《Super Detective in the Fictional World》 Chapter 1: Reincarnation, Transmigration, and the Retarded System

Chapter 1: Reincarnation, Transmigration, and the Retarded System

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke, youzy ass, are you not done changing? If you take any longer, Ill just let you go to the prom naked, shouted Robert Greyson as he raised his head in the direction of the room upstairs from the drivers seat. The door for the drivers seat was wide open, and he shouted so loudly that the windows seemed to vibrate. After a short while, a voice almost as loud as his shout rang out from the room upstairs. What the heck? Filled with anger, Robert jumped out of the drivers seat of his F150 and ran into the building. Next, a series of thuds rang out as he ran up the stairs. Finally, there was a loud bang as he opened the door. Ah, Luke, what happened to you, brat? Roberts shout rang out once more, followed by the voice of a woman. A minuteter, Robert could be seen running out of the building with a young man on his back. Following him was a flustered middle-aged woman with a five-year-old boy in tow. Catherine, drive your car ande with Joseph. Be careful on the road and dont rush. Robert turned around and said a few hasty words before cing the young man on his back in the backseat. After helping the young man lie down, he rushed to the drivers seat. He started the car, and the Fords engine roared furiously as the car sped off toward the highway and rushed away. ... One dayter, Luke regained consciousness. He stared nkly at the ceiling above him and only recalled what happened after a short while. The moment he recalled what happened, his heart surged with excitement. However, he still quickly suppressed the excitement and calmed down. He scanned his surroundings and found that he was in a hospital ward. Apart from him, ire was also in the ward. She was currently sleeping soundly on a sofa not far away from him. The moment heid his eyes on ire, he heaved a sigh of relief. Since his younger sister was here, Robert must have been the one to send him to the hospital. He continued listening to the sounds around him and found that the ce was nearly empty as there were no sounds of human activity at all. From that, he judged that it was probablyte at night now. The hospital was enveloped in silence. Only then did Luke shut his eyes and shout inwardly, with all his emotions poured into it, Come out, system. Next... he received no response. What damned system was this? Luke stopped himself from cursing and once again called out with all his emotions, Come out, system my daddy! Next... still no response. Luke: ...System my son? System my grandson? System, you having s*x somewhere? Fine, still no response. Luke started cursing inwardly. System, at the very least, you should show me an interface or something, right? Or a character page or something? What is the meaning of this? Why are you pretending to be dead? Right after he said those words in his mind, a string of data appeared in his mind. This waspletely different from the interface or character page that he had been expecting. The data had all appeared directly in his brain. He didnt need to read some character page. User: Luke (alias Luke Coulson) Strength: 12 (physical strength) Dexterity: 11 (agility, nimbleness) Mental strength: 12 (mental fortitude) Level: 0 Experience: 0 Credit: 0 And... nothing else. Luke was driven mad with anger when he realized that there was nothing else. He felt like grabbing hold of the system to give it a beating. Unfortunately, he didnt know where the system was located. As for Lukes origins, the story started 13 years ago. On a random day 13 years ago, Luke suddenly woke up and found that he had turned into a Caucasian boy, a five-year-old brat named Luke Coulson. He wasnt lost or confused for long before he found out from the system that he hadnt transmigrated, with his soul taking over a new body. Rather, he was Luke himself. But for some reason, there was a certain requirement his brain had to meet before the system could be activated. Thus, the system had only activated automatically when he was five years old. On top of that, his memories from his past life returned to him as well. He thus went on with his daily life in ignorance, and only after he was five years old did he realize that he hadnt lived his previous life in this same world. He had been a Chinese in his past life, and had lived an ordinary yet peaceful life until he was 30 years old. Every single day, he would go to his workce, a certainpany, without fail. He had been an administrative worker there, a job which paid enough to put food on his table. He lived by the same schedule and earned enough of a sry to pay his bills. His life had revolved around making a living and waiting for his eventual death. His was apletely ordinary life. Then, on a certain night, he fell asleep watching some American TV show at home. The episode that had been ying at the time of his death had been about a certain case in a certain vige in the United States. When he saw the beautiful scenery and the vastnd on TV, he thought to himself how wonderful it would be if he could live there. And that was thest memory he had of that world. It was clear that after he fell asleep that night, he arrived in the United States of this world for some unknown reason, and it was a world different from his past life. He had also transformed into a baby. He still had the memories of Luke from before he turned five as well. The memories were the same as those of other normal children. What he should remember he still remembered, while the memories from when he was younger, such as during his infancy, had all been forgotten. But he was well aware that this United States wasnt the same United States from his previous life. That was because his memory of his previous life stopped at the year 2018, but here, he had been born in 1985. Even bigger proof that this was a different world was the fact that the current president of the United States was a woman of Latino descent, the 57-year-old Michelle Borg. Although Luke never did pay much attention to the presidents of the United States in his past life, he still knew that in his previous life, there had never been a female president or a president of Latino descent, and certainly never a female president of Latino descent. Thus, it was clear that he hadnt transmigrated to over 20 years ago. Rather, he had arrived in a parallel world. Luke had extremelyplicated feelings about all of this. He had once hoped that this was the same world from his previous life. If so, he would be able to once again see his parents and his siblings. However, he had no idea if his parents and siblings would ept that they now had a Caucasian son and brother. But the harsh reality was that he could no longer return to them. In his past life, however, he had been a jaded and unambitious youth. Thus, he soon forgot thoseplicated emotions, which werepletely pointless. Firstly, he couldnt think of a way to return anyway. Secondly, his siblings would take care of his parents. He only hoped that his disappearance wouldnt sadden them too much, although that was a bit too hopeful. After living in this world for more than 10 years, Luke finally shed the longing for his previous world, and became an American born and bred here through and through. Truthfully, he also had a lot ofints about his living environment. Why was it that when other people transmigrated, they would either end up the son of some financial group owner, or in a metropolis like New York, yet when he transmigrated, he wound up in some rural countryside out in the middle of nowhere? Since his awakening at five, he had been living in the state of Texas, or to be precise, in Knox City, or to be even more precise, in a tiny town outside Knox City. There were only about 2,000 residents in this tiny town, which was equivalent to the poption of a vige in China in his previous life. Different to China in his previous life, this ce was incredibly vast and widespread, and after leaving town, one could drive for a long time without seeing a single soul. The only reason he had lived in such a rural area for 13 years, and had even survived until his graduation from senior high school, was because... he was a man with a system. Since he was five, he knew he had a system. But this system had never given him any sort of response. Like a stone, it stayed there and didnt move, but for some reason, he was able to sense that this system did indeed exist. But he couldnt urately pinpoint where. He had never mentioned this to anyone else as that would only cause Robert and Catherine to think that he was mental. In any case, the system had transmitted one thing to him, which was that it would only be fully activated once he became an adult. Thus, Luke had no choice but to soldier on. The system insisted on pretending like it was dead. What else could he do about it? It wasnt the first time he had tried calling the system various names such as dad, granddaddy, and so on. He would usually start calling the system other names such as grandson, grandkid, and so on after being ignored. Even so, the system had remained silent all these years. When he read about main characters in novels, their systems possessed either intelligence or artificial intelligence, and had different personalities: they could be aloof, proud, cold, outwardly kind but inwardly evil, adorable, talkative, or even despicable. When the main characters had nothing to do, they could chat up their systems. But this system he had obtained was no artificial intelligence. In fact, this was a retarded machine. Otherwise, there really was no other exnation for theck of response from this system. And just like that, Luke grew up uneventfully, studying until he finally reached the day of his senior high school graduation prom. That was also the day he turned 18 years old. Just as he was suiting up in his room upstairs, preparing for the prom, the system suddenly sent him a message: The host has been detected as having reached adulthood. The system is formally activated, and synchronization will begin in 10 seconds. What the heck? Luke was able to cry out. After that, before he could think of anything else, intense pain assailed his brain. His eyes instantly darkened as his bodys self-defense mechanism kicked in from the intense pain, causing him to pass out. The first thing Robert saw after he arrived upstairs was Luke lying unconscious on the ground. Next, Robert sent him to the hospital, and after one day in aa, Luke woke up. Currently, only his sister, ire, was here, and she was sound asleep. This was the right time for him to unveil his prize. The so-called prize was the system. All these years, he had felt like someone who found out that he had inherited immense wealth, but couldnt touch it until many yearster. Yes, in a way, that was how he felt. This system was akin to a legacy his previous life had left him. During those 13 long years, Luke had been waiting for this one thing. And after he woke up, he finally understood why the system would only activate once he became an adult. That was because the system needed to synchronize with his soul to bind them both together. Prior to adulthood, his body, or to be precise, his brain wouldnt be able to bear the shock from the synchronization C it could easily kill him. Luke was renderedpletely speechless as he cursed inwardly. Cant you tell me earlier if youre going to synchronize with me? Like maybe give me a one-day notice? The system had actually given him a simple countdown of 10 seconds before directly starting the synchronization. And thus, not only was he hospitalized, his graduation prom was ruined as well. Even worse was the fact that his current girlfriend, Jimena, had wanted to dance with him. After leaving her in the lurch, he wondered if that fierce kitten would scratch him to death. Nevertheless, that was something for him to worry aboutter. For now, his focus was still on the system. But the systems stupidity surpassed even his expectations. After the formal activation, even after the synchronization, the system still pretended like it didnt exist! The data he had received from the system didnt have so much as a character page, a panel, or a window C it was just pure data that could be seen, with no other tips or hints for him. Luke couldnt help but mumble in his heart, System, you should have a name at the very least, right? Suddenly, the system gave a reaction. Super Brave Detective System! To be abbreviated as: Super Detective System! And... nothing else. Luke couldnt even be bothered to be angry at the system anymore. He calmed down and started studying the system. Although he had been cursing the system for being so useless and for not even having a user interface and so on, there was still something useful about it. Logically speaking, one could deduce that since the system had given him some numbers, it was usible that those numbers could be increased. From the three main attributes C strength, dexterity, and mental strength C Luke could judge that there was nothing out of the ordinary about the parameters the system used to measure a human. And the system had also tacitly agreed that for an ordinary person, the average value for all three attributes was 10. As for Luke, he had a strength of 12, dexterity of 11, and mental strength of 12. In other words, he was slightly above average. But that was probably because the majority of the people here worked as manualbor while the students here enjoyed exercising. Luke himself had also joined the fad and would asionally follow the bodybuilding addicts from his ss to the gym. Of course, for those people, bodybuilding was a passion. For him, he was only ying around. Thus, his strength was only 12, a number only slightly above average. As for a dexterity of 11, that was likely because he hadnt gone through any specialized training. Thus, he was only 1 point above an ordinary person. As for a mental strength of 12, he had some inkling of what that meant. Mental would definitely be rted to his brain, or to be precise, to the speed at which his brain operated. None of the three main attributes was much higher than the other two, yet none was particrly weaker as well. He was left wondering if the system could help improve these attributes. Next on the list was level, experience, and credit, all three at zero. That indicated that he had a level, and he could obtain experience and credit points. As for how many experience points would be required for him to level up, and what to do with the credit points, he could slowly figure that out in the future. At the very least, he now knew that the system wasntpletely worthless. After spending half a day researching it, Luke started experimenting with the system. Master System, can you give me a reaction? Answer me, how can I level up? Experience? Of course I know its through experience! How am I supposed to get experience? Mission? Where is the mission? Dang! Youre only showing me the mission after I asked for it? Lukes repeated experiments finally garnered a response from the system, and he finally received additional information from it. Of course, there was still no user interface or anything simr. Mission: Officially be a policeman Time limit: One month Rewards: 10 experience points, 10 credit points When Luke received the mission, he felt incredibly touched, so much so that he almost teared up. Thank you, system! Indeed, this system wasnt useless! Indeed, he could earn experience and credit points! But after a short while, the excited Luke sank into thought. He had read a lot of novels, many of them rted to main characters with systems. Putting specifics aside, systems generally could be separated into a few types. The first type of system was the mysterious kind, where users would be supplied with magic skills, martial arts, immortal cultivation manuals, or even superpowers. The second type of system was the technological kind, where users would be supplied with weapons, gadgets, gic strengthening, interster battleships, and so on. The third type was a real world system, which involved books that required the main characters to be superstars, scientists, criminals, heroes of justice, and so on. The third type would asionally be mixed up with the first and second types, but the main focus would still be on the real world. What Luke wanted the most was the first type. The rewards he stood to gain from the first type would always be the most enticing. His second choice would be the second type, where he could obtain technological rewards. After all, when technology reached a high enough level, it might not be weaker than the rewards one could gain from the first type of system. And the third type... was hisst choice. And if he had no choice but to take the third type, he didnt mind getting a system which required him to be a superstar, a super author, a super screenwriter, or a super schemer. All these were eptable choices. Or to be a scientist, amassing wealth from his inventions. That would be a good option as well. =================== From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that arent selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. Chapter 2: Police Assault, Lipstick Mark, and Everything Is Bigger

Chapter 2: Police Assault, Lipstick Mark, and Everything Is Bigger

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Regardless of whether he became a superstar, a super author, or a tech tycoon, all of them meant that arge number of high-ss women would rush into his embrace. He no longer needed to worry about theck of a girlfriend. In fact, as a winner in life, he wouldnt even need a girlfriend. Many women would be willing to fool around with him without him even needing to lift a finger. But... Super Detective System? And the first mission was for him to formally be a police officer? He was greatly saddened by that. Why? Because Robert was an officer, the sheriff of the town they lived in. No, sheriff wasnt Robertsst name. The so-called sheriff referred to a townshipsw enforcer, or in other words, someone simr to a police chief. Thew enforcement in these towns was somewhat different from the police departments ofrger cities. Both werew enforcement agencies, yet sheriffs were in truth paid from the residents own pockets, and were in a way private police officers. As someone who had lived with Robert for more than 10 years, Luke was extremely clear on the amount of money a police officer in a small town made. Robert only made about USD 54,000 annually, and even that was a pre-tax amount. And he was the chief. For those ranked below him, their annual pay could go as low as USD 32,000. Even with Roberts pay, he was barely making enough to support their entire family. Fortunately, Texas had some of the lowest taxes in the United States, and the cost of living here was rather low too. In addition, Catherine also worked as a teacher. Because of that, Roberts family didnt have to live in poverty. And now, this shitty system was actually telling Luke to be a police officer? Wasnt that a trap? Since this was a Super Detective System, why couldnt he go and be a private detective or something? As a private detective, it was possible to make millions a year if he did well. With the systems help, Luke could very well be wealthy as a private detective. But what sort of future could he have if he became a police officer? Even New Yorks police chief didnt make more than USD 200,000 a year. Of course, the higher-ranked ones didnt rely solely on their sry to get rich. After they retired, they could perhaps go and give speeches, write a book, or go into politics, and easily make millions a year. That was legally allowed. But Luke was only 18 years old this year. How far away was retirement for him? Furthermore, if he could only get rich after he reached the age of retirement, what was the point of his life? Even worse, three days ago, Luke nearly got into a quarrel with Robert while talking about jobs. That was because Robert wanted him to join their police department after graduation and Luke firmly rejected him. His goal was to be a wealthy person. He had a system, even if it was a system that would only activate after he became an adult. ording to thew in the United States, those who were 21 and above in age were considered adults. After all, they could already start drinking alcohol at that age C how could they not be considered adults then? Luke had believed he only needed to wait another three years for the system. Never had he expected that he would only need to wait three days for the system to activate, and after activation, it wanted him to be a police officer. That was... had he done any evil to deserve this? Luke started crying silent tears in his heart. It wasnt that he was worried about Robert. Although Robert wasnt his biological father, he was as good as, given their rtionship. If Luke suddenly changed his mind and agreed to be a police officer, Robert would tease him for a bit at most, and would still help him with it. Robert was a normal Texan citizen, who had once served in the army and once ran a ranch before ultimately bing a police officer. He was a coarse but straightforward and direct person. Lukey on the hospital bed with extremelyplicated emotions and started letting his thoughts run wild, and without realizing it, he fell asleep again. After a long time, a voice sounded by his ear. Luke, wake up. Still half-asleep, Luke mumbled, No, ire, let me sleep in. Its the school holidays. And indeed, that voice stopped. After a short while, a hoarse voice rang out. Robert, Luke should be fine now, but hes refusing to wake up. I cant do anything about it. Oh? Youreing over? Sure, alright. Im going camping with Shelly and the others, so Im leaving in an hour regardless of whether or not you get here by then. Next, there was ongoing rustling in the room, as if someone was bustling around. After an hour, a fragrant smell drifted over and warm lipsnded on Lukes cheek. Then, a voice sounded. Luke, sweet dreams. Robert ising over, so Im heading out first. Luke mumbled unhappily and turned around before continuing to sleep. The woman giggled before walking out of the ward. As for Luke, he was still happily in dreand. In his dream, he was holding an RPG in one hand and a Gatling gun in the other. He fired both weapons at once, forcing numerous aliens to flee. After that, heughed smugly. Im a super police! Who else C Suddenly, he felt like the entire world was swaying, as if a massive earthquake was happening. The buildings around him started copsing and crashing down on him. With a miserable wail, Luke sat up. Bang! After a muffled noise, Luke copsed back on the bed with dazed eyes. Robert withdrew his hands from where he had been shaking Luke and expressionlessly rubbed his head, which hurt from the collision, before saying, Excellent. Looks like youre in good spirits. Assaulting a police officer so early in the morning? Luke slowly recovered from his daze, but was still rubbing his head with a grimace on his face. He sneered instinctively. Robert, Im not a criminal, nor am I your subordinate. Remember? Right after he said those words, he froze. Shit! He was too used to bickering with Robert. What should he do now? The first mission from the system was to formally be a police officer, and he only had a time limit of one month. And Robert was the only person who could help him be a police officer in a month. After all, Robert was the sheriff here, and was the sole chief in town. And if Luke became a police officer, Robert would end up his boss. But perhaps it was because he was lying in a hospital bed that Robert didnt argue with him like he would have in the past. Rather, he asked, How are you feeling? Luke replied, Ignoring what happened earlier, I think Im fine now. Im just hungry. Robert replied, Ill go get some food for you then. He turned around to leave after saying that. But Luke quickly stopped him. No, wait. Im already fine. Robert, take me home. I miss Catherines breakfast. Robert turned and said, Are you sure youre fine? Luke replied, Neither of us is a doctor. If I want to leave, Ill need the doctors consent. Robert gave that some thought and agreed. Thus, he left to look for a doctor. The doctor arrived and asked some simple questions before saying that Luke was fine and could be discharged from the hospital. But before he left, the doctor couldnt help but give Luke a word of advice. Youre fine physically, apart from a concussion; but you didnt have one when you were admittedst night. Luke covered his face speechlessly. Just earlier, his head had crashed heavily into Roberts. It was still hurting now. He could only nod helplessly as he said, Got it, doctor. Thank you for telling me that. Shortly after, Luke and Robert were in the F150 and were on their way back home. After being on the road for a while, Luke couldnt hold it in anymore and opened his mouth. Robert, I have something to discuss with you. With his eyes still on the road, Robert answered, Oh? What is it? Luke replied, Um, after thinking about it for a few days, I find myself agreeing with you. Ah? Robert nced at Luke with a nk expression. Luke continued, Thus, Ive decided to stay in town to be a police officer. Whoosh! Tires squealed on sandstone as the F150 swerved off the road onto a sandy bank. A few secondster, the car came to aplete stop. Fortunately, the area beside the road was tnd, but even if it were slightly uneven, a F150 would have handled it fine. There was never a danger of the car flipping from this. Robert let go of the brake and stared at Luke in shock. You... do you still have a fever? Luke rolled his eyes. His fever had been due to the synchronization with the systemst night. It wasnt like he had suffered brain damage from it. Nope. Did you not hear what I said? Robert replied, Otherwise, why would you change your mind? I thought you said that you would rather die than stay here and be a police officer? And you even imed that by bing a police officer, youd be so poor that youd have to eat dirt in the future. Luke replied, Hehe, those were empty words; dont take them seriously. I was just rebutting because I didnt believe you when you described being a police officer as a job where I would be making a sry doing nothing. Robert opened his eyes wide. If you go and be a police officer in Knox City, youll indeed be busy. And if you be a police officer in an evenrger city, youll be too tired to do anything else. But in our town, youll be working under me. How tiring can the job be? Luke shook his head helplessly as he conceded, Fine, I admit that I was wrong. Robert, youre the boss. Im prepared to listen to you from now on. Robert stared at Luke for a bit before abruptly roaring withughter and smacking Lukes shoulder. Haha, finally! This is the very first time youve ever conceded! Luke, remember this well! You conceded this time! Luke replied, Hehe, whatever you say, as long as it helps you sleep at night. Next, the F150 entered the road again. They started to head back home, and on the way, only Roberts asional outburst ofughter could be heard. When they arrived home, Luke couldnt be bothered to wait for Robert. He directly pushed the door open and entered the house as he said, Catherine, Im home! A tiny head popped out from the living room and a voice rang out. Huh? Luke, youre fine now? Luke walked over and patted the tiny head before saying, Yes, Im fine now. Joseph, what are you doing? Ohh, youre dead. Youre ying video games without permission? The tiny face curled his lips and said, Catherine agreed that I can y for an hour. Moreover, youre not ire. Its not like youll tell on me. Luke shrugged. Fine, I wont tell on you. But since youve promised Catherine, remember to take a break when time is up. Joseph was somewhat indignant but still nodded. Yeah, sure. Youre getting long-winded. He then sat back down on the floor and continued staring at the TV as he yed his video game. At that moment, Catherine walked out of the kitchen and looked at Luke with a deeply concerned expression. Luke stepped forward and gave her a hug before saying, Im fine. But Im starving. Is breakfast ready, Catherine? Despite the assurance, Catherine was still worried as she shot a look at Robert, who walked through the door right at that moment. Robert seemed to read her mind as he replied, Hes fine. I already checked with the doctor. Only then did a smile form on Catherines face as she said, Good, thats good. Come,e, breakfast is ready. She turned and couldnt resist smiling and pointing at Lukes face before saying, But during breakfast, please do tell me which youthful nurse you were flirting with at the hospital. Luke waspletely clueless about what she was talking about. Only after entering the dining room and looking at the stainless steel tableware did he notice that there was a red mark on his cheek. He took a better look at it, and when he realized that it was a lipstick mark, he was immediately speechless. On his way home from the hospital, he had met quite a number of people. Many of them had smiled when they looked at his face. He hadnt paid much attention to it previously. In a tiny town like this, people were very friendly with each other. He had assumed that, coupled with the friendliness of the people here, everyone had smiled at him because he was handsome. But now he understood why. He had been walking around with a bright red lipstick mark on his cheek early in the morning. What would everyone think when they saw that? From the way they had looked at him, their thoughts must have been something along the lines of It sure is nice being young. He was in no rush to wipe off the lipstick mark. Rather, he spent some time sizing up the mark before recalling everything from yesterday and today. Beside him, Robert also looked at him teasingly and said, Why? Have you recalled which nurse it is? Lukes eyes flickered as he said, I seem to recall that two days ago, for the senior high graduation prom, ire went and bought a new lipstick. Robert was a police officer, and a chief at that. Therefore, he instantly understood the meaning of those words. And when he studied that lipstick mark, ck lines immediately formed on his face as he said, That crazy girl! Luke shrugged and took out a napkin and wiped the mark away. At that moment, Catherine arrived with breakfast. But she was only carrying breakfast for Luke. Robert had already eaten before going to work. In fact, he had been on the way to work before he took a detour and headed to the hospital for Luke instead. In any case, this was a tiny town, so he could consider it part of his daily patrol. As for Catherine, she had already eaten with Joseph earlier. A kid needed to eat on time. Thus, Joseph couldnt wait til thiste to eat. Luke took out a ss of warm milk from the microwave and poured it into the bowl of oatmeal before saying, Um, may I? Catherine smiled and nodded. Yes, go ahead. So, have you remembered which nurse it is? Luke waspletely expressionless at the question, but Robert, who was sipping on a can of Dr. Pepper which he had taken from the fridge, choked and spat out a mouthful of the drink. Fortunately, he was seated at a different corner of the table, and Lukes breakfast was thus saved from the drink eruption. Luke continued eating his breakfast unhurriedly, slowly stuffing a ham sandwich into his mouth. There was a saying that everything was bigger in Texas. For example, the sandwich he was eating was thicker than an ordinary sandwich. The overall size was alsorger, and even the ham inside was thicker than the usual ham. Coupled with two vegetable slices and some homemade pickled cucumber made by Catherine, therge sandwich oozed with a vor that epassed the taste of bread, meat, sweetness and sourness, and which also contained a certain sense of freshness from the vegetable slices. This was just the kind of taste Luke enjoyed. Even in his previous life, Luke had enjoyed eating burgers and sandwiches. And unlike many others, he didnt eat that sort of food to save time. Rather, he truly loved them. And because of that, he didnt feel out of ce in this new life in Texas. Moreover, there was quite a number of ethnic Chinese who lived in Texas as well. That was especially true in Houston and Fort Worth. It wasnt hard to get someone to bring over some Chinese food from those two ces every now and then. In terms of food, Texan food indeed fit his taste palette. The entire sandwich weighed about one catty, and Luke finished it in a short while. He also finished the warm milk and oatmeal before patting his belly in satisfaction. That feels great. I was starving before this. On the side, Robert had already exined where the lipstick mark hade from to Catherine in a low voice. That caused Catherine to burst outughing. When she heard Lukes words, she said curiously, Didnt Robert bring you a burger or something? Luke replied, How can thatpare with your food? Id rather wait to get home before eating. Chapter 3: Officially Start Work, and First Experience and Credit Earned

Chapter 3: Officially Start Work, and First Experience and Credit Earned

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Catherine stood up with a smile, and Luke also stood up and picked up the tableware he had used; Catherine would clean them upter. Robert also stood up and said, Alright, if theres nothing else, Im going back to the department. Luke, rest at home for now. Luke called out to him. Wait, Ill go with you. Robert was curious. Whats going on? Luke shrugged and said, Ive nothing better to do anyway. I might as well go with you andplete the recruitment process. At most, I wont start immediately, but in a few days. Will that be eptable? Robert nodded. Sure. In any case, youll only get paid from the day you start working. But are you sure you want to go now? Do you not want to think more on it? Luke replied, I already spent a few days thinking about it. Ive made up my mind. Lets go. Beside them, Catherine couldnt help but interject, Start? What are you starting? Luke said with a smile, I realized that what Robert told me a few days ago is right. Therefore, Ive decided to stay back and be a police officer here. Are you happy to hear that, Catherine? Catherine waspletely dumbstruck. She nked out for a few seconds before she could speak. Bu- but a few days ago, you were still arguing so much with Robert, even iming that the job is so poor youd be eating dirt! Luke shrugged and replied, Were all countryside locals. Which one of us doesnt smell like dirt? And eating dirt is still better than having nothing to eat. Catherine: ... Robert: ... Catherine couldnt resist asking further, But you were just released from the hospital. Why dont... why dont you rest for a day or two first? Luke replied with a smile, Dont worry, Catherine. Yesterday, no, to be precise, the day before yesterday, I was too excited and forgot my lunch in my excitement. I only fainted because I was too hungry. My body is perfectly fine. In any case, Ill still be resting for a few days after I register for work. Are you worried that Robert will force me to start earlier? Catherine red at him and said, You can even forget your meals? How can I not worry about you? Um, wait a bit. Ill prepare a lunch box. Bring it along so you wont forget. Luke nodded with a smile. Sure. With that, Ill definitely remember. Robert asked, How about me? Catherine replied, Youre bringing lunch today as well? Sure, what do you want? Burger? Or a sandwich? Robert grumbled, Am I going to eat whatever this kid is eating too? Luke smiled without saying anything, and ignored a certain jealous middle-aged man. Catherine quickly prepared three sandwiches, but they werent ham sandwiches this time. Rather, they were beef sandwiches. These would serve as lunch for the two men. Thirty minutester, the two arrived in town. Robert parked the car in front of the police department before getting out of the car. Everything was bigger in Texas, including the parking lots. Or to be precise, in small towns like this, there were no specific parking lots. The police department was nothing more than a small two-story building with an empty space behind it that was big enough to fit around 200 to 300 vehicles. But this town only had a poption of 2,000. And including Robert, there were less than 12 people who worked at this police department. And recently, one of them C a pitiful soul who had been single for a long time C had even gone crazy and resigned. He was going to Das in hopes of finding his true love. The only thing Luke had to say was: Bro, wake up. Stop dreaming. Most of the time, how a guy looked was a big factor in whether or not he got a girlfriend. In the United States, money would sometimes y a role as well. But as someone with neither looks nor money, even if that person went to Das, it would still be hard for him to get a girlfriend. That was also why a vacancy had suddenly opened up at the police department. Luke might look down on this vacancy, but once advertised, it would take less than a day for it to be filled. Here in this widespread but sparsely popted town, there wasnt much police work. Plus, the dangers of being a police officer here were far lower than being a police officer in the border towns in the southwest. This was a stable and rxing job, and one that was extremely popr among the locals. Robert was in fact using what was allowed within his scope of authority to open a path for Luke. So long as the day-to-day operations werent affected, there wouldnt be any problems with him doing that. The United States was also a nation whereworking was important, and in certain aspects, it yed an even greater role than in China. As someone who had been the chief of this town for more than 10 years, Robert was qualified to give Luke this privilege. It was almost lunchtime, and when Robert arrived, the officers on shift were released. After greeting each other with warm smiles, the officers left for lunch at a nearby fast food restaurant. There, they would also enjoy their two-hour break. As for Robert, he called over an officer who had stayed behind and said, Bob, help Luke with the signup process. Bob was a Caucasian man who was about 30 years old, and like many other Texan locals, he was rather tanned. He wasnt a cowboy working on a ranch, but as a police officer, he still needed to go out on patrol. And of course, a big, coarse man like him wouldnt bother with sunscreen protection. Thus, his neck was especially tanned. Hearing Roberts words, Bob whistled and said, I see, Mr. Skywalker is actually going to join the force? Is today April Fools Day? Robert couldnt be bothered to answer and merely waved his hand before going into his office. Bob wasnt offended at being ignored. With a smile, he brought Luke along to finish the process. With Robert here, Lukes personal information was already avable. Clearly, Robert had prepared them in advance. The only thing Luke needed to do was sign around 10 documents, and the signup process wasplete. At the exact moment he signed the final document, the system reacted. Mission aplished. Experience points received: 10 Credit: 10 Luke was overjoyed. As expected. Naturally, he had been in a rush to sign up today because of the mission. With that retarded system, he couldnt afford to sit around and wait for something good to fall into hisp. He had to take the initiative and test the system regrly to figure out the benefits he could gain from the system as soon as possible. For example, through this mission, he only wanted to see if he needed to officially start work or if he only needed an official identity as a police officer toplete the mission. His guess had been correct after all. The moment he signed the final document, he was awful police officer of this town. Even if he had yet to start work, he was now officially a police officer. As for his actual start date, that would only affect his sry, but wouldnt affect thepletion of his mission. But... the system vanished again after that. Once again, the retarded system disyed how useless it was. After sending that announcement, it pretended like it was dead again. It didnt seem to have any intention of issuing the next mission. Luke didnt mind, however. Rather, he took his leave of Bob before exiting the building. He was currently too excited and needed to calm down. He needed some time alone to calm down. Outside the building, the afternoon temperature was blistering hot, but Luke didnt seem to notice. He kept pacing back and forth in a shaded area in front of the building. As he paced, he was busy disturbing that stupid system. He wanted to see if he could activate the next mission. Now that he had obtained experience and credit points, he needed to find out when he would be able to level up. His level was still zero, and it was clear that the level could increase. He was just clueless as to how many experience points would be required for the increase. Just as Luke was busy disturbing the system, the sound of footsteps rang out. Luke ignored the sound as he was still busy doing whatever he could to disturb the system. Thus, hepletely ignored whoever it was that was close by. Chapter 4: Long Legs, Split, and Girlfriend

Chapter 4: Long Legs, Split, and Girlfriend

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After a short while, a hoarse female voice abruptly rang out. Damn you, Luke! So, you actually werent sick? You lied to me and left me alone at the prom? Damn you! Then, a strong tornado streaked over. Luke turned around, and the first thing he saw was an iing foot. He lunged forward on reflex and blocked the iing leg with his shoulder. His arms stretched out in a well-practiced manner, and a lively and flexible body fell into his embrace. With a smile on his face, he said, Oh, Jimena, its so good to see you again. The girl in his arms was currently in a standing split position, and her ck underwear could be vaguely seen at the bottom of her ripped, denim shorts. She didnt seem to pay any heed to the highly difficult pose she was standing in. Rather, with fury on her face, she bellowed, Damn it! Let go of me! I need to kill you! Bastard, you ruined my beautiful senior high memory and left me on my own at my graduation prom! You even got ire to lie for you that you were hospitalized? And when I went there the other night, you even pretended to be asleep? Look at you! Do you look like someone who was hospitalized recently? Luke didnt get agitated. The girl still in his embrace, he gently stroked her back and said, Jimena, I wasnt lying. You know me. I dont like lying. If you can give me two minutes, Ill definitely ay your anger. At that, the youngdy called Jimena seemed to calm down significantly as she looked at him doubtfully and asked, Really? Luke replied with a smile, Of course! Or do you think youre scarier than that female pig? I wont lie even when facing that sow. Bastard! Im no pig! Jimena burst outughing before she continued, Ill give you two minutes. Hey, what are you waiting for? Let go of my leg! Luke smiled and released her leg, allowing the long and slender leg to slide off his shoulder back to the ground. Then, with his arm around her, they sat down in front of the building. I didnt tell ire to lie for me. I was discharged at ten this morning. I think you just need to ask any doctor there and youll have the full story, right? Luke exined calmly. Jimena countered, Then what are you doing being so free and sitting here? Why didnt you give me a call? Luke shrugged. I just woke up this morning and had to immediately go back to let Catherine have a good look at me. I couldnt let her continue worrying, right? Next, Robert brought me here to sign up at the department. I just finished the process, and it hasnt even been five minutes since. I wasnt able to call you before you got here yourself. Jimena nked out. Sign up? Luke nodded. Yes, just now, in fact. Im officially an officer of the department. Ill start work in a few days. Jimena was in disbelief. I thought you said before that you would go to either Das or Houston to further your studies? Why did you change your mind? Is it because of Catherine and the others... No! Luke interrupted her and exined, I merely came to realize something. Actually, Robert already mentioned to me about being a police officer a few days ago. I was just thinking it over. Jimena sank into a long silence before saying, Then... good luck to you, I guess. Luke smiled and said, Dont be too sad. A beautiful future still awaits us. Its not like Im nning to stay a cop here forever. Jimena forced a smile, but her heart was assailed with sadness. Her feelings were extremelyplicated right now. Jimena was Lukes girlfriend. They were both students of Knox High, and both graduated this year. As for how their rtionship started, Jimena was the one who pursued Luke. This was a story that started with a heros semi-sessful attempt to rescue a beauty. A group of high school students once decided to go camping. That was when the two met each other. However, they still werent particrly close at the time. During the camping trip, Jimena encountered a wild boar. At that time, Jimena was frightened and started shouting for help. Luke, who was the nearest to her, arrived first. Then, in a head-on confrontation, he stood in front of the wild boar, which also seemed to hesitate. He protected Jimena behind him as they slowly backed away. Ultimately, the other people on the trip arrived, and an adult with a rifle shot the wild boar down. In truth, that wild boar wasnt particrly big. And at that time, the boar was slightly frightened by Jimenas shout as well. That was why it hadnt attacked her immediately. Strictly speaking, the one who had rescued Jimena was the adult with a rifle, not Luke. But after the two got into a rtionship, Jimena said that when Luke arrived and protected her behind him without hesitation, she saw that as a symbol of valor. If it was any other person, they would have directly fled when they saw the wild boar. Or they might have stopped running and started shouting as well. That was what most people would have done. At the time, Luke only had on him a knife which he sliced beef with; it was impossible for him to be able to do anything to the boar with that knife. What could Luke say? Should he tell her that he was already used to seeing wild boars on his maternal grandpas ranch, and was thus unafraid? Should he also tell her that he in fact knew the temperament of wild boars very well? If he hadnt protected Jimena, and had allowed her to continue shouting, the wild boar would most likely have gotten so annoyed by her loud voice that it might have actually decided to attack. And that wild boar wasnt too big anyway. At the same time, it was rather timid. Sure, to do what Luke did required some courage, but all along he had been sure his life wasnt in danger. And after that incident, Jimena started pursuing Luke. Jimena was an above-average beauty, and that was only because Luke had different tastepared with the locals here. For a regr person, she was definitely a great beauty. She had long legs, a slender waist, and a curvy bottom. Sure, her chest wasnt too bountiful, but her figure was still outstanding as a whole. Coupled with her healthy tan and an athletic body that was the product of constant exercise, she was definitely an athletic-style great beauty. As a Latina, Jimena was a very passionate youngdy, and when she started chasing Luke, she had done so openly. And Luke was a normal and healthy man. Although he had lived up to 30 years old in his previous life, and had also had a few girlfriends back then, he had never seen such a powerful attack from a woman before. At that time, Luke had been in tenth grade and still single. Luke was about 60 to 70 percent simr to Catherine in appearance: they looked unremarkable at first, but the longer you looked at them, the more you felt that they were incredibly pleasing to the eye. Luke was a high school kid that had decent looks, a decent build, and a decent character, yet had been single all this time. In the United States, a man in this situation would verymonly be misunderstood as someone with different preferences, i.e. a man who didnt prefer women. In truth, although Luke had lived up to 30 years old in his previous life, he wasnt too good at chasing someone. That, coupled with certain habits of his that werepletely out of the normpared with ordinary American students, had caused him to remain single all this time. Suddenly, a great beauty appeared to pursue him. He couldnt resist the attack by the beautiful and passionate Latina, and soon, he epted her and became her boyfriend. Only then was Luke free of the rumors swirling around in school about his s*xual preference, and people no longer talked about him behind his back. But in truth, his and Jimenas rtionship had formally ended after the prom the day before. Chapter 5: Party, Bold Idea, and Another Mission Completed

Chapter 5: Party, Bold Idea, and Another Mission Completed

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The prom was thest formal event of senior high, and after that, the students could start spending their time as they wished. Some went on a trip, some traveled around in preparing to further their studies, some started looking for a job, and so on. Most of them would start doing all that after the prom. Although some of them were staying behind in their hometown, Luke and Jimena had long known each others ns. The difference in their grades was rather big. Lukes results were above average, and since he had long umted enough credit, entering the state university was a possibility. As for Jimena, she had barely been able to umte enough credit right before graduation. Nevertheless, she still nned to enter amunity college and further her studies. She longed for the big city life. It seemed that the two were fated to be unable to continue their rtionship. But they had never talked about it seriously. In any case, something like this was in fact incrediblymon among high school couples, and not many people would be overly bothered by it. Now that Luke had suddenly said that he was staying here to be a police officer, it was a change that nevertheless wouldnt affect their n to break up after prom. Jimena would never stay back. She was full of life, and would never remain in a small town like this. After a long while, she said, But you must go to Marthas party tonight. Luke nodded with a smile. Of course. Do you need me to dress up in the suit I prepared a month ago? Jimenaughed and hit him yfully before saying, Even if youre shameless enough to wear it, Id be too embarrassed. Alright, dont forget the time. Its seven tonight. If you dareete again, Ill crush your balls. The party tonight was a private event and not a school event. Therefore, everyone could wear whatever they wanted, or one could even choose to go in their birthday suit. The only thing nobody would wear were the same formal suits and dresses they had worn for prom. Luke nodded with a smile. Jimena stepped forward and gave him a long French kiss before saying, Alright, see you tonight. Marthas still waiting for me at the supermarket. Luke nodded with the same smile on his face. See you tonight. When Jimena saw his expression, she couldnt resist stepping forward and nibbling lightly on his ear before speaking into it. Dont you have any bold ideas? Hehe, dont forget to search Roberts bedside cab. Luke nodded solemnly. Yes, I will. I promise. As for what he could find in Roberts bedside cab, it definitely wasnt a gun. Gazing at Jimenas departing back, Luke rubbed his chin and muttered, Based on whats going to happen tonight, do I need to bring an entire box over? Just as Luke was busy thinking about his private affair that night, Roberts voice rang out behind him. I see the brat has grown up. Hes even flirting with girls in front of the police department now. Luke smiled before turning around. By the way, Robert, I have a party tonight. But Ill visit your bedroom before that. Robert nked out slightly before raising an eyebrow. Hehe, sure. Do as you wish. I have some lube as well. Do you want it? Luke replied, No, thanks. Im far more skilled than you are. Robert raged, Piss off, you damn brat! Luke said, Give me lunch first. Im hungry again. A whileter, Robert chased Luke out of the police department, thetter holding arge paper bag. Luke looked at Robert, who entered the building again, and his lips curled up before he sat down in front of the building and started eating his lunch slowly. He didnt care too much about the party. Even with Jimenas hint, he still wasnt particrly moved. The two had been in a rtionship for two years. Anything they could do, they had already done. He had an 18-year-old body, but his soul was in fact 30 years old. He continued disturbing the system in his mind while he ate his lunch. After lunch, he leisurely headed home. After walking for a couple of hundred meters, he met Smith, his neighbor. Thus, he got a free ride home. And at six on the dot, Luke left his house after he was done getting ready. Apart from a shower and a clean outfit, he didnt need to dress up in anything fancy for the party. And he didnt need to drive. Marthas house was in the same small town, and was only about a 10-minute bicycle ride from his ce. He rode his bicycle leisurely along the road, and when he stopped at a particr traffic light, he heard a shout not far away. Come, Mickey,e home with granny. Were having your favorite canned fish tonight! Luke turned around and smiled at what he saw. He got off his bicycle and left it resting against the railing along the road before he walked over and said, Lucy, is Mickey being naughty again? This was a granny around 60 years old. She had a petite body and her white hair was pulled up neatly with a few hair clips. Her face was filled with wrinkles, but one could still see that she had definitely been a big beauty when she was young. She turned around, and when she saw Luke, she felt immensely relieved. Ah, Skywalker, use your force and help me out. Get this troublemaker down here for me. Luke gave a police salute and said, Yes, maam! Granny Lucy smiled. Oh, am I Obi-Wan now? Luke replied with a smile, Yes, you are. Otherwise, how can youmand me around? As he spoke, he made use of a small opening in the wall to push himself up before he grabbed at the eaves with both hands. Applying some force, he found that the eaves were stable, and spoke again. Come here, Mickey. Follow granny back and have your dinner. An American Shorthair cat sat there looking at him with its head tilted. The cat didnt run, and Luke was able to grab it easily with one hand before jumping off the wall. After he handed the cat called Mickey to Granny Lucy, the two said goodbye and parted ways. Granny Lucy was one of his neighbors, and lived three houses away from him. Mickey would asionally hang out at Lukes ce. Thus, Mickey was rather familiar with him. That was why Luke had been able to catch Mickey so easily. While Lucy took her sweet time driving back home, Luke encountered something that gave him a pleasant surprise. He had received another response from the system! Mission: Help a town resident, save a cat. Mission aplished. Two experience and credit points have been obtained as a reward. But what surprised Luke wasnt the experience nor the credit. It was only two points, which was almost negligible. What surprised Luke more was the fact that one of his guesses had been verified yet again. The system had indeed been officially activated. This time, it was truly active, unlike the previous activation and synchronization, and also unlike the first mission he had done to be a police officer. Based on the fact that the mission had been deemedplete after he signed the final document, it was more the official identity as a police officer that had been required for the mission rather than him actually performing a task as a police officer. And now, this cat rescue mission was also something that had appeared before he had even started his job. This indicated that the experience and credit rewarded by the system werent limited to his job or working hours. Rather, so long as he was officially a police officer, his actions and conduct would earn him experience and credit. Chapter 6: Make Me Happy

Chapter 6: Make Me Happy

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions On the other hand, this cat rescue mission had also revealed a particr piece of information. Luke didnt necessarily need the system to issue a mission first before he could start earning experience points. That was likely rted to the fact that he was legally already a police officer. After all, he had also done many good deeds before this, and this wasnt his first time helping Granny Lucy catch the naughty cat. However, the system had never given him a reward. From that, Luke deduced that only after bing a police officer would he start to level up. That was right: this was a system that centered around leveling up in practice. Different from games where people leveled up by killing monsters, he would level up through police work. In games, the missions would reward him with experience points, but when he killed monsters, experience points would also be rewarded. Likewise, helping a granny catch her cat was the same as killing monsters in a game: the system wouldnt issue a special mission for each deed, but after hepleted one such deed, he would automatically receive experience and credit points. With that, leveling up wouldnt be as difficult as Luke had imagined. Different from the systems in novels where one could only earn experience points through missions, his system was most likely focused on the daily life of a police officer. Helping a granny catch a cat was an extremely minor deed, on par with killing a chicken around the newbie vige in a game. That was why he had only earned two experience and credit points. What if he did something else? In the United States, the police force had an extremely wide job scope. From traffic control and neighborhood disputes to idents and crime, everything was part of police work. In arger city, the police force was split into different departments such as crime investigation, narcotics, and so on. But here in this small town, Robert was in charge of everything, and there was no strict separation of jurisdictions for the officers under him. Because of that, even as a brand new police officer, Luke would have the chance to be involved in cases at a much higher level than a cat rescue. He would definitely obtain much more than two sad experience and credit points from cases like those. Filled with excitement, Luke rode his bicycle slowly and arrived at Marthas house. Martha came from a fairly wealthy family; her father was involved in the wholesale of meat products and supplied several major yers in the surroundingrge cities. He definitely had one of the highest ies in this town. Because of that, Marthas house was very big, even among other houses in Texas that were already generally of arger size. Her house had three floors, and the building was close to 1,000 square meters in size. Behind and in front of the house was grasnd big enough to be a ser field. There was also a garden which had severalrge trees in it, adding to the beauty of the estate. There was also a swimming pool behind the house that was 50 by 20 meters in size. For a family of three, this swimming pool was incrediblyrge. Luke arrived at 6.45pm; not too early but not toote either. Of course, there were definitely other people from school who had arrived much earlier. For parties like this, one coulde so long as someone who had been invited brought them in. Or one could even take part just by sneaking in. But most of the time, only senior high students from their school woulde. There was also the asional middle school girl or two who seemed to have matured a tad too early. Yes, middle schoolers. Given the size of the crowd at a party like this, nobody could be bothered about a few middle schoolers in their midst. But of course, the prerequisite for their presence was that these middle schoolers had to be females who had developed early and looked like any other high schooler. Luke picked a random metal pole and locked his bicycle to it. He wouldnt carry his bicycle in. An ordinary person would find it hard to imagine how crazy a group of partying high schoolers could be. He had no intention of allowing his bicycle to be disassembled by the crazy crowd, nor did he want to be greeted with a bicycle covered in vomit when he was about to return home. After he locked his bicycle, he strolled into the front yard. He had guessed that about 70 percent of the students would be here tonight. Thus, the garden was filled with noise. A few girls in tank tops and hot pants could be seen giggling and ying on the swings which hung from one of therge trees. Many girls could be seen sitting on the lower branches and talking among themselves. These girls were all wearing tank tops and hot pants as well. At most, some of them had thin jackets over their tank tops. One could say that with one look, all that entered your eyes was pair after pair of long, slender legs. But of course, most of these legs were tanned. Texas was a ce that got a lot of sun, and the local girls here were mostly athletic, so they all had healthy tans the color of wheat. A few girls shouted their greetings at him from the tree. They were part of the group that he was closer to at school. Luke smiled and waved at them before asking, Wheres Jimena? Jimenas friends were among them, and they didnt say much. They only pointed at the back of the building. That ce was even noisier than the front yard. Luke nodded as a sign that he got the message. The girlsughed heartily, some even throwing him a few flying kisses. Of course, he wouldnt take them seriously. From their expressions, it was clear that they were making fun of him because of something Jimena had told them about him. In this manner, men and women were quite simr. Luke detoured around the building. He didnt feel like going inside for now. The partys hot spot tonight was the swimming pool. As for the rooms inside the house, those belonged to couples looking for some privacy. Sure enough, when Luke arrived at the backyard, he was met with a scene of insanity. Arge number of the people here had already graduated senior high, and coupled with the insanity of this party... In any case, that was what Luke thought. But of course, for the crowd there, this was the most natural thing to do. People could be seen swimming in the pool, or running after each other, or talking with each other, eating, drinking, hugging, and so on. A lighting system had been set up in the backyard in advance. Not far away was a tform with two speakers and an amplifier on it. Also on the tform was a curvy female DJ dressed in a bikini whose body swayed back and forth, further adding to the excitement in the air. Luke adjusted his expression and his walking posture C he couldnt allow himself to walk into this scene expressionlessly like a sleepwalker. That would look too out of ce. His new walking posture was one that he would never dare use ordinarily; he would most likely be beaten up after a few steps if he tried. But here, nobody cared. Everyone was busy partying. As Luke walked, he scanned his surroundings. Soon, he found his girlfriend. He sidled up to her and said, Girl, make me happy. Jimena, who was busy chatting with her friends, nked out slightly, before the group of girls burst outughing. They couldnt react any other way, as they were very clear on the type of person Luke normally was. He was a person who didnt care about showing off, yet was an existence nobody could ignore. But currently, he stood there like a thug from a movie who was about to be beaten up. It was clear that he was joking around. Jimena and the other girls all roared withughter. Now that they had graduated, it was understandable if someone suddenly decided to change their image. One of the girls roared withughter before saying, Haha, Luke, I heard you were hospitalized a short while ago. You havent suffered brain damage and gained a new personality like in the movies, right? Or is this how youve wanted to act for so many years? Chapter 7: The Search for a Room and the Homicide Case

Chapter 7: The Search for a Room and the Homicide Case

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke said with derision, Im still me, just in a different color. You wont understand. Alright, Im leaving with my girl. Aint nobody got the time to hang around here. Jimena was still busyughing when she was suddenly pulled away and lifted onto Lukes shoulder before she was carried away. The girls around them werent angry. They merelyined yfully and each of them gave Luke the finger. After the two left the swimming pool area, Luke finally put Jimena down. Just like that, the two started strolling over thewn as they chatted with each other. This was a good point about Luke, and one that Jimena had teased him about repeatedly: she imed that he was akin to a sister. In truth, it was merely because Luke was a patient person and didnt mind listening to Jimena when she grumbled about something. Moreover, he would also gently share his earnest thoughts as he listened. But in that way, he was indeed rather simr to one of those big sisters on the radio who specialized in listening to the troubles of others. Although Jimena had teased him a few times about it, she was clearly very happy with Luke for who he was. He was a person brave enough to protect her from a wild boar, and patient enough to be a good listener to her. That was something not even her family could do. Luke didnt seem to care too much about her praise. With a wide smile, he put his arms around her and his hands roamed over her back as he said, Remember, youre my girlfriend. If I cant be patient, Id be left starving. That left Jimena speechless, yet she didnt stop his hands from roaming over her back. The two didnt spend too long strolling around. Jimena had always been a proactive girl, and in less than half an hour, she was done talking about all her recent troubles. As for some of her bigger troubles, there was no point talking about them as she couldnt do anything about those anyway. Her eyes narrowed into slits and her arms curled around Lukes neck. With a light leap, she wrapped her legs around his waist before leaning forward to give him a deep and passionate kiss. Finally, she said, You were sick during prom. How about today? Are you fine? Luke grinned and said, Yeah, Im all fine now. Prove it! And that was followed by yet another long kiss. Luke replied, Much obliged. Just like that, the two entered the building while still in each others embrace and looked for some privacy. The first bedroom they found was locked with the roompletely silent. The second bedroom was locked from the inside and gasps could be heard. Clearly, someone was inside. A man yelled, Come in if youre a girl. Piss off if youre a guy. Luke and Jimenaughed and moved on. The third bedroom wasnt locked, but the moment they pushed the door open, they saw two busy figures. Even with Luke and Jimena standing at the door, the girl paid them no mind while the guy grinned before saying, This room is taken. Please shut the door on your way out. Thank you. Luke replied, Oh, sure, youre wee, before shutting the door and even helping them to lock it. Jimenas gaze swept around before she whispered in Lukes ear. Then, the two headed toward the toilet, still in each others embrace. But when they were a few meters away from the toilet, they heard the groans of a man and woman from within C these two were clearly the bold and unrestrained type. Jimena broke outughing when she heard the groans. Luke didnt seem to mind. He turned and started heading upstairs. This was arge residence with three floors. He refused to believe he couldnt find any privacy. Thus, in their search for privacy, they bore witness to numerous scenes before they finally ended up on a particr balcony on the top floor. In truth, this was an enclosed balcony which was connected to an attic room window. If they stood up, they would be able to see that this balcony directly faced the swimming pool in the backyard. This ce was clearly well concealed and had yet to be discovered by anyone else. Thus, Luke and Jimena sessfully found the privacy they had been looking for. Their lips seemed glued together while their hands quickened in their exploration of each other. Just as Lukes hands were about to start their conquest of the two vital spots on a girls body, a mor burst out at the swimming pool. Different from the previous noise, the current mor could be summarized in a few short words that everyone was repeating. Oh my god! Whats going on? WTF? Yes, those were the words being repeated. At that point, Luke and Jimena were leaning on the wall as they made out. They couldnt help but stop since something major must have happened. They looked down at the same time and found the majority of the people there gathered around one spot by the pool. From high above, the two could see that a girl in a bikini was lying on the ground while two other girls were busy giving her CPR. Luke frowned and instinctively started scanning the area. In a particr corner of the pool, he noticed a figure streak past before it vanished into the darkness. He didnt pay that figure too much mind as he said to Jimena, Looks like something big is happening. Lets go down. Jimena grabbed Lukes hand tightly and said, Luke, its Michelle! Is she dead? Luke looked down before shaking his head. Things look bad. Shes not moving at all. Whatever happened, its highly probable that shes dead. Lets go and ask if anyone has called the ambnce. There were a few dozen people here and all of them were town locals. Even if they were stupid, they would still know to call the police and ambnce in this situation. The town wasnt that big anyway. Furthermore, Marthas house was located in the central part of town, which was less than five minutes away from the police department and the hospital. Sure enough, the police arrived while Luke and Jimena were on their way down. By the time they got downstairs, the ambnce had arrived as well. The benefit of having arge space became apparent, as the police car and ambnce drove straight into the backyard and stopped not far from the pool. In any case, there werent any actual walls here, only some token fences. When Luke arrived, he saw Robert getting out of the police car. When he recalled Michelles motionless body, he shook his head. It was very likely that a death had happened. Therefore, as the chief of police, Robert had toe. Robert wasnt the only one here. When the ambnce arrived, a second police car arrived as well. This time, a Latino woman got out of the car. Luke knew this woman as well. This was Selina, known as the prettiest policewoman in town. But of course, there were only two policewomen in the force. The other policewoman was Mary, who was over 40 years old this year, and had been the prettiest policewoman previously. Luke didnt approach Robert. Instead, he brought Jimena to Selina, who was already controlling the crowd, and said, Hi, pretty girl! No, no, that was a joke. He wouldnt say that to her. What Luke actually said was, Hi, is there anything I can help with? When Selina saw him, she heaved a sigh of relief and said, Although you have yet to officially start work, you need to help with what happened. Luke nodded. Of course. Im here to help. What do you need me to do? Selina nced at Jimena and asked, Your girlfriend? Luke nodded. Youre also here for this party? Selina asked. Luke nodded and gave a simple exnation. Yeah, this is a party held by a bunch of Knox High graduates. The people here are mostly graduating students from the same batch. Chapter 8: Going to the Morgue on the First Day of Work

Chapter 8: Going to the Morgue on the First Day of Work

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Selinas eyes lit up and she said, Good. Use a notebook and write down the names of everyone at the party. Also, keep the kids around and dont let anyone leave for now. Got it? Luke nodded. Of course. But what if they insist on leaving? Selina said, Note down the names of those who insist on leaving. You should know all of them, right? Luke: Yeah, that wont be a problem. Ill get started. Oh, remember to tell Robert Im helping out. Selina didnt say much after that. She nodded and started maintaining order again. She needed to first cate the people here while also pointing them to Luke to register themselves. Before long, cries of rm rang out again. Shortly afterward, a stretcher carrying a body covered with a white cloth was carried to the ambnce. Evidently, the Michelle girl was dead. The crowd started getting agitated, and many of them were preparing to leave. Humans were sensitive animals, and when they noticed something abnormal, their gut reaction was to leave and head back home. Luke was very busy, but fortunately he had Jimena as his girlfriend. Jimena was one of the cheerleaders, and Michelle had been the captain of the cheerleaders. In fact, many of Jimenas best friends were cheerleaders as well. Now that Michelle suddenly was dead, the cheerleaders started to help Luke maintain order at Jimenas suggestion. They knew a lot of the girls there, as well as a lot of the guys. Most of them were easily persuaded to stay put. After all, they were all young teenagers and their way of thinking was still rtively simple. A homicide had happened. It was normal for the police to want them to stay behind. They couldnt do anything about those who had left, but for those who were still around, if they insisted on leaving even after being asked to stay, they might look guilty. Furthermore, if they stayed, they could continue gossiping with their friends who had also stayed behind. Although they were no longer in a party mood, it was still lively at least, and they could try further figuring out what was going on. After about 10 minutes, nearly all the towns police officers had arrived. Apart from a policewoman on shift at the station, the others were here. At present, Robert was greatly troubled. What he was most worried about wasnt the homicide itself. Rather, it was the excessive number of people at the crime scene. From the information gathered, there were more than 200 people at this party. More importantly, apart from the Knox High graduates who made up the majority of the partygoers here, there were also some underaged high schoolers, and even three girls who werent even fifteen. That was right. The three were the so-called middle schoolers C eighth grade students who had been brought here by someones cousin to show them the ways of the world. It was very likely that after tonight, the three would have a miserable summer. Their parents would most definitely freeze their allowance, and might even ground them. But all that was their parents problem C what Robert was worried about was the fact that these minors most definitely couldnt stay here for long. He would have to release them at midnight at the verytest. Otherwise, if something else happened, things might get even more troublesome. This was also a sign that the uing investigation would be extremely annoying. There were over 200 kids here, and even if they visited one every day, it would still require more than half a year to finish visiting all of them. And arge number among them had graduated and would be leaving on trips, for work or for further studies. What could Robert do? He sank into despair. They worked tirelessly, and slightly before midnight, they finally finished the initial casework. The exhausted Robert started to head for his car. But what he saw was Luke, who looked just as exhausted, standing there, with a girl beside him. Of course Robert knew who Jimena was. Although he always bickered with Luke, he still cared deeply for him. Thus, he had known about Lukes rtionship with Jimena since long ago, and even had a rough understanding of their situation. When he found out that Jimena was a decent girl, he stopped worrying about Lukes rtionship with her. When he saw Luke, Robert asked, So, should I consider this your first day of work? Although he was tired, Luke still shed a smile as he replied, Its fine. Just consider tomorrow the first day. Robert shed a helpless smile and said, Thank you. Tomorrow will be a busy day. Luke pointed at Jimena beside him and said, Luckily, she was here to help tonight. Otherwise, I wouldnt have been able to handle those troublesome kids. Robert nodded at Jimena and said, Thank you, Jimena. Jimena was simrly exhausted, but she also smiled and said, Dont worry about it. I only helped maintain order. Its what I should have done. Luke said, Its gettingte. Lets send her home first. Robert nodded and unlocked the car. Then, all three of them got in. They arrived at Jimenas home, and after she went in, Robert waved a hand and spoke to a woman who was there waiting for Jimena. Sandra, let her get a good rest. She helped me a lot today. Sandra was Jimenas mother, and when she heard Roberts words, she waved her hand with a smile before shutting the door. Next, the car started moving again, this time headed for home. Robert suddenly said, You were there. Did you notice anything? Some recollections surfaced in Lukes mind, yet he said a different thing. Im not sure. In any case, Michelle was found in the pool. Theres a possibility that she just drowned. Robert sank into a short silence before saying, Come with me to the station tomorrow. Tomorrow will be your official first day at work. Well be checking forensics for the autopsy report. A whileter, Luke said, Going to the morgue on my first day at work? You sure are taking care of me well. Robertughed. Brat, thats a ce youll visit sooner orter as a police officer. You need to get used to it. Luke sighed, lowered the seat so that he could sit in a morefortable position, then said, Theres a saying that a job is like rape: If you cant resist it, you might as well shut your eyes and enjoy it. When Robert heard that, he roared withughter before saying, Haha, I was right: youre indeed a natural at police work. Inside the dark car, Luke rolled his eyes. Do you mean that police officers are all pitiful souls devoid of choice? That caused Robert to choke on hisughter and stop. A short whileter, he flew into a humiliated rage. Fine, I now feel like you should be awyer instead. Your mouth is as poisonous as theirs. Luke replied, Sigh, I wish, and sank into silence. First, it was unknown whether he could actually get intow school. With the Super Detective System, it was impossible for him to be awyer, not in this life. After they reached home, Luke took a quick bath before going to bed. He waspletely exhausted from today. Early the next morning, Catherine woke him up. After he took a bath and went downstairs, Robert was already there having breakfast. Faster, kid. This is your first day. You cant bete. Chapter 9: The Rookie’s Golden Words, and Biological Son?

Chapter 9: The Rookies Golden Words, and Biological Son?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke moved quickly as he made himself a sandwich with a thickyer of peanut butter. Today was going to be a busy day. Thus, if he didnt eat more for breakfast, he was worried he would run out of energy by noon. He still bickered with Robert out of habit. So, do you mean that after today, I can start arrivingte? Robert nearly spat out the sandwich that was in his mouth. Those words caused him to choke on it, and after coughing and drinking arge mouthful of milk, he was finally able to swallow the stuck sandwich. He rarely emerged victorious when bickering with Luke as his line of thinking was never faster than Lukes. That was the extent of their bickering as they still had a lot to do today. After Robert finished his sandwich and milk, he stood up and started rushing Luke. Luke poured the ss of milk down his throat and stood up with an unfinished sandwich, ready to leave. Catherine quickly walked out and asked, Are you returning for lunch? Robert answered, No. Well grab something to eat outside. As for Luke, he grinned and quickly took the paper bag from Catherine before nting a kiss on her forehead, his mouth covered in breadcrumbs, and said, Oh, good to hear that. Thank you, Catherine, for preparing lunch for me alone. Roberts face immediately fell when he heard that. So it turned out Catherine had made more food just now and wanted them to bring the food along so that they could have a quick bite when they got hungry. Looking at the two men, one with an ugly face and one with a wide grin, enter the car, a smile surfaced on Catherines face. With the two going to work together, she felt much more at ease. She cared deeply for the both of them. And with the two of them watching each others back, their work would most likely be less dangerous as well. Of course, for now, it was still Robert who was taking care of Luke. But based on the intelligence Luke had disyed since young, he would be on the same level as Robert before long, and the two could start watching each others back then. Catherine was confident of that. The police car sped off toward Knox City. Their small town didnt have a forensics department. Thus, they had to visit the one in Knox City for the autopsy results. However, even Knox City wasnt particrly advanced in forensics. If they couldnt figure anything out, they would need to enlist the help of a better forensics department, such as the one at Houston. The United States was different from China. Their administrative divisions were arranged in descending order: state, county, township, and smaller poption centers. As for theirw enforcement system, it worked differently. Cases not within the jurisdiction of the local town or city police force would fall under the jurisdiction of county-levelw enforcement agencies, and those not under the jurisdiction of these agencies would fall under the jurisdiction of state-levelw enforcement agencies. Moreover, their local town police department wasnt under the city police department, nor was it under the county-level police department. Rather, their police department, or to be apt, their sheriff department, answered directly to the local citizens, while the sries of members of the sheriff department were paid from the towns administrative budget. Thus, situations where differentw enforcement agencies would snatch each others cases were quitemonce here. After all, the variousw enforcement agencies nationwide were independent entities that werent subordinate to one another. Even when FBI agents carried out their investigations, the local police force would frequently be prejudiced against them, feeling as if the FBI was trying to interfere in their cases. Since the local police department was responsible for the town, they preferred to solve their own cases. Unless they were unable to solve a case or if the case was too big to handle, they would never hand a case over to a differentw enforcement agency, no matter if it was the FBI or some other police department. The reason Robert was in a rush to see the autopsy report in Knox City was so that he could quickly determine the nature of this case. If the girl had drowned, the police department would no longer have anything much to do with it. And if it was an actual homicide, he would have to solve the case as quickly as possible. It had been many years since a murder had happened in their town. This time, the dead was the daughter of a local resident. As such, they had to treat this case seriously. Only by solving the case as quickly as possible would they be able to prove that their department wasnt receiving their pay for nothing. They sped along, and in less than an hour, they arrived at Knox Citys police department. The forensics department wasnt inside the department. Rather, it was located in a four-story building next to the department. As for whether that was because the police force didnt want corpses in their building, no one knew. After getting out of the car, Robert didnt enter right away. Rather, he looked at Luke. Do you know what you need to pay attention to as a new officer? Luke sank into thought for a short while before saying, Listen more, speak less, and dont touch anything? Robert replied, ...Where in the world did you hear that from? Yes! Thats right! Simple and urate! Remember, dont repeat those words to anyone. Ill use them to train my subordinates in the future. Luke: ...Can I tell you that thats the mostmon saying in the TV series I watched in my past life? After signing in with his name and position on the force, Robert brought Luke along and followed the receptionist to room number three. The so-called room number three was the third morgue. Robert didnt seem to have any misgivings as he directly knocked on the door before entering. A middle-aged man of about 40 years old nodded when he saw Robert enter. Youre here. Please wait a moment. Let me finish my freshly ground cup of coffee. Robert: -_-! Luke: (0_0?) Was something wrong with the script? Luke waspletely confused. Had he arrived at a coffee shop instead? On the other hand, Robert had an unsightly expression. But he didnt re up. Rather, he lowered his voice and said, This is how he is. Every morning before work, he must have a cup of so-called freshly ground coffee. He ims that without this cup of coffee, hell feel weak for the entire day. Luke replied in an even softer voice, Are you sure hes talking about coffee? Roberts face twitched as he replied, He doesnt do drugs, not even weed. I think coffee is his version of weed. Hespletely addicted to caffeine. That left Luke speechless. But that wasnt the only surprise that morning. While waiting to finish his freshly ground coffee, the middle-aged man turned on the speakers in the room. It wasnt too loud, but it was still extremely clear in thispletely silent morgue. It was the sound of a violin ying, but Luke couldnt figure out what the song was. He had never been too interested in music. But the music was still quite nice. After 30 minutes, the middle-aged man finally slowly finished his cup of freshly ground coffee. He didnt even show any intention of offering them some. Robert was perfectly calm. He knew this person well; this was a person who would take his own sweet time in everything. And nobody could do anything about him. He was just too good of a forensic doctor. Or to be precise, he was the only forensic doctor in all of Knox City. After the middle-aged man put his coffee equipment away, he sized up Luke and asked, New guy? Robert replied, My kid, Luke. Hes also an officer. Today is his first day on the job. Mars, can you hurry up? The middle-aged man clicked his tongue and said, Hehe, you brought him here on his first day? Are you sure hes your biological son? Luke smiled but didnt say anything, adhering closely to themand to speak less. In any case, Robert was there to do all the talking. Sure enough, Roberts face fell as he said, Mars, dont joke about my family. The middle-aged man called Mars nked out slightly before he smiled apologetically and said, Sorry, Im used to trash talking with the people from the department. You should know about Hanks... oh, lets not talk about that. Chapter 10: Autopsy, Cause of Death, and Close Relationship

Chapter 10: Autopsy, Cause of Death, and Close Rtionship

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mars stopped harping on the awkward conversation topic. He started to walk toward the stainless steel autopsy table before he turned to look at Luke and said, Young man, are you sure youre ready for this? Luke nodded with a calm expression. It wasnt that he didnt feel anything, but as a police officer, it was a matter of time before he had to face something like this. He had to get used to this. Michelles cause of death was likely to be drowning, and she had been discovered soon after her death. Luke would rather this be his first autopsy than face something that wasparatively more dreadful. Mars started to remove the white cloth which covered the body and stopped at the chest. He first started studying the head under the lights. First, he used something which resembled ab tob Michelles hair. No obvious foreign objects found in the hair. He put theb down and used his hand to move the hair around as he inspected the head in even more detail. No obvious external injuries on the head. Then, he moved on. No palm or rope marks found on the neck. Next, he moved on to the part that would generally be censored in films. Luke remained silent and watched attentively. Luke wasnt a psycho, and thus wouldnt be turned on by seeing a naked corpse. It wasnt as if he was watching a movie. He was facing an actual corpse here. Luke was merely attentively watching Mars inspection process. He was no forensic doctor, but as a police officer, Luke had to have a certain degree of knowledge when it came to forensics. After inspecting the entire body from head to toe, Mars gestured at Robert. Robert, who already had gloves on, stepped forward and helped turn Michelles body on its side. Again, Mars inspected the body from head to toe. When he was finally done, he shook his head. Alright, you can put the body down now. No obvious external injuries found. Robert ced the corpse down and said, Can you check if she engaged in any s*xual activity prior to her death? Mars nced at Luke before asking, You sure? Robert replied, Yes. But he immediately turned and faced Luke. Stand over there. Luke said nothing and slowly stood in a new spot. In this new spot, he was facing Michelles head. Clearly, Robert still cared more than he let on. Mars got to work, and after a while, he lifted his head and said, The deceased engaged in s*xual intercourse prior to death, and... arge amount of sperm was left behind. Robert rolled his eyes. Prioritize finding whom the sperm belongs to. Are you able to determine the cause of death? Mars replied, Please wait a moment. He got working on the corpse again, and shortly after, he said, Suffocation. Robert raised an eyebrow but didnt say anything. Mars nced at him and added, However, there was no water in her lungs. Therefore, she didnt drown. Hehe, youre going to be busy now. Robert sighed helplessly. Generally speaking, of the few causes which led to suffocation, drowning and choking were the two mostmon scenarios. If it was by choking, there would have been handprints, or rope or other marks left on the neck. And as for those who drowned, water would definitely be found in the lungs. Michelles corpse had been discovered in the water, yet there wasnt any water in her lungs. Her neck was alsopletely clean. Something was definitely wrong here. Robert had been a police officer for many years, and he was aware that this was obviously a homicide. That meant that he had to solve the case as quickly as possible. They drew their sries from the town, and thus, in a situation like this, they had to quickly discover the truth and maintain order in the town. Presently, Mars was starting to inspect Michelles nose, eyes, lips, tongue, and ears. After a short while, using a pair of tweezers, he pulled out several thin and white objects from her nose. Robert narrowed his eyes and asked, What are those? Mars remained silent and checked Michelles mouth. Again, he used tweezers to pull out several tiny white objects from within. Only now did he say, Alright, although the official forensics report will still take a while, I can let you know right now what these are. These are feathers, or to be urate, down, which is generally used to make pillows, cushions, and other simr items. Now that some have been found in the nose and mouth of the deceased, you should have an idea what the most probable cause of death is. Robert nodded. Got it. Im leaving now. Let me know if you find anything else, and when the autopsy report is ready, give me a call. Then, he called for Luke before leaving the room. Luke followed along, but just as he was about to exit the room, Mars said, Hey kid, Luke, not bad. Youre much more interesting than Robert. Come visit when youre free. Luke turned and nodded with a smile on his face. Thanks. Ill definitelye when I have the chance. He then waved and shut the door behind him as he exited the room. Inside the room, Mars nked out slightly before smiling. The way he behaves... ispletely unlike Robert. Perhaps, he really isnt his biological son? He then shook his head with a smile before he continued with his work. Once again, the police car sped off along the road back to where they came from. While driving, Robert asked, Do you have any thoughts on the case? Luke replied, Its a homicide? Robert replied, Of course it is. Anything else? Luke recalled what he sawst night and hesitated inwardly. However, he still spoke up. Crime of passion? Robert nodded. Yes, thats possible. Anything else? Luke shook his head. Nothing for now. Robert asked, Are you sure? Luke sighed and said, Fine. Michelle has a boyfriend at school: the football captain, George Joshua. Robert asked, Are you close to him? Or is Michelle the one youre close to? Luke replied, Neither. But Jimena is a member of the cheerleading squad, and Michelle was the captain of the cheerleaders. Thats why I know a bit about her. Robert asked, What else do you know about her? Luke sank into a short silence before saying, Michelle is also rather intimate with two other members of the football club. Robert raised his eyebrows. What? Luke sighed and said, Shes already dead and I dont like talking about her like this. But since her death wasnt an ident, I cant keep this hidden anymore. Robert was somewhat speechless. Kids nowadays... sure are... yful. Back then, when I was in high school... cough, um, I was very innocent back then. Luke snorted. If youre going to lie, can you improve your awkward acting first? At the very least, wipe that guilty look off your face! Perhaps the disdain in Lukes eyes was too obvious, as Robert immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation. Bastard, what are you looking at?! Im busy, I need to focus on the road. Huh? Wait, Im the boss. Why am I the driver? Then, he mmed on the brakes and stopped the car before saying, Come, you drive. Luke helplessly got out of the car and walked around it to the drivers seat. As for Robert, he moved to the passengers seat. After he got into the car, Luke shut the door, put his seatbelt on, and said, I still dont have a drivers license. Am I driving illegally now? Robert sneered. Sure, get an officer to issue you a fine, then. Chapter 11: The Wide Preferences of Senior High Students, and a Candy Treat For the Boss

Chapter 11: The Wide Preferences of Senior High Students, and a Candy Treat For the Boss

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Speechless, Luke stared at a distant road sign. The sign said that they were 30 miles away from Shackelford, their hometown. That also meant that they had in fact crossed Shackelfords border. And inside the towns jurisdiction, only the police officers of the town could issue a fine. And only an idiot would issue their superiors car a fine. And thus, even without a drivers license, Luke was still able to drive to his hearts content. Robert watched as Luke started the car, changed gears, and drove off steadily. When the car entered the road without any problems, he stopped worrying and said, Look at how good you are at driving. You must have driven around the ranch a lot, huh? Why dont you go get a license then? Luke replied, Um, Ill do it after this case. Robert said, You can drive faster, you know. Luke replied, Eighty miles per hour is fast enough. Otherwise, I wont be able to ensure our safety anymore. Its not like Im some experienced driver. Robert said, Fine, wake me up when were there. Then, he shut his eyes andy back as he started thinking about the case. Inside the car, only the sound of country music on the radio could be heard. 20 minutes or soter, Luke stopped. Were here, Robert. Robert grunted in acknowledgment and got out of the car. Still in deep thought, he entered the police department right away. Luke shook his head helplessly as he stopped the engine and locked the car before entering the building as well. Right after he entered, he saw Selina talking to Robert. When he greeted them, Selina gave him a bright smile and a hug before saying, Luke, youre finally here. The boss said to wait for you before we start. Luke nodded with a smile on his face. People here normally wouldnt act so intimately with their colleagues, but since he had helped out at a moments noticest night and lightened her burden considerably, and coupled with his young age, Selina was very friendly toward him. Robert was still silent, the look on his face pensive as he entered his office. In this tiny police department with only about a dozen members, Robert was the only one with his own office. Even the deputy chief only had arge table in a corner of the room. It wasnt that the deputy didnt want a room, but the budget application for his own room had been rejected. Thus, he didnt get an office of his own. The three entered the office, with Luke at the end. He shut the door behind him when he entered, and even locked it. Selina, who had been observing him all along, muttered under her breath, What a cautious kid. Hespletely unlike the chief. As for Robert, ever since getting Luke to drive, he behaved as if he were in a daydream. After sitting down, he finally said, Luke, repeat what you told me, as well as the autopsy results. What could Luke do? He was at work, and Robert was his superior. Thus, he obeyed. Luke spoke as sinctly as possible while still not overlooking anything, and he exined everything about the autopsy before talking about Michellesplicated rtionships prior to her death. Selina whistled when she heard that. Wow, kids nowadays sure know how to have fun! Luke shook his head solemnly and said, No, thats a privilege reserved only for the popr kids at school. If it was a fat fellow instead, for example, he wouldnt get to partake, regardless of gender. Selina nked out slightly before saying, True, thats right. But how is that rted to this case? Luke replied, Maybe there isnt a connection, but Im only telling you this so that you dont assume that this is the life of all high schoolers nowadays. Selina spoke doubtfully, For real? Luke: ...My point being, a persons looks will determine their poprity at school. Selina: ... Robert: ... After some empty talk, Luke finally got the conversation back on the right track. He looked at Robert and asked, Do you need me to give a detailed exnation about the other two students? Robert nodded. Dont worry. Selina is an experienced officer. She knows what to say and what not to say. Luke nodded. Apart from George Joshua, her official boyfriend, Michelle was also close to Boris Pepe and Lorde Terry, both members of the football club. Oh, Boris is an offensive guard while Lorde is a quarterback. Selina clicked her tongue and said, This Michelle... sure has wide preferences. Luke was rendered speechless. What could he say? Those two, along with the captain, George, who yed the tight end position, resembled a gathering of the clubs main positions in the palm of Michelles hand. Boris, the offensive guard, was a Latino, and was as sturdy as a wall. As for his appearance, he looked rather boorish. As for Lorde, he was a handsome white kid, and as a quarterback, he was slender and athletic. He had good grades as well. As for George, he was akin to an average of the two: sturdy but not as sturdy as the offensive guard, and handsome but not excessively so. One could say that the three hadpletely different styles, and all three were intimate with Michelle. Robert pondered for a bit before standing up. Lets go. Well pay George a visit. The three left, and since Luke was closest to the door, he held the door open for them. That caused Selina to look at him in astonishment. Luke smiled. Ladies first. Robert walked in front expressionlessly, yet inwardly, he muttered to himself, That stinky brat. Hes not going to get the prettiest policewoman just like that, right? He has a girlfriend... Fine, he mentioned that Jimena is leaving to further her studies. Forget it, forget it. I dont care anymore. As for Selina, she giggled before leaving the room. When they reached the parking lot, Luke was about to get into the car before Robert shouted at him, What are you doing? Luke replied, What? Robert pointed to the side and said, Selina is your partner. Go there. Luke was hit by realization as he quickly went over to Selina instead. Selina was already seated in the drivers seat and sheughed heartily. Young Luke, youre now an officer, and my partner at that. You cant remain Roberts tail forever. Luke smiled as he put on the seatbelt. So you mean that I have to be your tail instead? As he spoke, he nced at a certain part of his partners body. Selina: ...Robert was right. You look honest, but youre very crafty inside. Luke said, Are you sure those were Roberts words? In the face of thispletely emotionless line of questioning, Selina was struck speechless again. She mmed her foot on the pedal in annoyance and sped off after Roberts car. Fine, what Robert said was that you look stupid but are in fact very smart. Luke said, ...Forget it. I would rather he call me crafty. Selina nked out again before she reacted. Hahaha, so you dont enjoy being called stupid. Luke rolled his eyes. Would you like to be called that? Selina was rendered speechless again. Luke fished something out of his pocket and said, Alright, boss,e, have a candy, before handing her a piece of chewing gum. Chapter 12: The Grumpy Dad, and the Cowardly George

Chapter 12: The Grumpy Dad, and the Cowardly George

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Selina took the chewing gum, unwrapped it with one hand, and stuffed it into her mouth. As she chewed, she mumbled, If Robert was as thick-skinned as you are, he wouldve be Knox Citys chief of police by now. Luke didnt seem to mind. No, to be the chief of police, one must first be ruthless. Being thick-skinned is merely an extension of the trait. Selina pondered for a bit and found herself incapable of countering that. So are you saying that Robert isnt ruthless enough? Luke replied, I meant that Im not ruthless enough. Selina: ... As the two chatted, they arrived at their destination. They got out of the car and followed behind Robert. Robert didnt even bother to press the doorbell. He yelled directly, Buck, open the door. In less than two minutes, the door opened. A middle-aged Caucasian man stood there looking at Robert before he said, Come in, Robert. Ive been waiting for you. When he saw the two behind Robert, he squeezed out a smile. Selina, Luke, how are you doing? Come on in. And thus, the three entered the house. This was a small town and they did things differently here. In arger city like New York, for instance, before entering someones residence, the police would have to sh their badges and call out NYPD before they could enter. As for Robert, he knew nearly everyone in town, and practically all the residents here knew him as well. Thus, he didnt need to show his badge or introduce himself. Of course, Robert was still dressed in his police uniform. His badge was thus naturally hanging on his belt. After entering and taking a seat on the sofa, Robert said, Buck, were here to ask George some questions. Buck hesitated slightly before he said, Robert, since weve known each other for years, do me this favor and tell me: will George be fine? The hearts of the three officers thumped as they thought, Thats an interesting choice of words. Robert remained silent for a short while before he said, Buck, I can only promise that Ill do whatever is within my scope of authority to take care of George. Buck smiled bitterly. Youre still as strict as ever. Robert said, Buck, Michelle is dead. This isnt something we can just cover up and forget. Buck inhaled deeply and nodded before he turned and shouted up the stairs. Get your ass down here! If you keep hiding, Ill personally greet you with my gun! Luke was speechless, but this was Texas, and grumpy dads like this werent exactly rare. Almost immediately, George appeared on the stairs. He had evidently been eavesdropping on them. Looking at the 62 tall guy step forward with a pitiful expression, Luke found it hrious. In truth, there was something else he hadnt mentioned to Robert. But that was rted to his own privacy, and he had no intention of clouding Roberts judgment, so he decided to keep silent. Luke personally believed that the person who had left therge amount of sperm in Michelle was either George, Lorde, or Boris. It was most likely George, as Luke had heard from the cheerleaders that George and Michelle had entered the house together earlier that night. And what else could they have done inside? Most likely what Luke and Jimena had been doing, the only difference being Lukes bad luck at being interrupted when he had barely gotten started. But Luke didnt think that George was the one who had murdered Michelle. At the very least, he was the least suspicious suspect. That was because Luke knew that George was in truth a very cowardly person. Moreover, George was actually aware of Michelles rtionship with other men. Likewise, Michelle was also aware of Georges rtionship with a few of the other cheerleaders. These two... were quite a pair. The man enjoyed messing around everywhere, while the woman was like a collector of special editions. Luke was aware of all of it because George had once set his eye on Jimena, and for some reason, he had even stupidly decided to threaten Luke, telling him to give up on Jimena. Luke hadnt said anything on the spot, but after school, he had blocked Georges way when thetter was on his way home alone. In less than 30 seconds, George was already begging for mercy on the ground. The two of them were fairly different in size. George was 62 and weighed more than 220lbs. With one look, anyone could see that he was obviously a sturdily built youth. Luke was only about 59 in height and only weighed about 170lbs. He wasparatively much smaller than George. But Luke had been practicing Brazilian jiu-jitsu since junior high, and was on apletely different level than George, whose only training was in football. In roughly 30 seconds, Luke managed to ce Georges arm in a lock, causing such pain that George started begging for mercy. That was why Luke had never bothered to practice something else like boxing or Chinese martial arts. Generally, Brazilian jiu-jitsu could be used to subdue and also disable an opponent. Moreover, it was good for closebat, and was very suited for day-to-day conflict. With boxing, sure, it felt great to KO someone with one punch, but it would be way too easy to give someone a concussion in boxing. Brazilian jiu-jitsu was more technical and size didnt matter as much. So long as Luke could ce George in a lock, it didnt matter that George was bigger; his only choice was to beg for mercy on the ground. After teaching George a lesson, that fellow had avoided Luke ever since. Only about a monthter did things return to some level of normalcy between them, but George no longer dared to mess with Jimena. And from this, Luke judged that George was simply a coward. A coward that would appear strong before the weak and weak before the strong. Looking at how George was currently behaving, Luke was certain that he was hiding something. George walked over with an anxious look and stood there. Robert said, Take a seat, George. I have some questions for you. At that, George broke out in a cold sweat while his gaze drifted to his dad, Buck. Lukes face twitched when he saw what a coward the fellow was. Buck had aplicated look on his face. Anger, helplessness, and anxiety were all present. Ultimately, he clenched his teeth and said, Tell Robert everything you didst night. Answer all his questions. Dont think of hiding anything, unless you want to be a murderer. But when the three officers heard those words, their hearts thumped again. This father and son pair mustve talked about this before. Buck might already be aware of what happenedst night. That was why he had agreed to let George be questioned. But whether George was the murderer or not still remained unanswered for now. It was quite typical that the more one tried to hide something, the more one revealed. After hearing his dads words, George started talking with a sullen face. After he was done talking, Robert had an odd expression on his face. As for Selina and Luke, they exchanged nces, both sending different messages with their eyes. Luke sensed from Selinas eyes that she was thinking something along the lines of, Do you still im that the kids in your school arent all that wild? While Lukes eyes said something like, That has nothing to do with me. Robert continued questioning George. As for Luke, he listened on while pondering what George had said earlier. George had indeed done it with Michelle when they went inside. In any case, since the two had graduated, George had even stolen and brought over a bottle of his dads tequ. Thus, the two had been drinking madly as they did the deed. Ultimately, George gotpletely drunk and only woke up after a while. After waking up, he tried to wake Michelle up so that they could continue partying. She couldnt be roused, however, and when he checked, he found that she was no longer breathing. Chapter 13: Bold Deductions, and Providing Clues

Chapter 13: Bold Deductions, and Providing Clues

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In his drunken, terrified state, Georges first thought was to not let anyone know that Michelle had died after having s*x with him. And thus, this idiot stealthily took her out of the first floor bedroom. That was right. George had been in one of the rooms Luke hadnt opened when he and Jemina went looking for a room. Marthas swimming pool wasnt a fully rectangr pool. The pool curved in one corner, and was separated from the main pool by a stone tform. Simply put, the main pool was the actual swimming pool while the smaller curved pool in the corner was for recreational purposes, such as soaking while drinking and so on. Last night, everyone had been busy hanging out around the main pool. Someone would stop at the small pool asionally, but they would all quickly move to enter the house. When George carried Michelle out, he acted as if they were still making out. Thus, nobody paid much attention to him. Then, he ced the corpse on a cushion float in the small pool before slipping away. The pool had a drainage system which activated at fixed intervals. The small pool also had an outlet. Thus, before long, the cushion float drifted out of the small pool along with the body. That was when everyone had discovered it. As for why George had done that, one could only say that he was simply an idiot. Not a single rational thought had crossed his mind. He was a musclehead who loved sports and disliked studying, and one could say that George was only slightly smarter than someone with a learning handicap. Coupled with the fact that people didnt think straight when they were drunk, George decided to do something that stupid. Robert and Selina kept their opinions to themselves. After all, many people would act dumb in front of police officers as ast resort to avoid responsibility for their crime. But Luke believed George. This fellow wasnt lying. He was truly just that dumb. Robert was already done with the questions. Most of the answers he received from George were I dont know, I dont remember, or I cant remember. Based on what he said, it wasnt weird that he would do something like that when drunk. But simrly, many suspects would use such an excuse to muddle through a police investigation. And because of that, rather than reduce the suspicion on him, he had instead increased it. Robert stood up and said goodbye, and Buck sent them off at the door. Standing at the door, Buck called out to Robert. Selina and Luke proceeded to their car while Robert stopped. Buck and Robert had known each other for years. For his sons sake, Buck would definitely try to plead for leniency. Luke and Selina were tactful enough to give them some privacy. Buck spoke with a pleading expression. However, Robert only shook his head and patted Bucks shoulder before turning and getting into his car. Buck was left standing there helplessly. Luke sighed softly when he saw that. Selina nced at him and said, Why are you sighing like youre some old man? Luke said, One must never be too stupid. Otherwise, hell trouble himself and his loved ones. Just look at Buck. His usual coarse and outspoken attitude is nowhere to be seen now. Selina sank into silence when she heard that. Hence, you learned to be cunning so as not to worry Robert? Luke: ...Hehe. Girl, you make it sound so simple. Robert isnt the one worried about me. Instead, Im the one worried about them. This world isnt as safe as you think. When they arrived at the police department, the three of them entered Roberts office again and locked the door. This time, Robert didnt ask for Lukes opinion. Rather, he asked Selina, Selina, what do you think? Luke grumbled inwardly, Robert, are you reenacting an American version of Detective Di Renjie? Then, the beautiful Selina replied, George might be telling the truth, but we cantpletely remove him as a suspect. Robert understood what she meant. She didnt believe everything that George said. He looked at Luke and said, How about you? George is from your school, and you knew Michelle too. Did you notice anything? Luke pondered for a bit and said, Robert, have you thought about it this way? The murderer didnt choke Michelle to death, and instead used something like a pillow to suffocate her to death. Whats the reason for that? Robert answered immediately, Perhaps the murderer has somemon sense when ites tomitting a crime, and was aware that leaving fingerprints behind would expose them. Thus, they used a pillow or something simr instead. Luke said, Theres another possibility. Given the murderers size and physical strength, she decided to use a pillow instead of her own hands. The other two nked out before Selina asked, She? He and she were different, and the both of them hadtched keenly onto that point. If even Selina had caught that, then the experienced Robert had naturally caught it as well. Are you saying that the murderer is a woman? Luke replied, If you want to solve the case as quickly as possible, we have to make bold deductions. Now, Ill tell you something Ive been withholding before this. The two frowned. Luke continued, On the day of the murder, I was on a certain balcony on the third floor with Jimena. The balcony faced the pool directly. When we heard the noise downstairs, I looked down and saw that one person in particr hadnt approached the body to see what was going on. Rather, that person slipped away stealthily. And in the subsequent report we made, this persons name also wasnt included in the list of guests that night. Robert and Selina instantly understood his meaning. Someone had been there that night, someone that nobody knew was there. That someone hadnt stepped forward to see what was going on, and instead had slipped away silently. And coincidentally, that person had also left from the pool. There were too many coincidences here. Who? Robert asked. Jessica Thompson, a sophomore from school. Shes also one of the school cheerleaders, Luke said. The other two exchanged nces. In short, this girl was from the same social circle as Michelle. Selina pondered for a bit and asked, What is her rtionship with George? Or is there a grudge between them? If they were a couple, it was very likely that she was the murderer, and this was a crime of passion. And if she had a grudge against George, then this might be a set-up. Luke shook his head. No, she once got into an argument with Michelle, but it wasnt over George. Rather, they fought over Lorde. Robert and Selina asked nkly, Lorde? Luke nodded. Lorde is the quarterback. Hes handsome and athletic. Moreover, he does quite well in his studies. Hes also from a decent family. Theres always been a rumor among the cheerleaders that Jessica was chasing Lorde. Robert frowned. Only a rumor? Luke shrugged. As far as I know, they indeed arent together. But there are also rumors that Lorde rejected Jessicas advances. Robert and Selina exchanged nces again. This made things interesting. Robert started pacing around the room. After a short while, he pointed at theputer and said to Selina, Pull up the details on Jessica and Lorde. Then, he started searching the room before he found a folder. He opened the folder and read it for a bit before he lifted his head. Selina, are you done? Selina replied, I only found their school records. Do you want me to read them out? Chapter 14: Footprints, and Staying Behind

Chapter 14: Footprints, and Staying Behind

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Robert asked, What size shoes do they wear? Selina replied, Lordes size is 44, and Jessicas size is 38. Robert narrowed his eyes, picked up a picture, and started studying it as he muttered, Size 38? Both Selina and Luke could see that it was a picture of a footprint on a windowsill. Selina asked, Is this the footprint that was found in the first floor room? Robert nodded as he continued studying the picture. Luke said, Can I have a look? Robert nced at him before passing him the picture. Luke studied the picture for a bit before looking away, seemingly in deep thought. After a while, he inhaled and said, Ive seen this footprint before. Both Robert and Selina stared at him in stupefaction. Luke continued, This is probably a Nike Flex Essential TR. A while ago, the cheerleaders bought a bunch of them together as the teams official shoes for team activities. Ive seen Jimena wear them before. Selina whistled. You sure are attentive to your girlfriend, even remembering a pair of her shoes so clearly. Luke rolled his eyes. Because theyre very expensive and Jimena didnt have enough money for them. She even borrowed 100 dors from me for them. Thats why after she got them, I took a good look and remembered the pattern on the soles. Robert interrupted, Where did you get the 100 dors? Luke: ...Thats a secret. Robert said, Do you think I wont cut your allowance? Luke replied, Sure you will. But Im officially employed from today onward. Do you want to cut my pay instead? Robert replied, ...Dont forget to give Catherine some money for food expenses after getting your pay. Luke: ...Bastard! After some nonsensical talk, Robert finally returned to the topic. So Jessica has the same pair of shoes? Luke shook his head. I dont know. Buying these shoes wasntpulsory. Only those who were interested had to buy them. They paid out of their own pockets anyway. This was only a suggestion that was made to take advantage of the bulk discount the store was offering. I have no idea how many pairs were bought and who bought them. Robert grunted, but wasnt too disappointed. Luke added, Um, Jessicas family is quite wealthy. I think her dad is an ountant in Knox City. Robert and Selina exchanged nces. Luke was clearly hinting that Jessica could afford that pair of shoes. What now, chief? Selina asked. In truth, what she wanted to ask was whether they should go look for Jessica now. After all, she was the most suspicious of all the suspects. Robert rapped on the table before he said, Ill make a call first. He didnt use his cellphone. Rather, he used the offices fixed line to make the call. To the side, Luke nked out when he heard the content of the conversation. He approached Selina and whispered, Has Robert always been... such a brute when investigating cases? Selina giggled and nced at him before saying, Thats because he trusts you. Luke immediately had a bitter look. But I was merely guessing. Im not too sure myself. I only provided that information as another avenue of investigation. Why is he acting on it directly? Selinas lips curled up. Dont worry. Were only inviting that girl here to assist in the investigation, not arresting her with a warrant. Robert is not as stupid as you think. Youre the one who said the word stupid, not me. Luke suddenly changed the topic. That caught Selina by surprise. Only then did she notice that Robert had already ended the call and was staring at her with a sullen face. Selina realized that Luke had tricked her. Robert merely red at her before saying, Selina,e with me to Knox City. Well bring Jessica back for questioning. Luke, stay here and go through these documents. See if you can find anything else thats useful. Luke nodded. Sure. Then, the two left the office while Luke stood there staring at the folder. Suddenly, he realized something. Wait, wheres my desk? Shouldnt you tell me that before leaving? Unfortunately, the two had probably left town by now. He could only shake his head helplessly as he walked to reception and said, Hey, beautiful Mary, can you tell me where my desk is? He was talking to a Caucasion woman who was about 40 years old. She wasnt dressed in a police uniform, merely in casual clothes. Hearing his words, the woman seated in front of aputer raised her head. Oh, its you. Little devil, you sure have a sweet mouth. Did Robert not arrange a desk for you? Go in. There are two desks in the left corner. The empty one is yours. Luke smiled and thanked her before asking, So whose desk is the one beside mine? Mary answered, Selinas. Dont you know? Hank resigned, and he used to be Selinas partner. Naturally their desks are situated next to each other. The empty desk used to belong to Hank. Luke finally understood. I see. Mary nced at him. Dont tell me you dont know that Selina will be your partner as well, right? Luke pped his head. Yes, I know that. I just hadnt thought of it that way. Thank you for your reminder, Mary. Mary smiled. Do you need my help to clean the desk? Hanks a forgetful fool so he most likely left some stuff behind. Luke said, No, its fine. Youre very busy too. Ill do it myself. Do you have any empty boxes? Ill just put all his stuff into an empty box. Mary replied, Yes. Her leg dug into the space below the reception counter before fishing out an empty box. She then picked the box up and handed it to Luke. Thank you for the help, Mary. Luke smiled, waved, and entered the office again. When he found the empty desk, he saw that Hank hadnt left too many things behind anyway. There were only some tiny things that he had no use for or had been toozy to move. Luke ced the box under the desk. He felt that the current desk was already sufficient for him, so he wasnt in a rush to clean it up and make more space. After he was done with this case, he would probably have plenty of time to do something like clean his desk. Thus, he opened the folder on the table and started going through the documents page by page. In less than half an hour, he finished reading it. There wasnt much information in the folder. It only contained a summary of the initial findings, and for even more detailed information, they had to wait for the forensic results from Knox City. He didnt make any new discoveries either. After all, the information he provided earlier was only avable due to his familiarity with the suspect and also because he had recognized Jessica when she slipped away. He was no master detective. Although he had thatpletely unresponsive Super Detective System, he was still a thoroughly ordinary person. After thinking about the case for a bit, he suddenly felt hungry. Thus, he went to Roberts office and took out a lunch box which Catherine had prepared from the fridge. Chapter 15: Solving a Case, and the First Level Up

Chapter 15: Solving a Case, and the First Level Up

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions While heating the lunch in a microwave in the lounge, Luke also made himself a cup of coffee from the coffee machine. As he ate, he continued going over the folder. After finishing histe lunch, he looked outside and checked the time, and discovered that it was already four-thirty in the afternoon. Robert wouldnt have forgotten lunch because of work, right? Um, with Selina there, that was quite unlikely. It couldnt be that both of them were absentminded enough to forget lunch, right? As Luke mused to himself, Robert and Selina returned. Behind Robert was Selina and a girl, Jessica. On the girls other side were her parents, as well as a man who was dressed formally. This man was also carrying a ck briefcase. When Luke saw that, he frowned. The guy walking behind everyone with a briefcase reeked of awyer. Luke could guess his identity without being told. It seemed that although Robert had brought Jessica down here, her parents werent to be trifled with either. They had directly brought awyer along with them. Luke mused to himself that they sure were rich. He quickly wiped his mouth and hands with a paper napkin before throwing the trash into the trash can and stepping forward in the neers direction. He remained silent, but when he looked into Roberts eyes, he received no hint that he should do anything. Fine, it seemed that Robert intended to do everything ording to procedure. Next, Jessica was brought into the interrogation room while her parents waited outside. Naturally, thewyer went inside with her as well. Inside the room, Selina asked the questions. Selina spoke gently. Jessica, where were you between 6.00pm and 12.00am yesterday? Jessica replied, I was home, with my dad and mom. Bingo! Luke thought to himself. Thewyer didnt prevent Jessica from answering. After all, that was an extremely ordinary question, one that didnt even touch on his clients privacy. Generally, if the suspect refused to say anything, that would be when they knew that they had no hope of escaping. The more they spoke, the more they revealed. In such a situation, the suspect would simply refuse to talk so as not to reveal even more clues. At the moment, Jessica still wasnt under arrest. Thus, thewyer naturally wouldnt tell her to refuse to answer the questions. But Luke believed that Jessica probably hadnt told her parents that she had been at the party yesterday. Otherwise, thewyer would have taught her apletely different set of lies to say. The interrogation proceeded smoothly and at a moderate pace, and Selina wasnt too aggressive with her questions. She only asked about Jessicas rtionship with the deceased and the other suspects, and asked her if she had noticed anything unusual before this, and so on. In less than an hour, the interrogation ended. Robert then sent the family off together with theirwyer. When Luke saw them drive off, he said in a low voice, Thats it? Robert replied, Of course. At the very least, we have a recording of the interrogation today. That will serve as strong evidence to support our case. That was true. They only needed to find proof that Jessica had been at the party. By doing that, even if they couldnt prove that she was guilty, they would be able to prove that she was lying. Next, Luke wasnt sent out to work on the case. Rather, he was left in the office on shiftwork and dealt with the towns minor cases and issues. Luke didnt seem to mind. After solving a case which involved a brawl, he obtained three experience and credit points. After solving a missing dog case and delivering the dog back to its master, he obtained two experience and credit points. After helping a granny back home, he obtained two experience and credit points. After dealing with a noiseint against some kids who were sting rock music, he obtained two experience and credit points. After issuing a fine to an illegally parked car, he obtained two experience and credit points. Luke worked diligently as he handled the numerous issues, such as calling for a dispatch for incidents that required it, solving some unresolved issues on the spot, dragging things out if necessary, or redirecting people back to the police department as needed. After about five days, he had umted 76 experience and credit points. Excluding the 10 points and 2 points he gained when he had first been hired and when he had rescued the cat, he had earned 64 points over the past 5 days. He was making more than 10 points per day. Although this was quite slow, Luke was in no rush. And then, the weekend arrived. He woke upte on the weekend, only getting out of bed after nine in the morning. Yawning, he entered the kitchen and gave the busy Catherine a peck on her forehead. What delicious food are you preparing today? Catherine smiled. Steak, sd, apple pie, and tomato soup. Luke nodded. That sounds so good. It wasnt like he had to do anything himself. He was eating for free. Was there anything bad about that? Catherine asked, Try asking Robert if he has any free time. Maybe we can have a barbecue tonight. Luke shook his head. Forget it, hes still busy. Im sure he wont have any free time. After saying that, he took a bite of bread. Right at that moment, there was suddenly a reaction from the system. Mission: Michelles murder case solved. Completion of the mission is worth a total of 100 experience and 100 credit. Since the hosts contribution to the mission was 70 percent, 70 experience and 70 credit points have been awarded to the host. As experience has reached 100 points, the host has leveled up to level 1. That caused Luke to choke on his bread before he coughed it out, spraying bread all over the table. This surprise... hadpletely caught him off-guard. Faced with Catherines curious look, Luke said that he had carelessly choked on the bread, before he ran out of the kitchen with the bread and a ss of milk. He sat down on a chair in front of the house and ced the milk and bread on a table before he shifted his focus to the system. This stupid system had remained silent for the past few days, no matter what he did. The only reaction he had gotten from the system were the experience and credit points he had gained from the police work he did. But today, he had actually leveled up? After a short while, Luke checked the information in the system, and was overjoyed. Character: Luke (alias: Luke Coulson) Extra stat points: 3 Strength: 12 Dexterity: 11 Mental strength: 12 Level: 1 Experience: 46 Credit: 146 Holy shit! Level up! There were free stat points upon leveling up? That was great news! Luke loved a simple system like this. Fine, he could excuse the system for itsck of reaction. Since he could obtain additional stat points, that was more than enough for him. But 100 points had been deducted from his experience, leaving only 46. As for his credit, he still had 146 points. Evidently, the experience indicated here was something like an experience bar, which only showed his progress for his current level. The missing 100 points had been used for his level up. And the benefit of leveling up was free stat points. He didnt even need the system to exin the stat points. He knew the three points could be added to the three main stats. What did that mean? An ordinary person would have an average stat of 10 points. Luke only needed to level up three times to obtain 9 points, and if he added them all to the same stat, his stat would be nearly twice that of an ordinary person. Upon reaching level 10 or something like that, he would be akin to a mini-superman. But now was not the time to be overly excited about this. Michelles murder case had been solved, but in truth, Luke hadnt participated in the entire case. And from this, he was able to glean an important piece of information on how the system worked. Chapter 16: The Truth of Michelle’s Death, and First Stat Allocation

Chapter 16: The Truth of Michelles Death, and First Stat Allocation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Super Detective System wasnt the same as a superior at the police department. It had its own way of calcting ones contribution to a case. The total points allocated in Michelles case was 100, while Luke had contributed 70 percent in solving it. When Luke thought about it, it was probably because he had yed a big role in both identifying and capturing the suspect. For example, without what he had seen at the party, the investigation wouldnt have focused on Jessica so quickly. If the case had dragged on until she was already out of town for further studies, it wouldnt have been as easy to look for her to assist in the investigation. Moreover, the longer the case dragged on, the more likely it was for more of the evidence to disappear. At the same time, the memories of the people involved in the case would start growing hazy, and all that would adversely affect the investigation. Because of that, Luke had been orded a contribution of 70 percent, and awarded 70 percent of the total points for this case. This implied that if Luke was the chief of police and wanted to gather points via his subordinates solving cases for him, that was unlikely to seed. He had to make actual contributions to qualify for the rewards. Luke wasnt too disappointed by this discovery. It wasnt that bad. The only thing he was still clueless about was the credit points. What exactly could he do with the credit points? Generally speaking, credit points existed for the purpose of being spent. But the system hadnt shown him any sort of catalog, so the credit points were left untouched for now. Perhaps that function would only unlock after further level ups. He opened his eyes and started eating his breakfast of bread and milk again. After he was done eating, he entered the house. After thinking about it, he gave Selinas official number a call. Its me, Luke. Hows the caseing along? Shortly afterward, Luke hung up and nodded in satisfaction. The case had indeed been solved. The intelligence he provided had indeed been helpful. Jessica was the murderer. The next day after Jessicas questioning, Robert obtained a search warrant. They caught Jessica by surprise, and from her house, they found the shoes which matched the footprint. Apart from that, they also found several articles of clothing which Jessica hadnt yet had the opportunity to wash. Since Luke had described what Jessica was wearing the other night from memory, Robert had a clear target when searching her house. Next, Knox Citys forensics department worked overtime and found Georges and Michelles bodily fluids on Jessicas clothes. That, coupled with the footprint, made it clear what Jessica had done that night. In truth, Jessica had been paying attention to Michelle. When she saw them enter the room, she waited until they were dead drunk after s*x before she snuck in through the window. Then, she suffocated Michelle to death with a pillow before leaving through the window. While she was suffocating Michelle, Jessica had been crouched over her. Because of that, some of the bodily fluid stained her clothes. The bodily fluid was the most important evidence, one that yed a bigger role than the footprint. After all, Jessica wasnt the only one with that pair of shoes, but the party was the only ce where her clothes could have been stained with Georges and Michelles bodily fluids. That was because prior to the party, George and Michelle would only have met at their respective homes, ces that Jessica couldnt enter easily. When Robert returned and told Luke the full story that night, Luke was rendered speechless. During the interrogation, Jessica quickly lost her mind and ignored thewyer who was pleading for her to keep quiet. She started cursing Michelle, and while she was at it, she confessed everything about how she had killed her. It was indeed a crime of passion. Michelle was in a rtionship with many guys, Lorde the quarterback being one of them. The handsome quarterback was Jessicas true love, but he had rejected her many times. Jessica was sure that it was definitely Michelle who had seduced Lorde, causing him to reject her. Now that Lorde had graduated and Jessica was still in her sophomore year, the two definitely no longer had a chance of being together. When Jessica identally found out about the party, she stealthily drove over, and while everyone was partying, she kept an eye on Michelle. Based on what Jessica said, she hadnt nned to kill Michelle, and merely intended to give her a beating. As for how that turned into murder, Jessica said that after she saw what Michelle had done with George, she recalled how Michelle still refused to back off from Lorde. In a fit of anger, she picked up a random pillow as she thought about frightening Michelle with it. s, Michelle was dead drunk and couldnt even struggle, and was thus directly killed with the pillow. Jessica didnt even realize Michelle was dead. She thought that Michelle had passed out, and she even felt like her revenge had failed. But just as she was about to leave, she saw Georgee out and ce Michelle in the small pool. She had watched on coldly, still unaware of Michelles condition. Finally, when someone noticed that Michelle was no longer breathing, Jessica had gotten a bad feeling and slipped away. That was also when Luke had seen her from above. When she arrived home, Jessica was uneasy yet unsure about what was going on. Since she also felt guilty, she didnt dare call anyone to ask about it. She didnt even tell her parents anything. As a result, when Robert brought her to the police department the next day, she was greatly frightened. And before her parents could even do anything, Robert arrived with a search warrant the day after. As for what happened after that, it no longer had anything to do with their police department. It no longer had anything to do with Robert as well. They had already done their job. What was left was for the prosecutor to charge Jessica with a criminalwsuit, while her family would enter a plea for her. In less than a week, the police department solved the case, sufficiently disying their capabilities. More importantly, Michelle was a children of the town while Jessica was a child of Knox City. Because of that, the residents of the town were satisfied with the results of the investigation. Luke was even more satisfied. Since it was the weekend, he used the simple workout equipment which Robert had in the backyard to test out his new strength after allocating his stat points. He had yed a few video games before, where he wanted to be a pure strength character. Thus, he first allocated his points to strength. After all, strength was a stat that would definitely be useful. Why was the Hulk so powerful? Because he was strong enough to destroy a battleship with one punch. Of course, Luke had never dreamed of being that powerful. But it was never bad to have more strength. He added all 3 points to strength for a total of 15 points. He tried doing bench presses, deadlifts, and squats, and found that his strength had indeed increased slightly. He could now bench about 280lbs, lift about 400lbs, and squat under a weight of about 400lbs as well. And the reason his results stopped at 400lbs was because that was all the weight Robert had. Luke only knew that he still had strength to spare, especially during the squats. But he had no intention of doing a test outside, and he also had no intention of letting anyone notice his change. Chapter 17: I Become Stronger and More Handsome, and Lose Hair

Chapter 17: I Be Stronger and More Handsome, and Lose Hair

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Fortunately, he had leveled up on a day off. One whole day after his stat allocation, his entire body felt ufortable. It was neither painful nor itchy; it was more like his entire body felt sore, as if all his muscle groups were working out nonstop. Luke also learned that allocating stat points wasnt exactly fun in real life. But for the sake of increasing his strength, that small amount of suffering was worth it. For an ordinary person, they had to work out for a long time at the gym and also persevere with their diet before they could build a clearly chiseled body. Comparatively, this tiny difort was truly nothing. Before allocating the stat points, Lukes body had still been rather ordinary, with a body fat percentage of about 18 percent. But after the stat allocation, there was already a faint trace of muscles on his abdomen, signifying that his body fat percentage had dropped. Apart from that, not long afterpleting his stat allocation, he was assailed by intense hunger. He only felt better after rushing to the kitchen and wolfing down a whole lot of milk and bread. And less than three hourster, he was hungry again and was forced to hunt for food once more. Only when the difort from his body transformation vanished did he stop feeling hungry. In the span of one day, Luke had eaten nearly 40lbs of food. Even with the amount of food he ate, his body fat percentage didnt increase. Instead, it dropped further as his chest and leg muscles became even more distinct. Luke took this lesson straight to heart. The strength obtained from the system didnte from nothing; this transformation was followed by a huge consumption of energy. If he didnt supply himself with enough food, it was the fat stored in his body that would be consumed instead. Moreover, strength as a stat was one that enhanced both his body and health. Luke even found that the freckles on his face had reduced. Thus, strength as a stat still had an obvious result despite the small number of points allocated. Next, he got back to work. The police work in a small town like this wasnt too busy, but it wasnt as if they had nothing to do at all either. If one truly wanted to work, one would be able to find something to do at any time. For example, issues such as quarrels between married couples, or quarrels between neighbors, idents, drunk people creating trouble, and so on. With everything added together, there were still around 30 to 50 tasks for the entire police force to handle on a daily basis. The patrol units,prised of two officers per unit, were generally able to deal with five to ten such cases. Luke rode along in Selinas car every day, and asionally, Selina would steal some of his cases, causing him to lose some experience and credit points. Most of the time, however, he would take the initiative to work and solve the cases. Lukes exnation for his actions was that he wanted to quickly familiarize himself with police work. Thus, Selina took on the role of a good guide and instructor. Selina was personally very satisfied with this arrangement. For her, these minor cases were boring, and some couples could even quarrel five days a week. It was almost as if quarreling was their day job. As for other cases such as water leaks, gas leaks, wild animals, and so on, those were simrly dull cases. Since Luke wanted to do more work, Selina would never refuse. Luke weed all the work too. Although dealing with all that was boring, he only took about 10 to 20 minutes to deal with each of them, and he was able to earn between 2 to 5 points after that. With that, he was able to umte between 10 to 20 points per day, and after four weeks on the job, he leveled up again. System notification: Experience points have reached 300. The host is now level 2. Extra stat points: 3 This time, Luke didnt allocate the points right away. Rather, he waited until the weekend, and bought a bunch of high calorie, high protein, and high fat foods with his pay before allocating his points. Again, he increased his strength. Nothing was better than a stronger body. Furthermore, he reaped both external and internal benefits by increasing the strength stat. After adding 3 points to strength, he now had 18 points of strength, which was nearly twice that of an ordinary person. At the next level up, he could add 3 more points to strength to reach 21, which would officially be more than twice an ordinary persons strength. How powerful would he be at that time? Luke daydreamed as he stuffed himself with food inside his room. After that, he used Roberts workout equipment to do a short test again. This time, he was able to bench about 330lbs. He couldnt test how much he could lift and squat as there were no additional weights, but since he worked out daily, he could sense that a weight of 440lbs was starting to feel trivial to him. Clearly, his strength had increased greatly. As usual, Luke maintained a low profile. He nned to keep at it for at least half a year. Then, he could start iming that he had been working out hard to be stronger physically. That would be more believable. After all, it had only been a month since he started. If he suddenly became strong, it would be a tad too suspicious. Of course, that didnt matter too much. However, Luke didnt enjoy revealing his trump card for everyone to see. The stat allocation this time had an even more obvious result. If it wasnt for Lukes dislike for showing off, he would only need to raise his shirt to unt his six-pack, like those bodybuilders, and maybe attract some muscle-loving girls. Even with him keeping a low profile, Selina had still asked him if he had been working out since his arm muscles were looking very nice nowadays. The only thing Luke could do was change the topic. After all, the uniform he wore was a short-sleeved light brown uniform. In a hot ce like Texas, only an idiot would wear a long-sleeved uniform. Thus, it was natural that he couldnt hide his arm muscles. Fortunately, arm muscles werent as conspicuous as chest muscles. Selina dropped the subject soon enough. After the second level up, Luke became even more diligent. Others worked for their pay; even if they cked off a little, their sry would still remain the same. On the other hand, Luke could see the umtion of experience and credit from work with his own eyes. Looking at his past two level ups, the current level up requirement wasnt too high yet. He would probably level up again in a month. What would his body look like after he added 3 more points to his strength? Would he look like one of those super bodybuilders? Luke estimated that his body fat percentage had dropped to about 15 percent. Otherwise, his six-pack wouldnt be so visible. At the same time, his skin had also be much healthier, and his body hair was falling off as well. It was as if his skin was changing back to the skin of his previous self. Yes, in his previous life, for some reason, he had better skin than even many females, and he didnt have a lot of body hair either. In this life, he was Caucasian. What he disliked about his present body was the body hair. Now, with the change in his constitution after the stat allocation, he felt incredibly joyful. His hard work brought him another benefit. The veteran officers at the department were all friendlier toward him nowadays. Nobody would hate a hardworking colleague, especially when this was a colleague who wouldnt cause one to lose their job. Thus, the more hardworking Luke was, the easier life became for the others. Luke treated his job like a video game, and his tasks like he was farming game monsters. Because of that, his other colleagues workloads had lightened considerably. Chapter 18: Speeding, Seaweed, and a Chase

Chapter 18: Speeding, Seaweed, and a Chase

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Previously, Robert had used his position as chief to help Luke directly be an official member of the police force. There were still some lingering issues there, waiting to erupt. But now, Luke relied on his seriousness and hard work to make the existing members of the force acknowledge and ept this new colleague, and they no longer simply tolerated him out of respect for Robert. As for Robert, he was even happier than the others to see this. He had bragged many times that he had been right to hire Luke; Luke was simply born to be in the force. Luke merely sneered when he heard that. Chief, if its just empty praise, forget it. Will you be raising my pay? Robert immediately chased him away when he heard that. What kind of joke was that? Luke had only been on the job for a month. The only reason Robert hadnt been reported for abusing his authority was due to his prestige in town. If he dared raise Lukes pay, someone would definitely report him for abuse of authority. And just like that, time passed peacefully and Lukes second month at the police force arrived. Today, he was out patrolling with Selina as usual. After a while, Selina stopped the car in front of a supermarket and went inside to buy a can of Coke and a can of Dr. Pepper. The people of Texas loved Dr. Pepper, and Luke could onlyfort himself that he couldnt get used to the taste because of his Chinese soul. In truth, it wasnt like he loved Coke too. He had drunk too much of it in his past life. But Selina insisted that they get fat together, and she wouldnt allow Luke to drink in water when she was drinking some fattening beverage filled with sugar. She got into the car and tossed the Coke to Luke before opening her own Dr. Pepper. She took a big mouthful of the drink before burping in satisfaction. When she saw Luke fiddling with the can of Coke, she was immediately unhappy. What are you doing? Are you trying to wait until we finish work before leaving it behind in my car? Luke could only helplessly open the can of Coke when he heard that. He nned to take a few sips just to make her happy. At that moment, raucous music started resounding in the air. Far away at first, it got louder as it approached them. Along with the music, there was the sound of two people roaring withughter. After a while, a car sped past on the road. The supermarket Selina had stopped at was located at an intersection. In order to avoid the sun, she had even parked in a small alley beside the supermarket. Thus, the cars on the main road couldnt see the police car. Selina frowned. Hehe, thats probably above the speed limit, right? Luke immediately nodded. Absolutely. Its about 90mph. He also seized the opportunity to move the can of Coke to the side. This ce was near the towns north exit. Even so, it was still inside the town, where the speed limit was only 40mph. 90mph was definitely above the speed limit. Selina immediately shifted into gear and mmed her foot down on the pedal as the car sped off. Lets issue them arge fine, then. The town has beenining recently that were being paid too much. Lets try making some money for the town. Luke nodded with a grin. He had also heard of that. If the town did decide to act on theint, it would be a reduction in either pay or manpower. Either of those would affect Luke, as he was the newest member on the force. The moment Selina stepped on the pedal, the cars police siren started ring as well. Luke didnt bother to use the loudspeaker to warn the speeding car as it was already quite far away from them. But a short whileter, Luke had a feeling that something was wrong. In the United States, the moment a police car turned its siren on, the car ahead would normally slow down and see if the police wasing for them. Those who didnt slow down either werent thinking straight or harbored ulterior motives. A trace of excitement shed in Selinas eyes as she said, Nice. This time, we can issue a fine of at least 500 bucks. Luke replied, Sure, anything to make you happy. After a 10-minute chase, the car was still speeding, with the police car several dozen meters behind it. The car they were chasing was a Ford sedan, a decent car that was lighter than Selinas F150 and which also had better eleration. If it wasnt for the fact that the sedan driver asionally swerved left and right for some unknown reason, Selina wouldnt even be able to catch up to them. Suspiciously, smoke could be seen trailing out the sedans windows every now and then. Cigarettes? Not quite. Luke believed that it was far more likely that they were smoking weed instead. That would exin why the driver was swerving so much. That would also exin why they didnt stop even after hearing the police siren. Just as Selina clenched her teeth and Luke reckoned that they might have wasted their gas for nothing today when they saw the road sign for Knox City not far ahead, the sedan swerved again. This time, the sedan wasnt as lucky. It swerved off the road at high speed, knocked into a concrete barricade, and spun a few times before stopping. Overjoyed, Selina turned the steering wheel and stopped the police car seven or eight meters away from the sedan. The heroic Selina then opened the door and hopped out of the car, her right hand already on her gun. As for Luke, he used the loudspeaker and started going through the motions. People in the Ford, this is the Shackelford PD. Please get out of your car for a police inspection. He repeated himself a few times, but there was no reaction whatsoever. Taking cover behind the car door, Selina said, Issue them onest warning. If there still isnt a reaction, well rush in. Luke nodded and issued a final warning. They still received no response. He put the loudspeaker down, opened the door, and got out of the car as well. At the same time, he unbuckled the holster of his gun. Unfortunately, he wasnt too good at shooting. At this distance, Selina was a much better shot than he was. Thus, his hand on his gun was just for show. His other hand was still holding the can of Coke which Selina had bought him. He was taller than Selina, and moved faster than her too. With a few steps, he had already arrived at the passengers seat. The window on the passengers side was open. Luke could smell a familiar yet unfamiliar smell in the air when he approached. It was familiar because it was quite an odd smell, and at the same time, it was unfamiliar because Luke had never smoked it before. Indeed, they were smoking weed! The two fellows in the car probably werent so bright. Given how high they were, they were lucky enough not to get into an ident driving. Obviously, luck wasnt on their side today. In fact, they were cursed. They could even hit a random concrete barricade in the middle of nowhere. They were truly unlucky. In fact, they were extremely unlucky, as they just had to hit the barricade when a police car was chasing after them. As Luke mused to himself, he was finally one meter away from the passengers seat. From there, he could see the passenger clearly. It was now that he noticed that the two people in the car were moving, but they were still in a daze from the ident. Thus, they were moving slowly, but frically. However, Lukes enhanced vision was very keen, and he was able to immediately notice that their movements were abnormal. In the United States, it wasmon sense to ce ones hands where the police could see them after a police warning. For example, letting their hands rest on the steering wheel or raising them. As for the two in the car, their hands were at their waists, seemingly searching for something. Luke was immediately rmed when he noticed this. Chapter 19: Arrest, and First Big Haul

Chapter 19: Arrest, and First Big Haul

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions On the other side of the car, Selina was already two meters away from the drivers seat with her right hand on her gun. She yelled, Hands where we can see them! No unnecessary movements! Luke narrowed his eyes as he could see the man in the drivers seat move his right hand. A ck metallic object appeared before Lukes eyes. Gun! The man in the passengers seat also started to raise his right hand. At that moment, Luke yelled, They have guns! On reflex, he threw the unopened can of Coke in his left hand through the car window. He currently had 18 strength points. Although his throw had been too sudden, he was close enough to the car. A can of Coke had a certain weight to it, and in a sense, it was almost simr to a brick. The red can flew in a straight line, and with a loud thud, it smashed into the passengers face. The hard impact caused the mans vision to darken as he was knocked out. The impact was so hard that the can of Coke was even bent out of shape. With a bang, the can exploded and foam sprayed everywhere, drenching the drivers face in foam and Coke as well. The sudden attack caused the person to panic, and he even forgot to raise the gun in his hand. Luke abruptly stepped forward and pushed the passenger to knock into the driver. Fortunately, not only had the two been speeding and smoking weed, they also didnt have their seatbelts on. With Lukes current strength, it wasnt hard for him to even lift an adult. Within moments, one person was knocked out in the car while the other was left unable to move under the weight of the unconscious passenger. As for Selina, the moment Luke yelled that they were armed, she pulled her gun out and aimed it at the driver as she yelled, Freeze! Freeze! Raise your hands slowly! Do you hear me? Do it, or Ill shoot! At that moment, Luke finally pulled his gun out as well. Simrly, he aimed it at the driver through the window on the passengers side. The driver, who had been about to resist a moment ago, finally sobered up somewhat. With two pitch ck muzzles aimed right at his face, he stood no chance. This was Texas. Since he had already revealed his gun, if he dared move again, he was sure he would be immediately pumped full of lead. Although his mind was still somewhat hazy, he still understood the police force well. If he dared move in this situation, he would definitely die. If he allowed himself to be arrested, he could live, and might even be free in a few years. He quickly shouted, No, please dont shoot. Im raising my hands. Ill raise them slowly. Please dont shoot. As he spoke, he slowly raised both his hands. Selina didnt lower her gun. Rather, she kept it up in one hand while she reached over with the other and pulled the car key from the ignition before she quickly took two steps back. Step out slowly. Keep your hands up and no unnecessary movements, or Ill shoot. The driver replied with a sullen face, But Im stuck here because of this fellow. Selina replied, You still need toe out. Open the door slowly and crawl out of the car. Thus, the driver could only helplessly do as told. The two guns pointed at him were less than three meters away. He didnt dare disobey in such a situation. With great difficulty, he slowly moved and crawled out of the car after opening the door. Selina didnt step forward. Rather, she yelled, On the ground! Lie on the ground! Hands on your head! Dont move! As she yelled, she signaled to Luke with one hand. With his gun raised in one hand, Luke dragged the unconscious passenger out of the car with his other hand. Then, he quickly put his gun away and took out his handcuffs to cuff the mans hands behind his back before tossing him on the ground. Next, Luke jogged around the car and pounced on the driver, keeping him on the ground. Selina kept her gun on the driver and only lowered it when Luke was on him. With her free hand, she took her handcuffs from her waist and tossed it over. Luke caught the handcuffs and cuffed the hands of the person under him. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief. Done. Selina finally put her gun away, stepped forward, and rubbed Lukes head. Good boy. Well done. Luke rolled his eyes and stood up. Alright, alright. Im not Dor. Dor was Selinas golden retriever and a very obedient dog. Selinaughed heartily and said, Youre much sturdier than Dor. He cant catch criminals. As she spoke, she gestured at Luke to deal with the driver while she walked back to the police car. She lifted the radio and dialed in. Front desk, we caught two armed suspects. Please send a squad over. We suspect that they have something in their car, likely drugs. As for Luke, he carried the driver over and plopped him down beside the passenger. It would be much easier to keep an eye on both of them in the same ce. After Selina was done talking on the radio, she walked over. When she saw that Luke was watching the two, she bent down and started looking around the somewhat damaged Ford. After a while, she cheered. Ohhh, I see. These two are indeed criminals. Look what I found! Luke looked over and saw a bag of white powdery stuff. Inside therge bag were over 20 smaller pouches. Cocaine? he asked. Selina nodded and ced the bag she was holding on the drivers seat before she continued her search. Next, from the glove box, she found a box packed with cigarette-like items. She sniffed at them and said, Some weed. Nothing much. Luke nodded. Compared to the bag of cocaine, the weed was indeed nothing. At that moment, their reinforcements arrived. Just by listening to the engine, Luke knew it was Robert. Sure enough, Roberts loud voice soon rang out. Haha, let me see what our hardworkingd and girl found this time. Selina stepped away from the car andughed as she beckoned at Robert. Chief, we got a big harvest. Robert walked over for a look. Ohhh, not bad indeed. From the looks of it, theres almost one kilo here? Selina nodded. Almost. Their tiny town of Shackelford was a quiet ce, and wasnt part of any major smuggling route. It was very rare for a yer of this level to be caught here. Of course, among true drug smugglers, the amount these two were trafficking was certainly nothing. But for a tiny town, this could already be considered a big case. What happened next wouldnt have much to do with Luke and Selina. Robert would be the one to handle the items theyd seized, while someone else would be in charge of the interrogation. As for Luke and Selina, they got thergest portion of the credit for this arrest. The two didnt go straight back to the police department. Rather, they got into the car and resumed their patrol. Chapter 20: Shifting the Focus of Hard Work, and Mutual Training

Chapter 20: Shifting the Focus of Hard Work, and Mutual Training

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Selina was obviously excited as she spoke much more than usual. As for Luke, he merely yed along and gave some nomittal responses. His actual focus was on the information he had just gotten from the system a while ago. Mission: Arrest drug traffickers, seize cocaine,pleted. Completion of the mission is worth a total of 200 experience and 200 credit. Since the hosts contribution to the mission was 80 percent, 160 experience and 160 credit points have been awarded to the host. As experience has reached 500 points, the host has leveled up to level 3. Extra stat points: 3 Prior to this, Lukes experience points had been 473, which wasnt far from the 500 required for a level up. With the sudden arrest, he obtained arge number of experience points that helped him level up. He even had a leftover of over 100 points after leveling up. Luke was most certainly overjoyed about that. But during the arrest earlier, he also found that there were some problems with his line of thinking. Small towns were generally more peaceful, as the poption was sparse; almost everyone knew each other and there were few outsiders in town. Toplete missions, he only needed a strong body. After all, the police force in small towns rarely needed to use their guns. Most of the time, they relied on their physical strength to solve any conflicts they ran into. In the past two months, Luke had never pulled his gun out of the holster. That was clear proof that the police force here rarely got a chance to use their guns. Thus, Luke had been focused on allocating points to strength. Only when he arrested the two drug traffickers earlier did he realize that, as a police officer in the United States, a day woulde when he would face someone armed with a gun. Even if he had 20 or 30 strength points, he wouldnt be able to stop bullets. The moment he faced someone with a gun, regardless of how strong he was, when would he be able to get into a brawl with the enemy? He would only die faster if he attempted that. In truth, during his early days as a police officer, he should instead focus more on learning how to properly use his gun. In using a gun, strength wasnt the most important factor. Rather, it was dexterity. With twice the dexterity of an average person, Luke would be able to sling out his gun and put it back in the holster all before his enemy could even raise his gun. And for a police officer in an emergency situation, reaction speed was more important than pure strength. Even during a brawl, high dexterity would be a huge advantage. It seemed that his habit of focusing purely on strength in video games couldnt be applied here. This was real life, not a game. Luke pondered, and decided that this time, he had to allocate all the stat points to dexterity. A dayter, it was Lukes day off again. He prepared arge amount of food as usual, and even stocked up on some vitamin tablets and calcium supplements. After a sumptuous breakfast, he returned to his room to allocate his stat points. What followed was a day passed in suffering. Different from when he allocated stat points to strength, after adding 3 points to dexterity, his entire body felt ticklish and his cells started twitching. This sensation wasnt limited to just one part of his body. Rather, he felt the same sensation inside out, all over his body. His energy consumption was also far less, about half of what he required when allocating stat points to strength. Luke could only smile bitterly at that realization. If this was what it was like, he would probably end up mentally scarred after allocating points to dexterity a few more times. And then he recalled that there was a mental strength stat that he had yet to upgrade. That was most likely something rted to his brain. What would happen then? Unfortunately, he didnt know what to do for now. He would only think about it during the next level up. Although the arrest of the drug traffickers was arge case, for the police department, it brought them limited benefits. Comparatively, Luke would have rather caught traffickers carryingrge amounts of cash instead. The cash would belong to the police department, and he would even be rewarded with an individual bonus. In the United States, the police force had the authority to seize any money carried on the criminals they arrested. After all, there was reasonable suspicion that the cash was used for criminal activities. Officially, they were keeping a temporary hold of the cash. If one wanted the money back, they had to file an officialint locally, and those cases were usually handled by the district attorney. Most of the time, the district attorney would have close ties to the local police force, and it was very unlikely that the seized money would be returned. Generally, only around 20 percent of arrested suspects asked for their money back, and just less than 10 percent of them sessfully got it back. One could say that after entering the police department, the money was as good as gone. As for illegal drugs, there was nothing the police force could do with it. Were they supposed to go around peddling drugs or something? Or award the drugs to their fellow officers as a bonus? Today, after work, Luke finally said to Selina, Hey, when youre free, can you give me more training in shooting? Selina stopped walking and looked at Luke with an amused expression. Why the sudden request? Luke shrugged. After arresting the two traffickers, I realized that I shouldve drawn my gun immediately. That way, it wouldve been a lot less dangerous for both of us. But I really am quite a bad shot, which is why I didnt pull my gun out immediately, and used the Coke can as a weapon instead. Selina giggled and nodded. True. Its the same as driving. A new driver will be nervous when they see a lot of cars on the road. But Im quite curious. Isnt Robert an expert shot? Why dont you learn from him? Luke: ...What if I say I dont want to see his smug face? Selina had a curious look on her face. Why would he be so smug? Luke: Because I never nned to be a police officer. Thus, every time he offered to teach me in the past, I rejected him. To be precise, he had even sneered at Robert in the past. The two were already used to bickering with each other, and out of habit, they would trash talk each other, saying things like, I would rather swallow 100 bullets than learn to shoot from you and so on. Selina roared withughter, and then patted Lukes shoulder. Youre very brave to have the guts to talk back to Robert. Luke appeared indifferent. Hes my family. Of course family members need to tolerate each others faults. Selina nodded after thinking about it. True. Fine, I can train you. But what do I get in return? Luke: I thought were partners? Selina grinned. But the training isnt part of the job. Luke said, What do you want, then? A month of lunch? Or soft drinks? Or even desserts? Selina replied, No, I want you to join me in mybat training. Luke nked out. What kind ofbat training? Selina replied, Mixed martial arts. Luke immediately shook his head. I only know Brazilian jiu-jitsu. I dont know much about mixed martial arts. Selina said, Thats why I want you to train with me. Youre pretty good in Brazilian jiu-jitsu, right? Luke nodded after a slight hesitation. Im decent at it. Selina said, Perfect. Consider it a mutual learning experience. Ive always wanted to learn Brazilian jiu-jitsu. I once read that its very suitable for females and is great for subduing stronger opponents. Luke replied, ...Fine. What the hell was that about Brazilian jiu-jitsu being suitable for females? He was male through and through. The two didnt bother to change. Selina drove directly to a shooting range. To be precise, this was a gun store with a shooting range attached to it. It was built outside the town so as to avoid noiseints. Chapter 21: Coarse Old Patrick

Chapter 21: Coarse Old Patrick

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This ce was also considered the police departments coborative partner, as this was where the towns police force practiced shooting. Robert was old acquaintances with the owner of this ce. After they entered into an agreement to make this ce a training location for the police department, the entire police force was offered a special discount. Also, because of the agreement, most of the police force didnt bother to keep an eye on this ce. No business would enjoy being under the watchful eye of the police force. As for whether or not this ce made extra ie from any less than legal side activities, Robert couldnt be bothered about it. This was Texas. Any random house would contain several firearms. Walking along the street with a rifle slung over ones back was amon urrence here. In fact, open carry was allowed by thew here. The owner of this ce was an old man of about 50 years of age with a head of white hair. When he saw Selina walk over, he whistled and said, Wow, the beauty is here again. Selina gave him the finger and said, Old Patrick, leave your dirty talk to those strippers in Knox City. The old man shrugged. Business has been bad recently, so I havent visited that ce in a while. At that moment, he noticed Luke behind Selina and immediately smiled. Ohh, look whos here. The little girl from Roberts household! Why are you here? I thought you hated guns? Luke wasnt offended. Patrick was a person with an extremely coarse mouth, but a long time ago, Luke had taught him a lesson. Since then, he had been pettily calling Luke a little girl. This was because Luke had always been lukewarm toward firearms, and for people like Old Patrick, a real man would always love firearms. In fact, he was already pulling his punches when he called Luke a little girl because of how close they were. Luke gestured at what he was wearing and said, See? Old Patrick curled his lip. Its just a police uniform. Whats so special about it? There were police officersing here almost every day to practice shooting. Luke replied, If you see it, why do you need to ask? I didnt train previously because I wasnt interested. Now, Im training because of work. Are you telling me that all chefs love to cook before they be chefs? Old Patrick was speechless, unable to offer a retort. Work was work; just because someone was performing a task as part of their job didnt mean that the person loved it. Luke gestured at Selina as the two headed to the shooting range behind the store. Everything was bigger in Texas, including the shooting range. Especially shooting ranges outside of town like this one. The owners could make them asrge as they wanted. When Luke and Selina headed over, the shooting range looked empty at a nce. However, the sound of gunshots could still be heard. Only when they took a proper look did they see that there were about five or six people practicing shooting at the range, and even with that number of people, the ce still felt rather empty. When the two arrived, one of Old Patricks employees came over with guns. Selina was a regr customer here. Unless she made a special request, she had the same requirements every time she was here. As for Luke, Old Patrick still held a grudge against this fellow who had been able to counter his words to the point of leaving him speechless since young. Thus, Old Patrick didnt bother asking Luke what he needed, and directly gave him the same gun that Selina used. But of course, Old Patrick had still nced earlier at the gun Luke had at his waist, and recognized it as one of the guns mostmonly issued to police officers. Five out of ten police officers would be issued this gun. Luke was curious. Are we not using our own guns? Selina said, Sure you can. But arent you here for practice? Luke replied, Yes. Wouldnt it be easier to learn with our own guns? After all, in the novels he read, things like gun sense and so on were frequently mentioned. Selina said, ...You arent aplete rookie. Please tell me youre not totally clueless about guns. Luke replied, Oh, sure, I know how to fire a gun. I have all the basic skills. I just have bad aim. Selina said, Thats your answer. If you have bad aim, shoot until you have good aim. And to have good aim, you just have to practice and be good through sheer amounts of it. Before you reach the height of your talent, the only thing you need to do is shoot and get used to the sensation of shooting. Luke had a pensive look. I see. Practice until it bes second nature. Selina asked, What? Only then did Luke realize that he had identally spoken Chinese, so he quickly changed his words. In other words, so long as I have the basic skills, I only need to achieve a degree of familiarity and my aim will improve along with it. Am I right? Selina nodded. Yes. Therefore, to quickly improve your aim, the easiest way is toe here and shoot a gun about 100 times or so after work each day. Of course, if your hands can take it, firing 200 or 300 shots would be even better. In a few months, your aim will naturally improve. Luke nodded. I understand. Why cant we use our own guns though? Selina rolled her eyes. To improve quickly, youll have to fire thousands, if not tens of thousands of shots, in a few months. After that? Youll need to change your gun barrel. And after that, your aim will be affected. More importantly, you need to write a report when you change the barrel. Thats way too troublesome. Luke was hit by a realization. I see. Selina picked up the gun provided by the store and started inspecting it as she spoke. Therefore, when Ie by, I use the guns here most of the time. As for my own gun, Ill only fire it a couple of times every few days just to retain a certain level of familiarity with it. With that, I might only need to change the barrel once before retirement. Luke: ...Should I praise you for being so smart? Selina looked at Luke suspiciously. Why do I feel like youre mocking me instead? Luke: Hehe. Next, the two stood about seven or eight meters away from each other and started practicing. Selinas movements were extremely fast. She had been in the force for five years. She started at neen, and was now twenty-four. Her marksmanship had long reached the limits her talent would allow. If her full potential was 100, she was already currently at 90. Thus, she only needed toe every few days to practice and keep her skills polished. In less than 10 minutes, she emptied two magazines. She ced her gun down, removed the empty magazine, and went over to check on Luke. After watching for a bit, she couldnt help but start to give him advice. Luke had indeed learned how to use a gun, and he had even learned from a veteran like Robert. Thus, he had a stable foundation and his firing motions were very textbook-like. But he rarely fired a gun, and his interest hadntsted long. Real life wasnt the same as an action film. After a few days of target practice, he got bored and stopped practicing. Because of that, he was akin to someone who once learned to drive and had a driving license, but still couldnt drive well. When handling and firing a gun, he had many bad ticks. Without someone else to correct him, he wouldnt notice these bad habits. Selina slowly corrected all the bad habits. Right now, Luke was in a different state of mind. When he learned from Robert in the past, it had been a hobby. But learning from Selina now, it was for work. And thus, he was learning seriously, which yieldedpletely different results. Of course, Selinas aim wasnt as good as Roberts. In fact, her aim was much worse. That was because she only had a police background and her training was generally in ordance with how the police did things. And in terms of handling guns, there was a difference between the police force and other professions. Chapter 22: Relying On Face, and Training

Chapter 22: Relying On Face, and Training

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When a soldier carried out his mission, killing his target would be the priority most of the time. And killing the wrong target was always better than being killed instead. But the police couldnt do the same. They had to first decide if the person they were facing was an innocent citizen or a criminal, and then decide whether to open fire or prioritize evasive maneuvers. After all, if they killed an ordinary citizen by mistake, they might even lose their job. The first mission which Lukes Super Detective System gave him was to officially be a police officer. He had no intention of losing this identity. The shooting lesson continued with non-stop practice, and Luke and Selina spent an hour there just like that. Luke had emptied ten magazines during his practice, and his hands were starting to feel ufortable. Thus, he decided to stop. They called the shooting range employee over to take their guns before they headed to the gun store. Luke rushed forward to pay for the both of them with his card and Selina didnt reject his gesture. Since she had instructed Luke in his shooting, she didnt feel guilty about him paying for her. Patricks mouth was as coarse as ever. Yo, has Little Girl Luke fallen for the beauty as well? Look at how thoughtful you are! Do you have the money for a candlelight dinner and everything else after that too? Luke smiled and patted Patricks shoulder as he said, Patrick, dont you know that I can rely on my face to put food on the table? Patrick was confused. What do you mean? The smile still on his face, Luke said, What I mean is, Im the kind of person who canfortably wait for my girlfriend to cook for me while I lounge on the sofa and watch TV. And after the meal, I can just leave if I want to. Patrick didnt believe it. Does Robert know how amazing you are? Luke shook his head. Thats not the point. My point is, I dont need to pay for women. But you, on the other hand, need to spend a lot for a woman to be willing to have dinner and a post-dinner workout with you. Patrick was still confused when Selina started roaring withughter. She wrapped her arms around Luke and pecked his cheek. Kid, I like you. That shocked Patrick. Are you two serious? Luke shook his head helplessly. Shes just in a good mood after finding out about your sorry life. That caused Selina to burst into another round ofughter. As for Luke, he no longer bothered to continue mocking Patrick and left with Selina. A few minutester, a furious shout rang out from the store. F*ck! Did you imply that I cant get any action without paying? You damn motherf*cking assh*le... Meanwhile, Selina and Luke were happily leaving the store. When they got into the car, Selina didnt start driving right away. Instead, she said, Its still early. Want toe get some exercise with me? Luke checked the time. Its six twelve; arent you going home for dinner? Selina appeared indifferent. Theyll keep some food for me. Lets go. Luke said, ...But its close to dinner time at my ce. Selina replied, Call them and get them to save you some food. Luke said, I dont have my workout clothes with me either. Selina replied, Go home and get them, then. That way, you dont even need to waste money calling home! Luke thought to himself, Youre pretending like gas is free. But then again, money for gas can be imed on a police car, so long as the amount doesnt exceed a limit. Ultimately, Luke surrendered. After all, Selina had been very earnest when training him earlier. To repay kindness with kindness was a great virtue of the Chinese. Although Luke was now Caucasian, he still remembered that. Thus, after Selina sent him home, he grabbed a martial arts training outfit and told Catherine to put some food aside for him before he left. He got back into the car, and it sped off. Catherine stood in the kitchen and gazed at the departing police car. She then turned to look at Robert, who was seated at the dining table. Are the officers in your police department allowed to date each other now? Robert didnt look up from the newspaper he was reading. No. Catherine said, Then arent you going to stop them? Robert replied, Its still too early for that. Itll only happen if Selina takes the initiative. That brat will never take the initiative. Catherine said, Are you sure? Robert replied, Do you remember Jimena? That girl spent two months courting Luke before she seeded. Catherine grinned. But I think Selina will be even more straightforward and aggressive than Jimena. Robert finally set the newspaper down and sighed. What can I do? Fire them? I might as well pretend I didnt see anything. That rendered Catherine speechless. So, it turns out you just cant do anything to them. The car drove back to the police department. Someone was always stationed at the police department, which was open around the clock. This time, Bob was the one who had stayed behind on shift. When he saw the two of theme in, he smiled. Oh, you guys are such great friends! Are you here to keep mepany because you know its boring here? Selina curled her lips. Bob, worry about how to keep your girl happy first. Alright, were headed to the gym. Have fun. The poor middle-aged soul could only watch with a bitter expression as the two of them went to the basement, where a small gym was located. Sandbags, dumbbells, barbells, chest expanders, and numerous other types of equipment could be found here. Although the equipment here couldntpare with what a proper gym had, the basic equipment was all avable. This was considered a benefit for the members of the police force. Otherwise, if they spent all their time patrolling and snacking without working out, they would turn into fatties very quickly. In the corner of the gym was a boxing ring, a ce for the officers to beat each other up when they were bored out of their minds. Selina nonchntly took off her uniform and her trousers to reveal sports undergarments. Luke scratched his head. Selina, arent you going to get changed? Selina flexed her healthy body and said, Do I not look good? Luke gazed at Selina, and when he saw her healthy tanned skin and nicely chiseled athletic body, he gasped in amazement. It was clear that her body fat percentage was below 20%. How she maintained that with the amount of Dr. Pepper she drank every day was a mystery. But since even Selina didnt mind, Luke didnt bother going to the changing room as well. He took his clothes from the bag and changed right there. He was now wearing a sleeveless T-shirt and baggy sports shorts. Compared with the body-hugging outfit Selina was wearing, Lukes outfit was simply too conservative. Selina raised her eyebrows and said, Are you a little girl? Why are you covering up your entire body? Luke merely smiled and didnt answer. He had no ns of baring his upper body. If he did, he would no longer be able to hide his explosive chest and abdominal muscles. How do you want to train? He changed the topic. Selina pointed at the ring. Lets spar first. Show me how great your Brazilian jiu-jitsu is. Luke said in astonishment, Are you sure? Selina jumped a few times, her footwork extremely nimble as she moved in a lithe fashion, akin to a restrained leopard. Yes. Lets do it. Luke gave it some thought and decided not to defeat her too badly when they sparred. When the two stood facing each other in the ring, Selina shouted, Here Ie! She then rushed Luke. It was obvious she had learned boxing before. Her posture was very simr to how a typical boxer moved. Her eyes were filled with concentration. She quickly stepped forward and sent a jab straight at Luke. With a smile on his face, Luke didnt bother to block the iing jab. His hands were still hanging by his side, and instead, he abruptly leaned forward. Chapter 23: Wrestling a Beauty, and Claire Attacked

Chapter 23: Wrestling a Beauty, and ire Attacked

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Selinas fist struck the empty air above Lukes head while Luke grabbed her waist with his arms and instantly bore her down on the ground with his massive strength, as if she was a helpless doll. Before Selina could even react, Luke shifted his body and wrapped his arms around one of hers while his legs wrapped around her chest to suffocate her. Luke said, Selina, you lose. Selina replied, I havent surrendered. Luke replied, Sure, try moving. Selina started struggling, only to find that she couldnt even budge. Her right arm waspletely locked by Luke, and his legs kept her body on the ground. As for her left hand, it couldnt exert any strength at all in her current position. After struggling for half a minute, she said helplessly, Fine, release me. Luke released her and stood up before helping her up with a smile. I thought you practice mixed martial arts? If so, you should be rather familiar with an armlock, right? Selina replied, I learned from a cousin, but hes busy preparing to join the UFC. In any case, he hasnt taught me the armlock. Luke was speechless. So, your so-called mixed martial arts is in fact something you learned from a cousin who isnt even in the UFC yet? After thinking about it, Luke said, Ill go get a pair of punch mitts. You can try punching them. Selina nodded. The short spar earlier taught her that what little skills she had was far from enough against Luke. Next, muffled sounds rang out in the ring as she started punching the punch mitts. After a few minutes, Luke finally signaled for her to stop. Selina sat down and gasped for breath. Luke set the mitts aside and sat down before saying, You have a basic foundation in boxing. For someone doing it as a hobby, youre very decent. However, I think you made the right choice in deciding to learn Brazilian jiu-jitsu. After all, youre a woman. In situations where your body size and physical strength cantpare with your opponents, Brazilian jiu-jitsu will allow you to subdue your opponent using skills instead. Moreover, boxing is very widely practiced, and you can easily encounter someone even better at it than you. Of course, there will also be criminals who have practiced Brazilian jiu-jitsu, but the number definitely wont be as high as those who have boxed before. Therefore, youll be able to catch them by surprise, increasing the chances of you winning in a brawl. Selina nodded. When will I reach your level? Luke smiled. In terms of technical skills, so long as you arent too stupid, you wont have trouble reaching my level in three years. Selina replied, Thats a long time. Luke shrugged. Ive been training since middle school. Its been four years for me now. Only after hearing that did Selina ept that it would take years for her to reach his level. After all, she clearly wasnt a genius fighter. Luke didnt tell her that even if she was on the same skill level as him, he would still be able to defeat her instantly. After all, his 18 points of strength and 14 points of dexterity werent for show. One of the reasons why he had defeated Selina so swiftly was that she wasnt very good at boxing in the first ce. Moreover, she was only about 177 centimeters tall and only weighed about 60 kilograms. On top of that, both her physical strength and dexterity were far lower than Lukes. Since her skills, strength, and dexterity were no match for his, it was natural that she would be instantly defeated. Even after improving her skills, she would still bepletely suppressed by Luke in terms of dexterity and strength. At most, she would be able to survive a few seconds morepared with today. Then again, there was no need to tell her all that. That would be too discouraging, and in any case, Luke wouldnt be one of the enemies Selina would face in the future. Next, instead of sparring, Luke proceeded to teach Selina the basics of Brazilian jiu-jitsu. This was something that required time. Only after practicing for a while would she be able to use what she learned inbat. Brazilian jiu-jitsu was an extremely technical martial art that wasnt simple to learn. If the two of them practiced boxing, they might end up punching each other and leaving bruises on each others faces. As for Brazilian jiu-jitsu, it was much simpler. So long as they held back the right amount and stopped once the opponent was subdued, there wouldnt be any injuries. In any case, practicing Brazilian jiu-jitsu with a beauty was a pleasant experience. Luke would naturally never say anything unnecessary during such a training session. After an hour of practice, Luke stopped the session. Alright, take it slow since youre just starting. Dont injure yourself since we still need to work tomorrow. Selina nodded and leaned against a pir, drenched in sweat. Luke smiled and helped her stand straight. Come on, you still need to send me home. Selina rolled her eyes. I have no energy left and you still want me to send you home? Luke shrugged. Fine, Ill drive you. Just dont ask for my driving license. Selina asked curiously, Wheres your driving license? Its been two months. Luke replied, I wish I knew. Do you want to go ask the people at the Department of Motor Vehicles for me? Ask them whats the hold up. Selina snorted. Forget it. Those people are no different than sloths. They always take their sweet time doing anything. Before long, Luke drove Selina home in her car. After tactfully rejecting her mothers invitation to stay for a meal, he left on foot. He strolled back home casually. Generally speaking, in the United States, being outside at night was rather dangerous, even in a small town like this. But Luke was a police officer and was armed with a gun. He doubted that there was anyone brave enough to rob him. If he drove from Selinas ce to his house, it would only take a few minutes. On foot, it was over 20 minutes. Luke was in no rush. He strolled casually along the street and even spared the time to help a girl lift her bicycle out of the drain. Apart from the girls gratitude, he also obtained two experience and credit points from the deed. When he was nearly home, he saw a familiar figure standing several hundred meters away. Luke burst outughing when he saw who it was. It was ire. This naughty girl was now in her sophomore year of senior high school. She was ying around on a skateboard outside their house. From her movements, it was obvious she was quite good at it. Luke didnt call out to her, but continued strolling toward her. Suddenly, a car sped over from the other side of the road. The car abruptly stopped beside ire. Then, a head popped out from the car, as if someone was asking for directions. Luke frowned when he saw that. He had been a police officer for two months. Whenever he saw someone new, it was now second nature for him to judge whether they were dangerous or not. The stat points he allocated to strength had also enhanced his eyesight. Thus, he was able to see that the person in the car was a Latin American, and for some reason, he had a feeling that this person was up to no good. But Luke quickly told himself that he was being oversensitive. Next, the car door suddenly opened. Someone reached out from the back to pull ire into the car. Lukes face fell as he quickly rushed forward. But the kidnapper had obviously nned ahead. Although ire instinctively struggled, she was still pulled into the car. It was toote! Luke grew anxious. Chapter 24: Screw You! I Told You I’ll Blow Your Head Off, I’ll Do It

Chapter 24: Screw You! I Told You Ill Blow Your Head Off, Ill Do It

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke was now less than 200 meters from ire, but it would still take more than ten seconds for him to reach the car. Given his aim, he had zero confidence in stopping the car from speeding off. Moreover, with ire in the car now, he was even less inclined to entrust her life to his aim. If he opened fire and hit ire instead of the kidnapper, things would get really awkward. Right at that moment, an energetic old womans voice rang out. Keep your hands off her, or Ill blow your head off. This was followed by a gunshot, shocking the kidnapper so much he froze. The gunshot caused quite a ruckus. Luke was pleasantly surprised when he saw that it was Granny Lucy who was aiming a double-barreled shotgun at the car from her window. Smoke was still trailing from the muzzle of the shotgun. The shot had clearly been fired from this shotgun. The kidnapper grew nervous. When a shotgun was fired, its pellets spread. Thus, even if it was a granny who was pointing the shotgun at them, they had no intention of testing their luck with her. What if they made her so nervous that she identally fired the shotgun? Luke was overjoyed at Granny Lucys sudden appearance. With this interruption, he was confident he could arrive at the car before it drove off. Noiselessly, he rushed toward the car while staying hidden in the cover along the road. It was quitete, so he blended well into the shadows. And finally, the kidnappers reacted. The person pulling ire finally dragged her into the car and put her between himself and the shotgun. As he did that, his other hand reached for his waist. As for the driver, he was also drawing a gun out. Luke narrowed his eyes and his hand shot out abruptly to grab a trash can by the road. Then, he tossed the metal trash can out. It spun like a frisbee and streaked across the air straight toward the cars windshield. At the same time, Luke dashed forward, his body so low to the ground that he was nearly sticking to it as he moved. The instant he arrived at the car, he reached out with both hands for the person who had dragged ire into the car. He wrapped his arms around the persons neck, bent over, and dragged him to the ground. At that moment, Lukes 14 points of dexterity worked to his advantage. Even as he was dragging this person down, he was still able to twist the persons neck before mming his face into the ground. With a loud thud, the trash can finally hit the windshield and cracked it. At the same time, another thud sounded as the person whom Luke had grabbed got his head smashed into the ground. That person passed out before he was able to do anything. Since Luke had shifted his center of gravity so that the kidnappers face took the bulk of the momentum before Luke mmed him to the ground, the kidnappers face must be ttened by now. ire had also been pulled to the ground along with the kidnapper, and Luke quickly shouted at her, Stay down! Then, he reached for the bag behind him and opened the zip, before reaching inside for his gun. At the same time, he pressed himself against the car so that the driver couldnt get a clean shot on him. As Luke drew his gun, he yelled, Police! Youre surrounded. Raise your hands and freeze, or Ill shoot! Luke was merely going through the motions when he yelled those words. In fact, he had already decided that so long as the driver dared to even open the door, he would open fire without any hesitation. Since the unconscious kidnapper on the ground had a gun at his waist, that was enough grounds for Luke to use whatever force he deemed necessary with the driver. Luke maintained perfect calm the whole time. In any case, Granny Lucy was backing him up with a double-barreled shotgun, while his house was right behind him with Robert right inside. Robert would most likely arrive in less than two minutes. There was no way the driver could escape. He couldnt drive off even if he wanted to since the windshield waspletely cracked after Luke tossed the trash can at it. The driver wouldnt be able to see anything through it. If he dared drive with such a windshield, he would probably crash into something instead. After yelling, Luke held his gun in front of him as he slowly moved toward the trunk of the car. With his left hand, he gestured for ire to move to the trunk as well. For now, the trunk was the safest spot. After all, this car was five meters away from the nearest building. If they ran, they would be sitting ducks. But since this was Lukes neighborhood, he didnt mind taking his time and dragging this out. Abruptly, the front car door opened as a man rolled out. With a ferocious expression, he stared at the rear of the car and prepared to open fire. Lukes heart thumped as he retreated without hesitation. It was obvious that the driver was aiming the gun at him. He had no intention of exchanging fire with this person at such close range. They would only end up killing each other. Bang! Bang! Bang! After three bangs, the neighborhood sank into silence. Luke was stunned. Whats going on? Then, Granny Lucys voice rang out. You scum. Didnt you hear me? I told you I would blow your head off if you move. Luke trembled and walked over to see Lucy lowering her shotgun and reloading it with a smug look on her face. When Luke looked at the driver, he saw thetter sprawled on the ground with his butt up in the air. His gun was now nowhere to be seen. And when Luke focused, he saw a bloody hole in his back. It seemed that Granny Lucy was mistaken. She hadnt blown this persons head off, but sted a hole through his torso. Only then did Luke say, ire, stay low and hide behind the building. When he said that, he pointed at a nearby house. ire was very obedient. Staying low, she ran for cover. As a police officer, Robert had educated them properly on what to do in a situation like this. Luke only needed to remind her, and she followed, like it was second nature to her. As for Luke, he stood guard as ire ran. Only when she got to safety did he sigh with relief. He then rushed forward and kicked the guy whose face he had mmed into the ground earlier. And when Luke heard a loud crack, he knew that this person wouldnt survive. After all, he had kicked the persons neck in his fury, and he must have broken it. He wouldnt spare anyone who dared threaten his family with a gun. He then walked toward the pitiful soul whom Granny Lucy had shot. He only gave that person a nce to confirm that he was already dead. The shot had gone straight through his heart. Only Wolverine would be able to survive such a wound. Luke heaved a breath of relief as he double-checked the car to make sure that there wasnt anybody else inside. When he rushed over earlier, he had already scanned the car. Only after making sure that there were only two of them did he dare attack. Chapter 25: Gratitude, the Family That Can’t Be Lost

Chapter 25: Gratitude, the Family That Cant Be Lost

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Not far away, Robert was already running out of their home while yelling, Luke, how are you? Luke shouted back, Im fine. Both criminals are dead. As he said that, he stood up and gave Granny Lucy a thumbs up. Lucy, you should join the Olympics. With your skills, you can get a gold medal. A wide smile bloomed on Granny Lucys wrinkly face as she said, Haha, of course. I was bear hunting with my grandpa by the time I was five. In fact, I inherited this gun from him. Luke thought, Shit, no wonder this gun is so powerful. So, it was used to hunt bears a couple of decades ago? Back then, smaller caliber firearms werent as popr, and all sorts of firearms were used for hunting. There was even a so-called lion-hunting gun with an excessivelyrge caliber which might even dislocate someones arm when it was fired. Inparison, Granny Lucys bear-hunting gun waspletely normal... no, not really. Her gun was still excessively scary no matter how one looked at it. It was at that moment that Luke vowed to allocate even more stat points to his dexterity. When facing a scary gun like that, a nimble body that could quickly hide was much more useful than a strong body. When Robert arrived, Luke gave him a simple exnation. Robert started calling more people over to deal with it. Although Luke was a police officer who had been directly involved in the incident, Robert wanted to let him rest instead of continuing to work on the case after that life-threatening situation. After Robert told Luke to go back home, Luke went over to the side of the road and gave Granny Lucy a big hug. Lucy, thank you. Thanks to you, ire is safe and sound. Lucy smiled and patted Lukes back. As Lucy had a petite build of about 160 centimeters, she could only pat Lukes back. Ive known ire since she was a baby C Ill kill anyone who daresy a hand on her, Granny Lucy dered. Luke nodded and smiled. Thats right. But still, thank you. In the future, feel free to look for me if you need anything. Granny Lucy smiled. Dont worry about it. Um, just remember to help carry Mickey home whenever he climbs somece high again. Luke smiled and gave her another hug. Alright. No problem. Mickey, you heard her. The cat sitting behind the granny merely shot Luke a nce and didnt bother making a sound. Lucy then said, Go back home. You just left work, only to have this happen right after. Go back and get a good rest. Luke nodded. You rest well too, Lucy. When Luke took his leave, Robert had just finished his work at the scene as well. He came over and patted Lukes shoulder before saying, Lets go home. Luke asked, Youre not saying anything to Lucy? Robert replied, Ille visit her with Catherine tomorrow. Welle with gifts as well. Dont worry about it. Luke nodded. Even if Robert forgot, Catherine wouldnt. But inwardly, Robert grumbled to himself, Back when I was a little boy, I went to a camp with Lucy. Right before my eyes, she fired four times in ten seconds and killed four wild boars charging at her. After seeing that, how would I dare forget to thank her for her help? She was simply a super assassin encumbered by her identity as a housewife. As for ire, Catherine had already brought her home. They were currently sitting on the sofa, and ire didnt seem frightened at all. Instead, she was talking excitedly about her experience while Catherine listened attentively. Even when Robert and Luke returned, the two didnt notice them. Luke smiled at the sight. ire, the naughty girl, was busy telling the story of Lukes heroic exploit earlier. But, what was up with her description of him flying over 20 meters like Superman before crashing straight into the bad guy? If he really could fly, would he need to run so hard until he was drenched in sweat? Luke grumbled inwardly, but kept the smile on his face, which calmed ire down. Luke didnt want to lose even one member of this family. That was how he felt even if he wasnt Robert and Catherines biological son. When he woke up at five, he learned that his biological parents had passed away a year before. Child Protective Services thus sent him to Catherine. Catherine was his biological fathers sister, Lukes paternal aunt. ire wasnt Roberts biological child either. She was the child of Catherine and her former husband. ire was only three years old when Luke started living with them. Thus, the two grew up together and their rtionship was no different than between regr siblings. Of the three children in this house, only five-year-old Joseph was the biological son of both Catherine and Robert. In fact, Robert had deliberately waited for ire and Luke to reach a certain age before deciding to have a baby. It was obvious that Robert was a good man. He wasnt Lukes nor ires biological father, but he assumed the role of one very well. Robert stepped forward and interrupted ires storytelling, telling her to go wash up and sleep. She still had school tomorrow. ires face fell in despair. Huh? Do I need to go to school even after this? Catherine pped her head with a smile. Look at how youre behaving. You lookpletely fine. Alright, go shower and sleep. In truth, ire herself was the reason she couldnt skip school. After that incident, she was still as lively as ever. Thus, she would have to attend school as usual. Catherine was a biology teacher and ire couldnt fool her even if she wanted to. After ire went upstairs, Catherine walked over and hugged Luke tightly without saying anything. The force of the hug shocked Luke and he quickly said, Dont worry. Its all fine now, Catherine. Were all fine. Only after more than ten seconds did Catherine release him. She said solemnly, Promise me, never take such a risk again in the future. Luke answered, Ok, I promise. Catherine stared at him for a bit before she shook her head and sighed. Forget it. You wont listen. Just remember to stay safe. Luke nodded. I understand, Catherine. Both of them understood that if Luke had decided to do nothing in that situation, Catherine would have been disappointed in him. After all, ire was her daughter, the person who had grown up together with Luke. If Luke could choose to do nothing even when ire was in danger, it would only prove that Catherine had raised Luke for nothing. Roberts reaction was less extreme. He only patted Lukes shoulder and said, Go to bed earlier. Well know what the situation is at work tomorrow. Luke nodded and went upstairs to take a shower as well. Of course, there was only one bathroom upstairs. ire was still inside. Thus, Luke stood outside waiting with his clothes. Both his eyes went nk as his consciousness sank into the system. Mission: Rescue the kidnapped victim, ire. Completion of the mission is worth a total of 250 experience and 250 credit. Since the hosts contribution to the mission was 50 percent, 125 experience and 125 credit points have been awarded to the host. Chapter 26: The Mad Carlos Family

Chapter 26: The Mad Carlos Family

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The experience gained was insufficient for another level up. After Lukes previous level up, he had only umted around 400 experience points. With his newly gained 125 points, his total experience was still less than 600 points. There was no helping it since Granny Lucy had been too ferocious. Looking at the mission contribution rate, it was obvious that Granny Lucy had snatched the other half of the contribution. This hunter granny had first frightened the kidnappers with two warning shots. After that, she even killed one of them. Thus, it wasnt odd for her to earn half of the total contribution. Luke could only grumble inwardly that she was too formidable C excessively formidable, in fact. She didnt have a system, and she didnt need all those contribution points. What was the point of working so hard, then? But grumbling was all that Luke did. He was also aware that without the grannys help, ire might have been kidnapped, and things could have been much worse. Just from how the two had drawn their guns without any hesitation, it was obvious that they were hardened criminals. In fact, they didnt even look like your average kidnappers. Thus, Granny Lucy deserved every bit of the contribution credited to her. As Luke was deep in thought, the bathroom door opened. ire walked out with only a towel wrapped around her. When she saw Luke, her eyes lit up as she bounced forward and hugged him like a spoiled child. Luke, you were sooo amazing today! Will you turn into a superhero after today? Hmm, a superhero like the Green Arrow or something? Luke rolled his eyes. Do I look wealthy to you? ire shook her head without hesitation. Luke replied, There you have it. The Green Arrow is a rich Mr Perfect, with nothing better to do than be a superhero. Im a police officer, and catching criminals is my job. I make a living out of catching criminals. ire asked, Huh? Must superheroes be rich? Luke replied, Not really. But do you know whats the strongest superpower? ire shook her head. Luke answered, Money. Money is the strongest superpower. ire was unconvinced. How is that possible? Luke replied, Well, you might understand the truth in about five years or so. Luke knew that in five years, a super wealthy yboy would appear and start showing off in front of the entire world. As Luke mused to himself, he lowered his head and said, Hey, are you getting off me or not? Im sweaty all over. Youre done with the bathroom, right? ire got off him resentfully and pinched his chest before saying, Youre so muscr, why cant you let me lean on you for a little while? Lukes face was filled with dark lines. This naughty monkeys mouth was getting more and more deadly nowadays. ire walked away, and didnt forget to snort arrogantly as she left. When Luke nced at her, he was rendered speechless. The stupid girl didnt even wrap the towel around herself properly. Part of the towel was still raised behind her. But more importantly, as she had just finished showering, she was wearing nothing inside. Thus, her fair backside was out for all the world to see. Luke couldnt even be bothered to say anything about that. They grew up together. He had seen far more than this. In fact, the family album was filled with her naked baby pictures. After the naughty sister left, Luke entered the bathroom. After a quick shower, he returned to his room and went to bed soon after. The next day, Robert and Luke went to the police department early in the morning. A few police officers were already busy working. Some of them were filled with energy; these were the ones who had arrived that morning. Some of them were dead tired with dark circles under their eyes; these were the unlucky souls who had worked overtimest night. Robert asked, Bob, what do we know about these two? Bob was the poor sod that had to work through the night. Normally, he would be able to goof off and take a nap during the night shift, but he had to work through all ofst night to gather information on the two kidnappers. Attempting to kidnap Roberts daughter was akin to poking a hos nest in this town. Bob opened his mouth in a wide yawn, gunk still stuck in the corner of one eye as he replied, Chief, both of them are gang members with criminal records. He paused to look at Luke before continuing, Moreover, they were from the same group as the drug traffickers Luke caught previously. Robert frowned, Anything else? Bob lowered his voice almost subconsciously as he continued, This gang seems to be rted to the Carlos gang in Mexico. Robert asked, Which Carlos? Bob replied, The Carlos Family which just rose to power in thest two years. Even in Mexico, theyre known for their ruthlessness. Roberts eyebrows knitted even tighter when he heard that. Send me a copy of everything you have. He then left. Luke also frowned deeply. Mexican cartels had always been known for their ruthlessness; if this Carlos Family was known for their ferocity in particr in a ce like Mexico, that meant that they were big trouble. Luke walked to his own desk. Selina was already there, currently busy with work. When Luke greeted her, she stopped whatever she was doing and asked in excitement, Did you really pick a fight with the Carlos Family? Luke shook his head. I dont know. When I was on the way homest night, I saw two people trying to kidnap ire. So, I killed one and Lucy sted the other with her shotgun. Selina asked nkly, Which Lucy? Luke replied, Lucy at 36 Westriver Street. Selina had a look of disbelief on her face. That Granny Lucy? Shes almost 60 years old, right? Luke replied, Yes. She just celebrated her 61st birthday three months ago. Selina replied, Youre kidding me, right? She had just arrived at the police department and had yet to go through the case file. Thus, she doubted Lukes words. Luke replied, No, Im not kidding. If I had her aim, I would have been able to kill the two criminals instantly. Selina replied, Youre exaggerating, right? Luke continued, She used a double-barreled shotgun which she inherited from her grandfather. The first shot was a warning, and with the second shot, she sted a hole through the criminals torso. Selina: 0.0! Done talking, the two started working. They were busy gathering information on the backgrounds of the two kidnappers as well as the Carlos Family. After an entire morning, Luke had an unsightly expression on his face once he went through the information he and the other officers had gathered. The two dead criminals were members of an American gang, the Limedog Gang, which was backed by the Carlos Family. But more importantly, the fellow Luke had kicked to death was one of the important ringleaders of the Limedog Gang, Francisco Carlos. His elder brother was the current leader of the Carlos Family, Diego Carlos. Big trouble was on the horizon. From the information gathered so far, the Carlos Family did things in an extremely vicious and bloody manner. Previously, Luke had merely caught two insignificant underlings of the Limedog Gang, yet Francisco Carlos had personallye to kidnap ire in response. Now that Luke had killed Francisco Carlos, Diego Carlos would be crazy for revenge. They owed their fame to their ruthlessness, and if they allowed the death of their leaders brother to slide, the entire criminal organization would crumble before long. Luke grumbled inwardly that he had only been on the job for two months, yet something like this had happened to him. He was truly unlucky! Chapter 27: The Darkness Disperses, The Correct Stat Point Allocation Method

Chapter 27: The Darkness Disperses, The Correct Stat Point Allocation Method

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Selinaforted Luke. Luke, dont worry. Itll be fine. This is America. The Carlos Family cant do whatever they like here. Luke could only nod silently. Sure, they couldnt do whatever they like; if they couldnt use the AKs and grenades they wanted, they would attack with pistols instead. Both he and Robert could stay vignt and protect themselves. But what about Catherine? And ire? And five-year-old Joseph? They would bepletely helpless against the gangsters. Luke sank into a short silence before he stood up. Lets go, Selina. Selina asked nkly, Huh? Where are we going? Luke replied, Patrol. Thatll help calm me down. Selina replied, Oh. She quickly got up and left with him. Robert had said that they didnt have to patrol today as long as they paid attention to emergency callouts. They could dedicate the day to gathering information instead. But since Luke wanted to go on a patrol to calm down, Selina would most certainly back her partner up. In any case, Robert wouldnt do anything to Luke. So, was Luke really going out to calm himself down? Of course not. When facing something like this, he needed to get stronger, and the easiest way to do that was to level up. He had about 600 experience points right now. Perhaps, it wouldnt be long before he reached level four. Sure enough, after Luke issued a ticket for illegally parking three dayster, he received a notification from the system. Mission: Dealing with illegally parked vehicle, issuing a ticket,pleted. Rewards: 2 experience points, 2 credit points As experience has reached 700 points, the host has leveled up to level 4. Extra stat points: 3 Luke was overjoyed when he received the notification, and he nearly used the stat points on the spot. But he managed to stop himself. When they returned to the police department at noon, Luke seemed preupied. Selina asked curiously, Whats up with you? Luke answered, Nothing. Are you going to have lunch? Selina nodded. Yeah. Coming with? Luke took out 10 dors from his wallet and said, Buy me three sandwiches and a bottle of mineral water. Selina snorted. Youre really shameless. Luke didnt seem to care. He remained single by choice, so he didnt really care what women had to say about him. Even when he was munching on the sandwich Selina bought for him, Lukes mind was still preupied. Selina had brought her lunch back to the police department and was eating beside Luke. She much preferred Lukepared with her previous partner. This new partner was hardworking, a good fighter, and a brave officer. More importantly, Luke was much more handsome than her previous partner. They had been training together for the past two days, and Selina had also discovered a tiny secret about Luke. They had been practicing Brazilian jiu-jitsu together frequently, and she wasnt an idiot. She was in fact a very observant veteran police officer. She didnt need to see with her own eyes to be sure of how muscr Luke was. Just from their body contact when they trained, she could tell that he waspletely ripped. Selina had always been a woman who loved guys with muscles, and for her, a perfect man was akin to Captain America, both muscr and handsome. Although Luke was rather ordinary and was only slightly above average in terms of looks, he was still pleasing to the eyes. Coupled with his perfectly chiseled body, it was impossible for Selina to not like this new partner. When she saw Luke spacing out, she asked, Are you still worrying about the Carlos Family? Luke shook his head, No. Selina continued, Dont lie. Apart from them, nobody can make you this worried. Luke replied, Fine, yes, Im still somewhat worried. Selina spoke fearlessly, If they daree, Ill deal with them for you. Luke raised an eyebrow. They arent pushovers. The next time theye, it might be in arge group of about 10 or 20 people. Selina gave it some thought and said, Well, just find a way to split them up before killing them off one by one. Luke replied, Split them up? Sure C you still need someone to do it though. Unless theyre stupid... huh? What did you just say? Split them? Selina asked doubtfully, What? Is it really such a bad idea? A look of realization flickered in Lukes eyes as he muttered, Right, why didnt I think of that? Yes, I can split them up! Then, he stood up. Im going to take a quick break. Selina: Huh? Luke was so happy he even gave Selina a hug and said, Thank you for the reminder. Lunch tomorrow is on me. Selina waspletely confused, and when Luke entered Roberts office, she muttered, Whats up with this guy? Why is he suddenly so happy? And lunch on him? Lunch wont cost him more than 10 dors anyway! What a cheap guy! Even though she grumbled, her lips still curved in a smile. No matter what, she was still happy to see Luke recover from his depressed mood. After entering Roberts office, Lukey down on the sofa. He was the only person here that could do this. Nobody could say anything about it. Then, in the invisible character window, Luke started allocating his stat points. Dexterity +1 to reach 15 points. Then, the familiar numb feeling assailed his body again. But as expected, the sensation was much less intense this time. This was an idea he got after speaking with Selina. All along, he had been allocating all three points from his level up in one go, like how he would in a video game. Today was the first time he asked himself why he was allocating all the points at once. Allocating skill points usually came with difort as the system altered his body. That was something unavoidable. But what if he only allocated one point a time? When he first allocated stat points to dexterity, he added three points at once to reach 14 points. A simple calction showed that in one level up, his dexterity had increased by about 27 percent. A massive transformation like that would cause him great difort. But now, he was only adding one point to his existing 14 points of dexterity. It was only an increase of about 7 percent, which was roughly a quarter of his growth from when he had first allocated stat points to dexterity. And as expected, the sense of difort was significantly less as well. Previously, the intense numbness and stabbing pain assailed him mercilessly, but now, he only felt a faint numbness that came and went. Compared with his previous experience, this level of numbness was something he had no problem enduring. There was no fear of mental trauma. Apart from that, he could also deduce that when he next allocated a stat point to dexterity, the numbness would only lessen. After all, he would have 15 points of dexterity by then. Thus, the change would be even smaller. By using the three points one by one instead of all together, it wasnt even a waste of time. Instead, it helped him manage his time better. If he allocated all three points together, he had to rest for a long time. Otherwise, he would feel too unwell to do anything else. Thus, he could only do it during the holidays or weekends. But now, he no longer needed to take that into consideration and could allocate his stat points at any time. In fact, his next break was scheduled for three dayster. But after three days, these three stat points would be long gone. Chapter 28: Someone From the FBI, And a Joint Investigation

Chapter 28: Someone From the FBI, And a Joint Investigation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lukes mood also improved significantly after this realization. After work, he went to practice his shooting as usual. Now, he no longer needed Selina with him all the time. Nowadays, they would first agree on a time beforehand for their Brazilian jiu-jitsu training sessions. Selina would usuallye pick Luke up after his shooting practice before heading to the police departments gym for their Brazilian jiu-jitsu training. Today was the same. After an hour of training at the shooting range, Luke hopped into Selinas car. The two then headed to the gym for another hour of training. After the training session, Luke passed Selina a ss of water. Selina drank slowly. Gasping for breath, she said, You freak. Why do I feel like youre getting stronger? It almost feels like I havent improved at all, and Ive gotten weaker instead! Luke smiled. No, Selina, youve improved greatly. In fact, it took me three months to reach your current level back then. Selina replied, Are you sure? Luke replied, Yes. If you continue training, youll be able to utilize a majority of Brazilian jiu-jitsu techniques during actualbat in half a year. Of course, you still wont do well against a pro fighter. Selina wasnt discouraged when she heard thest bit of Lukes words. She knew that the so-called pro Luke was talking about referred to those who trained specifically to counter Brazilian jiu-jitsu or those that were very good in hand-to-handbat. But in real life, these people were very few in number. Even among gang members, most of them only knew basic boxing skills and werent good at Brazilian jiu-jitsu or any other martial arts that were counter to the Brazilian jiu-jitsu. Thus, she was satisfied with her rate of progress. Even Luke had needed four years to reach his current level. Selina didnt think that she was any more talented than he was in martial arts. Right at that moment, Lukes cell phone rang. It was currently the year 2003, and the cell phone was already a widespread item. But of course, cell phones in this era were nothing like theter smartphones. Luke took out a cell phone that looked more like a brick. Luke here. Roberts voice rang out. Where are you? Still at the police department? Luke replied, Yes. Im in the gym. I just finished training with Selina. Robert sank into a short silence before saying, Go wash up and wait for me. Both of you. Wait inside my office. Luke asked, Did anything happen? Robert replied, Someone from the FBI is here. Its rted to the Carlos Family. Luke replied, Oh, ok. He then hung up with a pensive look on his face. Selina asked, Whats up? Luke replied, The FBI is here. Robert told us to wash up and wait for him in his office. Lets go. Selina stood up. Why are they here? Luke replied, Robert said that its rted to the Carlos Family. Selina stopped walking as her face lit up with excitement. For real? Hehe, looks like Ill get a chance to have some fun this time. Luke smiled bitterly. Why are you so happy? Do you want to draw the Carlos Familys attention? Selina snorted coldly. Remember, both of us were involved in catching the two drug traffickers. Do you think theyll spare me after theyre done with you? That left Luke speechless. Although the Carlos Family might not necessarilye looking for her since Luke was the one who had killed Francisco Carlos, nobody knew for sure what those madmen would do. Thus, something had to be done about the Carlos Family. A cold glint flickered in Lukes eyes when he made this decision. When they arrived at the bathroom, Selina stepped forward before sneering as she said, Do you want to join me? My Little Skywalker? Luke shivered and said, No, I wouldnt dare. Enjoy yourself, Mdy. Selina roared withughter before entering the bathroom. The two took turns showering and they put on their uniforms. It was a good thing they had been in their sportswear when training. Otherwise, they wouldnt have a different set of clothes to change into right now. They waited in Roberts office, and in a few minutes, Robert arrived. When Robert entered the office, he said, Ill give you a rough exnation now before they arrive. The two nodded. Robert said, The FBI is here to bust the Carlos Familys smuggling route. They received intelligence that the Carlos Family has spent the past few years looking for a suitable smuggling route. Our town is part of some of the routes being considered. That was why the two traffickers you guys caught were here. Their expressions turned solemn. Robert continued, The FBI found out that were investigating the Carlos Family, and that Francisco Carlos was killed here a few days ago. After some back and forth, theyve decided to send someone here to talk to us and see if we can deal the Carlos Family a heavy blow this time. Selina asked, They want to use us as bait? Robert nodded. Thats right. I havent agreed. I need to know first what you guys think. Selina knew that Robert mainly wanted to know her thoughts. After all, he had plenty of other opportunities to ask Luke the question if he wanted to know Lukes thoughts. Without any hesitation, she answered, Im in. Robert asked, Dont you want to think about it? Selina replied, I dont want to gamble on whether those madmen will spare me and my family. Robert nodded. Ok. How about you, Luke? Luke answered, Im in, too. But whats the n? Robert said, Well, well wait and see what the FBI has to say. Luke thought about it and said, So long as we can keep our families safe, I dont mind not taking any credit for the operation at all. Robert waved his hand. Bullshit. So long as the operation is sessful, everyone will be recognized for it. The only difference will be the amount of credit everyone gets. Focus on how to deal with the Carlos Family instead. Luke found himself in agreement with that and thus shut up. Less than ten minutester, two men in ck suits walked in. One was a Caucasian who was around 40-years-old, while the other was a Latin American who was about 35-years-old. The Caucasian reached out and said, Hello, Chief Robert. Im Agent Chris Jones. This is Agent Mario Santos. Robert maintained a t expression and shook his hand lightly before saying, Wee. Let me make the introductions. This is Selina Hayek and this is Luke Coulson. They were the officers who caught the two traffickers. The four shook each others hands before sitting down. Robert stood at the table with the agents to his left and the officers to his right. He said, Alright, lets cut to the chase. Chris, tell us your n. Chris wasnt too startled by this straightforwardness. He nodded and said, I have a group that has been monitoring the Limedog Gang for a year. They are in fact a front for the Carlos Family on this side of the border, helping them with their drug distribution. Were nning to get rid of this gang. Robert frowned. Shouldnt that be the DEAs job? Chris nodded. If the Limedog Gang was focused on just the sale of drugs, we might not have set our eyes on them. After all, thats what the DEA is for. But theyre behaving like the Carlos Family as well. In a short span of three years, theyve been involved in several dozen shooting cases in the country, and a total of 17 civilians and 3 police officers have been killed. Chapter 29: The Death-Seeking Carlos Family, and Operation “Bait”

Chapter 29: The Death-Seeking Carlos Family, and Operation Bait

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At this point, Chris paused slightly before resuming in a heavy tone, Moreover, two of our agents have even gone missing. When Robert and the other two heard this, they all gasped in shock. Are they crazy? After what the Carlos Family had done, they now had the attention of both the police and the FBI. And since they were involved in drug trafficking as well, they had also attracted the DEAs attention. After all that, they still had the guts to kill police officers and FBI agents. They were simply asking for it. Any organized crime group in America whomitted any one of these deeds would suffer. The former meant that the local police force would hold a grudge against them. No police force would tolerate criminals who had murdered a police officer to operate in their jurisdiction. And thetter would result in an unrelenting hunt by the FBI, one of the most powerfulw enforcement agencies in the country. This was also the moment Robert and the other two understood why the Limedog Gang hade looking for trouble after Luke and Selina had arrested two insignificant underlings and seized a mere one kilo of drugs from them. This was simply a bunch of madmen that would be eradicated sooner orter. They just happened to stumble upon Robert and Luke before their eventual demise. Robert said, Alright, now I know how bad you guys want this. Since my man killed Francisco Carlos, they wont let this rest. Tell us your n. Chris said, I cant tell you the entire n, but our group will be monitoring all roads in and out of town. Well know when theyreing. At that time, you guys only need to appear in a suitable location and work with us to arrest all of them. Robert frowned and sank into deep thought. He agreed that this was indeed a simple yet practical n. This was a simple entrapment, the oldest trick of humanity that even now was still useful. If the Carlos Family wanted revenge, they would definitelye to this town. The FBI had far more advanced surveince systems than the town police. They also had a lot more manpower working on the operation. And since they would know before the criminals arrived, they would be able to deal with them ordingly. With the FBIs help, a situation like the criminals suddenly appearing in front of Roberts house to kidnap ire wouldnt happen again. Basically, the FBI wanted to use the abundant resources avable to them and take down the madmen from the Carlos Family. That shouldnt be too difficult. Robert replied, How many people do you have? What do we need to do to help? In the face of the insane Carlos Family, Robert didnt intend to sh with the FBI just for credit. Thus, he cooperated nicely and directly made it clear that the FBI would take the lead and they would be assisting. Robert cared more for his familys safety than some credit. After all, if he cared about achievements, he wouldnt have stayed in a small town like this for so long. Chris sank into a short silence before he said, The total number of agents we have working on this operation is confidential, but trust me when I say that we have sufficient numbers to deal with no more than 20 armed individuals. Your people only need to be ready for whenever we contact you. Well then get them all at once. Robert understood clearly. There were at least ten people in this group, all highly trained and fully equipped. Otherwise, Chris wouldnt dare make such a im. And coupled with the assistance of ten police officers, there wouldnt be any problems with this operation, unless the Carlos Family decided to send arge group of over 30 people. Ok. Well follow your lead. But I need to be present for the nning phase of any operation which involves the two of them. Robert pointed at Luke and Selina. Luke was family, while Selina had worked under Robert for a long time. Thus, it was impossible for him not to worry when the two had to take part in this dangerous operation as bait. Chris agreed without hesitation. Of course. Since Robert had so easily allowed them to take the lead, it would be too discourteous of him to disagree over something so small. The local police force might be obligated to help the FBI when required, but most experienced FBI field agents were d to receive their help, and didnt mind sharing the credit either. Otherwise, if the local police decided to make life difficult for them, it would only make their job harder. After all, those who knew their territories well would always be troublesome opponents when one was on their turf. Chris was a capable and experienced agent, and in fact, was quite simr to Robert. Both of them had simr backgrounds as ex-soldiers who returned to the country after a few years overseas. The only difference was that Robert had decided to go back to his hometown and start a family. As for Chris, he joined the FBI due to his ambitions. But their choices did nothing to change the military way in which they did things. Chris only needed to use a few simple sentences to finish telling Luke and Selina what they needed to do. Their mission was in fact very simple: Just continue with their daily lives as usual. Go on patrols when they had to go on patrol, go home when it was time to go home. The only difference was that they had to choose a location that couldnt be easily ambushed for their training sessions, and they couldnt take random strolls after work anymore. As for their patrols, they would no longer be patrolling randomly like they used to. Instead, they had to follow a few fixed routes so as to avoid falling into an ambush when help was far away. At the same time, the two were encouraged to wear bulletproof vests when they were on duty, and had to keep their guns loaded. As long as they followed these rules, they could do whatever they wanted. Chris would only be giving them reminders when necessary. After Robert sent the two agents off, he returned and got the officer on duty to prepare a document. He then signed the document before tossing it to Luke. Take this to the armory. This is approval for the two of you to use heavy firearms on this assignment. Selinas eyes lit up. Can we bring an RPG along? Robert stared at her expressionlessly. Do you think this is the Middle East? Or Afghanistan? At most, you can only carry an automatic rifle and one additional pistol each. Dont even dream of touching anything else. Youre only dealing with some gangsters, not terrorists. Luke nodded with a smile before dragging Selina away. When the two left, Robert sighed before mumbling to himself, Damn it. Dont you think I want to give you something good? I would give you some tanks if I could. But do we even have something like that here? The next three days passed uneventfully. Luke and Selina no longer left their car as frequently anymore while out on patrol. They would only get out of the car when necessary. It was summer in Texas, but they still had to wear bulletproof vests. That caused them no small amount of difort. They only felt better hiding in their car with the air-con on at full st. There were two new heavy firearms in the car. Selina had selected a M4A1 while Luke had selected a Remington pump-action shotgun. He wasnt too confident in his aim, and thus decided to select something where aim wasnt too important. Today, they received a message from the FBI. The Carlos Family was indeed insane, as they had started gathering their men. From the FBI intelligence, they found that not more than ten people had gathered in Mexico, and all of them were experienced and vicious criminals. Apart from that, the Limedog Gang had also been busy. It seemed that they would be sending men on this operation as well. After several discussions between Chris and Robert, they came to a decision together. Chapter 30: The Missing Gunmen, Night Shift, and Cigarette Butt

Chapter 30: The Missing Gunmen, Night Shift, and Cigarette Butt

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chriss group transferred a few more agents to the operation. After all, the Carlos Family might be sending over 20 people this time. The Carlos Family was no ordinary organized crime group. They were in fact a drug smuggling organization, and if they wanted to, they could even equip themselves with things like AKs and grenades. Robert had also opened the armory to the other officers of their department. As ofte, everyone had two additional heavy firearms in their cars. Otherwise, if they relied on pistols alone, they would bepletely helpless against enemies with AKs. Meanwhile, Luke had already finished allocating his stat points. Since he had found the right method to do so, he didnt suffer as much. His dexterity had increased to 17, and the difort he experienced during the increase didnt even affect his daily life. Moreover, the benefit of allocating stat points this way was that he didnt have to eat a massive meal before the allocation. He only needed to eat double his usual portion at meal times, and that was enough. But of course, the allocation of stat points to dexterity required less energypared with strength anyway. A weekter, the FBI received more specific information. The people from the Carlos Family wereing. They would arrive here from Mexico in less than three days, but what they would do was still unknown. Robert had already made preparations beforehand with Catherine. The moment the Carlos Family was within 100 kilometers of the town, Catherine would hide out with ire and Joseph at her fathers ranch outside town, which wasnt easy to find. As for Selina, she couldnt do anything in advance. Her family was too huge; there were over 20 of them, including her parents, cousins, uncles, aunts, and so on. Thus, the only thing she could do was have some officers posted close by at all times. If required, they could move her family to a safe house temporarily. On the second day, they received bad news. Chriss group lost sight of the members of the Carlos Family from Mexico. The gunmen all vanished roughly 500 kilometers from town. The FBI couldnt find any trace of them either. That caused Chriss head to ache. The Carlos Family had been able to grow in power in Mexico because they were truly capable criminals. At the very least, they were capable enough topletely vanish from the FBIs radar. Nevertheless, that didnt change the fact that their final destination was still the town. The only thing Chris could do was get the FBI to keep searching for those gunmen. At the same time, he also ced the roadsing into town under heavier surveince. The Carlos Family might send up to 20 people here this time. Arge group like that wouldnt be able topletely evade surveince. As for Robert, he had already brought Catherine, ire, and Joseph to his father-inws ranch outside town. He no longer allowed them to remain in town. On the third day, there still wasnt any trace of the gunmen. The police force and FBI agents in town were all on high alert. It was rather troublesome that they couldnt ask for any help. To ask for reinforcementsst minute, they had to know exactly when the attack would happen. After all, the other agencies and departments all had their own jobs to do and couldnt wait around blindly like them. On the fourth day, nothing happened. On the fifth day, nothing happened as well. Today was also Luke and Selinas off-day. The FBI still couldnt find any trace of the gunmen. Robert had even called Chris to his office to question him about the situation. Waiting like this was too torturous. Everyone felt extremely jittery, as if they were dolls that had been turned on but werent allowed to move. Robert almost got into a fight with Chris. Staying on the defense forever always resulted in defeat. This was a concept Americans knew as well. No defensested forever. Their enemy was free to attack any time they were fully rested and prepared. On the other hand, the police force and the FBI had to stay on guard, waiting day and night in exhaustion. If thissted a few more days, theirbat effectiveness would probably go down by about 30 percent. The sixth day was still Luke and Selinas off-day. Chris finally found something as well. Their agents had discovered traces of the gunmen at a town a few hundred kilometers away. They would probably be able to locate the gunmen before long. On the seventh day, Luke and Selina worked the night shift. Since the towns police department wasntrge, officers normally took the night shift in teams of two, and only needed to go on patrol once every few hours. Luke and Selina kept to their usual routine of going on a patrol every two hours. At about two in the morning, Luke woke Selina up. She was sleeping on a makeshift bed she had assembled with two chairs. The two washed their faces and checked their equipment before leaving the department. In truth, the best thing for them to do in their current situation was to stay holed up in the police department. But Chris once told them that although the people from the Carlos Family were savages, they were also crafty and sly. If Luke and Selina strayed too much from their usual behavior, the family might change their n as a result. At that time, Selina had asked, Whats the new n then? Chris sank into a short silence before saying, Timed bombs, long-distance sniping, and so on. Based on the information we have, a few of the Carlos Family members are retired members of the Mexican special forces. That caused both Luke and Selina to sink into silence. In Mexico, it wasnt too rare for members of thew enforcement agencies to turn into members of organized crime groups instead. In order to lure the gunmen out, Luke and Selina could only stay on full alert while they still went about their daily routine. They still had their bulletproof vests on, and Luke even had an additional bulletproof panel on him. It was quite heavy, but that was better than being killed by bullets. At Lukes suggestion, Selina also put on a few bulletproof panels as well. But since she wasnt strong enough physically, she could only put on enough to protect her vitals such as her heart. Naturally, the bulletproof panels wouldnt guarantee their safety, but at least it made them feel better. Since it was night, the two heavy firearms that usually rested in the trunk were now ced between the two front seats for easy ess. As usual, Selina was the driver. The car slowly moved down the towns main road. In about ten minutes, they reached the northern border of the town before they turned around and headed south. When they were nearly there, Luke caught sight of a red dot out of the corner of his eye. He now had 18 points of strength and 17 points of dexterity. Not only had the strength stat enhanced his physical strength, his eyesight, hearing, and sense of smell had all improved as well. As for dexterity, not only had his speed increased, his reaction time, dynamic vision, and so on had also improved. And after two months as a police officer, his observation skills and sense of vignce had only increased. Thus, he only needed a split second to determine what the slow-moving red dot in the darkness was: a cigarette butt. It was thiste at night, yet someone was out here smoking on a street corner instead of sleeping at home? There might be people like that in China, where drunkards staggering around in the middle of the night in summer was amon urrence. But this was America, or a small town in Texas, to be precise. Only criminals or those in special situations would be out here in the middle of the night. Luke immediately focused on his right, but the red dot was already gone. Then, as the police car slowly moved ahead, he saw a vague outline of something massive on the street further back from where he had seen the red dot. Chapter 31: Truck Ambush, and AK Strafing

Chapter 31: Truck Ambush, and AK Strafing

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A truck? Luke shivered and abruptly said, Speed up. As he spoke, he pressed on Selinas knee to make her step on the pedal. Selinas car was an automatic since she found manual cars troublesome. Thus, Luke only needed to press on her knee to make the police car speed up. The two had been partners for two months and frequently trained together. Thus, they had developed a certain level of tacit understanding. Selina reacted quickly and stepped on the pedal since she understood what was going on the moment Luke pressed on her knee. The engine of the F150 roared as the car elerated. At the same time, Luke noticed the massive outline move. Its lights lit up as its engine roared before it charged out of the street. Lukes heart thumped when he saw it. The car lights were blinding, and after that brief disorienting sh, a monstrous truck could be seen trying to ram into their car. He yelled, Speed up! Speed up! Bang! At the loud bang, Luke felt the world spin around him. It wasnt him passing out, but the car that was spinning. The police car spun through a row of wooden fences before it crashed into the front yard of a nearby house and stopped. Lukes vignce, his reaction speed, and the mutual understanding he shared with Selina had saved his life. The truck failed to hit the passengers seat. Due to Selinas sudden eleration, the truck only hit the back of their car. If the police car hadnt elerated, or had sped up even a secondter, Luke would have turned into meat paste by now. His heart was thumping furiously after the close brush with death. About a dozen meters away, a pair of sinister eyes stared at half the police car that was still visible amid the flower hedges. The owner of that pair of eyesmanded, Now. Da da da! Da Da da! A continuous series of gunshots rang out. Lukes physical constitution was nearly twice that of a regr person. Thus, he wasnt in much difort when the car spun. However, the seatbelt was pressed tightly against his chest, which made him feel suffocated. The impact from the crash had been quite strong. The instant the gunshots started, he crouched down and shouted, Leave, now! Selina was still dizzy from the crash, but she still reached out to the door, unlocked it, and pushed it open. But the door refused to budge. Selina grew anxious. My doors stuck. Luke nced over and found that her door could only be opened about five centimeters wide as there was a wooden railing in the way. F*ck! He cursed as he quickly removed his seatbelt. He also unlocked his door before kicking it wide open with his leg. Fortunately, there werent any obstructions on this side of their car. Seizing the opportunity, he grabbed the heavy firearms between the seats and yelled, Crawl over here! Well leave from my side! Move! They had to be fast. In the span of a few seconds, the gunshots had already gotten closer to them. The hedges and nts around them were torn apart by the bullets, and more and more of the bullets were starting to properly hit the car as well; the enemy seemed intent on turning both them and their car into a hos nest. Luke pushed with his hands and legs at the same time, sending himself sliding out of the car in an odd posture. And right after he left the car, he felt a stabbing pain at his waist, as if someone had jabbed him in the ribs. He understood that he hadnt been hit by a bullet. Rather, it was a stray bullet brushing past his ribs. Against AKs at such short range, the bulletproof vests wouldnt do much. But no matter what, it still helped. At the very least, he wasnt bleeding, though it was still extremely painful to be hit by a stray bullet. He groaned in pain, but didnt stop moving. He held his weapon in one arm and reached inside the car with his other hand to pull Selina out. Then, the two of them crawled over the ground and hid in a corner of the yard. Although there was a hedge around the police car, their surroundings were too exposed. They would be sitting ducks if they remained there. The two were still desperately gasping for breath when gunshots rang out in the distance. The two nked out before turning around. Their expressions changed at what they saw. The gunshots wereing from the direction of Selinas house. Selina paled and clenched her teeth before she tried to run off. Luke stopped her and dragged her back behind cover. Stop being stupid! There were at least seven AKs firing at them outside the yard. They were facing heavy firepower here. If she charged out, she would only die. Selina howled, Let me go! I need to rescue my mom, my sister, and my brother... Luke pped her without hesitation and said, There are at least seven or eight gunmen here. Do you want to lead them to your family to ughter them? That stunned Selina. Luke continued moving as he put on a bullet belt before picking up his shotgun. He also tossed a tactical vest to Selina and said, Put it on. Lets kill all these motherf*ckers. He didnt forget tofort her. Trust Robert. He wont leave your family unprotected. Hesitation flickered in Selinas eyes, but she still decided to believe in Luke and Robert. Both of them were reliable people, especially Robert, who was a war veteran. Two officers in civilian clothes were posted in her familys vicinity at all times. Both of them were also army veterans, and were equipped with heavy firearms. They were definitely the most experienced and skilled officers after Robert in town. Given their advanced preparations, they would be able to keep her family safe. Thus, they had to focus on dealing with these gunmen first before Selina could rush back home and check on her family. She quickly put the tactical vest on. There were five magazines in it, and after grabbing the M4A1 Luke tossed her way, she said with a murderous glint in her eye, Kill these b*stards! Luke heaved a sigh of relief. He had been afraid that Selina wouldnt be able to control her emotions and would rush out, only to be killed. He led her in a retreat as he said in a low voice, Stay here and keep firing as you fall back; keep them upied. Selina asked, How about you? Luke slung the shotgun over his shoulder and said, Ill take a detour and close in on their rear from Bills house. Selina immediately understood his n. Bills house was right opposite them. If Luke could get there, the two of them would be positioned on both sides of the road. At that time, if the enemy continued firing from the road, thetter would be no different than sitting ducks. Understood, she said, before rushing to a secure corner and opening fire on the gunmen that were advancing on them. Chapter 32: Perseverance, and FBI Assistance

Chapter 32: Perseverance, and FBI Assistance

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The gunmen who were merrily firing at them were shocked by the return fire and quickly took cover as well. Previously, they had only dared to fire their guns from right in the middle of the road because of their superior numbers and firepower. But now, it turned out that their opponents were equipped with heavy firearms as well. Seline nearly hit two of them. Those were assault rifle bullets; just one hit would already be extremely punishing. As Selina fired and kept moving non-stop, the gunmen no longer dared to be as arrogant. They started working with each other to suppress her as they closed in on her. While Selina opened fire, Luke quickly rushed to the side. With his immense strength and dexterity, he moved quickly and silently. Soon, he arrived at the yard next door. Leaning against the wall, he nced at the ongoing shootout. He was facing a road about 15 meters wide. Everything was bigger in Texas, and the roads were wider as well. If he tried crossing the road just like that, he would probably be killed before he even reached the other side. From what he could see, they were facing eight opponents, each of them an experiencedbatant. They worked well to ensure that there were six people firing at all times while the other two reloaded. Luke also noticed that a certain person never opened fire; he hid behind the truck the whole time. This person was the greatest threat right now. Luke scanned his surroundings and picked up a round pebble from a flower pot. He weighed the stone with his hand and found it suitable for the idea he had in mind. It was somewhat heavy, but not overly so. He focused, and then abruptly exerted himself as he tossed the pebble at the truck and shouted loudly, Fire in the hole! All the gunmen instinctively paused. Unfortunately for them, nobody could see in the dark that the falling round object was in fact a pebble. The pebble flew straight at the truck and hit the windshield with a thud before bouncing off tond on some metallic object which nked as the pebble rolled over it. The gunmen were all greatly shocked. What the hell? A random small town police officer has a grenade like this on him? Is he a SWAT member? The gunfire stopped and everyone leapt for the nearest cover they could find. And then... nothing happened. At the exact moment the pebblended, Luke saw the gunmens reactions and how the person behind the truck hid underneath it, and he dashed across the road. In two short seconds, he dove into Bills front yard. The gunmen waited a few seconds, and when they didnt hear an explosion, they immediately understood that they had been fooled. One mustnt think that they were stupid for falling for this. In truth, they had been through too many bloody battles and had witnessed far too many deaths of both theirrades and enemies by grenades. That was the reason for their hasty reaction. In any case, they were in Texas, the state with the highest rate of private gun ownership in America. This was also the state with the highest number of army enlistments. Any random army veteran could very well have a grenade or two stored in their home. Right after Luke crossed the street, he heard a gunshot far in the distance. He narrowed his eyes when he realized that the sound came from the direction of his house. Exactly how many people had the family sent here? They actually had sufficient numbers to attack three locations at the same time. Nevertheless, Luke wasnt anxious at all. Who was Robert? He was an army veteran who had served in a war zone for eight years. His skill set would be very reliable in their current situation. Moreover, Robert wasnt operating alone. Apart from Luke and Selina, Robert still had eight officers ready to move at any time. In fact, they could even face a dozen or so gunmen head on if they wanted. Thus, Luke wasnt as nervous as Selina had been earlier. Instead of rushing to open fire, he waited patiently. The entire situation had happened abruptly. In fact, it had been less than three minutes from the moment their car had been rammed until now. To stay hidden, the FBI agents and other police officers were only stationed at specific locations in town and would only move when required. Given the size of the town, it wouldnt take them more than five minutes to reach Luke and Selina. Sure enough, just as the gunmen stood up and fired at Selina in their fury, a Chevrolet SUV arrived. The lights of the car were off, and the car thus wasnt very noticeable under the cover of night. The car stopped roughly 100 meters away from the gunmen and four agents got out, all of them fully armed with automatic weapons. They remained silent and were in no rush to open fire. Keeping close to whatever cover they could find along the road, they advanced swifty while staying hidden. FBI agents naturally werent as stupid as the films made them out to be. They wouldnt do something as stupid as drive right into an activebat situation and shout at the criminals. If they did that, they would have long been turned into a hos nest by the criminals. Only when the agents were about 50 meters away did the gunmen notice them. Without any hesitation, four of the gunmen aimed at the agents and started firing madly. At that moment, one of the agents finally shouted, FBI! Youre surrounded! Lay down your weapons and surrender immediately! Luke smiled. It wasnt like the FBI agent was shouting because he was stupid. Rather, it was part of procedure. If even a single enemy refused toy down his weapon after the FBI agents had rified their identities, thetter were free to fire. As members of aw enforcement agency, it was important for them to follow procedure. For example, officers in New York would have to yell NYPD! before breaking into a building. The shout rified their identities and was used to frighten their targets. The people inside the building would thus be warned that resistance was illegal, and if they were killed for it, they only had themselves to me. The gunmen were professional killers from Mexico, but the FBI agents who had just arrived were also well-trained and cooperated well with each other. Both parties were armed to the teeth. Across a distance of 34 meters between them, the two parties started firing at each other. The FBI agents and Selina formed a 90-degree angle that assaulted the gunmen from two positions, making things difficult for them. As for Luke, his eyes flickered, but he still didnt open fire. Instead, he moved around Bills house and climbed the wall that ran along the street which the truck had rushed out from earlier. Instead of hopping off, he bent his dexterous body and advanced along the wall. And from on top of the wall, he was finally able to get a clear look at all the gunmen. The truck that had rammed into them was in fact a garbage truck. Standing beside the truck was a guy who gave out onemand after another, while it seemed that there was also a driver seated inside the truck. Coupled with the eight gunmen, there were ten of them here. Based on Chriss estimate, it was a group of 20 people that had made their way to the town. Thus, that could only mean that only ten other people were attacking both his and Selinas homes. The FBI agents and the towns police officers numbered around 20 people as well, so they werent at a disadvantage in terms of numbers. Furthermore, they were the ones on the defensive. They only needed to drag this out and more police officers would arrive from Knox City. At that time, these gunmen wouldnt be able to escape at all. Chapter 33: Three Kills, Reload, Four Kills

Chapter 33: Three Kills, Reload, Four Kills

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke advanced a dozen meters or so before he curled up and hid behind a decorative object on the wall. After observing thebat situation, he drew his pistol with one hand and adjusted the shotgun with the other so that it was under him, unnoticed by the gunmen. Finally, he checked his waist to make sure all five pistol magazines were there. He then took a deep breath. He slowly adjusted his posture and raised his pistol with both hands at the gunmen that had their backs to him. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Instantly, Luke unleashed the prowess of his high dexterity. Regardless of whether his bullets hit their targets or not, he emptied the magazine in less than three seconds. Then, he directly leapt off the wall and into the yard before dashing away. The heavy gunshots paused slightly before starting up again, but this time, they were far less intense. Selina and the FBI agents who were facing the gunmen in a firefight suddenly saw three gunmen at the back of the group copse to the ground. Although the area was filled with the sound of automatic rifle gunfire, and a Glock 17 going off would be rather subdued inparison, the people present could still recognize that a Glock 17 had been fired. This was the mostmon gun issued to police in America. Thus, the person who had fired those shots was most definitely a police officer as well. Nobody assumed that the person was an FBI agent since they were all heavily armed and wouldnt even use a pistol in this scenario. Selina grew excited as she aimed at the nervous gunmen and started firing madly. She sessfully hit one in the shoulder, causing that person to yell miserably before he copsed to the ground. At the same time, the FBI agents who were no longer under heavy fire sessfully hit a gunman who was retreating in a panic. The gunmens morale plunged. Half of them had gone down in an instant. What the hell was going on? Since the start of the fight until now, both parties had fired over 1,000 bullets at each other, yet not a single one of them had been injured. But in the span of just a few seconds, five people from their side were suddenly down. The gunmen could no longer be bothered with Selina and the FBI. They turned around anxiously and aimed their guns at the dark alley. But they couldnt see anything. Luke only took three seconds to empty his magazine and immediately fled after that. The gunmen werent given a chance to even react. As he ran, Luke popped out the empty magazine and reced it with a new one. He then swung the shotgun from his back to his front, gripping it in his hand. Then, he ran to Bills front yard. There, he crouched down and took a peek at the current situation. Bingo! He found that his firing spree earlier had actually hit three gunmen. He had only expected to hit two, and he could even ept hitting only one. Although he had 17 bullets to fire, he truly had no confidence in his aim. As for the gunman who was clutching his bleeding shoulder, that definitely wasnt Lukes work. After all, that gunman was positioned further from where Luke had been aiming earlier. As for the other gunman who was currently struggling on the ground, he was facing off against the FBI agents. All the three whom Luke had hit were those who had been firing at Selina. They were also the only ones whose backs werepletely exposed to him earlier. They gave him a wide target to fire at and were also closely grouped together. That was why he could take three of them down with his Glock. Luke took calming breaths and listened to themander talking non-stop on the other side of the wall. To his great regret, Luke found that he didnt understand anything that the person was saying. That guy was speaking Mexican Spanish, and Luke could only understand a handful of words. Most of what he knew, he had learned from Selina when they were joking around. But one of the words Luke happened to know was the word for retreat. They were going to flee! Luke sneered as he thought to himself, What, do you think this is a public toilet, and you cane and go as you wish? When he heard a few people yelling at each other, he took a quick peek at them again. Two gunmen were standing on the step behind the garbage truck, one on each side. Themander hopped into the front passenger seat while the other gunman stood on the side step of the trucks door. The garbage truck slowly moved and turned right. When the truck turned, the two gunmen at the back finally faced the direction that the four FBI agents were in. Luke stood silently in front of Bills house. The wooden gate was already open, and he silently waited with his shotgun in hand. When the truck turned, it started to elerate. The moment the truck started to speed up, the front of the truck appeared on Lukes left. Luke moved at an unprecedented speed and fired the first bullet. Bang! The gunman hanging outside the door was sent flying by the shot. Kacha! Luke pumped the shotgun. Bang! There was a huge crack in the trucks windshield. Kacha! Bang! Yet another bullet was fired at the windshield. This time, it was clear that a bullet had finally gone through the windshield. Although Luke couldnt see it, he could hear the drivers wail before the car swerved to the left. Luke remained unmoved. Kacha! Bang! The gunman on the right at the back of the truck was sent right in Lukes direction as the truck swerved. With a distance of less than five meters between them, he took a shotgun st right in the face before his body spun away from the truck. Kacha! Bang! The other gunman was sted by the shotgun against the back of the truck. Luke then watched coldly as the truck swerved and crashed into the yard across the street before it finally stopped after it rammed into Selinas car once more. Then, he took out some bullets from his bullet belt and leisurely reloaded his shotgun. He rarely used shotguns, and had only practiced using one in the past few days. He still wasnt at a level where he could fire two shots in one second. But he wasnt in a rush. It waste at night. If he showed himself, Selina might be able to recognize him, but the FBI agents might sent a bullet his way instead. Thus, he was in no rush to make any sound. The leader of the gunmen should still be in the front passenger seat. Luke watched as the passenger door suddenly opened and a figure rolled out. The person nimbly rolled under the truck before crawling to the other side, not giving Luke a chance to fire at him. F*ck! Luke cursed. That was the leader of the gunmen, and he was indeed a crafty person. Luke was forced to walk around the house and get on the wall again. From there, he looked down at the gunmen who had been taken down earlier. His eyes were filled with murderous intent, and without any hesitation, he aimed his shotgun at the gunman whom Selina had hit in the shoulder. Bang! The gunman was already drenched in sweat from the pain, when a bloody wound suddenly opened up in his chest. He stared at his chest in disbelief before falling still. Luke then leapt off the wall and pumped his shotgun. At such close range, he no longer needed to aim. He shot the gunmen sprawled all over the ground once each. After he was done, he finally shouted, Im Luke. This ce is clear. Be sure to not open fire on me. The FBI agents were initially shocked when they heard the sudden gunshots. But when they heard that it was Luke, they heaved sighs of relief. They knew that none of the gunmen used a shotgun. And they were all aware that Luke, the bait, had a shotgun in his police car. Chapter 34: Pursuit, and Lasso

Chapter 34: Pursuit, and Lasso

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The FBI agents still remained vignt and only lowered their guns when they saw Luke slowly walk out of the alley. Luke yelled again, Ill chase after the escapee. You guys can deal with this ce. Its best if you wrap it up quickly, though. Theres an intense shootout going on at Selinas house. The FBI agents were rendered speechless as they thought, Are you telling us what to do now? But none of them said anything. They all clearly saw what happened earlier. When the shotgun fire rang out earlier, all the remaining gunmen had been killed off with a shot each. They had been working together for so many days, but this was the first time they realized that this normally friendly-looking young man was actually so vicious. Luke left in pursuit, and when he passed by the garbage truck, he drew his Glock. Bang! He aimed the Glock at the head of the person hanging from the drivers seat before pulling the trigger. Selina, gather the FBI fellows and take them with you to your ce as backup, Luke said before rushing away. The FBI agents only just arrived at that moment. With their guns raised, they slowly approached the alley. When they managed to get a clear look at the situation there, they all gasped and looked at each other silently. What Luke did was beyond vicious; he was savage, even executing the injuredbatants. Selina came over as well. Is everything alright? Theyre all dead. My cars ruined. Can you guys send me home? I keep hearing gunshots, and only two of my colleagues were posted there. The reason why Luke said what he did to Selina was that he was afraid she would foolishly rush over alone. As for the FBI agents, they would be able to remain cool-headed since it wasnt their house that was under attack. The four discussed it for a bit before sending one person to drive Selina over. The scene was a mess, with so many people dead as well as a bunch of weapons lying around. They couldnt leave everything as it was and move on. The person who would drive Selina home would take no more than ten minutes toe back to the scene anyway. Meanwhile, they could ask Chris for further instructions. When Chris heard what happened, he nked out for a bit before saying, Ignore the bodies. Get over here too, but theres no rush; push on to Selinas house so we can finish off the remaining gunmen. Chris hadnt expected that they would be facing so many attackers this time. Ten of them had appeared on Lukes side, and there were even more people at Selinas house, with 20 attackers appearing there. It was clear that they had nned to execute her entire family. And from what Robert told him, 20 people had gone over to Roberts house as well. They got into a gunfight with Robert, two other police officers, and two FBI agents. With them working together, Robert didnt fear the attackers superior numbers. He was somehow firing the M4A1 in his hand as if it was a sniper rifle instead of an automatic rifle. He would stay silent for a long while without firing a single bullet, and the moment he opened fire, someone would go down. In less than five minutes, six attackers had been taken down, all hit by Robert. At that point, the gunmen didnt even dare flee anymore. After all, the first to run would also attract a bullet from Robert. On the other hand, an intense gunfight was still happening at Selinas house. The majority of the police force and ten FBI agents were involved in an intense shootout with the gunmen there, with neither party winning a clear advantage yet. This was the n Robert and Chris hade up with. Robert only needed four people with him. As for Lukes side, a squad with great teamwork had been sent over, and theirbat prowess was in fact even higher than perhaps eight or nine of the local police officersbined. Therefore, most of the remaining reinforcements were now focused on Selinas house. It wasnt that the officers and agents posted there were terrible, but the situation at Selinas house was simply too chaotic. There were too many objects littered around the house, with random piles here and there. Farming tools, dpidated furniture, and old electrical appliances were also strewn everywhere, turning the area into some sort of maze. Thus, both sides remained cautious and neither dared to advance rashly. The only thing they did was to shoot at each other from a distance. Of course, the police and the FBI were in no rush anyway. Time was on their side after all. Chris, who was the overallmander of the operation, had already informed everyone that only one criminal had escaped from Lukes side, and the people there were currently rushing over as backup. As for Roberts side, he would be able to clean up his opponents in about half an hour. At that time, they would be able toe and help too. Because of that, these 20 gunmen wouldnt be able tost longer than half an hour. In fact, this was already a conservative estimate since some of these gunmen were armed with grenades. Chris didnt want to push them too hard, to the point that they started tossing grenades into civilian homes. If some random civilians ended up killed, the credit he stood to earn from this operation would be greatly reduced. As Chriss party advanced slowly and steadily, Luke had already caught up to the escapedmander. Although that person was fleeing, he still held on tightly to his weapon. Luke was wary of the might of an AK. Thus, he didnt dare charge straight at his target. When he saw his target enter a small alley, he was overjoyed to realize that his target wasnt too familiar with this area. Without any hesitation, Luke slung his shotgun over his back before jumping over the wall beside him. He jumped into a front yard and was weed by two dogs that lifted their heads vigntly. He quickly said to them, Harry, Betty, stay. The two dogs woofed lightly at him before lying down on the ground again. The owner of this house was David, and he was rather friendly with Lukes family. Luke used to visit this ce a lot as a kid, and he was very familiar with the two dogs. This also showed how well he knew the surrounding area. His target had entered a L-shaped alley, and Luke only needed to go through this yard to intercept that person at the other end of the alley. If that person didnt randomly decide to climb over a wall, he would definitely appear at the other end. Luke quickly ran across the yard toward the alleys exit. When he arrived, he didnt hear any footsteps. His target was indeed slower than he was. Luke was about to raise his gun when he saw a rope coiled around a random pole near the mouth of the alley. The pole was in fact a horse post, and the rope was probably something which David had left there. A new idea surfaced in Lukes mind as he ran over. He folded the rope in two and wrapped it around the post before dragging the other end back to where he was standing. There were no streetmps here, so this alley was very dark. Luke sneered inwardly as he walked two meters away from the post to the other side of the alley opening. In the dark, he kept the folded rope at chest level. Soon, hasty footsteps rang out from the alley. His target was moving at a moderate speed. Luke listened carefully and found that his target wasnt slowing down at all. Soon, his target arrived at the exit. And then, Luke felt a massive force on the rope. Next, a figure could be seen hanging in the air. This person was about ten centimeters shorter than Luke, so his neck was level with Lukes chest. He had crashed right into the rope by the neck as his body jerked forward slightly at the momentum, making it look as if he had been left hanging. When Luke released the rope, the person was already falling on his back since the lower half of his body was still moving forward. With a thud, he crashed to the ground. Chapter 35: Shooting From Behind, and Head Shot

Chapter 35: Shooting From Behind, and Head Shot

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke swung the shotgun over his shoulder and gripped it in his hand again. At the same time, he removed the safety lock, his fingernding on the trigger. Bang! The shot was fired straight into his targets chest. When Luke saw the person twitching on the ground, he pumped the shotgun without any hesitation. Kacha! Bang! He unloaded yet another round into that persons chest. This time, that person fell still. Only then did Luke step forward and kick away the AK lying beside the fallen man. Luke pulled out a shlight from his waist and shone it on the mans face. There was no mistaking it; this person was Hernandez Carlos. The information from the FBI indicated that this person was an important leader of the Carlos Family. He was considered one of themanders who led their hitmen, and was also Diego Carloss cousin. After feeling this persons neck, Luke finally heaved a sigh of relief. There was no pulse. This person was confirmed dead. Luke would never spare anyone from the Carlos Family. If possible, he would kill instead of arrest them. That was also why he had shot the ones that were already down. The Carlos Family would most certainlye for him to avenge their losses. He had no intention of letting any of them leave. After confirming Hernandezs death, Luke stood up and put his shlight away. He slung the shotgun over his back again before he headed for his house. Robert would probably be fine, but Luke still wanted to go check on him. He ran back home, and when he was roughly 200 meters away, he slowed down and started scanning his surroundings. Suddenly, there was a rumbling sound as he saw several people running in a panic toward him from the opposite direction. Luke was much quicker to react than these people. At the exact moment they appeared on the road, he had already hidden himself in an adjacent yard. Only half of his head cleared the fence as he peeked out to observe these people. There were some streetmps here, but they were few and far between, so the area was lit dimly. In the darkness, only the outlines of the people were visible. But Luke soon saw that they were all armed with AKs. That was a clear indication of who they were. None of the FBI agents or the police officers were equipped with AKs. These people running away in panic were most certainly the gunmen from the Carlos Family. Sure enough, a few people appeared behind them and started firing at them. Luke saw a familiar figure in the second group C Robert. He heaved a sigh of relief at the sight. Robert indeed was as amazing as Luke had imagined. The gunfire here was rather intense, which had worried Luke deeply. But from what he was seeing, it was clear that Robert had finished off quite a number of them. Luke remained silent and shifted positions while he was still crouched in his hiding ce. He leaned against a car in the yard and continued to observe the fleeing group. They fled in panic, and when Robert appeared, one of them went down. Robert fired at that persons back with a rifle. The bullet went straight through that person, creating a massive hole in his torso. With one look, Luke was sure that the person was dead. The fleeing group grew even more panicked as only four of them were left now. They started running madly, and one of them even tossed his gun away. That was a smart choice. In a confrontation with an army veteran like Robert, they should give uppletely on fighting back as they ran for their lives. One only needed to run faster than the others, and Robert would most certainly prioritize the others that still had their guns. The other three still seemed clueless as they continued running with their guns. Luke reached for the Glock on his waist. He remained crouched as he moved around the car to position his back to the iing group. Then, he assumed aparativelyfortable stance before forming a triangle with both his arms and aiming his gun straight at the pavement on his right. Shortly after, the sound of footsteps approached him. The person running in the front was the smart guy who had thrown his gun away. Instead of firing, Luke allowed him to run past. Less than two secondster, three other people appeared in his sight. Luke emptied his mind of all thoughts, focused on what he had learned during the past two months, and fired his gun repeatedly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Next, two bullet holes appeared in the back of each of the three fleeing gunmen. The two at the front swayed lightly before copsing to the ground. As for the third person, he staggered slightly before he continued running. Without hesitation, Luke fired again. Bang! Bang! Again, he fired two shots at the mans back, finally causing the man to copse to the ground as well. Then, Luke rushed out from behind the car and moved forward with his body still bent low. When he arrived at a spot with a direct view of all three men, he raised his head and nced at them. The three were all on the ground. The third person twitched slightly before fallingpletely still, clearly dead. The first person was still groaning and crawling slowly over the ground. The two bullets had hit him in his left arm and right shoulder. That was why he could still struggle. As for the second person, he was less lucky. Both bullets had struck him in the left side of his chest. He was alreadypletely still on the ground. A cold glint surfaced in Lukes eyes as he stood up slightly before raising his gun at the person who was crawling over the ground. Bang! That persons face mmed into the ground. At such close range, Lukes bulletnded right in the back of his head. Bang! Bang! Once again, Luke shifted his aim and quickly fired a bullet each into the heads of the other two. He wouldnt spare any Carlos Family member. Not far away, Robert yelled, Who is it? Luke replied, Its me, Luke. Three suspects have been killed. Robert thought to himself, What the hell? This kid is here to steal my prey! Soon after, they regrouped. Robert started giving onemand after another. The police force was different from the FBI. Their priority would always be the safety of the civilians. Thus, Robert already had the officers stand guard at the scene to avoid anything untoward happening. As for the FBI, they had a clear goal. Since they were all well-trained, they were sent to Selinas house as backup. Of course, Robert wasnt an unfeeling person. After an officer drove his car over, he called Luke to hop on before he drove to Selinas house as well. Based on Roberts and Lukesbat ability, just the two of them would be far more helpful than four or five other police officers. On their way there, the police officers started chattering on the police radio. The chief killed nine people alone. All of us together killed two of them and injured five. When Luke was in pursuit, he killed three. Only one escaped. Holy sh*t! The chief is amazing! Did you think Robert served in the army for nothing? Let me tell you, all the nine people were killed with one shot each; he didnt need more than one bullet for each of them. Hey, all ten suspects at Bills ce are dead. Arent you guys shocked? You mean where Luke and Selina were ambushed? Chapter 36: Nobody Left Alive, Psychiatrist, and Advancing To Level Five

Chapter 36: Nobody Left Alive, Psychiatrist, and Advancing To Level Five

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions I checked. Four of them have pistol and shotgun bullet wounds. The other five were all killed by shotgun bullets. The radio sank into silence at that. Nobody from the FBI used a shotgun. They were either armed with assault rifles or submachine guns. They were also armed with pistols, but they wouldnt use them today. Luke was the only shotgun user here. Everyone knew that he had a Remington shotgun in his car, and his service gun was a Glock 17 that had even better firepower at close range than a shotgun. He was the only one who would use a pistol since his shotgun would be too slow in the face of arge number of opponents. Luke... is so ruthless? I was stillughing at his aimst week, one officer said hesitantly. Um, you can take a look for yourself. Alright, cut the chatter and focus on work. Finish up your tasks and go help out at Selinas ce. Theyre still fighting a battle with 20 gunmen there. Oh, I wanted to say that the chief and Luke are already headed over there. ... ... In the car, Robert was listening to the radio chatter. He nced at Luke and said, You killed all the attackers in the ambush? Luke hummed a response, but his eyes were still focused on the road ahead of him. Robert said, When this is over, Ill find you a psychiatrist. Luke smiled. Its ok. Since they had the guts toe, I had the guts to kill them. Robert asked, Are you sure? Lukeughed. Yes, I am. But I think you can find Selina a psychiatrist. Robert asked, Have the two of you really gotten together? Luke rolled his eyes. Shes a woman. Wouldnt it be weird that she wouldnt need to consult a psychiatrist after something like this? Robertughed in response, an odd expression on his face. After Robert and Luke arrived, the final batch of gunmen didntst much longer. When the group of criminals encountered an army veteran with sharpshooter skills, their ferocity waspletely suppressed, and theirck of discipline was immediately exposed. With the help of the FBI agents, this group was sent fleeing everywhere in less than ten minutes. By this time, Robert had already taken down six of them. One of them was thinking of barging into the buildings in the neighborhood to avoid capture, but at the first door he opened, he was faced with a pitch ck muzzle. Fu- He didnt even finish cursing when a gunshot rang out and he staggered backward. The one who had opened fire was a Latin American woman. After sting the invader out of her house, she didnt appear too flustered. Rather, she shut the door and returned to her couch, her gun resting on the armrest and aimed straight at the door. Beside her, two girls and a boy were lying obediently on the ground. The eldest girl whispered, Mommy, when will Selina be back? The woman replied in a whisper as well, Soon. I heard her voice. But there are still bad guys outside. We cant go out, and we cant speak loudly either. Oh. The little girl immediately shut her mouth. Ultimately, only two of the gunmen escaped. As for the others, they were either caught or killed by the FBI and the police before daybreak. Even the two gunmen that had escaped didnt actually manage to get very far. This was arge but sparsely popted town. There was very little human presence several dozen kilometers outside of town, and only ranches and farms could be found beyond that range. One of the gunmen entered a ranch and tried to kill the ranch owner before escaping by car. However, the town police had informed nearby ranch and farm owners to be wary of strangers and never approach them, as any stranger might be a gang member sent to assassinate the town police. Thus, right after this gunman pulled his gun out, a bullet hit him in the arm holding the gun. The truth was that thed who shot him had been aiming for the gunmans head. s, he missed terribly and hit the arm instead. As for the other gunman, he was better off and was only found at noon three dayster. He had been starving for two days. Suffering from thirst and hunger, he fainted on a ranch. The ranch owner found him, and instead of approaching him, called the police. One hourter, the police arrived, cuffed the poor soul, and took him away. With this, all the gunmen sent by the Carlos Family were dealt with, and none of them escaped. Chris from the FBI was overjoyed and distressed at the same time. He was overjoyed because this operation was a sess. He was distressed because Luke had killed an important Carlos Family member like Hernandez Carlos. Of the 50 gunmen, less than ten of them survived. Of the gunmen who were injured, most of them died before they even reached the hospital. And three more died in hospital. Because of this, the information which Chris was able to get from them was rather limited. This was especially true of the group of ten that had ambushed Luke and Selina. A leader like Hernandez had been in charge of them, and the others in the group had alle from Mexico as well. They were all elites of the Carlos Family, and probably knew more about the Carlos Family than the other 40bined. Of course, the two strongest ex-special force members of the Carlos Family hadnt been part of this group. The rest of the gunmen were all Limedog Gang members, and were all average street thugs who didnt even know how to handlebat properly. The only thing they knew to do was pull the trigger and empty the magazine. That was also why they had been so miserably defeated despite their numbers advantage. Simrly, these street thugs wouldnt know much about the Carlos Familys internal affairs. It was discovered that these people had used a garbage truck to enter the town in batches. That was why it had taken them so long to mount an attack. The garbage truck in question was the one that had rammed into Luke and Selina. Chris couldnt do anything about the result. Both Robert and Luke had killed more than half the gunmen. What could Chris do about it? Comin? That wouldnt do. They had already agreed to let the FBI take more than half the credit; it would be unreasonable to expect them to try and keep the enemy alive at the risk of their own lives. When Luke returned home, he told Robert he was going to bed before he went straight upstairs. He wasnt in the mood to clean up the living room. After a shower, hey down on his spring mattress right away. Finally, he had the time to check the system. Mission: Defeat the Carlos Family gunmen,pleted. Completion of the mission is worth a total of 2,000 experience and 2,000 credit. Since the hosts contribution to the mission was 42 percent, 840 experience and 840 credit have been awarded to the host. As experience has reached 900 points, the host has leveled up to level 5. Extra stat points: 3 Luke allocated one point to dexterity before falling into a deep sleep, ignoring the slight feeling of difort. On the second day, Chris left withplicated emotions. But before leaving, he left Luke his contact details. Maybe after two years, if youre interested, you can consider applying to join the FBI. After passing the evaluation, therell be a spot for you on my team, Chris said. Luke smiled and put the name card away. Um, well see. He had a feeling that Chris had extended this olive branch casually. After all, Luke had only been a registered police officer for two months, and he didnt even have a high rank. As for his level of education, he was only a high school graduate. Chapter 37: Double Act, Furniture, and New Sofa

Chapter 37: Double Act, Furniture, and New Sofa

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If Luke wanted to take the FBI application test, he would have to wait a few more years to get the required experience and rank in the police force, as well as get himself a college degree. Only then would he have any chance of sess. But who knew what would happen in the meantime. Since Chris had left his contact details, however, it was clear that he still regarded Luke highly. With this name card, Luke could ask Chris for help whenever necessary. But who knew how much help Chris would give him, since Chris hadnt promised anything. Luke didnt mind. He considered this a backup for when it was required. What Luke didnt know was that Chris really did think very highly of him. Thus, if it was something that he could help with, he would do his best if Luke needed it. In a single night, Luke, who was only 18-years-old, had killed thirteen AK-wielding criminals. Moreover, he had only been in the force for two months or so. People like him were extremely rare, even in the whole of the country. Chris was seriously nning to recruit Luke for himself after two years. What his teamcked was someone as good inbat as Luke. Unfortunately, Luke was still young. Youth meant immaturity and fickleness. But if Chris invested in him early on, it would be easier for him to forge a friendly rtionship with Luke. People capable of taking down so many attackers in a single night werent necessarily rare in the country. For example, Robert was also capable of the same. But Robert was an old fox who was too smart, with numerous established habits from his years in the service. It wouldnt be easy to control a subordinate like him. On the other hand, Luke was someone who usually tried to never offend anyone. Throughout the week, Chriss observation was that Luke had a mild personality, was above average in his ability to learn, and was very willing to help others. He was basically the prime example of a Mr Nice Guy. The town residents all praised him greatly and Chris had yet to meet someone who spoke badly of him. Of course, it was quite scary that this Mr Nice Guy had killed thirteen criminals in a single night. But Chris could understand why Luke had done it. Even Robert, who hadnt killed a single person after being a police officer for over ten years, had also killed more than ten criminals that night. The wrath of a Mr Nice Guy was truly terrifying. Since Luke was Roberts adopted son, it was understandable that the two had simr personalities. In any case, the FBI had strict recruitment requirements Luke was a police officer, his foster father was a police officer, and he had also performed well during his two months in the force. He was a perfect example of someone with a clean background and who could already be considered part of thew enforcement system; it was people like these whom the FBI would give top priority to during recruitment. In addition, Luke wasnt stupid. Although he hadnt furthered his studies, his high school results indicated that it wouldnt be hard for him to do so. And more importantly, Luke was an excellentbatant. Lukes name was already on Chriss list of promising candidates. He would be paying close attention to Luke from now on. The moment he got the chance, he would drag Luke into his team. Two dayster, Catherine returned with ire and Joseph. Facing the empty living room, she was stunned. Can one of you exin to me what happened here? The two looked at each other, and said at the same time, Hell tell you. Followed by, Why me? Followed by, Of course you. Catherine was speechless as she thought to herself, Are you guys running a double act? Ultimately, it was Robert who surrendered, as their living room had been messed up when he was here. Luke had only arrived afterward. But he only told Catherine. There was no need for ire and Joseph to know anything. It would do them no good to know anyway. Catherine was in a bad mood. Although the Carlos Family had suffered a terrible defeat, their base was in Mexico. So long as they continued to exist, they definitely wouldnt spare Luke and his family. But at least there was good news. The Limedog Gang had been effectively crippled. In America, a gang with over 40 gunmen was already considered a sizable and powerful gang. With the Carlos Familys support, the Limedog Gang had about 50 gunmen. One could say that the bulk of their muscle had been eliminated during the operation. Their remaining members were no more than low-level street thugs who only knew how to wave their guns around to frighten others. Thus, it would be quite a long time before Lukes family was attacked once more. Although Luke pushed Robert into taking the me for the destruction of their living room, he still offered to share in the repair costs. After working in the force for two months, he had received about 6,000 dors in pay. Luke, who had been Chinese in his previous life, viewed money differentlypared with other Americans. He didnt smoke, drink, or party. At most, he gamed at home, and his biggest hobby since his school days was Brazilian jiu-jitsu. After he started working, he had an additional hobby C gun practice. He was living with family, and although Robert had jokingly told him to pay for food, Luke had been rejected when he offered to pay Catherine. Up until now, Luke had only spent about 600 dors of his sry, and that was also to buy Catherine a cosmetic set. He didnt spend much on other things. Thus, Luke still had about 5,000 dors in savings. For a newly employed young man, this was arge sum of money. Other young men would likely use this money to buy a new car or something. But since Luke had been getting free rides in Selinas car every single day, he didnt even need to buy one for himself. Catherine originally didnt want Luke to pay for the living room, but Luke insisted that he wanted arge andfortable sofa. And since that was his wish, he would take responsibility for it. Ultimately, he spent about 2,000 dors to order a custom-made sofa, a side table, a TV cab, and two tiny tables from Old Bill. Old Bill was a carpenter who handled the numerous carpentry jobs in town. A job worth 2,000 dors was arge project for Old Bill. Since he was close to Luke and his family, he patted his chest and agreed immediately to the deal. He even promised to finish everything in three days. When the sofa and furniture arrived, Catherine immediately shut her mouth. In his previous life, Luke had lived until the year 2018. Although he wasnt an expert on the trendy furniture of the time, he still had a vague idea how they looked. The sofa was wide andfortable, the design minimalistic and simple. It wasrge enough to serve as three single beds after taking it apart. The day the sofa arrived, Joseph and ire spent the day rolling on it in excitement and going on and on about how this new sofa was much better than their old sofa, which had been too old-fashioned. After dinner, the whole family lounged on the sofa. Some watched TV, some read the newspaper, and some yed on their cell phones. At that moment, Catherine sighed emotionally. This sofa really is quite good. In the past, Joseph and ire would always mess around on the floor. The previous sofa simply hadnt been big enough for the entire family. But now, Catherine and Robert could lounge in the middle of the sofa while Joseph and ire hung out on the right side. As for Luke, he alone upied the left side of the sofa. There was more than enough space for everyone. Robert took a swig from his can of beer and said, Hmm, yes, its reallyfortable. With his size, he had never been able to lie down on their old sofa, which had been too small for him. If hey down, he would simply slide off instead. Thus, the old sofa hadnt exactly been good for resting. Chapter 38: Daddy System’s Super Cheat Tool

Chapter 38: Daddy Systems Super Cheat Tool

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Robert could lie on the new sofa like a paralyzed person and he still wouldnt slide down. It was an extremelyfortable feeling. Luke picked up the newspaper which Robert had just finished reading and said with a smile, Its good that everyone is happy. During the past few days, he had already spent the three stat points he received. All of them had been allocated to dexterity. After that night, he gained a profound understanding of the importance of dexterity. It helped him be more nimble, control his body better, and improve his shooting speed. Although his aim wasnt very good, he could simply fire until he hit his target with his improved dexterity. Of course, strength was just as useful. It helped stabilize his grip on his gun, which made it easier for him when he was sprinting or climbing walls, and improved his sight and hearing, which helped him detect his opponents before they could detect him first. Strength and dexterity were like a couple thatplemented each other, and neither one was dispensable. If he had allocated all his stat points to strength, he wouldnt have been able to react in time during the battle with the Mexican gang, and would have wound up rammed to death by the truck. Or the subsequent rain of bullets might have killed him instead. And if he had focused only on dexterity, his brain might be able to react fast enough, but his body wouldck the strength and resilience to execute themands from his brain, also putting him in great danger. And if he had allocated all his stat points to mental strength, he would probably be dead by now. If he treated this like a game where focusing on a single stat was enough, that would be akin to suicide. Real life wasnt anything like a game. Since the system had provided him with three different stats, all of them had to be useful. Strength was the foundation of his body, dexterity determined the efficiency with which he used his body, and mental strength probably had an even bigger effect. He could prioritize certain stats, but he still had to maintain bnce and ensure that no one stat fell too far behind. Nevertheless, he still decided to allocate more stat points to dexterity for now. Dexterity was much more helpful for when he was using a gun. But this time, something unexpected happened when he allocated stat points to dexterity. After he allocated the final stat point to dexterity, it reached 20 points. Suddenly, the sense of difort intensified, and the feeling was even worse than the first time he allocated stat points to dexterity. Fortunately, he had gotten off work at the time; he only recovered after spending half a day in bed. He soon discovered that the difort had been well worth it. Luke discovered that after his dexterity reached 20 points, his body had been enhanced significantly. He tried asking the stupid system about it, but received no response. After many tests, he concluded that when a stat reached 20 points, it would advance to the next level. Thus, 20 points of dexterity wasnt as simple as being slightly more dexterouspared with 19 points of dexterity. Rather, he was twice as dexterous now. But of course, there was no way for him to urately measure his dexterity; he could only make an educated guess. But at the next level up, he could consider focusing on strength instead to see if his conclusion was correct. After all, being twice as strong as an ordinary person or four times stronger than an ordinary person waspletely different. Plus, he only needed two more points for his strength to reach that level. The stat points spent would be well worth it. As he pondered, he flipped through the newspaper. At that moment, Robert raised the remote control and switched to a sports channel as he said, Today is the match between the Das Cowboys and Green Bay Packers. We cant miss it. Lukes eyes didnt move away from the image of a certain handsome bearded guy in the newspaper as he said, Its going to be a boring match. The Green Bay Packers are too strong. That provoked Robert. Bullshit. The Das Cowboys arent afraid of anyone! Luke merely hummed a response before he shifted his focus back to the newspaper. That annoyed Robert even more and he said, Lets make a bet. Ill bet on the Das Cowboys. Luke: Hehe. After a short while, the bet was set. Each of them put down 10 dors, and Catherine would be in charge of the prize money while the match was ongoing. Regardless of who won the bet, the 20 dors would ultimately be given to Catherine to buy whatever she deemed necessary for the living room. This development caused Catherine to be speechless. The two boys were getting all excited over a bet of 10 dors. Then again, that was how America was. People enjoyed betting there, and police officers were no exception. Of course, when betting against close friends or family members, the wager would be small, such as a few dors. Thus, the result of the bet didnt matter much. An hour and a halfter, the match ended. It was Roberts defeat. He kept grumbling that the Das Cowboys would win next time, but Luke couldnt be bothered to bicker with him. Right as the match ended, the system suddenly reacted. System: You have defeated Robert Greyson. Learning conditions have all been fulfilled. Super learning mode is now activated. This retarded system had developed a new function. The name of the new function alone filled Luke with expectations. Of the numerous systems he had read about, the number one essential function was a storage function. And the number two essential function was something like a learning space or something that could speed up the hosts learning. That would help the host quickly learn and master numerous skills. Suddenly, Luke had a feeling that he should just address the system as Daddy System. After all, although this system had few functions, each of them was very useful. After interacting with the system for a bit, an odd expression crossed Lukes face. He made up his mind. Moving forward, the system would be called Daddy System. That was because this so-called super learning mode was very different from what he had imagined. This thing was more like a cheat tool. Super learning mode function: The host may obtain a list of a defeated opponents skills, and may purchase the skills with credit points. If this wasnt a cheat, then what was? Wasnt this the same as a copy and paste? It was also at this moment that the purpose of the final stat given by the system became clear. The credit was indeed the same as in the other systems he had read about. It was a type of currency for the system. Luke had a feeling that this was in fact the most important stat in the whole of the Super Detective System since he could purchase skills with it. The only inconvenience was the fact that he had to defeat opponents to obtain a list of purchasable skills. Numerous ideas emerged, and certain thoughts that he had long buried in the depths of his mind surfaced uncontrobly. Perhaps... I can try it out? He nced at the newspaper on the side, at the image of the bearded guy who was smiling, and numerous odd ideas filled his mind. After excusing himself, Luke returned to his room. When he looked at the list the system had just obtained from Robert, his eyes lit up. Character: Robert Greyson Abilities: Basic firearms, basic militarybat, basic specialbat, basic driving, basic special vehicles piloting, basic tacticalmand Holy shit! Robert was indeed a treasure trove! He actually had six abilities! But of the six abilities, only basic firearms, basic militarybat and basic driving were lit up with a note at the end saying that these abilities were avable. The other three were cked out with not avable at the end. The list was shown on an interface which Luke had recently forced the system to use. He really couldnt get used to looking at only a string of data in his brain with no user interface. The price was also listed next to each ability. Chapter 39: Vacation, Psychiatrist, and Lone Trip

Chapter 39: Vacation, Psychiatrist, and Lone Trip

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Basic firearms: 100 credits Basic militarybat: 100 credits Basic driving: 100 credits Basic specialbat: 200 credits Basic special vehicles piloting: 200 credits Basic tacticalmand: 300 credits Luke pondered as he looked at the three abilities he couldnt learn. The three abilities unavable to him required more credits. Perhaps these were high-level abilities? But he already had more than 2,500 credits now. So, the restriction wasnt due to theck of credits, but perhaps because he didnt meet certain conditions? This super learning mode was only activated after he won a bet with Robert. And if he wanted to learn new abilities, he had to defeat an opponent. So, did he have to defeat Robert again to unlock these abilities? With that in mind, Luke spent the next few days betting with Robert. He lost two rounds and won three of them. He found that the restriction really was due to him not meeting certain conditions. After an overall total of two victories in his bets with Robert, all the abilities became avable to him. Moreover, after spending 300 credits on basic firearms and basic specialbat, all the abilities were still avable for him to learn. So the condition he had to meet was indeed to defeat Robert. Also, it was likely that the condition was assigned a numerical value, and the ability was unlocked when that value was met. This small test also helped Luke figure out how this so-called condition functioned. When he made the bets with Robert, he found that if his total victories dropped to zero, all the abilities on the list would be cked out. Even the two abilities he had already purchased would be cked out, and his body seemed to forget how to use them as well. In other words, the moment he stopped meeting the condition, the abilities he got would stop working. This entire thing felt like a video game. It was simr to many video games in his previous life. For example, the equipment he already had would stop working if he suddenly stopped meeting the requirements for using them. But Luke also discovered something that was different from video games. After learning Roberts basic firearms and basic specialbat abilities, he still continued with his daily shooting practice. When he practiced shooting after losing Roberts ability, the results told him that he hadnt exactly lost everything. He only had Roberts abilities for two days, and only used them in a brief two hours of shooting practice. In two sessions, his aim transformed from that of aplete newbie to a veteran. From this, Luke concluded that if he practiced and used his opponents abilities while he had them, his own skills would still improve. This was akin to a low-level character unlocking a temporary high-level skill. Even after the duration of use for the high-level skill passed, the experience and loot earned from using the skill to hunt monsters remained. Even after losing Roberts ability, Luke might still be able to retain that level of skill after a few months or years. No wonder the super learning mode wasnt called the super duplication mode. The core function of this mode was still to learn instead of copy. It helped Luke to learn and improve quickly. After understanding everything, Luke became very excited. He was a conservative person by nature, and he loved things that were truly his. That included skills and abilities. In a sh, it was the end of his third month in the force. It was now that Luke applied to Robert for annual leave. Technically, someone who had only started working for three months shouldnt be taking annual leave. But Robert still agreed. That was because Luke told him he needed to go on a trip to take his mind off the stress. When Robert heard that, he stared at Luke for a long time before asking, Do you want me to introduce you to a psychiatrist? I guarantee that its an excellent psychiatrist. Luke smiled. He understood what Robert meant. He was trying to assure Luke that the visit to the psychiatrist wouldnt be logged in the system. After all, if there was a record of it, Luke would have to head over to Knox City to get a mental evaluation done. Actually, he had already gone once after the battle. In fact, all the police officers involved in the shootout had gone as well. But the mental evaluation showed that Lukes mental condition was still perfectly normal. Ultimately, with just arge rucksack over his shoulder, Luke got Selina to drop him off at the bus station. Traveling alone, he got on a Greyhound Bus and left town. Luke headed south on the cheap Greyhound Bus, and when he arrived at his destination, he rented an old pickup truck. After buying some stuff, he headed for the border. The border of Mexico and the United States was a stretch ofnd so wide that there wasnt enough manpower to guard the entire length. Thus, the number of Latin Americans in Texas increased every year. Currently, Caucasians only made up about 50 percent of Texass poption. Latin Americans made up 30 percent of the poption, African Americans 7 percent, and various others made up 10 percent. And most of the Latin Americans were from Mexico. Every year, arge number of Mexicans would enter the United States illegally in search of the so-called better life. Mexico was too far from heaven and too close to the United States. It was thergest source of drugs that circted in the United States; in a few years, the war on drugs would begin as well. At that time, the Mexican military and police would engage in arge-scale conflict with the drug cartels. Simrly, the drug cartels would be increasingly vicious and even better at what they were doing. The Carlos Family couldnt be allowed to survive that long. Theing chaos would either destroy them or enable them to grow even stronger. Luke drove the truck around, and after a while, he finally found a suitable location. The truck sped through the deste wilderness and arrived at a tall wire fence on the border. Looking at the spikes on the fence, Luke scanned his surroundings for surveince cameras. It was impossible for the United States to install surveince cameras all along the border. That would be a waste of resources. Generally, surveince cameras were only installed near roads or highways. Luke was currently at the border in the middle of nowhere. Even illegal immigrants wouldnt pass through here as they usually traveled inrge numbers and required cars. Thus, they would usually travel where there were roads. Of course, the odd illegal trespasser or so did still opt to travel through these deste areas; it wasnt as if the government could catch all of them anyway. Luke removed the nks from the back of the truck and set up a tform which sloped from the back of the truck up to its roof. He then opened his rucksack and took out a pair of odd items that looked like artificial limbs. These were actually simr to stilts with springs on them, which he had put together himself. He put them on, and after affixing them firmly to his feet, he stood up. He warmed up as he tried running around the area in them, and also to test if they were working as intended. When Luke was done with all his preparations, he stopped and adjusted his breathing. Chapter 40: Jump, Travel, and Arrival

Chapter 40: Jump, Travel, and Arrival

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke withdrew over ten meters away. He then sped up and rushed forward. When he approached the truck, he leapt onto the back in a single bound. Then, he used both legs to leap onto the nk on the roof of the truck. That sent him flying high up into the air. The truck was about 1.7 meters tall, and using the makeshift stilts, Luke sprang high into the air over the fence. At the exact moment Luke approached the barbed wires on the fence, he curved his body and the stiltsnded right on the barbed wires. Then, just like a circus performer, he leapt off the top of the fence. There was no cushion to soften hisnding. Thus, borrowing the power of inertia, he did a forward somersault before adjusting his body when he was about two meters from the ground. Hended on both his feet and continued hurtling forward with the momentum for over ten meters before finally stopping. He then sat down on a tiny mound and started taking off the stilts. Picking up a random rock, he dug a hole before burying the stilts inside it. After doing all that, Luke left the area. After roughly five hours on foot, a shanty town finally came into sight. Luke was relieved when he saw it. His spection had been correct: there was indeed a town here. There were many such towns on the Mexican side of the border even though it was all deste uninhabitednd on the American side. About 30 kilometers away from where Luke had decided to cross was a town of moderate size. He took out a mirror and inspected himself. After making sure that his face was covered with a pair of sunsses and a red scarf, he entered the town. The officialnguage of Mexico was Spanish, but with the passage of time, the Spanish here had be somewhat different from the Spanish spoken in Spain. And since the country bordered the United States, a lot of people here knew varying degrees of English. At the very least, they knew enough English for regr business transactions. Before long, Luke set off with an old car he had just bought. This was a very shabby car, but it was also very cheap at 800 dors. The cheap price was most likely due to the sheer amount of owners which this car had had before this. Naturally, even 800 dors was already overpriced. Luke was well aware of that. However, he didnt have time to haggle with the seller. He only had ten days of leave, and he had spent two days just getting here. The return trip would take him at least three days as well. Thus, he had to wrap up this operation in five days. And the less time he had, the higher the risk. Currently, Luke only had 2,000 dors on him. But he wasnt worried about that. As he drove the old car, he took out a map which he had already studied countless times. Referring to the map, he started heading for his destination. The Carlos Family was a small crime family that hade to power recently. Thus, they werent too powerfulpared with other criminal organizations in Mexico. In order to save costs, they decided to make a certain town bordering Texas their stronghold. But it was said that they had begun looking for new territory in recent years after making loads of money. In any case, this small town called Thurmeier was still their turf for now. Towns in America usually had thousands or only hundreds of residents. But here, a town might have nearly 10,000 residents. And in this town, the most powerful organization was the Carlos Family. On his way, Luke stopped to buy some bottled water. As for food, he didnt bother. He didnt trust the hygiene here and had no intention of testing the limits of his stomach. Naturally, he had some high calorie food in his rucksack. They wouldst him a day or two without any problems. Apart from when he had to top up gas, Luke drove without stopping. This car looked shabby and old, but everything still worked fine. He picked this car based on the knowhow he had learned from Robert, which enabled him to purchase a vehicle that actually worked instead of one which would simply stop working not long after purchase. This car didnt have air conditioning, one of the windows was broken, and there were several bullet holes in the seats. Even so, it still moved steadily down the road. Luke wanted to reach Thurmeier before nightfall. He didnt rush into the town like an idiot. Instead, he stopped about a kilometer away and looked around for a shady spot before driving his car over. Getting out, he set up a simple perimeter alert warning system before getting some rest in the car. He rested until the sky waspletely dark. Then, he put on some makeup, a fake beard, and a long and thick wig, which made him look like some hipster kid. He then set off for Thurmeier on foot. This town was no different from most Mexican towns. It was dirty and messy, but it also had two decent nightclubs. One of them belonged to the Carlos Family. The club dealt drugs openly, which attracted quite a lot of wealthy American tourists. Inside this club, guests could do whatever they couldnt do in America as long as they forked out the cash. This club also had a good reputation of never swindling their customers. But that was understandable. For the Carlos Family, drug production costs were next to nothing. When they dealt drugs to the American tourists in their club, they actually sold them at the lowest price that could be found in the American market. Their profit margin was thus as high as 95 percent for whatever they sold here. This club was already pretty famous among American tourists, so business was booming. Generally, a nightclub would only have about 300 or 400 customers per night. However, this particr nightclub had customers from all over America. Luke had learned all this from the information that Chris had provided. It was why he was able to find the Carlos Family so easily. Compared with the major drug cartels, the Carlos Family was like a baby foal; their foundation wasnt stable enough yet. A major cartel had easily hundreds of elite gunmen under theirmand, along with thousands of ordinary henchmen. It would be hard for Luke to do anything to such a cartel. Hiding in the dark, Luke circled the club and observed it. Finally, he returned to the front door. After stuffing some cash into the bouncers hands, he squeezed into the crowd inside the club. The two bouncers merely looked at each other nkly before shrugging and deciding to dismiss the idiot who had just given them money. This wasnt America, and people didnt usually tip here. In any case, they werent bell boys. But if a wealthy guy was happy to give them money, they didnt mind epting it. They had seen plenty of idiotic American tourists who happily threw their cash around. The 100 dors they had just gotten was nothing for these wealthy tourists. After Luke entered the club, two beautiful Mexican women approached him. Chapter 41: Enter, and Action

Chapter 41: Enter, and Action

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The two Mexican beauties had seen how generous Luke was with his money, and were hoping to make some cash off him as well. Luke still behaved like an idiotic tourist and stuffed them with cash as well. Yes, stuff. Both his hands were stuffed into the deep valleys on their chests, and after leaving the cash there, he didnt forget to give them a pinch. The two beauties didnt appear displeased at all. In fact, their smiles became even wider, and when they heard him speak English, they brought him to a private room in one corner of the club. This so-called private room wasnt an actual room, but a corner of the club which had been partitioned off to give the guests there some privacy. When Luke sat down, the two beauties politely asked him what he wanted. Luke didnt say much, and merely told them to bring him some of the good stuff. The two beauties exchanged nces when they heard that, feeling as if they had justnded a whale. After a while, a burly waiter came over with a tray. On top of the tray was a small heap of a white powder-like substance. Luke then took out a wad of cash, pulled five bills from it, and tossed them onto the table. The waiter left after taking the cash. This little drug heap wasnt worth more than 200 dors, but this fool had paid 500 dors for it. The waiter had earned extra for the night just like that. Then, Luke bent over, and with his palm blocking the view, he quickly pushed the white powder into his cuff. He then slowly lifted his head. Beforeing, he had watched a lot of videos and tried imitating the actions of people taking cocaine. With a satisfied expression, he shook his head a few times before hiding his face behind his long fake hair. He wrapped his arms around the two Mexican beauties and started chatting them up. The two beauties had already started ordering a few bottles of tequ for him. Instead of drinking them himself, Luke poured them all down the throats of the two beauties instead. After around ten minutes, Luke looked at the two drunk women, then stood up and swayed as he said, Im going to take a piss, before walking away, staggering all the while. Hiding in the private room earlier, Luke had observed his surroundings. Several locations were guarded by strict looking guys who never stopped scanning the club and customers. There were 12 of them, and coupled with the other bouncers and guards, this club had a force of no less than 30 people. After all, clubs like this one would never reveal everything about their security measures to their customers. That would only impact negatively on their business. As he swayed about, Luke walked around before stopping a waitress. He shoved a bill at her and asked, Wheres the bathroom? The waitress was pleasantly surprised to receive money out of nowhere. There; let me show you the way. Luke grinned like he was mentally unsound and nodded. The waitress didnt mind him. All sorts of customers could be found here, the majority of whom were idiots like this guy. She might be able to make even more money from this fool. While she was nning how to make more money from Luke, she stered her bountiful chest against him unreservedly as she led him to the bathroom. When they arrived, Luke saw a guard standing there. He then grumbled unhappily, A man? I dont like men. I like women. Then, he wrapped his arm around the waitress and said, This is what a woman looks like. A wide smile bloomed on the waitresss face. Hehe, dont mind him. Hes only here to carry drunk customers out of the bathroom. Carry? More like throw them out, Luke thought to himself, but he didnt say anything. Just like that, the beautiful waitress helped him into the bathroom. The guard only shot them a nce and didnt seem to mind that a woman had entered the mens bathroom. After a while, a shout rang out in the bathroom. B*tch! You bit me! Screw you! Then, a loud p rang out. The guard frowned but still didnt leave his position. But more shouts rang out inside. Ahh, its bleeding! Bleeding! You b*tch! Then, there was the sound of jumbled footsteps followed by the sound of deep gasps. It was as if two people were brawling with each other inside. The guard finally moved. He pulled the door open and entered. But when he looked around inside, he didnt see anyone. He walked toward a cubicle that was still shaking, and a womans thigh could be seen in the gap at the bottom of the cubicle. He reached out to push the door open. But right at that moment, the door of the next cubicle suddenly opened. Luke came out noiselessly before mming his fist into the back of the guards head. Instantly, the guard copsed. Luke quickly stepped forward and caught the guard. He wrapped one arm around the guards neck and twisted, and the sound of a crack rang out in the air. Then, Luke dragged the body into the cubicle and propped it up so that it was sitting on the toilet. He then searched the body and found a M1911 and an extra bullet magazine. He also popped out the magazine from the gun and discovered that it waspletely loaded before he put it back in. The M1911 had seven bullets in it, and coupled with the backup magazine, he had a total of 14 bullets. Despite the low number of bullets, this was still a decent gun. Luke also took the holster off the dead guard before putting it on himself. After putting the M1911 into the holster, he went to the cubicle which the waitress was in. He had knocked the beautiful waitress unconscious the moment they entered. After scanning the bathroom, he started making the noise from before to lure the guard inside. He didnt believe that the guard would allow the waitress to die inside the bathroom. Luke walked to the door, and just as he was about to open it, he heard footsteps stop outside. His heart thumped, but he didnt stop. He opened the door and swayed as he walked out of the bathroom. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a bulky guy looking at him skeptically. Abruptly, a ruthless glint appeared in the mans eyes before he reached under his arm. He was drawing his gun! Luke was exposed! Although Luke didnt know how he had exposed himself, he still moved without hesitation. Instead of reaching for his gun, he suddenly exerted more force as he swayed toward the bulky man. Chapter 42: Scumbag, Bitch, and a Good Person

Chapter 42: Scumbag, Bitch, and a Good Person

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The sturdy man reacted swiftly as well. He instantly noticed that Luke was swaying a lot quicker than he should be, and was thus robbed of the chance to draw his gun. The mans palm, which was already raised to his chest, turned into a fist as he punched right at Lukes head. An expert! Luke was rmed at the realization. This level of vignce and flexibility inbat only proved that this guy was no ordinary street thug. Luke was still nimble, however, so he abruptly bent even lower, dodging the iing fist. After he bent over, with half of his back to the man, both his hands shot out and grabbed the mans arm before locking it on his shoulder. As Luke pushed with his legs, his shoulder shot up while his hands pulled down at the same time with even more force. With a crack, the mans right arm was twisted grotesquely out of shape. The man yelled while his left hand reached for thebat knife that hung at his waist. But before he could even touch the hilt of the knife, Luke bent over again. Taking one step back, Luke repositioned himself so that he was on the right side behind the man. He was still holding firmly onto the mans broken arm. In his new position, Luke twisted the arm again. The man cried out again, and stopped reaching for the knife. The intense pain from his broken arm wasnt something an ordinary person could endure, and this man was no exception. Luke was stillpletely calm, and didnt stop moving just because his opponent was wailing. He abruptly tackled the man and pushed him to the floor. The fall twisted and jarred the mans broken arm once again, and he was assailed with intense pain once more. This time, he was already too powerless to even cry out. His body merely twitched on the ground. Once again, Luke disyed a nimbleness no ordinary person had. He quickly wrapped his arms around the mans neck, and twisted. A crack rang out, and the body beneath him fell still. Luke quickly scanned his surroundings to find that nobody was headed his way. Although his current position was rather quiet, the music was sting loudly outside. The people outside couldnt hear anything that was happening in here. Luke dragged the body into the bathroom and searched it. He found another M1911, two magazines, and a gun holster. He then locked the body into another cubicle. Luke studied the newly obtained M1911. He found that this gun had a double stack magazine, with double the bullet capacity of the first pistol he had gotten. Unfortunately, used as he was to the Glocks size, the grip of this gun was a tad toorge for him. Nevertheless, there were around 50 bullets in total when the two magazines were put together. He didnt throw them away. Instead, he put on the other holster and stuffed the new gun inside as well. He took less than two minutes to do everything. After thinking about it, Luke decided to pick up the unconscious waitress and take her to thedies bathroom next door, where he stuffed her into a random cubicle. When he came out, he stumbled upon two women outside the bathroom. When they saw a mane out, they nked out before staring at the sign on the door. The sign confirmed that this was thedies bathroom. Luke looked at the two woman and assumed a drunk and bewildered expression. What are you looking at? You want me to screw both of you at the same time? When he said that, he lifted his belt, as if he had just put on his pants, before he left. The two women merely looked at each other, shrugged, and entered the bathroom. Soon, they found a locked door. One of them was curious and climbed the cubicle wall to find a woman snoring inside. Sexy ckcy underwear hung off one of the womans legs. The woman who had juste in immediately understood what was going on and curled her lip as she said disdainfully, Sure enough, that horny couple just finished their business here. The man ran off after he was done, and left the b*tch snoring on the toilet. What a scumbag. The other woman didnt seem to care. So what? Apart from scum and b*tches, what else can you find here? The two then broke out in contemptuousughter. You wouldnt find any good people here. In fact, they acknowledged that both of them were also b*tches. Little did they know, a good man had actually arrived tonight. A good man who was here to kill. As Luke walked, he familiarized himself with the holster under his armpit. Like many police officers, his holster had always hung on his waist. Now that the gun was under his armpit, he wasnt quite ustomed to it. Robert, on the other hand, was clearly used to this. Luke had Roberts basic firearms and basic specialbat skills. Thus, after walking just ten meters, Luke already felt at home. At present, he was standing in front of a door. Before entering the club, Luke had discovered that there were also people at the back, but he didnt know what they were doing there. What would there be in the back of a club owned by a crime family? Luke was certain it wouldnt be something like a VIP room. The front of the club was enough for customers to do whatever they were here for. No private rooms were required at all. From the information provided by Chris, this ce was the Carlos Familys headquarters. More importantly, ording to the intelligence, Diego Carlos enjoyed the club atmosphere immensely. Thus, he spent a lot of his time here. If Diego Carlos was here, most of his underlings would be here as well. Luke pushed the door open and found two men staring at him coldly. Luke immediately smiled. Hehe, wheres the bathroom? I need to pee. The two men appeared impatient and one of them was already reaching into his jacket while the other stepped forward and said, F*ck off or die. Luke currently reeked of liquor, and there were also traces of white powder on his face. With one nce, the two concluded that he was one of those high, idiotic tourists. That was why they didnt do anything to him at first. From this, it was clear that they werent as vignt as the big guy whom Luke had encountered in front of the bathroom. Luke quickly scanned his surroundings. There werent any surveince cameras here. It was still the year 2003; even a major cartel would still be clueless about using technology, to say nothing of a puny Carlos Family. In Lukes previous life, it had been the year 2018. At that time, these cartels were already so advanced that they even had surveince on numerous government agencies. Luke staggered forward toward the guy who was reaching for his gun. With his overwhelming strength and dexterity, he mmed the man into the wall before punching him right in his Adams apple. He stuck out one of his fingers when he punched the man, causing thetters Adams apple to cave in. The mans eyes rolled back in his head as he clutched at his neck with both hands. Meanwhile, Luke reached for the gun under the mans arm and pulled it out. After drawing the gun, he chucked it at the other guy who was just starting to draw his own gun. Chapter 43: Take Them From Behind?

Chapter 43: Take Them From Behind?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As Luke had thrown the gun in a rush, he wasnt able to aim properly, but the gun still struck the man in the shoulder, slowing thetter down slightly. Taking advantage of the short interruption, Luke dashed forward and kicked the man in the crotch. The man immediately turned pale, and then red. He wanted to scream, but no sound came out. The throbbing pain in his crotch seemed to have locked his vocal cords, only allowing him to helplessly gasp for breath. Luke didnt stop. He wrapped his arms around the mans head and pulled it down as he brought his knee up. With a thud, knee and face connected, the impact even causing Lukes knee to ache. As for the man in front of him, his nose had already caved in and his breathing was very faint. As usual, Luke dragged the two into a random storeroom next door. He then twisted their necks before tossing them into a corner of the room. He also lifted two M1911 guns off them. Both guns were the old model, same as the first one he found. Hepared the guns and only took the one that was in better condition. He didnt forget to take all their magazines. As of this moment, nearly ten minutes had passed. Who knew when the other Carlos Family guards would discover that something was wrong? Luke pushed the door open and advanced quickly. As he advanced, he strained his ears and scanned his surroundings repeatedly. Soon, he found a rather noisy room. He looked at the door, which didnt have a sign on it. Standing next to the slightly opened door, he peeked into the room through the tiny crack. The room was rather spacious, and a group of people were having fun inside. Luke adjusted his breathing and pushed the door open a little more. With that, he had a better view of the room. Moving left and right outside, he got a look at the entire room. It was something like a security room. Everyone inside looked like capable fighters, and a few of them were bare-chested, with guns stuffed into their waistbands. Generally, a professional would never stuff his gun into his waistband like that, as it was in fact very ufortable. After a few nces, Luke was able to get a clear headcount of the people inside. There were 17 of them. The 17 included twopletely naked women. Most of them were ying poker around a table, while the two women were fooling around with two men in one corner of the room. Those ying poker didnt even spare the two couples a nce. They were long ustomed to it. Luke took another deep breath before pushing the door open and entering the room. After entering, he lightly kicked the door close with his foot. Then, he walked quickly toward the table, but not so quick that he would look suspicious. When he was practically beside the group, someone finally looked at him. The person had a puzzled look on his face, as if wondering who Luke was. Lukes expression remained calm, and he suddenly raised both his hands which had been hidden behind his back to reveal the two M1911s he was holding. He then fired both guns. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The hail of bullets was sudden, and the 13 around the table couldnt even react before half of them were already on the ground. With two M1911s and 21 bullets, 8 people were hit. In two seconds, Luke utilized his dexterity to unload the magazines on the group. He didnt even bother to aim properly, and just pulled the triggers whenever there was someone in front of the muzzles. At such point nk range and with so many targets, it would be harder to miss than to hit someone. Luke rxed his grip on the 14-bullet gun in his left hand as he allowed it to fall freely to the ground. The grip of that gun was toorge for Lukes liking. At the same time, he dove toward a sofa on the side while he quickly reloaded his other M1911. From behind the sofa, he stretched the gun out and fired at the group of people that was in total chaos. He had discerned their general direction with his hearing. Instantly, he unloaded all his bullets on them before reloading the gun again. It was only now that someone finally drew a gun and fired at Luke. But Luke had already leapt out from the other end of the sofa. While in the air, he nced at the crowd and fired four continuous shots, hitting two people in their chests where they were half-kneeling on the floor and aiming at him. Luke then scanned the room of people who were groaning on the ground. Not a single other person remained standing. With no hesitation, he opened fire again. This time, there was a certain tempo to his shots. He fired a shot each second, one for each person in the room. He prioritized those that still seemed able to move, and all of them were shot in the head. After emptying three magazines, everyone on the floor was dead. Luke put in thest magazine he had before ncing at the bed in the room. Two men were hiding behind the two naked women, with nowhere to run. The bed was in one corner of the room. But their clothes and guns were all on the floor next to the bed. They were only about three meters away from the pile, but the men hadnt dared to even reach for their guns when they saw theirpanions copse one after another during the gunfight. Now, they despaired when they realized that they stood no chance of surviving. Luke peeked cautiously from behind the sofa to confirm that the four on the bed werepletely unarmed. He also finally noticed the two guns on the pile of clothes beside the bed. Luke remained silent as he slowly walked out from behind cover. He turned slightly and raised his hands, his left under his right to keep it steady. The gun was right in front of his eyes, with the muzzle aimed straight at the four on the bed. One of the men got curious because of the sudden silence. He thus peeked out slightly from behind the woman. Bang! A hole was left in his skull as he copsed backward. The woman in front of him only felt a burst of wind before some warm liquid sshed on her. As for the hands that had been holding her tightly, they now drooped weakly. She understood what had happened and instantly screeched before leaping to the side to hide. At that moment, arge, hairy leg appeared in Lukes line of sight. Bang! AHH! A miserable wail rang out as the other man bent down in pain and clutched his leg, which now had a hole in it. Bang! The next bullet left a hole in his brain. Luke gave him no chance to fight back. Both the women started screaming in fear. Luke then aimed his gun at them before gesturing for them to zip their mouths. The two women immediately shut up. Luke took a step forward before gesturing at them to turn around. They did as told while trembling in fear. They didnt think that Luke was doing this because he wanted to take them from behind. Perhaps he just wanted to shoot them in their backs. But they werepletely helpless and could only do as told. After the two women turned around, Luke quickly struck the back of their necks with his left hand, knocking both of them unconscious. Looking at the curvy and snow white women lying unconscious before him, he shook his head helplessly. Chapter 44: Killing Diego Carlos

Chapter 44: Killing Diego Carlos

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After knocking the two women unconscious, Luke started searching the room for more guns and bullets. Most of them were equipped with M1911s. Since the creation of this weapon, tens of millions of this gun had been manufactured worldwide, both authentic and fake. Two of the people here had different weapons. One was equipped with a Desert Eagle while the other had a Glock 17. Luke stuffed both the Desert Eagle and the Glock into a tiny bag he found in the room before slinging the bag onto his back. As for the other guns, he left them behind. He only took all the magazines and put them all in the bag as well. He then stepped toward the door, and using the reflection in a pair of sses, he checked to see if there was someone outside. Although arge battle had erupted in this room, the door was closed. Since the room was soundproof, the people outside couldnt hear anything at all. After making sure that there was nobody outside, Luke left the room. He stopped for a bit at each room he passed, and listened for any sounds inside. Of the eight rooms, only two were upied. But it was obvious that these people were only ordinary employees. Luke had no ns to kill them. He only pointed his gun at them and questioned them before knocking them unconscious and hiding them away. It didnt matter if there were survivors from the club; once the fighters in the Carlos Family were all killed, these ordinary employees would be swallowed up by other criminal organizations. In any case, these people werent core members of the Carlos Family anyway. Would core members of the Carlos Family stay overtime here to deal with administrative work? Obviously not. Luke went to the second floor, which waspletely silent. After scanning it, he continued heading up. Based on the information he had gathered, Diego Carlos, the boss of the Carlos Family, usually spent his time in the deluxe room on the third floor. He would usually be surrounded by his bodyguards as well. The total number of bodyguards was unknown, but there were at least 10 of them. Luke quickly arrived at the third floor. He then checked the corridor with a pair of sses and found a surveince camera facing the corridor from above a door. He wouldnt be able to pass through. After thinking about it, he went back to the second floor and entered a random unlocked room. He opened the window of the room and looked up. After a short while, he stuffed his gun into his holster and climbed up a drainpipe. When he reached the third floor, he nimbly traveled across several air-con units before he reached a window. He peeked inside and found the room empty. He tried opening the window, but it was locked. Taking out a roll of adhesive tape from his bag, Luke started randomly sticking the tape on the window. He then punched the window, shattering the ss near the window lock. As he was wearing a pair of gloves, he paid the shattered ss no mind. He reached inside and unlocked the window before opening it and sliding inside. Doing this would be very troublesome for other people, but for Luke with his immense strength and dexterity, everything took him no more than ten seconds. After entering the room, Luke didnt move immediately. Instead, he took a few bullet magazines from the bag and stuffed them into his waistband. Then, he put the bag down and walked to the door. He wrapped his palm around the doorknob, and after applying some force, the door opened a crack. Through the opening, Luke nced out and saw a spacious room. The room was over 200 square meters in size and wasvishly decorated. A few people were seated on the sofa in the middle of the room. Luke had good eyesight. He had already determined that one of them was Diego Carlos, and the rest were all beautiful women who were snuggled up to Diego and giggling non-stop. A few bodyguards were posted around the room, and they turned a blind eye to what was happening on the sofa. They would only asionally look at the rooms several exits. When Luke saw that, he frowned. He hadnt expected the room to be so big. And his immediate surroundings were rather empty. They would probably notice him the moment he went out. Suddenly, shouts rang out. Luke guessed that someone had already discovered the bodies downstairs. Although the members of the Carlos Family werent some sort of professional soldiers, the disappearance of the guard posted near the bathroom was too obvious. The body wouldnt stay hidden for long. As for the security room filled with bodies, it was even easier to find. Luke took a deep breath before taking out the Glock from his bag. No matter what, the Glock was the firearm he was most familiar with. He took a step back and turned sideways before standing up to face the direction Diego was in. Shortly afterward, a radio on one of the bodyguards finally crackled. After listening to it, the bodyguards face fell as he quickly shouted something at Diego. Luke knew they had probably been informed of the bodies downstairs. Diego, who was enjoying himself with the group of women, abruptly shouted with a savage expression. His eyes turned red with bloodlust as he quickly spoke a string ofmands. As he spoke, he waved his hands around, appearing extremely agitated. Now! Lukes front foot moved slightly, and the door slid open further by about another five centimeters. He quickly raised the Glock, and he started firing on instinct without even aiming. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Five continuous gunshot sounds rang out in the room. The bodyguards then saw Diego Carlos, who had still been shouting furiously a moment ago, with three bullet holes in his upper body. One in his cheek, one in his neck, and thest in his chest. This mob boss wasnt even given a chance to shout before he copsed weakly on the sofa behind him. The bodyguards reacted immediately as they reached for their guns while they scanned the room. As for Luke, he didnt hesitate as he stuffed the gun into his bag and rushed toward the window before diving out. Outside, he grabbed at an air-con unit to neutralize the impact of his fall, before letting go and continuing to drop to the second floor. There, he kicked a window and shattered it before diving inside. He rushed to the door and checked the corridor with the sses before he went out. After a few steps, he arrived at the foot of the stairs. He leaned against a corner and listened to the sounds upstairs while his hand reached for the Desert Eagle in his bag. In less than 30 seconds, footsteps rang out as a group of people rushed down the stairs. Only one of Lukes eyes and the muzzle of the Desert Eagle were peeking out around the wall corner. The moment the third bodyguard appeared in his line of sight, Luke pulled the trigger. At such close range with a Desert Eagle, there was no need to aim. He only needed to fire in the general direction of the stairs. Chapter 45: Sudden Return, and Alessandro Carlos

Chapter 45: Sudden Return, and Alessandro Carlos

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The bodyguards were in too much of a rush and couldnt even stop in time. They had never expected an ambush to be waiting for them here either. After all seven bullets of the Desert Eagle were fired, five people were sprawled all over the stairs. Luke quickly reloaded the gun and kept it pointed at the stairs. He suddenly heard a clinking sound, before a round object flew at him from the corner of the stairs. Luke had excellent eyesight, and his dynamic vision was strengthened thanks to his 20 points of dexterity. Thus, the moment that object appeared, he clearly saw that it was a grenade. At that discovery, he retreated and dove into a room. Behind him, there was a rumble and the burst of a shock wave which extended into the room. Luke didnt stop once he was inside the room. He ran to the window and jumped out, instantly reaching the first floor. There, he walked along the wall before finding a new drainpipe and climbing up again. He returned to the third floor. This time, he didnt have to bother hiding himself. He rushed directly into Diegos deluxe room. Inside the room were two big guys armed with submachine guns and a young Latino who was staring at Diegos body in anger and muttering under his breath non-stop. The two big guys immediately raised their guns and opened fire when they saw someone enter. Luke cursed inwardly at them for leaving two gunmen here, each of whom was equipped with a submachine gun that worked very well in close rangebat. Fortunately, Luke was fast enough. The instant he saw them, he jumped and hid behind a pir. The pir was immediately hit by numerous bullets, sending cement powder flying everywhere. He rapped the floor and discovered that it was in fact some sort of wood which for some reason was as sleek and glossy as marble. Beside the pir were a few nts growing in flower pots. Luke listened to the gunshots and calcted the remaining bullets the other side had. He slowlyy on the floor and bent his knees as he ced both his feet on the pir. Then, he pushed with his legs, and sent himself sliding across the floor. The moment he started to slide over the floor, his Desert Eagle was already aimed at the two bodyguards. The instant they appeared in his line of sight, he opened fire. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! He unloaded the entire magazine on them before tossing the Desert Eagle away. He only had two extra magazines for this gun and no extra bullets. Once again, he drew his M1911 from his waist as he hid behind another pir and peeked outside with his sses. He was overjoyed to find that he had hit both bodyguards. The destructive prowess of the Desert Eagle caused one of them to howl in pain endlessly while the other could only twitch on the floor. Luke jumped out and fired two more shots, hitting both bodyguards in the heads. Instantly, they became still. Finally, he aimed his gun at the young man who had been standing there in fear and shock all along. The young man trembled and knelt down. No, dont kill me! I can pay! I can pay a lot of money! Luke gazed at him indifferently before sneering coldly. Bang! He fired right into the young mans skull. The young man, Alessandro, copsed on the ground with a vacant expression, his hand which had been holding a Colt dropping to the side. Staring at the young mans body, Luke thought to himself, Dont think that I dont know anything about you. This young man was Alessandro Carlos, the other younger brother of Diego. Luke could afford to spare anyone except Alessandro, who was Diegos direct kin. If direct kin took over the family after Diegos death, the new leader would exert his dominance by sending a new group over to mess with Roberts family. Luke then took out the Glock from his bag and emptied the magazine into Alessandro, creating more than ten new bullet holes in the body before dropping the Glock next to it. He was doing this to mislead investigators as to the number of assants involved, and also intentionally making it look like a gang war instead. Staring at the pile of cash and drugs on the table, Luke pondered for a bit before taking a wad of cash and stuffing it into his bag. Then, he picked up one of the submachine guns lying on the ground. He also searched the two bodyguards for more bullets. One of them had four new magazines, while the other had five. Luke shoved the magazines into his bag. As for the submachine gun magazines, he stuffed them into his waistband. With the MP5 raised, he rushed out the door. After making sure the corridor was empty, Luke walked toward the surveince camera, jumped, and smashed it apart. He then headed for the stairs again. Listening to the shouting downstairs, Luke decided not to go down the stairs. He went back to the deluxe room and left through the window. Slowly, he climbed his way down until he reached the clubs front entrance. There, guests were running out of the club in an endless flow. They were all panicked but also confused, some clutching thick wads of cash as they ran. Some of the women were even naked. The grenade explosion earlier had scared even these people who were still high on drugs. They had also heard the gunshots when Luke had fired at the bodyguards on the stairs. Thus, they understood that something must have happened, and everyone started fleeing in a chaotic mess. After all, gang wars were verymon in Mexico. In fact, dozens of AKs shooting at each other was amon urrence. These people had no intention of getting caught in the middle of a gang war. When Luke got to the front door, he saw the two bouncers who had epted his cash earlier trying their best to stop the fleeing guests. Luke was rendered speechless when he saw this. Were they stupid? A war had broken out inside the club. What was the point of stopping these customers? Anything the customers bought in the club, they had to pay for upfront. Therefore, there was no reason to worry that the customers would run before paying. Luke didnt hesitate. He drew his M1911 and fired four bullets, killing both the bouncers. The scene at the front door sank into a temporary silence, followed by screeches as the crowd continued to flee in all directions. Although running in a disorderly stampede was in fact even more dangerous, this was the normal instinctual reaction of human beings; they would flee when they encountered danger. Once again, Luke changed the magazine before stuffing the gun back into the holster. He then climbed up to the second floor and carefully headed back down to the first floor via the security room. When he entered the security room again, he opened the door and found the two women still unconscious on the bed. Next, he headed down the corridor and stopped at the door next to the bathroom before peeking outside with his sses. The area around the door was empty, but there were over 20 people near the exit. These people werent stupid enough to crowd together. Rather, they were scattered all around the exit. Luke adjusted his breathing before he raised his MP5. Crouched on the ground, he pushed at the door with the MP5. Chapter 46: Nothing a Good Old RPG Can’t Solve

Chapter 46: Nothing a Good Old RPG Cant Solve

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The instant the door was pushed open, the MP5 in Lukes hand instantly fired. Making use of his immense strength, he suppressed the recoil of the MP5 and sprayed the people outside with bullets. He was about 40 meters from them, and in about two seconds, he had already emptied the magazine. Luke didnt bother to stay and continue fighting. Instead, he stuck close to the wall and started running. The instant he reached the inner door which he hade from, the outer door about ten meters behind him was sted apart by a rain of bullets. Luke rushed up the stairs and went back to the second floor. He strained his ears and listened: the people downstairs opened fire but didnt chase after him. Evidently, they were too fearful of Lukes ambush. Luke sneered and returned to the third floor. He entered the deluxe room again and started searching the ce. Soon, he found a weapons cab in one corner of the room. It looked like a liquor cab, but when he pushed it, the cab flipped into the wall and revealed a weapons cab behind it. Luke was overjoyed at the weapons he saw. He quickly stepped forward and picked up five grenades. He also took five MP5 magazines and stuffed them into his bag. Next, he lifted the ck, hard,rge, and long object that was inside the cab. Picking up a warhead from the side and loading it, he rested the object on his shoulder. He had discovered a legendary RPG. After that, he didnt even bother to spare the weapons cab a second nce. Carrying the RPG on his shoulder, he ran out of the room. Carefully, he peeked at the second floor to find it still empty. Luke became doubtful as he thought, This isnt right. Ive left for a few minutes. Why are these fellows still not here? He used his sses to peek around the stairs, and found that there really wasnt anyone there. But he could hear light footsteps about a dozen meters away from him. Hearing that, Luke lightened his steps and headed to the first floor. There, he took a peek with the sses again, and what he saw nearly caused him tough. Those fellows were actually crouched down and sticking close to the wall as they slowly crawled toward the stairs. Naturally, the five people made to crawl in front were trembling with fear, their expressions extremely ugly. It was clear they werent doing this willingly. They knew that the people in the security room had all been killed, which was more than ten of them, and five of the guards had died when they headed down the stairs C even the two guarding the entrance outside were killed. And when they were guarding against an attack from the entrance to the lounge, they were attacked from behind instead, which killed six of them. Now, they numbered less than 20. Based on the attackers previous record, they wouldntst a few minutes against him. Unfortunately, they were being led by a fool. Antonio Carlos, Diego Carloss cousin, was also an important figure in the family, and had ordered them to attack. Thus, these poor fools had no choice but to do as told. Luke fished out a grenade from his bag, removed the pin, and tossed it at them as he shouted, Fire in the hole! The moment the people heard that shout and saw the grenade flying toward them, they were scared shitless and immediately fell t on the floor. They were already in the middle of the corridor. Thus, they had no other way out. The only thing they could do was pray that the grenade flew over them instead. The group of more than ten people behind them was frightened as well. They turned and fled without hesitation. The moment Luke tossed the grenade out, he shifted his body sideways and aimed the RPG at the fleeing group before pulling the trigger. The instant the rocket shot out of the RPG, Luke tossed it away, got back behind the wall, and started to retreat. Bang! Bang! The sounds of two explosions rang out, one after the other. Intense heat also shot out from the corridor next to him. After a few seconds, Luke took a peek with his sses and found that not a single person had been left standing in the corridor. In fact, the door there was alreadypletely gone. Only a few mangled bodies littered the ground. The corridor was also filled with a thick cloud of smoke and dust. Luke then returned to the second floor and climbed out the window before heading for the front door again. There, he opened the door and found a few people still struggling inside. Holding an MP5 and an M1911, one in each hand, he slowly entered. Relying on cover from various objects inside the club, he reached a certain corner near the entrance. There, he scanned the room using the sses again. Only five people were struggling to get out of the corridor. From the way they looked, their injuries were pretty severe. Without hesitation, Luke took out another grenade, removed the safety pin, and tossed it at the group. Bang! They werepletely helpless and took the explosion head on before flying in all directions. Luke didnt stop. He took out another grenade and tossed it directly into the corridor. After a while, a loud explosion rang out and a cloud of smoke burst out of the corridor. Only then did Luke bend down and start searching the lounge. After about ten minutes, he was finally done with his search. He didnt find any survivors. M1911 in hand, he walked past the gangsters one after another and shot them in the head. Even the people in the corridor who had been sted apart by two grenades and RPG fire werent spared this fate. After doing all that, Luke dropped the gun, leaving only one M1911 on him before he left. Outside, Luke took out an electronic car key for a F150 and randomly aimed it at his surroundings as he pressed the button on it. Soon, a fairly new truck nearby beeped as it unlocked. Luke walked over, got into the truck, and started it before he slowly drove away. Looking at the nowpletely deserted club and the flickering lights above the club, Luke grinned and muttered, Goodbye, Carlos Family. He then sped up and started to leave town. Earlier in the corridor after he killed the final injured person, he received a system notification. You have killed Antonio Carlos. You may now learn all his abilities. Mission: Eliminating the Carlos Family,pleted. Completion of the mission is worth a total of 3,000 experience and 3,000 credit. Since the hosts contribution to the mission was 100 percent, 3,000 experience and 3,000 credit points have been awarded to the host. As experience has reached 1,000 points, the host has leveled up to level 6. Extra stat points: 4 Luke drove to where he had hidden the shabby car. He then searched it and ced everything which belonged to him, including the clothes he was wearing, in a pile in the back of the car. Then, he removed some gas from the cars gas tank and stripped off the scotch tape that he had stuck to his fingers. Putting on a pair of gloves, he poured the gas on the pile of items in the car before finally lighting it up. Looking at the items turn into ash and the burning car, Luke got back into the F150 and set off again. He drove through the darkness, and took the opportunity to allocate one stat point to his strength, for a total of 19 strength points. Chapter 47: Return Trip, and Kill Gains

Chapter 47: Return Trip, and Kill Gains

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Now that he was done with his mission, Luke didnt want to waste anymore time here. If his guess was correct, when his strength reached 20 points, he would feel a strong sense of difort as well. Following that, his body would be significantly enhanced. Because of that, he nned to rush back to the United States and check into a motel for one night. There, he would push his strength up to 20 points. His return trip was different. With a much nicer car, he didnt need to worry about it and could speed all the way. After an entire day of travel, he arrived at the border town before nightfall. There, he dumped the F150 in a random alley before buying another old truck to continue his journey. After an hour or so, he arrived at the fence on the border. When he saw that his truck was still parked on the other side, he heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that nobody had been here for the past two days. Once again, Luke set up some nks, which he had gotten beforehand, on the truck, before retrieving his stilts from where he had hidden them previously. After putting them on, he tried moving around. The weather here was dry with little rain. Thus, the stilts hadnt been damaged by the two short days that they had been left here. Then, Luke did what he did when he first came, and easily jumped over the fence. He looked for the car key which he had hidden underneath the truck before removing his disguise. After burning his disguise, Luke continued with his trip. As for the final M1911 he had been carrying on him, the gun had already been dismantled and thrown away when he arrived at the border. The only things he had on him were what he had initially brought and the 10,000 dors which he had stolen from the Carlos Family. That was right. Luke had taken 10,000 dors from the table in Diegos room. Nevertheless, he had spent over 3,000 dors on this private mission of his. Thus, he hadnt really profited much. After driving for two hours in the dark of night, Luke arrived at a small town. There, he rented a room at a motel. He bought a bunch of food from the supermarket next to the motel before returning to his room, where he hung the Do not disturb sign on the door. After a shower, he finally pushed his strength up to 20 points. He was assailed by an intense sense of difort. He could feel all his muscles twisting and warping. Unlike when his dexterity reached 20, he mainly felt sore instead of numb. This soreness was simr to what one felt the next day after an intense workout. Lying on the bed, Luke tried his best to rx and shift his attention away from his body. He started checking his gains from this mission instead. The level up had actually given him 4 stat points. He was very happy about that as this meant that in the future, each level up would give him 4 stat points. He would be able to develop much faster. Gleefully, he started checking the other system notifications. You have killed Amancio Mendosa. You may now learn all his abilities. You have killed Szar Gonzalez. You may now learn all his abilities. You have killed Camacho Santos. You may now learn all his abilities. You have killed Diego Carlos. You may now learn all his abilities. ... It was a long list of such notifications, all of them rted to the Carlos Family members whom Luke had killed. Most of them didnt matter as they didnt have many worthwhile abilities. Most only knew basic firearms or basic driving and nothing else. But Szar Gonzalezs list of abilities was incredibly astonishing. Basic firearms, basicbat, basic driving, basic specialbat, basic tacticalmand, and basic interrogation. These were Szars abilities. Luke knew who this person was. He was the number one hitman of the Carlos Family, who also instructed the other hitmen in the family. He used to be amander in the Mexican special forces. But during the war against the drug cartels, he ultimately selected money over duty, and joined the Carlos Family to be one of the criminals he used to fight. Although Szar was only a hitman, he used his experience and skills to train the Carlos Family members and raise their level above other regr gangs. With him inmand at the scene, the Carlos Family would rarely lose a gang war either. It wouldnt have been easy for Luke to proceed with killing all the members of the Carlos Family if Szar had been alive. Unfortunately for them, this Szar was too cautious. The moment he found the guard at the bathroom missing, he attacked Luke outside the bathroom without hesitation, only to get himself killed instead. That was right; Szar was the big guy Luke encountered when he left the bathroom. Szar was a remarkablebatant, and was very good in a melee. Unfortunately, Luke was just as strong as he was, while Luke was far more dexterous. On top of that, Luke was also very good in hand-to-handbat. Thus, Szar was unable to do anything before Luke broke his neck. In fact, Luke had recognized Szar during the fight as well. That was why he had been so brazen in theter battle. Without a capablemander like Szar, the members of the Carlos Family fell intoplete chaos and had zero advantages in their confrontation with Luke. After Luke checked Szars list of abilities, he shook his head. This list of abilities was nearly identical to Roberts. He had no use for these abilities for now. The only noticeable difference was basic interrogation, which Luke didnt need. The most important information Luke obtained was the killed notice in the system notifications. From this, Luke learned more about how the system worked. Compared with just a defeat, killing an opponent unlocked all their abilities right away. So, he had to kill even more criminals in the future? After thinking about how Daddy System told him to be an official police officer, Luke concluded that this system was on the side of justice. Luke continued checking the other abilities and found basic manufacturing of cocaine on Diegos list. Diego was indeed a professional drug dealer. He didnt even possess abilities such as basic firearms and basic driving. His sole ability was basic manufacturing of cocaine. He truly deserved his death. By the time Luke was done studying the system notifications, he was already feeling less ufortable. That was probably because his body had already became stronger, which reduced the difort. At this point, Luke could no longer resist his exhaustion, and he drifted off into heavy slumber. He woke up at noon the next day, his stomach rumbling with hunger. After cleaning up and packing his stuff, he left the room and bought ten burgers before setting off. Half a dayter, he arrived at the car rental to return the car. The employee there smiled and asked, How was your trip? Luke smiled. Um, its a nice area for camping. He then put on his rucksack and boarded a Greyhound Bus for home. A dayter, he arrived in Shackelford. Chapter 48: Two Sisters, Two Girlfriends, And a Gift

Chapter 48: Two Sisters, Two Girlfriends, And a Gift

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After getting off the bus, Luke casually strolled back home. It wasnt even five minutes before he heard a police siren ring behind him. He turned around to see Selinas smiling face in the car as she said, Cutie, need a lift? Luke replied, Oh, thank you God, for bestowing this kind angel on me, as he walked over and tossed his rucksack into the back of the car before getting into the car himself. As she drove, Selina asked, Why are you back so soon? Luke replied, I went on this trip to take my mind off the stress. Naturally, Im back now that my stress is gone. Im prepared to cut my leave short and get back on the job with you as soon as possible. Selina replied, Sure, sure. By the way, my mom invited you over for a meal. Luke asked curiously, Why? He was quite close to Selina and had eaten at her ce before. But whenever he did, there was usually a reason for it, and he didnt frequently eat there either. Selina shrugged. She wants to thank you for killing the Carlos Family hitmen. Luke was still confused. Then she should invite Robert, right? Robert alone killed nearly half the hitmen outside Selinas house that night. Selina replied, Roberts already been invited. This time, my moms inviting you because everyone now knows about the 13 hitmen you killed on your own. Luke replied, Sure. When? Selina nced at him. You look like youre feeling alright C how about tonight? Luke naturally had no problem with that. After eliminating the Carlos Family, he no longer had any worries. Thus, he waspletely at ease, and his mood was excellent. When he returned home, he found that Catherine was back from work, and Joseph was home as well. When Joseph saw Luke, he dropped the painting he was carrying and ran over. Luke, any souvenirs for me? That left Luke speechless. He had been too busy killing and hadpletely forgotten about souvenirs. He shook his head, I didnt find anything interesting, so... What could he bring from the Carlos Family anyway? A gun? Or some drugs? He couldnt give Joseph that stack of cash, right? Joseph immediately lost interest and walked away, his head bowed listlessly. Luke stopped him and smiled. Selinas mom invited me over for dinner. Do you want toe? Joseph still had the same disappointed expression. Whats so special about a dinner? Look, Catherine is preparing dinner too. Luke smiled and squatted down as he put his hands on Josephs shoulders. Selina has two younger sisters, one 10 years old and the other 6. Theyre both as pretty as Selina. Dont you want to see them? Joseph then looked at Luke with contempt. You think I dont have a girlfriend? Jasmine and Nastia bring me snacks every single day. Luke was speechless as he added, Fine. You can eat ice cream, and you can also get the football you wanted before if youe. Joseph replied, Sure. Ill go. Good boy. Luke smiled and patted Josephs head before adding, Alright, go do your stuff. I still need to tell Catherine. Joseph returned to his drawing happily while Luke went to the kitchen and informed the busy Catherine about dinner. Catherine smiled and nodded. Dont drink and remember toe back early. Luke nodded. He naturally remembered that he shouldnt drink. He never drank at home, but it was actually a different story when he was at Selinas ce. They might not care that much about the minimum age of 21 before one could start drinking. Luke tossed his rucksack into his room, took a quick shower, and put on a clean outfit before leaving for Selinas ce with Joseph. On their way, he bought a decent-looking cake from the bakery. He also bought Joseph a small ice cream. Catherine rarely allowed Joseph to eat ice cream as his digestive system was rather sensitive. Even Luke would only buy him a small one. Plus, he only gave Joseph the ice cream after finding an excuse to take a big bite out of it, leaving only half the ice cream for Joseph. Joseph grumbled inwardly, Is this what you meant about buying me ice cream? The ice cream is already so small, and you still cut it in half with your mouth! But he couldnt do anything about it. It wasnt like he couldin to Catherine since she would be the first person to teach him a lesson for eating ice cream without her permission. A few minutester, they arrived at a sports store. There, Josephs mood improved. He had always wanted a football, but Robert hadnt gotten the chance to buy him one. And even if Robert did buy him one, it wouldnt be the professional football that Joseph wanted. And if Robert did spend several hundred dors on a professional football, it would only be used as a decoration back home. As for Luke, he didnt mind. He was single, and even after getting a job, he was still eating at home. Thus, he didnt spend much. He had only gotten some cash from his Mexican trip. In any case, he needed to do some tests as well. After entering the store, Luke greeted the owner, Riste, before buying the football that was ced right below the most expensive ball in the store. As for the most expensive ball, Luke couldnt afford it. That was an NFL ball, and a limited edition at that, with a price tag of $8,888.00. If Luke bought something like this, it would earn him a scolding before Robert confiscated the ball. Joseph might get himself beaten up as well. As for the ball right below it, it was much cheaper at only 59 dors. This was a size 7 ball, suitable for Josephs age. After getting the football he had been wanting for many days, Joseph finally smiled happily. He looked tinypared with the ball, yet he insisted on carrying it himself. Luke didnt mind. The biggest joy a kid could have was to carry their beloved toy around. He didnt intend to put a damper on that joy. After leaving the store, they ran into Officer Bob, who gave them a free lift. When Bob heard that Luke was going to Selinas ce for dinner, an odd smile bloomed on his face. Luke couldnt be bothered to exin himself to this fellow. This guy had nothing better to do than let his mind run wild anyway. When they arrived, he bade Bob goodbye. Even Joseph waved politely. Goodbye, Uncle Bob. Bob waved with a wide smile. Best of luck to you both! That gave Luke the urge to m Josephs new toy into Bobs face. It was fine telling him to work hard, but what was the deal with telling a kid like Joseph to work hard? Did he think both Luke and Joseph were really there to pick up girls? Luke turned and walked to the door before knocking on it. Who is it? a little girl asked. Luke smiled. Its Luke. Open the door, Talia. When the door opened, a girl who bore a striking resemnce to Selina appeared as she said, Luke, youre here. Luke smiled and handed her a pair of sports shoes which he had bought at the store earlier. A gift for you. Glee filled Talias face as she asked, Really? Chapter 49: So, When Are the Two of You Getting Married?

Chapter 49: So, When Are the Two of You Getting Married?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke rubbed her head and said, Yes. I got a pair for Andrea as well. Talia replied, Ah, Ill go get her, and ran off. Luke shrugged and called Joseph toe in before he shut the door. This was a single-story house, andpared with Roberts ce, it was rather small. Selina, her parents, her two sisters, and one brother all stayed here C six people lived in this house of about 100 square meters. Before long, Talia arrived with her younger sister, Andrea. The six-year-old girl happily received her gift. They thanked Luke before gleefully running back to their room. From the mor inside, it was clear that the two little girls were trying on their new shoes. With a thud, a door not far ahead opened. Selina came out wrapped in her bath towel. When she saw Luke, she nodded. Youre here? Have a seat. Let me get changed. Luke nodded and smiled, but he didnt forget to let his eyes linger on Selinas petite figure all the way until she entered her room. Next to him, Joseph was busy ying with his football,pletely oblivious to the pretty girls in the house. A short whileter, Talia and Andrea came out first before Selina. Luke, Lukeee, see, do we look good in these shoes? Luke pped a palm to his forehead as he asked, Who tied these shoces? The sisters pointed at each other and said at the same time, She did it. Fine, at least they were aware that their shoces were aplete mess. Theycked patience and were in too much of a rush to try the new shoes. Thus, they only randomly shoved the shoces through the holes on each shoe before tying them into a dead knot. Luke called Andrea over and got her to sit down before he took her shoes off. Then, he pulled out the messy shoces from her shoes before putting them back on and tying them up properly. Come, try putting the shoes on, Luke said as he helped her put the shoes on. Andrea studied her shoes and said, Um, um, Luke, youre so smart. Much smarter than Talia. Shes really stupid. She got my shocespletely messed up. Talia countered unhappily, Look at my shoces. You made a mess out of them as well. Luke shook his head with a smile. It was no wonder they pointed at each other earlier. So, they had actually helped each other with the shoces? The sisters continued bickering over who was the stupid one. At that moment, Selina came out in a loose fitting T-shirt and a pair of shorts. When she heard her sisters bickering and saw their shoes, she frowned. Why did you buy them something so expensive? The shoes werent cheap. Luke bought them the New Bnce summer collection, which sold at a special price of 99 dors per pair. Luke replied, To thank your mom for dinner. Selina said, Bullshit. Everything she made tonight wont even cost more than a pair of those shoes. Luke replied, You shouldnt belittle your moms hardbor like that. Selina replied, Fine, fine, I meant the cost of the food ingredients. Luke shrugged. Well, I dont feel like Ive done her a favorrge enough to deserve dinner, so the shoes are a token of my appreciation. Selina said, No, that sounds fishy. Take the shoes back. The price tags are still on them, so Riste will still give you a refund. Luke smiled. No way am I going to see Ristes ugly face again. If you want, just consider that you owe me for this, then. Selina replied, What? A favor from me is worth only 200 dors? No, to be precise, 198 dors? Luke smiled and shook his head as he pointed at the table next to him. When Selina looked over, she saw a beautiful cake resting there. From the packaging, Selina knew which bakery Luke had gotten this from. This was the cake that she had mentioned wanting to try a few times before. Unfortunately, this cake was too expensive at 80 dors. Selina couldnt bring herself to spend so much on a cake. She narrowed her eyes as she stared at the cake before she stared at Luke. Finally, she smiled. Fine, for this cake, Ill owe you one. Since Luke had even remembered that she wanted to try this cake, she decided not to bother about the shoes anymore. In any case, as Lukes partner, she was aware that Luke didnt spend much anyway. Shed just keep in mind to remind him not to bring gifts the next time he was invited over for dinner. Finally, Selinas mom, Sandra, came out as well. Selinas mom was in fact still quite young. She gave birth to Selina when she was 16. This year, she was only 40 years old, and full of a mature charm. She and her husband had been quite lucky. They were able to get their green cards a few years after they arrived in the States, and their daughter was capable as well. At a young age, she became a police officer in town, which was a stable job that paid the bills. Compared to other Mexican immigrants, Sandras life was a smooth ride filled with joy. As for when she shot the gunman who invaded her house not long ago, that was nothing for her. She didnt seem to mind that Luke hade bearing gifts for all her daughters. But when even her son, Julio, received a baseball and baseball glove, she finally looked at Luke in astonishment and asked, Alright. Tell me, when are you two getting married? Luke was caught by surprise. What? Selina burst outughing. Now you know why I told you not to bring so many gifts. Sandra will think youre trying to please me. Sandra asked, Is he not? Luke shook his head with a helpless smile. No, were partners at work. Isnt it normal to give each other some gifts? Sandras lips curled up. Selinas previous partner, whats his name? Oh, yeah, Hanks. That guy also ate here a few times, but always came empty-handed. In fact, he even took unfinished food back home with him. And he dared to im that he was trying to court Selina. Is that how a police officer courts someone? Luke was astonished as he looked at Selina and asked, Hanks did that? Selina nodded. Yeah. Thats why I rejected him mercilessly and told him to stop dreaming. After that, he resigned. Luke blurted out, So the reason hes still single is all his own fault. You really shouldnt hold a grudge against him for that. The mother and daughter both replied, Huh? After a while, Selina finally got her two sisters to serve dinner. Luke asked, Wheres Mario? That was Selinas father. Sandra replied, Hes been staying over at the ranch recently. A few cows are giving birth soon. Hes too busy to leave. That satisfied Lukes curiosity. Mario worked at a ranch outside town. The wage wasnt too high, but at least it was a stable job. As long as the ranch existed, he would have a job. But during peak seasons, he often had to stay over at the ranch. Because of that, when the Carlos Family attacked, only Sandra had been home to protect the children. Chapter 50: You’ve Changed. Did I Grow Stronger? Or Become More Handsome?

Chapter 50: Youve Changed. Did I Grow Stronger? Or Be More Handsome?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Dinner was a rather casual affair. Mexicans attached great importance to family, and they had a habit of chatting with family members over dinner. The kids gathered together and muttered among themselves. Selinas siblings and Joseph had agreed to go y in the yard after dinner. As for the toys they would be ying with, it would naturally be Josephs football and Julios baseball. Even their family dog, Dor, would be ying with them. As for Luke, he chatted with Selina and her mother on various topics. But when Sandra identally mentioned the Carlos Family, the mood became rather gloomy. Both Sandra and Selina understood that after suffering such a loss, the Carlos Familys revenge would be even fiercer, and at that time, moving would probably be their only option. But they would require arge sum of money to move, especially for a family asrge as theirs. And after moving away from town, they would also lose their jobs. Without jobs, how would they support the three kids? In the time that they remained unemployed, they would be using up their savings without any ieing in. Nowadays, plenty of Americans didnt have any savings; a lot of them didnt have a habit of saving anyway. Although Selinas family had been living ratherfortably in recent years, they didnt have a habit of saving money as well. It was mainly because their expenses were high given how big the family was, yet their earnings werent exactly high. Thus, they werent able to save much. Because of that, their only hope was that the Carlos Family wouldnte, or if they had toe, that it would be way in the future. It was also pointless to me Selina for provoking the Carlos Family. They had obviouslye to ughter the entire family previously. Peace between both parties was no longer possible. Luke remained silent. He couldnt exactly tell them to rx because he had killed them all, right? But after a few days, he could contact Chris and pretend to ask for updates on the Carlos Family. From there, they would be able to obtain news of the Carlos Familys destruction. It wouldnt be toote to tell Selina about it then. He had risked his own life to exterminate the Carlos Family. He only wished to keep a low profile for a while. Leaving Selina to worry for a few extra days wouldnt kill her. After finishing the dinner that wasnt exactly a joyful one, Selina drove Luke and Joseph home. Silence enveloped them as the car sped along the road. Suddenly, Selina said, Youve changed. Luke replied nonchntly, Oh? Did I be even more handsome? Selina giggled. No, youve be... more dependable. Luke looked at her. Thank you. Selina sighed. Truthfully, I much prefer the previous you: a boy as warm as the sun. Now... youre bing more and more like Robert. Luke rolled his eyes. Piss off. I would prefer you tell me that Ive be more handsome instead of saying that Ive turned into another Robert. Thatll only make me less attractive. Selina giggled again. Fortunately, when youre joking, you turn back into the previous you. At that moment, the car arrived at their destination. Luke got off and carried the sleeping Joseph out of the car; he had exhausted all his energy ying with Selinas siblings earlier, and was dead tired. Dont worry. Im still me, Luke said as he stood next to the car. Then, he waved his hand. Goodnight. Drive safe. Selina nodded and watched silently as Luke entered the house. What she left unsaid was the fact that she had sensed something else apart from dependability from Luke. What she sensed was... bloodlust. It was simr to what Robert had emitted the other night when he killed a bunch of gunmen. Selina didnt know why there would be such a change in Luke after not seeing him for only a few days. It was an odd feeling which seemed to havee out of nowhere. Thus, she didnt intend to tell anyone about it. No matter what, Luke was her partner, a partner who would put his life on the line to save her. Because of that alone, she wouldnt speak ill of him to others, not even a bit. This wasnt exactly love; rather, this was a camaraderie between partners. Luke entered the house, and as he watched through the window as Selina left, he sighed inwardly. Sure enough, killing too many people still changed me. If even Selina sensed it, what about Robert? Luke didnt want to dwell on it. He greeted Robert, who was watching TV in the living room, and handed Joseph over to Catherine before he showered and went to bed. Robert watched Lukes back disappear as thetter climbed the stairs, a deep frown on his face. The next day, Luke canceled his leave and reported back to work. All his new stat points had been used up by now. After his strength reached 20 points, he allocated the remaining 2 points to the mental strength stat for the very first time. Histest stats were: 20 points of strength, 20 points of dexterity, and 14 points of mental strength. Different from improving strength and dexterity, improving mental strength made him rather... sensitive. His mind worked in tandem with his superb physical qualities and gave him an enhanced awareness of his surroundings, and his thoughts had be much faster as well. The biggest benefit the improvement had given him was much better control over his body. Unlike improving strength and dexterity, the development of his mental strength allowed him to better control his body. Even though he had only allocated 2 points to his mental strength to reach 14 points, the result was very much to his satisfaction. Higher levels of strength and dexterity required a stronger brain to control them, and it was only a matter of time before he was forced to start upgrading his mental strength to at least 20 points. Real life was unlike video games. He couldnt afford to leave any obvious weak point in him unattended. After work, Luke went to practice his aim as usual. After shooting practice, Selina picked him up before heading to the gym to practice Brazilian jiu-jitsu. During training, Luke sensed that fighting Selina felt much easier now. He had the same strength, but with better control; he was able to unleash a force more than twice what he used to be capable of. Now, he was able to start reading Selinas moves to suppress her even more effectively during their sparring sessions. In this training session, Selina suffered a worse defeat than before. After the training session, she was already drenched in sweat while Luke was only sweating mildly. She stared at Luke in disbelief. How is that possible? Why have you grown even stronger? Youve grown so much stronger! Luke wiped his sweat with a towel before helping Selina put her towel away as well. He had enough energy left to continue sparring with a few more Selinas. Thus, he also took it upon himself to get the towels and drinks for both of them. He pondered for a bit before answering, Perhaps Im a genius. Selina: Are you saying that Im stupid? Luke returned to his normal life. The days were peaceful. Before Luke could even give Chris a call, Chris called Robert and informed him of the Carlos Familys destruction. That was right. The Carlos Family was finished. In truth, Lukes rampage didnt kill off everyone in the family, but when the other crime family in town discovered the drop in numbers, it moved against the Carlos Family unhesitatingly. That was how things were among crime groups in Mexico. In three days, the remaining members of the Carlos Family were either captured or killed. Their bodies were used as a deration of dominance to let the townsfolk know of their downfall. Chapter 51 - Taking the Blame, Change of Workplace, and Lucky Guess Chapter 51: Taking the me, Change of Workce, and Lucky Guess Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions For many reasons, the crime family that was at loggerheads with the Carlos Family also took credit for the Sapri Club massacre. When Luke heard that, he was stunned for a bit, before a smirk crossed his face. With those people taking the me for him, the numerous questions surrounding the Carlos Familys destruction would vanish. Nobody would be able to tie that to Luke. Chris felt helpless; after doing so much work on the Carlos Family, it was the enemy of the Carlos Family who had benefited instead. That didnt feel good at all. But no matter what, they had still contributed to the copse of the Carlos Family. As for rebuilding the Carlos Familys smuggling route, it would take other criminal organizations several years. Thus, they would be able to take credit for that. Recently, Robert didnt speak much, and when he looked at Luke, it was with aplicated gaze. Robert had a lot to say, but he left everything unsaid. It was impossible for him to not notice something which even Selina had noticed. Selina had yet to hear from Chris when she was trying to guess the reason for the change in Luke. This wasnt the case for Robert. And when he thought of how Luke had randomly gone off on a trip and returned shrouded in intense murderous intent, it wasnt hard for Robert to connect the dots. Robert had spent many years in the army and had survived a war zone. Thus, he was by no means an idiot. In fact, his senses were extremely sharp. The only reason he had remained a chief in this tiny town was because he was tired of all the killing. He had never imagined that after pulling himself out of a life of killing, the child he had raised would enter that life instead. And he didnt feel like he was even qualified to reprimand Luke for that. After all, if Luke hadnt gone on that trip, Robert wouldve personally gone on such a trip himself a monthter as well. Time passed, and a weekter, he summoned Luke to his office and asked, Do you want to work somewhere else? Luke was stunned. Why? Robert didnt answer. He asked again, Do you want a bigger stage for yourself? Luke was astonished. What? Robert continued, If youre interested, Ill make use of my connections and help transfer you somewhere else. Youre young, and I doubt you want to stay in this ce and live the life of a retiree. Luke sank into a short silence before answering, Let me think it over. Robert nodded. Sure. Let me know when youve decided. Luke didnt take long to make up his mind. Three dayster, he gave Robert an answer. Robert didnt say much about it. He only told Luke to put more effort now into learning more about everything rted to his job. Luke knew that this so-called learning period was the final stop before he moved on to the new job. At a new ce, he would no longer have Roberts protection. There, he would have to make as little mistakes as possible and contribute as much as he could. Luke told Selina what was going to happen. He wasnt worried that Selina would envy him for getting this opportunity. As partners who had survived death together, Luke didnt want his partner to be thest person to know that he was leaving. That would hurt her instead. Selina stared at Luke with an odd expression for a long time before nodding. Ok. That reaction made Luke curious. That wasnt like her at all. Just like that, time passed. During this time, Luke discovered another hidden rule of the system. This story started with Catherines grumbles. Sheined that Robert had been having a streak of bad luck recently, with numerous bad things happening to him. Luke didnt think too much of it, but when he asked further, he found out that Robert had injured his fingers five times recently, stepped on animal shit six times, and had even gotten trash all over him after the wind blew if off the upper floor. Fortunately, these were minor idents and didnt hurt him much, but they still caused Catherine to worry. She even started bing superstitious and wondered if a supernatural force was at work here. Thus, she started dragging Robert to the local church; so far, they had been there twice. s, thest time they were at church, the bench Robert was sitting on copsed, and a pointy part of the broken bench pierced Roberts backside, causing it to bleed. Luke didnt think much of it at first, but after the church incident, he started growing suspicious as well. Even when people had a run of bad luck, it wouldnt be to this extent. This was real life, not a scene out of the Final Destination films. Luke kept thinking about it, but couldnt figure it out. Thatsted until one day, when Robert challenged Luke to a bet while they were watching a football match. Luke turned it down. Robert said resentfully, My lucks been bad recently, but I dont need your sympathy. I refuse to believe that Ill never win a bet against you. Luke didnt realize it then, but that night, when he was lying on his bed, an odd thought suddenly surfaced in his mind. And when he was on the verge of falling asleep, he suddenly sat up in bed. Is that why? Two dayster, when they were watching yet another football match, he made a bet with Robert, and bet on a weak team. As expected, Luke lost the bet. At that moment, part of Roberts list of abilities dimmed and became unavable. Clearly, Luke no longer met the requirements required to learn these abilities. Some of what he learned were also automatically removed from his active abilities. Luke didnt care about that. He started observing Robert. Seemingly out of nowhere, Robert suddenly stopped being unlucky. After a few days passed, he had only hurt himself once from touching some boiling water, while the only other minor incident was getting drenched due to a leaking pipe in the bathroom. Compared with his previous situation of three or four minor idents every single day, his current situation was much better. Luke looked for a chance to enter a bet with Robert again. This time, it wasnt a bet on a football match. Rather, it was a shooting match between the two with a wager. Luke lost uneventfully as he wasnt even trying his best. At that moment, all the abilities in Roberts list dimmed, and the basic firearms Luke had learned became unavable as well. And from that moment on, Robert was no longer unlucky. A few days passed with no idents whatsoever. His mood became much better as a result. It was then that Luke knew for sure about yet another rule of the system. To learn an ability using the super learning mode, Luke had to first defeat an opponent to meet the requirement. Without meeting the requirement, he wouldnt be able to purchase the abilities in the list. Previously, after killing the Mexican gang members, all their abilities had be avable at once. What was the difference between those people and Robert? The answer was simple: Robert merely suffered bad luck from a minor bet, while the gang members even lost their lives from their defeat. That gave Luke a rough understanding of how the super learning mode worked. The so-called requirement he had to meet to purchase the abilities was something rted to luck, or perhaps, fortune? The dead naturally had no luck or fortune. Perhaps the system had judged that by defeating and killing those people, Luke had robbed them of their luck or fortune, rendering thempletely helpless as the system plundered their abilities. If that was the case, Roberts stroke of bad luck was understandable. Chapter 52 - Houston, Transfer, and Setting Off Chapter 52: Houston, Transfer, and Setting Off Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Of course, this was all still spection. But Luke believed that he only needed to find a bad person to try and defeat instead of kill. By observing whether that person would be unlucky, Luke would be able to draw a conclusion. Without bad luck, Roberts efficiency increased. After Lukes fourth month in the force, he and Selina were called into Roberts office. After Luke shut the door, Robert picked up two documents on the desk and handed one to each of them. Luke skimmed through the document and said in astonishment, So fast? Selina was also astonished. Westside Houston Police Departments Major Crimes Division? Chief, how... how did you do this? Robert had a nonchnt expression. Are both of you ready? Luke looked at Selina and asked, You... youre transferring to Houston as well? Selina grinned and said, Why? Are you disappointed that you cant get rid of me? Luke scratched his head. No... I just dont know if you really want to leave this ce. Selina had an odd expression. Thats Houston were talking about. Its arge city. More importantly, the sry there is much higher than what we get here. That left Luke speechless. Most people would want to go to a better workce That waspletely normal. When the two were done talking, Robert said, Ok. I dont have much to say. When youre there, do your best and dont embarrass me and our department. Selina asked, When are we going? Robert answered, Any time you want, but noter than five days from now. We cant keep your future superior waiting for long, can we? Selinaughed and said, No problem. I can set off in three days, before looking at Luke. Luke hesitated slightly before nodding. Sure, well leave in three days. Without saying anything else, Robert waved his hand and told them to leave. With their respective transfer orders, the two walked out of the department and got into their car. Selina looked at the absent-minded Luke and asked, Whats on your mind? The question caught Luke by surprise. He collected his thoughts and said, Nothing. I just never expected Robert to get the transfer done so quickly. Selina nodded in agreement. Yeah, when he told me to prepare, I thought it would take a few months or even half a year. Luke asked, Does it normally take that long? Selina smiled. If its a transfer as a normal police officer in charge of stuff like patrolling the streets, it only takes 10 days. But were being transferred to the Major Crimes Division! The sry there is higher than for regr police officers! Luke smiled and thought, So it turns out youre only thinking about the sry. A farewell party was held for them. Most of their colleagues werent jealous. After all, most of them had grown old as police officers in this town and werent too interested in going to a new ce like Houston. There were pros and cons in transferring to a bigger city. Working as a police officer there would be much more dangerous and much busier. Thepetition there would also be stiffer, resulting in more stress as well. The work environment there waspletely unlike here in town, where they rarely had to work overtime. As long as they were careful not to offend anyone, they could remain police officers for a long time. In any case, Luke and Selina werent exactly being transferred purely on the strength of Roberts connections. The two had performed well during the Carlos Family operation. Against an ambush of 10 attackers with AKs, they survived and eliminated all the attackers instead. Even Selina, who hadnt contributed as much as Luke, had still killed a gunman and held off eight gunmen all by herself at the start of the shootout. In a situation like that, typical newbies would probably be pissing their pants in fear. Even the less courageous veteran officers wouldnt dare to face off against so many AKs. As for Luke, his performance was so good it was almost illogical. He was a fresh graduate who had only joined the force for slightly over two months, yet he had single-handedly killed 13 gunmen during the operation, including a leader of the gang. Not a single gunman he set his eyes on survived, and he had ultimately finished off even those who were injured. This alone set him apart from all the officers of the department, excluding Robert. Apart from that, Luke was Roberts godson. Nobody could do anything about Robert sending his own son away. Thus, in their department, Luke was the person with the best performance and connections. Nobody could say anything about his transfer. Even if one was unhappy, one could only bear with it. Luke didnt pay the others much mind, but he still needed to cate Catherine and the two children. Ever since waking up in this world, he had lived with Roberts family. The only reason he didnt call Robert and Catherine dad and mom was because Catherine was his paternal aunt. Their rtionship wasnt any worse than the rtionship between members of other regr families. In this family, there was the outspoken and magnanimous Robert and the kind and smart Catherine, and both had done a great job in building a happy and healthy family. Now, the time hade for someone in the family to leave. Luke had thought about this day many times in the past, but he never had a clear idea when it would happen. Based on his previous n, he was supposed to spend a few years in college. That was four additional years to act as a buffer for everyone to get used to not seeing each other everyday anymore. But now, he was leaving for a new job at Houstons Major Crimes Division. How busy was the Major Crimes Division of a police department in a major city? There were enough cases there to keep a person busy his entire life. Thus, Luke would rarely have the chance toe back in the future. In fact, chances were higher that Catherine and the two children would be the ones who would go visit him there. Although Catherine was very reluctant to part with him and was rather emotional, she didnt react too badly. On the other hand, Joseph the brat, who spent a lot of time bickering with Luke, was the one who cried. ire was already in her sophomore year, so she coped better and didnt cry. But she still woke up with eyes red from crying for two days straight. Regardless of their reluctance, the day of Lukes departure still arrived. Luke didnt show too much emotion. He waspletely calm, and left the house as if it was a normal work day; he even got Catherine to prepare two sandwiches for his lunch, before he bade everyone farewell with a smile on his face. Today, Robert didnt leave for work on the dot. He stayed with Catherine and the two children and sent both Luke and Selina off. They waved as the car left, and the youngest, Joseph, couldnt help asking, When is Lukeing back? Robert answered, Hell be back. In any case, you guys can go visit him during the school holidays. You can take the chance to visit Houston as well. It would seem like Robert had just given himself more trouble with those words. From then on, the two children would pester him to go to Houston during the school holidays. Selina was in charge of driving. After they drove out of town, she asked, Why am I still driving even after you bought a car? Luke answered nonchntly, Because you drive better than I do. Selina was slightly speechless. You never drive. When will your driving skills improve? Are you nning to have me drive all the time? Chapter 53 - Scheme, Reporting, and Newbie? Chapter 53: Scheme, Reporting, and Newbie? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke lifted the bag in his hand and said, See, I even have your lunch prepared. A capable person like you will have to do more. Selina curled her lip but didnt continue the topic. Where are we staying in Houston? Luke was slightly stunned. We? Where are we staying? Something seemed wrong about that. Selina had an odd expression. Thats Houston. Do you think you can still stay in a three-story house like in Shackelford? How rich are you? Luke finally understood what she was getting at. His mind had been preupied with other things as ofte. Thus, he hadnt even thought of this. He humbly asked for Selinas guidance. What do you have in mind? Selina answered, Simple: we rent a ce together. Luke nodded. And? Selina continued, By staying together, we can continue to use your car to and from work. With that, we can even save on transportation fees. Luke thought to himself, So this is your true motive. Selina further asked, Can you cook? If you can, we can save even more! Selinas meticulous nning truly rendered Luke speechless. Of clothing, food, housing and transport, she had ounted for three of them. And she had factored him in as well for everything. Selina was slightly embarrassed when she saw Lukes expression. I dont have any other choice. I need to be careful with my spending when Im new there. You know I dont have much savings. Luke: Hehe. It wasnt that she didnt have much savings, but that many young people didnt have a habit of saving. Even middle-aged people didnt have much savings either. On top of that, credit cards and loans were extremely widespread, and people had a habit of spending first and worryingter. Luke rejoiced that he had brought back 10,000 dors from his trip to Mexico to test the system. Otherwise, he would probably have to eat dirt in Houston. From his test, he confirmed that the system didnt mind when he profited from criminals. As for profiting from non-criminals, that wouldnt fly. If he did that, he would no longer be clean. Instead, he would be a dirty cop. Luke wasnt sure if the system would still consider him its host if he decided to be a corrupt officer. Luke wouldnt risk losing the system over some money. Just like that, the two set off for Houston. For lunch, they only stopped at a random gas station and ate what Luke brought. After the meal, Selina who had gotten bolder, said, See, I was right. Youre far-sighted; just your lunch alone saved us at least 10 dors. Luke thought, Sure, thank you so much for the praise. They also stopped at a random motel and spent one night there before resuming their journey the next morning. They were trying to reach the Westside Houston Police Department by 3:00pm. When they arrived, they looked for the deputy chiefs office, before entering to meet the superior of their future superior. Robert had told them to look for this Thomas Park as soon as they arrived. He had told Luke before that this person was an exrade of his. They were the best of friends who had fought together, as well as shared the spoils of war. Naturally, Robert only told him about the former. As for thetter, that was Lukes imagination. Thomas was an African American around 40 years old. He was slightly plump, and his position as deputy chief clearly hadnt orded him much time to exercise. Robert had been able to continue working out to maintain a fit figure because of his rtively free schedule working in a small town. After the two greeted Thomas, he checked their records and transfer orders. He didnt say much to them. In fact, given his position, he didnt even need to bother to personally meet the two detectives. However, since they were sent by his buddy Robert, he had to meet them. Friendship could be both valuable and worthless. But Thomas had always treated Robert differently. He was well aware of how capable abatant Robert was, and Robert had many other army buddies apart from him anyway. Back then, during the war, there were over ten people alone who owed their lives to Robert multiple times over. Some might no longer remember this due to the passage of time, but nobody wanted to be known as someone who forgot favors in their group of buddies. Furthermore, Robert almost never asked for their help. Thus, this one favor he had asked for would naturally have a different weight to it. Since Robert had asked Thomas to assign these two suitable positions here, he would naturally agree to it. In any case, apart from Thomas, Robert had also pulled in a favor from a big shot. Because of that, there was no refusing this request. It wasnt as if Robert was asking for high positions for the two. He was only asking for a transfer, while the two would remain at the same rank. It was nothing for Thomas to assign two detectives to the Major Crimes Division. Being a member of the Major Crimes Division was slightly differentpared with other members of the police department. Luke was still young, not even 19 years old. However, his record was rather impressive. Killing 13 hitmen in a single night. Someone with this on file was extremely rare, even in all of Houston. Thomas didnt doubt the authenticity of the file; Robert wasnt the kind of person to fake his reports. Even if Luke was no better than other newbie officers, Thomas would still agree to the transfer since it was a request from Robert. In any case, that was a joint operation with the FBI. It was unlikely that those arrogant fellows would help fake a report just to ce a police officer in a favorable light. Even if Thomas epting the two in his police department was an abuse of authority, he would still have the perfect excuse for that. And that was their excellent records. Those who questioned his decision to ept the two could freely go and challenge over ten hitmen. So long as they could break Lukes record, Thomas would be more than happy to allow that person into the Major Crimes Division as well. Westside Department had alwayscked incredibly capablebatants like these two. Thus, it made sense for Thomas to make an exception and allow these two in. Of course, he still needed to act the part of a deputy chief. He only gave them a short speech of encouragement before picking up the phone and telling their future superior toe get them. In truth, that was a hint to their future superior. With themanding officer of the Major Crimes Division picking up two new detectives from the deputy chiefs office, anyone who didnt understand what that meant would be an idiot. Everyone was very busy. Thus, Thomas and themanding officer only had a short conversation. After the two saluted the deputy chief and took their leave, they followed their new superior out to get started in their new roles. Presently, Brock was rather unhappy. Two detectives were suddenly shoved into his Major Crimes Division. Not only that, the two were clearly newbies. Selina was a Latin American, and they were known to look younger than their age. She was 24 years old, yet looked even younger than 20. She was full of vitality from herfortable small town life and the amount of exercise she did back home. As for Luke, his skin had turned extremely fair and tender after his body was enhanced by the system, which made him look even younger. In fact, he looked like a high school student. Brock even wondered if this boy really was a proper police officer instead of a newbie whose sole experience in the force was issuing car tickets. It was with this dissatisfaction that Brock brought the two to the office of the Major Crimes Division. Chapter 54 - Troublemaker, Request, and Still Partners Chapter 54: Troublemaker, Request, and Still Partners Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although Brock was unhappy, Deputy Chief Thomas had made it clear that he had the backs of these two newbies. Thus, he couldnt cause trouble for them for no reason. The Major Crimes Division was an extremely busy department, and the two newbies would still be of help in some way. He decided to first let them work on some less important cases. Right after he stepped into the office, Brock called a female officer over and got her to take the two to their seats. He then turned and looked at the two. Selina, youll be going to Berkeley. Luke, youll be going to Ferrigno. Millie will bring you to them. Learn properly from them and try not to mess things up. He was about to leave when Luke suddenly said, Boss Brock, can we stay partners here? Brocks face fell. He hated these troublemakers the most, even more so when these ones had only joined through their connections. But when he thought of Thomas, he suppressed his anger and asked, Why? Luke replied calmly, Because we were partners before this. We work well together. Brocks expression didnt change as he said, Oh? You work well together? Do you mean that one of you always cheers when the other issues tickets? A smile bloomed on Lukes face. No. About a month ago, we worked together and killed ten Mexican hitmen who ambushed us. Brock was stunned. What? Luke continued, The details of the operation are all in our records. I dont like to brag, but I believe you also know the importance of having a partner you can trust to have your back. Brock frowned and hesitated slightly before saying, Fine. Handle your affairs for now ande look for me before the end of the day. Next, the two went with Millie and got all the procedures and paperwork done. They got their uniforms, papers, and some money. The money was in fact for them to purchase their equipment, such as their service guns. They also needed to buy their batons, belts, holsters, and even riot control equipment, with the money issued to them. So long as their equipment was in ordance with police regtions, it didnt matter where they bought them from. Then, they returned to their desks and started cleaning them with some cleaning tools which they got from Millie. Both of them seemed to be on the same wavelength as they once again selected two desks in one corner of the office. This part of the office was rather dark and didnt get any direct sunlight. Thus, it was still empty. They selected two tables that were at the farthest end in the corner; even the nearest upied table was about four meters away from them. Thus, they had more privacy in this little corner of theirs. Selina was happy to find that she could join two chairs together to make a makeshift bed and sleep here without anyone even noticing. The two cleaned quickly, and with the help of Lukes high dexterity, they were done cleaning in half an hour. After that, Selina volunteered to return the cleaning tools. After all, she hadnt even cleaned half the amount that Luke had. Thus, she decided to do her part this way. Brock had just finished reading their files. He was filled with shock. Killing 13 AK-wielding hitmen in a single night C a kid who wasnt even 19 years old had aplished something like that? It was simply unimaginable. But Brock had no choice but to believe what he read. It was clearly written in the file that this had been a FBI-led operation. Luke and the police department had only been there to provide assistance. The FBI wouldnt allow Luke to take the credit if he hadnt actually done all that. Selinas record was much milder inparison. Even so, this beautiful woman in her 20s had still fought back against ten hitmen holding AKs. She survived that, and had even taken down one of the attackers. Her courage andbat prowess were things that the female detectives in Brocks Major Crimes Division didnt have. One or two of the men might be able to do the same, but those were all veterans with over ten years of experience in the force. It came as a surprise to him that the two new detectives shoved into his division were actually two capable officers instead of some useless, well-connected newbies. Of course, to solve cases in the Major Crimes Division,bat prowess alone wasnt enough. But no matter what, the Major Crimes Division would still wee such capablebatants with open arms. With Lukes record, whenever there were major cases which involved dangerous criminals in the future, they could unleash him on them. They wouldnt even need him to repeat the feat of single-handedly killing 13 people. He just needed to get rid of the random two or three tricky opponents during their operations, and enemy morale would copse. When Brock thought this, his annoyance at Luke for speaking out earlier vanished. One couldnt survive in the Major Crimes Division simply by currying favors. The most important thing here was ones capability, and second to that was the manner in which one handled things. Brock might still suppress or be unfair toward a capable subordinate, but he would never get rid of one. That was something only an inexperienced superior would do. So long as the subordinate obeyed his orders and remained useful, Brock didnt mind tolerating Lukes odd temper. In any case, Luke was backed by Deputy Chief Thomas. Thus, Brock decided to try letting Luke do his own thing. At this thought, Brock raised his head and scanned the office. Soon, he found the two in a corner of the office. The two were nearly done cleaning up. Brock observed that the two didnt talk much but still work well together even when cleaning. They swiftly cleaned their desks. And after they were done, without even speaking, Luke gathered the cleaning tools together and sat down, while Selina picked them up and walked away. Brock was amazed by what he saw. Luke indeed hadnt been bragging. The two really worked very well together. Thus, it was understandable why they would rather remain partners. Brock stopped looking at them and reached a decision. He then picked up his phone and told Millie to send the two into his office. When the two entered, Brock didnt bother with pleasantries. He got straight to the point and told them they could remain partners. However, if they couldnt perform well, they would have to split up and learn from the more experienced detectives. This time, Brock no longer viewed them with disregard like before. He paid close attention to their expressions when he spoke. Joy could be seen on Selinas face, while Luke only smiled as he thanked Brock. Brock was startled by Lukes reaction. As themanding officer of the Major Crimes Division, Brock had great observational skills and was very good at seeing through a person. Now that he was paying close attention to the two, he easily realized that of the two, the boy Luke was the leader. Simrly, Luke was the calmer person of the pair, and even the smile on his face was merely a facade. None of his true emotions leaked out; he was merely being polite. Brock decided then that he needed to pay even more attention to Luke. As for Selina, he only needed to pay her a little bit of attention. After he was done talking, he told the two to leave. Since the two had just arrived in Houston, they needed to deal with the problem of amodation. Brock told them to ask Millie for help. Millie in fact working in an administrative capacity in the department, focusing on logistics. Millie was indeed good at what she did. She didnt need to ask anyone else; after poking around on herputer for two minutes, she printed out a list of houses for rent. All the avable houses were located near the police department, suitable for Luke and Selina. Chapter 55 - New House, and First Homicide Case Chapter 55: New House, and First Homicide Case Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The two thanked Millie before leaving the department together. The department had given them three days to get settled before they had to officially start work. That was because the Major Crimes Division was very busy, and the moment they started, they wouldnt have the time to properly settle down. That was why they were given a grace period first to get everything done. The two didnt tarry; they spent half a day visiting eight houses they shortlisted, and ultimately settled on a two-bedroom apartment near the police department. The biggest benefit of the ce was the rtive quiet of the area: there was no major traffic orrge crowds anywhere near them, the only road close to the apartment being a tiny one at the back of the building. The apartment building was rather old but still clean. The two bedrooms were rather tiny at about 10 square meters each. The living room was also rather small at around 20 square meters. The entire apartment was about 50 square meters in size. Fortunately, the apartment was rather cheap, and with them splitting the rent, it was even cheaper. After signing the rent agreement, they started moving their things from the car into the apartment. The trunk and the backseat were crammed full of luggage, most of them belonging to Selina. Luke truly couldnt understand why Selina had brought so many clothes and shoes even though they would be wearing police uniforms anyway. Selina rolled her eyes when she heard what she thought was an idiotic question. Please, were joining the Major Crimes Division. Most of the time, we wont be in uniform. Why cant I wear something pretty then? Its not like Im going to go to work in hot pants or something. That left Luke speechless. He had only brought a few casual clothes with him, and had left home with only one suitcase. As for Selina, she had five suitcases, and had supposedly already tried her best to cut down on her luggage before reaching this number; there had initially been eight suitcases, most of which contained her so-called pretty clothes. After they were done moving, Luke was toozy to go out, so he ordered food instead. After they ate, they took a short break before heading off to the supermarket. They only had some basic electrical appliances in their apartment, and still had to buy more themselves. Luke didnt have much to buy, but Selina bought a lot of stuff. As she shopped, Selina didnt forget to stare at the price tag sadly andment, This thing is as much as an entire weeks worth of my sry. Luke could only remain silent. He couldnt exactly offer to pay, right? If he dared to offer to do so, Selina would really think that he was trying to court her. Otherwise, why would he offer to pay for her cosmetic stuff? Just look at her shopping cart. There were even tampons in there. Apart from boyfriends or husbands, men would rarely buy this stuff for women. When they returned home, they didnt continue cleaning the ce. Rather, they only carried their own things into their respective rooms before washing up and going to bed. The next day, they headed to work. When they arrived at the department, a few detectives could be seen in the Major Crimes Divisions lounge. Some were here early while some had been here working through the night. Only two people bothered to nod at the two in greeting. Half an hour before work officially started, Brock arrived. When he saw that the two had arrived early and were full of vigor, he was pleased. From this, he could judge that these two at least werent the type of troublemakers who liked to do things unconventionally. Generally, the more capable a person was, the more unconventional they tended to be. In fact, they had a few of these capable yet unconventional detectives in the team. Those old foxes would only follow police procedure at the barest minimum required in order to get the job done; as far as they were concerned, the other procedures were as good as nonexistent. Of course, that was also partly due to the rtive freedom which members of the Major Crimes Division had. Most of the time, when things got busy, they would have to work several days in a row without rest. Thus, they didnt even work regr hours like the other police officers. Brock waved at Luke and Selina and called them over to his office. He cut straight to the chase when they entered. After all, he was also a very busy person. He searched his desk for a bit before taking out a file and tossing it over to Luke. This case is now yours. Report back to me when theres progress. If you encounter something you cant solve,e find me as well. Any questions? Selina wanted to take a look at the file, but Luke merely smiled and said, Yes, sir. Brock waved his hand. Since youre working for me, do the same as everyone else; just call me head. Alright, get started. Luke agreed before walking out. Selina did the same as well. Inwardly, Brock mused to himself, Indeed, the younger one is the leader. In truth, that wasnt too weird. When a man and a woman were partnered together, the man tended to be more suited to lead, while the woman was more suited for support. After all, women were generally better atworking and diplomacy, while men were better inbat situations and were more intimidating. But then again, the boy looked too young. Could he intimidate the people they had to deal with? But Brock immediately tossed the thought aside. He was amanding officer, not a nanny; they would have to solve that sort of problem themselves. If they couldnt do something like that, they might as well quit the Major Crimes Division. When Luke and Selina returned to their desks, they opened the folder. Luke sat in his own chair while Selina came over and sat on the armrest. Just like that, the two studied the file. A homicide had happened in an apartment at 39, 107A Street, Westside. A woman had been killed there. The division had received this case yesterday at the same time that Luke and Selina had arrived. The Major Crimes Division had always been stretched thin in terms of manpower. With two new detectives in the team, Brock decided not to bother the others with the new case, and handed it to the pair instead. After going through the file, Luke picked up his jacket, put it on, and covered his gun before saying, Lets visit the scene. He couldnt be bothered waiting for the autopsy report. In a major city like this, the forensic department would usually be extremely busy. It was verymon for a report to take maybe a month or two if the case wasnt a priority. In fact, it might take as long as half a year. Yes, this was never portrayed in TV shows. In reality, the number of cases actually solved in the United States with the help of forensics was less than 5 percent. Most of the time, cases were solved through actual police work; forensics only helped to give supporting evidence. Generally, if the police couldnt find any leads in a case, they would have no choice but to ssify it as a cold case. Perhaps a day woulde when the criminal would strike again, and leave behind some new clues. Only then would there be a chance to solve the cold case. The two went to the parking lot and hopped into a police car. This was the treatment orded to members of the Major Crimes Division, but since Brock had yet to fully ept Luke and Selina, they couldnt openly take the car for their personal use. It was fine to asionally drive the car back home, but if they did it every day, there would beints. They got in the car and took 40 minutes to reach 39, 107A Street. When they arrived at the scene, both of them observed their surroundings. Although it might not help with the case, police investigations were oftimes concluded with the discovery of something minor and overlooked. This was an old apartment building that was at least 30 years old. The mottled walls and the outdated doors and windows were proof that this wasnt a ce of the wealthy. Chapter 56 - Witch, Missing Body, and Malfunctioning Surveillance Cameras Chapter 56: Witch, Missing Body, and Malfunctioning Surveince Cameras Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Naturally, there werent any surveince cameras in these old apartment buildings. The only security measure the apartment building had was an elderlydy who watched the main entrance. She was about 60 years old and still looked quite spirited despite her age. Luke mused that this granny here definitely wasnt as terrifying as Granny Lucy. Selina went over and showed the granny her badge wallet with the new badge on it. On one side of the wallet was a police badge while on the other side was an ID card; they were mostmonly issued to officers dressed in civilian clothes. The granny remained calm and wasnt shocked to see the police. When she heard that they wanted the key for the apartment where the murder had happened, she fished out a key from behind her. This is the only copy I have. Remember to return it when youre done. Selina thanked her with a smile. The two then headed up the stairs to the third floor. Old apartment buildings like these didnt even have elevators. When they arrived at apartment 305, they saw cordon tape over the door. Selina casually removed the tape and opened the door with the key. The two then entered. Forensics was already done with their work here. Thus, the two no longer needed to put on gloves, and only needed to be sure not to touch anything they saw in the room. Looking at the human figure outlined on the floor, Luke said, You check around here. Ill go check the bedroom. After Selina nodded, Luke went to the bedroom. The body had been discovered in the living room, and the bedroom wasnt exactly the first crime scene. Thus, the bedroom was stillrgely the same as before. Luke scanned the room before raising his voice. Selina. Selina walked over, and when she saw the bedroom, she was somewhat horrified as well. So, have you investigated cases before which involved someone like this? Luke asked with an odd expression on his face. Selina shook her head. No C not many people in our town believe in such superstitions. Do you know what these things are? Luke asked. Selina scanned the room before shaking her head. There are only a few voodoo items here. Im not sure what the other items are, but whatever the case, the things here definitely dont belong to a regr religion. Luke nodded. Fine. Looks like our victim is a witch. As the two were speaking, Lukes phone rang. He answered, and after a while, he said, Got it, before hanging up. Selina asked, Whats up? Luke replied, Lets go. Our witchs body is gone. Selina said, What? When they went back downstairs, Selina returned the key to the granny. She also passed her a name card, telling her to call them if she recalled anything. Then, the two got back into their car. In the car, Selina asked, Whats going on? How did the body go missing? Luke replied, The coroner was about to conduct an autopsy on the body. Right before starting, he went to the toilet, and the body was already gone by the time he got back. Selina asked, Anything on the surveince cameras? Luke replied, No idea. Well have to check the footage ourselves. It was Brock who called me. He told us to take on the case of the missing body as well. After all, the disappearance of the body might be rted to the murder. Selina was somewhat disappointed. Sigh, I thought she had been resurrected or something before she used her magic powers to teleport away. Luke replied, If that really did happen, I dont think wed be able to keep the case for ourselves. Selina asked, Who would take over the case then? FBI? Luke had an odd expression as he muttered, No, S.H.I.E.L.D. Selina asked, What? Luke replied, Heh, nothing. Eyes on the road. When they arrived at the forensics center, the two entered after showing their police IDs. When they arrived at the morgue, they looked for a coroner called Tom before telling him why they were there. Tom was a middle-aged Caucasian, and he was somewhat soft-spoken even though he looked very forceful whenever he spoke. Even when he was dealing with two detectives who were obviously newbies, he didnt grow cocky. Rather, he told them everything that had happened. In truth, there wasnt much he could tell them anyway. What Tom spent three minutes telling them was the same as what Brock had told Luke. In the morning, Tom had a cup of coffee before work. Next, he felt natures call, so he went to the bathroom. When he returned, he found that the body on the autopsy table had already disappeared without a trace. Luke remained silent and allowed Selina to continue questioning Tom. Tom was a man, and was most certainly happier to cooperate with a pretty woman like Selina instead of a man like Luke. Wheres the security footage? Tom replied, The surveince cameras broke downst night. Someone was here to fix them this morning, but they were still down when the bodies went missing. Luke interjected, Whos the one who fixed the cameras? Tom nked out slightly, as that was the first time Luke had asked a question since he arrived. But he still answered honestly, No idea. Logistics is in charge of that. You can try asking them. Selina then stuffed her notebook into her pocket and a wide smile bloomed on her face. Thank you, Tom. The smile dazzled Tom somewhat as he nodded nkly. Ah, sure, d- dont worry about it. Youre most wee. Then, the pretty Latina waved at him before leaving the room. Selina jogged to catch up with Luke before saying, What do you think? Luke replied, Lets first figure out what happened to the surveince cameras. Its too much of a coincidence. Do you still remember what Robert told us? Selina tilted her head as she said, When solving cases, many coincidences are in fact no coincidences? Luke nodded. Therefore, we need to figure out how the surveince cameras broke down. After Selina asked two people for directions, they finally found the logistics department, and she told them the reason why she and Luke were there. The person in charge here was a policewoman. Thus, Selina moved aside to let Luke take charge of the questioning this time. The two had long reached a sort of tacit understanding. Generally speaking, Selina would be in charge ofmunicating with men when it was safe to do so, and Luke would be in charge ofmunicating with middle-aged and old women. That was his job because of his pretty and tender face. With a wide smile on his face, Luke told the policewoman what they were there for. When the policewoman saw the handsome young man with a wide smile in front of her, she immediately had an amiable impression of him. After taking a look at Lukes ID, she told him the name of thepany in charge of maintaining the surveince cameras. Wales Dalick Electronic Communications Company. This was the name of thepany in charge of maintaining the surveince cameras in this building. Luke borrowed the office phone and called thepany. After he identified himself, he asked a few questions before waiting and listening to the answers he got with an odd expression on his face. After ending the call, he thanked the policewoman again before he and Selina left. Selina asked, Whats going on? Luke replied, The person on the phone told me they didnt receive any calls from the forensics department yesterday, and they didnt send anyone here today either. Selina: Huh? Luke grinned. Interesting. Let us... Chapter 57 - Case Gone, and the Walking Dead Chapter 57: Case Gone, and the Walking Dead Suddenly, Lukes phone rang. He answered the call, talked a bit, ended the call, and sank into silence. Selina was driving. She nced at him and asked, What now? Luke had an odd expression. Deputy Chief Thomas called me. He told us the case has been handed off and we can stop working on it. Selina asked, Handed to who? Luke replied, FBI. When the two returned to the police department, they saw four peoplee out, with one in the lead while the other three followed closely behind. All four wore ck suits and sunsses, and had solemn expressions; they looked like gang members from a movie. The four walked past Luke and Selina. Luke and Selina returned to the Major Crimes Division and headed straight to Brocks office. When they returned, Brock nonchntly asked, Anything? Luke had an odd expression on his face once again. Boss, the case has already been handed off by Deputy Chief Thomas. Were here to report to you. Brock was stunned. Handed off? Why wasnt I told? Did the deputy chief tell you that? His face turned unsightly. It was improper for the deputy chief to get involved in his subordinates cases. After all, if the higher management got personally involved in everything, what was the point of havingmanding officers like Brock? Were they just puppets? Luke thought about it and said, In fact, not long after we arrived at the forensics department to investigate the missing body, we received a call to stop. Brock nodded. That made him feel better. At the very least, these two were as clueless as he was. He picked up a different file from the table and said, Work on this case, then, and waved his hand to tell the two to leave. Luke and Selina hmmed in response and left. Outside, Selina whispered, Looks like Brocks quite angry. Luke answered, I doubt hes angry at us. Well, forget it. Lets look at our new case. They went back to their desks and opened the file. Selina was immediately shocked at its content. Whats the meaning of this? Are you sure that Brock still isnt prejudiced against us? Look at the kind of case hes given us. Luke still remained calm. After skimming through the file, he said in a low voice, It isnt necessarily because hes prejudiced against us. This is Houston; even weapon smugglers wouldnt resort to a shootout with the police. Did you notice that the final destination of these smuggled weapons is Mexico? Selina gave it some thought but was still unhappy. We might have fought a Mexican cartel before, but that doesnt mean that we know Mexico well. Why are we getting a case like this? This is our first day at work! We dont even have any resources for gathering information! Luke nodded. We no longer have Robert backing us up, so we need to think of a solution ourselves. Since we dont have any information, well have to look for it ourselves. Awork of informants is something that takes time to grow, anyway. At that moment, Selina suddenly thought of something, and decided to stop talking. In truth, the main reason the two of them didnt have any informants was because of Lukes request for them to remain partners. Otherwise, they would each be following a veteran detective, and would be able to make use of the information resources avable to the veteran detectives they were following. They would then have the time to slowly grow their ownwork. Luke had long seen thising. Of course, he was more willing to continue working with Selina. That was because he believed that Selina would support him unconditionally. With Selina following his lead, both of them would share the credit when they solved cases, but following the systems calctions, his contribution rate would certainly be higher. If he had to work with a veteran detective instead, he would be the one following the other persons lead. His rate of contribution from solving cases would then be greatly reduced as a result. The two didnt tarry, and left in their car again. That was what a normal work day for a detective in the Major Crimes Division was like. To be promoted and to get a raise, they would have to work hard. There was so much work to be done that they would never be able toplete whatever was avable. After leaving the department, they grabbed a meal at a fast food restaurant. This was a Mexican fast food restaurant. At a Mexican restaurant, they naturally ordered some tacos, with meat and spicy sauce. Both of them found this an extremely delicious meal. Selinas parents were Mexicans through and through. Thus, they had Mexican food at home most of the time. In Lukes previous life, he was from Sichuan, China. Thus, he had a deep love of spicy food. Selina had two tacos while Luke had four. They spent almost 40 minutes eating. After the meal, when they got back into their car, Selina asked, So? Noticed anything? Luke replied, Um, the tacos here are decent, but slightly worse than Sandras. Selina rolled her eyes. Alright, alright. My mom isnt here. You can stop buttering her up. She might be saying that, but inwardly, she was still happy to hear Luke praising her mom. Luke grinned and moved on from the topic. Everything looks normal. But we were only there for a meal. If we could find something so easily, the case wouldve been solved long ago. Lets take a spin around the area instead. The new case they had gotten had to do with arms trafficking, and it was suspected that a Mexican gang was behind it. This was why Selina believed that Brock was prejudiced against the two of them. These gangs varied in size, from several dozen to hundreds of members. Two newbie detectives without an informationwork wouldnt be able to deal with such a gang. Luke, however, didnt share her thoughts. Perhaps Brock was thinking of putting them in their ce, but he certainly wasnt expecting the two of them to solve the case right away. If they did manage to solve the case so easily, wouldnt that make the other detectives in the team look stupid? In fact, the case had been with them for over two months. The detectives in charge of this case previously had been transferred off it to work on another urgent case. Evidently, everyone believed it was unlikely that this case would be solved. As Selina drove, Luke never stopped observing their surroundings. Suddenly, his face went nk as a familiar yet unfamiliar face seemed to walk past out of the corner of his eye. It felt familiar since he seemed to have seen that face before. It was unfamiliar because he couldnt recall who that person was, so he was sure that it was someone he didnt know. The car continued moving for a few dozen meters before Luke suddenly said, Turn around. This was the advantage of their good teamwork. Selina turned without any hesitation. She merely asked, What did you find? Finally, Luke recalled who that face belonged to. An odd expression surfaced on his face as he said, I think... I saw the walking dead along the road just now. Selina didnt doubt his words. Rather, she asked curiously, Who? Luke took a deep breath before saying, Do you remember our previous case? Its the dead witch... I saw her walking along the road. Selinas hands trembled as she nearly crashed the car from her shock. WTF? That was quite horrifying to hear. How could a dead person be walking along the road? Was this a ghost encounter or something? She quickly steadied her hands and drove faster. At the same time, she also started scanning the area as she drove. Chapter 58 - On Our Side, and FBI? Chapter 58: On Our Side, and FBI? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A red sh appeared in Lukes line of sight as he quickly turned his head and said, Slow down. She went into the street on the left. This time, Selina no longer reacted excessively. She turned around at a normal speed before driving toward the street Luke mentioned. When they arrived, the street waspletely empty. All they could see was an untidy street devoid of people and illuminated by bright sunlight. After thinking for a bit, Luke drew his gun and checked it quickly before stuffing it back into the holster. Lets get out and take a look around. Although the case had been taken away from them, it now involved the resurrection of the dead. How could Luke resist something so interesting? He made sure Selina was behind him before he took the lead in the search. Selina asked, Where? Lukes gazended on an old iron door and said, She went in there. Selina asked, Do we go in as well? This time, Luke hesitated. They didnt have a warrant. If they entered however they wanted, they might receiveints as a result. Moreover, entering the building would also put them in more danger. Taking Selina into such danger for the sake of his curiosity was certainly something he needed to think about properly before making a move. Just as he was thinking, his keen hearing caught wind of some soundsing from behind the iron door. Hide, he whispered. Selina immediately hid behind the car while Luke quickly stepped forward and hid next to the iron door. After a few seconds, the door was kicked open. An AK poked out the door, before a person rushed out. Without any hesitation, Luke reached out with both hands. He grabbed the AK with one hand before grabbing the hand holding the gun with the other. Then, he flung the person down. The person holding the AK was thus mmed to the ground. This was the benefit of Brazilian jiu-jitsu. It could be used to either subdue or injure the opponent. This person was wielding an AK in arge city like Houston. He clearly wasnt aw-abiding citizen. When Luke looked at the person now lying on the ground, he immediately realized something. This person was a Latino, and from the vicious tattoos all over his body, this person looked nothing like a normalw-abiding citizen. Luke was about to crouch down and inspect this person when footsteps sounded from inside the building again. He frowned. The person he had mmed into the ground had in fact run out in a disorderly fashion with a flustered expression. This time, the footsteps he heard were rather subdued and calm, signifying that the neer was a well-trained person who could control his pace even when running. Luke picked the person up from the ground and hid behind him as he strained his ears and focused on the approaching footsteps. The footsteps suddenly stopped. Lukes heart thumped as he counted to two silently before pushing the person he was holding toward the door. At the exact same moment, someone jumped out the door as well. The neer crashed into the person Luke tossed over, and the two were immediately tangled up together. At that moment, Luke raised the AK and shouted, HPD! Freeze! The neer was by now on the ground. When he heard the shout, he was slightly stunned. When he saw the AK Luke was holding, his face was filled with disbelief. Who are you trying to fool? No police officer in America uses an AK! Nevertheless, with an AK pointed at him point nk, he naturally didnt dare move. At such a distance, the AK could easily kill him. He quickly begged, Please dont fire. Luke strained his ears and didnt hear any other footsteps, but heard some gunshots instead. Luke said, Selina, show him your badge. The person on the ground nked out. Hes really a cop? A short timeter, someone walked out behind him. When he looked at her, he realized that she was a pretty woman holding a Glock 23. In her hand was a wallet which clearly showed her badge and ID. The person on the ground finally heaved a sigh of relief. Were on the same side. Im from the FBI. Luke wasnt shocked to hear that, but Selina was. Luke didnt seem to care. Drop your gun. Right now. That person helplessly dropped his gun. Keep your hands up, Luke continued. That person did as told. Only then did Luke step forward to kick the gun away before saying, Lie on the ground, face down. The person cursed. Can I show you my badge? Luke replied, No. Get down, now. That person had no choice but to obey. The moment he did that, Luke stepped forward and pounced on him before cuffing the persons hands behind his back. Getting his hands cuffed was rather painful, but the man could only say, I have my badge with me. Its in my chest pocket. Luke reached inside and took out a badge. Indeed, he found the FBI badge and ID, and they didnt look fake. Selina, make a call to the department and have them verify this ID, Luke said. Selina walked over, picked up the ID, and took out a phone from Lukes pocket before walking to the side to make a phone call. After a while, she ended the call. Theyre verifying it. Itll take a few minutes. The person appeared to be in a rush. Im in the middle of a mission. Can you hurry up? My colleagues inside are in a shootout with the criminals. Luke had been paying attention to the sounds inside the building. He had indeed been hearing the asional gunshot. In fact, he already knew who this person was. Standing there, when Luke looked at the person lying on the ground, his heart thumped. Surprisingly, he had encountered a major world organization, just like that. System: You have defeated Cheney Spiegel. You may now learn all his abilities. Cheney Spiegels abilities list: Basic firearms, basicbat, basic information analysis... and so on. All that wasnt the point. Luke had a habit of messing around with the system whenever he was free, to figure out how the system operated. Progress had been slow, but he had still found some hidden functions. For example, after he unlocked an ability, he could actually see a short description of the ability. But the description would only show up upon his request. Roberts basic firearms had a description stating that this ability was a product of his time in the United States military. As for Szars basic specialbat, the system indicated that this was the product of his time in the United States SWAT. Presently, this was what Luke saw in this persons abilities list: Basic firearms (product of S.H.I.E.L.D.), basicbat (product of S.H.I.E.L.D.), basic information analysis (product of S.H.I.E.L.D.). S.H.I.E.L.D. After a long wait, Luke had finally run into a member of this organization for the first time. Perhaps he had seen one before, but if he had, he wasnt aware of it. Lukes eyes flickered, but he remained silent. Cheney said urgently, Can you hurry up? Which department are you from? Luke replied, Westside. Cheney was overjoyed. I just saw your deputy chief this morning, the Thomas guy. You can check with him directly. Luke finally understood who the four men in ck he had seen previously were. Chapter 59 - Evidence, Help, and Action Chapter 59: Evidence, Help, and Action Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This Cheney had been one of the four men in ck, and they had most likely been there to see Thomas. Luke said, Selina, call Deputy Chief Thomas. I have his office number in my phone. Selina did as told. A short whileter, the call connected, and after a short conversation, she turned on the phone speaker and ced the phone in front of Cheney. Cheney spoke quickly. Deputy Chief Thomas, this is Agent Charles from the FBI. I was there when our head, John, went to see you. Were currently trying to arrest the suspect. Can you get your officers to provide us support? Thomas asked from the other end of the phone, Wheres your head? Get him to talk to me. Thomas was quite helpless himself as he had never spoken to this Agent Charles before, so he didnt recognize the voice. Luke interjected, Deputy Chief Thomas, Luke here. This morning around 10:50 am, I saw a group of four men dressed in ck leaving the department. I myself saw this person following a bearded, middle-aged person who was about 40 years old and 1.82 meters in height. After hearing that, Thomas was finally sure that this person was from that agency. After all, when he sent them off this morning, it was around 10:40 am. He thus said, I see, thats it then. Release him. After a slight hesitation, Thomas added, If possible, try to help them as well. Luke replied, Got it, deputy chief. Only then did Thomas end the call. Luke gestured at Selina as she immediately removed the cuffs from the man on the ground. Cheney, the fake FBI Agent Charles, quickly stood up and stretched his arms. Luke picked up the gun on the ground and returned it to him. Sorry, its a habit of the job. Cheney couldnt be bothered to hold a grudge. He was well aware of how the police worked in America. Luke had acted ordingly as he took his safety and that of his fellow officer into consideration. In any case, Luke was the one who had helped him quickly prove his identity. Cheney quickly said, Three of my colleagues are still in there. There are also some Mexican gang members in there. Also, theres a female suspect in a red dress. Come with me and be very careful, especially when you encounter the woman in red. Keep your distance from her. Shes incredibly strong in meleebat. Lukes heart thumped as he thought, Red dress? The dead witch I saw earlier was in a red dress as well! He didnt say anything and nodded. Understood. Then, he pointed at the AK. Do you want this? Cheney shook his head. No thanks. Things were veryplicated in the building. Using an AK would only make things worse. Luke nodded and cuffed the first persons arm to his leg to ensure that he wouldnt be able to flee even after waking up. Then, he searched that person for some AK magazines before saying, Lets go, Selina. Cover our backs. Selina nodded. All three of them went through the iron door. Cheney had only left earlier because he had been chasing the suspect with the AK, thinking that this person was their target. But it turned out that he had been chasing the wrong person, and had gotten himself disarmed by Luke instead. After the dy, he was very anxious. He only had three colleagues in there, and they had to face an entire Mexican gang. Apart from that, they had to be on the lookout for their target as well. Thus, they were in a rather bad spot. The only good news was that their target was here to seek revenge against the Mexican gang. Thus, his colleagues wouldnt be facing a two-pronged attack from both their target and the Mexican gang. After going through a passageway, they arrived at a warehouse. This ce was huge and was filled with numerous goods that were piled up everywhere, which limited their line of sight. Luke immediately understood why Cheney had refused the AK. In such an environment, a pistol was much better than an AK. But Luke didnt mind. He was far more dexterous than an average person, and after losing Roberts basic firearms and basic specialbat abilities, he switched to Szars abilities instead. The system was rather fair in this aspect. So long as he met the requirement for the abilities, he could always freely switch from one person to another for the same ability. Compared with Roberts military abilities, Szars SWAT abilities were far more suited to such an enclosed area. Szar was very well-practiced in using automatic rifles, even in such an enclosed area. Cheney gestured at the two, and they understood what he was trying to say as he was using amon tactical gesture with them. The two then started advancing while providing each other cover. In another corner of the warehouse, gunshots rang out every now and then, telling them clearly where to go. Suddenly, a series of gunshots rang out as bullets rained down on Lukes group. Luke reacted speedily as he had noticed the enemy the instant thetter raised his gun. Without hesitation, Luke kicked Cheney in the ass and sent him stumbling to the ground. At the same time, Luke bent low to the ground as well. Through a tiny crack between piles, he saw a pair of legs about eight meters away from him, which belonged to the person firing at them. Bang! Bang! Bang! After three shots, two bloody wounds were left in the legs. The enemy wailed before copsing to the ground. Without hesitation, Luke fired two more bullets at the enemys head, instantly silencing thetter. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of gunshots rang out, and this time, they were aimed at Luke. Evidently, killing the first gang member had put a target on his back. Luke rolled away on the ground, bullet holes appearing right where he had been. Luke had a calm expression on his face as he fired his AK once again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! He fired two bursts of three shots each and took down two gang members. Szar was an expert at indoorbat like this; even Robert wasnt his match. After the two gang members went down, the warehouse sank into silence. Cheney remained on the ground, not daring to move too much. The shootout earlier had ended as suddenly as it had started, and he waspletely shocked. As for Luke, he didnt stop. He crouched in an odd posture like a frog as he quickly crawled around in the warehouse. There had been more than two people firing at him earlier. After moving away from the dangerous spot, Luke quickly gestured at Selina. Selina instantly understood what he meant. She started firing bullets at where the gang members were taking cover. The gang members werepletely untrained, and all they did was reach out to fire their guns randomly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! After moving to the other side of the gang members, Luke fired his gun and took down another person. Again, a hail of bullets rained down on Lukes position. At that moment, it was Selinas turn to shift positions as she fired, causing a gang member to copse to the ground as he clutched his shoulder. From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that arent selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. Chapter 60 - Kill Shots, and Close Range Combat Chapter 60: Kill Shots, and Close Range Combat Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke was moving to a new position, when he heard someone wail in pain before copsing to the ground. Reflexively, he fired two bullets into that persons head. The warehouse then sank into dead silence. This time, nobody dared to fire at Luke anymore. It had only been a minute, and five of them were already dead. This was a nightmare for them. They couldnt understand who they had offended. Why were there suddenly so many enemies? Cheney, who was taking cover in a corner, whispered something. Luke didnt bother to try and figure out what he was saying. There was still an unknown number of enemies in the warehouse. He continued moving in that odd squat-like posture with his AK raised at all times. Suddenly, someone appeared before him. Luke nearly opened fire, when he noticed who that person was, and he quickly withdrew. Bang! Bang! Two gunshots rang out, and the bullets hit the object which Luke was hiding behind. Luke cursed inwardly. The one firing at him wasnt one of the gang members. Rather, it was Cheneys colleague. The entirely ck suits they wore were too easy to recognize. But why did that person open fire on Luke before making sure who he was? Then again, Cheneys colleagues couldnt be med either. Luke had been ughtering his enemies the moment he arrived. They were very nervous to see him as well. Fortunately, Cheney noticed this, and he quickly said something while gesturing at Luke. Luke gave him the middle finger in response. Cheney nked out slightly, but he understood Lukes meaning and smiled helplessly. Luke was venting his resentment for almost getting shot by Cheneys colleague earlier. Cheney no longer dared to look down on Luke and Selina anymore. In a short two minutes, with Luke as the vanguard and Selina as support, not a single one of their bullets were wasted as they killed five people in a row; their efficiency in abat situation was terrifying. Even Cheney wondered what kind of police they were C were the officers of the Westside Houston Police Department all this vicious? Luke took a peek and saw that Cheneys colleague was no longer aiming at him. That person also seemed to be in bad shape. His leg had been hit, and he could only stay hidden behind cover. No wonder he had reacted so fiercely earlier. Luke waved before gesturing at that person. When that person saw his gesture, he understood and nodded. He then raised his gun and fired a few shots in a certain direction. Then, Luke started scanning the warehouse, and discovered that there were reactions from two different positions. With his dynamic vision, he was able to immediately notice any minute change. Without any hesitation, he aimed his gun and fired three shots in a row. AHH! With a miserable wail, another enemy was hit. Slowly, the wail petered off. Cheneys injured colleague was shocked. Shit, this officer only ever fires kill shots. Luke didnt hesitate whatsoever as he immediately started moving quickly again. He went around two shelves and was about to head to one side of the other position where there had been some movement. Right at that moment, a red figure leapt over two shelves and pounced on Luke like a nimble cat. With Lukes keen senses, he knew he wouldnt be able to raise his AK in time. Thus, he dropped the AK before leaning backward immediately and kicking out with his leg. The red figure hadnt expected such a swift reaction from Luke. The kicknded squarely in her abdomen, and she crashed loudly into a shelf. Luke finally got a clear look at the red figure as he immediately shouted, HPD! Freeze! while he drew his gun and aimed it at her. The red figure only nked out for a moment and Lukes gun was already aimed at her head. Carol Mira? Luke asked in a low voice. The red figure clutched at her abdomen and gasped for breath while asking, Y- youre the police? When Luke saw the system notification, he was overjoyed. His expression unchanged, he said, Yes. Westside Police Department, Detective Luke Coulson. The woman in red seemed to hesitate as she asked, Are you here to catch me as well? Luke hesitated slightly before he shook his head. No, Im here on a weapons smuggling case. Carol visibly rxed as she said, Can... can you let me go, then? Luke quickly recalled what he had seen in the file, and reached a conclusion. He remained silent. Using his free hand, he pointed in one direction. Carol looked over and saw Selina there. Luke waved his hand and told the woman to hurry up. Joy surfaced on Carols face as she nodded and whispered, Thank you. Then, she forced herself up and crawled over to Selina. Lukes kick made her feel as if her entire belly had been pierced through. Fortunately, she had an unique ability that enabled her to quickly recover. As she moved, Lukes gun remained pointed at her. Since she couldnt do anything about it, she stopped worrying about him. Luke gestured at Selina and she silently moved to one side to open up a path for Carol. Selina had been watching Lukes back all along, and she had been guarding the passageway they hade in from. Carol nced at her and nodded in thanks before fleeing. When Luke saw Carol flee the warehouse, he sighed inwardly before focusing on what was happening inside the warehouse again. He moved to Cheney and asked, Where are your colleagues? The environment here is too difficult. A woman in red ambushed me earlier, and after I kicked her, she hid again. Do you want to tell your colleagues to move out? Otherwise, Im afraid I might identally kill them. Cheney broke out in a cold sweat when he heard that. He had personally witnessed Lukes skills with a gun. He was too terrifying. Almost every time he fired a shot, an enemy would die. If his colleagues were shot by mistake, they would most certainly die as well. Although they were on a mission, this ce was indeed too unfavorable for them. After a slight hesitation, Cheney talked to his colleagues on the radio. Next, Luke started hearing people move toward them. He heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. The two people moving toward them were probably Cheneys colleagues. Another person didnt move, and that was most likely the poor soul who had been shot in the leg. Luke whispered to Cheney, Ill go get your injured colleague as well. Remember, tell him to hold his fire. Cheney nodded awkwardly and spoke into the radio again. As for Luke, he quickly found the injured person and made sure that the person saw him clearly before he drew closer. When he arrived, he said, Please dont aim your gun at me anymore. Keep silent. Then, he held his gun in one hand and dragged the person by the cor with his other hand. He didnt care if the person was hurting or not as he started to drag him toward Cheney. Perhaps Luke had frightened off the enemy, as there was no longer any sign of them. Even when Luke reached Cheney, not a single shot had been fired at him. From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that arent selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. Chapter 61 - SWAT? DEA? IRS? Sheriff!

Chapter 61: SWAT? DEA? IRS? Sheriff!

Cheney finally met up with his teammates. They were all surprised as they watched Luke swiftly drag their wounded colleague toward them. How could he run so fast in such a strange stance while dragging another person along? Furthermore, Lukes grip on his gun was steady, and he stayed on alert the entire time for possible danger. After dragging the man over, Luke said in a low voice, His leg is badly injured. You better send him to the hospital asap, or he might die. The four agents were led by a middle-aged man. He hesitated for a long moment, and finally gnashed his teeth. Lets retreat and call in reinforcements. They were about to help their wounded colleague back to his feet, when Luke waved his hand and said, Hell slow you down. Ill take him out first. You can follow us. Having seen how fast Luke moved with their colleague, the agents had no objections. It was a sound n. Seeing that they were all on board, Luke immediately dragged the man out. The poord who had been shot was ufortable at being hauled along by his cor, but he could only hold it back. Difort was definitely better than death. Selina began to fall back when she saw Lukes gesture. She also ensured that there was no danger on their way back. Luke followed her with the wounded guy. The three fake FBI agents covered for each other and retreated as well. The situation in the warehouse wasnt in their favor. The wounded guy hadnt been shot by the target, but by the bandits who were trying to shoot the target. It had been a sheer ident. While their mission was very important, they certainly didnt want their teammate to die for it. In less than two minutes, all of them had evacuated. Keeping an eye on the iron door, Luke asked quickly, Our car is over there. Do you need us to drive him to the hospital? I think hell die before the ambnce arrives. The wounded guy had a giant hole in his leg, caused by an AK. His face was already pale, if not blue. The captain of the agents gritted his teeth. We cant go. Can... can your colleague send him to the hospital? Luke nodded. Selina, bring the car here. The captain couldnt help but add, Luke... please wait a moment. Luke turned around and looked at him. The captain said, Youre a great shooter. We could use your help. Luke understood him perfectly. Selina, take him to the hospital. Call me if anything happens. As he talked, he picked up the wounded agent, and Selina opened the back door of the car so that Luke could put him inside. Selina reminded Luke to take care of himself, before she quickly drove away. Very soon, a police siren echoed throughout the streets. Selina had turned on the siren and shing lights to clear the way. Cheney and the rest of the agents were relieved. They had one less thing to worry about now. The captain thanked Luke. He then made new arrangements. He and one other person would go around to the other side, where there was supposedly another exit. Luke and Cheney would stay here to ensure that nobody escaped. Luke nodded his head to show that he understood. The two of them hid in a corner. Luke began to check the system notifications. Right when he was excitedly reading the information, Cheney asked in a low voice, Luke... Its Luke, right? Luke nodded slightly. Cheney asked, Are you a member of Houston SWAT? Luke nced at him and said, I work in the Major Crimes Division at the Westside Police Department. Cheney found it hard to believe. Huh? It wasnt that he was biased against the Major Crimes Division, but that Lukes performance was too astonishing. If all the officers in all the Major Crimes Divisions in America were as good as Luke, Cheney and his colleagues should be fired. Their boss could barely ept the fact that his elite agents couldnt evenpare with a rookie from a local police department. Luke was amused by Cheneys look. He added, I was transferred a few days ago. This is my first day on the job. Cheney couldnt help but ask, Where did you work before? DEA or IRS? Luke replied, I was a minor sheriff at the Shackelford Police Department. Cheney was dazed. Where is this... Shackelford? Luke said, Its a town seven hundred kilometers to the northwest. Its my hometown. Cheney was so shocked that he wondered if Luke was lying to him. They stopped talking, and the scene sank into utter silence. Ten minutester, three ck SUVs arrived. More than ten men in suits got out. Four of them ran toward Luke. Cheney greeted them and whispered something to them. He then said to Luke, We appreciate your help today, and will inform Chief Thomas of your contribution. Detective Luke, you... may leave. He was rather embarrassed. It seemed as if they were kicking Luke out now that he was no longer needed. However, their mission was highly confidential, and they couldnt just let a local detective jump in. Luke, on the other hand, didnt react. He simply nodded and said, Alright, goodbye. He then walked away. Cheney was confused again. What was the meaning of this? Was Luke angry or dissatisfied? But Luke seemed rather calm and not angry at all. In fact, Cheney had found the young man unusuallyposed from the moment they met. Watching the young man disappear, he shook his head and continued with his task. Luke wasnt interested in staying any longer, as his attention was elsewhere. He called Selina. As it turned out, someone had taken over from her, and she was on her way back. Luke told her his location and waited for her outside a supermarket. Ten minutester, Selina arrived, and Luke got in the car. Where to now? asked Selina. Luke said, Back to the police station. I think we need to tell the boss what happened here. Before they got to headquarters, however, Thomas gave them a call. You did a great job today. Theres no need to report in. Get some rest ande to my office tomorrow morning. The two of them certainly had no objections to that arrangement. The sh that afternoon had been a brief one, but it had been as electrifying and dangerous as when the Carlos family had attacked them; they certainly wouldnt refuse an early night. Selina turned the car around and drove home. After they returned, they each took a shower. Then, they chilled in the living room. Selina turned on the TV and enjoyed a soap opera. Luke, on the other hand, studied his rewards from today on the sofa. Mission: Defeat the Mexican military weapon smugglers and collect the smuggled items. Completion of the mission is worth a total of 1000 experience and 1000 credit. Since the hosts contribution to the mission was 35 percent, 350 experience and 350 credit points have been awarded to the host. You defeated Carol Mira and have ess to a list of her abilities. Chapter 62 - Carols Gratitude, Windfall, and Cooking

Chapter 62: Carols Gratitude, Windfall, and Cooking

System: You have received Carol Miras appreciation. You may now learn all her abilities. Carol Miras abilities list: Basic self-healing (X-gene; prerequisite: 40 Strength): 10,000 credits. Luke couldnt help but smile. Why had he let Carol go instead of capturing her? It was because she had been a huge surprise. Carol Mira was none other than the ordinary woman who had been shot in her apartment. He had epted the case that morning. Carol was only a waitress in a restaurant and had no criminal history. It was one of the reasons why Luke had let her go. As for why S.H.I.E.L.D. agents were after Carol, the answer was obvious. S.H.I.E.L.D. might have noticed that Carol coulde back to life. The agents were here precisely to deal with the issue. Therefore, Carols disappearance from the morgue might be rted to S.H.I.E.L.D.. At the very least, it mustve been Cheney who had wiped the security footage. It was S.H.I.E.L.D.s responsibility to cover up such supernatural incidents, so that ordinary people wouldnt panic. This could exin Cheney and his teammates operation. However, Carols basic self-healing was definitely one of the abilities that Luke desired most. Since he had obtained this ability from her, he was willing to return the favor even if she didnt know what it was about. Besides, Luke had figured out one of the systems rules. Carol Miras gratitude had allowed him to directly unlock her abilities. Luke was quite excited. This meant that bad guys now werent the only source of abilities for him. He could acquire abilities from good guys, too, as long as he earned their appreciation first. Putting it together with his spection about fortune, Luke guessed that the learning requirement might not have anything to do with stealing luck. The conclusion was clear in Carols case. Luke was a police officer, not a fake FBI who had been there to catch her. After he let her go, he won her appreciation. At that point, Carol had subconsciously lowered her defenses, which had allowed Luke to acquire her abilities. Another example was when Luke defeated Robert in a bet. That had lowered Roberts defenses, to the point that Luke could learn his abilities. But Robert inevitably had bad luck after that because his defenses had deteriorated. The third example was when Luke killed criminals. He was like a hunter in that sort of situation, and everything the prey had would be his trophy as long as he took them down. However, he had to verify his assumption first. There was still no telling if Carol would start to be haunted by bad luck. After analyzing the situation, Luke pondered the basic self-healing ability. ording to the file, Carol had been shot the day before yesterday and had been in the morgue until today. She was shot twice in the abdomen or more specifically, in her gut and her heart. From that point of view, the speed of recovery with the basic self-healing ability wasnt very high, but Luke would never let go of such a life-saving technique. However, it required... 10,000 credits? Compared with basic firearms which cost 100 credits and basic specialbat which cost 200 credits, basic self-healing was outrageously expensive. Furthermore, it had a prerequisite, which was 40 Strength. That meant that basic self-healing demanded a lot of the bodys abilities. Starting from level six, he would receive four basic points at each level, and even if they were all invested in strength, he still needed to level up five times. The experience required to level up was getting higher and higher, and Luke wasnt sure when he could reach 40 points for strength. Luke was deep in thought, when Selina suddenly called his name. He opened his eyes. He then saw Selina lying on the sofa in an even morefortable position. Her short pants were obvious under her loose T-shirt, and highlighted the curves of her body. What are we having for dinner? I dont want takeout anymore, said Selina. Appreciating Selinas sexiness, Luke was in a good mood. He stood up with a smile. Ill cook. Just wait. Selina opened her eyes in surprise. You can cook? Most Americans didnt know how to cook. Or rather, they were toozy to cook. The supermarket had all kinds of pre-packed meals that just needed to be heated in the microwave and were then ready to be eaten. Their apartment didnt have a gas stove or an exhaust hood in the kitchen, but there was an oven. Luke chuckled. Just wait. Selina expectantly watched Luke dig around in the fridge before he went to the kitchen. A few minutester, Luke came back. Selina looked at his empty hands and asked, Wheres our dinner? Luke replied, Im still cooking. You can eat something else first if youre too hungry. Do you want chips? Its a garlic and cheese vor. Selina said disdainfully, No, I dont want to be dreaming about garlic. Luke shrugged and tossed the weird-vored chips that he had bought by ident back onto the table. Forty minutester, beeps echoed in the kitchen. Lukes eyes finally moved away from hisptop and he stood up. He was busy for a while. Ten minutester, Luke was back. Dinner will be ready in ten minutes. Selina sat up and said, Ill take a look. Luke chuckled but didnt stop her. Selina rushed into the kitchen. She saw shreds of something on a chopping board and a steaming pot, but nothing else. She returned in disappointment. What are you cooking? I didnt see anything. Luke said, Just you wait. It was Luke who had bought the pot. Houston had a Chinatown where many Chinese lived, and some Chinese food culture could be found here. Themon belief that Americans had no ess to Chinese food wasnt true. On the contrary, Texas had many decent Chinese restaurants whose businesses flourished. The supermarket that Luke and Selina had visited before, for one, was opened by a Chinese. Besides the pot, Luke had also bought a lot of Chinese condiments. A few minutester, Luke went into the kitchen again, and Selina followed him this time. Luke took out two bowls. He stirred the food inside the pot with a woodendle, and had a taste with his chopsticks, only to discover that it was too nd. He poured some soy sauce into the pot and stirred again, before he had another taste. Chapter 63 - A Superhero Comics and Movies Ignoramus

Chapter 63: A Superhero Comics and Movies Ignoramus

The taste was eptable with the soy sauce. He poured the food from the pot into the two bowls in even portions until the bowls were full. Looking at the food, Selina was a bit dazed. Well... It doesnt seem yummy. Luke said, This is for you to eat, not to look at. If you dont want it, Ill pack it up for lunch tomorrow. You can have the sandwich in the fridge. Selina shook her head quickly. No; although it looks terrible, it smells great. I want this. Luke shrugged and ced a spoon into one of the bowls. This bowl is yours. Then, he left for the living room with his bowl of food. Selina hurried to follow him. They sat down in the living room. Luke lifted his bowl, and in passing, switched to the news channel on TV. Selina, on the other hand, was too busy devouring the food to watch TV. On the TV, several hosts were discussing how promising the economy looked, and what a great investment real estate was. Luke chuckled. A few yearster, many people would be spitting blood because of real estate. Freddie Mac and Fannie Mae, the two biggest mortgagepanies, almost went bankrupt before the federal government took over. He flipped to another channel. The host was speaking quickly next to the image of a mustached man. For a brief moment, Luke was dazed. Tony Stark will soon meet with multiple corporations in Houston to discuss new space development programs... Luke was amused. How could Tony Stark be interested in space technology? Werent iron robots his favorite? Despite his amusement, he listened to the news carefully. It wasnt because he liked Tony Stark, or because he intended to win the favor of this super magnate, but because Tony Stark was the best gauge. As long as he focused on news of Tony Stark, he would know when the great era would arrive. Regretfully, Luke hadnt been interested in Americanics in his previous life. He hadnt watched many superhero movies, even during the years when they were the most popr. As he recalled, the only Marvel movies he had watched were Iron Man 1, Avengers 1, and Thor 1. He never watched the sequels to those movies. He had only watched the first of the X-Men and Fantastic Four series. He had watched other movies, such as Ghost Rider, de Warrior, Daredevil, Green Lantern and Deadpool, but he wasnt sure if they would appear in this world. In any case, he remembered even less of those movies. It was safe to say that Luke was ignorant when it came to superheroics and movies. Luke recalled that the Marvel movies began with Iron Man 1. However, he didnt intend to follow the movie plot, like many of his transmigrator predecessors might. A simple reason: The incumbent president of America was a Latino woman, and the leader of China wasnt the person in Lukes memory. Many things in this world were the same as Luke remembered, but there would always be subtle differences when it came to the details. For example, Luke had investigated a long time ago, and discovered that there was no Apple Inc. here. It would thus be impossible to be rich by buying Apple shares. Google existed, but not as a monopolizingpany; instead, a search engine called Easygo imed 30% of the market as Googles majorpetitor. It might be possible to make a fortune based on his memories about certain events from hisst life, but it was also possible that he would lose all his money. Besides, Luke didnt have any initial capital, either. It was also one of the reasons why Luke remained unknown at the age of eighteen. On top of that, this was no ordinary world. If he messed up, he might be serving himself up to some superviin, if not Hydra. Thus, Luke had been keeping a low profile up until his system activated. His mind had been wandering, when Selina said, Luke, darling. Luke looked at her, finding it weird. Whats wrong? It wasnt good whenever Selina called him darling, because it usually meant that she had a favor to ask. Licking her lips, Selinas eyes were focused on Lukes hands. You dont seem very hungry, do you? Can you give me more? Luke was caught by surprise. What? It wasnt until then that he realized that Selina had finished the bowl of food. Are you... not full? Luke asked suspiciously. It had certainly been a big bowl of food. He had miscalcted and steamed too much rice. Selina made a tough decision. Just... just a little bit more. Its really delicious. Lost for words, Luke could only give her some of his food. Dont force yourself. Ill make you moreter. Selina nodded quickly and picked up the spoon again. Luke had a mouthful of the food himself, and savored it for a while. Well, its okay. I dont feel that its anything special. Selina said, Is that so? But I think its very delicious. Luke chuckled. He had made this mixture by stirring together fried ham slices, peas, shreds of mushroom and carrot, soy sauce, oil and garlic with steamed rice. Luke had also fried two eggs in the pot and put them in the bowls in the end. The rice was slightly red, which was the color of the soy sauce and oil mixed together. It was also why Selina had said it looked terrible. A food mix was never pretty in the first ce. It was fast food forzy people. For evenzier people, they didnt even need to fry the ingredients, which could be sliced and steamed together with the rice. Although it wasnt very appetizing, it was both healthy and convenient. Luke had been ratherzy in hisst life, but he didnt like restaurant food, so he had learned to cook easy meals in a pot. Basically, the daily food he could make with a pot was enough to keep him fed his entire life. He had been bad with knives in hisst life, so cooking took him a while. Now that he had high strength and dexterity, cutting vegetables was no longer a problem. It had taken him less than ten minutes to prepare such a pot of mixed food. Luke chuckled at Selinas satisfied yet scrunched up expression. It wouldnt be too tricky to make food in the future. His roommate wasnt picky. Besides, Americans had their own fried food and food mix, too; their dirty rice was made up of small pieces of chicken liver. But of course, not all Americans could take such food; many people wouldnt eat or make it. Chapter 64 - Chef, Non-Disclosure Agreement, and Promotion

Chapter 64: Chef, Non-Disclosure Agreement, and Promotion

After Selina had extra, she was too full to have any more even though she wanted to. She could only lie there and watch Luke eat. Watching for a while, she asked curiously, Why are you using chopsticks instead of a spoon? Why are you so good with them? Most Americans had never used chopsticks. Few of them were good with such a utensil. Luke chuckled. Maybe I was a Chinese in myst life. Selina thought for a moment and nodded. Maybe. I know a few Chinese friends whose fathers cook better than their mothers do. Luke found that odd. All of them are better than their wives? That was unusual, even in China. Selina nodded. Yes. Theyre all restaurant owners. Luke was lost for words. Most cooks in the world were male. America wasnt an exception. It wasnt discrimination against females. As a job, cooking involved a tremendous amount of work. It wasnt just about skills, but stamina as well. In terms of skills and stamina, men definitely had the advantage. After dinner, Luke put down his bowl and said, So that you dont put on weight, you should do the dishes. Selina was too full to move, but she eventually rose and washed the two bowls. Few men cooked or did dishes here. Since Luke had cooked, it would be outrageous to ask him to do the dishes. Besides, Selina did dishes in her own home, too. Luke gargled before he continued reading the news on hisptop. He had seen Tony Stark just now, and he intended to find out why the guy hade to Houston. Saying that the yboys favorite thing to do was make iron robots had just been a joke. This was only 2003. Tony hadnt started studying iron suits yet. Now, Stark Industries was apany that sold military weapons. Technically speaking, space technology waspletely unrted to his main business. So why was he in Houston? It was rather strange. However, after browsing through the news online, Luke abandoned the investigation. Tony was now only a yboy who did whatever he wanted; he didnt need a reason to be here. Since Luke wasnt nning on currying favor with him, there was no need to pay attention to his every move. The next day, Luke and Selina went to work as usual. They had to report to Thomas first. They knocked on Thomass office door and entered. Thomas put down his work and observed them for a while, before he said, I read your files and knew you were exceptional, but I have to admit that I didnt expect you to achieve so much on your first day at work. Both of them simply stood in silence. Thomas waved his hand and said, Sit down. The two of them sat down on the couch. Thomas grabbed several documents and handed them out. Sign the non-disclosure agreements first. Luke signed the agreement without reading it at all. Selina had nned to read it, but when she noticed what Luke did, she followed suit. Thomas was satisfied. Those two indeed were natural partners. After they were done, he handed over another two documents and said, Sign these, too. Luke opened the document and signed again. Selina did the same. Thomas didnt ask for the documents back. He said, You can read them now. Ask me if you have any questions, but dont talk about what happened yesterday after you leave this office. They finally read the documents. The non-disclosure agreements had undoubtedly been issued by S.H.I.E.L.D.. But the documents after that were actually... promotion papers. Selina was a regr officer, and Luke was an intern at best thanks to his rtionship with Robert. Robert had pulled some strings and seized the opportunity to get them transferred. Finally, they had managed to rise in rank. Now, after only one day at Westside Houston Police Department, they were both level 2 detectives. Most officers would be jealous at how fast they had been promoted. Selina flushed with excitement, obviously intoxicated by the unexpected promotion. Luke, on the other hand, was much calmer. For him, he had gotten the real reward yesterday. This was just a bonus. He understood what this was about after reading the promotion papers. The FBI had sent a brief on the case yesterday, and had mentioned Luke and Selinas contributions. However, Cheney and his team were fake FBI agents. They actually worked for S.H.I.E.L.D.. It was impossible for S.H.I.E.L.D. to award Luke and Selina openly, so they had sent the brief under the banner of the FBI in order to recognize their contributions. In the meantime, to keep them from leaking the matter, the reward had to be a generous one. Furthermore, Luke had saved an agent and helped them kill multiple gangsters. So, they definitely had to give such an ally something more than a gag order. Luke realized what happened yesterday after reading the promotion papers. After her resurrection, Carol had been looking for the Mexican gangsters for some reason. As it happened, Cheney and his team had been tracking her, and had followed her into the warehouse of Mexican gangsters. Then, the three parties were engaged in a chaotic fight in the warehouse. Carol had a grudge against the gangsters, but Cheneys team wanted to catch her. The gangsters had to deal with Carol, an intruder, but they could tell that Cheneys team were cops. Cheneys team went after Carol, but there was no way that they would refrain from shooting back at the gangsters. Just like that, the three parties had been caught in a deadlock in the warehouse. Then, Luke came in and cleared out the hoodlums in several minutes. He let Carol go and retreated with S.H.I.E.L.D.s team. The confusing battle finally came to an end. Carol was fine. The only thing she had suffered was a kick from Luke, and she escaped safely. On S.H.I.E.L.D.s side, one agent was heavily wounded, but the other three were fine. The gangsters were less lucky. They were the weakest and had been shooting randomly, so the other parties attacked them first. After the incident, nine bodies and three injured gangsters were moved out of the warehouse. Also, given how serious the case was, the Westside Police Department had taken over the warehouse after S.H.I.E.L.D. was done and scoured the ce. A hidden bunker had been discovered, and more than three hundred weapons of various kinds, including even military C4, were unearthed. It was without doubt a major case. Chapter 65 - elocation, Criticism, and Cooling

Chapter 65: Relocation, Criticism, and Cooling

Then, this was the key part. Luke and Selina were the officers who had epted the case. Later, they were the ones who fought the gangsters and saved an FBI agent, which gave the Westside Police Department an excuse to lock down the warehouse and search it. In all respects, Luke and Selina were the greatest contributors in this smuggling case, even though they had both been sound asleep at home when the smuggled military weapons were discovered. This was also the excuse used to issue the promotion papers. Cracking a case plus saving a colleague meant a promotion; it was utterly justified. Thomas observed their faces, and thought even more highly of Luke. As for Selina, she was obviously the support, but she had done a great job cooperating with Luke. Thomas finally said, You cant discuss what happened yesterday with anyone, not even yourmanding officer. Luke nodded, but secretly wondered if Brock would be pissed again when he couldnt ask about the details of a case that his subordinate had cracked. After some more warm encouragement, Thomas sent them back to work. They had never entered the Major Crimes Division office until today. The detectives inside all looked at them. Three of them approached Luke and Selina and greeted them, and another two said good morning, too. Luke and Selina responded with smiles, before they went to Brocks office. With a weird look on his face, Brock asked, Whats up? Luke said, The smuggling case is closed. Im wondering if there are any more cases for us. The weird look remained on Brocks face for a while. He then asked, How did you get involved with the FBI? Luke said, Actually, we were just having food in a Mexican restaurant when we happened upon a shootout between FBI agents and gangsters. Brock was lost for words. They had cracked a case through sheer luck? For a moment, he didnt know how he should deal with them. Give them another big case? But that would vite his rule of teaching neers a lesson. Give them small cases? But that way, everybody would know that he was purposefully holding back capable subordinates. Also, Thomas had their backs. Brock couldnt y any tricks on them at all. After a long pause, Brock rolled his eyes and told them to sit down. He then searched in his cab for a long time and finally found a file. He opened it to confirm what he had found. He blew off the dust on the file and gave it to Luke without blinking an eye. Try this case. Its a little bit tricky. Ill give you a month. Give up if you dont find anything in a month. Brock hade up with a sound n. On the surface, he had given Luke and Selina a challenging case and had considerately given them a month to carry out their investigation. Even Thomas couldnt say that he had done anything wrong. This way, Luke and Selina would waste a month of their time. Luke read the file briefly and narrowed his eyes. He rose and said, Alright, boss. Were on it. Brock nodded and watched them leave withplicated thoughts. After they left the office, Luke left right away. Selina asked, Huh? Where are we going? Luke replied, Home. Selina was confused. Were not working? Luke patted the file in his hand and said, Did you not hear Brock? The next month belongs to us, and we cant bother him. Selina said, Did he say dont bother me? Luke chuckled. Do you think the other detectives in the Major Crimes Division would be allowed to take a month to investigate a case? Selina shook her head quickly. She was well aware of what the situation was like. The Major Crimes Division in every major city wanted more detectives, whose attention tended to be pulled away from a case after a few days of investigation. Unless everybody was gathered for a major, significant case, the detectives in the Major Crimes Division each had a couple of cases that they would be working on as well as countless infinite old cases buried under the newer ones. One month for a single case? If Brocks subordinates were all as ineffective as this, they wouldve been fired in the second month of work. Luke said amusedly, So, hes belittling us. Selina was even more confused. Why? Luke said, Theres an ancient saying in China: Those who are too outstanding tend to be hated by mediocre people. We cracked a major case and got promoted on our first day of work. What would Brock think? He isnt Robert. Selina was still confused. Isnt it good to have capable subordinates like us? Luke chuckled. Do you think its good to have a subordinate who gets promoted fast and who doesnt need to listen to you? After a brief daze, Selina was enlightened. I get it now. People in the big city are soplicated. Luke said, Its only natural. More boring stuff will be waiting for us when we be the most distinguished partners in the Major Crimes Division. Selina asked, What kind of stuff? Luke didnt answer the question. He knew that Brock was the trusted subordinate of the department head, and that Thomas was hoping to be the new head of the department. Thus, they were at loggerheads. Hence, Thomas might have had another reason for cing them in the Major Crimes Division. Luke kept this from Selina because she was too innocent to understand that; it would only make her feel awful. The two of them drove back home. Selinained, Im not used to this ce. There arent any training rooms in the police station. Do we have to find a gym? Pondering for a moment, Luke nodded. Lets wait and see. It would be best if we can find a martial arts club that has individual rooms. Selina said bitterly, But well have to spend more money. Luke was amused. Dont forget that we were promoted today. Our sry will be enough to cover the membership fee. Selina thought for a moment and realized that it did make sense, and started to happily watch TV. Back home, she would have a bunch of chores to do, like washing clothes, doing dishes, or looking after her younger siblings. Although she didnt have to do them every day, she never got any peace. Coming here and sharing a ce with Luke, he didnt care what she did. She could watch soap operas and read gossip all day long. Luke sat down on the other side of the sofa and continued reading the case file. Half an hourter, Luke put down the file. Selina simply asked, So? Chapter 66 - Dinner with an Unexpected Guest

Chapter 66: Dinner with an Unexpected Guest

With his eyes closed, Luke shook his head. To put it simply, an officer from our department named Matt went missing during his holiday in Laquin. Our department intends to take part in the case out of concern for the police officer. Selina was unconvinced. Why would the Laquin police department allow Houston to investigate in their territory? Which idiot came up with such an idea? Luke nced at her and said, Dont say that to any outsider, because the idiot is our big boss, Deputy Chief Thomas. Selina stuck out her tongue, knowing that it wouldnt end well for her if she talked like that outside. Luke continued, However, youre not wrong. The Laquin police department refused any suggestion of a joint investigation. Also, Laquin hasnt been enthusiastic about the investigation because of it. Its been a month, and theres been little progress. This case will likely be buried in the archive room along with the other cold cases. Selina kicked around on the sofa angrily with her long, tanned legs. Damn it. What can we do? Openly appreciating her long legs, Laquin said, Its clear what Brocks intention is: He expects us to stay in Laquin for a month. By the time wee back, people will have forgotten what we did. It was Thomas who sent us to the Major Crimes Division, and Brock cant do anything to us openly. So, he can only use this to dy us. Selina understood perfectly. She rolled her eyes and asked, Thomas is our support? How is he connected to Robert? Luke smiled. He and Robert are oldrades. However, we arent his kids, after all. So, at best, he can only ensure that we arent maliciously suppressed. We have to work out everything else on our own. If we go to Thomas in private for this, everybody in the Major Crimes Division will hate us. Selina was curious. Why? Luke said, Would you like a subordinate or colleague who snitches whenever something goes wrong? Dont go to Thomas if you dont want to be everyones enemy. Selina nodded. Luke reminded her again, Dont tell anyone what we discussed today, including our connection to Thomas. You have to remember that. Selina nodded. She was already used to listening to Luke, because Luke was always right. Having worked together with Luke for a few months, she felt that Luke was more like thirty than neen. He was like a big brother to her. Are we really going to investigate the case in Laquin? asked Selina. They wouldnt have any jurisdiction in Laquin. Even private detectives would find it easier to do the job. Private detectives could resort to a lot of gray methods, but if Luke and Selina did the same, they would lose their jobs. Luke nodded. Well set off tomorrow. We wont lose anything even if we dont find anything. Just consider it a trip. Selina realized that it did make sense, which put her in a better mood. Having just been promoted, she felt great, and paid Brocks little trick no mind. After all, she had been promoted twice since she started cooperating with Luke. She was more than satisfied. Luke cooked in the evening again. They werent expecting to discover anything in Laquin, so Luke was rather rxed, too. He was less passionate about the promotion than Selina was. His Super Detective System was more suitable for fieldwork; it wouldnt be much help if he became a leader. So, it wasnt a bad idea to slow down the rate of his advancement. Brocks trick wasnt an outrageous one. He wouldnt hate Brock for it. However, Brock and he would never be friends, either. They would only remain colleagues. Luke had enough time to prepare today, so he simply drove out and bought a bunch of stuff from the supermarket. Then, he got busy in the kitchen. Selina was most shocked to see the food on the table when he was done. ...You really learned how to cook, didnt you? Selina hadnt been surprised at the food mix that Luke had madest night, because it wasnt very hard. However, Luke had made two proper dishes today, along with two bowls of fried rice with egg. Every grain of rice was covered in egg wash, so the fried rice was a pleasant gold color. The dishes were also simple: They were sugared peppers and beef slices, and fried eggs and tomatoes. Well, fried rice with egg and fried eggs and tomatoes seemed like a weirdbination, but Luke liked tomatoes, and Selina certainly wouldnt object. Luke had just put the dishes on the table, when someone knocked on the door. Luke and Selina looked at each other, both finding it odd. They had just moved here, and werent familiar with their colleagues or neighbors. Why would anyone visit them? Selina volunteered to open the door. After all, Luke had cooked for them. She eximed in surprise when she saw the visitor. Its you? Why are you here? Luke looked over and noticed a woman wearing a hat and an awkward smile. Hello, thank you for your help yesterday. It was none other than Carol. Luke said quickly, Come in first. Selina, close the door. A momentter, Luke, Selina and Carol were staring at each other, all lost for words. As the aroma of food wafted over, Carols stomach suddenly growled. She lowered her head in embarrassment. After a brief silence, Luke offered, Do you want to eat with us? It was a habitual question that Chinese people often asked, and in most cases, it was only a formality. However, Carol nodded quickly. She was already swallowing her saliva. Selina was rather worried. Would her share of the food be stolen? Luke fetched another bowl, fork and spoon, and filled the empty bowl with half of his fried rice. He said, Lets have dinner first. In the end... Luke wasnt full. He had prepared dinner for two. With a starving Carol here, the food wasnt nearly enough. How much could Carol eat? Considering that her ability was basic self-healing, the answer was obvious. Such a physical ability had to be sustained with food, unless there were other ways of replenishing energy. For example, Luke had to consume a tremendous amount of food when allocating his stat points. Carol hade back to life yesterday; there was no telling how long she had gone hungry for. In the end, Luke had to offer her the high-calorie choctes that he had previously bought for dessert. Chapter 67 - Help, Survival, and Dollar

Chapter 67: Help, Survival, and Dor

Carol finally came back to her senses after her crazy binge fest. She was embarrassed, but she didnt stop chewing. A few minutester, she was already on her fourth bar of chocte. Luke made himself green tea which he had just bought from the supermarket. Selina enjoyed her Dr. Pepper, and Carol had a can of energy drink. Sipping the tea, Luke asked, Ms. Carol, what brings you here? Carol stopped eating and lowered her head. Nothing... actually, I just wanted to thank you in person. Luke remarked, But the FBI is chasing you, and you may be discovered if youe looking for me. It wasnt a wise decision. Carol hesitated. I... I dont know where I can go. Luke was silent for a while. After much thought, he eventually made a decision. Carol, it probably wouldnt have ended too badly for you if the FBI team had caught you yesterday, but you mightve wanted to kill yourself if it had been the military. Carol eximed and looked at him suspiciously. Not nning to exin himself, Luke continued, Youre a mutant, arent you? Carol stood up quickly and stepped back in a defensive pose. Luke continued calmly, Dont be shocked. It was just a random guess. Now, Im going to ask you some questions, and you have to answer them honestly. Then, Ill tell you a way out of this. Are you okay with that? Carol hesitated for a moment, but nodded. As an ordinary girl, it was impossible for her to deal with a situation like this. Luke pointed at the sofa. You can sit down. Carol sat down obediently. Luke asked, Actually, we looked into your shooting, so we have basic information on you. Can you tell me why you went after the Mexican gang? Carol gnashed her teeth. They were the ones who tried to kill me. I know the person who killed me. His names Franco. He was with the manager. Luke asked, Why did he kill you? Carol replied, I caught them moving drugs to the warehouse in the back when I was getting off work. I was terrified and ran off, but they saw me. I called in sick for three days. Then, Franco broke into my apartment and killed me. Selina found it weird to listen to a living person talk about how she was killed. Luke asked, Why did you go to the warehouse after that? Carol said, For revenge. I wanted to kill Franco if I could find him, and burn the goods if they were still there. Luke was amazed by the womans vindictiveness. So far, Carols confession fitted the information he had. But Luke still asked, Where did you find the courage to seek revenge? They just murdered you. After a brief hesitation, Carol said, I dont know, but I realized that my body had changed after I woke up. I was strong and fast. Luke understood. Although self-healing only seemed to be about the bodys recovery, Luke knew of a lot of other mutants who had such an ability. Sabretooth, Wolverine, Lady Deathstrike and Deadpool were all experts in melee fights. It would be weird if the self-healing ability didnt improve Carols physical attributes. Carols X-gene had probably been awakened when she had been near death, and had given her the self-healing ability. She wasnt familiar with her ability yet, or Luke wouldnt have been able to defeat her so easily. But of course, her current performance was already pretty good. Carol was a young girl who weighed no more than forty kilograms, but she could easily jump three meters high. Luke nodded. Alright, I have no further questions. Theres now only one way out for you. Find Xaviers School for Gifted Youngsters in Winchester, New York, and ask Professor X to take you in. Then youll be safe. Carol was stunned. Youngsters? Luke couldnt help but smile. Ive read your file. Its true that youre 23, but you can still turn to them since youve only just awakened your power. After all, they need teachers to teach the students. Everybody in the school is a mutant. Nobody will look down on you. Carol found it hard to believe. Really? Does such a ce really exist? Luke nodded. Your only problem is getting to Xaviers School for Gifted Youngsters safely. Actually, its an open secret to many organizations. The FBI agents who tried to catch you must have people watching the school all the time. Carol was immediately upset. Luke thought for a moment and went to his room. Soon, he returned with a pile of cash. He gave the money to Carol and said, Heres about eight thousand dors. Take the money and choose roads that dont have security cameras. Dont enter any big city in case theres surveince. Also, after you reach New York, you mustnt approach Xaviers School for Gifted Youngsters recklessly. My suggestion is that you observe it from afar until some of the schools more powerful mutantse out. Then, you can ask for their help. Professor X is called Charles. Hes... supposedly a bald old man in a wheelchair right now. Storm is a young female with white hair, Cyclops is a young man wearing special goggles, and Dark Phoenix is another young female. Selina and Carol were both dumbfounded. A momentter, Selina asked, Why... Why do you know so much? Are you... Luke shook his head. Im not a mutant, but dont forget Robert. Selina was enlightened. Oh, Robert knows so many people. You found out from him? Luke smiled and said to Carol, who was still dazed, Remember, stealth is the most important. You must know how tricky the FBI is. You wont get away again if they catch you. Staring at the cash in her hand, Carol finally asked, Why... Why are you helping me? She subconsciously glimpsed at Selina. Selina was a hot Latino girl and a police officer. She was both sexy and smart. Carol, inparison, was just a regr girl. In terms of physical appeal, she was at least one level lower than Selina. Luke couldnt be helping her because she was beautiful. Chapter 68 - Misty Town (5 in 1)

Chapter 68: Misty Town (5 in 1)

Pondering for a moment, Luke said, Im a police officer. I know that the FBI is chasing you because of your X-gene. Youre just a victim who did nothing wrong. Youre innocent. I dont want to sacrifice an innocent person for my promotion. Its a matter of principle. Carol fell silent again and felt like crying. Thest few days had been hellish for her. She had been shot by a burr in her own apartment and had woken up in a morgue. Terrified, she ran away. Insuppressible fury had prompted her to get back at the Mexican gangsters, but she had nearly been caught by the FBI agents who had identally gotten involved in the fight. In the end, Luke had let her go, and had even offered her a way to survive. Luke was a young office who could only earn fifty to sixty thousand dors annually. Considering his own expenses, eight thousand bucks was already a lot. It was obvious that Luke had just started working. The eight thousand bucks was likely his entire savings. Yet, he had given it to aplete stranger. Were there really guys as good as this in the world? Carol was at a loss. Luke had no idea what Carol was thinking as he taught her disguise and stealth tricks. His abilities from Szar were now more suitable for Carol to use. It wasnt until three hourster that he finally stopped his lecture. However much you remember, you can only count on yourself now, said Luke. Leave while its still dark. Carol was a lot calmer this time. She had onlye here to say thanks. However, she had received unexpected help. She had a destination and hope for the future. She was no longer as overwhelmed as before. If she had had a destination before, she wouldnt have sought revenge on the Mexican gangsters, but wouldve stayed as far away from them as possible. She stood up and bowed to Luke solemnly. Thank you. Youre a good guy. Luke was rather depressed. That didnt sound right C it was what someone said to the next character to die in a movie! Carol didnt say anything else, and left the house after one final nce at Luke. Watching the girl disappear, Luke sighed. Good luck. This is the best I can do for you. He then closed the door. Selina had had a lovely night. She had eaten a great meal, though it had been shared with a third person, and had heard tremendous inside information. She had also watched Luke teach a student. She was quite satisfied. After Luke closed the door, he waved at her. Get up. Its time to work. Selina was stunned. Huh? Clean up the room. Make sure no traces of Carol are left. I dont want the FBI agents to notice me, said Luke as he grabbed the cleaning tools. Selina pulled a long face. So, there was a price to pay for the gossip and inside information. As Luke cleaned, he thought about Carol. As he had said, that was the best he could do for her. Letting her go, giving her some money, and offering her a way out were the only things he could do. He wasnt capable of more. Cheney himself was trouble, and New York was an even bigger maelstrom that Luke preferred not to get involved in right now. He had acquired Carols ability, and had tried his best to help her in return. The girls future now depended on her own luck and capabilities. Luke and Selina cleaned the room. As police officers, they were most familiar with dealing with a crime scene. Nothing of Carol, like her fingerprints or hair, remained in this room. It was already eleven at night by the time they were done. They each took a shower and went to bed. The next day, Luke and Selina set off in their car. Laquin was four hundred kilometers northeast of Houston. It was a rtively remote city. Three hourster, they switched ces. Fifty kilometers away from Laquin, they entered a small town. The town was called Rumford. It seemed to be a lot livelier than Shackelford. Luke observed the town and felt that it wouldnt be a bad ce for a holiday if Laquin turned out to be too boringter. The town had wonderful views, and prices here werent as high as those in big cities. Selina, on the other hand, asked as she drove the car, Do you see a public toilet? I need to pee. Looking out the window, Luke pointed and said, Theres a supermarket over there. Selina turned the wheel and drove over. Rumford is no more enjoyable than Shackelford. Luke chuckled. Selina was hot and beautiful, but she had the temper of a child. It was only natural that she would find traveling in such a remote and unremarkable ce disappointing. Under the bright morning light, they parked the car in the lot next to the supermarket. Selina went to the bathroom in a hurry. Staring at the crowd around the supermarket entrance from the car, Luke found it weird. Those people were all carrying big bags out of the supermarket, as if everything in the supermarket was on sale. A few people were talking to each other as they passed by the car. Luke finally learned that a stormst night had destroyed a lot of facilities nearby, including houses, cars, electric wires, telephone wires, and even the cell towers. Luke took out his phone, only to discover that it had no signal. He tried calling 911, but the call failed. He wasnt too bothered. They were only passing by. It would be fine as long as Laquin wasnt like this. Luke heard sirens and looked back. A long line of vehicles rushed down the road. There were fire engines, ambnces, maintenance cars, and even military trucks. From the townsfolk passing by, he learned that there was a military base on the mountain nearby, and he didnt pay it much mind. There were too many such bases in America for it to be surprising. The townsfolk didnt find it unusual, either. Ten minutester, Selina returned. She said, halfining and half-exining, My goodness, there were so many people in the bathroom. Its like a battlefield. A kid nearly wet himself. Luke frowned. Are you sure that he only wet himself? Selinaughed. Of course! He was only peeing. Alright, lets go! Suddenly, the most earsplitting rm rang out. They heard shocked exmations and turned their heads, only to see an oppressive fog flow down the mountain. The townspeople started running in a panic. Many subconsciously rushed to the supermarket. An old man also cried out in horror as he bled from his mouth and nose. Selina didnt quite catch what he was saying, but Luke heard him. Monsters! There are monsters in the fog! the old man screamed as he ran past them. Frowning, Luke drove the car to the supermarket and said, Selina, bring out all our ammo, weapons and k jackets. As a prudent man who considered safety the most important thing, Luke was always prepared. Even though he was on a trip, he had brought all the necessary equipment, as well as even more bullets than he usually carried. Without any hesitation, Selina packed up the things in the car. Actually, there wasnt much to pack. Their backup gear was stored in two bags, one containing the guns and bullets, and the other the k jackets. All she needed to do was take them out. Luke had already driven the car to one side of the supermarket, and he parked practically right up to the ss wall. Grabbing the two bags, he and Selina quickly entered the supermarket. Selina hadnt noticed yet, but Luke had vaguely detected screamsing from the massive fog. However, few people could hear it as the screams were drowned out by the rm. He even saw someone caught by what looked like gigantic pincers in the fog when it reached him. The dreadful pincers were more than five meters long. Luke doubted that his gun would be able to deal with such gargantuan creatures. It would be safer to hide and observe from inside the building first. Soon after they entered the supermarket, the panicked clerks shut the doors. Everybody inside the supermarket finally heard the screams of victims in the fog. The old man who had arrived earlier was still crying monsters, adding to everyones fear. Their faces looked awful as the fog flooded the town, enveloped the supermarket, and blocked everything that could be seen. It must be because the factories to the west exploded. This is the poisonous smog from the factories, someone murmured. Lukeughed at the theory. The fog didnt have a chemical smell to it; it was a natural fog, which carried the scent of grass and the forest. It also carried a hint of blood, which belonged to the victims who had just been killed. Luke grabbed Selina and gave her a warning in a low voice. The gargantuan creature he had seen would be able to easily destroy the supermarkets ss wall up front. So, it wasnt safe to stay next to the ss wall. At that moment, there was the start of an earthquake. Caught unprepared, many people fell to the floor. The whole supermarket was a mess. Luke helped Selina regain her bnce and pped away amp that fell toward him. The earthquake stopped no more than twenty secondster. The supermarket hadnt copsed, although some items had fallen to the floor. Luke was rather relieved. If their hideout copsed at such a critical moment, it wouldve been tricky. As lousy as the supermarket might be, it was a concrete building, after all. All the walls were made of concrete, except for the ss wall at the front. At the very least, they wouldnt need to worry that a pair of pincers would appear out of nowhere while they were hiding here. The panic caused by the earthquake soon faded, but something else depressing happened. The power went out. Luke learned from the clerks that the supermarket had been running electricity from its own generator since that morning. The generator mightve been damaged by the earthquake just now. Pulling Selina along with him, Luke found a short man who was addressed as the boss. Youre going to examine the generator, right? The boss looked at him, finding it odd. He nodded. Yes. We need electricity for both the lights and the venttion system, or the people in here will suffocate. Luke proposed, Well go with you. The boss was dazed. Huh? Luke took out his badge. Were detectives from Houston. Were on our way to Laquin on business. I think we can give you a hand. The boss was relieved when he saw the badge. Although this wasnt Houstons jurisdiction, the detectives were professionals who would be better at dealing with emergencies than civilians. He nodded quickly and called for the two clerks. Another man saw them and said that he was willing to join, too. Luke had no objection. There were always volunteers. On his way, Luke found tworge-sized cargo vests on the shelf. He threw one to Selina. The boss looked at him suspiciously. Luke smiled. Dont worry, Ill pay for them. The boss believed him. He didnt think that two detectives would steal something that was worth no more than a hundred dors. Everyone introduced themselves. The boss was called Olly. One of the clerks, who was in his forties, was Jim. He was responsible for maintaining the generator. The other clerk was a teenager named Norton, who had been summoned to help with the maintenance. The volunteer was David. He was a painter who had been creating new works on a nearby mountain. However, the stormst night had destroyed his house on the mountain and had cut the power, and the only thing he could do was leave the mountain with his wife and son. The team reached the basement, which waspletely dark. Olly turned on the shlight in his hand. Thankfully, shlights were avable because they were in a supermarket. The two clerks also turned on their shlights and looked around. Jim walked to a corner, where the generator was protected behind iron bars. He observed it for a moment, then shouted, Olly, I cant see anything wrong. Ill try to restart the generator. Olly wasnt an expert on generators, either. He was naturally on board. Jim restarted the generator, and the lights in the basement turned on. Everybody was relieved. Going without power in this sort of situation was pretty terrible. Jim, however, sniffed and said, Something smelly is blocking the vent. Norton, Ill open the door. You go out and clear out the filth. Norton nodded. No problem. David couldnt help but intervene. Wait, youre sending this child out? Its dangerous in the mist. Jim was angry. What danger? The vent is right next to the door. He wont be far off. Besides, if the vent is blocked, everybody will suffocate. David shook his head again. I dont think we should let the boy risk himself. Bad air quality isnt really the problem. Jim scoffed. You make a lot more money than we do, but we dont need you to teach us how to do things. Norton, are you ready? Olly, however, also hesitated. Jim, why dont we let it go? We have electricity anyway. Its not a big problem that the vent is blocked. But Jim was stubborn. I dont want to be haunted by this smell. Norton, Ill open the door. Whenever youre ready. Alright, said Norton eagerly. The boy clearly thought of it as an adventure. He had been moving things in the warehouse when the fog came, and hadnt witnessed it for himself. Thus, he wasnt scared, and only felt that it was fun. While they were arguing, Luke dragged Selina away and took out the k jackets from the bag, and the both of them put the jackets on. In the end, they covered the k jackets with the vests Luke had taken, hiding the HPD on their backs. After they were done, Selina nudged Luke, asking if they should intervene. Luke gestured subtly at her. She quickly understood and stayed on alert far away from the door. Jim activated the roller door at the basement exit, and it rolled up around half a meter. Norton called for him to stop and crouched down as he observed the scene outside. The white fog slowly flowed in. Suddenly, Luke sensed something and sprinted forward as quick as lightning. He grabbed Nortons cor and threw him into a pile of dog food several meters back. In the meantime, Luck backed off quickly and stared at the gap under the door. Stunned for a moment, Jim was about to curse out loud, when an enormous tentacleshed out of the fog and reached under the door. Olly and David both stepped back in fear. The tentacle was unbelievably huge. What could be seen inside the basement was already longer than five meters. In addition to a pointy end, the tentacle was at least twenty centimeters in diameter. More dreadfully, there were rows of barbs on the tentacle. It wasnt hard to imagine how the barbs would pierce prey, making escape impossible as the tentacle wrapped about it. Luke narrowed his eyes and looked around. He then hurled a rebar crowbar at the tentacle. The sharp rebar immediately nailed the tentacle to the ground. In pain, the tentacle was about to retreat. Luke, however, grabbed the fire axe on the wall and threw it at the tentacle again. Thanks to his enormous strength, the axe cut half of the tentacle off. It struggled to break free of the injured bit, and retreated. The severed barbed tentacle was still contracting on the ground. Everybody was too shocked by the brief yet intense battle to say anything. Luke opened his mouth. Jim, shut the door. Jim was still dazed. Huh? Okay. Alright. Several secondster, the roller door descended again, temporarily blocking out the danger. Luke picked up the axe and chopped the tentacle again. The severed tentacle contracted and writhed like a bug. Then, the pointy end of the tentacle opened like a mouth, and a greenish ck fluid spurted out. Luke backed off quickly after chopping the tentacle, for fear that it would spew the disgusting fluid at him. When the tentacle finally stopped moving, he looked at everyone and said, David is right. There are dangerous monsters in the fog. Do you agree? How could they disagree? The chopped tentacle was still here. Had it not been for Luke, Norton wouldve probably been killed. Lets go back, said Luke as he moved. Since there are monsters outside, well have to deal with the ss wall at the front of the supermarket. Picturing how the ss wall would shatter before the gigantic tentacle, everybody nodded. Olly, its not a problem for you to move the dog food upstairs, is it? Luke asked again. Dazed for a moment, Olly looked at the bags of dog food, then understood Lukes intention. No. Actually, there are also leftover tubes and nks from when we refurbished the toilets. We also have... Luke interrupted him. All of that can work. Ask Jim and Norton to haul them up and try to shore up the ss wall. Also, find the prominent people here and ask for their help. Make sure that the women and children stay far away from the ss wall. Is that clear? Olly listened and nodded. As the manager of a supermarket, he was best at handling such affairs. The employees of the supermarket got to work. Olly was even busier than they were. He had to dispatch people to move the dog food and other items that could shore up the ss wall. He also had to talk to the towns important people and get them to convince the crowd that it would be better to hide at the back of the supermarket. As the manager of the supermarket, he was the most familiar with the towns residents, so he was the most suitable person for the task. Luke talked to David and asked the warmhearted painter to help, too. In the basement just now, he had been opposed to Jims risky n. He would certainly be helpful in maintaining order here. Luke and Selina, on the other hand, examined their guns and bullets and had food and water in an inconspicuous corner. Luke seized the opportunity to observe everything. He had to pay attention to special people in such a situation, including the paranoid ones and the troublemakers. Those people always appeared in desperate times. Human beings were strange creatures. In desperate times, some would struggle to resist and die before they gave up, but some would copse before anything happened to them, and only wanted other people to die with them. Thetter were always the most destructive. They would sabotage the unity and harmony of the situation. Now that Luke was here, he certainly didnt want these people to cause trouble. He and Selina hadnt revealed their identities precisely in order to pick out these people. The supermarket was a mess. Now and then, there were screams and fights. Most were the subconscious reactions of people in a panic, but some werent. A middle-aged woman in her forties was announcing that this was Gods judgment, and that he was punishing those who didnt revere him. Luke gestured subtly at Selina. They walked over, and Selina grabbed the woman. Wow, youre a believer, too? I need your guidance. As she spoke, they dragged the woman away. Luke had no time to talk to the woman, and simply knocked out the annoying psycho after they left the crowd. Throw her inside the toilets. Selina threw the idiotic woman inside a toilet cubicle and shut the door. The supermarket was still in chaos, even without the woman causing a disturbance, but people were starting to take action under Ollysmand. Bags of dog food were piled behind the ss wall, which was also fortified with nks and tubes. It was a shame that there was only just so much dog food. As a result, they could only block the other half of the ss wall with shelves and the items on them. An empty area several meters wide was cleared in front of the ss wall. Luke then summoned Olly, Jim, Norton and David to discuss the next n. Two women followed them. One was Allyn, the headmistress of the school in town. She was an old and kindly gray-haireddy. The other was Amanda, a teacher from the same school. She was a young blond woman. Luke shook their hands with a smile. Its great to have you here. We need to relocate the children and weak women to the office in case they get hurt in the mayhem. Youll look after the children. Both women were surprised, but then felt that it was necessary. Allyn said worriedly, But I dont think the parents will let us look after their children. Luke said, Bring the children with their mothers first. If theyre too reluctant, dont force them. This is only meant to reduce unnecessary chaos, and to protect the children and women. Although it wasnt perfect, everybody felt that this was the best solution. Luke then said to David, Find several reliable men and block the hallway leading to the office with shelves and the like in case anything tries to break into the office. David nodded quickly. The office was much safer than the hallway, which had few ces to hide. Since his wife and son were with him, he was naturally willing to agree to this arrangement. Luke looked at Olly and Jim and said, I saw tubes and sticks in the basement just now. Try to fashion them into stakes and give them to the men who are willing to protect their families. Everybody looked grim, as if they had a premonition. Gazing at them, Luke sighed. I wish I could say that everything will go well, but I think its better to be prepared than to simply wait for your fate without doing anything, right? Everybody nodded in silence and got to work. Fortunately, no monsters attacked the supermarket until nightfall. Luke and Selina sat in a corner, where there was a tiny window for venttion. Luke opened the window slightly to listen to what was going on outside. Most of the time, it was utter silence. But asionally, there were sounds of rustling and chewing. That meant that the monsters wandering around inside the fog werent of the same kind, and were hunting each other. It wasnt a bad oue, but it certainly wasnt a good one, either. Suddenly, Luke frowned and said, Who turned on the light outside the supermarket? Olly, turn it off! Olly said regretfully, Its automatically activated every day. Wheres the switch? Jim, turn it off now. Jim acknowledged the task and ran to the basement. However, the light at the supermarket entrance was still on five minutester. Lukes expression was stern. He hinted at Selina to stay alert, before he rushed to the basement. On his way to the basement, he saw Jim on the floor, moaning and holding his head. He went over to Jim immediately. What happened? The moment I got here, someone bashed me in the head from behind, said Jim as he clutched his head in pain. I smelled a weird fragrance. Luke was gloomy. Weird fragrance? He remembered someone who had it. Jims head was bleeding. The heavy strike couldve killed him. Lets talk about itter. How can I turn the light off? He carried Jim into the basement. Struggling against his headache, Jim pointed at a box and said, Over there, the fourth and the fifth switches in the third row. Theyre white. Luke asked, Both of them? Jim replied, One is for the lightboard and the other is for the smaller lights around it. Both of them have to be flipped off. Luke flipped the switches off and picked up the walkie-talkie. Selina, is the light off? Selina immediately responded, Yes, but you better return quickly. The light just now attracted a lot of bugs. Hearing that, Luke carried Jim back to the hall. He gave Jim to Norton and spoke to David in a low voice. Take care of the lunatic woman. She might have attacked Jim just now. Shocked, David nodded and looked for her. Luke finally reached the ss wall. He stared gravely at the dense insects on the ss that wasnt blocked by the bags of dog food. Insects werent scary, and regr ones wouldnt be able to break the tempered, thickened ss, either. However, these particr insects were extraordinary. They were as huge as chickens and looked dangerous from every angle. Luke shouted, Everybody, turn off your shlights, now! Although he didnt know what these insects were like, their very appearance proved that they were just as addicted to light as many other insects. The supermarket had beenpletely dark until just now, and the zing light had attracted the insects. Thankfully, the bugs failed to break the ss wall. As Luke was thinking this, a shadow that looked like a vulture broke out of the fog and leapt at the ss wall as it caught a bug. More importantly, it caused an obvious crack in the ss. Luke said calmly, Turn off all the lights. Everybody, stay where you are and dont run about. As he talked, he gestured to Selina. Selina retreated ten meters behind him. It was her shooting position, a small fortress protected by shelves. The shlights quickly went off, but some were still on. Someone asked anxiously, Whats going on? I cant turn off my shlight! That left Luke speechless. idents could happen; it wasnt unusual for a person to be unable to find the button to turn off the shlight when they were nervous. Luke had no time to talk to them, and focused his attention on the ss wall. With the sound of pping, monsters the size of vultures, which looked like ancient pterosaurs, showed up to feed on the insects on the ss. Finally, part of the ss wall cracked, but in a section that was blocked by the bags of dog food. In the next moment, there was another crack. This time, it was in a section that wasnt covered by the dog food. Most of the insects flew away, but some crawled in through the gaps and onto the shelves. That was only natural. There werent enough items to block the supermarkets twenty meter-long ss wall anyway. It was already remarkable that they could block half of it with dog food. Luke, who was nearby, grasped an alloy bat and swung it. Cling! Cling! Two bugs were knocked to the ground. In terms of precision, Luke could now swing a bat so that it brushed past someones nose dozens of times in a row without hurting them. The ghost-like movements of the bat didnt stop, butshed out twice more as Luke turned around. Cling! Cling! Four bugs were on the ground. But they were still struggling. Luke had purposefully held back his strength in case they sttered fluid when they were smashed. Looking at the hole in the wall, he stuffed backup goods into it, such as shampoo, water and baby form. He nced around to make sure that there werent any other openings, before he then hit the struggling bugs again without making them explode. Olly, find some stic boxes and store those bugs inside. Remember not to touch those bugs. Move them with brooms, Luke called out as he continued observing the situation. Suddenly, his face changed. A gigantic creature five meters tall charged out of the fog and bit the pterosaur-like monster that was on the front doors. The ss immediately shattered. As the supermarkets entrance, the doors were the least protected part of the ss wall. There was only a long wooden table in front of them, with heavy items pushed up against the table. However, these things were but toys before the gigantic creature. They were shoved away to leave a huge gap behind. The pterosaur-like monsters that were feeding on the bugs seemed terrified by the new monster. They pped their wings and tried to fly into the gap. Luke frowned but didnt say anything. He wasnt sure that the big guy wouldnt notice him if he shouted out loud. Five pterosaur-like monsters dashed in. Luke made a free shooting gesture to Selina, before he charged forward with his bat and knocked out two pterosaur-like monsters on the edge. Seeing that the monsters were still struggling vigorously, Luke exerted more strength and smashed their necks. After two cracks, the monsters turned stiff. Bang! Bang! Bang! Selina opened fire decisively, hitting the furthest pterosaur-like monster. Luke chased thest two pterosaur-like monsters that had scattered. They had crossed the empty area and were lunging at the people behind the shelf line. Keeping his eye on the one closer to him, Luke followed the monster to the back of the shelves and smote it from below, flinging it back into the empty area when it tried to peck someone. Although three pterosaur-monsters had been taken down, there was no time to celebrate as thest one had already rushed into the crowd. Panicked, the folk cried and fled. Several people tried to resist, but could barely keep their bnce as the others ran about in a mess. Luke ran over quickly and knocked away several people in his path. He reached the monster just as it was pressing down on a womans neck and about to bite her. Lukes bat immediately hit the monster in the neck again. The pterosaur-like monster fell and lost the strength to struggle. However, the crowd was a mess. They were all screaming and running. With no time to take care of them, Luke ran off immediately. The screams in the supermarket had caught the giant monsters attention. It stretched its head in and nced around in confusion. With its enormous strength, it pushed the blockade at the entrance away. The monster seemed to be trying to crawl in. When Luke returned in a hurry, a man was backing off and waving a long spear randomly. Luke grabbed the spear and threw it with all of his strength. Puchi! With a dull noise, the long spear sank into the monsters head. It was a shame that Luke had never practiced the javelin, and the spear was just a pointy pipe. So, his attack failed to kill the monster in one go. The monster screamed and abruptly retreated from the door. Luke, on the other hand, didnt panic. He kicked at the tubes on the ground and picked up a few. Rushing to the open door, Luke stood straight and hurled more tubes. Three pointed tubes flew out one after another, boosted by Lukes enormous strength, and hit the monster in three spots from the chest to the head. The monster screamed miserably and fell after retreating ten meters. The three tubes were far heavier than the first spear. When Luke attacked with his full strength, they prated the monsters head and abdomen, causing fatal injury. Ignoring the monster, Luke backed off and pulled back the table that had been pushed away. Sticking it back into the hole, he shouted, Give me the tubes! Some of the braver people brought several tubes to him. Luke crossed them and stacked them against the table. Finally relieved, he gazed at the enormous monster outside through the gap. The monster was roaring, but was too heavily wounded to get back to its feet. Everybody was finally relieved. However, a pair of huge pincers suddenly appeared in the mist and grabbed the roaring monster before retreating. After a few cracking sounds, it fell silent. The earth shook slightly as an even greater monster left. Everybody was pale. Compared with this monster, which had only revealed its pincers, the five meter-long monster was only a chicken at most. But probably because it was too huge, the terrifying monster wasnt interested in the ants in the supermarket, and left with the body of the first monster. Luke said to the few people nearby with a forbidding look, Tell them to stop crying. Nobody will survive if the monster just now is attracted by the sound. Sweating hard, they rushed away. The screams in the supermarket finally died down. The children were appeased by their parents, and the noisy ones were brought to the bathroom. The bathroom was safe and soundproof. They could cry however much they wanted there. After that incident, everybody in the supermarket became cautious. Other than the office and the bathroom, the supermarket waspletely silent. Luke wiped at his sweat, half because he was exhausted and half because he was terrified. Thest monster had been too dreadful. He estimated that it could be twenty meters long. The consequences would be unimaginable if such a monster broke into the supermarket. Chapter 69 - Rescue (4 in 1)

Chapter 69: Rescue (4 in 1)

Selina reached out to give him a towel. She asked in a low voice, Do you want to get some rest? Luke nodded and walked into their self-made fort in the corner. He wiped his sweat. Suddenly, he heard someone mumbling something in one corner. He turned his head, only to see a shlight in the corner and a middle-aged woman who was preaching enthusiastically. Listening to her for a moment, Luke cursed in a low voice. Bulls*it! The middle-aged woman was that very psycho whom they had knocked out and thrown into the bathroom yesterday. She was also likely the person who had assaulted Jim and tried to stop him from turning off the light outside. Now, the woman was preaching her theory about Gods punishment again. Luke rummaged around in a basket and found an orange. He weighed it in his hand, and feeling that it was just right, he threw it out. Swoosh! The woman was saying, ...Read the bible. Weve desecrated God for too long. Today, he wants us to pay with blood for what we did. Its time to take a stance. A blood sacrifice, just like how Abraham was ready to sacrifice his only son to prove his devotion to God... Bang! An object flew over in the darkness, and the womans head jerked back as it hit her right in the mouth. The object exploded and sttered on the audience. Everybody was stunned. They touched the fluid on their faces, and were relieved after confirming that it wasnt blood. They looked at what had exploded in the womans mouth. It turned out to be a huge orange. They looked around, only to see nothing but darkness as well as the amused expressions of those who had been staring at them. Putong! The middle-aged woman copsed. She really wasnt a Chosen One. The impact from the orange was too much for her, and she simply passed out. Luke put his hand back into his pocket and whistled as he strode over to the fort. Selina chuckled silently and kissed his cheek when he sat down. She praised him in a low voice. Darling, you did a marvelous job. Luke shrugged. Nonsense. The orange did it. After the disgusting psycho was knocked out by the orange, the supermarket fell into silence. After a day of panic and fear, everyone was exhausted. Luke had to rest, and Selina stayed alert. He didnt trust anyone but Selina in such a situation. After three hours of sleep, Luke woke up. He patted a tired Selina and said, Im up. You can get some rest. Selina immediatelyy down next to him and covered herself in a nket. She soon fell asleep. Hearing the asional noise outside the supermarket, Luke was deep in thought. Staying here wasnt going to work out. This was just a small town. He had been told thatmunications here were down. The rumors about the military base that he was hearing in the supermarket also hinted at howplicated this matter was. Luke didnt n to bet his life on the military officials sense of conscience. He had to leave if he wanted to survive. However, it was too risky to drive away now. A car couldnt protect him and Selina from the enormous monster that they had seen. Getting out of here was going to be a tough problem. He thought hard for a long while. Someone suddenly approached him stealthily. Luke noticed that it was a woman. She leaned close and said in a low voice, Thank you for saving mest night. Luke nodded. He finally remembered who she was. She was the person who had been caught and nearly killed by the pterosaur-like monster. She was around thirty. Her clothes werent eye-catching, but Luke recognized that they belonged to a niche luxury brand and were worth at least a thousand dors apiece. The expensive womens watch on her wrist also hinted at her wealth. Her carefully trimmed hair and nails were proof, too. My name is Alice Miller. She sat down next to Luke and continued in a low voice, Im a CEO of a majorpany. Seeing that Luke wasnt interested, she hesitated for a moment, but still said, Youre quite strong. I was hoping that you can save my daughter. Luke raised his eyebrows. Outside? Hehe. I dont want to get killed. I can give you a lot of money, Alice offered. How about a hundred grand? Luke shook his head. Mrs. Miller, money is useless when youre dead. With a heavy heart, Alice raised her offer. Two... No, five hundred grand. I can sign an agreement first. As long as you get my daughter out, youll be able to withdraw the money from my ount. Luke shook his head without any hesitation. Sorry. Not interested. Alices face copsed, and tears flowed down her face. My daughter is only eight. Shes been alone at home for half a day... Luke was amused. Mrs. Miller, forgive my bluntness, but its hard to say how many people outside this supermarket are still alive. Im not rubbing it in; how can we rescue your daughter when we can barely take care of ourselves? Alice had been angry until she heard take care of ourselves. She leaned in even closer and said, What if I can get us out of here? Luke raised his eyebrow. Tell me about it. Alice said, Theres a chopper in my backyard. Luke was stunned. Are you kidding? Helicopters werent unusual, but they would certainly be unusual in such a small town. Alice said, You can ask anyone. Everyone knows that I alwayse here in a chopper. Dont forget that Im a CEO of a majorpany. I can afford a chopper. Frowning, Luke pondered for a moment, then said, I need to think. Ill give you a reply before dawn. Alice hesitated for a moment. She then said, The sooner, the better. My daughter barely moves due to autism, but she might look for food or go to the toilet. Im afraid... Luke nodded his head. Alice finally left. Frowning, Luke woke up Selina and told her Alices offer. After two minutes of discussion, they decided that they should find the chopper. That was, if this Alice did have a chopper. Selina rose and slipped into the office. She found several women who were awake and asked them about the chopper. Luke found Olly and several clerks and checked Alices statement with them. As it turned out, Alice wasnt lying. It was true that she often flew her helicopter on vacation here with her daughter. Besides, her house was only five hundred meters from the supermarket. Luke was tempted. Instead of waiting for reinforcements here, he preferred to find a way out on his own. The greatest advantage of a helicopter was that it could fly. There might be monsters in the sky, but from Lukes observation, there wasnt much noise in the air. It seemed that the bugs and the pterosaur-like monsters couldnt fly at high altitudes. As long as the helicopter ascended quickly, it would be able to escape most dangers. Of course, there might be even more dangerous creatures in the sky, but no choice was an absolutely safe one. Luke spected that it would be far more dangerous to wait for reinforcements than to find the helicopter and escape. That was because there were only several hundred people in Rumford. Even though residents from other towns hade to the supermarket yesterday, the total number was still less than a thousand. Luke had learned this from his conversation with Olly yesterday. This was also his greatest worry. If the military was behind this mist incident, what would they do to eliminate the monsters in the mist? Luke felt that he would end up an innocent victim if he waited any longer. Thinking this, he gave Selina a heads up in a low voice, and went to find Alice Miller again. Are you sure you have a helicopter at your ce? Luke asked in a low voice. Excited, Alice nodded quickly. Yes, and it was just serviced before I came here yesterday. The oil tank is full, too. Luke took a deep breath. Alright, get ready. Well set off at seven. Alice was rather anxious. Cant we leave immediately? Luke rolled his eyes. Its dark outside. Im not crazy enough to fight blind. I dont want to attract the insects, either. Alice couldnt say anything. There were indeed too many bugs. They might also attract more of the pterosaur-like monster that had almost killed her. Luke checked the time and said, You better get some rest. Its already five. Well leave in one and a half hours. Alice nodded and simplyy down next to them to set herself at ease. Luke didnt say anything. He couldnt me a mother who was willing to do anything for her daughter. Letting Selina get more rest, Luke began his preparations. The map of the town was simple. He had already gotten a copy from the supermarket. After repeatedly studying the route to Alices ce, Luke was more confident. It was only five hundred meters from here to Alices ce, which would take three minutes by car at most. As for whether or not they would encounter the gigantic monsters, that would depend on their luck. Flying a helicopter wasnt a problem. Szar, whom Luke had taken down, knew how to fly a helicopter, and Luke had picked up that skill. Alices helicopter was a simple, two-person vehicle, but it wasrge enough to amodate three adults and one child. Thinking about it for a long time, Luke felt that now was a good time to start praying. If he was lucky, they would get away from here and return to safety in ten minutes. If he was unlucky, it would be possible that they would run into a big boss monster the moment they went out. When it was half past six, Luke woke up Selina and Alice, and told them to get ready. In the meantime, he found Olly and David, and informed them that he was leaving. They were both surprised to learn that Luke was going to help Alice find her daughter. But it was Lukes own choice. They didnt have enough reason to keep him here. Luke had rearranged the hideouts for the townsfolk just now. Everybody had been moved to the warehouse and office at the back of the supermarket, and the goods had been turned into blockades. In this situation, even if some monster broke in, it wouldnt be as chaotic asst night. This was the safest approach given the circumstances. None of the townsfolk was willing to challenge the monsters outside. The middle-aged psycho, who was the biggest hindrance here, had been knocked out by Lukest night. Half of her teeth were gone, and her lips were swollen. She also had clear signs of a brain concussion. Even if her brain was okay, she wouldnt be able to disrupt anyones state of mind again. After sorting everything out, Luke led Selina and Alice to the door. He nodded at Olly and moved away the pipes and table that had been blocking the entrance. The three of them snuck into Lukes car, which wasnt far away. Without turning on the lights, the Ford quietly turned around and drove into the endless fog. Olly and David were at a loss for a while after they closed up the supermarket again, before they hid themselves in the safe area at the back. Lukes car drove slowly along the road like a ghost. He didnt dare drive too fast, for fear of running into something. The car moved as if it were floating in an ocean of fog. Alice had covered her mouth with a towel. Luke had asked her to put it on in case she screamed subconsciously. If she wanted to talk, she could take off the towel first. Alices heart raced as Luke moved forward. Luke wasnt lost. He was on the right road, and reached her house in two minutes. Noticing her neighbors mailbox, she said in a low voice, Were here. Its ten meters away. Luke quietly stopped the car and said, Dont make a sound. Follow us. He then got out of the vehicle, with Selina and Alice close on his heels. They reached the door of the house five secondster. With Alices key, Luke opened the door and entered. After Selina and Alice entered, he immediately closed the door. Gesturing to Alice, he went straight to Alices room on the second floor. The bed in her room was empty. Alice, however, wasnt nervous. She opened the bathroom door, and they found a little child crouching in the bathtub. Shaking, Alice called, Carrie! Carrie! Luke patted her shoulder heavily. Coming back to her senses, Alice immediately made way for him. Luke moved forward and checked the girl. He then said to Alice in a low voice, Shes fine, though she needs food and water. Lets get out of here first. As apany CEO, Alice wasnt an idiot. She nodded quickly. Carrie wasnt in the best condition, but she wasnt in grave danger. Because of her autism, she was quiet, and she tended to hide in the bathtub when there was nobody around to keep herpany. Perhaps that was the reason why no monsters had been drawn to her. The three of them went downstairs again with Carrie. Luke slowly opened the back door, and the white fog flowed in. He pressed forward unhurriedly, ready with his bat. After moving forward ten meters, he saw Alices helicopter. Luke opened the door of the helicopter and sat in the pilots seat. He then examined the vehicle. A momentter, he started the helicopter. The most dangerous moment had arrived. Since this was an emergency, he had to skip most of the standard flight checks. However, a helicopter in the end wasnt a car, and couldnt be flown simply by hitting a gas pedal. As the helicopters propellers began to spin, the enormous noise rang out. Luke calmly continued as he got the vehicle warmed up. He sensed that he was being watched, but maybe the monsters were unfamiliar with helicopters, and the crazily spinning propellers deterred them from getting close. Each second was like a year for Luke, Selina and Alice. Waiting for the helicopter to warm up was too torturous when there were monsters all over the ce. Finally, Luke said over the walkie-talkie, You cane out now, Selina. A few secondster, Selina and Alice ran out with Carrie. Selina got on board first, and then gave Alice a hand. All of them got seated. Luke finally closed the door on his side. Alice closed the door on her side, too. The helicopter slowly ascended. In the mist, the helicopter was like a tiny bird that was struggling to fly away from its cage. Gradually, the helicopter rose higher and higher. Luke was finally less apprehensive. Now, the helicopter was almost a hundred meters high. The risk of danger was significantly less. Suddenly, Luke detected something wrong, and subconsciously turned the helicopter. Two secondster, the helicopter brushed past something. Lukes heart pounded despite his usual calmness. Selina and Alice both held their breaths, not daring to make a sound. In the fog, a gigantic creature passed by the helicopter. Luke sensed the creature ncing at the helicopter, but it didnt turn around. He subconsciously looked at the dashboard. They were now at an altitude of 120 meters. Yet, the gigantic creature had looked at the helicopter head on. So, it was... more than a hundred meters tall? Luke didnt expect to really run into a boss monster. It was also out of his expectations that the monster would be so huge that it didnt bother paying attention to them. It was probably just like how lions were uninterested in flies; the helicopter would barely fill this boss monsters mouth. The helicopter broke through the thick fog when it was five hundred meters up. The morning sun on the horizon illuminated the passengers inside the helicopter. At that moment, even someone asposed as Luke felt as if he had been reborn. At eight oclock in the morning, the helicopternded in Houston again. All of them felt fortunate to have escaped. The police station was dyed gold by the sun. A detective of the Major Crimes Division was going in with his breakfast, when he saw Luke and Selina on the airfield. He was stunned. Luke, Selina, youre back? Luke and Selina greeted him with smiles. Oh, Creech, good morning. Creech looked at the helicopter, finding it odd. Why... did youe back in this? Luke chuckled. We were caught in an emergency. A friend brought us back here with the helicopter. Creech wasnt entirely convinced, but he didnt ask more. The detectives kept their cases confidential, and would only share with their best friends. Luke and Selina were neers, and they werent familiar with each other. So, Creech simply nodded and walked in. Luke and Selina entered the police station with Alice and her daughter. Selina stopped at the back door and inserted a few coins into the vending machine. Two cans of Dr. Pepper, as well as two cartons of milk, dropped down. Seline gave one of the cans of Dr. Pepper to Luke, and the milk to Alice. Watching Selina enjoy her Dr. Pepper, Luke shook his head, but could only drink his. He had never liked it, but Selina had been trying since forever to make him fall in love with it. To quote her: partners should share enjoyable things together. There was no telling if it was because he had smelled too many funny thingsst night, but Luke suddenly felt that it didnt taste so bad after all. Enjoying their drinks, they brought Alice and her daughter to Thomass office. Luke asked Alice to wait. He knocked on the door, and Thomas said, Come in. Luke and Selina walked in. Thomas frowned and didnt say anything. As the deputy chief of the police station, he didnt want his subordinates subordinate toe to him directly, even if Luke was his own man. Luke stood at attention and said, Chief, theres something that we need to report. Thomas frowned. Why dont you write a report? Luke said, Im sorry, chief, but I dont think I can write a report. Thomas asked, Why? Laquin replied, Officer Brock gave us the case about the missing police officer in Laquin, so we left for Laquin yesterday. Thomas was briefly dazed. Then what? Laquin said, Then, before we reached Laquin, we ran into an emergency in Rumford, a town fifty kilometers away from Laquin. The town is now surrounded by a weird fog. Weird creatures in the fog have killed plenty of the residents. The survivors are waiting for reinforcements in the supermarket. Thomas was dumbfounded. What? Are you kidding? What horror movie did you watch? Luke said, No, chief. Youll be able to confirm the matter. Im here to ask you how I should write the report. Thomas was gloomy. He wasnt an idiot. Luke was clearly trying to get him involved in order to split the responsibility. However... could he stay uninvolved? Thinking carefully, he said, Dont write a report just yet. Also, you and Selina can have... three days off. Dont tell anyone what happened in Rumford. Are we clear? Luke nodded. Crystal. Do I need to talk to Officer Brock? Thomas waved his hand. Thats unnecessary. Ill inform him. You can stay in the lounge until further notice. After they left, Thomas began to make calls. Thirty minutester, he sat in his office, astounded and sweating hard. A momentter, he suddenly realized what was going on and cursed. Brock! You idiot! Youre so incapable, but you sure do have plenty of petty tricks. What actually pissed Thomas off was the timing of Brock handing the case over to Luke. If it had been one dayter, Thomas wouldnt be as angry. Well, fine. Thomas wouldve still been angry, because he was the person who had opened the case. Had it not been for him, the Westside Police Station wouldnt have gotten involved in the investigation in Laquin in the first ce. As a result, he was now a victim of his own doing. The situation was quite tricky. Hundreds of people were trapped in Rumford, and only his two detectives had escaped from there. It was hard to say whether or not his position would be affected by the incident. Could he be med? Of course not. He was the deputy chief. He couldnt be wrong. It could only be his subordinates fault. Luke and Selina hadnt done anything wrong. Could he me them for working too hard? So, Brock was the only person at fault here. If Brock hadnt sent Luke and Selina to Laquin, Thomas wouldnt be in this mess. In doing this, Brock was giving the neers a hard time as well as showing his opposition to Thomas. Besides, Brock wasnt his man, but Chief Faradays. It was also the reason why Brock dared to stack the deck against Luke. As long as it was about work, Brock wasnt scared of Thomas. But right now... Thomas sneered and called for Brock, telling him that Luke and Selina had three days off due to a special situation. Then, Thomas pulled some strings and inquired about Rumford from Laquin. Luke and Selina went to the lounge with Alice and her daughter. When they passed their desks, they picked up some of the snacks they had there The lounge was actually just a corner in the hall that had been partially blocked from the outside. There were tables and chairs and a sofa here for the officers to rest. Luke and Selina found two nkets for Alice and her daughter. Then, they sat down at a table and had the snacks. Naturally, Luke had chocte. He had prepared a lot of food high in calories for himself. Enjoying sandwiches, milk and chocte, Luke finally had the time to examine what he had earned in the past day. Chapter 70 - Harvest, and Questioned by Old Friends

Chapter 70: Harvest, and Questioned by Old Friends

Reading the system notifications, Luke was both apprehensive and satisfied. He had earned more than 2,000 experience and credit points for saving the townsfolk in the supermarket yesterday, and he had leveled up again. System: As experience has reached 3,000 points, the host has leveled up to level 7. Extra stat points: 4 After level five, he got one more stat point with each level up. This meant that his strength could hit 40 by the time he was level 11. He would also have enough credits to buy the basic self-healing ability. He had read Carols autopsy report and asked her about it in person. Carol had been shot in the abdomen and in the heart, which had been critical hits. However, she had automatically recovered by the next day. For Luke, this was more enticing than any other ability. With this ability, he could be more bold in obtaining experience and credit points. Neithermon gangsters nor low-level superviins would be of any threat to him. He added the points to strength without any hesitation. His stats were now strength 21, dexterity 20, and mental strength 14. He had 3 stat points, 1,830 experience points, and 7,630 credit points left. Until now, he had only spent 700 credit points on basic firearms, basic specialbat, basic tacticalmand, and basic helicopter piloting. What caught his attention was another notification. System: You have received Alice Millers gratitude. You may now learn all her abilities. Alice Millers abilities list: Basic self-healing (gene mutation; prerequisite: 40 Strength): 10,000 credits. Luke fell into deep thought after he read the notification. Alice didnt look like anyone special. Had she been hiding all this time? He soon stopped thinking, because he had acquired Alices ability anyway. However, he was bummed by the fact that to learn either Carols or Alices basic self-healing, his strength had to first reach 40. From the systems exnation, he had been able to acquire their respective abilities because of different reasons. It seemed, however, that the requirement was the same. Analyzing his strength, he knew that his body would get a boost. When his strength reached 20, his physique had been enhanced. What about at 40? Would it be another bottleneck? It was possible that his body wouldnt be able to take the basic self-healing before then. On the other hand, Carol and Alice didnt seem to have twice as much strength as Luke did. So, the systems self-healing ability might be based on a different mechanism. It was unlikely that the system would cause his genes to mutate, right? While Luke was pondering this, someone knocked on the door to the lounge. He turned back and saw two men in ck. He greeted them with a smile. Captain Wales, Agent Charles, nice to see you again. The two men nodded and smiled. We came as soon as we got your call. We need to ask you aboutst night. Luke nodded. Alright, I have to tell Chief Thomas first. He had called Wales when he was on the helicopter. With S.H.I.E.L.D. involved, it would be unnecessary for the military to try and shut Luke up. Wales made a by all means gesture. Luke called Thomas, and hung up soon after. He said, Should we go elsewhere? Also, these are Alice Miller and her daughter. We know them, dont worry. Wales nodded his head. He and his colleague borrowed two interview rooms with the intent of questioning Luke and Selina separately. They didnt borrow the interrogation rooms because Luke and Selina didnt want to sit where the criminals sat. Selina blithely bought two more Dr. Peppers and gave one to Luke. Since she had finally made Luke finish a whole can just now, she had decided that she would only treat Luke with this in the future. The two fake FBI agents both felt weird, but were also relieved at the same time. Wales clearly didnt consider Luke and Selina suspects as he asked them questions. That was only reasonable; Lukes and Selinas histories were clean, and S.H.I.E.L.D. already knew what was behind the mist incident in Rumford. Luke and Selina, on the other hand, grew up in Shackelford. There was nothing suspicious about them. They had only been in Houston three days before taking this trip. Haplessly sent off to Laquin by their petty boss, they just happened to pass through Rumford. Besides, Wales had been personally involved in the smuggling case, and had been the one to sign off on the report for it. So, Wales was only here because it was routine to make sure that the insiders remained mum. They clearly couldnt interrogate Luke and Selina as criminals. Because of these reasons, the conversation went quite well. A few hourster, Wales was done with his questions, and he bade them farewell. However, he took Alice and her daughter with him Wales didnt tell Luke why. He only told Luke not to worry about them. What could Luke say? He was only a minor detective and definitely couldnt tell the FBIs 17th Division what they could or could not do. He could only tell Alice to take care, before he watched her get into Waless helicopter. Chapter 71 - Office Politics

Chapter 71: Office Politics

Luke finally got rid of all his troubles after that. He enjoyed his three-day break in peace. Nobody disturbed him again. Since the two fake FBI agents had made them sign another non-disclosure agreement, Luke knew that S.H.I.E.L.D. mustve taken over the issue. With S.H.I.E.L.D.s involvement, neither the FBI nor the police could look into him again. If they wanted to know more, they would have to turn to S.H.I.E.L.D.. That is, if they could the FBIs 17th Division, which didnt have an office at all. Thomas never asked for Luke and Selina, and they naturally didnt drop in on him. They simply continued with their usual work. Brocks face twisted when he saw them. He couldnt disguise his anger. Or rather, he didnt want to disguise it at all. Pulling a long face, he threw a case file at them and had them get to work. Luke and Selina didnt react, as if they didnt notice Brocks long face. Nobody greeted them anymore when they returned to their desks. Obviously, everybody now knew that Brock was unhappy with them. They would rather not piss off their boss by talking to two neers whom they barely knew. Luke and Selina werent bothered. Selina even said in a low voice, Once again, you were right. This guy is truly... petty. Luke calmly browsed the file. Hes just unlucky. His trick was exposed too easily. Reading the file for a moment, Luke threw it back on the desk and leaned back in his chair. Hes smarter now. He gave us a minor case. Selina read the file for a moment and understood. This is a missing person case. It wont be unusual if we cant find anything after a lifetime of investigation. Or rather, we may find out in the end that this woman ran away herself because of domestic abuse. Luke nodded. Exactly. Lets go. We have to work the case anyway. Its also a chance for us to be familiar with this neighborhood. I dont think Brock can suppress us for long. Since they were new here, they had to take cases from Brock. But once they established their own connections, many cases would go to them directly. Many detectives in the Major Crimes Division left their contacts with people who were involved in certain cases. When those people were in trouble, they would reach out to the detectives, and the detectives would get those cases. If the detectives could develop awork of informants, they would also be able to find and crack cases with the leads they found themselves. And since it was the detectives who found these cases, they would usually be the ones in charge of them. Brock could ask someone else to take care of a particr case, provided that he knew what it was about. However, he couldnt do that all the time. Whoever found a case was responsible for the case. This was an unspoken rule. The rule was only broken when certain detectives couldnt solve the cases they found, or even caused a lot of trouble while they were at it. Luke was still new here. He wasnt in a hurry to look for cases. It wasnt a bad thing to spend a few months familiarizing himself with the ce. In the next couple of days, Luke made no progress on the missing person case. He questioned the missing womans neighbors and colleagues, but didnt find anything interesting. There was nothing suspicious about her husband, either. The case was at a dead end. Selina was rather anxious, but Luke was rxed. While they were investigating the case, he had been looking for ces where they could train. Shooting practice was simple. The police station had partnered with a shooting range, and it was cheap to practice shooting there. Luke finally found a ce that had individual rooms where they could practice Brazilian jiu-jitsu. It was easy to find records of ces like these in the police station. However, they had to check the environment and the prices in person. They found a martial arts club near the police station, which was owned by a middle-aged Chinese man. Luke didnt care about that. He simply rented a room in the club. The club had a lot of empty rooms, so the boss didnt refuse. Well, Selina might have been a contributing factor, too. A beautiful girl was much more convincing than Luke in a negotiation like this. The club owner certainly wouldnt refuse the chance to talk to her more often. After they struck the deal, the two of them worked the case during the day and exercised after work. Now that she had a ce to vent her anger, Selina wasnt as wound up as before. Every time Brock gave them a new case, he would criticize them for not working hard enough on the missing person case. Luke had to secretly pull at Selina multiple times to stop her from fighting back. He couldnt care less about any of it. Furthermore, neither Brock nor they could talk about it outside. If Brock dared to talk like that in the bullpen, then everyone in the Major Crimes Division was garbage, since all of them had piles of cases that had remained unsolved for months, if not years. Luke simply watched Brocks performance, then left with the new case file when thetter was done. But he didnt say goodbye as courteously as before. He simply dragged Selina away. Brock was grim, but there was nothing he could do. Luke and Selina had Thomas behind them and had contributed to a major case. Brock didnt have many ways to suppress them. A few days ago, Thomas had summoned him and yelled at him, iming that he was a pig-headed idiot. Chapter 72 - Another Work Trip?

Chapter 72: Another Work Trip?

Brock didnt dare say anything to Thomas. So, he found Luke and Selina even more intolerable. If they had cursed him or resisted, their disobedience wouldve been noted down. However, they didnt sh with him on the surface, and instead revealed their anger in subtle ways. Brock knew that it was impossible to make peace with them now. Luke might be young, but it seemed that he had seen through Brock. Brock couldnt back down. His faction, his identity and his position didnt allow him to bend to two neers. That afternoon, they got another case. Luke went to Brock after reading the case file. Sir, is the Houston Police Department allowed to participate in this case? What he really wanted to ask was, Are you not scared that something will happen again? It was a case in Wolfkyle, which was to the east of Houston. A couple had been reported missing. His face unchanged, Brock said, It isnt in our jurisdiction, so youll only help with the investigation. The local police will be in charge of the case. Is there a problem? The Major Crimes Division handles many simr cases. If you dont like it, you can report it to Chief Thomas. Luke said calmly, Alright, got it. Ill go and get ready. He then turned around and left. Brock was cold. What can you possibly do? It was Deputy Chief Sandra who took this case. Do you think Thomas will fight her for you? Thomas had been craving a promotion, which would be impossible if he pissed off the other big shots in the police department. Brock hoped that Luke wouldin to Thomas. That way, Thomas might sh with Sandra, and he might think that Luke shouldnt have gone to him. It would be a good thing for Brock either way. Thinking for a moment, Brock made a call. He sneered and said, Hehe. Ive helped you out a lot. You better pay me back someday. He was calling the local sheriff in Wolfkyle, and was full of condescension. The sheriff wouldnt be able to stand the humiliation as long as he was a normal person, and he certainly wouldnt be friendly to Luke. After he left Brocks office, Luke found Selina. They set off in their car. Reading the file in the car, Selinained, Another missing person case? This cant be another sham, right? Luke said, Brock isnt so stupid. He wont make any more trouble until we get back. Now, were... well, were working a case, thats all. He remembered how he had described theirst work trip as a holiday, and how they had returned to Houston only a dayter. It was best to not raise a g like that for themselves again. Selina was clearly thinking the same thing. She nodded. Youre right. Were investigating a case; were not on holiday. Luke said, ...Come on, can you please not say it out loud? Youll jinx us. But he didnt really think that they could be unlucky enough to run into an ident on every work trip. Brock mustve thought the same. Selina apologized. Haha, youre right. I was wrong. They drove for an hour. Suddenly, Luke frowned and stopped the car. Whats wrong? asked Selina. Looking at the dashboard, Luke frowned. We have t tires. Selina said, So? Change them. Ill give you a hand. Lost for words, Luke said, The problem is that we have three t tires, and we dont have three spares in our car. Selina eximed, What? Three t tires? How is that possible? Neither of them was great at fixing cars. Besides, even the greatest mechanic wouldnt be able to fix three tires without any tools. Luke raised his head, only to find that they were stranded in a troublesome ce. Behind them, it was a hundred kilometers back to Houston, while the nearest town was fifty kilometers away. In front of them, Wolfkyle was also fifty kilometers away. They were caught right in the middle. Luke took out his cell phone, but there was no signal. Luke thought for a moment, then waved at Selina. Lets go on foot. Fifty kilometers wasnt too much for him. He could even carry Selina if he had to. They hadnt brought more than a backpack on this trip, either. Getting out of the car, they started walking unhurriedly. Soon, they saw another car on the road. Unlike their car, this vehicle was an RV. Luke and Selina were both astonished to see what was happening next to the RV. It was a family: a middle-aged couple was fighting, a teenage girl in a bikini was sunbathing on a chair, and a boy was ying with two dogs next to her. It was like... some sort ofedy show. Luke asked them, Hi, are you going to Wolfkyle? The couple had stopped fighting when they approached. The husband replied, Yes. You, too? Luke nodded and was about to say something else. The middle-aged woman, however, grew excited. Fantastic! Can you help us find a tow truck? We have t tires. Both Luke and Selina were speechless. They had nned to hitchhike to Wolfkyle! After all, this RV was spacious enough for them, as long as the strangers didnt refuse. Little did they expect that the family also had t tires and had been forced to stop here. Luke and Selina subconsciously nced at the girl who was enjoying the sun next to the road. Her casual posture had convinced them that her family was only taking a break in the middle of their trip. Is it really alright to be so carefree when your familys vehicle is stranded in this deste ce? Luke could only set off with Selina again after saying goodbye to the middle-aged man. Unable to count on the family, they had to press on. It wouldnt be a problem to call a tow truck for the family when they reached Wolfkyle. The sun was setting in the west. They walked forward unhurriedly. Chapter 73 - Golden Tips Hostel

Chapter 73: Golden Tips Hostel

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Selina said with a smile, Well, it really feels like were on a holiday hike. Luke simply nodded, not caring that she had mentioned the taboo word again. They were utterly on their own. Faced with a broad in, rustling trees, and a blood-red sun, they enjoyed the magnificent view. Half an hourter, Selina eximed in amazement, Huh? Is that a house over there? Luke saw it, too. He smiled. Great. We can at least get some help now. Ten minutester, they reached the house. It was a fairlyrge, one-story building, with a sign that said Hostel in front of it. It was a hostel, but it didnt have a name. They walked in, and didnt see anybody, either. Luke called, Hello? After a brief silence, someone emerged from a hallway. It was an average-looking middle-aged man wearing in clothes, who seemed rather sloppy. Selina frowned. She wasnt biased towardborers. Having grown up in the Texan countryside, she couldnt care less about that. However, this particr person had a messy beard, and his filthy shirt and pants clearly hadnt been washed in days. They could smell the stink from several meters away. Youre running a hostel with this sort of appearance? Selina secretlyined. Luke, however, turned a blind eye to that. He simply asked with a smile, Can we borrow your phone? Our car broke down. We have to call for a tow truck. The man replied, Theres no phone here. Luke asked, Okay. Do you have a car? Can you give us a ride? The man said, My wife went shopping in Wolfkyle and took the car, so its unavable. Are you checking in or not? Luke and Selina looked at each other and knew what he was implying: Nothing would be avable here unless they paid for a room. The boss of a hostel in such a deste ce certainly wouldnt let go of any potential boarder. It would bete at night even if Luke and Selina reached Wolfkyle on foot, and they would have to find a hotel, too. So, they might as well stay here. A momentter, after paying for two single rooms, Luke finally asked, Now, do you have any backup phones or cars? Theyd paid ny dors for the rooms. It was time the boss told them the truth. However, the boss merely told them that his wife would return from Wolfkyle the next morning, and she could take them to Wolfkyle then. Luke and Selina were lost for words. They went around the hostel, only to discover that it truly had no cars or phones. The hostel was in the middle of nowhere, and they wouldve easily spotted phone lines or cars if there were any. Selina said, Did we misunderstand him? He wasnt deliberately implying that we should stay here? Luke said, Well, I think the boss did more than just imply. The boss could have goods and supplies delivered regrly, but passersby couldnt. Remembering how his car and the RV both had t tires, Luke knew what happened. Since the hostel was right next to the road, it certainly had to take advantage of the cars passing by. But was that all? Could the hostel be in cahoots with the tow truck service in Wolfkyle? Luke secretly cursed as he realized that the hostel had been established here precisely to rip off travelers. The cost of food and board, plus a tow truck C it truly was a brilliant way to make money. No cars could possibly arrive at Wolfkyle without paying hundreds of dors. Luke was determined to call the police in Wolfkyle to get back at these fraudsters. Eventually, they didnt order any food in the hostel. Considering the bosss personal hygiene, they feared that the food might contain lice. They could only buy pre-packed food at the counter, like sandwiches and cans. They were also outrageously expensive and twice what they would cost in a supermarket. Luke and Selina paid fifty dors for the food. Even eating in a restaurant in the city didnt cost that much. As usual, Luke and Selina wandered around the area before it waspletely dark. It was very important to be familiar with the basic environment of any ce. However, since they didnt have a car, they didnt go very far. When they returned to the hostel, they saw four familiar faces. A middle-aged couple, a boy and a girl it was the family whose RV had gotten t tires. They had clearly decided to walk, and had also found this hostel. The middle-aged couple greeted Luke and Selina. After all, Luke and Selina were quite attractive. One of them was gentle and the other beautiful. Most people would be genial toward them. Luke and Selina didnt return to their rooms, none of which even had a TV. This hostel was isted from the rest of the world. While chatting, Luke learned that the husband was called Bob Carter, and he was a detective from Clevnd. He had brought his family to Texas on vacation to appreciate the splendid views here. The middle-aged woman was Asel, his wife. Brenda and Bobby were their daughter and their son. Brenda was currently unemployed after graduating from high school, and Bobby was in his junior year. Of course, Luke was only guessing that Brenda was unemployed. After all, if she nned to go to college, she should be busy submitting applications instead of enjoying herself on a trip. Unless her family was a major patron of a college and had nned out everything for her, Brenda clearly wasnt going to go to college. Bobbys high school was briefly on hiatus due to an ident. Luke and Selina didnt reveal that they were detectives, mostly because it was unnecessary. They were only here to help the local detectives, not to crack the case on their own. As they talked, Brenda grew interested in Luke. There were only two men here other than her father and her brother. Compared with the boss who had swindled her family of their money, she naturally liked Luke, who was younger and more handsome. The boss didnt say anything. He was enjoying a drink in solitude at the counter. At ten oclock, Luke and Selina said goodbye to the family. Luke reminded Selina to be careful. After all, they were in the middle of nowhere, and they had to look out for themselves. Selina rolled her eyes at him, but still nodded her head. Chapter 74 - Stupor and Transport

Chapter 74: Stupor and Transport

Luke went to bed after a shower. There was no sound from next door. Selina had obviously fallen asleep, too. The Texan countryside was absolutely quiet save for the asional chirping of birds. Luke was sound asleep. After a long time, he suddenly woke up. He heard the voices of two men next door. But that was Selinas room. How could there be men talking in her room in the middle of the night? rmed, Luke tried to get up, only to discover that he felt extremely exhausted, as if he hadnt slept for days. Luke was shocked. Had he been drugged? He thought quickly, and soon found an ability in the systems list: Basic resistance to interrogation: 100 credits. He quickly learned the ability. Although his body didnt recover, a huge load of knowledge on resisting interrogation appeared in his head, including ways to resist drugs. Using the knowledge he now had, Luke managed to fight off the drowsiness and reach for his gun under his pillow, but he could barely pick it up. He was going to get up, when two men in masks opened his door. One of them said, Be quick about it. Weve already loaded the woman into the car. Get this guy in it, too. Right, theyre Houston police. Take their guns away. Lukes heart was heavy. Selina had been caught? Also, these people knew that they were police? Thinking quickly, he didnt do anything and simply allowed the strangers to move him and take away his gun. A momentter, he was thrown into the bed of a pickup. Below him was a soft body. Luke didnt need to open his eyes; the familiar scent of this shampoo belonged to Selina. He was less anxious now. As long as he and Selina werent separated, he could still turn things around. However, the strangers didnt do anything else. They simply chatted and smoked next to the car. Haha. Its going to be fun this time. Theres another family other than this couple. The husband is a policeman, but the rest of them are just ordinary people. Theyll be boring. It was Gus, the boss of the hostel. The other person said, Youre too greedy. We got three women this time, and one of them is a smoking hot police officer... Luke remembered his voice. Just wait. Youll get it soon! Gus chuckled. Forget it. The best you can get is the middle-aged woman. The other person cursed. Sh*t! Why do they get to choose the toys first? Hey, Gus, can we get the others this time? Gus said, I dont think so, but if you still want them when the game is over, it might be possible. The person said, Really? Thats not bad. As they talked, another four people moved something out of the hostel. Luke couldnt see anything and could only listen to them. From the conversation, he was certain that the family had been moved to another car, too. Six people! Six people were involved in this weird kidnapping operation. Based on their conversation, they were only responsible for grabbing travelers, and the real members of the gang hadnt shown up yet. The car soon started moving, not toward Wolfkyle, but to the east. Luke tried to resist the sedative, and quickly recovered as time passed. While his strength was 24, the actual effect was 48 and five times that of a normal person. The sedative that the strangers had given them was very strong, but not strong enough to turn the victims into idiots. Thus, Luke had woken up in his room back then, while Selina had remained unconscious. After twenty minutes, Lukes fatigue faded away quickly, and his eyelids were now less heavy. He checked Selina carefully. She wasnt tied up, but she had obviously been drugged. Luke thought quickly. Those people had revealed a lot of information just now. This wasnt the first time they had done this; it was almost a game for them. The strangers who had moved Luke and the others for the gameter werent even interested in regr people; they were more excited about Luke, Selina and Bob, because they were police! Something was definitely wrong with these people, and it was bordering on madness. Luke felt around as the car bumped along on the journey. He didnt find anything except a stick. Luke rolled onto the stick when he had the chance. He immediately frowned. F*ck! There were nails in the stick, and they pierced his thigh. Thankfully, the nails didnt go too deep. Luke fumbled around on the stick and exerted his strength to pull out two nails. The two nails were half-broken in the first ce, otherwise he wouldnt have been able to get them out. Holding the nails in his hand, Luke took deep breaths and tried to adjust his state of mind. He had a weapon in his hand and Selina next to him. It was already the best he could ask for in such a nightmare. However, he did feel it was unfair. He had gone to all this effort to resist the sedative, pull out the nails, and restore his strength to prepare for what might happen next, but his partner was fast asleep without a care in the world. Thinking this, Luke couldnt help but pinch Selina, who was still sleeping happily. His thigh couldnt be the only one to suffer. Selina moaned in her sleep, but still didnt wake up. Thirty minutester, the car stopped. Luke saw that it was a patch of woods from the bed of the pickup. The woods were lit, not by streetmps, but by the headlights of many cars. Chapter 75 - Game

Chapter 75: Game

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There were whispers all over the ce, but the murmurs were too low to be heard clearly. Luke was rather shocked. How many people were involved in this? Dozens? Soon, the tailgate of the pickup was dropped down, and Luke and Selina were moved to the ground. They were still next to each other. These people didnt n on separating them. The noises not far away suggested that Bobs family had been moved down, too. A momentter, a man announced, Wake them up. I need to tell them the rules of the game. Luke was revived by the cool water that was sshed onto his face. But he didnt move. He observed the reactions of his fellow victims. It wasnt until Selina struggled dizzily that Luke started to act out a simr reaction. Selina had woken up, but not all the way. The sedative was quite strong. She mumbled, Whats going on? The man continued, Wee to our yground, Detective Selina and Detective Luke, and your unexpected teammates, Detective Bob and his family! Youre quite lucky to have teammates to help you. Detective Bob couldve stayed out of this, but he chose not to. Congrattions. Looking at the masked men in front of her, Selina was still dizzy. What are you talking about? Bobs head was starting to clear, too. Who are you? What do you want? Hehe. The answer is simple. Youre now in our game. Do you want to know what this game is? the man asked eagerly. Bob shouted, What game? This is illegal, do you know that? The man burst intoughter. Yes, it is, but who will know? Your Clevnd PD? Or Houston PD, where these two young officers are from? After a pause, he continued, Alright, enough nonsense. Congrattions. Youve joined a real hunting game, and youre ying the part of... prey. Selina and Bob were both silent. Luke simply pretended like he was dead. He was a young officer who had just graduated from high school; he should be weak. How boring. The man sighed and said, Let me tell you: The game will start in five minutes, and youre going to be the prey in this game, like boar or deer, do you understand? If you dont run with all youve got, youll be killed! Luke already understood that these people were perverts who liked to have fun with real people. It wasnt just about killing; it was about ughtering people like animals. He checked out the number of cars and people he could see. There were seven cars, all pickups and SUVs. Based on the noises behind him, there had to be another five cars he couldnt see. Altogether, there were more than ten cars, not including the three pickups that had dropped off the victims. There were two to four people in each car. So, the number of participants in this game ranged from thirty to fifty. Where were these lunatics from? Had nobody ever noticed what they were doing? Luke thought for a moment, and realized that the answer might be no. In a ce as sparsely popted as Texas, the disappearance of a few travelers wasnt worth mentioning unless there was evidence that suggested a crime had taken ce. It wasnt just travelers; Matt from HPD had gone on a visit home, and still hadnt been found yet. Furthermore, Luke and Selina werent part of the local police, but were only civilians here. Too many Americans had gone missing on trips, never to be found again. It wasnt unusual to chance upon a corpse from decades ago. There were too many cases like this for the police to investigate. While Luke was thinking, Selina opened her mouth. He secretly yelled at her foolishness. It was useless to criticize these people now. Pretending to be weak, he leaned close to Selina, burying his face in her breasts and pinching her bottom. Selina was dazed to see a seemingly addled Luke lying on her chest. She realized what was going on, and held back what she had been about to say. Selina knew Lukes physique better than anybody else. She was already able to talk, so how could Luke still be dizzy? Her head was also clearer thanks to the pain from her butt. She understood that Luke was telling her to shut up. Bobs family, on the other hand, was a lot noisier. Bob was cursing, and his wife and his children were crying, unable to figure out the situation. Or perhaps they understood, and their minds had copsed as they guessed what would happenter. Alright, were going to leave. You have five minutes to hide. Then, the hunt will begin! Remember, only the victor will survive. The man whistled, and all the cars around them drove away. Luke observed the environment when the woods turned dark again. It was deste, with many bushes around. But the bushes werent thick or dense, and wouldnt hide anyone. Just now, the strangers had been carrying different weapons, but most of them were bows and crossbows. Some of the bows weremon, but some looked very strange. The strangers did have pistols, but left them in the holsters. It was clear that these people really did regard this as a game and not an actual fight. Luke quickly took off his T-shirt, ripped it into strips, and bound Selinas feet. Given that his physique was much better, his heels were a lot tougher. It was ufortable to walk on bare feet, but it wasnt unbearable. He would prefer that Selina didnt have to endure it. She would copse in pain if she took a few steps in the wild without shoes. There were pebbles and twigs everywhere; walking on them would be like walking on broken ss. Why didnt Luke have Selina use her own clothes instead? Well, she was only wearing a bra and shorts. The shorts covered her groin, but didnt have enough extra fabric to fashion coverings for her feet. As he wrapped up Selinas feet, Luke whispered to her in a low voice, Dont believe anything they said. There wont be any survivors in this game. Well die if we cant escape. Chapter 76 - Fast Runner and Faster Swimmer

Chapter 76: Fast Runner and Faster Swimmer

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After a brief pause, Luke continued, Dont think about Bobs family. We cant protect them, but Ill try and help give them a fighting chance. So, trust me and follow my instructions. Got it? Selina trembled. Got it. Luke said, Be careful. Those guys wont y fair. Its possible that theyre observing us with night vision right now. Dont think that the dark is our cover. Theyre ying this game at night for a reason. He spoke quickly and in a low voice, and by then had finished wrapping up Selinas feet for her. Then, he told Selina to pretend to support him as they staggered into the woods. Far away in their cars, the hunters were using various types of night vision gear to observe their prey. Someone was surprised. Hehe. The two young police officers are smarter. Theyre running without teaming up with the family. Another personughed. What a pity they dont know that this isnt a fair game. Someone else was discussing Bobs family. Look at them. Hes a veteran policeman, but he cant get his wife or his children under control. I agree. It looks like theyll just be as boring as our past prey, crying and begging until they die, said a different person. Do you think we should call Charlie and ask for some time to have fun? It would be a waste to send this young woman and the girl into the woods. The second person thought for a moment, and nodded. Right, both of them are beautiful. As for the mom... Well, we can give her to Gus and his people. Their lives are too dull. She may be old, but shes still usable, said the first person. His partner agreed with him and picked up the walkie-talkie. Luke pressed forward into the woods with Selina. Under the tree cover, he didnt need to pretend anymore. He picked Selina up and started running. He wished he had 40 strength! Had that been the case, he would have already half-recovered when the pickup was bringing them here, and that wouldve been enough for him to kill Gus and his minions, and to take back his gun. With a pickup and a gun, there would be nothing to fear from these people. His smarts were an advantage, but not of very much use in the face of these perverts. Besides, he had seen a lot of night vision gear on the hunters. What Luke was up against was a bunch of yers who were cheating. For these yers, Luke and the other victims werent humans, but NPCs in the game. yers didnt need to be fair when dealing with NPCs. But as it so happened, Luke was also cheating since he had his system. It remained to be seen whose hack was stronger! Luke and Selina ran faster and deeper into the woods. The night vision wasnt omnipotent. The further they traveled, the more obstacles there were in the way, and it was impossible for the hunters to see them that clearly. Luke was trying to get through the thicker section of the woods, and his strength was a big help. His eyes were keener, and his reactions quicker. He barely fell, even with Selina on his back. Just now, he had found the basic jungle battle ability in the system, and had paid 200 credits for it. This separate ability, which cost as much as basic specialbat, proved highly practical. The unremarkable trees and bushes turned into the most obvious road signs in Lukes eyes. He moved quickly with Selina, and covered eight hundred meters in five minutes. It was an inhuman speed, considering that Luke was drugged, barefoot, and carrying Selina as he ran through the woods. A few yers observed the two young detectives in passing. Finding it weird, they spoke over their walkie-talkies. Hey, arent the two young officers too fast? Huh? You think so, too? Weird. Is my watch correct? Why are they already near theke? Charlie, has it been five minutes already? The man called Charlie frowned and looked at his watch. Its only been four minutes and fifty seconds. Does your watch say otherwise? Everybody was silent. Their times were obviously the same. F*ck! They jumped into theke! someone shouted into the walkie-talkie. After a brief daze, everybody started whispering among themselves. Charlie looked at his watch and said, Five minutes are up. Let the hunt begin! Let me remind you, the two young officers are too important to kill right away, especially the girl. I want her alive, got it? Charlie... can you not kill the guy? You old fag, get lost! Hey, it seems that someone wants to shoot him with a different gun! Charlie said peaceably, Okay, but dont be too careless. Hes a police officer, after all. Also, need I remind you that the main channel is only for business? The channel fell quiet. A momentter, the yers discussed how they should y the game in another channel. Luke and Selina had jumped into theke? Well, that wasnt a problem. This ce was the ultimate yground which they had selected after multiple games. The rich terrain here suited their craving for entertainment. Hunting from boats was something they did often. In theke, Luke swam to the other side with Selina on his back, exerting all his strength like he never had before. The cool water cleared his head even more. Even Selina also felt much more refreshed. Ah, darling, youre really a fast swimmer. Luke replied, Youngdy, Im running for my life, alright? When youre running, you have to do your best! Suddenly, he vaguely saw a couple of white dots. Thanks to Lukes dexterity and dynamic vision, he got a clear picture, and was surprised. It was two yachts. The yachts werent important; the important thing was that two people were standing on the pier where the yachts were anchored. Luke slowed down and gently swam to the pier, before he said in a low voice, Selina, good girl, be quiet. He spoke like that because Selina obviously wasntpletely clear-headed yet, or she wouldnt have called him darling and praised him for his quick swimming. Chapter 77 - Counterattack

Chapter 77: Counterattack

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ten secondster, Luke approached the two yachts. It was understandable that security here was so sloppy since they were on the other end of theke. Luke had Selina with him, and the yers thought it was highly unlikely that both of them would be such fast swimmers. Most of the yers were still searching on the other side of theke. None of them knew that before they realized it, Luke had already swum hundreds of meters with another person on his back. When he approached the yacht, Luke had Selina grab onto a column under the pier. He then quickly climbed up the column. Both guards were facing the head of the pier, and were obviously waiting for other people. When Luke snuck up on them from behind, they were still smoking and talking. Hearing the familiar voice and the remark on Selinas figure, Luke bared his teeth. Gotcha! He lunged forward, cracking the surface of the pier that he was standing on, and when he reached the two guards, he punched one of them in the back of the head. He didnt know if he killed the guard, but even if he were rescued in time, the guard would be a paraplegic for life. In the meantime, Luke grabbed the other guards neck and choked him, preventing him from screaming, before he punched the guard in the stomach with his right fist. After everything was done, he quickly examined the guards for weapons. As it turned out, they didnt have anything but two knives on them. Luke wasnt too disappointed. He put on the clothes of one of the men and went back to pick up Selina, who was still clinging to the column. The silly girl was already shivering. She didnt have Lukes extraordinary physique. After lingering in theke in the middle of the night for so long, she was freezing. Luke quickly covered her with the jacket of the smaller guard, and told her to stay put. He then jumped into the yachts and searched them. Two minutester, he jumped back to the pier with a small bag and a long stick that looked like a speargun. At that moment, the second guard was finally done retching, and tried to stand up. Luke squatted next to him and said, You havent forgotten what you said earlier, have you? The man seemed terrified. Instead of waiting for an answer, Luke simply stuffed a towel into the mans mouth, so violently that his mouth was almost torn open. Then, Luke stomped on the mans left hand. Eyes wide, the guard screamed into the gag. Indifferent, Luke stomped on the mans other hand with his other foot, before he drove the nails into the mans hands and into the pier. The guards eyes rolled back and he passed out. The whole process only took twenty seconds. Picking Selina up again, Luke ran for another few minutes. He still chose areas with thick tree cover. Eventually, he stopped at a hollow. It was a space under two rocks, which was blocked by a fallen tree; no one hiding inside would be seen unless they were observed from up close. Luke put Selina in the hollow and said, Dont run, keep quiet, and hide yourself well. Ill be back soon. Take this speargun. Shoot anyone except me! He was about to leave, when Selina pulled on his clothes and said, Safety! Safety first! Luke smiled and hugged her. Im smarter than you. He left the hollow and returned the way he came. He had been as fast as a stallion earlier, but he walked at a normal speed on the way back. On his way, he took out two bottles of water from the bag and drank them up. A normal person wouldve destroyed their kidneys if they drank that much water after such intense exercise. But not Luke. Given his physique, his bodys internal cirction was much faster than that of a normal person. He needed the water to dissolve the sedative in his system. He wasnt sure how he had been drugged, but drinking more water couldnt hurt. He soon returned to theke. There were four cars near the pier, and a bunch of people around the two guards. They were questioning the unlucky guy whose hands had been broken by Luke, because they couldnt wake up the guard that Luke had knocked out. It was rather amazing that none of them cared about his injuries, and were simply throwing questions at him. Luke sneered at the guard who was screaming miserably as he answered the questions. yers! They might have the best equipment, but they werent experts. Even though the game seemed insane, they werent professional killing machines. They were all questioning the wounded guard, and nobody paid attention to their backs. Of course, Luke knew why they were being so careless. Bobs family was hopeless. Bob would be heavily wounded, if not dead, unless he had abandoned his family and escaped on his own. Now, only Luke and Selina were on the run. With the drug in their systems, they shouldnt have any strength right now. On the yers side, they had more than thirty people, who were all equipped with bows, pistols, night vision gear and walkie-talkies. Regr officers wouldnt dare retaliate, even after sessfully escaping. Two versus dozens was rare even in video games, let alone in real life. However, Luke was different. He had killed more than a hundred scumbags in total in the past four months, and it wasnt his first time fighting fifty people on his own. Luke walked unhurriedly toward the crowd, as if he were one of the yers who was joining his fellows. It took him no more than ten seconds to reach the crowd from where he had been staking them out twenty meters away. Lukes target was a man who was standing on the top of a car and looking down at the two injured guards. Luke got on the top of the car nimbly, but he still made a slight noise. The man subconsciously turned around, but tremendous pain burst in the back of his head, and he passed out before he saw Luke. Sticking close to the mans back, Luke kept him from falling while he quickly grabbed the mans Beretta 92FS and his magazines. Chapter 78 - Calm Killing

Chapter 78: Calm Killing

Luke was greatly reassured now that he had a weapon. He continued to take off the mans vest and holster. The equipment was unattractive, but could be very convenient in battle. His movements were light but quick. With the person and the car covering him, nobody else had noticed what happened. Even the car driver was craning his head and looking forward. A minuteter, Luke looted the man of all his equipment. He smiled; the role of hunter and prey had switched. He jumped off the car and stopped next to the driver. The driver subconsciously turned around and said, George, you... Luke smashed his fist into the guys face, flinging him back into his seat. Without stopping, Luke moved sideways to the second car. This driver was an even more avid spectator than the first one; he had opened the door and was watching from outside the car. In the next moment, his cor was grabbed and he was struck on the back of his head. He was also stuffed back into the drivers seat. There were now two cars and seven people up ahead. Luke approached them unhurriedly with the Beretta 92FS raised. If any of those people saw him, he would have no choice but to kill them. But he couldnt kill all of them; some of them had to be kept alive as witnesses. The more witnesses there were, the less likely that the case could be covered up. Of course, it was only theckeys, such as Gus, that he would keep alive. The real leaders of the group were the people who waited for the prey to be delivered to them in the yground. They wouldnt catch the victims in person. They had to be wealthier and more influential. Luke wouldnt let any of them live. Dead men couldnt pull any strings. And if their families sought revenge? Wouldnt they seek revenge anyway if Luke let those people go? Approaching the rear of the crowd, Luke put his pistol back into the holster. He then grabbed two people by the heads and smashed them together. With a bam, both of them copsed, and only five yers remained. Luke sped up and moved as fast as he could. His fistsshed out like lightning. The drug was still in his system, cutting his strength and reflexes down by half, but it was still easy for him to ambush these yers who were barely prepared. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The five yers were instantly knocked down. Luke looked them over and soon figured out their identities. For those who clearly had better clothes and weapons, he punched them in the back of their heads heavily and killed them. There were no survivors after he was done, because none of them had lousy gear. He didnt use a gun to kill them, because it would alert the yers on the other side of theke. He didnt break their necks either, because he mightter be used of killing criminals when they had lost the ability to resist. When the case was investigatedter, he could argue that he had been punching hard when the enemy attacked him. Nobody could me him. Nobody could control their fists perfectly when they were faced with ten armed bandits. He stripped them of their weapons and kept a generic M1911 for himself. He also took a leg holster off one of the yers to store all the magazines that his pistol could use. On his other leg was a decent knife in a sheath. The person whose hands were nailed to the pier looked at him in shock. With a cold smile, Luke said, You were great bait; you can die, now. He kicked the guys head, and it twisted 270 degrees, as if he were looking back at the sky. After everything was done, Luke examined the four vehicles. He found walkie-talkies but no cell phones. These peoplemunicated via walkie-talkies. Things were now trickier. Should he drive one of the cars away? He wasnt familiar with the environment. If the car was damaged by traps on the way, he would be surrounded again. The fight earlier had been easy because he was on his own, and could attack or retreat freely. If he drove the car away, he would have to take Selina with him, and she barely had any strength left. They would be sitting ducks for the yers. Lukes eyes shed coldly as he decided to take down all of the yers! He had wasted 300 credits and had nearly been killed. He didnt intend to give in. Well, fine. The credits werent exactly wasted, because it was spent on abilities, but Luke still found it wasteful to spend it on the yers. He got into the biggest pickup with a pair of night vision goggles around his neck. Starting the car, he drove along the edge of theke. He had heard a few gunshots just now. Obviously, things werent going well for Bobs family. As he drove, Luke met another vehicleing from the opposite direction. Seeing Lukes car, the vehicle slowed down, and the man on the back shouted, Hey, hows it going? Luke held the wheel with his left hand and took the M1911 out of the holster with his right hand. Lifted his foot off the pedal, he stepped on the brake, and he switched the gun from his right hand to his left, which he lifted to the open window. Bang! He was almost right next to the driver of the other vehicle, and he didnt even need to shoot twice. After he blew up the drivers head, the two cars passed each other. The man on the back of the vehicle was shocked, but Luke raised his gun again. Bang! It was another headshot. Luke hit the gas, and the car sped up. In his wake, the SUV had stopped moving. Putting the gun back into the holster, Luke was utterly calm. He believed that serenity was necessary when killing someone. Killing was a task that required concentration. He couldnt be muddle-headed. For Luke, the most important thing right now was to kill these perverted yers. He ran into the first group of game zealots as he approached the other side of theke. There were two cars and four yers. In front of them was the young boy, Bobby. Bobby had multiple arrows in him, but none of them were critical hits. He was screaming and struggling to escape. Those yers were vicious. They had shot at the non-vital parts, such as the arms and legs. Chapter 79 - Rescue and Unexpected Death

Chapter 79: Rescue and Unexpected Death

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bobby was struggling to flee despite his wounds, but the yers were on his tail like jackals in the African desert, waiting for their prey to bleed to death from fear before they lunged forward brutally. However, jackals hunted for food and to survive, while these people were simply enjoying the kill; they were far more rotten than jackals. Luke turned the wheel and approached a car from the side. The man on the back of the car shouted angrily, Hey, you need to ask for our permission if you want to participate, George... Huh, wheres George? Luke was now parallel with the yers car. He raised his right hand. Bang! The driver, who was looking at him in surprise, lost his head. Luke hit the brake and lowered his head, aiming at the man standing on the back of the car. Bang! Another headshot. After the two gunshots, there was yelling on the walkie-talkie. Hey, whos shooting? Arent guns forbidden in the hunt? Luke chuckled and hit the gas. His pickup soon reached the other car. Bang! Bang! Luke quickly drove his car over to Bobby, who was still running. He opened the door and grabbed the boy. Hey, its me. Bobby was stunned to see Luke. You... Youre with them, too? Luke was rendered speechless by his line of thinking. Grimly, he said in a low voice, Are you blind? I killed four people to save you. Dazed, Bobby looked at the two cars not far away, only to discover that they were quiet. Luke gloomily checked Bobbys wounds, before he helped the boy lie down in the backseat of a yers car. Stay here. Ill take you to the doctor after I kill those perverts. Try to keep quiet. Pretend that youre dead. He was about to close the door, when Bobby suddenly said, Please. Help my dad, my mom and my sister. Luke waved his hand. I will if I can. Why else would I save you? He closed the door even though Bobby clearly nned to keep begging. He had no time to waste on Bobby. Selina was still in the hollow by herself. Luke had to clean up those yers and pick up Selina. It wasnt safe to leave her alone there. He drove forward again and soon heard noises in another direction. He turned his wheel and tracked it down. Luke sneered when he saw what was going on. Gus, the owner of the hostel, was right here. He was jeering at a middle-aged woman. The woman was naturally Asel, Bobs wife and Bobbys mother. She begged and cried in despair and fright, but her hands were tied down by several people, who kept her from moving. Luke parked the car far away. He didnt want his car to rm the scum who were having fun. He quickly approached them through the woods without catching their attention. They were too fixated on Asel, who was struggling in agony. This was their yground. Nothing could possibly go wrong. Luke heard a few more familiar voices besides Guss. They seemed to be the people who had moved him here from the hostel. Remembering their conversation, Luke realized that they were probably theckeys of the real yers. It was their job to look for targets, move the targets, watch over the vehicles, and probably collect the bodies in the end. Judging from their clothes, they obviously werent rich, but were more likeborers. There were three cars and seven people in total. However, they were nowhere near as dangerous as the people who had hunted Bobby just now. Most of them were half-naked, with their masks and pants taken off. They were ready to unleash their animal nature. Luke didnt even need to punch them. He merely struck them on the back of their heads one by one. Men became engrossed when doing certain things, and became slow at responding to external changes. This was exactly the case for these people. In two seconds, they all fell to the ground, still smiling. Luke stomped on their feet and ensured that he had crushed them, before he kicked Gus away. The hostel owners vertebrae cracked loudly under Lukes furious kick. Asel was still crying when Luke covered her with someones shirt. Its okay, Asel. Im Luke. He pulled her up and took her into a vehicle not far away. Asel, I dont have time for you. Stay here, find more clothes and weapons, and hide in the car. Im going to save your husband and your daughter. Luke then left. Asel was indeed in a terrible situation, but she wasnt nearly as badly wounded as her son was. Luke only had the time to give her a few instructions. On his way here, Luke had eliminated twenty-five yers and eleven cars. There couldnt be many of them left, but Luke hadnt found the condescending host of the game yet. When Luke drove the car to where everything started, he found Bob dead in the woods several hundred meters away, desperation all over his face. Obviously, he had been the first target to be killed. However... where were the rest of the yers? Luke listened carefully, but didnt hear anything. He had taken down twenty-five yers in a row, but the rest of the yers and the host hadnt seemed to notice anything. It was quite strange. Frowning, Luke drove along a clear car trail through the woods. Two minutester, he found himself in an empty clearing. He was shocked. What happened here? Four cars were parked here, but the clearing was a mess, with ten people who were obviously yers scattered all around. Luke stopped the car and approached them with his gun in hand. Circling the clearing, he confirmed that the ten yers were all dead, and that they had died in the most miserable way. One persons belly had been cut open, another persons head had been squashed like a fruit, and a body had been twisted into a creepy angle, as if he were a gymnast. The host of this game, on the other hand, was standing against a tree. It wasnt until Luke got closer that he realized that the hosts chest had been pierced through with a broken branch, and that he was pinned to the trunk. In the meantime, Luke smelled a weird stench. Chapter 80 - Reinforcement, Sheriff, and Shootout Chapter 80: Reinforcement, Sheriff, and Shootout It was hard to tell what the stench was; it smelled like a mix of feces, rot and other things, and was evidently from this empty clearing. Luke soon discovered that it was from a reddish ck fluid on the ground. He didnt know what it was, but it was all over the ce and extended into the depths of the woods. Luke frowned. He found a satellite phone in the most luxurious SUV, before he ran to his pickup. After he got in, he hit the gas and rushed to the other side of theke. Selina was still on her own right now. Luke felt that there was something wrong with this ce. On his way, he called Thomas. A momentter, his call went through. Who is this? Luke said, Chief, this is Luke. Ive got a situation here... He tried to summarize what had happened as sinctly as possible. After a brief silence, Thomas asked, Where are you now? Luke replied, I have no idea, but they took us fifty kilometers from Wolfkyle. They also drove us half an hour into the wilderness. Thomas said, Keep in touch. Ill call for reinforcements. Luke said, Okay, chief. Right, I suspect that the missing couple we were looking into is rted to those people, too. It seems that theyve done this many times before. Thomas said, ...Got it. Ill inform the FBI. Thomas knew why Luke had brought this up. If this was a simple case, the police of Wolfkyle would be responsible for it. However, if it was a serial murder case that involved multiple victims, the FBIs involvement would be justified. Luke wanted the FBI involved because the yers couldnt possibly influence a national agency, no matter how powerful they might be in Wolfkyle. More importantly, the Houston Police Department had no authority to investigate this case. It wasnt in their jurisdiction, after all. Thomas would have to contact the FBI via his own connections, which would be a huge help to Luke. In any case, Luke had already disposed of half of the criminals, so it would be very easy for the FBI to handle the rest. Thomas wasnt actually asking for help, but was doing the FBI a favor; as long as they werent idiots, they would certainly get here quickly. Thomas asked again, Did you just say that someone was severely injured? Lukes mind was nk. Did he say that? It was mostly the yers who were wounded. Bobbys injuries were mild, and his father had been killed. But he thought quickly, and realized why Thomas had asked the question. Yes, a high school student is in dire need of treatment. Thomas said, Alright, Ill send a helicopter from Houston as soon as possible. Luke said, Thank you, chief. Thomas didnt say anything else and hung up. Luke marveled inwardly C Thomas truly was Roberts best buddy! With this excuse, Thomas would be able to send police officers here by helicopter. Luke would thus have the protection of trustworthy people. Putting down the satellite phone, he sped up. When the pickup passed by Asels hideout, Luke nced at her and found nothing wrong, so he pressed on. Bobby was also quiet when Luke passed by. For Luke, it was Selinas safety that he was most concerned about. He had already done enough for Bobs family by saving two of them. Luke got out when he reached the other side of theke. The woods were too thick for a pickup to pass through. He could only continue on foot. At that moment, two police cars drove up. Their lights and sirens werent on, but Luke had noticed them very early on. He could only stop and wait next to his car for the neers. The two police cars stopped, and one person got out of each vehicle. An old police officer in his forties said, Were from the Wolfkyle Police Department. Dont move, or well shoot. Luke was helpless. He couldnt kill the two police officers, and he still had a long walk ahead. Would he have to fight them when he returned with Selina? He wasnt afraid of fighting, but killing two officers would cause a lot of trouble. Im Luke Coulson from Westside Houston Police Department. I sent the Wolfkyle Police Department a notice just yesterday, said Luke. The police officers looked at each other and said, Put down your gun and let us confirm your identity. Luke frowned. I have to rescue my partner. Shes still alone in the woods. The old police officer said, Im York Brown, sheriff of Wolfkyle. This is Nichs Crewe, deputy sheriff. You should know us if youre here to help with a case. Luke eyed them for a moment, and finally dropped his M1911. Your other gun, said Crewe. Luke slowly drew the Beretta from under his armpit and threw it three meters away. The two police officers looked at each other and approached him. Luke asked, Why are you here? Calmly, Brown replied, Someone called the police and said that they heard gunshots around here. Luke said, Where are we? My partner and I were drugged before we were brought here. I still dont know what this ce is. Its about fifty kilometers away from Wolfkyle, answered Crewe casually. Luke asked, Well, someone is heavily wounded and needs treatment. How far is the highway from here? Crewe said, Its about twenty minutes by car. Luke narrowed his eyes and suddenly rolled to the side. However, it seemed that the two police officers had anticipated this move. They shot at him when they were ten meters away. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Lukes left arm turned numb, before he felt excruciating pain. He couldnt help but grunt, but he didnt stop, and he grabbed the Beretta on the ground as he rolled. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The two police officers fell immediately. It was practically suicide to engage Luke in a gun fight at less than ten meters. Even if Luke didnt have a gun, his strength and reflexes made it impossible to lock onto him. However, he miscalcted how crap a shot Crewe was. The guys bullet shouldve missed the target, but happened to hit Luke in the left arm. Ignoring the pain, Luke picked up his gun and said darkly, If you dont drop your guns, someones head is going to blow up in the next second. Chapter 81 - Reinforcements and Selina Missing

Chapter 81: Reinforcements and Selina Missing

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The police officers quickly dropped their guns. They had been defeated even when Luke was outnumbered and unarmed. Now, Lukes gun was still aimed at them after he shot them. They would be idiots if they continued to put up a fight. Besides, Luke was a police officer. He couldnt kill other police officers without reason. As long as they didnt die here, they had ten thousand ways to get away with attacking Luke. After all, Luke wasnt wearing a uniform or a badge. This wasnt Houston, either, but Wolfkyle, which was their territory. Luke didnt say anything to them. He simply took out their handcuffs and cuffed them to their cars. Would they die from their wounds? Well, they could just pray that their arms were long enough for them to reach and press down on the bullet wounds. If they couldnt, they might as well die. Naturally, Luke didnt leave them the keys to the cars, and threw them into the woods. Everything happened too fast. Luke had been highly vignt, and had still been suspicious even when he saw the police cars. However, he did recognize Sheriff Brown from a photo he had seen before. It was for this reason that Luke dropped his weapon. But their hands had been on their holsters when they approached him. If they were truly wary, they shouldve aimed at him as soon as they got out of their cars. Yet their hands had been on their guns as they slowly surrounded Luke, which was highly unusual. Luke had tossed his gun and asked questions to test them. He had thrown the gun in a perfect location to pick up again after a roll. He confirmed that something was wrong when he heard Crewes reply. If this ce was fifty kilometers away from Wolfkyle, it would have taken more than twenty minutes to drive here on the highway. Luke didnt think that the two police officers would dare to drive so fast in the middle of the night. It was still a distance from the highway to these woods, which meant that it wouldve still taken an hour if they had received a 911 call in Wolfkyle and came here immediately. However, it had been no more than ten minutes since Luke heard the first gunshot. Could the two police officers be supermen who had flown into this wilderness from Wolfkyle in just ten minutes and pinpointed the location of the victim so urately? Obviously, something was wrong with them. They hadnt aimed at Luke earlier because it would be easier to kill him when they were closer. What they didnt know was that Luke had been luring them into attacking by dropping his gun. After dealing with the rotten police officers, Luke picked up the satellite phone again. He called Thomas, and the phone was picked up almost instantly. Luke said, Chief, two police officers from Wolfkyle who call themselves York Brown and Nichs Crewe just arrived. They shot at me after I dropped my weapon and told them who I was. I suspect that theyre rted to the criminals, and that they were here precisely to get rid of me. Thomas eximed, What? He didnt know what to say. Luke seemed like such a sunny and friendly man. Why was he so unlucky? Thomas said without any hesitation, Ill tell that to the detectives and the FBI agents who are on their way. You didnt kill them, did you? Luke said, No, theyre only wounded. Chief, I need to find Selina. Shes hiding in the woods. Thomas said, Take care. Luke hung up and checked his left arm. It wasnt serious. The bullet had gone all the way through and wasnt stuck inside. He wrapped the injury with bandages from the pickup. That was the best he could do for now. While dealing with his wound, he picked up the other gun which he had dropped earlier and ran into the woods. The sheriff and his deputy were confused. What was going on? We nearly killed you, and youre not going to do anything to us? Luke ran faster and faster. Since he was alone this time, it only took him two minutes to reach the hollow where Selina was hiding. He called Selinas name before he bent his head, in case Selina blew up his head with the speargun. But his mood darkened when he looked inside the hollow. Selina was gone. In the meantime, he smelled a familiar scent. Frowning, he nced around quickly, and finally found a puddle of the reddish ck fluid on the edge of the hollow. It was exactly the same as the fluid that he had found where the host of the game had died, with the same unique stench. Grimly, Luke put on the night vision goggles that he hadnt used before this, and started to follow the trail of the reddish ck fluid. After a hundred meters, he saw a stick-like object. It was the speargun which he had left with Selina. An arrow hung on a rope from the speargun, and was stained with the smelly reddish ck fluid. Not far away from the speargun, Luck found a cave opening. After a search, he soon found a piece of ragged cloth and a shoe near the opening. The ragged cloth was part of the T-shirt that he had covered Selinas feet with, and he had taken that shoe off one of the guards earlier. Taking a deep breath, Luke took out his Beretta and crawled into the narrow, dark tunnel. It was so cramped that Luke couldnt walk at all, and could only crawl. After crawling ten meters, he found himself in a space that was slightly wider. Luke slowed down and listened carefully. There was no sound. He slowly crawled out of the tunnel and squinted as he looked around. He wasnt a geologist and he didnt know what kind of ce this was, but it seemed to be just a simple cave to him. The good news was that there wasnt an ambush waiting for him here. The bad news was that there was nothing in this ce. Selina wasnt here. Crouching, Luke held his gun in his right hand and drew the knife out with his left hand. The body of the de glinted dully in the dark of the cave. Supporting the weight of the gun in his right hand with his left, Luke stayed on full alert as he pressed on quickly and smoothly. He tried to stay quiet and steady. Chapter 82 - Four Women and Monsters Chapter 82: Four Women and Monsters Whoever had caught Selina, this ce had to be their hideout. Also, it was likely that they were the ones who had assaulted the yers and killed ten of them, including the host. Suddenly, there was the sound of feeble crying from the depths of the cave. Lukes heart raced. It was a womans voice! But he soon calmed down, because it wasnt Selinas voice. He knew Selinas voice too well. Sometimes, she only had to sniff for him to know what she wanted. Besides, Selina never wept like that. The voice was younger than Selinas. Was it... Brenda? Holding his breath, Luke focused on the crying and went down the passage where it hade from. The cave wasnt entirely dark; the walls and rocks glowed with a dim light. Maybe they were fluorites, maybe not, but they were enough to help Luke see clearly with his night vision. This time, it took him five minutes before he entered a bigger cave. Luke craned his head slightly and looked around. Then, he saw... four women. A little startled, Luke narrowed his eyes. He knew three of the four women. Selina was among them. Luke could identify her instinctively without needing to look carefully. Two of the other women were Asel and Brenda, the mother and daughter. However, they were now hugging each other and shivering in fear, and were practically naked. Brenda was also sobbing. Thest woman sat against the wall as if she were dead. But Luke saw her move her head and limbs, so she couldnt be dead. However, she was filthy and naked, andpletely ignored the other three women. Selina was in the best condition among them. She had almost all her clothes on, although a shoe was missing. It was obvious that she had dropped the shoe on purpose so that Luke could track her. Also, based on her posture, Luke knew that she was observing the terrain instead of fearfully waiting for her doom. That was what he liked about Selina. She would never give up as long as there was the slightest chance of survival. Luke wasnt in a hurry to reveal himself. He observed the ce carefully. This cave had more than one passage; Luke saw a few more openings in the wall. However, nobody was here except the four women. Luke could smell all kinds of scents. The most distinctive was the stench of feces. There was also a strong smell of blood. Actually, it would be best to rescue all of them right now. While saving them like this usually didnt end well in movies, it was themon practice in real life. The enemy wasnt here right now. It would be harder to save them once the enemy returned. What gave Luke a headache was the other three women. Apart from the woman who looked like a corpse, Luke had no doubt that the mother and the daughter would cry if he appeared. It wasnt because they were stupid, but because it was the natural instinct of human beings to cry for help when they were in danger. Only trained professionals like Selina would know that they had to suppress their feelings and make no sound in such a situation. Even if they didnt cry out, there was still another problem, which was how to get them out. Luke had enough strength and stamina, but he only had two arms. It was impossible for him to carry three women at the same time. He didnt think that the mother and the daughter would wait patiently while he took Selina with him. Also, it was difficult to crawl out of the tunnel, unless someone helped pull them up with a rope from outside. Without much hesitation, Luke knocked on the wall with his knife in a fixed rhythm. The mother and the daughter didnt notice the light sound, but Selina, who had been observing the environment, caught it. Dazed for a moment, she observed even more carefully, and focused on the passage which Luke was hiding in. When her eyes turned to him, Luke raised his hand and made a few gestures. It was hard for Selina to read the gestures, but the blurry movement was enough to let her know that someone who knew Morse Code and tactical bodynguage was here! At this point, the only person that could appear in this ce was Luke! He was here! After such a long time, Selina was a lot more clear-headed now that the drug in her system had worn off. She thought for a moment, and realized why Luke wasnting out. They were in a cave, and the slightest sound would travel far. If Luke came out, it was hard to say what the terrified mother and daughter would do. After a brief hesitation, she finally said to them, I have to pee. She was about to get up, when Brenda suddenly shouted, Dont go! Im scared! Her voice was unbelievably loud. Selina was lost for words. Luke realized that things werent so simple. It wasnt about Selina, but about Brenda, who was bordering on a meltdown. Any ident might trigger an overreaction. Luke, who had hesitated at the beginning, immediately decided to abandon them. He couldnt take Brenda with them if she cried and shouted all the time. Taking her with them would be giving the enemy the perfect way to locate them. It would be impossible to escape. However, since Brenda was already making noise, Luke wasnt in a hurry anymore. The more anxious one was, the more mistakes one tended to make. At Brendas shout, two shadows lunged out from an opening in the depths of the cave. Luke narrowed his eyes. What the hell were those? The shadows looked like human beings, but they walked like apes. In the dim light, Luke saw their swollen, broken and abnormal faces, their sharp teeth, and traces of blood in their mouths. They couldnt be any more hideous. They had strong muscles and moved quite fast. They were truly as agile as apes. Luke furrowed his brow. The two monsters werent exactly a threat to him. But how many of them were there? Just now, ten yers, including the host of the game, had been eliminated. Asel, Brenda and Selina had been in three different locations, but were captured and brought to this ce without causing much noise. These two couldnt be the only monsters, unless they had abnormal abilities. Chapter 83 - Evacuation Chapter 83: Evacuation The moment the monsters appeared, Brenda shut up and buried her head in her mothers arms, as obedient as a dove. Luke was lost for words. So, you only dare shout at your allies? Well, fine. If Brenda had shouted at the monsters, she probably wouldve been killed already. Those monsters certainly didnt seem to have good tempers. The monsters eyed the four women suspiciously and roared to each other, as if they weremunicating, before they moved back to where they hade from. After the monsters left, Selina said in a low voice, I need to pee. Asel, can you stop Brenda from shouting? I dont want to be eaten when Im peeing. Brenda lowered her head further, not because she was ashamed, but because she was scared of the monsters. Asel was actually just as terrified, but unlike her daughter, she didnt cry out. This time, Selina was finally unhindered as she slowly reached Lukes location. Lukes heart pounded. He was confident in himself, but not so in Brenda, who seemed hysterical. He didnt know if she would scream again. Brenda seemed to have learned her lesson. She didnt cry out again. Just like that, Selina fumbled her way into the passage. Without any hesitation, Luke pulled her in and covered her mouth, before he said in a low voice, Its me. Selina rolled her eyes. She knew it was Luke when he pulled her into his arms just now. Dont make any sound. Lets go. Luke picked her up and quickly moved out. They didnt have much time. Brenda was a ticking time bomb and might scream again at any moment, so Luke had to escape from this cave with Selina as quickly as possible. When they got out, Luke had a hundred ways to teach the monsters a lesson. Even if he couldnt, the FBI agents who wereing would. And if the FBI agents failed, S.H.I.E.L.D. and the military would certainly make sure that the monsters were beaten in the end. Thanks to Lukes strength, they left even faster than when Luke hade in. When he first entered, Luke had been trying to avoid being noticed, but right now, he was trying to escape quickly without causing much noise. Actually, Brendas screams were a more substantial threat to them than the noise that Luke might make. At that moment, Brendas voice rang out faintly behind them. Hey, are you alright? Luke and Selina were speechless. We were, but were not so sure now! Luke sped up again. They finally returned to the first cave. Pushing Selina into the tunnel, Luke said, Leave, now. In the meantime, he took out his pistol and his knife, and aimed at the inner passage. Instead of clinging to him and shouting No, we should leave together! like so many annoying women would say in movies and dramas, Selina climbed up without a word. She knew that she would be a huge burden to Luke if she couldnt make it out. Fighting against the sedative, Selina was still weak, and it hurt when her body and limbs scraped against the tunnel around her, but she gritted her teeth and climbed on. Luke was as calm as usual. His racing heart gradually slowed down. Two minutester, Selina climbed out of the ten-meter tunnel and eximed from the top, Im done! Come on out! Luke sheathed his knife and crawled into the tunnel. Grabbing the protrusions on the wall, he pulled himself up. In the meantime, he stared at the bottom of the tunnel and aimed his Beretta downward. Suddenly, a few roars resounded in the cave, which was followed by the sound of swift movement. His face unchanged, Luke kept moving up. But he had been shot in the left arm earlier, which slowed him down significantly. A roar burst out right under him, and a hideous monster appeared in the tunnel as it crawled toward him on all fours. The monster was used to the cave, and moved much faster than Luke did. With a cold smile, Luke pulled the trigger of his Beretta. Bang! Bang! But the two shots didnt blow up the monsters head! Luckily for the monster, it ducked so that the bullets missed its head, but they tore bloody holes in its body. The monster roared. Incited by the pain, it sped up and charged. But that was the end for it. Bang! Bang! Its head was blown up. Fortune didnt favor it again. One of the bullets pierced its skull, and the other whizzed into its mouth. The closer it was, the more precisely Luke could shoot! As long as there were bullets in his gun, he wasnt scared of these beasts at all. He was invincible in such a narrow tunnel which didnt have any cover. The only side effect was that his ears were ringing. He felt like his eardrums had exploded after shooting in such a closed environment. Selina shouted above his head, Grab the rope. Luke shook his humming head and felt what appeared to be a rod. He grasped it and realized what it was. It was the speargun. Selina had dropped the body of the speargun and was holding onto the arrow on the other end. Sensing the rope grow taut, she began to haul. With her help, it was even easier for Luke. He could ascend quickly by pushing with his legs. Due to the sedative, Selina didnt have much strength. However, she was smart enough to tie the rope around her and pull with her weight, which didnt require much strength. Right then, the dead monster was suddenly dragged out from the tunnel below, and another monster charged upward. Using his legs to brace himself against the wall, Luke stopped moving. He waited two seconds for the monster to squeeze into the tunnel and climb up two meters. Bang! Bang! Not as lucky as the first monster, its head was blown up directly. By the time this monster was dragged away as well, Luke, who was dizzy, had been pulled out of the tunnel. Shaking his head, Luke handed his Beretta as well as thest magazine to Selina. He drew out the M1911 strapped to his leg and said, Your shoe is on the right side of the cave. Put it on. Were going to theke. There were cars, bows and guns near theke. He wouldnt be scared even if there were two hundred such monsters. Chapter 84 - Besieged and Retreat Chapter 84: Besieged and Retreat Selina looked at the right side of the cave and saw the shoe which she had dropped. She quickly put it on and moved forward, whereas Luke aimed at the tunnel opening. A monster finally emerged, roaring. Bang! Bang! The monster had barely stuck its head out of the tunnel when two bullets hit it in its hideous face. It copsed. Luke finally turned around and caught up to Selina. He then picked her up and ran. The monsters body at the tunnel opening would dy pursuit for a while. It was the best opportunity to flee. After a hundred meters, Selina suddenly eximed, Above! She fired the Beretta at the same time. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke exerted his strength and dashed forward in a sudden sprint. A monster fell to the ground with an enormous noise, just missing them, but Lukes heart was still heavy. The monsters were back! He shouted, Im going to throw you! With the momentum of his charge forward, he deftly tossed Selina into the trees. Selina could only watch in fear as Luke moved further and further away with four monsters on his heels. Coldly, Luke fired the M1911 rapidly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Emptying the magazine, Luke put the gun back in the holster. He had killed two monsters, who crashed to the ground. When he put the gun away, he drew his knife with his left hand and raised it. As if he were chopping meat, he cut a monster in half. The smelly reddish ck fluid sprayed out. Luke dodged quickly to avoid it. At the same time, a stick as thick as the mouth of a bowl hit his left arm. The enormous force cracked his arm, bending it at a weird angle. Lukes face twisted in pain. He rolled away. After the sessful ambush, thest monster roared and chased him. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Blood blossomed on the monster. It lost control of its body, but still struggled to attack Luke, who was two meters away. Gritting his teeth, Luke picked up his knife with his right hand and hurled it. Pu! Under his enormous strength, the knife cut into the monsters skull and shed off one third of its head before plunging into the ground and leaving only the handle jutting out. Selina finally rushed toward him. In the emergency just now, she had shot decisively and hit thest monster, saving Lukes life. Gritting his teeth, Luke quickly drew the M1911 from the holster and threw it to Selina with a magazine. Load it with the magazine. He then got up and plucked the knife from the ground. The gun was useful, but his left arm was broken, and it was impossible to reload the gun quickly. So, he couldnt abandon the knife. Selina followed his instruction, and didnt check his injury. She knew very well that Luke with a gun was far stronger than Luke without one. She quickly reloaded the Beretta first and gave it to Luke. It had thest magazine, which contained fifteen bullets, so it was most suitable for Luke. After she was done, she reloaded the M1911, too. Bang! Bang! Luke shot another monster who had been sneaking up on them. He said again, Tie the sheath to my right leg. He slowly nced around at the bushes that he hadnt paid attention to before. Selina quickly took off the holster on his leg and moved the sheath from his left leg to his right. Lets go. Luke didnt carry her this time. The broken arm would affect his performance in a battle. It would be too dangerous if they were too close to each other. He had only been carrying Selina because he wanted to return to theke as soon as possible; he hadnt expected the monsters to ambush them. Now that he was wounded and might be attacked again, he had to prioritize hisbat ability. They moved through the woods, but their progress was slow. It was difficult for Selina to walk without Lukes help. But with Luke on high alert, it was no more dangerous than when she had been on his back. A momentter, the leaves above them rustled, and Luke raised his gun without saying anything. Bang! Bang! A monsters head blew up when it swooped at them. Dont panic. Dont stop. Keep walking, said Luke solemnly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Another two monsters that charged in from the sides were shot. Luke and Selina didnt slow down as the monsters copsed behind them. Bang! Bang! Luke suddenly turned around and shot a monster that had dashed out of the bushes. Bang! Bang! Another monster that lunged at their backs was shot when it was one meter away. Luke backed off slightly to avoid the monster falling on him. After another fifty meters, two more monsters arrived. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! This time, Luke finally made a mistake, and didnt blow up one monsters head in two shots. He could only shoot it once more to kill it. When he tossed away his gun, Selina was already saying, Take my gun. Luke extended his hand and took her M1911. Two minutester, they were finally out of the woods. Behind them were the bodies of twelve monsters, and still more wereing. Sneering, Luke said, Lets get to the SUVs. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! After two more double shot rounds, two monsters copsed, twitching. Luke gave the gun to Selina again. Two secondster, he took back the gun which had been reloaded. There are guns in the SUV on the left. Pick them up and check if there are heavy-duty weapons in the police cars. Selina asked, Police cars? She didnt stop moving when she asked the question. Luke exined, They belong to the sheriff and deputy sheriff of Wolfkyle. Theyre with the perverted yers, and came to get rid of us. Selina was rather shocked, but she quickly grabbed a M1911 from the guns that were on the ground, and ran to the police cars. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke killed another two charging monsters, but he knew that his uracy had gone down significantly after all the fighting and running. He didnt dare aim at the monsters heads anymore, but chose to shoot at their torsos. Although it wouldnt kill them directly, most of them would be slowed down after suffering two shots. Without their extraordinary speed, they were much less threatening. Chapter 85 - FBI Reinforcements and Treatment

Chapter 85: FBI Reinforcements and Treatment

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Selina searched the police cars and eximed in disappointment. Damn it. There are only two shotguns in here. Shotguns actually werent bad. They were powerful and perfect for a close range fight. However, it was inconvenient for Luke to use them with his broken arm. Luke said calmly, A pistol will be enough for me. Keep the shotguns for yourself. Examine those guns, and throw the loaded ones to meter. There had been ten yers here. Luke only took two pistols and some of the magazines. The other eight guns, plus almost a hundred bullets, could be fired directly. He didnt even need to reload. Selina quickly returned with the two shotguns. She then stuffed a M1911 into Lukes holster and a revolver into his hand, recing the M1911 that had already been shot four times. Luke was dazed because the revolver was heavier than he expected. It was a Smith & Wesson M500! He had seen the gun just now, but since it could only hold five bullets and reloading it was troublesome, he had abandoned the weapon. It could be useful right now, however, since he didnt need to reload. This weapon was known as a hand cannon, and could blow up enough monsters before all the bullets were used up. Bam! Bam! Bam! With three booming gunshots, holes opened up in the chests of two monsters. They copsed and curled in on themselves, unable to roar anymore. It was the first time that Luke had used such a gun. He missed on the third shot. Then, another two monsters charged at them. Bam! Bam! The head of one of the two monsters was smashed open, and the other lost half its neck and shoulder. They fell immediately. Luke tossed the M500 away and drew the M1911 again. At that moment, the woods fell quiet. Selina found it hard to breathe. It felt like a super boss was going to show up. Eventually, the dramatic scene didnt happen. No mountain-like monster emerged from the woods. Instead, something hummed in the sky several minutester. Selina raised her head, only to see two shing red lights. Helicopters? Yes, were safe now. The FBI will clean up this mess for us, said Luke. Selina was at a loss. Huh? The FBI? Luke exined, I called Thomas before I went looking for you. He said that rescue helicopters would be deployed and he would inform the FBI. Go adjust themps on the cars to show them where we are. A few minutester, two helicoptersnded on the t ground near theke, and twelve people got out. Eight FBI agents got out of the helicopter with the FBI logo on it. Two of the four people from the rescue helicopter appeared to be doctors. The other two were seasoned detectives of the Major Crimes Division as well as loyal supporters of Thomas. The FBI agents were all equipped with bulletproof vests and all kinds of weapons. The detectives ran to Luke and Selina with their guns the moment they saw them. Luke urged Selina to greet them while he remained vignt as he fixed his gaze on the woods. Selina exined the situation to the agents and detectives. Four of the agents approached the woods and examined the bodies of the monsters that Luke had killed. A few secondster, they turned solemn, and some of them quickly returned to the helicopter to contact their superior. Now that the FBI agents had taken over, Luke finally walked over to the helicopter and thanked the detectives. Once an agent was done reporting in, Luke said, The monsters killed a bunch of people on the other side of theke. You can check it out when reinforcements get here, but dont do it right now. Those monsters are tricky. Theyre faster and stronger than ordinary people. The agent nodded and said, Okay, thank you for the reminder. Well be careful. Luke shook his head. No, we should thank you. Right, Bobbys from the family who was kidnapped with us, and he might still be in the car over there, if the monsters havent caught or killed him yet. His mother and his sister are in the monstersir. Theres also another woman that I didnt recognise... Selina suddenly said, That woman is probably Sarah Behrman. Shes the wife in the missing case that we were supposed to investigate in Wolfkyle. Luke was rather surprised. He had thought that the missing couple mightve been victims of a hunt by the perverted yers. Selina said, I talked to her when I was in there. She didnt say much, but she did mention her name. Also, her appearance matches the missing wife. But that wasnt too important. She wasnt the only victim in this case. Bob was already dead, and his son might be soon. As they talked, the captain of the FBI agents frowned and asked, Doctors, what are you doing? One of the busy doctors raised his head in confusion. Huh? The captain pointed at Luke and said, Do you not see that this officer is heavily wounded? The other doctor found it odd. But these two officers have been shot, too. The captain sneered. Hehe. Theyre suspected of murder, and they injured Detective Luke. Dont you think you should treat him first? He pointed at Luke. The doctors looked at the police officers who were handcuffed to their own cars, and left quickly. This captain was obviously in charge. The Houston detectives that came with him didnt say anything, which meant that they agreed with him. So, the doctors certainly had to obey. Even before he unwrapped Lukes arm, the doctor was already shocked. This is a serious break. Does it not hurt? Luke rolled his eyes. What do you think? It was just that he had been too busy running, fighting the monsters, and introducing the situation to the FBI agents and his fellow detectives, to cry out in pain yet. Now that he had been reminded, he gritted his teeth and said, Would a break like mine not hurt? The doctor chuckled in embarrassment and carefully removed the bandages. He was even more surprised. You were shot in the arm, too? What else could Luke say? He gritted his teeth and nodded. Its rather obvious, isnt it? Lost for words, the doctor quickly examined the wound and shook his head. The bullet isnt lodged inside. The best I can do is fix your broken arm with a splint and wrap it up. Well only be able to do a further operation in Houston. I dont dare do any more here. Chapter 86 - Slap and the Right to Choose Chapter 86: p and the Right to Choose The doctor, however, secretly sighed. The gunshot wound wasnt serious, but the break was pretty bad. For ordinary people, it would be tricky, but not a big problem. For a detective, however, it meant that they might have to retire early. As the doctor treated him, Luke said, Theres a high school boy on the other side of theke. Those perverts shot him with multiple arrows in his stomach and his arms. Ill bring you to him. The captain of the FBI agents frowned. You better not move with your wounds. Our men will take a doctor there. Luke thought for a moment and nodded. Alright, Ill stay here. You must be very careful. Those monsters are too dangerous. The captain mumbled inwardly, Youre just a minor police officer. Do you think youre better than four FBI agents by yourself? But the captain didnt say anything out loud. After all, Luke was the person who had contributed the most to the case, and he shouldnt be too tough on him. Four agents left with a doctor. Ten minutester, they returned with Bobby, who was unconscious. The doctor simply said, Hes quite lucky. His veins and vital organs werent nicked. His vitals are steady. He only fainted from the shock. Jack Johnson, the captain of the FBI agents, had a discussion with them for a moment, then said, Were going to search for the other three women. You can return on the helicopter first. Luke frowned. This isnt the best ce for a battle, is it? Smiling, Jack picked up an item and said, Night vision. Then, he took out a small can from his tactical vest. sh grenade. He grabbed another can. Tear gas grenade. Finally, he raised the item in his hand. Respirator. Luke was rendered speechless. Their equipment was much more practical than his pistols and knife. The tear gas and sh grenades, in particr, were indisputably fatal weapons in the dark cave. Thinking for a moment, Luke described the monsters he had encountered just now, focusing on their agility and how they attacked. He wasnt bragging, but telling Captain Jack how dangerous the monsters were from his own experience. Jack nodded solemnly. Got it. Ill go in with three agents... Luke shook his head. I think you should be more cautious. You have advanced weapons, but twenty of them were chasing us just now. You better go in together, or not at all, and wait for reinforcements. After a brief hesitation, Jack shook his head. Ill go in with five agents. Two of them will stay here to protect you. Luke didnt say anything else. He wasnt sure what Jack was thinking. Maybe he was trying to steal the credit, maybe he was hoping to investigate the monsters, or maybe he had another reason, but it wasnt Lukes ce to order him about. It was only for Thomass sake that Jack had listened to him so far. Luke could only nod. Alright, Ill wait for you here. Half an hourter, Jack and his team returned. Many of them smelled terrible. Luke hurriedly stayed away from them. He wasnt sure if the monsters reddish ck body fluid carried any viruses or germs. Also... It was too smelly! It was as if these agents had just crawled out of a sewer. But none of them were missing or heavily wounded. Jack didnt look good. Obviously, the battle against the monsters hadnt gone as nned. Luke naturally wouldnt point that out. He had warned the guy, but the guy hadnt epted it. What could he say now? Hey, see, you shouldve listened to me? He would be an idiot if he said that. The three women looked a lot better. Clearly, they had been protected and hadnt gotten involved in the battle. Suddenly, Brenda charged at them, shouting, Ah, you b*tch, you abandoned us. Im going to kill you! She was yelling at Selina. Luke gazed at her coldly, but Selina showed no reaction when Brenda ran at her with her hand raised. Luke moved to step between them. Brendas hand hit Lukes chest. Luke looked at her calmly and asked, Can you go back now? Dazed for a moment, Brenda shouted, Why? Why did she abandon us? Luke chuckled. Because she couldnt nor was she obliged to save you. If she could save you, she wouldnt have been caught in the first ce, would she? Brenda cried, Liars! You liars! Ill kill you... She waved her hands and was about to scratch Lukes face. Pa! Brenda was pped away and she fell to the ground. She waspletely addled. Whats going on? My head is so dizzy. Luke, on the other hand, dragged Selina away and asked in a low voice, Why didnt you dodge? Selina hesitated. I... I did abandon them. Luke grinned and shook his finger in her face. No, I was the one who abandoned them, not you. Youre my partner whom I rescued, not an officer who went to rescue them, right? Selina was dazed. Huh? Luke said indifferently, I was the only one who had the power to choose whom to save. You didnt get to choose at all. So, are you responsible for abandoning her? How are you guilty? Should you give in to her just because shes stupid? Selina was deep in thought. If one day, you have to choose between helping two strangers and helping me, who would you choose? asked Luke. You, Selina replied without any hesitation. Luke opened his hand. Thats right. If that happens, I wont feel guilty toward the two strangers at all, because it was my partners decision. I dont want her to feel that her decision was wrong. Selina lowered her head and said, Im sorry. Luke said, No need for that. Just remember to p back next time anyone touches you. Unlike him, Selina didnt have a system which restricted her, and she didnt have to consider the gains and losses all the time. Chapter 87 - Come Back When Youre Clean

Chapter 87: Come Back When Youre Clean

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Brendas brief bout of madness dissipated after Luke pped her, and she deted like a rubber doll. In the end, it was her mother who pulled her back. Asel was obviously much more clear-headed and wiser than her daughter. She had seen the men whom Luke had tortured. Their feet had been crushed, and whoever woke up couldnt stop screaming in pain. It was their screams that had attracted the terrible monsters. In the end, the screaming guys had been killed, and she had been abducted from the car and taken to the underground cave. She also learned from her son who had just woken up that it was Luke who saved him. Her daughter had humiliated herself. Luke had saved her and her son. Who knew if she and Brenda could have escaped from the cave alive without Lukes help. It was clearly also Luke who had called in the FBI agents. Only a self-centered girl like Brenda wouldve ignored that. After the women were rescued, Luke and Selina boarded the rescue helicopter. Jack had returned from the cave, which suggested that there had been few monsters left in it. There was no need for Luke and Selina to remain here. The mother and her children, as well as the local sheriffs of Wolfkyle, boarded the FBIs helicopter. The two Houston detectives had to stay here to collect evidence for when they started squabbling with Wolfkyleter. In any case, Luke had taken down their sheriff and deputy sheriff, so it was going to be troublesome no matter what. The helicopters took off for Houston. On the helicopter, Selinas gaze moved from the FBIs helicopter to Luke. A momentter, she hugged Luke and kissed him on the cheek. Thank you. Luke snorted. Is this how you thank someone who saved your life? Anyone else would buy their lifesaver dinner for a year and half. Selina quickly refused. I have no money. Besides, Im not thanking you for saving me. Luke found that odd. Then what are you thanking me for? Selina said, For stopping her from pping me, of course. Luke nodded. Selina said, After your exnation, I also think that it wouldnt have been worth it to be pped; I wouldve been too angry to sleep at night if I really got hit. Luke secretly chuckled. Do you not know what a sound sleeper you are? They moved you like a piglet, but you never woke up. So, thank you. Selina closed her eyes and didnt say anything else. Luke was still for a moment. He smiled and looked at the night sky. The helicopter pilot secretlyined: Whats going on? Shouldnt you be kissing each other after surviving a disaster? Whats the point of just kissing the cheek? The doctors and nurses took Luke away the moment the rescue helicopter touched down at the hospital. Selina was in better shape. A female doctor asked her questions and treated the scratches on her body. Then, she was allowed to go. Selina didnt n to go anywhere. Besides, she was hardly wearing anything; even the clothes and shoes she was wearing were from her kidnappers. Luke was soon sent to the operation room. He didnte out until hourster. He was rather surprised to see Selina. Lets talk in my ward. The doctor said helplessly, You should talk less and rest more. Luke could only shut his mouth. In order to rest, he had to make arrangements for Selina, or she would never leave the hospital. The doctor reminded him of a few things, and then left the ward. He had seen too many officers who took care of their partners in hospital, and paid it no mind. When everybody left, Luke finally said, Find a phone, call the police department, contact ourndlord, and go home. You should at least change your clothes and bring some money if you dont want to starve here. Selina nodded but didnt move. Luke was rather helpless. Come on, be a good girl and go get cleaned up. Come back when you smell better, alright? Selina sniffed. Theres a bathroom here. Why do I have to go home to take a shower? Luke said, ...Has it not urred to you that your clothes smell like sh*t? Dont forget how foul the cave was. You better get rid of the smell. Bring me some clothes, while youre at it. Selina finally left. Luke chuckled and looked at his prizes from tonight. Mission: Eliminate the human hunts and rescue the victims. Total experience: 1,000. Total credit: 1,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +1,000. Credit +1,000. Mission: Eliminate the man-eating monsters in the cave and rescue the victims. Total experience: 1,000. Total credit: 1,000. Contribution rate: 85%. EXP +850. Credit +850. The harvest was pretty good, but Luke wasnt overly excited. Survival was better than any reward, and lying on afortable bed was the greatest happiness. He closed his eyes and rxed, falling asleep. He didnt wake up until the next morning. It wasnt a long sleep, but he had recovered his energy after five hours. That was the advantage of advanced strength. He looked to the side, only to discover Selina sound asleep on a cot with a nket over her. Luke smiled. He was always in a great mood when he saw her. He quietly went to the bathroom to answer natures call. When he got back, he sniffed himself and frowned. That nasty monster smell still lingered.Read more at L isnovel He thought for a moment, but didnt wake Selina up. He simply opened the window and allowed the morning air to fill the room. He had to admit that the stale city air made him feel safe. The woodsst night had the freshest air, but it also had perverts and hideous monsters. Every living creature in the rural countryside was so brazen and aggressive. The door opened, and a nurse walked in. She looked at Luke and said in surprise, You should rest more, especially with your arm... Luke smiled. Thank you for your concern. My arm is broken, but my legs are still healthy. The nurse had a strange feeling as she stared at that gentle smile. As the nurse in charge of Luke, she naturally knew how badly wounded the young detective was. Chapter 88 - Do You Need My Help to Take a Shower? Chapter 88: Do You Need My Help to Take a Shower? Anyone else wouldve begged for painkillers for such an injury, but this officer was still smiling calmly. No wonder he could be a detective of the Major Crimes Division at such a young age. The nurse said gently, Do you need anything? Does the wound hurt? Luke shook his head with a smile. No, Im fine. You can go back to your work. Theres no need to waste time on me. The nurse nodded. Press the button if you need anything. You know how to use it, right? She pointed at a red button at the head of the bed. Luke said, Thank you for the reminder. Ill use it if I need to. After the nurse left, Luke looked at the cot and said, Dont pretend to be sleeping when youre awake. Dont you know what can happen if you sleep too much? Selina yawned and sat up. I was just afraid that Id be a third wheel if you started hitting on the nurse. Luke sat on the bed and sniffed her. Well, you smell great now. Selina gloated. Haha, Ive taken a shower. Whos the one who smells like sh*t now? Luke said helplessly, Me, of course. Its your turn to help me. Selina was shocked. Huh? What do you want? Luke rolled his eyes. Cover my left arm with the stic film over there. I need to take a shower. Selina found it odd. Huh? Shouldnt you be asking me to help you take a shower? You only have one hand anyway. Luke raised his fist. Do you believe I can make you beg with one hand? Selina said quickly, I do. As they made fun of each other, Selina helped Luke cover his left arm. It wasnt a bathtub, anyway. He only needed to avoid getting his left arm wet. However, after Selina adjusted the water temperature, she turned around and asked again, You really dont need my help? I actually dont mind. Luke said, Hehe, but I do. Selina sniffed and left. She was actually angry about that. After they started renting a ce together, Luke had seen here out of the shower many times, but she hardly ever saw the same of him. That was mostly because Luke was always wearing shorts and a T-shirt when he came out, and he barely exposed anything. Selina, on the other hand, always came out in a bath towel. It was inevitable that some parts of her body would be exposed now and then. Sometimes, Luke even mocked her for it. She had thought it would be a good chance to get back at Luke now that he was injured, but her n hadnt worked out. Cant you be a little more vulnerable? she secretly mumbled. After knowing him for a few months, she knew that Luke was a man who seemed gentle but was actually cold. He was courteous to most people, but there were few that he really cared about. Fortunately, she was certain that she was one of them. Ten minutester, Luke came out, all clean, but his upper body was bare. Eyes glowing, Selina touched his abs and remarked, Wow, youre a lot stronger since thest time I saw you naked. Youve finally decided to show off your abs today? Luke was amused. If I may ask, can any of the clothes you brought me be put on with one hand? Selina was embarrassed when she looked at Lukes left arm in the thick cast. Sorry, I didnt think about that. No, wait, what clothes can you possibly put on with one hand? Frowning, Luke thought for a moment, and could only shake his head. I dont think there are any. Selina said, And youre ming me? Luke said helplessly, Alright, that was my mistake. I guess I can only cover myself with a shirt first. Helping Luke put on a shirt, Selina finallyined, One of the nasty yers pinched my butt. I didnt realize it untilst night, when I took a shower. The bruise is still there. Luke said calmly, Its fine. I guarantee theyll be crippled for life if they ever touch you again. Gritting her teeth, Selina loosened her belt and showed him her hip. Look, Im sure it was a man who hasnt touched a woman in eight lives. There were in fact two almost symmetrical spots on her dark skin, one on each side. Luke could even vaguely make out the shape of fingerprints. He nodded solemnly. ...Well, its possible. In fact, it had only been three months. Selina, however, thought of something else. Huh, did you pinch my buttst night? Why do I feel that it hurts on both sides? Luke said in confusion, Did I? I dont remember anything. I was dizzy from the drug. Selina frowned and thought for a moment, but her memory was fuzzy from the drug, and she had to drop it reluctantly. However, she still threw around curses like If I find out who did this, Ill chop off his hand... no, both his hands. Luke was amused. As they were having breakfast and the Dr. Pepper which Selina had bought, Thomas opened the door. A detective came with him but didnt enter. He stayed outside the room. Luke and Selina both stood up and saluted Thomas. Although it seemed unnecessary, Luke felt that he wasnt close enough to Thomas yet that he could omit the formalities. Thomas waved his hand and said, Alright, lets sit down. They sat down on the couch. Thomas asked, Hows your arm? Nothing serious? Luke nodded. No. It should be fine in a while. Thomas stared at him for a moment without saying anything. He then nodded. Im here to tell you about the case. Luke and Selina didnt say anything, and only listened carefully. After Thomasid the case out, they finally realized how big it was. The host and some other yers had been in by the monsters, while Luke had killed another batch of senior yers by theke. Only six of them had survived, but two had severe brain concussions and might never wake up again. Only the fourckeys on Asels side, including Gus, had woken up. Naturally, those four were crippled for the rest of their lives. Gus, for one, was paralyzed. Thanks to the pain that Luke had caused them, theckeys barely put up any resistance during the FBIs interrogation, and soon confessed everything. What Gus told the FBI was appalling. They had been doing this for years. What started out as a handful of people had developed into a secret club. There were more than ten victims that Gus had sent to the yers, not including this particr time. Chapter 89 - The Inside Story of the Hunting Club

Chapter 89: The Inside Story of the Hunting Club

More terrifyingly, the hunters didnt choose their victims at random. The Behrmans who had gone missing previously, for example, were targets that the hunters had agreed on beforehand. However, the Behrmans had somehow disappeared during the hunt, and the hunters didnt know what happened to them. So, the FBI had discovered a more serious problem: Were Luke and Selina random targets? Luke had his own guess, which was confirmed by what Thomas said next: He and Selina had been chosen, too. No wonder when the host had weed Luke and Selina, he imed that Bobs family had gotten involved by ident. No wonder the yers knew that they were detectives from Houston. No wonder the sheriff and deputy sheriff of Wolfkyle had appeared. Everything was a trap that had been set up beforehand. Luke had thought that since Selina had been drugged and caught first, Gus might have found her badge. In that case, it wouldnt be unusual for the yers to learn of their identities. As for Bobs identity, he had mentioned the police department he worked for when he was talking to Luke, and Gus had been listening in. Thomas told them a lot of other things. Those people had gone to a lot of trouble to build the perfect yground. The hostel seemed in, but the venttion system had been modified to transmit a sedative to the guest rooms. Moreover, they had tried out multiple ces for their hunting game before eventually settling onst nights spot. There were no residents or phones within a range of twenty kilometers. Even the phone base stations had been deliberately wrecked many times, so that the telmunicationpanies no longer wasted money on repairing them. The only thing the hunters had gotten wrong was the intelligence on Luke. There were files that associated him with the Shackelford gunfight, but the gunfight in the Mexican warehouse and the Rumford incident were ssified. Even Brock wasnt authorized to ess them. This was also the reason why he was unhappy with Luke and Selina. In the Houston Police Department, only Thomas, who had a direct connection to S.H.I.E.L.D., was fully aware of Lukesbat abilities. Those yers hadnt considered the Shackelford gunfight a big deal. If Luke was good at shooting, they could take his gun away and give him a double dose of the sedative. That was why Luke hadnt been able to control his body even though he was much stronger than an ordinary person. Gus also ratted out the two sheriffs. They hadnt arrived at the yground from Wolfkyle at all; they had been around, ready to clean up the mess for the senior yers as police officers. Some victims had been fortunate enough to escape from the hunt before, but they disappeared again when they were drawn to the police cars and tried to call for help. After Thomas was done, he opened his briefcase and took out a few photos. Check these out. Luke examined the photos, only to discover that they were of the yers. Is this... a tattoo? Huh, is it a dog? Thomas shook his head. We have no idea what the tattoo means. All of the richest guys had this tattoo, as well as some of the others. Pondering for a moment, Luke asked, The host also had the tattoo? Thomas nodded. Yes. There was hesitation in his eyes, but he didnt go on. He rose and said, Alright, get some rest. The FBI will get you to sign a non-disclosure agreement. You should be familiar with the procedure now, right? He was rather speechless. Those two young officers were truly unlucky. Yes, they were unlucky, not troublemakers. They hadnt been the cause of the Houston cases which had to be kept confidential; instead, it was Brock who had assigned those cases to them. Thomas secretly sneered. This time, not just Brock, but even Faraday Page, their boss, had to be investigated, too. After all, it was Brock who sent Luke and Selina to Wolfkyle, and Brocks number was in Sheriff Browns phone record. They had spoken just as Luke and Selina had set off. Although it wasnt unusual for two police departments tomunicate, the timing was too coincidental. The FBI didnt believe that Brock hadnt done it deliberately. Even more critically, Faraday Page and Charlie Diaz were known to be best friends. When Faraday Page vacationed in Wolfkyle, he often hung out with this magnate. Now, the FBI suspected Director Faraday of backing the hunting club. Even though he wasnt a yer, he might be protecting them. However, the case was still under investigation, and Thomas was the only one in HPD who knew everything. As to when Director Faraday would know, that would depend on how many connections he had. Pondering all these things, Thomas said, You can take some vacation time after this. Selina can take a week off. Luke... Luke smiled. Ill rest for a week, too. Selina can help me when we go back to work. Thomas nced at Luke and at Selina, who was standing behind him. He sighed. Fine, but dont overdo it. Dont forget that I have Roberts number. Luke quickly gave in. Chief, I promise that Ill take care of myself. Dont worry about Robert. Ill give him a call. Thomas nodded and stepped out. Selina remarked, Wow, another holiday. We have to thank... Well, forget it. We shouldnt be happy about this. Luke chuckled. Its fine. Its your turn to look after me now anyway. Selina asked, Do you need me to feed you milk? Luke said, Thats unnecessary. It suddenly urs to me that Imctose intolerant. Very soon, Jack, the captain of the FBI agents, arrived. After signing the non-disclosure agreement like before, Luke smiled. Thank you, Captain Jack. Jack smiled and left soon afterward. After he left, Luke said to Selina, Did you see that? Thats what a professional is like. He didnt say anything unnecessary. Selina wasnt interested in that. What should we have for lunch? Luke said, ...We can have whatever you want as long as youre paying for it. Chapter 90 - Lucky Recovery, Considerate Brock

Chapter 90: Lucky Recovery, Considerate Brock

But Luke soon regretted his decision. Selina bought burgers and fries for lunch, which was fine, but she also bought strawberry ice cream for Luke. However, with Selina staring at him, Luke had no choice but to devour the girly ice cream that was in the shape of a pink heart. The next week was a holiday. Luke was free, but he didnt think much of it. While he had obtained abundant experience and credit from the mission, something unexpected cropped up. Luke found that his arm wasnt as agile as before. This oue was typical of a bone fracture. One week was only enough to reduce the pain and swelling of the injury. However, Luke was five times stronger than an ordinary person. For him, a week to recover was equal to a month, which was confirmed by his constant sense of hunger. That was his body absorbing tremendous energy and nutrition to repair his wounded arm. In the week after, however, Luke clearly felt that something was wrong with his left arm. The feeling was hard to describe, but it was obvious that his fingers were now slower to react. He asked the doctor about it. Of course, Luke didnt dare get any tests done, so he didnt get any useful answers. The doctor concluded delicately, Its actually normal for your condition. Your arm was badly injured. How well you recover now will depend on you. Luke looked at the doctors face and realized what he was implying. The doctor was saying that his arm wouldnt recover at all unless he was lucky. It might recover, but it was more likely that it wouldnt. Luke didntin. He simply thanked the doctor and left. His strength was already 24. Luke chuckled and decided to give it another four level ups, though it was a challenging goal. Thus, Luke wasnt in the greatest of moods during the holiday. A weekter, Luke and Selina got back to work. Both of them were lost for words when they saw Brocks zombie-like face. Isnt everything your own fault? However, Brock clearly thought otherwise. Luke and Selina were here to take a case, and Brock simply threw a file at them without saying anything. Another two weeks passed just like that. Luke and Selina got four cases, but cracked none of them. ording to TV dramas, all the cases in America could be cracked, but the fact was that only 10% of cases in major cities were actually solved. What the police department paid attention to wasnt the overall sess rate, but whether or not it was the major cases with significant impact that were cracked. It was also the reason why many cases were solved immediately once they got attention. Brock was indeed a seasoned police officer. The cases he gave Luke and Selina were all tricky ones. As neers, they had no means or connections to crack these sorts of cases at all. These cases all involved missing people or dead homeless people and drug addicts. Most of the time, these cases could only be closed on an uncertain note. But Luke kept an open mind. He earned a lot of experience and credit with his system by helping other people during the investigation, even if he couldnt solve the cases. He was calm in tough situations. Influenced by his attitude, Selina remained serene, too. When Luke said it was nothing serious, it was indeed nothing serious. Brock also changed his tune. He imed that he was giving Luke and Selina these cases because Lukes arm hadnt recovered yet, and these cases required less effort. So, Brock was absolutely justified in giving Luke and Selina petty cases. This excuse spread in the Major Crimes Division, and few could argue with him. Of course, some felt that Luke was silly to work when he hadntpletely recovered yet, but they couldnt me him for loving his job. There were certain things that people would agree with in public but personally believe to be stupid C that was what adults did. The situationsted for two weeks. Lukes cast came off, and their duties changed slightly. Selina was roaming the streets in the car. Sheined, Brock is getting more and more outrageous. Hes using us as street patrol. Looking out the window, Luke said casually, It doesnt matter. The cases he gave us cant be solved anyway. Its better to go for a ride than be stuck at the police department. Selina was still angry. But why does he speak to us twice a week to tell you to rest properly? Hes also spread the word in the Major Crimes Division, as if hes a good guy. Luke said, Just pretend hes a Shar Pei. Hes disgusting, and you dont have to pay attention to anything he says. Do you bark back at a dog when it barks at you? Stunned for a moment, Selina burst intoughter. Brock had a lot of wrinkles from work pressure, and looked much older than he actually was. He did indeed look like a Shar Pei. Amused, Selina finally dropped the topic about theirmanding officer and turned to their new assignment. Why are we patrolling? Its just a yboy whosing, not the president. Luke chuckled. No, to some extent, hes much more important than the president. Selina was shocked. Are you serious? Luke replied, We have a new president every few years, but as long as he doesnt get himself killed, this guy will be the lifelong CEO of Stark Industries. But, Luke added in his mind, the time when this boy really would try to get himself killed wasnt far in the future. While they ignored Brocks annoying tricks, Luke and Selina enjoyed the next half month. It was a pity that the insurancepany was still investigating the disappearance of Lukes car in Rumford. He hadnt beenpensated for it yet. Luke was toozy to call the insurancepany, mostly because things were tooplicated in Rumford, and too many insurancepanies were investigating the situation there. As they quarreled among themselves, who knew when Luke would bepensated for his car. Chapter 91 - Part-Time Patrol Officers

Chapter 91: Part-Time Patrol Officers

Luke and Selina simply bought two bikes and rode them to the police department every day, before they went on patrol in their police car. It was a way to save money as well as to train their bodies. Luke had truly run out of money. Most of the ten thousand bucks that he had gotten from the Carlos family had been given to Carol. And most of his sry had gone into the new car, which had vanished. As an experiment, he had stolen five dors when he was in Rumford, and spent it after he returned to Houston. But he then received a system notification which stated that his credit had been reduced by 5 for illegally obtaining someone elses possession. Luke immediately realized that as expected, the Super Detective System represented justice, and forbade stealing. He had taken ten thousand bucks from the Carlos family, and had even given thousands away, but nothing had been deducted from his credit. So, the system rule was clear. Criminals werent protected by the system. Lukes credit was fine when he killed them or plundered their possessions. However, he couldnt do the same to innocent people. Luke would have to experiment more to find out what kind of criminals he could dispose of without getting punished for it, and what the boundary of criminality was. However, credit was precious. He nned to use a dor, or maybe two dors, inter tests. Otherwise, he might lose 100 credits if he stole a hundred dors. He didnt test it out with Selina because they were too close; it was hard to say who owed whom money. The safest approach was to go after drug dealers; Luke was certain that their money was free for the taking. Also, he had lost 5 credits for stealing five dors. What if he killed innocent people? Considering the systems attitude, Luke didnt think that it would end too well for him. However, Luke wasnt in a rush to earn money. First of all, his arm had been injured recently, and he needed to exercise it first in order to recover. Secondly, Luke and Selina had recently gotten a pay rise. Both of them were single and didnt need a lot of money. Lastly, there were a lot of patrols happening in Houston at the moment, and it certainly wasnt the best time to secretly attack drug dealers. Tony Stark had arrived in Houston for a spaceship project, or something about the development of space resources. Houston was officially known as Space City. This ce was the center of aeronautics in America; its basketball team was simply called The Rockets. Houston was the base forpanies that specialized in space technology. As it so happened, Stark had run into a protest by a certain peace organization a few days ago. Thus, city hall had decided to clean up Houston before Stark arrived, to show that it was a friendly city. At the very least, the prostitutes and the drug dealers couldnt be allowed to tantly walk the streets. Luke and Selina werent really patrolling. They were only waiting to deal with emergencies, such as possible gunfights or conflicts. Detectives of the Major Crimes Division were more intimidating and powerful than regr officers. Experienced in dealing with criminals, they could easily intimidate most people. Actually, Brock didnt really want to deploy them. Such an assignment would enable them to familiarize themselves with the environment and allow them to establish their ownwork of informants. However, he couldnt ignore the chiefs order and not send anyone out. The other detectives had too many cases to deal with, and had little time for street patrol. Thus, Brock could only give Lukes team the assignment alongside another team. The difference was that Luke and Selina were always on patrol, while the detectives of the Major Crimes Division took turns on the other team. It was as Luke had expected. That morning, Luke and Selina had issued warnings to three groups of gangsters. They didnt really care about their lives, and werent scared of the police. Some of them even tried to harass the female officer. Selina used her Brazilian jiu-jitsu to teach them a lesson without hesitation. She grabbed their limbs and put pressure on them, making the gangsters beg and cry. Naturally, it was impossible for them to file aint. They were more likely to shoot Luke and Selina than to file aint. However, Luke and Selina only gave them a warning and didnt take them down. They werent with the DEA. The Major Crimes Division had no time to deal with nobodies like these unless they were involved in special cases. Those gangsters knew better than to resist. They were aware of what HPD had been up to recently. The best they could do was curse before they hid away in even darker corners. They were more interested in selling more drugs and earning more money than pissing off the Major Crimes Division. The other cases that Luke and Selina had to deal with were more light-hearted. Someone had filed aint against a woman drying her clothes outside her window. A police officer had gone to talk to her, but the fat woman had simply taken out a shotgun and said that she was in no mood to talk. The officer and the woman were caught in an impasse. Eventually, Luke and Selina were called in. Like an even fiercer tigress, Selina suppressed the tough woman so that the officer could take her in. Of course, the woman didnt really n to shoot, but the officer was unwilling to take the risk. He didnt want to star in a news report about an officer killing a woman over something as trivial as drying clothes. Luke also realized this, so he had stepped forward from one side to grab the shotgun. In another case, a family was reported to have kidnapped some children. An officer came, but the family refused to open the door. Luke and Selina came in as reinforcements. Selina negotiated with the family in Spanish, and finally, the door was opened. Inside the room was a Mexican woman. The children inside hadnt been kidnapped, but were her own children. She hadnt opened the door because she didnt have a green card. Selina didnt say anythingplicated to persuade the woman. She merely told the woman that she was from the Major Crimes Division, not Immigration, and that she wasnt here about the womans immigration status. Selina also said that her parents were immigrants from Mexico, and that while she wasnt interested in investigating the woman, thetter would definitely be sent back to Mexico if she refused to open the door. Selina understood illegal immigrants too well. She had heard too much about that terrible life from her parents. Eventually, after Selina talked to the officer, the woman wasnt brought back to the police station. Chapter 92 - Patrol and Harvest

Chapter 92: Patrol and Harvest

There were six children in the Mexican family. If their mother was sent back to Mexico, the children would be orphans. Their father was also an illegal immigrant, and would be repatriated along with the mother if it happened. However, since he wasnt here, the children would be handed over to Child Welfare Services, which was no better than an orphanage. The police officer preferred not to deal with the tricky issue, either. He wasnt from Immigration, after all. More importantly, it was Selina who proposed letting them off, so the officer wouldnt be med even if anything happenedter. So, they simply gave the Mexican mother a warning and told her to stop her children from screaming. In the end, Luke and Selina knocked on her neighbors door and warned the single man living there, too. It was this very neighbor who had called the police. Cowed by Luke, he confessed the real reason. The children next door were too noisy, and talking to their mother hadnt helped. Infuriated, he had called the police, iming that the mother had kidnapped the children. Well, that wasnt really anything new in America. The neighbor had been reasonable enough to call the police. A more bad-tempered guy might have simply shot her. Luke threatened to charge him with raising a false rm if he called the police again. If that happened, the Mexican woman might be sent back to her country, but he would be arrested, too. The neighbor immediately lost his courage. Luke patted his shoulder. Actually, you can buy earphones. Once you put them on, the whole world will turn quiet. You can buy decent ones for ten bucks on Amazon. Its much more convenient than calling the police. The neighbor was suspicious. Huh? Really? Luke chuckled and shook his head. The man had called the police not entirely because his neighbor was being too noisy. It was also partly because his own life wasnt that great, and when he was upset, he wanted to make other people miserable, too. Of course, it was possible that the man hadnt noticed his true motivation. After everything was done, Luke and Selina returned to their car. Selina asked Luke curiously, Why do I feel that youre rather happy? Pondering for a moment, Luke decided to tell her the truth. Look, these cases may be boring, but theyve helped us to be familiar with Westside. The people we helped could be informantster. What if we have hundreds of them? Selina eximed, They can work for us? Luke nodded solemnly. Of course. Why else would I give them my contact? Luke was secretly satisfied. He actually got a lot more out of a morning of patrol than Brock could imagine. That morning, he had earned 15 experience and credit points for dealing with the gangsters. A petty task like cleaning up those gangsters gave a reward of 10 experience and credit points. Selina had done her share, so Luke only got 15 points from the three operations. Sorting out the woman who had hung her clothes out to dry was also worth 10 points. Since Luke had made a greater contribution that time, he got 7. The case of the Mexican woman and her neighbor was worth 20 points in total. Luke got 10. He estimated that his contribution hade from giving the neighbor a warning. Otherwise, his contribution rate wouldve been zero, because Selina had taken care of the Mexican woman on her own. Luke had acquired 32 experience and credit points from these cases in one morning. He was certain that he would get more than fifty by the end of the day. If the patrolsted a week, Luke would be able to earn 400 experience and credit points. He had finally escaped Brocks snare, and didnt have to work deadend cases anymore. If he couldnt crack cases, he wouldnt get any experience or credit points. He couldnt level up without experience, and he couldnt buy abilities without credit. Because of Brocks help, Luke had made a fortune in experience and credit points, but he certainly wouldnt thank Brock for it. This also included the benefit that Luke had just exined to Selina. So, this patrol was definitely a rewarding assignment. In the next couple of days, Luke and Selina worked hard. Thanks to Lukes encouragement, Selina was more active, too. An officer who was familiar with the neighborhood would receive much more assistance than an officer who wasnt. After a week, Luke and Selina gave more than fifty people their contacts. Most of them wouldnt be of much help, but certain homeless people and bottom-level workers were useful. Criminals might fool security cameras and police officers, but it was hard to fool the people who were on the streets every day. To obtain information from these people, however, it was necessary to reward them. Money wasnt the only option, but it was without doubt the best one. Luke didnt really care about money, but he had to admit that he needed money at this point. It seemed that he had to consider the drug dealers again. After all, he didnt need to pay taxes when he earned money from them. Moreover, he wouldnt feel guilty about disposing of drug dealers; spending their money on informants waspletely justifiable. The system certainly wouldnt stop him from doing that. Luke even felt that the system allowed him to swallow the money of criminals precisely because the cause of justice was costly. Most of the cases Luke and Selina encountered for the rest of the week were in a simr vein. They ran into all kinds of weird people and conflicts. Selina remarked that she had encountered more bizarre things in a week here than she had in her four years as an officer in Shackelford. There were truly all kinds of freaks in the big city. Someone caught his wife sleeping with theirndlord, and beat them up. Someone who was high called the police and imed that he had a gun, when it was actually a hair dryer. Someone even took off their clothes in the middle of the day and fell asleep on the streets C and it was a drunk, young woman. On thest day of their patrol, Selina even began to specte what she would run into that day. The bizarre cases had broadened her horizons significantly. Of course, they were eye-openers for Luke as well, but he had seen too many freaks on the Inte in hisst life, and was thus more immune. The experience and credit points which Luke earned from those cases werent as important. His biggest prize came from a little girl. Chapter 93 - Great Loot and Bittersweet Ability

Chapter 93: Great Loot and Bittersweet Ability

This thirteen-year-old girl imed that she could smell a rotting body. She fought with her mom when she couldnt stand the smell anymore, and tried to run away from home. Her neighbor heard the noise and thought that her mother was beating her, and so called the police. Luke and Selina happened to be right next to the building, and went to the girls apartment along with another officer. After knocking on the door and figuring out what happened, Luke looked around the ce, deep in thought, then smiled at the girl. I bet there isnt a body in your apartment. The girl shook her head hard. Thats not true. I can smell it. Someone definitely hid a body in here. It smells like a corpse. Luke smiled and said, Do you want to bet with me? After a brief hesitation, the girl nodded. Okay. Luke picked up a small metal ball from the desk. It was about one centimeter in diameter and was quite handy. In the next moment, he threw the metal ball into a corner. Everyone heard a squeak and saw a big gray mouse. It was struggling to return to a mousehole in the wall, but was dying after being hit by the metal ball. Everybody was confused. What was the meaning of this? Was it some sort of acrobatic show? Luke asked the girls mother, Can we make the mousehole a little bigger? You wont make us pay for damages, will you? The mother hesitated, but nodded in the end. You can, but... dont make it too big, alright? Luke nodded. I wont. He then asked the officer who hade with them for his truncheon, and widened the mousehole. He dug some ten centimeters in, and then the slightly rotting, foul-smelling body of a mouse appeared. The officer was speechless. Here I was, wondering why you asked for my truncheon! The girl shouted, Ah! Thats it! Thats the smell! Its a dead mouse! Problem solved. Luke touched the girls head with a smile and said, Why did you think it was a human body? The girl peered at her mother carefully, and seeing how angry her mother was, didnt dare say anything. Luke turned to the mother. Maam, please dont me your daughter. She might have been oversensitive, but a dead mouse in your apartment cant be good for your health. She noticed something wrong. If you had trusted her more and examined the room, this wouldnt have happened. What do you say? The mother was rather embarrassed. She had thought that her daughter was just making a fuss, but the truth had been revealed. Her daughter wasnt entirely correct, but she hadnt been lying, either. The mother apologized to the girl. Im sorry, Alisa, I was wrong. Dont be angry with me, okay? The little girl shook her head quickly and hugged her mother. Im sorry, mom. I shouldnt have watched that horror movie in secret. The bad guys in the movie hid the body in the wall, and were discovered because of the smell. So... The mother hugged her back and said, No, you were watching TV because I work every day and you were bored. Its all my fault. Smiling, Luke left his card on the desk and said, It seems that the misunderstanding has been cleared up. Heres my and my partners contacts. You can call again if anything happens. But Alisa, what do you say we have another bet? Youll win if you dont call us in the next ten days, okay? In her mothers arms, Alisa smiled tearfully and waved at him. Okay! System: You have defeated Alisa and received a list of her abilities. You have received Alisas gratitude. You may now learn all her abilities. Alisas abilities list: Sharp Nose (X-gene; prerequisite: 20 Strength): 1,000 credits. Luke smiled so hard that Selina felt it was creepy. Why was he so happy after helping a little girl? Had some twisted fetish being triggered? Luke was truly happy. He had essentially picked up a super ability by doing nothing. Also, the prerequisite and the credit points werent a problem for him. He learned the ability without any hesitation. After picking up Sharp Nose, Luke understood the rules of the system better. The 20 strength prerequisite was probably the baseline for certain abilities. Even when he hadnt learned the ability yet, Luke had smelled a vague odor in the apartment. That meant that once he met the prerequisite, his body already had extraordinary abilities such as a better sense of smell and self-healing. Learning the ability was more like grasping the way to smell more effectively. His nose, which had been keen enough, could only distinguish scents at the beginning. But after he learned Sharp Nose, he could instinctively tell where the scents in the air came from. For example, he could smell the familiar scent of Selinas shampoo in whatever ce she passed through. And he would instinctively know that a woman had just walked by. It was truly an amazing feeling. This way of observing the world was simr to how bats used ultrasound to sense their environment. Alisa hadnt been able to discern that it was a mouse partly because she was too young, and partly because of the horror movie. Most of it, however, probably had to do with the fact that she was unaware of how hypersensitive she was. Luke was happy that afternoon, but not so the following day. It was the day when a certain son of destiny and super yboy was supposed to be attending a meeting in Houston. Luke and Selina were deployed early that morning to the meeting hall to maintain order and take care of potential trouble. It wasnt until then that Luke realized the side effect of Sharp Nose. The side effect was that... his nose was too sharp. There were two hundred people in the hall, and more still wereing in. Regardless of gender, most of them were wearing fragrances. Some also had strong body odor and even smelly feet. Luke almost threw up. In the end, he couldnt help but put on a mask in order to stay strong. Despite his usual calmness, he cursed Brock vehemently in his heart. They were detectives of the Major Crimes Division, not special forces. They werent good at protecting important people, and had never trained to do so, either. Brock had essentially sent them where things were most likely to go wrong. Luke couldnt leave, either. He couldnt say that he was about to pass out because of the smell, could he? Besides, Selina would be on her own if Luke left, and it would be on her head if anything happened. Chapter 94 - Virtue and Wit Chapter 94: Virtue and Wit Luke could only grit his teeth. He also cursed Tony Stark for his misfortune, even though he knew that Tony Stark wasnt really responsible for his situation. He knew a thing or two about Tony Stark. From the movies he had watched in hisst life, he knew that Tony Stark had a unique personality, and that he could be a great hero, but perhaps not a great friend. It waspletely understandable that Obadiah, his bald uncle, would try to kill him. Tony Stark called Obadiah uncle. Their bond couldnt be fake. Yet, the yboy couldnt stop himself from squandering his wealth. It was in his nature, and was hard to change. Thus, Luke never intended to make friends with Tony Stark, because it was too difficult. It wasnt hard to imagine how haughty Stark was if he could shut the door on someone who had developed the ultimate virus[1]. If Luke were to approach him, he would treat Luke like a servant and boss him around. Luke spaced out, random thoughts running through his head. To be honest, this security mission was absolutely pointless. Tony Stark had a perfectly good security team to protect him. He didnt need the police at all. His bald uncle hadnt decided to eliminate Tony Stark yet, so he should be safe for now. This was only a gesture by the police department to win Tony Starks favor. The start of the opening ceremony came and went. Everybody in the hall started whispering among themselves. Luke didnt even need to guess the reason. It was Tony Starks natural propensity to bete, leave without saying goodbye, or stand other people up. He had caused too much trouble before with his behavior. From friend to foe, civilian to celebrity, he could stand anyone up. Seeing that Selina was craning her head trying to catch the whispers, Luke said in a low voice, Theres no need to think. One of Tony Starks greatest virtues is tardiness. I wouldnt be surprised if he doesnt show up at all today. Selina clicked her tongue. But there are so many reporters and bosses here. Would he dare do that? Luke said, Hm, I have no doubt that he would. It wasnt until thirty minutester that Tony Stark finally appeared, ck circles around his eyes. Luke figured that he probably had had too much funst night with some girls who had sent themselves to his doorstep. The opening ceremony finally began. Tony Stark took out a piece of paper and spoke dryly, before getting off the stage. Luke even saw him fall asleep two minutes after he sat down. There were other speeches in turn. Two hourster, the opening ceremony ended. The real meeting wouldnt begin until the afternoon. Corporation and research agency representatives would be locked in negotiations for three days. That meant that Luke would have to suffer for three days. After the opening ceremony, Luke and Selina had to help maintain order along with the other police officers. Since they had more noteworthy ranks, Luke and Selina led the way for a bunch of corporate big-shots instead of joining the other officers who were holding the crowd back on the sides. Tony Stark was in the front, next to Bill Yorlington, the CEO of Lockheed Martin Corporation. Luke wasnt paying much attention to them, but from his random nces, it was obvious that Tony Stark wasnt interested in talking to his peer at all. Bill, however, ignored it, and was just saying what he should say. Well, Luke believed that Bill clearly wasnt expecting to make friends with Tony. They were both pretending, except that Bill was a better actor. Suddenly, a man squeezed through the wall of police officers and charged at Tony and Bill with a bottle. The man approached from the right side, which Selina was responsible for. Selina reacted swiftly. Confronted with the aggressive man, she calmly stepped to one side and grabbed the hand that was holding the bottle. She then swept the guys feet out from under him, and pressed his hands to his back. After that, she twisted the mans wrist and forced him to drop the bottle, which rolled to the floor. It was a nontransparent stic bottle. Selina couldnt see what was inside. She didnt dare touch it, either. However, both Luke and Selina noticed that the bottle was still sealed. They looked closer at the bottle, only to discover that it was milk. Luke stepped forward and quickly handcuffed the guy, before he shoved him toward the other police officers. The man was still shouting, Stark, you war criminal, why are you still alive? Luke raised his eyebrow. This reason was all too understandable. Anti-war groups often initiated protests, or more radical operations, against Starks super firearms enterprise. Well, throwing milk at him was meant to humiliate him without actually hurting him. Simr weapons included raw eggs and potatoes. Another police officer took away the bottle of, presumably, milk. Before Luke and Selina could indicate to Tony Stark that he was safe now, he had alreadye over. His eyes glowed when he looked at Selina. Wow, beautiful officer. Want to get a drink with meter? Luke, however, ignored him and said to Selina, Stay alert. They returned to their posts, while the officers up ahead investigated the crowd. The team had stopped moving for the time being. Tony was stunned. Had he been ignored? He asked, Gorgeousdy, can you give me your name? I think you and I could get to know each other better. Luke nced back at him and said casually, Mr. Stark, please do not interfere with our work. Tony raised his eyebrow. Are you a gorgeousdy? Did you think I was talking to you? Luke suddenly smiled. I saw the news about the cover girl of some magazine who was kicked out of your house naked in the middle of the night, and the one about the twin celebrities who said that you were impotent. So, Im only hoping that the same tragedy wont befall my partner, esteemed Mr. Stark. Selina was dazed. Luke spoke quickly and very clearly, and it had taken him no more than ten seconds. [1] Refers to Iron Man 3. Chapter 95 - Bet, Dinner, and “Pick Me Up”

Chapter 95: Bet, Dinner, and Pick Me Up

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tony Stark nced at Luke and said casually, The editor of Moon News apologized. Dont you think you should? Luke smiled. But Mr. Stark, that photo of that poor cover girl trembling in the cold outside your house wasnt fake. Then, he turned around and ignored Tony Stark. The officers up ahead gestured to indicate that the team could start moving again. Luke and Selina started walking. There was little Tony could do. The editor of Moon News had only apologized for the nder about Tonys impotence, not for the naked cover girl. Besides, he had met people like Luke before. There were definitely more people who hated him than who liked him, and Tony couldnt pick on either of them. But the gorgeous officers powerful movements, pleasing face, and beautiful curves were a cut above his usual target. Tony was too busy considering that to notice that Bill was gloating next to him. Given Tonys callousness, most people would only apud if he stumbled and fell. Annoyed, Tony stopped at his car and said to Luke, who wasnt far away, Im taking your partner to Xochi on a date this evening, and were going to have a lovely night after that. Is there anything you want to say? Luke smiled. How about a bet? I bet that you wont seed. Tony said, Lets wait and see. He then got into his car. It wasnt until an hourter that Luke and Selina were finally done with the assignment. They went to have lunch together. While they were having sandwiches and Dr. Pepper, Luke said, You heard the yboys challenge, didnt you? Selinas eyes glowed. Of course I did. Thank you, Luke! Luke was confused. Huh? That idiot offered to treat me to Xochi after you needled him a little. Do you know how expensive the food there is? Ive been wanting to try the ce out for so long, but I dont have the money for it, said Selina excitedly. Luke was dazed. Huh? It finally urred to him that Xochi seemed to be a Mexican restaurant, which was Selinas favorite. Thinking for a moment, Luke suddenly smiled. That works, but I wasnt lying about what I said to Mr. Stark just now. Dont get kicked out of the door naked in the middle of the night C you can eat, but no drinks after, and you have toe home after dinner. Selina snorted in dissatisfaction, but still said obediently, Okay. When they left workter that day, a Rolls-Royce Phantom stopped not far from them, and a somewhat familiar man emerged. He said to Selina, Miss Selina, Im the head of Mr. Starks security team. Im here to take you to have dinner with him. Selina nced at Luke. Luke said, Remember what I said. Selina sniffed and nodded slightly. She got in the car, and it soon drove off. From beginning to end, the head of security never once looked at Luke. Luke stared at the car and checked his phone. Well, its half past six. I can call her at half past seven. He had made a bet with Tony Stark. Although the guy hadnt explicitly epted it, what if the system had acknowledged it? Thus, he certainly wouldnt allow the yboy to hit on Selina. Yes, that was his reason. Luke drove the police car back to the police station and rode his bike home. Since Selina wasnt here, he simply bought instant noodles for himself. Although it was garbage food, it certainly tasted great. He hadnt had any for a long time, so he bought some from the Chinese supermarket on his way home. After a shower, he had a cup of tea and watched TV. It was good to rx for a bit after a busy day. But his phone rang before half past seven. He picked up the call, and Selinas voice came through. Come and pick me up. Luke was surprised. Huh? Where? Xochi! Im at the entrance. Selina sounded rather calm. Luke said, Alright, Im on my way. Twenty minutester, Luke stopped his bike and smiled. Miss Selina, your driver is here. Selina was dumbfounded, and Tony Starks face twisted. Yes, Luke was here on his bike. Thankfully, Xochi wasnt far away from their apartment, or it mightve taken him an hour. Thank you for dinner. Goodbye, Mr. Stark. Selina was pretty used to Lukes way of thinking. After a stumped pause, she sat on the bike frame, since the bike didnt have a backseat. There were a lot of things that Tony Stark wanted to say, but he could only watch Luke and Seline leave. He was somewhat jealous when he saw how close they were. Arent you too shameless? One of them gulped down everything when she got here, and left once she was full, while the other even picked her up on a bike. Are you trying to piss me off? The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. Tony Stark drove his car up to them. The two security cars followed behind him. In less than a minute, his car caught up to the bike. Tony Stark rolled down the window and shouted at Luke, Boy, Ill remember you. Whats your name? Luke nced at him and said, My name is Luke. Tony Stark sniffed. Selina and I will hook up sooner orter. Luke smiled. Well, Im looking forward to it, but I think Im the winner today. Tony Stark said disdainfully, Boy, its easy if I want to win... Luke chuckled. Of course, I have no doubt of that, but are you ready to pay the penalty? Tony Stark was stunned. What are you talking about? Bang! His car suddenly jerked to a stop, and Luke waved at him with a smile. Farewell, Mr. Stark the Rich. You better get your car fixed first. It wasnt until then that Tony Stark realized that he had hit a car that was parked on one side of the road. Luke had covertly moved off the road since a while ago. In order to talk to him, Tony Stark had subconsciously kept the car close to the bike. As Luke talked to him and distracted him, the car had edged closer and closer to the kerb, until it finally hit another car that was parked next to the sidewalk. Chapter 96 - Extra Meal and Pleasant Surprise Chapter 96: Extra Meal and Pleasant Surprise Tony Starks expression was awful as Luke and Selina moved further and further away. The security cars also arrived. One of the bodyguards asked him what he wanted to do. Tony Stark said sulkily, Ill return in your car. You can take care of this fender bender. He stopped chasing Luke and Selina. Given how rich he was, hitting another car wasnt a big deal, but it was depressing that Luke had outsmarted him. Of course, he didnt really want to get back at Luke. He was only bummed at being set up. Despite all his quirks and problems, Tony Stark was, in the end, on the side of justice. It would be beneath him to deal with a young police officer over a petty quarrel. Luke was quite certain of Tonys sense of pride. After Tony Stark switched cars, he rolled his eyes and thought of something just as Luke and Selina disappeared in the distance. Luke and Selina were crammed together on the bike. Selina chuckled. Do you hate him? Luke smiled. Not exactly, but... hes not very likable for a guy. Most women like him for his money and not who he is, too. Selina couldnt argue with that. She was a fan of muscles. Given how he indulged himself, there was no way Tony Stark could have an eight pack. She had agreed to dinner mostly because she had been interested in the free Xochi meal. During their conversation at dinner, she discovered that Tony Stark was actually good at charming women. She probably wouldnt have been able to resist the temptation if their backgrounds hadnt been so different. If she were a big city star, it was possible that she might not have returned home tonight. Luke changed the topic. How was your favorite Xochi? Selina said, The foods marvelous! But it wasnt enough. I think Im only half full. Luke chuckled. Do you want something else? Selina asked, Whats avable? Bread or sandwiches? Luke said, A specialty from China. Do you want it? Selina said, Yes. Half an hourter, they returned to their apartment. Selina rubbed her bottom. Couldnt you have called a taxi? My butt feels like its falling apart. Luke rolled his eyes. Werent everyones butts made out of two parts, anyway? It would be weird if they werent. Luke walked into the kitchen. He fried two eggs and cut a few slices of ham. He then ced the pot on the induction stove and added water to it. Once the water was boiling, he put the noodles and seasoning in. He didnt like noodles that were too soft, so he didnt boil them for too long. He poured the noodles and soup into two bowls and put the ham slices and fried eggs on top. Then, he gave a fork to Selina and got a pair of chopsticks for himself. Selina was drooling like crazy when they sat down at the dinner table. She swallowed and asked, Whats this? Why am I drooling? Luke chuckled. Secret instant noodles from China. Why was she drooling? Because of the special sour vor of the noodles. Seeing how much in a hurry Selina was, Luke reminded her, Slow down. Its hot. However, Selina had already cried out from the burn. Ah! Thanks to Lukes timely reminder, she hadnt eaten the noodles yet, and had only burned her lips. Covering her lips for a while, Selina said, I think my lips are swollen. Luke nced at her red lips and said, Theyre fine, youre imagining it. Blowing on the noodles as she ate them, it only took Selina ten minutes to finish the noodles as well as the soup. Wow, the noodles are so delicious. Make them for me next time, Luke, said Selina in satisfaction as she copsed on the couch. Luke said, Its very simple to make. Ill buy more and put them in the fridge. But dont have them too often. It can be bad for your health. Selina said, Okay, Ill definitely be careful. Luke grinned at the woman who was like a piglet and washed the dishes himself. Selina had helped him a lot today. As he washed the dishes, Luke read the system notifications. System: You have defeated Tony Stark and received a list of his abilities. Why had he defeated Tony Stark? Because Stark had said that he would take Selina out on a date and then sleep with her, and Luke had said that he wouldnt seed. Now that Selina was already home, it was naturally impossible for Tony Stark to sleep with her. The system had ruled Luke the victor. Luke continued reading the system notifications with delight. Tony Starks abilities: Elementary Craft, Elementary Repairs, Elementary Electronic Development, Elementary A.I. Development, and so on There were plenty of regr abilities on the list that cost 1,000 credits, which suggested that Tony Stark was a genius who deserved his fame. Only a few of the abilities cost 100 credits; most cost 500 and more. The four elementary abilities all cost 1,000. Luke was stunned. How was it that he could learn Tony Starks abilities for just 1,000 credits? After washing the dishes, Luke returned to the living room and mulled it over on the couch. What was the difference between Tony and everyone else? Perhaps... it was the fact that he was the son of destiny. Based on the spoilers about the Avengers that Luke had heard before, Tony Stark truly was a cheat, and so was Captain America. They definitely had hacks. They might be human, but they could fight any enemy. Luke knew about the fight with Thanos. He didnt know what the oue had been in hisst life, but regr people might not have the courage to resist Thanos, let alone fight him. Yet Tony Stark and Captain America had been brave enough to do so, and had probably won. What else did that prove other than that fate favored them? Thinking that, Luke believed that people like Tony Stark had so much fortune that Luke could learn much better abilities as long as he defeated them once. Of course, that was only his spection. He could try making another bet with this yboy, not for his abilities, but to confirm his theory. Luke didnt underestimate Tony Starks abilities. Once he leveled up, those abilities would be very helpful. Unless he and Tony Stark became allies, those abilities woulde in handy one day. Luke reluctantly set aside the abilities and didnt purchase any of them. He had to figure out how to make use of them before he learned any of them. Chapter 97 - Brocks Blessing and an Unexpected Offer

Chapter 97: Brocks Blessing and an Unexpected Offer

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It would require almost 10,000 credits to purchase all of Tony Starks abilities, which was more than what Luke currently had. As for whether or not a spell of misfortune would hit Tony Stark, Luke didnt think that the man could be unlucky if he was destinys son. In this world, superheros were as unlikely to die as superviins. That was because they had great fortune. Everything went smoothly in the next three days. Tony Stark didnt approach Selina again. Luke seized the opportunity to harvest more experience and credit points. People parked their cars haphazardly, got into street fights, or tried to sneak into the meeting hall C Luke easily got experience and credit off them. It wasnt bad to earn thirty credits every day, and his greatest reward was from catching an armed hitman. He caught the hitman thanks to the Sharp Nose that he had recently acquired. At that time, Luke had smelled gun oil and gunpowder. While there were traces of it inside, it wasing from outside the meeting hall. So, it couldnt be from the security team. Following the smell, Luke had locked onto the hitman before thetter saw him. Approaching the man, he had found a UZI on him. The hitman had definitely been onto something big. Weapons like these were small but powerful at close range, and a favorite of terrorists. Luke got 50 experience and credit points for capturing the hitman on his own. Then, things went back to normal. Brock still disgusted them with his petty tricks, but they spent most of their time outside the police department since they had cases to work on. Luke got 30 to 50 experience and credit points each day by actively helping people out. The only problem was that a lot of police officers started whispering about how the two newly-promoted detectives of the Major Crimes Division were stealing their work every day. Ultimately, however, the officers were fine with that. They could always use more help, as there were always countless numbers of petty cases in the city. Brock, on the other hand, became even more infamous. Anyone who wasnt an idiot knew that he was deliberately giving the neers a hard time. There was little Brock could do about the situation. He didnt pay Luke and Selina any attention, because he was in big trouble himself. But very soon, Brock got a piece of good news. That day, Luke and Selina were summoned to Brocks office as soon as they got to the police station. They entered, only to see Brock smiling. After they sat down, Brock casually asked how things were going with their work. Luke secretly chuckled. Do you really not know how things are going? In the end, when Brock saw them off, he said, Ive always thought highly of you, and I wont stand in your way of a brighter future. Luke and Selina returned to their desks, both confused. Brock had always been sleazy. Why was he being so friendly and supportive today? Something was wrong! Something was seriously wrong! Soon, Thomas called them and had theme to his office. Thomas put his pen down when they arrived. He was personally satisfied with Luke and Selina. They were capable and obedient. Thomas knew exactly what Brock had done and how Luke and Selina had reacted. He thought even more highly of them after that. Luke and Selina were worth grooming more than Brock, who was petty and too focused on office politics. However... He walked out from behind his table and leaned against it, before he asked casually, How are things going with work? Luke and Selina were at a loss. Why are you both asking the same question? Do you really not know the situation? But they could only say that things were fine. After some chit-chat, Thomas suddenly asked, Do you know Tony Stark? Stumped for a moment, Luke answered, We met him when we were on security detail at the meeting hall a few days ago. Thomas immediately understood. The day before yesterday, LAPD sent me an offer to say that theyve epted the both of you. Luke and Selina were astounded. Huh? From their expressions, Thomas knew that they hadnt seen thising. Luke and Selina were puzzled. It was obvious that someone had pulled strings for them toe to Westside Houston Police Department. Otherwise, Luke would have had to go to a police school and learn the necessary knowledge. Then, he would have to pass HPDs test before he was hired as a police officer. It was thanks to Robert that they were able toe to Westside Houston Police Department. But why was the Los Angeles Police Department recruiting them? Was this a joke? They had never applied for a post there, nor were they qualified to. Why did LAPD want someone from HPD? Luke thought of Thomass mention of Tony Stark, and realized something. It had to be the work of that yboy. For the boss of a major LA corporation, was it a problem for him to send two people to the police department there? No agency waspletely impartial and devoid of corruption. This was highly unconventional, but with Tony Starks wealth and power, it wasnt impossible. Luke remembered Skye from S.H.I.E.L.D.. She had been able to join S.H.I.E.L.D. only because Coulson liked her. What Skye did vited multiplews in the United States. Her background wasnt clean, either. Did S.H.I.E.L.D. have a sloppier vetting system than the police? Of course not! But since Coulson had been partial toward Skye, the rules and regtions could be temporarily ignored. Thomas looked at them and said, What do you think? Luke quickly shook his head. I dont want to go. Selina also shook her head. Me neither. With a subtle look on his face, Thomas finally said, What if I encourage you to ept this offer? Luke and Selina were stunned. What was the meaning of this? Thomas thought for a moment before he said, I can promise you that youre free to return to Houston whenever you want if you dont like the job there. After a brief silence, Luke said, Ill have to get my familys input. Thomas immediately got a headache. That was Robert! He really didnt want to squabble with him. He looked at Selina and said, You can get back to work now, Selina. Selina nodded and quickly left the office. Chapter 98 - Good News and Bad News Chapter 98 Good News and Bad News After Selina left, Thomas locked the door himself. He turned around and said, Luke, youre very smart. You mustve guessed that Tony Stark is behind the offer. He paused for a moment, before he continued, On the other hand, I have some bad news. Somebody on the Wolfkyle case noticed something, and has started to investigate you. Itll be very easy for them to set you up. After all, they have a lot of local connections. Luke thought for a moment and immediately knew what this was about. Thomas had told him something about Charlie Diaz, the host of the game, before. Above all else, he was without doubt someone who was very rich. It really was possible to do anything in America if you had enough money as long as you didnt piss off someone else with even more money. If Luke and Selina stayed here, the families of the yers woulde looking for trouble sooner orter. Thomas was being rather tactful. Actually, it wouldnt be unusual if they hired a bunch of assassins to eliminate Luke and Selina. So, the deeper reason was that Thomas was shouldering a lot of pressure for them. What if the pressure became too much for him someday? Looking at Lukes face, Thomas knew that he understood. He continued, Youre Roberts child, so Ill be honest with you. Tony Stark promised to establish a charity fund for the disabled and deceased officers of our department as long as you and Selina go to Los Angeles. Luke immediately got it. This was a tempting offer for Thomas, who was trying to get promoted to director of the department. Every officer in the department would thank him for this charity fund. More importantly, Thomas would be the sole person responsible for helping to get the fund, so all the officers had to thank him alone. The job transfer was beneficial for both Luke and Thomas. Luke pondered for a moment and said, I have to discuss it with Selina. Looking at Lukes face, Thomas raised the ante. I can put a special request through for you in the job transfer. The Los Angeles Police Department will have to give you equal treatment, and Im nning to promote you and Selina again. Luke shook his head. That wont be necessary. Im only neen, and Selina isnt twenty-five yet. We would draw too much attention. It was a fact. Most police officers needed to work long enough before they could be promoted. Generally speaking, bing a third rank detective at twenty-eight wasnt half bad. Most departments required their police officers to have worked for a certain number of years before they could be promoted, and there were few exceptions. If Luke reported to the Los Angeles Police Department as a third rank detective, every police officer would assume that he had a dad so amazing that even the director of the police department had to please him; that was the only possible exnation for a young officer to have such a high rank. Stark, whom the director of the Los Angeles Police Department really needed to please, wasnt really backing Luke. So, Luke would rather avoid the other officers suspicions. For a moment, Thomas was stunned. He hadnt expected Luke to refuse the promotion. Luke continued, Also, were young and inexperienced. We might make mistakes with more power. Thomas said, ...Really? He wasnt really convinced. Few people in the entire world would ever refuse a promotion. However, with an awkward and perturbed look on his face, Luke added, Chief, you should know that I spent all my savings on a car, but it was wasted on the trip to Wolfkyle. Selina is also from a regr family and has to support three siblings. I dont think we can afford to live in Los Angeles. So, is there something you can do to help us? Thomas was lost for words. What could he do? Department funding was always monitored. Thomas was now looking to be promoted, so he certainly wouldnt make any sort of mistake at this point in time. If Luke epted the promotion, he would get a pay rise, and Thomas would be justified in rewarding him for his distinguished performance. However, Luke had refused the promotion, which meant that Thomas couldnt give Luke any money, even after the charity fund was established. Otherwise, someone might use Thomas of giving away thepensation meant for disabled officers or families of the deceased to Luke, and there would be severe consequences. Thomas couldnt give Luke any money himself, nor could he ask the police department to... Wait! The Westside Houston Police Department couldnt give them money, but the Los Angeles Police Department could! LAPD certainly wasnt inviting Luke to join out of the goodness of their hearts. What promise had Tony Stark made them, and if Luke and Selina didnt go, would he still fulfill it? Thomas couldnt be the only one who was feeling anxious at the moment; the Los Angeles Police Department had to be feeling the same. Thinking this, Thomas nodded and said, Ill see what I can do. You can talk to your partner first. Both of you must make the same decision, understand? Luke nodded. Thank you very much, chief. Ill be on my way. Thomas nodded and said, Off you go. Luke suddenly turned around and said, Right, chief, Brock congratted us earlier. Stunned for a moment, Thomas then said mockingly, Hehe, if youre still here in a couple of days, you can congratte him too. Luke asked suspiciously, Huh? Thomas said, Well, if you have connections in the FBI, you can visit him at his new address. Luke grinned and stood straight to salute him. Thank you, chief. Thomas merely waved his hand, indicating that he should go. After he left the office, Lukes lip curled. Oh, yeah! I wont stand in your way when you leave for a brighter future either, Officer Brock! On his way back to the Major Crimes Division, Luke was deep in thought. He was quite amenable to going to Los Angeles. The situation in Los Angeles couldnt be any worse than in Houston. Who knew if the families of the yers woulde looking for revenge, so it would be best if he stayed away from Texas for now. He also had to call Robert and warn him not to get carelessly ambushed. Luke didnt really have a choice. If possible, he wished that he had never encountered the yers of the hunting club; the game would never let him go now. The fact that he survived meant that their differences were irreconcble. The current situation wasnt the best, but it certainly wasnt the worst. As for Tony Starks motive for getting Luke transferred, he didnt really care about that. Tony Stark would only try to p Lukes face at most; he wouldnt resort to violence or vent his anger on Lukes family. Chapter 99 - Cash Over Promotion Chapter 99 Cash Over Promotion Of course, the yboy would find it difficult to get his wish. But in any case, Tony Stark was a man of integrity, and the guys from the hunting club had none. Thinking that, Lukes eyes shed coldly. He pulled Selina out of the police station and whispered to her about the offer. The girl immediately shrieked, Ah, Los Angeles? Im going to Hollywood! Wait, wheres Hollywood in Los Angeles? Is it in our jurisdiction? Sweating hard, Luke replied, The Westside Los Angeles Police Department covers Hollywood and West Hollywood. Beverly Hills and Sunset Boulevard are both there. Selina screamed again, Ahhhh! I want to go! I have to go! Luke said, ...Do you have any money? Youll starve if you dont have money. Selina was frustrated. Right, we dont have any savings right now. Luke said, Thats why I said to Chief Thomas that we would prefer cash over a promotion. Selinas eyes bulged. What? Hows that possible? Their transfer was weird and unconventional in the first ce. Who would give them money? Luke snorted. If my guess is correct, a certain yboy who has too much money is behind this. The police departments in both Houston and Los Angeles will benefit a lot from our transfer. Whats wrong with asking for some money? I would rather not go if it means that we end up starving; its much cheaper to live in Houston, at least. Selina thought for a moment, but shook her head. I wouldnt count on us getting anything. Luke said, Will youe with me if I do get us some money? Selina nodded quickly. Of course. Actually, I want to go even if you dont get any money. Luke said, ...You better call home and tell them about the transfer. I think itll happen soon. Things turned out exactly like he said. Three dayster, Luke and Selina set off on a Greyhound bus. Lukes only regret was that he couldnt say goodbye to their beloved Officer Brock; when Luke left, the man had been suspended pending the FBIs investigation. Thomas brought them a piece of good news: the Los Angeles Police Department was willing to pay Luke and Selina a special relocation allowance. Each of them got fifty thousand dors, which was roughly their sry for an entire year. Selina was confused at the reason for the money. She had never heard of a relocation allowance in her entire career before. Officers in L.A. got a rent subsidy of two thousand dors, not fifty thousand. Luke merely chuckled. He knew that if Thomas had gotten a charity fund, the Los Angeles Police Department mustve gotten something even bigger. A hundred thousand dors actually wasnt a problem for the big shots in the Los Angeles Police Department, because they didnt have to promote Luke and Selina now. Even if Luke had asked for two hundred thousand, the Los Angeles Police Department would still have epted it. The Los Angeles Police Department was even more anxious than the Westside Houston Police Department was. After the deal was made, the Los Angeles Police Department immediately urged them toe over, and even transferred them money for the ne tickets. However... Selina said that the Greyhound bus would be morefortable. Of course, she only said that to Luke. So, they took a Greyhound bus and headed west. They saved on the money for ne tickets that way, since the Greyhound bus cost no more than one tenth of a flight. Naturally, the rest of the money went into their pockets. Luke was fine with the bus. Although they had just earned fifty thousand dors each, it was never a bad idea to save money. They were told to report for duty in three days, and it would take two days at most to reach Los Angeles by bus. Selina couldnt take that many bags with her this time, so she simply packed up the apartment and left her luggage to her colleagues to send to her once she was settled. They had gotten HPD a charity fund, so they didnt feel guilty about the request at all. What could Thomas say? He simply told the logistics division to handle the request. Considering how much the Greyhound cost, it definitely wasnt the mostfortable means of transport. But Luke and Selina were both young and strong, and it wasnt so bad for them. They made it to Los Angeles in good time, and reported to the Los Angeles Police Department. They had done it once just two months ago, so they were familiar with the procedure. However, they had to take care of the paperwork themselves this time. They were assigned to the Major Crimes Division. Luke was amused. They had been in the Major Crimes Division before, and were still in the same department after the transfer. Selina was delighted to be assigned to the Westside Los Angeles Police Department; she wouldve epted the transfer even without a relocation allowance. Hearing that, Luke gloomily added, You cant live without money here. This is one of the most expensive districts in L.A. You better worry about your rent first. Selina was frustrated. But soon, she was happy again. Thats fine. Dont we have a rent subsidy? Luke said, Hehe. Do you think itll be enough for you to rent a shed? Selina red at him. Can you only bring up the annoying money stuff after Ive enjoyed the wonders of this ce? Luke said, No, we have to find a ce to stay first. Well use up the rent subsidy if we live in a hotel. They finally found a suitable apartment after three days of searching. It was simr to their apartment in Houston. It was a 50-square meter, two-bedroom apartment, and its only advantage was that it was already furnished with the basics. The rent was twelve hundred dors a month. It wouldve been more than fifteen hundred if the apartment were slightly newer or had an elevator. After they moved in, Selina cried, This isnt worth it! Well use up our relocation allowance on rent in a couple of years. Luke shrugged. Dont worry, I guarantee well make a fortune. Selina wasnt convinced. Were police officers. How do you n to make a fortune? Pondering for a moment, Luke proposed, How about we invent something? Selinaughed. Tsk! You arent a kindergartner anymore. Please grow up. She thought Luke was talking about inventing gadgets for children to y with. Luke smiled but didnt say anything. He hadnt felt theck of money as much when he was in Houston. After all, Texas was one of the states with the lowest taxes, and California had some of the highest. Their sries were substantially higher after the transfer. Chapter 100 - New Partner, New Case, and New Star Chapter 100 New Partner, New Case, and New Star Lukes annual sry in Houston was forty-two thousand dors. In L.A., it was fifty-four thousand. Selinas sry had increased from forty-seven thousand to sixty thousand. However, their pay rise wasnt enough to offset the increase in living expenses. They would probably earn an annual sry of more than eighty thousand dors in a few years, and they wouldnt need to worry about money then. Until then, however, they would have to rely on their relocation allowance. Selina was very frustrated because she had given her relocation allowance to her family. Luke had no objections to that. Selina seemed independent, but she did care about her family. Her attitude toward money was different from that of many Americans, and it was her choice to do more for her family. Luke didnt find it odd, either. As a Chinese in hisst life, he had seen too many parents and children doing everything they could for each other. He had offered his fifty thousand dors to Catherine, but she refused it. Robert even told Luke to scram the moment he picked up the phone. After all, Robert and Catherine earned around ny thousand dors a year between them. Once Luke started working, they didnt have to provide for him anymore, and they didnt have a huge financial burden. Robert had put twenty thousand dors aside when Luke said he wanted to go to college before. That money was now naturally left for ire. Thus, Robert and Catherine werent short of money right now. After a good rest, Luke and Selina officially started work the next day. Dustin Hammond, themanding officer of the Major Crimes Division, was neither warm nor cold. Both of them were relieved. It would be fine as long as their new boss wasnt as annoying as Brock. This time, each of them were told to work with a seasoned detective rather than staying as partners. It was perfectly understandable. After the incident with Brock, Luke realized that his thinking had been wrong. As theirmanding officer, Brock had been dissatisfied with newbies Luke and Selina working with each other. Part of this had to do with how they had managed to crack a few cases together in Houston, except for those which they had chanced upon by ident. So, Luke made a pact with Selina. Each of them would follow a local detective to familiarize themselves with this ce first. After a while, they would apply to work together again. By then, they would be familiar with the environment and have their own informants. They wouldnt need to worry about their new boss setting them up like Brock had. It clearly wouldnt be easy to apply for such a thing, but Luke would work something out. Selina was assigned to a ck detective named Donald Dake, and Luke was told to work with a middle-aged Latino woman named Elsa Torres. The Los Angeles Police Department was the department with the highest number of female officers in America at roughly twenty percent. Also, more than thirty percent of the police officers were Latino. Selinas arrival had raised the percentages slightly. It wasnt unusual for Luke to get a Latino female as his partner, either. Elsa was rather curious about Luke. Lets go. I have two cases. Are you ready? Do you need a holiday? Luke smiled. Oh, Elsa. Im a workaholic. Elsa snorted. Bullsh*t. Nobody is really a workaholic, at least not in the Major Crimes Division. Luke grinned. Well, consider it a demonstration of the right attitude from a newbie. Elsa was dazed for a moment, before she smiled and said, I can ept that. Luke got in the car, and Elsa drove off. She was certainly a domineering woman, who was unwilling to give the wheel to Luke. But it was understandable. Weak women wouldntst long in the Major Crimes Division. Luke asked casually, What are we working on? Elsa said, A tricky case. Do you know Katie Winterster? Luke thought for a moment and shook his head. The name does ring a bell, but I cant recall that I do. Elsa nced at him. You really dont know her? Luke asked, Is she very famous? Elsa was rendered speechless. ...She got really big two years ago. Shes only 21, but started acting when she was 16, and made a name for herself with her nude scene in Dont Move directed by Peter. Luke said, Oh. I really havent heard of her. Maybe I heard her name from the news or something. Elsa chuckled. She has a great body and doesnt hesitate to unt it. You havent seen her movie? Luke shrugged. I like more epic movies, like Star Wars or Band of Brothers. What youre describing has to be an art movie, right? Im not a big fan of those. Elsa nodded and epted the answer. She has a small problem. A person died in her house two days ago, but she ims that she doesnt know him. Now, we have to question her again, said Elsa. Luke asked, What do we know about the dead person? John Doe. No ID, no dental records, and his fingerprints and DNA arent in the database. Hes a young white male, between 25 to 27 years old, 1.75 meters tall, and weighs 220 pounds. Oh, and his body was found floating naked in Miss Katies pool by the cleaningdy the following morning. Elsa rattled out the information. Luke was rather surprised. 1.75 meters tall and 220 pounds? Wouldnt that make him obese? Elsa nodded. Which is why I cant think of a reason he could die there without making a sound, unless its an inside job. Miss Katie has plenty of security; a 200-pound fatty wouldnt be able to break into her ce that easily. That was also what Luke found surprising. It was difficult for a 200-pound man to walk in the first ce, let alone break into the home of a celebrity. Most of these rich people would have an electric security fence installed around their ce; only professionals would be able to sneak in. As they talked, the car reached Beverly Hills. Luke found it odd. Katie lives here? Is she rich? Didnt she only be famous a few years ago? Elsa shrugged. She does. As to how much money she makes, thats a concern for the IRS, not us. Hearing that, Luke changed the topic. Do you have any leads? Elsa shook her head. She insisted that awyer be present the entire time. If someone hadnt died, she wouldve gotten her security to kick us out. Chapter 101 - Dead, Swimming Naked, and Inspiration Chapter 101 Dead, Swimming Naked, and Inspiration Luke was speechless....The rich are truly willful. Elsa couldnt agree more. Few residents here are nice to talk to. Try not to say anything when we see her. Luke nodded. He knew that rookies were expected to say and do less, and watch and listen more. As they talked, they reached a vi. Luke observed the vi andpared it with the houses he had seen in thest few days. He knew that it couldnt be too expensive. The vi wasnt located in the best neighborhood, nor was it big. It couldnt be worth more than three million dors. So, it was only a low-end residence in Beverly Hills. Most of the truly luxurious houses in Beverly Hills cost more than ten million dors. The best ones might even cost thirty to fifty million. They pressed the buzzer, and a woman spoke to Elsa over the inte for a while. Elsa also showed her badge to the security camera. They then waited for several minutes, but nothing happened. Luke found it odd. Whats the meaning of this? It takes her this long to call Katie? Elsa wasnt bothered. Dont be impatient. I waited forty minutes the first time I was here. When we finally met, she told me that she was putting on makeup. Luke was speechless. ...Is she ugly? Many stars werent really pretty without makeup. Elsa smiled. No, she looked as pretty as if she was about to attend a news conference when she met me. Luke remarked, It is in the nature of every woman to pursue beauty. Suddenly, a middle-aged woman ran over, shouting in panic. Ah,e in, officers! Something terrible has happened! The front door was already open when they arrived. Luke and Elsa looked at the woman in confusion. Elsa introduced her quickly. This is Sally, a caretaker that Katie hired. Sally was still shouting. Elsa could only yell, Stop! Scared, Sally finally stopped screaming. Elsa asked, What happened? Sally panicked again. Dead! Miss Katie is dead! Elsa eximed, What? Luke was lost for words. A momentter, Sally took them to the pool. Looking at the body floating in the water, Elsa and Luke then stared at each other in bewilderment. Soon, Elsa called the police department for reinforcements. It was unnecessary to call an ambnce. Looking at how she was floating in the pool, they knew that the star was as dead as a doornail. Very soon, the forensics department arrived and began to collect evidence. Luke asked Elsa in a low voice, Is Katie in the habit of swimming naked? Elsa replied, Not that I know of. At least, she wears a bikini when shes out on Santa Monica beach. Luke nodded, deep in thought. Yes, Miss Katie Winterster was floating naked and face down in the pool in her own backyard. Furthermore, this pool was only one meter deep. However, two people had drowned one after another in this one-meter-deep pool. Even weirder, both John Doe and Miss Katie had died naked, and had even been found in the same position. The case was pretty odd in every aspect. However, Luke wasnt in any rush. It was Elsas case. It was best that he didnt speak unless he was absolutely confident, or Elsa would feel that he was being rash. Elsa showed no intention of asking for his input, either. She was busy working on her own. The police officers who had arrived as reinforcements interrogated the vis two caretakers and the security guard. Luke simply quietly observed how Elsamunicated with them. What he had learned back in Shackelford could only be called the basics at best; Elsa was obviously more skilled. The forensic examiners here were more professional, too. They were as busy as bees in and outside the house. They examined Katies bed, the floor, and the pool, and even collected a bottle of pool water. However, the conversation which the two examiners had over Katies naked body was rather creepy. I actually quite liked her in Dont Move. I remember that theres a red dot on her chest. Is she fatter now? Look here. Its definitely cellulite. Thats fine. Its not like she has to worry about her weight any longer. She imed on her blog that shes 1.7 meters tall, but shes actually only 1.64 meters tall. She really lied about her height. Everybody wants to be taller. Touch here. Oh, needle punctures. She had fat imnts. No wonder she changed from a 34B to 34D. Luke was lost for words. They regarded the body of such a famous star purely as medical learning material. They imed to be Katies fans, but their hands were cold and emotionless, as if she were a dead pig. In the end, one of the forensic examiners gave Elsa the preliminary findings. The estimated time of death is between three and four oclock in the morning. This might not be urate, however, given how long the body was in the water, and well need to examine it further. Theres water in her lungs, so she may have drowned. There are no external injuries, except for a broken toenail. Elsa listened and asked a few more questions. Luke seized the opportunity to go to Katies bedroom. He nodded at the examiner who was working and observed the bedroom. The examiner was upied, but her interest was piqued. She asked the young detective curiously, What are you looking for? Inspiration! Luke closed his eyes and circled the room without bumping into any of the furniture, which astonished the examiner. Then, Luke smiled at her and walked out. The examiner was a young girl who was obviously new on the job. Dazed by Lukes smile, she blushed a momentter. Wow, hes really handsome, isnt he? No, I have to work. Im definitely workingte today. She was busy for a moment, before she stopped again. But hes really pretty, especially when he smiles. Why did he smile at me? Is he interested? No, he didnt even ask for my name... Without the faintest idea that he had flirted with a girl with his face alone, Luke walked out of the bedroom and returned to the pool. Chapter 102 - Inaccessible Video Tape Chapter 102 Inessible Video Tape Instead of meeting with Elsa, Luke took a turn and followed a trail through the garden at the back of the vi. In the end, he found himself standing before a small gate. The gate was shut. Luke peeped out through the iron bars and saw that the main road was only two hundred meters to the right. He followed the wall to the right and looked around. When he stopped at the end of the wall, he noticed a surveince camera above the door of another house across the street. He found the caretaker named Sally again and asked her how to open the gate. Sally said that it could be opened with a remote inside the house. Luke nodded and said, Please open it for me. I want to check the street out back. Sally pressed a button on a panel in the living room and then said, Its done. Observing the panel from behind her, Luke suddenly asked, Is this the only way to open the back gate? Sally shook her head. No, Selev also has a remote that can open the front and back gates. Luke thanked her and left. He went to the back gate again, and it was already half open. Luke walked out and went down the road on the right. He observed the surveince camera for a while. It was installed over the back door of the house. He moved on and reached the main road. Standing on the main road, he looked around, deep in thought, before he shook his head and returned to Katies vi. Elsa was looking for him. She frowned and asked, Where have you been? Luke replied, I was looking for surveince cameras to see if we might get anything from them. Elsa found the answer eptable. She nodded, Not bad. What did you find? Luke said, Theres a surveince camera over the back door of another house. We can ask for the footage. Elsa said, Go and do that. Bring the tape back to the police station. I need to go back now. Boss is already asking about our progress. Well be screwed if we cant crack this case. Luke just nodded. The death of a popr star was definitely a troublesome case, not because stars were important, but because people tended to gossip about it. If they couldnt crack the case, it would significantly tarnish the police departments reputation. The death of the 200-pound fatty didnt have as big an impact inparison, and the police department wasnt as anxious over it. Luke left via the back gate and went over to the house with the surveince camera. He pressed the doorbell and showed his badge. Soon, a security guard spoke to him. After checking Lukes badge and hearing Lukes request, the guard said that he had to inform the owner of the house. Eventually... Luke didnt get the tape. The owner of the house refused Lukes request for the surveince footage without any exnation. Luke negotiated for quite a while. The guard hesitated, but didnt ask the owner of the house again. Luke had to give up. When he returned to the police department, Elsa was reporting to Dustin. Lukes arrival caught their attention. Both of them frowned when they heard that the owner of the house was unwilling to cooperate. Are you sure you were nice enough? Elsa couldnt help but ask. Luke smiled bitterly. It was a security guard who spoke to me. I think he was willing to give the footage to me, but the owner of the house told him to refuse me without meeting me at all. Dustin shook his head. Elsa, go and see whats wrong with the house. Try to get the footage. After all, there arent many surveince cameras in that area. Alright, chop chop. The director is calling me again. I dont want to give him nothing the next time he calls me. Luke and Elsa nodded and left. Elsa obviously wasnt in a good mood. They hadnt solved the John Doe case yet, but a star had already died again in the same spot, which was too eye-catching. If she couldnt solve the case, she might be demoted. With an awful look on her face, she asked Luke to follow her and said, Youre still too young. You have to be smart when you deal with those magnates. She retrieved information on the house that owned the surveince camera. Then, her expression became even more awful. The house belonged to Jenny Gwenis, daughter of the president of the Tiger Foundation. Boris, the president of the Tiger Foundation, was a great yer in the field ofw and finance. They were truly a rich and troublesome family. Even though the footage wasnt important to them, they might still be unwilling to cooperate. Taking a deep breath, Elsa took Luke to the house again, only to be refused once more. She didnt even meet the owner of the house, much less acquire the footage. Infuriated, she talked to Dustin and applied for a search warrant which would allow them to retrieve the footage. It was mostly because word of the case had already gotten out. Katie had really be popr in the past two years. She had always been a topic of discussion, and dying naked in her own pool like the previous John Doe made everything even more intriguing. Under enormous pressure, the police department didnt care about the president of the Tiger Foundation anymore. After all, they only wanted the surveince footage, not to arrest him. Elsa left with high expectations, but returned in frustration. She had finally made it into the house this time, but failed to obtain the footage. The owner of the house imed that the surveince camera was broken and hadnt recorded anything. The technicians that went with Elsa checked the surveince system. They told her that the tape inside had been removed. The monitor was dark because the surveince system hadnt been activated at all. As to whether it had been deactivated before she arrived or if it had always been down, nobody could tell. Elsa was scolded by Dustin again for failing to get the footage. Dustin, on the other hand, was scolded by the director, who told him that Boris had called to protest the polices abuse of power. Elsa gloomily scolded Luke after she returned. It was because nobody would have known about the surveince camera if it wasnt for him. In the end, Elsa was frustrated again and again, and didnt find any leads. Luke didntin and simply said that he would check again. Elsa was too upset to talk to him. She simply drove her car away. Chapter 103 - Videotape for Videotape Chapter 103 Videotape for Videotape Luke took a bus and returned to the vi of the daughter of the Tiger Foundations president. He observed it for a moment, then knocked on the door of another vi on the corner. The owner of this vi, David Smith, was much more normal. He dly eded to Lukes request for surveince footage, and said that he could take it back with him. Luke thanked him and left his card, saying that David could contact him if he had any problems. Luke returned with more than ten videotapes. He went straight to the forensics department. With the equipment there, he began to go through the footage. Davids vi was on the same side as Katies. The camera was aimed at the back door of his house, and also happened to include Jenny Gweniss back door in the frame. Luke checked the footage and soon found something But after watching it several times over, he shook his head and gave up. Since there wasnt any lightte at night, nothing could be seen at the entrance to Katies house except an opaque shadow. The shadow was blocked by the wall of Davids house. Only Jennys camera couldve gotten a clear view. However, as Luke continued watching, he figured out why Jenny was unwilling to surrender the surveince footage. Chuckling, Luke made a copy of Davids footage and found Elsa again. Elsa was looking into the files, including confessions from suspects and reports from other officers on any anomalies in the past few days. Luke tapped softly on her table with his finger to draw her attention. Elsa asked impatiently, Whats up? Luke said, I went to David Smiths house and got his surveince footage. Elsa was stunned. Whose house? Luke exined, Katies neighbor. Elsa narrowed her eyes. Do you have a suspect? Luke said, I found something, but it isnt important. Elsa didnt say anything and indicated for him to continue. Luke went on, The important thing is that Ive figured out why Jenny is unwilling to give us the surveince footage. Elsa asked, Why? Luke said, There are a few people that I dont recognize, but maybe you do. Do you want to have a look? Elsa rose quickly. Lets go to Dustins office He has a VCR. Half an hourter, Elsa and Dustin smiled at the video. Both of them had gotcha expressions on their faces. Luke was new to this ce, so he wasnt sure how important his finding was. Elsa and Dustin, however, had worked here long enough for them to recognize the people who appeared at Jennys back door. Elsa sneered. No wonder she doesnt want to give us the footage. She was secretly buying weed. Lets see how she can refuse us this time. Seeing how optimistic the two of them were, Luke reminded them, We better hurry, or she may destroy the footage to eliminate proof of her wrongdoing. Elsa and Dustin were both dazed for a moment. Elsa stood up quickly and said, Ill talk to her. Dustin said, Okay, but dont argue with her. What she bought isnt important to the Major Crimes Division. Elsa nodded and left. When she reached the door of the office, she suddenly said, Luke,e with me. Luke nodded with a smile. Elsa focused on the road, but did nce at Luke several times. She finally said, Youre good. You were calm enough to find leads on your own. Youll do a great job. Luke nodded with a smile. He knew, however, that if he had gone and asked Jenny for the surveince footage himself, Elsa wouldve been angry with him. Elsa wasnt Selina. She certainly wouldnt like her partner doing things on his own. Luke didnt really care about the credit he could get in the police department. What he cared about was the rate of his contribution in the system. He was fine with giving away most of the credit even if he had done most of the actual work. There was no cheating in front of the system. They arrived at Jennys house, only to be refused by the security guard again. Now that she had the greatest trump card, Elsa sneered and said calmly, Oh, she doesnt want to see us? Go and tell her a few names: Bill, Curry, George and Locke. If she still doesnt want to see us, Ille again with an official subpoena tomorrow. The guard hesitated for a moment, but still went back to Jenny. Ten minutester, the guard returned and opened the door. Officers, pleasee in. Miss Jenny is waiting for you. Luke kept silent after they met. Elsa asked Jenny to have everybody else leave the room before she said, Miss Gwenis, were not interested in what youre hiding; in fact, we found out via other surveince footage, so its pointless for you to hide the tape that we need. As she spoke, she tossed a few pictures which she had gotten printed out over to Jenny. Jenny panicked when she saw the people in the pictures. Where... Where did you get these? Elsa smiled coldly, Jenny, we dont care about what you did. All we want is the videotape. Were not the DEA, and thest thing were interested in is your personal life. Now, can you give us the videotape?. Jenny still hesitated, but in the end, she handed the videotape over at Elsas prompting Thankfully, she wasnt as clever as real criminals. She had kept the videotape in her room and never thought to destroy it. Satisfied, Elsa left with the videotape. Luke, however, rolled his eyes and stayed a while longer. He put his card on the table and said, Miss Gwenis, Im Luke. Im now working in the Major Crimes Division. You can contact me if you have any problems. Jenny was too distracted to notice what he said. She even subconsciously hated the young man because of his connection to Elsa. However, opposite genders tended to be attracted to each other. Luke wasnt exactly handsome, but he certainly wasnt ugly. His smooth skin and gentle smile could easily invoke genial feelings. After Luke left, Jenny recalled what Luke said, and beamed. What a fool she was! This young man and that witch Elsa were responsible for the case together. Since he had left a card and offered to help her out, didnt that mean that she could ask him for updates? Chapter 104 - Culprit, and Case Solved Chapter 104 Culprit, and Case Solved She could ask Luketer whether her purchase of weed would be exposed during the investigation. Thinking that, Jenny carefully put Lukes card in her purse. She was slightly reassured by Lukes promise. At least, she felt that she could pay the young officer for inside information from the police department. Luke, however, had other ns. Jenny had bought weed from drug dealers. For Luke, she was a gold mine. As long as he kept an eye on her and even pretended to befriend her, Luke might be able to catch a big fish with her help. Luke had never realized the importance of money until he came to Los Angeles. He would need a tremendous amount of money to establish thework of informants that he had in mind. After solving Katies case, he could cripple the dealers who had provided Jenny with the illegal drugs and shake them down for the money he needed. He returned to the police department with Elsa. They began to watch the footage which they had just acquired. Based on the timestamp from Davids videotape, they soon found the shadow again. On the videotape from Jennys camera, the person appeared twice, at 3:35 and 3:57 respectively. Altogether, there was almost thirty seconds worth of footage of him on video. It was a pity that the mans face was blocked by a cloak. He was also intentionally keeping his head down, so it was impossible to tell what he looked like. The footage gave them a clear idea of his height and physique, however, which was important progress. Elsa wasnt in a hurry, and continued watching the videotape with Luke. They rewound it clip by clip. It was a weeks worth of surveince footage on the videotape, and few people appeared on this back road. Thus, they were able to skim through it quickly. When the videotape was rewound to the evening of the day before yesterday, Luke suddenly called out, Stop! Elsa instinctively hit the pause button. Luke said, y it back a little. Right there! Elsa, do you see him? Elsa squinted at the man who was walking toward the camera, his back to the setting sun. His face happened to be turned to the side, allowing the sun to illuminate it. She said, Call a technician. Ask them topare the man with the suspect. A technician soon arrived to process the image of the man on the videotape, before he generated a model on theputer. Comparing the model with the person on Davids videotape, the technician said decisively, Its a 92% match; most likely, theyre the same person. Elsa said excitedly, Run his profile through the facial recognition system and see if we get any hits. The technician was immediately on it. Elsa and Luke went to Dustins office with the photo. Elsa had barely presented the photo to themanding officer of the Major Crimes Division when he frowned. Sergei Mazanov? Elsa was stunned. Boss, do you know him?. Dustin said, Hes not active in our territory, but hes the leader of a Eastern European gang in New York. Ive seen his file before. Hes brutal and vindictive. Why are you investigating him? Elsa said, He could be our suspect in Katies murder. Dustin eximed, What? His head throbbed fiercely when he heard the answer. Things were tricky now! If his guess was correct, this man wouldve returned to New York after the crime. That meant that in order to investigate the case, they would have to work with NYPD, which could beplicated. More importantly, the man was a gang leader. NYPD might not be interested in challenging a notorious gangster over a Los Angeles case. The gangs from Eastern Europe were famous for their insanity and brutality. They wouldnt hesitate to use bombs or RPGs in downtown city areas if they were cornered. Would NYPD risk that over a case in Los Angeles? Dustin waved his hand and said, Work on the case and verify that hes the criminal first. As to when the criminal can be arrested, that will be another matter. It wasnt exactly the best solution. After all, a case was never really closed until the culprit was caught. The public didnt consider the practical problems that the police department faced inw enforcement, and would only curse the polices ineptness. The rich upper-ss would know better, however, so the pressure from them wouldnt be as bad. Interstatew enforcement had always been a problem in America. Most of the time, it required FBI intervention. Few local police departments, however, would be d to invite the FBI to share the credit; they would never ask for the FBIs help unless it was absolutely necessary. Elsa and Luke looked at each other and shook their heads with bitter smiles. This case was truly depressing. Now that they had a suspect, the investigation became a lot easier. Soon, they got word from the forensics department that the John Doe and Sergei were a 99.99% DNA match. John Doe was actually Sergeis biological son. At that point of the investigation, Elsa and Dustin basically figured out what had happened. It was still unknown how Sergeis 200-pound son had died in Katies pool, but Sergei obviously med Katie for it. He even took action personally and drowned Katie in the exact same pool. Katies autopsy report wasnt out yet, but Elsa learned that there had been a sedative in Katies system. Sergei had obviously drugged Katie before throwing her into the pool Thus, she didnt cry for help, and there were no signs of a struggle. Katie had simply drowned in the pool without a sound. The case was basically solved. Elsa and Dustin werent exactly happy, but they were in much better moods than before. They now knew who the criminal was, although he had yet to be apprehended. The police department finally had something to tell the public now. Luke wasnt interested in staying any longer with the two old detectives. He simply said that he had things to do at home because he had just moved here, and left. He left without hesitation because the system had already rewarded him for solving the case. Mission: Solve Katies murder. Total experience: 50. Total credit: 50. Contribution rate: 80%. EXP +40. Credit +40. Chapter 105 - Back-to-Back Encounters Chapter 105 Back-to-Back Encounters The reward for this mission wasnt much. Luke spected that it was probably because he hadnt apprehended Sergei. If he had caught the criminal, he shouldve gotten more than 100 experience points. Since the man had already run away, however, Luke decided to take a break. He had been busy the whole day walking around and then watching video footage. He was pretty exhausted. But it had definitely been worth it. At the very least, Elsa and Dustin took him more seriously now. Not everybody could crack a case in a single day. Luke did have some skills despite the fact that he had been transferred through connections. He wasnt as useless as they thought. By the time he returned home, it was already past eight, and night had fallen. Selina was watching TV in the living room. She sat up when she saw Luke. Hey, youre back! So tell me, how does it feel to work a case in Beverly Hills? Luke replied helplessly, I havent taken a shower or eaten yet. Im dizzy after walking for half a day and watching video footage for hours... Selina quickly cajoled him. I bought sandwiches and Dr. Pepper for you. Youll be energized after you have them. Luke said insincerely, I cant thank you enough. Ill take a shower first. Fresh out of the shower a few minutester, Luke sat down on the couch and had the sandwich which Selina had heated up in the microwave. He had been too busy working the case to eat today, and was already starving. Selina knew better than to talk to him right now. She even turned down the volume on the TV. Luke finished the sandwich in a couple of minutes and had a mouthful of Dr. Pepper. He burped in satisfaction. Alright, what do you want to know? Selina asked, Is it beautiful? Are the manors swanky? Do they all have hundreds of maids and servants? Right, do they all have a white-haired butler who says can I help you, sir the moment you enter? Luke didnt know what to say. Youre talking about the movies. The house I went to only had two caretakers and one security guard. Its only roughly the size of Roberts house, although its better decorated. Selina remarked disappointedly, So the movies lied? Luke chuckled. Did you think they were all real? Well, the house I went to wasnt as extravagant, at least. Selina snorted. I thought that everybody in Beverly Hills is rich. Luke said, They are. The house I visited today is worth two million at least, not counting the decor and furniture. She definitely isnt poor. Selina asked, Huh? Is she beautiful? Luke answered, Yes. Shes not bad-looking naked. Selina was surprised. She met you naked? Luke nodded and said, Yep. She even showed us her butt. Selina wasnt convinced. Are you joking? Luke said, Not really. When we arrived, her body was floating in her pool, naked. Selinas eyes bulged. So... unbelievable? Come on, tell me everything about this case. Luke nodded at the TV and said, Its on the news. Selina turned around, only to see pixels floating in a pool next to a familiar face. After a brief daze, she turned up the volume and eximed, Katie Winterster? You saw her body? Luke noddedzily. Thanks to the TV, he didnt have to keep talking. He pondered how to find the dealers who had sold the weed to Jenny, and how he could loot them. Selina asked him again, Did you find the murderer? Luke nodded and said, Keep it to yourself. Its confidential for now, because the murderer ran away. Selina was amazed after hearing what Luke had to say. You just got here and youve already solved such a big case. Your partner wont dare underestimate you now, right? Luke looked at her and said, What about you? How was your first day at work? Selina sniffed and said, Its okay. Im a gorgeousdy, after all. But I think Donald treats me like a little kid. Luke shrugged and said, Youre still young, after all. When I see Elsa, I can feel a generation gap. Selina burst intoughter and kicked him. Shes already 32. Of course theres a generation gap. Ignoring the violence, Luke asked again, How do you feel about your partner? Hes not hard to get along with, is he?. Selina thought for a moment, then shook her head. No, I dont think so. However, I do feel that hes too slow. Luke frowned. Huh? Selina said in a low voice, I dont think hes as smart as you are. He was still asking questions when even I had noticed something wrong. Luke asked, What was your case? Selina said, The death of a gangster. I knew from the suspects face that he was guilty, but Donald still asked questions for a long time. Luke looked at her and asked, You didnt interject, did you? Selina shook her head. Why would I? You told me to say and do less, and watch and listen more, so I kept silent. Luke nodded and said, I dont think Donald was wrong. He might have known that the suspect was guilty, but there was no reason for him to show it. Its possible that he wanted to make sure first. ording to Elsa, Donald is most famous in the Major Crimes Division for how reliable he is. You better not try to outsmart him. Lets just get used to the environment here and the way they work first. Selina wasnt silly, but she wasnt wise in the ways of the world, either. It was possible that someone might set her up if she stood out too much. To Donald, she was a new partner. Luke didnt think that Donald would help her unconditionally just because she was pretty. Luke, on the other hand, had proven his abilities today and hadntpeted with Elsa for credit. That was how he had made his partner happy. Dustin had to know something, too, or his attitude toward Luke wouldnt have changed. Still, Elsa would be considered as having made the greater contribution to the case after it was solved. Luke was only a neer, after all. He had confidence as well as the system, so he wasnt upset about how unfair it was. If Selina were in his ce, however, she might argue with her superiors. Luke talked to Selina a while longer about how important it was to keep a low profile, before they returned to their respective rooms and went to bed. Chapter 106 - The Only Explanation For a Trip Chapter 106 The Only Exnation For a Trip The next day, Luke went to a body shop that he had made an appointment with earlier, and bought a secondhand Ford Focus. The vehicle had only been used for a year and was in good shape. Luke paid ten thousand dors for it. He then drove the secondhand Ford to the police station. Elsa was at her desk and looked exhausted. She greeted Luke when she saw him. Lets go. Dustins asking for you. Following Elsa, Luke asked, You didnt get any sleepst night? Elsa yawned and said, No, I was busy looking into Sergeis files. Lukes interest was piqued. Why was she busy investigating Sergei? Themanding officer of the Major Crimes Division looked just as exhausted in his office. Dustin nodded at both of them and indicated that Luke should close the door. After the door was closed, he said, Katies case is basically solved now, but theres still the problem of Sergei. Luke, Elsa believes that you can try catching him in New York. Are you willing to go? After a brief daze, Luke asked in confusion, Is the police department in New York okay with that? Dustin sighed and said, Youll have to negotiate with them and work out a solution. Luke was rendered speechless. He was just a rookie detective. How could he negotiate with NYPD, the biggest police department in America, and which had twice as many officers as LAPD did? Looking at his face, Dustin exined, Youll check the situation in New York and see if you can apprehend Sergei in a remote ce. NYPD should be fine with that. The director has talked to the rest of the department; as long as you dont arrest him in public, theyll allow you to assist them with this case. Luke felt his head throb fiercely. It looked like a nice gesture on NYPDs part, but they had full control over the case. Luke and Elsa would only be acting as support when they were in New York. He looked at Elsa, who nodded slightly. Luke knew that it meant that she wanted to go. What choice did he have? Could he refuse a work trip when he had just started his job? He could only say, Im yours tomand, boss. Relieved, Dustin said, Thats great. Get ready while we finalize negotiations with NYPD in the next two days. Its going to be tricky. Keep it up! Elsa and Luke nodded and left. After they returned to their desks, Elsa asked, Are you alright? Elsa knew that she shouldve talked to Luke in advance, but for whatever reason, she hadnt. Luke shook his head. Im fine. However, should we investigate the drowning of Sergeis son, while we still have the time? Elsa was stumped for a moment, as she hadnt expected Luke to bring it up. However, Lukes performance yesterday made it impossible for her to overlook his opinion. She asked, Do you have any leads? Sergei is Russian. Selev, Katies security guard, is also Russian, isnt he? said Luke. Elsa was stunned. She had been too focused on Katies case yesterday to think of that. At Lukes reminder, she immediately thought it through. Do you think that Selev let Sergeis fat son into the vi? Or did he kill the son? Wait, no, if Selev had killed Sergeis son, he would be dead. Luke said, I asked Sally yesterday. She said that Seley has a remote that can open the front and back gates; letting in guests would be too easy for him. Elsa pped her forehead and said, Thats right! Lets go and investigate Selev. Luke naturally didnt take his car. He was on the clock, so he got into Elsas car and they drove off. In the car, Elsa asked, Are you sure theres something fishy about Selev? Do you have any proof? Luke shrugged and said, Sergei may have jumped over the wall to enter the vi, but his fat son weighed two hundred pounds. I dont think theres any other way that he could have entered the vi other than through the front or back entrance. He wasnt telling the truth. Yesterday, his Sharp Nose had yed an important role. He had smelled Selev in Katies room; the mix of gun oil, gunpowder and body odor had been all too obvious. He had learned that while Selev was the security guard, he couldnt enter Katies room without permission. Considering how strong the smell was, he mustve entered the room before dawn. A security guard entering his employers room in the middle of the night, and his employer drowning in the pool after that. There was nothing right about that. Secondly, Seleys smell had also appeared on the trail to the back gate. He had obviously walked that trail many times. The same smell had been by the pool, too. On top of that, there had been another smell that was simr to Selevs, except that it also carried the scent of chloroform. The autopsy report showed traces of chloroform in Katies body. A man with the scent of chloroform had entered Katies bedroom, while Selev had carried the faint smell of chloroform as well. Luke had closed his eyes in Katies room before because he had been trying to discern the smells with Sharp Nose. So, the only exnation was that Selev had been in on it. He had secretly let Sergei into the vi. He might have even worked with Sergei to drug Katie and throw her into the pool. In the end, he saw Sergei off at the back entrance. That was the only exnation for the suspicious points in the case as well as for the scents that Luke had picked up. Luke had left via the back entrance because he had been tracking the smell, which had lingered up to the main road. That was why he was certain that Jennys surveince camera had definitely caught Sergei on tape. Luke had found the criminals in this supposedly tricky case thanks to his newly acquired ability. Luke and Elsa reached Katies vi. They pressed the doorbell, and Sally answered the door. When they entered, Elsa asked, Wheres Selev? Theres something that we need to ask him. Sally said, Oh, I saw him in the backyard just now. Should I bring him here? Elsa and Luke looked at each other. Elsa said, Lets go together. We dont have many questions. They didnt want to rm him and give him a chance to escape. However, there was no sign of Selev in the backyard; only the small gate there was wide open. Chapter 107 - Escape, and the Infatuated Fatty Chapter 107 Escape, and the Infatuated Fatty Luke immediately began to run, because he smelled that Selev had left via the back entrance. After a brief daze, Elsa hurried to follow him. Sally was left confused. Where are you going, Elsa? Elsa had no time to answer her. She sped up and tried to catch up with Luke. Luke ran even faster. He burst out of the back gate several secondster and turned left. By the time Elsa ran out of the back gate and looked to her right, Luke had already turned another corner. To the right of the back entrance was the main road, while there were several other vis to the left. It was aplicated environment. Naturally, it was thanks to Sharp Nose that Luke was able to track Selev. Right now, Luke had 24 Strength and 20 Dexterity. He was an extremely fast runner. In less than one minute, he saw Selev running wildly up ahead. Amused, Luke shouted, LAPD! Selev, dont move! But Selev only ran faster. Luke, however, smiled and shouted again, Selev, stop ande back with me for the investigation! Many people would argue that it was pointless to say such things, but it actually wasnt. Due process was of paramount importance for American police. Once an officer revealed his identity and ordered a man to freeze, the officer had the right to arrest the man if thetter didntply. It was also easy to guess what was up here C why would the man run if he didnt feel guilty? Also, shouting enabled officers to identify themselves to passersby, in case any of them thought that the officers were bandits and tackled them. Luke shouted twice andpleted the due process. He immediately sped up. If Luke hadnt slowed down, Seley wouldve already been caught. However, since Selev kept running after hearing the warning, Luke was now free to arrest him. A momentter, he caught up to Selev and lunged, tackling him to the ground. Given how much more dexterous he waspared with Selev, Luke jumped up and aimed his Glock at Selev. LAPD, Selev, dont move! Selev didnt dare move any longer now that he was at gunpoint. He actually was carrying a gun. He had run despite the warning. If he moved again now, Luke could easily shoot him, and wouldnt get into trouble for it as long as he imed that Seley had drawn his gun. More importantly, Selev knew for a fact that he had done something stupid. Yesterday, the director of the police department had stated that they knew who the culprit was, but that his name was being withheld while the investigation was still ongoing. Selev had grown anxious after he read the news. When Luke and Elsa arrived, he had actually been in the room, hiding behind the door. He immediately started running when he heard that the officers were here for him. Luke ordered Selev to lie down slowly on the ground and put both his hands behind his head. Selev had no choice but to do as he was told. At that moment, Elsa finally arrived, breathing hard. She took out her gun and aimed it at Selev as well. Selev was a security guard who was authorized to carry a gun. Else didnt dare be careless. She then said, Selev, youre under arrest. You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you in a court ofw. You have the right to an attorney... Well, the famous Miranda warning was also part of the process. As she spoke, Elsa gestured at Luke. Luke nodded and put his gun back. He then pressed Selev down and handcuffed him. Dragging the guy up, Elsa said with a mysterious smile, Selev, behave if you want to live. Selev was silent. Elsa didnt continue. This wasnt the ce for an interrogation anyway. They took Seley back to the vi. Sally was rather surprised. Ah, Elsa, why did you arrest Selev? Elsa didnt give her a straight answer. She simply said, Sally, you need toe with us, too. We need your help in our investigation on Selev. Dazed, Sally nodded her head. This time, Sally took the passenger seat of the car, and Luke and Selev sat in the backseat. Selev seemed panicked. His feet shook nonstop. Luke observed him and shook his head. The man had nobody but himself to me. If his guess was correct, Selev must be the reason why Sergeis fat son had shown up at Katies vi. But Sergeis fat son had died, and Katie had been killed by Sergei, who med her for it. One might say that Selev, an unreliable security guard, was the cause of everything. After returning to the police department, Elsa talked to Selev in person and soon intimidated him into disclosing how Sergeis fat son had died without asking for awyer. As it turned out, Sergeis son was the pr opposite of his father. He was shy and entric. Naturally, he had few friends growing up. Sergei was so disappointed in him that he just gave his son some money each month and didnt ask him to do anything. The son couldve lived his life in peace. Sergei had already set up a trust for his hopeless son so that thetter would never have to worry about money. However, his son suddenly fell in love with Katie Winterster, who was sexy and enticing. That was the beginning of the tragedy. The son tried his best to approach Katie, but didnt have many ways to do so. He was too heavy for any kind of pursuit. In his helplessness, he finally remembered his father, or rather, his fathers influence. After pulling some strings, he acquired Seleys contact and demanded to visit Katies house. Selev had refused at first, but the son had been very determined, and threatened Selev with his father. Selev had worked for Sergei for a while before, so he knew how vicious Sergei could be. Besides, Sergeis son wasnt asking for much. He only wanted to take photos of Katies house at night, and get a closer look at the items that Katie used. That was right, he didnt ask to meet Katie. He only wanted to sit in the chair where Katie sat, and take a photo of it as a souvenir. Selev eventually eded to his request, but he certainly wasnt stupid. He only promised that he would open the back entrance. He also warned Sergeis son that, while he didnt care what thetter was going to do, he would fulfill his duty as a security guard and throw him out as long as Katie noticed anything unusual. Chapter 108 - Trip to New York, and Lovely Girl Chapter 108 Trip to New York, and Lovely Girl Sergeis son felt that it was enough. On the night they had agreed upon, Selev left the back gate unlocked. He even checked the rooms and windows before midnight, in case Sergeis son broke in. After everything was done, he drank some alcohol and soon fell asleep. The next day, he discovered Sergeis son floating in the backyard pool, dead. Naturally, Selev didnt dare reveal that he knew the person. As it so happened, snobbish Katie was unwilling to cooperate with the police, and the investigation didnt go smoothly. Hence, Selev was never exposed. But that was all Selev would confess to. He wasnt an idiot, and certainly wouldnt talk about how he had let Sergei in and helped the man drown Katie. Elsa knew that Selev was a major suspect in Katies murder, but she decided to interrogate him about thatter after Sergei was arrested Selevs confession was enough for him to be put in jail, and they were able to close the case of the uncanny death of the 200-pound fatty. After they got Selevs confession, Elsa reported it to Dustin. Luke didnt go with her. The system had already distributed the experience and credit points. He wasnt interested in any other reward. Elsa wanted a promotion, but Luke would stay to earn more experience and credit points. Mission: Solve the drowning of John Doe. Total experience: 100. Total credit: 100. Contribution rate: 80%. EXP +80. Credit +80. Luke was very satisfied. It had taken no more than running a kilometer to catch the criminal and crack the case. Naturally, Elsa was the one who wrote the reportter. If she wanted the credit, she certainly wouldnt let Luke do the job. So, Luke was now free. Elsa returned, delighted. She was clearly happy that the two cases at Katies ce had been cracked in just two days. In a great mood, she said to Luke, Lets go. Ill buy you lunch. Luke, however, shook his head and pointed at her eyes. Elsa, youre too tired. How much sleep did you getst night? Three hours? You better get some rest. Chances are Dustin will send us to New York soon. You wont have much time to sleep then. At Lukes reminder, Elsa looked at herself in the mirror and was shocked. She had stayed up all night, and had run like crazy for a kilometer today to catch Selev with Luke. When she got back, she had been focused on the interrogation; her makeup had long been reced with dust. Thankfully, her hair wasnt a problem since it was short. However, since she was in-looking in the first ce, she now looked haggard and not half as intimidating as she usually was. The dark circles around her eyes made her look more like a drug addict. So, she made a deal with Luke about how she would buy him lunch tomorrow, before she went home and rested. Luke chuckled. Now that Elsa was gone, he could do anything he wanted in his spare time, as long as Dustin didnt bother him... At that moment, his phone rang, and it was from none other than Dustin. Hearing that Elsa had gone home to rest, themanding officer asked Luke to meet him. When Luke went to Dustins office, themanding officer gave him some words of praise before he asked Luke, with a document in front of him, You killed thirteen gunmen in one night when you worked in Shackelford? Luke nodded. Yes. This was in his personal file and couldnt be kept a secret. Dustin asked, Are you good at shooting? Luke said, I think so. Dustin fell silent. Deep in thought, he said a momentter, Okay, thats all for now. You can go back to work. Luke nodded his head and left. Before he left the office, Dustin finally said, Rest up well. You may get busyter. After Luke left, he began to ponder what Dustin meant. Was Dustin thinking about sending him to New York to catch Sergei alone? He quickly shook his head. That was impossible. The case was too important for him to handle alone. Elsa would definitelye with him. Luke soon put the thought aside. Whatever the final decision was, he only needed to work hard for experience and credit points. When he got off work, Luke picked up Selina in the secondhand car he just bought. Selina was quite happy. She finally didnt have to take a bus to work anymore. Luke was okay with giving her a ride. They could go to work together, and when they got off work at different times, they could just wait for each other. Two dayster, Luke received Dustins notice. He and Elsa were being sent to New York as department representatives to help the local police capture Sergei Mazanov. Elsa had recovered in the past two days. Selev had been easier to deal with than they thought. He had been sent to the DA, and would be imprisoned for a year or two. Luke and Else took a ne to New York. Unlike Selina, Elsa wasnt interested in the Greyhound bus. She only wanted to catch Sergei and close the case as soon as possible. So, for the first time in this second life of his, Luke got on a ne. After they took off, Elsa smiled at Luke, who was clearly curious. Youve hardly flown? Luke said, This is my first time. I only took a helicopter once before. Elsa nodded and said, Youll get used to it. Luke agreed with her and didnt say any more. Elsa shook her head with a smile and put on an eye mask before she fell asleep. Luke wasnt curious for long. He lost interest in the blue sky and the clouds half an hourter. Elsa was fast asleep and snoring heavily. It was naturally impossible to talk to her. They were on a Boeing 757, which only had one aisle and three seats on each side in every row. As the veteran detective, Elsa took the innermost seat, which was the least disturbed. Luke could only take the middle seat. On his right was a little girl who was around ten. She was wearing a pink sweater and a hat in the same color. Her lips were thin and cute. Her eyes were narrow and long, and the light in them showed that she was a smart kid. The girl was lovely and sharp in every way. But that wasnt important. Luke stole a glimpse at the man across the aisle, who was probably in his forties. He had a mustache like Tony Stark, but it was clearly untrimmed, which gave him a strange vibe. His appearance struck Luke as both righteous and evil. Noticing Lukes nce, the middle-aged man smiled politely and said, Hi. Luke smiled back at him. Hi. Chapter 109 - Angel, and Kindhearted Helper Chapter 109 Angel, and Kindhearted Helper Luke looked at the little girl and asked, Is she your daughter? The middle-aged man responded with a smile, Yes. Luke remarked, She looks like an angel. You must be a happy father. The man smiled even more delightedly. Thank you. They chatted in low voices. Luke was a great conversationalist. He didnt ask any personal information, and they simply talked about interesting New York facts, like how cold it was in winter. While they were enjoying the conversation, the little girl in the middle wasnt as happy. Hey, does either one of you want to switch with me? After a brief daze, Luke shook his head. No, no. Sorry for my disturbance. Please forgive me, beautifuldy. He then shrugged at the middle-aged man named Damon McCreedy. They smiled at each other and stopped talking. It was a six-hour flight, and only one hour had passed. The rest of the trip would only be even more boring. Luke closed his eyes and considered Damon McCreedys identity. Sharp Nose was truly a marvelous ability. After adapting to it, Luke could control it a little now. He would no longer feel dizzy now because of the smell of two hundred people on a crowded ne. It was easy to control the sensitivity and range, but it was more difficult to investigate a fixed target. Thankfully, the little girl and the middle-aged man were right next to him. He smelled the typical scents on them, but there was also the smell of gun oil and gunpowder. There was also the scent of blood on the little girl. It certainly wasnt menstrual blood C she was still too young. Luke could easily discern that the blood was from several different persons, which was quite odd. Luke wouldnt be as surprised if he smelled blood on the middle-aged man. He could vaguely tell that the man was a police officer. It wouldnt be strange if he got some blood on him from a suspect while on a mission. However, the scent of blood was on the little girl. But Luke didnt give it a lot of thought. Anyone in America could own a gun, and it wasnt unusual for a girl to shoot for fun. Of course, more importantly, it was because Luke didnt want to regard such a lovely girl as a criminal. When Luke was almost asleep, someone walked past him. He frowned. He had been controlling the range of Sharp Nose, but he suddenly smelled strong body odor mixed with a strange scent. Drowsily, Luke opened his eyes and looked at the source of the scent, only to discover that it was a bearded man. When his head cleared, the scent became even more obvious. It was TNT! Trinitrotoluene didnt have a scent, but police dogs could detect it. Sharp Nose, to some extent, was much better than the nose of a police dog. After acquiring this ability, Luke had collected samples of various dangerous items and used his Sharp Nose to remember their smells, for the purpose of avoiding the very sort of danger he was currently facing. Police dogs would bark when they smelled TNT, but Luke certainly wouldnt. Nheless, rms were ringing in his head. These were the years when terrorists were the most active in America. 9/11 had still happened here, and Osama Bin Laden still became a world-famous terrorist leader. The smell of TNT on the man who had just walked by wasnt an ident; he was carrying a lot of TNT. God knew how much the man had brought onto the ne. Luke had goosebumps all over his body. He might be strong, but he didnt think he could survive a ne crash since he couldnt fly nor use Elementary Self-Healing. Besides, could Elementary Self-Healing resurrect a pile of squashed meat? Well, that might be tricky. If an explosion took ce after the crash and roasted him, he would certainly be as dead as a doornail. Immediately alert, Luke fully activated Sharp Nose. Countless smells appeared to him like lines. He struggled to track the lines to the people whom the TNT man had talked to. Generally speaking, it would be difficult for one terrorist to hijack such a big ne. At least two were needed, and three would be best. Two of them could reveal themselves and control the ne, and thest terrorist could stay in the dark as themander. Luke wasnt scared of the terrorist who had just passed by; he was scared that the mans aplices would detonate the TNT. The little girl seemed to have noticed that he was sweating. She asked curiously, Whats wrong? She actually quite liked the young man who was gentle and pleasant-looking. That was why she was kind enough to ask the question. Luke had no time for the little girl now. He waved his hand and said, Im fine. Im using my super ability. The cute girls eyes widened. There was nothing but suspicion in her glittering eyes. Luke, however, really was making use of his super ability. Holding the foul smells at bay and ruling out the irrelevant scent lines, he was close topleting his objective. A minuteter, he closed his eyes gloomily. The result wasnt promising. Several passengers had been tainted by the smell when the TNT guy passed them, but there were three people he hadnte into contact with who carried the smell. More critically, one of the three guys was also carrying TNT! So, they had a fail-safe on their team! Luke looked at Elsa, but immediately shook his head. As a detective of the Major Crimes Division, Elsa was better at solving cases than dealing with terrorists. Waking her up wouldnt help, but would only add fuel to the fire. Luke would rather look for a different ally. He soon focused on Damon, the middle-aged man across the aisle. The man had Roberts air, and mustve killed plenty of people before. He nced at the little girl who was secretly peeking at him, and thought that even she might be stronger than Elsa. With a smile, he said in a low voice, Mindy, can you switch seats with your dad? I have something important to discuss with him. Damon looked at him in confusion. Luke was still smiling, but he made a gesture that meant enemy to them. It was a swift movement, but Damon noticed it and grew rmed. He and Mindy switched seats. In a low voice, Luke quickly told Damon that there was a group of terrorists on the ne who were carrying bombs on them. Chapter 110 - Operation, and First Aid Chapter 110 Operation, and First Aid Damon looked at him suspiciously. Luke, however, wasnt in a hurry to exin himself, but simply whispered to Damon the suspects positions. Damon sat up straight and nced at them. His face turned awful. If they were all terrorists, this ne would be in major trouble. The four terrorists were scattered on the ne, making it impossible to capture them all at once. But then Luke told him a piece of news that was even worse. I think they have another aplice in first ss. Damon didnt know what to say. Five terrorists? But there were only three people on his side... including Luke. Damon was confident in himself and his daughter, but not so much in Luke. Was Luke lying? Well, Luke had shown him his badge and medal. Damon, as a seasoned officer, could easily tell that the badge and medal were authentic. Then, was Luke joking with him? That was unlikely. Besides, there was something naturally convincing about Luke. If it had been anybody else, Damon might be 50% suspicious. Buting from Luke, he was only 30% suspicious, since he had conversed pleasantly with Luke earlier. Now that he was inclined to trust Luke, did he dare sit by and watch? They were on a ne! If the bombs went off, everybody was doomed. Damon said in a low voice, Mindy and I can take care of two terrorists, but what about the rest of them, especially the one in first ss? Luke replied, I need Mindy to cooperate with me in a bit. Shell pretend to be ufortable, which will give me a chance to go to first ss and look for the terrorist thats hiding. Then well... and... How does that sound? Damon nodded without any hesitation. He was confident in hisbat ability, but he wasnt sure that he would be able to pick out the hidden terrorist, so he could only listen to Luke. At the very least, Luke was the one who had detected the crisis, if there was a crisis at all. Damon and Mindy had obviously done this many times. With simple gestures and his eyes, Damon soon let Mindy know that she was sick. Damon eximed nervously, Ah, Mindy? Whats up? Youre feeling ufortable? Attendant, help me! My daughter is having trouble breathing! He shouted and leaned closer as if he were examining his daughter, when he was actually just telling her the n. Luke stood up quickly and ran to Mindy. Ah, Mindy, how are you feeling? Do you need oxygen? Mindy rolled her eyes. Did anybody not need oxygen? Luke was shocked. Ah, attendant, hurry up! The whites of her eyes are showing! Mindy gritted her teeth. She was truly an idiot to have thought that he was a kindhearted gentleman! Ne Luke, however, added, No, dont bite your tongue, Mindy. Rx. Damon felt absurd as he watched all this. Hey, are you her father, or am I? Why are you stealing my thunder? A female attendant came over and looked anxiously at the little girl. The cute little girl had roused her maternal instincts. Luke said in a hurry, Im a med student; I know a thing or two about first aid. Do you have a first aid kit? The attendant nodded quickly and said, Yes, Ill go fetch it. Luke said, Ill go with you. He followed the attendant to the back of the ne. Another attendant was resting there. Luke immediately hinted for her to stay quiet. Then, he showed his police badge and said in a low voice, Stay calm and dont cry out. There are a bunch of terrorists on the ne. I suspect that theyre nning something bad. The two attendants opened their mouths in shock. Luke gestured at them again to hold back their exmations. The problem is that one of them may be in first ss. Its closest to the cockpit, right? Luke asked, although he knew the answer. First ss was in the front. It would of course be the closest to the cockpit. The two attendants quickly nodded. Luke said, Can you let the captain know not to open the cockpit door, no matter what happens? The attendants nodded again. They had a phone which they could use to contact the captain. Luke nodded and said, Wait... He gazed at the first attendant. The attendant was rather smart. Jennifer. This is Lopez. ...So together, you would be Jennifer Lopez? Luke said, Jennifer and I will take the father and his daughter to first ss with the excuse that first ss is morefortable and convenient. After we leave, Lopez will let the captain know whats going on and tell him not to open the cockpit door no matter what. Dont panic if anything happens. Trust us. Jennifer, let your colleagues in first ss know quietly not to hinder us; can you do that? Jennifer nodded. Luke said, Alright, stay calm. I guarantee that well make it to Kennedy Airport on time. The attendants were panicking a little, but that was understandable. They wouldnt be human if they didnt panic over news of terrorists on their ne. Luke quickly grabbed two metal table knives and hid them in his pocket. Soon, Jennifer led the way, and Luke followed her with a first aid kit as if he were a legit doctor. Thankfully, his appearance and air fitted that of a medical school student; the terrorists wouldnt be too quick to grow suspicious of him. They reached Mindy and her father. Luke whispered something to Damon, and they lifted Mindy and carried her to first ss. With Mindys body as cover, Luke secretly handed her one of the knives and kept one for himself. Pleased, Mindy quickly moved her wrist, and the knife disappeared into her sleeve. On the way, Luke and Damon snuck nces at the terrorists. Damons heart became heavy. There was no telling how true Lukes im was, but given Damons experience as a police officer, he could tell that the four people whom Luke suspected were terrorists were clearly acting unusually. They were all too nervous. There was no way Damon could miss the wariness and madness in their eyes. They were definitely dangerous criminals, even if they werent terrorists. They soon carried Mindy, who was busy pretending to be short of breath, into first ss. Luke immediately activated Sharp Nose. They didnt have much time left now. The terrorists might activate their bombs if they got too anxious; there would be no going back when that happened. Lukes choice might not be the best one, but waiting and doing nothing was even riskier. Chapter 111 - Instant Kill, and Emergency Landing

Chapter 111 Instant Kill, and Emergency Landing

If the terrorists acted and detonated their bombs as soon as Luke moved, he wouldnt have a chance tounch a counterattack. While taking action right now was dangerous, Luke had the initiative, which would be lost if he dawdled. Sometimes, hesitation was the greatest mistake a police officer could make. Thankfully, since there were much fewer people in first ss, Luke locked onto a bearded middle-aged man only ten secondster. While pretending to examine Mindy, Luke subtly whispered the mans location to Damon. Then, pretending that he had forgotten some medical instrument, Luke returned to the back of the ne. His nervousness startled everyone a little; was the little girl his sister? When he reached the back of the ne, Lopez greeted him anxiously and said, Ive informed the captain. Luke nodded and said, Good. You stay here and dont make a sound, alright? As he spoke, he lifted the curtain slightly and looked outside. It was Damon and his daughters show, now. In this crisis, Luke wouldnt be the only hero. If Damon and his daughter werent strong enough, the operation would definitely fail. However, Luke didnt really have a choice. Three against five, without giving the enemy any chance to react C they didnt just need skill, they also needed luck. Luck, in fact, would be even more important than skill now. Soon, there were exmations from first ss, but no one in economy could see what was going on because of the aisle curtain. A few secondster, Damon suddenly walked out from behind the curtain, distracting everyones attention in economy. Damon cried out anxiously, No, no, my daughter is cramping and vomiting. Is anyone here a doctor? Please help her! Shes only a child! Seizing the opportunity, Luke calmly and quietly approached a man in one corner of economy ss. He wasnt carrying any bombs, but he had a full view of economy ss from where he sat, so he was the lookout here. Moving quickly and agilely, Luke squeezed into the tiny gap behind the mans seat without making a sound. He struck the lookout on the back of his head. Even the passengers sitting right next to the lookout didnt notice. Luke now had 24 Strength. Despite the narrow space, he was still able to knock the guy out. The passengers next to the guy were too distracted by Damons performance to notice that the guy had passed out. After all, he could see everyone else from this corner, but barely anyone would notice him. After knocking out the terrorist, Luke quietly slithered back like a snake. Damon had walked down the aisle to the center of the ne. Seeing that Luke had sorted out the guy in the corner, he clenched his fists. Now was the most critical moment of their operation. No mistakes could be allowed. Luke gestured at Damon, and Damon suddenly lunged at a man one meter away from him. He headbutted the man so hard that the mans face cracked and caved in a little. Damon then punched the man again without any hesitation. In the meantime, Luke flung out his knife, which instantly pierced the eye of a man two meters away. The moment they attacked, the curtain for first ss was lifted slightly, and a dark shadow shot out past three seat rows to hit another man in the head. The man immediately passed out. The five terrorists were taken care of, but Damon and Luke didnt rx. They narrowed their eyes and scanned the passengers. The passengers were all more or less shocked, and some even cried out, but nobody seemed to be acting strangely. see Neither Luke nor Damon moved as they examined the passengers. As instructed by Luke earlier, Jennifer and Lopez began to calm the passengers down as they exined that this was an emergency operation carried out by police officers. Though scared, the passengers were more or less convinced when they looked at the two silent men. If they were terrorists, they would be yelling and threatening the passengers now. Comparing them with the appearance of the people who had been knocked out or killed, the passengers became less suspicious. Lopez approached Luke and asked in a low voice, Now what? Luke whispered to her, Tell the captain tond at the nearest airport. It isnt safe on this ne. Lopez suddenly thought of a dreadful possibility, and nearly peed herself. Luke patted her shoulder and said, Dont worry, theyve all been taken down, but we should get off this ne as soon as possible. Half an hourter, the ne made an emergencynding at Des Moines Airport in Iowa. A tremendous number of police officers, firefighters and doctors were waiting for them. After the passengers eagerly disembarked, the officers charged in to retrieve four suspects who had been tied up as well as the body of thest suspect. Elsa watched the officers lead Luke away withplicated feelings. In the end, she sighed and told the officers hers and Lukes identities. Then, she was taken in, too. Damon and Mindy were also taken away by the police with bitter smiles on their faces. Mindy red at Luke angrily. She was being arrested at such a young age, all because of him! He didnt look like a kindhearted gentleman at all now! After this, she decided to hate him. Luke smiled at Mindy and thanked Damon. He didnt feel guilty about pulling them in. If they hadnt gotten involved, everybody might have died together. On the other hand, it was true that they wouldnt have to worry about being taken in like this. Luke was dyed for three days. Damon and Mindy were released on the second day. They even dropped by to see him before they flew to New York. However, they didnt leave Luke any contact details, which puzzled him. Mindy did seem annoyed with him, but she didnt really have to cut ties with him, right? Did Luke really do something so outrageous? No, it had to be a problem on her end. Lukeforted himself that way. On the other hand, his impression of Elsa had improved. While he was being investigated by the FBI, Elsa volunteered to vouch for him, and even contacted Dustin to have him tell the FBI about their work trip to New York. Chapter 112 - Lucky Girl and Black Driver

Chapter 112 Lucky Girl and ck Driver

Luke was under investigation for longer because he had killed a terrorist. The person who had been struck in the eye with Lukes knife had died on the spot. Luke, however, wasnt afraid. The dead person had been one of two bombers on board. He wouldnt be punished for killing the guy. The other bomber was the guy whose face Damon had smashed in. After Damon had knocked out the middle-aged man in first ss, the father and daughter had immediately taken action. When Luke had flung his knife at one bomber and Damon knocked out the other, the girl had thrown the middle-aged mans Nokia phone out from behind the curtain. The phone, which was as heavy as a brick, had easily knocked out thest terrorist. Both Luke and Damon had only broken out in a sweatter when it was discovered that the phone had actually been a detonation device, while another detonation device had been on the guy knocked out by the phone. It was safe to say that Mindy had taken out both detonators on her own. Of course, one could also say that it was sheer luck that she hadnt detonated the bombs with her throw. The FBIs greatest concern was how Luke had detected the bombs on the terrorists. Luke had simply offered a mysterious exnation: Instinct. How had Luke picked out the leader of the terrorists in first ss? Luke still imed that it was instinct. It didnt matter whether the FBI believed it or not, because Luke had done nothing wrong. The person whom he had killed with a knife had been carrying a bomb. Luke was well within his rights to do whatever he could to stop him. Mindy hadnt killed the second person carrying a detonator with her knife, though she had it at the ready when she threw the phone, in case she missed the target. After LAPD vouched for him and his records checked out, the FBI finally let Luke go three dayster. He wasnt a suspect during those three days, and he worked with the investigators instead. His mood was pretty good during that time. Right after the nended and all the passengers disembarked, he had received a system notification. Mission: Prevent the hijacking and prevent the terrorists from detonating the bombs, and rescue the passengers. Total experience: 5,000. Total credit: 5,000. Contribution rate: 70%. EXP +3,500. Credit +3,500. As experience has reached 5,000 points, the host has leveled up to level 8. Extra stat points: 4 The reward was generous, but Luke preferred not to run into another incident like that again. He mightve died if he had been careless. It was too much excitement! Luke took another flight to New York with Elsa. He said in relief, Its finally over. Elsa couldnt help but ask, Was it really instinct? Luke chuckled but didnt answer the question. He said solemnly, Thank you, Elsa. Stumped for a moment, Elsa smiled. Thats unnecessary. Youre my partner, after all. Lukes impression of Elsa was a lot better now. At the very least, when the FBI was investigating him, Elsa hadnt remained uninvolved, but had tried to defend him. She even got Dustin to vouch for him. It was hard to say whether or not Dustins words had really helped. After all, it was the FBI investigating Luke, and themanding officer of the Major Crimes Division wasnt powerful enough to influence them. However, Luke still appreciated Dustins efforts. He felt that with such a partner and boss, his life in Los Angeles would be morefortable than it had been in Houston. Three hourster, the nended at Kennedy Airport. Luke and Elsa left the airport and hailed a cab. The cab driver was a ckdy; Luke couldnt quite tell how old she was. The cab was new, and the ck driver, who was wearing green sportswear, was quite good at squeezing through traffic. Luke chatted with the talkative driver, and praised the cab and her skills. The driver was quite happy. When he got out, Luke even asked for the drivers card. After all, he might need a car during his investigation here, and sometimes a local driver might prove useful. The driver drove her cab away. Elsa looked at Luke and said curiously, If I hadnt seen Selina before, I wouldve thought you were hitting on the driver. Sweating, Luke said, Elsa, has it not urred to you that the driver is very familiar with New York? Elsa didnt think it was a big deal as she walked on. Is any cab driver not familiar with New York? Luke followed her with his suitcase. In case you forgot, she mentioned that she was in food delivery before, and she holds the record for the quickest delivery made. Elsa said, Oh... huh? Wait, are you saying... Luke grinned. The person at the top of any trade must have extraordinary qualities. She must be more familiar with New Yorks environment than a regr cab driver. Elsa said, Okay, fair enough. But whats the point? Luke replied, Just in case; what if we need a driver during our investigation who doesnt work for NYPD? Elsa couldnt help but stop. She gazed at Luke for a moment, then sighed. Youre not wrong. Every sessful person has extraordinary abilities of their own. Ive been wondering how you found the father and the daughter to help you out and finish off the terrorists so perfectly. Now, I think it may be your talent for noticing anything that may be of use to you everywhere you go. Ill get shy if you keep praising me like that. Luke smiled. As if I would tell anyone that I have a hack. Elsa shook her head with a smile. Alright, give me a card then. I saw that you got two from her. Luke gave her one of the cards from the ck driver. Elsa read the card. Bell? Number, XXXXXXXX? Thats all? There isnt even a full name on her card. Luke smiled mysteriously. Elsa noticed it. Whats wrong? Luke replied, If my guess is correct, this driver might be willing to do certain things that arent entirely legitimate, since she seems into downtown racing. Elsa was speechless. ...Now how did you figure that out? Luke said, She mentioned that she loves racing, so I paid special attention to her license te, and noticed something fishy. Elsa said, ...Her license tes can be switched out anytime? Luke: Hehe. As they talked, the two of them walked into NYPD. Chapter 113 - Settling In and Negotiations

Chapter 113 Settling In and Negotiations

They showed their IDs and left their luggage in the care of the janitor. After asking for directions, they headed for the Organized Crime Control Bureau office. After wandering around thergest local police department in the country for almost an hour, Elsa and Luke finally found Berit Joel, the Organized Crime Control Bureau officer whom they were supposed to work with. This Berit was only a sheriff, and just a tad higher in rank than Luke. LAPD was paying attention to this case because the death of a famous star in their jurisdiction was too significant. But for NYPD, Sergei Mazanov was just one of countless gangsters in New York, and wasnt really a big deal. Berit had been told to work with Luke and Elsa mostly because he had been investigating Sergeis gang. He wasnt exactly friendly toward his colleagues from Los Angeles. To quote Elsa when she had dinner with Luke, Berit was a piece of sh*t. He clearly didnt like strangers meddling in his case. Looking at them, Berit said coldly, Let me remind you that you dont havew enforcement powers here, so you better not use your guns, or things will be troublesome. Elsa didnt respond. This wasnt her first work trip, and she was used to hostility. Luke wasnt bothered, either. Theck ofw enforcement power just meant that he couldnt be the first to use his gun. If an enemy pulled a gun on him, however, he had the right to defend himself as a civilian. Before they were dismissed, Elsa asked, Can I ask, when will we get started on the investigation? Frowning, Berit said, Thats confidential. I cant tell you anything. Elsa, however, didnt give up. Excuse me, but are you nning to work the case yourself? Berit choked. If he said yes, he would definitely be scolded. The Los Angeles Police Department had paid a price to send Luke and Elsa here. He didnt know what the price was yet, but if Berit kept them off the case, it wouldnt end too well for him. After a brief silence, Berit said, You can work at any empty desk here. Ill let you know when there are updates. Elsa nodded. All she needed to ensure was that Berit wouldnt be stupid enough to try and catch Sergei without them. They were about to leave, when Berit added, Itll take three to five days to n the arrest. You can get some rest first. They nodded, showing that they got it. They then found an empty desk in the bullpen. Elsa asked Luke, How do you feel? Are you mad? Luke shook his head. Wed treat them the same if they came over to our ce. Theres nothing to be angry about. Elsa nodded with a smile. Thats right. This case isnt our call, anyway. Lets just wait. Luke shrugged and rolled his eyes. Ill find us a hotel first. I can take your luggage with me while Im at it. Elsa naturally agreed. Other neers wouldve been obliged to do so, anyway, but after Lukes astonishing performance on the ne, Elsa wasnt nning on asking him to. Now that Luke had volunteered, she certainly wouldnt reject it. Luke took their bags and called Bell, the ck taxi driver. Hi, is this Bell? This is Luke, I took your cab earlier. Thats right. Im looking for a cheap andfortable hotel near NYPD. What do you suggest? Okay. Ill tip you a hundred dors if its decent. Bell soon arrived. She had obviously been in the area. She greeted Luke warmly and invited him to take the passenger seat, which was unusual, because cab drivers were scared of robbers, too. Luke gave her a high-five with a smile. Hey, youre truly a racer. How were you so fast? Bell was pretty happy. Most people tended to be unfriendly toward a ck female driver. Luke was handsome and gentle, which appealed to Bell. So, they had an enjoyable conversation on the way. Bell was indeed familiar with New York. She imed that she knew every corner of it. However, it was Brooklyn and Queens that she knew best, while she was the least familiar with Manhattan. Luke knew why. Manhattan was a much richer area than Brooklyn and Queens, and few people in Manhattan wouldve called for her cab or used her previous cheap food delivery service. Luke subtly steered the conversation toward drug dealers. Bell was clearly nothing like the stereotype. She was a hard worker, and the only illegal activity she indulged in as a hobby was racing, which wasnt worth mentioningpared with drug abuse and violent crime. She spoke quickly and dumped a whole lot of information about drug dealers on Luke. It was barely possible for Luke to remember all the names. How many gangs had she mentioned? 27? 31? And that was only Brooklyn. Bell hadnt even started talking about Queens yet. Luke couldnt help but think that there were many fatmbs in this city waiting for him to feed on. Suddenly, he heard something interesting. I heard that someones been sorting out the drug dealers in recent years, and many of them have been taken down. The big gangs are still around, but many of the smaller gangs were wiped out overnight, said Bell excitedly. Luke found that odd. And youre not angry? He was certain that many gangsters in Brooklyn were African Americans. Was it really alright for Bell to describe their misfortune so delightedly? Bell red at him and said, Hey! Remember that these people are all corrupt scumbags. Besides, many Eastern European and Latino gangs were also wiped out for selling illegal drugs. Whoever did it doesnt care about race. Luke raised his hands and apologized. Sorry, my bad. But he was curious about the person who had gotten rid of more than one group of drug dealers. Bell snorted at his apology and added, I heard that whoever it is might be a drug dealer, too, since they swallowed up all the goods and money of the dead drug dealers. Deep in thought, Luke wondered what he should do. His n had always been to eliminate a few groups of drug dealers. Chapter 114 - Renting a Place and Becoming Familiar with the Environment Chapter 114 Renting a ce and Bing Familiar with the Environment Luke would kill the drug dealers, collect their money, and destroy their goods; they would lose everything As they talked, Bell led him to an old apartment. Bell opened the garage with a remote and drove the cab inside. Luke was a little stumped. Youre not trying to rob me, right? Ive only been working for a few months. I dont have any money. Bellughed and thwacked his shoulder. Youre fun, kid. Get out. Let me show you a temporary rental. They left the garage and climbed the iron fire escape outside the building to the third floor, where Luke saw a few rooms. This is my boyfriends ce. He modified the third floor into single-unit apartments. Two of them happen to be empty right now, said Bell Luke remarked, ...Youre definitely going to be rich! Bell was amused. Arent you sweet, kid? For your sweet mouth, Ill give you a lower rent. Luke said, Thats unnecessary. Im on a work trip, and the police department is paying for this. Bell grimaced at him. Hehe, isnt that even better then? You can save some money for yourself. You know... Luke couldnt help butugh at the funny expression on her face. No, Bell. My colleague is the one in charge of the money. So, you know... Luke said helplessly. Bell sighed regretfully. How about 120 dors a day for two rooms? Luke smiled. Make it 150. We can afford it on our allowance. Bell chuckled and patted his shoulder in satisfaction. Thirty dors wasnt a lot, but she was happy that Luke had volunteered to increase the amount. However, a man suddenly interjected from behind them, Damn it, Bell, did you fall in love with a white boy? And youre flirting with him in my ce? Luke and Bell both turned around. Luke saw a tall and handsome ck man standing behind them, devastation all over his face. Bell immediately jumped one meter away to show that there was nothing between her and Luke. Luke rolled his eyes. Bro, whats your problem? Your girlfriend is at least thirty-five, and Im twenty at most. Why do you think your girlfriend is cheating on you? Several minutester, however, Luke realized that the ck couple had only been teasing each other. After pretending to squabble for a while, they returned to being lovey dovey. Hearing that Luke had decided to rent the apartments for 150 dors a day, the man named Jessi was finally reassured. So, youre really here to rent rooms. Luke said, Yes. My colleague is a woman, and she has a higher rank than I do. So, you dont have to worry about me and Bell. Jessi, however, wasnt embarrassed. Please forgive me. I love Bell too much. Shes my treasure. Luke got goosebumps all over his body when the couple kissed again. He said in a hurry, Bell, can you give me the key and drop me back first? I need to give the key to my colleague. The couple finally say goodbye to each other unwillingly. Luke put the bags in his room and asked Bell to drop him back at the police station. Elsa found it strange when Luke returned so quickly. So soon? Luke told her how Bell had rented them her boyfriends apartments. Elsa was astonished by how enterprising Bell was. Elsa asked for the price, and didnt say anything about it. If they were going to be here a while, it wouldve been enough to put aside 1,500 dors a month for a suitable apartment. Since they werent going to be here for more than ten days, however, 150 dors a day wasnt too outrageous. The price was within her budget, so Elsa didnt really mind. Luke gave Elsa a key and wrote down the apartment address for her before he left. He told Elsa that he needed to familiarize himself with the environment here first. Elsa didnt really care. They had rested enough in Iowa in thest two days; she preferred to remain at the police department and read Sergeis files. As to why Luke was going out, she didnt think too much about it. She had realized that Luke was much more reliable and sophisticated than he appeared. It might really be beneficial for them if Luke explored the environment first. Elsa had spoken with Dustin beforeing here. She was well aware of Lukes history. For example, the young officer had killed more than twenty tough Mexican gangsters since starting his job half a year ago. Two days ago, he had killed a terrorist again. Elsa even felt that had Luke been armed on the ne, he mightve started another killing spree. Luke was devoted, ambitious, and ruthless. Elsa certainly didnt dare underestimate such a partner. Considering Lukes history, she wouldnt doubt it if Luke said that he could catch Sergei on his own. Although it was highly unlikely, Lukes past deeds made her optimistic. So, she simply told Luke to keep an eye on his cell phone for possible updates before he left. This time, Luke had to resort to public transport. He went to Brooklyn by subway first, before he roamed the area on a bus. On his trip, he recorded down all sorts of information in his notebook. He was mainly connecting the information which Bell had given him on the drug dealers to what he was seeing in reality. This task couldnt bepleted in a day or two, but Luke didnt intend to wait until everything was clear to him, either. He would choose a gang in two days at most, because Berit had said that it would take three to five days to n Sergeis arrest. He wouldnt be as free to stage a robbery three dayster. Just like that, Luke roamed about for two days and helped out some people in passing. Of course, Luke didnt move against anyone openly, since he didnt have anyw enforcement power here. Chapter 115 - Selecting a Target, and Attack Chapter 115 Selecting a Target, and Attack Thus, Luke talked to Bell and asked her for a bunch of tiny balls. The balls were very small but heavy. It was easy for Luke to cause a dent in a criminals head by throwing a ball at them. He could also cripple the enemy if he hit them in their joints. With the balls, he knocked guns out of the hands of numerous gangsters and put a stop to several robberies as well as one rape. He didnt even reveal himself when he threw the balls from ten meters away. As for fingerprints? Naturally, he wore gloves. Luke was rather tempted by how he could earn credit simply by wandering the streets. New York, the capital of crime, was truly the best ce for him to reap experience and credit. There were countless petty crimes, which meant countless experience and credit. Luke didnt feel like he had done anything by the end of the day, but he earned more than 130 experience and credit points each day. However, Luke couldnt stay here for the long term yet. As a great battlefield, New York would be visited by many super viins, superheroes, and even alien fleets. Luke was too weak to be part of that yet. Any one of them could easily wipe him out. One of the advantages of the chaos in New York was that he could attempt his first robbery here. It wouldnt matter if he failed. He could learn from the failure and do a better job in the future. In the end, he focused on a bunch of drug dealers in Queens, mostly because it was only a ten-minute ride from his apartment. There were several suitable targets in Brooklyn, too, but they were too far away. Luke checked out their hideout during the day and figured out the basicyout. He decided to take action that night. In the afternoon, Luke stayed in his apartment and unhurriedly painted a mask. A long timeter, he finally put down the mask in satisfaction and blew it dry with a hair dryer. It would only be used once and didnt have to be impable. When Elsa returned that night, Luke said hi, then shut his door. At ten oclock, it became quiet next door. Luke knew that Elsa mustve fallen asleep. Elsa had been reading files in the police department the whole day. She had to be exhausted. Luke left the apartment with a ck backpack. There were few surveince cameras in this area. Luke soon changed clothes and made himself look much brawnier than he actually was. Sergei had been discovered before thanks to aputer simtion. Luke had learned his lesson. The backpack further disrupted the line of his back. He also changed into a bigger pair of shoes. With his cloak, it was impossible for anyone to see his face after he put on the hood. Luke took a cab a block away from his apartment and headed for his destination tonight, which was a bar. Instead of going into the bar, he entered the alley behind it and stepped up onto a dumpster and went over a wall. Behind the wall was an old apartment building. Hiding in a corner, Luke changed clothes again. Two minutester, Luke examined himself. Satisfied that nothing was wrong, he put on the backpack and walked into the apartment building unhurriedly. The time-worn walls of the building were dark and dpidated. Luke reached the third floor. After he turned a corner, he saw a short fatty who was listening to music with earphones. The fatty didnt notice Luke until Luke was only five meters away from him. He raised his head, only to see a gun pointed at him. The fatty opened his mouth, but didnt dare say anything Luke gestured at the fatty to open the door and lie on the ground. In the next moment, the fatty was knocked out. Withdrawing his fist, Luke searched the fatty, then shook his head regretfully. The fatty had nothing but a knife on him. Holding the knife in his hand, Luke took a deep breath, then activated Sharp Nose. Numerous scent lines took shape, enabling him to discern how many people there were inside the room. There were six men and a woman! Two of them were on the left, two in the middle, two on the right, and thest one was in the bathroom. Luke walked into the room as if he were a regr visitor. A ck man ying a video game on the right was stunned. What the hell?. However, Luke aimed the gun at him and raised his finger to his lips, hinting that he should shut up. The ck man grew anxious. His partner, who was ying with him, red at him in dissatisfaction, and was stunned when he saw Luke, too. In the next moment, the woman in the middle of the room screamed. Ah! Luke tilted his head, as if he were observing the womans red skirt, which barely covered her legs. She was leaning back against the couch, and she easily saw Luke to one side. The ck man next to her was vignt. He quickly grabbed a pistol and aimed at Luke. Lukes left hand moved quickly, and the knife that he had been holding pierced the mans chest. Confused, the man looked at the handle of the knife in his chest, and he dropped his gun. Luke dashed forward and picked up the gun with his left hand. He put his own gun, a Glock 23, back into his waistband, before he quickly checked the gangsters gun. The gangsters hadnt anticipated an intruder at all, and failed to react in time. By the time the four men on the couches started to rise, Luke had already finished checking the gun, and he simply aimed at the gangsters on his right. This was... tricky! These hoodlums had killed people before, but everything that was happening was still too spooky for them. In their eyes, this intruder was like a ghost. He was wearing a loose cloak and a Zorro hat, and his clothes were entirely ck. There was a weird, fake smile, as well as a carefully trimmed mustache, on his mask. The gangsters were all creeped out when Luke tilted his head and observed them. Luke took out a small recorder from his pocket and pressed the y button. The device immediately yed the question, Wheres your money? Chapter 116 - Robbery, Reunion, and Unprofessionalism

Chapter 116 Robbery, Reunion, and Unprofessionalism

The gangsters looked at each other in bewilderment. Luke released the pause button, and the device said again coldly, Speak, or you will all die. At that moment, the bathroom door opened, and a young Latino man came out. Astounded, he reached for his gun. But in Lukes eyes, the man was moving in slow motion. Luke even had the time to nce at the four men and the woman in front of him, before he pulled the trigger. Bam! Bam! Bam! After three gunshots, three men, including the one at the bathroom door, copsed. All of them had been shot in the head. They were as dead as could be. They had all reached for their guns, but hadnt had the chance to draw them. Luke had leveled up to level 8 after the failed hijacking, and he had allocated the four stat points to Strength. Now, he had 28 Strength and 20 Dexterity. He was far stronger than the gangsters in every aspect. Even though the three men were spaced out, none of his shots had missed. Luke rewound his recorder and yed it again. Wheres your money? Speak, or you will all die. The mechanical warning shocked the survivors back to their senses. Dripping tears and snot, the woman in the red skirt pointed at a safe not far away. Its there! Its over there! Luke pressed the recorder again. Bring it to me. The woman stumbled to the safe and fumbled as she keyed in the password wrong many times. Thankfully, it was an old safe, and wouldnt automatically lock after the wrong password was put in consecutively. Two minutester, the woman finally opened the safe and took out the cash inside. Most of it was ten- and twenty-dor bills. Luke waved the woman aside. He took out a ck bag and started putting in the money. As if he was being careless, he put down his gun next to the money. The two men on the couch nced at each other and saw an opportunity. They both drew their guns and tried to aim at Luke. Pu! Swoosh! There were two different sounds, but Luke was unmoved. He simply continued to unhurriedly put the money in his bag. A tiny hole appeared in one of the mens forehead, and a dagger pierced the other man in the eye. Hi! Good evening, it seems that werete? Luke grabbed the bag and looked at a purple-haired girl who had appeared at the door. Behind the mask, Luke suddenly smiled. Instead of reaching for the gun on the table, he waved his hand at the purple-haired girl as if in greeting. The purple-haired girl asked him curiously, Are you mute? Luke shook his head and made a gesture, hinting that they should talk outside. The purple-haired girl looked at the woman in the red skirt. What do you want to do with her? Luke made a be my guest gesture and crawled out the window. The girl snorted. What a strange man, but very interesting! As she talked, she picked up a knife on the couch with the t de of the long saber that she was holding. She flicked the saber and sent the knife into the womans chest. After searching for a while, the girl found a pile of white crystals, which she flushed down the toilet before she left through the window as well. On the balcony, Luke stared at the opposite building and made a gesture of greeting. On the building, a man who was also wearing a mask moved his eyes away from the sniper rifle. Where is this guy from? Hes not scared that Ill shoot him? The purple-haired girl asked the stranger, Who are you? Luke took out the tiny recorder. V! The girl was stunned. Why dont you talk? Chuckling, Luke finally took out a modified phone and typed something into it. He pressed the y button, and the same mechanical voice rang out. Youre too... unprofessional. Modern technology can easily expose you. The girl observed him, and had to admit that he had done a better job of disguising himself. The man didnt reveal any skin at all. Inparison, half of her face was exposed! Luke put in another sentence. Youre lucky you met me. So, a word of advice: If you follow my example, youll live a longer life. The girl frowned and remarked, But you look ugly. Luke chuckled again. Alright, enough nonsense. Do you want the money or not? The girl was stunned. You dont want it? Luke put in another sentence. I know that you just came from Los Angeles, so lets make a deal. Both the girl and the man on the building were shocked. How did the stranger know that they were from Los Angeles? Luke tossed the bag to the girl and said with his phone, If you have cash in LA, Ill take that in exchange for this. If you dont, this is my gift to you. The girl waspletely confused by what he was doing Wasnt he here to kill the drug dealers and loot them of their money? Why was he suddenly so generous? There was more than ten grand in the bag, and he was giving it away? She couldnt help but look at the opposite building. The man wearing the mask hesitated, then said something to her. The girl said, Okay, but we need to know how much you know about us. Chuckling, Luke typed again, I only know your name. However, I need to remind you again that your disguise is too simple, and its not hard to recognize you, Mindy. The girls eyes widened and her mouth dropped open. She was obviously dumbstruck. Luke said again, Its possible to do model simtions from video or photo evidence now. You havent been found out so far, even with half of your face exposed, because youve been dealing with gangsters who are incapable of such technology. The police, however, are a different matter. The girl waspletely at a loss. She was no expert onputers. The middle-aged man also scratched his head. Was he outdated when he had only retired two years ago? In the end, he said something into his headset. The purple-haired girl said, Remember this address. We have some equipment and cash stashed there. Take them, and our deal is done. Chapter 117 - Default, and Operation

Chapter 117 Default, and Operation

Luke listened to her and nodded, showing that he had memorized the address. The girl asked, You... wont leak our identities, will you? Luke shook his head and typed again, Maybe were the same sort of people. I wouldnt have said your name if I wanted you dead. Rather, I can give you some tech support. The girl was curious. What tech support? Luke raised the phone in his hand and typed, For example, the gadget in my hand can prevent you from being recognized by your voice. The girl asked, Is it a gift? After a brief silence, Luke typed, Business is business. I dont care about money, but making devices like these requires money. Besides, you arent looting the drug dealers for personal entertainment, are you? The girl thought for a moment, and agreed with him. We can pay. But how will we get the money to you? Luke scratched his head. A bank transfer might easily betray him, particrly if anyone was keeping an eye on his ount. In the end, Luke typed helplessly, You can buy it on credit. The girl was lost for words. What was this stranger thinking? Wasnt he afraid that they would go back on their word? Luke typed, How does it sound? If youre okay with it, you can post your requests on the military forum on this phone. Ill leave you a special codebook, too. The girl finally said, Okay, deal. Luke nodded and adjusted the settings on the phone for a moment, before he saved an address on it. He put in one final sentence before he tossed the phone over. This is for you to try. There are other interesting functions on it. Remember to order more if you find it useful. Quality guaranteed. Luke then stepped onto the edge of the balcony and leapt down. Nimbly picking up the phone, the girl also ran to the edge of the balcony, only to see a ck shadow using the ledges on the building to descend quickly. It soon disappeared into an alley. She looked back at the opposite building, and her father said, Lets go back first. A momentter, slightly perturbed, they disappeared as well. In the dark, Luke changed back into his original clothes and tossed the cloak, hat, mask and ck clothes into an empty barrel. He poured a bottle of oil into it and set the pile alight, watching as the items slowly burned up in the mes. He then chucked several pieces of wood into the barrel to keep it burning, before he left the area. Not far away, a homeless guy opened his eyes blearily. Whos wasting fuel? How annoying. He rolled over and fell asleep again. It was already half past one by the time Luke returned to his apartment. He confirmed that he had left no traces or personal items behind before he went to bed. He was rather satisfied with his harvest tonight. Mission: Eliminate the drug dealers and destroy the illegal drugs. Total experience: 1,000. Total credit: 1,000. Contribution rate: 60%. EXP +600. Credit +600. He had earned a lot of experience and credit from the mission, but his contribution rate was rather low. Even if Damon and his daughter hadnt shown up, he wouldvepleted the mission himself, yet his contribution rate was only 60%. He read the mission again: Destroy the illegal drugs! He hadnt done that, so it mustve been Mindy who hadpleted the objective. So, he had only contributed to the elimination of the drug dealers, which was the reason for his low contribution rate. He mightve been able to earn a hundred more experience and credit points if he had destroyed the illegal drugs. He had to keep that in mind the next time he dealt with drug dealers. Thinking that, he fell asleep. The next morning, Elsa knocked on his door. Luke, we better hurry up. The operation will start in a day or two. Luke hummed a response and got up drowsily. He quickly put onfortable sportswear. After he left the room, he found Bell, who was working on her cab. Luke got goosebumps as he observed Bell. Bell was touching the car as if it were her son. It was rather creepy. Luke asked, Bell, can your baby give us a ride? Oh, I dont mean Jessi. Bell smiled and said, I know. Jessi is my sweetheart; this is my baby. She then gently patted the hood of the cab. Luke asked, So, are you taking us or not? Bell said, Of course, as long as you pay. Luke said, Have we ever skipped on payment? Bell said, Not really. Lets go. Are you in a hurry? Elsa quickly interjected, Normal speed will be fine. Two days ago, she overslept, and had asked Bell to drive faster in case she waste for work. In the end... Elsa threw up, despite how tough she usually was. Bell drove her cab more like it was a ne than a car; it simply exploded and burst forth on the streets. Elsa checked the license te when she got out. Indeed, it wasnt the same as when she had taken the cab before. Elsa couldnt have admired Luke more at that moment. With Bells skills, Elsa could chase down any suspect in New York City. More importantly, Bell wasnt scared of getting a ticket, because she could switch out her license tes anytime. Ten minutester, Luke and Elsa reached their destination. Bell bade Luke farewell with a high-five. Elsa observed them in amazement. She had always found it curious how Luke and Bell could be such good friends. Sitting down at the desk that he had barely used, Luke finally began to work on Sergeis case. It wasnt because he was sloppy. Actually, Berit had never told them the details of the n. Even Elsa didnt know anything. It was impossible for them to investigate the case on their own without NYPD. If Luke went to catch Sergei on his own, Berit would send him to jail alongside Sergei. Luke read the files that Elsa had sorted out in the past few days. They were all investigation reports on Sergei. The situation was neither good nor bad. Sergeis gang was tricky, but definitely not one of the trickiest criminal groups. There was no telling what promises the Los Angeles Police Department had made, but NYPD had decided to wipe out the gang and transfer Sergei to Los Angeles after he was interrogated. Everybody in the room was busy except for Luke and Elsa. Chapter 118 - Action, Ambush, and Four Women

Chapter 118 Action, Ambush, and Four Women

It wasnt until noon that Berit finally came back. He asked Luke and Elsa toe to the meeting room. Seventeen officers were already in the meeting room. Including Berit, Luke and Elsa, they made a team of twenty. Berit began toy out his n. ording to sources, Sergei was going to pick up a batch of goods, which could either be drugs, weapons, or even human beings. Sergeis gang wasnt big, so it wasnt unusual that the boss would personally take action. That was also why Berit didnt think very much of him. The bosses of bigger gangs would never get involved personally in transactions. Hence, even if they were caught, they could still get theirckeys to take the me. Berit was soon done with his introduction. Luke was slightly surprised. He asked Elsa in a low voice, Sergei is carrying it out in the middle of the day? Isnt that too tant? Elsa replied in a low voice, Theyre covering up what theyre smuggling in with all the vans going in and out. If the police dont find the correct van, therell be huge losses when we lock down the port. Some expensive goods may be ruined as soon as theyre opened for checks. Thats why NYPD hasnt done anything yet. Deep in thought, Luke said, So, the key is to find the correct van, right? Elsa suddenly thought of something. Can you track their drugs with your... instinct? Luke chuckled. I dont know, it doesnt always work. Lets wait and see. Elsa didnt ask anymore, but she was more hopeful now. She was more confident in Luke than she was in herself. Does anyone have any questions? asked Berit, but he was only looking at Luke and Elsa. Neither of them said anything, as if they were only here to watch. Berit was actually d that they didnt ask any questions. It would be best if they just stayed back while NYPD got the job done. After they got into amercial van which had been modified into a mobilemand center, Elsa looked curiously at what Luke was holding Was it... a baseball? Noticing her curiosity, Luke casually exined, Oh, Im using this to exercise my fingers. It can increase my precision in shooting. Elsa asked, Really? She was tempted to try it out herself. The twenty bandits killed by Luke were the best evidence of Lukes expertise in shooting. Luke chuckled. Its too advanced a skill for you right now. Elsa nodded her head regretfully. Forget it, then. Soon, the van reached a port. New York was a city that had been built around the mouth of a harbor, when British colonizers sailed across the Antic Ocean and seized it from the Dutch. Called New Amsterdam then, the ce was renamed New York. York was in fact only a town in Britain, and not nearly as famous as its younger brother, New York. There were plenty of ports in New York, and too many goods were shipped in and out of the ports every day. It was also why Sergei had never been caught for smuggling. Luke and Elsa werent part of the actual arrest operation, but they had a clear view of everything from themand vehicle. The vehicle received all forms ofmunication from Berits men as well as camera footage. Berit was also in the van as themander of the operation. Sergei soon appeared. Sergei was gloomier and colder than he appeared in his files. There was no telling whether or not it was because his son was dead. Soon, they entered a pier. The officers nearby immediately kept an eye on the gangsters. Luke somehow felt that something was wrong, but he couldnt exactly say why. Thinking for a moment, he said, I need fresh air. Berit frowned. You better not go out. What if youre discovered? Luke argued, Do I look like a police officer right now? Berit was lost for words. Luke would be thest person in Berits team that Sergei would suspect, mainly because Luke was too young. There were no officers as young as Luke in NYPD. Even the officers in their twenties were at the lowest rank, and had to wear their uniforms when they were on duty. Berit still said, Youre responsible if anything goes wrong. Luke chuckled and got out. How could he be responsible? He hadnt done anything in this operation except sit in themand vehicle, and there were multiple containers between them and Sergei, who was two hundred meters away. So, Berit could only be bluffing. Luke moved some distance away from themand vehicle. With his ck backpack, he looked like a high school student. Facing the wind, he took a deep breath. Berit nced at Luke, but soon ignored him. He found the young man unreliable. It wasnt like themand vehicle was a public toilet. Did he really need fresh air so badly? Luke, however, was actually analyzing the smells in the air with Sharp Nose. Based on the information in the files, his target was simple weapons, drugs, or women. It would also be in massive quantities, or it wouldnt be worthwhile smuggling them in by boat. But very quickly, Luke frowned. He couldnt lock onto a target. He smelled oil, gunpowder, illegal drugs, and women, but they were scattered around, and there didnt seem to be arge cluster of them anywhere. Puzzled, Luke returned to themand vehicle. Berit didnt look at Luke at all and only said, Dont go out again, in case you raise suspicions. Luke didnt say anything. He was starting to believe that it was unnecessary for him to go out again. He soon saw Sergei and his team on the surveince camera. They waited patiently until a tiny boat appeared. The officers looked at each other in bewilderment. Such a boat was too small to contain many women or weapons. It was probably only big enough for drugs. However, it was four women who got off the boat and spoke to Sergei. Smiling courteously, Sergei spoke with the four women before they bade each other farewell and went their separate ways. Berit was flustered. Even if the four women had been smuggled in, they werent enough to use as grounds for the police to imprison Sergei. Four hundred women would have worked. Were the four women important? Clinging to hope, Berit got his team to search the womens files. But they didnt find anything useful at all. Chapter 119 - Long Legs, Robbery, and Bike

Chapter 119 Long Legs, Robbery, and Bike

The women had legally crossed the border as models from Brazil. Luke listened in amusement to the officers reports. In the next instant, Berit angrily called off the operation, leaving some of the officers behind to watch Sergei. Luke and Elsa were back at the desk they shared. Elsa was also confused. Whats going on with Sergei? He went through all this trouble to meet four women? Arent they just a few models? Luke chuckled. Theyre more than that. Elsa was excited. Did you notice something? Luke said, Theyre four models with particrly long legs; its like they have nothing but legs below their necks. Elsa was speechless. ... Do you think this is funny? Luke grinned. He didnt really know what Sergei was up to. There were still too many uncertainties. But since it was Berits case, all Luke needed to do was wait. Berit had to wait for another opportunity after Sergeis odd wee ceremony at the port. So, Luke and Elsa were once again at loose ends. Luke roamed New York by bus again. Two dayster, he was standing at a bus stop and wondering if he should take down another group of drug dealers, when a fiery BMW 760Li blew past him like the wind. Luke was stunned for a moment. It was a beautiful and fast car, but... wasnt this downtown? Wasnt the driver scared of getting a speeding ticket? But Lukes question became moot when he heard the re of sirens behind him. A couple of police cars rushed past as they chased the fiery BMW 760Li. Luke realized that the BMW was running from the police. He wondered if it belonged to a car racer. Curious, he used Sharp Nose to try and find out who was in the fiery BMW. His expression turned strange after he was done with his analysis. Women? Exactly four women, and the smell of a gun thats just been fired? Mulling this over, Luke returned to the police department. He greeted Elsa and asked, I saw a bunch of police cars chasing a red BMW in the afternoon. What was that about? Elsa shook her head. I have no idea. Theres no TV here. Luke shrugged and wasnt upset. They left the police department together. On their way out, they heard two police officers talking. One of the officers said, The robbers didnt just have guts, they also had a great car and driving skills. Forty police cars were deployed, but they still got away. The other officer snorted. They were driving a BMW 760Li, which is much better than our police cars. Isnt it only natural that they got away? The first officer wasnt convinced. If you had an F1, could you drive it at more than a hundred miles an hour? Those robbers certainly could. The second officer said, Fair enough. Its true that theyre good at driving. So, its not strange that we couldnt catch them? The first officer said, Of course not. Luke couldnt help but interject, Excuse me, but what exactly did the red BMW do? I saw it being chased by police cars in the afternoon. The officer looked at him, but didnt say anything. Luke showed him his badge and said, Im also an officer. Im just curious. Also, its going to be on the newster, isnt it? The officer thought that Luke had a point, so he exined, They just robbed a bank in Manhattan, and stole more than three million. Luke eximed and asked, How many of them were there? The police thought for a moment and realized that it would be all over the news anyway, so he simply said, Four. Luke nodded and said, Okay, thank you. When they left the police department, Elsa asked him curiously, Why are you so concerned about the robbers? With an inscrutable look on his face, Luke said, I have a wild thought, but Id rather not say anything at the moment. He watched the news on TV in his apartment. Looking at images from the robbery, Luke wondered if his assumption was true. NYPD was keeping them away from the operation to capture Sergei. However... this robbery was probably unrted to Sergei, right? The next day, Luke went to the scene of the robbery in Manhattan. However, when he was still on the bus, a familiar fiery BMW dashed past him again, followed by a series of police cars with ring sirens. Luke was amused. Was ying with the cops what the robbers did for breakfast? Luke pressed the bell, and the bus driver opened the doors at the next stop for Luke to get off. He nced around, only to discover that it was too crowded for him to take a cab. He suddenly saw a teenager who was slowly riding a bike. Luke grabbed him. The boy nearly fell off his bike. He looked at Luke in a panic. Luke asked, How much did you pay for your bike? The boy stammered, Its a Giant orc3300. I bought it for 379 dorsst year. He confessed quickly because Luke was too intimidating. Luke quickly took out four hundred dors from his pocket. Its mine now. He gave the money to the boy, and then rode off on the bike. Stunned for a moment, the boy called out, Wait, my bag! Er, thank you. Hearing his shout, Luke noticed a tiny bag hanging on the frame. He picked up the bag and tossed it back to the boy. The boy instinctively caught the bag. Looking at the four hundred bucks in his hand, he was confused. Huh? Is today my lucky day? The bike that he had been using for a year was sold for twenty dors more than the original price. He was certainly lucky. Luke started to speed up. A bike certainly wasnt as fast as a car, but he wasnt trying to outrun the robbers. All he needed to do was tail the red BMW 760Li. Based on what happened yesterday, the robbers would escape the police in ten minutes at most. Given the morning traffic, the longer the police were dyed, the more likely they were to get stuck. The robbers were certainly well aware of this. The robbers were driving at around a hundred miles an hour, which meant that they could cover thirty kilometers in ten minutes. The Giant orc3300 that Luke was riding was a road bike for beginners. It would take him slightly more than twenty minutes to cover thirty kilometers with his 28 Strength. Tracking the smell of the fiery BMW with his Sharp Nose, Luke rode on. Chapter 120 - Car Accident and Sexy Girls

Chapter 120 Car ident and Sexy Girls

Luke hastily stopped when the light turned red at an intersection. At that moment, a fat young man charged at him from across the street and shed his badge. NYPD! I need your... Crack! Boom! Bam! Bam! Bam! Luke was stunned by the young officer and the cars not far behind him. Just as the guy who had called out NYPD tried to stop Luke, the first car behind him braked abruptly, and the second car after that hurriedly swerved to the side, only to flip over. The cars behind crashed into each other like dominoes. Luke estimated that at least twenty cars were involved. Two of them even flew into the air before they fell, like a scene in a movie. Luke looked at the young officer in shock. What was this guys problem? The officer was also stunned for a moment at the pile up he had caused. But then, he suddenly put his badge into his pocket and ran away, as if he had nothing to do with it. This man was truly a genius! Amused, Luke nced at the ident again, only to be amazed. Nobody was heavily wounded even though so many cars had crashed into each other. Even the drivers of the two cars that had been tossed into the air had crawled out, and were frantically making calls. Luke shrugged. The light turned green, and he rode on. Ten minutester, he saw many police cars patrolling the streets. They seemed to be looking for something. Luke suddenly stopped the bike, because he saw four hot girls not far away. Four gorgeous women in a blue BMW 760Li were being interrogated by a police officer. Then, the girl in the drivers seat got out. Luke couldnt help but exim in amazement. A beautiful, dazzling leg stretched out of the car and stepped onto the ground, followed by another leg that was even more beautiful. The girl stood up, not far from Luke. Also, it was already November. New York was freezing whenever it rained or the wind blew. Yet, the long-legged girl was wearing smooth silk stockings and a short skirt. She almost towered above the officer in her high heels that were more than twelve centimeters tall. Luke couldnt help but whistle with a smile. The officer didnt pay much attention to him. After all, whistling wasnt against thew. Another girl got out of the car. She was also wearing silk stockings and a short skirt, as well as a colorful coat on her that made her look like a turkey. Her long legs were most appealing, too. While the second girl was answering the officers questions, the girl who had been in the drivers seat nced at Luke. Luke was secretly amazed. He finally understood the meaning of electrifying eyes! In terms of looks, the driver wasnt the prettiest C her face was even a little masculine. Her eyes and her faint smile, however, were most enticing. The officer who was interrogating them stammered when he saw the smile.Ah, well, open, I mean, can you open the trunk? He only managed to get a whole sentence out when he looked away from the driver. Luke closed his eyes and took a deep breath, which made the girl nce at him again. Luke secretly smiled. This was the very scent! He slowly rode his bike to the car. The officer saw two silver boxes when the second girl opened the trunk. He stepped back anxiously. Please open them. He ced his hand on his gun, because the bank robbers had packed their loot in exactly the same sort of silver boxes. The driver said with the same faint smile, Do I have to, officer? Her voice was cool, and shouldnt have sounded cute, but Luke felt electrified once again. At that moment, he stared at the silver boxes from where he was on the sidewalk, not far from the car. Duty-bound, the officer insisted, Maam, please open them immediately. The girl finallyughed with mockery and disdain. She pressed a button with her long fingers, and the boxes opened slowly. The officer was stupefied. Luke whistled again. Wow! Thats definitely the most fascinating thing Ive ever seen! The girl nced at him and asked, Really? Luke replied, Yes. Thank you, officer, for satisfying my curiosity and my eyes. Goodbye. He rode his bike away after that. Embarrassed, the officer waved his hand and said, Alright,dies, youre free to go. He had been looking for bank robbers, but uncovered two boxes of sexy lingerie instead. That was too... stimting. The boy wasnt wrong at all C that had definitely been a most fascinating sight. The officer was too excited to remember that driving in high heels was also a vition. A momentter, the blue BMW set off again. Luke, on the other hand, carried his newly-bought bike onto the subway with a smile, and rode back to the police department after that. Elsa was stunned to see Luke with a bike. Did you buy this? Luke nodded. Yes. Elsa was speechless. ...Its secondhand, isnt it? Hm, did it belong to a Sam Cage? Luke asked, Huh? What? Elsa pointed to one part of the bike. Isnt that his name written there? It wasnt until then that Luke discovered the signature on the bike, which seemed to have been carved with a de. It was likely the boys name. Luke shrugged and said, Its cheaper and more convenient for me to get around with a bike. Elsa couldnt care less about the money. She asked, Did you find anything? The look on Lukes face was inscrutable. He looked around and saw that there were a few people nearby, so he sat down and whispered, I did find something, but I dont know if its rted to Sergei. Elsa perked up. What did you find? Luke asked, Do you remember the four girls that Sergei weed at the port two days ago? Elsa said, Of course I do. Luke said, I saw the four women in a BMW 760Li on the streets today. Elsa was confused. Huh? Whats wrong with that? Chapter 121 - A Rewarding Robbery and Superficiality

Chapter 121 A Rewarding Robbery and Superficiality

Luke chuckled. Just now, another bank robbery took ce in Manhattan. Four robbers disappeared in a BMW 760Li after the job. Stunned for a moment, Elsa realized what he was implying. Are you saying that the four women are the robbers? Luke said, Its just a guess, and I dont have any evidence. However... do you think it can help us? Elsa frowned. Whether or not the four women were robbers, they were the ones, not Sergei, who weremitting the crime. Thus, there was no value in this case for her and Luke. However, the women hadnt started robbing banks until after they met Sergei. Also, the female robbers had robbed two banks in a row. NYPD had to be desperate to catch them. It would be possible for her and Luke to get something out of this. They might be able to negotiate forw enforcement power in Sergeis case. Of course, the odds werent high, but it was still worth a shot. Considering it carefully, Elsa asked, Can you keep an eye on the four women? Luke nodded and said, I can try. Elsa said, You watch them. In the meantime, Ill check out the robberies. Luke asked, ...Do we have enough money? Well burn through our funds if I take a cab. Elsas gaze shifted from Luke to the secondhand bike he had bought. Luke rolled his eyes. I can ride a bike, but you should at least reimburse me first. Elsa remarked, This ragged thing is worth a hundred dors at best. Ill personally reimburse you if the boss wont. Luke chuckled. Excuse me, but I paid four hundred dors for it since it was an emergency. Elsa: ...Get lost! I can give you two hundred dors at most. You can go on foot if you dont want it! Luke said, Deal. Remember that you owe me two hundred bucks. Elsa was lost for words. Luke left on the bike that had been half-reimbursed. Elsa was bummed for a moment, but got excited soon enough. If this case turned into a big thing, her n might actually work. Now, she needed to sort out the case details and report back to Dustin so that he could decide whether or not to make a deal with NYPD. After Luke came out, he wasnt in a hurry to track down the robbers. Instead, he found a store that sold secondhand appliances. He bought a bunch of parts in the store, including secondhand phones,ptops and radios. He also bought a set of maintenance tools, before he finally left the store. Luke couldnt help but turn around to look at the ck boss just as he was about to leave. He found the bosss face familiar, but he couldnt think where they might have met. The sign for the secondhand store read: Zeus Appliances. However, since he had robbers to track, he put the thought aside and returned to his apartment with the parts. After preventing the hijacking, Luke had obtained abundant credit points. It would be too wasteful if he didnt use them. He finally made up his mind to learn Tony Starks abilities. What he chose were all the 1,000-credit abilities. Elementary Electronic and Mechanic Engineering, Elementary Electronic Development, Elementary Mechanical Development, and Elementary A.I. Development were all advanced abilities that cost a lot. Luke didnt feel regretful at all. He estimated that he would have acquired twenty thousand credits by the time he umted 40 Strength for Elementary Self-Healing. While credit was precious, it had to be used when necessary. With the abilities that he learned from Tony, he could build useful gadgets for himself. When he had more money, he would even be able to design equipment for himself. Of course, he was different from Tony. Tony Stark had the body of an ordinary person, so he needed advanced technology, which required a tremendous amount of money, to build up hisbat ability. Luke, on the other hand, didnt need as much advanced technology to make up for his shorings. He had also made a deal with Damon and Mindy previously to supply them with equipment. As long as he found a suitable way to get the money from them, he would have enough funding for his projects. What if the father and the daughter didnt cough up the cash? Well, for Damon and Mindy who harvested drug dealers like they were fruit, was money important? They could always kill more drug dealers if they needed money. So, Luke wouldnt be short of money in the future. What he was making right now was a receiver. He had given the phone which he had specially modified to Mindy. Now, Luke intended to make a better one. Just now, when he watched the two boxes of sexy lingerie being opened, he had stuck a special tracker to the BMW with a flick of his fingers. However, given its size and the fact that it wasnt very energy efficient, the tracker would only send out a signal every ten minutes, and it wasnt a very powerful one. So, Luke needed a special receiver to detect the signal from a distance. Of course, the receiver didnt have to be small; Luke could live with it even if it weighed five kilograms. An hourter, Luke had created a brick. Different from Tony, who pursued beauty as a perfectionist, Luke was a pragmatist; more importantly, he didnt have as much money as Tony did. The brick-like receiver was hideous, but it was functional. On second thought, however, Luke couldnt help but put the brick in a ck bag. Hm, it was too ugly to be seen. Thinking this, Luke suddenly paused. Why do I care so much what it looks like? Right, this has to be a side effect of Tonys abilities. Im definitely not such a superficial man! Quickly putting the me on Tony, Luke left his apartment with the receiver. It was connected to an earpiece, so Luke didnt have to hold it and check it all the time. By then, it was getting dark. Luke returned to where he had enjoyed the lingerie show, before he started searching in the direction in which the blue BMW had disappeared. After a long while, Luke finally received an alert. Target acquired. Two hundred and thirty meters up ahead and to the right. Luke perked up and approached his destination unhurriedly. It was an old building in Queens. The first floor of the building appeared to be a body shop. The body shop looked like it was closed, except that Luke could faintly hear voices inside. Luke took a deep breath, and immediately recognized the four women. He had to admit that it had been easy to track them. They were very professional when it came to bank robberies, but they were even more professional in the pursuit of beauty. Luke could have smelled their perfume from hundreds of meters away. Chapter 122 - Acquaintance, Man of Disaster, and Coincidence

Chapter 122 Acquaintance, Man of Disaster, and Coincidence

But Luke frowned a momentter. Why was there a familiar scent? Hm, was it Bell? Luke scratched his head. Why was hisndlord/driver here? Except for the fact that her driving was as good as theirs, she shouldnt have anything to do with the robbers, right? Luke didnt enter the building. He sniffed the air again, before he stepped onto his bike with a weird look on his face and peeped through a window. Inside the body shop, two unlucky people, one man and one woman, were being held at gunpoint. Two other women were arguing. Luke couldnt understand them. They seemed to be speaking Portuguese. It did make sense when he recalled that the robbers were from Brazil. It was the gorgeousdy driver from that morning who was pointing a gun at Bell and the man. Judging from her argument with her partners, however, she didnt seem inclined to pull the trigger. Luke thought for a moment, and aimed at her from the window with his own gun. If the woman really was going to shoot, Luke had to take action even though he wasnt authorized to. He couldnt allow Bell to be shot; she wasnt a bad person. Raising his gun, Luke observed the man who was standing next to Bell. It was a young, white man, who looked frustrated and somewhat familiar. Luke finally recalled that he was the person who had stopped Luke that morning, only to cause a car pile up. How had he run into Bell? Wasnt Bell a cab driver? However, her treasured car was nowhere to be seen. A momentter, the young man grimaced at Bell and gave a long speech. Eventually, he grabbed a gun by force and hid in a back room with Bell. ro The four women outside shot wildly at the room, forcing the man to stay behind cover. They then looked at each other and got into their car. Luke was greatly relieved. He wouldnt have to deal with the four women right now. While he wasnt worried about the power ofw enforcement anymore, the four women might be connected to Sergei, so it was better to keep them alive for now. However, Luke heard a noise a momentter and smelled something burning. It was a strange smell, as if it was a mix of different things being burnt together. Luke was reminded of the car that he had set on fire in Thurmeier. In the meantime, he heard Bell and the young manughing in the room, but it was hoarse and weird. Thanks to Lukes Sharp Nose, he also smelled something sweet, which he couldnt recognize. He then heard Bellughing while cursing the young man for being an idiot. She said that it was nitrous oxide, known asughing gas. Luke was amused. The young man was truly a genius, to regardughing gas as regr gas. More importantly, the four women had left, and Bell and the young man were alone in the room. Why would he releaseughing gas? an Luke was lost for words; the young man struck him as a harbinger of disaster. In the next moment, the doorknob broke. Whileughing, Bell cursed the young man for being stupid enough to break the door. Luke was speechless at the young mans bad luck. Thinking for a moment, Luke decided to open the door for them. However, the moment he was about to jump off his bike, he heard someone mming into the door. Then, Bellughed and yelled again, Are you seriously an idiot? This door is meant to be pulled, not pushed. Why are you mming into it? After that, they left through a back door. Luke didnt know what to say. He had known Bell for a few days now, and she had never been this unlucky. However, since they had already left the room that was full ofughing gas, Luke was no longer worried about them. He jumped off from his vantage point and was ready to ride his bike away. He had barely left the alley when he saw a police car approaching. While the lights on the car were still shing, two officers got out and pointed their guns at the alley. Drop your weapons now! Luke couldnt see clearly, but he knew that the officers had to be shouting at Bell and the young man. He couldnt help but wonder if those two had been blessed by the God of Misfortune. A momentter, there was a major explosion, and the officers hurriedly dodge the flying debris. Bellughed and cursed again. Hahaha! My car has blown up as well! Run, if you know whats good for you! Then, the two of them ran away whileughing hard. Luke made up his mind to stay as far away from the young man as possible. It seemed that the young man brought bad luck to anyone around him. Riding the bike slowly, Luke tracked the four women. After two kilometers, Lukes receiver detected a signal again. Target acquired. Three hundred and thirty meters up ahead and to the left. He rode the bike to the location, only to discover that it was a warehouse. It was close to the outskirts of New York, and the ce was littered with warehouses and factories. Luke thought for a moment, and fiddled a little with a new phone that he had modified, before he approached the warehouse. Suddenly, his nose twitched. Another acquaintance? Luke found it odd, but he couldnt quite recall whom the scent belonged to. Eventually, he found a window, and hopped onto the bike to have a peep like he had done earlier. Luke secretly cried bingo in his heart when he saw who was inside. His acquaintance was in fact Sergei. No wonder Luke had felt that the scent was familiar, though he couldnt recognize it. He had smelled Sergei in Katies vi before, and at the port a few days earlier. Now, Sergei was talking to the four women with a stiff smile on his face. They were speaking English. Given Lukes higher Strength level, he was able to hear them even at a distance of twenty meters. A momentter, Luke finally figured out why Sergei had weed the four women in person, and why they had gone their separate ways after their first meeting. To put it simply, the four women were able to rob the two banks thanks to Sergeis support. Hideouts, cars, maintenance tools and sites, and intelligence on the banks C all of it had been provided by Sergei. Sergei was going tounder the looted money. In the end, the four women would take thirty percent of the loot, and Sergei, seventy percent. It wasnt that Sergei was greedy. He might have only asked for fifty percent if he was justundering the money and nothing else. He had also provided so many other services, however, so he was absolutely justified in taking seventy percent of the money. Chapter 123 - Relationship? Where Is the Loot?

Chapter 123 Rtionship? Where Is the Loot?

The whole thing was purely a coincidence. The four women had reached out to Sergei through a mutual friend. One party wanted to rob, and the other party wanted to earn money, so they soon reached a deal. However, based on the looks on their faces, Luke didnt think that either party wouldpromise on the money. The four women had control of the situation for now. They had carried out two sessful robberies, and looted about eight million, but they hadnt given anything to Sergei yet. ording to their deal, they would rob onest bank in two days. After that, they would meet with Sergei and give him the money. Luke chuckled. Things were getting interesting! Using the phone, he recorded a video of the two parties conversing, and after they left, he returned home in high spirits. It was close to one in the morning, and the subway had stopped running. Luke could only ride all the way back home. However, Luke felt that he was still much luckier than Bell. At the very least, he still had a bike. New York at midnight was a super hotbed of crime. On his one-hour trip, Luke knocked out seven gangsters who intended to rob him, and three scoundrels who attempted sexual harrassment and even rape. By the time he reached his apartment, he had earned 120 experience and credit points, which could almost be called bountiful. He stopped briefly in front of the garage and took a sniff, only to realize that Bells car wasnt inside. Luke shook his head. Had Bell really lost her precious cab because of that disastrous young man? However, there was nothing he could do. The modified cab mustve been worth dozens of grand. Bell could afford it because she had done most of the modifications herself. She would probably go crazy after losing the car. He could only ask her tomorrow if there was any way he could help. The next morning, Luke was woken up by Elsas knocking. Elsa squeezed into his room before he was dressed. How did things go yesterday? Did you find anything? Speechless, Luke pretended to shiver under his quilt. Can we talk after you let me put on some clothes? Elsa could only go out and close the door. Be quick about it. Do you think anyone wants to see you naked? Ten minutester, Luke opened the door again and let Elsa in. Luke showed Elsa the video he took yesterday, and Elsas eyes glowed. Youre incredible. Itll be a lot easier now that we have this. Elsa immediately made a call, and Luke could just barely hear her as she spoke in a very low voice. She was speaking to Dustin. After a long conversation, she finally hung up. Now, well wait while the boss talks to NYPD. Luke asked in a low voice, What do you think will happen? Elsa grinned and patted his shoulder. Were trying to make a deal with NYPD where well get Sergei and NYPD will get the four women. After all, Sergei matters little to them, but the four robbers have pped their faces twice and looted eight million. The banks must be angry. Luke thought for a moment and realized that it made sense. Bank robbers in New York, the finance capital, were certainly much worse than a murderer who had killed a minor celebrity in Los Angeles. The minor celebrity would only stir up some gossip among themon folk, but the capitalists behind the banks coulde down hard on NYPDs head. Luke and Elsa got up and left the room after their discussion. Jessi, Bells boyfriend, caught theming out. He looked at them in surprise. Are you... together now? Both Elsa and Luke were lost for words. Jessi, however, wasnt in a good mood today. He said in frustration, Somethings wrong with Bell. She doesnt like me anymore. Shes out in her car every day, and I had a big fight with herst night. Is she noting back?. Luke recalled the harbinger of bad luck, and couldnt have sympathized with Bell more. Not only had she lost her precious car, even her sweet boyfriend was less sweet now. Thinking that, Luke said, Jessi, its probably because Bells been unluckytely. Its not what you think. Jessi was dazed. Huh? Why havent I heard anything about that? Luke chuckled. Its best that you dont know. The God of Misfortune definitely has an eye on Bell right now. During this time, she needs your trust and support, not your suspicion. Jessi asked, Really? Was I really mistaken? Luke nodded. Yes. She lost her car yesterday in an ident. So, she and her car didnt leave you C her car left her. Jessi immediately got it. Considering how much Bell cared for the car, this loss would definitely be a major blow. And yet he was still making a fuss; it was no surprise that they had such a huge fightst night. Finally understanding the situation, Jessi called Bell. Luke and Elsa looked at each other and went to work. Elsa took a bus since waiting for a cab would take longer. Luke, however, rode his bike to work, and he arrived ten minutes earlier than Elsa. As soon as she sat down at their temporary desk, Elsa became lost in thought. She was already contemting how to capture Sergei if they managed to strike a deal with NYPD. The day was peaceful and quiet. Luke left the police department on his bike before noon. Elsa didnt stop him, and merely told him to keep his phone on hand. Luke had just brought her a big surprise. She certainly wasnt going to stop him working on his own now. Chances were that he would return with even better news today. Wandering the city, Luke tracked down the four womens real hideout. They were hiding in another warehouse in Queens; old warehouses like these were the best cover for people like them. Looking at the Audi A8 which had been partly dismantled and the four women who were busy, Luke secretly chuckled. He saw a garbage truck, and immediately understood the situation. He had been wondering how the women had switched out the boxes of money they had grabbed ever since he saw the lingerie. Seeing the garbage truck now, the answer was obvious. Back in Shackelford, it had taken the shooters from the Carlos family several trips on a garbage truck to enter town, before they hid in a ce on the edge of town. In the end, they hadunched their revenge attack on Luke and Selina with the garbage truck. Garbage trucks had a fixed schedule, were big enough, and wouldnt draw any suspicion. There was no telling how the women had found the driver of the garbage truck, but the driver had to be the one moving the loot with the garbage truck after each robbery. Chapter 124 - Surveillance and Elsa’s Plan

Chapter 124 Surveince and Elsas n

After the loot was transferred, the four women would change the color of the BMW 760Li before leaving the crime scene. No wonder NYPD had never caught them or discovered the loot. Luke wasnt tempted by the money at all. He would never take that cash. Technically speaking, the money belonged to the banks, and he would be guilty of illegal procurement if he took it. He could certainly grab the money off the women, but they hadnt killed anyone during the robberies, and had only knocked out two security guards who had tried to resist. The system might not allow Luke to tantly rob the women of their money. Furthermore, the money they had looted was too much, which would affect how much credit he would lose if the system disapproved. Luke didnt intend to waste his credit on them. He simply turned into a videographer again, and filmed them packing away the money. The women hid the money away inside the doors of the car, until Luke could barely detect the smell of cash. It seemed that they werent nning on giving Sergei the money. It remained to be seen how the two parties, who each had their own ns, would fall out. Thinking this, Luke stopped filming and operated his phone. He was relieved to see that there were no surveince cameras in the warehouse. His phone could detect bugs and cameras within a range of a hundred meters and disrupt them for a short while so that they wouldnt record anything in that period. It was also why he made up his mind to learn Tony Starks abilities. Without these inventions of his, it was possible that he would fall victim to a hidden camera or bug someday. Thanks to his phone, he would always know if he was being watched. When the four women took a break in a nearby room, Luke nimbly crawled in through the window. He snuck over to the A8 and stuck a tracker that he had modified to the bottom of the car. After that was done, Luke slipped away. Before he left the warehouse, he installed ugly bugs that looked like buttons in the corners. If he was lucky, he might be able to pick up on the womens retreat n. After he left, Luke rode his bike to a fast food restaurant not far away. Listening in via the bugs with his earpiece, Luke considered how he could most benefit from this robbery case. Se Sergei had to be apprehended, or LAPD wouldnt be able to exin to the public why such a ruthless man who murdered Katie was still free. As long as Sergei was escorted back to Los Angeles, Lukes job was done. Whether or not Sergei was convicted, and how, would be left to the district attorney. Elsa, Dustin and even the director of the police department would all bemended for this. It would be up to them how they would share the credit. Senior detectives and his boss Brock hadnt been involved in the cases that Luke had cracked in Houston. The cases were kept confidential even from Brock. It was one of the reasons why Brock had been so hostile toward Luke. Things wouldve been better if Brock had been open-minded, but Brock was actually a petty man, so they could only fall out. Luke and Dustin currently werent on bad terms, and they wouldnt suddenly be enemies after this case. That was because of Elsa, who had worked under Dustin for years, and surely enjoyed some privileges. Since she and Luke were now close, Dustin wouldnte after Luke, if he was a sensible man. Hence, Luke had to resolve this case perfectly! Sergei had to be caught. But what about the four women? Luke hadnt made up his mind about them yet, not because he was charmed by them, but because the women hadnt killed anyone in the robberies. They only used the guns to threaten the security guards. Luke didnt dare rob them of their loot, precisely because their crime wasnt severe enough. Once the deal with NYPD was made, the four women would be NYPDs problem instead of Lukes. So, should Luke apprehend them or not? He thought for a moment, then decided that he wouldnt specially act against them nor indulge them. At the very least, he had to get the money back. Given his understanding of the Super Detective System, he would only be rewarded if the money was retrieved. It was like the hijacking previously; most of the experience and credit he had received was for rescuing the passengers, not for suppressing the five terrorists. Luke made ns in his heart as he listened to the conversation via his earpiece. However, he couldnt understand one bit of it. He shook his head helplessly. He hadnt even picked up Spanish yet, let alone Portuguese. He could only operate the device he was holding, which looked like a phone, before he read the text on it. It was a trantion system with a voice recognition function. Though not entirely urate, it conveyed the gist of the conversation. As it turned out, it was true that the women intended to leave after thest robbery. They wouldnt meet with Sergei at all, but would simply drive through Queens into Nassau to escape NYPDs dra. As for the loot, they had connections to bring it back to Brazil. Nobody in Brazil would care that the money was illegal, as long as it was real. After a while, Luke basically figured out the womens n, and he returned to the police department. He found Elsa, who was still checking files and waiting for updates, at their desk, and he told her the womens n. Elsa was excited. Theyre going to do another job? Luke remarked, Elsa, theyre not going to share their loot with you. Why are you so excited? Ignoring Lukes teasing, Elsa murmured, If they seed again, NYPD wont be able to take it anymore. Luke said, But theyre on a tight schedule. After the robbery, theyre going to leave through Nassau in half a day with the money. How will that affect our negotiations with NYPD then? Narrowing her eyes, Elsa suggested, What do you say we stop them from escaping first? Luke said, ...Elsa, are you serious? He basically understood what she was saying. If the womenpleted the job, Dustin would be able to make a deal with NYPD. Chapter 125 - Request, Questions, and Discrimination

Chapter 125 Request, Questions, and Discrimination

It was obvious that Elsas n was to stop the women if they could, and hand over the loot and the robbers to NYPD. But wouldnt that be a p in the face for NYPD? They were here to help NYPD with a case, but if they eventually cracked NYPDs case for them, that might end up being a disaster. Elsa, however, was tempted. She was an ambitious woman and liked to control everything. Her patience had run out after being ignored in NYPD for a week. She had to hold back before this because she was under someone elses roof. Luke, however, had gotten his hands on massive leverage which might very well see Sergeis case transferred back to the Los Angeles Police Department. How could she not be tempted? Elsa smiled. Do you think Im like you? We know what you did in Houston. You remember how your boss disliked you from the beginning, right? Luke hummed and smiled bitterly. I didnt do it on purpose. Should I just have stood there and let the bad guys shoot me? Elsa chuckled. You did nothing wrong, and nor will I. Ill report it to Dustin. If he doesnt agree, well just stand back and y bystanders. If he agrees, what is there to be scared of? However angry NYPD gets, can they tell our director to fire you? Luke immediately got it. Elsa wasnt going to work the case in secret, but would ask for the directors permission through Dustin. If the director was on board, they wouldnt really be punished even if anything went wrong. That was the tradition in local police departments. Even if a director might be forced to demote his own men, he would reinstate them once everything blew over. If he didnt reinstate them, none of the officers under hismand would be loyal to him anymore. Thinking this, Luke agreed with Elsas proposal and watched her make the call. It was different from how things had worked in Houston. As long as the police department agreed to the n, he and Elsa would be fighting on LAPDs behalf, and everybody from the director to Dustin had to support them. After lunch, Elsa finally received a reply from Dustin. You can keep an eye on the bank robbers and prepare to take them down. The director is already negotiating with NYPD. Ill let you know once its settled. Elsa said excitedly, Alright. Thank you, boss. Dustin chuckled. Why thank me? This is work, of course I have to help you. Dont disappoint me. Elsa said, Yes, sir. She hung up and looked at Luke, who was bored. Why are you still here? Get up and keep an eye on those women. Luke asked, What about you? Elsa said, Ill have to stay here, or Berit will get suspicious. Once you figure out when those women n to retreat, Ill go out with you to stop them. Luke said, I have another question. Elsa asked, What is it? Luke replied, In case you forgot, those women are great drivers. Youre not hoping that Ill be able to chase them down on a secondhand bike, right? Theyre super racers who ran circles around twenty police cars on city streets. Elsa frowned. What are you getting at? Luke chuckled and said, Check what happened to Bells car. I noticed yesterday that it was gone, and she was with a police officer. Elsa asked, Do you really like her? Im going to tell Jessi on you. Luke rolled his eyes and said, You can try. Jessi thought we were a couple this morning! Elsa was angry. Go away! Luke shrugged and rode his bike away. Since Elsa had decided to intervene, he had to make preparations. Those women could run away, but their money couldnt. He needed more tools to deal with the carter. He would give Bell a hand in passing just because she was a nice person. It would be a waste of his Super Detective System, however, if he simply ced all his hopes on a cab driver. He went to the secondhand appliance store again and bought a huge amount of goods from the ck boss. Looking at the boss, Luke couldnt help but ask, Do you have... a twin brother? I think Ive seen you before. The boss snorted and red at him intimidatingly. Hey, are you mocking me because Im ck? I hate racists like you the most. Why are you looking down on me when Im making legit money in my own store? Luke raised the cash in his hand and said, Why would I shop here if I looked down on you? Im not mocking you. You really do look familiar to me. Also, you cant discriminate against me just because Im white. The boss was stunned. What? Excuse me? Me, discriminate against you? Luke spread his hands and said, Just because Im white and I asked you a question because you look familiar, you used me of being a racist. Isnt that discrimination? The boss was baffled. A momentter, he finally dered angrily, The things you bought today are worth 237 dors in total. Im charging you 240 dors. Give me the money! Luke was speechless. ...Youre good! He counted out 240 dors and pped it down on the counter before leaving with the parts that he had bought. The boss put the money away angrily and wiped his sses. Twin brother? Im the only boy in my family. Do I look like my sisters? Well, his sisters were both obese and weighed more than two hundred pounds each. He didnt intend to turn into them at all. Luke didnt pay the ck boss much mind after he left the store. It had just been a casual question. He sniffed at the garage again when he returned to his apartment, but Bells cab still wasnt there. Luke thought for a moment, then called her. Hey, Bell, wheres your baby?... Your sweetheartined this morning that you dont like him anymore... You want him to go to hell? Ill pass that on to Jessiter... I dont need to? Okay... Bell, there may be some people that I need to chase down in a day or two, so exactly where is your car? Hm, at the Transportation Bureau in Queens?... Ill make inquiries for you. By the way, your sweetheart looked like sh*t when I saw him this morning. Luke hung up the phone and shook his head. Chapter 126 - Favor and God of Misfortune

Chapter 126 Favor and God of Misfortune

Bell had to be in some kind of trouble. She was a great driver, and the license tes on her cab could be switched out. She didnt race all the time, either. How could the police have caught her? Luke remembered the unlucky officer who had been with her, and felt that he had his answer. Putting the thought out of his mind, he returned to his apartment and began to craft equipment. He finallypleted a few pieces in the evening. One of them was very small. It was a backup device that he intended to install on the A8 that had the money. If he seeded, it would be practically impossible for the A8 to run away. The other two devices were a little likendmines, except that the damage would be centered on the vehicle and not the people inside. What Luke was really worried about was the womens racing skills. Based on the files that Elsa had obtained, at least one of the women, presumably thedy driver he had seen before, was as adept at driving as Bell was. Luke still vividly remembered her unique, electrifying eyes. In the end, it was appearance and wealth which mattered most. Why was Dr. Bruce Banners life so miserable, and Tony Stark so popr? The only reason was that the doctor was both ugly and poor. Night had fallen by the time Elsa knocked on Lukes door after work. She came in, her head aching, and said, Do you know what Bell did? She was involved in illegal car-racing, ran multiple red lights, and destroyed public property. Luke asked, Did she crash into a building? Elsa said, ...Not exactly, but she broke a fire hydrant in the middle of the street. Luke was speechless. Can we get her car released? Elsa said, It was troublesome, but I did it. Heres the paperwork. She can im the car at the Transportation Bureau tomorrow. She gave Luke a sheet of paper. Luke epted it and asked again, Anything else? Elsa said, NYPD hasnt given in yet. Theyre also asking us to share intelligence with them first. Luke was amused. Why? Because Berit has a pretty face? Though Elsa was more or less on par with him in looks. NYPD had a good n, but LAPD wasnt stupid, either. LAPD had expended a lot for Sergeis case; it was NYPDs turn to do the same for the bank robberies. Berit hadnt exactly been friendly toward Luke and Elsa so far. Luke shook his head and said, Ill take another look at the robbers. Its been a long day. You get some rest. Elsa followed his advice and returned to her own apartment. Luke made a call as he went out. Bell, are you home?... This is Jessis home, not yours? Okay, I have news on your baby. Dont you miss him?... Hehe. Thats the spirit. Ill be waiting for you downstairs. Bell arrived quickly. However, the person who came with her made Lukes eye twitch. Shoot! Why was the harbinger of disaster here, too? Bellughed and ran to Luke. Where is he? Wheres my baby? Luke stared emotionlessly at the guy next to her. Whos this guy? The young man stretched out one hand with a smile. Im Watson. You must be Jessi, right? His face gloomy, Luke ignored the hand and said, Bell, can you have him go away first? I dont want anything to happen to us. The young man was dumbfounded. Bell smiled. Watson, go back to your mothers ce first. Im busy right now. Also, hes just a renter; my boyfriend Jessi is ck. Is that clear? Watson left with the same hapless look on his face. Luke didnt know what to say as he watched Watson walk away. Finally, he gave the sheet of paper to Bell. Take this and go im your car at the Transportation Bureau. By the way, I may need your car in a day or two. Bell was amazed when she looked at the paper. Not a problem. Ill go get it immediately. Luke said nkly, They would have gotten off work by now, right? Bell grinned. Alright, stop pretending. This isnt a regr document at all. Look at the signature C Major Crimes Division! Anyone with this sort of certification will be able to get their car whenever they want. Haha, I didnt expect to see something like this in real life. I heard that this is a privilege only informants have. Wait, you dont want me to be an informant, do you? There was hesitation on her plump face. Luke rolled his eyes. Forget it. By the way, if you work for the guy who just left, your car may burn to ashes next time. Bell was stunned. How did you know? Luke chuckled. The first time I met Watson, he tried tomandeer my bike, only to cause a car pile up. You better stop hanging around someone like him. Has it never urred to you that youre particrly unlucky whenever youre with him? Bell thought for a moment, and was creeped out. She realized that it was true that she had been unlucky ever since she met the guy. She lost her car, had a fight with her boyfriend, and had almost been killed by a bunch of robbers. Luke said, You better get your car back as soon as possible and make sure its good to go. I need you to help me catch some tough criminals whore good at driving. Bell was stunned. Tough criminals whore good at driving? Luke chuckled. You didnt catch the news? The criminals who robbed two banks in Manhattan had a BMW 760Li. Bell eximed, Youre after those women, too? Luke was puzzled. Huh? The news hadnt mentioned that the robbers were women. How did Bell know that the robbers were female? Oh, right, they had held her at gunpoint yesterday. Bell smiled bitterly. I was caught by the police while I was chasing them. Luke said in amusement, Its time to get your revenge. Keep your chin up. Bell nodded and said, Ill go get my car. I have to get my baby back and fix it up as soon as possible. They said goodbye and went their separate ways. Luke rode his bike to the warehouse where the robbers were hiding. He knocked out five gangsters on his way with the iron balls, and earned 65 experience and credit points. He stopped his bike a hundred meters away from the warehouse and activated his bugs. There was nothing to be heard. Luke activated the electronic reconnaissance function on his fake phone, before he pressed on. He found a familiar window, and climbed inside. He observed the warehouse, only to discover that the A8 which contained the money was covered with a dark stic tarpaulin and parked in an inconspicuous corner. Chapter 127 - Shower Show

Chapter 127 Shower Show

None of the four women were visible. Luke wasnt in a hurry to move forward. Instead, he took a deep breath to determine their location. They were resting in a shack that was situated in one corner of the warehouse. It was possible to see the warehouse from the shacks window, but the view would be limited. Luke unhurriedly approached the car in the shadows of the warehouse. The car wasnt far from the shack, and the women inside would hear him if he made any noise. Thankfully, they didnt have any advanced weapons. Of course, it wouldnt be a problem for Luke even if they did. Luke stopped near the shack and took another deep breath to locate the four women. Two were watching TV, one was ying on her phone, and thest was taking a shower. The shampoo fragrance drifted over almost as if on its own ord. Luke smiled and approached the car. Moving the dark stic tarpaulin slightly, Luke frowned; it rustled as soon as he touched it. No wonder the women hadnt bothered to set up any sort of rm. Luke bent down and observed the cae. He discovered that the stic tarpaulin didnt really cover the car the whole way, and there was a ten-centimeter gap at the back. Lukey down and stealthily stuck a tiny chip inside the exhaust pipe. He then examined the exhaust pipe with a tiny shlight and a mirror. The chip was the same color as the exhaust pipe, and wouldnt be discovered unless it was observed from up close. Luke nodded in satisfaction and put away the shlight and the mirror. After installing another bug on one of the cars back doors, Luke quietly rose, ready to leave. Suddenly, he heard the noise of the bathroom door opening in the shack, and the sound of a female voice. Luke was rather anxious. He was still lying on the ground behind the car. The window of the shack opened. Smelling the scent, he knew that one of the women had craned her head to look outside. Thankfully, Luke had wedged himself in the gap under the shack before she opened the window, so she didnt see him. However, in the next moment, the door of the shack opened, and three women came out. Luke was rendered speechless. He was now in a dilemma. If he went out, the woman who was observing from the window would catch him. But if he were to stay here, the other three women might detect him when they searched the ce. The three women turned on their shlights and examined the car. They circled the car and paid special attention to the bottom. However, the stic tarpaulin looked the same as before, and they didnt find anything out of ce. The first woman frowned. She was still wet and undressed. New York at night in November was too cold for her. Shivering, she looked around with the shlight and said, Its nothing. I was probably too nervous. The other women didntin. One couldnt be too careful when they had so much money in the car. The three women returned to the shack and shut the door. The volume of the TV was turned up, and they resumed their conversation. Luke felt quite lucky. He finally rxed his hands and feet, and fell on the ground without a sound. There was a tiny space blocked by nks and tubes below the shack, mainly used for the purpose of fixing the wiring in the shack. Just now, Luke had been hanging onto a tube in the corner. The gap was only thirty centimeters wide, and someone would need to be extremely strong and have a keen sense of bnce to hide in it. Also, it was at a blind angle that could escape detection. When the first woman finally examined the gap, Luke had actually been right next to her. Although the light was dim, Luke had keen eyes. Since they were close to each other, he almost saw herpletely naked. The woman who had been taking a shower was none other than the electrifying chick who had left the deepest impression on Luke. She was wearing nothing but a bath towel that barely covered her back. What else could Luke do except hold his breath and enjoy the show? As it so happened, the woman was the most active searcher. She circled the area multiple times, and her unrestrained breasts bounced in front of her. Water also dripped from her wet hair. Luke could only stay silent and watch. It truly was like a shampoomercial! Luke calmed down and managed to get the exciting picture out of his head, before he slowly slipped away. After he flung himself out of the window, Luke looked back at the shack and grinned, before he rode his bike away. He heard sounds from the garage when he returned to the apartment. Luke knocked on the shutter and asked, Hey, is that you, Bell? Bell replied, Ah, youre back, Luke. Come on in. Then, the shutter was rolled up, and Luke entered the garage. He clicked his tongue at the cab that had been taken apart. What happened to your baby? Was it bombed? Bell said in frustration, No, it suffered a tsunami. Noticing the disbelief on Lukes face, she sighed. The car took a dive into the water. A lot of the parts have to be reced. I dont know if I can get it done before your job. Luke observed it for a while and nodded. It truly is a lot of work. How about this? I can help you for an hour now, and Ill help you again tomorrow if I have the time. Lets hope that we can revive your baby by tomorrow night. Bell asked him suspiciously, You know how to repair a car? Luke shrugged and said, A little bit. Besides, arent you a master? Just treat me as your helper. Bell realized that it made sense, and immediately started to order him around. Luke had Tony Starks abilities right now, and engineering was one of them. However, Tony Stark didnt specialize in cars, which was at most a hobby for him. So, Luke merely followed Bells instructions without offering much advice. An hourter, it was two in the morning. Luke patted his hands together and said, Bell, its time to go to bed. Bell, however, was still screwing on a nut. She said, Ill work for a while longer. I cant go to sleep anyway. Luke shook his head. You cant fix the car overnight. You havent slept for days, have you? Get some sleep and keep working tomorrow morning. After that, he went upstairs and went to bed. Chapter 128 - Deadlock and Ambush

Chapter 128 Deadlock and Ambush

Bell was busy for another half an hour before she finally stopped. After a short break, she washed her hands and returned to the second floor. Her sweetheart in the room was already snoring. Bell gritted her teeth to keep herself from kicking him off the bed. The next morning, Luke was woken up by Elsa again. This time, he didnt answer the door until he was dressed. He asked Elsa to sit down while he washed his face. When he was almost done, Elsa asked, What did you find yesterday? Luke shrugged and said, Nothing new. Elsa wasnt very disappointed. After all, they were already clear on the robbers n. Luke added, However, I tampered with their car. I think its possible to stop the car at the right moment. Dazed for a moment, Elsa then got excited. The robbers were important, but the eight million dors even more so. If she and Luke could find the money, their operation wouldnt be for nothing, and NYPD would have to tolerate them because of it. Luke finally asked, Has the boss reached a deal with NYPD yet? Elsa shook her head. Theyre not giving in. Its still a deadlock. Luke chuckled. Thats fine. They probably will when the next bank is robbed. Elsa said, Lets hope that NYPD cant afford a fourth robbery. Luke was rendered speechless by her gloating remark. They acted exactly the same as before. Elsa went to the police department as the liaison, while Luke kept an eye on the four women. Wearing his earpiece, Luke had breakfast at the fast food restaurant near the robbers warehouse and eavesdropped on them. From what he was hearing, the robbers wouldnt take action until tomorrow. At the moment, they were nning the operation in the warehouse. After an entire morning, the four women finally had lunch and took a break, and so did Luke. Luke returned to the apartment and greeted Bell, before helping her with car repairs again. Can we get it done by tomorrow morning? asked Luke while he tried to help. Busy with the work, Bell replied, Yes, if I work all night. Luke asked, How long do you need if I help out? Bell said, In that case, probably by midnight. Luke said, Alright, lets make it so. In any case, Bells car was only a backup, and might not be put to use. That night, Luke took another tour of the four womens warehouse, only to discover that they had already gone to bed. Luke wasnt surprised. Those people would start theirst operation probably at five in the morning. It was only reasonable that they would sleep early. Confirming that the four women hadnt run off, Luke returned to his apartment again. Bells car was almost ready. To quote her, she never expected Luke to be so useful. Luke chuckled at that. Tony Starks abilities were more than useful. Elsa was back, too. She even observed Luke and Bell as they worked, but she wasnt interested in helping at all. The best thing the female detective could repair was probably her gun. Jessi, Bells sweetheart, dropped by as well. Luke simply buried his head below the engine hood when they kissed and cuddled each other. At eleven that night, Luke returned to his room to rest. He asked Elsa again in passing, but NYPD still hadnt given in yet. Luke reminded her, Theyll perform theirst operation tomorrow morning. Are you sure theres still time? Elsa said, Maybe not, but thatll be NYPDs problem, not ours. Luke was suspicious. Really? Elsa said, Of course. Remember to get up early tomorrow. Well ask Bell to drop us off at the Nassau border. Luke snorted, knowing that his partner was nning to fly solo without NYPD. If NYPD still wouldnt give in, she could still acquire the A8, where the robbers had stashed their loot, as important leverage in her negotiations with NYPD. Luke understood her thoughts and nodded. Alright, Ill go to bed soon. At half past six the next morning, Luke was woken up by Elsa again. After he indicated that he would be ready to go in ten minutes, Elsa left to wake up Bell. Today, Bell was going to take them to the Queens-Nassau border for their possible chase-and-run. Though slightly tired, Bell soon cleaned herself up and went downstairs. Today, she was in red sportswear. Luke remarked, ...Bell, were going to be chasing robbers today. Are you sure they wont pick you out as their primary target because of your eye-catching clothes? Bell said, Alright, Ill change. A momentter, she returned in bright yellow sportswear. Luke opened his mouth, only toe up with nothing. He remembered that Bell had been in bright green sportswear when they first met, so all her clothes were probably in the same style. She would probably have to stay in the carter. Luke pointed out the route, and they slowly drove past the four womens warehouse. With the bugs, Luke heard them making final preparations; they were clearly ready to leave. He checked the time. It was slightly past eight. In the next moment, a white BMW 760Li drove out of the garage. Luke smiled at the four women who looked like men in their suits, hats, masks and sunsses. Lets go, Bell. Well wait for them on the road up north. Bell said regretfully, Its a pity that I cant race them again. Luke was lost for words. ...Dont even think about it unless you want your baby to be impounded again. Elsa might not be able to help you next time C NYPD might even revoke your drivers license because of her. Bell found that odd. Why? Luke said, Because were going to steal their credit today. Bell was stunned. Arent you detectives who transferred here recently? Theyre so mean to their own people? Luke chuckled. Were officers from LAPD, not NYPD. Bell said, ...I dont care. I would rather help you than help those who locked up my baby for days. At least you got my baby back and brought him back to life, didnt you? Luke grinned. Of course I did. Bell asked, Are we in a hurry? No, Bell, normal speed will be fine. They wont be able to go so fast. Elsa clearly didnt want to suffer another near-death experience. Bell shrugged regretfully. Fine, lets go. Half an hourter, the three of them appeared on the Nassau border. Chapter 129 - A Third Robbery and the Fish Escaping the Hook

Chapter 129 A Third Robbery and the Fish Escaping the Hook

It would be best to settle everything within New York, or Nassau police would be involved if the robbers escaped into their jurisdiction. Luke felt lucky when he saw how busy the road was. It was a good thing he had tampered with the robbers car, or they could very easily cause a car pile up in a traffic jam like this when they chased the womenter. He wasnt Watson, and he didnt n on causing any disasters. Bell was so bored in the car that she turned on the radio and listened to a rather funky rap. Elsa said helplessly, Bell, can you switch to the local news? We might hear something about the womens next job. Bell thought that made sense. She certainly couldnt miss out on any news rted to the foe who had made her lose her car. Luke, however, grinned. Elsa didnt need radio updates at all; Luke had been eavesdropping on the robbers, and everything was under control. Elsa just didnt want to listen to the funky rap. Luke was still focused on his earpiece. At a quarter to ten, an hour after the banks opened, there was breaking news on the radio. Another bank has been robbed in Queens. The four robbers are now ying hide-and-seek with the police in their BMW 760Li. Yes, dear audience, you heard that right. The ballsy robbers are at it again. Estimates are that theyve looted more than ten million in their three robberies over the past week. What a bunch of greedy criminals... The announcer didnt seem very angry. If anything, he seemed to be gloating. This was mostly because losing several million was nothing for the banks, and the bank ounts of ordinary people werent affected. More importantly, the robbers had only knocked out two disobedient security guards and wrecked the bank interiors, and hadnt injured any civilians. They were purely after the money, and werent interested in civilians, as long as thetter didnt get in their way. Luke asked Elsa, Theres no updates from the boss? Elsa seemed rather uneasy. Whether they were going to have meat or soup would depend on NYPDs response. She checked her phone; the signal was fine, but there were no calls. Taking a deep breath, she shook her head. Lets just wait. She noticed that Luke was ying with a baseball. Youre still training your fingers. Luke said with a smile, Yes, I have to exercise all the time. Then, it was another half-an-hour wait. Luke suddenly said, Theyre almost here, Elsa. Anxious, Elsa called Dustin. Boss, is it still not settled? Our fish are about to escape the hook. Dustin said helplessly, Were still negotiating. Ill inform you as soon as we have results. Remember not to use your guns until you receive my go ahead. Is that clear? Elsa said, Got it. Luke shrugged after she hung up the phone. Lets just wait. Someone is bound to be more anxious than we are. Suddenly, he heard gunshots through his earpiece. Luke frowned. Elsa, do you hear anything, like gunshots? Elsa opened the window and listened carefully. Yes, its headed this way. Could it be... Luke thought quickly as he listened to his earpiece. Bell, drive back. Dont go too fast. Bell nodded and slowly turned the car around. Four hundred meters back the way they came, they saw that the road was blocked. A big truck was parked horizontally across the entire road. Bell was surprised. What the hell? Then, intense gunfire burst out, and she hurriedly hit the brake. Luke frowned and took a deep breath. He left the car and said, Bell, stay back. Ill let you know if we need your car. Elsa followed him and asked, Whats going on?! After they were some distance away, Luke said to Elsa in a low voice, Its Sergei. His men have stopped the four robbers. Dazed for a moment, Elsa got anxious. How many of them are there? Luke said, Were talking about a job thats worth more than ten million. How many people do you think Sergei would send? Elsa said, ...Probably most of his subordinates. Thirty of them? Luke nodded. At the very least, I would think. So, heres the question: What are we going to do? The robbers are going to be killed. For the sake of an easy retreat, the robbers were carrying nothing but pistols; they had abandoned the rifles which they had robbed the banks with. Now, they were caught in an awkward situation. The thirty armed gangsters were shooting at them so fiercely that they didnt dare remain in the car any longer. Naturally, it was also because they were worried that the money stashed in the doors of the car would be revealed if the car was damaged. So, the robbers could only retreat, fighting back as they did so. However, Sergei had blocked the road with big trucks on both ends to prevent them from fleeing, trapping other cars along with them. The cars were their best cover, but it was impossible for the women to escape through the cars, either. At the same time, they were probably also hesitating because of the money in their car. Sergei had too many men. The thirty armed bandits couldnt care less. They simply chased down the women, and were about to surround them. The robbers werent as strong as men, after all. They were even wearing high heels. It was impossible for them to run fast. Seeing that Elsa was still hesitating, Luke said, Ill go there and distract them. Elsa was shocked. Are you crazy? Thats thirty criminals with guns! Also, were not authorized to use ours. Youll be in big trouble if you shoot! Luke chuckled. I didnt say that I would distract them with gunfire. Rx, Im not stupid. But remember to tell me if you get authorization. As he spoke, he quickly stepped off the road and approached the battlefield from one side while he put on a pair of thin gloves. When he passed the truck, he quickly climbed up and looked through the window, and just happened to catch the drivers eye. Luke said with a smile, Hi, do you need any help? The driver immediately raised the gun in his hand. Luke threw the baseball that he had been ying with through the open window, and it hit the drivers head with a dull sound. Chapter 130 - Playing Baseball Isn’t Enforcing the Law

Chapter 130 ying Baseball Isnt Enforcing the Law

The enormous impact caused the driver to copse, and he was too dizzy to react. ying baseball didnt have anything to do with enforcing thew, right? Luke muttered to himself and punched the driver in the back of the head. Then, he groped around for the drivers gun and picked up his baseball, putting them both in his pocket. The gun would be handy in an emergency, as long as no one found out that Luke was the shooter. Luke sped up after he took care of the driver. The four women were about to be surrounded. In a few minutes, they would have to surrender if they didnt want to be killed. Luke, who intended to take advantage of the chaos, certainly wouldnt allow that to happen. From thirty meters away, Luke saw Sergei grab hisckeys AK and aim at a fleeing robber. Luke eximed inwardly. It was the electrifying woman whom Sergei was aiming at. Luke certainly couldnt allow that. He came to a stop and adopted the standard pitching stance as he then flung the baseball with his right hand. It flew in a straight line and hit the AK in Sergeis hand. Sergei was still grinning hideously when the baseball knocked his AK askew. Unfortunately, it caused him to subconsciously tighten his grip, and he pulled the trigger. As a result, the AK opened fire in a circle. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Sergei was dumbfounded. Three of his men were down, presumably dead, and the lucky survivors looked at him in fear. Sergei, however, didnt know what happened at all. Lukes throw had broken the Major Baseball Leagues record for fastest pitch. He had unleashed all his strength in order to save the electrifying woman. The speed of the baseball had been more than 180 kilometers per hour. Thanks to Lukes distraction, the women had the time to catch their breaths as they ran another twenty meters away. Luke, in the meantime, turned on his fake phone and took a photo of Sergei with his AK and the three bodies next to him. With this photo and the AK in his hand, Sergei would definitely be found guilty of murder. After all, even Sergei himself didnt know what happened. Nobody would be able to pin it on Luke. Suddenly, Luke spotted a familiar person. Stunned for a moment, Luke felt rms go off in his head. Shoot, why was that disastrous guy here?! At one end of the blockade was Watson, who was running toward Luke with his gun. Then... he aimed at the women and shouted, Haha, gotcha! Freeze! NYPD! Luke: ... The four women: ... In the next moment, bullets rained down on Watson. Both he and the long-legged women hurried to take cover. Luke couldnt help but wonder if the man really was stupid enough to overlook the bandits with rifles behind the women. Did he want to be praised so much that he didnt care about his own life? Thanks to Watson, the pressure on the women was lifted a little, because not only did he have a gun, he had also shouted NYPD. Naturally, the criminals would rather finish him off first. Luke observed coldly as Watson crawled in between the cars. He couldnt help but shake his head. At that moment, Elsa finally sent him a message. A deal has been made. You can take action now. Luke thought for a moment and asked, Hey, it wont be a problem if I kill too many people, right? Sergei had too many men, and it would be hard for Luke to try and not kill all of them. Elsa replied, Its fine, you can take down as many of those carrying heavy firearms as possible. However, Sergei has to be captured alive. Luke said, Got it. You keep an eye on the battlefield and tell me if anything goes wrong. I will. Be careful, said Elsa. Luke bent down and moved forward cautiously before he hid himself behind the tire of a truck. He had more than thirty enemies. He would be an idiot if he shot at them openly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Two gang members who were brazenly opening fire next to the road fell without a sound! Luke rolled under the bottom of the truck to take cover behind another tire. Bang! Bang! A gang member who had been charging forward copsed! Luke crawled out from under the truck and crouched down. A momentter, he suddenly aimed to the right. Two gang members were running and shouting as they emerged between two cars. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! They fell immediately. Luke quickly turned his gun to the left, where another gang member was looking at his deadrades in surprise. Bang! Bang! With the same surprise on his face, the gang member dropped to the ground twitching, before he fell still. This string of attacks took less than a minute. Luke moved around car corners and didnt stop after hitting each foe. He shifted targets each time he pulled the trigger. Very quickly, seven of Sergeis gang members were killed. That was one fifth of the men that Sergei had brought with him, and they were a major part of the force. The fleeing robbers immediately noticed the change. They didnt know what was going on, but they quickly switched directions and retreated. If they didnt, they would run into more gang members up ahead since they were surrounded Since Luke had killed the gang members in the rear, Sergeis siege was now like a with a hole in the bottom. The robbers immediately escaped through the hole. Luke didnt follow them. He simply hid underneath a truck as they fled. Like a ghost, he shot Sergeis men from under the cars when they chased after the robbers. He shot from up close and under cover every time. One of Sergeis men would fall each time he opened fire. The gang members further away couldnt see him at all as they watched their aplices fall one after another amid the gunshots. By the time Sergeis men at the front of the blockade returned, fifteen of theirrades had copsed on the road. Including the seven gang members in the rear, Luke had killed 22 people in ten minutes, not counting the truck driver he had knocked out and the three men that had died at Sergeis hand. Now, Sergei looked at his ten remaining subordinates. He wasnt angry, but fearful instead. What was going on? Had he run into a super killer? The thought that it could be a police officer never crossed Sergeis mind. The guy was terrifying enough to kill more than twenty of his men without a word. He had never heard of an officer as ruthless as this in New York. Sergei decided to retreat. Chapter 131 - Domination and Helpful Baseball

Chapter 131 Domination and Helpful Baseball

He was brutal, bloodthirsty and vindictive only when his enemy was as strong as he was. However, half of his men had been killed before they could even figure out where the super killer was. How could Sergei expect to fight such an enemy? He was brutal and bloodthirsty, but his enemy was even more so. He had more men, but his enemy had better skills. Lets retreat. Dont bother with the killer. Sergeis heart was bleeding as he spoke. Not only had he lost the chance to acquire the ten million in loot, he had also lost a huge number of his underlings, not to mention that he would probably be wanted by NYPD after this. This was really a huge loss! Hiding among the cars, Luke observed Sergei and chuckled. You want to run? Wouldnt all my efforts be for nothing if you run away? He followed Sergei in an odd half-crouch, his gun steady in his hand. He watched Sergeis team get into two SUVs that were parked not far from the road. Grinning, Luke took out two specialndmines that he had prepared for the bank robbers from his backpack, before he tossed them at the two SUVs. Then, he tapped on his fake phone. When the countdown started on the screen, he put the phone back into his pocket. He mumbled quietly, Ten, nine, eight seven... At that moment, the first SUV started up and drove away. Five, four, three, two... Luke had found a suitable position. He shook his head at how few bullets he had left in his gun. One! Bam! Bam! There was the sound of two low pops, and the first SUV, which had already been going very fast, suddenly tilted and fell on its side. Sergei was in the second SUV, which fared better since it wasnt going as fast. The driver mmed on the brake and managed to stop the car. Luke, on the other hand, reloaded his gun and aimed unwaveringly at the second SUV. The gang members jumped out of the SUV and looked around in a panic, not knowing where to point their guns. Luke didnt pull the trigger until the four gang members were all out. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The four gang members who were trying to protect Sergei and get off the road were shot dead one by one. Sergei was left petrified. He looked around and begged, Who are you? I can give you whatever you want... Luke wasnt interested in talking to him. He only needed to catch the guy alive What Sergei wanted to say or do was meaningless to him. He was valuable to Luke because he was Katies murderer, not because he was the leader of a gang. The gang members in the first SUV which had fallen over crawled out dizzily. Luke had secretly switched to a new position behind a pickup ten meters away. He shot the gang members one by one. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! There was only one bullet left in the magazine now. Luke removed the magazine. He always carried more bullets when he was on duty, but even so, he had almost used up the five magazines he was carrying. Luke wasnt in a hurry to show himself. He gathered the remaining bullets together and ced them into one magazine. Even then, he only had twelve bullets left in total. The good news was that the M1911 which he had gotten off the truck driver had seven bullets left, and Sergei was the only person in his gang that was still alive and kicking. While Luke was reloading, Sergei thought he had a chance. He quickly jumped into the grass next to the road and started crawling. Luke had just loaded his gun when he noticed Sergei, who was 1.9 meters tall and as big as a bear, trying to conceal himself. He chuckled and took out the baseball again. The baseball had bounced back among the cars after knocking Sergeis gun aside. Luke had found it and put it back in his pocket again. Watching Sergei crane his head to observe the environment as he fumbled to escape, Luke grinned and adopted the pitching stance again and threw the baseball. In the next moment, tremendous pain exploded at the back of Sergeis head, and he passed out. Luke approached him and tied him up with nylon rope. Well, he didnt have handcuffs on him, nor did he have the right to handcuff anyone here. Elsa called him. Luke, the bank robbers are about to escape. Theyre moving the truck away. Im going to go on my own if you dont get here. Luke sweated. Calm down! Im done here! Im on my way! Why did Elsa want to fight four of them on her own? Had a system been awakened in her, too? As he spoke, he lifted the unconscious Sergei and ran toward the truck that was blocking the way. For him, Sergei was more important, and the bank robbers were NYPDs business. Luke was fine with nabbing both the criminals and the loot, or just recovering the loot. He wasnt like one of the guys in the movies who considered honor above all else and swore to capture all criminals. However, he couldnt allow the electrifying girl to escape. Luke was no Good Samaritan, and didnt n to help her for nothing. Lukes strength, which was five times higher than normal, allowed him to run fast even while he was carrying Sergei. He soon reached the truck. At that moment, a woman jumped down from the truck and was about to return to the A8. From her higher vantage point on the truck, she had seen Luke rushing toward her with a man on his back before she jumped down. The womans mouth dropped open as she observed Luke. What the hell? She recognized the man on Lukes back as none other than Sergei, who had almost caught them earlier! But why was someone else carrying Sergei and running in their direction now? The man wasnt one of those idiots who would charge at the enemy with his unconscious boss, right? Recalling how Sergeis men had disappeared after that fierce battle earlier, a chill ran down the womans spine. Exactly who was this guy? When he was within twenty meters of the A8, Luke tossed Sergei to the ground and took out his guns. With a Glock 23 in one hand and an M1911 in the other, he quickly moved to the drivers side and said, Wow! Gorgeousdies, we finally meet. It was none other than the electrifyingdy driver. She looked at Luke, surprised. Who... are you? She somehow found the man familiar. Luke chuckled. That isnt important. The important thing is that you cant go now, can you? The electrifying girl smiled faintly at him, but Luke grinned. Dont let your partners do anything stupid. You arent better shooters than Sergeis men were. If I could kill all of them, I can kill all of you, too. The electrifying girl was stunned. You killed all of Sergeis men? Chapter 132 - Gamble or Fight?

Chapter 132 Gamble or Fight?

Luke grinned and nodded to his left. Ask your partner who it was that I carried here. The woman from the truck had her gun pointed at Luke. The electrifying girl asked her something in Portuguese, only to be shocked by the reply. The young man who looked like a high-school student had truly caught Sergei. Luke finally said to the woman from the truck, Mydy, please dont point your gun at me, or I will kill you first if I have to take action. The woman hesitated for a moment, but did put her gun down. She was the only one who knew that her gun had run out of bullets. Luke smiled. Good girl! Now, beautifuldy, your name is Vanessa, isnt it? The electrifying girl nced at him and asked, What do you want? Money, or something else? Luke grinned. Its simple. You can either make a bet with me or fight me bare-handed. Ill let you go, whether you win or lose. Vanessa was stunned for a moment. As she pondered, the woman from the truck said something to her that Luke didnt understand. Vanessas face changed, and she asked, What will we bet on? Luke smiled. Its simple. I bet that you wont get away with your loot. Vanessa was confused, but she quickly epted the bet. Alright, its on. Can we leave now? Luke whistled and put his guns away. He bowed slightly, before he dashed back and looked for the unconscious Sergei. The four bank robbers looked at each other in bewilderment, but soon gathered their wits. The woman from the truck quickly got in and urged Vanessa to drive. She had seen Luke running astonishingly quick in their direction with Sergei on his back. Sergei was a Russian man who was almost 1.9 meters tall and weighed more than a hundred kilograms, but Luke had still run fast with such a heavy man on his back. Only a psycho would choose to exchange physical blows with him. So, she convinced Vanessa to bet with Luke. At any rate, it was better than him crushing them. None of them understood why the young man was letting them go, but they didnt have much time to consider it. There had been too many eyewitnesses to the gunfight. If they stayed any longer, the NYPD helicopters would show up. Hitting the gas, they fled quickly in the Audi A8. Luke, on the other hand, pressed a button on his fake phone as the A8 drove away. Then, he grabbed Sergei, found Bell, and threw Sergei into the trunk of the cab. Bell wasnt happy. Hey, hey! I just fixed up my baby, and youre putting a bloodstained man in my trunk? Luke said, I get it, Ill give you an extra hundred to clean your car, alright? Bell snorted, Hmph, its not about the money... Well, remember that you promised me a hundred bucks. Elsa asked, Why did you let the women go? Luke chuckled. They cant get away. Bell, go after them. Their car will start losing momentum in a few minutes. Elsa, get your badge out and get ready to arrest them. Elsa was puzzled. Huh? Why me? Luke shrugged and said, Itll prove that you finally got the loot back after a valiant pursuit. Elsa asked, Really? She found that hard to believe. Even if Luke didnt like credit, he didnt have to give it away, did he? However, she soon understood what he was doing. Luke had taken down Sergeis gang and captured Sergei on his own. So, what would her role be in her report? A supervisor? Luke was only telling her to arrest them so that she could share in the credit. The bank robbers, and the loot in particr, were an important part of this case. It would be easier for Elsa to write the report if she was the one who captured them. Bell was feeling rather excited in the drivers seat. Her car had been stopped andter impoundedst time when she had been chasing the four women, which had been a clear defeat. She was going to win this time. She pressed a button, and the glovepartment opened to reveal a panel. She quickly pressed a few buttons on the panel. The car was immediately lifted up as the tires switched into race mode. The front and rear wings of the car also readjusted for high speed. Luke wasnt surprised. Having helped Bell repair the car, he knew the basic tricks that it had. Bells talent was probablypletely devoted to cars. She couldve made a fortune with her modification skills, but she preferred to be a driver than a professional car modifier. 13.7 seconds! Its even faster now! Bell rubbed her hands together. Passengers, please fasten your seatbelts. Luke and Elsa followed her instruction without any hesitation, otherwise, they would be flung out of the carter. In the next second, Bells car wooshed out. Even with Lukes current strength, he still felt rather scared in a car going at such speed. Shoot! Youre a pilot among cab drivers! Its not that youre driving too fast, but youre flying too low! In less than a minute, they saw the A8. Bell found it odd. That isnt right. Arent they too slow? Elsa nced at Luke, knowing that he mustve done something. In the A8, Vanessa frowned. Somethings wrong with the car. I cant elerate. One of the women suggested, Should we stop and examine it? Vanessa frowned even harder. She suddenly recalled Lukes bet that they wouldnt be able to get away with the loot. Lets enter Nassau first. Well try to get a new car there, said Vanessa. It wouldnt be easy to identify the problem with the car, certainly not when they were using every second to escape. But if she had stopped to examine the car, she would have easily discovered that the exhaust tube was partly blocked by a bulging object, which was why her car couldnt elerate. It was as simple as that. Bell easily caught up to the A8. Sheughed and sneered at the women tauntingly. Speechless, Luke could only lower his head and try not to show his face. Vanessa didnt notice Luke in the backseat. She looked at Bell and wondered how they could run into each other here. This ckdy was one of the few people who was as good at driving as she was. Luke coughed. Elsa, you can show them your badge and ask them to pull over now. Chapter 133 - American Style

Chapter 133 American Style

Elsa said, Im a Los Angeles police officer, alright? Luke said, Do you think they can really see your badge from there? Just sh it and order them to stop. Elsa did so doubtfully. As it turned out, the A8 went even faster after Elsa showed them her badge. Elsa was lost for words. ...Bell, drive past them and pull the cab over. Im going to force them to stop. Bell asked, What the hell? Youre not trying to make me stop them American-style, are you? Elsa said, This is a cab. Im saying that Im going to get out and force them to stop with my gun, okay? Bell was relieved. No problem at all, just watch. A momentter, Elsa was standing in the middle of the road, a gun in one hand and her badge in the other, as she signaled for Vanessa to pull over. Vanessa frowned. She had been stepping on the gas pedal, but couldnt elerate as fast as the car could go. At their current speed, it would be very easy to be hit by a bullet. Elsa certainly wasnt a benevolent person. Nobody in the Major Crimes Division could be. Seeing that the car wasnt slowing down, she decisively opened fire. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! She fired four times consecutively. Vanessas car swerved, but two bullets still hit the side mirrors and blew them off. Luke found it awkward, but he aimed at the running A8 again from the backseat. Just now, he had shot twice when Elsa opened fire. So, he was the one who had actually knocked off the side mirrors. Vanessa gritted her teeth. If her car hadnt swerved just now, the bullets mightve hit her. Staring at the cold officer in the middle of the road, Vanessa didnt dare take any more risks. The closer they got, the more urate the officers shooting would be, and she would definitely be aiming at Vanessa, the driver. Vanessa spun the wheel abruptly and managed to turn the car around, before she drove back the way they came. Elsa put her gun down. Lets go, Bell. Just follow them. Theres no need to push them too far. Since the robbers had decided to turn back, things were easier. She and Luke had forced them to turn around, and they gave NYPD their location. As long as they were in New York, NYPD could only me themselves if they couldnt capture them. Elsas phone rang. A woman said, This is Marta, head of the NYPD Major Crimes Division. Am I speaking to Detective Elsa? Elsa said, Yes. Marta asked, Were now on our way to your location. Whats the situation? Elsa looked at the A8 up ahead and said, Everything is under control. There seemed to be an argument on the other end of the phone, before Berits voice came through. Elsa, what are you doing? My sources tell me that Sergei was there and was in a gunfight with the bank robbers. Youll be held responsible if he escapes. Elsa looked at Luke in the rearview mirror and found it absurd. Alright, Sergeant Berit. Why dont we take responsibility and you retire from this case? Berit didnt know how to respond, which made Marta even angrier. Marta was specifically in charge of sorting out the bank robberies. She didnt care about Berits conflict with the two detectives from Los Angeles. She had to settle the bank robberies first. Everything was a mess, and Berit wasnt helping at all. To shift the me or steal credit was all well and good, but only after the case was solved. Now, they had yet to see either the money or the criminals. Berit was truly stupid to be threatening them at such a crucial moment. Marta grabbed the phone and said, Detective Elsa, Sergeant Berits personal attitude has nothing to do with the Major Crimes Division. Lets talk about the bank robbers. Whats the situation now? Elsa looked ahead and said, Well, theyre escaping in the direction of Queens. Marta was rendered speechless. Elsa said, We passed them earlier and forced them to go back. If youre on your way, you better pay attention in case you miss them. Marta asked, Huh? What are they driving? Elsa watched as the four robbers forced a Benz to stop and kicked the driver out, before they stole his car and fled. She finally said, Well, they just stole a ck S-ss Benz. Theyre pretty fast. Dont let them escape. I dont think we can catch them in our lousy car. Theyre all yours. Bells eyes widened until the whites could be seen. Have I ever lost a single race? My baby isnt lousy at all! Luke, however, gave Elsa a thumbs up. Bell immediately knew that they had to be lying. She asked Luke a question with her eyes, and Luke gestured for Bell to stop next to the Audi A8. Luke got out and circled the A8. Coincidentally, he noticed that the unlucky driver whose car had been stolen by the bank robbers was making a call. Honey, Im really not lying. My new car was just stolen in New York. By whom? I have no idea! Those women abandoned an A8 and robbed me of my car! Huh? Are they beautiful? Did they point a gun at my head? No, no, honey, I really didnt go to any of those cosy nightclubs. They were holding real guns... Luke was amused. He approached him and said, Sir, do you need my help? Bewildered, the man raised his head. Huh? Luke took the phone and said, Hello, Im a police officer. I can verify that a bunch of robbers just robbed this gentleman of his car. You can watch the news tonight if you dont believe me. It was the Manhattan bank robbers who robbed him. After that, he tossed the phone back to the man. The man was delighted. Honey, you finally believe me now, dont you? What? Hes not my friend, or an actor. Is he really... a New York police officer? He grew doubtful himself. How could NYPD hire such a young officer? Luke smiled and showed his badge. LAPD! The man was lost for words. A woman shrieked on the other end of the phone, Jerk, youre lying to me! A police officer from the West Coast hase to the East Coast to vouch for you? Go to hell! Im divorcing you! After the call was cut off, the man looked dazedly at Luke and felt like cursing him. Luke shrugged and said, If shes still suspicious after she watches the news, you should really reconsider your rtionship. After all, you really were robbed, and I really am a police officer. After a long silence, the man finally said, Thank you. Luke chuckled and waved at Bell. Chapter 134 - A Slice of the Cake Chapter 134 A Slice of the Cake Bell got out and went over to the A8. Her eyes glowed as she remarked, This car has definitely been modified... Luke asked, Can you open the car door? Bell chuckled. Not a problem. She fetched a tool she had made herself and opened the A8s door in two minutes. Luke thanked her and sat in the drivers seat, making sure that the prize was under his control. Leaving the door open, he took a deep breath and remarked, Ah, the scent of money. Bell clicked her tongue and said, Of course; this isnt a cheap car. Luke said, It certainly isnt. Its worth at least ten million. Bell was suspicious. Really? I think thats way too much. Marta soon arrived. She asked Luke and Elsa for the robbers whereabouts as soon as she saw them. Elsa asked curiously, I told you they turned back. You didnt encounter them? Marta was rather embarrassed. They did encounter the robbers, but the women had gotten away againter. So, they could onlye here to look for more clues. Berit, however, jumped out and scolded, Elsa, its all your fault. You let Sergei go, and the bank robbers have fled, too. Didnt you say that you would take full responsibility? Elsa nced at the idiot and turned back to Marta, whom she found far more agreeable. Is that what you think, too, Officer Marta? Marta wasnt stupid, and she wasnt friends with Berit, either. She quickly shook her head and said, No, no, no. Like I said, Berit only represents himself, not the Major Crimes Division. Can we talk over there? Infuriated, Berit was about to open his mouth again. Marta, however, grew impatient. Sergeant Berit, if you stand in my way again, Im going to write a report expounding on your remarkable contribution to this bank robbery case. How does that sound? Berit choked and didnt say anything. The bank robberies had too much of an impact. The robbers had looted more than three million in thisst job. Including their takings from the first two jobs, the robbers had grabbed more than eleven million in total. The banks were frantically pressuring the police to solve the case. The banks certainly didnt want to be robbed every other day. Three robberies in one week C even the biggest bank couldnt tolerate this frequency. If Marta reported that Berit had gotten in the way of the investigation, the agitated leadership of NYPD would definitely vent their fury on him. Elsa and Marta talked in private for a while, before they finally summoned Berit. Then, the three of them began to make calls. After almost an hour, everything was finally done. Elsa returned, exhausted but excited. Luke, hand the car over to Officer Marta. Luke chuckled and left the drivers seat. He nodded at Marta. Marta looked at him withplicated feelings. It wasnt because she was angry with him, but because her men had reported the gunfight to her in thest hour. This smiling young officer who looked like a high school student had killed and injured 34 members of Sergeis gang on his own. He even apprehended Sergei, and had thrown him into the trunk of the cab. It was safe to say that he had single-handedly eliminated Sergeis gang. Was he really an ordinary detective? He was more like Rambo! Thankfully, Luke and Elsa had tacitly agreed that the credit for retrieving the loot would go to Elsa, or Marta would be even more rmed. After the handover, Luke and Elsa returned to their apartment in Bells cab. NYPD would finish up the investigation today, and the two of them wouldnt be needed until tomorrow, so they didnt have to go into the department and annoy everybody there for now. Luke took a shower in his apartment and read the system notifications in bed. Mission: Eliminate Sergeis gang and arrest Sergei. Total experience: 1,500. Credit: 1,500. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +1,500. Credit +1,500. Luke hadpleted the mission on his own. Elsa hadnt helped at all. There was no need to mention the unlucky Watson. Even the system didnt deem him a contributor. Mission: Seize the loot from the bank robberies. Total experience: 500. Credit: 500. Contribution rate: 80%. EXP +400. Credit +400. Luke snorted. He hadnt earned much experience from this second case; he might perhaps have earned more if he had captured the four robbers. What really drew Lukes attention was something else. You have defeated Vanessa. You may now learn all her abilities. Vanessas abilities: Basic Shooting, Basic Car Repairs, Basic Car Modification... Elementary Driving Elementary Driving: (prerequisite: 20 Dexterity and 1,000 Credit points) Luke wasnt very happy, because the ability was grayed out. Although he had won the bet with Vanessa, it clearly wasnt enough for him to learn her abilities yet. Luke frowned and thought for a moment, before he left the apartment on his bike. He had been busy for half a day, and had eaten the fast food which he had packed in the morning for lunch. Since he was in a bad mood, he decided to look for something nice to eat. He didnt ask Elsa if she wanted to join him because she was busy talking to Dustin about how to split the cake. There was no room for food in Elsas head at the moment. Luke would just pack some for herter. Luke wandered the streets of New York on his bike. Eventually, he chose a Chinese restaurant. It was a one-star Michelin restaurant that served Cantonese food. Luke ordered almost every dish on the menu and enjoyed them slowly. Speaking of Michelin restaurants, many people would think that they were expensive But the number of stars mattered. Three-star Michelin restaurants would burn a hole in your pocket C eating at one could easily cost more than five hundred bucks a person. But what Luke picked was a one-star Michelin restaurant, which was no more expensive than some regr restaurants out there. Luke only spent 87 dors on the food that he had ordered. Luke didnt touch most of it. He decided to pack them up for Elsa, Bell, and her boyfriend for supper. So, Luke essentially only paid forty dors for what he ate. It wasnt much at all. Luke hung the takeaway bags on his bike and rode unhurriedly back to his apartment. Suddenly, his Sharp Nose picked up a familiar scent. Luke stopped the bike and carefully discerned the smell again. He immediately smiled in delight. Chapter 135 - Miss Vanessa, Here’s the Food You Ordered

Chapter 135 Miss Vanessa, Heres the Food You Ordered

Luke passed through various back alleys as he tracked the faint scent. Eventually, he found himself before a rundown building. He observed the building for a while. It was an apartment building, but it was old and in a state of disrepair. There were some residents in the building, who were mostly poor or problematic ones, such as illegal immigrants or certain criminals. After a brief moment of observation, Luke simply picked up his bike and went upstairs. He met a mother and a daughter on his way. They werent surprised to see the bike over Lukes shoulder. Whatever vehicle was parked downstairs, bike or car alike, would be gone in ten minutes. Luke took another deep breath on the third floor to determine the situation inside one of the apartments. He finally put down his bike and said, Hello, heres the food you ordered. There was nothing but silence inside. Luke chuckled. Miss Vanessa, the food you ordered is here. A momentter, the door suddenly opened, and a gun was pointed out, but nobody could be seen. Luke said, This is hardly a friendly gesture, Miss Vanessa. Who else could it be, if not Vanessa? Luke pointed his own gun at her. Now, can we drop our guns and have a nice chat? Vanessa said coldly, Do we need to? Arent you here to catch us? Luke smiled again. If I wanted to catch you, you would be in jail by now. Gritting her teeth, Vanessa finally put her gun down. Just talk. What do you want? Luke took a deep breath. The other threedies, no need to be so anxious. Isnt it tiring holding the guns for so long? A momentter, Vanessa made a helpless gesture, and the other three women in the room put their guns down. Luke finally broke in and subdued Vanessa. It was naturally useless for Vanessa to resist in the face of Lukes physical strength. Luke easily restrained her hands and turned her around, keeping her in front of him. Beautifuldies, we meet again. Did you miss me? Vanessa gnashed her teeth. She didnt expect Luke to be so fast and strong that she was no better than a doll in front of him. She was easily subdued and turned into his shield. Lukes head was right behind her own. He also had one hand pressed to her back as he restrained her own hands with the other, making it impossible for her to struggle. Luke, on the other hand, was secretly grinning as he observed the women. They clearly werent in the best shape. The clothes they were wearing were ragged and not their own. Their lips were dry and cracked, and they looked exhausted. They had probably spent the whole afternoon running. Luke clicked his tongue. How can such gorgeousdies live in such a poor environment? Allow this kindhearted man to give you a hand. As he talked, he slowly exited the room with Vanessa as his shield. Luke rxed after he was outside the range of the womens guns. He examined Vanessas gun with a smile, only to find that it didnt have any bullets. He was immediately amused. These robbers were truly desperate now. They could only threaten other people with empty guns, which was hrious. Luke took out a wad of cash and tossed it to Vanessa, who was ring at him. He had stolen the money from Sergei after knocking him out, so he wasnt reluctant to give it away. He then gave Vanessa the two takeaways bags of restaurant food. Vanessa was at aplete loss. Luke exined, Like I said, Im here to deliver food. Its mypensation, and so is the money. Alright, nice to meet you. I hope you wont point your gun at me the next time we meet. He then put Vanessas gun back in her hand, before he picked up his bike and went downstairs. Vanessa was confused. What was going on? She didnte back to herself until the three women in the room came out and asked her where Luke was. She said, Well hes gone. They looked at each other in bewilderment. When they noticed what was in Vanessas hand, they grew even more curious. Cash was always good, especially given their current situation. Sergei, their previous logistics support, had been caught. Their own car was lost, too. Also, they had been nning to escape after this job, and hadnt left any supplies in New York. The cash was all one hundred-dor bills. There were about twenty of them, enough for the women to weather through this crisis. They couldnt risk exposing themselves by trying to make their own money while NYPD was currently doing a frantic search for them. Otherwise, they couldve easily lured in certain energetic men by showing a little leg on the street. Luke didnt take the gun, and had even given them a lot of cash. But what was in the two bags? The three women were puzzled, because they smelled food. They werent familiar with this particr food smell, but they were certain that it was edible. They were starving but didnt dare go shopping C for them right now, food was even more important than money. Vanessa shook her head. Lets move elsewhere and then see whats in the bags. Half an hourter, the four women relocated to another building several hundred meters away. They sat down in an abandoned room, and pulled off the dust-covered cloth that covered the dining table. After the dust settled, Vanessa opened the two bags and found more than ten takeaway boxes in them. The women looked at each other in confusion after they opened the boxes. The food was slightly different from what they usually ate, but it was clearly food, and there was meat. One of the women swallowed. Did we really order food? Vanessa frowned. Is the food alright? Has it been poisoned? The first woman hesitated for a moment, but then said, Ill test it. Then, she grabbed some food and gobbled it down like crazy. SO The other three women were lost for words. Luke didnt care about what happened to the food. He returned to the restaurant and ordered another hundred dors worth of food. The boss was surprised to see him again. Huh? You finished the food you just bought? Luke chuckled. It wasnt nearly enough, so Im buying more. The boss smiled. I bet. I make the best Cantonese food in town. Luke nodded and said, I know. A Chinese specialty. He spoke thetter half of the sentence in Mandarin. The boss was amazed. Wow, youre quite good at Chinese. Luke smiled. I love China, particrly the delicious food there. Chapter 136 - Treat, and Splitting the Credit Chapter 136 Treat, and Splitting the Credit Delighted, the boss even offered Luke a steamed goose head. Only real gourmets know how delicious this is. Luke was speechless. Arent you giving the goose head to me because you cant sell it? Luke thanked the boss for the freebie, then rode the bike back to his apartment. At that moment, Vanessas abilities were no longer unavable in the system. Luke was now qualified to study her abilities after defeating her in closebat. It was also the reason why Luke hadnt handed them over to the police. It would be poor manners to hand them over to the police after he had qualified to learn Vanessas abilities. More importantly, the girl was charming and didnt piss him off. He didnt want to help NYPD catch her. He wasnt a New York police officer, nor was he Spider-Man, who vowed to catch every criminal. But who knew whether or not Vanessa would continue to be gued by bad luck. If she continued to carry out evil deeds, it was possible that her bad luck might lead to a mishap that would put her in jail. Everything was up to her now. Luke knocked on Elsas door. Faced with her curious eyes, he showed her the food in his hand. Im in a great mood today now that the case has been resolved. This is on me. Elsa said, How generous of you. She had finished discussing matters with Dustin, and was feeling hungry. So, she didnt refuse Lukes offer, and just tasted the dishes one by one. As it turned out, Elsas favorite was char siu, which was essentially sweet meat. The steamed goose that Luke liked, on the other hand, didnt pique Elsas interest. Elsa was horrified when Luke chewed on the goose head unhurriedly. You dare to eat that? Luke said solemnly, This is the best part. The boss only offered it to me because I was a big customer. Elsa was highly suspicious. She would call the police herself if someone gave her a bulls head while buying steak. After Elsa was full, she asked Lukes opinion on what to include in the report. Luke shrugged and said, You can speak up on my behalf if theres any reward money, but I dont think I can get a promotion. I only have a high school diploma. In a lot of major cities, police officers could only obtain a promotion after taking a civil service test, and a college degree was the minimum requirement to do so. While these officers werent federal employees, passing the test meant that they were qualified to manage other officers. Any further promotion would only need to be approved within the police department. No further tests would be necessary. Elsa thought for a moment, and realized that it made sense. She asked again, Are you not nning to go to college? Some colleges allow part-time study, right? Luke shook his head. Im only eighteen. Itll take me several years before I can get a college degree. To me, a promotion isnt as important as money. After a brief hesitation, Elsa asked in a low voice, Exactly what am I supposed to put in the report? U V Luke looked at her face and shrugged. Whatever you want. Im not desperate for a promotion. If you get promoted, Ill just rely on you for help. Elsa asked suspiciously, You really arent? Luke said, How do you think our colleagues will view me if I be a sergeant a year after getting this job? Elsa remarked, Although I want to say that theyll congratte you, many of them will definitely badmouth you behind your back. Luke spread his arms. Thats right. I havent gone to the police academy yet. Everybody will hate me if Im promoted right now. Its fine, im however much credit you want for the case. Itll be best if you can be promoted. Elsa was dazed. Huh? Luke chuckled. You can return the favor then by making Selina my partner. Elsa asked in surprise, Are the two of you really...? Luke shook his head. No, actually. But weve been through life and death together twice. We trust each other. Elsa was lost for words for a long moment. In the end, she said, Fine. I feel that its happier to be your partner than to be your wife. Luke rolled his eyes. Im only eighteen, alright? Can we not bring up such a heavy topic? Have I ever said anything about you getting married? Elsa raised her hands and gave up. Okay! I was wrong to bring it up. She was already 32, and her family and friends would ask her if she had a boyfriend every time they met. As a detective of the Major Crimes Division, however, she had little time to find a boyfriend. Forget a boyfriend, she could barely do one night stands because of her unique job. How many men had the courage to hit on a detective of the Major Crimes Division? ...Alright, fine, if she were as beautiful as Selina, some enchanted men would have still pursued her. The best that could be said about Elsa was that she wasnt ugly; she just couldnt charm any man with her face. After the meal, Luke left her apartment. Before he closed the door, he said again, Remember, I dont want anything but money. Elsa was speechless. Who wouldnt want such a partner? Given how Luke performed, Elsa believed that she would be promoted in a few months if she continued working with him. And if he worked under herter? Elsa didnt think it was entirely impossible that she could be promoted to an even higher level. The most important reason was that Luke was really good at fighting. In the event of a major crime, she would only need to dispatch Luke as his superior, and she would get some of the praise after the case was resolved. Los Angeles was a crime capital, and countless gangs roamed the city. It was the dream of every leader in the police department to have such a warrior. The most important leadership ability was to put the right man in the right ce. The director and the deputy director of NYPD, for example, were both civil officers, and werent involved in specific operations. They only managed the police department as administrators. Elsa thought about it and grew excited. As for the possibility that Luke was lying? The chances werent high. After all, Luke failed to meet many requirements. He hadnt graduated from a police academy, didnt have a college degree, didnt have enough work experience, and hadnt passed the police test. These were all shorings. However, if Luke didnt want to be promoted, none of these things really mattered. A detective was in fact only half a level higher than ordinary officers, but the rumors wouldnt touch him as long as he cracked enough cases. Chapter 137 - Respect “Aunt” Elsa Chapter 137 Respect Aunt Elsa If Luke nned on being promoted to sergeant, however, he would have to meet those requirements, or other people woulde down on him for it. Elsa thought hard for a long time before she finally calmed down. She began to work on the case report. Luke, on the other hand, went to Bells room with the food that Elsa hadnt touched. But before he could knock on the door, he already heard the sounds of people having sex inside the room. Luke simply shook his head and said loudly at the door, Bell, I brought you some special food. Im leaving it at the door. Bye! He put the food down and returned to his apartment. He turned on the TV and watched the news, finally able to rx. He checked the abilities which Sergeisckeys had, but none of them were useful. As he expected, those gangsters had nothing remarkable at all. Luke scoffed, but he also knew that basic abilities were no longer any use to him since he had dealt with too many tough figures previously. Elementary abilities, on the other hand, all cost more than a thousand credits, when basic abilities only cost one or two hundred. Roberts Basic Driving enabled Luke to drive a car, but Vanessas Elementary Driving could turn him into a top car racer. However, he hadnt learned Vanessas skill yet, because he didnt have a car in New York. He had been busy for days. Although stalking the long-legged robbers had been a pleasant task, it had still been rather exhausting. Now that there were no more tasks toplete, no more targets to follow, and no more equipment to make for tomorrow, Luke rxed, and soon fell asleep. He didnt wake up until six oclock the next morning. Luke went out for a ride on his bike after he got up. He bought some breakfast as rmended by the restaurant owner yesterday, and it didnt taste bad at all. He ordered some for Elsa after he finished. Elsa had just gotten up when Luke returned. When she saw the breakfast that Luke had brought her, she couldnt help but ask, Whats the meaning of this? Are you hitting on me? Luke shrugged. I slept too earlyst night. If you dont want to take it for free, you can pay me. Its 27.50. We can round it up to thirty. Lost for words, Elsa gave him thirty dors. Dont be too nice to girls, or you may cause a misunderstanding. Luke chuckled secretly. Are you really a girl? I respect you like an aunt! Luke returned to his apartment with the thirty dors before Elsa figured out what he was thinking. They had to go to NYPD today and report what happened yesterday. Naturally, Luke and Elsa had worked out a story. They werent criminals, in any case. The main problem was that Luke had been too ruthless yesterday. Twenty of Sergeis thirty men had been killed on the spot, and most of the rest were heavily wounded. Sergei and the truck driver were the least hurt, but had severe brain concussions nheless. Luke rode the bike to the police department and carried it inside. The atmosphere turned weird all of a sudden. He looked around, only to notice that many people had gone quiet and were sneaking peeks at him in the busy hall. When Luke looked at them suspiciously, they went back to whatever they were doing. Luke sighed inwardly. He was probably famous in NYPD now. It was rare in the police system for one person to go up against more than thirty enemies and annihte them. Teamwork and cooperation were what mattered most nowadays. LAPDs SWAT organization, for example, was a famous special force. With teamwork and tactics, a SWAT team could crush a simr number of criminals who werent as organized as they were. Lukes performance yesterday, inparison, was iprehensible. The police officers thought that his stats were out of a Stallone or Schwarzenegger movie C only someone like that could kill dozens of people without getting so much as a scratch. Hm... Those officers hadnt been there when Luke had terrorized Sergeis gangsters, or they wouldve known that Lukes style was nothing like Stallones or Schwarzeneggers. Before he learned Elementary Self-Healing, Luke certainly didnt have the courage to shoot at dozens of people out in the open. The ce went back to normal, but every now and then, someone would sneak a nce at Luke before quickly averting their gaze. Lukes corner was no longer peaceful. Elsa also showed up soon after. She was going to report to Marta on the loot from the bank robberies. Luke, on the other hand, needed to talk to Berit, who was responsible for Sergeis case. Luke greeted Berit in thetters office and simply sat down without an invitation. Berit wasnt his boss, and Luke had received little appreciation so far at NYPD. Thus, Luke had no reason to smile at him. Berit looked at Luke and didnt dare dismiss him like before. Luke had killed more gangsters yesterday than Berit had killed in his entire life. The young man was only eighteen and had been an officer for merely a year. Berit wasnt an idiot, and certainly would rather not piss off such a dreadful figure. He had been tantly edging Elsa and Luke out because Elsa was a woman and Luke was a teenager. Now, Luke was still a teenager, but he had killed more than twenty people. Berit didnt dare be as cocky anymore. Now that his attitude had changed, the investigation ran more smoothly. Luke didnt have much to say. NYPD only needed to find out whom he had killed, and if anyone else had been involved in the gunfight. Lukes debriefing took an hour. In the end, he asked Berit, How is Sergei? Berit said, Hes still in the hospital for now because of his brain concussion. Luke was lost for words. If he had known, he wouldnt have thrown the baseball at all. Thinking that, he gave the photo of Sergei carrying the AK to Berit. I took this yesterday before the arrest. If your forensics department is any good, you should be able to find Sergeis fingerprints on the AK. He was the one who killed the three men lying on the ground. This is enough to get him convicted, right? After a brief daze, Berit nodded his head. With the photo and a statement from the forensics depertment, Sergei would definitely be found guilty of murder. After that, there would be enough time to investigate the other cases that Sergei was involved in. During lunch at noon, Elsa sat opposite Luke with a strange look on her face. Chapter 138 - Farewell Gift and Safe Return

Chapter 138 Farewell Gift and Safe Return

Chewing on his hamburger, Luke asked, Why are you staring at me like that? Elsa shook her head. Captain Marta was even more courteous today after word of your performance yesterday spread. Berit even said good morning to me. Hehe. I always thought that his eyes were on the ceiling. Luke said, I prefer money to fame. Elsa chuckled. Theres no reward money, but its easier for us to do our job now. We shouldve been kept for three days of questioning, ording to standard procedure, but Im already done on my end. What about you? Luke said, I think everything is over now. Does this mean we can go back to Los Angeles tomorrow? Elsa thought for a moment and nodded. Ill ask the bosster. If he says its fine, well go back. They hadpleted their mission to apprehend Sergei. Where Sergei would be incarcerated depended on the negotiations between the police departments, and wasnt any of their business. It was safe to say that Luke and Elsas trip hade to an end when Luke delivered Sergei to NYPD yesterday. After lunch, Luke went to the Major Crimes Division with Elsa to discuss some things with Marta. He then left with Martas card. Bell was already waiting for them outside the door. Luke sat in the passengers seat and gave her the card. Heres a gift for you. Bell epted it without thinking much of it. A card? Who is this? Most detectives of the Major Crimes Division didnt have their positions listed on their cards; some cards didnt even have full names, as this could pose a risk. This was exactly the case with Martas card, which only had Marta and a phone number printed on it. Luke exined, This is a captain in the Major Crimes Division. I told her that youre good with cars and well-informed. She said that you can be an informant for her if youre willing. Informants were different from going undercover. Bell only needed to provide Marta with intelligence regrly without getting involved with the gangs. Essentially, she would be a living surveince camera. Informants like these were paid less, but it was also a lot safer. Also, they were paid per job, and could withdraw whenever they wanted to stop. Another benefit for Bell was that she could ask for Martas help if her car was impounded again. After hearing Lukes exnation, Bell burst intoughter. Wow, I have an officer behind me now. Thank you, Luke. Luke shrugged and was amused by the system notification. System: You have received Bells appreciation. You may now learn all her abilities. Bells abilities: Basic Craft, Basic Car Repairs... Elementary Car Driving, Elementary Bike Riding He had gone through so much trouble to acquire Vanessas abilities, but had won Bells appreciation so easily. But does this mean that you never appreciated me until I gave you the card? Also, whats with Elementary Bike Riding? Luke couldnt help but ask an excited Bell, Bell, are you a good cyclist? Bell eyed him strangely and said, Of course C I delivered food by bike before I became a cab driver. I still hold the best record for food delivery in Queens! Luke was lost for words. Fine. It was an elementary ability, in any case, and was better than nothing. Elsa called Dustin and made sure that everything had been taken care of. She booked a flight for the next morning. The next morning, Bell sent them to the airport. She hugged Luke and said, Come find me when youre in New York again. Luke nodded with a smile. Alright. Fist bump C its time to say goodbye. They bumped fists, shook hands, and bade each other farewell. After Luke and Elsa entered the airport, Elsa teased him. Im really worried for Jessi. Luke rolled his eyes. Im worried for Bell. Elsa was rendered speechless. Luke was insinuating the same thing of Elsa and Jessi, so she stopped poking fun at him. Forty minutester, they boarded the ne and sat down. Looking at the familiar cabin, Elsa couldnt help but remark, I hope it wont be like when we came here. What an ill-timed jinx! Luke could only gloomily examine the ne with his Sharp Nose as he filtered out the fouler smells. Rx. Nothing will go wrong this time. Luke rubbed his nose and started to read a magazine. Elsa said, I hope so. The flight turned out to be a safe and uneventful one, just like any other flight that Elsa had taken before. Elsa shook her head and smiled when she got off. I was too silly. We cant run into emergencies all the time, can we? They returned to the police department as soon as theynded. Luke wasnt bothered. It wasnt bad to check beforehand if Dustin was going to give him any reward money. When they arrived at the police department, they dropped off their suitcases and went to Dustin. Seeing them, Dustin immediately put down his pen and stood up with a smile. He shook hands with Elsa and hugged her first, before he did the same to Luke. Luke was ttered. Wasnt Dustin... being a little too friendly? Dustin asked them to sit down and smiled. Sergei has been caught, so we can finally announce the oue of Katies case now. The crisis is over. You did a great job. Of course, the bank robberies had enabled Dustin to reach an agreement with NYPD which made up for the sacrifices they had made before this. But Luke and Elsa didnt need to know the details. You just got back. Go and rest up. Well talkter. Do you need a break? asked Dustin. Luke looked at Elsa. He didnt really care. It was up to his partner. Elsa said, Ill take a break today ande back to work tomorrow. Luke said, Then, me too. Dustin nodded. Alright, you can go back now. They left the police department. Elsa gave Luke a ride home before going back to her own ce. Luke saw Elsas car off. He finally took a deep breath and stretched. I finally have half a day off. How rare. He opened the door to his apartment and grinned. It seems that Selina hasnt been cking off at all. Their stuff from Houston was now all in this new apartment. He had been away for two weeks, and their things from Houston had already arrived. Selina had Lukes car. She had gone to get the items, and then arranged them in the new apartment. The previously empty apartment now seemed more lived in and no longer felt like a cold dormitory. Chapter 139 - Cooking and Reminiscing

Chapter 139 Cooking and Reminiscing

Luke walked around the apartment, including Selinas room. Since he was away, Selina left her room door open. Luke couldnt help but shake his head at the bras that were strewn everywhere, her clothes from when she had changed in the morning, and the messy sheets and nkets on her bed. Selina was indeed as much of a slob as ever. His own room was a lot tidier. Everything had been put away neatly. Well, Luke had done most of it earlier on, and Selina had merely added a few items that belonged to him. Luke then checked the kitchen, and discovered that the cooking utensils and seasoning that he had bought in Houston were all here. He opened the fridge, only to shake his head. There was nothing in the fridge except two cartons of milk, a few Dr. Peppers, and some cheese. Luke called Selina. Its me. Yes, Im back. Are you busy? Im not. When will you get off work tonight? By seven at the earliest? Fine then. Youre using the car. Okay. Therell be food for you tonight. Bye bye. He left the apartment to buy ingredients. Thirty minutester, Luke returned carrying two enormous bags. Thankfully, he now had 28 Strength, or it would be somewhat tiring to carry such big bags on foot. Back at the apartment, Luke did the necessary preparations. His strength and dexterity proved useful once again as hepleted in forty minutes tasks that wouldve taken other people more than two hours. All he needed to do now was wait. It was only slightly past three. Selina wouldnt be back any time soon. Luke had plenty of time. Luke found hisptop and checked the news on a certain yboy. Only then did he discover that the man who had paid a fortune to get him and Selina transferred to Los Angeles was having fun in New York. Since it was close to the end of the year, many annual meetings andpetitions were going on. Tony Stark was attending... apetition for the top ten cover girls. This sort of event was definitely designed for him. Seeing how carefree the yboy was, Luke felt somewhat reassured. The prodigal Iron Man would save the world. But that would also mean the start of a neverending global crisis. From that perspective, Luke thought that it would be best if Tony Stark could continue his life as a yboy. Luke had no ns of being killed during a battle. He wasnt invincible, after all. Luke browsed important world news and busied himself in the kitchen every now and then. It soon turned half past eight. The door creaked as someone opened it with a key. In the next moment, Selina showed up, exhausted. She grinned when she saw Luke and gave him a big hug. Oh, how I missed when you were around. Ive put on a lot of weight. Luke was speechless. Huh? Shouldnt people lose weight when they missed someone too much? Selina sighed. Ive put on almost two pounds because of the garbage food Ive been eating. Luke found it impossible to sympathize with her. Other people wouldve turned into a 200-pound fatty if they ate like Selina, but she still had her figure, which was rather unscientific. Luke could only smile. Go take a shower and change. Ill make dinner. Selina looked desperate. Huh? Dinner isnt ready? I expected food on my return. Luke smiled. Only the main course isnt done yet. You can have something else first. However, let me remind you that you better leave some room in your stomach for the main course. Selina was happy to see the cupcakes that Luke was pointing at on the table. She kissed Lukes cheek and said, Oh, darling, you truly are my savior. She then ran off to take a shower. Luke wiped off the lipstick mark on his face with a tissue, not knowing what to say. He shook his head with a smile and put the chicken that had been marinating for five hours into the oven. After setting up the oven, Luke left the kitchen and browsed the news again. Ten minutester, the bathroom door opened. Luke wasnt distracted, and kept reading the news. Suddenly, he heard quick footsteps from the bathroom, and he instinctively raised his head. He immediately saw a naked woman running through the living room into her room, before she closed the door. Luke was too stunned to realize what had just happened. Recalling the elegant curves of that body, Luke finally understood that Selina mustve forgotten to bring her towel in with her before her shower. She had been on her own in the apartment when Luke was away. God knew what new habits she had picked up. Nudity might have been one of them. She wasnt scared of peeping toms anyway, since the curtains were closed. Thinking that, Luke shook his head and checked the roast chicken in the kitchen. By the time he returned, Selina was already seated at the table and was having a cupcake. Luke asked with a smile, Is it delicious? Selina snorted. Is it beautiful? Luke was stumped for a moment. He then realized that Selina was using him of ogling her when she had been naked. He smiled. Its very beautiful. Thank you for entertaining me the moment I got back. Selina red at him angrily, but finally became amused herself. Fine, its not like youve never seen it before. Tell me, why did you raise your head the moment I ran out, when you were so focused on yourptop before that? Luke shrugged. I have good senses. I subconsciously checked what was going on since you were running too fast. I wouldnt have looked up if you had walked at a normal pace. Selina was speechless. So, its my own fault? Luke smiled and didnt say anything. He got up and brought out a pot of stew from the kitchen, which was full of potatoes and beef pieces. The fragrance was truly enticing. Selina immediately forgot to censure Luke any longer. Whats this? Stewed beef brisket with tomatoes! Luke replied. Seeing that Selina was drooling, Luke took out bowls and other tableware, anddled out a bowl of soup for each of them. Lets have this first. I didnt prepare rice today, but theres pizza. Do you want it? asked Luke. Selina hesitated for a moment, but still nodded in the end. Chapter 140 - Save Your Actions For Your Mom Chapter 140 Save Your Actions For Your Mom People anywhere had staple food. In Asia, it was noodles and rice. In Western countries, it was bread, cake or pizza. Without staples, most people wouldnt feel full, and maybe even ufortable, after a meal. The pizza was already ready. Luke heated two pieces in the microwave for himself and Selina. Selina was so happy that her eyes narrowed into slits when she smiled. She liked food more than anything else. She hadnt realized it, until Luke started cooking for them every day after work in Houston, when Brock didnt give them much to do. Luke had known how to cook in his previous life, although he wasnt exactly good at it. Cooking prep was also tedious, so he barely cooked. He was much stronger and faster in this world, however, so cooking became something he enjoyed doing. He had read a lot of books on delicious food and had tried many himself in his previous life. Now, with Selina as his test subject, his culinary skills were improving by leaps and bounds. Still, his skills were no way good enough for him to work as a chef, since chefs were concerned with much more than just taste. Luke hadnt spent much money in New York. He had to thank Sergei, who had been carrying several wads of cash on him. After giving one wad to Vanessa, Luke kept two for himself, which amounted to roughly four thousand dors. It had covered most of his expenses in New York. It had also been enough to cover the money that he paid for the electronic parts and secondhand goods. He wasnt worried that he would lose credit for taking Sergeis money. Based on the files he had read at NYPD, Sergei was involved in smuggling and human trafficking, and must have killed more than twenty people. Criminals like him werent protected by the system. Of course, only gangsters like Sergei would carry so much cash on them. Luke was certainly justified in using the money to make better food for himself and Selina! Selina was devouring her food when Luke reminded her twice, Slow down, slow down. Youll be full soon if you eat so fast. Theres more food toe. Selina had to slow down, but she couldnt help but quickly speed up again. In less than five minutes, she had already eaten half a cupcake, a bowl of stewed beef brisket with tomatoes, and a slice of pizza. The pizza had fruit on it, and was sweet and sour, which was also why she had devoured it so fast. After that, Selina reached for another cupcake. Luke pped her hand. Dont eat any more. You can save them for tomorrow. Selina said in frustration, You really are like my mom. Luke rolled his eyes. You dont want anything to happen to your stomach since you like food so much, do you? Selina shook her head quickly. Luke chuckled. The detectives that I know of in the Major Crimes Division mostly have gastric problems. Some of them cant even have Dr. Pepper. Do you want to turn into one of them? Selina shook her head again. Luke nodded in satisfaction. Thats why I made you these. You can pack a few cupcakes and put them in your bag. When youre hungry, you can have one. Selina asked, Huh? You made all of them for me? Luke found that odd. Of course. I may give some to Elsa, but the rest are yours. Selina was touched. Ah, thats so sweet of you, Luke! I love you! Luke was lost for words. Do you always say that to your mom? Selina said, ... Well, not exactly. Luke chuckled. He knew that he was right when he saw how awkwardly Selina was acting. He had made dinner because the meticulousness of the task could help dispel his negative emotions after the ughter in New York. Likewise, bickering with Selina was a way for him to readjust his mentality. As they chatted, the main course was finally ready. Luke fetched the roast chicken from the oven. Putting it on a te, he opened the tinfoil to reveal the two chickens inside. It wasnt turkey, but sanhuang chicken[1]. Luke didnt know whether he had gotten the original vor right, but it was much tastier than turkey. After being marinated in cooking wine and seasoning, the chicken meat was soft and smooth, and could be easily pulled apart. The chicken had cooking wine and seasoning both on the skin and in the stomach. It was much more delicious than a regr turkey. Luke and Selina stopped talking. They each grabbed a chicken and gobbled it down. Selina finished it even faster than Luke. She asked him pitifully, Darling, is there more? Luke chuckled. Theres another in the oven. You can take it out yourself. He had known that one chicken wouldnt be enough for Selina. The chickens he bought from the supermarket only weighed slightly more than half a kilogram each after they were cleaned. One definitely wasnt enough for Selina. Watching Selina fetch the chicken and enjoy it herself, Luke smiled and poured another bowl of stewed beef brisket with tomatoes for himself. Everything was the same as always, except for a certain someone who was too full to stand up after that. The next morning, Luke shook his head at Selina, who looked like a spring roll in her nket on the couch, and he wondered why it was her head that was buried in the nket and her butt exposed instead. Thankfully, it was Los Angeles, where the lowest temperature was still over ten degrees warmer, even in November, or she mightve caught a cold. Luke washed his face first before he woke up Selina and then prepared breakfast. The most ufortable thing for him in New York had been that he had to eat out every day. By the time Selina came out, hot milk and homemade sandwiches were already on the table. She said happily, Wow, this is too great. Im going to throw up if I have hot dogs again. Finally, your sandwiches are back in town! Luke chuckled. Youre justzy. It doesnt take a lot of time if you buy some of the premade ingredients and make the food yourself. You can adjust the vor, too. Selina didnt say anything. She never made food, simply because she didnt want to. After they finished the simple but delicious breakfast, they left for work. Selina drove the car. Luke grabbed her bag after they got in. Selina was shocked. What do you want? Luke showed her the paper bag in his hand, lost for words. I told you to take a few cupcakes with youst night. You were so fast just now that I couldnt even stop you. [1] A breed from Southern China Chapter 141 - Award and Promotion Chapter 141 Award and Promotion Selina said, I forgot. Darling, I know that youre the best. Luke said, Save that for your mom. On their way to the police department, Luke asked Selina how work had been for her recently. Selina replied that everything was under control, and that she was learning much more here than in Houston. Donald, her partner, wasnt very remarkable, but he was reliable and barely made any mistakes. He was also familiar with the standard procedures of the Major Crimes Division. From that point of view, Donald was a great teacher. Luke was quite satisfied, too. He didnt want Selina to just sit around. Police officers who just sat around might be public enemy number one. They soon reached the police department. Selina parked the car, and Luke headed in first. Luke was the one who bought the car, but Selina had been driving it. Luke had only driven it once, on the day he bought it. He could say that he had a chauffeur to drive him every day. Luke entered the bullpen of the Major Crimes Division. Elsa was already there, busy with the paperwork on her table. Luke grinned inwardly. That was the benefit of not wanting any credit. In other teams, it was the junior partner who would have to write the report, and the senior partner who would review it. But since Luke had let go of the credit, there was naturally no need for him to write the report, in case he suddenly changed his mind and decided to im credit in it. Luke said hi to Elsa and asked, Whats the arrangement for today? Do we have a new case? Elsa nodded her head. Well get going after I deliver this report to Dustin. Luke nodded his head. Ten minutester, Elsa returned with a pleased look on her face. Luke teased, What? Did the boss set you up on a date? Elsa red at him and said, Lets go. They got in their police car in the parking lot. Elsa finally said, The boss said that well get reward money for Sergeis case, even if we did give away the bank robbery case. Luke perked up when he heard that. How much? Elsa replied, Not very much, two thousand dors each. Luke was excited. Haha, not bad. Thats two weeks worth of my wages. More importantly, the money was clean and could be used for anything. Inparison, he didnt dare deposit the money he got from Sergei into his bank ount, since he couldnt exin where it came from. He could only use it to pay for his living expenses. Luke observed Elsa for a moment, then smiled again. Is there more good news? Just tell me. Elsa was somewhat embarrassed, but she couldnt keep it a secret anyway. Actually, the boss said that a few detectives will be promoted as sergeants soon, and its likely that Ill be one of them. Luke said with a smile, Let me congratte you in advance. He knew that Elsa had passed the civil service test and had enough experience; all she had needed was an opportunity. Elsa couldnt hold in her smile anymore. It isnt settled yet. Luke said, You better work harder now. Ill definitely support you. Elsa looked at him and said, Ill hold you to that. Luke chuckled. If youre promoted, youll be my boss. You can look after me then. Elsa said with a bitter smile, Enough. I think Ill be the one who needs your help. Luke shrugged. We should always help each other, because were partners, arent we? Elsa looked at him again and nodded solemnly. Yes, we are. There was a brief silence in the car. Luke finally changed the topic. Whats the case this time? A man named Kiyoshi died in an apartment on Seaside Avenue. He was an Asian male, 47 years old, and worked as an engineer for a constructionpany, said Elsa. Luke found that odd. Is he from Japan? Elsa said, Yes, but he lives in America. His son is over twenty years old, and lives with Kiyoshis ex-wife elsewhere in California. Luke asked, What about the details? Elsa said, ...Mr. Kiyoshi died a rather miserable death. You can read the fileter. It was wilful murder; the victim was cruelly tortured before he was killed. Luke frowned. ...Nobodys investigating it? It sounded like a difficult case, and the murder had probably been carried out by professionals. That also meant that solving a case like this would be a remarkable achievement. So why was nobody on it? Elsa nced at him and said, Donald was responsible for this case, but he hasnt made much progress in thest few days. Thats why the boss gave it to us. Luke was lost for words. He had stolen Selinas case on the day of his return. He would have to make it up to her by cooking delicious food tonight. As for Donald? Well, that was Elsas problem. Donald wouldnt bother begrudging Luke at all, since they werent on the same level. So, it would be Elsa versus Donald, and Luke versus Selina. Luke felt that he could handle Selina easily enough, and Elsa obviously didnt consider Donald a big deal, either. She was too formidable a woman to be scared of a gentleman like Donald. However, after investigating the case for three days themselves, they didnt find any leads. In the end, they had to transfer the case file to the archive room. Then, it was a peaceful but busy life. There werent any major cases, but there were numerous small ones. With Elsa as his teacher, Luke made swift progress. After theirst conversation, Elsa decided to groom him as her future subordinate, so she often shared tricks with Luke as they worked on cases. Luke might slip up horribly someday if she didnt share her knowledge with him. Her know-how was based on her years of experience as an officer; Elsa was only imparting her tricks to Luke as an advance investment. More importantly, Luke wasnt greedy. He couldnt be, in any case. Hecked both experience and a college degree, which meant that he didnt pose a threat to Elsa. Soon, it was Christmas. Catherine called Luke and asked if he was going home for the holiday. Luke, however, regretfully said that he couldnt. As newbies, he and Selina had to stay in Los Angeles during Christmas in the event of an emergency. If nothing happened, they would be able to celebrate Christmas in peace. But if something did happen, they would have to deal with the emergency without extra pay. Every newbie had to go through this. Catherine was a little disappointed, but Luke suggested that they visit Los Angeles during Christmas so that the family could get together and ire and Joseph could have some fun. Chapter 142 - Christmas Eve and a Date Chapter 142 Christmas Eve and a Date The Christmas break in America was usually two weeks long, and ran from 22 December to 5 January in the new year. Many people also took annual leave during this time, which meant that they got a one-month holiday. In the end, Catherine said that she would consider it. Even if they did visit L.A., they would celebrate Christmas at home first. Luke said that it was fine, and dered that he would pay for their trip. Robert wasnt happy. You think youre rich now, boy? Luke gloated. Haha, I just received a two thousand-dor reward for cracking a case. How does that sound? Robert was defeated. He didnt know what to say. Shackelford was too small a town. There was barely any reward money here, unless he ran into drug dealers. Fine, you can pay for our trip. Robert gnashed his teeth and gave the phone to Catherine. Catherine was amused as she watched the two men bicker, and hung up after exchanging a few more words with Luke. Why are you always fighting with Luke? asked Catherine with a smile. Robert snorted. That boy is getting arrogant! Ill have to teach him a lesson in L.A. this time. Catherine was lost for words for a moment. Fine. The both of you can do whatever you want. There was something that Robert didnt tell his wife. What sort of case could lead to a two thousand-dor reward? A victim might give the officer who cracked their case money as a token of appreciation. That would be for a regr case. If the money was from the police department, however, two thousand dors was certainly a lot. It would definitely have been a tough case. Robert was worried that Luke mightve pissed off some troublesome gang or people now that Luke was no longer under his protection. Of course, Robert didnt know that Lukes capability was beyond his imagination, or that Luke would soon be reaping more reward money again. Luke hung up the phone. He shook his head at Selina, who was also making a call. Selina must be talking to her family, too. They were both apart from their families and busy at work. The holiday season would be a difficult time for them. Thankfully, he and Selina still had each other. After Selina hung up, Luke asked, Did Sandra ask you to go home, too? Selina nodded. Yes, but its not that easy. The police departments not paying us for nothing. Maybe next year. Luke chuckled and rubbed her head. Alright, lets have dinner. Selinas mood lifted at the mention of food. What are we having today? Luke asked, Was the roast chicken delicious? Selina nodded quickly. Yes. Are we having that again? Luke shook his head. No, its something new. Its my special honey chicken today. Selina eximed, What? Why did he bother making something new, when the previous dish was delicious enough? By the time Luke brought out the honey chicken, however, Selinasints hadpletely disappeared. She took a deep breath of the fantastic smell of the fragrant meat. Luke grinned inwardly. The honey chicken wasnt actually made with honey, but with char siu sauce. Char siu sauce looked just as appetizing on chicken as it did on char siu; and the crimson chicken smelled sweet and appealing. Even Luke, who didnt like sweets, couldnt hold back anymore. Luke quickly cut the chicken and gave Selina a leg first, while he had the chicken breast. Well, it doesnt taste bad, but the chicken breast is a little tough. I should probably cook them separately next time, Luke remarked, not entirely satisfied with his cooking. It took Selina a while to reply, because she was too busy devouring the chicken leg. Well... I think... I think this is... this is more delicious... than the chicken before. Luke said helplessly, Dont talk with food in your mouth. In the end, he only had one third of the chicken, and the rest went to Selinas stomach. He shook his head with a smile when Selina grinned happily. He threw the dishes into the kitchen, toozy to wash them. Everybody was on holiday! Hearing theugh track for the boring soap opera on TV, Luke felt homesick for the first time. More and more people took leave in the next few days. Even the Major Crimes Division was half-empty. Detectives were still human, and also had families. Even Elsa, who struck Luke as an irondy, flew back to Miami on 22 December for the holiday. Luke was quite jealous. Miami was a warm ce where people could swim even during Christmas; there was sure to be plenty of gorgeous girls and guys out and about. Well, Los Angeles was also alright. It was much better than New York, at least. Since Elsa was on vacation, Luke simply signed up for duty on the 22nd and 23rd. That way, he wouldnt have to work on Christmas Eve and Christmas, unless there was a major incident. Donald had also taken leave, so Selina simply applied for duty alongside Luke. Selina brought up the fact that they would probably be celebrating Christmas by themselves in their apartment. Luke, however, chuckled at that. Excuse me, but I have a date on Christmas Eve, and I might not be home that night. Selina was stunned. What? A date? With who? With an indecipherable look on his face, Luke said, Jimena. Selina thought for a moment, before she said, Your ex-girlfriend? Why is she in Los Angeles? Luke shrugged and said, Shes studying at a small college in Los Angeles. Selina found that odd. Did she contact you? Luke shook his head. Not exactly. It was a pure coincidence. You remember the case Elsa took from Donald? The victim was called Kiyoshi, or something like that. Selina nodded. I do. Donald was pretty relieved that you guys took that tough case. Luke was speechless. Then why did you tell me that Donald was angry, and that you put in a good word for me? You even asked me to reward you with noodles, didnt you? Selina said, Huh? Did I? I dont remember now. Lets go back to Jimena. How is she rted to the Japanese guy? Luke continued with his exnation. When I was investigating the Japanese guys workce, I noticed that he had been renovating thest few floors of Nakatomi za, and Jimenas a receptionist there. Selina said, Hm, wait, is that her part-time job? Luke said, To be more precise, its an internship organized by her school. Nakatomi Corporation makes a lot of money. Jimenas college asked if any of the students wanted to work at thepany, and Jimena volunteered. I heard that the pay for interns is very good. Chapter 143 - Christmas Eve and Colleague Chapter 143 Christmas Eve and Colleague Selina asked, But... shes not going home for Christmas? Luke shrugged. You know that many kids run wild and never go home once they get free. Jimena said that she wanted to stay here and try her luck. Selina asked, At bing a star? Luke said in amusement, No, shes changed her goal. A manager in herpany called Gennero enlightened her, and she wants to see if she can work in the finance sector. Selina remarked, ...Is she drunk? Arent finance people all from Ivy League schools? Did she even pass maths in high school? Luke secretly agreed with her. Finance was all about numbers, and considering Jimenasck of talent in maths, it was unlikely that she would be a finance elite. But Luke could only say, Shes still young. Nobody can stop her from trying everything; thats her right. Selina didnt say anything. It indeed wasnt her ce, nor was it Lukes, to tell Jimena what or what not to do with her future. They could offer suggestions, but they couldnt force Jimena to ept their opinions. After a brief silence, Selina asked, Then, where are you taking her for Christmas? You cant bring her here, or Ill get mad. Luke chuckled. I certainly wont. Nakatomi Corporation is having apany party on Christmas Eve, and as an intern, Jimena gets to attend... Well, fine, shes actually going to be working, like pouring wine for other people. She doesnt have to, of course, but itll be hard for her to work in thepany for long if she doesnt. So, you know... Selina was speechless for a moment. How are you getting in? Luke said solemnly, As a member of LAPD, its my responsibility to go out on patrol on Christmas Eve for the safety of our citizens. Theres no need to thank me. This is voluntary overtime. Selina: ... She felt that she had asked a dumb question, and she pouted gloomily. Watching TV alone on Christmas Eve was too depressing Luke smiled. Dont be angry. I prepared lunch and dinner for you. You can just heat them up before you eat; its your favorite steak. Selina nodded dejectedly, looking like she was traumatized. Luke, however, didnt have a choice. He was a regr guy, and hadnt had sex since breaking up with Jimena half a year ago. It wasnt because he didnt want to, but that he couldnt find the right person or time. There was Selina, but he didnt want their rtionship to turn into a romantic one. Brothers could be enemies after starting a business together; the same could happen to partners who became romantically involved. Jimena had always been a passionate person. When Luke spoke with her, she had practically said, Come find me, and bring protection. What else could Luke do, except dly ept the offer? The next day was 24 December, Christmas Eve. Luke drove off, leaving Selina to gloomily watch soap operas on her own and curse him in the apartment. Luke was wearing casual clothes. This wasnt work, after all, and he didnt have to wear a uniform. It was already dusk by the time he reached Nakatomi za. Luke drove the car into the underground garage, a limo following behind him. Luke looked back to discover that the driver of the limo was a short, charming ck man. Luke didnt pay much attention to him, and took the elevator to the lobby. He asked the middle-aged receptionist a question, and she pointed to a screen not far away and said, Type in the name of the person youre looking for, and itll tell you the floor theyre on. Luke wondered if Jimena was on the list, since she was only an intern. Another man soon joined him. He was also looking for someone. The receptionist said the same thing to the man, and Luke hurriedly made way for the man. A momentter, Luke watched the man type in a name: Holly Gennero. He remembered that that was the name of the senior manager whom Jimena had mentioned. He hurriedly followed the man to the elevator. The man was in his thirties, and wore a white singlet under his shirt. Luke didnt even need to think to know what the man did for a living He was a police officer! And a very good one, no less. When they reached the elevator, the man turned around warily and asked, Who are you? Luke said with a smile, My friend is an intern at Nakatomi Corporation. I couldnt find her name on the list, but I was told that Gennero is her manager, so... The man had an odd expression. He seemed unhappy, but Luke sensed that the man wasnt upset at him. They entered the elevator together. To avoid the awkward silence, Luke asked casually, May I know your name? Stumped for a moment, the man said with a vague smile, John. Luke nodded and said, My names Luke. Its a pleasure to meet you, Officer John. The man was stumped again. How did you know that? Luke chuckled and showed his badge. Because were colleagues. The man was surprised. Youre a police officer? Is LAPD hiring boys now? He immediately realized how insulting his remark was, and quickly apologized. Sorry, I just meant... Luke raised his hand. I know. Most police school graduates are in their twenties. But do you know that certain people can ignore the rules? John asked curiously, Are you one of those people? Luke grinned. Not exactly, but I had a minor conflict with one of them, and he somehow got me transferred here. However... John was interested. However what? Luke replied, However, it seems that the guys already forgotten about me. John was dumbfounded. Luke finally smiled again. So, Im not rich, and I dont have a powerful dad. Im just a regr guy from Texas. John looked more rxed now. He extended his hand to Luke. Let me reintroduce myself. Im John e, from NYPDs Major Crimes Division. Dazed for a moment, Luke smiled. Nice to meet you. Im Luke, from LAPDs Major Crimes Division. John was even more curious. How did you... Chapter 144 - Reunion and Communication Chapter 144 Reunion and Communication Before he finished, the elevator had reached their stop, and the doors opened to a rowdy party. Luke shrugged to indicate that he couldnt hear anything anymore, before he followed John out. They wandered around, looking for their respective people. Luke soon spotted Jimena, who was serving wine on a tray as a waitress. He shook his head slightly, not really optimistic about his ex-girlfriends choice. But if she didnt try, she wouldnt know. The best Luke could do was to give her a hand when she needed it. A man suddenly jumped at them, and Luke subconsciously dodged him. As a result, the man fell on John, who was next to Luke. The man kissed Johns stubbly face and cried, Merry Christmas! Luke was amused. Baffled, John wiped his face and asked with a wry smile, Is this the Californian style? Luke nodded and patted his shoulder. Im going to meet my friend. See you, John, and Merry Christmas. John nodded and saw him walk off. He was convinced that Luke was telling the truth when he saw thetter talking to a pretty young girl, and they clearly knew each other. After all, it didnt make sense if a person who was tailing him left for someone else. Luke also stopped minding the detective from New York, since all his attention was now focused on Jimena. A middle-aged man certainly wasnt nearly as attractive as the hot chick in his arms. When John turned around and left, he suddenly realized that Lukes name was familiar, and seemed to have heard it from somewhere. The next moment, an old Asian man reached him and said, Hello, are you Mr. e? John asked, And you are...? My name is Takagi. Im Hollys boss, said the old Asian man with a stiff smile. John asked, Oh, you were the one who sent the car to pick me up? Takagi smiled. Its the least I can do for Holly. Shes very capable. Come, this way, please. At that moment, Luke had slipped away with Jimena. Jimena led them through the emergency exit and climbed up to the 34th floor. When she opened the door, Luke saw that it was a luxurious private office with a conference room attached; it definitely belonged to a boss. There were a few building models in the conference room, including of Nakatomi za itself. Luke asked Jimena, Where are we? Jimena said, The CEOs room for guests, but I saw him downstairs just now. He has to give a speech soon, and wonte here. Jerk, did you miss me? Luke said without any hesitation, I miss your everything, Jimena, and covered her lips with his own. The two of them started making out in the conference room. Jimena was wearing a professional suit with a skirt that was ten centimeters above her knees. It was a loose skirt, and Luke lifted it easily. He then quickly ced his hands on Jimenas hips. Jimena hadnt had a boyfriend sinceing here. She was feeling rather frisky, too. She wrapped her legs around Lukes waist, and the two of them melted into one. Luke chuckled. Wow, youre too considerate. You chose the best silk stockings. Jimena was breathing heavily, and didnt respond to him at all. Luke touched her long legs covered in the silver stockings, and felt amazed. Jimena had obviouslye prepared. Both her skirt and her silk stockings had been carefully chosen for her meeting with him tonight. In the meantime, Detective John wasnt as happy downstairs. His conversation with Ms. Holly Gennero didnt go well, because they had a fight over Ms. Gennerosst name. Gennero? When did you change your name? May I remind you that youre married and should be addressed as Mrs. e? said John mockingly. Holly said helplessly, This is a Japanesepany. They believe that married women are unreliable, so... A clerk suddenly opened the door and interrupted their argument. Ms. Gennero, Mr. Takagi hopes that you can give a speech, since you were the greatest contributor to revenue this year. Holly looked at John and said, Alright, Iming. When the clerk closed the door, she said to John again, Just calm down. Lets talk when I get back, alright? She then left the office. Their meeting came to a bitter end. Inside the room, John smiled wryly and said, Wow, John, how mature of you, fighting with her the moment you meet. Why cant you just say that you miss her and the kids? While John e was left on his own again, Luke and Jimena had already finished one round. It really was a smart decision to bring more condoms! Luke thought, Lucky! It had been a long time since they saw each other, and Luke couldnt hold back for very long. But thanks to Jimenas provocation, they quickly started a second round. They werent as rushed as the first time, and took the time to chat about their lives. Jimena was thrilled to know that Luke was now a detective of LAPDs Major Crimes Division. Oh, Luke, I knew you were the best C the town couldnt keep you forever. Luke chuckled and exerted more strength. What about you? Are you going to settle down here? Jimena frowned and sighed. Im not sure. I still have three years to think about it before I graduate. Luke said, Thats fine. Come find me whenever you need it. Breathing heavily, Jimena threw herself at him and asked, Need what? Luke worked with her and replied, Anything. They finished their second round, stuck to each other. They were silent for a moment on the conference room table. Then, Jimena giggled. Luke said, ...Damn it. What are you learning in college? Jimena said, Some of my roomies rented some videos, and I took a peek at them. How about it? Are you satisfied, my little Luke? Luke gritted his teeth. Very much. Suddenly, his hands on Jimenas smooth back paused. In the next moment, his face changed and he covered Jimenas mouth, before he leaned in close to her. Jimena was at a loss. Huh? Luke put a finger to his lips to indicate for Jimena to be quiet, before he quickly helped her put on her clothes. Chapter 145 - Clear the “Battlefield”

Chapter 145 Clear the Battlefield

Jimena didnt say anything. She put on her clothes and wondered if anyone wasing. If anyone discovered Luke and her fooling around here, she would lose her internship and probably be punished by her school. So, she dressed quickly. Luke turned away and put on his own clothes. Thankfully, he was wearing casual clothes, and his jacket, pants and shoes were on in ten seconds. Then, he whispered to Jimena, who was powdering her face, There are gunshots downstairs. I think somethings happened. Jimena was about to exim in surprise in his arms, but Luke was prepared for her reaction, and covered her mouth. Luke continued, Is there a ce in this building with a lot of furniture and nobody around right now? Jimena licked Lukes hand, and he finally realized that he was still covering her mouth. He hurriedly let her go. Jimena red at him and said in a low voice, The 21st floor is the office of a bigpany, with two hundred clerks. Do you think thatll work for you? Luke nodded and said, Ill take you there first. Hide there until Ie get you once the crisis is over. Dont run away before I return. Jimena nodded obediently. Luke grabbed a bottle of water from a cab and gave it to her. Have some water if youre nervous, but dont drink too much in case you need to use the bathroom. Jimenas flushed face got even redder. She red at Luke, since she didnt need to use the bathroom any time soon. Luke was much morefortable. Jimena had truly learned a lot of wonderful new things in college. Luke led Jimena to the emergency stairs. He shook his head at her high heels. The noise from her high heels would definitely draw attention. Luke bent slightly, hinting that Jimena should climb on his back. When that young and vigorous body was leaning on his back, Luke said in a low voice, Dont scream. Then, he carried her downstairs. Jimena nearly cried out when she saw the stairs and walls rushing up toward her. She hurriedly closed her eyes and held on to Luke tightly. Luke was as fast as the wind, as if he wasnt carrying Jimena at all. He reached the 21st floor in less than three minutes. He entered through the emergency exit and found the ce dark. Lukes eyes were better than most peoples. In the dim light, he discovered that it was indeed an office, with tables,puters, documents, and misceneous items everywhere. It was indeed a great ce to hide. Looking for someone here would mean examining each workstation one by one. Luke carried Jimena in quickly and put her down in a corner, before he said, Remember, dont move, dont make a sound, and wait for me. He was about to leave, when Jimena suddenly dragged him down. Havent you forgotten something? Luke was confused. Jimena pulled his hands to her breasts and said, You better be careful if you dont want to miss them. Dont take any risks! Luke squeezed her breasts slightly and said, I swear Ill be careful C I only used up half the condoms I brought. Jimena hugged him and said, Go now. Luke nodded and quickly left the ce. If his ears didnt deceive him, the gunshots were from the 30th floor. Considering the size of this tower, it would take hundreds of people to take full control of it. Jimenas hiding ce was safe for now. The criminals hadnt upied it yet. Or rather, they didnt have to. ording to the receptionist when Luke first arrived, only thepany that Jimena worked for was active tonight; the otherpanies were all on holiday. Nakatomi Corporation was on the 30th floor. Luke didnt think that the criminals would have searched all the way to the 21st floor, since that would weaken their defense. He didnt call the police immediately. The police would arrive sooner orter, so Luke didnt have to call them now. He preferred to figure out the situation first, such as what the criminals wanted and what weapons they had, before he passed on that intelligence. Luke frowned when he returned to the 30th floor. His Sharp Nose picked up an armed criminal right next to the emergency exit. It had to be a criminal. All the otherpanies in the building were on vacation, and security was on the bottom floor. Luke didnt go in. He simply took deep breaths with his eyes closed. When he had been wandering around the party earlier, he had counted the number of attendees out of habit, and there were roughly fifty of them. There were now almost eighty people inside, so thirty of them were criminals. Also, the criminals might have left some people on the bottom floor, so that they would know when the police arrived. Luke had also heard noises on the 33rd floor on his way down, as if they were moving something. His guess was that there were at least forty criminals in the building. Thinking for a moment, Luke returned to the 34th floor. After determining the number of criminals, Luke felt that he had better clean up his and Jimenas battlefield first. This case would definitely be a big one; it would be very awkward if the forensics department asked Luke why his semen was at the scene of the crime, so he decided to remove the used condoms that he had thrown into the dustbin. Luke quickly returned to the 34th floor. He then smelled a familiar scent. He was stumped. Was that... John e? He was up here? After thinking for a moment, Luke didnt go looking for the guy. After all, he was only here to deal with a personal issue. He didnt even need to look to know that John was hiding in a certain corner in the conference room and peeping into the office. Luke took the dustbin away without a sound. Very soon, Luke returned without the dustbin; there was only a stic bag in his hand, with two used condoms in it. Luke was finally relieved. However, there was nothing he could do about the table on which he and Jimena had had sex. The table was covered in sweat. If it was investigated, Luke decided to say that the two of them had been making out here. Suddenly, Luke heard something. Give me the code. It was a mellow male voice. Its useless even if I give you the code. The data in theputer is synchronized with the data at headquarters at seven every morning, said the old Japanese man. Chapter 146 - Give Me the Code, and Rob and Run Chapter 146 Give Me the Code, and Rob and Run Mr. Takagi, I do not care about the data from your headquarters. I only need the code, the unknown man said in his mellow voice. What do you want, exactly? said the old man named Takagi. Nakatomi Corporation made a fortune in the past two years. We know that theres a secret vault underneath your tower, with 640 million dors in bearer bonds, said the man. Luke now realized why the forty criminals were attracted to this ce: They were going after 640 million dors! Bearer bonds sounded like a sophisticated product, but there werent as many of them nowadays, since it was the best means by which criminals could transfer money. They were no longer released in most countries, and bearer bonds redeemed by the government were then destroyed. The old man named Takagi was angry. What kind of terrorists are you? You just want money? Yes, Mr. Takagi. We just want money. It doesnt matter how other people view us. So, tell me the code, said the unknown man. Takagi was silent. The man sighed. Alright, do you see this? Ill kill you on the count of three if you dont talk. Luke craned his head slightly, only to discover that it was a middle-aged white man with a mustache. He had the vibe of a viin, and was pointing a gun at Takagis head. What do I do? Luke thought quickly, and soon made a decision: he couldnt allow Takagi to die here. If this ce turned into a murder scene, the forensics department would turn it upside down, and Luke and Jimenas little secret would be exposed. He didnt want his personal life exposed to the public. Do you know what happened on Christmas Eve? A detective had sex right above some terrorists, and after he was done, he pulled up his pants and killed all the terrorists C it certainly wouldnt be a case that Luke could be proud of if that sort of gossip went around the police. Our detective fired at terrorists without pants on! Imagining how Dustin might tell new detectives about Lukes feat in the future, Luke quickly decided to take action. He walked softly into the conference room through the other door at the end. The conference room and office were separated by a ss wall. Luke moved into the shadows across from the criminals. He put on his gloves and threw out two iron balls. Bam! Bam! After the two odd pops of noise, the mustached man and another man holding a gun next to him passed out before they saw anyone. Luke took out another ball from his pocket and knocked out thest criminal, who had been sitting down. Finally, he grabbed Takagi and quickly withdrew. He couldnt kill the criminals, at least not for now. The mustached man was clearly the leader. If he died, there was no telling how the criminals who were holding fifty people hostage would react. So, Luke had to rescue Takagi and get the details from him first. Luke moved so fast that Detective John only saw the two criminals suddenly copse, followed by the third one, before a dark shadow lunged out and hauled Takagi away. What the hell? John muttered. But he perked up a momentter and approached the criminals, taking the two weapons off them. When he was taking off their shoes, two criminals barged in from the elevator with guns. Shocked, John snuck away via the emergency exit on the other side, carrying the guns and shoes that he had taken. Luke carried Takagi all the way to the 23rd floor, which was currently under renovation. He put the old man down and showed him his badge. LAPD, Detective Luke from the Major Crimes Division. Whats going on here? The old man tried to calm his pounding heart and queasy stomach. He bowed solemnly to Luke. Thank you for saving me, sir. Luke waved his hand. Im a police officer, its my job. Enough of the formalities. What do you know about the robbers? Takagi shook his head. I dont know much. Their leader seems to be a German named Hans. Theyre here for the money in the underground vault. Have you called the police, Mr. Luke? Luke shook his head. This Takagi didnt seem to know much. He asked, What about their numbers and their weapons? Are they trained? How many people are being held hostage? I need that information before I can call for reinforcements. Takagi hurried to tell him what he had seen. Luke frowned. Takagi wasnt familiar with weapons, but as a businessman, he had a keen eye. He could easily tell that these people werent poor, based on their clothes and equipment. They were also well-organized, unlike some gangs, and from their manner of speech, some of the intruders were clearly well-educated. Everything indicated that they were a team of professional criminals with one objective. Luke frowned. Can they open the vault under the building? Takagi shook his head. They can destroy the doors at the front, but as long as force is used, the innermost alloy door will lock automatically. It cant be opened without a code. Luke said, Is that why they grabbed you? Takagi nodded. Most likely. Luke, however, shook his head. I think Hans meant it when he threatened to kill you just now. Your code might not be indispensable to them. Takagi also frowned. The alloy door is made with thetest technology. I dont think it can be destroyed. Seeing that Takagi had no more useful information, Luke told him to hide. Takagi asked, Arent you going to call the police department? Luke nodded. The signal is bad here. I need to find a different ce to make the call. Mr. Takagi, stay safe. Luke left the 23rd floor and returned to the 30th floor. This time, the criminal that had been guarding the emergency exit was gone. In the meantime, Luke heard gunshots from the 34th floor. Only someone whose ears were as good as his couldve caught them. Luke was stunned for a moment. Who was fighting the criminals? He thought for a moment, then climbed the stairs to the 34th floor. Confirming that nobody was at the door, Luke opened it slightly and took a peek. Chapter 147 - No Meeting, and SWAT Attack Chapter 147 No Meeting, and SWAT Attack The conference room was now a mess. The long desk that Luke and Jimena had used was riddled with bullet holes. A criminaly on it, dead, and there was another body not far away. Wow, Johns quite good! Luke chuckled inwardly. His Sharp Nose had informed him that it was Detective John e who was inside. He then heard Detective John speaking furiously into a walkie-talkie. F*ck you! Thats right, Im making fun of the police Why dont youe and arrest me? Im at Nakatomi za. The man probably didnt have his cell phone on him. Luke quite admired the harried, barefooted man in a ragged vest. Detective John wasnt Luke, who had a system and was far stronger than an ordinary person. He was just a regr police officer, but he had the guts to go up against fifteen criminals. But Luke didnt think now was a good time to meet up with Detective John. First of all, Detective Johns wife, the female manager named Gennero, was probably also a hostage. Luke had learned this from his chat with Jimena earlier. She told Luke that Gennero had a husband who was a detective in New York. So, if Luke were to make himself known now, wouldnt he be obliged to tag along with John and save Ms. Gennero? Secondly, Luke was an L.A. officer, but John wasnt. If they worked together, it would mean that Luke endorsed Johns actions, and he might be held responsible for any mistakes John made. Thirdly, Lukes movements would be hampered if he was with Detective John. So, it was better to stealthily help John wipe out the criminals! Thinking this, Luke was about to slip away. However, John suddenly eximed excitedly, Haha. Theyre here, theyre finally here. A momentter, heined disappointedly, Really? Only one police car? But he soon moved into action. Luke observed Detective John with great interest, and apuded his ingenuity. John smashed the window and threw down the body of one of the intruders he had killed. It was impossible for the police officers to not see it. With his keen ears, Luke even heard the body smash into a car. There hadnt been any cars parked in front of the building just now, so the only car the body couldve fallen on had to be the police car that had just arrived. Intense gunfire burst out. Luke shook his head, and knew that the police department would definitely take action. Since he knew what the criminals were up to, Luke wasnt in a hurry. Also, John had already attracted the polices attention, so Luke had to contact his boss, too. Luke made a call on the roof of the building with his cell phone. A momentter, Dustin said, Dustin speaking. Luke said, Boss, its Luke. Im now at Nakatomi za in the central district. There are about fifty armed criminals in this ce. They have heavy firearms and more than fifty hostages. A police car just arrived, and someone threw a body down at it. What should I do, boss? After a brief silence, Dustin said, Tell me everything you know about the criminals. Luke quickly exined everything, and Dustin grew excited. Be careful while youre inside. Hide and wait for my instructions. He then hung up. Luke knew that Dustin had to be reporting to the director. This was taking ce in the central district, which wasnt Dustins territory. However, Luke was at the scene of the crime, which gave Dustin an opportunity to intervene. Luke enjoyed the cold breeze on the roof and felt bored as he waited for Dustins instructions. Suddenly, the door behind him creaked. Luke immediately stered himself to the wall and took a deep breath. He smelled three people, and... C4? These were true professionals! Luke silently drew out his Glock 23. There were hasty footsteps, and the door opened as three people emerged on the roof. They were in a hurry and had their guards down. After all, theirpatriots were hunting down Detective John, and he couldnt have run to the roof. Calmly, Luke aimed at them without any hesitation. Pa! Pa! Pa! He was only two meters away from them, and they were unprepared. He hit them in the back of their heads like a kid shooting at balloons. Luke listened carefully to make sure that nobody else wasing, before he examined the dead mens equipment. Besides the C4, there were detonators, ropes and wires. Eventually, Luke picked up a UMP and its magazines. As for the C4, he casually tossed it down into the square at the bottom of the building If the criminals wanted it, they could go downstairs and pick it up themselves. Luke was about to go down, when he saw several police cars arrive. Several floodlights were then focused on the building. He stopped and noticed a SWAT team. Luke didnt know what to say C the team only had eight soldiers. There were fifty armed criminals in the building, and the officers were going to charge in when they were so outnumbered? But there was nothing Luke could do. Alert them by firing his weapon? The officers werent cowards. They would only close in on the building even more quickly to take cover. Call them? There wasnt any time. If the SWAT team had waited a while longer, they would have gotten Dustins intelligence. However, theirmander was too hasty, which had given Dustin little time to ry to them the information he had just learned. Luke watched helplessly as the SWAT team disappeared into the building. As he expected, intense gunfire rang out a momentter, mixed with screams. It was clear that the SWAT team had been ambushed. Luke didnt know what to say. Dustin hadnt given him any instructions. He couldnt do anything However capable he was, he didnt have the power tomand officers of a different district. Even Dustin couldnt have expected them to follow hismands. A momentter, a light armored car drove up. Lukes eyes lit up. LAPD was truly rich if they could afford such a vehicle. Most criminals couldnt do anything to armored cars. However, what happened in the next moment stunned Luke. With a whoosh, a streak of fire shot out from the second floor of the building. BOOM! The armored car, which had been climbing the steps, was hit by an RPG. F*ck! Luke couldnt help but curse out loud Chapter 148 - Professional Criminals, John on a Rampage, and Luke’s Triple Kill Chapter 148 Professional Criminals, John on a Rampage, and Lukes Triple Kill The criminals were true professionals. They even carried an RPG. In less than five seconds, a second rocket missile hit the armored car again, blowing it up into a gigantic fireball. Luke cursed in his heart. The criminals turned out to have more than one RPG. At that moment, Dustin called him. Hey, Luke, hows it going on your end? Luke said, Boss, you better tell themander here what you know about the criminals. A SWAT team just charged in the moment they came. Several men and an armored car have been wiped out. Dustin was stunned for a moment. What? Luke said, Just now, those people shot the polices armored car with RPGs and turned it into a big fireball. Dustin gasped. Where are the terrorists from? Luke shook his head. No, boss, theyre here for money. Theyre not terrorists. Dustin remarked, Cash-strapped lunatics... Alright, lets get down to business. Youre free to take action, but you must ensure the safety of the hostages, which is the top priority. Then, its the vault. You have to try and stop them. Dont attack if you dont think you can achieve these two objectives. Trust me, Luke, youll be in serious trouble if any of the hostages die. Luke shrugged. Got it. The bottom line is that the hostages cant die, right? Dustin said, Thats right. We couldnt reach an understanding with the central districts police department overmand. They want you to obey their instructions, but the chief rejected that. Luke was dumbfounded. What? Boss, Im sure that Ill die very quickly if I listen to them. Dustin said, We know. Thats why we refused C whatever contribution you can make is going to be up to you now. Luke asked, Well, it wont be a problem if I kill all of them, right? After a brief silence, Dustin said, You should at least spare Hans, or itll be difficult to close the case. Luke said, Okay, that makes it much easier for me now. Im hanging up, boss. Dustin said, Take care. Dustin sighed in his office. Those are fifty armed criminals. You make it sound like it isnt a big deal. However, when he recalled Elsas report on Lukes performance, he suddenly had some hope. If Luke took down all the criminals without getting any of the hostages injured, their police department would im all the credit. Though this was a case in the central district, Luke just happened to be there, so this wasnt crossing a line. If it was anyone else, Dustin wouldve told them to hide and just pass on intelligence. No boss could ask their subordinate to challenge fifty enemies on their own C that was just suicide. Luke hung up and started warming up. He was about to go down, when there was an intense explosion down below, which sent broken ss flying. Luke craned his head, only to see that it was on the second floor, where the RPGs had beenunched from earlier. There could only be one person on the offense on that floor right now. Detective John, you are one tough cookie! How many C4s have you used? Thanks to this crazy saboteur, Luke felt that it wouldnt be too difficult to pull off a miracle. But then a dilemma cropped up. The police and the criminals started negotiations. Luke put in his earpiece and connected to the criminals channel with his fake phone. Then, he heard a familiar voice. You little rat, you think you can scare us? Ill catch you and throw you from the roof. Hehe. Hans, didnt you say that you would kill me? Send more people! Im waiting for you! Let me see... Whats this guys name? Hes so tall, but he has the tiny feet of a woman! Disgusting! That was also a familiar voice. Luke was lost for words. Well, it was clear that Hans and Detective John were on poor terms. Luke secretly said sorry to John, because he had to leave John alone to distract the criminals. He returned to the 30th floor. Taking a deep breath, he discovered that there were much fewer criminals here now. At least twenty had left the floor where the hostages were being kept. Hans was probably annoyed by Detective Johns explosions and his mocking, and was determined to kill him. Luke was quite confident in Detective John, who mustve already killed more than one criminal. It would be hard for him to die. A momentter, Luke heard something else in his earphone. Larry, Carl, has the bomb been set up on the roof?. Luke suddenly realized that he had juste from the roof. Thinking for a moment, he pressed a button and said in a low voice, Yes! Come down and defend the doors. The FBI should be on their way. The person was too preupied to notice anything wrong. He instructed, Well drive some of the hostages up to the roof. When the police helicopter approaches to pick them up, detonate the bomb on the roof. Luke said, Okay. He was quite shocked. Hans certainly deserved the death penalty for nning to use the innocent civilians in the building as bait before blowing them up. But Luke didnt regret not killing Hans earlier; hisckeys mightve run wild otherwise, and started killing people randomly. At the very least, Hans wouldnt kill all the hostages, because his goal was money. Thinking quickly, Luke went back up to the roof and hid on the ledge above the door. A momentter, the elevator dinged, and there were the footsteps of more than ten people. Luke took a deep breath and locked onto three targets. One was in the front, one was behind, and one was in the middle. It was a ssic way to escort hostages. Luke held the familiar Glock 23 in his right hand, and an M1911 that he had just acquired in his left hand. He took a deep breath and watched the criminals in the front and middle show up. At that point, the criminal in the lead realized that something was wrong when he didnt see hispatriot on the roof. He called out, Carl? Luke leapt down. Flipping in midair, he used the Glock to shoot the criminal at the back of the group, who had been about to retreat from the door. A momentter, Luke locked onto another target with the M1911. Bam! The criminal in the middle was shot in the head. Lukended steadily and flicked his right wrist. Pa! His Glock blew up the head of the criminal at the front. There was utter silence for a moment, which was quickly broken by the screams of the hostages. Luke put his guns away and shed his badge at the screaming hostages. LAPD, please be quiet. Youll be able to leave when the helicopter arrives. Chapter 149 - A Chaotic Christmas Eve

Chapter 149 A Chaotic Christmas Eve

As he spoke, Luke quickly searched the bodies of the criminals. He found three M1911 magazines and two for a UMP. He also took a holster and tactical vest off one of the criminals, and strapped the magazines he had just looted to the vest. Everything took him less than a minute. Everybody was dumbfounded as they watched the young officer, who seemed too familiar with this looting business. Luke nodded at them. Youll evacuate when the police helicopter gets here. Tell them toe back again ASAP. Ill bring the rest of the hostages to the roof. Do you understand? All the hostages nodded. Luke suddenly beamed. Oh, I almost forgot. Merry Christmas. The hostages were lost for words. Do we look merry at all? Luke, in the meantime, entered the elevator and went down to the 30th floor. But the electricity went out in the whole building at that moment. Luke was surprised. This was downtown Los Angeles. How could there be a ckout? He was now stuck between the 31st and 30th floors. Speechless, Luke broke through the ceiling of the elevator and climbed out. Swiftly opening the elevator doors for the 31st floor, Luke crawled out. It was a pity that his n to distract the enemy with the elevator couldnt work now. It was some distance between the elevator and the hall. The hostages would be safe if the battle was restricted to this area. Taking the stairs wasnt the best option, but it was the only choice Luke had now. The emergency lights were now on, but they were much dimmer than regr lights. Luke heard Detective John start mocking again in his earpiece. Hans, your men are too weak. Two more have died. You better hurry up! A momentter, Hans replied coldly, Oh, is that so? Are you so cocky because you think I dont know who you are? Hehe, Detective John e, this isnt New York. Luke was rather shocked. How did Hans discover Johns identity? John had clearly only shown up for the party tonight. John fell silent, apparently at a loss. Huh, let me guess. Youre biting me like a crazy dog because theres someone you care about here, right? Hans said unhurriedly and gracefully, as if he were a theater actor reciting his lines. Luke frowned, and there wasnt a sound from John. If Hans found out about Johns wife, John would be in serious trouble! Muttering to himself, Luke reached the 30th floor emergency exit. Verifying that nobody was hiding nearby, he quickly stepped out onto the floor. It was much dimmer outside. Illuminated by the few emergency lights, everybody looked like ghosts, and the panic on their faces made it look like the set of a horror movie. Hans continued speaking in Lukes earpiece. Hehe, excuse me, Detective John, bute, Ms. Holly Gennero, say hi to Detective John. Detective John was doomed! Luke sighed and hid himself in the dark as he locked onto the criminals among the hostages with Sharp Nose. Well, the criminals werent exactly among the hostages, but surrounding them. However... there were only seven men? Plus the three who had escorted the hostages to the roof earlier, that was only ten men who had been left here. What was going on? Luke frowned, but remained rxed. Since there were only seven people, he could give it a shot now. Once he rescued the hostages, there would be nothing else to worry about, and he could clean up all the other criminals. Observing the positions of the seven men, Luke took out an iron ball and threw it. Bang! One of the emergency lights broke, startling the criminal who was right next to it. Another man nearby cursed. Damn it. Its even darker now. The criminals didnt really care. ording to the n, they would be withdrawing soon. They didnt need much light. Soon after the man made the remark, pain exploded in the back of his head and he passed out. Five secondster, Luke knocked out the second criminal not far away from the emergency light. Five to go! Luke quickly assessed the situation, and rejected the idea of shooting immediately. To ensure the hostages safety, he couldnt give the criminals a chance to open fire. Luke wasnt a bad shooter, but he still needed time to adjust to the dark environment. Also, his left hand had be far less agile and precise since hisst injury. It had never fully recovered. Five targets were too many. Luke wasnt confident. He had to try his luck now! Bending low, Luke quickly snuck up on the nearest criminal. Before he attacked, the criminal had already eximed, Where are Bill and George? Without any hesitation, Luke knocked the man hard on the back of the head, before drawing out his guns under the criminals arms. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The other four criminals copsed without a sound. Everybody screamed. Luke shot at the ceiling and revealed himself as he stepped out of the dark. He kicked the head of the criminal next to his feet. LAPD! Listen to me! Take the stairs to the roof. A helicopter will pick you up. Women and children first. Dont talk in case the criminals hear you. Got it? Lets go! Luke wandered around the hall and picked up the criminals firearms as he spoke. The hostages were somewhat stunned. Luke frowned. What are you waiting for? I cant protect so many people if the criminalse backter. The hostages finally came back to themselves and started moving. Thanks to the ten or so guns that Luke was carrying, nobody dared assault him. The women left first, followed by the men. After all, there werent any children here. Soon, they got to the roof. A helicopter soonnded. Seeing Luke armed to the teeth behind the hostages, someone on the helicopter opened fire immediately. Luke had been observing the helicopter, and his heart jumped when he saw the mans movements. He leapt back into the stairwell without thinking as bullets brushed past his hair. Luke cursed out loud in his heart. Who was this idiot? The hostages eximed in shock. Luke was too angry to greet the idiots on the helicopter. He dropped the guns he had picked up and ran to the elevators. He opened the doors of the second elevator. The elevator in this shaft was still at the bottom of the building. Wrapping his hands in his jacket, Luke grabbed a cable and rappelled down. Chapter 150 - John’s Furious Charge, and Luke’s Silent Assistance

Chapter 150 Johns Furious Charge, and Lukes Silent Assistance

Ten secondster, Lukended at the bottom of the elevator shaft. After checking his surroundings with Sharp Nose, he left through the elevator doors on the second floor. Luke quietly walked along the second floor with his Sharp Nose fully activated. There were roughly thirty criminals scattered around on the first floor, who were opening fire and retreating at the same time. There was a person who was shooting back at them from around the first corner. It was none other than the resolute Detective John e. Luke observed the battle from the stairs and didnt help John immediately. Suddenly, his face changed. He went downstairs again to the underground garage. Luke scanned the garage from the cover of the door. Two vans were parked not far away, and someone was loading something into a nondescript Ford. Luke squinted. He saw that Hans was near the Ford, and the woman he had with him seemed to be Johns wife, called Holly Gennero or something like that. Luke wouldnt have recognized her if he hadnt seen her photo at the receptionists when he first arrived. Was Hans going to run away? Luke thought for a moment. Was it possible that Hans had gotten his hands on the bearer bonds that were worth 640 million? Luke certainly couldnt let him get away. For one thing, Hans was the culprit tonight. For another, he was running away with valuable bearer bonds. Given Lukes understanding of the system, he would gain tremendous experience and credit for capturing Hans and retrieving the bonds. The gunshots were drawing closer from the first floor. Luke knew that Detective John had to be attacking the criminals like crazy. He seized the opportunity to take action. Bending slightly, Luke rushed toward the two vans. Some criminals were already running for the vans from another exit, and Detective John was chasing them. Thanks to Detective Johns distraction, Luke managed to get within ten meters of the vans. He stood behind a pir and waited for the right moment. When the gunfight at the exit was at its fiercest, Luke pulled the trigger of his UMP as he aimed roughly 1.2 meters off the ground and hit the vans with a barrage. Da Da! Da Da! Da Da! A straight line of bullet holes that were almost evenly distributed were left on the vans. Cries and screams burst out. Luke didnt stop. He reloaded his UMP and swivelled to shoot the other van. Da Da! Da Da! Da Da! The people in the second van also screamed. His gunshots were drowned out by the criminals gunfire as they were also using UMPs, so few people noticed anything wrong. The criminals lost their cool. They were so annoyed by the pesky Detective John that they almost puked blood. This man also liked to mock them over the walkie-talkie. He had grabbed all their attention. That was the reason why they had no idea that another invisible detective was on a killing spree in the za. They involuntarily thought that Detective John was responsible for everything. Some things didnt feel right, like when their fellows died on the roof and on the 31st floor at the same time. Detective John certainly couldnt split himself into two. However, the criminals were too anxious to really consider the anomaly. Luke thus sessfully stayed off the radar and ambushed the criminals as they retreated. He didnt feel any delight, however C he wouldnt let himself feel anything while he was in battle. After emptying two magazines, Luke reloaded the gun without any hesitation and killed the criminals who appeared at the exit one by one. Da Da! Da Da! Da Da! The criminals screamed and fell near the exit as they were running. They had been frightened by the screams in the vans and didnt know where to go; now, they no longer needed to think about it, since they were already dead. An engine started, and there was the squeal of rubber tires on the ground as the Ford dashed out, obviously determined to flee. Luke stopped. Leaning against the pir, he reloaded his gun and fired at the Fords tires. Though it wasnt the best position for shooting, Luke had a UMP in his hand. The gun had little recoil and was quite urate, allowing Luke to blow up the cars tires with the sheer number of bullets. Could he have mistaken it for someone elses car? That would be impossible. It was Christmas Eve, and only Nakatomi Corporation had a party tonight; all the otherpanies who used the building were on vacation. The Ford was the only other car parked next to the vans in the underground garage. Luke quickly switched locations and hid behind another cement pir, before he unhurriedly reloaded his UMP. It was hisst magazine, but Luke didnt think he would get the chance to use it. At the exit, a man roared, Hans Gruber! Luke raised an eyebrow and craned his head. Detective John e was soaked in blood, his white vest now a ragged mess of gray, ck and red, and his pants torn at the hem. His feet wrapped in cloth, the detective hobbled out of the exit, holding a UMP. His eyes were full of fury. Luke was stunned. Detective John was so hardcore. He still wouldnt let Hans go, even when he was so terribly wounded. On the other side, the door of the Ford finally opened, and Hans emerged with a beautiful woman in front of him. It was none other than Holly Gennero, Johns wife. Luke quickly shook his head. From the conversation he overheard just now, Luke knew that John e was probably a man that could be ttered, but not threatened. The more you threatened him, the fiercer his retaliation would be. Say that his shooting only rated 80 points C if someone used his wife or daughter to threaten him, it would be 100 points, or even 120 points, allowing him to blow up anyones head. Just now, Detective John had mentioned on the walkie-talkie that he had killed six criminals. He had blown up the men with RPGs on the second floor with C4. There were also two criminals in the CEOs office at the top who were riddled with bullet holes. Luke finally rxed. It took time for Sharp Nose to fully investigate an environment, and Luke finally had they of the underground garage. There were no more criminals behind him; everybody was clustered around the two exits. Hans pointed the gun at Hollys head and said, Drop your gun and raise your hands, Detective e. Chapter 151 - A Professional at Stealing Credit

Chapter 151 A Professional at Stealing Credit

John smiled miserably, unable to calm down. He slowly lowered his UMP and tossed it aside. Hans smiled. Thats right. Its better for you to die. You son of a b*tch, you killed so many of my men. Now, go to hell... ugh! Bang! Suddenly, something flew out from the back and hit Hans in the back of his head. Hans copsed and passed out. John was stunned. It looked like a baseball? He looked somewhat nkly at Hans, who was unconscious. A Beretta 92F was stered to his back, just within reach when he had his hands up. It was supposed to be his final move. Luke smiled and walked out from behind a cement pir. Its so nice to see that youre alright, Detective John. John was surprised. You... What makes you think Im alright? Im injured all over C Im not fine at all! Luke spread his hands and said, Forgive me, but Hans cant die. LAPD needs him alive for interrogation, so I had to knock him out instead. Suddenly, he raised his hand and fired his M1911. In the Ford, a ck mans head dropped to the wheel, and a M1911 slipped out of his hand. Looking at the es, who were still dazed, Luke couldnt help but remind them, You should tend to your injuries. John appears to be in a lot of pain. Johns face immediately changed. He had remained standing all this time through sheer determination. Now that Hans was unconscious and no more criminals were going to show up, John couldnt take the excruciating pain anymore, and immediately dropped. Supporting John, Luke propped him up to rest behind a cement pir some distance away so that he wouldnt suddenly be shot by a criminal who might still be alive in the van. Holly followed him. The couple had finally stopped fighting Luke called Dustin. Boss, its done. Dustin asked, What? Luke said, Hans Gruber, the leader of the criminals, has been caught. The hostages are on the roof, waiting for the helicopter. I didnt really do a headcount, but roughly thirty criminals were injured or killed. Dustin gasped. It hadnt been more than an hour since his call with Luke, and everything was done? He couldnt help but ask again, Are you sure? Luke thought for a moment and said, Tell the special forces toe in through the underground garage. I have the ce under control. There may be more criminals hiding on the first floor, though. Oh, by the way, they seem to be carrying a lot of C4s. Dustin acquiesced right away. Luke thought for a moment, then warned him, However, theres a minor issue. Dustin grew anxious. Were any hostages killed? Luke said, Not that I know of. But more than ten criminals were actually killed by one Detective John e from New York. He contributed a lot to Hanss arrest, too. Dustin felt his teeth ache. What? Why is he there? Luke replied, Because his wife is a senior manager at Nakatomi Corporation, and hes here on vacation to visit his wife. F*ck! Dustin couldnt help but curse out loud. Since that was the case, the credit for this incident would have to be split. Seeing how wretched Detective John looked, Luke somehow felt guilty for using him as a distraction. Everything turned out well, and he had helped save Johns wife too. However, Detective Johns contribution couldnt be ignored. Also, if John wasnt around, Luke would be hounded by both his department and the department of the central district. Now, if the two departments wanted to fight for credit, they would have to argue with NYPD first. It was always easier for people on the same side to reach apromise when they had amon enemy. Besides, Luke wasnt interested in an award of any sort. What he desired was the experience and the credit which the system gave him. Dustin moved very quickly. Ten minutester, a bunch of police officers stormed the underground garage. Luke was ratherforted to know that themander of this operation had dispatched a troop that wasrger than a squad of eight. Luke had voluntarily dropped all his weapons except his pistol before they arrived. The neers didnt order him to lie t on the ground as they would a suspect. Their chief asked, Luke Coulson? Luke showed them his badge, which was hanging around his neck. The chief nced at it and saluted him. Thank you for your contribution to this operation. Youre wee. Luke nodded his head with a smile. He was in a good mood. He nodded at the two people next to him. This is Detective John e from NYPD. You better get him to the hospital ASAP. Next to him is his wife, Ms. Holly. The chief of the special forces simply nodded his head. Luke patted the Ford next to him and said, Also, this car is worth 640 million. See that its well-protected. The chief was stunned. What? Luke exined, Those criminals were here for bearer bonds. They looted Nakatomi Corporations vault and packed bonds worth 640 million dors into this car. Dont lose them, or none of us will be able to bear the consequences. The chief was well aware of what the consequences were. The criminals were able to steal the bonds partly because they had made meticulous ns, and partly because of Nakatomi Corporations negligence. However, if the bonds were lost again under police watch, many people in LAPD would lose their jobs. The chief of the special forces hurriedly had some of his subordinates protect the Ford. Luke suddenly remembered that he had left two people upstairs. He said, I need to go up. Two important people are hiding upstairs. The chief frowned. I can ask our men to get them out. Luke said, One of them is on the 21st floor, and the other is on the 23rd. I specifically told them not toe out until I came to get them. The chief thought for a moment, and then had two of his subordinates go with Luke. A whileter, Luke returned with Takagi and Jimena. The chief couldnt help but ask, Who are they? He was quite curious as to why this amazing young detective had hidden these two people. Luke said, This is Mr. Takagi, head of the Nakatomi Corporation that was unfortunately robbed. This is Jimena, my girlfriend. Shes currently an intern at Nakatomi Corporation. The chief of the special forces asked suspiciously, So, you were here to spend Christmas Eve with your girlfriend? Luke nodded matter-of-factly, Of course. Why would I specificallye here to take down criminals when Im from a different department? The chief of the special forces was lost for words. Luke asked, Can I go now? Chapter 152 - The Deputy Director’s Reminder

Chapter 152 The Deputy Directors Reminder

The chief of the special forces shook his head. Im afraid not. The deputy director wants to see you. Huh? Luke was rather surprised. The deputy director was also known as the deputy chief. There were only two people above the deputy chief, namely, the assistant chief of police and the chief of police. But these top two positions were in fact only responsible for administrative matters instead of actual cases themselves. The deputy chief was always themander at the very top when it came to the actual cases, and furthermore only got involved in major cases. Luke took Takagi and Jimena to the other side of the garage and drove his Ford out. He was stopped at the exit. After he showed his badge, and both he and his car were examined, he was allowed to pass several minutester. He didnt want to take the bus to work tomorrow, so he had to drive his car out. Driving his Ford to where he was told the deputy director would be, Luke got out and asked a ck policeman, Can you tell me where Deputy Director Robinson is? Stunned for a moment, the ck man eyed him strangely. Luke Coulson? Luke said, Thats me. The ck policeman said, Im Bauer. Come with me. Luke followed him to the back of amand van, where he saw a white man between forty and fifty years of age. Bauer said, Chief, Lukes here. The white man extended his hand to Luke in delight. Nice to meet you, Detective Luke Coulson. Im Duane Robinson. Im very proud of what youve done. Youre a distinguished officer of LAPD. Ill... Luke interrupted him awkwardly. Deputy Director Robinson, please allow me to introduce you. This is Mr. Takagi, head of Nakatomi Corporation. Stunned for a moment, Robinson extended his hand. Nice to meet you, Mr. Takagi. He knew that it was Nakatomi Corporation that had been attacked tonight. Thus, he said hurriedly, Ill definitely look into the case, please rest assured. Takagi, however, shook his head. Its already clear what happened tonight. Robinson was taken aback. Well... Takagi bowed at Luke again. Thank you for saving me. If its possible, I hope to host you at my home tomorrow. Luke rolled his eyes and smiled. Mr. Takagi, Im sure youll be busy in the next few days. Why dont you give me your contact, and well talkter? As he spoke, he nced at Nakatomi za. To be honest, Detective John had done more damage to the building with the C4s on the second floor than the terrorists had. It would take Nakatomi Corporation a while to fix up the building. Takagi thought for a moment, and agreed with him. He presented Luke his card with both hands. Luke epted it with both hands as well. He saw that it was a personal card which had nothing but a personal phone number and a name on it. However, most of the employees at Nakatomi Corporation didnt know this number at all. Luke thanked him with a smile and watched him speak to Robinson. Very soon, a limo came to pick Mr. Takagi up. Luke then said to Robinson again, Chief, my girlfriend was frightened by everything that happened. Can I take her home first? Robinson immediately understood Lukes meaning. He said, Thats fine. Youll be free to go in a moment. However, you need to report to headquarters tomorrow morning. Gesturing subtly, Robinson led Luke to a corner. Luke, it was LAPD who worked out this entire case, do you understand? Luke was puzzled. But what about Detective John e? Robinson didnt consider it a big deal. Thats between us and NYPD, but the FBI isnt a part of this, alright? Luke was surprised. FBI? Where were they? Robinson sneered. On the helicopter. Luke abruptly cursed, giving Robinson quite the shock. Luke said angrily, When I took the hostages to the roof, the people in the helicopter shot at me and nearly killed me. Those FBI agents arent careful or professional at all. Robinson was delighted. After experiencing something like that, Luke wouldnt say anything nice about the FBI at all. Robinson patted his shoulder in satisfaction. Thats all. Have a good rest tonight with your girlfriend. His tone turned sly. Luke chuckled. Yes, sir! Robinsonughed and told him to go. Luke saluted him and took Jimena to his car. They didnt go back to Jimenas dorm, where her roommate would hear them if they made any noise, not to mention that it only had amunal bathroom. Luke decided to go to a hotel. Since he hadnt used much of the money from Sergei, Luke simply took Jimena to the Beverly Hills Hotel and booked a luxurious suite for eight hundred dors a night. They smiled at each other. Together, they toured the bathroom, the ss window, the table, the sofa, and the extremelyfortable bed. The next morning, Luke was woken up by his phone. He picked up the phone and heard Dustins voice. Where are you? Selina said that you arent at home. Luke said, I left with my girlfriendst night. Pausing for a moment, Dustin said helplessly, Do you know what time it is? Headquarters just called. I need to take you there for the investigation intost nights case. Luke yawned. Huh? What time is it? Dustin said, Its ten past nine. How much longer do you n to sleep? Luke couldnt dawdle anymore. Fine. Ill be at the department in thirty minutes. Dustin said, You only have twenty. He then hung up the phone. Luke snorted. You were acting so nice when you asked for my help, but youre singing a different tune now when Im no longer needed. On the other side, Jimena was still sound asleep in bed. Luke called out to her, only to find that he couldnt wake her up. He could only wash his face and brush his teeth first. After he was done, he left a thousand dors and a note on the nightstand under Jimenas cell phone. He then left the room in a good mood. He told the receptionist that no one was to knock on the door until noon, before he finally drove to work. What happened next was quite boring. Dustin took him to Park Center, which was LAPD headquarters. Duane Robinson, whom he had metst night, was also there, and even shook his hand with a smile. However, the deputy director appeared much more reserved today. Chapter 153 - Folly In the Competition for Credit

Chapter 153 Folly In the Competition for Credit

Luke wasnt bothered. He never took the big shots chumminess seriously, since it was only routine behavior for them most of the time, and werent their true feelings at all. The interrogation that followed, however, was quite interesting. He was questioned by two parties, namely the FBI and LAPD. What was interesting was that the FBI tried to prove that Luke hadnt yed an important role, while LAPDs questions highlighted his contribution. For example, the FBIs people would ask, Why did you let the hostages run amok until our men saved them, instead of protecting the hostages until they left safely? Then, LAPD would immediately ask, After escorting the hostages to the roof, what forced you to leave them to return downstairs and take down the criminals, ultimately ensuring the hostages safety? Most of the time, Luke simply enjoyed the show that was in fact a squabble dressed up as an inquiry. When he was asked a question, he would answer in support of LAPD. The FBI hadnt contributed to the case at allst night, and had almost shot Luke. Now that Luke thought about it, the FBI might have even indirectly helped the criminals a lot. He simply told the truth about what he didst night, and slightly exaggerated John es contribution. For example, he imed that he and Detective John finished off thest twenty criminals together, which made more sense. He spoke highly of Detective John since thetter had blown up the second floor of the buildingst night, which would require loads of money to fix. So, John would definitely be punished if his contribution to the case was deemed subpar. After all, he was an officer from New York, and didnt havew enforcement power in Los Angeles. Luke wasnt sure if Nakatomi Corporation would appreciate what John had done. Wouldnt it be terrible if John had to pay for the damages he caused? Johns wife made a lot of money, so he could probably afford it, but as long as he could justify his actions, he wouldnt need to pay a cent. And through it all, the FBI still didnt have any part in it. Detective John was from NYPD, not the FBI. Luke grew impatient as the FBI agents bombarded him with questions again. One of them asked yet again, How did you kill those criminals? Can you tell us one more time? Luke rapped the table and said, Ive already told you twice. Dont question my abilities. The agent insisted, Were just trying to confirm... Luke waved his hand. If you have clearance, read your ssified files on me. Last September, I worked with an FBI team in Shackelford in Texas and killed thirteen armed Mexican gangsters, which was verified by the FBI. Furthermore, I killed neen and injured twelve armed criminals on a highway between Queens and Nassaust month. You can look up the case at NYPD. Now, do you still doubt my capability? The FBI agent was stunned. If what Luke said was true, taking down the criminals in Nakatomi za wouldnt have been impossible for him. After all, Detective John had helped him out. ording to Luke, John killed a dozen people, so Luke killed slightly more than thirty, which was simr to the number of criminals he killed in the gunfight in New York. Given that there was precedent, it was impossible for the FBI to argue that Luke was incapable of doing what he had done. The two examples that Luke had given were endorsed respectively by the FBI and NYPD, a third party, and couldnt be discredited at all. After Lukes counter, the FBI agents finally gave in. One of the agents left the room and spoke to their chief, and the FBI agents lost interest in questioning Luke after that. They had finally pulled Lukes file from the FBIs system by then, and it contained all the details. This young officer was only eighteen, but had already cracked several major and dangerous cases after just half a year on the job as a police officer. It was estimated that he had injured or killed roughly a hundred criminals in half a year. Furthermore, almost all these criminals had been moving in groups when Luke wiped them out. Even a ten-person FBI squad would barely be able to achieve the same feat, let alone a single detective. Luke was capable, and he didnt have a very high rank. He wasnt scared of the FBI at all. So, the FBI could only give up on the idea of coercing Luke, and talk to LAPDs leadership instead, hoping to earn something fromst nights case. Luke and John had killed most of the criminals before the FBI agents arrived, but it would be too embarrassing for the FBI agents to report that they hadnt done anything except take the hostages away. Luke was free to go after that. He was here not because he was important, but because he could be used against the FBI. Deputy Director Duane, for one, was angry at the FBI robbing him ofmand during the operation, and wanted to get back at them. However, Luke identally learned that it was Duane who had instructed the eight SWAT members and the armored car to charge into the building before they did any reconnaissance. He felt lucky that the man wasnt his boss, and that the man wasnt in charge of field operations all the time given his high position; otherwise, plenty of SWAT members would perish because of the deputy director. It was 5pm when Luke left Park Center. He had received a call from Selina earlier that morning. He told her what happenedst night, and sheined that he hadnt called her when something so big happened. She had been watching a soap opera instead of the newsst night, so she hadnt known about the gunfight at Nakatomi za at all. Jimena also called Luke and told him that she was still waiting in line at the police department to give her statement, and that there was no telling when she could leave. Luke asked if she needed his help, but she refused. Everyone in line were employees of Nakatomi Corporation; she would draw too much attention if an intern like her cut the queue. They had to cancel their ns for that night. Jimena told Luke not to wait for her, as a co-worker would send her home. Dustin had taken Luke to Park Center that morning in his car, so Luke could only take a cab back to the police department before he drove his own car home. Chapter 154 - Appeasing Selina

Chapter 154 Appeasing Selina

Luke somehow felt rxed when he saw Selina watching TVzily on the couch. Seeing howfortable her life was made him feel that his own life was just asfortable! That was what Luke thought in his heart. Selina, on the other hand, nced at him and didnt say anything. Luke greeted her and went to look for food in the fridge. A momentter, he eximed, Selina, wheres the beef? The roast chicken? And the cake? Luke had every reason to be shocked, because all the food had been prepared for two people. But it was all gone? Suspicious, Luke went over to Selina and observed her carefully for a moment. Finally, he couldnt take it any longer, and raised her shirt above her stomach. Selina cried out angrily, What are you doing, jerk? Luke looked at her bulging belly, lost for words. Youre not going to tell me that youre three months pregnant after just one day, right? Selina looked away shiftily. You said you werenting back, so I figured that I didnt need to leave you any food. Luke held his head. Dont you feel full? Selina said matter-of-factly, Thats why I dont want to move right now. Luke was lost for words. Alright, wait here. Picking up his wallet, he left for the Chinese supermarket, and bought a few things. After he returned, he cooked a pot of soup in the kitchen, andter brought out a cup of it. Drink this. Selina showed no intention of moving. Left with no other choice, Luke could only hold her head and feed her the soup. The moment she tasted the soup, she perked up. Wow, its delicious. Sweet and sour. What did you put inside? Luke said, Its made from hawthorn, red bayberries, and sugar. It can help with digestion. Selina said, Give me another cup. Luke said, Theres one more cup in the kitchen. Drink it an hourter. Selina was immediately disappointed. Why didnt you make more? Luke was angry. So that you can eat more once youve digested everything thats in your stomach? Selina chuckled. Its only because you went out to fool around with Jimena. I was too bored to do anything other than eat. Luke said, Ive only fooled around once in the past half year. If I were someone else, people would think that Im gay. en Selina snorted. Youre not trying hard enough. You go home after work every day. Ive never seen you hit on a girl. Luke said, I go home after work because I have to make food for you. Are youining about that? As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and ced his palm on her belly, before he started rubbing it slowly in a clockwise direction. He wasnt using a lot of strength. Selina took a long breath, feeling quitefortable. What are you doing? Luke said, Pay attention to what Im doing and how much strength Im using. Rub clockwise like this; itll help with your digestion, you pig. He then stopped. Selinay still on the couch. Why dont you do it for me? I dont feel like moving. Luke said, You dont feel like moving because youre too full. He washed his hands and made food for himself in the kitchen. Since Selina had devoured his dinner, he had to make more food. Thankfully, he had purchased a lot of ingredients a few days ago for the holidays. There was a lot of marinated beef and chicken. He quickly stir-fried some beef and made himself a sandwich, which he then enjoyed with a ss of milk. Selina didnt steal his food this time. It seemed that she was really full. Shey on the couch and rubbed her slightly bulging belly with her right hand while she switched TV channels with the remote in her left hand. She then switched to a news channel that was coveringst nights incident at Nakatomi za. The TV hosts were talking animatedly. Very soon, stretchers covered in white cloth appeared on camera. One of the TV hosts said, As far as we know, the police and a team of robbers were engaged in a fierce shootout at Nakatomi zast night. The police killed 37 robbers and injured seven. Three police officers were killed, and seven were injured. One of the hostages was killed. Luke did some calctions. Two police officers had been in the armored car, and eight SWAT members charged into the building. So, the casualties were all on the polices side? Luke didnt want to see too many casualties on LAPDs side, particrly not when they were caused by someone elses idioticmand. Selina perked up and called out Darling in the sweetest voice. Luke knew that she wanted something. Just tell me what you want. Selina asked, How many people did you kill? Luke counted for a while, but shook his head. Im not certain. Im sure that I killed eleven and injured four, but I dont know how many more I killed. Selina found that odd. You dont know? She knew that Luke had good sight and hearing. Luke shrugged. I fired at two vans with a UMP. I dont know how many robbers were in them. Probably more than twenty, I think. Selina was excited. You can do that? Im gonna try that next time. Luke rolled his eyes. I couldnt have done it without John e. They wouldnt have all retreated to the vans if they had known that they were dealing with more than one opponent. Selina pondered deeply. Oh, I see. So, we should hide during a mission, then jump out at the end to im the credit. Luke thought for a moment, then nodded his head. Thats right. Youll most likely just get yourself killed if you charge out in front. At that moment, the newsmentary continued, These robbers pretended to be terrorists and demanded that the American government release seven members of the Irish National Liberation Army, six of the Liberation Tigers of Tamil Em, and three of Asian Dawn. However, this was soon discovered to be a ruse. Asian Dawn doesnt exist at all, and was invented by a third-rate newspaper. The robbers real target was the bearer bonds worth 640 million in Nakatomi Corporations vault. Selinas mouth dropped open. Wow, thats a lot of money. Suddenly, she rolled her eyes. Does that mean that youll be getting another cash reward? Luke nodded and said, Probably, depending on Nakatomi Corporation. And even if Nakatomi Corporation doesnt want to give me one, our police department should give me something, right? Chapter 155 - Takagi’s Little Gift

Chapter 155 Takagis Little Gift

Luke didnt actually expect a reward from Takagi, even if thetter had given Luke his card and called him his lifesaver. He knew very well what the Japanese were like. The people of this country were modest, trustworthy, polite, and respectful, and attached great importance to social hierarchy. However, they also had the potential to overturn anything that stood above them, and might burst out on a rampage and turn into bloodthirsty beasts that werent bound by any sort of code of conduct. They also recorded their deeds and passed them down as tales through the generations. They were a highlyplicated and controversial people. Thus, Luke didnt expect much from Takagi. While the man had bowed to him, it might have been out of polite habit, and didnt necessarily mean that he really thought highly of Luke. All of a sudden, Takagi appeared on camera. Were going to transfer the bonds out and upgrade our vaults security measures. I would like to point out, however, that the power system in Los Angeles is terrible. The ckout in the central district was the reason why the robbers were able to ovee the vaults final electromaic protective measure. We will be suing our power supplier. Luke and Selina looked at each other in bewilderment. After a long time, Luke finallymented, So thats how the robbers opened the vault. I was wondering how they got it open without getting the code from Takagi. He also knew that it had been the FBIs idea to cut off the power, since it was hardly possible for regr people, who didnt even know where the power hub was, to do so. Only the FBI or police couldve forced the power supplier to shut down the power. After Luke told her what the FBI did, Selinaughed out loud. Will they have to pay damages? LAPD shrugged. LAPD has me, and e has his wife, so who can Nakatomi Corporation me in this case, except the FBI, who barely contributed anything? He knew why the FBI had been unfriendly toward him. Theyd made numerous mistakes and hadnt helped at all. It was possible that whoever was in charge of the case would be demoted. Luke would be happy to see that happen. The mans idiotic subordinates had fired a barrage at him from the helicopter, and Luke wouldve been killed if he hadnt reacted quickly. It was already good of him not to ask for an apology orpensation from the FBI. Luke chatted with Selina for a while before they each took a shower and went to bed. The next day, Catherine called Luke to tell him that they were leaving for Los Angeles the following day. Luke was naturally happy about his familys visit. He promised that he would cover their ne tickets and amodation fees. Selina was also delighted. Robert was like family to her, too, since she started her job under hismand at the beginning Selina volunteered to pick up Lukes family at the airport, and to look for a hotel for them. It made things easier for Luke since Selina was willing to help. They had to be on duty in a couple of days, so they could take turns keeping Lukes familypany. As Luke made ns for the holiday, his phone rang with a call from Dustin. What did you do to Takagi? He says that hes going to give you a million dors as a personal reward. Luke was caught by surprise. What? Dustin smiled. Thats right, a personal reward from him, not from Nakatomi Corporation. Youre going to be a millionaire, Luke. Luke frowned. He didnt like the sound of that. Thinking for a moment, he asked, What will our department get? Dustin said, Nakatomi Corporation is willing to donate 500,000 dors to our department to upgrade our equipment, like the walkie-talkies for the officers. Luke was lost for words. Was Nakatomi Corporation mocking the police? Detective John had let the police know what was going on by chucking the body of one of the robbers out the window instead of contacting them on the walkie-talkie. Before that, the operator had treated Johns call for help on the walkie-talkies emergency channel as a prank call, and had summarily ignored it. Had it not been for Luke and John, a lot of hostages wouldve died, and a lot of people in LAPD wouldve been punished for it, including the operator. Of course, American emergency operators were infamous for being unreliable. That was probably because too many people called 911 as ark, inevitably leading the operators to regard some real emergency calls as a practical joke. After a brief silence, Luke asked, Boss, whats your suggestion? Dustin scratched his head. Money mattered more than anything else in America. Could he tell Luke to refuse it? But if Luke epted it, it would be like a p to the face for LAPD. So, Dustin suggested, If possible, can you keep the matter of Mr. Takagis personal reward between the two of you? Luke thought for a moment and said, Alright, boss, Ill try. He found the card that Takagi had given him and gave the man a call. A momentter, a man said over the phone, This is Takagi. Who is this? Luke replied, Luke Coulson, the detective. You remember me, right? Takagis voice immediately turned warmer. Of course, Mr. Luke. I was going to contact you. Luke chuckled. Mr. Takagi, its nice to speak to you again. My colleague tells me that you want to give me a personal reward, is that right? Takagi said solemnly, Yes. This is just a small amount of money. You must take it. Luke was amused. He knew that it was inappropriate for him to ept the money, and was well aware that it certainly wasnt a small amount. Pondering for a moment, Luke said, Mr. Takagi, could you change your personal reward? My family ising to Los Angeles tomorrow, and will be staying for a week. Can you help arrange their amodation and have them taken around on tour during the week? After a brief silence, Takagi said, That is too small a thing to repay you with. Luke chuckled. Mr. Takagi, Im a police officer. Its just my job. Takagi, however, also chuckled. No, Mr. Luke, I know very well that the American police is not obliged to protect any one person. It was not your responsibility to save me. For a moment, Luke was stunned. He hadnt really given it a lot of thought. He had always considered it his duty to save those in need, and he had saved a lot of them. Chapter 156 - New Gift and Another Level-Up

Chapter 156 New Gift and Another Level-Up

The truth, however, was that an American police officer could kill a citizen when they determined that thetter was threatening their life, but they werent obliged to protect a citizen when the citizens life was under threat. The Supreme Court ruling in 1981 had set up the ground rule: the American police had no specific duty to protect a citizen(1). Of course, the pressure which the media put on the police was a different matter. It was actually the leadership of the police department, instead of the bottom-level officers, who were affected by that pressure. Takagi said, So, Ill make sure that your family has fun in Los Angeles, but you must not decline my personal gratitude. Luke smiled bitterly. But Mr. Takagi, youll make me the target of jealousy in my police department. Pondering for a moment, Takagi proposed, If so, would you like to be my corporations head of security? Your annual pay wont be lower than 500,000 dors. Luke was rendered speechless by Takagis offer. But on second thought, an annual pay of 500,000 dors was only befitting of someone who crushed fifty robbers without getting hurt himself, and who retrieved bonds worth 640 million bucks. Luke just needed to solve another emergency for Nakatomi Corporation on the same scale to be worthy of that pay. Luke secretly apologized to Robert as he said earnestly, Mr. Takagi, I love being a police officer. My foster father is a police officer and Ive always looked up to him. So, Im afraid that I have to decline your offer. Takagi sighed softly, knowing that belief couldnt be easily reshaped by money. He could only say, Alright, I have a personal house in Los Angeles that I would like to give to you. All you need to do is sign your name on the deed. Your colleagues wont know as long as you dont say anything. Luke was amazed by how shrewd Takagi was. By offering Luke a house, he could stay in touch with Luke. Then, it was settled. Takagi told Luke something about the dead hostage fromst night. The hostage was another senior manager at thepany, who had tried to save his own skin by selling Gennero out. He had spoken to Detective John via the walkie-talkie to prove to the robbers that he knew John well. He did convince Hans, but was shot right after Hans confirmed that his intelligence was urate. Many of the Nakatomi Corporation employees had witnessed that hostage being taken away after he volunteered to offer intelligence. So, his death had nothing to do with Luke or John. The other fifty employees of thepany who hadid low werent even hurt when they were rescued. It was further proof that the senior managers death had been his own fault. Also, Takagi mentioned that Hans was responsible for the death of a construction engineer at hispany. The robbers tortured Kiyoshi for information on theyout of Nakatomi za, and killed him after verifying that it was true. Luke found the name familiar, and finally remembered that it was from the first case that he and Elsa had taken when they came back. Things had turned out exactly the way they were supposed to. It wasnt Elsa and Lukes fault for not pursuing the case further back then, because there were just too many simr cases. But Luke still encountered those unfortunate robbers in the end, though Elsa didnt get to y a part. She called Luke that night, full of regret. If I had seen thising, I wouldve postponed my vacation for a couple of days. Luke chuckled. Im sure that well have more opportunities. He didnt really mean it. He had gone to the za to hook up with Jimena. How could he have brought Elsa with him? Even if Elsa had been in Los Angeles, she wouldnt have been at the location at all, nor was she capable of fighting fifteen armed robbers. She wasnt Detective John. Elsas strengthy in investigation rather than killing Rxed, Luke grinned at his stats panel. Luke (aka Luke Coulson) Strength: 31 Dexterity: 20 Mental Strength: 14 Extra stat point: 1 Luke had imed the mission reward after he dealt with Hans Gruber. Mission: Eliminate Hans Grubers gang and retrieve the bonds. Total experience: 5,000. Total credit: 5,000. Contribution rate: 75%. EXP +3,750. Credit +3,750. As experience has reached 7,000 points, the host has leveled up to level 9. Seeing that Strength was drawing closer to 40 points, Luke was more than satisfied. He was only two levels away from the minimum requirement for the ultimate lifesaver, Elementary Self-Healing, and from healing his left hand. He only had 400 experience points left after the level-up, but he had more than 14,000 credit points. He couldnt hold back the urge anymore. Opening the list of abilities, he learned Elementary Driving and also selected a few umon abilities from the people that he had killed or defeated. For example, Basic Language Proficiency (English, Spanish and Portuguese), from the electrifying, long-legged Vanessa, only cost a hundred credit points. Luke immediately picked that. He had no time to learnnguages, so this ability would be very handy. A hundred credit points was nothing for him. Luke also picked Basic Demolition from an expert bomber on Hanss team. But Luke knew that he would run low on credit points in the future. The X-gene super abilities all cost no less than a thousand credit points. Some even cost more than ten thousand. He had a lot of credit points for now, only because he hadnt officially joined the greater battlefield that was going to be New York. Luke wouldnt settle down in New York until he got Elementary Self-Healing, or he might be easily killed off by some random guy. How efficient was Takagi? That very afternoon, awyer visited Luke and had him sign a few documents. After thewyer handled the rest of the paperwork, the house would be Lukes. Tempted, Selina urged Luke to check the house out. When they reached their destination, they realized that it was a detached vi which covered two hundred square meters. It had five bedrooms, two bathrooms, a garage and a pool. Luke and Selina toured the house after letting themselves in with the key Luke had just gotten. He remarked, This house, plus the furniture and decor, must be worth more than a million, right? I dont think what I did is worth that much. Selina, however, was excited. Haha, Luke, can we move in here? Ill swim in the pool when the weather gets hotter. [1] Warren v. District of Columbia; 444 A.2d. 1, D.C. Ct. of Ap. 1981 / Castle Rock v. Gonzales, 545 U.S. 748 (2005) Chapter 157 - Champagne, Steak, and a Bubble Bath

Chapter 157 Champagne, Steak, and a Bubble Bath

Luke rolled his eyes. Thats just a big bathtub, alright? Besides, you can also heat up the water. You can take a bath right now if you want. Selinas eyes glittered. Darling- Luke said, Wait! Let me think about it. After some consideration, he decided not to argue with Takagi anymore. Takagi was a sessful old man who was insistent and clever. Luke wasnt confident that he could persuade him to change his mind. Luke had nothing to say if Takagi believed that his life was worth this vi. Luke could give him a hand again if he ever needed it. He knew that that might have been Takagis n all along. Considering Lukes abilities, Takagi might have to ask for his help one day. This house was both a gesture of gratitude and an advance investment. This house was indeed worth a lot, but it was still nothing for Takagi. It was nothing to give this house away, as long as it could help him stay in touch with Luke in case he needed Lukes help in the future. After Luke checked the house, he called Takagi. Thank you, Mr. Takagi. Im very satisfied with this house. Takagi simply smiled. Thats fantastic, Detective Luke. Keep in touch. Luke chuckled. Alright, I hope I wasnt interrupting anything. Goodbye. After hanging up the phone, Luke shook his head and put thoughts of the clever old man aside. He said to Selina, Lets go home first to grab your swimsuit, unless you n to jump into the pool in your underwear. Selina eximed with wild joy and went to get the car. After a few round trips, they had moved most of their necessities to their new home. Luke had noticed that the furniture and appliances in the vi were barely used. This vi mustve only had the basic furniture in the beginning, and Takagi mustve gotten the other things put in over thest half-day. It was homey andfortable, and not ostentatious at all. Takagi mustve selected such a no-nonsense vi because he found Luke to be a down-to-earth man. Sure enough, Luke was quite satisfied with it. Moreover, Lukes family didnt have to stay in a hotel anymore. There was even enough room for Selina. Selina had always been a doer. Once she was settled in, she immediately tried out the big bathtub in the backyard. Luke, on the other hand, prepared the ingredients he had brought for dinner. Since they had moved into a new house today, Luke thought that he should make something ssy. Champagne was definitely necessary, and they wouldnt eat at the table, but by the swimming pool. Very soon, Selina ran back excitedly and told Luke that she had figured out the mechanism for the big bathtub. Luke nodded his head and got her to help him take the dishes out to the backyard. Selina then put down the ice bucket and took off her clothes, before she jumped into the water and spun around in the pool,ughing. Well, in a pool that was three meters long and three meters wide at most, spinning was the best she could do. Luke allowed her to do as she pleased since this Christmas had been rather boring for her. He put the steak on a tray next to the pool and said, Stop ying. Have some food first. Selina obediently sat on the steps on one side of the pool. She epted Lukes service happily and said, I didnt know youre also good at waiting on other people! Luke smiled. Standing in the warm water, he stared to the west. This was the west side of Beverly Hills, and the backyard faced the west. There were no tall buildings around here, so the view was quite splendid. Although themute from here would be longer, Luke didnt think that Selina would want to go back to their old apartment. Enjoying the steak, the champagne, and Selinas asional questions, Luke thought his life was wonderful. The stars in the sky illuminated the night like smallmps. The next day, Luke went to the police department at Dustins request. Since Selina had taken the car to pick up his family, Luke had to take the bus. He wore a tracksuit today because he wasnt here to work, but to meet Dustin. Somebody else was in Dustins office, so Luke simply waited outside the office for a bit. Soon, the person came out and smiled at Luke. The boss is asking for you. Luke nodded and entered the office. Boss, whats up? Dustin pointed at the door. Close the door. Luke immediately knew that they were going to discuss something confidential. After the door was shut, Dustin asked, How did you persuade Takagi? He said that he wouldnt be giving you the reward money. Luke told the truth. I asked him to give me something else that was less eye-catching. Dustin didnt pursue it further since it was a private manner. It was bad enough that he had intimated that Luke should turn down the gift; it would be inappropriate for him to poke his nose into Lukes new reward. He nodded his head and said, Takagi also said that he will personally donate 500,000 dors to the Major Crimes Division so that we can buy more equipment. Luke shrugged and said, Thats good. Lost for words, Dustin said in a low voice a momentter, Yes, it is. Do you have any thoughts? The chief says that he can give you special treatment. Luke found that strange. What do you mean? Dustin coughed and said, Say, if you get a college degree and pass the civil service test, youll be promoted the moment you get your cert. Luke was disappointed. He wasnt interested in a promotion at all. I would rather get money. Dustin was surprised. What? Luke said, Im too young. Its not good if Im promoted too fast. I think its better for me to gain more experience from the bottom. Dustin was unconvinced. Are you serious? Luke nodded his head. Yes. I dont think Ill consider a promotion for a couple of years. For now, a pay rise would be good. After a brief silence, Dustin said, Alright, that works too. He wasnt entirely convinced. You really dont want a promotion? Luke nodded his head with a smile. No, I dont. I told Elsa the same thing before. Ive only worked for half a year. Im in no rush. Dustin finally remembered that, technically speaking, Luke had only been a police officer in the big city for three months. Chapter 158 - Family Reunion and Holiday Celebration (PART 1)

Chapter 158 Family Reunion and Holiday Celebration (PART 1)

If Luke went to college right now, he would only be 22 when he got his degree four yearster. A 22-year-old sergeant? That would be too unbelievable. Elsa was 32, and she had only been promoted to sergeant recently. Lukes recent achievements were so astonishing that Dustin had subconsciously forgotten his age. Dustin rolled his eyes and suddenly smiled. Well, well be getting some new cars. Do you have a favorite model? Luke thought for a moment and said, Ill just use the same as everyone else. Any car will do for me. Dustin nodded his head, satisfied that Luke didnt get cocky. The second thing that Dustin talked to Luke about was the robbers that Luke had killed and injured. But since Luke didnt have any outrageous requests, Dustin promised to take care of everything for him. What a nice young man! Dustin remarked inwardly. Seeing that Dustin had fallen silent, Luke stood up and said, Boss, Ill be leaving. Dustin made a call after Luke left the office. Supply division? What are the new cars that youre giving us? Luke found it was still early when he left the police department, so he took a bus home. Selina was already up and was doing some cleaning Selina was surprised to see him. That was quick. Luke shrugged. Maybe because I saved Dustin a lot of trouble. After they left the house, Luke told Selina about Dustins offer in the car. Selina was amused. She already knew that Luke wouldnt consider a promotion for the next couple of years. But she was rather jealous after learning that he would get his own police car. Police cars were quite good. Moreover, since Luke had won his bosss favor, he could even use the police car for personal business. Luke smiled. But youre not losing out on anything. Youll be free to use the Ford whenever you want in the future. Thinking for a moment, Selina realized that it did make sense, and she cheered up again. When they reached the airport, they chatted as they waited for Lukes family. Thanks to the good weather, the flight wasnt dyed, and Lukes family arrived right on time. It was quite joyous when they met in the hall. ire hopped around in excitement as she clutched at Luke. Joseph looked at his sister scornfully, but was secretly happy too. Robert and Catherine, on the other hand, greeted Selina first, before Selina greeted their children. When they left the airport, Selina drove off with Catherine, the kids and the luggage, while Luke and Robert took a cab. Robert and Luke bickered nonstop in the cab, but Robert was stunned when he saw the vi. You can afford this? Any diligent man in Shackelford would be able to afford a house like this, since Shackelford had plenty of emptynd, and anyone could build whatever house they wanted. But this wasnt Shackelford; this was Los Angeles, which was right next to Hollywood. Lukeughed. Its a windfall. But lets not talk about it now. Lets check your rooms first. I dont know what you need yet. I only moved in yesterday. Robert followed him into the vi in a daze, only to be even more shocked. This vi wasnt extremely extravagant; at least, not that Robert could tell. However, the furniture and appliances inside were all the best products on the market. He couldnt afford them even if he saved up for two years. However, since Luke had said that they would talk about itter, he didnt ask. Robert was lost for words when he saw the gigantic bathtub in the backyard outside. Well, Robert was quite simr to Luke in that neither of them regarded it as a pool. Then, it was lunch for everyone, which Luke had already prepared. Many of the ingredients that he had brought over yesterday had already been mixed together, and would be ready as soon as they came out of the oven. And so, in the cool afternoon breeze, everyone enjoyed roast meat and chicken in the backyard. Selina lured the two kids into ying in the bathtub. The three of them had a water fight,ughing and shouting. When they wanted food, they would get Catherine and Luke to deliver it to them. Of course, Luke was summoned more often, since the kids hadnt seen him in a long time. Robert watched Luke deliver a te of roast meat to Selina with a strange expression, before he asked in a low voice, Dating your colleague isnt forbidden here? Understanding what Robert was implying, Luke chuckled. Of course it is, but to me, Selina is more like ire. Robert realized that Luke regarded Selina as a sister. He finally asked, Whats the deal with this house? Dont tell you that you bought it. Luke said, Its a personal gift from Mr. Takagi, head of Nakatomi Corporation. He offered me a million bucks, but I refused it so he gave me this. Robert and Catherine both eximed, What? A million dors was a huge amount of money for most Americans. Luke smiled. I saved him from robbers and helped hispany recover bearer bonds worth 640 million. This isnt an excessive reward for that, is it? Robert and Catherine couldnt believe it. Robert came back to his senses first. Whats going on? Why didnt you say anything before? They talked a couple of times every week. Robert was surprised that Luke hadnt mentioned it earlier. Luke shrugged and said, It was supposed to be a surprise. Besides, it happened on Christmas Eve. Robert and Catherine were stunned yet again. It happened three days ago? No wonder they hadnt known anything. Luke told them the story, skipping over the details. He exaggerated Detective Johns contribution, and imed that the New York officer took down a dozen terrorists on his own. Catherine was more or less convinced, but Robert was suspicious, because he felt that Luke was more likely the one to have hunted down the terrorists. But they were both reassured to know that all the robbers were ounted for, and that 80% of them were killed or heavily wounded. Those robbers were certainly done for. Although they had only been pretending to be terrorists, what they had done was precisely an act of terrorism. In the current climate, any criminal in America that had links to terrorism would be heavily punished without the possibility of parole. Chapter 159 - Family Reunion and Holiday Celebration (PART 2)

Chapter 159 Family Reunion and Holiday Celebration (PART 2)

Luke couldnt avoid telling his parents about the Nakatomi Corporation case, but he didnt say anything about the gunfight which he had been involved in back in New York, in case they worried about him. He simply entertained Catherine with some of the funnier cases he had worked on, like the one where a woman quarreled with a clerk, and in a fit of fury, threw her excrement at thetter. Catherine immediately hit him angrily. It was a good thing they were only drinking then, or they might have thrown up at that story. Luke could only change the subject and talk about a woman who climbed a fence to take a shortcut, only for her underwear to get stuck in the fence, and she had to call the police for help. Catherine was unconvinced. What underwear was she wearing?. Robert was also suspicious. Was her ass not swollen? But Catherine looked at him angrily, and he hurriedly shut up. Luke shrugged and said, I have the same doubts. Its a story from the University of Southern California. I dont know if its true. Time passed by quickly. Everybody, including Selina, stayed at the vi that night. There was even a free room, because ire insisted on sleeping with Selina. Luke had no idea what they wanted to do. He simply told them not to sleep toote because they would be going out the next day. At nine in the morning, when everybody got up and had breakfast, someone knocked on the door. Catherine told ire to go and open the door. ire soon eximed, Luke, you prepared a car for us? Luke was at a loss. What car? ire said, A limo. Puzzled, Luke walked to the door, only to see a familiar face. He thought for a moment, then ventured a guess. Did Mr. Takagi ask you toe? The short ck guy smiled pleasantly. Yes, sir. I know that Mr. John and you caught those robbers together. Luke nodded his head. You were in the garage? The ck guy said in embarrassment, Im only a driver. Luke didnt ask him why he hadnt stood up to the robbers, or why none of the fifty hostages had resisted, either. He simply smiled. Its our responsibility, not yours, to catch the criminals. Right, why did Mr. Takagi ask you toe? The ck guy said happily, Ill be at your service while your family is in Los Angeles. I can drive you anywhere you want to go. I know all the fun ces in L.A.. Luke finally remembered that he had mentioned this to Takagi before, but he hadnt expected Takagi to provide him with a tour guide after already giving him such an expensive vi. He couldnt help but feel that he owed Takagi for this; he would have to help the man out at least once, as long as it didnt vite his principles. The favor that Luke owed Takagi wasnt worth much now, but what about five or ten yearster? It had to be noted that Luke had defeated fifty armed bandits when he was only an ordinary young man half a year ago. Takagi definitely had no doubt of Lukes future prospects. Of course, there was the possibility that Luke might be an ungrateful person, but even if that was the case, Takagi wouldnt be losing out on much anyway. Luke informed everyone of the limo and their exclusive driver for the uing days. ire shrieked excitedly. Ahhhh! Disnend, Hollywood, Beverly Hills, and Sunset Boulevard! Iming! Luke didnt tell her to pipe down since she was only excited. Catherine said hopefully, Can we drop by the Getty Art Center? Luke nodded with a smile. Of course. Joseph asked, Can we watch a movie? I heard that Aero-Troopers: The Nemeclous Crusade is showing at Christmas. Luke said, Of course. You can discuss the specific time with ire and mom. Robert had been silent the whole time. Luke grinned and whispered to him, Should I ask the driver to take you to San Fernando Valley on your own? Robert snapped, Get lost!. After gathering everyones opinions, Luke asked the driver how they should arrange their itinerary. The driver asked, How many days are you going to be here for? Robert thought for a moment and said, Five days, maybe. Luke said, You can stay for a week. An exclusive car for us like this isnt easy toe by. Robert said, I only have five days of leave. Luke could only give up on the idea. After all, it wouldnt be safe for Catherine to travel on her own with ire and Joseph. After confirming the duration of their stay, the driver quickly proposed, You dont want to visit Disnend at Christmas; there are too many visitors during the holiday. Youll have to wait forever in line. Reluctantly, ire dropped the idea of visiting Disnend. The other ces werent as popr. Josephs wish to watch a movie, for one, could be satisfied at any time. As for Roberts San Fernando Valley... Well, it wasnt on the list. In the end, they decided to visit Universal Studios, which was simr to Disnend but less crowded. As for the Walk of Fame, Beverly Hills, and the movie, they could do those in the following days. Of course, the most boring part would probably be the visit to Beverly Hills, because the things there were too expensive. Lukes and Roberts annual wagesbined probably wouldnt be enough to cover even a few items of clothing there. But ire and Catherine were obviously keen on visiting the ce, and so was Selina. Were they going to go shopping without actually buying anything? Luke secretly whispered, I can shell out ten thousand dors for Catherine, ire and Selina to buy something they want. What do you think? Robert gritted his teeth. Ill cough up seventy-five hundred, and youll put in the same amount. Catherine is my wife, Selina is with you, and as ires brother, youll pay half of her share. So, each of them will have five thousand dors to spend. Luke chuckled. Deal. He then secretly whispered to Selina about the arrangement. Her eyes immediately widened. Really?. Luke said, Everybody has a Christmas gift, but I havent gotten you anything yet. Youre family to me, too. Selina hugged him and kissed his cheek. Okay, youll be my little brother in the future. Luke was lost for words. As for exactly what the threedies bought, Luke had no idea, but they were clearly in a great mood after shopping. ire and Joseph hadnt traveled far from their hometown much, and had a great time. Chapter 160 - Trickery and Secret Base

Chapter 160 Trickery and Secret Base

ire even said that she would visit Luke and Selina whenever she was on break. Luke could only smile wryly. He and Selina would be too busy with work to spend time with family. Catherine, however, knew very well how busy a police officer was. She quickly shut down ires idea, then said, If you really want toe here, try to go to USC or UCLA. Youll be able to work here and live in the same city as the big celebrities. ire dered, Alright, Ill study harder. Luke was amused by how gullible kids were. Joseph realized that he would have to wait another twelve years or so before he coulde here. Time flew by. On January 3, Luke sent his family to the airport. ire cried when they said their goodbyes Joseph was also reluctant to go. Robert and Catherine were much better. They simply patted Lukes shoulder, hugged him, and said goodbye. Luke knew that he had to keep a distance from his family since he might drag them into danger if he was too close to them. He waited three hours in the airport for Elsa, who was returning from her vacation. Elsa kicked off her high heels the moment she got into the car andined, I shouldnt have gone home! Damn it! Luke asked with a smile, Whats wrong? Elsa said, Tiffany got married. She even has a son now. She bragged about how rich her husband is. Hes only a manager at a three-star hotel in Miami, but she made it sound like her husband slept with Hilton. Luke was amused. Theres no point in being angry unless you want to get married yourself right now. Luke chuckled. Everybody makes their own choices. You didnt choose her path, so why are you angry? Youll make a lot more money as a private detective, so why are you still a police detective? Elsa gradually calmed down. She was only angry because she felt humiliated, but had nobody to talk to about it. She couldnt help but agree with Luke. Thats right. I love my job. I never wanted to get married and have children, so I applied for LAPD after graduation. This is my life. I dont have topare myself with that b*tch. Luke grinned and didnt say anything. Ambitions were veryplicated. Some people believed that they were worthless, but some people believed that they were more important than anything else. Luke actually had few ambitions, except to live a happy life without worries. He had basically achieved his ambition in his previous life, since he was reincarnated before he grew old. In this life... He would live splendidly until he died in a particr battle. There was no need to give it so much thought, because the world would push him forward. Those who didnt move forward would be part of the background for the superheroes, or die in the remains of a certain great war. Picking up Elsa was Lukes only mission for today. They didnt need to go in to work until tomorrow. Luke was free for the rest of the day. Luke found an address in his cell phone and drove over. It was an abandoned factory on the outskirts of Los Angeles. Luke surveyed the factory, and finally found a well-hidden basement by tracking the vague smell of gun oil with his Sharp Nose. Luke carefully opened the door. He didnt enter the basement until he was sure that it was safe. Who knew whether that father and daughter pair had set up any security measures, such as bombs, in this ce. The basement wasntrge. It had probably been a utility room for the factory. Luke turned on his shlight and searched for a moment, before taking out a bag from a drawer. Inside the bag were rolls of cash, but not inrge denominations. Most of them were twenty-dor bills. Altogether, there was about eight thousand dors. Luke wasnt bothered that it wasnt much. It wasnt like he had to make an extra effort to obtain the money anyway. It would hardly have been possible for him to bring the money back with him from New York, so an exchange with the father and daughter worked out better. He searched the room and discovered two pistols, a P226 and a HKP7. There was also a HK416 rifle, and a G3/SG1, which was between a rifle and a sniper rifle. He didnt find a lot of bullets. On average, there were only two magazines for each gun. Luke wasnt very surprised. This ce must only be for emergency supplies; the father and daughter wouldnt have stored a lot of cash or guns here. After seeing this ce, Luke had some thoughts of his own. Maybe, he could set up his own secret base in a simr ce? There were a lot of abandoned factories on the outskirts of big cities that had no signs of life at all. But after thinking for a moment, Luke gave up on the idea for the time being. He would need to do a lot more research in order to set up a secret base like this. For now, his garage would suffice as a temporary workshop. His vi was enough for him, as long as he wasnt working on dangerous or illegal equipment. Of course, it was only for now. He couldnt do anything covert at his vi, or someone else mighte stumbling in and see it. Luke didnt touch the guns and simply took the money. He wandered around Los Angeles and bought a lot of tools and items with the cash, before he had them delivered to his ce. He wasnt very rich yet, but he could create more equipment for himself now. Otherwise, the four elementary abilities from Tony Stark which had cost him a thousand credit points each would go to waste. What Luke needed most right now was the ability to move quickly. It wasnt a problem on the ground with a car, but it would be quite difficult for Luke when he had to move between city buildings. Batman, for example, was able to move swiftly through the city with his cape, his gadgets, his enormous strength, and his quick reactions. Luke felt that Tony Stark was definitely a greater craftsman than Alfred. Chapter 161 - Confidential Case and Big Star

Chapter 161 Confidential Case and Big Star

Well, as someone who didnt readics, Luke was under the impression that it was Alfred who made Batmans equipment. Luke was quite confident in his capability. After all, he could now jump from the third floor of a building without getting hurt. All he needed to do was streamline certain movements so that his body could take the impact. He continued workingte into the night. Selina checked on him at midnight, but got bored and left. She wasnt interested in crafting. Luke took a shower and went to bed at two in the morning. On January 4, when most people were still enjoying their break, Luke returned to work with Elsa. Elsa greeted Dustin and gave him some gifts she got in Miami, which werent very expensive but quite thoughtful. Then, Elsa and Luke left the police department. Luke asked, Whats the case this time? Driving the car, Elsa said, This case has to be kept confidential. Luke asked, How confidential? Elsa said, Dont say anything unless the boss asks you. Luke raised an eyebrow. Got it. It was possible that Elsa wanted to keep the case under wraps for personal reasons. Elsa finally said, The victim in the case is Sheerah. Shes sort of a friend of mine, and is a singer who became popr in thest few years. Luke asked, Oh, do I know her songs? Elsa was lost for words. Forget it. All you need to know is her name. Are young people nowadays not interested in celebrities anymore? Luke chuckled. He had always been more interested in songs, movies and TV series themselves than in celebrities. Elsa continued, Shes in some kind of trouble, and hearing strange noises at night. She thinks that she might be haunted by a ghost. Luke was at a loss. Shouldnt she have looked for a psychic? Elsa shook her head. Shes at an important stage of her career. If a gossipy psychic tells other people that shes insane, it wont look good for her. Luke said, But were the Major Crimes Division, right? Her situation isnt really a case we would work on. Elsa nodded her head. Thats right, so Ive only been looking into it as a personal friend. However, the day before yesterday, she told me that she lost something. Luke asked, What is it? It had to be something valuable in order for the Major Crimes Division to get involved. Elsa said, Its her diamond pendant, which she bought for 1.3 million at an auction. Luke nodded. That was certainly valuable enough. The Major Crimes Division was officially known as the Robbery and Homicide Division. Since Sheerah had lost something so expensive, she could demand an investigation because it mightve been a burry. Elsa said, Also, she said that she felt something the night she lost the pendant; she couldnt move at all, or wake up. It wasnt until the next morning that she finally realized that her diamond pendant in the safe was gone. Luke asked, Why didnt she call the police? Elsa said, For the same reason C how would she exin it? Those police officers certainly wouldnt keep it a secret for her. Luke nodded his head. The case was troubling for Sheerah, but good for him and Elsa. Working on cases like this was a way to make friends with the upper ss. When something happened to the rich, they would usually ask detectives they trusted to quietly investigate first before deciding to call the police. For example, a certain magnate called the police when he lost something, only to discover that it was someone in his family who had stolen it. It had been quite embarrassing for him. So, a personal connection with a detective was useful. Takagi was friendly toward Luke for perhaps the same reason. Very soon, Luke and Elsa arrived at a small stadium. Luke was a little stunned. Why are we here? Elsa got out. Because she has a fan meeting here today. Thats what stars do. No matter how much they suffer, they cant stop appearing in public, or they might lose their poprity. Luke shrugged but didnt say anything. Elsa was obviously very familiar with Sheerah. Security took one look at her face and let her through the back door. The security guard who led them in had them wait for a while, since the fan meeting wasing to a close. Luke looked around backstage curiously. It wasnt nearly as interesting as what happened on stage. Items were scattered haphazardly over the floor, including clothes, makeup, essories, and various odds and ends which served some unknown purpose. Elsa coughed and said, Stop ogling. Luke could only shift his gaze, because he happened to be staring at some lingerie. The star couldnt have only just taken them off, right? A momentter, there were cheers from the front, and Elsa stood up. She should be saying goodbye. Elsa and Luke went to the stage corridor, only to see a blond retreating with a bunch of security guards. Luke, however, felt that something wasnt right. Was the situation getting out of control? There was no telling what started it, but some fans were climbing over the guard rails to get to the star. People tended to go with the flow. If too many fans mobbed her, she might be in trouble. Luke frowned. Somethings wrong. Do we need to help her? Elsa noticed that the audience was about to burst onto the stage like a flood. She quickly said, Lets help her. Dont be too rough. As she spoke, she quickly rushed toward the star. The security guards were obviously very familiar with Elsa. Though surprised, they didnt shove her away. Elsa pointed at Luke and shouted, My colleague and I will help you. Hurry up and get out of here! The security guards could only nod. There was no time to speak. The audience was reaching out like zombies to grab at them. Instead of going up to Sheerah, Luke simply walked out in front of the security guards and started pushing aside the fans who were in his way. Chapter 162 - Help From an Awesome Uncle, and Field Investigation

Chapter 162 Help From an Awesome Uncle, and Field Investigation

Lukes strength was now 32, which was six times higher than that of a regr person. It couldnt be any easier for him to push people aside. This significantly reduced the pressure on the security guards. Luke didnt use many tricks. He simply stuffed the people who surged forward into the gaps in the crowd, like stuffing stones into the cracks of a dam. It certainly couldnt stop the dam from copsing, but it could dy the flood. Luke moved fast. The fans that he pushed back were squeezed on all sides by the crowd and couldnt move anymore, which in turn limited the actions of the people around them. The security team was able to speed up. They rushed into the exit passageway ten secondster. The light was dim. There was a middle-aged, unprepossessing-looking white man next to Luke. But Luke knew that the man wasnt simple. Just now, he had very neatly punched and thrown off audience members who got too close. He was definitely a professional. Luke abruptly warned him, On your right. The white man reacted quickly. He dodged a strangering at him without any hesitation, and twisted the guys wrist. A knife hit the floor with a loud tter. The white man pressed down on the strangers wrist ruthlessly, and thetter gave a miserable cry. His wrist had to be dislocated, if not broken. The white man didnt hesitate. Lets get out of here. Warily, everybody ran through the dark passageway and into the carpark. Then, Sheerah got into a car, and the white man drove her away. Luke turned around and looked at Elsa. Are we still going to meet her today?. Elsa thought for a moment and nodded. Her schedules tight. She only has one hour for us today. After this, we might only have half an hour. Luke nodded and didnt say anything. He got into Elsas car and followed Sheerah. Elsa suddenly asked, Why didnt you take down that assant yourself? You could have caught Sheerahs attention. Luke was puzzled. That man could deal with it himself. Why would I steal his job? I was only there to help, right? Elsa nced at him. No wonder you dont have a girlfriend. Luke coughed and said, No, but I have a female friend who can help take care of my problem. Elsa choked. How could she mock Luke when she didnt have anyone to hook up with at all? Elsa could only drive in silence, and didnt feel like talking to her ruthless partner. Half an hourter, they reached a small vi in Beverly Hills. Luke whistled. This star seems much richer than Katie. Her vi is worth at least five million dors! Elsa was still brooding silently. The security guard at the door let Elsa through the moment he saw her face. Luke immediately knew that Elsa was closer to this Sheerah than he had thought. Before they entered, Luke stopped Elsa with a weird expression. Wait a moment. With his Sharp Nose, he detected that the two people in the room seemed too close to each other. Five minutester, the door opened, and the white man came out looking at a loss, a card in his hand. The mans clothes were still neat and tidy. So, he wasnt as unprofessional as Luke had been imagining Luke greeted him with great interest. Hi, may I know your name? The man finally came back to himself. He recognized Luke as the person who had helped him out, and as someone whom Elsa knew. With a courteous smile, he said, Nice to meet you. Im Bryan Mills. Luke extended his hand. Nice to meet you. Im Luke Coulson. Youre very good. Bryan smiled calmly and said, Im too old. I should retire. Luke said, No, you can fight for another ten years in your current condition. Bryan smiled bitterly. Lets hope so. He then said goodbye to Luke and Elsa. Luke followed Elsa into the room. The interior decor here was much ssier than Ms. Katies. Sheerah had been in the spotlight for almost ten years. She was a good singer whose songs appeared on the Billboard Charts now and then. Although she had never imed top ce, she was definitely a first-rate singer. Elsa introduced Luke to her and promised that he was absolutely trustworthy. The star simply nodded at him indifferently. Sheerah had been quite unlucky recently. She lost an essory worth over a million dors after experiencing a weird situation at home, and she was almost ambushed by an armed hoodlum at the fan meeting. She looked rather pitiful in her bathrobe. Elsaforted her for a moment, then got down to business. Sheerah, since were here, lets try fixing some of your problems. Can you show us your room?. Sheerah knew Elsa very well. It was true that what upset her the most was the weird thing that was going on at home. She managed to pull herself together and got up. Follow me. Her breasts were identally exposed when she stood up from the couch. Luke noticed and secretly nodded. The woman truly had what it took to be a big star... It was inappropriate for Luke to say anything since it would be very awkward. Following Sheerah to the third floor, Elsa asked, Are you sure that nobody has entered this room since you called me the other day? Sheerah nodded. Yes. You told me that the scene has to be preserved for your investigation, so the room hasnt been cleaned since. Luke was amazed by how meticulous Elsa was. If she hadnt been on vacation in Miami, she mightve already found more clues. Sheerah hesitated for a moment in front of a room. She looked at Luke and then at Elsa. Understanding her concern, Elsa nodded her head slightly. Hes good. Also, hes a great detective. Sheerah looked at Elsa in surprise. She knew that her old friend barelyplimented others, much less someone who looked like a high school student. With no further hesitation, Sheerah ced her finger on a panel on the door, and it opened one secondter. Luke asked, Its a fingerprint lock? Sheerah nodded. Yes, but it can be opened by voice, too. Luke asked again, Who else can open this door besides you? Sheerah replied, Only Meryl, the caretaker. But there are logs of when the door is opened, and there arent any unusual records from when that strange thing happened. Chapter 163 - Inspiration and Clues

Chapter 163 Inspiration and Clues

Luke nodded his head and slowly stepped in. The air in the room was stale, probably because the room had been shut for days. Sheerah seemed ufortable. Luke looked at her and said, You can stay by the door. Then, he slowly circled the room. Sheerah looked at the young man curiously. She noticed that Luke didnt bump into anything in the room even though he had his eyes closed. Elsa nced at Luke and then simply focused on her own inspection. Ten minutester, Elsa left the room and shook her head. I didnt notice anything unusual. Sheerah was slightly disappointed, but noticed that Luke was still inside, and asked, Wheres your partner? Elsa replied lightly, He usually takes longer. Sheerah asked, Why does he keep his eyes closed when hes searching the room? Elsa chuckled. Its a habit. He ims that it helps him build a model of the room in his head as a first impression, and he analyzes it until he finds something suspicious... Seeing Sheerahs bewildered expression, Elsa could only switch tactics. Hes looking for inspiration! And keeping his eyes closed helps. Although Elsa wasnt really convinced herself, Luke had found clues in many cases after using this method, so Elsa could only believe him. Around ten minutester, they saw Luke take a mysterious route through the room with his head raised, until he entered the bathroom. Sheerah gave an exmation. Elsa looked at her, and Sheerah exined in a low voice, My clothes from the other day are still there... Elsa chuckled. Rx, he doesnt have any sort of weird hobbies. A momentter, Luke left the bathroom, deep in thought. Did you find something? asked Elsa. Luke nodded his head slightly. I think I know what happened, but we should check the outside of the house for more evidence. Well, keep this room locked. Its a crime scene. Sheerah looked at Elsa, who nodded her head. She quickly closed the door. They exited the house soon after. Luke asked, Ms. Sheerah, do you know where the exit for the venttion duct in your bathroom is? Sheerah shook her head, baffled. It was already a miracle for a big star like her to know where the washing machine was. How would she know anything about the venttion system? However, she had many advantages, including wealth. She simply called a security guard over and had him answer Lukes question. The security guard was clearly a professional. From what he said, the duct ended under a shed outside the house. Luke told them to stop. He carefully observed the ground and slowly walked toward the shed, where he kept his eyes closed for a moment. Then, he returned using the same route. Pointing to a location near the shed, he said, Dont let anyone go near there. The forensics department will have a lot of work to do. Then, he said to Elsa and Sheerah in a low voice, Its clear what happened. Ms. Sheerah, this doesnt involve the supernatural; someone used tricky means to steal your pendant. Sheerah eximed, Really? Luke nodded his head. If you had called the police and gotten a checkup, you might have found certain psychedelic drugs or sedatives in your system. You arent haunted by a ghost; you were drugged. Sheerah found that hard to believe. How is that possible? How did they drug me in my room? Luke thought for a moment, then shook his head. Forget it. Not bringing the police in was the right call, or they mightve thought that you were hallucinating because you were high. Both Elsa and Sheerah were lost for words. Elsa asked impatiently, Exactly what happened? As Luke walked, he said in a low voice, Its very simple. Nobody entered Ms. Sheerahs room, but a well-trained animal can do many things that a human cant, like entering the room through the venttion duct, drugging you, opening your safe, and stealing your jewelry. Sheerah found that hard to believe. Is there an animal as smart as that in this world? Luke chuckled. You may be surprised. This certainly wasnt an ordinary world. He stopped and looked at the fence. ncing around for a moment, he pointed at something and said, Look at the top of the fence; whats that?. Elsa narrowed her eyes. It seems like... some sort of animal hair? Luke nodded. I saw the same hair at the duct exit. There are also vague fingerprints on the ground, but I dont know exactly what the creature is. The hair is also in your room, Ms. Sheerah. He had barely noticed the hair, even with his Sharp Nose; it was natural that Elsa would have missed it. Luke asked casually, Ms. Sheerah, you dont have any cats or dogs in your house, do you? Sheerah shook her head quickly. Im not a pet person. Im allergic to their fur. So, nobody in my house, including Meryl, has any contact with cats or dogs. Luke was well aware of the fact, thanks to his Sharp Nose. He had only asked the question for Elsas benefit. Elsa thus officially epted the case from Sheerah, and the forensics department soon arrived. They were confused by Lukes instructions, but followed them anyway, mostly because Luke was now quite famous. Word of Lukes feat had gone round the forensics department. After all, thirty bodies had been delivered to the department after the attempted robbery at Nakatomi za. There was an expert on the forensics team. He was a handsome, middle-aged man. After examining the ck hair from the venttion duct in the bathroom for a moment, he said, Its not an ordinary monkey; more likely, its a chimpanzee. He searched the bed with a shlight, and found simr hair. Im positive now. This little creature was on the bed. Well, is it really smart enough to open the safe? Luke couldnt help but ask, You can tell what animal it is based on that tiny bit of hair? The middle-aged man raised his head and said solemnly, Yes, Im very interested in wildlife, including goris and chimpanzees. Lukes interest was piqued. May I know your name? Chapter 164 - Uncle Greyson? Do You Have Fried Bugs?

Chapter 164 Uncle Greyson? Do You Have Fried Bugs?

The middle-aged man raised his hands, showing the gloves on them. Lets not shake hands. Im Greyson. Im only here to help. Luke said, Nice to meet you, Greyson. You happen to have the same name as someone I know. Greyson turned his head. Oh? Whos that? Luke replied casually, Robert Greyson. Hes... kind of my foster father. Greysons eyes glittered. From Texas? Luke was surprised. Do you know him? Greyson said calmly, I think I do, if hes a guy from Shackelford. Then, he looked at Luke with an inscrutable expression. Luke Coulson? Eighteen years old? Also, if I remember correctly, you were at Westside Houston Police Department a few months ago, werent you? Luke was stunned. Huh? You are... Greyson smiled, and his solemn expression rxed. He exuded the charisma of a mature, knowledgeable man. Gilbert Greyson! Im Roberts cousin. You can call me uncle, but I prefer that you call me Gil or Greyson. Im more used to that. Luke said, ...Alright, Greyson. What was this about? Why didnt he know that Robert had a cousin? Greyson shrugged and said, Alright, I need to get to work. Call meter. What else could Luke do except promise to do so? Elsa found it odd when Luke told her that he would be speaking to Greysonter. But after looking at the middle-aged man, she remarked, To be honest, you two do look somewhat familiar, except... well, hes more handsome than you are. Luke: ...Ill be as handsome as him soon! The forensics department was very efficient in their work, mostly because Luke had pointed out the relevant spots. Greyson was responsible for several important areas, and the other technicians took care of the rest. An hourter, Luke left in Greysons car. He hadnt gotten his police car yet, and Selina was using his secondhand Ford. He usually got Elsa to drive him. Greyson put on a pair of rimless sses and observed Luke. Youre not wearing any valuable essories, not even a watch, but your clothes cost at least two thousand dors. Your socks are a regr brand. Are they Nike? You dont seem short of money, but you dont have a car? Luke shrugged and said, I have a car, but my partner likes to discuss cases with me in her car, so Ive been taking hers. Greyson nodded and started up the car. Where are we going to have lunch? I dont have many things to do on this trip. We can have a nice chat. Luke thought for a moment and said, Why dont we go to my ce? Im not a bad cook. Greyson was rather interested. Okay. Lead the way. Luke took out his phone and opened a navigation app, then ced his phone next to the steering wheel. Destination: 1033 Gary Street, Westwood District. Distance: 3.3 kilometers. ETA: 7 minutes, said his phone in a gentle female voice. Greyson looked at Lukes phone curiously and said, Thats not bad. Where did you get it? Luke said, Its modified, based on a surveying app made by Keyhole Inc. Greyson asked, Didnt you be an officer right after you graduated high school? When did you learn that? Luke said, Well, its just a hobby. Greyson chuckled. They chatted on the way to Lukes ce. After they arrived, Luke asked Greyson to make himself at home. He then made a call in the backyard. Robert, its me. Why didnt you tell me that you have a cousin called Gilbert Greyson? After a brief silence, Robert said, We barely talk because of our different personalities. Luke asked, But why does he know me so well? He even knows when I graduated, when I became a police officer, and when I went to Houston. Robert gave in. Okay, I admit that he helped with your transfer to Houston. So, its not a surprise that he knows so much about you. Luke was rather surprised. He hadnt expected that answer at all. Dazed for a long while, he asked, Isnt Greyson a forensic technician? How could he help get me transferred to Houston? Robert said, Hes a top specialist at the forensics department in Las Vegas, and one of the best experts in the field nationwide. The FBI and CIA invite him regrly to train their staff. Hes been involved in many major and important cases. A lot of big shots in the police department and the FBI owe him favors. Do you think thats enough for him to give you a hand? Luke said, ...Are you kidding me? Why didnt Robert have that sort of talent, rather than just winding up as a soldier? He was aware that it shouldnt be too hard for a top national forensic specialist to pull some strings for a job transfer. A momentter, Luke said, Thanks, Robert. Alright, thats enough. Gil and I can never talk without fighting, but I get the feeling that youll like him. You can thank him yourself! said Robert impatiently before he hung up. Luke shook his head. When all was said and done, Robert was a man who wasnt good at expressing his feelings. He wasnt close to Greyson, but had asked his cousin for help for Lukes sake. It mustve been really hard for him. Yet, he never mentioned it to Luke. Luke wouldnt have known if Greyson hadnt shown up... Hm, wait, why would someone as busy as Greysone to Los Angeles? Did a top specialist of the forensics department in Las Vegas have so much spare time? Pondering for a moment, Luke returned to the room and smiled at Greyson, who was observing the arrangement in his living room. Are you hungry? Is there anything in particr you want to eat? Greyson thought for a moment and asked, Can you make fried bugs? Luke almost choked, but tried to remain calm. Well, I cant make that one. Also, I have a female roommate, so I cant bring bugs home as ingredients. How about something more familiar? Greyson shrugged. In that case, just make whatever youre good at. Luke nodded his head and made chicken and steak in the kitchen. Half an hourter, the two of them chatted as they enjoyed the steak. Luke didnt have his guard up against Greyson since Robert trusted his cousin. The man couldnt be a bad guy. Chapter 165 - Shrink and Observation

Chapter 165 Shrink and Observation

After lunch, Greyson stayed and talked to Luke instead of leaving right away. Luke found that odd. Is it okay for you to stay here when youre on a business trip? Greyson looked at the sky and said, Its fine. If anyone has a problem, I can just go back to Las Vegas. I dont like business trips anyway. Luke was rather impressed. Were top specialists all this self-assured? But it was true that they had every reason to be. The top specialists of any trade were busy, and they couldnt be bothered with anyone who wasnt happy with them C they didnt have time for everyone, anyway. Old Greyson, for example, had a dozen cases sent to him from all over the country every day. It was entirely up to him if he wanted to pick up a case or not. If he felt like it, he could go on a business trip; if he didnt, he could just turn down the case. Luke knew that he could probably get to Old Greysons level after working as a police detective for a couple of years. By then, rather than being given cases, he would get to pick. They chatted for so long that they were still there when Selina got home from work. After Luke told her that Greyson was Roberts cousin, Selina respectfully called him uncle. Greyson nodded with an inscrutable expression on his face. He nced at Luke but didnt say anything. Then, it was dinner for three. Selina proposed that they have Chinese food, so Luke decided on Yangzhou fried rice, braised beef brisket with tomatoes, and moo shu pork, which were the more popr dishes in America. Of course, they were the modified versions which suited American tastebuds more. Thus, there was no ck fungus in the moo shu pork and no shrimps in the Yangzhou fried rice. Greyson was truly surprised this time. Making steak and roast chicken wasnt anything surprising. Any American who knew how to cook could make that sort of food, though the quality would certainly vary from person to person. However, most Americans were too impatient to make the sort of Chinese dishes that Luke was making, and found them tricky and unnecessary. After tasting all of them, Greysons expression turned even stranger. Even though Greyson had barely eaten any Chinese food before, he could tell how good the dishes were from the look, smell and taste. Luke wasnt exactly on the level of a chef, but for a regr person, he was a great cook, and could totally work as one. After dinner, Greyson even talked to Selina for a while, before he finally left in his car. When Greyson left, Selina asked, Huh? Why did your uncle suddenly show up? It was unusual for Americans to visit rtives whom they werent familiar with. Luke shrugged and said, I asked Elsa to investigate my beloved uncle in the afternoon. Other than being a forensic specialist, a zoologist and a pathologist, hes also a psychology expert. There was a mysterious smile on his face as he spoke. Perhaps, Old Greyson was the skilled and trustworthy shrink that Robert kept bringing up. Greyson, for that matter, was deep in thought, too. After observing Luke for a whole afternoon, his feelings were quiteplicated. Luke was a man of contradictions. He was young, but he was quite mature. He was physically very robust, but had aposed manner. He was very courteous, but sometimes told bad jokes. He had killed a lot of people, but wasnt like any of the sociopaths that Greyson had encountered. After Greyson returned to his lodgings, he called Robert. Its me. How did it go? Robert asked nervously. After a brief silence, Greyson said, Well, Id need more time to do a proper check, but for now, I dont see anything wrong with him. Hes perfectly normal. Robert smiled bitterly. Gil, hes only eighteen, but hes killed almost a hundred people in half a year. Do you know how long it took me to recover after I killed a terrorist for the first time? Greyson certainly did. He had been partly involved in Roberts therapy after thetter retired from the army. Nobody knew how traumatized Robert had been back then better than Greyson. After another brief silence, Greyson said, At the risk of bruising your ego, Id like to point out that hes a lot more mature than you, even though hes only eighteen. You just cantpare him with you. Also, did you know that hes a good cook? He isnt one of those people who follows a recipe or puts the ingredients in the oven or microwave, and the foods ready to go. What he makes is decent Chinese food. I saw how he used the pot so skillfully. Wow. But he told me that was just the basics for a Chinese cook. What could you make when you were eighteen? Heat milk or pizza in the microwave? Robert got angry. Could you make Chinese food when you were eighteen? What else can you make besides your bloody fried bugs? Greyson argued, Fried bugs are very delicious; you justck the courage to enjoy them. Fine. Putting that aside, I just wanted to tell you that your foster son is different from us. Perhaps hes a natural-born detective! Robert sighed and said, Alright, then. Greyson added, Ill keep an eye on him. If possible, Ill check in on him every couple of months. You can trust me. Im a professional. Robert said, Alright, youre the best. But... dont let anything happen to him. After a brief silence, Greyson said, I wont. At that moment, Luke had already fallen asleep. The next day, Selina drove Luke to the police department. Elsa asked casually, How did it go with your uncle? Luke thought for a moment and said, Hes a smart senior. You can tell him all your worries. Elsa nced at him. Seriously? The seniors in her family were all annoying. Luke nodded with a smile, but secretly added, That is, if he has enough patience for you; otherwise, hell just tell you to go to hell. Hows it going with Sheerahs case? He changed the subject, reluctant to talk about his family anymore. Elsa wasnt a nosy person either. She said, We have some leads, but hes hiding south of USC. We cant locate him right now. Luke asked, Youve found a suspect? Elsa gave him a file. Chapter 166 - Good Mood and Great Food

Chapter 166 Good Mood and Great Food

Luke read the file. Bobby Max, an... animal tamer in a circus? Well, thats fun. Hes good at taming animals and getting them to perform? Luke had some doubts. As a professional, he earns at least 200,000 dors a year, right? Why would he steal a diamond pendant? Elsa grimaced and said, I called Sheerah. She told me that this Bobby once confessed his feelings for her, but she rejected him. Luke was lost for words. Seriously? Bobby wasnt on the same level as Sheerah at all. Of course, that wasnt important. The important thing was that his job was hardly what a girl would like; Sheerah certainly wouldnt, given how she was allergic to animal fur. Reading the rest of the file, Luke shook his head. It seems that he gave up his life for love. Bobby was good at his job, and had been living a decent life. But after developing an obsession with Sheerah, he quit his job to pursue her. With no ie, he used up his savings in a year. There was no telling what Bobby was doing now to make a living. But the man was keeping himself warm and fed at least, if the chimpanzee was stealing things for him. His life couldnt be too hard. After all, few people would call the police if they lost a handful of bucks or some fake items, since the police usually didnt have time for such trivial cases. Luke stood up and said, Lets go try finding this guy. Elsa was surprised. Are you sure? Luke said, It wont hurt to try. Weve got nothing better to do anyway. Elsa realized that did make sense. She stood up and left to get her car. Luke, on the other hand, had his own n. Bobbys ability might be useful to him. He had never met Bobby before, but he had smelled Bobbys chimpanzee, which carried Bobbys scent. It wasnt easy to locate the man in a city as big as Los Angeles, but the file mentioned the area where Bobby was most active. All Luke needed to do was patrol the main streets in the area and see if he could detect Bobbys scent or his chimpanzees smell. After an hours drive, Luke and Elsa finally reached the district. It was a district with decrepit buildings and a problematicmunity. There was no telling how many crimes had happened here, nor was it possible to investigate all of them. Looking at the environment, Luke was abruptly struck by an idea: Should he start his career as a vignte here? L.A.s crime rate had always been high. It was one of Americas cities of sin. The Hollywood district where Luke was stationed was the territory of the rich, so it was safer there. The civilian neighborhoods south of USC, however, werent as peaceful. But that was a good thing for Luke. His mood picked up. He looked out the window greedily, as if he were looking at a garden full of fruits. Elsa and Luke roamed the streets. At noon, Luke said, Lets go. Thats enough for today. Ill buy you lunch. Elsa found that odd. Why? Luke went with a believable excuse. Because Im happy I met my uncle. Elsa was suspicious. Are you that close to your uncle? Luke chuckled. Well, hes my goal. One day, Ill turn down whatevers not to my taste, just like him. Elsa agreed with him. Thats true. Your uncles a top specialist in the country. You have one more person whos got your back. She stopped, or else it would sound like she was jealous of Luke. Luke didnt really care. Who was his true patron? Tony Stark, of course! How could he have transferred to LAPD if it wasnt for Tony Stark? Who would dare investigate him? If they found out that it was Tony Stark who sent Luke here, would they have the courage to arrest him? Soon, Elsa drove to the destination on Lukes map. She was suspicious. Is there good food here? Luke picked up the phone and tapped the navigation bar, and a gentle female voice said, Destination: Home Taste Tea House, a one-star Michelin restaurant. Elsa was reassured after hearing that it was a Michelin restaurant. Even though the food might not be to her taste, its quality was guaranteed. Elsa was quite unused to the hustle and bustle when they entered the ce. Unlike most American restaurants that were usually quieter, the customers in the tea house didnt bother keeping their voices down. Since there were a lot of people in the ce, it was rather noisy. Chapter 167 - Headhunting and New Mission

Chapter 167 Headhunting and New Mission

Dustin couldnt help but curse. Damn it! Couldnt you havee sooner? Im almost done here. Elsa didnt really care. She was too familiar with Dustin to feel upset. Then Ill take them back for my dinner, okay? Theyre specialties from a Michelin restaurant. Dustin said, Hm, I suddenly feel like I have more space in my stomach. Right, why did Luke buy you lunch? Elsa replied, He said that he was happy because he met his uncle. Dustin nodded and said, Okay, you can go now. Elsa quickly left. Dustin was secretly relieved when Elsa left. Well, thank god it wasnt because of the personal reward. Suddenly, Elsa was back. Boss, is there a new case... Huh? What personal reward? Dustin said solemnly, Oh, I was talking about thest case. Takagi donated arge sum of money for us to upgrade our cars andmunications, so Luke will probably get a new car. Youre fine with that, right? Elsa said, He deserves it. Actually, itll be great if he has his own car. I feel like Im his driver right now. Dustin was lost for words. A momentter, he asked, Youre looking for a new case? Elsa said, I dont have any important cases on hand right now. Do you have any new ones? Dustin thought for a moment, then found a file on his table. You and Luke can start investigating this case tomorrow. Elsa read through the case for a moment, then raised her head with a suspicious expression on her face. Boss, you want us... to investigate this case? Dustin signaled to Elsa, and she immediately locked the door. Pondering for a moment, Dustin said, To be honest, this case is meant to keep you and Luke away for a while. You might not know this, but the case in Nakatomi za is getting tricky. Elsa found that odd. But werent all the robbers caught? Dustin shook his head. The FBI is demanding we release the robbers to them with the im that Hans has links to terrorist activities, which is justified. Nobody knows what else Hans has done. If the FBI uncovers more of his crimes, itll be possible for them to make up for their mistakes at Nakatomi za. Elsa understood that, but still found it odd. But how is Luke involved? With a bitter smile, Dustin lowered his voice, even though his office door was shut. Our director heard that they want to recruit Luke. Elsas mouth dropped open. What? How is that possible? Luke could be a police detective because of Tony Starks connections, but the demands to be an FBI agent were much higher. To be an FBI agent, one had to boast a clean background, a college degree, various specialties, and multiple years of experience in the police system as well as a remarkable track record. Of course, there were special hires in the FBI, too. For example, Lukes uncle could easily get a job there since he was a specialist. But why would the FBI make an exception for Luke, who had only been a police officer for half a year? Elsa found it inconceivable. Dustin, however, said solemnly, I heard that Luke caught the eye of a particr FBI captain during a joint operation. The captain mentioned Luke in his report and put him on a list of promising talents. Elsa was rendered speechless. Given Lukes past performance, there was enough reason for the FBI to pull him in. If they could recruit Luke, the FBI would be credited with solving the Nakatomi za case since it was their agent who had yed a major part in it. Even if everybody knew that Luke hadnt been their agent when the case happened, they could still write it in their report. Elsa couldnt help but curse. Sh*t! Those guys are good at ying tricks! Dustin smiled bitterly. So, just take him away. Consider it a trip. Noticing Elsas hesitation, Dustin offered more. Dont worry about your case. This will be good for you. Dazed for a moment, Elsa said, Are you saying... Dustin said, Im saying nothing. This is nothing more than a holiday. If you have a boyfriend, tell him to spend ten days in France with you, though he has to pay for himself. How does that sound? Elsa gnashed her teeth. I dont have a boyfriend! I only want to know if well get a special allowance for this trip. Dustin hesitated and said, We can give you twenty dors per day. Elsa was lost for words. Fine. Dont call me when Im there. International calls are expensive. Itll be a holiday for me. Dustin nodded his head. He secretly thought that if he had to, he would call Luke, who was much richer than Elsa after receiving whatever reward Takagi gave him. Elsa made up her mind to enjoy her holiday away from Luke. It wasnt a bad idea to spend a few days with an exotic man. Only an idiot would bring a boyfriend from Los Angeles to France. That was too expensive! Thus, Luke soon received the notification that he would be going to France the next day. Luke didnt know how to respond to the message. Since he was going to France the next day, he immediately went home and packed for the trip before it got dark. Then, Luke took a taxi to the slums that he had visited in the morning, and soon found a rundown apartment building. Luke was wearing a ck cloak. Even his face was covered with a mask. He quickly climbed up to the roof and approached what appeared to be a shed. The shriek of an animal broke the stillness on the roof. Luke sped up, and when he reached the shed, he picked up a wooden stick and broke the door with it. Inside the shed was a homeless man, who gazed at him with a stunned expression. Luke grinned. Lets make a bet. I bet that you cant beat me. Saying that, he hit the man in the head, and the man immediately passed out. Luke checked the system notifications and shook his head. As I thought, it isnt enough. Picking up a nearby bottle, he sshed some water on the mans face to wake him up. Then... bam! As soon as he woke up, the man passed out again. Chapter 168 - Dad Is Still Dad

Chapter 168 Dad Is Still Dad

Luke was rather regretful that it didnt work out. He could only try againter. He tossed the wooden stick away and stuck a tracer to the mans clothes before he quickly left. When he returned home and saw Selina, who had just gotten off work, he told her that he was going to France the next day. Selinas eyes widened. She couldnt believe it. Why? Why dont I get the chance to go to France? Ah, I want to visit the Champs-Elysees! Luke touched her head and said, Trust me. Youll be able to go there very soon, and buy whatever you want. Selina looked at him, unconvinced. Are you dreaming? Im so poor that I cant even keep myself full for now... Suddenly, she burped. Luke said, Put your choctes do before you say that. Theres no way youll starve with that. Selina said pitifully, But Ill have to eat bloody hot dogs when youre away. Why are hot dogs everywhere in Los Angeles? Luke rubbed her head and said, Alright, alright. Ill make some food for you right now. You can just heat it up when you want to eat it. He then went into the kitchen. There were two advantages to having their own vi. Firstly, they could do their Brazilian jiu-jitsu training in a room or the backyard, and didnt have to rent a room in the martial arts club anymore. Secondly, Luke didnt need to worry that his neighbor would call the police when he was making food. It really was no joke. There was so much smoke when he cooked that anyone else might think that the house was on fire. If the firemen came to put it out, they would certainly wreck a lot of things, and they wouldnt pay for the damages. Even more unbelievably, Luke would have to pay the firemen instead when they sent him a bill the next day. The costs were so high that many poor people would rather let their houses burn to the ground than call them. In a great mood, Luke went to the kitchen and whistled as he cooked with whatever ingredients there were in the fridge. The fridge here was twice asrge as what he had before, and there were enough ingredients to make food that would keep Selina from starving for two weeks. Luke quickly prepared the food. He made fifty cupcakes first and packed them into small bags so that Selina could have them anytime. He then roasted four chickens and put them in the fridge. Selina could just heat them up in the microwave and they would be ready. The final dish was the main course for tonight. Luke stewed beef in a big pot for a while, before he put diced potatoes inside. He then waited for another twenty minutes. Selina was already drooling hard. The braised beef with potatoes smelled too good. It was supposedly a Russian favorite, but any American foodie would like it, too. After everything was done, Luke made a sd. Luke then moved the pot of braised beef with potatoes to the table, filled two bowls with rice from a small cooker, and poured some of the yellow and ck sauce from the beef onto the rice. Alright, this is what were having tonight. Braised beef with potatoes on rice, said Luke, who had already started eating. The presentation wasnt fantastic, but the dish tasted great. Luke could eat two bowls in a row in his previous life. Selina couldnt hold back anymore. She took a mouthful, and even though it was burning hot, she was reluctant to spit it back out. Luke enjoyed the meal. He had been in L.A. for a while, and since he always had spare time to cook, he had never bothered to make this particrly simple dish before. But since he was about to go on a trip, and the fridge was big enough, he thought of this dish, which was designed forzy people. Rice with a spoonful of hot braised beef and potatoes on it was enough to keep anyone full. It was a good thing Lukes rice cooker was too small to cook more rice, or Selina wouldve been too full to move again. After dinner, Luke simply said, The dishes are yours. With a silly smile, Selina said in satisfaction, Dont tell me such a sad thing yet. Let me enjoy myself a little while longer. Selina was used to lying on the couch once she was full for at least half an hour before she did anything else, like doing the dishes or watching TV. Luke enjoyed tea on the couch while he checked the system notifications. System: You have defeated Bobby Max and have received a list of his abilities. Bobby Maxs abilities: Basic Taming, Basic Animal Raising... Elementary Mental Communication (X-gene; Prerequisite: 20 Mental Strength and 10,000 credit points. Temporarily unavable) Luke wasnt ecstatic, but he was in a good mood nheless. Bobby had an X-gene, and his familiarity with animals was an invaluable mental ability. The cost of the ability meant that it was certainly a good one. However, the prerequisite to learn it was 20 Mental Strength, which was quite tricky. Also, Luke had tried to see if he could take advantage of a loophole in the system. He knocked Bobby out twice in a row, and even made a bet with him before the first time. But it clearly only counted as one time in the system. The bet and the second hit werent acknowledged at all, so Luke was unable to learn Elementary Mental Communication. The system clearly couldnt be tricked; deception was meaningless in front of it. Luke had other ideas, but he had to wait until the next day to test them out. At the very least, he now knew what Bobbys ability was, and it was just a matter of time before he could learn it. In the meantime, Luke hade up with other guesses of his own. Once his three basic stats were all above 20, the prerequisites for many elementary abilities would be met, and he would need a lot of credit points to purchase them. Themon elementary abilities were around a thousand credit points, and the special ones could be more than ten thousand. They were very costly. For example, Elementary Self-Healing and Elementary Mental Communication, which were both based on X-genes, would use up twenty thousand credit points alone. That was much more than what he currently had. Luke had already foreseen this. Chapter 169 - Temporary Beautiful Seatmat

Chapter 169 Temporary Beautiful Seatmate

Should he go for something big on the trip to France? When he returned, he could start his preparations to be a vignte in Los Angeles. His experience and credit points would definitely skyrocket. After making ns, Luke raised his head, only to see that Selina was still rubbing her belly. He was lost for words. Are you a pig? Go clean up the kitchen now. Selina got off the couch reluctantly. Luke called Elsa. Elsa, theres something that I need to talk to you about with Sheerahs case. After about twenty minutes, Luke put down the phone and sighed. I can only go with n B now. Lets hope I can get what I want in the end. At seven the next morning, Elsa drove her car to Lukes house and picked him up. They then apprehended the homeless Bobby Max in the slums in the south. After talking to the man, they checked into a hotel so that Bobby could clean himself up. Then, they went to Sheerahs vi. Bobby returned the diamond pendant and apologized to her. In the end, Luke left Bobby at his previous apartment, which he hadnt canceled the lease for yet, and told him to stay there until Luke got back from his trip. Then, he finally went to the airport. Luke and Elsa boarded twenty minutes before the ne was scheduled to take off. They were just in time. Sitting down, Luke narrowed his eyes and looked around. Elsa knew what he was doing. She couldnt help but ask, Is everything fine this time? Luke nodded his head. Trust me. We cant be so unlucky every time. Elsa was immediately reassured. She knew how reliable Lukes instincts were. She yawned, but resisted falling asleep. She sent a text message to Sheerah. Luke, on the other hand, took out a tablet and started to read an e-book. It was eleven to twelve hours by ne from Paris to Los Angeles. Given the time difference, they would be arriving in the afternoon after taking off in the evening. Lukes body was much stronger than an ordinary persons, or he wouldve copsed under this sort of work pressure. Most of the old detectives of the Major Crimes Division suffered from chronic conditions and had to quit field work after turning forty. In any case, once he got Elementary Self-Healing, Luke would be able to heal his left hand. By then, he wouldnt be scared of physical wounds at all, since he could just heal them. Mental pressure would be nothing for him, too. Elementary Self-Healing was the most important trump card for him. With this ability, he would be able to fight criminals every night without worry. Life was easier for other superheroes because they had wealth or super abilities, but Luke didnt. He had to work hard within the rules of the system, and his greatest asset was his health. Shortly after Luke and Elsa sat down, Lukes seatmates boarded the ne. Luke put down his tablet and smiled at them. Elsa was in the seat across the aisle, and Lukes new seatmates took the middle and window seats next to him. His new seatmates were two beautiful girls. One of them was more outgoing. She murmured something to her friend and changed seats with her so that she could chat with Luke. Luke certainly wouldnt pass up the opportunity to talk to a beautiful girl. Although the girl he was talking to wasnt as beautiful as the other one, her looks were certainly still above average, and she was very approachable. They chatted in low voices. In the end, the more beautiful girl joined their conversation, too, except that she didnt talk as much as the first girl. Luke could tell that she wasnt shy or inarticte, but just subconsciously keeping a distance from strangers. It wasnt a bad thing for someone who was on a trip. ?? However, the other girl was much less guarded. She revealed a lot about herself even when Luke didnt deliberately ask her anything. The girl who talked to him first was called Amanda. She was a high school sophomore. The more beautiful girl was Kim. She was Amandas best friend. Their school was shut down for half a month because the teaching building was being renovated, so the girls had seized the chance to take a trip to Paris. After being a detective for a long time, Luke noticed a lot of details about the girls. They had decent and not truly elite education, and werent really wary of the outside world. Kim paid more attention to her privacy and safety, while her bestie just bbed everything Whatever Kim kept to herself, Amanda would just reveal unconcernedly. Amanda must have led a sheltered life all this time, and Luke was somewhat worried about her safety now that she was far away from home. But he was reassured after learning that the girls would be staying with an older family member of Amandas in Paris. If that was the case, Amanda had every reason to be carefree. Her rtive would warn her of what she should pay attention to. However, Luke still couldnt help but tell her certain things that she should avoid, such as... talking to strangers. Amanda was amused. Are you saying that I shouldnt be talking to you? Luke shrugged and said, Well, its a pleasure to meet you. But I live in Los Angeles anyway, so its easier for you to verify my identity. You wont be able to identify strangers as easily in Paris. Kim didnt say anything, but nodded slightly in agreement. Amanda obviously didnt consider it a big deal. She soon jumped to other topics. They chatted on and off for a while, until they were tired and closed their eyes to get some rest. After they woke up, they talked for another while, until the nended. They exchanged numbers when they disembarked Luke told her that he was on a work trip, and that he wasnt sure if he would have time to visit Paris with them after he finished his job. Amanda felt somewhat regretful, but not too much. Chapter 170 - Oh, My English Is Bad

Chapter 170 Oh, My English Is Bad

After saying goodbye to the two beautiful girls, Elsa and Luke waited for a cab outside Charles de Gaulle Airport. Elsa teased him. It seems youve found someone on this Paris trip. That bubbly girl suits you very well. Luke smiled. Dream on. We had a nice chat on the ne, but thats it. Elsa was amused. Whatever you say. Lets report to the police department first. The rest of the time is all yours. At that moment, a cab arrived, and a man in sses staggered out and threw up in a dustbin. Elsa and Luke didnt think anything of it. Carsickness wasnt unusual. But they took a whiff of the cab when they got in. There was the vague smell of vomit, but they couldnt find any traces of it. The driver was a man with short hair. He turned his head and asked earnestly, Are you in a hurry? Looking at the man, who had a scar over his left eye, and recalling the carsick passenger who had just gotten out, Elsa and Luke both felt a strange sense of deja vu. Both of them said, No, please drive at a normal speed. The driver shrugged regretfully. Oh, what a shame. The corner of Lukes eye twitched. A cab driver I met in New York once asked me a simr question. The driver had already started the car. He grinned and asked, Hm? Then what? Luke said, Then, I could barely stand when I got out of the cab after I arrived. Elsa remarked, You were better than me. I threw up. Stunned for a moment, the driver burst intoughter. Haha. That must have been fun. Looking at the cab drivers back, Luke suddenly asked, Your license tes can be switched out, cant they? The driverughed. What are you talking about? My English is bad. I cant understand you. Luke rolled his eyes. I dont care if you can understand me, but Im telling you this: no speeding, because we wont pay any extra money. Even if it can fly like a ne, just keep your cab at eighty miles an hour. After a brief silence, the driver argued meekly, But the speed limit on this road is a hundred miles... Luke was lost for words. If so, just drive at the lowest speed allowed. The driver cackled, and felt like he had somehow been seen through. After being a police officer for a long time, Luke could easily tell how unique some people were. For example, this cab driver had a simr vibe to Bell. After giving the driver advanced warning, Luke looked into the rearview mirror and saw Kim and Amanda. They were talking merrily and taking a photo at the cab stop. Then, a decent-looking young guy volunteered to take a photo for them with a smile. They then started chatting with each other. When Lukes cab left, Amanda, Kim and the guy were still talking. Luke wasnt bothered, since Amanda was clearly happy to talk to anyone. Well, anyone who wasnt ugly. The more handsome the guy she chatted with, the happier she was. When the cab entered the downtown area, Elsa suddenly asked, Should we stay at the same hotel? Luke thought for a moment and said, We should split up since were here for fun. I dont want to be a third wheel. Elsa said with relief, Put me down in front. Ill walk. Ill send you a text message after I check in. It would be awkward for her to go out and have fun if Luke was with her. If Luke wasnt with her, she would just be a regr person. Nobody would know that she was a police officer. The driver silently stopped the car hundreds of meters in the front. Luke said, Give me your card. The driver said, Huh? I cant understand you. Luke said, Do you want me to call the police officer over there? Noticing the disdain on the mans face, Luke realized after a moments thought that the man wasnt scared of the police. He tossed what looked like a yo-yo into the drivers seat. It flew around the drivers hands and tied them together. Luke said with a smile, Tell me, can you get away if I ask the police officer to check your drivers license? The driver struggled for a moment, then said, Fine, I give in. Ill give you my card. Luke chuckled. Okay, Daniel. Im sure a good driver like you must be famous in Paris. System: You have defeated Daniel and received a list of his abilities. Daniels abilities: Elementary Driving... The mans face changed. You know me? Luke chuckled and retrieved the yo-yo. He then patted Daniels shoulder and said, This is my tip for you. Daniel smiled when he heard the pleasant sound of money. He epted the hundred dors. It was too little as cab fare, but rather generous as a tip. A momentter, Elsa left with a card and said goodbye to Luke. Looking at Elsa, who was already wandering the streets of Paris, Luke said, Daniel, give me your card, too. After a brief hesitation, Daniel gave him another card. Ill charge more if you call for my cab. Luke asked, How much do you charge? Daniel rolled his eyes and said, Five hundred euros each time, separate from the cab fare. Luke nodded his head and said, Okay, that sounds fair. Daniel was lost for words. Huh? He had intentionally proposed an outrageous price, but the passenger thought that it was fair? Had he run into an idiot? But recalling how Luke had tied his hands up just now, he immediately dismissed that notion. Ten minutester, Luke was wandering around the streets of Paris in a rxed manner, observing the city as if it were a cornfield. Paris was famous for its beauty, but not many people knew that it was also a city with a high crime rate. This was an unavoidable problem in any metropolis. Petty theft andrceny happened everywhere, and they couldnt escape Lukes Sharp Nose. If a man was carrying a couple of wallets that had different smells, it was highly unlikely that his friends had given him their wallets to buy dinner for them, right? Walking along casually, Luke kicked a random pebble at a thief who had just discreetly fished out a purse. The thief cried out in pain, and the purse in his hand slipped back into the pocket of thepletely clueless girl whom he had just pickpocketed. Mission: Stop the thief. EXP +3. Credit +3. Chapter 171 - Business and Bet

Chapter 171 Business and Bet

Luke smiled. As he thought, the Super Detective System wasnt restricted to America, nor was it limited to his identity as a police officer. It was simply a system on the side of justice. As long as he stopped crime, he would earn experience and credit wherever he was and whether or not other people saw it. He had already had this theory back in New York. Under the American police system, he had only been an ordinary person in New York, but he had still been able to earn experience and credit when he dealt with criminals. Paris, Im here! A momentter, Luke checked into a hotel. Daniel had rmended this hotel, and had said that it was quite good. Pariss 16th arrondissement was where the middle ss and the rich lived. A hotel here was a lot safer than one in any of the other districts. Although it was slightly expensive, Luke could still afford it. After making an inquiry with the receptionist and taking a look at a few rooms himself, Luke finally booked one of the rooms. Thanks to his clean and charming appearance, the Frenchdy who showed him the rooms smiled and was patient the entire time. Of course, it was also because Luke wasnt picky about the rooms. He simply surveyed the rooms in silence, unlike some other guests who would startining when they examined the rooms. After seeing three rooms, Luke chose one on the second floor. It was the cheapest room, since there was a dark alley right below it which gave the room a dreary feel. The Frenchdy wasnt surprised by Lukes choice. This room wouldnt be so cheap if it wasnt for the gloomy alley. And Luke looked like someone who had just graduated from high school; it was understandable if he didnt have a lot of money. After renting the room, Luke left the hotel with a backpack. If his n worked out, he wouldnt need to spend his own money in Paris. Luke was rxed as he looked around him. This was where the rich were gathered. Each of the houses here easily covered two hundred square meters. Thisnd size was certainly a luxury in Paris. Luke took a turn onto another street. As he was wandering around, he suddenly saw the door of an apartment building not far away open, and two girls surrounded by several men then got into a car. Luke nced at them, and vaguely felt that something was wrong. Thinking swiftly, he abruptly realized that he recognized the two girls! Thanks to his experiences as a detective and his dynamic vision, his reaction was pretty quick. The clothes and body proportions matched that of the two girls whom he had met on the ne, Amanda and Kim. Though their faces were blocked by the men, Luke was certain that he was right. Luke ran toward them. The men were quite fast. They got into the car, closed the doors, and drove off in under ten seconds. By the time Luke started to run, the car was already far away. The situation felt even more off. Most people wouldnt start up their cars in such a hurry unless it was an emergency. By the time he rushed to the apartment building, the car had disappeared around the corner at the end of the street. Luke took a deep breath, and confirmed that he could smell Amanda and Kim! He thought for a moment, then called the number on the card that he had gotten earlier. Daniel, you have a customer. Come pick me up. Daniel started to protest, but Luke interrupted him without any hesitation. Ill pay you five hundred euros in addition to the cab fare. Two minutester, Daniels cab stopped next to Luke. He smiled. Hey, rich guy, I ditched another customer in order to pick you up... Luke got in the cab and threw five hundred euros at him. Dont drive too fast. Ill tell you when to turn left or right. Daniel checked the money quickly and grinned. Okay, no problem. Luke opened the window and activated his Sharp Nose. Turn right at the next junction. Though Luke had told Daniel not to go too fast, Daniel evidently understood the word differently to everyone else. It only took three minutes for Luke to catch up to the car that Amanda and Kim were in. He didnt tell Daniel what the target was, and the cab simply tailed the car a hundred meters behind. Eventually, the car stopped before an apartment building in Pariss 18th arrondissement. Luke didnt get off. He had Daniel park the cab and he observed the car from the backseat. The main door of the building soon opened, and a dozen men came out and got into several cars. Narrowing his eyes, Luke confirmed that something was seriously wrong. The men got into five cars, and there were also two girls to each car. The girls were all clearly unconscious, and Amanda was among them. The cars up ahead started moving northeast. It was time to decide! Luke realized that he had to make a choice, since Kim wasnt among the girls that were being taken away. After several seconds, he decided to follow the cars. Since he now knew Kims location, Luke could search for her after he rescued Amanda. Besides, Luke couldnt break into the apartment building and go on a rampage in the middle of the day. This was Paris, and he was an American citizen. He didnt think that the Paris police department would appreciate it if he ughtered his way through the criminals in the building C it wasnt meant to be any of his business at all! After driving for another short while, Daniel warned him, Its neuf trois up ahead; its too dangerous. Im a good driver, but my cab isnt bulletproof. Some of the crazy guys there may shoot us dead for money and valuables. Luke was silent for a brief moment before he said, without any trace of anger, Then just drop me off once you feel that its too dangerous to drive on any longer. After a brief hesitation, Daniel said, Rich guy, youve been very generous, so let me suggest that you dont do that. Luke chuckled. Daniel, I like you. Youre a man with a bottom line. So, lets make a bet! Huh? Daniel was baffled. Luke said, If I call for your cab again after today, Ill give you a thousand euros! Daniel thought for a moment, then realized what was going on. He said with a wry smile, Fine. Im going to be the winner, in any case. Chapter 172 - Attack the Illegal Brothel (PART 1)

Chapter 172 Attack the Illegal Brothel (PART 1)

Twenty minutester, Daniel dropped Luke off on the edge of neuf trois. He sighed helplessly when Luke got out, but had no choice except to turn around and leave quickly. Daniel had been a cab driver in Paris for a long time, and he knew all sorts of people. He also knew that curiosity could get a person killed. Daniel had never once imagined he could be some important figure, nor was he interested in it; he was happy enough as a cab driver. Thus, Daniel prayed for the generous magnate... so that he could win another thousand euros. Luke wasnt in a hurry to keep moving. Instead, he paid cash for a gray cloak, ordinary jeans and a pair of ordinary shoes from a supermarket. They cost no more than a hundred euros all up. Of course, such cheap clothes were shoddy in quality and style. He also asked the shop assistant to fetch him two bottles of water and some chocte. He made sure the entire time that he wasnt caught on the supermarkets surveince cameras. After that, he tracked the cars with his Sharp Nose and eventually reached his destination. It was an abandoned construction site. He hid himself in an inconspicuous corner among the half-finished buildings. It had been a quarter past three when his nended, almost four when he reached the city of Paris by cab, and around five after he checked in at the hotel. After noticing Amanda and Kim, and tracking Amanda all the way to this ce, it was already past six. Since it was still January, night would start to fall in Paris in an hour at the verytest, and it would be fully dark in two hours. In no rush, Luke slowly changed his clothes and his shoes. He also had a mask and gloves in his backpack which he had prepared earlier, and he would put them on when he was ready to act. Fifteen minutester, he examined his gear to make sure everything was working properly. Finally, he answered natures call in a remote corner that reeked of sh*t C clearly, a lot of people had used this corner for the same thing. After that, he returned to his corner and sat down on a wooden nk. He had some water and made ns. A long timeter, Luke put on a mask and gloves, and hid his backpack under some garbage that weighed more than a hundred kilograms, before he left the corner. It was almost seven oclock. Dusk had fallen, and it was drizzling. Luke took a deep breath of the cold and damp air, before he slowly breathed out. As he exhaled, he slowly lowered his head, and the rainy night turned cold and threatening Few people would wander outside when it was cold and raining, not even the rogues who had nothing better to do. Luke activated the life detector function on his fake phone two hundred meters away from the criminals nest. He then slowly moved forward under the cover of the buildings and garbage. This was clearly an abandoned construction site, which had been taken over by a bunch of men who looked mean and brutal. Luke turned grim when he detected the disgusting smell of body fluids in the air. It waspletely dark right now, and the people ten meters away were barely visible. Standing next to an iron wall, Luke took a deep breath. A momentter, he leapt nimbly onto an abandoned car before he jumped over the wall and into the construction site. He was empty-handed, and under the cover of various structures along the way, he swiftly approached a shed in the center. The shed had a strong smell of cash and guns. Perhaps because this ce was their nest, the guards werent patrolling at all, and were simply taking shelter under the roof and smoking. Luke smelled guns on them. Moving around one side of the shed, he strangled one of the men. At the same time, he punched the other guard, caving his face in, and grabbed the man before he could fall to the ground with a loud thump. Luke searched them for a moment and found two guns, but didnt find any extra bullets. He then moved toward the shed window. Luke raised his guns without hesitation and opened fire. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! He killed three people next to a table in the room. By the time the bodies fell, Luke had already broken in through the window. He found a UZI and a gun magazine in a drawer, before he quickly left through the door. This was the heads office C there was a boatload of cash in the drawer. The gangsters would certainly be drawn over by the gunshots. But before reinforcements arrived, Luke dashed toward a bunch of dpidated machines ten meters away. Standing in the shadow of the machines, Luke coldly observed themotion. Two, three, five, seven, eleven, thirteen, seventeen! Plus the five people whom he had already killed, there were twenty-two armed gangsters. He waited instead of immediately making a move. A few of the gangsters ran into the office, and started yelling Another five people then rushed over from various positions in the camp. Twenty-seven! That should be all of them! When the people in the office started yelling, so did the bunch outside. Three of them were in the office, and twelve were crowded around the door. Luke raised the UZI in his hand. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Shooting at a slightly lower speed, Luke fired the thirty bullets that were in the magazine, and almost half of the twelve people outside the office copsed. Only five dead! Luke wasnt very surprised. He had barely used an UZI before; it already wasnt bad that he managed to shoot five of them. Quickly reloading the UZI, Luke slung the gun over his shoulder and drew out the M1911 at his waist. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Another three gangsters were killed while running for cover. Luke bent down and moved to a different location. He would be an idiot if he stayed in one spot to shoot at the gangsters when he was outnumbered. He was ten meters away when the gangsters fired at his earlier position. Moving to a new hiding ce, Luke observed them for a while on the side, then raised his gun again. Bang! Bang! Two foolish gangsters who had been shooting without cover were instantly killed. Chapter 173 - Attack the Illegal Brothel (PART 2)

Chapter 173 Attack the Illegal Brothel (PART 2)

The remaining two gangsters were so scared that they didnt dare stick their heads out from behind cover again. Ignoring them, Luke walked out without any hesitation. At a turn, he suddenly threw out his empty pistols. Two gangsters who were crawling forward warily were hit in the head and knocked out, unable to get back to their feet. Luke reached them and took their guns, before he kicked them hard in the back of their heads. He then turned around and raised his gun. Bang! Bang! A guy who was craning his neck to see what was going had his head blown up. Scared, his partner hurriedly took cover behind a car. Ignoring the second man, Luke moved sideways and found another three gangstersing from another direction. They were thest to arrive, and didnt really know what was going on. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Since they were too close, they were shot all at once. Two of them barely put up a struggle, and thest screamed miserably after he was shot in the arm. Luke coldly pulled the trigger. Pa! Pa! Pa! Dropping the now empty gun from his left hand, Luke returned to the man that he had let off earlier. The guy was hiding in a corner and frantically making a call. Luke sneered as he listened to him. Pa! The head of the idiot who had nned to call for reinforcements blew up. Someone was still asking questions on the other end of the phone. Luke crouched down and picked up the mans phone. He sneered at the phone that was still making noise, and crushed it to pieces. He returned to the abandoned machines near the office and took a deep breath to activate Sharp Nose. Going around the two surviving gangsters outside the office, Luke locked onto the backs of the three people inside the office and slowly raised his gun. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Three screams burst out from inside the office, but were quickly cut off. Freaked out by the unexpected gunshots and screams behind them, the two gangsters outside the office fled. Luke approached the office window to check the situation before he jumped inside. Pa! Pa! Pa! Putting a bullet each in the heads of the three guys who had copsed, Luke reached the door and raised the gun again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The two gangsters who had run in different directions fell and no longer made a sound. Luke closed his eyes and listened for a while, before he quickly searched the office. Putting the cash from the drawer into his backpack, he poured a bottle of Vodka on some documents in a cab, flicked a lighter, and tossed it onto the paper. The fire quickly spread, and the whole office was soon aze. Luke left. Picking up an AK and a magazine from a dead gangster by the door, he melted back into the darkness. A momentter, two panicked gatekeepers who had been hiding in the dark were killed, too. Finally, Luke slowly walked toward the barracks, which werent far away from the office. The two gangsters who had been posted as guards here were dead. The ce was undefended now Several men ran out, but Luke simply moved into the shadows and didnt kill them. From their smell, he could easily tell what those men had been doing just now. Undressed, panicked and unarmed, they werent gangsters, but customers who were here for fun. They might not be good guys, but it certainly wouldnt be right to kill them indiscriminately. Besides, there were more than sixty such men in the barracks. If Luke were to kill them all, that would be a hundred dead people, including the gangsters. Chances were that the French government would regard it as a terrorist attack. So, Luke simply avoided them and entered one of the barracks. The moment he entered, his M1911 opened fire again and left three holes in the door. A man behind the door dropped his gun and copsed with the intense stench of blood. He was the only gangster left who had still been guarding the ce. Of course, it wasnt out of duty, but because he was frightened and hoped he would survive the disaster by hiding here. It was a shame that his wish didnte true. The unexpected gunshots scared the girls in the room. They all screamed at the top of their lungs. Without saying anything, Luke took out his fake phone and typed out something on it. The girls screamed again and looked at the man whose appearance was entirely hidden by what he was wearing. He stood still and silent, and the girls couldnt help but stop screaming. At that moment, many of them had the same thought: The guards here were evil men, so this stranger should be a good guy because he killed them? Even if he wasnt a good guy, this was the girls chance to escape since the guards were dead. Luke finished typing and pressed y. An electronic male voice rang out in the room. Anyone here with a rich or influential background,e out and call your family, and get them to expose whats been happening here however they can. None of the girls responded. The electronic voice continued, You must be quick. If gang reinforcements arrive and round you up again, youll have lost your chance, so you dont have a lot of time. While Luke yed the text, he opened the doors to the cages that the girls were in with the keys he found on the guard. Dont run off on your own. The police will have to rescue all of you if youre together as a group; if you escape by yourself, youll be nothing more than a missing person that no one will care about. Youre already missing C no one will care if you go missing again. After opening the cages, Luke turned around and left. Good luck, girls! A momentter, he disappeared. The girls in the room looked at each other in bewilderment. Suddenly, a few of them rushed out of the cages for the phones that Luke had taken from the gangsters. Luke heard the girls fighting for the phones and making calls like crazy. He actually didnt feel nervous at all. He had killed all the guards here, and it would take at least half an hour for the gangs reinforcements to arrive. Besides, Luke was here for experience and credit, so the more gangsters there were, the happier he would be. Amanda was also in the room. She was lucky that she hadnt been sent to the other barrack yet. As for the girls in the adjoining barrack... Luke sighed soundlessly. Chapter 174 - Where Is Marco?

Chapter 174 Where Is Marco?

Inside that barrack were girls who had been locked up for a while, and they were in poor condition. If they remained here any longer, they might die in this illegal brothel. There were more than a hundred girls in the barracks. It was impossible for Luke to get them out on his own, so he might as well let the girls save themselves. It would make quite the impact if the families of these hundred girls demanded exnations all at once; they couldnt be poor either, since they could afford to travel to France. Luke left the barracks and positioned himself for an ambush behind some abandoned cars twenty meters away from the gate. Ten minutester, Luke heard the vague sound of cars driving in the mud. The glow of headlights appeared on the road, illuminating the dark night. There were three cars! Luke took a deep breath and adjusted his frame of mind, before he raised the UZI. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Shooting rapidly, Luke used up a magazine in three seconds. The car in the lead was riddled with holes, and the windshield cracked. It swerved off the road and crashed into a pile of garbage. Luke threw the UZI away and grabbed the AK that he had been carrying. He fired again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The magazine was instantly used up again. Like the first car, the second car veered off the road and into an abandoned car, full of bullet holes. Luke didnt start shooting again until the third car almost passed him, so the car was only hit along one side and the back. But the passengers in the first two cars at least had taken the brunt of the bullets. Quickly reloading the gun, Luke raised the AK again and aimed at the third car that had already shot past him. He didnt have to aim too precisely. All he needed to do was barrage the car with bullets. Reality wasnt a movie. At a distance of thirty meters, there was no way a regr car could take an attack from an AK, as the bullets could pierce through one side and out the other. In the end, the car lost control ten meters away and crashed into a shed in the construction site. In no hurry to reveal himself, Luke switched locations. He activated Sharp Nose as he moved. A momentter, he approached the cars and shot the men who were still alive in the head, before he retreated quietly. Half an hourter, standing on the top of a building several hundred meters away, Luke saw a long line of police cars dash into the barracks with their sirens ring. He nodded in satisfaction and jumped off. An hourter, he changed back into his original clothes and shoes and appeared on a subway in the neuf trois. He was wearing a shabby hat and a new face mask, like any regr person would on a rainy day. Now, he only had on him an M1911 which he had looted from one of the gangsters. The Parisian subway wasnt safe at night, which was when a robbery was most likely to take ce. The bulk of people worked during the day, but certain groups worked on the subway at night. Theft and robbery were what they did for a living But none of them messed with Luke. Luke wasnt dressed like a student, and he was ying with a butterfly knife. The knife danced nimbly in his hand now and then, which suggested that he was certainly good with them. While nobody knew exactly how good, he definitely wasnt the best target to rob. A butterfly knife might be small, but it could sometimes kill people more easily than arge de. So, Luke returned downtown safely. After exiting the subway, Luke went to the apartment building from that afternoon, and ducked into an alley not far away. In the dark night, he climbed a building and entered an apartment through an unlocked window. He swiftly put on a coat and a pair of shoes that were next to the door. Throwing five hundred euros into the key bowl, Luke left through the window and scaled a drainpipe up to the roof. Checking the system, he nodded in satisfaction. The system didnt punish him since he had paid for the clothes. Taking two massive leaps, hended on the apartment building upied by the gang. Scouting out the building with his Sharp Nose, Luke went downstairs without a sound. Half an hourter, Luke was standing in the basement with a grim smile on his face. All the gangsters in front of him were almost dead from torture. Even the toughest among them was dying after Luke connected a simple electromedical apparatus which he had modified to the mans legs. Just now, he had carried the armed gangsters in the building down to the soundproof basement. After interrogating them, he learned that Marco, their boss, had left with most of his men as reinforcements for an illegal brothel in the neuf trois after receiving the news that it was under attack. Luke was lost for words. Back at the camp entrance, he had unleashed a storm of bullets on the three cars. Later, he had shot everybody who was still breathing in the head without looking at their faces. How could he have known that their boss Marco was among them? Speechless for a second, Luke quickly finished off the gangsters and left. At the door, he was surprised to see the cars that were parked there. The Benz that Kim and Amanda had been in was there. He took a sniff, and there was a faint scent in the car that was simr to Marcos apartment. Excited, Luke returned to Marcos unit in the building. He found a key with the Benz logo on it and a bunch of phones. Amandas and Kims phones were in the pile. He found their phones based on their scents and what the phones looked like. Thinking for a moment, Luke took just Kims phone. He got out of the building and pressed the button on the key to unlock the Benz. Luke got into the drivers seat and was pleased to see that the car had a GPS system. Examining the GPS system for a moment, Luke took a few photos with his fake phone and left. He hailed an empty cab and said, To the Zoological Museum. His hat and big face mask prevented the driver from seeing his face in the dark night. However, it wasnt unusual for a man to be dressed like that in such cold weather. The driver simply nodded his head and started the car. Chapter 175 - Harvest, Mockery and Preparation

Chapter 175 Harvest, Mockery and Preparation

Ten minutester, Luke got out of the cab and disappeared into the night. He checked the photo of the map on his fake phone. The map indicated that this was a vi next to the Seine. It was the right ce. Luke had already left downtown Paris. At that moment, it waspletely dark on the Seine in the rain, and there werent any boats out. Luke opened his fake phone and walked around the vi in the dark. He then frowned. This ce was actually on a big ind in the river, which was some distance away from the parks, museums, restaurants and piers. There was a vi estate where the wealthy lived nearby. The vi he was looking for was thergest and closest one. It was also on the edge of the ind and along the riverbank. That did make sense. Only a spacious vi next to the river would make it possible to lock up and transport the girls easily. It would be near impossible to approach the vi without being caught by electronic surveince. Luke looked at the vi and pondered for a moment, but in the end decided to leave. This wasnt like the illegal brothel earlier. If he started a gunfight here, the anti-terrorist police officers of Paris would show up in no time. The size and location of this vi suggested that its owner was rich and powerful. It would be terrible if Luke exposed himself after breaking in recklessly. He had to prepare before he took action. While he had to save the victims, he couldnt do it rashly. As he pondered, Luke took a subway back downtown area and walked back to his hotel in the rain. He entered his room, took off his wet coat, and put it in a garbage bag. He hadnt worn the coat at the crime scene, but he would still throw it away the next day. He was rich enough to afford it anyway. He wouldnt return to any spot in the same clothes that he had worn before. After taking off the coat, Luke took a shower andy in bed to think. The people he had killed today were members of a human trafficking gang. Their deaths were unimportant. For Paris police, there were too many such gangs. It was one of the reasons why they didnt do anything. Another reason was that neuf trois wasnt the polices territory. The people there didnt wee the police, which made the ce a half-closed, half-independent area. It wasnt really a big deal if dozens of gangsters were killed there. Although he had been busy for half a day, Luke wasnt tired. With his 32 Strength, it wouldnt be a problem for him even if he had to be just as busy for another three days. He checked the system notifications. Mission: Eliminate the gangsters in the illegal brothel and rescue the victims. Total experience: 5,000. Total credit: 5,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +5,000. Credit +5,000. This time, he had killed thirty guards in the illegal brothel, bombarded three cars that hade as reinforcements, which included their boss, and watched the police rescue a hundred girls that were locked up in cages inside. A gain of five thousand experience and credit points was more than he had expected. But still, he felt depressed when he recalled what the other barrack in the illegal brothel was like. The victims were girls who used to be young, beautiful and had beautiful futures, but they would probably be haunted by mental and drug issues for the rest of their lives. It was worse than death. Luke could kill the drug dealers and the human traffickers as NPCs, but he couldnt regard that hellish barrack as a game scene. He wasnt truly coldblooded, even if he had a different opinion of the bad guys in this world Trying to banish the ufortable, gloomy thoughts, Luke fell asleep. The next morning, Luke woke up at seven and had breakfast half an hourter. Before he set off, he thought for a moment, then called Elsa. They had to contact each other once a day to make sure that they were both fine. Elsa soon picked up the phone. Recognizing Lukes voice, she said, Ill call you back. A momentter, a local number called Luke. He picked up the phone and said, I see that you got yourself a local number. Elsa said, Of course, no way am I paying for intentional calls. Remember to give our boss my new number if he calls you. Luke was amused. Many prepaid phones offered a n that only cost ten to twenty euros for unlimited local calls and text messages for ten to fifteen days. Pay a little more, and you could even make international calls for ten to twenty minutes. Elsa was obviously determined to save money. Also, since they were on holiday, Dustin wouldnt call them unless it was really an emergency After ensuring that she was safe, Luke couldnt help but tease her before he hung up. Well, I wish you a pleasant holiday. Im already looking for a suitable ymate. You should also work hard, gorgeous! He hurriedly hung up. Stumped for a moment, Elsa then roared, Are you underestimating me? I... Well, she had wasted many hours in the police department in Paris because of the outrageouslyzy clerks there, and hadnt been able to check in with them until the afternoon. Jetg was a huge problem for someone her age. After that was done, she had returned to the hotel and had been sleeping ever since. Elsa had only just woken up and started making holiday ns. How could she have found a date yet? I still have nine days! I dont believe I wont be able to find one handsome guy! Elsa made up her mind. An hourter, she left with unusually delicate makeup on her face, cute short hair that had been dyed ck and gold, and a beautiful and eye-catching silver coat. Luke wouldnt have mocked her if he saw Elsas new look. At that moment, Elsa had gone from a five to a seven. Given her polished grooming habits as a police officer, she definitely wasnt an old woman that nobody wanted. Most of the time, a woman didnt have anyone interested in her not because she was ugly, but because she didnt have time to dress up. After the call, Luke got on the subway at eight in the morning and busied himself in the city. Luke spent the rest of the day preparing and making backup ns. Chapter 176 - Observation and Attack

Chapter 176 Observation and Attack

It wasnt a big deal to kill thirty people in neuf trois. That ce was an illegal brothel anyway. However, his target tonight was a vi in the suburbs, and it would be tricky if he caused a fuss. He had to make sure that he didnt leave any direct evidence behind. It would be tricky if he was caught on camera. So, he had to disguise himself when he went around preparing and making backup ns during the day. The people that Luke traded with were all Mr. Nobodies in the dark corners of the city. It was impossible for anyone to track him down through them, unless they had a super ability like Sharp Nose. Luke then created several gadgets in an empty house he found, and by six in the evening, he was ready to go. Everything was set. He would save Kim tonight. Night fell once more. It had been drizzling in Paris the entire day, so it got dark earlier than usual. Luke observed his target from the top of a building a kilometer away with a telescope. After seven oclock, several luxury cars entered the vi one by one, and several groups of people of varying ethnicities got out. Each group had a boss and two to four bodyguards. It was thus very easy for Luke to figure out the number of people in the vi. There were five groups of people. Including the bodyguards, there were 21 people in total. The vi had more than ten security guards. There were also five guards on the lookout outside, and a couple of their partners came out at one point to talk to them. In conclusion, there might be around forty enemies in the vi. The good news was that the 21 people who had arrived by car were clearly guests. The security guards were very courteous toward them. The bad news was that the security guards would be more difficult to deal with since they were more professional than the gangsters that Luke had eliminated before. However, there werent a lot of them. If there had been more than thirty security guards, Luke would have to be extra careful. But since there werent many of them, Luke could easily wipe them out first. Were they innocent? How could they be innocent when they protected people who kidnapped and sold girls? Seeing that everybody had entered the vi except for the few security guards who were on watch outside, Luke made his move. Under the cover of night, he quickly approached the vi. He ran silently and at an astonishing speed as he passed the flowers, grass and trees. When he was five hundred meters away from the vi, Luke pressed a button and activated the interference device in his backpack. It only had a radius of around a hundred meters, but could cover most of the vi and cause most of the electronic equipment within range to malfunction. Naturally, it would alert the enemy, but it was the easiest approach that Luke could think of. He had to stop these people from contacting the outside world. After activating the interference device, Luke sped up. Luke was headed for the main vi building, which was only thirty meters away from the pier next to the river. Luke avoided the cameras with an anti-detection device and pressed forward quickly. It only took him thirty seconds to reach the main building after he activated the interference device. Once he was close enough, Luke flung out a rope with a hook on one end and the other end wrapped around his wrist. The moment the hook caught and held, Luke sprang up with the momentum from his charge forward. In less than five seconds, hended on the edge of the roof of the four-story vi. Luke grabbed a windowsill on the fourth floor and loosened his grip on the rope. Then, he exerted his strength and broke the lock of the window to open it. After he climbed into the room, he took out two ck pieces of stic-looking equipment. He connected one to an electric socket and the other to a telephone wire in the room. Then, he pressed a button. The lights in the vi shed, before they all went out. Several secondster, the emergency lights came on and lit up most parts of the house. But that was fine for Luke. The emergency lights were vastly different from regr lights, and half the vi was still dark. The rest of the ce wasnt as bright as usual, either. For Luke, who was bing more and more familiar with Sharp Nose, the dark was his best asset. He stood up and grabbed the M1911 at his waist, before he left the room. Activating Sharp Nose, he went downstairs without any hesitation. Those people wouldnte upstairs anytime soon. They were too few of them to search all four floors of the vi all at once. When Luke reached the bottom floor, he took two daggers off his belt and flung them out when he turned a corner. In the dim emergency light, a security guard who had been in a hurry was hit in the face with the daggers. He died with a serious expression still on his face. One of the daggers pierced his nose, and the other went through his eye. He was killed instantly! Luke braced the mans body with his leg before letting it hit the floor. He put his own gun back at his waist and searched the body. He found a pistol and a magazine. It was a Glock 17, one of the guns that Luke was most familiar with! Leaving the body behind, Luke moved on. At a corner, Luke stopped and pressed up against the wall. In the next moment, two security guards rushed past. The first security guard hadnt noticed him yet, and Luke kicked the second security guard in his groin at the turn. He felt something explode under his foot as the security guard was lifted twenty centimeters off the floor. Pushing off of the floor, Luke hit the back of the first security guard who had run past. There was the sound of bones breaking. The security guard froze, and he started bleeding from his eyes, nose and mouth a momentter. Finally, Luke kicked the second security guard, who had copsed after his first attack, in the back of the head. Searching their bodies, Luke found a Beretta 92F and a P226. He put both of them in his pockets. Since he was going on a killing spree here, he couldnt use guns from the illegal brothel that would now be on file, or people might link the case here with the one in neuf trois. Chapter 177 - Your Business and Mine

Chapter 177 Your Business and Mine

If the two cases were cross-checked, people might notice Lukes role in them. It was why he had used his homemade daggers instead of the M1911 when he came in. After everything was done, Luke pressed on and reached the elevator several secondster. The security guards at the elevator immediately saw him and turned their guns on him. But Luke was even faster. He had thrown his daggers the moment he revealed himself. To ensure that he hit his opponents, he threw out four daggers at the same time. It was also the most he could throw at the same time with one hand. The security guards had barely moved their guns when each of them had two daggers buried in their chests. They trembled, and Luke threw four more daggers again with his left hand. This time, the guards were hit in the head. Both of them fell to the floor. Luke approached them and looted them of their weapons and magazines. These two had two MP5s instead of pistols since they were defending the most important ess point. Luke had detected the scents of many girls on the floors below him with his Sharp Nose. He entered the elevator and pressed the B1 button. Five minutester, the elevator doors opened. Two security guards were aiming at the elevator. They were instructed to defend the elevator and not go anywhere unless they were told to. They would naturally be rmed if someone came down in the elevator. But they saw a colleague in the elevator, and hesitated for a moment. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Because of that moments hesitation, two bullet holes appeared in each of them. Luke tossed away the security guards body which he had been using as a shield and exited the elevator. Nobody was a better shooter than he was at close range. He wasnt scared even though it was two versus one. The gunshots had exposed his location, but it didnt matter anymore. Seven of the security guards were already down. They werent as professional as bodyguards, and werent a threat to Luke at all. At the next turn, Luke raised his right hand and pulled the trigger of the MP5 to let fly a storm of bullets. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Two security guards screamed and copsed. Luke came around the corner and silenced the two security guards with his P226. Only five minutes had passed since Luke turned on the interference device, but most of the security guards in the vi were already dead. Luke quickly moved past the bodies of the two security guards and ran around the next corner. The moment he raised his head, he fired the P226 in his hand. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Two bodyguards were hit in the chest and copsed, revealing a middle-aged man behind them. The man didnt have a gun. He looked at Luke in fright, and was about to say something. Luke pointed his gun at him and forced him to retreat into the room. Before Luke followed him in, he shot the heads of the two bodyguards. Bang! Bang! In the room, Luke typed on his fake phone and yed the words, What are you doing here? The man hesitated and didnt say anything. Luke looked at a disy window in the room, only to see a young girl under a spotlight. She was shivering and wearing nothing but two pieces of clothing that could barely be called underwear. Luke then noticed a device with a keypad and a screen on the table next to the only seat in the room. On the screen was a number: $100,000.00 Curling his lip, Luke pressed the + button on the keypad. A gentle female voice rang out. Thetest bid for Product Number 5 is $105,000. Luke turned his head and looked at the man. Youre here to purchase girls. No! The man shook his head in fear, but couldnte up with an excuse. Pa! The mans eyes widened as he slowly copsed against the wall. Luke had no time to talk to him. He didnt feel guilty at all after confirming that the man was involved in human trafficking He despised human traffickers only slightly less than drug dealers. Luke left the room and headed for another one several meters away. Instead of going in, Luke raised his MP5 and sprayed the room with bullets through the door. Someone screamed inside. He waited for a moment before he opened the door. There were two people in the room. One was a security guard, and the other was the guy who had weed the buyers outside the vi. Looking at the man, who had to be a manager, Luke asked, Youre selling these girls here, right? In pain, the man begged, I can give you money. Dont kill me. I didnt catch those girls. You understand, right? This is just... business. Bang! Bang! Yes, I do! Luke put his gun back and left the room. Im sure that you can also understand that you are just experience and credit to me! Interestingly, the underground rooms were arranged in a circle, so the corridor actually looped around. Luke found himself back at the elevator just as the doors opened. Luke raised his gun and fired without any hesitation, and two security guards in the elevator copsed. After recognizing them, Luke was certain that most of the security guards were probably dead, since these two had been among the five security guards outside. Since they hade back in as reinforcements, there had to be few security guards left inside the house. Luke had realized that apart from the elevator, this ce only had one other exit that was sealed. So, the elevator was the only way out right now, which meant that there was no escape for the other four buyers. Luke returned to the elevator and went to the first floor. When the elevator doors opened, Luke waited a moment, and then took a deep breath before he walked out. The remaining three security guards werent outside the elevator. Luke searched the vi unhurriedly. Very soon, he found a room that smelled of the three security guards. Luke fired at the room, only to be surprised when the bullets didnt prate the door. The door had been reinforced with iron. Narrowing his eyes, Luke gave up on the three security guards who were hiding, and returned to the elevator. He aimed and shot five people who had just exited the elevator and were running for the main door. Two of them screamed, and three were shot in the chest. They were dead for sure. One of the screaming men had a refined appearance, and seemed to be an assistant. He was undoubtedly another buyer. Dont C dont kill me. I have money. I can give you a lot of money. The man seemed to have realized something, and made ast ditch attempt. Luke raised his P226. Bang! Bang! The two survivors were shot in the head. Money was meaningless to Luke. Even if he wanted to make a fortune, he wouldnt do it by letting such scumbags go. Chapter 178 - Clean Up and Pack Away

Chapter 178 Clean Up and Pack Away

Reloading the P226, Luke returned to the elevator and went back down to B1. When the elevator doors opened, a person was standing inside with a gun in his hand. The people outside immediately shot at the elevator like crazy, leaving bullet holes everywhere. Several secondster, they finally realized that something was wrong and stopped firing. In the elevator, a security guard was riddled with bullets, but he was still upright. It wasnt until that moment that the people outside the elevator realized that it was a dead body that had been strung up. The moment they stopped shooting, however, a man dropped down from the ceiling and started firing with an MP5 in one hand and a P226 in the other. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Half of the dozen people outside the elevator copsed, and the rest hurried to take cover. Most of them needed to reload after the earlier gunfire, and couldnt fight back in time. Luke didnt give them any time to catch their breaths. He simply dropped his guns and took out the Glock 17 and the Beretta 92F that he had been carrying. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The two guns fired up a storm and with pinpoint uracy. The men lying in wait near the elevator were only five meters away. Lukes precision was shockingly high at such close range. He dropped three of them with his Glock 17, and his Beretta only hit one. However, those who were hit were all shot in the chest or the head at least twice. Lukes gunfire then slowed down. Gunshots rang out now and then. The tempo wasnt as vehement as before, but that was even scarier. It was because Luke was already executing the survivors. The two guys who didnt have guns on them had to be buyers. Luke shot them in the head first. Such criminal bosses were worth at least fifty experience and credit points each. He then pulled the trigger on those bodyguards that were still twitching, reloading the Beretta 92F on his way. After Luke executed all of the criminals, he tossed the Beretta aside, the fully loaded Glock 17 still on him. He then picked up the MP5 that he had dropped earlier and reloaded it, and was now equipped with two fully loaded guns once more. It was a precaution, but from what he could see, the people who had tried to ambush him were thest three groups of buyers and bodyguards. Luke took his time going through the corridor as he opened the doors to all the rooms. Activating Sharp Nose, he confirmed that there wasnt a single man still alive here. He also detected the scents of the ten girls inside a room in the middle of the corridor. They were the goods that had been kidnapped, including Kim, whose scent Luke remembered very well. Luke went to the cage and observed the ten girls. He nodded his head. These girls were all very pretty. Three girls, including Kim, were more beautiful than the rest, but it wasnt a huge difference. Without exception, they were all wearing sexy clothing which exposed most of their skin. Kims outfit was the mostvish one. The other girls were mostly wearing bikinis. Luke knew why; Kim was probably the only virgin among the ten girls, so she was naturally more valuable. Why did he know that? Naturally, it was because Amanda the bbermouth had told him on the ne that Kim was a devout Catholic. After a quick nce at the girls, Luke was certain that they couldnt get away on their own. They had been drugged and could barely stand on their own right now. So, Luke didnt hurry to rescue them, but searched the vi first. Very soon, he found a trolley for moving goods. Tearing down some of the curtains, he wrapped up the bodies of the people he had killed before he moved them to the pier behind the vi. Thirteen security guards, a manager, and twelve buyers and bodyguards C that was a lot of people. Luke didnt return to the vi until he had stuffed all of them onto a yacht. He knocked out the three guys who had been hiding in the safe room with the drugs he had found. They had probably been hoping to call for help, but hadnt been able to. The crude sedatives had been prepared for the victims, but were used on the despicable security guards in the end. Breaking the door lock, Luke entered the room and twisted the necks of the three security guards, before dragging them to the yacht. Finally, he cleaned up the vi. Ignoring the blood and the bullet holes, he simply packed up the surveince footage, the interference equipment that he had used, and his homemade daggers. That way, there would be hardly any clues in the vi that could be traced back to him. As a police officer, he knew how to destroy the most important leads with minimal effort. That was enough. He moved the ten girls to the yacht. A momentter, he started the yacht and sailed westward. Luke sabotaged the yachts GPS system in case he was tracked. Suddenly, one of the phones that he had taken off the criminals rang. Luke quickly connected his phone to aptop that he had bought and modified, andunched a program. He then answered the phone. Why are you still not back? Wheres the woman I asked for? It was the voice of an old man. Thinking quickly, Luke typed on his fake phone and yed it. Sir, the owner of this phone had a car ident. Hes stuck in the car and is waiting to be rescued. Do you need to talk to him? After a brief silence, the old man said, Give him the phone. Luke typed and yed, Okay, sir. Please wait a moment. But Luke actually put the phone down and looked at the program on hisptop. Hello? Hello? The old man was obviously confused. A notification suddenly popped up in the program that Luke was looking at: Signal Source Located. A red spot appeared on the map, along with an address and a set of coordinates. Luke chuckled and looked at the phone, the call already disconnected. Gotcha! This phone had been on one of the five buyers, who was the only person among them who had been carrying a gun. Luke had watched him. The man was more like a bodyguard than a magnate. The calluses on his hands indicated that he used guns and des frequently. No rich person would y with weapons so frequently unless they were Batman or the Green Arrow. Chapter 179 - A Good Guy, Rewards and Level-Up

Chapter 179 A Good Guy, Rewards and Level-Up

Hm, fine, neither of those two superheroes used guns as much. Luke knew very well that the buyers in the vi were probably only subordinates or intermediaries. The man who was good with weapons had an employer. Luke didnt have time to uncover and kill the people behind the scenes one by one. After all, he wasnt going to be in Paris for long. He had taken the phones with him in order to dispose of everything together. It was a pleasant surprise that one of the phones had helped him catch a bigger fish. Thinking quickly, he elerated as he headed toward his destination. ...Well, the yacht couldnt elerate at all. With thirty bodies and ten girls on board, it was a miracle that it didnt sink, but it certainly couldnt sail fast. An hourter, Luke reached his destination, and saw a luxurious boat at the dock. It was a huge boat that was more than twenty meters long and had two levels; it was essentially a mobile vi. This magnate behind the scenes clearly didnt have a strong sense of crisis. It made sense. His bodyguard getting into a car ident wasnt a big deal; it wasnt like he only had one bodyguard. Luke slowly sailed the yacht over to the big boat and threw a rope over. He climbed nimbly up the rope, then secured it to the boat. His Sharp Nose detected a bodyguard smoking on the deck. Luke simply reached out from behind to twist the mans neck, and with the sound of a crack, the man instantly dropped. Creeping downward from the deck, he took down another five bodyguards without any trouble. When he entered the most extravagant room on the boat, a fat old man on the couch shouted in surprise, Who are you? From his voice, it was the person on the phone earlier! Toozy to talk to him, Luke stepped forward and grabbed his head. Luke exerted his strength, and the scumbag saw his own back for the first andst time in his life. Luke tossed the bodies of the magnate and his bodyguards onto the yacht and moved the girls to a room on the magnates boat. He then sailed the yacht away. An hourter, Luke arrived at a canal that he had found yesterday. Confirming that the doors on the yacht were all locked, he opened the seacock. The yacht slowly sank into the dark river. Luke, on the other hand, flung out his hook and pulled himself back to the shore. Perhaps the yacht would be found in the future someday, and a shocking case would be uncovered. But it wouldnt be tonight, or any time next week. Luke watched the yacht go down, before he drove off in a car that he had prepared earlier. He returned to the magnates boat and sailed it slowly on the Seine. Setting a destination and leaving the boat on auto-pilot, Luke returned to the big room. It was the magnates bedroom, which was the biggest room and had the most facilities. Luke was pleased that he hadnt shed blood when he killed the people on this boat, otherwise it wouldve been ufortable here. The ten girls were still sitting together in a daze. They would be like this for the next couple of hours if the drugs werent flushed out of their systems. Luke checked the time. It was slightly past eleven. He had spent around forty minutes in the vi. Most of the time had been spent on cleaning up and moving the bodies out C eliminating the enemy hadnt taken him more than fifteen minutes. Then, it had taken Luke more than two hours to track the magnate and dispose of the bodies. Finally, Luke sat down and took a break. Half an hourter, the boat reached its destination. Luke quietly docked the boat and secured it with a rope. Returning to the room on the boat, he thought for a moment, then turned on one of the phones he was carrying. He then called the number listed under Dad. When the call was picked up, Luke yed the y button on his fake phone. Your daughter was kidnapped, but Ive rescued her. Shes now on a boat called Azmera at Brant Pier. Come and pick her up. The man was stunned for a moment. Who are you? A good guy. The electronic female voice continued, Ten girls were rescued at the same time. Please contact the families of the other girls for me. The man on the other end of the phone frowned. Why? Because I saved your daughter. This is how you will repay the favor. On the other side of the phone, Bryan considered for a moment, then turned the wheel and drove to the location he had been given. Half an hourter, Luke watched an SUV rush over. Bryan got out and soon boarded the boat. Yes, Kims father was Bryan Mills, who had once worked security for Sheerah. Luke hadnt discovered the connection between them until Selina helped him look up the number for Dad on Kims phone. Kims phone records suggested that she had talked to Bryan before she and Amanda were kidnapped. Luke had called this number with a prepaid phone in the morning, and discovered that the owner of the number was in Paris. Clearly, Bryan hade to Paris overnight after learning that his daughter had been kidnapped. During Sheerahs fan meeting, Luke had already noticed that the man was much more skilled than a regr security guard. He struck Luke as a member of the special forces. That was why Luke left the girls to him. Luke waited for half an hour in his car, and watched as Bryan got his daughter out and made a call. A few police cars arrived a whileter. Finally reassured, Luke drove off in the car. He was feeling quite delighted at that moment. Mission: Eliminate the gangsters at the auction and rescue the victims. Total experience: 1,000. Total credit: 1,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +1,000. Credit +1,000. Mission: Eliminate the buyers at the auction. Total experience: 700. Total credit: 700. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +700. Credit +700. As experience has reached 9,000 points, the host has leveled up to level 10. Extra stat points: 4 Inventory has been activated. Would you like to turn it on? Mission: Track down the boss behind the buyer. Total experience: 500. Total credit: 500. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +500. Credit +500. Luke was more than satisfied after checking his harvest. He was getting closer to 40 Strength; he would acquire Elementary Self-Healing soon. Chapter 180 - Expansion and Getting Hit On

Chapter 180 Expansion and Getting Hit On

When he reached level 5, he got the super learning mode, which was very useful. Now that he was level 10, he obtained a second expansion: the inventory. As he drove, Luke turned on the module without any hesitation. Then... 1,000 credit points is required to activate the inventory. Would you like to continue? Luke: Yes! There was no way he would refuse. A personal space would be very handy in future operations. In terms of convenience, it was much better than the super learning mode. Of course, though it was more convenient, it still wasnt as important as the super learning mode. After activating the inventory, Luke immediately sensed a connection to some ce. He didnt know where it was exactly, but he could sense it with his mind. Luke thought for a moment, then picked up his Glock 17 and tried to store it. ...Well, the gun was still there. Luke was rather embarrassed. Thank god nobody was watching. He stopped the car and focused. A momentter, he called out, Enter! The Glock in his hand shed for a moment, before it suddenly vanished. Luke opened his eyes in satisfaction, feeling lucky. This inventory has to be booted up with mental energy, but itll probably be quicker once I get the hang of it. Huh, system, why did you only give me 0.001 cubic meter for 1,000 credit points? But Luke had already stopped disparaging the system long ago. Though it might seem silly at times, all its functions were highly practical. As a grateful man, Luke couldnt continue cursing it. The system was silent. Luke knew that the system didnt have an exnation for why 1,000 credit points could only be exchanged for a space of 0.001 cubic meter. How big was this space? To put it simply, it was asrge as a cube that was ten centimeters long on all sides. Of course, the space wasnt really in the shape of a cube, but could change ording to the object being stored. That was why Luke could store the gun that was almost neen centimeters long inside. Shaking his head, Luke started the car and continued on his way. He had noints about the system, but he kept talking to it, hoping to uncover more useful intelligence. As he talked to the system nonstop, the system suddenly responded. Lukes hands trembled, and he almost drove the car off the road. System: 10,000 credit points are required to upgrade the inventory. Would you like to upgrade it? Since he had more than twenty thousand credit points, Luke decided to upgrade the space. Instantly, he felt the space which his mind was connected to expand a thousand-fold. One cubic meter! Dumbfounded, Luke murmured a long timeter, The system is really my dad! By spending ten times the original amount of credit points, the sides of the storage space, not its volume, grew to ten times its initial length! Luke felt that the cost was totally worth it! While ten thousand credit points were a lot, it was nothingpared to a personal space of one cubic meter. This space could store a thousand liters of water. Human beings were approximately as dense as water. So, he could store ten or more people in this space... The personal space was already very useful to Luke when it was just 0.001 cubic meter in size, to say nothing of one cubic meter of space. He couldve stored a Glock and multiple magazines in it. For him, the personal space was a trump card. He had intended to dismantle and throw away the gun after he got out of the car, but he could keep it now. After all, his personal space was still empty. He drove the car to an alley in the 18th arrondissement. Leaving the door wide open, he walked away quickly. If a lucky dog found the car, they would see that the key was even still in the ignition. This car would certainly be gone by the next morning. It was thest clue that linked Luke to the case. Luke finally called Daniel and took the cab back to his hotel in the 16th arrondissement. He returned to his room and went to bed. The next morning, Luke casually walked out of the hotel He needed to rx today. He walked around for a while and found a nice little park. Sitting down on a bench, Luke observed the passers-by. Looking at the bright and warm people, Luke gradually felt at peace. A momentter, a girl with dark red hair approached him and said, If I may ask, do you need any help? Luke looked at her and smiled casually. Oh, no, but thank you. Im only enjoying this beautiful morning and this beautiful city. The girl was dazzled. She had an easel ten meters away and there was a metal box in front of it. Inside the box was a bit of cash. She clearly didnt have a thriving business. As an art student who was here to sketch, her main purpose was to observe people and gain inspiration instead of making money. So, she liked to observe interesting people, like this young man. She hadnt noticed Luke at first, who was never the most eye-catching person in a crowd to begin with. His clothes were clean but boring. His hair was short and ck. His face was only average and definitely didnt make the heart pound. When she fixed her attention on him, however, she found Lukes face more and more agreeable. He looked young, but there was a cold and indifferent expression in his eyes, as if he had no interest in the outside world. In the end, when Lukes lips pulled up in a vague smile, the girl felt her heart suddenly flutter. It was hard for her to describe the feeling, as if the guy had suddenly turned from an ordinary stone statue into an amazing superhero. She sensed that there was something intriguingly contradictory about this seemingly in guy. So, she approached Luke and struck up a conversation. She blushed slightly at Lukes reply and his smile. As an art student in the Capital of Romance, she had seen plenty of gorgeous guys and girls whom she had been drawn to before. But none of them impressed her as much as this guy whom she had just met. She couldnt help but ask, Can C can I have your number? Taken aback for a moment, Luke smiled. Im sorry, but Im on holiday from America. I dont have a local number. So... Chapter 181 - A Little Help and a New Apartment

Chapter 181 A Little Help and a New Apartment

The red-haired girl was lost for words for a moment. However, she soon asked again, Do you need any help? Luke looked at the girl with great interest and thought for a moment. He then nodded his head. As a matter of fact, I do. What kind of help? the girl asked again. Luke said, The hotel that I checked into is a bit expensive, so Im hoping to find a ce thats less expensive but just as convenient. Mind whirling, the girl said, Are you okay with an apartment? Luke was startled. Im only staying here for a week. Are you talking about an apartment hotel? The girl shook her head quickly. Not exactly. The room next to mine was vacated recently. I know thendlord well. It wont be a problem if you rent it for a week. Luke pondered for a moment and didnt immediately give a reply. Noticing the look on his face, the girl continued, It wont be too expensive. Also, its in the 17th arrondissement and in a nice area. Luke thought for a moment, then smiled. Can you show me? Greatly relieved, the girl also smiled. Alright, let me pack up my stuff. Luke watched the girl pack up her easel, but when she was about to pick it up, Luke did it with a smile. Let me do it. I think Im stronger than you. The girl hesitated for a moment, but didnt refuse. She simply indicated a direction, and they went east. They chatted on the way, and Luke learned the girls name: Elena Tatu. She was a student at a private art college with a name that Luke didnt quite catch. Elenas English wasnt bad. She said that she might go to America to teach someday. Luke found that odd. Dont you feel that Americans arent the arty type? Elena giggled. Thats what a lot of people think, but I dont think so. At least, its easier to make money in America than here C well, provided that I can get my diploma. Luke smiled. Im sorry, I know nothing about art. Even in America, Im one of the most uneducated guys I know. Elena, however, looked at him curiously. But you left a... unique impression on me that I cant describe. When we look at Venus, we wont think shes not beautiful just because she doesnt have a college degree, right? Luke hesitated for a moment before he said, But... Venus is a woman, right? Taken aback, Elenaughed. No, no, no. Im talking about the feeling, the beauty of innocence. Luke secretly broke out in a sweat. He never expected that he would one day catch the eye of a French girl. Elena wasnt exactly pretty, but her looks were agreeable and she was slightly plump. Hm, was it because she spent most of her time sitting and sketching instead of moving around? Luke observed her and wondered. Ten minutester, they reached a white, six-story building. The building next to it was of a simr height, but it was red, with old but beautiful window frames and a mottled iron fence. It indeed looked more elegant than most buildings in America. Elena opened a door and gestured for Luke to follow her, before she quickly closed it. Remember to close the door as soon as you can. You should know that Paris is getting more and more dangerous. Tourists like you should be more careful. Luke simply smiled and didnt say anything. It remained to be seen who would be the more unlucky one if he did run into a robber. Going up to the top floor, Elena walked over to a unit that was clearly an illegal wooden construction and opened the door. Take a look around. This is the ce. Luke checked the room and saw that it was small. It was only a dozen square meters in size, but it got a lot of sunlight. Hm, that was to be expected, since the entire room was basically right under the sun. Thankfully, it was still January, so it wasnt too hot. The furniture was very simple, too: apart from a bed, a desk, two chairs, a closet and a cab, there wasnt anything else. Luke looked at Elena in confusion. Wheres the bathroom? Elena, who was outside the door, pointed to one corner. Its over there. Its a shared bathroom with that room over there. Well, thats where Im staying. She was somewhat embarrassed. Startled for a moment, Luke then smiled. Just you? Elenas face burned. Yes, just me. Luke checked the bathroom, which had an interesting design. It separated the two illegally-constructed rooms, but both rooms had doors to ess the shared bathroom. Hm... had this ce initially been designed for a couple? Luke was somewhat surprised, but he didnt let it show on his face. What about the rent? Elena was d that he asked. If youre going to stay for a week, how about 150 euros? No, no. A hundred euros will be fine. Luke said, I can ept 150 euros. Wheres thendlord? Elena held out her hand with a smile. Let me reintroduce myself. Im thendlords daughter. So, you can stay here and wait for my dad to return. Luke was speechless. Im honored to know this other side of you, esteemed and beautiful Mademoiselle Tatu. He too stretched out his hand. They smiled at each other after shaking hands. Luke said, If thats all, Im thinking about getting something to eat. Do you want to join me? Elena said, Well, I just had breakfast... But I think I can have a cup of coffee. Luke nodded his head. You must let me buy it for you for your help. Elena nodded her head happily. Lets go to the coffee shop on the street corner. Five minutester, they sat down inside the coffee shop. Yes, the coffee shop was very close by. It was less than twenty meters away from the apartment building. The coffee shop was quite small, and only had two tables inside. Luke couldnt quite understand the menu. He simply asked Elena to help order for him. While he had breakfast, Luke chatted with Elena. He deliberately steered the topic toward things he was interested in, like ces of unrest where criminals tended to gather. Naturally, Luke couldnt outright ask the questions, but he did get a lot of information thanks to his looks. Elena had always lived in the 17th arrondissement, which was reasonably safe. Chapter 182 - Lost Bet and a Part-Time Tour Guide

Chapter 182 Lost Bet and a Part-Time Tour Guide

Going northeast from the 17th arrondissement, the 18th and 19th arrondissements werent as safe. Further off was Seine-Saint-Denis,monly known as neuf trois. ording to Elena, it was hell and wasnt part of France. Luke decided that he could check out the 18th arrondissement tonight. As for neuf trois, he had just killed a bunch of gangsters therest night, so he should avoid the area for the time being Also, Luke had another information source that was better than this art girl C Daniel. The cab driver, who clearly wasnt the mostw-abiding citizen, wouldve already been killed by the local gangsters if he didnt know every part of Paris well. After he made up his mind, Luke rxed and chatted with Elena. At noon, Luke said that he would go back to the apartment to get some rest and pay the rent. Elena followed Luke and said that she would help him call for her dad. But her dad wasnt around. Elena apologized to him, but Luke could tell that she had known beforehand, and had purposely followed him upstairs But he had too many preparations to make to hang out with the girl. He could only say that he needed to get some rest, before he closed the door. With his Sharp Nose, Luke could tell that Elena remained outside his door for at least a minute before she left. He could even hear her giving vague cheers. Unfortunately, her cheers were in French, and Luke couldnt understand what she was saying Luke shook his head with a smile and took out his modifiedptop from his backpack as he started to go through the files on Paris that he had acquired earlier. He checked various sorts of information, such as the distance from his ce to the 18th arrondissement and to neuf trois, means of transport, the state that shops and buildings were in, and so on. Paris was too big for him to find information on everything, but he still preferred to be prepared as much as possible. It was a shame that Tony Stark wasnt capable of creating advanced artificial intelligence yet, so Luke couldnt make any either. But Luke suspected that he wouldnt be able to create a Jarvis even if he learned all of Tony Starks abilities. Tony Starks abilities didnt include anything for creating Jarvis; it seemed that the A.I.s invention had been a fluke. So, Luke didnt have high hopes in that regard. An hourter, someone knocked on his door. Luke raised his head and saw Elenas smiling face at the window; he hadnt drawn the curtain. He was amused. Why was Elena waiting at the window like a little kid after knocking on the door? He put hisptop back into his bag and opened the door. Elena, whats up? Elena said, My dads back. He wants to meet you. Luke was at a loss. Why did he feel like he was meeting a girlfriends dad? He was only a renter! Then, he noticed a man who looked to be around fifty behind Elena. Is this your father? How should I address him? Elena said, Well, just call him Pierre. Luke nodded and held out his hand to the old man. Pierre, its nice to meet you. Pierre, on the other hand, didnt respond immediately. He sized up Luke before he finally nodded. A goodd. Then, he hugged Luke. Luke was stunned. Were they so close already? Or were French people all this warm? Pierres English was poor. With Elena tranting, Luke learned that Pierre weed his stay here, and he reminded Luke to return before six in the evening. Luke nodded with a smile. Ill remember that. Ill let you know if Im noting back for the night. Elena found that odd. You might note back? Luke said with a smile, Im here with my teacher. Sometimes, I need to study with her. Elena was curious, but didnt ask since they werent that close. She simply nodded her head. Actually, Luke was about to head out. Giving Mr. Pierre his rent, Luke left the apartment with his backpack. Elena was clearly disappointed. She had wanted to talk to Luke in the afternoon. Luke said goodbye and walked out to the street. He took a bus to a Bouygues branch, which was one of the three biggest telmunication service providers. After buying several prepaid Nokia phones, he made a call with one of them. Twenty minutester, Daniel arrived. He still looked like a rogue, but the smile on his face was most brilliant. Rich guy, Im so d to see you again. Amused, Luke got into the cab. Im sure you are, because you won the bet. He threw a thousand euros at the driver. Daniel pocketed the money with a smile. Where to today, rich guy? Luke said, Take me to the 18th arrondissement. Dont go too fast, and tell me what you know about the area on the way. Daniel hesitated. But Im a cab driver, not a professional tour guide. Luke threw another thousand euros at him. Five hundred euros as a tip and five hundred euros as a consultation fee. Ill give you the cab fareter. Daniel immediately said, It suddenly urs to me that I know Paris well enough. Rich guy, what do you want to know? Luke said, The 18th arrondissement, the red light district, and dangerous gangs. Daniel looked at him in the rearview mirror and said, Hehe, you want to have fun? I can rmend a safe ce. But do use protection, and Im talking about protecting your life, not your health. There was a guy who ignored my advice, and had to go to the doctor in the end... Luke interrupted the chatterbox and said, No, I want details of whatever you know. Ill decide where to go myself. Daniel, be professional! Daniel shrugged and said, Alright, what do you want to know? For the next two hours, Daniel drove by several ces in the 18th arrondissement at a sedate pace, before he dropped Luke off somewhere. Luke tossed another thousand euros at Daniel. This is the cab fare and additional consultation fee. Dont dawdle if I need your cab again. Daniel kissed the cash with a smile. For your generosity, Ill always be at your service. He had earned three thousand euros in just two hours. Unlike regr cabs, his cab was illegal. That was right, his drivers license was fake. He was on the DMVs cklist, and they refused to issue him any sort of certification. But he was a skilled and smart driver, and he could switch out his license tes, which made it impossible for the police to track him down C Daniel and his cab didnt exist in the Paris police database. Chapter 183 - Benefit and Luck

Chapter 183 Benefit and Luck

An invisible cab driver would certainly be very convenient for Lukes operation. He could drive himself, but that might draw unwanted attention. As long as he gave Daniel enough money, however, the man would take him anywhere. Of course, Luke didnt ask Daniel to take him directly to his destination. He wasnt an idiot, and wouldnt trust someone he had just met so easily. Actually, it wasnt the first time that Daniel had taken rich kids who wanted to have fun to the unruly areas. He felt that Luke had been able to make it back from neuf trois previously only because Luke was lucky. He didnt make the connection between Luke and that shocking case in neuf trois two days ago C to Daniel, that seemed more like a gang fight. As they chatted, Luke learned that Daniel was about to get married and was in dire need of money. Compared with French people, most Americans could almost be considered diligent. Most French people would bask in the sun or enjoy a cup of coffee if they could choose not to work. Although not everybody was like that, it was the general attitude in France. It was normal and understandable for most people. So, although Daniel had made plenty of money as an illegal cab driver, he barely had any savings. He was about to get married, but didnt even have enough money to buy his fiances father some gifts. Lukes money had helped with some of that. At the very least, Daniel had the money now to buy some presents and some decent clothes. It was slightly past four in the afternoon. It was the beginning of January, so the sun was already starting to set. The sky turned gloomy, and it soon started drizzling. Luke looked at the sky and disappeared into an alley. Five hourster, Luke returned to the building that his apartment was in. He thought for a moment before he made a call. Elena? Im downstairs. Can you toss down the key to the door? But the door of the building opened five minutester. Behind the door was Elena in her pajamas. She was quite excited. Youre back? Luke was both amused and touched to see her. He said, Just go upstairs now in case you catch a cold. He then entered the building and closed the door. Returning to his room, Luke looked back at Elena and said helplessly, Elena, werent you sleeping? Elena eximed and said, Of course, Im going back. But she didnt move. Luke said helplessly, Ive had a busy day. Ill take a shower and go to bed. Good night. He entered his room, pulled the curtain shut, and took off his clothes. Thankfully, Elena soon returned to her room instead of remaining outside the door. Luke wasnt in a rush. He still had one more week in Paris. Thinking that, Luke took out clean clothes from his backpack and took a shower. Then, he set his rm, dried his hair, and went to bed. The bedding which Elena had given him in the afternoon smelled of detergent and sunlight, which was quitefortable. Luke soon fell asleep. At seven the next morning, Luke opened his eyes and got up. He first did some warm-ups on the roof, mostly to stretch his arms and legs. This was hardly exercise for him, and was only meant to adjust his body so that it was in prime condition after a night of sleep. Ten minutester, he was done with his warm-ups. He stopped by Elenas room on his way back. Elenas curtain was only half-closed. Luke narrowed his eyes and peeped into the room, only to discover that Elena was still sleeping with her back to the window, and that she seemed to prefer sleeping in the nude. So, Luke had quite the view. Enjoying it for a few seconds, Luke went back to his room to get ready. If Im lucky at the start of the day, I should be lucky the whole day, right? Luke thought optimistically. Soon, all his preparations were done. He called Elsa on his way downstairs. Elsained angrily and told him to get lost because he was interrupting her sleep. Lukes ears were keen enough for him to hear a man on the other end of the phone say, ... Youre up? With a weird look on his face, Luke hung up and saw that it was half past eight. It was the perfect time for people on vacation to sleep in, particrly for a certain woman who mightve been very busyst night. He had breakfast in the little coffee shop on the street corner. The boss of the shop generously gave him two additional croissants. Luke thanked him with a smile and got to work. He took Daniels cab to the 13th arrondissement and gave the driver five hundred euros. Then, Luke walked into Chinatown. The small stores and the square Chinese characters on the signboards were quite familiar to him. He almost felt like he was on a street in a small city in China back in his previous life, where most people could buy everything they needed within a range of several hundred meters. Restaurants, butcher shops, barbershops, clothes stores, bookshops, and many other stores could be found here. Luke enjoyed himself as he wandered around the ce and did a bit of shopping. The greatest benefit of this ce was that it was impossible to track what he bought, because there were too many people here. After a day, nobody would remember that Luke had visited this ce. Luke bought everything he needed in an hour, including certain things that were quite rare on the market, such as certain top-tier electronic products and materials. It wasnt hard for him to purchase the items he needed because Luke offered to buy them for much higher than the market price. Leaving Chinatown in satisfaction, Luke took a cab to the 18th arrondissement and found their of the human traffickers. Luke listened to what was happening in the base from the roof of a nearby building; he had already ced several simple bugs in some of the rooms the day before. He soon heard a piece of good news. Chapter 184 - A Family Should Always Be Together

Chapter 184 A Family Should Always Be Together

The core of this human trafficking gang was a family known as Krassnig. Now, the family patriarch wasing. He was the father of Marco, the guy whom Luke had killed. Luke couldnt help but chuckle. This family would soon be reunited in the other world! That afternoon, two Benzs arrived and stopped in front of the apartment building. Eight people got out of the cars, led by an old man with white hair and a long beard. The old man wasnt tall, but looked quite intimidating C this had to be the patriarch of the Krassnig family. Spending the afternoon on the roof and enjoying coffee and croissants, Luke couldnt be any morefortable. How had he brought hot coffee up here? By storing it in his personal space, of course. It was also practice for him as he familiarized himself with the storage function of his personal space. The patriarch left the apartment building, before returning again that evening. He didnt seem particrly happy. Luke wondered if he had seen the honeb that his sons body had be. Did the man not like his sons new style? That night, Luke snuck into the apartment building again. This operation was the same asst time, except that he had more people to deal with today. Plus the patriarch, there were altogether fifteen armed gangsters in the building. But they had lousy defenses. Luke eliminated them one by one, starting with their boss, who didnt even carry a gun. Luke didnt use a gun because there were other residents in the building, and he didnt know if they were rted to the gangsters. Besides, Luke didnt want to create dozens of bodies in downtown Paris. So, he simply took care of the gangsters with guns and ignored the rest. There was only one unarmed young man whom he killed. The moment he saw the man, Luke thought he looked familiar. A momentter, he recalled that this was the man who had chatted up Amanda and Kim at the cab stop outside the airport. To make sure that he wasnt mistaken, Luke asked him a friendly question instead of knocking him out. This guy named Peter then confessed that he wandered around the airport and train stations searching for targets for his gang. Luke nodded silently after hearing the answer. A momentter, he had another sixty kilograms of trash in his personal space. Apart from all the trash he umted, he put more than 100,000 euros in cash into his personal space. He had found the money in a briefcase that the old man had been carrying. It was Lukes, now. The system notification popped up. Mission: Eliminate the main members of the Krassnig group. Total experience: 1,000. Total credit: 1,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +1,000. Credit +1,000. It was a lot more than Luke had expected, probably because this gang was basically wiped out now that its boss was dead. So, Luke received a bonus for indirectly saving more girls who mightve fallen victim to them in the future. At half past eight, he flung out his grappling hook from the roof and crossed over the tops of several buildings before he took a subway back to the 17th arrondissement. The rooms in the apartment building that he left behind werepletely empty, as if the gangsters had never been there. Elena was surprised at Lukes early return. Youre quite early today. Luke noticed that it was almost nine. It was indeed rather... early. He said with a smile, Ive been busy with work for thest couple of days. Elena said, You must watch yourself at night. Luke nodded. Going back to his room, he sat down and went back over tonights operation for possible ws. Half an hourter, he concluded his analysis in satisfaction and headed for the bathroom to take a shower. Opening the bathroom door, Luke was stunned for a moment. He said, Sorry. Ille backter. Elena had obviously just finished taking a shower in the bathroom, and was putting on a bathrobe. Thankfully, she had covered the important parts, so it wasnt an overly embarrassing encounter. Elenas face was red, not entirely because she had just taken a shower. Thats fine. Im already done. Luke said, Thank you. Elena closed the door and dried her hair absentmindedly. All she could think of was Lukes beautiful muscles! Luke naturally wasnt fully dressed since he had been nning to take a shower. He was only wearing a pair of shorts with a bath towel slung over his shoulder, revealing most of his pectorals and biceps. That was the benefit of investing stats points in Strength. If he had invested them in Dexterity or Mental Strength, could he have made a girl trip over herself at the sight of his naked body? Luke didnt really pay attention to Elenas unusual behavior. Like any other art student, the girl tended to be absentminded, and her eyes glittered now and then. What Luke didnt know was that it wasnt because she was an art student, but because she was attracted to him. When he woke up the next morning, Elena had already gone out. Luke brushed his teeth, only to be surprised to see a certain girls underwear in the bathroom. There was no telling whether she had forgotten to take it with her because she was used to female roommates, or she had been in too much of a hurry that morning. Taking a walk, Luke went to the coffee shop and ordered some food. He was enjoying the food, when he heard a familiar female voice. Hey, Luke. Luke raised his head with a smile. Elena, can I buy you some food? I havent thanked you for opening the door for me every day. Carrying the easel, Elena hesitated for a moment, but still sat down. We can eat together, but Ill pay for my own food. Luke thought for a moment before he said, Okay. Your help definitely isnt this cheap. Ill buy you a decent dinner someday. Elena shook his head quickly. No, no, that would be too wasteful. But feeling that her words might be taken the wrong way, she added, I mean, opening the door isnt a big deal. You dont have to spend a lot of money on dinner to thank me for that. Luke nodded thoughtfully. Alright. Then, please wait until Ie up with a good reason. Elena nodded with a smile. Take your time. Elena soon ordered todays specialty, which was only worth a dozen euros. Looking at the tiny food portion, Luke couldnt help but ask, Isnt that too little? Elena looked at the food on the table, most of which belonged to Luke, and smiled. Yes, of course. I may put on weight if I eat too much, though, particrly on my waist and... well, my legs. Luke chuckled. He knew which part Elena really meant. Based on his own observation, that part of her body was indeed plush. Elena blushed slightly, as if she knew that Luke had guessed what she had been about to say. Chapter 185 - Robbery? Give Me Your Money

Chapter 185 Robbery? Give Me Your Money

Generally, French people liked her body shape, and Americans did too. Elena didnt think that Luke preferred it, however. She was an art student who was good at observing and sketching human bodies. After two days of living together, she noticed that Luke had quite the athletic body C he must be someone who worked out regrly. It was a pity that it was still January C if it was summer, she would be able to enjoy more of Lukes body. He had to be very strong! Elena blushed again at the thought, not because she was shy, but because she was excited. As an art student, she always preferred male models with amazing muscles. Luke was feeling very rxed right now. He needed to adjust his mood after the big jobst night. When he was at home, he could alleviate his difort by cooking or talking with Selina. His difiture had less to do with illness, gloom, fear or bloodthirstiness, and more with subtle feelings like excitement, hopefulness and even cockiness. The human mind wasplicated. Greyson hadnt found anything abnormal about Lukest time, mostly because of Lukes ability to readjust his emotions. Even if he hadnt killed them, those bad guys wouldve been eliminated by the superheroes of this world someday, so Luke mostly regarded the viins as NPCs through whom he could earn experience points. He didnt feel guilty about killing them. The system was also a source of reassurance. So far, he hadnt been punished for killing the wrong person. Given that he lost five credit points for stealing five dors before, there was no way that the system would let him kill random people. Thus, all the people he killed had deserved to die. In a good mood, Luke chatted with Elena as he enjoyed his food. They then went upstairs together. Elena moved her easel to the roof and continued working. Luke also moved a chair from his room to the roof and turned on hisptop. Using Elenas wifi connection, Luke looked up scenic spots in Paris. A momentter, he raised his head to see that Elena was already busy drawing. Getting up, Luke took a look at her work from behind without disturbing her, and was amused. Why have I turned into a bird man? On Elenas drawing board was the beginning of a sketch of Luke, except that he was glowing and smiling, with a pair of wings on his back and a bible in his hand. This Luke had the same pose as the real Luke earlier. But wasnt I holding aptop? Also, isnt that halo around me exaggerated? Luke grumbled inwardly, but didnt interrupt Elena. Sometimes, art had nothing to do with the real life references, and was only about its creators feelings and intentions. Luke shook his head with a smile and returned to his room with hisptop. A momentter, Luke went downstairs. He had put on a hoodie and a face mask. Carrying his ck backpack, he got onto a bus. The bus was in poor condition, and the few people on board didnt look like decent people at all, but were more like habitual thieves. They looked at Luke when he got on but didnt say anything. Ten minutester, someone couldnt hold back anymore. Although Luke had covered his face, his clothes and his posture suggested that he was from a different background. Three reckless ck men approached him and brandished knives as they warned him not to move. Luke remained still as only his hands moved unhurriedly. The three men saw him take out a pair of gloves and put them on. But gloves werent fatal weapons. The foolish scoundrels pressed forward. One of them reached for Lukes backpack, and another for his cor. Just as their hands were about to touch him, Lukes own hands darted out to grasp theirs, before he pressed down and twisted. With the sound of two cracks, the two men screamed wretchedly. Luke remained seated and silent. Crossing his arms, he stomped on the hands of the two men, who had dropped to their knees. The other passengers in the bus were stunned. This wasnt the show they were expecting Their hands dislocated, the two men didnt dare struggle at all. They could only scream as they hit Lukes legs with their other hand. With an indifferent air, Luke picked up a dagger that one of the two robbers had dropped and threw it. The third man screamed and dropped his gun, the dagger having gone through his wrist. Chances were that he would be handicapped for the rest of his life. Luke slowly got up and kicked away the two robbers who were still screaming on their knees. He slowly moved forward, ying with a butterfly knife in his hand. Everybody was silent. Luke picked up the gun that the ck man had dropped and examined it unhurriedly, before he pointed it at the three robbers. Give me your money. The passengers on board were speechless. It seemed that the robbers had just tried to rob another more proficient robber. Taking a hundred euros from the three unlucky robbers and kicking them off the bus, Luke returned to the back row. Nobody messed with him again. Luke got off after he entered neuf trois. He took a deep breath C the air here oozed experience and credit! Intentionally walking into the dodgy corners, he soon caught the attention of criminals. After looting three groups of rogues, Luke finally encountered some gangsters who had a car. They surrounded Luke with knives, but then stopped moving when Luke pointed his gun at them. One gangster in the car also had a gun, but Luke was faster. Luke shot him in the shoulder when he was still taking out his gun. The man was quite lucky that he hadnt been killed. Luke threw the man out of the car and drove off. Half an hour after entering neuf trois, he had be a man with two guns and a car. He searched the car with Sharp Nose for a while, and found various items which included bullets, cash and some weed. None of it was overly useful to him. However, he was delighted to find a dozen coins. He could use them to test the systems rules without worrying about losing too many points. Chapter 186 - Nimble or Dead

Chapter 186 Nimble or Dead

Luke kept a one euro coin and a fifty cent coin for himself, and decided to use the rest of the coins like his small balls to hit criminals with Suddenly, he heard a drawn out scream. Slowing the car down, Luke craned his head and looked up, only to see a man scream as he fell from the tenth floor of a building. Luke was rather amused. Was this what people meant by be nimble or be dead? However, the gun that the guy was holding suggested that he wasnt an ordinary person. Luke wasnt interested in exposing himself by rescuing the falling gunman. Bang! Whooosh! The man crashed onto a car that was parked next to the building, leaving a huge dent in it. Luke saw blood pour out of the mans mouth and nose. He shook his head and got out, then raised his head. He noticed a man swinging on a long rope from the tenth floor to the rooftop of the neighboring building like Spider-Man before leaping down agilely. Luke remarked with a smile, Interesting! Hes both gutsy and skilled! From the mans posture as he swung and leapt around, Luke could tell that he had astonishing athletic ability. Faint cries rang out from the first building. Several people then burst out and jumped over to the neighboring building as well. Luke was rather amused. This truly is an amazing ce. He got back into his car and followed them. But three hundred meterster, he stopped. The young man who was being chased had disappeared in a gap between two buildings, behind which was a jumble of bungalows. As an outsider, Luke couldnt even find a road to enter the area. Ill just consider it a free action movie! Luke thought as he drove off. Daniel had mentioned several gangs, and Luke was here to find out which of them would be the most profitable for him. After around half an hour, Luke stopped the car in front of a supermarket. He bought two bottles of soda water from a vending machine. Suddenly, Luke heard the sound of engines. Luke turned around, only to see two cars screech to a stop behind his car. Bang! One of the cars even crashed into Lukes car with its reinforced bumper and pushed it forward around two meters. Luke raised his eyebrow. Well, well, well, arent you aggressive? Six men got out and charged into the supermarket, leaving the drivers behind in the cars. One of the drivers noticed Luke and brandished his gun. Boy, you want to be shot? Luke immediately lowered his head and pretended to tremble with fear. The people around him didnt show any surprise. Clearly, they were used to this. Lingering ten meters away, Luke wasnt scared, even though two of the six people who had gotten out were carrying guns. Several minutester, a brawny man who was obviously their leader hauled out a girl, who struggled in his grip. an wa The man was almost 1.9 meters tall, and the girl was 1.65 meters tall at best. She couldnt look any more pitiful. But her temper was bigger than her build. She cursed loudly, disobedience written all over her face. She had long, ck hair and round, chubby cheeks, though her jaw was sharp. Assh*les, what are you doing? she yelled. The brawny man looked at her as if she were amb about to be ughtered. Boss wants to see you. Idiot, my boss never shows up in the afternoon! the girl yelled again. The brawny man chuckled. Im talking about my boss, Taha. Im sure youve heard his name before, havent you? Yes, I have! Lukes lip curled. The name was still fresh in his mind! Taha was one of the famous big bosses that Daniel had mentioned several times. He specialized in drugs and dealing weed. His shipments were always among the top three in the area in terms of volume. Watching them grab the girl and take her away, Luke got into his car and slowly followed them. Twenty minutester, Luke stopped a block away. He clicked his tongue at the buildings up ahead, feeling a little shocked. A hundred meters up front was a high wall which surrounded several buildings, and Luke could only see one entrance along it. Several men stood on the street like guards. They stopped and checked every car that wanted to enter the block, and even interrogated the driver, before they moved the spike strips on the ground away. Luke also noticed people holding rifles in the houses behind the guards. That was serious firepower. And that wasnt the end of it. Luke saw guards patrolling on top of the high wall. They were obviously armed with pistols, rifles C the whole kaboodle. Was this ce some kind of military fortress? But those guards were clearlyzy and sloppy. Luke didnt think that this ce was a military camp. It was an individually constructed fortress, but it was truly impressive. Luke parked the car in an alley not far away. It was already four in the afternoon, and night would fall soon. He entered an adjacent building and went upstairs. Reaching the rooftop, he surveyed the environment. As he was observing the ringed fortress, he saw someone nimbly climb the wall into the ce. A guard who walked past the area stopped and looked back, but then shook his head and went on his way, with no idea that a stranger had just snuck in right under his nose. Luke was amused. That was the consequence of ack of professionalism. If they had arranged for better sentry guards and surveince cameras, it would be near impossible for someone to sneak in without reinforcements or equipment. Luke was cautious by nature, and would do reconnaissance first. If he were as bold as that stranger, however, he could enter the fortress easily enough, too. After ten minutes of observation, Luke shook his head. This street fortress wasnt as intimidating as it looked. With his fake phone, Luke detected few surveince cameras in the area, and some important locations that should have been covered had nothing at all. The patrol guards werent doing their jobs properly either. They were more like deterrents for show rather than an actual defense line against intruders. The sky had gotten even darker while Luke was doing his reconnaissance. Without any further dy, Luke went downstairs and climbed into the street fortress through a w in their defense that he had just discovered. Chapter 187 - Raise Your Head and Behold Your Karma

Chapter 187 Raise Your Head and Behold Your Karma

With his Sharp Nose, Luke soon found the young man who had just snuck in. The young man was looking down through the skylight of a building. So, Luke looked through another skylight from the other side of the roof. You idiots, I gave you twenty kilograms at ten in the morning, and you told me that the drugs were gone an hourter. Now, youre telling me that you didnt catch anyone when twelve of you were sent out. Are you pigs? mocked a balding white man from where he was sitting. A man said embarrassedly, Boss, that guys too slippery. Hes like soap! Hisckeys all nodded their heads in agreement. Their bald boss waved his hand impatiently. The twenty kilograms of drugs are worth a million euros. What soap is worth a million euros? Now, how are you going to pay me back? The brawny man and hisckeys looked at each other in bewilderment. They didnt have a million euros at all. Actually, they could barely gather 100,000 euros. The bald boss said, Tell me, whos going to bring back the million euros? You, you, or you? With awkward smiles on their faces, the brawny man and hisckeys quickly shook their heads. The bald boss groped in a drawer for a moment and took out a P226. Bang! He shot the leftmostckey in the leg. After a brief pause, he moved his gun and shot a secondckey in the leg as well. He then moved his gun again and aimed at the brawny man. Me! Motivated by the desire to live, the brawny man bellowed, I can get it back for you! The bald boss chuckled. Everyone truly needs a little motivation, dont they? Tell me, how are you going to get the money back? He finally put his gun down. The brawny man said in a hurry, Reto! It was Reto who stole our drugs! We grabbed his sister. The bald boss said, That b*stards poor! How is his sister going to help? He looked like he was going to raise his gun again. The brawny man cried out, She will! Reto just got himself an expensive car. The bald boss waved his gun impatiently. Bullsh*t! An expensive car? Its only worth half the original price in an illegal sale. The brawny man said, I heard that there are special goods in the car. The gun in the bald bosss hand paused. What special goods?. The brawny man replied, I dont know. Wait, theyre valuable. The goods are very valuable! Seeing that his boss was aiming at him again, the man added with a yell, So, Reto can give us the goods in exchange for his sister. The bald boss frowned for a moment before he nodded. Very well. A little pressure does help you think! Send Reto a message about his sister. Hugely relieved, the brawny man left in a hurry. The bald boss was angry. Take those people away, and clean up the mess. The brawny man gestured at hisckeys and slipped away. Theckeys who had been fortunate enough to survive the fiasco were sweating as they wiped up the blood on the floor with the clothes of their fellows who were less lucky, before they quickly left the room. Idiots! The bald boss was still pissed. Hes just a minor gangster! After I catch him, Ill make him lick... Whooosh! Luke scratched his head. Bro, are you kidding me? Youre already taking action? The young man had broken the skylight andnded on the bald boss. They fought for a bit, but the bald boss had much less vigor than the young man, and was soon pressed to the table with a knife to his neck. The young man said, Taha, you didnt see iting, did you? Im right here. What do you want me to lick? The two of them traded barbs for a moment. The young man threatened the bald boss into letting his sister go. The young man was none other than the guy who had been swinging between buildings in the afternoon. His name was Reto. The bald boss named Taha could only yield. Very soon, the brawny man was told to return, and he brought a little girl with him. Luke was greatly amused, because he recognized the girl too. Retos sister was that very girl whom the brawny man had kidnapped from the supermarket. The people in the room faced off against one another, but the siblings held Taha at gunpoint with his own weapon and left this office/home. In the end, Luke saw the brother and sister bundle Taha into a car and drive away. Luke shook his head and smiled. He jumped into the room through the skylight that Reto had broken. All the members in the street fortress were distracted after their boss Taha was kidnapped. Nobody came into the room. Luke casually surveyed the ce. The detector function on his fake phone had been on the whole time. He was certain that there werent any surveince cameras here. That made sense. No gang boss would install a surveince camera in their office C that would practically be offering up evidence to the police. Luke strolled around the room as if it were a garden. He then opened a safe and took the cash that was in it. The cash was in euros, dors and pounds. All up, it was about 500,000 dors. Oddly enough, Luke didnt find any illegal drugs, except for the pile of white crystals on Tahas table. Sitting on the couch, Luke thought for a moment. He recalled the conversation between Taha and the brawny man, when thetter mentioned that Reto had stolen and destroyed twenty kilograms of their drugs. Luke could only shake his head regretfully. He couldnt earn experience and credit from eliminating the drugs anymore. He also found a surveince monitor with scenes of other locations in the building. Taha certainly didnt trust his subordinates. He had installed plenty of surveince cameras. Luke grinned after watching for a while. The few surveince cameras which were installed on the second, third and fourth floors were focused on the ess points. Taha stayed on the fifth floor, which only had one surveince camera; it was trained on the elevator so that he could decide whether someone was allowed toe in. However, there were ten surveince cameras on the first floor, which was a workshop where ten people were still hard at work even though Taha had just been kidnapped. Chapter 188 - Be Loud When You Enjoy Coffee

Chapter 188 Be Loud When You Enjoy Coffee

It turned out that the first floor of the building was a workshop where illegal drugs were manufactured for distribution. Observing the workshop carefully, Luke turned off the surveince cameras and got ready to take action. He was very eager because he had yet to destroy a drug workshop. Suddenly, the light above the elevator blinked, which indicated that someone wasing. Surprised, Luke hid himself behind a nearby curtain. The elevator doors opened, and Taha and the brawny man came in. What surprised Luke was that the brawny man was carrying Retos sister. What the heck did the siblings do? How did Taha turn things around? Eavesdropping on the conversation between Taha and the brawny man, Luke realized what happened. After Reto escaped, he was betrayed by a corrupt officer and was now in jail, while Taha had taken his sister back to vent his anger. Luke didnt know what to say. Thankfully, he didnt need to work with the officers here, or many of them would lose their jobs. After the brawny man left, Taha thought for a moment, then called for a pot of hot coffee. Heined, Damn it. A minor hoodlum ruined my coffee time. Leaning backfortably in his chair, he sipped his coffee with great satisfaction. Crossing his arms, Luke looked at the guy indifferently from behind. Two secondster, Taha raised the coffee cup again. Hu. Ha. Hu. Ha- After three mouthfuls, Taha was finally satisfied. He looked at Retos sister, who had just woken up, and said, You have guts to kidnap me. Do you see this? This is my prize for you. Youll be as obedient as a little b*tch in a few minutes. Haha! Taha used a card to split up the pile of white crystals on his table. Retos sisters eyes shone with fear and anger, but she was gagged and tied up. She couldnt move at all. Ill entertain you after I finish thistte. Taha raised his cup again. Hu- Ha~ On the floor, Retos sister suddenly stopped struggling. Her eyes widened in surprise. Tahaughed. Are you scared? But its useless. You embarrassed me in front of every... hgh! Before he finished speaking, someone grabbed his head and stuffed a piece of cloth into his mouth. Taha had no time to react when his arms were twisted behind him and tied together. Then, he was gagged. Taha wanted to struggle, but to no avail. At that moment, the person who had tied him up kicked him so that he fell next to Retos sister. Taha and Retos sister looked at the attacker in fright. The person was wearing a ck hood over his head, and he sat down unhurriedly and turned away. When he turned back around, there was a steaming cup of coffee in his hand. Unhurriedly, the man raised the cup and sipped it. Hu- Ha- Both Taha and Retos sister were lost for words. After that, Luke put the coffee cup back into his personal space in satisfaction. You think youre the only one who can enjoy coffee? I can enjoy coffee loudly too! After showing up Taha, Luke cut off a long strip of the phone wire that was in one corner of the room. He tied one end of the wire to the window frame and wove a noose on the other end, before he dragged Taha to the window. Realizing what Lukes n was, Taha moaned and shook his head frantically as he begged for mercy. On the floor, Retos sister was so shocked that she simply looked on in silence. Taha, a big boss who was one of the top three drug dealers in the area, was hung with a noose made from phone wire by a mysterious man in gray. The window frame creaked before it quickly settled. At that moment, someone on themunicator said, Boss, weve got trouble. Luke looked at the surveince monitor, only to see the brawny man waiting in the elevator. He thought for a moment, then let the man in. The moment the elevator doors opened and the brawny man stepped out, he saw Tahas body hanging from the window frame. Utterly shocked, he started toward Taha to find out what happened. But right after he exited the elevator, he was hit in the back of the head, and passed out. Dragging the guy to the table, Luke looked at his open mouth. Scratching his own chin, he turned his eyes to the white crystals on the table. Well, there was no need for him to find a toilet now! Thinking this, Luke swept the crystals onto a magazine on the table. Then, he rolled up the magazine and stuffed it into the brawny mans wide open mouth. Making sure that all the crystals had slid down into the mans mouth, Luke took out the magazine. However, the crystals didnt dissolve at all, and simply piled up in the mans mouth. Luke nced around. Picking up Tahas coffee pot, he poured the coffee into the mans mouth. Soon, the man swallowed the mix oftte and crystals. Luke nodded in satisfaction and put the coffee pot down. He walked over to Retos sister and pressed the y button on his fake phone. Wait here. Ill bring you outter. Then, he went to the basement. The ce looked like a parking lot. Nobody was around when Luke exited the elevator. He wandered among the cars at ease as he looked for the things he needed. Ten minutester, Luke returned to the first floor and broke one of the ss windows quietly, scoffing at theck of defense which the gang had on the windows. Perhaps the drug dealers thought that nobody could break into their nest which was surrounded by a high wall and protected by hundreds of guards outside. Luke climbed in and soon knocked out everybody in the workshop. He then evenly spread out the gasoline andbustibles that he had put together in the workshop, before setting a timer. After everything was done, he rushed out of the first floor and returned to Tahas office on the fifth floor with his grappling hook. Chapter 189 - Tip and Coffee

Chapter 189 Tip and Coffee

When Luke returned to the office, he found Retos sister cutting through the rope around her hands with a knife. But the knife wasnt sharp enough, and it was difficult for her to use it in her current position. Luke was amused by the little girls determination. Without wasting any time, Luke tossed away her knife and covered her head with a ck bag. He then carried her to the roof with his grappling hook. Two minutester, Luke appeared in an alley several hundred meters away with the girl. Cutting the rope around her hands and feet, Luke gave her the pistol that he had taken from the brawny man. Good luck, kid. He then climbed the wall and disappeared. The girl got rid of the bag over her head and looked around, but she was alone. Looking at the pistol in her hand, she gritted her teeth and left the ce in a hurry. On the roof of a building not far away, Luke watched her leave and smiled. He then turned to look in the direction of the street fortress. A momentter, after a few explosions, plumes of fire and smoke rose into the sky. Looking at the workshop that was now aze, Luke smiled and left the ce quickly with his grappling hook. He found his car and drove it to the 18th arrondissement. He called Daniel. Come pick me up. Ill send you the address. Danielined, Hey, seriously? Its two in the morning. I dont work at night! Luke said, Two thousand euros. Daniel said, Fine, Im on my way. Two thousand euros was more than what he could earn over several days. Only an idiot would refuse. Also, with his driving skills, it would only take him several minutes to reach the address. In less than ten minutes, Daniels cab came to an abrupt stop before Luke. Luke got in and said, To Montmartre Cemetery. Daniel drove the cab off with a smile. After the cab arrived, Luke gave Daniel a roll of cash. The additional money is your tip. He quickly got out and disappeared into the dark. Daniel quickly counted the cash in the dim light in the car. He suddenly cursed. Damn it! Two thousand euros and fifty cents! You tipped me fifty cents! Luke deliberately gave him the fifty cents that he had looted from the people who had tried to rob him earlier. He didnt stint on the two thousand euros he had promised anyway. The system didnt deduct his credit points after he used the coins. Clearly, the system approved of him robbing the robbers. Walking on the street in the dark, Luke checked his reward for cleaning up the drug dealers. Mission: Kill the head of Tahas group and destroy the illegal drugs and workshop. Total experience: 2,500. Total credit: 2,500. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +2,500. Credit +2,500. As he expected, destroying the illegal drugs and the workshop had been a fruitful venture. If he continued working like this for another week, he could probably level up again and finally learn Elementary Self-Healing. However, he had been active for many days, and Tahas gang was one of the top three criminal groups in the area. It would be troublesome if a curfew was imposed while he continued to eliminate the drug dealers. If that happened, it wouldnt just be the gangsters, but everybody in the area wouldnt tolerate him either. irea Luke returned to his apartment and sat on his bed as he reviewed the operation tonight as per usual. At that moment, someone knocked on the bathroom door. Luke said with a smile, Come in. The door isnt locked. Elena poked her head out of the bathroom. Arent you going to take a shower? Its raining outside. You must be cold. Luke nodded his head. Thank you, Elena. I was taking a break. Im going to take one now. Elena hesitated for a moment, but still asked, I have coffee in my room. Would you like a cup of coffee after you shower? Luke nodded with a smile. Elena, however, felt that there was something different about Luke tonight. She smiled and left. Luke got up and took a shower. 1 Elena made coffee in the kitchen and murmured, What is it? It feels like he turned from morning sunlight into the cold rain and wind at night. Yes. Thats the feeling. She then shook her head. Its probably just my imagination. Hes probably just cold. Nobody can remain sunny after being out and about in such a cold wind. A momentter, Luke finished his shower and changed into clean clothes. He knocked on the other bathroom door, and opened it after he heard Elenas reply. This was the interesting part of this double apartment. Connected by the bathroom in the middle, the two rooms appeared separate when they were in fact almost one unit. Luke was wearing a shirt and a pair of sweatpants. Thanks to the heater, it wasnt cold in the room. Elena offered him a cup of coffee with a smile. Luke had to admit that it felt great to have a cup of hot coffee with a smiling, beautiful girl while listening to the rain fall on the roof outside. The round table in the room was only meant for one person, so Luke and Elena were sitting very close to each other as they talked andughed. After finishing his coffee, Luke rose and said goodbye despite the fact that Elena hadnt shown any indication of wanting him to leave. Inviting someone in for coffee at night was an obvious sign in France. But Luke would be busy the next day, and probably the day after that. He couldnt be so rash. To Elenas disappointment, Luke returned to his room. But she didnt feel frustrated for long, and she chuckled a whileter. Although she was somewhat disappointed, Lukes decision wasnt unexpected. He was gentle, funny, courteous, and happy to get close to her, but he wasnt in a rush to touch her. Unlike most men, Luke seemed to prefer to connect with her emotionally rather than physically. She actually quite liked the feeling. After reflecting on the matter, she no longer felt drowsy, so she simply set up her easel and started a new sketch. The room was utterly quiet save for the sound of the rain. As time went by, the outline of the sketch appeared. It was still an angel version of Luke. But this Luke was looking down from a high vantage point, and he had a long spear in his hand, as if he was going to throw it in the next moment. Chapter 190 - Late Hint and Immediate Action

Chapter 190 Late Hint and Immediate Action

Behind the angel was no longer a holy halo, but a dark, gloomy storm. The whole picture radiated a cold tone. A long timeter, Elena finally finished the sketch. She was stunned for a moment as she looked at her work. In the end, she put the angel with the holy halo next to the angel that she had just drawn. Comparing them, she suddenly had the unsuppressable thought that she couldnt let this unique man go. On the other side, after Lukey down on his bed in his room, he was suddenly startled. System: You have received Retos appreciation. You may now learn all his abilities. Retos abilities: Basic Firearms, Basic Combat... Elementary Extreme Parkour. Elementary Extreme Parkour: Prerequisites: 20 Strength and 20 Dexterity and 1,000 credit points. Luke was rather amused. It was a pleasant surprise that he now had another elementary ability he could learn, but what was the deal with Reto? Shouldnt he still be in jail? Had Reto met his sister? Coming up with various guesses, Luke soon fellfortably asleep. What he didnt know was that Reto wasnt in prison at all, but with a young bald officer. They had snuck into Tahas base earlier and fought quite a lot of gangsters. In the end, they stole back the car carrying valuable goods. While making their escape, they ran into Retos sister, who gged the car down. His sister had seen the car before, when Retos subordinates had stolen it at the very beginning, and she naturally recognized her brother as the driver. After they talked, Reto and the young bald officer were dumbfounded. Just now, they had been arguing outside Tahas base whether they should attack it right away or do reconnaissance first. But Retos sister was now telling them that Taha was already dead. Even more shockingly, Taha had been hung right in his office without making a sound, and his top fighter had been force fed at least a pound of drugs. Tahas gang, which Reto and the young bald officer were both wary of, was already done for. Someone else would probably pick up the reins, but the gang wouldnt be as powerful as before, and Taha would have no part in it anymore. Reto felt very lucky. The car that his subordinates had stolen was loaded with sensitive and dangerous goods. He would spend the rest of his life in prison if he couldnt get the car back. On the other hand, Tahas gang would never stop hunting him down if he stole the car from them. But now that Taha had been killed out of the blue, Retos troubles had disappeared. Since Tahas top fighter was dead as well, Reto didnt think that there would be anyone who would mess with him or his sister. Thank you, mysterious man, for saving my sister and killing Taha! Reto was even more grateful when his sister told him that Taha had been going to feed her the drugs and turn her into a simpleton. That was the moment when Luke received the system notification. After Luke woke up the next morning, he met Elena and epted her breakfast invitation. A momentter, Luke was having coffee in Elenas room again. He gave the more or lessplete sketch a weird look. When did you draw this? Elena replied, Last night. I think its very cool! Not my sketch, I mean, but the vibe you were giving offst night. Luke was amused. Well, I admit that Im happy to hear that. Few people describe me as cool. Elena also smiled. Its true that you dont usually look so cool. Luke shrugged. I cant put on a poker face all the time, can I? ying cool is exhausting. Elena smiled with even more delight. Luke, however, sighed inwardly. He had killed too many people in the past few days. Even Elena had picked up on the anomaly in his aura! Yesterday, he himself had vaguely felt that something was wrong, so he simply set the workshop on fire in the end without killing everyone else. He couldnt continue on his killing spree anymore, or Elsa would also notice that something was wrong. Furthermore, what was he going to do if he developed serious psychological issues? Go to Old Greyson for therapy? Given all his secrets, he couldnt turn to any psychiatrist, not even Old Greyson. He pondered this as he chatted with Elena. A momentter, Luke rose and said goodbye. When he reached the door, however, he suddenly turned back around. Elena, would you like to travel around Paris with me for a few days? Elenas slight disappointment immediately disappeared. Really? You dont need to work anymore? Luke shrugged. I can finish the work today. The rest of my time here will be for fun. Elena nodded with a smile. Sure, no problem. Luke asked, Hm, you wont have to skip sses, will you? Elena said, We have to sketch interesting people and ces in our own time. That was what I was doing in the park when we met. I still have ten more days for that. Luke smiled. Thats great. Should we head out tomorrow? Elena nodded excitedly at first, before she suddenly shook her head. Luke asked, Whats wrong? Elena said, Actually, we can set off right now. Luke nodded with a smile. Anytime and anywhere, as long as youre willing. In the next few days, Luke finally visited the Paris that he had heard about. As far as he knew, Paris was supposed to be a beautiful city that was crowded with tourists and which had wonderfulndscapes. However, the Paris he had experienced in the past few days was full of blood, screams and criminals. It was the pr opposite of what he had heard. As he took the subways and buses and roamed the avenues and alleys of Paris with Elena, he finally discovered for himself that the views were indeed as fascinating as described. Luke even bought a professional camera, only because Elena was a rather talented photographer who could take much better photos than Luke. If Luke took a photo of his girlfriend, his girlfriend would probably break up with him on the spot. Even Elena stopped asking him to take photos after seeing several of the pictures that he had taken. After traveling for two days, Luke proposed that they visit the sea. Elena agreed without any hesitation. They traveled south from Paris to Marseilles by train. Marseilles was much warmer than Paris, which was rather chilly because of the rain. The city was warm and sunny when Luke and Elena arrived, even in January. They traveled around the city for a day, then headed out to sea the following day on a yacht which they had booked beforehand. Naturally, it was impossible to swim in January, when the maximum temperature was only a dozen degrees. However, it was possible to sunbathe at noon. Furthermore, people would inevitably get closer under the blue sky on a tranquil ocean. Chapter 191 - Sexy Times and Elsa’s Privacy

Chapter 191 Sexy Times and Elsas Privacy

They werent any different from other regr couples back in Paris. They didnt return to shore that night, but slept on the boat out on the ocean. The only thing that could be seen on the dark ocean was the dim light on the boat. Elena was drenched in sweat under the light. With a smile, Luke grabbed a towel and wiped her sweat for her. She soon driftedfortably off to sleep. She was exhausted. Only she knew what it felt like to sleep with a man whose strength was seven times that of an ordinary person. Her head waspletely nk for most of the time as she cried out for god. Luke, on the other hand, was still as energetic as ever. Thanks to his stamina and his recovery ability, he was barely tired at all, while Elena was worn out. Lying on the bed on the boat, he looked at the dark sky with a naked Elena in his arms. Elena wasnt a fan of exercise and wasnt slim, but she wasnt fat either. She felt like a mass of cotton in Lukes arms. Luke withdrew his arms and got up quietly. He left the cabin and brought the ropes and rocks that he had loaded onto the boat in the day to the back of the boat. He tied the garbage that filled his personal space to the rocks and dropped them into the ocean. Half an hourter, Luke scrubbed off the blood on him in the ocean, then took a shower in the cabin. When he returned to the warm bed, Elena seemed to sense something. She moaned in her sleep and moved closer to him. Luke smiled. He was feeling even more rxed now that all the bodies had been disposed of. So, he soon started another round... Elena murmured a momentter, Ah, you horny monkey! Ah, please slow down... The boat rocked for a long time on the ocean while she moaned. Elena both loved and feared Luke during the five days in Marseilles. However, these happy times couldntst. Soon, it was the day that they would return to Paris. And Luke and Elsa would be flying back to Los Angeles that night. Elena already knew this, but she was still obviously reluctant to let Luke go. After they returned to Paris, Luke took Elena back to her ce first. She was truly exhausted after so many days of fun. Luke, on the other hand, visited Chinatown before he returned to the apartment. Elena had already been sleeping for two hours in her room by then, but a certain someone interrupted her. She was used to sleeping naked, so it was very convenient for Luke. Elena eventually passed out again. The two-hour farewell sapped her of all strength. Luke took a shower in the bathroom. He then put a box on Elenas table with a note below it. Next to the note was the key to his room. He kissed Elena, and she kissed him back drowsily. Luke then got up and left the room. It was another rainy day in Paris, but it didnt affect Lukes good mood. The farewell with Elena, just like the farewell with Jimena, was a necessary part of his life. There was no need to be sad about it. It was good enough that they had enjoyed their time together. He didnt intend to get married in this life, or even find a girlfriend. Given the system and the risks that came with it, it was best that he stay single. He called Daniel for thest time and gave the man a thousand euros. Picking Elsa up, they went straight to the airport. Soon, they boarded the ne. Looking at Elsa, who was rejuvenated, Luke chuckled. It seems that you enjoyed your holiday. Elsa nced at him and said, Not as much as you did. You went to Marseilles? You truly are rich. Luke shrugged. I spent less than three thousand euros on a five-day trip. Thats not very much, is it? Besides, I dont get a lot of opportunities to use my money; I dont want it to rot in the bank. More importantly, he had a huge pile of cash stored away in his personal space. It was his souvenir from this Paris trip. Elsa asked, How was your ymate? Luke didnt keep it a secret from her, mostly because they were now getting along quite well as partners. He took out his camera and showed Elsa some pictures on it. Elsa was amazed. This girls quite beautiful and... elegant. Luke smiled. Shes a freshman at some private art college. Shes only neen, but she was quite good! He then eyed Elsa and asked, What about you? Your trip wasnt in vain, was it? Elsa thought for a moment, then took out an envelope from her purse, which she gave to Luke. You can take a look yourself, but dont tell anyone else. Luke casually flipped through a few of the pictures in the envelope, but then suddenly put them back inside. Elsa found that odd. Is he ugly? Why else would Lukes expression look so weird? Luke was at a loss over what to say. Elsa, you havent seen the pictures? Elsa shook her head. We took the pictures with a Proid when we were together. I know what the pictures are about, so Ive never looked at them. Luke sighed. Although many partners are very close and it isnt a big deal that they identally invade each others privacy, Im sure this isnt what you wanted me to see. Elsa immediately knew that something wasnt right. She quickly examined the pictures in the envelope, only to be embarrassed. That b*stard took a few photos of me when I didnt notice. Ill burn them when we get back. Luke thought for a moment before he chuckled. Its not a big deal if it reminds you of something pleasant. I have simr pictures too, and I intend to keep them. She deserves to be remembered instead of deleted. The embarrassment on Elsas face faded. She got the feeling more and more that Luke was someone her own age, so she wasnt really that embarrassed when her intimate pics were revealed just now. Luke was the one who brought up the topic, anyway. His exploits with that girl couldnt be any more innocent than Elsas own. After a brief silence, Elsa nodded her head slightly. Fair enough. You do have a point. But wait, you didnt snap pictures of the girl when she didnt notice, did you? Chapter 192 - Farewell, Message and Gift

Chapter 192 Farewell, Message and Gift

Amused, Luke inserted another memory card into the camera and showed Elsa one of the pictures. Does this look like a picture that was taken secretly?. Elsa was surprised to see the picture. Did you hire a professional photographer? She wasnt suspicious anymore, because Elena was naked in the picture, but her intimate parts werent exposed. It was clearly a carefully staged shot. Luke chuckled. This is her own work. All I needed to do was press the button. Shes very good with photos. As for me, check this one out. He put the first memory card back into the camera and showed Elsa a picture. Elsa was rendered speechless when she saw it. Luke shook his head with a smile. No, you dont understand my marvelous photo-taking skills. Thats why you think that I took them secretly. But look at them... He showed her a few more pictures. Elsaughed out loud. Haha... you... haha. Fine. Ill never ever let you take a photo of me. Luke shrugged. You know that everybody has ws. It seems that mine is ack of talent in photography. Elsa couldnt agree more. In the pictures that Luke showed her, the girl either looked like a ghost in a white cloak or had her eyes closed. When she grimaced, it distorted her features; Elsa wouldnt have recognized her if it wasnt for her clothes. Compared with that, the pictures of the girl when she was drowsy or blurry were Lukes best work. Luke and Elsa fell into an easy camaraderie once more after making fun of each other. When Lukes ne left Paris, Elena woke up in her apartment. She called out to Luke subconsciously, and suddenly remembered that he had left. The heater in the apartment was on, making her feel a little hot. Sitting on the bed with her legs crossed, Elena was at a loss. In any case, hes gone. After a long daze, she finally got up. Naked, Elena made coffee in the kitchen. Luke had bought dozens of the best coffee bean varieties with the illegal money in his personal space as he traveled around Paris; he imed that he liked coffee, and especially the coffee which Elena made. Now, a hundred bags or so of coffee beans worth two thousand euros were piled up in Lukes apartment. Elena felt that they mightst her for the next two years. She could drink the coffee to remind her of Luke. After the coffee was done, Elena returned to her room to take another look at the two contrasting sketches she had done of Luke. cing the sketches on her easel, she lowered her head to pour the coffee. Just now, she had put the coffee pot on the table without looking at it. But when she lowered her head now, she noticed a box, a note and a key on the table. Had Luke left them there? The key was for Lukes apartment, which she had given to him earlier on. But the box and the note were unfamiliar. After reading the note, Elena knew that it was definitely Luke. The note said: For the warmest sunshine in cold Paris! That was something Luke had said to her before. He said that it wasnt freezing for him on the cold streets of Paris because she warmed him up like sunshine. Elena thought that Luke was referring to her helping him find a ce to stay, although Luke didnt really seem to need it. But she cherished Lukes words to her. Women always had a remarkable memory for thepliments that men gave them. She looked at the note for a long time before she finally put it down. Then, she slowly opened the box that was the size of her palm. Elena was immediately shocked by the resplendent ne thaty inside. She murmured, Is this ss or crystal? A folded piece of paper then fell out of the box. She unfolded it in confusion, only to discover that it was a legitimate invoice with the amount 148,000 listed on it. Elena was stunned for a long while. Diamond? She searched the box and found a folded certificate in it that proved the authenticity and value of the diamond ne. Was she dreaming? Elena knew that she was pretty, but only in an average way. Born into an ordinary family, she wasnt as eye-catching as girls from the upper-ss families. She had approached Luke only because she had been attracted to the conflicting vibe that he gave off. How could a man who was willing to live in an illegally-constructed apartment be rich? However, Elena knew that Luke wouldnt fake a certificate and an invoice to make fun of her. What was the point of fooling her now, when he was returning to Los Angeles? Chances were that they would never meet again. Elena was even more confused at this thought. Had he left such an expensive gift for her because he really liked her? Sitting at the table naked, Elena held the ne in one hand and the certificate in the other. A long timeter, she took a deep breath. Its decided, then. Ill try to graduate in two years, then go to Los Angeles. Itll be easier to make money there. The ne would probably be enough for her to cover the tuition fees for an Ivy League school. Luke was already asleep on the ne, without the faintest idea that his generosity before his departure had changed a girls future. He had bought the expensive ne in a jewelry store in Chinatown after his return for Marseilles. He bought the ne as a farewell present for Elena, not wholly because she was beautiful, but because of what he said in the note, although Elena didnt quite understand what he meant. On this trip to Paris, Luke had earned more than ten thousand experience and credit points from a few major purges. It was a major harvest. He had also activated his inventory and expanded it to one cubic meter, which was an important achievement. In the meantime, however, his mental state had deteriorated after his killing spree. Chapter 193 - Did You Rob a Perfume Store?

Chapter 193 Did You Rob a Perfume Store?

After seeing the illegal brothel in Paris for himself, Luke had felt satisfied for days after killing the criminals. But that wasnt true happiness. The gloom and violence had been building in his heart, until he went on that trip with Elena. Her youth and her enticing body were the best medication. Elenas pain and pleasure allowed Luke to release the dark feelings in his heart. He felt rather guilty toward Elena, although she might not have thought of it as suffering. Naturally, Luke had to give the girl something for her tremendous help. It made sense to get something for Elena with the illegal money he had obtained in Paris. He would have bought her a ne worth 500,000 euros if not for the fact that it might potentially cause her trouble given how expensive it was. A ne worth 150,000 euros, on the other hand, was luxurious but not outrageously so. It was perfect. After all, nobody except Elena would know that the ne was from him. Actually, his n at the beginning was to give Elena a gold pig. But after imagining Elena holding and examining a pig, Luke couldnt take it. Elena was an art student. She deserved something a little more ssy! The point was that there wasnt any other gold merchandise in the store apart from that gold pig. The boss had only put out this gold pig, which was worth more than 100,000 euros, in his store because he thought that it might bring him good fortune. As Luke reflected on his trip to Paris, he and Elsa arrived in Los Angeles at midnight. Elsa simply told Luke to check in at the police department the next day, before she took a cab home. She was still suffering from jetg. She was exhausted even though she had gotten a few hours of sleep on the ne. Luke also went home. He took a shower and went to bed. The next morning, Luke was woken up by Selina. Looking at Selina, who was still in her pajamas as she prodded him, Luke said helplessly, Dont you think we should have boundaries? Selina wasnt bothered when she bent her head to look at her breasts. Seriously? Havent you seen me in my bikini in the bathtub? Luke could only admit that he had. Sitting up on the bed, he yawned. Fine. So tell me, why are you still in your pajamas and in my room? Selina said, Youre back from Paris. Luke nodded his head. Thats right. Selina stared at him in silence. Luke raised his hands in surrender. Fine. The gifts are in my suitcase. You can take them out. Selina cheered and opened his suitcase. She knew that there had to be gifts inside, but she wouldnt dig around Lukes personal stuff without his permission, just like how Luke barely touched her things or entered her room. Looking at Selina, who was crouched on the floor, Luke leaned against the headboard and enjoyed the beautiful view. Selina was wearing pajamas but no bra. It was why Luke had called her out earlier. After enjoying a few days with Elena in Paris, Luke certainly wouldnt reject another beautiful view. Selina couldnt care less. It was like she said C she had worn less before in the bathtub, aka the pool. Wow! So much perfume! Did you rob a perfume store? Selina found a bunch of perfume bottles. Appreciating how her breasts bounced with excitement, Luke said casually, Theyre not all for you. Selina was disappointed. Huh? Not all for me? Luke chuckled. You do know that different perfumes are designed for different people, right? I bought that Dior Jadore for Catherine. Lae Miracle and Chanel Chance are for you. That bottle of Glow by JLO is also yours. Miss Dior Chrie Blooming Bouquet, Chanel Coco Mademoiselle, and Kenzo Flower are for ire. Dior Addict is for Jimena. Selina slowly turned her head around in shock. Oh my god. Youve be a perfume expert after one trip to Paris?. Luke rolled his eyes. As if. Thats what the clerk told me. She repeated the names so many times, theres no way I could forget them. Alright, take your gifts and use whatever you want today. Selina returned to her room with her three bottles of perfumes. Luke got up unhurriedly to make breakfast in the kitchen. But the moment he opened the fridge, he yelled, Selina, wheres the food I made for you? After a moment of silence, Selina replied, Ah, darling, I finished it. Luke pped his forehead. He calcted that he had prepared enough food tost Selina half a month. But the food was gone already? Selina soon ran into the kitchen, a foaming toothbrush in her mouth. Well, I may have had slightly more food in the past twelve days since I had nothing to do at home. Oh, crap. I just swallowed some toothpaste. Ugh! Luke realized that she had a point. His trip to Paris with Elsa was supposed to be for ten days, but on the ninth day, Dustin had let him know to take two more days. So, it was the morning of the thirteenth day right now. It wasnt too unbelievable that Selina had finished off food meant for fifteen days in twelve days. Like she said, she would rummage for food without Luke around to supervise her. Luke approached her and raised her T-shirt. This doesnt make sense. You didnt put on any weight. Isnt that a waste of the food? Selina left angrily. Youre just jealous that I dont grow fat no matter how much I eat! Luke chuckled. With seven times the strength of an ordinary person, I have way more muscles than you. Why would I be jealous of you? In the end, Luke couldnt find any breakfast ingredients. The fridge was enormous, but there werent any eggs, bread, milk, ham, cereal or meat pies. The only things that were edible were cheese, butter, ketchup, sd dressing, and so on. How could he eat those? Without vegetables or fruits, he couldnt even make a sd. Luke had to go to work without breakfast. Chapter 194 - Slipping Away From Work

Chapter 194 Slipping Away From Work

Luke drove the car today, and Selina endured his scolding as she bit into some cheese. Cheese on its own was food for many Americans. But for Luke, he had to eat it with other ingredients. You have time to eat, but you cant go and buy some ingredients after getting off work? Is it so hard to buy some bread and milk? Just howzy are you? Seizing a moment when her mouth wasnt full, Selina hurried to say, I cant make any dishes anyway. The food wouldve gone bad even if I bought them. Im notzy. Just make me a list, and Ill go to the supermarket and buy everything myself, okay? Luke was rendered speechless. She did seem to have a point... except she didnt! How could bread and milk go bad so easily? She was simplyzy! Seeing how shameless his roommate was, Luke stopped nagging her. It was indeed pointless for someone who couldnt cook to keep ingredients in the fridge. In his previous life, too many fresh ingredients had gone bad in his fridge. But he followed Selinas suggestion. Getting her to drive the car, Luke made a list and put it in her purse. Selina didntin, but was quite happy instead. Ah, darling, what are we going to eat tonight? I can buy us more ingredients. Luke: ...Just shut up! Ill be the one making the food in the end anyway! Bickering all the way to the police department, they then went off to find their respective partners. As usual, Elsa was earlier than Luke. She generally arrived half an hour early, and Luke would get there fifteen to twenty minutester. Seeing that Luke had arrived, she got to her feet and said, Lets go to the bosss office and report in. Following her, Luke asked, Report on what? Our pleasant holiday in the capital of the arts? Elsa snorted. Im going to ask for a case. We have no cases to work on right now. Luke nodded his head without objection. For him, it was better to have too many cases than to have none. When they entered Dustins office, they found Dustin already hard at work. Looking at the stacks of files on the mans desk, Luke secretly shook his head. This was the reason why he didnt want to be promoted at all. The local police departments across America had different systems, but generally speaking, police sub-bureaus in major cities like Los Angeles were headed by captains, while sub-bureau divisions were headed by sergeants. Actually, a sergeant was the starting point for the administrative level in the police system. That was why one had to take a civil service test to be a sergeant. As the boss of the Major Crimes Division, Dustin was a lieutenant, which was a level higher than sergeant. The word on the street was that he would be promoted to captain soon. For administrators, coordinating their subordinates and distributing cases could be quite annoying; they had to spend a lot of time navigating office politics. Luke had no talent in that area. He would rather be a specialist like Old Greyson. Old Greyson wouldnt have been as smart or as ruthless as an administrator, nor would FBI and CIA big shots be knocking on his door if he had be one. Seeing Luke and Elsae in, Dustin put his files down and gestured for Luke to close the door. After the door was shut, Dustin said with a smile, It seems you enjoyed your holiday. Neither of them said anything. It wasnt the best time to brag about it. Dustin soon got down to business. You dont have new cases on hand, do you? Elsa nodded her head. Thats right, boss. Were checking in to see if there are any new cases we can work on. Dustin was very pleased. He had always appreciated Elsa, not just because of her ability to crack cases, but also because of her attitude toward work. Without further ado, Dustin took out a few files and said, The first case is kind of tricky. You can give it up if you dont find any leads in a couple of days. Luke and Elsa knew that the case had to be a major one despite theck of clues, so it had to be investigated. Elsa immediately epted the file. Luke, however, looked at Dustin. Noticing his expression, Dustin asked, Whats up? Luke chuckled. Boss, Im thinking that Elsa can read the file today while I take care of some personal business. Ive been away for two weeks, after all. no Stumped for a moment, Dustin smiled. Youre slipping off when you just got back from Paris? Didnt you have enough fun? Luke, however, simply grimaced. Boss, Im only thinking about Elsa. Look at her. She still has jetg. Im afraid that shell crash the car if she goes out now. Why dont you let her stay in for today and read the file? Dustin nced at Elsa. Noticing the amusement on her face, he knew that Elsa had been unaware of Lukes intention until just then. He found a document on his table and threw it at Luke. What a scoundrel! Take this and get out! SCO While Dustin hadnt given him a straight answer, Luke knew he had gotten tacit approval. Looking at the document, Luke smiled. Haha, boss, thanks. I wont have to use Elsas car today. Dustin pointed at the door, toozy to say anything else. Luke saluted him with a smile and left, not asking why Elsa was staying behind. Elsa had been away for days. It was natural that she and Dustin needed to talk in private. Just now, Luke had said outright that he was heading out on personal business. Other people mightve been criticized for it, but Dustin was well aware of Lukes attitude and abilities. Given how Luke had managed to resolve the robbery at Nakatomi za in an hour, it certainly wasnt a problem if he wanted to slip away for a day or two. After cracking the Sergei and Nakatomi za cases, Luke could easily take off for a year if he wanted to. The document that Dustin had tossed to him was actually a certificate for Lukes own police car. So, from today onward, he could drive himself wherever he wanted to go. After Luke left and shut the door, Elsa asked, Boss, hows it going with the Nakatomi za case? Chapter 195 - Promotion and Reunion with Bobby

Chapter 195 Promotion and Reunion with Bobby

Dustin nodded his head slightly. Its done. You got two extra days for your trip because we were in the middle of final negotiations. What about Lukes transfer? Elsa was more concerned about the FBIs intent to hire Luke than their share of the credit. Dustin nodded his head again. The credit for rescuing the hostages will go to the FBI, and theyll stop trying to poach Luke. Elsa understood. In the Nakatomi za case, the events ranked in order of importance were: reiming bonds > rescuing hostages > arresting robbers. In this capitalist country, the bonds that were worth 640 million were certainly more important than anything else. However, this wasnt something that could be said in public. In the public eye, the events were ranked as: rescuing hostages > reiming bonds > arresting robbers. The FBI got the credit for rescuing the hostages, which made up for the mistakes they made while on the case. So, the FBI would be considered a major contributor to the case. As for how they would deal with the person who had been in charge, that was a different matter altogether. Now that the FBI had gotten the credit, they stopped trying to poach Luke. The FBI was genuinely interested in Luke, who had demonstrated his capabilities, but he had mostly been used as leverage in this negotiation; he wasnt so important yet that they were determined to recruit him. After a brief hesitation, Elsa asked in a low voice, Boss, what about me? Dustin looked at her calmly and said, Just do your job as usual. Im not the chief. I cant say anything for sure about your promotion. Elsa got it. Although Dustin wasnt promising anything, he was implying that she would be promoted soon. Thetter half of what he said wasnt an irresponsible remark, but a fact. Dustin yed a big role in campaigning for Elsas promotion, but it was the chief who would make the final decision. Until the promotion papers were issued, Dustin couldnt promise anything. If he guaranteed that Elsa would be promoted, he would be disappointing herter if she wasnt. Dustins subordinates had held it against him before over something like this, so he paid attention to detail now. Seeing that Elsa got it, Dustin said, You should learn from Luke once in a while. He was bold enough to ask for my permission to take some time off. Elsa chuckled. Ive been a police officer for eight years, but hes killed more people than I have. I certainly cant sit around and bezy when Im not as capable as he is. Dustin smiled with satisfaction. Elsa knew herself very well and wasnt jealous of Luke. I have to work harder to make her a sergeant this time! Dustin thought to himself. It would be too much of a waste for Elsa and Luke to work as partners. Elsa in a leadership role and Luke working with an assistant detective would be better for the both of them. This was because Elsa was a control freak and Luke was... even more so. They got along well not because Elsa was smart, but because Luke had given in all this time. Dustin could easily tell from the case files how much credit Luke had given away to Elsa in the past few months. The real reason why Elsa and Luke never had a conflict was that Luke didnt want to be promoted. Until now, Luke was the only young officer Dustin had met who wasnt interested in credit. However, Dustin couldnt watch Elsa im Lukes credit without doing anything. Luke had distinguished himself with his abilities, and Dustin had to make sure that he didnt feel it was unfair. Even though Luke didnt need to be promoted, Dustin couldnt pretend to be ignorant of his contributions. So, if he promoted Elsa as Lukesmander, they could both benefit from Luke cracking cases As for Lukes new partner, well, wasnt there a girl who had followed him all the way here to LAPD? Thinking that, Dustin continued, But you should still learn from Luke. Tell me, considering his behavior just now, who do you think was the boss, you or him? Stumped for a moment, Elsa smiled wryly. I dont have a choice. In our team, I run the analyses most of the time, while he does the actual legwork. Dustin waved his hand. Thats not the reason. Its about your attitude. Dont do things yourself when you should get somebody else to do them. Elsa was delighted, since that implied that she would be promoted to a leadership role soon. I got it, boss. Ill pay more attention to that. Dustin nodded. You can leave now. Just read the case file at home and get some rest if youre tired. Elsa obeyed and left. Over on Lukes side, he went to the logistics division with the certificate to im his car. He was very satisfied with his new car, not because it was expensive, but because it wasnt an ordinary one. The car was a brand new Chevrolet Imp with many practical modifications, such as a bumper, reinforced suspension, a policemunication system, and bulletproof front doors. It was far better than the cars which most other officers had. Luke was quite satisfied. This car was evidently Dustins acknowledgment of his contributions to the department; he couldve given Luke a random new car, otherwise. After obtaining the car, Luke went to aw firm to get the documents that he had previously entrusted to thewyers to handle. Then, he returned to his old apartment. It had been more than ten days. He wondered how Bobby was doing. Sheerah didnt say anything to Elsa about Bobby harassing her again, so Bobby couldnt be doing too badly. Luke knocked on the door, and it was only a long timeter that someone answered. When he saw Luke, Bobby suddenly shivered. You... youre here? Pleasee in. Luke nodded with a smile and entered the apartment. Ill give you ten minutes to clean yourself up. Then well talk. Bobby quickly went to take a shower. Luke looked around the living room. The ce was untidy, but not especially dirty. It was just what one would expect of a single man living on his own. There were several sheets of paper and a pen on the table. Luke checked the papers, only to discover that it was a list of information on Larry Page and Googles leadership. Luke nodded slightly. Bobby hadnt known he wasing, so this couldnt be for show. Bobby really was learning the information. Chapter 196 - Let’s Sell It For Five Hundred Million

Chapter 196 Lets Sell It For Five Hundred Million

Soon, Bobby returned in casual attire. Do you want something to drink? I have instant coffee here. Luke said, No, thanks. Lets sit down and talk. After they sat down on the couch, Luke got straight to the point. Ive just returned from a trip. While I have the time today, I have a job for you. As he spoke, he took out a pile of documents from his backpack. You can take your time reading themter. Theyre patents that Ive applied for. As for what they are, exactly, check this out. Luke took out a phone with a screen that wasrger than normal. He opened an app and gestured for Bobby to take a look. Watching Luke operate the phone for a while, Bobby asked uncertainly, Is this a map? Luke said, Thats right. With the GPS on the phone, it can be used as a nationwide or even global navigator, provided that there are enough maps stored in the phone in advance. Bobby was confused. How are we going to make use of this? Luke said, Lets sell it to Google. Im toozy to create it myself, so Ill just sell the idea for money. Bobby was suspicious. Isnt Google a search engine? Why would they want this? Luke chuckled and exined how Google could use this navigator. Bobby nodded his head and said, What about the price? Luke thought for a moment and said, Lets sell it for five hundred million. There was a reason why Luke hade up with this figure. He had read in hisst life about some of the shocking acquisitions that Google made. For example, Google acquired Motor Mobility for 12.5 billion dors, only to sell it to Lenovo for 2.9 billion dors several yearster. It was why Luke knew how generous Google could be. Luke had no idea how much Google would invest into a map app, but considering how bright the prospects would be after smartphones were invented, an offer of five hundred million dors wasnt too unbelievable. What if Google refused the offer? Well, Luke had nothing to lose. He could always invent some less costly technology and sell that instead. Despite knowing how things would start to trend, Luke hadnt been able to profit off the knowledge due to hisck of ability and funding But now that he had learned Tony Starks four elementary abilities, it was more than easy for him to get rich. He was going to sell this map patent because he wanted to earn enough money once and for all. He would be able to live off of five hundred million for a long time. He wasnt Tony Stark, and wouldnt spend the money as quickly. Luke left the phone and the app for Bobby to use in his demonstration. He also gave Bobby ten thousand dors for travel expenses in the next few months. Luke had kept Bobby not because he wanted Bobby to be a good PR manager, but because he didnt want Bobby to be idle all the time. He would even give Bobby one percent of a share in the map technology. So, if Bobby could sell it, he would earn five million dors. With that money, Bobby would immediately be a millionaire. Bobby could only smile bitterly at that, because he had to sell the map technology first! However, he was indeed tempted by the prospect. Five hundred million dors might seem a lot, but it was nothing for Google. Luke wasnt scared of a big corporation like that ying dirty tricks, since he had applied for a patent. To establish this patent stronghold, he had shelled out almost a hundred thousand bucks in registration andwyer fees. He had even mortgaged the vi that he was living in to get the money for that. The n with Google would be a lucrative deal in the long run. If Luke wanted to earn a quick buck, however, that was very simple, too. For example, he remembered that he had an uncle who lived in Las Vegas. Nevada was right next to California, and Los Angeles was only 430 kilometers away from Las Vegas, which was a four-hour car ride or just a one-hour flight. However, since he still had plenty of money after mortgaging the vi, Luke wasnt in a hurry to make more. At noon, Luke drove his car to USC. The area south of USC was unsafe, and gued by criminals and gangsters. Roaming around the area in his car for a while, Luke had a quick lunch in a fast food restaurant. He left at four in the afternoon to return home. The area that he had checked out was where a gang called WD-36 hung out. The members of this gang had tattoos of WD or 36 on them, and they dealt mainly in illegal drugs. Luke had tracked them down very easily, because it was this gang which sold weed to Miss Jenny. How did Jenny, who lived in Beverly Hills, find these dealers? It was because she was a student at USC. She was rich and had security guards, so she got the gangsters to deliver the goods to her ce. Luke had gotten basic information on WD-36 from Dustin and Elsa during Katies murder case. Coupled with his own investigation, he figured out which area the gang was active in. Now that he had a personal space, there were a lot more things he could do. After he returned home, he searched the fridge for something to cook for dinner. There werent any breakfast ingredients, but plenty for dinner. Selina hadnt touched the raw meat or seasoning at all. So, dinner was easy. Luke moved the grill that was barely used out to the backyard, and ced a few fillets of meat on it. Once that was done, Luke searched online for flights to Las Vegas, and worked out how much time he had in his schedule. He also checked for hotels in Las Vegas that had a casino and a good reputation. He had to make sure that the hotels could afford the loss, and that whatever fortune he won wouldnt be coveted by desperadoes. There were casinos in Los Angeles as well, but Luke was a police officer here. In Las Vegas, he would just be a civilian, and whatever money he won there would be his legal gain. Chapter 197 - Barbecue and Night Talk

Chapter 197 Barbecue and Night Talk

Luke also had a bit of fun looking up the information which the Las Vegas Forensics Center had on Old Greyson while he was at it. Since he was going over, he would have to pay his uncle a visit, and gifts were a must. The gifts should be thoughtful instead of expensive. After all, Old Greyson wasnt really short on money. As one of the best specialists in his trade, he charged thousands of dors formercial services, on top of his annual work sry. Old Greysons real interest was in entomology, but Luke didnt know anything about insects. He could only give it up. Checking files and flipping the meat over, Luke waited until half past eight before Selina got back. Youre prettyte. Do you always get back sote? asked Luke. Selina was exhausted but happy. Lets talk about thatter. I bought the things you wanted. Luke was speechless. If you had told me that you were busy, I wouldve gone shopping myself. There isnt much for me to work with tonight. I guess well just have grilled meat today. Selina wasnt displeased at all. She lifted the cover of the grill in delight, only to be stopped by Luke. Wash your hands first. Selina immediately rushed back into the house. By the time she returned with clean hands, Luke had sliced up the meat. The meat was greasy and fragrant, and right up a meat-lovers alley. Next to the meat was a te of roasted vegetables. Luke was born in Sichuan in his previous life, and Sichuan people barbecued everything. It wasnt just meat; they also roasted chives, cabbages, eggnts, cucumbers, potatoes, carrots and many other vegetables. Of course, Luke didnt have that many vegetables on hand. He simply roasted an eggnt. After he cut the eggnt in half, he covered it with onion, garlic and pepper. The food smelled great. Selina was indeed a foodie who liked all sorts of food. Enjoying her meal, she said, Darling, it tastes really good. Lets have this three times a week, shall we?. Luke said, I can make this for you if youre fine with holding your butt together when you go to work every day. Selina was surprised. Huh? What do you mean? Luke said, Eating too many roasted vegetables is like when you have too much jpeno. Selina immediately chickened out. Her parents were Mexicans and liked making Mexican food, but she was born and raised in America, and wasnt as used to spicy food as actual Mexicans. The Mexicans had developed two of the top ten most horrifying peppers in the world. She had no intention of testing her tolerance C she still remembered her experience thest time, when it felt like she was discharging ss pieces whenever she went to the toilet. After enjoying the barbecue, Luke cleaned the grill and the table, and Selina copsed in a chair once again. But it was already past nine. Luke certainly couldnt let her lie in the backyard like that for half an hour. He could only drag her back into the living room. Then, Luke made her a pot of hot cocoa. She wouldnt put on weight anyway. Selina was sofortable that she could barely keep her eyes open. Luke asked, How have you been? Very busy? Selina snortedzily. A little bit. Donald gave me a lot of things to do. Luke asked, Such as? Selina said, Reading files and analyzing intelligence. I have to write reports, too. So, I have to workte a lot. Luke wasnt surprised. That was how neers were usually treated. He could be willful because he had forfeited credit for his contributions so far. Selina certainly didnt have that option. He thought for a moment before he asked, Did you learn anything? Selina said, Rub my belly and help me digest my dinner, and Ill tell you. Luke was lost for words. If youre so full, why did you fight me for food just now? However, he did as he was told. He had been away for more than ten days, and she had been all alone here with no friends or family, just work. Her superior was a middle-aged ck man who didnt have much inmon with her. It was only reasonable that she was bummed out. Rubbing her slightly bulging belly slowly and gently, Luke continued, You can speak now. Selina took a deep breath of relief. Well, I think Ive learned a lot of things. However Luke asked, However what? Selina thought for a moment, then shook her head. Donalds only a so-so detective. Ive picked up his methods. He barely makes mistakes, but he also wastes a lot of time. Luke nodded his head. That actually isnt a bad thing. If you were working with Elsa, you might make progress more quickly, but you wouldve overlooked many details. Donald is slower, but its not bad for you since youll be able to keep up with him all the time. Selina nodded her head, then shook it. Weve been working on a case for a week, but I think well probably drop it in a day or two if we still dont get any results. Luke asked curiously, What case? The death of a college girl. Selina said, Theres no evidence of a homicide, and it looks like an idental drug overdose. But somehow I feel that its moreplicated than that. Luke asked, Where did it happen? Selina said, She died in an apartment in our jurisdiction, but shes from USC. Also, she wasnt living in that apartment; the tenant is another woman whos gone missing. Luke immediately knew that there wouldnt be any oue for this case. The two people involved were dead and missing respectively. Without more clues, the case would soon be deemed an idental drug overdose, and thrown into the archive room. If it were Elsa and Luke who were responsible for the case, they wouldve given up after three to five days without any leads. There were too many such cases to investigate. Luke could only shake his head. I dont think theres anything else you can do. Just drop it if you cant find any leads. Chapter 198 - Robbing Friends of Food

Chapter 198 Robbing Friends of Food

It wasnt because they were heartless, but because they had limited time as detectives In American TV series, many detectives would never give up until they got to the bottom of a case. But the truth was that detectives werent allowed to do that at all. Pursuing one case meant that there were other cases that werent being investigated. Their boss would have their heads if they obsessed over a single case. Even if they might be interested in a particr case, they could only investigate in their spare time. That was also the difference between police detectives and private detectives. The former were supposed to maintain order in society, while thetter were hired to investigate specific cases. Then, Selina asked Luke about his trip to Paris, and looked at the photos of him and Elena. Selina was quite jealous. She said in disappointment, Why wasnt I part of this fun trip? I want to shop in Paris and sunbathe in Marseilles too. Luke chuckled. Im off to Vegas in a few days. Want toe with me? Selina was delighted for one brief moment, before she shook her head. I doubt I can. Im very busy right now. Luke shrugged. Its alright. We can go somewhereter. Did I tell you that Elsa might get a promotion? Selina thought for a moment and nodded. Ive heard whispers, but how does that have anything to do with me? Luke said, If shes promoted, I can apply for you to be my partner again. Selina was surprised. But didnt you say that we should establish our ownwork of connections first in the next few months? Luke said, Elsa and I are quite close. I can make use of most of her resources as long as I share the credit with her. We were shut out in the Major Crimes Division back in Houston, but Dustin and Elsa are both on our side here. Its not a problem for us to be partners again! Selina grew excited. Really? Luke said, Yes. Ive talked to Elsa about it, and she has no objections, as long as she can be my boss. Selina asked, How long will it take? A year? Luke said, Itll be two months at most, or maybe a month if shes lucky. Selina eximed, Oh, thats great! Luke chuckled. Are you happy now? Get up and wash the dishes. Selinained, I just realized that Im still full. I still need to rest a bit more. Ignoring her lousy acting, Luke rose and said, Anyway, its your job. Im going to take a shower. By the time he finished his shower, Selina had already done the dishes in the kitchen. Luke shook his head with a smile and started doing online searches again on hisptop. The night passed uneventfully. The next day, Luke and Selina drove their own cars to work. Selina was reinvigorated, because she had had breakfast cooked by Luke that morning. There was even a new batch of cupcakes for her to bring to work. Naturally, she was in a great mood. After they entered the police department, Luke saw Elsa at her desk. She had obviously recovered from her jetg. She greeted Luke when he went over. Luke put the paper bag he was holding on the desk and said with a smile, Homemade cupcakes for you as a snack. Elsa was a little surprised. She wasnt a foodie, but she couldnt help but try one of the cupcakes. But she regretted it several minutester. Privacy and distance were appreciated in America, but who was Elsa? She was one of the most experienced detectives in the Major Crimes Division. She had groomed five detectives in this division, who were sort of her students, and she and the rest were close as well. But when friends got too close, they could be unscrupulous. Elsa didnt consider the cupcakes a big deal, but other people certainly did. Dustin happened to pass by the desk. Noticing the cupcakes in the bag, he picked up one and said, Thanks for breakfast, Elsa. I didnt have anything this morning. Elsa didnt realize how bad the situation was yet. She was only thinking that the cupcake tasted pretty good. Then, Billy Wang, a Chinese detective, leaned in and said, Oh, I didnt have anything, either. Thanks, Elsa. He reached out to take a cupcake. Another female officer named Melinda also came over and said, Elsa! You remembered that I love cupcakes! Thank you! She grabbed one of the cupcakes and fled. That wasnt the end of it. Several more detectives joined in. They said simr things, and poached thest two cupcakes in the bag. The detectives who camete could only scatter without cupcakes. But one of the detectives, who was more shameless than the rest, eximed, Elsa, bring more next time! I brought a dozen donutsst time for everybody in the office. Elsa couldnt have felt any more regretful. She only had one of the cupcakes! These jerks! More importantly, it was quite delicious and could sell for three to five dors each at the shops. Was it the same as cheap donuts? Bad decision! That was the only thought in her head. Had she known how good Lukes homemade cupcakes were, she wouldve kept them to herself instead of leaving them out. Those detectives who had robbed her of the cupcakes were all people she was very close to, and she couldnt ask for anything from them in return. That was the most heartbreaking thing for her. She finally nced at Luke and said, Couldnt you give the cupcakes to me when they werent around? Luke smiled but didnt say anything. It wasnt his fault that Elsa couldnt protect the cupcakes that he had given her. After Elsa finished her lone cupcake, Luke asked, Whats our new case? Elsa tossed the case file at him, and Luke read it. It really is a tricky case. Elsa exined, The victim is one William Johnson, who was shot in the head in his car. He was in the real estate business. ording to our files, hes linked to multiple extortion and injury cases. The word is that he was also involved in several murder cases in some old buildings which he owned. Luke read the file and Elsas notes, then said, So, he was the leader of a gang, and it was only a matter of time before he was killed? Chapter 199 - Innocent Love and College Widow

Chapter 199 Innocent Love and College Widow

Elsa nodded her head. You could put it that way. But Margaret Haley Johnson, his young wife, has been urging us to solve the case. Lukeughed out loud. Who is she? She wants us to avenge a major gangster ASAP? She doesnt know how many enemies her husband had? Elsa said with an odd expression, Its possible that she doesnt. Luke was stunned. What do you mean? Elsa said, Based on the information I found, she truly thinks that her husband was a legitimate businessman. Also, shes an art student at USC, and shes only 21. Luke was speechless. Are you saying that a 45-year-old gangster fell in pure love with a 21-year-old art student? Elsa shrugged. Who knows? Anything can happen in this world. Luke continued browsing the case file. Where should we start? Since Dustin hadnt told them that the case needed to be resolved, they could give it up if they didnt find any leads in the next couple of days. What if William Johnsons widow still insisted? Whatever! There were too many gangsters in Los Angeles. William might have left her an inheritance, but it was impossible for her to try and push the case up to a higher level. The big shots of WD-36 were rich, too. But could theyin in the media that LAPD didnt care about the murder of an underling? Of course not! Once they learned what the scumbag did before he was killed, the media and the general public would only gloat at his death. Nobody would ever sympathize with such gangsters. Elsa shrugged and said, Lets go to USC. We have to meet the widow. Shes kind of... innocent, but shes not a bad person. If she makes a fuss about this case, it wont be a big thing for us, but she might draw the attention of other gangsters and lose her wealth or even her life. Luke nodded his head. It wasnt easy being a bosss woman. If she were a capable woman, she mightve been able to helm her husbands gang in his ce. But since she was merely an art student, both she and her assets would be obvious targets for other gangsters. Wealth earned through violence would be plundered with violence. That was the rule of the gangs. The patent that Luke had applied for, for example, could hardly be stolen by the gangsters with violence. Luke had too much evidence to prove that he was the legitimate owner of the patent, and the judge wouldnt believe the gangsters at all if they couldnt offer any counter-evidence. However, most of William Johnsons wealth was underground to avoid being investigated by the police and IRS. Other gangsters could take control of the wealth as long as they knew where it was. If the widow inadvertently leaked the information that she had it, she would be dead very soon. This time, Luke didnt take Elsas car. Both of them drove separately to USC. Luke wondered if he and this ce were meant to be, since he had just spent half a day investigating the area yesterday. Entering USC, Elsa found a studio. She majors in painting. This is where she usually takes her sses. They opened the door to find a naked model in the room as well as some ten youngsters who were painting diligently. A middle-aged man who appeared to be in his forties looked at the intruders and frowned. Luke looked like a student, but Elsa obviously wasnt one. He was rather irritated about the unannounced guests. After Elsa showed him her badge, the mans expression looked even more awful. He quickly left the studio. Closing the door, he asked, Who are you? How can I help you? Elsa said, Im Detective Elsa from LAPD. This is Detective Luke. Were here for Margaret Haley Johnson. The man said, This is a school. Come again when ss is over if you want to talk to her. Elsa narrowed her eyes. Is your ss very important? The man looked at her nkly. Of course. This is a university. Can anyone study here if theyre dead? asked Elsa. The mans expression turned ugly. Is that a threat? Elsa scoffed. This has nothing to do with you. Were from the Major Crimes Division. The man said with his head held high, So what? You dont run this ce. Luke couldnt take the mansck of cooperation anymore. Youre a teacher, right? The Major Crimes Division might not be a big deal, except that it handles criminal cases like homicides, gunfights and kidnappings every single day. Do you think were here to talk to someone for fun? asked Luke. The mans face changed, but Luke continued before he could say anything, We take a serious case every other day, and we have to workte all the time. Now, are you going to bring her out and stop wasting all of our time? The man hesitated for a moment, but finally went back into the studio. He wasnt really an idiot. Luke had made it clear that they were here as part of a serious criminal case. The man certainly couldnt ask the two detectives to wait until the students were finished. Margaret wasnt a distinguished painter anyway. She was only here to practice. He was all about asserting his absolute authority in the studio, but he had chosen the wrong targets this time. Elsa nced at Luke and said, Youre responsible for convincing and coercing our targets in the future. Luke nodded but said, Dont you like dealing with disobedient guys best? Elsa chuckled but didnt say anything. She remembered what Dustin said. A leader should have their trusted subordinates do the work rather than do it themselves! By changing her role, she could also prompt Lukes development, and both of them would benefit. A minuteter, Margaret came out. Elsa stepped forward to talk to her. Her advantage as a woman was that she came across as less threatening and intimidating. It was easier for her to strike up a conversation. Chapter 200 - Beautiful College Student and Unexpected Encounter

Chapter 200 Beautiful College Student and Unexpected Encounter

The three of them left the studio for a small park not far away, where they sat down to talk. But there was nowhere for Luke to sit. Elsa and Margaret upied the iron bench, and it would be too crowded for three people. So, he simply stood next to Elsa and listened to their conversation while he observed Margaret. He had to admit that Margaret was truly beautiful. No wonder William, the boss of a gang, fell in love with her. She had long blond hair, fair skin and a very attractive face. Her age and her identity as an art student also added to her sex appeal. The conversation went on for a long time. Luke bought a few bottles of water from a vending machine for the two women. Elsa gradually moved away from asking questions about the case to hinting at the possible danger that Margaret might be in. Elsa felt personallypelled to do so. Actually, LAPD wouldnt be in any trouble if anything happened to Margaret. Or rather, LAPD would be less troubled, because nobody would pester them to work on William Johnsons case anymore. But as a woman, Elsa turned soft-hearted when she talked to Margaret, who wasnt a bad person, but just slightly innocent and childish. Luke didnt interrupt. The Super Detective System made him ruthless toward viins, but he couldnt be so coldblooded to Margaret, who was just an ordinary civilian. Margaret wasnt rich because of William Johnson. Her own family was wealthy enough. It was why she was able to pursue arts. If Elsa wanted to give her a warning, Luke wouldnt stand in the way. Elsa was a great talker. After all, she was a seasoned detective with eight years of experience, and talking to women was one of the things she was best at. Her resoluteness and decisiveness could easily win the trust and favor of meek girls like Margaret. So, an hourter, Margaret had confessed a lot of intelligence on William, and was informed of her current situation. Luke couldnt have convinced Margaret as easily, but it was a piece of cake for Elsa. Luke observed them with great interest. Compared with Elsa, he was actually quite frank. He was more of a doer than a talker. Of course, being physically capable was good, but he wouldnt mind learning Elsas way with words. He wasnt strong enough to crush anyone yet, and might have to do some smooth talking to achieve some of his goals one of these days. Elsa and Margaret finished their conversation two hourster, and exchanged numbers so that they could contact each other more easily in the future. At this moment, Luke heard a most familiar voice. Huh? Why are you here? Luke raised his eyebrow. Youre here, too? His roommate quickly whispered to him, Were here for an investigation. Lukes eyes were full of confusion. Selina said, Were here for Mrs. Johnson. On the other side, Donald greeted Elsa and Margaret, before he shed his badge and introduced himself. Margaret was at a loss. What... do you want from me? She subconsciously looked at Elsa. The police department couldnt have sent two groups of people to investigate her, could it? Donald said, Mrs. Johnson, were here about the apartment building on 27 Lipton Street. Margaret couldnt be any more confused. Huh? Donald said, It belongs to you. Margaret said in surprise, What? Elsa and Luke listened quietly and soon got it. As it turned out, the case that Donald and Selina were working on, which involved the death of one woman and the disappearance of another, had taken ce in an apartment building that belonged to William Johnson. Well, it now belonged to Mrs. Margaret Haley Johnson. Donald was only here as ast ditch attempt to ask Margaret if she knew anything, but he wasnt very hopeful. Margaret had no idea about the apartment building at all. Or rather, she didnt even know how much of Williams assets were now hers. However, at Elsas reminder, Margaret was prepared to find aw firm and sort through the assets under her name. She certainly didnt hate money, but as an art student from a rich family, she wasnt desperate for it, either. William Johnsons known assets included several buildings that were worth almost a hundred million dors. She could live afortable life on that alone. She would get rid of William Johnsons illegal assets as soon as possible. Once that was done, there was no point in the other gangsters looking for her if they wanted to grab the assets of dubious or outright evil origin that William Johnson had left behind. Although she might lose a lot of money, this was the safest move for Margaret, given what she was like. She wasnt a capable woman, nor did she intend to pick up Williams mantle. She would be insane if she wanted to keep the illegal assets. In the end, after seeing Margaret off, Elsa traded information with Donald, and Luke talked to Selina. They realized that neither of the two teams had any useful leads. Elsa obtained a lot of intelligence on William, but none of it had to with his murder, and he had too many enemies. Donald was even worse off, because guileless Margaret was too busy being pretty to learn anything about Williams illegal businesses after she married him. Luke had used Sharp Nose on Margaret, and had detected nothing except the smell of pigment. It was true that she had never been involved in any of the illegal business. Although it was still possible that she might be involved indirectly, the chances werent very high. After a while, Luke suggested that they have lunch together, and offered to treat them. Elsa was certainly fine with it. Donald also agreed after a brief hesitation. It was already half past eleven. Even if he refused Lukes invitation, he and Selina would still have to eat somewhere else. Luke took them to Home Taste Tea House again. Different fromst time, he chose a private room. The four of them sat in a room that was ten square meters in size, with a ss window taking up one wall and which looked out onto the street. The room was quiet after the door was shut. Elsa was rather curious. What is this ce? Luke exined with a smile, Its a separate dining room, and it charges an additional 20% service fee. You have to reserve a room like this in advance unless youre a regr customer. Chapter 201 - Lunch Together and Terrifying Shooter

Chapter 201 Lunch Together and Terrifying Shooter

Elsa realized that Luke was a regr customer at this ce and that he wasnt short of money. Few American restaurants had private rooms. What Luke described as a separate dining room was rare, too. It was possible to enjoy better service at a higher service fee, like the different sses on a ne. However, restaurants werent expected to provide private rooms, which would be discriminatory and unfair to the other customers. Donald had never eaten here before, so Elsa helped him order. Luke, on the other hand, ordered for Selina. After all, he could always finish the food that she didnt like. If Luke was full, he could still pack up the food for Dustin. After the food was served, they stopped talking and ate first. It wasnt until they were full that they chatted over their drinks. Neither of the two parties nned to keep their cases confidential, since it appeared that they would be dropping both cases soon. Hopefully, they might uncover more clues by talking to each other. After all, the two cases had a lot inmon. For example, Margaret and the girl who died of a drug overdose were both USC students, although they didnt know each other. Also, the apartment building that the girl died in used to belong to William Johnson, who was notorious among the tenants. This gave Donald a new lead to work on, but Elsa and Luke still had nothing to work with. They packed up the food that they didnt finish and said goodbye to each other. Donald and Selina were going to investigate the apartment building, since the girls death looked like it could have been Williams way of driving the tenants away. Elsa and Luke returned to the police department to check for updates on their case. Elsa also offered the extra food to poor Dustin. It was already past one, but Dustin probably hadnt had lunch yet. She was amused at herself when she delivered the food to Dustin. She had never been such an ass-kisser before. She was close to Dustin, but it was only about work. After all, she wasnt a gentle and considerate woman. But after Luke became her partner, she somehow became a regr food supplier. It was rather unreal. Elsa and Luke remained in the police department in the afternoon. They discussed the case as they looked for information. But it wasnt long before they shook their heads. Too many people wanted William Johnson dead. From civilians to gangsters topetitive real estate groups, it was too easy to put together a list of dozens of suspects who couldve attacked him, not even counting the ones underground. Only God knew how many evil things William Johnson had done in secret, and how many enemies he had made. However, Elsa and Luke felt that this might be a hate crime. ording to the two high-ss escorts who had been with William when he was killed, someone flew over the cars sunroof and shot him in the head. This piece of intelligence was hard to believe, but it was still noted down as both escorts imed the same thing, and William had truly been shot in the head instead of his face. However... flying over a car going at eighty kilometers an hour and shooting William in the head through the open sunroof? It was surreal! Elsa found it hard to believe, but Luke thought otherwise. Ordinary people couldnt do it, but what about those humans with supernatural abilities? Luke was determined to talk Elsa into giving up this case since supernatural powers might be involved. The criminal was undoubtedly decisive and ruthless, to blow up William Johnsons head like that. What if Elsas head was blown up too if she found something? As Lukes future boss, Elsa was very important for his future as a police detective. She would allow Luke to do anything he wanted as long as he was efficient in solving cases. Luke could then spend most of his time as a vignte while using the intelligence he obtained from the police department. A new boss who wanted him around every day would be wasting his time. While he was busy at work, Lukes phone suddenly rang. His expression immediately changed. He had set up a few special ringtones on his phone, and the current ringtone meant that Selina was in grave danger and asking for help. Putting in an earpiece, he quickly pressed the y button for a message recording that Selina had sent. Selina said hastily, Were in William Johnsons apartment building. Theres a terrifying shooter here. Help! Luke grabbed his keys and started running. Elsa was stunned. What are you doing? Luke said, Selina ran into a tough shooter in Williams apartment building. Surprised, Elsa followed him after a short pause. While it didnt look like it was her business, the odd case that had taken ce in William Johnsons apartment building might be rted to his death. Elsa and Luke both knew the address of the apartment building. They had just talked to Donald during lunch. Luke got into his police car and rushed out of the parking lot. He couldnt feel any more lucky that he had learned Elementary Driving. Turning on the siren, he raced down the street. The apartment building wasnt far from the police department, and Luke arrived seven minutester. He turned off the siren but kept the lights on, before he quickly charged into the building. He then headed for Selinas location. Luke had put a tracker on Selina, not to monitor her, but to locate her in an emergency But he didnt need the tracker C he could already hear gunshots. It wasnt a very intense exchange, but they burst out at regr intervals. Activating Sharp Nose, Luke realized that things werent looking good. The scent of Donalds blood was in the air. Luke soon climbed to the fourth floor. He took out his pistol. Bang! Bang! Shooting twice without any hesitation, he forced the person who had been looking out over the stairs to retreat. But Luke didnt rx at all, and was even more rmed. Chapter 202 - Flying Female Shooter and New Ability

Chapter 202 Flying Female Shooter and New Ability

He was now much better at shooting than ever. He wasnt sure how many people he could hit after using up the bullets in his gun back in Shackelford, but right now, his precision was practically 100% at a range of twenty meters. The criminals he killed with his gun were the best training targets. During his operations in Paris, he never missed a single target. But the first person capable of avoiding his bullets at close range had emerged, not because she was fast, but because she had foreseen it. The moment Luke raised his gun, she had started to retreat as if by natural instinct. Yes, it was a woman! Holding back his slight shock, Luke focused. Having weathered the attack by the Carlos family, Selina was much tougher than regr female officers. If she said that the woman was a terrifying shooter, then the woman was certainly extraordinary. Bang! Bang! Luke shot again, forcing the woman to retreat up the stairs on the fourth floor to the fifth floor. Bang! Bang! Suppressing the enemy, Luke ran to the corner of the stairs and whispered, Its me. Selina was hiding behind a stone statue at the corner with a gun in her hand, but she didnt say anything Before Luke ran over, he already saw Donald, who was lying on the ground. Donald had been shot in the abdomen. His lips were pale, but he was obviously delighted to see Luke. Everybody in the Major Crimes Division knew how good Luke was. After finishing off almost fifty professional robbers armed with rifles in an hour, he was acknowledged by the Major Crimes Division as their toughest detective. Luke wasnt afraid that the woman would attack them again. His Sharp Nose had detected that she was moving further upstairs. He quickly lifted Donalds clothes and pressed down around the wound. He was instantly relieved. Donalds wound wasnt fatal; Luke didnt need to be too worried about it. Did you call an ambnce? he asked. Selina nodded. Luke said, You stay here and protect him. Stay alert. He then got up and ran upstairs. Selina said in a low voice, Be careful. Luke was strong, but the female shooter wasnt any weaker. She had shot Donald in a 2 on 1. Had Selina not been training with Luke in thest six months, she mightve been shot, too. With his Sharp Nose, Luke realized that the female shooter had reached the rooftop. Luke was rather puzzled. He nned to fight the female shooter again. Rushing to the rooftop, Luke stopped briefly at the entrance. He determined the shooters location with his Sharp Nose and looked in her direction, only to be surprised by her actions. In the next moment, Luke realized what she was doing, and eximed inwardly. Not far away, the female shooter had finished thest step of her eleration. She stomped her foot so hard that the ground seemed to explode, and she jumped from the rooftop to another building ten meters away at an astonishing speed. Luke raised his gun without hesitation. Bang! Bang! The female shooter suddenly twisted in midair and nced back angrily. She reached into her pocket with her right hand and pulled out a gun, which she pointed at Lukes position. Luke quickly retreated and took cover. He waited to see whether the woman would fall and be killed. But she could probably cover the distance between the two buildings with that jump, and the other building was one level shorter. It was quite shocking. Bang! After another gunshot, Luke stretched out a mirror to the side and saw that the female shooter hadnded on the other building as she rolled with the momentum. She had instantly sensed Lukes shot just now, and was only hit in the shoulder. Luke was astounded. Despite his interference, the woman had made a jump of more than fifteen meters. She definitely wasnt a normal person! As Lukes mind whirled with thoughts, he heard a clink. He raised his head, only to see a bullet hole in a metal billboard not far away. His pupils contracted. What was this? The bullet hole in the billboard was in the wrong location. Basic Firearms was the first ability he learned, and he was familiar with its various forms after all these months. After a quick nce at the bullet hole, he figured out the shooters position, but the location was empty. Then, where was this bullet from? Luke looked in the mirror again, but the female shooter had disappeared from the rooftop. Luke knew that he couldnt chase her anymore. He could also easily jump fifteen meters, but that would be revealing his extraordinary power. Also, he had learned a good lesson from the female shooter. It was because she couldnt do anything in midair that Luke had been able to shoot her. But that wasnt really an error on her part. She didnt know that Luke had Sharp Nose, and was much faster than most people. If it were SWAT, she wouldve alreadynded on the other building by the time they reached the rooftop. Frowning, Luke descended from the rooftop. The uncanny bullet hole made him uneasy. It was better for him to go back inside. At that moment, he checked the system notification. System: You have defeated Reba and have received a list of her abilities. Rebas abilities: Basic Firearms, Basic Combat... Physical Outburst (Prerequisites: 20 Strength, 20 Dexterity, 20 Mental Strength and 1,000 credit points. Unavable), Curve Shooting (Prerequisites: 20 Strength, 20 Dexterity, 20 Mental Strength and 1,000 credit points. Unlearnable). Luke eximed in shock. Curve Shooting? What was that? Fortunately, he had a system. Calling on the system, he found new information on Rebas abilities. Physical Outburst (conferred by the Fraternity), Curve Shooting (conferred by the Fraternity). Luke was lost for words. What were those? Why didnt he know anything about them? Thinking quickly, he went downstairs and saw that an ambnce had arrived. Selina had called for reinforcements earlier and stated that a police officer was down. Donald was soon taken downstairs via the elevator and into the ambnce. After Selina saw Donald off, Luke asked, Do you want me to take you to the hospital? As Donalds partner, Selina had to apany him until his operation was done. Selina shook her head. No need, Ill drive Donalds car. Chapter 203 - Unexpected Speculation

Chapter 203 Unexpected Spection

Luke thought for a moment and said, Ill join you. I want to know what happened today. After arriving at the hospital, they talked outside the surgery room. What happened wasntplicated. Donald and Selina had returned to the scene of the crime to look for clues that they might have missed earlier. But somebody was in the apartment when they arrived. They carefully opened the door and saw that female shooter. Luke finally learned that the female shooter wasnt a random person, but the missing tenant of the apartment. Naturally, Donald and Selina were excited. The tenant was definitely a lead. After all, it was strange that she went missing after someone died in her apartment. Since she was alive, she could be the murderer, or an informant. Donald immediately stepped forward to try and take her back with them to the police department. Selina, however, was much more vignt thanks to Lukes training. She noticed that something didnt look right with the tenant. She hauled Donald out of the apartment, but the tenant took out her gun and shot at them. They then took cover on the stairs. After that, both sides were caught at an impasse. Selina and Donald outnumbered the tenant, though they werent as good at shooting as she was. They locked her down on the fifth floor. A moment before Luke arrived, Donald got careless and was shot. If Luke hadnt arrived in time, the shooter couldve left easily via the stairs instead of having to jump over ten meters between two buildings. While Luke was asking about the details, Elsa finally arrived. She was also greatly shocked when Selina told her what happened. Luke simply told Elsa that she should turn a blind eye if she ran into the shooter, and that she shouldnt try to arrest the woman, with or without backup, or someone might die. After a long while, Luke finally offered his theory. It was probably this shooter who killed William. Elsa was stunned. How can you be sure? Luke said, Do you remember what the two escorts said? Elsa asked, You mean how someone flew over the car and blew Williams head up? Was it done by this shooter? Luke said solemnly in a low voice, Just now, with my own eyes, I saw her jump more than fifteen meters andnd on the rooftop of the next building before she escaped. Elsa eximed and couldnt believe it at all. Luke said, Lets just wait. This isnt a case we can handle. After a brief hesitation, Elsa asked, What about the boss? Luke said, You go talk to him. In any case, I wont investigate this case. That female shooter was abnormal. In order to deal with her, wed have to surround her and barrage her with overwhelming firepower. Elsa fell silent. How could it be that simple? The female shooter certainly wasnt an idiot who would wait to be surrounded. Given her ability to jump fifteen meters, it would be near impossible to besiege her at all in this city. After the discussion, Luke and Elsa left, and Selina waited at the hospital for Donald toe out of surgery. Luke and Elsa returned to the apartment building, which had been locked down by the police. It was no small thing that a police officer was shot, much less in a follow-up to a homicide in the apartment. Luke and Elsa went back to the rooftop. Luke examined the area as well as the bullet hole in the metal billboard. In the end, he realized that the bullet was shot by none other than the female shooter herself. Her bullet had indeed curved! Elsa, on the other hand, looked at the footprint where the rooftop had cracked, and was convinced. Though the building was rather rundown, it still wouldnt crumble that easily. Only such a terrifying force could have supported a jump of fifteen meters. After figuring out the situation, Luke and Elsa left the apartment building. After they returned, they told Dustin what happened, and Dustin solemnly told them to keep it confidential, before he sent them home to get some rest. Luke shrugged and said, Alright. Im going to the hospital. You can go home first. Elsa shook her head. Im going to find Margaret. Im afraid that the female shooter Luke didnt think that it was likely, but it was still a possibility. He simply reminded her, Remember, keep as far away from the female shooter as possible if you run into her. Elsa smiled bitterly. Is there a need to be so worried? Luke was grim. I dont want you to get sent in for surgery. Dont let anything happen to you. Elsa nodded silently. Nobody wanted anything to happen to their partner. Luke returned to the hospital with a bag of food, water and warm clothes for Selina, since it was inconvenient for her to get them herself. On the bench outside the surgery room, they talked about the female shooter again, and Selina recalled more details. Eventually, Luke and Selina confirmed an unbelievable thing: the female shooter hadnt wanted to fight or kill Selina and Donald at all. If Donald and Selina hadnt blocked the way so doggedly, the female shooter mightve left after she forced them to retreat. The female shooter, whom even Luke had failed to take down, couldve killed Donald and Selina at any moment, particrly when their guards were down at the beginning. But she hadnt. Luke knew how good she was, even better than Selina did. It wasnt really a problem for a shooter who was capable of Physical Outburst and Curve Shooting to kill two people who didnt know anything about her abilities. Selina and Donald were probably only still alive because the shooter had spared them. The reason why Luke had been able to shoot her in the end was also because she only wanted to run, and had no intention of fighting the police. Luke couldnt help but feel embarrassed. Come to think of it, hisst two shots had been like an ambush. No wonder the shooter had been angered into taking action, and had used Curve Shooting after she was shot. Had it not been for Lukes good habit of changing locations frequently, his head couldve been blown up. Chapter 204 - Harvesting Points, and Partners Again

Chapter 204 Harvesting Points, and Partners Again

Thus, Selina and Donald hadnt really been in grave danger yesterday, but Luke couldve died an unexpected death. After figuring out what happened, Luke sweated hard. This truly was a dangerous world! No! He had to boost his Strength to 40 and meet the prerequisite for Elementary Self-Healing All I need is just another level-up! Luke couldnt sit around anymore. Telling Selina to be careful, he left in a hurry. He had nothing else to do, and it was almost seven at night, which was the perfect time for him to take action. He had been keeping an eye on WD-36 for a while, and he intended to destroy it tonight. Selina had to stay at the hospital tonight. Donalds operation was sessful, but he was still in critical condition, so Selina couldnt leave. Luke checked her text message and put his phone back into his personal space. Half an hourter, looking at the huge bungalow before him, he took a deep breath and made his move. That night, twelve people in one of WD-36s nests went missing with a lot of drugs and cash. Nobody knew what happened; at least, nobody in WD-36. On the other hand, a bunch of bodies suddenly appeared in the nest of a gang that was in ongoing conflict with WD-36. The gang, called 23rd Street, disposed of the bodies secretly instead of making a big thing out of it. The twelve bodies included WD-36s third inmand, who was responsible for money and the goods. 23rd Street wouldve been ecstatic if the man were alive, but they couldnt interrogate a dead man. Since they couldnt get anything from the bodies, and they didnt want to start a war with WD-36, 23rd Street simply kept it to themselves. However, the heads of 23rd Street had a bad feeling If WD-36s third inmand could be so easily killed and dumped in their territory, it wouldnt be too hard for whoever did it to do the same thing to them. But before they could reach a decision, one of 23rd Streets nests was turned upside down the next night. Eight people went missing, and the stash and the cash there were gone as well. 23rd Street grew paranoid. Had they been attacked, too? They were quite smart, because it was precisely Lukes doing again. He could store the bodies of a dozen people in his personal space, but he had no time to dispose of them, so he simply dumped them on other gangsters, confident that they would never dare call the police. Thus, he dumped the bodies of 23rd Streets gangsters on WD-36. What if the two gangs thought of the possibility and teamed up to deal with him? Well, that would be even better. If that happened, he could disguise the deaths of the gangsters as the result of a gang fight, and he still wouldnt need to handle the bodies. Luke didnt stop harvesting points after he started. After five days, the gangsters near USC were all going crazy. Five hostile gangs were involved. Regarding them as a free cleaning service, Luke would dump the bodies of Gang A on Gang B, and those of Gang B on Gang C every day. Finally, the gangs couldnt take it anymore. The big bosses didnt meet in person, but had theirckeysmunicate with one another, hoping to find the psycho who was ughtering them. But right then, the killing and dumping came to a stop. On the sixth day, after fifteen members of a small gang went missing together, no more bodies emerged, marking the end of the indiscriminate massacre. The gangsters were relieved. Six groups of people, totaling almost a hundred individuals, had died. It was the craziest hunt ever. They could only pray to god that the guy had been killed by a gang. Luke, on the other hand, checked the system notification in excitement. Mission: Eliminate drug dealers and destroy the illegal drugs. Total experience: 1,200. Total credit: 1,200. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +1,200. Credit +1,200. As experience has reached 10,000 points, the host has leveled up to level 11. Extra stat points: 5. Another level-up! Finally! What delighted Luke even more was that the stat points he earned from the level-up was now five. He would now grow faster. After his Strength reached 40, he had to focus on Mental Strength. To better utilize his personal space and meet the prerequisite for certain abilities, he had to boost Mental Strength to 20. Bobbys Mental Communication, for example, had a prerequisite of 20 Mental Strength. That was a mental ability! Luke guessed that he had to meet the Mental Strength prerequisite if he wanted to learn more mental abilities. Elementary Self-Healings prerequisite was 40 Strength. What about telekinesis and mental control? Would they demand 40 Mental Strength or higher? Luke went to work in a good mood the next day. Because of his severe injury and his age, Donald had to rest for at least a month, so Selina was left on her own. But that wasnt a bad thing, because Elsa was officially promoted. And the new sergeant was now recruiting more talent for her team. As a sergeant, Elsa needed at least two individuals to work for her, and if necessary, their group could work a case with two other groups. After the Nakatomi za case, Luke had helped bring in a generous donation to the police department, so it had enough funding now to hire new people. Although the money was meant to be used for improving the policemunication equipment and vehicles, some of it could certainly be invested elsewhere. LAPD had always been severely short of hands, and was constantly trying to recruit more officers. So, after grooming Luke for two months, Elsa got another rookie detective as her partner to get him familiar with the job. Luke and Selina were back together as partners. While she was sorry for Donald, Selina was actually happy to have her old partner back. Dustin helped out a lot, too, so that Elsa could establish her own team after her promotion. Elsa was the generalmander, Luke was the problem-solver, and Selina and the new detective were support. Dustin could hence give them some of the tricky cases without needing to get any other police teams to help them. A team that had worked together for a long time was much more capable and efficient than a team that had just been set up. Chapter 205 - Case Facts and 40 Strength

Chapter 205 Case Facts and 40 Strength

Elsa and Luke were no longer partners but still in the same team. They could work on more cases, and their abilities wouldnt go to waste. At Lukes heads-up, Elsa found an important lead and solved the William Johnson case. The DNA test on the blood left behind by the wounded female shooter confirmed that she was the sister of the college student suspected of dying from a drug overdose. In the end, it was discovered that the shooter was the elder sister who went missing as a child, and the college student was the younger sister. There was no telling how they met, but the younger sister, who studied at USC, moved into her elder sisters apartment. William imed ownership of the building not long ago, and wanted to drive out Reba, the elder sister, who had signed a long-term lease. But Reba wasnt living in the apartment, though she was paying the rent. For some reason, William sent a guy to kill Rebas sister and make it look like she died of a drug overdose. After discovering that her sister was dead, Reba, with her terrifying skills, easily tracked down and killed William, who had murdered her sister. In fact, after Williams death, two men in his gang were also shot in the head in their apartments. One of them died the day after Williams death, and the other died just yesterday. Nobody had made the connection between these cases before. Thanks to Lukes heads-up and Elsas deductions, they finally figured out that this was one murder case with multiple victims. Luke and Elsa even guessed why Reba, the female shooter, had shown up at the apartment the previous day. Perhaps, Reba had returned to the apartment to offer her dead sister the lives and blood of her enemies, so that she could rest in peace. Dustin didnt pursue the case any further. After all, Reba had disappeared, and there was motive for the murders of William and his subordinates. Now was a good point to close the case. As for Reba who hadnt been caught yet, all they needed to do was put her on the wanted list. It was impossible to dispatch anyone to capture Reba. After listening to Lukes assessment of Rebas capabilities, Dustin didnt want any of his men to be killed over someone like William. After a busy week, Luke and Selina went to Elsa. Hearing what Luke had to say, Elsa raised her head from the desk that was overflowing with files. Are you kidding me? What did you say? Luke said with a smile, Im asking for leave, boss. Elsa leaned back in her chair. Do you have any idea how busy we are? Luke nodded his head. I do, but Im hoping to visit my uncle. Hes in Vegas, so I wont be away for long. pping her forehead, Elsa asked, Do you have to? Luke put up one finger. Yes. Were leaving on the weekend and we only need one days leave. Lost for words for a moment, Elsa searched the desk and said, Since youre going to Vegas, then bring back the test results for these cases from the forensics center there. Luke asked, Then would this count as a work trip? Elsa rolled her eyes. In your dreams! Ill ask the boss to send someone to fetch the results if you dont want to take the job. Luke shrugged. Okay. Do you want any souvenirs? Elsa red at him. What souvenirs can you get from Vegas? Chips? Lukeughed. I can buy you a pair of sunsses. I heard that the sun is very strong there. Elsa was rendered speechless. Go away! Ill cut your leave if youre there for too long! Luke saluted her and said, Yes, maam! The next day was a Saturday. Luke checked in at the police department, but soon slipped away. Selina had other things to do in the police department. They would take a flight to Las Vegas that afternoon. They could make the trip by car, but Luke was toozy to drive. A flight would only take an hour, which saved a lot of time. After making preparations at home, Luke finally added thest stat point. 40 Strength! He was immediately seized with unimaginable agony. The muscles all over his body seemed to twist and burn. Biting down on a towel, Luke groaned harshly. Damn it! I knew it couldnt be that easy! Arghhhh! When his main attributes reached 20, his body was significantly boosted and much stronger than before. What would happen when his main attributes reached 40? Luke had made a couple of guesses when he remembered that Elementary Self-Healing required 40 Strength. He screamed for almost an hour, and finally weathered the most painful phase. He still felt ufortable and grimaced in pain, but he wasnt screaming wildly anymore. Also, Luke couldnt just lie around on his bed. He knew that he had lost more body fat again in the past hour, but he wasnt happy at all. His smooth skin had turned slightly dry. It was obvious that his fat was being consumed like crazy. Gritting his teeth against the pain and soreness in his muscles, Luke devoured the food that he had prepared in advance. He also injected himself with his own mix of nutritional fluid to replenish his almost drained body. He then started feeling ufortable again. The upgrade process wasnt over yet C even the first wave had yet to pass. He had felt better earlier because the system had slowed down the process due to his low energy level With the new supply of nutrition, the upgrade was activated once more, though it wasnt as painful as at the beginning. Luke simply gritted his teeth and panted heavily, and turned the agony into appetite. Eating, drinking, and injecting himself with the nutritional fluid, Luke finally survived the first phase of the upgrade five hourster. He almost burst into tears. It was as terrible as torture, and he didnt even have the luxury of passing out. He had to stay awake and consume a tremendous amount of food and energy to sustain the upgrade. During the process, Luke went to the toilet more than five times. When his Strength reached 20, he only went to the toilet once. It wasnt just because he was consuming too much food, but also because his body was discharging surplus waste now that it had been boosted to a new level. Chapter 206 - Reborn and Recovery

Chapter 206 Reborn and Recovery

Luke felt rather weak at the moment, but also like he was floating, as if a weight had rolled off him. He aggressively scrubbed himself clean in the bathroom. After the past few hours, his body was covered with sweat and other weird things, and felt quite itchy. The sweat contained a lot of impurities that were discharged during the upgrade. Washing them off with hot water was almost like peeling off ayer of skin. After a forty-minute shower, Luke left the bathroom feeling extremely refreshed, and sat down in the backyard. He felt amazing, as if he had been reborn. His scars and e had disappeared, and most of his body hair had dropped, too. His face was also better-looking than before. The upgrade had also stimted his hair growth, and he could finally stop worrying about bing bald. Looking at the sky in the backyard while enjoying a cup of tea, Luke felt wonderful. He checked his stats panel. Luke (AKA Luke Coulson) Strength: 40 Dexterity: 20 Mental Strength: 15 He had added the additional stat point to Mental Strength. He hadnt felt very good when increasing Mental Strength for the first time, but the effect was obvious. His head felt much clearer than before. He knew that it was because his Mental Strength was still too low. An 8% increase was definitely noticeable. His body that was growing stronger day by day required a more powerful mind. Otherwise, he wouldnt be able to utilize the full range of his physicalbat ability. Of course, the most important thing right now was that his Strength had reached 40. Smiling, Luke quickly paid ten thousand credit points. The next moment, he couldnt help but frown. Oh! Sh*t! Again? His whole body itched, as if it was recovering from a wound. Gritting his teeth, Luke soon realized what was going on. The upgrade just now had caused his body minor injuries. If he didnt do anything about it, the injuries would recover naturally in a day or two, but since he had just learned Carols Elementary Self-Healing, it was automatically activated, and was healing his minor injuries. The injuries werent serious, and recovery felt like ants crawling all over his body. The feeling was gone five minutester. Those minor injuries healed fast, but his left arm, which had been numb for a long time, was still itching His left arm, which had been broken by the monsters in Wolfkyle, was starting to heal like crazy. Luke was excited. After such a long wait, his left arm could finally go back to normal! The next moment, he felt hungry again. He had no choice but to return to the dinner table and eat again. It seemed that Elementary Self-Healing guzzled energy too. He had better just stay inside. Luke cleaned up the house in passing and cut his own hair. With his strength and dexterity, it wasnt difficult for him to cut his hair using pictures he found online as a guide. Selina came back at four in the afternoon. She was rather surprised by Lukes new look. Luke simply made up excuses to her questions and diverted her attention to the uing holiday. They took Lukes car to the airport. At half past five, they got on the ne, and at seven, they reached Aurora Hotel in Las Vegas. The hotel even sent a car to pick them up since they had booked a room earlier. This time, Luke had booked a deluxe business suite, which cost three thousand dors a night. Selina ran excitedly around the room andughed as she yed with the facilities. Luke told her that he would get some rest first, so Selina went to the bathroom to enjoy a bath. Leaving her alone, Luke simply went to bed. His body was still changing after his Strength reached 40. Luke didnt need to test it to know that he was stronger than before. Based on his observations when his Strength reached 20, it would take a few hours toplete a quarter of such a massive upgrade, twenty-four hours toplete half of it, and around ten days for the upgrade to be fullyplete. So, he wouldnt see the real effects of 40 Strength until ten dayster. That was why Luke intended to get some rest tonight before doing anything. He made a call to Greyson before he went to bed to see if the man was free the next day. Old Greyson was surprised to receive the call, but was happy for Luke to visit. He was busy with an interesting case, so he simply invited Luke to meet him at the forensics center. Luke thanked him and hung up. He was rather excited at the thought of visiting the Las Vegas Forensics Center, which was a holynd for all CSI staff in the United States. After making ns, an exhausted Luke soon fell asleep. At four in the morning, he woke up. He washed his face and brushed his teeth. He didnt wake Selina since she was still fast asleep. He had confirmed it himself. There was no telling if Selina had been too excitedst night, but she fell asleep on her bed with her limbs syed, and hadnt closed the door. Luke went to sleep earlyst night, and had no idea what she had been up to in her room. She was sleeping in nothing but her underwear. Beautiful things were meant to be appreciated. Luke looked at her silently for ten seconds, before he closed Selinas door and went downstairs, feeling satisfied. Chapter 207 - Beautiful Lobster and Diorama Killer

Chapter 207 Beautiful Lobster and Diorama Killer

After getting something to eat in the restaurant, Luke entered the casino on the ground floor at five in the morning. The casino was still crowded with yers who didnt care about the time. There were no clocks or windows in the casinos in Las Vegas, so that tourists could forget the time or wouldnt rest until they had lost theirst dime. Luke took out a thousand dors worth of chips and wandered among the tables. Same as most tourists, he bet when he was interested and left when he wasnt. After an hour, he had taken a look at almost every kind of game in the casino. His final conclusion was that it wasnt hard to win! But the easiest way to make a fortune was ckjack, which required the least cards to y. As an experiment, he yed a few games at a ckjack table. He left the table after winning a hundred dors. He converted his chips back into cash, and was left with just 820 dors after losing the rest. Luke shook his head inwardly. He had spent a lot of time wandering among the tables just now. If he had instead stuck to one game the entire time, he couldve lost hundreds of dors in an hour. It wouldnt be a surprise if he lost thousands of dors in one day. Gambling is really bad! Luke mumbled to himself and went back upstairs. It was around half past six. Standing in front of the ss wall with a cup of coffee in his hand, Luke peacefully enjoyed the city skyline before dawn. At half past seven, Selina came out drowsily. Luke turned around and looked at her. What are you doing? Selina said, Im going to the bathroom. Luke was speechless. Need I remind you that your room has its own ensuite? Selina said, Oh, I thought I was at home. She then returned to her room. Luke chuckled. Selinaing out wasnt a surprise, but did she forget that she wasnt wearing pajamas? What he saw just now was quite different from his view at the door to her room earlier. When she moved and turned, certain parts of her body were truly... bouncy. Luke returned to his room with a smile and changed his clothes. He was going to visit Old Greyson, so he couldnt be dressed too casually. After he changed, he knocked on Selinas door. She had been in the bathroom the whole time. Did she have that big a dder? Leaning against the door, Luke knocked on it again. Selina, get up already. Were going to visit Greyson. We cant bete. A long timeter, Selina murmured, ...Okay, just let me sleep a while longer. Luke said, I heard that the restaurant has Australian lobsters today. Selina suddenly came out of the bathroom. Ah, I want to eat lobster. Luke said, No problem, but put on your clothes first. Ill be waiting for you outside. Confused, Selina looked down at herself and asked, Why arent I wearing any clothes? Did you take them off me? Luke didnt respond to her nder at all. Did she not remember that she had only slept in her underwearst night? Selina wasnt really bothered either. After living with Luke for months, she had identally exposed herself too many times to care. Half an hourter, when Selina came out in a gorgeous outfit, Luke whistled. Well, well. Youre getting prettier every day. Selina did a little turn. How do I look? Ive never worn this before. Luke remarked, Its beautiful and suits you well. Selina wasnt dressed in the style of an officer. With her brown coat, her ck-and-white id shirt, and her gray pants, she looked sexier than usual. Nobody would think that she was a police officer. Selina nodded in satisfaction and went downstairs for breakfast with Luke. She wouldnt have been so gung ho about getting up if it wasnt for the Australian lobster. After Selina had her fill of Australian lobster and Luke paid the bill, they left for the forensics center. At ten to nine, they showed their credentials to the guards and entered the forensics center. Selina was quite amazed by the forensics centers interior design, which was quite futuristic. Luke smiled and didnt say anything. He didnt expect to be able to visit the holynd for CSI teams so soon. He found Old Greysons office, but nobody was inside. Luke asked a person who was passing by. The man looked funny and had a funny voice, but he was a nice guy and told them that Old Greyson was in a nearbyb. Luke and Selina thanked him and found theb twenty meters away. A handsome middle-aged man was scrutinizing a diorama in theb as if he were appreciating a work of art. Luke knocked, and Old Greyson reluctantly put his magnifying down and looked at the door. He then smiled. Youre here. Luke asked, Can wee in? That looks like fun. Old Greyson said, Of course, as long as you dont touch it. Luke leaned closer and observed the diorama for a while. This is practically a masterpiece. Greyson, when did you be an artist? This is pretty lifelike, and gory. The diorama was in fact a realistic-looking murder scene. Even the blood and the injuries on the victims were perfectly depicted. Old Greyson thought for a moment and shook his head. Its not my work, but an exhibit by a serial killer that we call Diorama Killer. Stunned for a moment, Luke observed the diorama more carefully. So, this is a calling card left behind by the killer? There must be more than one of them, right? Old Greyson pointed in another direction. Theres another one over there. Luke went over to the second diorama, but instead of observing it, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. A momentter, Luke turned back with an odd expression on his face. Have you found any leads on this Diorama Killer? Like... her gender? Old Greyson asked solemnly, Her? Are you saying that the Diorama Killer is a woman? Luke said, Maybe, maybe not. She could be an aplice, or just the person who helped the killer to make or ce this diorama. Its a woman no older than thirty years old. Old Greyson said, ...Are you high? Luke chuckled and said, No, its just my gut feeling. I doubt that it can be confirmed without proof. Frowning at him for a moment, Old Greyson nodded slightly. Alright, got it. Chapter 208 - Gift, Inelegant Case-Solving, and Hanging Out

Chapter 208 Gift, Inelegant Case-Solving, and Hanging Out

Then, the three of them talked in Old Greysons office. Luke gave him a box. This is a little something for you. Old Greyson raised his eyebrow. Can I open it? Luke said with a smile, Of course. Theres a user manual inside, but I dont mind exining it to you. Old Greyson opened the box, only to see an item that looked like a phone. A phone? Luke shook his head. It looks like a phone, but its actually a... voice converter. If you aim the antenna at a target within twenty meters, this machine will record what theyre saying and disy it as text on the screen for you to read. Of course, the voice recognition might not be very urate. Selinas eyes glowed as she listened. It was a handy tool for any detective. With an indecipherable expression on his face, Old Greyson said a long timeter, Please pass on my thanks to Robert. He then put the phone-like voice converter into his drawer. Luke nodded his head with a smile and didnt say anything. Robert had mentioned to him that Old Greysons mother had a gic disease that could very likely cause hearing loss. Old Greyson didnt have any hearing problems yet, but this gadget could still be useful for him. The FBI and S.H.I.E.L.D. had simr equipment that was usually installed in cars. It could eavesdrop on what was being said within a range of one to two hundred meters. But the advantage of Lukes gadget was that it was small and convenient. They talked for a while longer, and Greyson asked Luke things about his work and his personal life. Luke told the truth most of the time, but didnt say anything about his side gig as a vignte. Old Greyson clearly sensed that Luke was hiding something, but didnt pursue it further. Suddenly, Luke sniffed in surprise. Greyson, are cleaners allowed to touch the exhibits in yourb? Old Greyson replied, They might identally touch the unimportant exhibits, but certainly not the important ones. What are you trying to say? Luke turned his head to look at a young female cleaner not far away. How interesting. This is a surprise. Unmoved, Old Greyson simply observed the young cleaner along with Luke, until she disappeared around a corner. Luke thought for a moment, then operated his fake phone. Thankfully, there werent any surveince cameras installed in Old Greysons office. So, Luke simply shut the door and asked, Greyson, are you particr about how you crack a case? Like, does it have to be an elegant solution? After a brief silence, Old Greyson said, Proof is more important than elegance. This is science. Luke shrugged. I dont have any proof, but I have an answer that is rather inelegant. Would you like to hear it? Old Greyson said, Just spit it out. Luke said, The female cleaner at the door just now is the young woman associated with the Diorama Killer. I dont have any proof, but you could try investigating her. Old Greyson was suspicious. I thought you were high on weed, but it seems that youre even more delusional than that. Luke smiled. Im sorry. Although the Diorama Killer is very artistic, Ive always preferred to be straightforward. I never thought I would see a serial killere back to observe how her crimes are being cracked! He knew that Old Greyson had dealt with plenty of serial killers before who were smart and challenging, and that by telling Old Greyson who the criminal was, he had spoiled Old Greysons fun in hunting the criminal down. Old Greysons expression was odd, but he nodded his head. Okay, got it. But Im afraid that I cant have lunch with you if Im going to investigate her. Luke chuckled. Theres still time. Were only leaving the day after tomorrow. Old Greyson nodded his head. Okay. Have fun. Luke promptly rose, and Selina followed him in a hurry. Old Greyson got up to see them off. Such a courtesy was rare for him. Even when his boss visited him, he hardly saw thetter off. Luke and Selina were saying goodbye to Old Greyson at the door when three people who were chattering nonstop passed up. Old Greyson stopped them. Nick, where are you going? Nick turned serious. Oh, Greyson. Were going to celebrate Henrys birthday. Old Greyson nodded his head thoughtfully. Take my nephew with you. Hes a young detective. Im sure you have a lot to talk about. He then looked at Luke. You have fun with them. They know everything about this ce. All three of them hesitated, but Old Greyson ignored it and demanded, Take him with you wherever youre going. His back to Luke, he gestured at Nick. Stumped for a moment, Nick nodded his head and gave a wry smile. Okay, fine. He turned his head and said, Greyson, hes your nephew, but she isnt your niece, is she? He noticed Selina. Nobody could fail to notice such a hot Latino girl. Seeing the look on Old Greysons face, Luke extended his hand with a smile. Im Luke. Nice to meet you, Nick. The young man had short blond hair and a square face. His grin was particrly heartening. Nick was a nice guy. He shook Lukes hand and said, Nice to meet you too, Luke. This is... Luke said, This is Selina, my partner. Were both detectives from the Major Crimes Division of LAPD. Nicks expression turned shrewd. Are you... Luke chuckled. Shes like a sister to me. Also, shes quite easygoing. Selina waved at the three men with a smile. The three young men all smiled back. Since Luke and Selina were both good-looking and were clearly close to Old Greyson, they certainly couldnt turn the two of them away. Old Greyson said, Okay, you can go now. He didnt really care what the three young mens ns were. Old Greyson himself helped neers adapt to the job with his special training. He was a prank master. And quite a few of his men had developed a simr hobby. Luke, Selina and the three men made conversation as they went downstairs. After they introduced themselves, Luke and Selina got to know them better. The youngest was called Greg. He was a sunny boy who still looked like a student. Thest one was called Hodges. He was almost forty and balding. He looked rather solemn and uptight. Chapter 209 - Happy Birthday and Car Accident

Chapter 209 Happy Birthday and Car ident

They got along quite well after they introduced themselves. Luke was young and approachable, and Selina was friendly as well as beautiful. Nick managed to handle it, but both Greg and Hodges were obviously attracted to her. On the second floor, Nick stopped and said, Luke, Selina, we have a special n for Henrys birthday celebration. Would you like to hear it first? Luke and Selina certainly had no objections. They soon figured out the n and agreed to take part. They were here for fun, and the birthday celebration wouldnt take too long anyway. Selina, for one, liked the prank, and volunteered to y a bigger role. Luke indicated that he could also help. Everybody went downstairs now that Selina and Luke were on board. Unable to refuse Selinas request, Hodges gave her the tools he had prepared for the crime, while he and Luke got the substitutes which Selina provided: a new pair of silk stockings. Half an hourter, a man reached the underground carpark, humming a cheery tune. Luke almostughed out loud. Henry, the birthday body, happened to be the funny-looking guy who had pointed out the way to Luke and Selina earlier. No wonder Nick and his fellows wanted to surprise him. The man looked like someone you couldnt help but tease. Nick made a gesture that meant go go go. Luke was lost for words. Did you learn tactical signnguage to y pranks? He followed them, while up front, Selina had already grabbed Henry. Henry didnt know what was going on at all. When he smelled Selinas fragrance, he was wondering if it was Lae Miracle, when his hands were seized in a hold and a few guys wearing big masks with the faces of former presidents on them rushed out. Well, there were also two guys who were wearing ck silk stockings over their heads. Henrys head was covered with a hood. The next moment, he was pushed into an SUV not far away, and the car drove off. Hey, guys, Im just a regr worker. I dont have any money. Im just ab assistant. Did you kidnap the wrong guy? Henry was so nervous that his voice cracked. He turned his head, only to see that the person who had locked his hands together was Michelle Borg, the incumbent president of America and a Latino woman. Of course, she was only wearing a mask of said president. She had the fragrance of Lae Miracle, which Henry was quite familiar with as a technician who specialized in analyzing and identifying smells. So, she was really a woman? Right next to Henry was a guy who was wearing the mask of the previous president. He chuckled creepily and said, Dont try to fool us, Henry! Henry said, Huh? My name is Hodges. Youve got the wrong guy. Hehe. Dont fool us. Hodges has far less hair than you do. The person next to Henry snorted. The man in the passengers seat coughed in dissatisfaction. Hodges is much more handsome than he is, alright? Henry said, Im exactly Hodges! Look at how handsome I am. Everybody was lost for words. The car left the forensics center and quickly drove out of the city. In the car, the man next to Henry continued threatening him. Henry, do you know why you were captured? Henry shook his head quickly. The man nced at everyone and said slowly, Because... surprise! Then, everybody took off their masks and silk stockings. Happy birthday, Henry! Henry didnt know what to say. The guy next to him turned out to be Nick, Hodges was in the passengers seat, and Greg was the driver. As for Luke and Selina... Well, who were they? Henry was a bit confused. Nick smiled. This is Old Greysons nephew, Luke, and his friend, Selina. Theyre here for your birthday celebration. Isnt that great? Henry was rendered speechless. He cursed out his friends for a long time, but then he noticed that the Latino girl, who had been wearing Michelle Borgs mask, was observing him with a smile. Henry finally stopped. Like Hodges and Greg, he was shy and anxious in front of beautiful girls. He unleashed all his fury on his friends and didnt dare look at Selina at all. Selina held out her hand. Im Selina. I didnt hurt you just now, did I? What could Henry say? Admit that he was weak? He could only shake Selinas hand with a fake smile. Nice to meet you. Youre really a great fighter. Selina burst intoughter. Im just an amateurpared with Luke. Hes Greysons nephew. Im here with him for fun. Everything got back on track. Luke finally learned that their destination was a ce called Henrys Hog Hideout. It was a special rural restaurant that reportedly had the most delicious roast pork. Selinas eyes glittered as she listened. Is it really that delicious? Greg said confidently, Trust me. My friend told me about this ce. He wouldve taken us there himself if he isnt sick right now. Im going to have a proper taste of that meat. Selina cheered. The atmosphere was more lively with Selina around. After a while, Henry suddenly said, Every one of my birthdays have been unlucky. I hope we dont run into anything this time. Hodges said in a lofty tone, Henry, there is no data to suggest that certain dates are linked to idents or crimes. Right after he said that, Greg suddenly interjected, Hodges, are you sure... Ahhhh... Everybody in the car screamed. Greg and Hodges, who were in the front, screamed particrly loudly. That was because an old red convertible had suddenly shown up in theirne from the opposite direction. More importantly, the red convertible was headed right for them at a speed of well over a hundred miles an hour. Nick, Selina, and Henry were in thest row of the SUV, which had three seats, while Luke was seated in the middle of the car. He was the first to react. The moment he sensed danger, he lunged forward and turned the steering wheel. But the SUV had just made a turn before that, and it was impossible for Luke to see what their surroundings were like. Turning the wheel was already the best he could do. Chapter 210 - Unexpected Birthday Gift

Chapter 210 Unexpected Birthday Gift

Thanks to Lukes effort, the SUV didnt crash into the red convertible. The two cars brushed past each other, but one of the SUVs front wheels clipped a bump in the road. Luke quickly pulled Selina into his arms. The SUV flipped 270 degrees in the air, and the tire came off. It flew ten meters and bounced for a moment, before stopping in the barrennd next to the road. Two secondster, Luke pushed open the deformed door and coughed at the dust as he crawled out with Selina. Then, Luke craned his head and looked back inside the car. Dont be too quick to move. Check whether you feel injured anywhere first. Feeling himself for a moment, Nick shook his head. Im fine. No broken bones. He spat out blood as he spoke. Luke was speechless. Bro, youre vomiting blood! Nick said, Its my mouth thats bleeding. My teeth mightve been knocked around a bit. Luke nodded his head. As a forensic specialist, Nick knew the human body quite well. He wouldnt be wrong. Luke then looked at Hodges. The man said solemnly, Well, I dont think Im dying either. He also pushed open the door and got out. After examining himself, Greg said, Im fine, too. But Henry said, Hm, I think I twisted my ankle. Everybody was speechless. Was it true that the man was unlucky on his birthday? They looked at each other. Nick and his fellows had bruises on their faces, but it wasnt very bad. Luke and Selina, on the other hand, were utterly fine. The others looked at them strangely. When the car was flying just now, Luke had pulled Selina into his arms and protected her without any hesitation. He couldve died! Luke certainly couldnt exin to them that with Elementary Self-Healing, his injuries werent a big deal at all. The pain had already disappeared after he just stood around for a few minutes. Clearly, he had already recovered thanks to Elementary Self-Healing. They checked their phones, only to see that there wasnt a signal. Greg tried to start the car, but to no avail. Lukes modified phone had a signal, and it wouldnt be hard for him to repair the car with Tony Starks abilities, but he had the feeling that he and the CSI technicians were about to run into something interesting. So, he simply remained silent. He could always make a call when it was really urgent! Nick asked, What do we do now? Greg said, Were less than a mile from Henrys Hog Hideout. Nick suddenlyughed, and so did everybody else. Should we continue? Henry said, But my ankles hurt. Luke gave him a hand and said, Lets go. Ill help you. Twenty minutester, they saw a rural restaurant in a valley. On the billboard was a pink pig standing upright and waving its hooves at its customers. Next to the pig was the restaurants name. This was the ce! Everybody was ecstatic, like tourists in a desert finding an oasis. Even Henry moved faster. But a momentter, when they reached the restaurant, their legs turned heavy. Selina even felt like crying. It was because they saw the big notice on the door of the restaurant, which read: CLOSED. The restaurant had closed down. When they got closer, Nick read the details on the notice. This restaurant was suspended by the Department of Public Health on 7 December 2003 due to an outbreak of hepatitis B. Everybody was lost for words. Hodges said, So, this ce has been closed for five months? Nick asked, Greg, your friend who told you about this ce C what is he ill with? Greg said, ...Hepatitis B. Everybody was lost for words. With aplicated look on his face, Henry patted Gregs shoulder and said, Thank you for giving me hepatitis B as a birthday present. Greg said, Youre wee, and happy birthday. While they were talking, there was the sudden sound of a gunshot, followed by the sound of ss breaking Luke quickly took out his gun and gestured at Selina. 10 Selina drew her gun too and moved forward with Luke. Greg and Hodges helped Henry hide behind the building, while Nick followed Luke and Selina to where the gunshot hade from. Luke didnt advance too quickly, as he was using Sharp Nose. A momentter, he frowned and expanded the range of Sharp Nose carefully. But there was nobody around. Five minutester, Nick returned to collect his fellows. Its... really weird. Lets take a look together. They all went to the restaurant and saw arge hole in the ss. Clearly, this was the source of the earlier noise. Luke and Selina were standing in front of the hole. Seeing that the technicians had arrived, Luke said, Well, weve found a dead man. They looked through the hole and saw a person who had turned ck all over and had copsed against the counter. Hodges said, Do I smell roasted meat? Henry agreed. Thats right. I think he was set on fire. Everybody was lost for words. Why had a roasted man appeared in a barbecue restaurant that had shut down? Luke wasnt surprised. His guess that something would happen if he stayed with these four guys proved to be true. They entered the restaurant and checked the weird body. The body was weird because it wasnt just a man; there was also a burned, ck roon fused to the mans face, as if they had always been one. Luke and Selina didnt step forward. Nick crouched down and observed the bodies of the man and the animal. The victim is holding a. 38 revolver. There are no obvious bullet holes, nor any blood around him. Hm, did this roon hate him? Observing from one side, Nick discovered that the roons tough snout was glued to the mans right eye. It was probably what had killed the man. Nick said, Hodges, give me a hand. I need to examine his back. Hodgesined, Im not a coroner... Greg quickly stepped forward and helped lift the mans body. Observing the mans back, he said, There are no obvious wounds on his back. His upper torso looks like it was burnt, and so does this roon. Hodges said, This roon looks like quite the specimen. I bet it weighed at least thirty pounds when it was alive. Henry said, Maybe the roon jumped out of nowhere and bit the mans face with its sharp teeth and killed him like a ninja, you know? Everybody was rendered speechless. Chapter 211 - Educated

Chapter 211 Educated

Henry said, Maybe we should call the police. Oh, I forgot theres no signal. What a great ce for a birthday celebration. Everybody was rendered speechless. Henry added, It seems that they crashed in here from outside. They looked back out the broken window and noticed some metal buckets not far away. They went to check the buckets, leaving Henry, who had a bad ankle sprain, to rest on a chair. When everybody left, he looked at the dead man and asked, Do you know this ce? How does the meat here taste? The rest of them discovered bone and food residue in a bucket that was facing the broken window. The smell from the bucket was identical to the roon-man inside. There was a warning on the bucket that said ethylene. Nick nced around and noticed a matchbox on the ground. Matches! It seems that somebody had wild fun here. They were all picturing the same thing: A man grinning at a roon, which was eating out of the bucket, lighting a match, and throwing it in. Suddenly, Lukes face changed. He told everyone to stay quiet before he returned to the restaurant. Inside, Henry was still talking to the body, and didnt shut up until Luke came in. Standing in the hallway behind Henry, Luke gestured at him to keep quiet. Very soon, a man emerged from inside with a gun, and looked at Henry in surprise. The next moment, Luke seized the shotgun the man was holding with just one hand, and pressed him to the wall with the other. Luke, who was ten times stronger than a regr man, could easily subdue an ordinary person single-handedly. Who are you? asked Luke. The man retorted, Who are you? Why did you break in? Nick asked, Are you the boss of this restaurant? The man replied, ...No, Im just a worker here. Nick asked, Whats your name? The man said, Slick. Nick asked again, Where were you and what were you doing just now? Slick said, I was looking for something in the underground storeroom. Luke and Nick noticed a bag that the man was carrying. It contained a few bottles of hard liquor. Luke and Nick looked at each other, and Luke let go of Slick. The man was no longer a threat now that he had lost his gun. Noticing the body, Slick eximed in shock, Gomez, what happened to you? Did you kill Gomez? Sir, we can exin his death. Weve found traces of food, ethylene and matches in a metal bucket outside. Clearly, Mr. Gomez set up a trap, hoping to set that roon on fire by lighting the ethylene, Greg exined. Seeing that Slick was listening attentively, Greg went on, But the match didnt ignite the ethylene at the bottom of the bucket. So, he shot at the roon. Then, he and the roon were both blown up. After a brief silence, Slick said gloomily, That should be it. Gomez always had it out for the roons. Those damn rodents are thieves that steal your food and mess up your ce all the time. Hodges raised his hand. Sorry to interrupt, but roons actually arent rodents. Theyre Chordata, Mammalia, Carnivora, Procyonidae, Procyon. Mice, on the other hand, are rodents. Everybody was lost for words. Slick stared at Hodges silently for a moment, then suddenly gave him a thumbs-up. You are truly an educated man! Everybody finally rxed and began to ask Slick where they could find a phone or a car. But as it turned out, since the restaurant had shut down, the phone line had already been disconnected. Slick told them that there was a radio in the utility room downstairs. So, Nick and Greg followed Slick to check the radio, and Luke and everybody else took a break in the restaurant. Luke looked at the wood ash in the grill for a long time before he shifted his gaze, a weird expression on his face. In the utility room, Nick found the radio. After he turned it on, it said, Are you Earthlings? This is Zenith. Weve found you. Now, tremble in fright... Crack! The radio popped with sparks as it died and gave off smoke. Nick asked, ...Are there any other radios in this ce? Slick said, I dont think so. You can only try fixing this one. Nick said, Ill have to find vacuum tubes first. Do you have any? Slick tried to recall for a moment, before he replied, We only have vacuum cleaners. Will that do? Both Nick and Greg were lost for words. Why dont you just say that you also have vacuum dust bags? Greg said angrily, Ill build a phone on my own if we cant find any. On the other hand, Luke was getting some rest, when he heard the sound of an engine outside. Everybody was delighted. However, something exploded in the next second, followed by the sound of metal objects scattering Everybody exchanged looks and opened the door, only to see that a red convertible had crashed into the metal buckets, and smoke was rising from the engine hood. A middle-aged woman in a thick gray coat opened the door and staggered out. Hodges said, ...Well, I dont think we can use that car. But why does it look so familiar? Luke smiled but didnt say anything. Selina said, If I recall correctly, thats the car that swung into ourne and nearly crashed into us. They had finally found the culprit responsible for their car ident. The middle-aged woman was half-drunk and didnt notice the strangers until she reached the door of the restaurant. Who... who are you? Why... why are you in my restaurant? She reeked of alcohol, and burped nonstop. Selina asked, Are you Henry?. The middle-aged woman said mockingly, Ha, Im not Henry. Im his wife. To be exact, Im his abandoned ex-wife. Everybody subconsciously looked at the other Henry, the birthday boy who was sitting inside the restaurant. Nick and Greg were looking for tools in the utility room. Greg asked, Slick, arent there any phones here? Slick said, Theres one, but its already busted; even if it wasnt, we havent paid any bills for a long time. Oh, I think there might be a backup phone on the wall over there. Greg went to look for the phone while Nick continued looking for tools. Suddenly, Nick saw what looked like someone standing behind a door. Chapter 212 - Henry and Henry’s Ex-Wife

Chapter 212 Henry and Henrys Ex-Wife

Greatly rmed, Nick approached the door with his gun. Slick said in a panic, No, there arent any tools back there. Nick demanded, Step back and dont move. He also brandished his gun. Helpless, Slick stopped. Nick suddenly opened the door, only to see the body of a gray-faced old man hanging from a pig hook. It was pretty horrifying Also, the old man was in the restaurants work uniform. Could this be Henry, the missing boss of the restaurant? Nick suddenly raised his gun and aimed at Slick. Both frightened and angry, he slowly approached the body. Slick obediently raised his hands and didnt do anything else. Gazing at him vigntly, Nick approached the body, but felt that something was wrong. He sniffed and touched the cheeks, only to be amused a momentter. A rubber man? Slick burst intoughter. Its just a joke. Henry used to scare the neers with this. He said that it was much more effective than dead pigs. After a brief silence, Nick said, I totally get it. He, for one, knew someone who inducted neers with real bodies. That persons name was Gilbert Greyson. In the meantime, Greg finally found a phone and a few wires. He ran out excitedly. Finally! Were saved! In the restaurant, Luke, Selina and Hodges hid in a corner and watched the farce taking ce at the counter. Shelly, the middle-aged woman, was talking to Henry about her and her ex-husband, whose name was also Henry. Henry was quite embarrassed when the middle-aged woman cursed her ex-husband nonstop. At that point, he was wishing that he had a different name. Luke, Selina and Hodges left precisely because they couldnt stand herints, but Henry couldnt move due to his injured ankle. Did you know that he suddenly disappeared with all the money in our bank ounts? He only left this. Shelly took out a photo from her purse. Henry was rendered speechless by the note in the photo. He wondered how his namesake could be so shameless. Not only had the restaurant owner run off with all the money, he also didnt forget to send his ex-wife, who was now in massive debt, a postcard to show that he was having fun with a new, young lover in Florida. If the man ever showed up in front of Shelly again, she would probably shoot him! Obviously devastated, Shelly asked in tears, Have you ever experienced something so miserable? After a brief silence, Henry shook his head. No, Im afraid not. It had never happened to him, but he knew an officer who had caught his wife cheating on him. Enraged, the officer killed both his wife and his wifes lover before he turned himself in. Shelly was no luckier than that officer. Her love, her family and her career were all ruined. Looking at Henry, Shelly suddenly smiled. Do you know that youre adorable? Henry didnt know how to respond to that. He could only look away with a shy and awkward smile. With a sultry smile on her face, Shelly asked, Can you tell me why youre here? She was already touching his shoulder as she spoke. Henry coughed. Its my birthday today. Shelly said, Oh, why dont you have some fun with Aunt Shelly? She stood up and sat in Henrysp. Henry stiffened. Ah, please dont. Shellys arms went around his neck. Henry said, Well, I have a girlfriend. Were engaged... Actually, were married... Er, I have... syphilis? Shelly said, What a coincidence! So do I! Henry eximed, ...Seriously? The middle-aged aunt desperately seized his head with both hands and kissed him deeply. The three people in the corner, who werent visible except for their eyes, didnt move at all. Selina whispered, Are you really not going to save him? I think hes being suffocated. Hodges whispered in an even lower voice, Why should we interrupt when a woman has offered herself to him just like that? Luke said, I think hes like a poor girl being threatened by a bully. Selina said, Yes, look at his hands. Hes grabbing onto the back of the chair. Hodges remarked, A person subconsciously clutches at things when they feel extremelyfortable. Luke said, I think they only do that when theyre in extreme pain, right? Selina said, His legs are sticking straight out. Hodges said, Only a man will know why his legs are straight in a moment like this. Luke said, ...Are you very experienced? Then why dont you go there and enjoy this instead of Henry? Hodges said: ...I have a girlfriend. Well, actually, were engaged. Both Luke and Selina were lost for words. The three disloyal friends simply watched Henry get kissed without doing anything. It wasnt until Nick and his fellows got back that Shelly finally let go of Henry, who felt like killing himself. Oh, cute little boy. Was I good? Henry only wanted to burst into tears. Not only had he been kissed by an old woman, her mouth stank of alcohol. But he wasnt as strong as she was. She had done hardbor in the restaurant all this time, while he had only ever dealt with the light tools in hisb. He couldnt put up any resistance. Nick and Greg were dumbfounded at the scene in front of them. A long timeter, Greg finally asked, Henry, is this... your girlfriend? He wasnt very convinced, because this woman was too strange, even for Henry. Henry wanted nothing else but to be alone right now. A momentter, everybody confirmed that the middle-aged woman, Shelly, was indeed the wife of the owner of this restaurant. Even more unbelievably, the woman soon hugged and kissed Slick when she saw him, abandoning Henry, who had almost been suffocated by her kiss. The other people could only look at Henry sympathetically. Nick, Greg and Hodges then went outside to connect the phone to amunication line. Carrying the phone and the wires he had found, Greg had Nick give him a leg up to the simple scaffold on a pole outside the restaurant. Climbing up the scaffold, he then connected the wires to the junction box. Then, Greg heard something he couldnt understand from the phone. He tried to talk to the stranger, but they couldnt understand each other at all. Chapter 213 - A Coroner’s Coffee Machine and a Psychological Report

Chapter 213 A Coroners Coffee Machine and a Psychological Report

Lukeughed out loud at the door of the restaurant. The man was speaking in Mexican Spanish. He was probably an illegal immigrant. Greg could only switch to another line. It was free this time. Excited, Greg hurriedly dialed a number. Catherine, its great to hear your voice. You wont believe what happened. God knows what weve been through... A momentter, they all went back inside, feeling relieved. Nick said with a smile, Alright, the police and the coroner are on their way. Listen, Shelly and Slick, you need toe with us and give your statements. But the bosss wife and the worker turned a deaf ear to them and kept on noisily kissing and cuddling each other. Very soon, the officers and the coroner arrived. After a few simple questions, the officers were about to take Shelly and Slick to the police station. But Luke stopped them. Wait. He pointed at the grill in the restaurant and said, Officers, I think you better get the coroner to examine the grill. Theres something unnatural in there. Get it out and ask Shelly and Slick about it. The officers looked at him in confusion. Then, a graceful blond woman said, Let me do it. Nick said, Ill give you a hand, Catherine. It wasnt until then that Luke realized that she had the same name as Roberts wife. A momentter, some half-burnt human bones were found in the ash of the grill. Everybody looked at the bosss wife. Shelly got up in fear. Its none of my business. I have no idea why thats there. They looked at Slick, who was right next to her. Slick quickly shook his head. I dont know anything either. Im just a worker here, alright? Everybody was lost for words. Theres definitely something fishy going on between the two of you! An hourter, they were immensely relieved to be back at the forensics center. It had only been half a day, but they had encountered the most bizarre things. Curious, Luke went to the morgue. There was an old man with white hair and prosthetic legs inside. He was listening to country music as an espresso machine ground beans next to him. Luke felt that this scene was familiar somehow. Old Greyson dropped by. He nodded at Luke and went up to the old coroner. Al, wheres the report I asked for? Al, the old coroner, said, Its over there. Do you want a cup of coffee? Surprisingly, Old Greyson didnt turn him down. He enjoyed the cup of coffee that Al gave him and asked casually, This is a great coffee machine. Where did you get it? Al was also savoring his coffee. Bought it as part of the morgues inventory. Old Greyson was confused. You managed to buy a coffee machine with public funding? An expensive espresso machine definitely wasnt a necessity for a morgue that only had four coroners. Al smiled casually and sipped the coffee again. Nobody wants to know why a coroner buys anything. Old Greyson: ... Nick: ... Luke: ... Seeing that Old Greyson was about to leave, Luke couldnt help but ask the old coroner, Dr. Robbins, do you know a forensic doctor named Mars? He works in a town in Texas. Thinking for a moment, Al nodded a momentter. If his name is Mars Kubrick, he should be one of my students. But I havent seen him after hepleted his internship. Luke nodded with a smile. Well, just as I expected. Al asked, How do you know him? Luke knew that what the old coroner was really asking was why Luke knew they were connected. Luke exined with a smile, Because Mars has to have a cup of coffee and listen to some music before he starts work every day. Al chuckled. He mustve bought the coffee machine with his own money. Hehe... His tone was ratherplicated. Luke stopped interrupting Al, who was clearly another great specialist since Old Greyson was much nicer to Al than he was to his boss. So, Luke certainly had to show the old coroner respect. After they left the morgue, Luke said goodbye to Old Greyson. Old Greyson was too busy working on the Diorama Killer case to spend time with Luke. He could only tell Luke to meet with him one more time before Luke returned to LA. Luke agreed and left with Selina. In his office, Old Greyson thought for a moment before he called Nick. Hey, its me. Did you pay attention to what my nephew did today? Thats fine. Write a report on what he did today and conduct a psychological analysis. What? Its not a job; think of it as a test. Try and finish it in your spare time... Luke looked back at Old Greysons office in between the officers who were blocking the way. Shaking his head with a smile, he entered the elevator with Selina. It was already four in the afternoon. They left the forensics center at half past nine that morning, and the trip to and from Henrys Hog Hideout had been around six hours all up. Selina wasnt in a bad mood. She had enjoyed the prank, the two bizarre cases, and the spectacle of a woman kissing a reluctant man today. But she was really hungry. Darling, Im really hungry. I want to eat roast meat. Luke nodded with a smile. Lets go back to the hotel. Then well have some fun in the casino. They took a cab and returned to Aurora Hotel. Although Selina imed that she wanted roast meat, she also ordered lobster, escargot, croissants, onion soup, and a fruit sd, before she finally stopped. Luke paid the bill and dragged Selina, who was too full to walk anymore, to the casino. Not wanting to move at all, Selina sat down in front of a slot machine. Luke chose the slot machine not really because he was drawn to it, but because the chairs in front of the slot machines were the mostfortable. ncing at the slot machine, Luke pointed at the electronic screen on it with a smile. Do you see this? Theres 973,662 dors in the pool. Well be rich if you can win that. Selina was neither interested nor naive. Im not stupid. The money in the pool is from other yers who wanted to win this prize themselves. Just leave me here. Go y any game you want. Chapter 214 - Using Abilities to Win Money

Chapter 214 Using Abilities to Win Money

Luke stroked her head with a smile. Stay vignt in case someone steals your purse. Selina simply waved her hand, toozy to talk anymore. Luke stood up and converted ten thousand dors into chips, before he went to a ckjack table. He found an empty seat and sat down, and started to ce bets. An hourter, the chips before him had increased to more than thirty thousand dors. But barely anyone paid attention to him, not even the dealer. In Las Vegas, it wasnt unusual for lucky dogs to win a hundred thousand dors with just a thousand. Luke didnt pursue consecutive victories, and gave up when the number was close enough. He was simply betting on chance. Suddenly, someone walked past and sat down opposite him. Luke nced at him and felt likeughing. Why was this guy here? Shouldnt he be at Caesars Pce Hotel? Although Aurora Hotel and Caesars Pce Hotel were on par with each other in Las Vegas, their styles were quite different. Aurora Hotel was famous for its new pool and its recreational and entertainment facilities, whereas Caesars Pce Hotel was known for luxury and top service. Thus, people who wanted fun would check into Aurora Hotel, while the rich and powerful who wanted to show off usually stayed at Caesars Pce Hotel The difference was partly reflected in the names of the two hotels. Aurora was morous and fickle, while Caesars was certainly majestic. But though Luke, as well as most people nearby, recognized the person who had just sat down, the person had clearly forgotten who Luke was. The man wasidback, and Luke easily detected more than one type of perfume on him, along with the smell of makeup and alcohol. Luke knew that the man had been fooling around with at least three women just now, but hadnt returned to his room yet. Since the man didnt remember Luke anymore, Luke certainly wouldnt greet him. He remembered what a bad temper the man had. Different from the other gamblers, the man threw in chips worth five thousand dors without looking at his cards. Luke put in five hundred dors as per usual. He had been increasing his bets slowly as he won more money. After a few games, the neerined, This isnt fun. You go away. Ill be the banker. The dealer said, ...Mr. Stark, please wait a moment. Ill have to ask for permission. Yes, the arrogant neer was none other than Tony Stark. He was a superhero on the side of justice, but he wasnt the most approachable person. Tony Starks characteristic ego and pride prevented him from getting along with other people. Even the Avengers could barely get a nice word out of him if they werent gorgeousdies. He could be quite mean to someone even if he secretly admired them. He was the stereotypical arrogant genius. Of course, it was also because of his pride that he dared to stand up to any enemy. Only a few minutester, Tony Stark took the bankers ce. Happy, the fatty who was the head of his security detail, didnt move. It was another bodyguard who dealt the cards. Tony Stark, on the other hand, idly enjoyed his drink and gambled against the other people, including Luke, without moving his fingers. A momentter, Tony suddenly gave Luke a strange look. Youre quite good, arent you? When Tony Stark became the banker, most tourists started to lose, while Luke was the only one who won as many times as he lost. In thest round, however, he won five thousand dors. It was highly unnatural. Luke knew the reason. ckjack was one of the few games where mathematics really mattered. In the movie, 21, some geniuses from MIT won a fortune in Las Vegas with their math models. Tony Stark had probably invented the prototype for Jarvis by now, and he was winning money from the tourists instead of the hotel. So, the hotel wouldnt step in even if he yed any tricks. Luke knew that Tony Stark was wearing a micro-earpiece; it was possible that the Jarvis prototype was counting the cards for him. Cheating? It definitely wasnt cheating. How could it be cheating, when the man was using his abilities to win money? Luke, for one, had also been changing the cards in the card box remotely with his personal space, which was his own ability. He had figured out more functions of the personal space, including the ability to store or release items remotely, but that was limited to a range of five meters. Also, remote storage and release demanded more of Mental Strength. To put it simply, it was easier for him to move smaller, inert and uncovered objects. A card couldnt be more than five grams in weight, and Luke could store and release them hundreds of times a night. Luke simply smiled at Tony Starkspliment. Its just luck. Tony snorted. Really? Youre very lucky, so why are your stakes so low? Luke chuckled. Im only ying for fun. I dont like big bets. Tony said, You think the chips on this table are big? Everybody was lost for words. Do you think everyone is as rich as you? Tony frowned at Luke, who smiled but didnt say anything. He suddenly thought that the young man seemed familiar. He whispered something, and Jarvis did a check of Lukes identity. A momentter, Tony was dazed. Youre that young police officer from Houston? Luke smiled but didnt say anything. Tony had a strange expression on his face. He had paid a small price previously to get the young officer and his beautiful partner transferred to Los Angeles. But he had been so busy attending end-of-year pageants that he forgot about them. Luke had been sitting in front of him for quite a while now, but Tony hadnt recognized him at all. Interesting. You have enough money for this ce? Arent you a police officer now? asked Tony. Luke said, Im on vacation and Im ying with a few thousand dors. I dont think Im the only person in this country who can afford that, right? Tony couldnt argue with him. Alright, lets y, said Tony. Luke found that odd. Arent we ying already? Tony said, Im talking about a game between us. Luke said, Whatever. Chapter 215 - I’ve Won This Game

Chapter 215 Ive Won This Game

The other tourists were smart enough to stop ying. They all knew what Tony Stark was like. It was much more fun to watch a game between a rich guy and a poord than to be part of it. The bodyguard dealt again. Two minutester, Tony grew impatient. Five hundred dors every time? How long do you want to y this game? He and Luke had won simr times in the past few rounds, and the amount of chips they had hadnt changed very much. Luke asked, Is there a rule here that the bet has to be higher than five hundred dors? Tony was rendered speechless. Five hundred dors a round was quite high, even in Las Vegas; most tourists bet much less. While Tony was rich, he certainly couldnt make up random rules for the casino. Tony said, This is too slow. Lets go bigger. One million each time. Luke shook his head. I dont have that much money. Tony said, Then just y with all the money you have. Luke chuckled. Why would I? If I leave now, I can take more than twenty thousand dors with me. Thats half of my annual sry. Tony realized that it made sense, so he offered, Ill take your chips as twice their value. Luke thought for a moment and asked, But there should be a limit, right? Im too busy to y the entire night with you. After all, youve got too much money to lose. Everybody secretly whispered, Youre telling a billionaire that youre busy? This boy didnt know what he was doing! Tonys expression was pretty dark. Ive got too much money to lose? Are you sure youre going to win? Lets y for ten minutes? said Tony. Luke shook his head again. Ten minutes? If your bodyguard deals faster, we can y five to ten rounds. Youre asking me to bet with all my chips in every round, so if I lose just once, I lose everything. Do you think Im an idiot? Tony was lost for words again. He was so eager to humiliate Luke that he had overlooked that. How do you want to y it then? Luke said, A million. Once I win over a million dors, our games over. Tony thought for a moment. Following this rule, the game would be over if Luke won three to five times in a row. Fine. Tony still decided to go ahead in the end. He was toozy to check how much money Luke had. Luke tossed his bank card onto the table and said to a hotel manager, Id like to state that the money on this card is for the uing game with Mr. Tony Stark. You can keep the card first and calcte the result when the game is over, okay? The manager didnt immediately take it, but looked at Tony. Both parties had to agree to the game for it to start. Tony said impatiently, Thats fine with me. Im not scared that hell run away with his debt. The manager bowed and backed away with the bank card. Then, the bodyguard dealt the cards. Luke secretlyughed at his card, which was a K. He put his hand on his hidden card, as if he was studying it, then simply stood up. Alright, Ive won. Saying that, he approached the manager and said, Transfer the money I won to my card. Also, issue me an ie certificate, okay? The certificate was necessary since he had won quite a lot of money; without it, Internal Affairs Division woulde knocking on his door. What? The hotel manager was dumbfounded. Tony Stark frowned. What are you doing? Smiling, Luke pointed at his card and said, Your card isnt a A, K, Q, J or a ten, so its impossible for you to even reach a draw. You can take a look at my card for yourself, but of course, you can always refuse to pay. Tony was lost for words. How much money do you think you have? You think I cant pay? He gestured at Happy, and the fat bodyguard turned over Lukes hidden card. It was an A! ckjack! Double odds! The audience all eximed. That was too freaky! The poord got a ckjack in the first round against the magnate. It was like a p to Tony Starks face. Tonys expression couldnt be any more unsightly. He had the hotel manager check the bnce on Lukes bank card. The hotel manager hurriedly had a security guard take out a POS machine, only to be dumbfounded himself. Silently, he gave the POS machine to Happy. Happy also secretly eximed at the figure, but he had no choice except to hand it over to Tony Stark. Tony couldnt help but curse. How the hell did he earn six hundred thousand dors? The audience eximed in shock again. Very soon, someone figured out how much Luke had just earned. They couldnt be any more jealous, because Luke had won at least 2.4 million dors in the game! Actually, Luke had slightly more than 675 thousand dors in his ount. Plus the thirty thousand dors on the table, Lukes ante was around 1.4 million. Since Luke had ckjack, Tony had to pay double. That meant that Luke had won more than 2.8 million dors in this round. Sh*t! Tony cursed inwardly, and wasnt in the mood to y anymore. He got up to leave. Mr. Stark, about the money... the hotel manager reminded him. Without even looking at him, Tony snapped his fingers at the bodyguard who had been dealing. The bodyguard immediately said, Ill handle it. Lets make the transfer over there. Looking at Luke, who had disappeared among a bunch of slot machines, Tony felt quite bummed out. How had that guy won against him twice in a row? Luke smiled. It was really fun swindling Tony Stark out of a fortune. The money wasnt very important to Luke, since he had confiscated half a million by destroying the gang nests near USC. Though he couldnt openly use that money, he could buy special materials and parts through underground channels, as long as he kept his identity hidden. He was feeling great right now, not because he had won a lot of money, but because he had won it from Tony Stark. Also, nobody would think that Tony Stark was trying to bribe him by ying this game with him. Tony was too powerful to ask a minor detective like Luke for help. If he truly had a favor to ask, he would talk to the leaders at the highest level in the police department. Chapter 216 - Jackpot and Old Friend

Chapter 216 Jackpot and Old Friend

More than a hundred people witnessed Luke winning money off Tony. It certainly couldnt be kept a secret. With so many eyewitnesses, the Internal Affairs Division and the IRS wouldnt suspect it of being illegal ie. Finally, Luke returned to the slot machine which Selina was ying. At that moment, Selina was holding a Dr. Pepper in one hand as shezed in the chair, while she pressed a button on the machine with her other hand every now and then. Luke nearlyughed out loud when he saw that Selina was only betting five cents. She was obviously killing time instead of really ying. Luke asked, How about it? Did you hit the jackpot? Selina looked at him like he was an idiot. Dont you know that the machine will shout like crazy and let everyone here know that you won if you hit the jackpot? As she spoke, she put in all her remaining money and pressed the start button on the machine without checking what she had bet on. That was because she was in a hurry to leave. She was only ying the slot machine because someone told her to go away if she wasnt gambling. So, she put two hundred dors into the machine to im her seat. Luke grabbed her purse with a smile and helped her get to her feet. But Selina leaned against him as if she was boneless. This ce is boring. Can we go back and sleep? Luke chuckled. I heard theres an open-air swimming pool on the rooftop where you can look at the vast sky at a height of two hundred meters. Selina perked up. Are you serious? Luke said, Of... W! W! ng! ng! Hua! Hua! Wu! Wu! The slot machine suddenly screamed with a whole lot of noise, giving them quite the shock. Did the machine just go crazy? Not only was it screaming, it also shed with many different colors. Soon, they were surrounded by people who were shocked and jealous. In less than twenty seconds, several hotel security guards arrived. Luke said, ...Hey, I didnt do anything. It started acting up on its own. Youre not going to ask me to pay for damages, right? Selina suddenlyughed and kissed Lukes face hard. Haha. Silly! I won the prize! I hit the jackpot! Hahahahaha! A million! I have a million! Luke could hardly believe it. How important were slot machines in Las Vegas? To put it simply, they took up the most space and had the most yers in major hotel casinos. 30% of a casinos profits were from these unattractive machines. The machines might even take cents, but all that spare change could umte into a huge fortune. Nobody knew how much money those slot machines made each year, but it was undoubtedly in the billions. It truly wasnt easy to win money from a slot machine. It was as difficult to win from a slot machine as it was to strike the lottery. However, right after Luke made fun of Selina, she won an enormous prize. Did I steal too much of Tony Starks luck, and I can influence the people around me now? Luke couldnt help but ponder the magic question. The hotel manager had arrived. He was stunned to see Luke again. Mr. Luke, did you win the prize? He couldnt be so lucky, right? The manager grumbled inwardly. He won another million dors right after winning 2.8 million off Tony Stark? What were the odds? Was he gods bastard son? Luke quickly shook his head and pointed at Selina, who was jumping for joy. She did. Everybody saw it. The hotel manager looked at one of the security guards, who nodded slightly. That meant that the surveince room had observed how Selina won the prize: she hadnt cheated, but had won the money legitimately. The manager was even more jealous. Even the girl you brought won a million dors so easily? How lucky are you? Of course, it was inevitable that anyone who didnt have Lukes luck would think that. Very soon, the manager handled the money transfer for Selina and wrote a certificate for her. After learning that the beautiful girl needed a certificate because she was a detective as well, the manager was even more jealous. He could imagine how she would fawn on Luke for his moneyter. Well, the manager was too naive. Selina only fawned on Luke when she wanted food from him. Selina and Luke both got back their bank cards with their earnings transferred to them. They then changed into swimwear and went to the open-air pool on the rooftop. Selina hadnt brought a swimsuit with her, as she hadnt expected to swim in Nevada in February But since she had just made a fortune, she spent eight hundred dors on a bikini. Luke could only chuckle inwardly. The bikini was nothing more than two pieces of cloth as wide as the palm, and it cost eight hundred dors. It really was easy money. Selina selected a style from the brochure, and an attendant measured her. Soon, the swimsuit was delivered to Selina, who was sitting by the pool. The swimsuit was expensive for a reason. Luke didnt buy one, not because it was too expensive, but because he didnt like a crowded pool. He had read some reports on people getting dermatitis after swimming in a public pool. Luke certainly didnt doubt Aurora Hotels sanitation measures for the pool, but he was still reluctant to dive in. Selina... didnt really care. Or rather, most people who went to swimming pools couldnt afford to care, or they might lose the courage to jump in. While Luke was enjoying a drink and observing the scantily d girls in the pool, he heard something and looked at the elevator. It was an elevator reserved for VIPs. Although Luke was staying in a room that cost three thousand dors a night, he wasnt qualified to take that elevator. The elevator wasnt important C what was important was who walked out of it. Luke was almost amused by how they kept running into each other. Chapter 217 - Terrifying Woman and Petty Magnate

Chapter 217 Terrifying Woman and Petty Magnate

The neer was none other than a certain magnate who had just lost 2.8 million to Luke. Next to him stood a beautiful woman who had a unique air about her. Lukes entire attention was almost instantly focused on the woman. The woman nced at him, as if she had sensed something, but then turned indifferent. Luke somehow sensed danger. The woman felt terrifying He stopped observing her and recalled how Tony hade out of the elevator with her just now. After being a police officer for a long time, he had picked up the habit of observing and analyzing people. Sometimes, people would reveal their true feelings through the way they moved, or in even subtler ways apart from their expressions or words. Recalling what he saw just now, Luke soon realized why it had felt weird. It was because Tony Stark was behaving too obediently. Generally speaking, Tony Stark always acted cosy with girls in the news. While he might not be intimate with all of them, he was almost always up close and personal with the young and beautiful women around him. So what Luke saw earlier wasnt quite right. Tonys face, movements and distance from the woman all suggested that he both respected and was somewhat intimidated by her. This definitely wasnt Tonys normal reaction to beautiful girls, much less to such an outstanding one. Though her breasts werent remarkable, her legs were long enough to reach Tonys waist. That was right, the woman was half a foot taller than Tony Stark. Perhaps it was due to her high heels, but she really dwarfed Tony when she stood next to him. Thinking that, Luke nced at Selina, who was in the pool. A momentter, Selina seemed to notice his staring. She swam over to him and got out to sit down in a chair next to Luke. What evil n are you up to? Luke was at a loss. Huh? He had been too busy thinking to notice his surroundings just now. Selina rolled her eyes at him and put on a robe. Stop pretending. Youre just appreciating the pretty girls, arent you? Luke finally noticed that he was looking at the backs of two girls in bikinis not far away. He was immediately amused. He had been wondering about the rtionship between Tony and the woman, and didnt have time for boobs. He subconsciously looked at the other side, only to see that Tony and the woman had disappeared around a corner. Stumped for a moment, Luke shook his head and abandoned his thoughts. Although the woman was unusual, nothing that happened to Tony, as the son of destiny, was really a surprise. Selina tried to talk Luke into swimming, but failed. She could only swim on her own for a while longer. Luke was enjoying his Dr. Pepper, but then noticed people looking at him. Most people had ordered alcohol or soda since they were here for fun, but Luke and Selina were the only two who had caramel carbonated drinks. Furthermore, Luke looked like a high school student, which was also the reason why other people wereughing. How did a little kid like this wind up here? Although Luke was obviously an adult, rooftop pools like these were actually social gathering ces for people older than him. Many of the young and beautiful girls in the swimming pool had actually been found by the hotels on purpose. Of course, they werent prostitutes, but girls who were hoping to get to know the rich and powerful here. Some of them wanted to marry rich guys, and some were here to look for sugar daddies to cover their living expenses. So, Luke was quite out of ce, mostly because he looked like someone from a middle-ss family and couldnt be too rich. Luke, however, was as calm as ever. He didnt really care what these men or women were up to, and he didnt need to feel embarrassed. Suddenly, he saw Tony appear from around the corner again with four bodyguards. Luke thought for a moment, then activated Sharp Nose. He found that the woman had disappeared. More importantly, he detected the womans scent in the sky. The scent extended from the rooftop to the sky. Luke was pretty certain that no aircraft had passed by just now, not even any big bird. The woman couldnt have left by air without advanced technology or supernatural abilities. As Luke expected, Tony was a ma who attracted unusual people. Luke had an enormous secret of his own as well, after all. He felt likeughing, and indeedughed out loud when he saw that Tony had noticed Selina, who had juste out of the swimming pool, and was speaking to her with great interest. A few secondster, he looked in the direction Selina was pointing, and his face turned dark. Luke smiled brightly at him, and Tony snorted and left without looking at Selina again. Selina went over to Luke, puzzled. Are rich people all so iprehensible? Luke gave a towel to her with a smile. What did you say to him? Selina said, Nothing. He invited me to dinner, I said I hadpany, and he asked who it was, and wanted to talk to you. Luke said, Then, he got mad and left? Selina nodded her head. Thats right. Oh, is it because of what you didst time? Is he really so petty? Luke chuckled and said in a low voice, Hes not petty. I just won 2.8 million dors from him downstairs. Selina eximed, What? Are you kidding? Luke described what happened just now and concluded, Hes not regretting the money. Two million for him is like two hundred bucks for us. He just cant ept the fact that he lost to me again. Chapter 218 - Learn From Tony and Refreshed Abilities

Chapter 218 Learn From Tony and Refreshed Abilities

As a matter of fact, Tony wouldve lost even if the game had continued. However, it was obviously a trap since Luke kept the bnce on his bank card a secret and proposed to end the game once he won a million dors. As long as Luke won just once, Tony would lose 1.4 million dors, even if Luke didnt get ckjack, and the game would end. Why did Luke have six hundred thousand dors on his card? It was the remainder of the loan that he had taken out by mortgaging the vi which Takagi gave to him. Luke had taken out an eight hundred-thousand-dor loan. He had spent more than a hundred thousand on the patent application and legal matters, and he had less than seven hundred thousand dors left. Without that money, it wouldve been difficult for Luke to win a fortune here. Chances were that he would be cklisted by the hotels in Vegas. The MIT students who had made a great deal of money with their brains, for example, were cklisted by the casinos here. This decision was even upheld by the court. Selinas mouth dropped open. A long timeter, she finally said, ...That doesnt feel right. Why are you still richer than me? Luke rolled his eyes. When have you ever been richer than me? The furniture and appliances in the vi that Takagi gave me are already worth more than 1.2 million, alright? Also, dont forget that you have to pay a tax on the money you just earned. Selina was frustrated. Ah, I forgot about that. Luke thought for a moment, then said in a low voice, Keep some of your prize for yourself, and give the rest to me to invest. Selina nodded, but found it odd. Invest in what? Luke said, Im starting a high-tech business, and hopefully, Ill earn some money from Google. Itll pay well if you buy some shares now. Selina nodded and said, How much do you want? I can give all the money to you. Luke shook his head. I dont need so much. Lets talk about thatter. Bobby had a 1% share in thepany, so it wouldnt be too much if Luke gave Selina a 5% share, right? Tony had paid a huge price to get Luke and Selina transferred to LAPD because he was interested in Selina. So, Luke definitely had every reason to give Selina some money. Tony didnt have a good temper, but he was a generous man. Why else would all the transmigrators go to him for help? Why did nobody go to Obadiah? It certainly wasnt because he was ugly, but because Obadiah was too shrewd and would hardly ever give anybody arge sum of money for no good reason. Luke was determined to be as rich and willful as Tony Stark. Even though he wasnt as rich as Tony yet, he could solve some of Selinas practical problems with a small amount of money, so why wouldnt he? Selinas attitude toward money wasplicated. On one hand, she couldpare supermarket prices fastidiously, but on the other hand, she could easily give Luke half of her money, just like that. Actually, there werent many things that she needed to buy, as a detective who was busy every day. She stayed away from alcohol and drugs. Her clothes and makeup were simple. She was hardly ever home, so she didnt need much furniture. Her only hobby was eating, but Luke always made food for her. She wasnt short of money. Luke had been paying the bills with the illegal money he had obtained. She had barely touched her paychecks in thest few months. Luke tried to approach the corner where Tony and the woman had been talking just now, only to be stopped by the two security guards there. But he was still able to detect more of the smell, and discovered that the woman did leave through the air, but not necessarily by flying Based on the trajectory of her scent, it was more likely that she had jumped off and glided downward, except that she had leapt an unbelievable distance. Luke wondered what Tony and the woman had talked about in this ce. Mulling it over for a bit, Luke sat down and checked the list of Tonys abilities in the system, only to find that nothing had changed. He tried to talk to the system, but the system didnt respond. Luke wasnt disappointed. He thought for a moment with his eyes closed, then smiled. While Tonys abilities seemed the same, they had actually been refreshed. Luke had wondered about this before. For example, what would happen when he defeated the superheroes or viins who had yet to grasp their abilities? Tony had now given Luke the answer. When Luke considered the creation and modification of certain equipment, something popped up in his head. To be more exact, it felt like new knowledge had suddenly been added to a database, ready for retrieval. The new knowledge was about an additional 5% on top of what Luke already knew about Tonys four abilities. It was all invaluable knowledge on cutting-edge technology. On the other hand, Luke considered how frequently he should refresh Tonys abilities. It would be unnecessary to do it too often, since Tony wouldnt learn so many new abilities over a short period of time. Since there was only a 5% increase of new knowledge after three months, Luke felt that refreshing the abilities twice by 2008 would be enough. As he pondered, Selina had had enough fun, so they left the swimming pool. After showering in their suite, they didnt go to the casino again but watched the free show presented by Aurora Hotel. The show was quite spectacr, even for Luke, who had seen plenty of shows online in his previous life. There were dances, juggling, and magic and talk shows, all performed by famous names. The show wasing to a perfect close, when there was a mishap during a dance which was thest segment of the show. Countless white, flying ribbons hung above the stage. A dozen beautiful and graceful dancers swung among the ribbons with jaw-dropping moves and postures, like fairies flying in the air. It was a really creative dance. Chapter 219 - Grand Entrance

Chapter 219 Grand Entrance

Suddenly, a man was thrown down through the curtain on one side of the stage. Before the audience realized what was going on, the man hit a few ribbons before crashing onto the stage. After tumbling head over heels a dozen times, he stopped with his ass above his head. Since the man had crashed into the ribbons, two dancers that had been moving in midair lost their bnce. Screaming in panic, they were about to fall from the ribbons. They were five meters above the stage, and might be slightly injured if they jumped down. However, both of them were upside down with their legs wrapped around the ribbons. If they fell like this, they would probably be killed when their heads hit the stage. Luke certainly wouldnt turn a blind eye to it with his system. Saving the two girls would mean about fifty experience and credit points. Besides, it wasnt hard for him. Well, it wasnt hard for him, and nobody else had time to react. By the time everybody noticed something was wrong, Luke had stepped onto the back of the seat in front of him and sprung more than ten meters forward, like a dragonfly. He rolled when he reached the stage and stopped below the two dancers who were screaming and falling. He then jumped and grabbed them in midair. The girls momentum forced him to do an awkward roll. He hit the stage and bumped and rolled, but firmly protected the two dancers in his arms. The brunt of the impact that the dancers wouldve taken to the heads and their upper torsos was blocked by Lukes arms. After reducing the momentum of their fall with the roll, Luke came to a steady stop on the stage. Actually, he couldve tossed the two dancers back up to the ribbons easily, but that would be exposing his extraordinary abilities. What he did just then was how a gymnastic coach would protect a falling athlete. It was something that an ordinary person was capable of. The hall was quiet for a moment, before everybody started shouting. They were all confused, shocked and delighted. Most fortunately, the two beautiful dancers hadnt died in front of them. Most people in the world would rather not witness the destruction of beautiful creatures. Selina was about to quickly join Luke, but he stopped her with a gesture. She looked around warily. Lukes gesture meant that it was dangerous and she shouldnte any closer. Luke wasnt looking at the two dancers he had just saved, but at where the man had been thrown onto the stage. It was a window high up, which was broken now. Through the broken ss, Luke saw a figure jump and run in this direction. After a quick nce, Luke immediately ran off with the two dancers in his arms. The person outside definitely wasnt a normal person, and a dozen more dancers were still hanging above the stage; they might be wounded if a fight burst out on the stage. The two dancers had no idea what was going on. All they knew was that someone had grabbed them when they were falling, before running off the stage. Hey, why are you so strong? Our breasts hurt a little. Both girls were stunned. Luke had no time to care about something like that. After taking them off the stage, Luke dashed toward Selina and both of them rushed off. A momentter, Selina and Luke observed the stage from the gap between the half-opened doors of the hall. On the stage, the man whose ass was hanging above his head... was human? He looked more like a monster than a human, though; his clothes and body were that of a human, except that his red skin and the weird ck patterns on it made him look like a cosyer. Even Luke couldnt twist his body so that his butt was above his head. That man is quite flexible, Selina remarked in a low voice. Luke nodded in agreement. Yes, but Im more interested in the person who threw him in. The next moment, a tall personnded on the stage. Lukes eyes twitched. The person had jumped in through the broken window that was almost ten meters up and made a ssic superheronding when she hit the floor, kicking up the dust around her. Luke was surprised to realize that the person was actually a woman. Then, the female superhero slowly rose with a... whip in her hand. Her hand moved quickly as sheshed the red-skinned weirdo with her whip. Suddenly, the weirdo whose ass was above his head turned blurry, before he disappeared and reappeared behind Luke and Selina. rmed, Luke swung around with a kick without any hesitation. The red-skinned weirdo disappeared again, and Lukes foot hit nothing but the wall, leaving a deep gouge in it. The woman on the stage jumped more than thirty meters andnded at the doors. She nced at Luke when she passed him and finally said, That was a nice kick. Are you a ser yer? Luke said, No, but I used to y football. The woman said, ...Alright, get away as soon as you can. That guy is very vengeful. Its possible that helle back because you tried to kick him, and kill you. With aplicated look on his face, Luke nodded. Got it. The woman didnt say anything else. She continued her pursuit and left. Noticing the sword and shield on her back, Lukes eyes glittered. Watching the woman leave, Selina couldnt help but ask in a low voice, Who on earth is she? Luke chuckled and rubbed her head. Forget it. Shes from a different world. So, Selina stopped asking. People were already gathering together in the hall behind them, led by the two dancers who were wearing white, skin-tight costumes. Most of the time, it was Selina who was the center of attention when she and Luke were together. A young and beautiful girl was always more attractive. At that moment, however, everyone had gathered for Luke. Chapter 220 - We All Need a Sense of Security

Chapter 220 We All Need a Sense of Security

The two dancers whom Luke had saved approached them, followed by their fellow dancers. They all asked Luke, with glowing eyes, Sir, may we know your name? Luke smiled. My name is Luke. At that moment, the girls surrounded Luke. Even Selina was squeezed out. Mr. Luke, youre really good! Are you a dancer too? Or a gymnast? Youre really strong if you can pick up Lanchi and Trinity at the same time. Are you a kung fu expert? Whos that girl over there? Are you together? What was that red monster? Can you tell us? Luke was rather amused. Why are you not only asking me questions, but also groping me? He could only say, Im a police officer. It was my duty to save you. Okay, sorry, I have things to do. He then slipped away, and didnt have the time to call Selina. Escaping from the onught of girls, Luke finally remarked, A mans life sure is tough when women get together. Once the bold ones set an example, the other girls hadnt hesitated to take advantage of him. Of course, it was his face that mattered most. After his strength reached 40, Luke was already a certifiably handsome guy. He was strapping and charming. It was no wonder that the girls were so quick to feel him up. One of them had even squeezed his butt without him noticing. It was true that he was a man, but he was still creeped out by a dozen girls eyeing him like wolves eyeing a rabbit. He called Selina, and Selina simply told him that she would be back soon. Luke wasnt bothered. She was unlikely to get into trouble anyway. He took out a bottle of soda from the fridge and stared at the city that was aze with lights through the window. The woman just now was very interesting. Her face had been obscured by a hazy light that prevented anyone from remembering it. Also, she didnt carry a scent. It was quite interesting. It was likely that she had used some unusual method to disguise her appearance and her identity. However, she shouldve covered her long legs. With Lukes keen observation skills, he connected the long legs to another pair that he had seen earlier. There were very few women with such long legs, and Luke had just seen one a short while ago. Did she really think that she could hide herself with her little tricks? Superheroes were already appearing around Tony? But exactly who was this woman? While Luke was thinking hard, the door to the suite opened. Selina called out to him from the door. Darling, someone is here for you. Luke turned around, only to see three women at the door. With a brilliant smile, he said, Its you. Can I help you? Selina walked in and stepped to one side, pretending that she wasnt here. The two girls were slightly dazzled by Lukes sunny smile. A momentter, after Selina coughed pointedly, one of the girls finally came back to herself. She said in a hurry, Ah, Detective Luke, thank you so much for what you did... Luke said, Just call me Luke. Right, dont you need to get some rest? You should rest up well after the shock just now. Selina simply watched and didnt say anything. The other girl said, Our manager gave us two days off. Well, after what happened just now, we cant perform again until were cleared of trauma. Luke nodded and said, Okay, lets talk elsewhere then. Selina, go pack your things. This ce isnt safe. Lets go to Caesars Pce Hotel. The three women were all stunned. A momentter, the four of them left for Caesars Pce Hotel. Luke talked to the girls in the car. The two girls were naturally Trinity and Lanchi, the two dancers that he had saved. They were students at an art college. The dance group that they were in was quite famous. If they had died in the ident, it wouldve been a major blow to the dance group, even if it wasnt the groups fault. The manager of the dance group gave them some time off for their own safety. After all, the dance group still had many backup members. But the two girls were promised that they would still have their spots as main dancers once they recovered. So, they tried to rx by talking to Luke, who had saved their lives. Of course, if Luke had looked like Obadiah, they wouldve only thanked him politely at most. If he had looked like Danny Trejo, it wouldve been a miracle that they even thanked him at all. Thankfully, Lukes face, which had be more handsome, and his gentleness were much more appealing. A sense of security was what the two girls and Luke needed most right now. That female superhero mentioned earlier that the red-skinned weirdo was the vengeful sort. So, Luke simply moved into Caesars Pce Hotel, which was Tonys territory, and Tony was obviously close to the female superhero. The red-skinned weirdo had just been disfigured by that terrifying woman. Luke didnt think he would dare break into Caesars Pce Hotel But if he did, Luke had no qualms killing him! That guy wasnt the only person in the world who had super abilities! In Caesars Pce Hotel, Luke reserved another deluxe suite, which cost 3,800 dors a night. Selina, however, got herself a deluxe suite too, iming that she wanted to use some of the money she just earned. Lukes face was quiteplicated when he heard that. But eventually, he didnt say anything and simply saw Selina off, before he took the two girls upstairs. The girls were slightly overwhelmed by the spacious room, but Lukes face quickly appeased them. He had turned into a much better talker after working for half a year as a detective. In no more than half an hour, both girls were already giggling at his jokes. The atmosphere was even better when they left to look for wine. Luke called Selina in the bathroom. Youre really noting back tonight? Chapter 221 - Met Two Girls

Chapter 221 Met Two Girls

Selina said, Do you really not know why Im noting back? Luke: ...Got it. Thanks. Selina said, Ill be shopping for the next two days. Dont bother me, got it? Luke said, Okay, but you have to call me every day so that I know that youre safe. Also, that red-skinned weirdo can be very dangerous. You have to be careful. Before she hung up the phone, Selina suddenly said, Go for it. I have high hopes for you, young man! After knowing that Selina wasnting back, Luke was reassured. If the red-skinned weirdo dide back, he would definitely go after Luke rather than Selina, who hadnt been the one to attack the man. It would be safer for Selina if she kept her distance from Luke for a day or two. When Luke returned to the living room, the two girls were already enjoying their drinks. Luke couldnt help but shake his head when he saw what they were drinking. This wine is too lousy. Lets change to a different bottle. He quickly found a Chateau Latour, a brand that he was very familiar with but had never enjoyed, and filled the girls cups. As for himself, he simply had soda water. Between the two girls, Lanchi was gentler and less talkative, while Trinity was more proactive and straightforward. She simply asked, Why are you not drinking? Are you trying to make us drunk, so that you can... Sheughed as she spoke. Lanchi blushed slightly, partly because of the alcohol. She also looked at Luke with a smile. Luke shrugged. Im a detective. Ill be less vignt if I have alcohol, and itll also make my hands shake, so I never drink. Neither of the girls were convinced. But dont a lot of officers go to a bar when they get off work? Luke chuckled. Im different. Sometimes, I have to carry out dangerous missions. The girls eyes glowed. Really? Like James Bond? Luke was briefly lost for words. Hes a special agent. His main business is to hit on girls, while his secondary objective is to acquire intelligence from them. Its rare when he finally remembers what his actual job is. He certainly cantpare with me. The girlsughed at the same time. After Luke returned, he had sat down between the girls, and they didnt show any reluctance. Now that they wereughing, the three of them were even friendlier than before. Gradually, they talked less and started acting more. In the end, both girls fell asleep from exhaustion, but Luke was still as energetic as ever. His physique was now ten times that of a regr person, and his body had been sending him strong signals about his explosive energy after his level-up. That was the reason why he had said yes to the two girls so quickly. Although it wasnt a big deal for many people, he had never really tried it before. 40 Strength was already so amazing. Should he continue increasing Strength in the future? Hm, maybe he should consider it. He was a man determined to enjoy all the beauty that the world had to offer, and stamina was definitely necessary for that. In the next two days, Selina talked to Luke over the phone but never showed up in person. So, Luke went around Las Vegas with the two girls and took plenty of photos with them. After their drunken episode on the first day, both girls let go of their worries and enjoyed the unexpected holiday. Luke wasnt short of money, so they could visit any ce they wanted. After two days, he realized that Lanchi, who seemed gentle, was actually wild and passionate, and Trinity, who seemed proactive, was shyer and more innocent. But when Lanchi unleashed her wild and passionate side, Trinity was able to set her nature free, too. Naturally, Luke enjoyed thepany of the two girls. After he woke up on the morning of the third day, he got dressed and left the room. He reached the forensics center before eight oclock and found Old Greyson reading files in his office. Seeing that Luke was here, Old Greyson gestured at him to close the door. A momentter, Old Greyson shifted his gaze and said, You look quite rxed. Did anything good happen? Luke chuckled. Yes. I met two girls who were quite nice. Old Greyson was astonished. ...Two? Luke nodded with a smile. Pondering for a moment, Old Greyson nodded slowly. Thats not bad. You should try to rx like that once in a while. Itll be good for you. Luke wondered what Roberts reaction would be if he knew what Old Greyson was telling him. Noticing his expression, Old Greyson said casually, Many mercenaries rx and readjust their mindset in various ways, and women are an effective and widely-used method. Thats not a problem. Luke thought for a moment before he nodded. Got it. Old Greyson changed the subject. We nabbed the Diorama Killer; it really was the female cleaner. Is there anything else you would like to add? Luke shook his head. No; I hope you dont me me for ruining your fun.Old Greyson said, You didnt... Well, fine, I am slightly disappointed, but I must thank you for giving me the answer, since we can stop her from ughtering more random, innocent victims. Luke chuckled but didnt say anything. Old Greyson had to be bummed; it was like two evenly-matched opponents ying chess, and a bystander suddenly volunteering to y a move for one of them and checkmating the opponent. The loser would feel like crap, but the winner wouldnt be happy either, because he hadnt won through his own efforts. After saying that, Old Greyson fell silent. He had never been a talker. Had it not been for Lukes special identity and condition, he wouldnt be wasting so much time talking to him. Now that Luke had an effective method to help him rx, though it was a little premature for an 18-year-old, Old Greyson lost interest in helping him. After chatting for a while, they said goodbye and agreed to meet more often. Chapter 222 - Aftermath and Authenticity

Chapter 222 Aftermath and Authenticity

Seeing Luke off from his office, Old Greyson shook his head. Although they said that they would meet more often, both of them knew that they were too busy to do so; they would barely be able to meet a couple of times a year. However, he could call Robertter and tell him the good news that his foster son had bested him. At the very least, Robert didnt have a girlfriend, let alone two female friends, for a long time after graduating high school. Well, fine; Old Greysons main reason to make the call would be to mock his cousin, whom he had never seen eye to eye with. After Luke left, he met Hodges in the elevator. Both of them smiled and greeted each other, and Luke asked him how the barbecue restaurant case wasing along. Hodges didnt keep it a secret from Luke since he had been there as well. The oue of the case was quite astonishing. The dead person, of whom only bones remained, turned out to be Henry, the boss of the restaurant. However, it wasnt his wife who killed him, nor Slick, who had been sleeping with his wife; instead, it was Gomez, the chef who had been crazy enough to set a roon on fire, only to be burnt to a crisp along with the roon. It wasnt aplicated investigation; a lot of Henrys ribs had been skillfully removed from the grill. Henry went missing just as the Hepatitis B outbreak happened in the restaurant, plus he had the disease as well. The postcard from Florida which his wife thought was from Henry was in fact mailed out a month after the Hepatitis B outbreak. The writing on the postcard was Henrys, but how could a dead man send a postcard? Later, Gomez became a suspect. From the criminal database, the police discovered that Gomez had a history of faking paperwork. Furthermore, there were fingerprints on the postcard which belonged to Gomezs mother, who also had a criminal record and who lived in Florida. It was very clear what happened in this case. Gomez killed Henry and burned his body, which resulted in the Hepatitis B outbreak in the restaurant. Then, he wrote a postcard in Henrys handwriting and had his mother send it from Florida, making it look like Henry was alive. His objective was simple; this was meant to cover up the fact that he murdered Henry, faked Henrys signature, and withdrew 250,000 dors from Henry and Shellys shared bank ounts. Because of the postcard, Shelly thought that Henry had run off with a lover and the money. She never knew that Gomez had killed him. Luke was lost for words after hearing the whole story. He didnt know what to say about Gomez. As a criminal with past convictions, this man murdered someone for money, but blew himself up just a couple of monthster. There was no telling if he had used up all the money yet. After hearing the story, Luke said goodbye to Hodges with the suggestion that they hang out again in the future. Hodges nodded with a smile and saw Luke off. After the elevator doors closed, Hodges murmured, Youre such a pretty boy that Ill only be outssed if we hang out. I certainly wont go out with you. Outside the elevator, Luke was lost for words. They were still very close to each other and the elevator doors had yet to close all the way, so Luke heard Hodges clearly. This man turned out to be much funnier than he seemed! After he left the forensics center, Luke returned to his hotel room. Lanchi and Trinity had just woken up, and they greeted him with smiles when they saw him. They had lunch and chatted in the room. Mostly, the girls talked about their experiences in New York and the fun they had there. But as they talked, they moved the conversation to the bed again. It wasnt untilter that night that Luke finally tried out some new things in the bathroom with the girls. Two hourster, both girls were tired and drowsy when they came out of the bathroom. They were already snoring by the time they hit the bed. Luke made a call in the living room. A manager soon arrived with two security guards to deliver a metal case. After examining the money in the box, Luke asked them to leave. Closing the door, Luke took out the stuff in the box and returned to the bedroom. The two passionate and flexible girls were sound asleep. Luke gently rubbed their ears for a moment, before he drew back his hands and nodded in satisfaction. After that, he left the room with his suitcase. Luke met Selina that night and they went to the airport. On the ne, Selina observed him curiously. Did you have fun thest two days? Luke smiled and didnt say anything, but his eyes gave him away. Selina asked, Dont you find two girls exhausting? Luke kept smiling. With my physique, Im still far from exhausted. Noticing the look on his face, Selina snorted. Fine, forget I asked. Luke chuckled. You bought a lot for yourself, didnt you? Look at your clothes. Well, well, thetest Chanel product. Isnt it worth 12,000 bucks? How does it feel to be rich? Selina said guiltily, I only bought this one. It cant be refunded. Luke said, Then just keep wearing it. I dont think the rest of your clothes match this coat, though. Looking at Selinas sweater and shirt, which had been bought on sale, Luke shook his head and knew that together, they still cost less than even a single button on her new coat. He just hoped that Selinas coat wasnt the type that couldnt be washed. If so, she would certainly regret it when the coat became dirty. Selina was creeped out by Lukes gaze. What are you looking at? Why are you giving me such a pitying look? This is a genuine product that I bought at a Chanel store. Luke chuckled. Chapter 223 - Natural Partners

Chapter 223 Natural Partners

Luke could only say, Dont wear this coat to work. Selina said, Do you think Im an idiot wholl go to work in a coat worth more than ten grand? Im not a celebrity. Luke thought for a moment and realized that it made sense. Selina suddenly changed the subject. You didnt take any pictures this time? Elenas picturesst time were very beautiful. Luke chuckled. No. Vegas has nothing special, and Im a terrible photographer. Selina remembered how beautiful Elenas pictures were, seeing how thetter was an art student, and what an eyesore Lukes own photos were. What she didnt know was that Luke had taken a lot of photos when he went around Las Vegas with the two girls, but the SD cards were in his inventory, so it was impossible for him to show them to Selina. The ne soonnded in Los Angeles. They went home in Lukes police car, which he had left in airport parking. Selina took off her new coat the moment she got home and carefully hung up the precious treasure in her closet. All her clothes and shoesbined didnt cost as much as this coat; of course she had to be careful. Luke threw his suitcase into his room and called Elsa. Boss, just letting you know that Im back. Elsa said, Well, you certainly enjoyed every second of your holiday, didnt you? Luke chuckled. With more than three million in legal cash and after enjoying himself with two flexible and passionate dancers, he certainly wasnt in a hurry to go back to work. Afterining for a bit, Elsa immediately got down to business. Its good to have you back. Get here early tomorrow. I have two cases for you. Luke didnt ask about the details, because he was afraid that Elsa wouldnt be able to stop talking if he did. Alright, boss. Ill get to your office half an hour earlier tomorrow. Try to get some sleep, or you may get eyebags. Good night. Luke quickly hung up. Elsa almost choked. She couldnt help but look at herself in the mirror that was on her table, only to immediately ce it face down. No, I have to get enough rest, or hell definitely mock me tomorrow. She had been busy at work because she had just been promoted C she had to prove herself worthy of her new position. Soon, Luke took a shower and said good night to Selina. Both of them went to sleep. In a certain suite in Caesars Pce Hotel, Trinity woke up. She felt veryfortable. The white sheet and quilt felt so nice on her naked skin that she didnt want to move at all. Eyes still half-closed, she dozed for a while, and suddenly smiled as she recalled the way mischief shed in the eyes of a certain someone. When they first met, she thought that he was a good guy who was solemn in nature. But after two days, she discovered that there was a yfulness hidden under his gentle appearance, which made him even more likeable. Remembering the past two days, she chuckled now and then absent-mindedly. Suddenly, she sensed someone draw close to hug her. Trinity opened her eyes helplessly. Lanchi, didnt you say that you wouldnt learn from Luke? Next to her, Lanchi had woken up as well, and she smiled at Trinity. Hearing what Trinity said, Lanchi quickly tickled her, mischief in her eyes. Trinity burst outughing and struggled, but to no avail. She was so exhausted, as if she had run a marathon. She really had no strength left. Lanchi, on the other hand, still had a bit of energy, and naturally, could y however much she wanted. It wasnt until thirty secondster that Lanchi finally released Trinity, who was almost crying withughter. She asked, Why are your lips sweet? Trinity was angry. Because of the ice cream and chocte you bought, of course. Im definitely going to gain weight. Lanchi chuckled and asked, You dont like them? Lost for words for a moment, Trinity admitted, Fine, they dont taste bad at all. Lanchi patted her head andforted her. When we go back, you can train harder to get rid of the calories. Trinity nodded. Fine. youre always so smart. Huh. Wait, whats this? In the dim light, something glimmered in Lanchis left ear. Baffled, Trinity reached out to touch it. Trinity was nk. Since when did you put in an earring? As dancers, they barely wore any essories because it was inconvenient for them. While hanging out with Luke, they had never returned to base either, and didnt have anything on them except their phones and purses. Grinning, Lanchi got off her and turned on themp, which illuminated the bed. Lanchiy down on the bed again. Its not just me. Arent you wearing an earring, too? Trinity subconsciously touched her right ear and felt something cool. Lanchi pushed her hand away with a smile. Ill help take yours off, and you take off mine. A momentter, they were each holding an earring, baffled. This... had to be a farewell gift from a certain someone, right? But why had they each been given one earring instead of a pair? Also, they realized that the two earrings belonged to the same pair. What was that about? Both girls mumbled to themselves. In the end, Lanchi rolled her eyes as she got it. Chuckling, she said to Trinity, Dont you see? Hes obviously implying that were a pair. Trinity was confused. Huh? Really? Lanchi said, Of course. Otherwise, he couldve given each of us a pair, right? Huh. Let me look around. That guy likes tricks the best. Then, after searching for a while, she returned with her purse. Sitting on the bed, she unzipped her purse and poured out everything. There was a mirror, lipstick, a makeup kit, an eyebrow pencil, eyebrow tweezers, mascara, a keychain, and some cards, coins and bills. Chapter 224 - Familiar Faces and Familiar Cases

Chapter 224 Familiar Faces and Familiar Cases

Among the items was a tiny box that had the distinctive Tiffany icon on it. She opened the box and read the paper that was inside. Hm, is that guy actually rich? But I dont think police officers earn very much, right? Trinity was too tired to move. She simply asked, Whats in it? Lanchi said, An invoice and a certificate for my earring. Trinity grew curious, but she really couldnt move. She could only say, Let me have a look. Lanchi nced at her and said, Wait a minute. Ill find your invoice. A momentter, Lanchi returned with Trinitys purse and poured out everything onto the bed. She found Trinitys box too. She opened it and showed her the invoice. Look at this. Its from that guy. Opening her eyes, Trinity nced at the invoice, and her eyes bulged. How much is this? 5,200? Lanchi scoffed. What are you thinking? This is elementary math! Trinity was lost for words. She had only chosen the career of a dancer because her grades in elementary school were terrible. Lanchi said, Its 52,000 dors. Mines the same. So, this pair of earrings costs around a hundred thousand dors in total. She checked the certificate and examined the earring more carefully. That guy engraved your name on the earring. Trinity checked the earring in her own hand, and indeed, it had an extremely tiny engraving of Lanchis name on it. Lanchi shrugged. Fine. They wont get mixed up now. As she spoke, they exchanged earrings. Trinity said, Hm, is it okay for us to ept this? Lanchi stared at her and said, Are you trying to say that you arent a professional escort who charges for sex? Trinity lowered her head in embarrassment, but that was exactly what she was thinking. Lanchi suddenly chuckled and kissed her again. Stop dreaming! 52,000 dors for two days is way too expensive for any escort. You wouldnt be able to earn so much even if you were one. Trinity bit her lip and said, Im not. Lanchi giggled and said, Of course youre not. He wouldve given you maybe two thousand dors if you were one. The fact that this gift is so expensive means that he doesnt take you for an escort, alright? Besides... Forget it. Trinity was annoyed when Lanchi didnt finish her sentence. Hey, cant you finish what you were going to say? Why do you sound more and more like Luke now? Lanchi didnt say anything, and simply put the items that were on the bed back into their respective purses. After cleaning up, Lanchi poured herself a ss of wine and enjoyed it on the bed. Trinity couldnt keep it up. Like a child, her anger faded as quickly as it had appeared. Pour me some, please. Lanchi didnt tease her this time, but quickly poured her a ss. She also helped Trinity, who could still barely move, sit up. Sipping the wine, Trinity suddenly asked after a brief daze, Does he like me? Lanchi didnt give her a straight answer. She sighed inwardly. Silly girl, look at the gifts we received. He likes the two of us together, not separately! The two girls chatted in the dim light, mostly about a certain someone who had left. In Los Angeles, Luke was energetic after he woke up in the morning. After the trip to Las Vegas, he felt like he was on fire, and ready for something big. With his excessive energy, he first prepared a delicious breakfast, plus dessert for Selina, before he woke her up. The very first thing that Selina did after she woke up was to check her precious Chanel coat in the closet. Seeing that it was still hanging there, Selina was relieved. Great. It wasnt a dream. Leaning against the door, Luke asked, What did you think was a dream? That you won the lottery? Selina chuckled. I dreamt that I paid ten thousand dors for a coat, and my heart ached when I took out the money. Luke asked, Does your heart not hurt anymore now that youve woken up and seen it for yourself? Selina said, It still hurts, but the pain is worth it. Luke: ... He never should underestimate a womans determination in the pursuit of prettiness. After breakfast, they went to work in their car. Luke had barely greeted Elsa in her office before she threw a stack of files at him and said, Look into this case first, and try to find something as soon as possible. Luke gave the files to Selina to read first before he asked Elsa, Whats the situation? Elsa said helplessly, A bunch of WD-36 gang members have been active in our district recently. They confined their activities to the USC area previously, but theyre in our district now for some reason, and havemitted quite a few major crimes. Several people from our local upper-ss neighborhoods haveined about them. Interested, Luke nodded and said, But it cant be too serious, right? Elsa said, They barged into Beverly Hills and even harassed Sheerah. Luke raised his eyebrow. Theyre so gutsy? Elsa said, I dont know if theyre crazy or not, but they went looking for Sheerah and told her to pay them a sh*tload of money for the weed that she ordered, before security drove them out. Luke asked, A sh*tload of money? Elsa said, Theyre charging twenty thousand dors for a pound of weed.Luke was lost for words ...What are they thinking? Thats three times the market price. Elsa said, Thats right. Sheerah called me. Shes afraid that it could be a trap to spread the rumor that shes purchasing a tremendous amount of weed. Luke thought for a moment and realized what that meant. A pound equaled sixteen ounces, or about 450 grams. Most people smoked one-eighth of an ounce of weed each time, so one pound of weed was enough for more than a hundred people. If this got out, many people would believe that Sheerah was having arge gathering of people to smoke weed together, and her reputation would be tarnished. No wonder Sheerah was so anxious. Luke understood why Elsa had given him the case. That was because he had met Sheerah before, and they could trust each other. Chapter 225 - Old Friend of an Old Friend

Chapter 225 Old Friend of an Old Friend

If it was another detective carrying out the investigation, Sheerah probably wouldnt say anything in case rumors started to spread. Luke said, So, what do you want me to do? Elsa said, Find out why theyre messing around in our district. The best would be if you can capture some of the hoodlums so we can put them in jail for a couple of months to teach them a lesson. Luke nodded. Got it. Have you talked to Sheerah? Yes, I have. If you need any backup, just call me, said Elsa, who saw that Selina was already eager to get going on the investigation. Luke nodded. Of course. Youve always been the strongest shield that backs us up, boss. Elsa said, Quit ying around and get to work. Lost for words, Luke put a paper bag on the desk and said, I dont feel happy about giving you my cupcakes now that youve said that. Were leaving. Well be in touch. After they left, Elsa quickly hid the paper bag in the bottommost drawer of her table. When Luke brought her cupcakes previously, she didnt have her own office yet, and her shameless friends stole the cupcakes one after another until there was only one left for her. She knew better now, and hid the cupcakes well so that she would have something to eat when she was too busy to get proper food. Giving his boss the cupcakes as a gift wasnt a big deal for Luke. After all, it made little difference whether he was baking thirty or fifty cupcakes at a time. It only required ten to fifteen minutes of prep work before he put the cupcakes into the oven. The ingredients cost even less than fast food, but the cupcakes were certainly priceless for those who didnt have time to cook. They certainly couldnt taste bad, judging by how much Selina praised them. Of course, Luke had found a myriad of recipes online, and he switched out the vors every other day in case Selina grew tired of the cupcakes C if she ever would... Leaving the police department in his car, Luke drove off to Beverly Hills. He was driving because Selina had to sort through the intelligence and read it to him, sort of like a secretary, so she couldnt drive. She also had to contact Sheerah, who was generally too busy to meet anyone without an appointment. However, they were certain that they would be able to see Sheerah today since Elsa had called herst night. When they reached Sheerahs vi, Luke was prepared to show security his officers certificate. Unlike most of the time when he simply shed his badge, he thought that the certificate would be needed since he was meeting a big star. As it turned out, he didnt have to show either one before he was let in. He was quite surprised. Clearly, the head of security, who had followed Sheerah and Luke around when they examined the vist time, remembered Lukes face. Sheerah weed Luke at the door, which made him even more surprised. He wondered why Sheerah was being so friendly. After they sat down inside, Sheerah couldnt help but ask, Is that Bobby guy... alright? Luke raised an eyebrow. Has he been harassing you again?. Sheerah shook her head quickly. Not really. But I havent heard anything about him in a long while, so... Luke chuckled. She was clearly uneasy now that the person who had been harassing her regrly had suddenly gone missing. Of course, it wasnt like Sheerah was suffering from Stockholm syndrome C she only wanted to know for sure that Bobby was still under Lukes control. I found something for him to do. Hell be busy for the next couple of days, so dont worry about him, said Luke. Sheerah was immensely relieved, but then realized that she shouldnt be too obvious about it. She said quickly, Do you want anything to drink? Coffee? Meryl, please let the detectives know what we have. Luke asked, Do you have green tea? If not, soda water will be fine for me. Selina said, I would like a cup of milk tea or a cappino. Meryl nodded respectfully and went to the kitchen to prepare the drinks. Without wasting any time, Luke said, Miss Sheerah... Sheerah raised her hand. No need to be so polite. You work with Elsa, and you did me a huge favor, so youre a friend. You can just call me Sheerah. Luke nodded and said, Okay, Sheerah. Lets focus on business. Whats with those drug dealers? Are you sure that you dont know them, personally or otherwise? Sheerah shook her head quickly. No, I... Hesitating for a long moment, she finally said in a low voice, Earlier, well, you know that Bobby was really bothering me, right? So... Luke interrupted her. I know. So? Sheerah said, But I really have never been in contact with those WD-36 gangsters before. Elsa told me a thing or two about them, and Im positive that Ive never met them before. Luke and Selina looked at each other, unconvinced. Human beings were strange creatures, who often lied unconsciously even though it was unnecessary. Maybe because they didnt want to talk about it, or maybe just for the heck of it, they would twist the facts until their memories changed ordingly. It was also why time was of the essence in an investigation.The longer the dy, the less reliable the memories of important eyewitnesses became. Thinking for a moment, Luke asked, Do you have any suspects? I mean, whoever you think mightve gotten you into this mess, including but not limited to acquaintances, neighbors and friends. Sheerah hesitated again. At that moment, Meryl served green tea and a cappino. After Meryl left, Sheerah said in an even lower voice, I suspect that its the house over there that attracted them. Luke was actually surprised that she did have a suspect. Keep her voice low, Sheerah said, I think its the ce where the daughter of the president of the Tiger Foundation lives. Luke and Selina were both astonished. Luke had told Selina about Katies case before, including the minor fuss caused by Jenny, the daughter of the president of the Tiger Foundation. This was a real life lesson for Selina. Chapter 226 - I’ll Remember to Wear Pants

Chapter 226 Ill Remember to Wear Pants

Jenny had left a deep impression on Selina, as she was the typical example of a suspect who wouldnt help with the investigation because they were guilty themselves. Luke suddenly wondered if he had something to do with all this. It was WD-36 that had provided Jenny with weed. They were one of thergest gangs in the drug business in the USC area. Previously, Luke had destroyed six gang bases in six days to get enough experience and credit points. He recalled that he had killed WD-36s third inmand. But Luke didnt say anything and only continued with his questions. Half an hourter, Luke and Selina rose and said goodbye to Sheerah. At the door, Luke thought for a moment before saying to Sheerah, Sheerah, Ill try to resolve your problem in a week. Dont worry too much, and just focus on your own things. Sheerah wasnt surprised. She knew that Elsa trusted and thought highly of this young man. She nodded and said, Call me if you need anything from me. Luke nodded with a smile. You, too. You have my number. Selina put on a weird expression. After they got in the car, Selina suddenly asked, Are you interested in her? Luke was puzzled. Huh? What she said at the end was very strange. If you need anything from me... Hehe, isnt she in her thirties? said Selina yfully. Luke said, Shes only 29. If you say that shes in her thirties to her face, shell get her security to kick you out! Selina said, I believe she would. Hm, if she calls you in the middle of the night and says, I must have you, baby, are you gonna run over naked? Luke said, No, Ill remember to wear pants. Selina: ...I must have you, baby. Luke: What?! Selina: Why are you still wearing your shirt? You said yourself that youd only be wearing pants if you heard that. Luke: ...B*stard! As they talked andughed, they reached Jennys vi. A security guard came over after they pressed the doorbell, and it wasnt any of the ones whom Luke met before. The man asked, Can I help you? Luke showed the man his badge and said, Im Luke from LAPD. This is Selina. Wed like to talk to Miss Jenny about some local happenings. The security guard frowned and said, You can ask me. Luke nodded and asked, Do you know that some dealers are peddling weed in this area? Shifting his gaze, the security guard said, No, I dont. Luke chuckled and said, Have any of the neighbors mentioned it before? The security guard shook his head. We arent familiar with our neighbors. This is Beverly Hills, you know, not an apartment building. Luke nodded and said, Then sorry for disturbing you. Then, he and Selina got into their car and left. Selina said, That security guard was too cold. Why does it seem like he didnt like us? Luke chuckled. Who knows? I didnt see himst time. The security guards have changed. Selina saw that Luke was driving in an odd direction. Where are you going? Luke said, The front door is fine, but most idents happen at the back. We need to take a look. Selina didnt really understand, but she knew that Luke had his reasons, so she stopped asking. Luke was thinking that if Miss Jenny was still buying weed, the transactions would only happen at the back door. So, it wouldnt hurt to check it out. At the back, Luke slowed down and rolled down the window as he observed the environment. How things had changed! Thest time he came to this vi, Elsa had still been indifferent to him. A Ford SUV suddenly blew past them. Luke took a sniff and hit the brake. Thinking for a moment, he eased up on it and slowly drove on. This ce had changed. The back entrance, which had been almost directly facing the house across the street, had moved. Luke observed from the car for a moment, and knew that the back entrance was now out of the range of the surveince camera across the street, which belonged to Smith. Jenny had adjusted her own surveince camera, too. It was installed behind the back door and wouldnt capture a view of anything else. It seemed that Miss Jenny hadnt given up after the video tape incidentst time, and was continuing with her little hobby. The rich could indeed do whatever they wanted. But of course, weed wasnt really a big deal in America. Everybody had the odd friend or two who had smoked weed before. Observing the environment and taking deep breaths, Luke turned the car around and sped up. Selina asked, Huh? We arent getting out to check out the area? Luke said, No need. Miss Jenny is in the SUV that just passed us. Theres no need to be concerned with her vi now. Selina was confused. She left her house? Luke said mockingly, Well, I dont know if she went willingly, but there are four men in that car, and none of them are her security guards, so what do you think? Selina didnt question his judgment, and merely frowned. Four men who arent her security guards? Has she been kidnapped? Luke said, I cant say for sure, but we can track them. The four men didnt smell as clean as security guards, and reeked of weed, heroin, cash and gun oil as well as gunpowder. They were all probably drug dealers. With Elementary Driving and Sharp Nose, Luke caught up to the SUV just several minutester. This SUV was pretty shabby and old, but all the windows had been upgraded with dark tint. It was thus impossible to see what was going in the car except through the windshield. Tinted windows werent rare in California, where the sun was strong, and they certainly werent unusual on a car that had four drug dealers and a girl. Selina waited, only to realize that Luke was just following the SUV. She thought for a moment before she asked, Are you hoping to catch more of them? Luke chuckled and nodded. Miss Jenny doesnt like us anyway, so well just let her enjoy thepany of four men with strong body odor. Selina had no objections. After all, she didnt know Jenny, and she always supported Luke unconditionally. Just like that, the two cars left Beverly Hills and entered a neighborhood south of USC. Luke sped up and parked the car on the side of the road thirty meters away before the people in the SUV got out. Chapter 227 - Long Time No See

Chapter 227 Long Time No See

Luke said quickly, Back me up from here, but dont shoot until I give you the signal, in case you expose yourself. Selina examined her pistol and her magazines, before she nodded and said, Got it. Pay attention to your surroundings, or someone may sneak up on you from the back, Luke reminded Selina. Selina rolled her eyes. Isnt that what you want to do to me every day? Luke: ...Really? Well, that did sound rather tempting But heughed the next second. Haha! I dont think Miss Jenny is enjoying this trip. Not far away, two men were taking a woman, who was in her nightie, out of the SUV. Naturally, that woman was Miss Jenny. One of the two men reached out to push Miss Jenny forward when she seemed reluctant to move. And both Luke and Selina could see that the man didnt just push her. Miss Jenny screamed and pitched forward before looking back at the man in fear, but the man just hooted. Luke smacked his lips and said, See that? I said that they liked the back... But Selina simply looked at him in disdain. He hurriedly said, Im not like them. Trust me. Selina said, You men are all the same. Luke shrugged. Im a police officer whos here to save her. Remember, dont let anyone sneak up on you from... Uh, fine. Im going. Sensing Selinas unfriendly look, he dropped the joke and quickly got out of the car. He moved quickly but stealthily along the cars parked on the roadside, and soon reached the Ford SUV. Then, he quietly tailed the four men and the woman. None of them paid any attention to their backs. Miss Jenny, who was half-naked, was terrified and helpless. She was shivering. Her skin burned from where the man had touched her just now, as if it was corroded by vitriol. Of course, it was just her illusion, and her skin was just as fair and smooth as before. The four men, on the other hand, were obviously too captivated by Jennys sexy body to notice the stranger behind him. It wasnt until they reached a bungalow ten meters away and one of the men pushed Jenny inside that a male voice suddenly rang out behind them. Ah, Miss Gwenis. Its been a while. I didnt expect to see you here. Stunned, they all turned around, only to see a kid who looked like a high school student smiling gently at them Under the golden morning sun, his smile was as pure as an angels. F*ck! Kiddo, you want to get yourself killed? one of the men immediately yelled. Jenny was at a loss, and couldnt recall who Luke was. Ignoring the man, Luke took out his wallet. The four men felt that something was wrong. Why did this wallet and this pose seem so familiar? The next second, the wallet was opened to reveal the badge inside, and Luke said, LAPD. Miss Gwenis, do you remember me now? The four mens faces changed, and Jenny was ecstatic, though she didnt remember this boy. Help! Theyre kidnappers! That was exactly what Luke had been waiting for. As if on cue, all the four men reached for their waists. The smile still on his face, Luke suddenly stepped forward and kneed one of the kidnappers hard in the groin. There was the sound of something rupturing, and the kidnappers eyes popped out. Clutching his groin with both hands, he slowly fell to his knees. After that knee attack, Luke swung around with his right arm curled to hit the face of a second kidnapper. He then smashed in the face of a third kidnapper with a left hook, before kicking the fourth kidnapper, who was also the one who had opened the door, in the abdomen. In less than two seconds, the faces of two of the kidnappers were bleeding, and the other two had copsed as they clutched the lower parts of their bodies. Luke stepped forward and pulled Jenny behind him. Dont scream, dont move, and stay still. As he said that, he kicked the heads of the two kidnappers clutching themselves on the ground, knocking them out. It was actually a relief for them. Protecting Jenny, Luke slowly retreated. A few secondster, two bald men in fancy jackets came out. Seeing the four unconscious men, one of them shouted, Ah, theres trouble! Over here!... Ugh! Pain exploded in his head and he copsed, the pistol he had just drawn dropping to the ground. The other bald man wasnt as quick, and was only just reaching for his gun when he saw his partner get knocked out. Then, a fist loomed before his eyes. Bam! His head went nk and he spun around twice in the air before finally falling to the ground. Luke nced at Selina, only to see that she was gesturing at him. With his Sharp Nose, he had already sensed that there were a lot of people in the house. There were more than thirty people, as well as plenty of guns, weed and heroin, which indicated that this was a major base for WD-36. In the next second, he picked up Miss Jenny and rushed off, and gave Selina a signal. Selina started moving as well. Less than ten secondster, he put Miss Jenny behind a car. My partner Selina will take you to my car. Dont scream and dont run. He then ran back to the drug dealers Ford SUV. Taking out his gun, he shed his badge. LAPD! Youre surrounded! Lay down your weapons and get down on the ground! The dozen people who had just run out of the bungalow were all stunned to hear that. But they exploded with rage in the next second. One man with one pistol had them surrounded? Was he an idiot? The dozen gangsters, who looked like zebras with the tattoos on them, took out their guns. F*ck you! Kiss my ass! You son of a b*tch! Im going to cut your balls open! For a moment, all of them were cursing and yelling. Chapter 228 - Use This For Now

Chapter 228 Use This For Now

Ignoring the approaching gangsters, Luke shouted again, This is LAPD! Drop your weapons and follow our instructions, or Ill open fire! His provocation riled them up again, and they cursed and yelled once more. At that moment, a dozen more people ran out of the bungalow, and some of them were especially trigger-happy. Ah! Cops! Go to hell! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! One of them raised his gun and fired at Luke. Galvanized by how gutsy he was, the mans colleagues raised their guns and shot at Luke too. Distracted by Luke, nobody noticed that Selina had moved Miss Jenny to their car thirty meters away. Selina was also talking on the police inte. Were under attack by a group of armed thugs. There are more than thirty of them. We need backup. Repeat, we need backup. Sitting in the backseat, Miss Jenny observed the battle through the windshield in fear. After Selina was done, Jenny finally asked in a trembling voice, Youre not going to help your partner? Selina didnt look at her, but simply observed their surroundings with the cameras on the car. Luke himself had installed those cameras. There were twelve of them on the left, right, top and bottom of the car, leaving no blind angles. The ss was bulletproof too, and the important parts of the car had a doubleyer of bulletproofing. Luke had modified the engine using Bells and Tony Starks abilities, otherwise it wouldnt be able to power this bulletproof car. So, there was no reason for Selina to get out. She was now in the drivers seat. If anything went wrong, this car itself would be a great weapon that could kill a lot of people when it was fast enough C it would be much more effective than shooting. Also, Lukes signal had indicated that he didnt need her help for now. Luke had already slipped away from the Ford SUV. ording to the simple test he had performed that morning, his Strength was now twelve times that of a regr person. Together with his Dexterity, which was four times that of a regr person, he was able to dash twenty meters in two seconds. Observing the environment for a moment, he confirmed that he was safe with his Sharp Nose. He chose a few possible locations for cover, then raised his gun. Bang! Bang! Two guys who were busy shooting and yelling cried and copsed with bullets in their legs. The WD-36 gangsters were stunned, with no idea what happened. How had that boy shot their people when he was hiding behind a car? Luke took out a mirror and looked into it. He was surprised that none of the gangsters were facing his direction. He craned his head again. Bang! Bang! Another two gangsters screamed and fell, gripping their legs. If he had the instincts of a super shooter, he wouldnt need to aim at all, and would be able to hit a couple of targets using the instinctive reactions of his body. But instincts could only be nurtured with both talent and experience. Luke had enough Strength and Dexterity, but he had no experience. With that in mind, it might be better for him to add 20 to Mental Strength. To activate a number of super abilities, it was a prerequisite that all his basic attributes reach 20. Physical Outburst and Curve Shooting from the female shooter Reba, for example, demanded 20 Mental Strength as a prerequisite. He had to level up and increase his Mental Strength. He only needed one level-up for that, anyway. Thinking that, Luke looked at the confused WD-36 gangsters. Last time, he had killed the gangs third inmand. Could he wipe out the top two leaders of the gang in this quest to reap experience? That way, the case that Elsa gave him could be closed. After all, if WD-36 waspletely destroyed, it wouldnt be able to sell weed in Beverly Hills anymore. As his thoughts shed through his mind, Luke looked at the gang members in his mirror, and craned his head again when nobody was looking at him. Bang! Bang! Ahhhhhhh! This time, it wasnt just the victims of his gunshots, but several of the other more high-strung gangsters also screamed before they fled. Luke was lost for words. Why are you running when you havent been shot yet? Their cries were so loud that some neighbors opened their windows to see what was going on. Luke could only switch positions and hide in the flowers and grass. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Using the nts as cover gave him more time, and he hit another four gangsters. At this point, the gangsters seemed to finally realize what was going on. They yelled and looked for cover. Luke, however, had moved to a different location. Hiding in a tree behind the bungalow, he smiled at the stupid gangsters. He had taken down a dozen of their colleagues before they finally realized that they needed cover. Clearly, they had slow reflexes. Their lousy performance wasnt surprising, however, since these gangsters only took advantage of ordinary people or other gangsters who werent any stronger than they were. In the car, Miss Jenny asked in shock, Wait, is this all the work of Detective... Luther? Selina red at the rich girl in the rearview mirror and said, His name is Luke, not Luther, alright? Miss Jenny said awkwardly. Well, I was too scared just now, and I didnt quite catch his name. Selina chuckled coldly. Jenny couldnt help but shiver at the sound. She asked, Can I borrow some clothes? Selina rolled her eyes and searched in a box, before she threw something into the backseat. Theres nothing but this. Jenny said, Isnt this too small? What Selina had given her was amon towel that was fifty centimeters long and twenty centimeters wide C it could only serve as a short skirt at most. How could she ward off the cold with that? Selina said, We usually leave our house dressed, not like youing out naked. After a brief silence, Jenny argued timidly, Actually, I didnte out willingly; they kidnapped me... Sigh, just a minute. Selina did find it outrageous to just give her a towel. Chapter 229 - Persuasive Detective Luke

Chapter 229 Persuasive Detective Luke

Selina searched under her seat and found a vest. Here. This should work. Stunned, Jenny let Selina throw a vest over her head. A momentter, Jenny took down the vest from her head. She hesitated at the LAPD printed on the vest, but still put it on in the end. Selina looked at her in the rearview mirror, then shifted her gaze before she said, Its not bad, right? Bulletproof and warm. Jenny quietlyined, Cant you see that my breasts are still exposed to the air, or that my butt cant be covered by this vest at all? However, this vest was the only thing that counted as clothing in the car. Jenny was still slightly cold. She could only put the towel around her neck to block the gaps in the vest and keep her neck warm. While the two women were locked in an unfriendly exchange in the car, Luke was engaging in a different sort of exchange that was even more unfriendly with the WD-36 gangsters. Looking at the gangsters who were hiding or scurrying around in fear, Luke didnt really want to kill them. That was mostly because Luke would be in a lot of trouble if he went on a killing spree outside his own district. Thus, he didnt kill any of the gangsters, and at most only injured them. If he really wanted to finish them off, the best solution would be to make them disappear. No bodies, no blood, and no reports meant no cases for the police department. Finally, two police cars approached in the distance with their sirens ring. The WD-36 gangsters were obviously in a panic. Some of them fled, and those who stayed behind were also looking for ces to hide. However, there were always those who thought differently from everyone else. When the two police cars were dozens of meters away, some of the gangsters started shooting at them. The two police cars hurriedly pulled over. The officers got out quickly and shouted, LAPD! Youre surrounded! Drop your weapons and get down on the ground! Of course, nobody obeyed them, but the four officers from the police cars raised their guns and started firing at the gangsters two seconds after the warning. Obviously, they hadnt meant it! Luke watched the show from the rooftop of another building further away. Now that other police officers had arrived, he didnt want to take action anymore. Everything Luke had done after confirming Jennys abduction had been on purpose. After injuring a dozen or so gangsters, he let the backup officers take care of the rest. Any of the officers who wanted to im the credit would then say that they were the ones who had injured the gangsters, so Luke wouldnt be held fully responsible for everything. A few minutester, more sirens echoed in the air, and a dozen police cars pulled up and surrounded the entire area. Luke knew that it was almost over. There were thirty officers here, and only a handful of WD-36 gangsters; thetter wouldnt be able to keep resisting for long. Also, the longer they resisted, the more severe their punishment would be. Luke slipped back to his car and got into the passenger seat, before he smiled at the shiveringdy in the backseat. Hello, Miss Gwenis, what an honor to see you again. With aplicated expression, Jenny said, Ah, its good to see you too, Detective Luke. Luke said, Can you tell us what happened today? Jenny was apparently too embarrassed to talk. Luke shook his head and said, Jenny, look, I didnt read you the Miranda warning; this isnt an interrogation, but simply a private chat. Nothing you say here will be recorded. Were only trying to find out the root cause of everything. After all, ten of those gangsters are already down, and well need an exnation. Jenny hesitated for a moment, but finally confessed the basic situation. The matter wasntplicated at all. She wanted to buy weed, and made a deal with the WD-36 people at the back door, but they suddenly kidnapped her this time. Finding it odd, Luke asked, Youre a regr client; why did they abduct you? Jenny was a loyal customer, and wasnt reluctant to pay. If Lukes guess as correct, the pound of weed which was delivered to Sheerah had actually been Miss Jennys order, except that it was sent to the wrong ce. That pound of weed had been sold at three times the market price. If Miss Jenny was so generous, why would they kidnap her? It wasnt a smart thing to mess with the rich, especially an influential tycoon like Jennys father. Jenny, however, fell silent again. Selina was enjoying the drama. Seeing that it wasnt going to continue, she rolled her eyes and gestured at Luke. Luke thought for a moment. He then got out of the car to get into the backseat. After that, he took off his coat and covered the pitiful, shivering girl with it. Do you feel better now? Her head lowered, Jenny was silent, but she suddenly threw herself into his arms and burst into tears. Selina continued enjoying the drama. Luke snorted and gently stroked Jennys back. It was a trick for soothing someone, simr to stroking a cat or a dog. Very soon, Jennys wails turned into low sobs. Luke took a box of tissues from Selina and gave Jenny one. There, there. Youre safe now. He sounded gentle and calm, like the baritone of a midnight radio show host. Jenny cried so hard that she couldnt stop huping. She epted the tissue and wiped her tears. A momentter, she finally said gloomily, After my father found out about... that thingst time, he changed my security guards and told them to watch me. But I couldnt take it anymore, and contacted the gang to buy weed. To avoid the new security guards, I pretended that I was sleeping before I slipped down to the back door. Luke and Selina looked at each other, both amused. Its almost like you wanted something to happen to you! Her head down, Jenny didnt see their expressions. Sobbing, she continued, But I didnt know any of the people that came to my house. They snatched me after taking my money. She was silent for another long moment. Selina couldnt help but look at Luke suspiciously, but Luke simply shook his head, hinting for not to be hasty. Chapter 230 - Same Old Trick

Chapter 230 Same Old Trick

A momentter, Jenny continued, They put me in their car and said that they wouldnt let me go until I gave them a huge sum of money. As she talked, she suddenly turned around and cried hard in Lukes arms. They... they said that they would rape me and record it. They said I had to listen to them in the future, or they would sell the recording to USC. Both Luke and Selina were struck with realization. They shouldve seen thising. It was a shameless but effective trick, particrly on a young and wealthy woman who was still in college. Even though Jenny was the victim, she would still be under a tremendous amount of pressureter. Not everybody would sympathize with her. Many people would gloat and even maliciously spread what happened to her. No wonder Jenny was so wrung out. She had just been pulled back from the brink of ruin; chances were that videos of her would have been forever preserved on the hard drives of some shut-in nerds even after she was dead. That exined why the WD-36 gangsters had had the guts to kidnap her. ckmail and threats were cliche, but they worked almost all the time, which was why criminals loved using them. While Luke was talking to Jenny in the car, the police officers had captured most of the WD-36 gangsters and invaded their nest. Several armed gangsters were hiding in the house, so the officers were within their rights to break in and arrest them. A lot of things were discovered in the house. Luke was too far away to identify the drugs and guns, but he clearly saw five girls in makeshift coats being led out of the house. Their bare legs suggested that they were probably wearing nothing under the coats either. Their expressions were sluggish and dazed; it was obvious that they had been drugged. If Miss Jenny had been pushed inside just now, she would probably have ended up in exactly the same way. Thinking that, Miss Jenny calmed down. She was tired of crying. Luke told Selina to take care of the rest. Mostly, they needed to let the director of the local police department know what had started the gunfight and about the injuries sustained by the dozen unlucky gangsters whom Luke had taken down. Hearing that the two detectives had cleaned up a dozen gangsters, the director was suspicious, but didnt say anything. There would definitely be an investigationter, as this was a major case in which more than thirty gangsters publicly and violently refused arrest. The illegal items and the six girls in the bungalow were a shock as well. The case would definitely be thoroughly investigated. Selina talked to the director for almost an hour andpleted all the necessary paperwork, before she finally returned to the car. Seeing the two people in the backseat, she said angrily, Hey, Miss Gwenis, dont you think its time you let go of my partner? Hes still a boy! Jenny felt a lot better. It was too noisy outside for her to sleep, but she didnt want to leave Lukes arms. After hugging Luke for such a long time, she would be a fool not to have felt his muscles. She even casually measured those muscles with her hands. Besides, Luke was clean and didnt have the typical smell of an unwashed man; there was only a vague, pleasant shampoo fragrance. Well, it was probably just Jennys illusion. But of course, she preferred to beforted in the arms of a sunny, handsome man than to be held captive by four gangsters who stank. Luke gestured at Selina, who could only roll her eyes as she started the car. They took Jenny back to her vi in Beverly Hills and handed her over to the security guards. She left the car, but after taking a few steps, she hopped back to Luke and kissed him deeply. Thank you, Luke. Luke smiled. Youre too kind. Im a police detective. Jenny reluctantly let go and entered her house, turning back to look at him a couple of times. A momentter, Luke and Selina returned to the car. This time, Luke drove. Selina snorted. What do you have to say about this rich youngdy? Luke said, Well, she certainly smelled great. Selina said, Ha? Youre truly shameless. Just wipe your face already. She threw a tissue at him angrily. Why didnt you dodge when she kissed you? Luke said, Would you believe me if I said that its for work? Selina said, Fine. If we need to work with a middle-ageddy next time, you can offer to kiss her. Luke said, Fine. Ill admit it. Selina asked, Admit what? Luke said, I have to admit that Im a superficial man who cant kiss an ugly person. I cant sacrifice myself, even if its for work. Selina was lost for words. Lets go get lunch. Its on you this time. Luke: As if youve ever paid for lunch... They went to a three-star Michelin restaurant. Luke had plenty of legitimate money now, so he could afford to be more extravagant. Halfway through the expensive lunch, Elsa called him. Where are you? Why havent you returned yet? Luke said, Were having lunch. We worked really hard in the morning. Were starving. Elsa said, Come back as soon as youre done. What you did was quite big. Luke said, Alright. Do you want me to pack some of the food for you, boss? Elsa said, You know what to do, before she hung up.Luke chuckled. He certainly knew what to do. After the phone call, they couldnt take the time to enjoy lunch anymore. They finished the exquisite food as quickly as possible and packed up the food that theyd ordered earlier, then paid the bill and left. In the car, Selinained, We should go to a different ce next time. The food here is expensive and the portions are small. Luke asked, It doesnt taste good? Selina hesitated for a moment. Its delicious, but dont you want to feel full after lunch? Also, something thats tasty and greasy would be great; Im still hungry after our meal. Luke got it. Ill take you to have siu mei next time. Selina asked, Whats siu mei? Luke said, Its fried, roasted and grilled meat that I guarantee is oily and greasy. Chapter 231 - Hard, Black, Thick and Long Thing

Chapter 231 Hard, ck, Thick and Long Thing

Selina nodded in satisfaction. Thats exactly what I want. Lets have it tonight. Luke said, No problem. Appeasing his partner with food, Luke drove the car into the police departments parking lot. They went to Elsas office and gave her the box of food theyd packed. Elsa put the box in the bottommost drawer without looking at it. It was the special ce for her food. She needed to stash it first and eat itter, in case it attracted her colleagues like hungry wolves. Elsa red at Luke and said, What have you done? You turned South Los Angeles upside down. Do you know what the news is saying? Some idiot reporters are saying that the police fought a hundred terrorists in the area and that there are countless casualties. Luke smiled, unconcerned. Boss, why dont you have food first, and well talkter? Elsa said, My stomach is cramping because of you. I cant eat anything. Luke grinned and stopped talking. He hinted for Selina to finish the report. Selina immediately stepped forward to exin what happened that morning and ease the tension. Of course, they both knew that Elsa wasnt really angry; she had to fake it, however, or she would be under a lot of pressure if Luke did something like this every other day. As they talked, Selina opened Elsas big drawer and took out two cupcakes, one for herself and the other for Elsa. I wasnt full after lunch. I have to share your stock now, boss. Elsa could only roll her eyes. She realized that Selina was bing more and more like Luke. But she wasnt really angry, as she wouldnt have gotten any cupcakes if it wasnt for Selina. Also, it was Selinas indirect reminder that Elsa should eat something since it was lunchtime. As Elsa listened, she had the cupcake and also enjoyed the coffee which Luke made for her with the coffee machine outside. After a long while, Selina finally finished exining what happened in the morning as well as the aftermath. After a long silence, Elsa wiped her lips with a napkin and nodded helplessly. Fine, you did a good job, but try not to turn it into such a huge thing next time. Director Brad actually asked Dustin why we were doing Homnd Securitys job. Luke and Selina were both silent. They knew that Elsa and Dustin had to cover for them if they wanted a share of the credit for the case. Rescuing Miss Jenny alone would already be very rewarding, and a lot of illegal items had been found in the gangsters nest. The only problem right now were the media reports. After the police department figured out everything and made sure that it was an aplishment and not a mistake, it could hold a press conference, and the medias attitude would change. Elsa stopped acting cold toward Luke and Selina. She believed that Luke could understand why she had acted the way she did. She said, Alright, you can get some rest for now, but stay in touch. You have toe back if youre needed for an investigation. Luke and Selina hurriedly dered their loyalty to Elsa again before they slipped away. They had yet another holiday, although it was only a temporary one. They couldnt go back to work until this case waspletely sorted out. After leaving the police department, Selina stretched and said, Ah, what a wonderful sunny day! Why dont we take a bath at home? Its been days since I used the bathtub in the backyard. Luke said, Of course, but we have to buy you dinner first. Selina was confused. Huh? Have you forgotten the siu mei? Do you want toe out again after you go home? asked Luke. Selina shook her head quickly. She would be crazy to want to leave the big bathtub in this sunshine after she got in. Luke found a famous siu mei restaurant and all the food that Selina was interested in. After they got back home, Selina enjoyed afternoon tea, the sunshine and the bathtub, and Luke went to the garage. Taking out the halfpleted trinkets and variousponents from his inventory, Luke worked carefully. It wasnt until Selina cried that she was starving that he finally stopped, satisfied, and looked at the two pistols that he had assembled. One of them was an M1911 with a modified load and barrel. Luke had been using the gun for a long time as a vignte since most gangsters had this gun. His hands had grownrger after his Strength reached 40, and he had to modify the gun for a morefortable grip. The other gun was a revolver that was based on a Smith & Wesson M500. The barrel of this gun had been lengthened slightly for increased uracy and pration. Also, Luke had modified the surface of this revolver and covered it in matte so that it wasnt as conspicuous. He was quite satisfied with his work. Luke liked this kind of hard, ck, thick and long weapon the most, which might not look fancy, but could easily blow up the head of an enemy. The bullets for the two guns were also tweaked so that they could hold more gunpowder. This could significantly improve hisbat ability and increase his options. In the meantime, he had made the barrels of both guns himself, so there were no records of them at all. While Luke appreciated his new masterpieces, Selina was already calling him darling in the sweetest voice. He could only let himself be interrupted as he yelled back, Iming. Just clean yourself up and be ready for dinner. Then, with a thought, the two guns disappeared and were stored in his inventory. Putting the scraps in the garage into his inventory as well, Luke turned off the lights and left the garage. He washed his hands and heated the siu mei which he bought at noon, before he made a sd and shouted out into the backyard, Dinners ready! A momentter, Selina dashed into the house. Chapter 232 - Young Lady’s Visit

Chapter 232 Young Ladys Visit

Luke was stunned when he saw Selina. Whats the meaning of this? Selina, who was wearing a bikini under a thick bathrobe, was confused. What are you talking about? Luke was lost for words. Didnt I tell you to clean up for dinner? Selina said, Im very clean right now. I spent the whole afternoon in the bathtub. Luke asked, Arent you worried that your skin will get wrinkly from all that water? Selina chuckled. I was in the water for a bit and then in the sun for a bit after that, alright? Luke said, Sure, whatever. Lets just dig in. He was toozy to care about Selina eating in a bathrobe. They were eating when the doorbell rang. They looked at each other, finding it odd. They had some friends at the police department, but since they were busy, they had never entertained any of them at home. Also, they had often been out for work since arriving in Los Angeles. Nobody except Dustin and Elsa in the Major Crimes Division knew their address. They didnt have other friends in the area. So, who could possibly be visiting them? Taking a sniff, Luke found it strange, and opened the door himself. A tall and slender girl was standing outside. When the door opened, she greeted him in delight. Luke. Luke said with a smile, Oh, Miss Gwenis. How did you find my ce? The girl outside was none other than Jenny, who lowered her head when she heard Lukes question. Im sorry, but I lied to Sergeant Elsa and said that I forgot to tell you something in the morning, so she gave me your address. Luke thought for a moment, and realized what Elsa was thinking. Jenny was a girl from a rich family, but her family background wasnt tooplicated. Actually, he should thank Elsa. After a moment, Luke said, Oh, pleasee in. Jenny entered the house eagerly, and Luke took her to the living room. While she was looking around, she heard a female voice. Darling, who is it? Stunned, Jenny turned her head, only to see a beautiful chick in a bathrobe chewing on a greasy roasted goose leg. As they looked at each other, the girl in the bathrobe tore off a huge chunk of meat from the goose leg. Dumbfounded, Jenny looked at Luke. Are you... Luke said casually, Were roommates and partners. Jenny was lost for words. She wondered if that was true, but it wasnt unusual for partners to be roommates. Luke, however, didnt give her time to think. Have you had dinner? If not, you can have some of this. Now that Luke mentioned it, Jenny felt her stomach crying out for meat! She hadnt eaten much during the long day. Seeing how gluttonous Selina was, she suddenly became hungry. Somehow, she nodded her head and said, Ah, okay. Thank you. Luke pointed in one direction and said, You can wash your hands there. Do you want to take off your coat? Jenny subconsciously took off her coat, but Selina, who was enjoying the drama, suddenly whistled. Jenny abruptly came back to her senses and put her coat back on. Luke found it odd. Why are you out wearing this? Just now, he saw very clearly that this girl was only wearing a thin nightie under her thick coat. It wasnt the same one that she had been wearing in the morning, but it was just as charming Jenny lowered her head. ...I had a fight with my dad. Naturally, Luke knew better than to ask further. Should I bring you some clothes? Thank you. Jenny nodded. Luke said, Go wash your hands first. Ill fetch you some clothes. Jenny obediently went to the bathroom. Luke gestured at Selina, a question in his eyes, but Selina quickly shook her head. Luke shrugged and simply went to his room, where he found a thick T-shirt. When Luke returned, Jenny was wiping her hands. She subconsciously stood straight again. Luke gave the T-shirt to her with a smile. You can wear this for now. Its clean. I hope you dont mind. Jenny said quickly, Not at all. Luke pointed at the bathroom and said, You can put it on inside. There areundry baskets in there; you can put your clothes in one of them. Jenny nodded again. Lets have dinner after you change, okay? said Luke. After Jenny nodded again, he went to the dining room. In the dining room, Luke red at Selina, who was grimacing. Its just clothes. Why are you unwilling to lend her any?. Selina snorted. Of course I am. Also, Im telling you that you cant let her stay here tonight. Luke was lost for words. Do you really think Im so horny? Selina said, If this was a few days ago, I would say no, but after all the fun you had recently, Im afraid that youre already used to it. Luke said, Didnt you have a hand in my fun too? Selina said, That was in a hotel, and this is home, okay? Luke said, Fine, whatever you say. But wait, when did I say that Im going to sleep with her? Thats just your spection! Selina said, Its just a kind reminder in case you swoon over a richdy. Luke said, Fine. Can she at least have some food? Selina said, Do you really think Im so petty? Shes free to have all of this if she can. Well, hm, she better leave half of it for me. Luke said, How generous of you! In the bathroom, Jenny took off her nightie and put on the thick T-shirt, before she took a look around She realized that there were only female products in this bathroom, and that there was only one toothbrush in a feminine style. So, the two people outside really were just roommates? Details like these were hard to cover up, and could reveal the true rtionship between a man and a woman. She wasnt wrong. This bathroom was Selinas, and Luke only used the ensuite in his room. Naturally, their stuff wasnt ced together. After she changed and walked to the dining room, Luke greeted her with a smile. Here. Have something first. Jenny sat down next to him obediently, but she felt rather ufortable when Selina gave her a cryptic smile. Chapter 233 - Rich Father and Rich Daughter

Chapter 233 Rich Father and Rich Daughter

Luke nced at Selina and said, Just focus on the food, okay? Selina snorted and continued eating. Luke picked up some food with the serving chopsticks and put it on Jennys te. Try it. This is delicious Chinese food. Looking at the greasy food and smelling the fragrant meat, Jenny couldnt help but drool. She peeped cautiously at Selina as she had a bite. Selina didnt cause any trouble, and everybody finished dinner in peace. Selina finished one third of the food, and Luke had approximately the same amount, but Jenny only had a little bit of it. Obviously, her stomach wasnt as much of a threat as Selina had imagined. After supper, Selina did the dishes, and Luke made a cup of hot cocoa for Jenny. The two of them talked in the living room. Luke was utterly unmoved when he heard Jennys story. It was the typical family drama. Jennys birth mother died a few years ago, and her CEO father married another young and beautiful wife who bore him a son two years ago. So, Jenny lived in Los Angeles by herself. Her father had been pissed when Jenny got herself in trouble by buying weed. They had a huge fight over the phone, and Jenny drove off in her car. That was why she was here in her nightie. There was absolutely no new information for Luke. After all, it was purely happenstance that she was kidnapped, and she didnt know much about WD-36. When it was slightly past nine, Luke offered to send Jenny home. Just as he was closing the door, Selina gave him the middle finger. Luke bowed to indicate that he epted the blessing before he left. After they left the house, Jenny suddenly said, ...I dont want to go back. Luke was confused. Huh? Jenny said, Im alone, without family. Luke thought for a moment and proposed, Should I send you to a hotel? Jenny was slightly shocked, not expecting Luke to be so straightforward. Although she had been prepared for it before her night visit, she wondered if they were going too fast. However, she didnt say anything in the end, and silently agreed with Lukes suggestion. A whileter, Luke parked his car in front of a hotel Jenny didnt know, called Bellier. Observing the interior after they entered, Jenny confirmed that it was a three-star hotel at best. It wasnt exactly horrible, but it was nheless rather weird for someone like her who had never stayed in anything less than a four-star hotel. Noticing the look on her face, Luke smiled and said, Im just a small-time detective. I cant afford a four-star hotel. Jenny finally remembered that not everybody was as rich as she was. At the very least, this man had taken her to a three-star hotel, not a motel that might only cost dozens of dors for one night. They checked in under Jennys name and went to the room. Jenny was slightly nervous. She had the feeling that the man behind her would suddenly pounce on her with a hideous grin... Well, fine. She was only uneasy, and not really scared C she wasnt a little girl who had yet to experience anything. After Luke entered, he turned on the stereo and adjusted the lights. Then, he took out a bottle of wine and said, Would you like some? Jenny promptly epted the offer. Talking to someone over a ss of wine was basically the most familiar thing for her. The two of them chatted and had drinks on the couch. Luke learned a lot more about Jenny. For example, she had been the little princess of her family until her mother suddenly passed away three years ago. Her father had been in business negotiations when her mother died, and didnt return until the funeral one weekter. She had been living in Los Angeles since then. The vi was something her father had given to her out of guilt. Father and daughter could have made peace with each other eventually. However, her father married a young and beautiful woman less than half a yearter, and his new wife gave birth to a son two months after the wedding. Jenny finally grew suspicious. Her father certainly wasnt an idiot. He would never acknowledge a random newborn baby as his son without a paternity test. She investigated and discovered that her father had gotten himself a young lover after he and Jennys mother fell out. Just before Jennys mother died, her father had actually been with his young lover, who had just gotten pregnant then. So, father and daughter had a huge fight, and barely saw each other anymore. Luke even spected that Jenny had done all that partly to see if her father still cared about her. However, her father was too busy looking after his new wife and son to bother with her. Jenny was a senior in college, but she had almost been kidnapped and recorded by drug dealers. Family really was important. Luke couldnt help but feel lucky. Robert was practically a model dadpared with Jennys father. The man didnt have any shorings except for the fact that he didnt have a lot of money and usually wasnt good at expressing himself. After that, Luke and Jenny talked about various other things, from tidbits about their lives to work.Miss Jenny had never worked before, so she had a lot of fun listening to all the funny incidents that Luke encountered as a police officer. Unless Jenny, who waspletely focused, Luke actually checked his watch every once in a while. When it was past eleven, Jenny still wasnt drunk even though she had had a lot of wine. Luke was rather speechless. He had ns for the night. Had he known that she was such a greater drinker, he wouldve brought a bottle of Vodka. Switching tactics, he could only move from funny stories to suggestive ones. Half an hourter, Jenny was blushing in his arms as they kissed. She was red not because she was shy, but purely because of the alcohol. Lukes hand moved where Jenny couldnt see it. Swirling the wine in the ss, he then fed it to Jenny, who was already half-drunk. Chapter 234 - No Blood and No Bodies

Chapter 234 No Blood and No Bodies

Jenny felt nothing wrong as the alcohol ran down her throat. Luke gently kissed her neck and her ears while he rubbed her body softly. In less than five minutes, he felt the girl in his arms go limp. He carried her into the bedroom, took off her clothes, then... covered her with the quilt. Before he left, he cleaned the wine ss and refilled it with more wine. He opened the window, threw out his grappling hook, and jumped out. He closed the window behind him, but didnt lock it. He pulled himself up the rope to the top of the building When he reached the rooftop, he took out a stic mat and a big bag from his inventory. Opening the bag, he quickly changed his clothes and switched out his gear before he stored the clothes he had been wearing earlier and the mat in his inventory. Throwing out the grappling hook again, he took a few leaps before stopping at a building several hundred meters away. He hailed a cab and hid his face inside the hood of his shirt. There wasnt any traffic at night, and he soon reached West Adams Street, where he disappeared down a dark alley. Another half an hourter, he reappeared outside a two-story building. Turning on his fake phone and confirming that there was no high-tech surveince equipment nearby, he snuck inside. There werent any surveince cameras here, but there were a lot of guards. Ten people were guarding the spacious yard, but almost all of them were cking off. Or rather, they didnt know how to work security professionally. Most gangsters didnt have enough skills for that, otherwise they couldve gotten work as security guards. They were often toozy andcked the grit and courage to change themselves. Luke dashed nimbly toward one side of the building and jumped, grabbing a windowsill on the second floor and activating his Sharp Nose. A momentter, he quietly pulled himself up and climbed into the room. A man and a woman were having sex in the room with their backs to the window. Luke swiftly approached them and knocked them out. Looking at the man and going through the profiles in his head, Luke twisted the mans neck without any hesitation, and his body disappeared in the next instant. He turned the unconscious woman around, but didnt find anything on her in his memories. He fed the woman a tiny pill and left the room. In less than five minutes, he cleaned up the second floor. The second floor was clearly for people with higher positions. There were only three men and one woman here. All the three men disappeared, and the woman was left unconscious. Luke went upstairs unhurriedly, and eliminated the men in the five rooms on one side of the stairs. Some of them were sleeping, and some were busy packing goods. Of course, Luke destroyed the goods after wiping out the men, as usual. Eventually, Luke reached the living room, where five men were scattered around. Fortunately, they didnt have clear lines of sight to each other. Two of them were watching TV, two were drinking, and thest one was cleaning his gun at the table. Luke calcted for a moment, then took out a few modified yo-yos. He had used them before on Daniel, the cab driver in Paris, but that had been a trial version back then. Now, Luke had improved it, and he gave it a new name: rope dart. With his inventory, many problems concerning quality were resolved. The head of the gadget, which served as a weight, was made of a special alloy, and the rope of an extremely hard steel. The only thing he needed was practice. He had invented this gadget because his USC purgest time had left too big an impact, and he might be exposed if he did it again. For American police, a body with blood and bullet holes would mean a homicide. Even though the victim was a gangster, it would have to be investigated if too many of them were killed. But what if there was no blood or bullets? No investigation would be carried out at all. Luke threw out two rope darts, which wrapped themselves around the necks and bodies of the two who were drinking, until their hands were tied up too. They barely realized what was going on before Luke ran out and knocked out the man who was cleaning his gun. He threw out another rope dart, binding the mans body to a pir nearby so that he wouldnt fall over. In the meantime, he hurled out two iron balls that hit the two men who were watching TV in the back of their heads. Since they were on the couch, they didnt make a sound as they fell to the side. The other three had either been armed or were sitting in chairs, and Luke didnt want them to make any sound that would alert the people outside. The moment he threw out the iron balls, he approached the two trussed up men, who were struggling to break free of the ropes. Luke reached out and twisted their necks. With the sound of cracks, both of them stopped struggling. He spent two seconds collecting the two bodies. Then, he cleaned up the body at the table as well as the bodies on the couch. Now, there were only two guys left in the basement. Luke thought for a moment, but didnt go down to the basement. Instead, he snuck out of the house. Leaving the two men who were smoking and chatting at the front door, he started with the people in the corners.Whenever the rope dart flew out, it wrapped around someones throat so that they couldnt scream, and they passed out from a hit to the back of the head in the next instant. Finally, the two guys at the door realized that something was wrong. Why was it so quiet? Why couldnt they hear the sounds of their fellows anywhere in or outside the house anymore? Frightened, they reached for their guns. Two rope darts flew out to tie them up, and two iron balls hit them in their heads. Both of them passed out, but were held upright rigidly by the thin steel ropes, so they didnt fall. Then, a shadow emerged from behind them to drag them back into the house. Chapter 235 - Dependable Man

Chapter 235 Dependable Man

Two men were having a conversation in the basement. Boss, after the huge dramast time, the cops are demanding an exnation, said a brawny man to a middle-aged man who was seated behind a table. The middle-aged man was a Latino with a well-trimmed mustache. He wasnt handsome, and his eyes were dark and ruthless. After a brief silence, the mustached man said, What exnation? They can send those idiots to jail if they want. We have plenty of people anyway. Damn it! If Alfonso hadnt been killed by that ghost-like butcher, we wouldnt be caught up in such a disaster! The mustached man was upset. He couldnt help but curse again. Those idiots kidnapped the daughter of a magnate when they were told to deliver the goods. They could have just let her go and im that she was there to buy weed. I dont believe that woman would dare confess everything to the police. But no, they took out their guns and shot at the police! Idiots! They deserve to go to jail! After a brief hesitation, the brawny man said, But... Heh, no buts. If the cops think theyre good, let theme and arrest me. Its not like Ive never been caught. My life is just as great in jail. Do any of those jail wardens dare piss me off? Ill kill their families if they do. The mustached man sneered. Thinking for a moment, he continued, Right, whos the young officer who stole Jenny and ter. We cant let him go after all this. Also, if he has any family, toss them into the ocean too... Huh? He narrowed his eyes and looked behind the brawny man. The brawny man reacted fast enough. He turned around swiftly and took out his gun. But that wasnt much help. Halfway through his turn, pain exploded in his head and he passed out. The mustached man behind the desk was unafraid. Who are you? It was a matte iron ball that answered him. He was knocked out, and he slumped over his table. Luke chuckled inwardly. You want to sink my family in the ocean? You might as well sink first today. Getting rid of the brawny man and the mustached man, he searched the basement. A momentter, he found a safe. The safe had both password and fingerprint locks. He activated the fingerprint lock with the mustached mans finger, and opened the second lock with his gadgets. Looking at the pile of cash inside, Luke was utterly unmoved. There couldnt be more than a million dors in here, which was nothingpared with the money that Tony had lost to him. Thanks to Tonys wealth, Luke had grown a lot more immune to the temptation of money. A momentter, he closed the safe and left the room. Since his inventory was full, he stuffed the excess bodies into a Benz at the gate and drove away, leaving only the naked unconscious woman on the second floor. Driving all the way to the coast, Luke found an appropriate location and extracted the garbage from his inventory. door and let the car slide off the cliff and into the deep ocean below. As a dependable man, he fulfilled his vow to make the gangsters go missing. Watching the car sink into the water, Luke turned around and started running. After quite a while, he finally encountered an empty cab. He got into the cab with his head down and his face hidden in the shadow of his hood behind his face mask, and he returned downtown. He climbed up to the top of the three-star hotel with his grappling hook and changed back into his original clothes on the mat again. After storing his disguise and the mat in his inventory, he rappelled down to the window of his room and entered. Retrieving his grappling hook and closing the window, Luke took a deep breath and said, Nailed it. Mission: Eliminate the WD-36 gangsters and destroy their headquarters. Completed. Total experience: 2,000. Total credit: 2,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +2,000. Credit +2,000. And the notification for the mission in the morning was: Mission: Rescue the kidnapped girl, clear out a major WD-36 nest, and destroy the illegal items. Completed. Total experience: 1,000. Total credit: 1,000. Contribution rate: 45%. EXP +675. Credit +675. Luke was very satisfied. He had probably gained most of his experience from killing WD-36s second inmand in the middle of sex on the second floor and the number one leader in the basement. The massive destruction of illegal drugs also meant an abundance of experience and credit. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been able to earn more than five hundred experience and credit points for eliminating twenty-five gangsters. He had truly earned a lot from WD-36. In three raids, WD-36 had given him almost four thousand experience and credit points. It was definitely a fatmb. However, Luke had to restrain himself. He had learned his lesson from his Paris trip. If he didnt want to talk to a shrink, it wasnt the smartest choice to be too focused on elimination operations. After everything was done, he took a shower in the bathroom and returned to the bed. Looking at Jenny, who was still sound asleep, he secretly apologized to her before he hugged her and quickly fell asleep. The next morning, Luke was contemting his ns for the next few days when he felt the girl in his arms move. He lowered his head, only to look right into blue and green eyes that just opened.After a brief silence, he smiled and said, Hi, good morning. Did you sleep well? The owner of the blue and green eyes suddenly asked, Are you gay? Lukes smile stiffened. What? Strangely, Jenny sniffed her hands and blew on them. Then, she subconsciously touched her breasts, before immediately dropping her hands. While Miss Jennys breasts werent small, they certainly werent big enough for Luke to do it there. I dont have a lot of experience, but Im pretty sure we didnt do anything. Her eyes widened, and she asked suspiciously, So, you really just slept through the night with me in your arms? Luke: ...Im really not gay. Chapter 236 - How to Prove that You’re Not Gay

Chapter 236 How to Prove that Youre Not Gay

Jenny was still suspicious. Luke said defensively, You were drunkst night. How could I touch you? Jenny chuckled. Bullsh*t! Do you know how many men have tried to get me drunk over the years, so that they could sleep with me? From my ssmates in high school to my friends in college, many have tried, but youre the first man to seed. Yet, you did nothing. And youre saying youre not gay? Luke: ...I can prove it. Jenny, however, stroked his face and slowly rubbed his chest. Its fine. Im not biased against gays. In fact, my gay friends are easier to get along with than those little b*tches. Tsk, tsk. Look at these muscles. They would go crazy if they saw you. Luke said, Can you go further down? Jenny subconsciously did so, only to draw her hand back in shock. Ah, thats impossible! Youre so pretty. You have the skin and temperament of a woman C how can you not be gay... Luke could only chuckle. Miss Gwenis, you seem to have forgotten who rescued you from the gangsters yesterday. Could any of your gay friends have done that? Jenny stammered, mostly because of the iron proof that she had just touched. Slightly overwhelmed, she said, Ah, no, I dont think they could. Smiling, Luke leaned closer to her. Now, would you like me to prove it personally? I guarantee that itll be quick, Miss Gwenis! Jenny: Huh? What? Eh... A long timeter, Jenny moaned intermittently, Ah, didnt you say that it would be quick? L- liar... Luke grinned. I was saying that it would happen very quickly. I didnt say that it would end quickly. To be honest, its going to be quite a while. You should be patient. After a whole morning, Luke finally convinced Jenny that she hadnt slept with a gay guyst night. They had lunch in the room and cuddled after that. Selina called during lunch and said, I know you probably did itst night and probably this morning, but could you at least send me a message in the morning to tell me that you arenting for lunch? Do you know what I had for lunch? Luke thought for a moment and replied, Pigswill? Selina said, Exactly! The hot dog stand outside the police department only serves pigswill, and thats the only thing I can eat! So, are youing back tonight, darling? If you say that the hot dog stand serves pigswill, what does that make the officers who frequently buy from there? Luke was secretly amused, but he said, Ill be sure to be back tonight. Selina: Mua! I love you, darling. Remember to have your recipe ready first. Luke: You make me feel like your cook. Selina: Better a cook than a secretary, alright? Do you have any idea how many boring reports Ive written for you? They had to submit at least ten reports for the operation yesterday, which was quite troublesome. Luke immediately backed down. Im d you like my food. Ill make something delicious for you tonight. Deal! Bye. Elsas calling for me. Shes probably going to call youter. Remember that youre resting at home because you caught a cold! Selina reminded him before she hung up. Luke shook his head in amusement; even though she sounded mean, Selina had helped him apply for leave and had finished his work for him C she was a real sweet secretary. At four in the afternoon, Luke left the hotel with Jenny, who was exhausted but exhrated. Luke dropped her off at her house in Beverly Hills. At the door, Jenny suddenly asked, Would you like to be my boyfriend? Stumped for a moment, Luke shook his head. Im sorry, but I love my current job, so I dont intend to get a girlfriend yet. Biting her lip, Jenny said, Why? Why are men always like this? Luke knew why she was angry. Jenny was quite sensitive because of her CEO father. Pondering for a moment, he said, Jenny, I love helping the innocent and cracking down on criminals as a police officer. I dont think we wouldve met or gone through what happened yesterday if it wasnt for that. So, please understand my choice, okay? Jenny opened her mouth, but had nothing to say. Although girls could get away with being unreasonable, she hadnt really met Luke until yesterday, so it wasnt her ce to be unreasonable. Logically speaking, it was precisely because of Lukes decision as a police officer that she hadnt been caught by the WD-36 gangsters yesterday. After a brief silence, Jenny calmed down, and good humor soon overrode her anger. Then... are we still friends? Luke smiled. Of course. I cant pretend that nothing happened today, can I? I dont have enough time for a rtionship, but we can be friends, alright? Staring at him for a moment, Jenny suddenly hugged him and kissed him deeply. They didnt separate until a long timeter. She said in a low voice, We can still do this as friends, right?Chuckling, Luke pinched her bottom and said, There are a lot of other things we can do, if I have the time. Jenny moaned and said, When do you have time? Luke thought for a moment and said, Lets talk over the phone. You know what my jobs like. I dont know when Im free. Jenny was slightly disappointed. A detective of the Major Crimes Division in Los Angeles was really too busy. No wonder Luke turned her down. Looking at her, Luke suddenly remembered something. As I recall, you major in business administration at USC, right? Jenny nodded and said, Yes, it was my father who asked me... Forget it. Lets not talk about him. Luke chuckled. Do you feel that you have a knack for business? Chapter 237 - Future Secretary

Chapter 237 Future Secretary

Frowning and thinking for a while, Jenny said uncertainly, The subjects in school seem easy. I even won a schrship in my freshman year. The stuff that my dad taught me wasnt difficult to understand either. Luke said, In that case, you should work harder, and I can hire you as my secretaryter. How does that sound? Jenny was surprised. Huh? A small-time detective offering to hire a rich girl as a secretary? Really? Luke chuckled. I mean it. I have a small business that hasnt made much progress yet. If youre skilled, you can apply your talents there. Jenny hesitated. But I dont actually have practical experience. Books are just books. I dont think Im capable... She was a lot shrewder when they talked business. Luke hugged her and kissed her. Its fine. Even the highest skyscraper has to start with a foundation. Are you not confident that you can be a good secretary? Jenny looked at Luke. Should I really try it out? Luke nodded with a smile. Of course. Chances are you might be able to expand mypany until its even bigger than your fathers. Dont you want to see the look on his face then? Haha. Jenny was rendered speechless. The Tiger Foundation that her father controlled was itself worth almost a billion dors, and dealt in billions of dors in cash flow as well. Luke sounded too audacious. However, hope flickered in her heart. It wouldnt be bad at all if she started out small and went on to develop apany until it was worth a hundred million dors. Luke looked at her and smiled. Everyone should have a dream, because anything can happen. Jenny was lost for words. It did sound inspiring, but didnt Luke sayst night that the dreams of the rich were dreams, while the dreams of the poor were just daydreams? So, wake up already and stop fantasizing! Luke had no idea that Jenny was absentmindedly thinking about his joke fromst night. He simply kissed her again and said, Its a deal, then. Ill be waiting for your application, Secretary Jenny. Jenny: ...Fine. Then, Luke watched her enter her vi. He got back into his car and chuckled. If she really knows what shes doing, she can help me do all the work in the future. Jenny had no idea what was on Lukes mind, or she wouldve demanded a different position, like general manager. Luke didnt really know whether Jenny had the capability or not. If she didnt, she could work as a simple assistant. If she wanted to quit, she could leave anytime. Either way, Luke had nothing to lose by hiring her. At the end of the day, Luke went to the police department and entered Elsas office. But Elsa wasnt there. When Luke came out, he saw her waving at him from the door of Dustins office. Luke walked to her with a smile. Boss, youre here to report, too? Elsa red at him and said, Lets talk inside. Dustin stared at Luke and didnt say anything after the door closed. Luke just kept smiling. Eventually, it was Dustin who gave in first. As the head of the Major Crimes Division, he couldnt waste time with Luke. Tell me, did Miss Gwenis give you any intelligence? Dustin got straight to the point. Luke thought to himself, She didnt give me any intelligence, but she gave herself to me. Does that count? Murmuring to himself inwardly, he shook his head. Not much, but I think I can convince her to work with us and testify against WD-36. Dustin and Elsa exchanged Just as I thought looks. Dustin said, I dont think this will be a difficult case. The two leaders of WD-36, as well as their trusted subordinates, have gone missing. Now, WD-36 has no leaders, and they can no longer cause any problems. Luke didnt offer his input, and simply waited for Dustin to finish. Dustin looked at Luke, a little put out. He found it impossible to get a rise out of the boy. He could only say, So, your holiday is over. Get back to work. Luke nodded. Okay. Where were youst night? Dustin asked out of the blue. Awkwardly, Luke said, Thats... personal. Dustin said, Cut the crap. Im not recording your confession here. Tell me, what were you doingst night? Luke chuckled and looked at Elsa. I waspleting the mission that Elsa arranged for me. Dustin and Elsa both eximed, What? Their expressions werent exactly the same, but they both had some surprise on their faces. Elsa asked, What mission did I arrange for you? Dustin looked confused too. His gaze moved silently between his two capable subordinates. Luke said, Didnt you want me to calm Miss Jenny down?Elsa was lost for words. When did I ever ask you to do that? Luke said matter-of-factly, You told her my addressst night. Did you want her to have dinner at my ce? It doesnt take a genius to know that you expected me to calm her down so that itll be easier to convict WD-36ter. Elsa was lost for words. However, that indeed had been her n. After the huge drama yesterday, the police operation might draw criticism if WD-36 wasnt convicted of Jennys abduction. But a lot of rich people were unwilling to testify, since it was troublesome and could lead to the criminals retaliating against them. As a young girl, if Jenny imed that she hadnt recovered from the shock, the police wouldnt be able to ask her to testify, which would be tricky. By giving Lukes address to Jenny, Elsa had truly been hoping that he would use his pretty looks to take care of her. Chapter 238 - An Abundant Offering

Chapter 238 An Abundant Offering

Looking at his subordinates, Dustin suddenly asked, How exactly did you convince her? Luke said, We spent the night at Bellier. Ill only say it this once, though; Ill never admit to it after this. Both Dustin and Elsa were lost for words. That was the end of the embarrassing topic. Luke had disclosed personal information, and the whole thing had started with Elsa leaking his address. What could Dustin say? If Luke were a woman, Elsa wouldve been reported to the Internal Affairs Division. But thankfully, Luke was a guy, and Jenny was a young and beautiful girl. After Luke shifted the me to his superior, Dustin kicked Luke out of his office. Before he closed the door, he saw Dustin speaking angrily to Elsa, who looked a little awkward. Luke chuckled secretly. Im sorry, but for the sake of my vignte career, Im afraid youll have to take this for me, Elsa! He saw Selina, who was busy dealing with all the paperwork in front of her. He thought for a moment, then quickly left. He had to appease Selina with a lot of food tonight, or she would fly into a rage. Not only did she have to eat pigswill, she alsopleted the paperwork and lied for him. How great was she? She certain deserved... at least two courses! Luke went on a shopping spree at the supermarket before he returned home, whistling. Even with his high stats, he was busy for more than an hour in the kitchen before he was finally done. He had prepared an abundance of food for tonight. Cooking also suppressd his desire to go out and get experience and credit. Luke didnt n on bing a puppet controlled by desire C it was more fun to just enjoy life. Self-restraint was necessary to prevent you doing anything stupid in your recklessness. Now that he had 15 Mental Strength, he could multitask to some extent. While cooking, he read the news digest on the tablet he had put together, and started making ns. Selina finally returned after eight, half-dead. She threw her purse and her coat into her room, before she lunged at Luke and cried, Ahhhh, you jerk! I had to clean up the mess you made! So annoying! Luke raised his hands in surrender. Youre my angel! Please forgive me my sins! Ive prepared an abundant offering for you! Only demons demand offerings, no? Although she said that, her eyes glowed and she ran to the kitchen. Luke hurriedly stopped her. Wash your hands first, okay? Do you have any idea how many things you touch during the day? Selina said, Its all because of you! Hmph. Ill wash them. She quickly ran to the bathroom. A minuteter, she dashed into the kitchen again, and Luke didnt stop her this time. Now that the glutton hade home, dinner should be served. She certainly wouldnt work hard for him if he couldnt keep her full. A momentter, Selina was stealing bites in the kitchen while Luke moved the food to the dinner table. Luke had made the food more than once. He ate it if it tasted ordinary, and threw it away if it tasted awful. It was one of the reasons why it had taken him so long to prepare dinner. The food now wasnt exactly the best, but it was above average. Since it was sweet and meaty, it would probably be enough to alleviate Selinas fury. He was pretty sure that Selinas anger had already vanished. It was hard for anyone to fly into a rage when they were biting into a lobster in the kitchen. It took Selina almost an hour to finish dinner. Luke did the dishes himself, and didnt disturb her as she enjoyed her post-dinner doze on the couch. Eventually, Luke offered her a cup of milk tea and said with a smile, How about it? Do you feel better now? Selina was about to respond, but thinking quickly, she said, Hm, I think Im going to feel bad for another three... no, five days. Luke was speechless. Is this your time of the month? Selina hesitated. What about three days? Luke simply snorted. Selina said gloomily, Lets make it two days, okay? Or, maybe, dinner tomorrow. Just one day. Okay, darling? Luke said, Alright, you said it yourself. Only one day, tomorrow. Something struck Selina. Wait, one day isnt enough! Luke rubbed her belly with a smile. I bought a lot of ingredients. They cant be wasted, can they? But I cant make so much food for you all at once. Three courses each day for three days. Will that be okay? urses Selina moanedfortably. I love you, darling. Luke said, I think what you love is lobster, roast pork, roast chicken... Stop! Im already full, but I want to eat again now! Selina put a stop to Lukes mental abuse. Luke chuckled. Alright. Its been a long day. Just take a shower and go to bed, okay? Selina was already yawning. It really had been a busy day for her. She had gone through tons of paperwork and made infinite calls. Lukes phone wouldve exploded with calls had it not been for her. Luke hated theplicated formalities more than anything else. He loved investigating cases because it came with experience and credit, but writing reports was hardly rewarding, although it had to be done. Luke didnt trust anyone else to write the reports for him, since the Internal Affairs Division woulde knocking if his abnormal behavior during an op was noted down in a report. Therefore, as a helper that he could absolutely trust, Selina was irreceable. Selina was already half-asleep by around ten. Luke called out to her, only to discover that she was toozy to move. He could only draw a bath for her and put her in it. Half an hourter, he heard nothing from the bathroom, and could only open the door. As he expected, Selina had already fallen asleep. He could only take her out of the bathtub and put her in a bathrobe. Thankfully, she had wrapped up her hair first, otherwise he would have to dry it. He wiped her down with a towel and tucked her in. Chapter 239 - Kiss the Boss’s Boss’s Boss’s Ass

Chapter 239 Kiss the Bosss Bosss Bosss Ass

Seeing that Selina had no intention of waking up, Luke secretly chuckled, and wondered if taking off a girls clothes counted as an Elementary skill. He rose and closed the door. Then, Luke turnedpletely calm. A momentter, he dashed out the back door and disappeared into the dark. The next morning, Selina shook Luke awake. Speak! What did you do to mest night, pervert? She looked down at him, her face half-blocked by her magnificent breasts. Luke yawned and said, Didnt you feel anything? Did I really have the time to do anything to you? he murmured inwardly, as he checked the system notification. Mission: Clean up WD-36s major warehouse and destroy the illegal drugs. Completed. Total experience: 1,500. Total credit: 1,500. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +1,500. Credit +1,500. WD-36 was too fat amb. If he hadnt seized the moment and raided the warehouse, the drugs and cash in it wouldve been swallowed up by someone else. Thus, he had been busy all night. Apart from the drugs he destroyed, he even found more than a million dors in cash. The operation had been so taxing that it was already dawn by the time he returned and fell asleep. Selina, however, had no idea what he had done. She simply asked, So what about breakfast? Dont you think you should make up for what you did? Luke said, At once, alright? But before that, can you put on some pants first? Although its just as revealing, underwear is different from a bikini, okay? Selina snorted. Hmph! I put it on this morning. I dont remember going to bed at allst night. Luke rose unhurriedly and put on his clothes. He slept in a sleeveless tee and a pair of shorts, so he wasnt afraid of exposing himself. Of course you dont. Do you remember taking a bath? Do you smell? Selina said, ...Hm, I dont think so. Luke rolled his eyes. Of course you dont. I put you in the bathtub, or you would have passed out from your own smell. Selina said, Thats bullsh*t. I dont smell. Luke said, Thats a bold statement! In that case, I wont give you a hand next time, but please keep your distance from me, since Im scared of the stink. Selina: Ah, darling, dont bother with the details. Just make breakfast. I need to take a shower and get dressed. She then slipped out of the room. Forty minutester, the two of them headed for the police department. After they arrived, they went straight to Elsa. Regr detectives wouldnt visit their superiors office so often since they couldnt crack cases that fast; they certainly wouldnt talk to their boss if they werent making any progress on a case, since that would just be putting their shorings on disy. Luke and Selina were different. They were solving their cases very quickly, and Elsa wouldnt squander their abilities. If they couldnt find any leads for a case after a couple of days, it would be handed over to other detectives, so that they could work on as many other cases as possible. Only youngsters with distinguished abilities like Luke and Selina could handle the pressure. Even seasoned detectives often couldnt stand being given tricky cases all the time. It was also the reason why Luke and Selina started to gain more and more respect in the Major Crimes Division. After they entered, Elsa simply threw a file in front of her at them. Luke picked it up and gave it to Selina, who promptly sat down to read it first. Elsa said, Fine, whatever you did yesterday, thats on me. Now, look into this case. Luke asked, Whats the situation? Elsa said, The situation is that you will be kissing our bosss bosss ass somece else, and Deputy Director Condra will be cleaning up your mess for you. Luke was confused. What? Elsa said, Theres a serial murder in Woodsburg, and one of the victims is our deputy directors niece. Now, the deputy director knows that youre very capable, so hes demanding that you find the murderer who tortured and killed his niece. Luke was lost for words. But what about the bosss bosss boss? We dont havew enforcement power over there, and if we want to find the serial killer... Elsa said, Ive vouched for you. You didnt havew enforcement power back in New York, but you did a great job, didnt you? Luke said, You really do trust me, dont you? Elsa chuckled and said, Alright, enough. To tell you the truth, Deputy Director Condra has spoken to them. Youre allowed to use your firearm in an emergency. Luke immediately got it. The support of an LAPD deputy director was definitely a big thing. Woodsburg was only a hundred kilometers away from downtown Los Angeles, and was itself part of greater Los Angeles. They were sort of connected. It was why Luke had permission to use his gun. Although he was only supposed to use it in an emergency, he was free to shoot as long as he didnt cause a major problem. What counted as a major problem? For example, hitting an innocent person when he was aiming at the murderer. However, Luke was the only one who knew that hisbat ability wasnt limited to guns. The permission to use guns was more like the local sheriffs indirect acknowledgment that he could work on the case there. As long as he didnt officially arrest anyone, he was free to use any other means necessary during the investigation. Thinking that, Luke chuckled. Is this another holiday? Elsa looked at him and snorted. Let Selina tell you the details of the case on the way. You must be... very careful. Stunned for a moment, Luke turned solemn. Of course, boss. Ill be prudent. Elsa nodded in satisfaction. Okay, now get the hell out of here. Luke snorted. Can you be a tad gentler? For example, like me. As he spoke, he put a paper bag as well as a sealed box on her desk. Elsa was lost for words. Just go away! She finally caved in to Lukes shamelessness after the awkwardness yesterday, when he had shifted the me to her. Luke left, grinning. Selina rose and approached Elsa. Boss, its a big meal that took him more than an hour to cookst night. You cant leave the door open when youre eating it. Elsa snorted and said, Got it. Remind him to be careful. Actually... It isnt a problem even if he cant find anything. Nobody can crack every case. Selina nodded with a smile. Got it. Ill get going, boss. Seeing them off, Elsa put the packed food in her special drawer, before she left for Dustins office. Chapter 240 - Serial Killer and Disguise

Chapter 240 Serial Killer and Disguise

Elsa needed to talk to Dustin abot Lukes case. She had to make sure that Deputy Director Condra wouldnt vent his fury on Luke and Selina if they didnt find anything. That wasnt entirely impossible. Nobody would be in a good mood after their niece was killed and put on public disy. Elsa believed in Lukes capability, but she had to have a contingency n in ce for her most trusted subordinate. While it might affect Condras impression of her, getting a promotion wasnt the only thing that Elsa cared about. Luke and Selina left in their car. Soon, Selina grew solemn. Luke, this case is rather... troublesome. Luke said calmly, Oh? Tell me about it. It happened three days ago. The victims in the first murder are two high school students, a boy called Steve Earls and a girl called Cathy Becker, who is also Deputy Director Condras niece. Yesterday, a suspect called Billy Loomis was arrested. Hes the victims ssmate, and was arrested for assaulting Sandra, his girlfriend, said Selina. Luke was confused. Huh? How could the case be troublesome when the suspect had been caught? Sandra said, However, Maureen, the mother of the suspects girlfriend, was killed in a simr way a year ago. At that time, a suspect called Cotton Whirry was arrested, and hes now still in custody. Hell likely be sentenced to death if hes convicted. Luke said thoughtfully, So, the suspect this time might be a suspect in this other case? Selina said, Yes. More importantly, Billy had ample time tomit the previous crime. Of course, he doesnt really have a motive, but the victim was his girlfriends mother, after all. Luke nodded. If hes a serial killer, we wont necessarily understand his motives. What otherplications are there? Neil Prescott, Sandras father and the previous victims husband, is supposedly on a business trip, but the police department cant reach him, Selina continued. Luke chuckled. Interesting, very interesting! The primary suspect in most murder cases was the person in a physical rtionship with the victim, including but not limited to a spouse, a divorced spouse, a boyfriend or a girlfriend. It wasmon for suspects to decide to resolve a family conflict or adultery with violence. was In this case, the high school victims were a couple, the suspect Billy and Sandra, who was lucky to have survived, were also a couple, while Sandras mother had likely been Cottons lover, and now her husband Neil had just gone missing. It sounded like a case with a lot of family drama. It was probably the reason why the sheriff of Woodsburg had epted Condras request and allowed Luke to head over. The longer it dragged on, the bigger the case would be. This was a serial murder with three victims, one survivor, and two suspects, one of whom might be getting the death sentence. The case would probably receive national attention soon. After all, it did seem creepy and weird. If some idiotic young men worshiped and imitated the killer, a dozen copycat psychos might pop up across the country. Luke had Selina stop reading the case file and get some rest. The case was tooplicated, and reading the case file wouldnt help much. They would probably have to investigate everything on their own. The car headed southeast. Woodsburg was located in Orange County, which was a hundred kilometers southeast of downtown Los Angeles. Due to the traffic jam, it took them two hours to reach the ce. They saw plenty of news vans in town. Many reporters were talking to cameras with microphones in their hands. Luke counted them. Good god! He counted eight TV channels along the way, two of which belonged to some of the biggest nationwide stations. This case had gotten so big? Luke pondered for a moment. Suddenly, he suggested to Selina, What do you say we investigate the case as students this time? Selina was surprised. What? It wasnt a problem for Luke, but Selina didnt look like a high school student, even if she was still young Luke nodded. Youre saying that youre too old for that, right? Eh, fine. You can pretend to be a new teacher trying to get a job here. Luke realized that he had been on the brink of death just now. Selina finally shifted her furious gaze away and nodded in satisfaction. Thats right. I can apply to be a PE teacher. Luke was caught by surprise. What? Selina said, I can teach Brazilian jiu-jitsu. Its very simr to womens self-defense skills anyway. Luke said, Then lets hope that we can sessfully get those identities. They drove to the local police department but didnt go in. Instead, Luke called Polk, the local sheriff, who came out to meet them. Polk was a bald man who was around fifty years old. They met in the woods behind the police department and introduced themselves, before Luke exined his n.Polk frowned. Are you sure thatll work? The murders were obviouslymitted by someone who lives in this town and is familiar with the environment. If we investigate the case outright, theyll evade us just like how theyre avoiding you, Sheriff Polk, said Luke with a smile. Pausing for a moment, he continued, You can tell the school headmaster that well be entering the school as a student and an intern teacher, but keep our real identities to yourself, and just say that were distant rtives. Polk was deep in thought. Are you sure about this? Luke chuckled. Sheriff Polk, thank you for your full support, but its likely well alert the criminal and they might flee if our identities are made known. Thinking for a moment, Polk realized what Luke meant. By investigating the case in disguise, they would draw less attention and wouldnt embarrass the local police department. If they investigated the case openly as help brought in from elsewhere, Polk would be put in an awkward position as the sheriff. Chapter 241 - The Right Way to Call a Sister

Chapter 241 The Right Way to Call a Sister

Wouldnt it be proof of the local departments ipetence under Polks lead if he had to ask for reinforcements when he couldnt solve the case? Shouldnt he just retire? Thinking that, Polk nodded and said, Lets do that. Ill call Headmaster Sibury and tell him that youre my niece and nephew who just moved here, and have him show you around the school. How does that sound? Luke and Selina both agreed to the n and thanked him again. It wasnt unusual for people new to a ce to check out the school environment first before deciding whether or not to study there. They didnt even have to change their names. After all, it was normal for cousins to have differentst names. While Polk made the call, Selina chuckled at Luke. You should call me sister now. Luke said, Okay, elder sister! Selina red at him angrily. Dont stress the elder part, alright? You got it, elder sister! Thats not a problem, elder sister! Luke continued trying to get himself killed. Selina was just about to lunge at Luke, when Polk turned around and said, Alright. Luke, Selina, you can go straight to Headmaster Sibury. Hell make the arrangements for you. Selina could only stop mid-attack. They thanked Polk and left. They would drop by Polks ce that night to read the case files and learn relevant information in order to reinforce their cover stories. They sessfully entered the school as Polks niece and nephew. Several news vans were at the school too, with reporters talking and pointing excitedly. Luke could only shake his head. This case was really blowing up. When they found Headmaster Sibury, it was clear that the murder case was giving the man a headache too, since both the victims and the suspect were students from his school. It was a nightmare. If Polk hadnt personally asked him to take care of his niece and nephew, Sibury wouldnt have met them at all. After hearing what they wanted to do, Sibury didnt hesitate and agreed to their request. They were only here to check out the environment for now, so temporary ID cards would be enough for the both of them. Sibury summoned his secretary and had Luke and Selina go with her. They left the secretary half an hourter, ID cards in hand. Hanging the cards around their necks, they began to wander around the school. They werent designated any ss in particr. Selina didnt have to teach; all she had to do was observe the other teachers. It was the same for Luke. He was free to attend any of the twelfth grade sses, es Nobody cared that they were roaming the school, as long as they showed their temporary ID cards. Selina was very satisfied. Wow, darling, youre really smart. These identities truly are a convenient way of looking around without raising suspicion. Luke said, What do you want? Usually, Selina only called him darling when she wanted something. Selina said, Isnt it time for lunch? Luke realized that it was indeed noon. As it happened, the bell suddenly rang, and students started to flood out of the teaching building. Gradually, the crowd petered out into groups of three to five and then lone individuals. Looking at the teaching building, Luke suddenly nodded. Lets go. Well eat there. They fetched a box from their car, which contained plenty of delicious food. When Luke and Selina left Los Angeles, they made a pit stop at home and packed up the leftovers fromst night for lunch. They sat down near a fountain right across from the teaching building and enjoyed the food. The fountain was twenty meters away from the building, and the sunlight at noon was quite warm. Around the fountain were green trees and early blossoms as well as chirping birds, which added to the peaceful atmosphere. Luke and Selina took off their coats. They didnt look very much different from the students around them. Not everybody went home for lunch. Many students, as well as somezy teachers and their family members, were having lunch and chatting in various spots around the school. A dozen people or so sat down near the fountain. The fountain was quite huge, and four students C two guys and two girls C were talking on Lukes left. Three of them seemed rxed, but one girl didnt look very happy. Selina noticed their conversation as well. She gave Luke a questioning look, but he shook his head slightly. There was no need to go over and ask them questions; they could learn a lot through eavesdropping. These four seemed to be close friends, since they talked about everything. A momentter, Selina nced at Luke again, clearly asking how he knew that they would discuss the case here. Luke shrugged, hinting that it didnt matter. The gloomy girl was none other than Sandra Prescott, who had survived a crisis and gotten her boyfriend Billy arrested by the police.Also, it was her testimony a year ago that sent Cotton, the other suspect, to jail, and the victim then was her mother. That girl was the center of the incident this time. As for the dead victims, even though Cathy was Deputy Director Condras niece, it appeared that they were just the prelude to the ughter. Luke didnt go to question Cathys parents, because the local police wouldve already done so in their search for leads. His investigation relied primarily not on words, but on more concrete things like smell. For Luke, thest thing he was afraid of was a serial killer on a murder spree, since they couldnt hide their smell from his Sharp Nose. When his Strength reached 40, his physical traits were significantly enhanced too, along with his Sharp Nose, which was far more sensitive and urate than before. There was no way that the serial killer would be able to hide from him. Chapter 242 - Next Victim and Women’s Self-Defense

Chapter 242 Next Victim and Womens Self-Defense

Compared with the Diorama Killer who could almost be called an artist, this killer in Woodsburg was brutal and could hardly be called elegant. After a rough overview of the case, Luke had noticed a lot of mistakes that this killer had made. The horrible thing about serial killers was their stealthy and unexpected behavior. Once they were found out, however, all it would take was a couple of shots from a police officer to take them down. Luke remembered what all four students smelled like, but he paid special attention to the girl who was cuddling with her boyfriend. The girl was fair and quite pretty. More importantly, she was wearing a thin gray sweater, the number 10 on it stretched out by her breasts. She was certainly big for a high school student, and much prettier than Sandra at least. Selina leaned in close suspiciously. Why are you staring at that number 10? Luke nodded solemnly. I think shes going to be the next victim. Why? asked Selina curiously. Luke said, Because she has huge boobs and is making out with her boyfriend in public. This is the sort of character who usually dies in the first thirty minutes of a horror film. Selina couldnt help but look at her own breasts and feel that she was in danger too, although she didnt have a boyfriend yet. Luke chuckled when he saw her face. Dont worry, the killer only targets residents of this town, even if your boobs are much more magnificent than hers. Selina subconsciously lifted her chin and felt proud at Lukespliment. Suddenly, two masked men ran out of the teaching building after a few shrieking girls. Luke nced at them, but didnt move at all. Selina, however, got up and charged over. Luke opened his mouth, but didnt say anything in the end. This actually wasnt a bad thing. A detective would inevitablye up againstplicated situations, and he couldnt be there for her every time. Selina wasnt wrong to react that way at all. As for Luke, however, his Sharp Nose and keen eyes had already told him that it was a prank. As the girls shrieked and ran, Selina stopped the two masked men behind them. She threw one of the men to the ground, and grabbed the hands of the other. She didnt look very happy, because she had noticed that their daggers didnt look like metal when she got closer. Thus, she didnt draw her gun or use her full strength. Selina was lost for words when she took the daggers off the men C they were just rubber toys. She then took off the masks of these two men, revealing the faces of two boys who were probably in their junior year. Selina asked, What are you doing? Do you want to get carted off to the police station? The boy whose hands were locked together stammered, We C we were just having fun. Selina said coldly, Fun? You mean you want to be identified as murder suspects, right? Do you? If you do, I can bring a reporter over and have them broadcast your face to the entire country. This boy was clearly scared, but the one whom she had tackled earlier asked in surprise, Really? I can be famous? That sounds awesome! Yes, and everybody will remember you as the biggest high school moron in America. Selina scoffed at the young man. With any luck, people will forget you by the time you get to college. Oh, I forgot. No college will take in someone as stupid as you, and youll stay here as the vige idiot forever. Both boys lowered their heads, unable to say anything to this hot woman who could rip them to shreds with both her tongue and her prowess. They were impressed by how Selina had taken them down. And it wasnt just them; a lot of other students were also looking at Selina with bright eyes. It was mostly because she had been very awe-inspiring when she attacked and berated the boys, but also because she was gorgeous! The boyfriend of the number 10 girl, who had been making out with her, ran over to watch the show. The number 10 girl suddenly looked at Luke and walked over to him. Hi, is she your girlfriend? She nodded at Selina. Luke shook his head with a smile. No, shes my cousin. Dazzled by the smile, the number 10 girl suddenly forgot what she wanted to say. Looking at her face, Luke could only say, IS there anything I can help you with? The number 10 girl came back to herself. Ah, I C I was only wondering why your cousin is so good. Is that kung fu? Luke thought for a moment, then shook his head. Not exactly. Its sort of... a womens self-defense technique. Gracie, the king of Brazilian jiu-jitsu, wouldve exploded with fury if he heard how Luke downyed the art. The number 10 girl was interested. This womens self-defense technique is so awesome? Taking down two boys in three seconds was definitely impressive for a high school girl. Luke chuckled. You can do the same after a long period of training. Though, I dont think you can, with those breasts. Luke secretly chuckled. Big breasts could be a burden in any kind of physical exercise. Even if a woman could bear the burden, it was still possible for their opponent to use it to their own advantage. The number 10 girl had no idea what Luke was thinking, but she vaguely sensed that the handsome boy was looking at her breasts. She wasnt shy, and instead, was rather happy. Can you do this self-defense? Luke said, ...Im sorry, but Im a man, and Im not very good at womens self-defense. He didnt really mean it. Chapter 243 - We’re Different

Chapter 243 Were Different

It was actually Luke who had taught Selina Gracies womens self-defense. I dont think youre a student here, are you? asked the number 10 girl. Luke said, Well, Im only here today to check out the ce. Chances are that Ill be finishing thest year of high school here. The number 10 girl grew interested. Oh, really? Thats fantastic! Luke didnt know what to say. Why are you so happy when you already have a boyfriend? On the other side, Selina had returned. Sibury had taken away the boys who had been having fun chasing the girls, and the two unlucky idiots would probably be kicked out of school. The number 10 girls boyfriend also came back. Noticing that his girlfriend was talking to an unfamiliar boy, he red at Luke angrily. What are you doing? Stay away from my girlfriend. Luke smiled and pointed behind him. The boy said angrily, What are you pointing at? Just talk! Are you dumb? Luke said, Im trying to say that youre blocking my cousins way. The boy turned around and saw Selina. His face immediately changed. Hi, nice to meet you. May I know your name? No. The boy red at Luke, who had been the one to refuse. Luke chuckled. Boy, stay away from my cousin. Stunned, the boy felt that something wasnt right. In the end, he said, I was talking to your cousin; its none of your business. Luke said, I was talking to your girlfriend; its none of your business. The boy roared, How can a girlfriend and cousin be the same? How can someone with a girlfriend and someone without a girlfriend be the same? Luke smiled. The boy was confused. Whats that supposed to mean? Luke said, It means that Im speaking for my cousin, whos reluctant to hurt the feelings of little boys. The boy turned around, only to see Selina smiling silently. He was immediately enraged. You think youre awesome? Youre just two id- Selina suddenly stepped forward and grabbed his neck. Language, kid. Shut up and go home, if your words are as unpleasant as your fart, got it? The boy turned red, not because of the humiliation, but because Selina was almost suffocating him. Seeing the fear in his eyes, Selina loosened her grip. Alright, go away, but dont talk to me anymore. She casually pushed the boy away and wiped her hands with sanitizer, as if they were contaminated. The boy gritted his teeth and left. The number 10 girl, however, didnt move, and looked at Selina in admiration. She was truly awed by Selina this time. Ten meters away, the boy noticed that his girlfriend wasnt following him. He roared, Tatum, were over! Over! The number 10 girl was dumbfounded. Whats wrong with you? She stopped looking at Selina and hurriedly chased after her boyfriend. Selina finally sat down. What were you doing? You hit on a high school girl and I had to get rid of her boyfriend for you? Luke said casually, Its only been half a year since I graduated high school. Im not even neen yet. Selina choked. Indeed, it wasnt strange for an eighteen-year-old boy to pursue a girl only one or two years younger than him. They finished the rest of their lunch in peace. They roamed the school again that afternoon and visited the crime scenes after that, which included the spot where Deputy Director Condras niece was killed as well as Sandras home. They were only familiarizing themselves with the environment, and didnt expect to find any leads, partly because the case happened three days ago, and partly because scant evidence had been left behind at the crime scenes. Luke didnt find anything from Sandra with his Sharp Nose either, though the suspect who had assaulted her was her boyfriend Billy. Billy had gone to see Sandra the night of the crime, which was why he was suspected of being the serial killer. However, there wasnt enough of his smell for Luke to determine that he was the criminal. It gradually turned dark while they were checking out the town, and the residents quickly and solemnly went on their way. Housewives returned home with their babies, and children ying in the yard were summoned back to the house. Most women in ces like bars also paid their bills and went home. Luke could only shake his head. This is unbelievable. He had never seen a situation like this, where one murderer could make the people of an entire town hide in fear, which seemed rather absurd. That was precisely the panic that a serial killer could cause. After all, nobody could be sure that they wouldnt be the next victim. They certainly valued their own lives more than leisure. Polk also said that a curfew had been implemented until the serial killer was found. But Luke wasnt very hopeful. The residents would only tolerate the curfew for half a month at most. If it was prolonged, chances were that Polk would lose his position as sheriff. That exined why Polk was friendly to Luke and Selina. He was too stressed to care about reputation any longer. That night, Luke and Selina went to Polks home. Polk took them to his study. Although nobody except his wife was at home, he remembered what Luke said about the importance of confidentiality. While Luke and Selina browsed the case files, Polk opened the window and lit a cigarette. But he coughed after smoking for a short while. Luke nced at him and said, Sheriff Polk, its been a long time since you smoked, hasnt it?! Polk said with a bitter smile, Call me Polk. I quit smoking, but thest few days... Luke thought for a moment, then said, How about this? While Selina reads the files here, you can show me what you have at the police station. Polk asked, Are you a forensic scientist? Luke provided validation without blinking an eye. My uncle is an administrator at the forensics center in Las Vegas. Polks eyes bulged. Really? Luke spread his hands. I wouldnt have be a police officer so quickly if it wasnt for the guidance of my family elders. He wasnt lying. If Robert hadnt pulled strings for him, Luke wouldnt even have been able to be a security officer. Chapter 244 - Billy’s Acquittal

Chapter 244 Billys Acquittal

Polk was enlightened. Like most police officers who saw Luke for the first time, he had been wondering why the Major Crimes Division had taken in such a young guy. It made perfect sense after Lukes exnation. An administrator at the forensics center in Las Vegas would definitely be one of the greatest technicians nationwide. It definitely wasnt a problem for a professional like that to use his social connections to get his nephew into a police department as a detective. Without further ado, Polk led Luke to the police department. A lot of officers were still on the clock. There were tens of thousands of people in this town, and naturally, there were a lot more officers in the police department here than in small towns like Shackelford. Some greeted Polk when they saw hime in with a stranger, while some were too busy to pay attention to them. Polk casually drove everybody away and took Luke to the evidence locker. He opened a few boxes that contained the evidence sealed in bags. Luke asked, Do you have gloves here? Polk shook his head. I can get you a pair from outside. Luke declined. Forget it. Thatll draw too much attention. As he talked, he opened the evidence bags with a pen that he had on him. He didnt touch the evidence with his hand, but only raised and turned the items with the pen. Polk sweated as he watched, impressed by Lukes attention to detail and fully convinced that the boy had an uncle who worked at the Las Vega forensics center. Luke put most of the evidence back shortly after examining them, but he spent five minutes scrutinizing the clothes of Cathy Becker and Steven Earls, the victims. Then, it was a mask, found outside Sandras house and supposedly dropped by the criminal. Luke observed it for about a minute. During his observation, he closed his eyes now and then, as if he were contemting something Polk grew curious. Why do you keep your eyes closed when youre examining the evidence? But Luke didnt exin, and Polk was too shy to ask. After fifteen minutes or so, Luke nodded. This is enough. He quickly sealed the bags and put them back into the boxes. Polk then ced the boxes back on the shelves. When they left the evidence locker and stepped out into the hall, someone called out to Polk. Polk took a look and asked, Dewey, whats up? Dewey was a young officer with a mustache, who was around 25 years old. He looked at Luke and hesitated, a difited expression on his face. Polk turned around and signaled subtly to Luke, who took the hint. Uncle Polk, Ill wait for you outside. Polk nodded. Okay. Ill take you home in a bit. After ten minutes, Polk came out with a dark face. They talked in the police car parked outside the entrance, and Polk whispered, The killer just made a threatening call to Sandra, whos staying at Deweys ce for the time being. Luke was stunned. What? Then, he realized what that meant. Does that mean Billy is innocent? Polk nodded and fumed. The biggest suspect was innocent. They had to start all over again with this case. That certainly wasnt great news. Thinking quickly, Luke nodded and said, Polk, you go do what you need to do. Ill go back myself, and Selina and I will leave after were done reading the files. Polk waved his hand impatiently. Since were pretending that youre family, it wouldnt make sense for you to live outside. I have a couple of empty rooms at my ce; Beverly can get them ready for the both of you. Luke didnt turn him down. Okay, thanks, Polk. Polk nodded and drove him to his house. After speaking to Beverly, his wife, for a moment, he left again in his car. Beverly was the typical housewife, slightly plump and naggy, but overall a nice person. She greeted Luke with a smile and left to get the rooms ready for them. After Luke closed the door, Selina put the case files down and askedzily, Did you find anything? Luke said, Polk just received word: the killer made a threatening call to Sandra. Selina was surprised. Huh? Billy isnt the killer? Luke chuckled. Dont jump to any conclusions yet. Many serial killers have aplices. Selina nodded, deep in thought. Luke continued, So, its a good thing if Billy is turned loose. Selina considered for a moment and ventured, Are you saying that hellmit another crime? Luke said, Why else would he have his aplice make the call to justify his innocence so quickly? Selina was shocked. Its really him? Recalling his findings in the evidence locker, Luke nodded. Very likely, but he probably has a partner who helped him. Selina asked, Who is it? Luke said with a smile, Youve already met him. Frowning, Selina thought for a long while, but shook her head. I cant think of anyone. We met a lot of people today. Luke said, Hint: we had a minor conflict with him today. Selina immediately recalled the incident. You mean that number 10 girls boyfriend?. Luke nodded. Yes, but I dont have any proof yet. Well have to watch out for their next performance. Other people mightve asked Luke why he suspected it was the number 10 girls boyfriend, but Selina knew that Luke had his personal reasons for keeping things close to his chest. Naturally, she didnt dig, and just continued with the investigation from that point. She frowned. I dont have Stus files, but Billys from a rich family and has never been mistreated. Why would they kill people in such a horrible way when theyre only high school students? Luke said, Do you remember what Polk said? Selina asked, What are you talking about? I wouldve sworn up and down that he wasnt the killer if this was twenty years ago, but kids nowadays... who knows? Luke casually repeated Polks words. Selina fell silent. It was already a well-acknowledged fact that kids were maturing faster and faster in an age of information technology. So, it wasnt unusual at all for Billy and the number 10 girls boyfriend to do something as insane as this. Chapter 245 - Party Invitation

Chapter 245 Party Invitation

America ushered in an age of affluence ahead of many countries in the world. Many people didnt need to work too hard to live nowadays, so thrill seekers werent unusual. After telling Selina his findings, Luke asked Selina, What about you? Did you find anything suspicious? With what you just told me, I do have something suspicious. For example, the details of the murder of Sandras mother a year ago are worth reviewing. Sandra patted the case file in her hand. Flipping to a particr page, she said, Here in Sandras testimony, she imed that she saw Cotton Whirry running away from her house at 10 pm. Her exact words are: I saw the killer escape through my bedroom window. That was why Cotton became a suspect. What do you think? Luke thought for a moment and said, Sandras room is in a corner of the house, so maybe she only saw his back? Also, it waste at night. Selina shrugged and said, Thats right. When the police investigated a year ago, they found a coat stained with her mothers blood in Cottons house, but Cotton was drunk when he was discovered, and couldnt tell them what he had done at all. Mind whirling, Luke said, Lets go for a walk. Selina asked, What are you going to do? Luke chuckled. They have tricks, but I have high tech. Selina was confused. Huh? They talked to Beverly and left the house. Slightly worried, Beverly called Polk after they drove away, but Polk simply said, Got it. Dont worry about them. They know what theyre doing. Lukes n very simple. Based on the case files that Selina had read, and after a call to Polk, they found out where Bily lived and headed over. Then, they went to Stus house. He was the number 10 girls boyfriend, as well as the guy who had argued with Luke earlier. Luke hid quite a few cameras in the trees around both houses and made sure that there werent any blind spots. He then installed two signal boosters in a couple of inconspicuous spots nearby so that he would be able to receive the camera feed in most parts of town. The cameras wouldnt be on all the time. Instead, they turn on automatically at night, and the batteries wouldst three nights. Luke believed that was enough. He didnt think the two high school students were very patient. After everything was done, they drove back to Polks and said goodnight to Beverly before they retired to their respective rooms. Luke read the files on gangs in L.A. until four in the morning, before finally going to bed. The next day was also warm and sunny. Luke and Selina went to school, but before they could enter, they heard a broadcast: School will be suspended for a week because of security risks. Please stay at home and do not go out, for your own safety. Ecstatic, the students exploded with cheers, apuse and loud whistles. Selina and Luke looked at each other in bewilderment. A momentter, Selina turned around and asked gloomily, Pretending to be a student and teacher? Secret investigation? While Selina and Luke wondered what they were going to do, a young man in a police uniform came out of the building with two girls. One of the girls was excited to see Luke. Ah, its you! The officer was also stunned for a moment. Youre... the kid with Polk, right? Luke smiled and said, Nice to meet you, Dewey. Im Luke, this is my cousin Selina. May I know the name of this gorgeous girl here? The girl was none other than the one with the number 10 sweater. She couldnt be happier. Im Tatum. Im Deweys sister. Luke chuckled. Its a pleasure to meet you, Tatum. Mind whirling, Tatum said, Right, theres a party at Stus tonight. Would you like toe? Luke and Selina were both lost for words. Holding a party when the entire town was intimidated by a serial killer? How... exciting. Luke nodded with a smile. Alright, well be there tonight. Tatum said, Do you want me to show you the way? Luke said, Its fine. You better keep your friendpany. He looked at Sandra, who was the other girl with Dewey. Tatum nodded regretfully. Alright. If you dont know the way, just ask Dewey to take you there. What a shame. Tatum had been hoping for a chance to talk to this handsome boy. Watching them leave, Selina warned Luke, Dont be hasty. She asked you to look for herter tonight, didnt she? Luke said, You didnt notice where the party is going to be held? Im thinking about work, not sex, alright? Recalling what Tatum said, Selina immediately got it. Youre saying that Stu is up to something at his ce? If youre going to hold a party at someone elses ce, you definitely need to ask for their permission first, right? said Luke. Selina nodded and said. So, tonight... Luke grinned. There are two mini-cams in the car. Lets go to the party tonight. Chances are well catch some interesting pictures. Selina said, You sure its not going to be the kind of interesting pictures you took with Elena? Luke said, Feel free to take those sorts of shots if you want, but Im going to be focusing on the killer. I have to say that a certain someone is getting dirtier and dirtier. Selina gnashed her teeth. Do you really not know who is the dirtier one between the both of us? Luke: Hehe. Its still the morning. What should we do for the rest of the day? asked Selina. Luke said, Lets just keep an eye on those two brash young men. Cracking a case usually wasnt half as exciting as most people thought. It wasnt unusual for two detectives to sleep and eat in their car for days while monitoring a suspect. Luke hardly ever did this sort of thing. Most of the time, he would rather go out and look for leads. Selina, on the other hand, had tailed a lot of suspects when she worked with Donald, so she was quite familiar with the routine. It was a peaceful and boring morning. Thanks to the signal boosters that Luke installed, the two of them could still roam the town in their car. They had the local special at a restaurant at noon. The food didnt taste bad; Selina didntin, at least. When it was slightly past five, Selina suddenly said, Huh? Is Billy out? Chapter 246 - Mr. Billy’s Little Tails

Chapter 246 Mr. Billys Little Tails

Lukes eyes immediately zeroed in on the makeshift tablet in Selinas hand. On screen, Billy was slipping out the back door in a hooded shirt with a bag on his back. Luke smiled the moment he saw Billy. He cant be up to anything good dressed like that. Selina said, Hoodies aremon, alright? How can you be sure that hes up to something? Luke hesitated and said, Well, do you usually lower your head to cover your face when youre doing a good deed? Selina said, ...That makes sense. Luckily, Luke got away with that exnation without revealing his own vignte clothing habits! They followed Billy some way behind him, and made sure that they were on the right track. A momentter, Billy led them to... the school. What was his n? School was suspended, and there were only guards on campus now. Frowning for a moment, Luke suddenly thought of something. Do we have Headmaster Siburys number? Selina said, Yes, I have his card. Luke said, Call him and ask him if anyone else is at school. After the headmaster picked up the phone, Selina said, Huh? No students and no teachers? Oh, thank you... Luke suddenly interjected, Mr. Sibury, are you still at school? Sibury answered over the phone, Yes, Im just about done with work at school, and Im on my way out. Luke and Selina looked at each other, before Luke quickly got out and ran toward the school. Selina said, Are you still in your office? Wed like to consult you on something. Oh, okay. Well be there soon. Hanging up the phone, Selina shouted, Hes in his office! Luke waved his hand in acknowledgement as he rushed inside. The school guard yelled, Hey, what are you doing? Selina had run up by then, and she stopped the guard and showed him her temporary ID card. Im sorry. Thats my cousin. He needs to ask Headmaster Sibury something, but Headmaster Sibury said that he was leaving, so my cousin was anxious. Im sorry. The guards anger dissipated at the pretty girls exnation; it had been a long time since a smile like that had been directed toward him. Luke didnt run at full speed, because it was unnecessary. Billy had only just entered the school. He couldnt go through the front doors or anywhere else that was covered by the surveince cameras, so he couldnt be faster than Luke. Luke rushed to the fifth floor a momentter without hiding the sound of his footsteps. He entered the headmasters office without knocking. Mr. Sibury, are you in there? As he spoke, he looked around the room and activated Sharp Nose. Sibury wasnt here, and Luke detected Billys scent downstairs. The guy was probably looking for a way to climb the building. Thinking for a bit, Luke called out even louder, Mr. Sibury, are you here? Theres something that my cousin and I need to talk to you about. Billy immediately stopped moving when he heard Lukes voice in the headmasters office. There were two other people in the office? Billy hesitated, and then left, disappearing into the woods outside the building. He didnt notice Luke angle a mirror on one side of the window to watch him leave. Suddenly, someone opened a door. Ah, youre the kid from Polks family, right? Luke quickly withdrew the mirror and smiled. Yes, Im Luke. Are you getting off work, Mr. Sibury? Lets talk while we walk. You know, this suspension might affect our future arrangements, so we wanted to ask you for your opinion. Sibury was slightly puzzled, but it was true that he was heading out; he had only gone to the bathroom just then. Hearing what Luke said, he picked up his suitcase and said, That is an unfortunate coincidence, and I cant do anything about it. After all, they were Polks family, and he couldnt just say that he only worked office hours. They met Selina on the way, and chatted together as they left the building. In the end, they watched Sibury get into his car, and followed him to make sure he got home, before they finally turned around and drove to Stus house for the party tonight. Selina asked on the way, Did Billy really go after Sibury? Luke said, He was right outside the building when I arrived, and Sibury was the only person inside. He didnt slip away until I called for Sibury out loud. Selina suddenly hesitated. But since were here, we cant just watch and let them kill anyone else, can we? How are we going to link them to the previous cases? Luke shrugged. We can help the victims. Selina was nk. Huh? Luke said, For example, we can give them a taser in case of danger. How those two young men are injured after that isnt our problem. Selina was speechless. We can do that? She had never done anything like that when she worked with Donald before. In fact, neither had Luke. Most of the time, he stealthily took care of the criminals himself without getting the victims involved at all. As they talked, they soon reached Stus house. Like most high school parties, the house was crowded with teenagers who wereughing and dancing As the host, Stu was wandering the house in crimson pajamas. Selina snorted. Is that guy really Billys aplice? Billy looked intimidating but could still be described as handsome. Stu, on the other hand, really did seem to be a brainless idiot. Luke chuckled. I think hes as crazy as he looks. They hid in the woods some distance away from the house. Selina kept an eye on the surveince cameras, and Luke observed the surroundings.When it turnedpletely dark, Luke suddenly said, Someones here. An old Ford showed up and drove past them on the road and into the woods some thirty meters away. The spot that Luke and Selina were hiding in was quite dense, and it was impossible to see the car amidst the trees and bushes. So, the driver of the car didnt notice Luke or Selina. Luke smelled someone familiar through the cars half-open window. He gestured at Selina to stay quiet, before he slipped out of their car. He reached the unfamiliar vehicle in less than ten seconds. Looking at the two people in front of him, Luke grinned and said to himself, Gotcha, Billy! He raised the camera that he was holding Chapter 247 - Family Reunion

Chapter 247 Family Reunion

Next to the Ford, Billy was dragging a trussed up middle-aged man over the ground. He said, ...Neil, your wife was a sl*t. You couldnt get her under control and just let her hook up with any man in town, until my mother caught her in bed with my father. The middle-aged man called Neil moaned in fear, only to be punched in the stomach by Billy. Shut up. It was precisely because you were useless at controlling your wife that my mother left home without so much as a letter for me. I became an orphan. Neil gasped in pain. We saw your sl*tty wife again that night. She mustve thought that she was Sharon Stone, winking at every man in the square and showing them some leg. So, we fulfilled her wish and got her in our car. Haha, she can continue being a sl*t in hell now. There was nothing but insanity on Billys face. Catching his breath, he continued, Everything will end tonight. Tonight, Im going to f*ck your daughter and make her as much of a sl*t as her mother. Then, Ill kill her. Haha, how does that sound? You happy? Rx, youll go to hell along with your precious daughter. Your family will be reunited there. Luke whistled inwardly. You tended to give away all your secrets when you talked to an enemy too much! Billy had definitely been involved in the murder a year ago. Listening to the crazy young mans monologue, Luke wasnt worried about Billy killing Neil anytime soon. This Neil was Sandras father and a potential suspect, who had been missing for half a month. It seemed that Billy was up to something big tonight. He was also nning to me it on Neil, because this man indeed would fit the bill as the murderer. His wife was murdered on this exact day a year ago; it was practically a perfect excuse for a ughter. Luke quietly returned and told Selina what just happened. Selina was lost for words. A momentter, she said, So, we can at least put Billy in jail now? Luke nodded. I think so. But you can never have too much evidence. Lets take action. You watch Stu and Ill follow Billy. Dont hesitate to shoot if youre in danger. Selina said, Got it. Billy had already dragged Neil into the backyard of the house. Now that both suspects were in the house, Luke and Selina didnt need to watch the perimeter anymore. They were about to slip in through the back door, when there were shrieks and a sudden burst of noise from the house, before a bunch of teenagers ran out and drove away. Selina asked in a low voice, Whats going on? Should we follow them? Luke took a few deep breaths, then said, No need C the stars of the show are still in the house. That mightve only been a distraction. ording to his Sharp Nose, neither Billy nor Stu had left, and Billy was already in the house. Luke and Selina quietly slipped inside. It was easy to sneak into a house of partying teenagers. As a lot of people had driven off just now, there werent that many of them left in the house. Selina quietly hid in a guest room on one side of the hallway. The messy bed inside suggested that someone had just had a lot of fun here. She frowned. Teenagers were truly vigorous, and wouldnt hesitate to do it whenever they had the chance. Through the half-open door, she observed the living room. Everybody had their backs to her, and nobody had noticed her slipping inside. A boy was watching a horror movie in the living room. Billy had juste in, and was on the second floor with Sandra. Dewey was also here, but he was busy courting a mature and attractive woman. They were talking and giggling in a corner. Luke, on the other hand, went to the garage at the back of the house. In the garage, Tatum was confronting a man, and Luke could hear them through the dog door on the garage door. Oh, what do you want me to do? Pretend to be scared? Fine. Ah! Im so scared! Someone help me! said Tatum unconcernedly. Have you had enough fun? Im here to grab a beer. Get out of the way. Tatum thought that the masked man in front of her was just one of her ssmates messing around. But she screamed the next moment. Observing the situation inside with a tiny mirror, Luke saw that the man had cut her arm with a knife. Thinking for a moment, he stuck his camera in through the dog door. Then, he grabbed two iron balls. In the garage, the masked man and Tatum struggled, but the man clearly wasnt taking it seriously, and wasnt in a hurry to kill Tatum. Finally, Tatum grew frantic and threw the beer she was holding at the masked mans abdomen. The masked man doubled over in pain. Then, she immediately threw a second bottle at him. The masked man managed to raise his hand and prevent the bottle from breaking on his head. Seizing the moment, Tatum ran out from where she had been trapped in a corner and tried to make a break for the door that led back into the house. The masked man, however, waved his knife at her, forcing her to retreat.Panicked, she searched for a way out, and suddenly rushed toward the dog door. Luke was lost for words. This woman seemed to be underestimating how big her breasts and butt were. Did she really think that she could crawl out of the dog door? The next moment, Tatums head poke out of the opening, but half her magnificent breasts were stuck. She struggled so hard that she didnt even notice that Luke was observing her in admiration. Luke was quite dazzled by the way the girls breasts bounced in her vehement struggles. Then, the garage door started to go up, and Tatum looked at the top of the door in fear. If the door went up like this, she would be squashed. Because of her wriggling, she was now leaning on one side and couldnt exert any strength as she was lifted up by the garage door. Chapter 248 - Rescue and Escape

Chapter 248 Rescue and Escape

Tatum couldnt help but scream, No, help! Somebody help me! Tatum! The voice was the sweetest sound she had ever heard. She managed to raise her head, and saw a somewhat familiar person not far away. Huh? Its you? Help! Someones trying to kill me! Luke immediately said, What? Where is he? Tatum said, Hes right inside! Hes opening this door to squash me! Help me! Luke said, Dont be scared! Im here to help! Then, he slipped under the half-open garage door. Stop, you murderer! Luke demanded inside. Tatum was almost crying. Just take him down already! Can you really stop a murderer with words? Luke yelled, You almost killed her, and you arent going to stop? Tatum watched the upper edge of the garage door get closer and closer in despair. She had already been lifted off her feet. Dont just shout! Do something! she roared in desperation. Luke, however, wasnt in a hurry at all. If he used his full strength, he would easily tear off the garage door. Enlightened, he suddenly took out a white object and said, Right, check this out! Swoosh! Bam! The garage door suddenly stopped moving. In the next moment, Tatum felt someone grab her legs and support her butt. Rx and raise your arms. Ill get you out. Tatum hurriedly did as she was told. With Lukes help, she easily fell back through the dog door. Luke let go and Tatumnded on the ground. She subconsciously grabbed Lukes waist. Its alright now. Hearing the gentle male voice, she raised her head and saw a sunny smiling face. Thank you! Thank you! She couldnt stop sobbing in gratitude. She had almost died just now, after the masked man tormented her for so long, and she almost copsed with despair. Its fine now. Lets see who this masked man is first, Luke said as he walked over to the man lying on the ground. Tatum was too frightened by the masked man to look at him. No. Lets call the police. Dewey! Deweys in the living room! Luke ignored her. He went forward and unmasked the man. I think hes your friend, right? Stunned, Tatum craned her head and cried, Thats impossible! She didnt notice that Luke was recording the mans face with the camera in his hand. Okay, more evidence! Luke chuckled secretly. Luke found a rope and tied the man up. While Tatum was still in a daze, he also handcuffed the man. Then, he gave Tatum a shoulder to lean on as they returned to the first floor. Before he left, he pressed a button to close the garage door, in case anyone else saw what was inside. When they returned, there was still only one boy as well as Dewey and the maturedy in the living room. Tatum was about to blurt out everything to Dewey, who was a police officer and her brother, but Luke stopped her. Dont let everyone know what happened. You dont want to be under the spotlight, do you? Remembering how Sandra had been hounded by the media, Tatum immediately shut up. Luke said, Dewey, pleasee here. Theres something Id like to talk to you about. Dewey regretfully said something to thedy before he walked over to Luke. Luke stepped back and made a keep quiet gesture at Dewey in the hallway. Pointing at Tatum, he said, Dont alert anyone else. Lets talk over there. Seeing that Tatum was weeping in fear, Dewey grew anxious. You... Luke grabbed him and covered his mouth. Dont shout. That woman is a reporter, right? You want her to report everything here? Dewey couldnt say anything else. He thought that Luke had done something to his sister. But after Luke told him what happened in the garage and his sister confirmed it, Dewey said in shock, W- ugh... Luke pressed against his neck again and whispered, Calm down, okay? Dewey turned red at the way Luke was suffocating him. He could only nod. Luke said, Call Polk and get him to bring some men here and make sure none of the reporters notice, especially not the one you brought here. Dont tell her anything. Dewey could only nod. He took out his phone and made the call. A momentter, Dewey was done. Polk will be here in ten minutes. We... Luke said, Lets go check the suspect first. I knocked him out with a baseball and tied him up. The three of them went to the garage. Tatum stuck close to Luke, clinging to one of his arms. Luke could only chuckle, as he sensed how certain enormous parts of her body were pressed up against him. A momentter, they were looking at the empty garage. The clothes, the mask and the rope were there, and nothing else. Dewey was speechless. Where is he? Luke frowned. He took a sniff and his expression darkened even more C the man had escaped! More importantly, how had he escaped? Luke didnt sense anything wrong! He had tied the man up tightly and even handcuffed him. Also, he had been in the house just now. Could the man have escaped through the dog door too? However, the scent in the air indicated otherwise.There was no trace of his scent moving toward the dog door at all. It was almost like he had just vanished into thin air. Suddenly, Selina shouted from upstairs, Freeze! Stunned for a moment, Luke left Dewey and Tatum behind and ran up the stairs. Dewey and Tatum just heard a swoosh, and Luke was gone. Looking at each other in bewilderment, they could only follow Luke. When Luke got to the second floor, his Sharp Nose picked up the intense smell of blood. The next moment, he appeared behind Selina, who was aiming her gun at a man by the window. A half-naked boy on the bed had been stabbed deep in the neck, and his blood was sttered everywhere in the room. Chapter 249 - Disappearance of the Real Killer

Chapter 249 Disappearance of the Real Killer

Luke narrowed his eyes. The boy on the bed was Billy. The man standing by the window, on the other hand, was Stu. Covered in blood, he held a knife to Sandras neck. The girl was naked and covered in blood, fear all over her face. Stu, however, nced at Billy with a creepy smile. Billy, your father is a b*tch too. You think hes anything good? He seduced my mother when Maureen left. Both of you should die! Stu was stunned for a moment when he saw Luke. He shouted, You wont catch me again! Then, he moved the knife, ready to cut Sandras neck. Luke sneered and pushed Selinas gun down before he flung his baseball again. Bang! Stu fell back against the window and Sandra pitched forward, free from him. Luke chuckled. Havent I already caught you? But both he and Selina were shocked in the next second. Stus body on the ground suddenly twisted, like some sort of special effect, before he disappeared like smoke, leaving nothing but bloodstained clothes on the ground. What exactly was going on? Luke immediately realized that it was a super ability! He didnt know how Stu had gotten this ability to vanish into thin air, but what he now knew for sure was that Stu couldnt be a normal person. No wonder he had disappeared from the garage just now. He hadnt been rescued, but had simply resorted to using his super ability! But Luke was slightly confused. Why hadnt the system acknowledged that he had defeated Stu when he knocked the guy out twice with a baseball? Dewey and Tatum finally arrived. Luke let Dewey pass, but stopped Tatum. He then said, Dewey, secure the area, then get your reporter girlfriend out of here. Dewey said, Okay. Wait... you... Luke was already nowhere to be seen, but Dewey still subconsciously asked, Who are you to give me orders? Then, he noticed Selina, who was holding a gun. He drew out his own gun warily and said, Drop your weapon. Selina rolled her eyes and slowly put her gun back into the holster, before she shed her badge and said, LAPD. Dewey didnt know what to say. Taking Tatum upstairs and blocking the female reporter from doing the same, Luke whispered to Tatum about what happened. Tatum found it hard to believe. How... How is that possible? Stu... Luke covered her mouth and said in a low voice, Theres a reporter over there. Dont say anything. Tatum got herself under control, but her tears continued to flow. Stu... Is he really... Luke nodded. Dont be too sad. A few minutester, Polk arrived in person with another two police cars, whose lights and sirens were all off. Altogether six officers, including Polk, entered the house, and had everybody else leave. Some of the officers would take them to the police department to take down their statements, while Polk would take care of the investigation here. It was what Luke and Polk had agreed on earlier, so that his and Selinas identities wouldnt be exposed. He certainly didnt want his face shown to all the criminals and serial killers in the country. This was the best way to get things done without drawing any attention. After all, Luke had epted this case as a favor to Deputy Director Condra, and it wasnt like the Woodsburg police department could give him a promotion or something. Half an hourter, Polk returned with a strange look on his face, and had Luke and Selina meet him in his office. Closing the door, Polk said after a brief silence, We received word that Stu went to Billys ce with his ssmates just now. He wasnt at home. Selina was deep in thought. Polk said, Are you sure that you saw Stu kill Billy? Luke asked, What about Neil? He didnt see Stu? Frowning, Polk nodded slowly. Neil said that Billy kidnapped and imprisoned him. It was Billy who took him to Stus that night, too. He didnt see Stu. Luke said, Just bring Stu in and interrogate him. Youll find out everything you need to know. Polk shook his head. But hes disappeared. Stu left right before we reached his location. Luke and Selina looked at each other. Wasnt that around the time when Stu vanished into thin air in front of their eyes? However, Luke and Selina kept mum. Stus disappearance was too bizarre for anyone else to believe. Chances were that Polk would suspect that something was wrong with their heads if they told him what happened. Polk talked to them in private to verify the details. Luke thought for a moment, then gave him the memory cards from his cameras. Of course, he had already copied the files on the cards to hisptop earlier. Polk, heres a video I shot. With this video, you can issue an arrest warrant even if Billy and Stu have alibis. Also, both Billy and Stu are involved in the murders, said Luke. Polk was stunned. Huh? Luke shrugged. You know that evidence is of paramount importance for us. Since we dont have body cameras, I prepared my own. Polk silently epted the two memory cards from Luke. If the video was useful, he would be able to close the case by iming that Stu had killed all the victims, including Billy.If Stu felt that he had been wronged, he could turn himself in so that the police could investigate him. Polk, however, had the feeling that Stu wouldnt be showing his face ever again. Putting the memory cards away safely, Polk said, Another piece of news: Hanks, Billys father, died in his own home in exactly the same way as the previous victims. Thinking for a moment, Luke said, Why did the students run out just now? Polk said, Billys neighbors house caught fire, and they all went to watch the show. Then, they saw that the door to Billys house was wide open, and there was blood on it. They called the police, and we found Hanks murdered. Luke realized that had been none other than Stus distraction. It was impossible to tell whether Billy had been aware of it, since he was already dead. Luke said, Billys father and Stus mother probably had an affair. Its likely that Stu killed him. Chapter 250 - Increased Training

Chapter 250 Increased Training

Polk was stunned for a moment. What? Luke pointed at the memory cards and said, I recorded it. Stu said it himself. You can also ask Sandra. Polk nodded. Okay, but shes still in poor shape, and hasnt woken up from the sedative yet. Luke said, Alright, well see if we can find Stu. If we can, things will be a lot simpler. Polk hesitated for a moment, then said, Youre free to shoot if you run into any danger. I guarantee that nobody will make trouble for you. Luke nodded with a smile. Thank you, Polk. Seeing the two of them off, Polk sighed and shook his head in his office. Do kids nowadays all solve their problems with murder? After a while, he began to issue orders and deploy officers to investigate Stus whereabouts. Luke and Selina drove southeast for a while, then stopped ten kilometers away from the town. Selina asked, Why did you stop? Luke shook his head and said, not without regret, I dont think we can catch up to him. Lets go back. It was pure wilderness outside town. To make things worse, it was raining and the wind was strong, and Lukes Sharp Nose could only track Stu up to this point. Surely this couldnt be thest they would see of Stu! Luke could only sigh inwardly. Stus ability was truly weird and baffling. Luke wondered why the system hadnt acknowledged Stus defeat when Luke knocked the guy out twice. Naturally, Stus ability wasnt on the list of abilities that Luke could learn. Luke had a theory about that. For example, how could Stu appear at Billys house and in his own garage at the same time? Other people might think that Stu had disguised himself somehow, but Luke would rather believe that it was Stus ability. Only a super ability could make two Stus appear at the same time and make them disappear into thin air. The system judged that he hadnt defeated Stu precisely because of the unknown features of this super ability. What a shame! Selina looked at him and said, Why do you have a constipated look on your face, like you have blue balls? Didnt you spend at least twelve hours with a woman just two days ago? Luke brooded for a moment, but perked up again. No, Im going to stay for a few days. Maybe Stu wille back for revenge! Selina was suspicious. Is this about the high school student with the number 10 sweater? Luke said, If thats what you think, theres nothing I can say. Selina rolled her eyes. As if you only just remembered her! Luke rubbed Selinas head with a smile, only for her to avoid his hand and scoff at him. He said, If we go back so quickly when the case isnt over yet, Deputy Director Condra will think that we didnt work hard enough on it. Three dayster, Luke returned dejectedly. Stu never came back. Like a bird that had escaped a cage, he was gone without a trace. Neither the surveince cameras Luke had installed nor his personal sweep with Sharp Nose picked up any signs of the man. When their car finally left Woodsburg, Selinas eyes moved away from the rearview mirror. She nced at Luke. Looks like you did a great job. Were Tatums legs trembling after the two of you got back from your excursion? Luke said brazenly, Yes, we visited a lot of ces, mainly to try and draw Stu out. Selina could only chuckle. As if! Luke was thinking about other things. After he returned, he would devote more time to training Since his physical stats had increased significantly, he needed to better conceal hisbat ability. For example, Bob Munden, the man who held the world record for the fastest gun draw, could draw and fire his gun at an unbelievable speed. His record was 0.0175 seconds. On top of that, he could still instantly hit two balloons two meters away from each other. He waspletely inhuman. With someone like that as an example, it wouldnt be too surreal for Luke to achieve a simr feat. The mishap on this trip was a reminder. He didnt lose, but he hadnt won, either. This world wasnt an ordinary one, but had all kinds of unpredictable abilities. It wasnt a big thing that he hadnt defeated Stu and acquired his unusual ability; there were so many more amazing abilities out there. However, danger could pop up at any time, even in a small, seemingly peaceful town. Not only did he have to work hard himself, he also needed to train Selina. How much potential did humans have? It was unlikely that a regr human being would ever be able to defeat Hulk or Thanos. But take the Punisher, the dark antihero, for example. The Punisher had terrifyingbat skills that allowed him to take down criminals who had super abilities. He was the epitome of a human being who was at the peak inbat skills. Nick Fury ssified the Punisher as a level ten S.H.I.E.L.D. agent. This level ten wasnt just a title, but was based on his genuinebat ability. The other level ten agent in S.H.I.E.L.D was the ck Widow. But the ck Widow was someone who had been enhanced with drugs, whereas the Punisher earned his level exclusively through his own battle skills. Luke didnt really n to turn Selina into another Punisher through sheer training. Excluding Luke, Selina was probably in the top three in the Major Crimes Division in terms of fighting ability. No more than five people in the Major Crimes Division had the courage to fire at ten armed bandits without chickening out. Her physical stats were outstanding too, and her body fat ratio had always been under 20%. After training with Luke all this time, she was as good as a professional boxer. With her physical build, it wasnt impossible for her to be half as good as the Punisher in the future if she continued training. And unlike the Punisher, Luke was confident he could find useful items for his family and friends to make it easier for them to protect themselves. This was a world full of extraordinary powers. He didnt want those important to him to be killed by random criminals C what good was enormous strength, when the flipside was loneliness? Chapter 251 - I Can’t Take It Anymore

Chapter 251 I Cant Take It Anymore

Selina felt very uneasy when she noticed Lukes eyes. It wasnt ascivious expression, which wouldnt have been scary. Instead, it seemed like he was nning something dangerous. Selina really knew Luke better and better now. She could tell from his eyes that he was up to something Returning to the police department, they greeted Elsa first before reporting to Dustin. Dustin frowned. That Stu... is so good? Even you couldnt catch him? He never thought that anyone would be able to escape from Luke once thetter found them. Considering Lukes performance before, how strong must this Stu be? Luke shook his head. Hes too vignt. He ran off immediately when his n failed. We kept an eye on his girlfriend, but he never returned. Dustin nodded his head. It was impossible to ask Luke and Selina to wait in town for Stu indefinitely, since they were among the most capable detectives under Dustinsmand and were indispensable. Luke thought for a moment before deciding to tell Dustin about Stus weird ability. He said, Boss, I didnt tell the local police department any of that. Surprised, Dustin pondered for a moment, then patted Lukes shoulder. Ill talk to Deputy Director Condra. Your efforts wont be ignored. Do you need a rest? You cane to work tomorrow. Luke shook his head. No need. Its still early. Ill see if Elsa needs us on anything. Well start working in the afternoon. Dustin nodded in satisfaction. Alright, you can go now. They left the office and went to Elsa. Skipping the formalities, Elsa simply pointed at a case file on the table. Martin and Roger have been working on this case. Its dangerous. As usual, you can work on it for a few days and give up if you dont make any progress. Luke nodded. Can we go now? After a brief hesitation, Elsa asked, About your previous case, did you... Luke shrugged. It depends. If the deputy director is reasonable, hell feel that he owes us a favor. Elsa frowned. What happened? Luke said, The killer is vignt and unusual. He disappeared and never returned after his failure. We didnt catch him. Pondering for a moment, Elsa asked, What did Dustin say? He said it was fine and he would report to the deputy director, said Luke. Elsa was relieved, because Dustin couldve only told Luke that when he thought that Luke and Selina had done a good job on the case. Okay, youre free for the rest of the day. You can start the investigation tomorrow, said Elsa. Luke chuckled and said, Thanks, boss. Selina also bade Elsa farewell before leaving with Luke. Elsa, on the other hand, wondered if she could apply for another group of detectives to work under her if the deputy director owed her a favor. That way, her team would be stronger than before. She wouldnt have epted the case in Woodsburg if it didnt promise any returns. ns. If the case was solved, both she and Luke would be able to leave a good impression on Condra, which was why Elsa had taken the case. After they left the police department, Luke drove home. Selina said, Did you mean it when you said that we would start the investigation this afternoon? Luke said, Studying the case file and making preparations at home is part of the investigation. Selina argued, But havent I always been the only one to study the case files? Luke said, Excuse me, but I have to tell you a piece of good news. Selina asked, What? Luke said, Starting from today, were going to up our training. Well be working on more aspects like shooting, boxing, driving, extreme parkour, swimming, running and more. Selina: ...Are you crazy? Luke: This is just to prevent you from putting on weight since youve been eating too much every day. Selina: ...Will you still make food for me every day? Luke: Of course! Selina: Deal! Anything was negotiable as long as there was delicious food. Besides, nobody else would be able to get Luke, probably the strongest man in the country, to help with their training. What Selina didnt know was that Luke was only the strongest ordinary person, and that there were many extraordinary people out there. Luke quickly made lunch after they returned home, and they ate twenty minutester. Selina then washed the dishes and cleaned up the kitchen as usual. Luke was never interested in doing that sort of thing. Then, Selina studied the case file as she digested her food. They were supposed to start training in an hour. Luke, on the other hand, went off to create and modify equipment in his garage workshop for himself and Selina, given how dangerous this world was. At five in the afternoon, Luke dragged Selina out of the training room; she was in no better shape than a dead dog. The girl dered, No, let me go! I cant take it anymore! Luke chuckled. No, we have to practice shooting today. Selina said, But I think Ive reached my limit. Its hard for me to improve. As you say yourself, its hard, but its not impossible. So, stop resisting and start firing guns with me. Luke threw her into the bathroom and went to take a shower himself. He was still vigorous, thanks to the stat points that he added to Strength. Even on just two hours of sleep a day, he was still as energetic as ever. He was never exhausted or injured in training, because he always instantly recovered with Elementary Self-Healing However, in order to create powerful equipment, he needed money first. Thinking that, he called Bobby. Hey, this is Luke. Hows the negotiationing along? Any progress? After a brief silence, Bobby said, ...Its the third time... theyve turned down my request for a meeting... So... Luke wasnt surprised. So, youre saying that you didnt make any progress? Bobby said truthfully, Im sorry, but thats right. Chapter 252 - Unexpected Client and Unexpected Order

Chapter 252 Unexpected Client and Unexpected Order

Also, the receptionist at Google told me that our navigation system is hardly practical unless the user carries a monitor around with them, so our product is useless for them, Bobby reported honestly. Lukeughed and said again, Just keep trying to get in touch with Google and Easygo. Thats all for now. Hearing Luke end the call, Bobby was confused. Thats all? Luke pondered for a moment, then called Jenny. Hello, is that Jenny? This is Luke. There are some files that I need you to look into. Its like this... A momentter, he hung up the phone and shook his head at the bathroom door that was still closed. Fine. This is just the first day. The training was indeed too intense. I probably should give her more time to adapt. He walked to the bathroom door and said, Okay, this is all the training for today. Well continue tomorrow. He barely said the words when cheering burst out in the bathroom. A momentter, Selina jumped out and said, Dont go back on your word. She then lunged at the couch. Seeing that Selina was about to fall asleep, Luke shook his head with a smile. Your body can get some rest, but not your brain. Read the files. I dont want to waste too much time on this case. Selina said, You want to take more cases? Luke shook his head. No, we need more time for training. Selina turned listless. I think its better to focus more on cases. Luke said, What if we run into weird criminals like Stu again? He used his ability to escape, but what if he used it to attack you? You could easily be killed by people like that if you dont improve yourself. Selina thought for a moment before she nodded helplessly. Fine, I guarantee that I wont ck off, but I dont have as much stamina as you do! Luke didnt know what he could do about that. His vigor came from the system, and it wasnt something that could be given to someone else. He could only see if he could make any equipment that could strengthen Selina and increase her chances of survival. Just then, Lukes phone buzzed. It wasnt his regr phone, but the fake one. He checked his fake phone, only to be confused. Why did those two want to meet him? Thinking for a moment, he typed something into his phone and sent off the message. In an abandoned factory in Los Angeles, Damon gave his phone to Mindy. What did he say? Mindy nced at the text and said, Hes agreeing to meet us, but hell decide when and where. Damon nodded. Hes as cautious as ever. At that moment, Damon was still dressed like a homely man, and Mindy looked like a cute little girl in her pink shirt and jeans. However, the guns and equipment in front of them werent homely at all. After dinner with Selina, Luke left in his car. Selina didnt ask where he was going. She knew that Luke often went out at night, but she never asked about it. Luke must have a good reason never to mention it, and she knew better than to ask. Actually, she and Luke had a regr routine at home. Outside that routine, whether Luke worked in the garage or quietly left the house, Selina would never ask. It was a mutual understanding that they had formed after working together for so long. Luke parked the car at a distance and walked a block that didnt have any surveince cameras around it before he ended up in a parking lot. A momentter, an old Ford drove out. Thirty minutester, in an abandoned factory to the south of USC, he sent a text on his fake phone. Ten minutester, Damon and Mindy appeared. Both of them hadpletely covered their faces, and were keeping some distance between them so that they wouldnt fall into a trap at the same time. Luke walked out of a corner and said, Nice to meet you. Its been a long time. Both Damon and Mindy were lost for words. Mindy couldnt help but remark, Weve known each other for a while. Do you have to be so cautious? Herint was understandable, since Luke wasnt using his own voice, but the familiar voice of a famous NBC anchor to speak to them. Smiling, Luke quickly typed: Its not that I dont trust you, but that I dont trust your ability to hide yourselves. Both Damon and Mindy felt rather embarrassed. They didnt know who the guy was, or if he was a guy at all, but the guy knew their identities and names. Damon decided to skip past the embarrassment and simply asked, We would like a set of your surveince and anti-surveince equipment. Raising an eyebrow, Luke typed again: Didnt I send you a set already? Damon and Mindy looked at each other and said, Thats not enough. We were almost caughtst time. Luke said, I dont offer after-sales service. Mindy snorted. What a petty man. Luke rolled his eyes. Sorry, what did you say? Mindy fell silent. Damon chimed in, Shes just a child, dont mind her. Damon said, Well pay you in full, including what we owe you from before, but we want the best equipment that you can offer in this order. Luke said, The best? That will cost a million dors at least. Are you sure you need it? Damon hesitated and said, Well... thats slightly over our budget. Luke asked, Whats your budget? Damon said, Half a million. Luke said, Well, it seems that you got yourself into quite some trouble this time. Otherwise, they wouldnt be paying so much money for equipment. Seeing that he wasnt agreeing to the deal instantly, Mindy pouted. Hey, youre not going to turn us down, are you? Luke wasnt angry, because the girl was too lovely. Fine. For half a million, I can provide you a set of reasonably good equipment, but itll take ten days. Damon said, Ten days? Okay, thats fine. Luke said, For your generosity, I can offer you someplimentary trinkets. Mindy asked, Huh? What trinkets? See for yourself. Luke took out aptop. Chapter 253 - Everybody Loves Donuts

Chapter 253 Everybody Loves Donuts

Thisptop was sturdy but had lousy performance, so Luke only used it to demonstrate his products on his field trips. Mindy nimbly caught theptop that Luke threw at her and turned it on. Damon didnt approach Luke. He raised the box in his hand and said, Heres the payment. Seven hundred thousand dors in total, including what we owe you from before. He opened the box and poured the cash out onto a table. He was demonstrating that there werent any tricks in the box, and that it wasnt padded with newspaper at the bottom. After that, Damon joined his daughter, and they checked theptop together. Actually, the two parties trusted each other. Damon knew that Luke was aware of his identity, but it had never leaked. Luke, on the other hand, had worked with Damon before and knew that the man was trustworthy. Luke casually examined the cash but didnt take it. Damon found that weird. Whats wrong? Luke asked, You must have covert suppliers who wont reveal your personal information, right? Damon said, Yes, do you want to... Luke nodded. Yes. Ill write you a list of materialster, and the money here will be my payment. If it isnt enough, Ill pay the rest. Damon said, Since youre helping us make the equipment, you dont have to... Luke raised his hand and interrupted him. No, I dont think your money is enough. Also, you must be careful and dont let anyone track you. What I want is absolute security. Its okay if you cant purchase some of the materials on the list. Damon was suspicious. Youre not trying to buy biochemical or nuclear materials, are you? Luke chuckled. Of course not. Im only afraid that you might be too careless. I recognized you before after just a quick glimpse of you. Damon was lost for words. Will you let it go already? Mindys eyes glowed as she looked at the equipment disyed on theptop. You call these trinkets? Theyre so cool. I can use them to catch anyone. Luke looked at the girls legs. You cant catch anyone right now only because your legs are too short. Realizing what Luke was looking at, Mindy said angrily, Im only a child. Ill be much tallerter. Luke was silent, but he thought to himself, Its fine if you cant grow taller, but please dont grow fat. He would hate seeing the girls cute looks destroyed by fat. After negotiating for a moment, Luke wrote a list on hisptop and gave it to Damon. This is the list. Get the raw materials to me in three days, so that I can assemble what you need. Im leaving. Right, remember not to expose yourselves. Damon and Mindy were speechless. Why are you still talking about that? Youve mentioned it three times already in this meeting. Satisfied, Luke returned home after teasing Damon and Mindy yet again. He was very pleased with the deal. It wouldve been tricky for him to purchase the raw materials himself, and he would have to waste a lot of time disguising himself each time. He had little patience to spare to purchase the assortment of items that he needed. Now that Damon was running the errand for him, Luke wouldnt be affected even if Damons purchases were found out. Before their meeting, he had examined the environment and confirmed that it wasnt a trap. Like he said, it wasnt that he didnt trust Damon; he was just afraid of someone tracking him down by following Damon. There were people with super abilities in this world, after all. Selina was still reading the case file when Luke returned home. Seeing Luke, she dropped the file and yawned. Im tired. Im going to bed. Luke nodded. Do you want me to take you to your bed? Out of his expectations, Selina nodded. Yes. Luke was speechless, but eventually, he carried her to her bed. It was unnecessary to take off her clothes now since she was only wearing her pajamas. Taking a shower and making a cup of green tea for himself, Luke mulled things over on the couch. Damon and Mindy were mostly active in New York. They could be potential allies. Such allies didnt have to help him in battle. As long as they provided intelligence or other support for him at the right moment, they were irreceable. They would also be connections he could use. Even Tony Stark had friends and connections in the military as well as the support of formidable stakeholders of Stark Industries. When Tony lost the support of these people, he was kicked out of Stark Industries by Obadiah, and his influence as a super magnate instantly disappeared. Luke didnt n to walk Starks path, so he had to treat his allies and friends well. Thus, he wasnt really making much of a profit from the deal with Damon, which was already hard to believe since he was using Tony Starks abilities. Even experts who werent as skilled as Tony wouldve charged a million dors for such an order. But most of these people didntck money to begin with, and without connections, Damon couldnt ask them for help! Besides, the equipment that Luke made for them was highly practical. Electronic surveince and anti-surveince devices, gadgets to hide your tracks and to walk on walls, special bulletproof armor, and so on... Luke focused on the file again. On their way to work the next day, he noticed that Selina showed no signs of exhaustion.Luke recalled that Selina seldom fell ill or suffered overexertion ever since he got to know her. Did she have an unusual gift as well? They didnt need to go to the police department today. Since Selina had studied the case yesterday and talked to the detectives who worked on it previously, they would go directly to the crime scene. They got out when they arrived at their destination. Luke looked at the signboard above the store, which was a gigantic circle that was hollow in the center. He was amused. Everybody loves donuts. This was a store that sold various kinds of donuts, which were hard for Americans, who loved sweets, to resist. For police officers, donuts were also indispensable. Chapter 254 - Two Shooters

Chapter 254 Two Shooters

Unlike Luke, who could make dozens of cupcakes in ten minutes, most police officers chose to snack on donuts. After all, donuts had enough calories, could be eaten with one hand, and most importantly, were cheap and often sold 24 hours a day. So, the officers who had to work nights became loyal donut customers. It was also the reason why the case that Luke was supposed to help with had happened in a donut store. Luke and Selina didnt go in but simply observed the closed store from outside. The ss windows of the store were shattered, allowing them to see most of the interior even though they were outside. While they were observing the scene, a car stopped nearby, and someone said, Hey, Luke and Selina. Youre here. Luke and Selina turned around and greeted him with a smile. Good morning, Roger, Martin. Roger was ck, and Martin was a handsome middle-aged white man who had a messy beard. It was Roger who had greeted them just now. He lifted the cordon and had everyone enter the store. It happened at five in the morning yesterday. Two shooters opened fire on this ce with 9mm automatic weapons from a motorbike. Two customers were killed on the spot, and the worker manning the store was injured by broken ss. The killers didnte in. ording to the worker, there was another customer who went missing. He was at the same table with the victims, and hade with one of them. Luke nodded his head, showing that he got it. It was described in the case file, but Roger didnt know how much they knew, so he repeated the key information for their benefit. Looking at the body outlines and the nearby environment, Selina pictured the attack in her head. Luke, on the other hand, stared at the bullet holes in the wall. He asked, Has ballistics run the tests? Roger said, Yes. Two guns were fired, but... Luke interjected, But one of the guns didnt shoot as many bullets? Roger was surprised. Did you talk to the forensics department already?. Luke shook his head. No, I was guessing. Then, a woman spoke from the door. Well, it seems that Imte. Everybody turned around. She turned out to be a beautiful young brte, with her hair tied up She was wearing a suit, and both the suit and the shirt underneath werent buttoned all the way, revealing a hint of her sexy corbones. Roger said, Agent Palmer, youre notte. We arrived early. This is Luke and Selina, our colleagues. Theyll be helping us with this case. The detective named Palmer shook hands with them courteously. We could really use your help. She then asked directly, Have you found anything? She was asking Luke the question, because she and Roger had already investigated this ce yesterday, when the bodies were still on the ground and the blood had yet to dry. Now, only the body outlines remained. She was genuinely curious to know what Luke and Selina might have found. Were there any eyewitnesses? Luke asked. Roger shook his head. No, it was five in the morning. There was a homeless woman who was drawn in by the gunshots, but she only saw the surviving customer leaving the store. Luke asked, What about the duration of the attack? Roger shook his head. That homeless woman... doesnt have a sound mind, and the worker is still in shock, and cant tell us anything yet. So, we can only make a rough guess at the duration of the attack. Luke nodded, deep in thought. Palmer couldnt help but ask, Is there a problem? Luke said, If the killers didnt stop the motorbike when they fired, its a big problem. Martins eyes glowed. Youve noticed? Luke chuckled. Lets stop talking in riddles. You go first. Martin broke his silence when he learned that a colleague was thinking the same thing. I reached my conclusion after I read the forensics report this morning. Rogerined, Wow! And you didnt think to tell your partner sooner? Martin said, Well, I would have to repeat myself to everyone even if I did tell you earlier, right? Only one of the shooters was the real killer, and the bullets that hit the victims all came from his gun. If the nervous worker is to be believed, the attack mightve onlysted two seconds. Palmer found that odd. Didnt she say that she couldnt remember anything? Martin said, Her exact words are, I feel like Ive spent a year in Afghanistan. So...Everybody was lost for words. This worker was obviously too overstimted for her brain to function normally. But two people had been killed by a barrage of thirty bullets. It wouldve been strange if the worker didnt suffer mental trauma from that. However, most of the bullets were fired from one gun. They destroyed most of the store, but missed the victims. Martin continued, The way I see it, its hard to shoot when youre driving a motorbike at fifty kilometers per hour, so this is understandable. So, it was the person sitting behind him who took action. He only fired two shots, and both victims were shot in the head. Palmer was surprised. His shooting was so precise? Hitting two targets in the head with just two shots while moving at high speed was unbelievable. Yes, and it gets worse, said Martin. He pointed at the road outside. The parking bays outside were upied then, and the two shooters couldve only shot from a range of about ten meters from the store. The driver even sprayed the parked cars with bullets. Chapter 255 - Traitor and Abandonment

Chapter 255 Traitor and Abandonment

Luke nodded inwardly. He had already felt that the barrage of bullets were unlikely to be from two guns. Martins detailed analysis confirmed his assumption, and he grew more interested in the shooters. So, Agent Palmer, what intelligence do you have for us? Palmer wasnt from LAPD, but was an agent with the DEA. She was here because one of the victims was her partner Jimmy Watson, who was also a DEA agent. Palmer said, To put it simply, Jimmy was here to negotiate with Femira, the other victim. The man had some critical information that we needed. Noticing the look on Lukes face, she added, I cant tell you exactly what it is, but the information was very sensitive, so Jimmy was here to talk to him. I was supposed toe too, but I was dyed by something else and didnt make it. Luke suddenly asked, You suspect that someone leaked details of the meeting? Palmer remained silent, but her expression indicated that was her suspicion. Luke understood why the case was difficult. DEA had more information, but they were unwilling to disclose it on grounds of confidentiality, so Martin had no leads to work with. It would be very difficult if they wanted Palmer to spill anything. Since there was a possible traitor lurking in the DEA, the agency certainly wouldnt want the scandal exposed to LAPD. Luke thought for a moment, then asked, What about the survivor? Who is he? Roger said, Hes awyer. Femira brought him along for negotiations. Hes just a regr guy. We tracked him downst night, but he said that he didnt know anything, and that he was only there to help his client with the negotiation. Luke found that odd. Wasnt he afraid that he could be killed? Roger said, The man said that he didnt really know everything about his client, or he wouldnt have taken the case at all. Luke could only shake his head. It didnt seem like there were any leads for now. Thewyer might know more than he was letting on, but it was tricky trying to keep awyer in custody. Those people made a living by ying with thew, and they could easily demandpensation if the police made any sort of mistake. They could be utterly shameless when it came to making money. After some discussion, it was eventually decided that Roger and his partner would follow up on thewyer, since he might be the next person to be killed. As for Luke, however, he had already mentally dropped the case. The trickiest cases were the ones without leads or where an internal conflict was involved, such as with this case. If he discovered the traitor in the DEA, would the DEA really feel grateful to him? Obviously, the DEA might pretend to be happy, but they certainly wouldnt be. Luke simply reminded Martin, You can investigate that shooter. Such a skilled shooter cant be a Mr. Nobody. You might uncover some leads if you look for remarkable shooters in previous cases. He said that to Martin because Martin was a navy veteran who was a great shooter himself. There was only a limited number of people in the circle of top shooters, and they definitely knew a thing or two about each other. Martin nodded, and they bade each other farewell. When Luke said goodbye to Roger, he noticed that Martin and Palmer were talking andughing. He asked in a low voice, Whats that about? Roger said, Theyre seeing eye to eye. When it happens, it happens, right? Luke smiled and waved goodbye at Roger. He got in his car and nced at Selina, who was next to him. Why are you staring at me? Selina said, You rarely look me in the eye. Luke rolled his eyes at her. You mean this? Selina did exactly the same back to him. Yes, thank you very much. I feel a lot better now. That was the end of the topic. They knew very well that their rtionship was different from what Luke and his female friends had. As long as he was willing, he could invite his female colleagues out for a drink when they got off work, and it wouldnt be hard for certain things to happen naturally after that. Female officers were as busy as male officers, but they also had to scratch the itch sometimes, and wouldnt demand more when the night was over. It would be all too easy for Luke, so he never wasted his time on that. A partner that he couldpletely trust, on the other hand, was hard toe by. Back in Nakatomi za, Detective John fought hard for his wife and daughter. But the truth was that he and his wife were already separated, and were going through a divorce. To make things worse, it wasnt over money, but a difference in attitude toward life.A detectives partner might be even more important to them than a spouse. Marrying the wrong wife might be a waste of time and money, but having the wrong partner could get them killed or sent to the Internal Affairs Division for investigation. Luke and Selina went to a special shooting range. Selina practiced regr shooting in one corner while Luke practiced his quick draw. Luke had read a lot of files on quick draw. Many of the opponents he defeated used it too, but it was included under the Basic Firearms ability and wasnt listed independently. Luke spected that it was because their quick draw wasnt good enough to be listed as an independent ability yet, just like how the system wouldnt acknowledge that bilingual speakers boasted Basic Language Proficiency if they werent fluent enough. Should he find Bob Munden, the god of quick draw, and obtain the ability from him? Luke dropped the idea. His physical stats were good enough; all he needed was more practice with quick draw. Chapter 256 - Welcome, and Take the Blame

Chapter 256 Wee, and Take the me

It wouldnt be too hard for him to master quick draw with more practice. After all, Bob Munden was an old man who wasnt half as strong and as agile as Luke, but the man could still draw his gun astonishingly fast. Luke had much more Strength and Dexterity, and he wasnt new to guns. It would be weird if he couldnt grasp quick draw. He was using a revolver, which was a gun necessary for practicing quick draw. He had a modified revolver in his inventory, but he couldnt use that Smith & Wesson M500 in public. Also, its barrel had been lengthened, which made it unsuitable for quick draw. The essence of quick draw was speed and precision. Thus, amon revolver was more suitable for practice. With his ten-fold Strength and his Elementary Self-Healing, his hands didnt get sore at all. With his cheat, Luke began to burn through guns as training. He stopped to analyze the ws in his movements every now and then before he continued. He was also able to reload his gun much quicker than other people. It wasnt until an hourter that he finally stopped, satisfied. He tried a dozen revolver models of varying caliber, and some of them overheated while he was shooting Luke was very satisfied. After an hour of practice, he had more or less picked up quick draw. With his Strength and Dexterity, he was fast and ruthless at shooting inside a range of ten meters. Most of the time, an officersbat range with a pistol was twenty meters, and their precision would decrease sharply beyond this range. Luke was practicing quick draw primarily as part of his identity as a police officer, so precision within a range of ten meters was good enough for now. More practice with quick drawter would help him further improve the speed and range of his shooting Selina had been dutifully shooting pistols with earmuffs on. Focused on her training, Selina didnt talk to Luke. It wasnt until she used up the bullets in her magazine that Luke patted her shoulder and indicated that it was time to leave. After they returned home, Selina took a thirty-minute break before starting on the exercise regime which Luke had drawn up for her. The house had five extra rooms, so they converted two adjoining rooms into a gym and a training room. Luke went to the garage workshop and began creating new equipment for Damon and Mindy. Most of the raw materials hadnt been delivered yet, so he was only working with whatever he had on hand. Also, the items he was making for them were experimental products, and he was expecting them to give him feedback. Of course, that meant that there were risks in using this equipment, but the risks certainly wouldnt be as high as if Damon and Mindy went on missions without the equipment. Luke worked until it turned dark outside. By the time he finished, Selina was exhausted and lying on the couch as she went through the training n that Luke had drafted out for her. The n was rather flexible. She only needed to know what aspects she had to work on, and she could decide when to undertake the training herself. Im done with training. Im waiting for your dinner. She gave Luke a quick nce before she continued reading the documents. You seem rather energetic. Luke chuckled and began to make dinner while Selina rolled her eyes. Now that both of them were busy, Luke dropped theplicated dishes that he had cooked before, and instead made simple but delicious food. Selina was always satisfied as long as the food was delicious. While they were eating, Selinas phone rang. Her mouth full of food, her expression indicated that Luke should pick up. Luke looked at the caller ID and picked up the phone. Hi, Roger. Whats up? Bang! Bang! Bang! He heard gunshots. F*ck! Roger cursed and said hastily, Luke, weve run into some trouble regarding the donut store case. Can you drop by? Luke asked, Where are you? West 35th Street near USC, said Roger. Copy that. Luke rose and left with Selina, who was already wiping her mouth. Twenty minutester, they arrived at the location, and easily found a gathering of police cars. They squeezed their way through with their badges and went over to Roger. What happened? Roger looked at them and said, Someone was here to kill thewyer, but luckily, he escaped. Now, the criminal is hiding in the building with hostages. Thiswyer was truly lucky to escape death twice! Luke said, You didnt call for SWAT? Roger said, A SWAT team went in earlier, but the criminal set off a bomb and injured multiple agents. Luke raised an eyebrow. So vicious? Generally speaking, officers and criminals in big cities had a tacit agreement where they would only use firearms as weapons, and would retreat if they didnt hit the enemy. Not every officer was willing to sacrifice themselves for their job; at least, Luke wasnt. Roger quickly gave them a rundown of the situation. Now, two criminals were in the building with two hostages. But the tricky thing was that the criminals had detonated a bomb, and there was no telling how many more bombs they had.Even more troublesome was the fact that there were a lot more residents in this six-story apartment building who were stuck inside their homes. If the police were to press the assault, the criminals might ughter the residents in the building in their agitation, and the police would certainly be med for it. Luke was lost for words. So, you got me toe over to share the me with you? Roger, however, didnt feel guilty. Is there anything you can do? I know that youre the best fighter in the LAPD, so youre the only person I can ask for help. Ignoring Rogers ttery, Luke simply asked, Wheres Martin? Roger said bitterly, Hes observing the environment and preparing to kill those two criminals if he can. Luke knew that Martin was a great shot, but his strategy wasnt a guaranteed sess. If one of the criminals survived, and detonated the explosives, Martin would definitely be punished. Luke thought for a moment before he said, Alright, well put on bulletproof vests before we go in. He then led Selina to his car. Chapter 257 - Who Shot Me?

Chapter 257 Who Shot Me?

In his car, Luke adjusted the windows to darken them, before the both of them put on their equipment. They put on the special bulletproof vests that Luke made, then the police vests, and also strapped on the walkie-talkies which Luke had invented himself. His instructions might wind up being in vition of certain rules of the police department, so it would be better to keep a policemunication line open after they went in. They examined their guns and magazines, and carried smoke and stun grenades made by Luke. He also gave Selina a grappling hook, but as with the smoke and stun grenades, it was only designed to be used in a critical moment. Selina was unsurprised as she had already tested the equipment before. Once they were all set, they got out. They hung their badges around their necks, in case the SWAT team identally injured them. Finally, they took a detour and entered the apartment building from a back street. Roger had spoken to the captain of the SWAT team, who agreed the moment he heard Lukes name. Roger was both delighted and bummed, since his young colleague seemed to have much more influence than he did. What he didnt know was that this captain had been on the Nakatomi case, and Luke had left a deep impression on him. After all, an officer who could eliminate fifty armed criminals on his own was hard toe by. They didnt go through the door. Instead, Luke gave Selina a boost so that she could reach a ledge on the second floor, before she pulled Luke up. It was just for show; Luke could easily jump up to the third floor, but he didnt dare do so. A lot of people close by were watching, and it would be a big problem if any of them captured that with a camera. Moving quickly, Luke and Selina entered an apartment through a half-open window. shing their badges at the lovebirds in the unit who were shivering in a corner, they quietly opened the door and left. Luke had confirmed that the two criminals were on the first floor. Instead of immediately going downstairs, he told Selina to hide and watch the stairs while he searched the floors above them. With his Sharp Nose, he soon confirmed that there werent any bombs set up on those floors, which was a relief. At the very least, the two criminals werent crazy enough to nt bombs everywhere in the building Ten minutester, he rejoined Selina on the second floor and went downstairs. Bang! There was a gunshot, and Luke quicklyy t on the ground and kicked Selina into a corner. Get down! Theres a sniper! In themand van outside the building, Roger and the captain were startled. The captain asked through the walkie-talkie, Who opened fire? Nobody responded. A momentter, someone said, Captain, I just saw someone open fire from the building to the northeast. Thats Yorks position. The captain said, York,e in. The walkie-talkie was silent. The captain said darkly, All units, switch to the backup channel. He then cut themunication. A momentter, a team member in the van reported, Captain, everybody has switched to the backup channel, but York is still silent. The captain said coldly, A1 squad will go check up on York. Youre free to open fire if you find anything wrong. Roger seemed quite worried. Captain, about Luke... The captain thought for a moment and said, B1 squad, how are the two detectives doing? Theyre hiding after the emergency just now, but... I think Detective Luke was shot, someone said over the walkie-talkie. The captain and Roger were silent. This is B2 squad. We see them. Theyre fine. Theyre still moving, another person suddenly said. Are you sure? the captain asked. Positive. Lukes movements are normal. Huh. Hes running even faster than us. Hes entering the lobby on the first floor. Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Gunshots burst out inside the building again, and then Rogers phone rang. Its me, Luke. The criminals have been subdued. The hostages are safe. Theres a bomb inside a vase in the lobby. Try to avoid it. The captain and Roger looked at each other. Youre done already? Wheres the shooter who fired at me? asked Luke calmly. Roger looked at the captain. The captain picked up the walkie-talkie, but before he could say anything, gunshots burst out from the northwest again. It was followed by a series of screams. The walkie-talkie suddenly connected. Captain, were under attack! We have three dead and two injured. Ahhh -! The walkie-talkie fell silent after a scream. The captain looked awful. B1 squad, are you really monitoring the area? You cant find anything? Someone said over the walkie-talkie, B1 didnt find anything. A1 is in our blind spot. There are no signs of attackers. Roger secretly got out of the van without hanging up his phone. Hey, Luke, did you hear that? Luke said, The guy who just shot me is in the building with gunfire? Roger said, Yes, a SWAT team just went in, but theyre probably... ugh. Luke had already hung up. Roger said helplessly, Sh*t! At least let me finish! On the other side, Luke calmly put down his phone. Selina, watch them and hide there. He pointed at an open unit. Selina looked at him worriedly. Were you shot just now?Luke shook his head. Im wearing two bulletproof vests. Look, theres no blood. Realizing that he didnt seem heavily injured, Selina nodded. Be careful. Luke nodded and left quickly. After leaving the apartment building, he rushed to the building in the northeast. His Sharp Nose could already pick up the smell of blood dozens of meters away. His heart turned heavy. There were one, two, three, six... nine victims! There were eight people on the SWAT team that had just arrived, plus an earlier sniper. Now, they were all dead? Chapter 258 - Shield, Quick Draw and a Tie

Chapter 258 Shield, Quick Draw and a Tie

The moment he entered the building, Luke pressed a gear on his left arm, and it split open into a tiny shield. The one lesson a person could take from Captain America was that the best weapon anyone could need was in fact a hard shield. However, this shield wasnt huge, and it was attached to his left arm. He didnt take out his gun, and his right hand only rested above his holster. Watching out for any movements in front of him, he went upstairs quietly and quickly. When he reached the sixth floor, he didnt go forward immediately, but took a deep breath and raised his left arm. Bam! ng! A bullet hit the shield that protected his head. In the meantime, Luke fired his revolver. He had locked onto the enemy in advance with Sharp Nose before he opened fire. Bam! He almost heard the sound of a bullet hitting flesh. Bang! Bang! Another two bullets were shot. Luke jolted from being hit, but he didnt stop firing his M686 at all. Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! However, the enemy seemed to have anticipated it, and retreated to a corner. Luke backed up to the stairs as well. He put the M686, which only had one bullet left, back into his holster, before he drew out the Glock and quickly approached the corner. Suddenly, something was flung out from around the corner, and Luke raised his arm. ng! The object was blocked by his shield. With his keen eyes, Luke saw that it was a ck dagger. Narrowing his eyes, Luke moved faster, but his speed still didnt exceed what an ordinary human being was capable of. Another three ck daggers flew out in the next moment. Luke immediately stepped back. However, the three daggers flew in an arc from both sides and deflected off each other two meters in front of him to bypass his shield as they aimed at his back and lower torso. Sh*t! Luke cursed in his heart and rolled backward, before he knocked the daggers aside with his shield. Before he could charge forward again, another five daggers flew at him from around the corner. Even Luke himself felt his blood freeze. Not only were there so many daggers, they were also unpredictable. Luke could only retreat again. He avoided three daggers at the turn of the stairs and knocked away the other two with his shield. Just as he was about to sigh with relief, he sensed danger again and quickly ducked his head. The dagger that he had just dodged hit the wall behind him. At that moment, Luke detected with his Sharp Nose that the guy was leaving from the roof. Frowning, Luke quickly headed up the stairs. He craned his head out the door to the rooftop, and saw a man gliding away from the building. The man seemed to have expected Luke, and pulled the trigger the moment Luke poked his head out. Sensing danger, Luke hurriedly pulled back and crouched down. Bang! A bullet whizzed past his head and hit the wall behind the door. Luke sweated hard. Where was this shooter from? It was almost impossible to take precautions against him! More unbelievably, the guy was as adept at guns as he was at knife-throwing. Wait, no C perhaps knife-throwing was what he was best at, and guns were only a second choice. Luke thought for a moment, then withdrew and stopped pursuing the dreadful shooter. That was because a lot of reporters with cameras had surrounded the ce. If he disyed his full capability, he would probably hit the headlines of many newspapers the next day. But when he got downstairs and saw the eight bodies on the fifth floor, he sighed. Well, this ce is going to hit the headlines anyway. Luke had smelled the blood of another person on the rooftop, which mustve belonged to the sniper. Together with the eight victims here, nine SWAT team members had died. The reporters would definitely be focused on this piece of news for quite a few days. Luke met Roger and the captain downstairs. The captain asked earnestly, How did it go? Luke shook his head. Im sorry, but your teammates... Everybody knew what he wasnt saying. The captains face twisted. Damn it. Who did it? Luke turned to Roger. Would you like to tell him? Roger was confused. Huh? Luke said, If my guess is correct, it was the shooter from the donut store. I didnt see his face. He escaped from the roof. The captain was stunned. The roof? He spoke into his walkie-talkie. B1 squad, did you see a target? Stanley? Everybody reported negative, but Stanley, a sniper deployed on the rooftop of another building, didnt say anything at all. The captain almost went crazy. Go check up on Stanley. A momentter, someone said through the walkie-talkie, Captain, Stanleys dead. The captain threw his walkie-talkie to the ground, his eyes bloodshot. Damn it! I swear that Ill catch you and string you up before I cut you into pieces! Roger was silent, and Luke secretly shook his head. It was going to be very difficult to catch the guy. Even Luke had almost been killed just now. Unless they could surround the man and bombard him until he died, it was highly unlikely that the captain and his men would be able to avenge their dead teammates. Luke didnt know if the shooter was an extraordinary human being, but the mans skills in shooting and knife-throwing were truly remarkable. However, the mans name wasnt made avable in the system. It seemed that the system determined the fight between Luke and the man to be a tie.It was easy for Luke to figure out why. The fight started when Luke was shot. At that moment, the two bulletproof vests that Luke was wearing stopped the bullet. Later, when they fired at each other on the fifth floor, he hit the man in the shoulder with quick draw. In the meantime, Lukes metal shield blocked the mans bullets. After that, he took the enemys bullets the hard way with his double bulletproof vests, forcing the enemy to stop him with daggers and escape. With the enemys escape, one of Lukes ribs was broken, and he had internal bleeding. Of course, the injuries were already halfway through healing, and they didnt impair his movements, although they itched and hurt a little. Chapter 259 - Do You Want to Go Back to Houston?

Chapter 259 Do You Want to Go Back to Houston?

That mysterious shooter hadnt bled after he was hit in the shoulder; clearly, he had been wearing some sort of bulletproof vest as well. In conclusion, both of them suffered injuries in the brief fight, but Lukes were heavier. Without Elementary Self-Healing, he wouldve had to wait for an ambnce after he was shot the first time. Thank god he had learned Elementary Self-Healing for fear of possibly dying in strange or unusual ways someday. This wasnt a game or a movie. When Tony ran into Whish, Whish at least wasted some time talking so that Tony had time to put on his suit. However, this shooter could easily shoot Luke from eight hundred meters away without giving him a chance to speak. For Luke, who had a system, he could continue to get stronger as long as he was alive. This case was already quite huge after the death of ten SWAT members. The captain of the team regretted underestimating the two criminals in the apartment buildings and sending the snipers to the rooftops alone. Luke, however, didnt think that the man had made a mistake. After all, it was a bunch of police officers up against two criminals, who were surrounded. Besides, if the captain had sent another team member along with each sniper, there wouldve only been two more victims. Luke was only able to fight the shooter because of his Elementary Self-Healing and his bulletproof vests C two extra SWAT members wouldnt have changed anything. He told Roger to handle the rest, before he took Selina with him and left the area. On their way back, he had Selina call Elsa to tell her what happened. Dustin had already let Elsa know after Roger briefed him on the gunfight. After hearing Selinas report, Elsa simply told them to stay in touch and to rest up. When Luke and Selina arrived at the crime scene, they subdued the two criminals, rescued the hostages and discovered the explosives, all without making any mistakes. Even if the mysterious shooter got away in the end, nobody could me Luke for it. The man annihted an entire SWAT squad, but Luke returned in one piece after a fight with the man. This proved that Luke really was strong. When they got home, Luke told Selina in detail what happened with the dreadful shooter. Shocked, Selina asked, What should I do if I run into someone like that? After some thought, Luke said, Your best bet is to keep your distance and dont linger in one ce. Also, his shooting skills are only mediocre at bestpared with his knife-throwing. Selina was lost for words. You call that mediocre? Luke nodded and said, I was able to counterattack when he used his gun, but when he started throwing daggers, I couldnt find an opening to shoot at him. There was no need to mention that he was far nimbler than ordinary people. Selina was well aware of the gap between her strength and Lukes. Luke would never let Selina think that she should try to approach the man and kill him. The man was so good at knife-throwing that he would always hit his target however he flicked his hand. Fighting a close-range battle with such a man was too dangerous and should only be considered as ast resort. After their discussion, Luke urged Selina to train. Selina was dumbfounded. Huh? Its almost nine. Luke said, Its nine, not twelve. Theres still a long way to go until bedtime. Selina roared and charged at him. She punched him hard for a while, then said, Okay, Im going to train. Leave me alone. Luke didnt resist at all, because Selina hadnt pulled her punches; her hands had to hurt far more than he did. After sending Selina off to train, Luke returned to his workshop to continue working on his equipment. If it wasnt for the bulletproof vest that he had been wearing, the snipers bullet would have torn open a hole in his body. The special bulletproof vest he had made was extremely tensile, thanks to a particr alloy which Luke created with Tonys abilities. However, the alloy was costly and difficult to make. Luke couldnt mass produce it, and could only make it for his own use. Everyst bit he created went into the bulletproof vests for him and Selina. Although the vests weighed no more than five kilograms, the raw materials cost Luke more than five hundred thousand dors. But the cost was definitely worth it, considering how the bulletproof vest saved his life. With this vest and his Elementary Self-Healing, Luke practically couldnt be killed. Even Selina would only sustain an injury, when she would otherwise be killed if she wasnt wearing the vest. After reflecting and working for a long period of time, Lukepleted his modification goals for the day.He then went to the gym to check on Selina. Selina wasnt practicing the technical moves that Luke had told her to, but was using far more violent movements. Luke asked, Arent you supposed to be practicing the technical moves? Selina ignored him and simply continued attacking the human-shaped target in front of her. After a long while, she finally stopped, breathing hard. Im not an idiot. If I dont work hard, I may be killed if I run into the guy from today again. After a brief silence, Luke suddenly asked, Do you want to go back to Houston? Selina rolled her eyes at him. Do you think Im an idiot who wants to spend my entire life dealing with street fights and family drama every day? Without you, I would just be on street patrol. Luke said, But youll run into more danger if you follow me. Are you really sure you dont want to reconsider? Chapter 260 - The Mastermind and His Muscle

Chapter 260 The Mastermind and His Muscle

Selina rolled her eyes. Hehe. Toote. Also, didnt I run into that female shooter with Donald? And back in Shackelford, we shed with those shooters from the Carlos family. Theres danger everywhere; when Im with you, at least, I can grow stronger. After a brief silence, Luke nodded. Fine, since you understand our current situation so well, lets train for another half an hour. Theres still something wrong with your movements. Selinas eyes bulged. What? Luke said, My demands are higher so that you can live longer. In the end, Luke had to carry Selina to the bathroom. She was too exhausted to walk on her own, and could only tell Luke to draw a hot bath for her. When Luke called her name again half an hourter, she didnt respond. Luke opened the bathroom door to find that Selina had already fallen asleep in the bathtub. Shaking his head, Luke picked her up, wiped her down and dried her hair, before he put her in bed. Selina simply moaned and showed no sign of waking up. Sitting on the bed and looking at Selina, who was sound asleep, Luke sighed and left. He returned to his workshop after he left Selinas bedroom. Now, the sense of crisis he felt was stronger than ever. He had run into two tricky extraordinary human beings one after another, and both had escaped. He had never been so scared of this world before. He had to work hard if he didnt want to be one of the unknown casualties on the news. With his Strength and his Elementary Self-Healing, he only needed to sleep two hours a day. Hence, he could work for an extra six hours each day, which was plenty of time for him to aplish many things. The next morning, Luke made breakfast and woke Selina up. Gorgeous, while you did a great job yesterday, you still have to go to work today. Selina threw a pir at him angrily, but Luke grabbed it and threw it back. Alright. Theres food waiting for you. As if a switch had been flipped, Selina bolted upright. What food? Luke said, Not breakfast, but dessert. However, need I remind you that I had to put you to bedst night? Selina quicklyy down and covered herself with the quilt. Go away and close the door. Luke smiled and left. After all the ice cream he had in the morning, he was feeling mellow and slow to anger. A few minutester, Selina came out. Whats the food? Luke was having breakfast. I put it in the mini-fridge in our car. Selina asked, What? Theres a fridge in our car? Luke said, Yes, I installed itst night. Selina was lost for words. Youre kidding. Half an hourter, Selina looked at the box-like object in the middle of the backseat, shocked. Is that really a fridge? Luke shrugged. Theres no space in the front, we can only put it in the back. Hey, you just had breakfast, didnt you? Selina said, I love how it tastes! Right, should you give Elsa some of this? Luke said, If youre willing. After all, what she eats is up to you. Selina thought for a moment before she nodded. We should give her some. Luke reminded her, She doesnt have a fridge to keep the tiramisu. Selina said, She can keep it with Dustin. Luke said, Im afraid that Dustin will finish it before she can. I packed the cupcakes you didnt finish yesterday. You can give her that. Selina: ...Fine. Just before they entered the police department, Elsa gave them a call. Come to the bosss office. They did as instructed. Closing the door, Dustin said, We made progress onst nights case. Luke raised an eyebrow. Since ten SWAT agents died, the DEA finally shared some of their intelligence with us. Heres the file onst nights mysterious shooter. Take a look. Dustin tossed a case file at them as he spoke. Luke picked up the case file and read it himself instead of giving it to Selina. He was truly curious about exactly who the shooter was! Then, he saw a name C Wilson Grant Fisk. It didnt ring a bell. A whileter, he slowly raised his head. Kingpin? Dustin said coldly, Thats him. Frowning, Luke skimmed through the rest of the file and soon found the name of the mysterious shooter C Lester. He shifted his gaze and saw another word: Bullseye. Luke frowned. ording to the file, Bullseye was Kingpins best fighter! Luke had heard a thing or two about Kingpin before, but not very much. He only knew that the man was the leader of a major gang. More information on Kingpin was listed in the case file. The super big shot originally known as Wilson Grant Fisk and currently addressed as Kingpin was growing more and more powerful, and the FBI, DEA and IRS hadnt been able to do anything about him. Kingpin hid himself well and stayed behind the scenes to control his criminal group, which was getting bigger and bigger. wa He was mostly based in New York, but his influence was spreading throughout the country. That was why he was revered as Kingpin by the gangsters, who all respected him as a ruler. Quickly reading the rest of the file, Luke tossed it to Selina and looked at Dustin. Boss, whats the n? After a brief silence, Dustin said, Theres no n. Kingpin isnt Sergei. NYPD hasnt been able to do anything about him for years. Do they think we can help them capture this guy? Luke nodded. He felt exactly the same way.Kingpin was too powerful to be apprehended by ordinary people; even extraordinary human beings would hardly be able to take him down. Bullseye alone could kill most of the people who approached him. What about Bullseye? Luke asked. Dustin shook his head. Its none of our business now. The FBI has taken the case. Luke said, So, theres nothing we need to do now? Dustin nodded. I asked you toe here mainly to warn you that you should keep an eye out. After all, you were the only one to survive that exchange with Bullseye. Luke chuckled. Ill be prepared if hees back for revenge. Dustin said, Additionally, the FBI wants to talk to you about what happenedst night. Director Brad agreed to the request, on the condition that they meet you in our police department. Chapter 261 - Old Acquaintances From the FBI

Chapter 261 Old Acquaintances From the FBI

Luke smiled and said, Thanks, boss. Dustin mustve done something to obtain this privilege for him. Luke was free to say whatever he wanted in his territory, and the FBI wouldnt get to y any tricks. A good boss always defended their subordinates in crucial moments. Dustin waved his hand. You work for the Major Crimes Division; of course weve got your back. Thats all for now. Dont take any cases in the next few days. Luke knew that Dustin was scared that they would be ambushed by Bullseye while investigating a case. He simply nodded and said, Okay, were leaving. Dustin nodded, and Elsa left with them. Just like how Dustin supported Luke in front of the director, Elsa being in Dustins office was also meant to show Dustin that she fully supported Luke. She was also making her position clear to Luke and Selina. Elsa took them to an inquiry room, where three FBI agents were waiting. Luke and Selina were both amused to see them. Oh, its been a long time, Agent Charles and... Captain Wales? The FBI agents responded with smiles. They remembered Luke when they read his file. Elsa was slightly stumped. Do you know each other? Luke said with a smile, We met Captain Wales back in Houston. Since they knew each other, the meeting went a lot smoother. Luke had nothing to hide. He exinedst nights case as well as the donut store case to illustrate Bullseyes abilities. An hourter, Captain Wales stretched out his hand. Thank you for your cooperation, Luke and Selina. Luke shook hands with him. Youre too kind. I also hope the guy will be caught sooner rather thanter. Hes too dangerous. Wales shook his head with a bitter smile but didnt say anything. If Bullseye was so easy to catch, he wouldve been thrown into the prison for special criminals a long time ago. Besides, Bullseye always attacked from dark corners at long range; it was hard to say how many cases were his handiwork. It was truly difficult to capture Bullseye in a big city full of skyscrapers and people. After seeing Captain Wales and Agent Charles, everybody returned to Elsas office. After Selina closed the door, Elsa sighed. Why does this keep happening to you? Luke asked, Are you willing to give me a vacation, Elsa? Elsa said, You had a trip to New York and another one to Paris. Then, you visited Las Vegas and Woodsburg. Now, I have to give you yet another vacation. Luke shrugged. I didnt really ask for it. Elsa said, Fine. By the way, the application was approved; two rookies will be starting in a day or two. You can train them if youre free in the next few days. Luke said, Alright, just have theme look for us. Elsa said, Fine, off you go C leave me to my exhaustion in my office. She sounded rather despairing But could she me Luke? Of course not. Luke was definitely more likely than other detectives to run into these sorts of situations because of his capability. If he wasnt such a capable fighter, Roger wouldnt have asked for his help, and there wouldnt have been any trouble. However, if Luke hadnt gone in as backup, Roger and his partner couldve ended up in the morgue. It was the greatest news in the Major Crimes Division when nobody died on a case. As they left the department and headed for their car, Selina said, I should probably share some of the tiramisu with Elsa. Its almost noon, anyway. Luke knew that Selina was only taking pity on Elsa, who was so busy. Go on, then. Ill wait for you. Selina generously gave Elsa arge portion of the tiramisu, before she and Luke returned home. The next three days passed without incident, except that Luke went out one night to retrieve goods. The goods were the materials which Damon had acquired for him. The materials sped up Lukes progress in making the equipment. Damon had bought almost half of the materials on his list, and there was enough tost Luke for quite a while. Luke even made himself a new phone when he was free. After testing it out for a day, he called Jenny. Hey, howve you been? Jenny was surprised to receive his call. Are you free? Luke said helplessly, Im in the middle of something and cant meet you yet. Jenny was disappointed. Okay. Is there anything I can do for you? Luke said, Ourpany is getting new business. You need to go with my useless PR manager and talk to Google. Jenny: Huh? Luke: That guy has been contacting Google, but hasnt even been able to see one of their senior managers, so I can only count on you. Jenny: ...Ill try. Luke said, Ill give the necessary things to Bobby, my PR manager. Just contact him. Jenny: Mr. CEO, are you really not going to inspect yourpany once? Luke smiled bitterly. Of course he wanted to! But he didnt know if Bullseye was gone yet. That man had no scruples. Im upied with a case. Ille look for you when its over, said Luke. Then, he met Bobby at the police department and gave him the new phone he made as well as the navigation app. He also told Bobby about Jenny.After a long hesitation, Bobby said, Im not qualified for the job you gave me. Im thinking about quitting. Luke waved his hand. Dont. Youve been doing a great job. Bobby was confused. Huh? Getting nothing done was doing a great job? Luke said, Youve never done PR before. Its already good enough that you found out why they arent interested in the navigation map. Even Jenny might be unable to make a deal with them, but we have to try. Just do your best to help her. Bobby asked, How should I help her? Luke looked at him. You havent forgotten your ability, have you? Dont tell me that you havent made any progress. Bobby hesitated, then nodded. Im a little better at it now, but I can only sense someone elses emotions vaguely. I dont see how that can be useful. Luke said, Thats enough. Itll be more useful as long as you keep practicing it. All you need to do is tell Jenny what the guys handling the negotiation are feeling, got it? Chapter 262 - Training Rookies

Chapter 262 Training Rookies

Bobby nodded. Luke said, Thats all for now. Contact me if theres anything else. Your sry will be transferred to your ount regrly. Bobby felt slightly guilty. He didnt think that his recent work was worth an annual sry of a hundred thousand dors. Luke stopped talking and told Bobby to contact Jenny. By involving both Bobby and Jenny in the negotiation, he was hoping that they could both help and restrain each other. Also, he couldnt let Bobby get away, or the man might go and harass Sheerah again. More importantly, Luke coveted Bobbys mentalmunication ability, and he would have to waste time looking for Bobby if the man disappeared again. He wasnt scared of Bullseye discovering him through this corporation. The corporation wasnt directly registered under Luke or Selina, but through an offshorepany. It wouldnt be hard for the FBI or IRS to discover that Luke controlled thepany, but hoodlums like Bullseye certainly wouldnt find it easy. Luke wasnt doing this to evade tax, but purely to avoid trouble. On the eighth day after Damon dropped by, Luke and Selina went back to work. Neither of them had been idle during the past week. In addition to their own training, they had to groom the two rookies that had just been transferred to Elsas team. The two rookies were Billy Walter, a young ck man, and Elizabeth Parker, a white female. Elsa sent them to learn under Luke and Selina. Different from other seasoned detectives, Luke didnt keep the tricks of investigation to himself. He didnt act like a superior, since Elsa was the rookies boss and not him. He was just a tutor for the two new detectives. He conversed with the two rookies mainly at the police department. He didnt do anything for them, but only pointed out to the rookies the best way of doing things at the right moment. As for the legwork, the rookies had to do it themselves, and Luke didnt step in. The two rookies respected Luke. When they transferred to the department, Elsa had rted Lukes achievements to them. In the recent tragedy where a SWAT squad was annihted, Luke was the only person to survive after fighting the mysterious shooter. Elsas reason for telling them this was simple, and that was to curb the rookies arrogance. Watching Luke and Selinas shooting training was an eye-opener for the rookies. Selina was only twenty-four and a woman, but she was one of the best shooters in the Major Crimes Division. Nothing needed to be said about Luke. When he was practicing quick draw, two targets ten meters away were hit almost simultaneously. They couldpletely imagine that they wouldnt survive one second if they encountered a shooter as skilled as Luke. Elizabeth even dered admiringly that Luke had to be the fastest man in the world. Luke quickly refused the title. You should say that to Bob Munden. Im not as fast as he is. Elizabeth asked, Whos that? Luke said, He holds the world record for quick draw at 0.0175 seconds. Hes in his fifties, but hes still young! Elizabeth was lost for words. Elsas burden was reduced now that Luke was helping to train the rookies. This week wasnt as tiresome as she had thought it would be. When Luke and Selina returned to work, they didnt feel like they wereing back from a vacation since they had still beening to the police department every day for the past week. Taking a new case from Elsa, they studied it at their desks. Lukes expression wasplicated when he read the case file. He wondered if the perpetrators were Damon and Mindy. Eight drug dealers in his district had been killed in a housest night. Two of them were shot, and six were killed with a de. While Elizabeth and her partner had taken the case, they were actually only going to be helping Luke and Selina out and learn from them. Pondering for a moment, Luke told Selina that they would be checking the crime scene. It was a decrepit building in a terrible neighborhood. Even before Luke entered, his Sharp Nose told him that his guess was correct. This was indeed Damon and Mindys handiwork. But why did you have to do it in my district? Luke feltplicated. He went into the house and saw blood everywhere on the walls and the furniture. Remembering Mindy and her unique long saber, it wasnt hard for Luke to picture the battle in his head. As for the two men who were shot, Luke could easily tell that it was Damon who had done it from outside the building as cover for Mindy. After figuring it out, Luke immediately lost interest. Could he really catch Damon and Mindy? They were doing exactly the same as Luke when he went out as a vignte; it was just that they were more tant about it. Hm, he should remind them to keep a low profileter. It would be more convenient for the police if they had made the scene look like the drug dealers had killed each other. When the investigation was over, Elizabeth asked, Luke, what do you think of the case? Luke said solemnly, Its probably a gang conflict. If you want to look into it, you can follow up on the case for a few days, but drop it if you dont find any leads. Elizabeth knew that Luke was implying that he wasnt hopeful about the case. She and her partner had quite a few cases on hand. Now that Luke expressed hisck of interest in this case, they werent really motivated to pursue it further. After they left, Luke thought for a moment, then sent Damon a message to pick up his equipment tonight. Chapter 263 - Bullseye Again

Chapter 263 Bullseye Again

They cant stay in Los Angeles anymore. Theyre obviously here topete with me! Luke murmured to himself. If the father and daughter could hide themselves well, Luke wouldnt mind at all because there were too many gangsters in Los Angeles. However, those two obviously had no intention of cleaning up after themselves. They simply killed gangsters, looted their cash, destroyed the drugs and left, unlike Luke who just made the gangsters go missing without turning everything into a homicide case. If it wasnt because he was worried about Bullseye, Luke couldve earned a thousand experience and credit points in the past week. On the other end, Damon received a message and gave his phone to Mindy. Mindy, trante this. Mindy threw her butterfly knife into a pir not far away and read the message. V said that the goods will be delivered tonight. Damon nodded. Delivery two days ahead of the deadline. Not bad. We dont have to hang around unfamiliar territory anymore. Mindy said, New York is much better. We know which gangs there are rich. Damon, however, turned grave. But Frank convinced Kingpin to send Bullseye after us. If it wasnt for the tools that Mr. V provided earlier, Bullseye wouldve tracked us down when we attempted to sabotage their business. Well just fight him if we cant avoid him! Mindy dered aggressively. Damon shook his head. Dont even think about it. Bullseye is a formidable man. The best way to deal with him is to ambush him without giving him a chance to counterattack. After we get our equipment, Ill try to lure him into a trap and kill him. Mindy was suspicious. Will he fall for it that easily? Damon said, At the very least, we can teach him a lesson. Hell just keep chasing us like a rabid dog if we dont show them how good we are. Hes also in Los Angeles now. Im very certain that he was the one who killed the SWAT team the other day. Luke didnt know that Bullseye had followed Damon and Mindy to Los Angeles. He was still putting the final touches on the equipment. Since he had a lot of spare time in the past few days, he had made aplimentary vest to go with the equipment that Damon ordered. The vest was made from the leftovers of his own special bulletproof vest. It was too small for a regr-sized adult to wear, but Mindy as a little girl could still use it. It was a special privilege for the cute little girl! Night had fallen by the time he was done. He had Selina turn on the house rm system before he left. He put the equipment in an abandoned factory and set up surveince before he sent a message to Damon. Ten minutester, Damon and Mindy arrived. Luke had barely gotten out when he heard a warning in his earphones. Unknown cars detected. As he walked, Luke pulled up the surveince video on his fake phone. He saw two trucks, followed by three cars, enter the gate of the abandoned factory. Pondering for a moment, Luke disappeared into the dark. With the equipment he had just upgraded, he quietly approached the intruders. At that moment, he heard another warning in his earphones. Thirty-six targets detected. Thirty with automatic weapons. Luke frowned and observed them with night vision goggles which he took out from his inventory. He scanned the gunmen, then focused his attention on the people who got out of the cars. The five people, who were in ck suits, were clearly different from the other shooters who were equipped with battle vests and helmets. However, they didnt look like S.H.I.E.L.D. agents like Cheney, but more like gangsters. Eventually, Luke fixed his attention on thest man. He was the only person from the cars who wasnt wearing a suit. However, his cool leather cloak and the weird bullseye tattoo on his forehead reminded Luke of something. Bullseye! It was Bullseye! Thinking quickly, Luke took out his fake phone and sent a message to Damon. Then, he took out his equipment and quickly put it on. A momentter, he was covered in a set of pure ck armor. Aside from protection, the armor could alsopletely disguise his body shape, as he didnt want to be recognized by Bullseye. After everything was done, Luke aimed the M4A1 in his hand at the enemy. A hundred meters away, Bullseye, who was watching his subordinates advance, felt a strong sense of crisis. Without any hesitation, he ducked his head and hid in the shadows of a car. Bang! Bang! Bang! Three gunshots broke the quiet of the factory. Luke secretly chuckled. He knew that it wouldnt be that easy. Bullseye wasnt an opponent that could be finished off in one ambush. However, now that Luke had initiated the attack, he wouldnt stop so easily. He aimed his M4A1 at the car, finger on the trigger. As long as Bullseye was hit once, the system might determine that Luke won, because Luke hadnt been shot this time. When he used up the bullets in the magazine, Luke began to move quickly. Bang! Bang! The sound of a pistol wasnt as obvious amidst the noise from the gunmens submachine guns, but two bullets struck where Luke had been standing If Luke had moved half a secondte, he wouldve been hit in the face. Luke, however, was more excited than ever. It had been forever since he unleashed his full capability, given his identity as a police detective. Finally, he was facing a challenging opponent, and he was no longer Luke Coulson, but V. Luke jumped off the building with his grappling rope. After hended, he moved forward in an erratic pattern. In the meantime, he heard an electronic warning in his earphones. Two enemies twelve meters to the left, one enemy 23 meters to the right... Chapter 264 - Fierce Battle

Chapter 264 Fierce Battle

It was a battlefield radar system which Luke had invented recently. It could lock onto his enemies and inform him of their locations based on the surveince cameras which he set up earlier. Naturally, the system wasnt as advanced as Jarvis, and with his keen senses, Luke didnt need to rely on it too much. But as he continued to upgrade the system, his team and friends who didnt have super abilities would also be able to use it. Luke wasnt in a hurry to eliminate the shooters. Instead, he moved quickly and let those people live in order to interfere with Bullseyes observations. Bang! Bang! Bang! After Luke shot three times, Bullseye, who had just dashed to a corner, jerked back, and three bullet holes appeared in the wood in front of him. He stepped back and sneered. With a flick of his hand, three daggers flew out in a strange arc. He had barely thrown out the daggers, when his face changed and he dropped to all fours and quickly crawled several meters away. Bang! Bang! Bang! Another three bullet holes appeared behind him. Bullseye turned cold. He knew that he had run into a dreadful opponent! The three daggers he flung out hadnt hit the enemy. Furthermore, the enemy even used them to pinpoint his location and shoot back at him. Luke couldnt be any more excited. Bullseye was really great at knife-throwing. Luke had started running after his first shot, otherwise he wouldve been hit in the back of his head. He was wearing a helmet, but he wasnt nning on finding out if Bullseyes daggers could prate it. He didnt know anything about Bullseyes abilities, or whether the other man had better skills that he had yet to disy. Damon and Mindy were quickly putting on the equipment in the abandoned factory after Luke warned them that Bullseye was here. Not only that, Luke also briefly exined Bullseyes abilities to them. The man basically wouldnt miss a target within a hundred meters, and his daggers could even curve and deflect to kill his enemy. Luke also specifically warned the father and daughter to use the new gear to stay away. Damon and Mindy werent scared of Bullseye as they were seasoned killers themselves, but they wouldnt dismiss Lukes opinion. They put on the new equipment and carefully observed the battle outside with the new surveince devices that Luke had supplied them with They had always been curious about this Mr. V. What kind of person was he? Exactly how strong was he? They hadnt been able to tell how good V was from their encounter in New York when they eliminated the drug dealers, since those drug dealers were too weak. Now, the infamous Bullseye from New Yorks underbelly was about to battle it out with V. V specifically asked them not to intervene, so they decided not to step in unless V was losing. But there was a problem. They observed for a while, only to find it hard to differentiate between the two men. Both men were in ck, and there wasnt much light in the factory. The two men were also moving as swiftly as ghosts. Whenever gunshots rang out, they would dodge and disappear. A momentter, the father and daughter found a way to discern who was who, and that was through their weapons. V was using an M4A1, whereas Bullseye was using a Beretta. The sounds the two guns made were utterly different. However, it didnt make much of a difference to Damon and Mindy, who sweated hard after just watching for a minute. Even though they had surveince equipment and werent involved in the battle, they could barely track the two men as thetter opened fire. This only suggested that Damon and Mindy were incapable of fighting at such a level, and they might die in under a minute if they meddled. Luke hadpletely forgotten about Damon and Mindy. As he adapted to the rhythm of Bullseyes attacks, Lukes movements became quicker and more aggressive He had never fought an extraordinary, albeit fitting, opponent like this before, so he had a lot of shorings. Now, his battle experience was increasing quickly, and he was making use of advanced tricks that never came into y when he dealt withmon criminals. He was bing more and more familiar with his battle abilities. Bullseye was the best whetstone to hone himself with. Even though Bullseye was flinging daggers at Luke from the least expected spots, Luke wasnt scared at all. vas He was excited, but his head was extremely clear. He was enjoying the skirmish. While the two experts were engaged in battle, the gunmen caught in between suffered. Even though they were shooting at the enemy incessantly from behind cover, they didnt hit anything in the end. Since they were even weaker than Damon and Mindy, it was even harder for them to differentiate between the two men in battle. As for the two experts, these gunmen were only pawns on the battlefield, and their submachine guns were more like toys than weapons. Bullseye even once blocked Lukes bullets with one of the gunmen. However, the two men crazily fighting on the battlefield both knew that Luke was gradually winningThere were two reasons. Firstly, Luke had unleashed his full strength in this battle. His quick movements were quite a headache for Bullseye. If Bullseye were less skilled at shooting and knife-throwing, he wouldnt be able to stop Lukes attacks. In the end, Bullseye even aimed for Lukes legs, hoping to injure him and limit his movements. Secondly, Luke basically had a neverending supply of bullets in this battle; he had dozens of magazines in his inventory. Bullseye, on the other hand, had used up the bullets in his Beretta 92FS. He had to grab one of the gunmens submachine guns. Once he used up the bullets in this submachine gun, it would be yet another dangerous moment for him, whether he had to look for a new magazine or grab another submachine gun. Even more critically, Bullseye was running out of knives as well. Chapter 265 - Blow Up Everything If You Think You’re Good

Chapter 265 Blow Up Everything If You Think Youre Good

Bullseye never thought that he would encounter an enemy whom he couldnt kill with fifty daggers. He could still fight without the knives, but he couldnt fully demonstrate his talent without his special daggers; his knife attacks were the easiest and most formidable. This opponent he was facing was stronger than he was in the first ce. Without his special daggers, he might be killed instantly. Finally, Bullseye coldly gave his firstmand since the start of the battle: Scatter and attack with everything youve got. The twenty gunmen who were left carried out hismand without any hesitation. Immediately, gunshots rang out. Even Luke had to retreat in the face of this barrage. Not only were they shooting, they also threw out multiple grenades. If he was cornered by these gunmen for even just a moment, Bullseye might be able to stab him with his daggers. The next second, however, Luke knew that something was wrong. Bullseye jumped into a car and drove off. In the meantime, the men in suits who had never once participated in the battle got into the other two cars and fled with him. Luke rose and was about to shoot them, when the gunmen close by suddenly exploded. Yes, they really exploded. The thick dust and smoke created by the explosion instantly blocked Lukes sight. Luke crouched down and cursed. He had smelled bombs on those gunmen earlier, but hadnt paid much attention. Now that he thought about it, he realized that the bombs might have been a precaution on Bullseyes part. In the next ten seconds, all the gunmen exploded, including those who had been killed earlier. Luke quickly retreated, an awful look on his face, and sent a message to Damon. He had smelled a huge amount of explosives in the trucks as well. The trucks hadnt exploded yet, probably because Bullseye wanted to lure him closer before he detonated the bombs. It wasmon to chase someone down the exact same route. If Luke didnt have Sharp Nose, he mightve really fallen for the trap. He ran out of the factory, went around the trucks, and rushed to his own car. At that moment, the trucks suddenly exploded, and shards of debris shot out with the violent force. Luke had no choice but to but hide behind a wall. He wondered how many bombs Bullseye had packed into the trucks. Thankfully, the trucks were a hundred meters away from the factory where Damon and Mindy were, and the two of them had already evacuated after Luke sent the message. Luke sent another message to Damon, telling them to get out of Los Angeles as soon as possible. He got into his own car and quickly chased after Bullseye. Very soon, he caught a whiff of the three cars. The car he was driving was a modified one and was only meant to help conceal his identity, so it wasnt top of the range either. Bullseyes three cars, however, were the best Benz cars, and the drivers were also quite skilled. There were few cars on the street at night. Bullseyes cars even ran the red lights. Of course, Luke had to follow them. He wondered if the system would punish him for the traffic vition. But the system acknowledged that he was pursuing viins and didnt penalize him for it. Luke frowned as the three cars ahead of him drove on. After reaching a highway, Bullseyes cars charged forward at full speed without taking any turns. Their cars were better than Lukes, and they ignored the traffic lights, so Luke couldnt catch up to them. The car chase was quite a scene. Police cars were already arriving. They had yet to catch up, but as was LAPDs procedure, a helicopter would be deployed in ten minutes at the verytest. Five minutester, there were sirens closing in from all directions. Clearly, the race between Luke and Bullseye on the highway had attracted the polices attention. By then, the cars had reached the coast. Suddenly, the Benz at the back exploded. Luke couldnt help but curse out loud. He jerked his steering wheel and swerved into another street to avoid the st from the explosion. Then, he gritted his teeth and resumed pursuit. Damn it! Youre not escaping today! Blow up your own car if you think youre good enough! A momentter, the second Benz car exploded too, which created even more distance between Bullseyes car and Lukes. After another two minutes... Boom! With aplicated look on his face, Luke stared at the dpidated dock not far away, before he turned back in his car without any hesitation. Bullseye had really been crazy enough to blow up his own car. Of course, Bullseye had left on a boat by then before blowing up both his car and the dock. The man had created four explosions in this area in thest ten minutes, and Luke would be held responsible if he didnt run off in a timely manner. Besides, he didnt have a boat. It would be impossible for him to catch up to Bullseye. Quickly leaving Los Angeles, Luke sank the car in a bay. He took a big detour, and then returned home in a cab. When he got home, Selina wasing out of the basement. She asked, Are you okay? After some reflection, Luke shook his head with a smile. Im fine. Actually, Im feeling pretty good.Selina observed him for a moment, then nodded. Alright. Luke was amused. Okay, Im going to take a shower. Go watch TV first. Selina was confused. Huh? Luke said, Check the breaking news. After a shower, he watched the news on the serial explosions along the L.A. coast. He felt lucky after watching for a while. Thankfully, there hadnt been anyone at the factory or at the dock, and no innocent victims were injured. The two cars that were blown up before they reached the dock had injured three people, but not too badly. Chapter 266 - Power at the Lowest Level

Chapter 266 Power at the Lowest Level

Luke could finally rx. If there had been multiple deaths tonight, the case wouldve been thoroughly investigated. Now that nobody had died and only three people were injured, it wouldnt be too serious an investigation, right? Well... maybe not. Those people who had been keeping an eye out for Bullseye, including Wales, would definitely pursue him even more intensely. Bullseye had caused quite a scene, but had escaped with his life. After Bullseye ran out of daggers and bullets, Luke couldve worn him down. After the battle, Luke estimated that Bullseyes physical attributes should be five times the normal. Bullseyes body was weaker than Lukes, so he could only withstand Lukes attacks with his terrifying skills in shooting and knife-throwing. However, Bullseyes instinct for danger was as good as Lukes. He dodged in advance and avoided Lukes shots many times. Bullseye was quite tough in both offense and defense. The bombs that he was insane enough to carry on him also helped him escape. No wonder he was Kingpins top fighter, and was able to live so well in New York! If he were less capable and brutal, he wouldve been killed a long time ago. Regretfully, the battle was another tie since Bullseye retreated before Luke could defeat him. So, Luke still didnt know what Bullseyes abilities were. But he wasnt overly anxious. Bullseye was based in New York, a grand battlefield which Luke was destined for. He would have Bullseyes abilities one day! Drinking Dr. Pepper, Selina suddenly said, Is there anything you want to tell me? Shifting his gaze from the TV to Selina, Luke asked, You really want to know? Selina hesitated for a moment, but then lifted her chin. At the very least, you can tell me more about Bullseye and the female shooter we encountered. Luke thought for a moment, and decided that it was impossible and unnecessary to keep it a secret. In a few years, many extraordinary people would show up, and a certain yboy would even publicly reveal himself as a superhero on TV. As his partner, Selina had already encountered some of those extraordinary beings. It wouldnt hurt for her to know more about them beforehand. So, Luke exined the other side of this world in a simple and straightforward way. In summary, he said that there were a lot of unusual guys in this world. Like regr guys, some of them were good and some were bad, except that regr guys needed weapons to do bad things, while those unusual guys had super abilities for that. Hearing that exnation, Selina said, after a long moment, Youre talking like theyre street gangsters. Luke chuckled. Actually, despite the fact that they have abilities, they usually resolve problems the same way gangsters do. If a problem couldnt be resolved through negotiations, it could be resolved through battle. Selinas excitement faded after she heard such a boring answer. She asked again, Is that why you want me to train harder? Luke shook his head. Its not just you, but the both of us who are training harder. Im not invincible. Do you remember that woman we saw in Las Vegas? Selina answered quickly, That long-legged woman? Luke nodded. I could barely hit that red-skinned monster, while he could only escape in panic from that long-legged woman, which suggests that shes levels above us in strength. Selina asked, How many levels? Luke said, Its like the difference between school, state, country, and world champions. She might be one of the best in the world, and were just beginners. Selina immediately got it. Luke looked at her and sighed. Im not demanding tremendous things from you, but you should at least distinguish yourself on the lowest level to increase your safety. Selina said, Huh? That sounds easy. Luke looked at her withplicated feelings. Thats the level that Bullseye is at. How much more training do you think youll need before you can fight him? Selina: ...Youve got to be kidding me! How can he be at the bottom? Luke sighed and raised his head to look at the ceiling. Im sorry, but hes truly at the bottom. Of course, this was purely from abat perspective. Actually, it wouldnt be hard for Bullseye to assassinate anyone with super abilities; his abilities were too suited for killing. Selina watched TV for a while, then went to bed. Luke, on the other hand, turned off the TV and returned to his workshop. With his physique and his Elementary Self-Healing, it would be too wasteful if he didnt work hard. His two hours of sleep were only for getting rid of his mental, not physical, exhaustion. Even though Lukes Mental Strength had increased, he could only reduce his sleep time and notpletely do away with it just yet. Speaking of which, he had to boost his Mental Strength to 20 as soon as possible. A lot of things would change after he crossed this threshold. He was only one level from there. After what happened tonight, he didnt believe that Bullseye would remain here any longer. A lot of innocent people had been put in danger when Bullseye created the explosions, and he would definitely receive special attention for causing such panic. Thinking this, Luke sent a message to Damon, and soon received a reply. He read the message and was greatly relieved. Damon and Mindy had been smart enough to drive away immediately after the explosions. The two of them were now leaving Los Angeles to go back home. If they hung around, they would probably be found out when the variousw enforcement agencies descended on this case the next day. Bullseye had Kingpin to cover for him, but it wouldnt be easy for Damon and Mindy, who were essentially lone wolves, to conceal themselves well enough. The next day, Luke and Selina had breakfast and went to work. They asked Elsa for updates after they reached the police department. Feeling like they had gotten lucky, Elsa replied, It should be Bullseye. That guy was hiding in Los Angeles all this time and never left. Chapter 267 - Acting Chops

Chapter 267 Acting Chops

Luke put on a shocked expression. Really? What did he do? Pondering for a moment, Elsa told Selina to close the door. Dustin told me something. I pulled some strings as well. Even though the door was shut, Elsas voice was low when she said, I heard that Bullseye shed with an unknown person in an abandoned factory. They had a huge fight, and more than thirty people died. In the end, Bullseye ran to the coast and escaped on a boat. Luke said in disbelief, Who was it? Do we have such a tough gangster in Los Angeles? Elsa shook her head. Unlikely. He couldve been Bullseyes own kind, if you know what I mean. Luke and Selina looked at each other thoughtfully. Elsa thought that they were thinking about the previous cases. So, this case is none of our concern now. Homnd Security and the FBI are in town to look for Bullseye. He can only sneak back to New York where Kingpin has the most power, if he doesnt want to be found out. Luke said with relief, So Im safe now? Selinas expression was quite weird. Elsa said, Presumably, yes, but Bullseye hid himself for a long time when we thought that he had left, so you should still be careful. Youll stay in the police department to guide Elizabeth until we confirm that Bullseye is gone. Luke and Selina said, Got it, boss. Elsa said, Elizabeth has the case files. You can go help her. Luke nodded, and as usual, Selina gave Elsa a box of desserts. Elsa deftly put the box in her drawer. Tiramisu was more to her liking, and she had enjoyed it very much the day before. Luke and Selina returned to their desks. Looking at Selinas odd expression, Luke warned her resignedly, Do you know what acting is? Even Mr. Stu was a better actor than you. The more knowledgeable you are, the more acting youll have to do. Its fine in front of Elsa, but your expression mightve betrayed you if we had been talking to someone else. Selina nodded silently. She had to admit that Luke performed quite well and acted as if he really didnt know anything aboutst night. She, on the other hand, had almost burst intoughter back then. While they were talking, Elizabeth and Billy came over. The two rookies had specifically picked desks that were very close to Lukes, so that it would be easier for them to ask for help. They greeted each other, and Elizabeth started to give an overview. Their roles were simr to Luke and Selinas: Elizabeth was responsible for analyzing the intelligence, and Billy was responsible for the grunt work, such as warning or arresting the rogues. Elizabeth said, We have three new cases. The first case is a house in Wever. The houses new owner reported that there was a body there yesterday, but the officers didnt find anything. The second case is in Beverly Hills. The maid of a celebrity was hit with blunt force in the head, and may die from the injury. Thest case is also in Wever. The body of a woman was found on a street bench. It was reported ten minutes ago, and were going to check it out. Selina asked, Whats with the first case? Is it necessary for us to investigate when there arent any bodies? Elizabeth said, The case wouldnt have been written up if the new owner hadnt mentioned the daughter of the previous owners; she went missing a year ago when she was five. The mother died of a heart attack brought on by grief a month after she went missing, and the father killed himself in the house. What about the celebritys maid? Selina asked again. Elizabeth said, The celebrity said that she was sleeping, and has no idea who hit her maid. Selina chuckled and looked at Luke, who was spinning a pen between his fingers. Luke thought for a moment and said, Go and take a look at the body on the bench. Well study the files on the other two cases first. Elizabeth nodded and gave them the case files before she left with her partner. Luke looked at Selina and asked, Do you want to pick first? Without any hesitation, Selina picked the case of the celebritys maid. Luke grinned; he knew that would be her choice. She had always hankered for the gossip that showed up in police cases which involved celebrities. Since she never leaked details of an investigation, Luke didnt stop her. They each picked up a case file and started reading It took Luke ten minutes to read the documents in his hands. One of them was the new owners statement, and the other was information on the missing girl from a year ago. There was nothing surprising in either document. There were too many haunted houses and missing girls in America. However, when the documents were ced next to each other, it became quite bizarre. Why did the new resident im that he saw the little girl? That was quite odd. Seeing that he had finished reading the file, Selina asked, Do you want to read this with me? Luke nodded and sat on the arm of her chair to read the file together. Selina was reading the statements, so she gave Luke the report on the crime scene that she had already read. Luke nced at the report and asked, Jennifer Perry? The woman in the Dior perfumemercial? Selina answered casually, Yes, shes in themercial where she wears all those sparkly diamonds, and takes off her clothes while shes walking. Luke said, I thought it was a diamondmercial when I first saw it. Selina said, Shes rich and famous, so this case is confidential. Luke remarked, Rich people do have privileges. Selina said, Chances are that Elsa gave this case to us precisely because of your experience in dealing with rich women. Luke: ...Are you talking about the professional men who offer special services? Lukes phone rang while they were bickering. He looked at the number and picked up the call. Elizabeth, whats up? Chapter 268 - Weird Body and Another Assault

Chapter 268 Weird Body and Another Assault

Elizabeth said over the phone, Luke, the female body on the bench in Wever is... weird. Luke asked, Weird how? Elizabeth said, Do you remember the case of the haunted house in Wever? Luke was confused. Are they rted? Elizabeth replied, If Im not mistaken, this woman on the bench... seems to be the mother of the missing girl. Luke was stunned. The woman who died of a heart attack? Elizabeth said, Thats right. Were asking forensics to check her fingerprints, her DNA and her dental records. Luke rubbed his chin. Stay there and keep me informed. After he hung up, Selina asked, Whats going on? Luke patted her head and said, I think you just missed a jackpot. Selina shook her head, refusing to be petted. Do you have to do that when youre talking? Luke said, The body on the bench in Elizabeths case might be the dead mother in my case. Thinking for a moment, Selina was shocked. You mean the mother whos been dead for a year? Luke nodded and asked, Now, which case should we work on first? Selina hesitated for a moment, but refused the temptation. Lets follow up on Jennifers case first, then catch up on progress with your case along the way. Luke was lost for words; it seemed that Selina was unwilling to give up either case. It did make sense. That was Jennifer Perry, one of the best actresses in Hollywood. She was much more famous than a B-list star like Katie. Luke simply indulged Selinas wish, and put his case file aside. Without new information, there wasnt much he could do, at least not until the identity of the female body was confirmed. Focusing on Jennifers case, he read the case file for a moment, thenughed. Does this big star live in the wilderness of Texas? A maid bleeding out in the living room for hours before she was discovered? Are her security guards all like Selev[1]? In that case, its a miracle that shes still alive. Selina nodded. The security guards im that they arent authorized to enter the house at night unless its an emergency. Luke said, So, the house is actually a sealed container, and no one outside knows what happened inside, is that right? Selina replied, Yes. There were only three people in the house that night: the victim Millis, another maid called Manny, and Jennifer, our star. Luke almostughed. Fantastic. So, theres a 50% chance that we can find the perpetrator by randomly picking one of them, right? ... Hm, I take that back. Looking at the photo of the maids head wound as well as the medical diagnosis from the hospital, he changed his opinion. He flipped back and reexamined the file and photos. Mulling for a moment, he shook his head. No weapons were found? Selina said, without raising her head, Not yet. There are no matching items in the house. Neither Jennifer nor Manny are very strong, are they? asked Luke. Selina nodded at first, but then shook her head. Jennifer is normal. Healthy, at most. As for Manny, well have to meet her in person to be sure. If Manny isnt a professional, it would be hard for her to bash Milliss skull in like this. Narrowing his eyes, Luke said, Lets go to the celebritys house. Selina was surprised. Were leaving the police department? But she quickly came back to herself and put the case file in her purse. Okay, lets go! When she saw the look on Lukes face, she finally remembered that she didnt have to stay in the police department as Elsa had instructed. Luke had forced Bullseye to fleest night. Did Selina really need to worry about Bullseye? No; at least, not when she was with Luke. They drove straight to Jennifer Perrys house in Beverly Hills. Looking at the mansion behind the gate, Selinas eyes glowed. Luke, do you think therell be... Um, never mind. Forget I asked. She had remembered her fantasy of a hundred maids and a butler with a ssic British ent when she saw the big mansion. However, the statements she just read suggested that there were only two regr maids in this mansion, and all the other employees would leave after they finished their daily work. Luke pressed a button on the gate and said, Im Detective Luke from LAPD. This is Detective Selina. Were here about Milliss injury fromst night. In the meantime, he showed his badge to the camera so that the security guards could get a clear look. Selina did the same. A momentter, someone said, Just a minute. After that, there was nothing. After waiting for almost ten minutes, Selina couldnt take it anymore. She asked in surprise, Whats the meaning of this? Luke chuckled. Elsa and I waited for quite a while when we visited Katie. Then, a maid ran out screaming that Katie was dead. Selina burst intoughter. Thats just a coincidence. Theres no way thatll happen again... The gate suddenly opened, and a male voice rang out anxiously. Detectives, pleasee in. Manny was attacked! Both Selina and Luke were speechless. The mansion was in chaos when they entered. Luke roared, LAPD! Everybody, stay where you are! Stunned, everybody looked at them. Luke said coldly, Miss Jennifer Perry and the person who discovered the injured maid will stay. The rest of you, leave. No talking to each other and no phone calls. Are we clear? Everybody looked at each other in bewilderment. A momentter, a beautiful woman with long brown hair waved her hand and said, Just listen to this... detective. Luke looked at her and asked, Miss Perry, have you called for an ambnce? Jennifer answered in the affirmative. Luke nodded and dropped Selina a hint. Selina immediately understood his meaning. She quietly walked to the window and took out a phone that Luke had made, before she activated the voice-gathering function and pointed the phone at the four security guards on the porch. Noticing that Selina had done what he wanted, Luke focused his attention on the beautiful woman in front of him. [1] The dead star Katies security guard Chapter 269 - Ruined Crime Scene

Chapter 269 Ruined Crime Scene

Jennifer Perry was 27 and in the prime of a womans life. Her career was soaring and she ranked among the top five female stars in the country in terms of earningsst year. She was sessful from every perspective. Now, in the face of this tragedy in her living room, she was more perplexed than shocked. Luke gestured for her to sit down. Carefully avoiding the mess on the floor, he examined the maid who had been moved to the couch, and shook his head. The womans skull was fractured from the blow. It remained to be seen whether she would survive. Luke didnt have the ability to save her. He only knew field first aid, not brain surgery, so he stopped after a brief examination. After calling the police department for reinforcements, he asked a male security guard, You were the one to discover her? The guard nodded quickly. Yes. When I came in, she... Luke interrupted him. Whats your name and your job here? The guard replied, My name is Thomson Morris. Im the head of security here. Whats her name? What does she do? Luke pointed at the maid on the couch. Manny Scott. Shes a maid here, replied Thomson. Luke nodded. Stay here. He circled the living room and frowned deeply. He had yelled when he entered just now precisely because the five security guards and Jennifer were trampling all over the crime scene around the maid. He was positive that most of the clues in the room were gone. Also, while trying to rescue Manny, they had spilled her blood everywhere in the room. There were tissues, towels, nkets and a first aid kit around Manny, all stained with blood. The people here all had varying amounts of blood on their clothes as well. They were only trying to save Manny. But it was actually futile. Regr first aid was useless for Mannys injury, and all they had managed to do was ruin the crime scene. The forensics department would probably curse like crazy too! Luke dropped his head in his hand when he saw the countless bloody footprints of six people all over the room. Thomson, tell me how you discovered Manny, said Luke. Thomson, the head of security, hurried to exin. The situation was very simple. He had been telling Jennifer that Luke was at the gate, and was asking for her permission to let Luke in when he heard Mannys scream. He ran through the back door of the living room, only to see Manny lying on the floor, so he cried out for help. . The other security guards arrived and helped lift Manny onto the living room couch. It wasnt until then that Thomson remembered Luke, and hurriedly unlocked the gate to let the two detectives in. Luke was speechless. Do you really think that those security guards helped? If anything, they only helped the criminal! All they had done was seriously mess up the crime scene and increase the number of suspects from two to six. Luke grumbled inwardly, If we were in a detective TV show, you would definitely be the murderer, and this would be your ploy to sabotage the crime scene! Though heined, he didnt really think that it was Thomson who hadmitted the crime. After being a detective for a while, he knew how unreliable preconceptions could be. Other detectives might only be able to follow their gut, but Luke had Sharp Nose. Although the scents in the room were aplete mess and smelled like aplicated knot, he could still work with that. Jennifers smell was the simplest. It was the only one toe from upstairs, and carried over the shortest distance. Then there was Mannys smell. Those two could be ruled out first. Judging from Mannys wound, the security guards were more likely suspects than Jennifer. Luke said, Stay where you are. Thomson, you can sit on the couch if youre tired. Dont bother me. Then, he circumvented the mess of blood and footprints on the floor and began his investigation. It might be tricky for other people to uncover the criminal, but Luke had a lead, which was the weapon. ording to Thomsons description, and considering how fast Luke had arrived, it was impossible for the criminal to get rid of the weapon so quickly. Mannys blood and the criminals scent was bound to be on the weapon. Sniffing for a moment, Luke realized something, but he didnt say anything. He reached Selina, who was by the window, and asked a question with his eyes, but she shook her head. That meant that none of the security guards outside disyed any anomaly. However, Luke already had a theory about who the perpetrator was. It might seem difficult to uncover the person, but Luke was able to lock onto the man directly with his Sharp Nose. The most challenging problem in the case was resolved, and all that was needed now was evidence. Twenty minutester, forensics arrived. Luke stopped them and whispered something to the person in charge, who nodded slightly. One of the two forensic scientists dealt with the people outside, and one dealt with the room. Everybody took off their bloodstained clothes and shoes, which were all evidence. Then, those people had to leave the mansion until the forensic scientists were done with their work. Jennifer was no exception. Apanied by Selina, she took off her shoes and changed out of her clothes, before she sat down in her garden. Luke reentered the living room and pointed at the bottom of a cab not far away from the back door. Seeing Lukes motion, one of the forensic scientists turned on his shlight and found an extendable baton under the cab. There was obvious blood on the stick. Luke, on the other hand, went up the stairs to the second floor. He opened the door to one of the rooms and took a deep breath. No mistake: this was Jennifers bedroom. Only her scent and that of the two maids were in this room. However, Lukes expression turned strange, and he didnt walk into the room. Chapter 270 - Big Reveal

Chapter 270 Big Reveal

Observing the room from the door for quite a while, Luke confirmed his findings with Sharp Nose again before he closed the door. He went downstairs and called Selina. Where are the maids rooms? Selina asked Jennifer, and soon replied, The rooms are on the first floor below Jennifers room. Mannys room is the one with the blue door, Milliss room has a red door. Luke hung up when he was standing outside the rooms. Neither room was locked, but Luke didnt enter. He simply activated Sharp Nose again. A momentter, he went to the garden, an even stranger expression on his face. He sat down in front of Jennifer in the garden and asked, Miss Perry, did you notice anything wrong when Millis was woundedst night? Jennifer said calmly, No. I didnt feel wellst night, and I went to bed early. I didnt hear anything. Luke remarked, Thats understandable. I can tell that your room must be soundproof. Jennifer nodded. I have trouble sleeping and any noise will wake me up, so my room has to be quiet. Luke asked, How long have your maids been working for you? After a brief silence, Jennifer said, Manny will have worked for me for three years in two months. Millis has been here for fourteen months. Luke asked, Are they close? Jennifer said calmly, I think theyre okay. At least, Ive never seen them fight. Luke coughed and said, Do you allow your employees to engage in romantic rtionships with each other? Jennifer was stunned. What? Luke asked with an odd expression, If a security guard falls in love with a maid, will you fire them? Jennifer nodded quickly. Of course; its stipted in their contract when theyre hired, since it may affect their work. I believe the police have simr rules, right?. Luke nodded and said, Yes. So, youre unaware of any sort of rtionship like that here? Jennifer was stunned. Huh? Luke said, In other words, you didnt sense that any of them were together, otherwise someone wouldve been fired, right? After a brief silence, Jennifer nodded and said, Yes. Luke said, Okay, thats all for now. Miss Perry, you can stay here or get some rest somewhere outside; its going to be a while before forensics is done. Jennifer said, Got it. Ill be right here. I wont cause any trouble. Luke nodded and left with Selina. After they left the house, Selina asked, Did you find anything? an Luke said, I can roughly guess who hurt Manny, but I cant determine a motive. Selina urged him, Just spill. Luke said, Lets talk in the car. Dont talk about a case in an unsecure environment, remember? Selina immediately shut up. Actually, this was an understanding between the both of them. It wasnt just work cases; their secrets, such as some of Lukes movements or their equipment, werent to be discussed in an unsecure environment. If Luke was capable of making a gadget to remotely eavesdrop on his targets, it was possible that other people had simr equipment. After they got into the car, Luke pressed a button to make sure that it was safe. Then he said, Manny was attacked by the security guard named Morgan James. Selina didnt say anything and simply waited for him to finish. Luke chuckled. Morgan is in a secret rtionship with Millis, who was hurtst night. Selinas eyes glowed when she heard the exciting news. Luke continued, Manny, on the other hand, is in a rtionship with Thomson, the head of security. Oh my god! Selina asked in shock, Why was Manny attacked? Was it because she discovered that Millis and Morgan were in a rtionship? But thats just a job. Theres no need to kill her, right? Luke chuckled and took out his phone. Boss, I need a search warrant for Jennifers house. Elsa was surprised. Why? You know that this may cause trouble. If the big star is upset, she may hire awyer specifically to file aint against you. Luke said, I know, so Im only asking for a warrant to search the rooms of the maids and the security guards, not her own room. Elsa was relieved to hear that. All of the security guards were suspects, and it was routine to search their rooms, so she said, Okay, Ill apply for it. Luke said, Boss, I need a warrant ASAP. Certain evidence may disappear when forensics is done and those people return to their rooms. Elsa immediately realized that Luke had found something, and the search warrant was meant to help preserve legitimate evidence. She said, An electronic search warrant will be sent to your phone in ten minutes at most. In fact, Luke received an electronic search warrant on his phone after just five minutes.Luke and Selina got out and went back inside. They found Jennifer in the garden and showed her the search warrant. Jennifers face immediately changed. You cant do that. Then, she realized that both Luke and Selina were looking at her with smiles, as if they were expecting her to change her stance. Jennifer gritted her teeth. Im going to call mywyer. Luke grinned. Miss Perry, even if you call yourwyer, itll take him at least an hour to find the judge and cancel the search warrant. Our search will be done by then. Do you think thats going to help? Jennifer looked even more awful. What do you want? She, too, knew that herwyer couldnt help, but there were certain things in her home that couldnt be found out. What she was scared of was the paparazzi who was fanatical about her private affairs, not the police. Luke didnt stop smiling. Miss Perry, were police detectives, here on a case. Two serious assaults that couldve turned into murder happened here. Jennifer hesitated, her expression changing. What are you trying to say? Chapter 271 - Secret Recordings and Murder Weapon

Chapter 271 Secret Recordings and Murder Weapon

Looking Jennifer in the eye, Luke said calmly, Please cooperate with us while we work on this case. What you do with your employees is none of our business. Miss Perry, youre rich and you probably know a lot of people, but you cant reduce the negative impact this incident can have if the truth gets out. If that happens, you dont believe that you can keep what happened here a secret from the media, do you? Struggling with herself, Jennifer finally said in a low voice, Can you promise me... She didnt really know what she wanted to say. Luke smiled. Miss Perry, you dont have a choice. Itll be a huge problem for you if this case isnt resolved quickly. You may still run into problems after the case is resolved, but those will at least be easier to handle. In any case, Jennifer wasnt an idiot. After all, an idiot wouldnt have been able to be a top national star. She finally nodded and said, Then Ill go in with you. Luke thought for a moment before he agreed. He wasnt worried that she might cause trouble. On the contrary, this star might reveal some more interesting information during the investigation. After the three of them went in, Luke asked Selina to search the rooms. Very soon, she found a lot of... sex toys in the maids rooms. Some of them were electric, and some were manual. They were also made of different materials. Selina gave Luke a weird look, and Luke gestured for her to continue. Very quickly, at a hint from Luke, Selina found a hiddenpartment under Milliss bed. There were a lot of videotapes inside the space. Jennifers face looked quite ugly since there had to be a reason why those videotapes had been so carefully hidden. Luke nced at Jennifer but didnt say anything. He took out an evidence bag and put all the videotapes inside. Miss Perry, can we go to your room? asked Luke. Jennifer quickly refused. Your search warrant doesnt include my room. Luke nodded. If thats the case, well do it here. Selina, close the door. After the door was shut, Luke put on gloves and picked out the videotapes that had ME on them. Then, he chose the most recent videotape and inserted it into the VCR in the room. A momentter, the TV started ying the recording Selina, who was staring at the screen, was utterly shocked. Luke was silent. He had muted the TV earlier, so the room was utterly silent. Ten secondster, he reced the videotape with another one that had ALL on it. Jennifer blushed so hard she looked like she was going to explode. What... What do you want? Luke pressed the stop button, took out the videotape, and turned off the TV. He turned around and looked at the star serenely. Its very simple: I want you to help me resolve this case as fast as possible. As for these videotapes, its possible that they arent rted to this case, right? Jennifer was unconvinced. Then give them to me now. Luke waved his hand. Forgive me, but I cant return them to you until weve cracked the case. After all, this is proof that you might have a motive to kill them. Jennifer gnashed her teeth. If you take them away, how do I know that you wont copy them? Luke said, Its very simple. Well close both cases today, so I wont have to take the videotapes away. Jennifer said in disbelief, What? How is that possible? The smile on Lukes face disappeared, and he looked at her calmly. Miss Perry, do you really not know anything? I want you to confess everything that you know. You have nothing to hide now, right? He waved the videotape in his hand. Jennifer was both embarrassed and slightly angry. After a long while, she finally sighed. Fine, what do you want to know? Luke said, Do the security guards know about your rtionship with the two maids? Tell me, even if you only have suspicions. Jennifer quickly shook her head. Thats impossible. We only do it in secret... Thats why I forbid the security guards from entering the house at night. Luke asked, Did you ask Millis to record the videos? Jennifer gnashed her teeth. No way, Im not an idiot. She recorded them secretly. Exactly what did she want? Luke said, Maybe to keep the videotapes as souvenirs, or maybe to threaten you with them someday. Anyway, Millis recorded the videos without your knowledge?. Jennifer nodded regretfully. Yes. Luke asked again, What about Manny? Did you notice anything abnormal about her? Jennifer said, Not really, except that... She paused in embarrassment. Luke raised his hand, telling her to continue. She could only lower her head and say in a soft voice, Except... Except that they fought for my affections every now and then. Selina waspletely dumbfounded by the conversation. What the star had done was a real eye-opener for her. Luke nodded and asked, What do you think of Thomson, the head of security?. Jennifer was confused. Huh? I think hes been doing a good job. Luke almostughed, but he managed to hold back. What about that Morgan? Jennifer thought for a moment before she shook her head. Hes nothing special. Luke was lost for words. Lets go. Miss Perry, you cane with us if you dont trust us. Jennifer asked, Huh? Where to?Luke said, To search the security guards rooms. After all, theyre all suspects now, arent they? Ten minutester, Luke and the forensic scientists left the security guards dorm with an evidence bag. Jennifer was outside the dorm with Selina, who was holding the bag that contained the videotapes. Seeing Luke as well as the item inside the evidence bag, Jennifer blushed again. What... What are you doing? Luke said mysteriously, This is the murder weapon. Both Jennifer and Selina eximed, What? Clearly, neither of them was convinced that the item could be a murder weapon. With a strange smile on his face, Luke said, Although its designed to satisfy thedies, who says that it cant be used to fracture Milliss skull? Jennifer and Selina were both shocked. They had never considered such an unbelievable possibility. Chapter 272 - I’ve Never Seen Such a Murder Weapon Before Chapter 272 Ive Never Seen Such a Murder Weapon Before Luke showed them the item and said, Do you see the blood on it? That should be Milliss. He gave the evidence bag to the forensic scientist who was with him. The forensic scientist was clearly surprised as well. Ive never seen such a murder weapon in all my years of work. This murderer is truly a genius. Luke nced at him. Just keep it to yourself. This case hasnt been resolved yet. The middle-aged man shrugged. Trust me, nobody likes to listen to the details of my work. Luke chuckled and had nothing to say about that. Most people didnt know how disgusting forensic work could be. Sometimes, forensic scientists could be haunted by weird smells for days after going out just once on field duty. It was also one of the reasons why it was even harder for a forensic scientist than a regr police officer to find a soulmate. Investigate the murder weapon first, Luke said. Ill be waiting to close this case. The middle-aged man nodded and said, The results will be out by tonight. Ill call you. This was a critical case which had to be resolved before the media took note and reported it, or the polices abilities would be called into question. The forensic scientist wouldve prioritized this case even without Lukes reminder. The forensic scientist left with a bunch of evidence, and Luke returned to the mansion. Lets go see your room, said Luke. Jennifer didnt hesitate this time. After all, now that this detective had videotapes of her greatest secret, she had nothing left to hide. Going around her room, Luke looked at her and asked, What were you doing when Millis was attacked? Embarrassed, Jennifer said in a low voice, I... I wasnt doing anything. Luke pointed at the closet in the corner of her room. Do you want me to open the closet and check it? Jennifer eximed, No, thats unnecessary. I was actually waiting for Millis in my room. She said she was going to fetch something, but she never returned. Luke asked, Why didnt you go look for her? You have a convenient call system in your house, right? Jennifer lowered her head and said, Manny was here, too, so I forgot... Luke raised an eyebrow. So, before Millis was attacked, you, Manny and Millis were together? Jennifer could only nod, not even daring to look at him. Selinapletely shut up. She found it impossible to understand the lifestyle of the rich and famous. Luke wasnt surprised at all. He had discovered too many secrets with Sharp Nose. Scents would never lie. His physical attributes were much higher than those of a normal person, and his Sharp Nose had been enhanced too. Given enough time, and provided that the environment wasnt spoiled by wind or a storm, he could pick up subtle scent details with Sharp Nose. For example, it wasnt strange that he had detected the scents of the two maids in Jennifers room, but the smell of certain body fluids of theirs certainly wasnt normal. What was even stranger was that the distinctive smells were mixed together and came from various clothes and personal items. There were simr clothes and items in the maids rooms as well. While Selina was still feeling shocked over the videotapes, Luke had already seen iting. What about this morning? Did you hear Mannys scream when you were speaking to Thomson? Luke asked. Jennifer nodded. I did. Luke asked, Are you sure you heard Manny scream during your conversation with him? Jennifer frowned for a moment and nodded slowly. I did hear Manny scream suddenly when we were talking. Can the security guards enter your house at night without alerting you? Luke asked. Jennifer shook her head. They each have a remote to open the door, but I receive a notification when any of the remotes are used, and I can track who opened the door. Luke asked, What if you open it from inside? Will there be a record of that? Jennifer was stunned. Why would I open the door... Wait, are you talking about the maids? She suddenly got it, and shook her head. Therell be a log of it if the door is opened from inside, but the maids cant erase that. On the other hand, Luke was thinking that if the security guards were conspiring with the maids, they could enter the house without Jennifer realizing it at all. Thats all my questions for now. Luke asked, Were probably going to be here for some time. Can we drive our car in? Naturally, it was impossible for Jennifer to refuse. Very well. Miss Perry, youre free to leave now. Well be here for a while. Lukes eyes briefly stopped on the videotapes. Jennifer could only continue nodding. She certainly didnt want them to take the videotapes out of her sight. Luke quickly parked the car in the courtyard. Then, he talked to Selina for a long time in the car. After that, Selina kept Jenniferpany, and Luke fetched some food and water for them from the kitchen. As one of the top stars, Jennifer had all kinds of exquisite food in her house. Selina wasnt picky about the food, but she drank the Dr. Pepper that was in Lukes car and not Jennifers VOSS water. While Jennifer was distracted, Luke reentered Milliss room and watched the only videotape that had a special number on it. Then, he chuckled, feeling bored. At that moment, he suddenly recalled what Takagi had said before: What kind of terrorists are you? You only want money? Now, he was of a mind to shout, What kind of love is this?The murder weapon and the videotapes were enough to show what happened. However, Luke couldnt close the case yet, because he didnt have any proof. Unless the criminal had left evidence on the murder weapon, the case couldnt be closed, even if he knew every detail of it. He then talked to Selina for a while, and told her to take a nap in the car while he kept Perrypany. Luke had some water and asked, Miss Perry, what will you do when the case is over? Jennifer was clearly at a loss. I... I dont know. Luke nodded and said, Understandable. The star would definitely be traumatized after this incident. Suddenly, his phone rang. Chapter 273 - Call Your Family When You’re In Trouble

Chapter 273 Call Your Family When Youre In Trouble

Luke listened to the call, only to be stunned. He simply said, Got it. Jennifer appeared calm, but her eyes were fixed on the detective. She asked, What happened? Luke leaned back in his chair and looked up at the blue sky. Miss Manny Scott just passed away in the hospital. Various emotions shed across Jennifers face, before she eventually sighed and covered her face with a hat as she leaned back in her chair. Luke secretly shook his head, but didnt interrupt her silent crying. He rose and went off to make a call. Hey, are the results for the murder weapons out yet? Are you at least done with that extendable baton? A momentter, he hung up helplessly and sighed. It seems that he isnt aplete idiot after all. The examination of the extendable baton had revealed two things. Firstly, it was indeed the weapon that had been used to smash Manny in the head, since it had her blood and hair on it. Second, there was only one persons fingerprints on it, and they belonged to Thomson. As for the rubber product fordies, it had Milliss blood on it. So, someone mustve struck Millis in the head with itst night. However, there werent any fingerprints on this rubber product. One of the murder weapons had been found at the back door of the living room, and the other in a corner of themunal bathroom for the security guards. Therefore, it was impossible to convict anyone using the murder weapons. After a brief hesitation, Luke finally made a call. Greyson, its me, Luke. Are you free to talk? Old Greyson replied casually, No, but I can give you five minutes. Luke was amused. Im working a case. Ive found the murder weapon, but it belongs to someone else, and the criminals fingerprints arent on it. Do you have any suggestions? Old Greyson: What kind of weapon? Luke: An extendable baton. Old Greyson: Where did it hit? The head? Luke: Yes. Old Greyson: Check whether the victims blood can be found on the suspects clothes. Luke: The suspect pretended to be rescuing the victim along with everybody else, so he has a lot of blood on his clothes. Old Greyson: Is that so? Have your forensic scientists send me the photos of the blood on his clothes. Ill take a look at it. Luke: Huh? Am I allowed to do that? Old Greyson: Im asking for photos, not the evidence itself. Ill tell you if I find anything. Okay, Im very busy. Send the photos to me by the end of the day. Luke: ...Okay. A momentter, he contacted the forensics department and asked them to send the photos. The forensics department didnt argue. After all, it was the top expert in the country who was asking for the photos. As insiders of the trade, they knew even better than Luke what a marvelous man Gilbert Greyson was. In less than an hour, Old Greyson called back. Somethings wrong with the blood in photos M12, M17 and M33. The pattern can only have been caused by high-speed spatter. If necessary, have your forensics department find an expert on blood pattern analysis. This will suffice as proof. Luke asked, What if the blood was caused when someone waved a hand? There were a number of people around. Old Greyson: Thats unlikely, unless someone was behind the suspect and moving like they were throwing a baseball. But even then, the pattern would still be a little different. Forget it, Ill give you a number. You can tell her that I sent you, and have her do a blood pattern analysis for you. I need to warn you, however, that her fee is very high. Old Greyson was a busy man, and hung up right after that. After thinking for a moment, Luke didnt call the number. Instead, he forwarded Old Greysons conclusion to the forensics department. Very quickly, the forensics department called back. Its true that somethings wrong with the blood pattern. Luke asked, Will that convince the judge? The forensic scientist said, Yes, unless the suspect is rich enough to hire a more professional expert to disprove our conclusion. So, is he rich? Luke looked at the security guards dorm and chuckled. Well, I dont think so. The forensic scientist said, Thats not a problem then. Unless hes been saving all his money for years and not spending on anything, he cant afford an expert like that. Luke hung up the phone and thought for a moment. One case had been taken care of, but what about the other one? He made another call. Elsa, any updates on Jennifer Perrys case? Elsa replied, The chief has asked once. He hasnt started pressing yet, but I believe well be under a lot of pressure in a day or two. Luke said, Ive found a suspect, and Im pretty sure hes guilty, but we only have a blood pattern analysis, which isnt enough to prove that hes the murderer. Can you handle him? Elsa said, Give me his file. Ill deal with him. Huh, wait, why arent youing back? Luke said, Because there are two cases and two murderers, and Ive only found one of them. Elsa: ...Fine. Ill try to find more leads for you on my end. Luke: Dont put too much pressure on yourself. Itll be good enough if you can take care of the suspect. Ill work harder on my end too. Luke hung up and then called Elizabeth. Elizabeth, help me look into someone; check his criminal record, rtionship history, and personal assets. Send the info to Jennifers house when youre done. A momentter, Elizabeth drove over with the files.She asked Luke curiously, Have you made any progress? Luke nodded and said, Well, with any luck, both cases here will be closed today. Elizabeths eyes glowed. So fast? Luke said, Both our boss and you helped a lot. It wouldve taken me days if I had to investigate the cases on my own. Elizabeth certainly didnt take that seriously. Youre ttering me. All I did was gather the info for you. While reading the files, Luke asked, Did you find anything? Elizabeth said, Two things. Firstly, Thomson is going through a divorce with his wife. Secondly, his mother has been receiving regr bank transfers. Guess whos been giving her money? Luke said, I bet it isnt Thomsons wife. Elizabeth was amused. If she were that generous, she wouldnt be demanding so much alimony from Thomson. Luke chuckled. Haha, I can see that. Thanks, Elizabeth, thats very helpful. He then walked into the house. Chapter 274 - Taking Morgan Down

Chapter 274 Taking Morgan Down

Elizabeth hurried to follow him. Can Ie with you? Luke said without looking back, This is your case in the first ce. Were you nning on hiding in the back? Hearing that, Elizabeth happily followed him into the mansion. In fact, although it was her case, Elsa had asked Luke to investigate it. Elsa had previously hinted to Elizabeth that as long as she worked hard when she was with Luke, he wouldnt wrong her. Elizabeth had been slightly confused by that back then. At first, she thought that Luke would give her guidance in return for the dirty work that she would have to do for him. However, after a few cases, she realized that she had been overthinking things. After closing her cases with a lot of help from Luke, she gave him the reports, but Luke simply took out mention of his involvement from them. That way, Elizabeth and her partner took full credit for those cases. She had been quite uneasy when she handed in her first report to Elsa, but Elsa had simply said, Keep it up, and listen to Luke. Elizabeth immediately got it. Luke wasnt interested in taking credit for solving a case, and was simply focused on cracking them. Of course, Elizabeth knew why he was so self-assured; it was because he was the most efficient detective in the Major Crimes Division. Luke didnt really need the credit, while Elizabeth and her partner would certainly remember the favor. Luke was toozy to im credit for Elizabeths cases. Besides, the system gave him experience and credit points when Elizabeths cases were solved, which was good enough for him. In recent days, Elizabeth had been energetically carrying out tasks for Luke. For example, she couldve spent five hours looking into the man, and nobody would fault her for it. However, she finished the task in an hour. After Luke and Elizabeth came in, Elizabeth obediently greeted Selina. Her goal was to be apetent female detective just like Selina. Of course, it would be even better if she could have a male partner like Luke. Luke brought Thomson to the garden. He showed him the recorder he was holding and said, Im going to record our conversation. Is that okay with you? Thomson frowned and hesitated for a moment, but noticing the odd look on Jennifers face, he could only nod and say, Of course. Luke said, Very good. Lets get started. Whats your rtionship with Manny like? Stumped for a moment, Thomson said sadly, Were quite close. I think were friends. Luke: Oh? What kind of friends? Friends who only say hi in passing, friends who can talk, or friends that are even closer? Thomson: We talk now and then. After all, we both work here. Luke: Where were you after twelvest night? Thomson: In my room, sleeping. Luke: As the head of security, you dont have to patrol at night? Thomson: We have two shifts. I wasnt on dutyst night. Luke: So, you werent in Mannys roomst night? Thomson looked rather tense, but he still said calmly, No. Luke nodded and said, Okay, you can take a break. Suddenly, Lukes phone rang. He looked at the number and walked off to one side. He talked over the phone for a while and looked at Thomson, who had just gotten up. Thomson, who had been uneasy in the first ce, became even more so. Bewildered for a moment, he finally stepped away. However, he couldnt help but turn his head to look at Luke several times as he went on his way. Luke had been staring at him while talking on his phone. Thomsons heart was heavy. He had a bad feeling In fact, the call Luke received wasnt entirely about Thomson. The call was from Elsa. Morgan hadnt been able to withstand the pressure, and had confessed. Morgan confessed a lot of things, but they werent very important. After Luke found the bloodstain evidence, Elsa found even more solid evidence from the surveince footage brought to her. Jennifers mansion in Beverly Hills had a lot of surveince cameras. Morgan had been a security guard for a long time, and had nned it all out when he attacked. However, Lukes arrival this morning had been outside his expectations, and something went seriously wrong when he tried to shift the me to Thomson. After examining the footage, Elsa found that all the security guards had alibis except for Thomson and Morgan. Therefore, it couldve only been Thomson or Morgan who had the opportunity to kill Manny. Jennifer wasnt a suspect. Unless she had super abilities, she didnt have the strength to make a dent in Mannys skull. She wasnt an action movie star, and she worked out only to maintain her figure, not to increase her strength. Since Jennifer had been talking to Thomson when the crime happened, Morgan was the prime suspect. However, Morgan couldnt be convicted on the footage alone. After all, nobody could prove that the five security guards and Jennifer were the only people in the house, and it was possible that someone else had snuck in. The blood pattern analysis, however, was the turning point. The bloodstain which Old Greyson had taken note of could have only been caused by hitting the victim with a stick. With the two pieces of evidence, Morgan couldnt get away, not without the bestwyer. Moreover, he had been in the interrogation room, and had no idea that Manny was already dead. So, he thought that it was only an assault, and had no idea that it had turned into a murder. After Morgan pleaded guilty, he confessed a lot of things, including why he had attacked Manny. He imed that it was in retaliation because Manny had injured Millis first. Only the three women had been in the housest night. Jennifer liked Millis, who was younger and better. It was highly unlikely that she would kill Millis. It was more likely that Manny had done it, fearing that Millis would rece her. Besides, it was also Manny who had found Millis unconscious in the living room. But after hearing what Elsa said, and recalling the files he had read, Luke understood where Morgan wasing from. Both maids had a special rtionship with Jennifer. It was possible that one of them had attacked the other out of jealousy. If Luke didnt have Sharp Nose, he mightve also believed that Manny was a suspect. However, with Sharp Nose, he knew that it was Thomson who had attacked Millis. Chapter 275 - Perfume and Camera

Chapter 275 Perfume and Camera

Then what about the evidence? Luke thought for a moment, before he led Elizabeth into the house. On his way, he asked, Elizabeth, hows the other caseing along? Walking behind him, Elizabeth said in a low voice, Its really weird. That body... really is the mother. Luke hadnt expected that answer, and paused for a moment. Lets not be hasty. Well finish this case first before we think about that body thats still fresh even after being dead for a year. Elizabeth nodded, and had absolutely no doubt that Luke would be able to solve this case today. As they walked, Luke asked, What would you do to find evidence that it was Thomson who did it? Elizabeth knew that Luke was using this case to teach her. She immediately frowned and mulled it over. She had just read Thomsons file. The man was quite suspicious, but there was no evidence to link him to the assault on Millis. No fingerprints, no bloodstains, no eyewitnesses, no surveince footage C nothing at all. Even though he was lying, that wasnt proof that he hadmitted the crime. Thinking for a moment, Elizabeth suggested, The crime scene C Millis was found in the living room, but from what I saw in the report, the living room was too clean and tidy to be the crime scene. Luke nodded. Go on. Elizabeth said, Could she have been attacked in her room? Luke nodded, but then shook his head. We checked her room, but we didnt find anything. Elizabeth frowned. Is it possible that we missed something? Luke said, Its possible. Do you have any other thoughts? By then, they had reached the hallway which separated the maids rooms. Looking to the left and right, Elizabeth was suddenly struck by an idea. Could it have happened in Mannys room? Luke smiled. Yes, thats a possibility. Lets go in and take a look. They pushed open the door and entered, and looked around Mannys room. After her conversation with Luke, Elizabeth immediately found it odd. Wait, why do I feel that... Luke finished the thought: This ce has been reorganized. This room wasnt exactly tidy, but the items in the room were all in ce, as if they had just been put back. Luke and Elizabeth observed the room. Manny was a woman, and didnt have OCD. There were a lot of things in her room. The room wasnt exactly dirty or messy, but there was perfume, makeup, and essories everywhere in the room. Elizabeth was amazed. Do maids really make so much money? She can afford Dior perfume? Let me see. This one is fromst year, designed for youthful women. Well, these two are from this year, one for mature women, and the other for... girls? Slowly surveying the room, Luke asked, Shes only twenty-four. Shes still a girl, isnt she? Elizabeth was silent for a moment, before she said, But this perfume is only designed for those around twenty. Judging from her other bottles of perfume, she doesnt look like someone who would choose the wrong perfume. Luke said, What if she suddenly wanted to feel young instead of mature? Elizabeth said, ...Well, thats indeed a possibility. Luke asked, Find anything else? He thought that Manny mightve indeed felt threatened by Millis. Millis was only twenty. She was much younger than Manny The perfume for girls was clearly more suitable for Millis, but Manny had still bought it; it was obvious what she had been thinking. Wait! Something wasnt right! Sensing something, Luke went over to the perfume and sniffed it. With his Sharp Nose, Luke sensed Thomsons and Milliss scents on the perfume bottle, but not Mannys. That was interesting. To put it simply, Manny had never touched the perfume that was on her dresser, but Millis and Thomson had. Also, the perfume smelled familiar. Luke remembered it from Jennifers room, but mixed as it was with the other perfumes, he hadnt paid much attention to it. Now that an entire bottle was in front of him, Luke immediately sensed that something was wrong with this perfume. Carefully smelling the perfume for a while, he said, Elizabeth, take another look around the room. Are there any other items here that dont match Mannys style? Elizabeth looked around and saw something. I dont think Manny would like this art piece, would she? Also, it doesnt fit here, right? She was referring to an elegant, abstract statue on the top of a ck, square pedestal. It sat on a box to one side of the mirror. Luke looked at it and then remembered that there was a simr statue in Jennifers bedroom. He didnt touch it, and merely activated his Sharp Nose. Same as the perfume bottle, it only had Milliss and Thomsons scents on it, though thetters scent was faint, which clearly indicated that he had only touched it briefly. In the meantime, Luke smelled something else inside the statue that was out of ce. Luke put on a pair of gloves and observed it for a moment. Then, he pressed a particr area, and part of the pedestal fell open. Elizabeth eximed, Wow! A hidden camera? She was taken aback. The pedestal turned out to be hollow, and a tiny camera had been installed inside. Luke took out the camera, only to find that its battery had run out. Elizabeth, see if you can find the charger for this camera in Milliss room, said Luke. Elizabeth immediately went to Milliss room, and soon returned with a charger. Luke plugged in the charger and pressed the yback function on the camera. Then, they heard Milliss voice. Haha. Manny, youre screwed! Haha, with these videotapes, Jennifer will do anything I tell her. All her money will be mine! Haha! Elizabeth was dumbfounded. Two maids were fighting over Jennifers money? Several secondster, however, Millis disappeared off camera after a dull thump. Chapter 276 - Boss, I’m Done

Chapter 276 Boss, Im Done

On the camera screen, Millis was struck in the head from behind with a red rubber product, and she copsed to one side. Then, a man growled in a low voice, You want to ditch Manny and take all the money? The money is mine! Mine! Go to hell, b*tch! As he roared, there was the sound of the rubber product hitting flesh. Elizabeth waspletely lost for words as she looked at the video. On the screen was the twisted but clear face of a man, and it was none other than Thomson, the head of security. Luke didnt say anything. After the man beat Millis up in a frenzy, he suddenly came back to his senses and began to clean up the mess. He was a little panicky, but still organized. He put the items that Millis had knocked over with her fall back in ce, before he dragged the unconscious Millis out. Then, the room was quiet once more. Luke yed the video at 24x the normal speed and confirmed that nobody entered the room again, until the camera stopped recording when it ran out of battery. He raised his head and looked at Elizabeth. It seems that this case is over now. Elizabeth, you did a great job. Keep it up. Elizabeth: Huh? Okay. Elizabeth found some evidence bags and packed up the statue, the camera, and the perfume bottle. She then left the room with Luke. In the garden, Luke spoke to Jennifer, who was still in a daze. Miss Perry, please summon your security guards here. Jennifer didnt ask anything and simply called for them. The four security guards who were resting in the dorm soon arrived. None of them looked good. They hadnt been asked many questions, but it was still rather irritating. Everybody was eyeing them as if they were all murderers. Also, Morgan had been taken away in the afternoon, never to return. After being co-workers for so long, they inevitably felt sorry for him. Looking at the security guards, Luke said, Okay. Green, Ram and Ricky, you can go now. The three of them looked at each other before they left. Luke looked at Thomson and said, Thomson, lets go. We need you to help us with the investigation at the police department. Thomson suddenly rushed toward Jennifer while he reached for his gun at the same time. All the security guards, including Thomson, were armed. Shaking his head, Luke stepped forward and blocked his way. He raised one hand to stop Thomson from reaching for his gun, then punched him in the stomach with his other hand. Thomson immediately copsed. Lukes punch looked light, but Thomson felt as if his stomach was cramping. Luke handcuffed Thomson unhurriedly and said, Thomson, what should I say about you? Trying to take Miss Perry hostage in front of three police detectives? Should Imend you on your courage? It was over for this guy! There were cameras on Lukes car, which wasnt parked very far away, and they had recorded yet more evidence to use against Thomson. Thomson couldnt say anything at all. There was nothing but panic and fear in his eyes. He had no idea why he had done that either. Maybe because Morgan had been taken away, or it was the way Luke had looked at Thomson, and how he had been kept back when his co-workers were told to go; everything seemed to be telling Thomson that his assault on Millis had been revealed. He wasnt wrong. Luke had asked all the security guards toe over in case Thomson grew suspicious and fled. While Luke could still catch Thomson even if thetter ran away, he certainly wouldnt give up an easier approach. Jennifer appeared calm, but she looked at Thomson with abhorrence and disgust. Luke made a call. Boss, Im done on my end. Ill have Selina and Elizabeth bring Thomson in. Elsa was at a loss. Huh? Luke said, I found evidence. Elizabeth will give you the reportter. She did a good job today. After hanging up, Luke said, Selina, you and Elizabeth take Thomson to the police department in our car. Elizabeth, give me your car key. Ill drive it back when Im done here. Both girls nodded and returned to the police department with Thomson and the new evidence. Could Thomson escape from a car that Luke had modified? Not unless he had super abilities. Watching the car drive away from the back door, Luke picked up the videotapes on the table and said, Lets go, Miss Perry. I need to watch all the videotapes. Jennifer couldnt remain calm anymore. Why? Havent you already arrested the suspects? Luke said casually, Miss Perry, forgive my bluntness, but you are at the center of both cases, and you could be a suspect too. Too many celebrities have killed to keep their secrets safe. Jennifer was lost for words. As they talked, they returned to Milliss room. An hourter, Luke came out, empty-handed. Before he got into the car, he looked back at the security guards standing at the gate and the beautiful mansion close by, before he shook his head. Beverly Hills? Rich people? Hehe. He met Elsa back at the police department. Boss, youre not taking a break? Elsa had juste out of the interrogation room. She shook her head. Millis is also dead, from bleeding in her brain. Luke immediately understood.One assault case had escted into two murder cases, which was much more serious. However, Elsa was feeling rxed, since the cases had already been solved. Evidence on both criminals had been found; there was practically no way for them to turn things around now. Wheres Elizabeth? Luke asked. Elsa said, Shes taking Thomsons statement in the interrogation room. Shell be used to it after she works on more cases like this. Luke nodded his head. It was better to give the rookie detectives this part of the job since Elsa and Luke had taken care of the critical portion. Elizabeth and her partner could freely familiarize them with the standard procedure for resolving cases. After they entered Elsas office, Luke finally asked, Is there anything I should pay attention to with these cases? He was sure that he hadnt made any mistakes during the day, but he still asked Elsa the question out of habit. After all, she was the person in charge. Elsa shook her head. No. Are you interested in the information we managed to get? Chapter 277 - Maids or Security?

Chapter 277 Maids or Security?

Luke nodded and said, Just the gist will be fine. After Elsa told him the gist of the interrogation, Luke said, Alright, boss. You shouldnt talk anymore. You spent the whole day yelling at the suspects, didnt you? Elsa had some water and lowered her voice. Did I have a choice? I have to raise my voice to put pressure on them. Luke asked again, What about Selina? Elsa said, Shes watching Elizabeth and her partner in the interrogation room. Luke rose and said, Then I wont disturb you any longer. Boss, you should take a break; you deserve it for cracking two murder cases in one day. Elsa nodded and watched Luke leave for the interrogation room. In the interrogation room, Elizabeth and Billy were bombarding Thomson with questions, and Selina was observing Thomson as well as the detectives through a one-way mirror from next door. She would notice any unusual reactions on Thomsons part as well as any ws the rookies might have. Once she noticed something, she would remind Elizabeth and her partner via their earphones. It was hard for a suspect to withstand the joint assault of multiple detectives in the interrogation room. Seeing Lukee in, Selina asked curiously, What did you do back there? Did you... hehehe. Luke rolled his eyes. Didnt you see what her personal hobby is? Youre getting more and more dirty-minded nowadays. Selina snorted. Then what did you do, exactly? Luke coughed and said, I watched all the videotapes. Selina was lost for words. And youre saying that Im getting more dirty-minded? Luke said, Those videotapes have to do with the cases, after all, and if we follow procedure, they should be processed. However, do you think thats a good idea? Selina immediately shook her head. Unless necessary, it was best not to take the videotapes back to the police department, in case someone copied them and sold them for money. They had to do with Jennifer Perrys private life, and could easily sell for millions of dors. Few officers would care about ethics or professionalism with so much money on the line. Since I promised Jennifer that I wouldnt take the videotapes with me, I could only watch the videotapes there in case I missed anything. Dont forget that Jennifer is the employer of the two victims as well as the two suspects. How can we be sure that shes clean? Luke said. Selina thought for a moment and nodded. That does make sense. What did you find in the end? Luke nodded. There are three types of recordings. Two are of Jennifer and either one of the maids, and one is of all of them together. Theres nothing else. Selina clicked her tongue and looked at him. You mustve really enjoyed it! Luke chuckled. As long as youre willing to pay, you can go to San Fernando Valley and immediately make a dozen movies like that. Alright, I think this is basically over now, right? Have Elizabethe out. Ill give her back her car key. Selina rolled her eyes and said something into her headset. Elizabeth soon came out to take the key. Luke gave her some encouragement. Well be counting on you to wrap up the cases now. Also, dont be hasty with the Wever case. Ill read the case file tomorrow, and then well decide what to do. Elizabeth nodded quickly. Got it, dont worry, Luke. Um, you too, Selina. Selina chuckled and pretended to look affronted, before she grabbed her purse and left. Luke smiled and waved goodbye. Elizabeth was feeling quite upbeat. Luke was obviously implying that she would get the credit as long as the cases were wrapped up. What Elizabeth and her partner needed most was credit. As soon as they had more credit, they wouldnt have to worry about making mistakes all the time. Seasoned detectives tended to be mean to rookies, which wasnt unusual in any trade. But the more cases they wrapped up, the less cocky the veteran detectives would act around them. Luke and Selina left the police department and drove home. When they got back, Selina took off her coat, kicked off her shoes, and threw her purse to one side, before she jumped on the couch. Oh, home sweet home. That mansion was beautiful, but I didnt feelfortable there at all. Luke smiled and said, Ill make dinner. Go and take a shower first. Ignoring him, Selina turned on the TV with the remote. Let me see, where are the TV series I lined up? Haha, theyre right here. From the videotapes and the intelligence gathered, as well as the confessions that Elsa and Selina had rted to him, Luke could guess what had happened in both cases.In short, the cause was one simple reason: money. Millis and Manny had been receiving copious bonuses from Jennifer for their extensive and personal service. However, Millis, who was younger and less docile, had gotten it into her head to ckmail her employer after secretly recording their exploits. By her reckoning, she would earn at least a million dors from it. But she had been careless and was discovered by Morgan when she set up the camera, and she had been so scared that she confessed her scheme. Morgan, on the other hand, was no gentleman at all, and had threatened her. Also, he was more professional and audacious. He promised he would help her with the recordings and the ckmail, on the condition that he get half of the money. There was no way Millis could refuse. Morgan also disdained herck of ambition, and felt that the videotapes were worth ten million dors at the very least. Chapter 278 - Don’t Be Blinded by Money

Chapter 278 Dont Be Blinded by Money

Milliss eyes were opened by Morgan. With his help, she was able to put her n into action. However, Millis might be young, but she definitely wasnt an idiot. She did make the recordings, but she lied to Morgan and said that she couldnt make the videotapes because of Manny. However, she secretly recorded Morgan nning the ckmail operation, which was on the videotape that had a unique number on Millis had ced the hidden camera disguised as a piece of artwork in Mannys room to test that it was working while she was putting on her makeup. Her deration about teaching Manny a lesson and making Jennifer listen to her was all about the videotapes. If she did get ten million dors, she certainly wouldnt work as a maid anymore. Furthermore, the perfume was something that Morgan had gotten for Millis, which had an aphrodisiac quality. Thest time Millis had put on a bit of the perfume, neither Jennifer nor Manny had noticed anything out of the ordinary, and instead had been very stimted. So, Millis nned to use more of it this time. With the perfume and the cameras, she would be able to shoot a lot of scandalous things about Jennifer. She hade up with an excuse, then gone to her room to fetch the perfume. Fantasizing how she would be rich off the recordings, she made the gloating statement in front of Mannys mirror while freshening up. On the other hand, Thomson had been hitting on Manny while they worked together, and had promised that he would marry her after he divorced his wife. While Manny was older than Millis, she wasnt as cunning, and she did n to be together with Thomson. Sensing that Jennifer preferred Millis, who was younger, Manny had nned to resign as well. However, she was reluctant to say goodbye to her paycheck and her special bonuses. Thomson asionally asked Manny for money, and had her transfer it to his mothers ount, with the excuse that he didnt want his wife to have ess to it. Last night, Thomson went looking for Manny on the spur of the moment. He didnt find Manny in her room, and instead found Millis talking about monopolizing Jennifers love and money. Manny had been waiting for Thomsons divorce to go through. She had transferred a lot of money to his mothers ount, but still hadnt got any updates on the divorce. She grew suspicious of Thomsons motive, and was reluctant to give Thomsons mother more money. However, Manny gave him the excuse that Jennifer liked Millis more, so she didnt get as much of a caretaker fee anymore. Manny imed that Jennifer was mentally weak and couldnt fall asleep unless someone was next to her at night, and whoever spent the night with her would receive a caretaker fee. Thomson didnt doubt that. He could tell that Jennifer liked Millis better after thetter was hired. Divorce proceedings werent going well for Thomson. It was likely that he would lose all of his money and have to pay years of alimony. Manny had no money either, and judging from Milliss statement, it seemed that she was about to oust Manny. For Thomson, that was like breaking his moneymaker. Thomson, who had been feeling anxious all this time, exploded with rage, and smashed Millis over the head with a random thing that he grabbed behind her. After he came back to himself, he cleaned up the mess, but mistook Milliss perfume for Mannys and left it in Mannys room. After the assault, Thomson couldnt leave the mansion to dispose of the weapon, so he could only hide it in themunal bathroom. That way, nobody could trace it back to him even if the weapon was found. After learning of Milliss injury in the morning, Morgan, who had been conspiring with her, knew very well that Millis shouldnt have been in the living room at all because she had videos to take that night. Jennifer, Manny and Millis couldnt have been the only ones in the housest night. Recalling how Millis told him that Manny was in her way, and thinking that he had lost ten million dors, Morgan was so enraged that he stole Thomsons baton and attacked Manny from behind. He didnt know that, just like him, Thomson could sneak into the mansion through a window. The only difference was that Thomson snuck through Mannys window, while Morgan snuck through Milliss. Little did he expect that Luke would show up that morning. As a result, his simple yet effective n to set Thomson up failed. Selina, who had finished dinner and was resting as she digested the food, remarked, Those men and women certainly worked really hard for the money, didnt they? Luke agreed with her. So, never be blinded by money. Selina rolled her eyes. Im very poor. You can stop worrying about that, because nobody has ever bedazzled me with money. Luke was amused. While Jennifer and Manny were innocent, everyone else involved deserved what happened to them. Jennifer Perry had paid for those special services, but nearly lost everything for it. Neither Millis nor the security guards had been satisfied with their sries, and they all wanted to earn more from the owner of the mansion. Actually, everybody involved in the crime, including Jennifer herself, were ves to money and desire, and couldnt resist temptation. Luke subconsciously looked at Selina, who was rolling over the couch like a caterpir, and was amused. At the very least, he knew someone who preferred food over money. Selina didnt take a shower before dinner. Hence, while she was resting after dinner, Luke said, Since you havent showered yet, and we didnt work out during the day, well go to the gym now. Selina was lost for words.In the end, Selina took a shower and went to bed before twelve without needing Lukes help. She had exercised her brain more than her body today, which was practically a holiday for herpared with the training she had suffered in thest few days. After his shower, Luke confirmed that Selina had indeed gone to bed. He then returned to his workshop and continued working. It was a blessing to be ignorant sometimes. Selina, for example, could sleep soundly at night, while Luke had to bustle about every day. What was ironic was that he had earned the ability to overwork by overworking. It was quite hrious. However, he wasnt sure if Bullseye had already left, so Luke couldnt go out just yet to clean up the streets, and could only stay home at night to make equipment for himself. He actually quite enjoyed the work. Chapter 279 - The Cases in Wever

Chapter 279 The Cases in Wever

Ever since the systems appearance, Luke had gotten more and more fond of guns. Guns were weapons that he could openly use for the long term. With Tony Starks abilities, it wasnt hard for him to make his own special weapons. Gun modification was like an instinct that was in the yboys blood. Beginning with Howard Stark, who was Tony Starks father and also a yboy, they invented a lot of weapons, including the iron suits ultimately developed by Tony Stark. Although Tony Stark shut down the weapons division of his corporation, he never abandoned his pursuit of more powerful arms. Though Luke wasnt as good as Tony Stark, it wasnt hard for him to make guns with Tonys abilities. After he made two special pistols for himself, Luke fiddled around with other firearms. While he could use a pistol as a police detective, it was impossible to take a rifle out with him when he was on duty every day. So, the other guns he designed were for his vignte pursuits. He had to make them himself so that there were no records of them anywhere. Like his pistols, these guns were built for different purposes and not just for killing. Seeing more and more guns in his inventory, Luke was actually quite excited despite his grumbles of overworking himself. He hadnt liked them before because he hadnt been good with them. It was like people who werent smart and didnt like school. Now that he had enough abilities, he enjoyed making his own toys and defeating his opponents with them. He was busy the whole night. He went to bedter than Selina and got up before she did. After making a simple breakfast, he woke Selina up. After breakfast, Luke nodded at the box on the table. Work harder today, alright? Your dessert for the day is inside. Selina quickly finished her sandwich and opened the box. This is... green tea cake? Luke nodded and said, Its the first time Ive made it. If you like it, I can make other green tea desserts, but if you dont, Ill work on something else next time. Selina had a piece of the cake and remarked, Huh, the taste isnt bad. I guess we can have it every couple of days. Luke: It seems youre not sold on it. Perhaps Ill make something else for you. Selina: ...Darling, youre so considerate. Luke: Its nothing. You can have as much as you want as long as you dont ck off in your training. Selina immediately turned gloomy. Can we talk about something less depressing on this beautiful morning? Luke: Okay. Ill talk about it once we get off work then. Selina: ... Selina split the green tea cake and packed them into multiple paper bags. Since Luke said he would make her more food, she decided to use the cake to bond with her less agreeable colleagues. Selina was quitefortable doing so. As a gorgeous and friendly woman, it wasnt strange for her to give other people gifts. Luke, on the other hand, might appear polite, but he always seemed distant to his colleagues. So, Selina had to bond with their colleagues in his ce. After they arrived, Selina began to distribute the cake. They hadnte too early. By the time they arrived, eighty percent of the detectives were already there. Each paper bag contained four slices of cake for each team of detectives. Luke didnt leave, and simply smiled and nodded back at the colleagues who thanked him. After Selina was done distributing the paper bags, they went to Elsas office. Elsa teased Luke. You didnt prepare anything for me? Luke chuckled and shut the door, and Selina gave her two bags. Boss, here are some sweets for you and Dustin. Elsa quickly hid the food and said, You did a good job yesterday. Even Director Brad praised you. Luke and Selina werent that excited. This wasnt Houston, and they werent shut out here. While it might be too much to say that they had a lot of friends in the police department, they didnt really have any enemies. Elsa, Dustin, the director and the deputy director wouldnt give them any trouble, and would even offer help when necessary. Luke and Selinas life here was much better than in Houston. Elsa only mentioned Brad because she didnt want them to feel that they were being ignored, even if they were still young and werent in a hurry to be promoted. Are you going to investigate the two cases in Wever today? asked Elsa. Other detectives might take a break after resolving a major case, but she knew that these two wouldnt. Luke nodded and said, Im going to read up on them first. These cases might be tricky. Elsa nodded. Alright. If you havent found any leads in three days, the cases will be transferred to the FBI. Selina found that odd. Huh? Were these crimesmitted by a serial killer? Usually, the FBI wouldnt intervene unless a case was important or involved multiple murders and locations. These two cases were hardly major ones, so it could only be a serial killer. Elsa shook her head. Its not clear, but Dustin already told us to pay extra attention in case we run into any trouble. Luke frowned. Trouble? Elsa didnt keep it a secret from Luke. The FBI has already decided that theyll take over in three days. Luke nodded. Whats the bosss opinion? He was actually fine with it. Elsa shook her head. The boss has no objections. If the FBI wants to take over, just let them. Luke immediately got it. There wasnt anything to be gained from the cases in Wever, so the police department would be happy to give them away to the FBI as a gesture of goodwill. Well go take a look first. Luke didnt give an answer right away. Elsa nodded. Luke and Selina then left Elsas office and returned to their desks. At an adjacent desk, Elizabeth raised her head and gave Selina an inquiring look. Selina said, Fine, Elizabeth, you cane over. Theres no need to stare at me like that. Elizabeth rose with a smile and said, Thank you for the cake, Selina. Selina could only chuckle. Elsa and Dustin were the only people in the police department who knew where the cake came from, while the rest of the officers thought that it was Selina who made it. Chapter 280 - Haunted House in Wever

Chapter 280 Haunted House in Wever

Luke said, Tell me the problems with this case. He then picked up Elizabeths case file and browsed through it. Billy, Elizabeths partner, was standing nearby. He was a quiet man, but Luke was very satisfied with him as he was calm and patient. Elizabeth had worked hard. Although she had helped with the Jennifer Perry case yesterday, she had still managed to gather a lot of new information for this case as well. Elizabeth said, The biggest problem is that the female body has been identified to be Vivian Violent, who was buried a year ago. Luke nodded. Okay. What about the missing little girl? Elizabeth said, Well have to start with the Remus family who recently moved to Wever... After listening to her exnation, Luke and Selina had a rough overview of the case. The Remus family, which was made up of a couple and their son Gary, bought a house in Wever. The night they moved in, however, they ran out of the house, crying for help. When the police arrived, the family imed that there were ghosts in the house that wanted to kill them. The police officers searched the house but didnt find anything. The Remus family was freaked out. They decided to leave the ce. They asked the police officers to take out some of their belongings for them, so that they could leave. However, when they questioned the family, the police officers noticed that all of them mentioned two people. One of them was Harry Violet, a father who used to live here until he killed himself after his daughter went missing, and the other was Tessa Violet, the missing daughter. They were the ghosts that the new family encountered. As to why the new family knew the identities of the ghosts, the photos of the father and daughter had still been in the house when the new family moved in. The police officers wouldveughed and let them leave if the new family had only seen Harry, but since the girl Tessa was a registered missing person, the family was asked to stay at a motel for the time being until Luke could ask them more questions. Luke thought for a moment and said, Lets go and question the Remus family first, then check Vivian Violets body. The four of them left and soon reached a motel. They found the Remus family at the motel. The family seemed tired and scared. Despite the warm L.A. sunshine, they shivered now and then as if they were cold. Luke showed them his badge and talked to the family. Half an hourter, Luke and his group left for the morgue. On their way to the morgue, Elizabeth asked, Luke, did you notice anything? Luke replied, Although many people are good liars, I dont think this family is lying. Many critical parts of their statements are identical, like their descriptions of the father and daughters appearances. Also, they used different phrasing in their descriptions, so I dont think they memorized anything beforehand. Selina asked, You dont really think that the house is haunted, do you? Luke didnt say anything, but murmured inwardly, I cant say anything for sure yet. When they checked the body at the morgue and listened to the coroner, even Selina fell silent. Vivian had been dead for a year, but the body was as fresh as if she had passed away just two days ago Her fingerprints, her DNA and her dental records all proved that she was Vivian Violet. Elizabeth had investigated thedys grave and found no signs of excavation, but to open her coffin required her familys permission as well as court approval. Since Vivians family was all dead and it was hard to reach out to any other rtives, her coffin couldnt be opened yet. Three dayster, the FBI would take over, and whether the coffin could be opened or not would no longer be the police officers business. Luke even examined Vivians body personally to confirm that she wasnt a fake. Selina didnt really dare touch it. She wasnt scared of bodies, which she had seen a lot of, but this case was still too creepy for her. After they left, Luke simply said, Lets take a look at their house. Half an hourter, they arrived at No. 1120 on Westchester Road. Looking at the house, Selina was again amazed. Another mansion? Luke chuckled. This house covers around a thousand square meters and has three floors, which include six bedrooms and four bathrooms. Our sries are barely enough for us to pay for the upkeep, much less to rent the house. The gate wasnt locked, and the four of them smoothly entered the front yard. Luke said, Elizabeth, Billy, take a look around the ce. The two naturally had no objections. Although the case had happened inside the house, there might still be leads outside. Luke and Selina wandered up to the front door, which wasnt locked either. Luke shook his head. How scared they mustve been! They didnt lock any of the doors? He stepped inside. The moment he did, his face changed, and he retreated so quickly that he bumped hard into Selina, who had been about to enter behind him.Rubbing her chest, Selina eximed, Ouch! You did that on purpose, didnt you? She wasnt being unreasonable. Lukes movement had been so violent that even her breasts hurt. Luke pulled her along as he walked away. He then took out his phone. Elizabeth, is Billy with you? The both of youe back. Dont enter any part of the house, including the basement, garage, and tool shed. Elizabeth and her partner returned a couple of minutester. They were both puzzled. Whats wrong, Luke? Luke simply told everybody to get into the car. He didnt speak until they returned to the police department. Well drop this case. Ill talk to the bosster. After a brief hesitation, Elizabeth asked, Luke, can I ask why were dropping it? Pondering for a moment, Luke said in a low voice, A psychic will be able to do more than we can on this case. Elizabeth and Billy looked at each other in bewilderment, not knowing what to say. They didnt really believe that Luke was a coward, because everybody said that Luke was the detective most capable of fighting in their department. Then... was he scared of ghosts? Looking at them, Luke asked, Let me put it this way. If this case is a supernatural one, how are you going to resolve it?. Elizabeth and Billy looked at each other and shook their heads silently. They certainly didnt have an answer. They were detectives, not exorcists. Chapter 281 - The System’s Hidden Ability

Chapter 281 The Systems Hidden Ability

Luke spread his hands and said, So, were not following up on this case anymore. Just give it to the FBI. Were police detectives, we work with the living. Elizabeth and Billy nodded with bitter smiles. They didnt want to upset Luke. After all, it wasnt a case that they had to crack. Luke then took Selina to Elsas office and informed her of their decision to drop the case. Elsa wasnt too surprised. It wasnt unusual for a police detective to refuse to work on certain weird cases. However, it was the first time that Luke had dropped one after he started investigating it. Before he left the office, Luke casually asked, Right, whosing from the FBI? Do I know them? Elsa said, I think its one of their senior researchers, but I dont know exactly who. Luke said, Okay. Ill go read the case file first. Elsa lowered her head and waved her hand, implying that he could get out. Since he had dropped the Wever case, Elsa naturally gave him a new one. After they returned to their desks, Selina asked in a low voice, Are we really abandoning the case? Luke nodded. Yes. As police detectives, we should stay as far away from such cases as possible, since theres barely anything we can do except get ourselves killed. Selina nodded her head. Luke wasnt an ordinary detective, but even he was unwilling to investigate any longer. It was not hard to imagine how dangerous the ce had to be. But at that moment, Luke wasnt feeling frightened, but delighted. When he had set foot inside the house, the system had suddenly reacted. System: Unknown negative energy detected trying to establish a link with the host. Do you ept? Of course Luke didnt ept. The system was bound to Lukes soul, and didnt react to most dangers. It existed as a support tool all this time, and never stopped Luke from doing anything. Luke had been figuring out the rules of the system by running his own tests. Now that the system had voluntarily sent out an alert, it didnt seem right at all. Luke certainly wasnt an idiot to ept the link. Remembering the people who had died in that house and the Remus family who almost went crazy, Luke felt it was best that he stay away from tricky and weird beings. He was only capable of Elementary Self-Healing and physical attacks for now, and couldnt deal with supernatural creatures. A reckless adventure wasnt worth it. However, there was still a silver lining. If the negative energy in the house was ghosts, and the system could reject a connection with them, then by extraption, could the system reject the invasion of those with mental super abilities? Did that mean that the system could help him resist mental attacks? Luke was quite happy about that. This was much more important than finding out the truth about the haunted house. More importantly, it was an unnecessary risk, since he had another guy who had mental abilities: Bobby. Luke wondered if the head of hispanys PR department had made any progress in Mental Communication. Later, he could have Bobby use Mental Communication on him; it would be a safe and convenient way of obtaining results. As he was thinking, the phone on the desk rang. Selina answered it, then said, Dustin wants you in his office. Luke nodded. You can read this case file first. He then got up and left. When he arrived at Dustins office, he was stopped before he entered. Dustin got up and walked out, wearing his jacket. Hinting for Luke to follow him, he said in a low voice, Jennifer is here. Luke asked, That big celebrity? Dustin nodded slightly and continued in a low voice, Shes waiting for you in the directors office. Luke was puzzled. Huh? Is she here to file aint about me? Dustin looked at him weirdly and continued, No, shes here to thank you. Luke: ...Youre not being sarcastic, are you, boss? Dustin found that strange. You resolved a huge problem for her. It was her employees who caused the problem, not you. Why would shein about you? Luke: ...I certainly cant tell you that I watched a dozen videotapes of her naked. Dustin continued, She said that shes here to thank the police department, but she wont talk until you get there. Luke immediately got it. She wants to make a donation? Dustin said, Were not sure, but its possible, and it wont be a small amount. Luke said, I dont think I get to decide that for her, right? What if the star was here only to express her gratitude verbally, and the bosses thought that it was Luke who blew it? Dustin knew what he was thinking. No, you wont be med even if she doesnt donate anything. But the more generous she is, the more credit youll get. Luke: ...Its not a pay rise or a bonus. What good will that credit do me? Of course, he only thought that to himself. He actually didnt really care about a bonus, either; he cared more about garnering support in his department. Take the Wever case, for example. He could drop it without an exnation, which was precisely the police departments implicit support of him.Other detectives wouldve had to exin themselves if they wanted to give up a case, and if their boss got angry, they might be ordered to keep working on it. Luke didnt have any such trouble. He was now free to choose the cases he wanted to work on, just like his uncle Old Greyson. At the directors office, Dustin nodded and had Luke go in, and he simply said, Director, Luke is here, at the door, before he left. Well, Dustin had been Director Brad Pierres trusted subordinate for a long time. That was why he was so casual. Brad waved his hand at Luke in greeting, and Luke saluted the chief of the police department after he closed the door. Director, Luke Coulson, reporting for duty. Brad nodded and said, Have a seat. Luke sat down on the couch and nced at Jennifer Perry, who was opposite him. Luke was calm and even smiled at her politely, but the big star involuntarily looked away. Chapter 282 - We’re Not Professionals

Chapter 282 Were Not Professionals

Thankfully, Director Brad broke the awkward atmosphere with a long and monotonous speech. It was basically what Dustin said to Luke earlier, but couched in very subtle and implicit terms. After he was done, Brad said, Luke, Miss Perry would like to express her thanks to you alone. Youll talk to her in the reception room. The reception room was right next to the directors office. They went in and Luke closed the door. After a brief hesitation, Jennifer said, I was saved a lot of trouble thanks to your efficiency. Ill give you a million dors as a personal reward. Luke shook his head in amusement. No, Miss Perry, I didnt contribute that much to the case, so the reward is unnecessary. He certainly didnt want to take the money. On one hand, the money wasnt much to him, since he was living in a vi and had a million dors in his bank ount as well as another million which he looted off criminals. On the other hand, Jennifers offer was a tant attempt at keeping him quiet. If he took the money, he would feel like he was ckmailing her. Biting her lip, Jennifer said, Please take it. Luke knew what her intentions were. He thought for a moment, then said, Will you be donating to my police department this time? Stunned for a moment, Jennifer said, Yes, Ill donate a million dors to the police department. Naturally, it was meant to keep the police officers who were involved in her case quiet as well. As for the two security guards who hadmitted murder, it didnt matter what they said. The most important thing was to prevent the police from backing up their statements. Luke nodded. Make it two million then. If youre willing, I would be very happy if you could donate half the money directly to the Major Crimes Division. Jennifer was surprised. The Major Crimes Division? He was giving away a million dors to the police department? For what? A bunch of medals? Luke nodded and said solemnly, Yes. I work hard because Im paid by the police department, not by the victims. Okay, Miss Perry, I didnt take your videotapes with me yesterday. I think my attitude should be clear enough. Theres no need to worry about it. I have better things to do. Jennifer almost felt ashamed after hearing that. Was she really overthinking it, and he was only trying to be a good police officer? After duping Jennifer, Luke returned to the directors office with her. Luke said, Director, Miss Perry and I are done with our talk. Brad looked at them and nodded. Okay, you can get back to work. Luke saluted and left the office. Selina was idly reading the case file when Luke returned. Her eyes glowed as she asked, What did they give you this time? Luke chuckled. Why dont you think that Dustin summoned me to scold me? Selina said, Of course he wont scold someone like you who works hard and doesnt want a promotion. Luke agreed with that. He gestured for Selina to lean in close, and he told her about Jennifer. Selina was speechless. Luke said, Just keep it to yourself. Dont tell anyone, not even Elsa or Dustin. Do you understand? Selina was dazed. Huh? Luke said, Its all about acting, Detective Selina. You cant get a promotion or a pay rise without acting skills. Selina said, Okay, got it. Soon, the phone on Lukes desk rang again. He picked it up and talked for a moment, only to look confused. Selina: Acting! Its all about acting, Detective Luke! Luke: ... Hold that thought, its possible that I might have to actter. Selina was surprised. What? Luke said, The director just told me that the star wants to ask for a favor. Selina said, Did she suddenly change her sexual orientation? Luke chuckled and went to the directors office again. Ten minutester, he returned. Selina looked at him curiously. While Selina wasnt a fan of any star in particr, Luke knew that she paid attention to everything about the stars, particrly embarrassing gossip on them. Alright, get ready. Give your case to Elizabeth for now. We have a new mission, Luke said with a smile. Selina quickly rose and handed the case to Elizabeth. She then came back and put on her coat. Luke helped her pick up her purse, and they both walked out. Selina asked, Whats our new mission? Where are the files? Passing Selinas purse to her, Luke said, Lets talk in the car. They went to the parking lot and got into the car. Luke then drove the car over to a Benz Sprinter, before he rolled down the window and gave a honk. The Benz Sprinter slowly started up and moved forward, and Luke followed it. Selina looked at the car and asked curiously, Is that Jennifers car? Luke said, Of course. No regr person can afford such a luxurious car. Selina said, How much does it cost? A hundred thousand dors? Luke said, I dont know, but the car has been modified; chances are the modifications cost more than the car itself. Selina nodded. Is she our new mission? Luke said helplessly, Shes too rich for me to refuse her. Selina found that strange. What happened? Apparently a lot of idents have been happening in the production team that shes joining, so shes hiring us to protect her for a couple of days on set, said Luke. Selina: What? Were not professional bodyguards! Luke: But she gave us money. Selina: Huh? What money? Luke: One million to the police department, and another million exclusively to the Major Crimes Division.Selina: ...Okay. In that case, I can protect her 24-7. Luke: We just need to watch over her on set. You dont have to be so excited. The money isnt for you, anyway. Selina: But well definitely receive bonuses. I think we can celebrate at a big restaurantter. Luke couldnt argue with that. They had cracked the earlier case, and would certainly receive huge bonuses for it. It would be too outrageous if they got nothing after the police department received such a huge donation. As they spoke, Luke drove the car all the way to Hollywood Chapter 283 - Watching People Shoot a Horror Movie

Chapter 283 Watching People Shoot a Horror Movie

Hollywood was in Luke and Selinas area, but they rarely dropped by. Mostly, it was because Luke had been on too many vacations or work trips. Selina had always dreamed of working in this ce. She was quite keen on meeting celebrities in person. Very soon, they followed Jennifers car to a film set. With Jennifers car leading the way, the guards at the gate simply gave Luke a temporary pass and let him in. Luke parked the car, but it wasnt until five minutester that the star finally got out of her own car. Luke was confused when he saw Jennifer wearing a hat and a pair of big sunsses. Nobody can see your makeup at all, and youll have to put on makeup again before you start shooting, so what were you doing in your car for thest five minutes? Of course, he didnt really intend to ask the silly question out loud. He simply waited five meters away with Selina for Jennifer to enter the set. The star, however, waved her hand at Luke, and he had to go over. He didnt have a choice. After all, he was being paid. Miss Perry, how can I help you? asked Luke. Jennifer raised her hand. Call me Jennifer. You too, Selina. You dont mind me calling you by your names, do you? They shook their heads. Can you stay by my sideter except for when Im filming? she asked in an extremely low voice. Luke and Selina naturally nodded again. It was good to be in closer proximity to Jennifer since their mission was to protect her. The trickiest mission was trying to protect a client who forbade the guards from remaining close by, in which case the guards might not arrive in time when there was an emergency. After walking a hundred meters, they entered the set. Selina almost eximed in amazement at the scene. It was a big forest set. At first sight, it was almost like a real forest. Of course, that was only in Selinas case. Luke had already detected the smell of modern electronic equipment which didnt feel like the air of a forest at all the moment he entered. Also, some fans and unknown equipment nearby were humming softly, so the ce wasnt half as quiet as a real forest would be. Quite a few people greeted Jennifer when she entered. Jennifer simply nodded and barely said anything back to them. When she reached a camera, two men raised their heads from where they were sitting and looked at her. Jenny, youre here. Hey, Jenny. Do you feel any better? Jennifer nodded at them. Im fine now. It was just a little cold. The two men suddenly noticed Luke and Selina behind her. One of them, who was slim and had a beard, found it strange. You changed bodyguards? Jennifer chuckled. Theyre only temporary. The director was silent for a moment, but he said in a low voice, Okay, if thats what you want. Luke and Selina clearly saw the directors face. It was obvious that he too was aware of the rumor that it wasnt safe in his crew. Done with making small talk, Jennifer sat down not far away. Many people immediately surrounded her. While they put makeup on Jennifer and got her into her costume, an assistant director gave her notes on the scenes to be shot next. Naturally, the assistant director wasnt teaching Jennifer how to act. He wasnt qualified to do so. He was simply telling her where the cameras would be and how the lights would be arranged so as not to waste Jennifers precious time. Jennifer merely nodded now and then without saying anything. The staff nearby had to cater to her whims, and didnt dare ask her to be more cooperative at all. Selina clicked her tongue, amazed by the big stars demeanor. Unlike Selina, who was curious about Jennifer, Luke focused on the set. He didnt activate Sharp Nose fully, because the ce didnt smell great. However, there werent many dangerous objects here. The only smell of gunpowder was from the props department. Certain crimson bags didnt reek of blood, but of ketchup and honey. This exined why actors in horror movies could run so fast when they were bleeding all over; clearly, their blood gave them too much sugar. Since Jennifer was still getting ready, the director shot other scenes first. It wasnt because Jennifer wasnt famous enough, but because the director wanted the other actors to adjust their mindsets first, in case they lost their cool when Jennifer started shooting Jennifer was only appearing as a guest star in the movie. The director of this movie was also the one who picked Jennifer as the lead in the movie which made her famous. So, Jennifer was here to return the favor and take part in the directors new movie as a guest star without being paid.Luke knew this partly because Jennifer had told him earlier and partly because he had gotten Selina to look at the file. It might or might not be very helpful for his temporary bodyguard gig. In any case, without the information, he wouldve found it hard to understand why Jennifer would star in a low-budget horror flick. Luke had actually watched the movie which shot Jennifer Perry to fame before. He never thought that he would personally watch her shoot a horror movie one day. It did feel rather strange. In a quiet forest, a woman in a thin dress stumbled along and looked back every now and then, fear written all over her face. As she ran, her breasts almost bounced out of her dress. Suddenly, her face changed, and she screamed loudly. Chapter 284 - Fake Body

Chapter 284 Fake Body

Cut! shouted Pierce, the director, and he jumped out of his chair. Sarah, what are you doing? The woman in the thin dress was at a loss. Huh? Whats with your face? Is it your time of the month? Youre only scared, you havent lost any limbs yet. Youre acting like youve already been stabbed a hundred times, when everything has only just started. Again! Pierce scolded her and returned to his seat. A momentter, they did another take. Dumbfounded, Selina said to Luke in a very soft voice, Is this acting? I thought that the actress did quite well. I wouldve taken out my gun if I ran into her; it did seem like someone was chasing her. Luke smiled. Youll see what truly great acting is like today. Maybe you wont look so silly anymore after you watch them. Selina was dissatisfied. Are you any better than I am? Luke smiled and didnt tell her that as a transmigrator, he had been acting since he was five. After another ten minutes, when even Luke felt that it was too much, the director finally approved the take. To be honest, Luke really couldnt tell the difference between the first andst takes. All he knew was that those breasts were indeed huge and perky. Jennifer was all dressed up. Seeing that Luke and Selina were interested in the filming, she said, Pierces demands can be very high. He often shoots the same scene a dozen times until hes satisfied. It may seem outrageous, but you have to admit that his work always has a unique vibe. Luke nodded, not really interested. Some strict directors could even literally traumatize the actors and actresses on set. These actors and actresses had to see a shrink after several months of torture, and it wasnt unusual for them to take a hiatus for a year or two after they returned to acting. Just as the crew was preparing the second scene, someone eximed in shock, Ah, Frank... Franks dead! Everybody looked at the screaming woman, who was Sarah Poch, the movies lead actress. At that moment, she was trembling and pointing at the forest set. She had clearly been changing into her costume when she noticed the anomaly. Frightened, she pointed at the forest, and had yet to button up her dress. But few people had the time to gawk at Miss Pochs partial nudity. Everybody eximed and looked at where she was pointing. Luke quickly patted Selina on the shoulder and said, Watch Jennifer and dont get distracted. Ill go over and take a look. Selina immediately withdrew her gaze. She nodded and paid attention to her surroundings. Luke stepped forward and shed his badge. LAPD. Stay where you are and donte any closer. The few individuals who had been about toe forward stopped and looked at Pierce. Pierce frowned and nced at Jennifer. Jennifer nodded at him and got to her feet. Hence, Pierce didnt say anything. Both of them had known each other for many years and worked together on many movies, and he trusted Jennifer. Jennifer approached him and told everyone else to leave, before she exined the matter to Pierce and Todd, his writer, in a low voice. On the other side, Luke had entered the forest set and was walking toward the body that was strung up. The moment he entered, his face changed. Who was this guy? Was this some kind of joke? When he approached the body, his Sharp Nose told him that the man was still alive. Gloomily, Luke picked up a random branch prop and whacked the mans butt. The body suddenly moved and shouted, Ouch! Stop! That hurts! Everybody on set was confused. Exactly what was going on? Even Luke almost exploded with anger, despite his usual good temper. Get down here and tell me why youre doing this. The body obediently unhooked himself from a barely discernible metal rope at his waist, which had been holding him securely to the tree. When he dropped down, he couldnt help but lick the sweet and sour taste of the fake blood off his lips. Luke said, Name, age, upation, address, and social security number. Ill be taking you back to the police department if you dont give me your details. The body smiled awkwardly. Officer, it was just a joke. You dont have to arrest me, do you? Luke turned to the side. Miss Jennifer Perry, do you think this is a joke that wont affect your performanceter? Jennifers calm was restored. She shook her head and said, No, its made me uneasy, which may affect filming. Luke turned back. Now, do you want to be a guest in our interrogation room at the police department? The body could only give in now. He certainly knew who Jennifer Perry was. Since she was the victim, and he had indeed disrupted filming on set, it was possible that he would be kept in custody for a day or two. Luke then took him to a corner and interrogated him.Ten minutester, Luke calmly returned. Jennifer was already filming. When Luke returned, Selina asked in a low voice, Whats that about? Luke shook his head. That guy is just an extra. Somebody paid him to y a dead body, iming that it would help build up the atmosphere of a horror movie. Selinas eyes bulged. And he believed that? Luke chuckled. It does happen a lot. After all, many production teams have done bizarre things for a film. He even suspected that someone had intentionally fabricated the rumor of frequent idents in the crew. So you let him go? asked Selina. Luke said, No, I handcuffed him to a prop over there. Hell stay there until Jennifer is done. Chapter 285 - Poch Is Dead and the Body Still Lives

Chapter 285 Poch Is Dead and the Body Still Lives

As Luke and Selina talked, Jennifer started shooting another scene. They stopped talking and focused. It would be embarrassing if anything really happened to the big star. Pierce approved her scenes after just two retakes, but it still took almost an hour. In fact, the two retakes werent entirely necessary, but Jennifers performance was slightly different in each one. So, Pierce was free to choose any of the takes he wanted during post-editing. When Jennifer walked back, she suddenly pointed at the ceiling in fright. Whats that? Luke turned around, only to see a person hanging from the ceiling in a corner. Everybody was horrified at first, but then realized that it might be another practical joke, like what Mr. Body had done earlier. Selina, have them bring that person down. Luke, however, frowned and pointed at the person, before he ran to where Mr. Body was handcuffed. Ducking around the misceneous items on his way, Luke saw Mr. Body and came to an abrupt halt. He then drew out his pistol. Bang! Bang! A rope was immediately shot apart, and Mr. Body, who had almost suffocated, fell down, gasping harshly. Luke turned around and gestured at Selina, who took out her gun as well. He then freed Mr. Body and asked, Who did this? Mr. Body shook his head in pain as he coughed hard. Luke took off the noose from around the mans neck and sniffed it, only to frown; not because there werent any scents on the noose, but because there were too many. Most of the scents belonged to the props manager as well as his assistants, but that couldnt prove anything, as they were responsible for most of the props. The scents of other people on the noose were vague. That could be because they had touched the rope a long time ago, or because they had only touched it briefly. It was hard to tell the difference, particrly when the scents of a dozen people were all jumbled up. Putting the noose aside on a nearby wooden shelf, Luke observed the murder contraption that had almost turned Mr. Body into a real body. The fatal setup was very simple. A rope with a noose on one end had been tied to a wooden nk that was part of a windmill. As soon as the windmill turned, Mr. Body, whose hands were handcuffed to a prop, wouldnt be able to resist at all when the noose tightened around his neck. For filming convenience, it was an electric windmill, and the switch was on the ground nearby and turned on with a rope that was tied to it. Luke hadnt noticed it earlier since the environment was quite noisy with all kinds of machines and props. Also, Jennifer had been shooting a group scene in the forest. Although the camera was mostly focused on Jennifer, the other extras had to work hard to scream, stumble and fall, creating all kinds of noise. Luke wasnt God. He couldnt catch everything that was happening around him when his attention was fixed on Jennifer. Frowning, Luke carefully examined the clues he had. He couldnt detect any scent of a stranger, which was interesting. Luke slowly walked around the set. A few minutester, he stopped and shook his head. There were too many people here. The production team, plus the staff which the actors and actresses had brought with them, amounted to more than fifty people. Also, this was a movie set, and people bustled to and fro all the time. It was hard to tell who the murderer was. He returned to Mr. Body again and asked, Mike, can you talk now? Mike struggled to nod. Luke asked, Who attacked you? Mike shook his head. I didnt see. Just now, the windmill behind me started turning, and a noose just started to strangle me. Luke frowned. Did you hear anything unusual? Mike shook his head again. No, I was strangled all of a sudden. I didnt notice anything. Luke didnt find that odd. To teach him a lesson, Luke had handcuffed him to a low iron shelf so that he could only squat there. It would be hard for him to turn around and see what was behind him. Lets go, but dont say anything to anybody, got it? Luke instructed him. Mike nodded and wobbled after him. Luke took the man, who had almost died for real after faking it, to Selina and whispered something to her, before he asked Jennifer, Jennifer, are you done with filming? Jennifer nodded. Luke said, Then would you please leave first? Jennifer knew what he meant. Her agreement with Luke was that he would protect her during filming. As soon as she left the set, Lukes job as a bodyguard would be over. He would then be free to fully dedicate himself to the case. Jennifer was well aware of the young detectives ability to crack a case. She didnt say anything else, and simply nodded. She then said something to Pierce and Todd, before bidding them farewell. Seeing her off, Luke turned to look at Pierce. This is now a crime scene, so please cooperate with us by not moving around or talking to random people, and no one can leave without permission. Pierce silently looked at the naked body that was on the ground not far away. Luke looked at Selina, and she nodded and said, Ive contacted the police department. Forensics is on the way. Luke was quite satisfied. Selina did a great job as support. She had certainly learned a lot while working with Donald. Luke then bent his head and looked at the body that had been cut down from the ceiling. He was already familiar with the person, who was none other than Sarah Poch, the movies lead actress. Now, her pretty eyes were closed and her naked body was covered with a nket. Her mouth was half-open, but she wasnt breathing. A doctor in the crew was performing CPR on Sarah, but Luke knew that Miss Sarah was already as dead as could be. Luke didnt see her chest move, and had already detected the smell of excrement when she had still been hanging from the ceiling. Selina had examined her pulse earlier and confirmed that she was dead. Chapter 286 - Narrow Down the Range

Chapter 286 Narrow Down the Range

Luke seemed to be observing Sarahs body, but he was actually discreetly surveying everybodys reactions. Regretfully, while their reactions werent entirely the same, nothing suspicious really stood out. Luke didnt find that odd. The murderer attacked two people after Luke identified himself as a police officer. The suspect had to be a psycho, since no sane person wouldmit a crime when they knew police officers were present. Luke and Selina began to ask everybody questions. Both of them were using recorders that Luke had modified, and they didnt have to write everything down themselves. Half an hourter, Elizabeth and Billy arrived. Elsa and her new partner Simmons, a young white detective, also showed up soon after that. Their help would be indispensable since there were too many people that had to be questioned. This was also a major case. The lead actress of a movie had been killed right in front of police officers and hung from the ceiling. It was a provocation no matter how you looked at it. The murderer had even attempted to kill one other person. Did they really think that the police was nothing? Luke quickly exined what happened to his colleagues who had just arrived. Frowning, Elsa asked, Did anyone see you handcuff Mike? No. I handcuffed him in a corner. Nobody couldve seen him behind all the items in the way unless they were nearby. Luke shook his head. He knew why Elsa had asked the question. It meant that the murderers attack on Mike wasnt nned, but improvised. After all, the murderer couldnt have known that Luke was a police officer, or that he would handcuff Mike in that corner. Elsa turned gloomy. What is his goal? To provoke the police? Killing a suspect that Luke had handcuffed was even crazier than killing a random guy in front of him. Luke wouldve been in serious trouble if Mike had been killed. Mike didnt deserve to die because of his prank. If the incident was reported, Luke would probably be demoted and transferred out. If Elsa lost Luke, her teams efficiency would definitely plummet. Elsa said in a low voice, Well be working overtime today. Does anyone have a problem with that? Nobody said anything. They certainly didnt have the courage to openly object to their boss. Elsa said, Luke, you can take action freely. The rest of you will investigate the crew with me. Let me know if you find anything. Everybody nodded, and the crew was divided into several groups for questioning. Luke wasnt given a task because Elsa knew that he had a mysterious way of cracking cases. He could often find suspicious things after roaming the crime scene for a while. Hence, Elsa would rather not squander Lukes ability by having him interrogate the crew. Luke walked back and forth on set, mainly around where Sarah had been hung and where Mike had almost been strangled. But he didnt find anything. The murderer was quite cunning. The murder weapons he used were all props that had been touched by a lot of people, just like the noose around Mikes neck. After examining the crime scene, Luke deduced that the murderer mustve used a simple yet practical trap to hang Sarah instead of doing it himself. When Sarah stepped into the trap, the noose dropped around her neck and tightened. Sarah was only 1.6 meters tall, and ording to Jennifer, it helped Sarah cut a more pitiful-looking figure in the movie. Sarah wasnt a strong woman. The moment she stepped into the trap, the noose tightened around her neck and she was hung. Luke could totally imagine how desperate she mustve felt with a bunch of people right in front of his eyes, yet she couldnt cry for help at all. Luke wasnt entirely disappointed after his inspection. The murderer was bold and used carefully-devised traps. It was a good thing for the murderer, because it would be hard for the police to track him down. However, the murderer still left clues behind. And there was an obvious one in Sarahs death. Why was the murderer so confident that Sarah would set foot in his trap? This wasnt a jungle, and the murderer had only set up one trap, yet somehow, he knew that Sarah would fall into it. The trap range was very small; just twenty centimeters off and it wouldve missed Sarah. Luke found that interesting. Else didnt contact him, which meant that she hadnt found anything yet. The forensic scientists were already on the job when he returned to Sarahs body. Luke questioned them, and their replies were within his expectations. Sarah had indeed died by hanging, and hadnt been strung up only after she was strangled; otherwise, the body would have exhibited a different set of marks. Also, there wasnt anything unusual under her fingernails. Clearly, the murderer hadnt given her a chance to struggle.Perhaps, the murderer had simply and silently watched her step into the trap and get hung. Cold-blooded and scheming, the murderer felt like a serial killer. As far as Luke could recall, though, many serial killers did like to use strangtion, but few would silently hang their victims next to a crowd. Soon, the forensic scientists took Sarahs body away. Until further examination, it was impossible for Luke to acquire any other leads from them. Luke circled the set again. This time, he calmed down and carefully analyzed the smells on the nooses that had been used to hang Sarah and Mike. Although he couldnt directly find the murderer this way, he could narrow down the range of suspects. There were traces of twenty people on the two nooses, which was roughly half of the crew of around fifty people. Following that, there were only five targets whose scents were on both nooses. It was only one tenth of all the people on the set, which was good enough for his investigation. Chapter 287 - The Biggest Suspect (1)

Chapter 287 The Biggest Suspect (1)

Luke went to Elsa and whispered something to her. After hearing him out, Elsa rearranged the tasks and had the rookies continue the interrogation, while she and Selina began to question the five biggest suspects. Luke stood behind them and observed the suspects reactions during the interrogation. When thest man came in, the others greeted him. Hey, Todd. He was none other than Todd Vince, the second inmand on the crew. He was the writer and the first assistant director on the movie. Other than Pierce, the director of the movie, he was the most powerful man in the crew. After a few minutes of questioning, Todd got up and left. After a moment, Elsa turned back and looked at Luke. Did you notice anything? Luke approached them and said, Maybe, but tell me what you found first so that I dont influence your view. Evidence was needed to convict a criminal. He could basically deduce who the murderer was, but that wasnt proof. Selina thought for a moment, then said, As I recall, I didnt see the props manager and his assistants during the filming. Elsa pondered for a moment before she shook her head. Luke said that the murderer used a trap to kill Sarah, so he didnt have to be there. He could be using you and Luke as his best alibi. Luke nodded inwardly. Nobody knew how Sarah had stepped into the trap, and it was impossible to identify the murderer since the trap couldve been set up much earlier on. Elsa said, Even the people that were in your line of sight could still be suspects. They mightve set up the trap before you arrived. Both Selina and Luke nodded. Doing so ran the risk of the trap being exposed earlier on, but it also made it much harder to investigate. Elsa looked at Luke and asked, Now, can you tell us what you discovered? Luke said, Todd is the biggest suspect. Both Elsa and Selina were stunned for a moment. Elsa then asked, Why him? As the writer and an assistant director, he was always with Pierce, and a lot of people would have been paying attention to him. Luke had found an excuse. He spread his hands and said, Precisely because he didnt have time tomit the crime. Elsa realized what Luke was getting at. He used a trap to murder Sarah because he couldnt disappear for long?. Luke nodded and added, Secondly, as the writer and an assistant director, hes one of the few people in the crew who can tell Sarah where to go. Elsa and Selina were struck with realization. Although Sarah was only a C-list actress, only Pierce and Todd could order her around in the crew. In this low-budget horror movie, she was the biggest star. Of course, in that regard, Pierce held even more power. If he told Sarah to take off her clothes and give him ap dance, she would still do it. But Pierce didnt have a motive, and his scent wasnt on the two nooses either. Luke hadpared the scents at the crime scenes with what was on the murder weapons to identity the murderer. Nobody had been near the area where Sarah had died today, but Todds scent was present from the previous day, as well as Sarahs. Without looking at security footage, nobody else would realize it since everybody was busy filming and wouldnt be keeping track of each others whereabouts. If Jennifer hadnt brought Luke by today, it was possible that Todd mightve tricked everyone. If its Todd, whats his motive? Selina was puzzled. Hes the writer and an assistant director. What good will it do him for this movie to be haunted by negative news? Neither Elsa nor Luke could give her an answer, because there were too many possibilities. In any case, Elsa simply made a decision. Ill have Billy and Simmons continue investigating the set as a distraction. Everybody else will focus on Todd and try to find his weak point. Luke and Selina certainly had no objections. It was best for the three female detectives to interrogate the crew since they were less aggressive as women and wouldmunicate more easily with them. Both the detectives and the crew members were exhausted by yet another round of questions, but nobodyined. Who knew whether the crew would still exist after this incident. Many people in the crew were relying on this movie, and the police detectives were also hoping to close the case as fast as possible to minimize the negative impact. An hourter, Elsa returned and met up with Luke again. Theres something wrong with Todd. Luke didnt respond and simply waited for her to continue. But Elsa just had some water and hinted for Elizabeth to pick up where she left off. Elizabeth gave everybody a bottle of water and continued, Based on our investigation, Todd was actually close to Sarah. In fact, it was Todd who rmended her as lead actress.Luke continued listening. However, it seemed that Pierce wasnt satisfied with Sarahs performance and was thinking about recing her, Elizabeth went on. Luke was puzzled. But filming has already started. Wont they lose a lot of money if they rece the lead actress now? Elizabeth said, Therell be losses, but filming only started a week ago, and because Pierce has been unsatisfied with Sarahs performance, progress has been slow. If the lead actress is reced, filming will proceed much more smoothly. Luke nodded. If Pierce was satisfied with the performance of the new lead actress, it was possible that the crew could save on weeks or even months of filming, so recing the actress actually wouldnt be a waste. Elizabeth said, Todd and Sarah were more than close. Apparently, they were quite... intimate. Looking at Elizabeth, Selina interjected, That isnt strange, but thats just our spection. Nobody said anything outright. After adding that, she gestured for Elizabeth to continue. Elizabeth smiled awkwardly. She was quite embarrassed to talk about it. As a new police detective who had just graduated from college, she wasnt ready to face the ugliness of reality yet. Chapter 288 - The Biggest Suspect (2)

Chapter 288 The Biggest Suspect (2)

Several people in the crew mentioned that Todd wasnt around for a bit before Sarahs body was spotted, but he was only gone for roughly five minutes, said Elizabeth. Thats about everything we know. Luke nodded and looked at Elsa. Elsa concluded, So, Todd is indeed suspicious, but we dont have any direct evidence. She looked at Luke and asked, Did you find anything else? Luke shook his head. No. Elsa frowned and said, Then lets call it a day and head back to the police department. Although Todd was a suspect, it was unlikely that he would run off, given his reputation in the field. It wasntmon for the police to crack a case in one day. The two Jennifer Perry cases were exceptions because Luke happened to be there. Luke said, Well have to interrogate Mike at another time. We should at least figure out why he was almost killed. Elsa nodded. Hes been sent to hospital. We can visit himter. Everybody in the crew was relieved, because they could finally go home and get some rest. However, what Pierce said bummed them out. They were told that filming would be postponed until further notice. Elsa took Luke and Selina to the hospital, while the other detectives returned to the police department to sort through the files. They found Mike at the hospital. The film crew was covering his medical fees. Although the ident was partly Mikes fault, Pierce would rather that Mike didnt make a fuss about it. Seeing Lukee in and close the door, Mike grew anxious. He was pretty scared of Luke after being taught a lesson. Luke didnt ask him any questions, and instead left the job to Elsa. A momentter, after some prodding by Elsa, Mike finally confessed what he knew. The person who hired him to scare people on set was none other than Sarah Poch. The detectives looked at each other, feeling creeped out. Sarah told him to pretend to be a body hanging in mid-air, but very soon became a real one herself. Well, she was even worse off than Mike, who at least had kept his clothes on, while she had hung naked. Elsa prompted Mike to continue. In order to convince Mike, Sarah had mentioned that this was Todds arrangement and that Mike wouldnt get in trouble for it. Mike dreamed of bing an actor and knew who Todd was, so he had epted the task without much hesitation. The detectives looked at each other and confirmed that something was off about Todd. However, there was no reason for him to kill Mike. Sarah hadnt betrayed herself at all when she saw Mikes performance. Even Pierce, who hadnt been satisfied with her performance, didnt notice anything wrong. After Sarahs death, nobody would believe that Todd was involved in this case, because Sarah couldve been using Todds name to dupe Mike. But if Mike had died today, there would certainly have been even fewer connections between Todd and Sarahs death. They didnt get any more useful information after that. Mike had only ever talked to Sarah and had never seen Sarah with Todd. His words couldnt be used as evidence, and could only point them in a direction for investigation. However, his statement did convince Elsa that Todd was a suspect. It was a lot easier to investigate Todd alone than it was to investigate fifty people. After that, everybody went home. The three rookies naturally had to work overtime. Elsa simply called them and told them to continue with the investigation before she went to bed. That was the perk of having newbies. They had to work hard if they wanted to establish themselves in the Major Crimes Division. After dinner at home, Luke and Selina did some low-intensity training. Selina then went to bed, and Luke continued working at night. He wasnt really concerned about the new case. It wouldnt be strange if they couldnt find any evidence to arrest Todd in the end. He had worked on almost a hundred cases in the Major Crimes Division, and had only cracked thirty of them. Even then, he still had the highest clean-up rate in the division. One had to learn to give up every now and then as a detective. The next day, Luke and Selina went to Elsas office and found the three exhausted rookies reporting to her. They simply nodded at her and listened to what the rookies had to say. After hearing their report, Elsa looked at Luke. It seems that this case is getting tricky. Luke nodded. We cant convict Todd without any proof. Actually, everybody knew that the trickiest thing was Todds identity. He wasnt powerful, but he knew too many people in show business. As long as some of them talked to the media, the media might give the police department quite the headache. Elsa thought for a moment before she said, Ill follow up on the case with Elizabeths team. You can go work on other cases. That way, the three rookies would get some experience and the efficiency of the team as a whole wouldnt drop. Luke nodded. Ill visit Jenniferter and see if she knows anything. Elsa simply nodded and dismissed everybody. After Luke and Selina left, he called Jennifer. It was Jennifers private number, which Luke had obtained yesterday. Jennifer hesitated for a moment before she told Luke that she would call him back. A few minutester, she called Luke. Pierce is at my ce. Do you want to talk to him?Of course Luke wanted to talk to him. Pierce had worked with Todd for more than a decade and would be a convenient source of intelligence. When they reached Jennifers home, Luke saw that the security guards had been reced. After checking their badges, two new security guards let them in. Luke and Selina met Jennifer and Pierce in the familiar garden. Both of them were enjoying their coffee under an outdoor umbre. After Luke and Selina sat down, Jennifer summoned a maid, a plumpdy in her forties who made good coffee. After the maid left, Jennifer said, Pierce, those two detectives are very capable. Something happened here a few days back, and they fixed the problem in a day. You can chat with them, and Ill go put on a face mask. She then left after that. Chapter 289 - Two Experiments

Chapter 289 Two Experiments

Luke and Selinas conversation with Pierce ended roughly forty minutester. After they left Jennifers mansion, Selina remarked in the car, Thats show business! Todd wanted to direct this movie himself. Luke shrugged. Politics are inevitable once you reach a certain level, even if youre only a police officer. Haha, youre talking nonsense again. Selina smiled and said, But that life seems so extravagant on TV. I dont think its as hard as ours. Luke chuckled. It depends on whom youreparing them with. Everybody has to work hard if they want to live better lives. Talking in the car, they soon reached home. Selina found that strange. Why are we back home? Luke said, We put off your training because of the investigation. Since Elsa said that this case isnt urgent, we can make up for it now. Selina closed her eyes in pain. No wonder you said that nobodys life is easy. I already feel how hard mine is. Luke smiled but didnt say anything. He, for one, had neverined about working overtime at night. The team worked on the case at the film set for a few days before Elsa lowered the case priority. It wasnt the first time that Luke had run into something like this. He wasnt bothered at all. Two nights ago, however, Todd had been mugged in a strange incident on his way home. The criminal punched him in the belly and dragged him into an alley. Then, Todd was forced by the crazy thug to... y ckjack with him. In the end, the man suddenly stopped dealing and picked up a random stick. Thump! The writer passed out in the alley after a strong hit to the head. System: You have defeated Todd Vince and have received a list of his abilities. Todd Vinces abilities: Basic English, Basic Writing... Basic Ropework (100 credit points). Naturally, Luke was the crazy thug. Everything that he was reluctant to do on a good guy, he tested on Todd. He defeated Todd twenty times in ckjack. Plus the punch he gave Todd when he first captured him, the man lost 21 times. After subduing Todd with thatst whack, he received the system notification and learned Basic Ropework. Inferring from Todds ability, Luke basically figured out how he had killed Sarah and almost killed Mike. Basic abilities actually werent basic at all. The system only listed the excellent skills of ordinary people, and these were categorized as basic abilities. Todd, for example, was a sessful writer, and the system acknowledged his abilities in Basic English and Basic Writing. On a scale of one hundred, the skills that most people were capable of were below sixty, and the system simply ignored these. Abilities ssified as basic actually werent necessarily on the same level; it was just how the system categorized them. The Basic Ropework which Todd was capable of was one of the better basic abilities. He couldsso a running bull or horse from dozens of meters away, and was even better than champion cowboys. However, he wanted to be an actor, and he used his ability to kill people. Luke didnt kill Todd. The guy was the best test subject. Looking at Todds history, this was the first time that someone in his crew had died. He mustve killed Sarah Poch for a reason, and it remained unknown what deal Sarah Poch had made with him. Luke nned to keep Todd alive and see how unlucky he would be. He was still figuring out more ways to learn other peoples abilities. For example, he couldnt learn Bobbys Mental Communication ability yet, because Bobby didnt really feel grateful toward him. Luke felt that it was because Bobby wasnt rich yet and couldnt openly approach Sheerah. However, Luke didnt know when hispany would make a fortune. Todd hadmitted a murder, but wasnt a serial killer, so he was the perfect test subject for Luke. Luke magnanimously let him go, then shifted his attention to hispany. ording to reliable sources, Bullseye had returned to New York, and Luke could stop being so wary now. He talked to Bobby first. After speaking to Bobby, Bobby tried Mental Communication on him, and as expected, Daddy System appeared again. System: Spiritual energy trying to establish a link with the host. Do you ept? Naturally, Luke refused, but he was quite excited. The system could really prevent other people from spying on his thoughts, which was very important. All this time, he had been worried about running into people with powerful mental abilities, such as Professor X, White Queen and Jean Grey. His system and the truth he knew about this world must not be detected by these people, or he might end up in aboratory and spend the rest of his life as ab rat.The system now gave him protection. While he didnt know how far this protection extended, it was still important. At the very least, the system would warn him when someone was trying to peek into his head, so he would always know if someone was trying to learn his secrets. In that case, it would be possible for him to run away when he met unbelievable men like Professor X. He didnt believe that Professor X in a wheelchair could be faster than he was. With Tony Starks crafting abilities, and with enough time and money, who knew how far Lukes futurebat ability could go. After that important experience, Luke asked Bobby about his progress in selling the technology, and Bobby said awkwardly, Miss Jenny is very capable. She reached out to a senior manager at Google. We have a meeting in a day or two. Luke chuckled and patted his shoulder. Dont feel ashamed. Her father is a magnate. You dont have that benefit. Were you of any help during the discussion? Bobby nodded, but added in a strange tone, However, Miss Jenny seems to be... missing you. Luke nodded, got up and said goodbye to Bobby. Chapter 290 - Luke’s Reassurance and Selina’s Conscience

Chapter 290 Lukes Reassurance and Selinas Conscience

When he was at the door, Luke said without turning back, Bobby, you need to learn to control your abilities, alright? Bobby nodded with a bitter smile. I know. In fact, I can only sense intense emotions, like when Miss Jenny misses you... Luke waved his hand. Okay, Im not criticizing you, but it would be best if you can fully control your ability. Keep it up. He was both slightly disappointed and reassured. Bobby didnt seem very gifted when it came to his mental ability. It was highly unlikely that he would turn into another Professor X. After he left, Luke called Jenny. Hey, howve you been? Jenny was all dressed up and was about to leave when she received Lukes call. She said in delight, Ah, did you learn from Bobby that Im going to negotiate with Google? Luke was stunned for a moment. Negotiate? Jenny smiled. I reached out to a vice president at Google with my personal connections. Hm, hes actually my dads friend. I call him Uncle Lamarck. He happens to be in town and is very interested in your product after my introduction, so Im meeting him today. Luke smiled too. Thats good. Since youre busy today, I wont waste your time anymore. Jenny hastily stopped him. Wait, are you only calling me to ask about work? She sounded upset. Luke chuckled. Youre my assistant. Of course I care about work first. Okay, can I now invite the beautiful Miss Gwenis to dinner? Im free tonight or tomorrow night. Jenny rolled her eyes and said, Okay, its a deal. Youll have dinner with me tonight and tomorrow night. Stumped, Luke smiled. As you wish, Miss Gwenis. After teasing each other for a while, Luke hung up. Given his physical attributes, he was in fact willing to ept Jennys invitation every day. However, he couldnt spend too much time on her. Two nights were already extravagant enough. He only slept for two hours at night nowadays, and devoted the rest of the time to making equipment and training. Having dinner with Jenny meant that he would lose at least twenty hours of work and exercise. However, he needed to rx every now and then to avoid psychological issues. That night, Luke found a hidden gem of a three-star Michelin restaurant that served Western food in Los Angeles. He barely went to restaurants as he could cook himself. However, Jenny was clearly very familiar with restaurants like these. They hadnt grown distant despite not seeing each other for days, and had actually been keeping in touch by phone. Jenny was aware that Luke was busy with tricky cases, so she didnt insist that they meet. Luke naturally didnt tell her about the cases he worked on. It wasnt because he didnt trust her, but because his cases couldnt do anything except make one feel ufortable. He simply entertained Jenny with the more hrious cases he encountered when he had been on patrol in Houston. Now that he thought about it, Brocks arrangement back then hadnt been all bad; at the very least, it gave him a lot of stories to tell. He wondered how the man was doing after he unfortunately lost his job because of Faraday Page. Luke would feel much better if he knew that the man wasnt doing great. Neither of them went home after dinner, but left for a hotel. Luke didnt go to another three-star hotel. He found a four-star one in Beverly Hills. Jenny hesitated and said, ...Actually, three stars is fine. Luke chuckled. Thats fine. I made a fortune recently. They checked in and chatted in their room over a bottle of wine. Jenny told him about her meeting with her uncle. That vice president Lamarck was very interested in Lukes navigation map, and said that he would give it consideration. Then, Jenny couldnt help but ask, Will you really not consider lowering the price? Luke thought for a moment, then shook his head. They can buy it if they want. If they dont, its fine. Jenny was surprised. Huh? Why? Luke said with a smile, Because Ive developed capacitive touchscreens. So, it doesnt matter now whether or not the technology can be sold. Jenny asked, Why? Luke said, With capacitive touchscreens, we can start our own phonepany. If Google is interested, however, we can negotiate with them over the capacitive touchscreens too. There was no Apple or Steve Jobs in this world, so it remained unknown who would usher the world into the age of touchscreen smartphones. Jenny was rather shocked. While she had inherited her fathers business talent and had picked up many things quickly, she couldnt always foresee whether or not something would make money. So, she was simply overwhelmed with disbelief after hearing what Luke said. Jenny had seen and used the touchscreen phone that Luke had made. It was indeed convenient, but she wasnt ambitious enough to build a majorpany on it. Luke shrugged and said, Its fine. Youre an MBA student, and Im just a high school graduate. Im waiting for you to make our business flourish. Were still young, anyway. Jenny rolled her eyes. Are you mocking me by explicitly saying that Im an MBA student when youre a high school graduate? In her fury, she jumped on his back and attacked Lukes ears. Luke simply smiled and pulled her in his arms. The night was too great to be wasted on talk of money. Luke went to work the next day,pletely refreshed, leaving Jenny sound asleep. They had been busy until two in the morning and busy againter in the morning. She waspletely exhausted. Thankfully, she didnt have to work, and there were no sses on the weekend. It was also why she had invited Luke to dinner two days in a row. Luke picked Selina up on his way and gave her the dessert that he had bought at a store as her snack for the day. While having the chocte mousse, Selina grumbled, Well, youre not entirely inconsiderate. Luke chuckled. Did it hurt your conscience to say that? Chapter 291 - Old Greyson’s Friend

Chapter 291 Old Greysons Friend

Luke and Selina had no urgent cases for the day. In the morning, they went to investigate a theft at a mansion. Because the lost essories were valuable, the case was given to the most capable squad in the Major Crimes Division. The rich always had special privileges in this country. After examining the crime scene at the mansion, Luke and Selina went for lunch. In the afternoon, they practiced shooting at a range, as the theft case wasnt really important. They werent in a hurry to crack it. After two hours of practice, they were about to leave the range and get into their car, when Lukes phone rang. He looked at the number and picked up in surprise. Greyson, whats up? Old Greyson was much busier than Luke was, and the two of them hardly talked. Robert and Catherine, on the other hand, contacted him every couple of days to catch up. After a brief silence, Old Greyson asked, Do you know Todd Vince? Luke was stunned. I do. I met him recently. Old Greyson was obviously surprised. A momentter, he said, I need to ask you a favor. Luke asked, What is it? Old Greyson: I have a friend who just flew into Los Angeles. She might be going after Todd. Luke was shocked. What? He certainly hadnt seen thating. After his surprise, he immediately asked, She? Old Greyson: Yes. So, you must stop her at the airport. Im on my way. Luke: Fine. Whats her full name? An hourter, Luke called Old Greyson in his car. Greyson, your friend wasnt on the ne, although she did buy a ticket. Old Greyson replied, She might have gone straight to Todd. Luke couldnt help but ask, Why? Old Greyson: She suspects that Todd killed her sister. Luke: What? Whos her sister? Sarah Poch, an actress, replied Old Greyson. Luke: ...I know her. I actually investigated her case a couple of days ago. Why does your friend think that Todd killed Sarah? Only Elsas team knew that Todd was the primary suspect. They had never disclosed that. Sarahs sister shouldve been in Las Vegas. How did she learn of it? Old Greyson said, The letters and recordings that her sister sent to her hinted at it. Luke was lost for words. Was this a coincidence? He thought for a moment, then said to Old Greyson, Dont worry. Ill keep an eye on Todd in case your friend does anything that shell regret. Old Greyson said, Thank you. Give me Todds address. Ill be there in two hours. After Luke hung up, Selina was already checking for updates on Todd. Todd is... resting at home today after he got food poisoning yesterday? Luke found that odd. How do you know that? Selina said, He got a stomachache in a restaurant yesterday, and argued with the chef, so the restaurant called the police. Luke realized that Todds run of bad luck might be starting He asked casually, Was it the restaurants fault? Selina shook her head. Not sure, but Todd was the only customer who had diarrhea yesterday. Luke smiled and said, So, in other words, all we need to do is keep an eye on Mr. Todds home. With his bad luck, Todd would probably run into disaster, such as a vengeful sister, even at home! They went to Todds home, which was also in Beverly Hills. Though it wasnt a big mansion, the house was extravagant enough for a writer. Of course, Todds horror fiction was quite famous, or Pierce wouldnt have personally hired him as his writer. It was already evening, and the sky was getting dark. Luke drove the car around Todds house and set up four surveince cameras. He then parked the car dozens of meters away to wait. After night fell, a woman drove to Todds house. When she pressed the doorbell, the door opened soon after. Luke and Selina were both surprised. Why would Todd let her in? The woman who had just entered was precisely Old Greysons friend. They had just seen her photo that afternoon. Luke thought for a moment and said, Ill go in and have a look. You stay here and let me know if you notice anything. Selina nodded. Luke quickly got out. He put on a pair of gloves and new shoes, before he avoided the surveince cameras and climbed a wall into Todds house. A lot of police officers patrolled this area. Most burrs wouldnt try anything here as they might be caught easily. So, the walls around here werent too high, though most of the houses had rm systems installed. As long as the rm went off, the patrolling officers would arrive in less than five minutes. That was the privilege of being rich. It was also the reason why Luke could sneak in easily. Todd lived alone. He used to be married, but was now divorced; apparently, his wife could no longer stand his queer temper. Luke wasnt in a hurry. Old Greysons friend didnt seem to be in a rush, nor was she carrying knives or guns. However, Luke did smell the scent of a familiar rope. It seemed to be some kind of prop: the same rope that Sarah Poch had been hung with. Luke approached the door and exerted a bit of force, but it was locked. He took out a gadget and stuck it into the keyhole. A momentter, the door unlocked with a click. Basic Theft turned out to be a very convenient ability. After he entered, Luke observed the room unhurriedly. At the end of the hallway, he stopped and brought out a camera. A good show was taking ce on the couch in the living room. Todd said, looking unhealthy, Where is Dr. Burley? Why isnt he here? The woman in a nurse uniform smiled gently. Hes taking care of an emergency patient, so he sent me here. He said that I could give you a shot first, and you can go to the hospital if you still dont feel well tomorrow. Todd was angry. I pay him to be my personal doctor. How can he do this? Chapter 292 - Professional Code

Chapter 292 Professional Code

The nurse had long ck hair and sultry lips. Her eyes and her smile were charming too. She didnt get annoyed, but exined patiently, Yes, but you know that hes also the personal doctor for a few other people. His patient is in really bad condition. If you want, you can call him after hes done with the surgery. Todd grumbled but eventually gave up. He had been suffering diarrhea for an entire day, so he had to ask his personal doctor toe see him. As they talked, the nurse had already given Todd the injection. Luke took a sniff with a strange expression, but he didnt say anything. Thinking for a moment, he ced the mini-camera on a shelf not far away and started recording. Very soon, Todd was immersed in a strange state. He looked like he was murmuring soundlessly in a daze. The nurse kept smiling. Mr. Todd, how do you feel? Todd: Im a little... ufortable. The nurse: Youve been busy? Todd: Yes. The nurse: What have you been busy with? One person asked a question and the other answered, and Luke observed and recorded them. He couldnt help but feel amazed by Old Greysons friend, who was clearly a professional, with her nurse costume and her truth serum. Their conversation reached a critical point. Did you kill Sarah Poch? ...Yes. Luke saw the veins pop on the back of the nurses hands. She was clearly holding herself back from exploding with rage. She asked again, How did you kill her?. I told her to wait for me in the corner where we often had sex. She stepped into the trap I set up and was hung. Why did you kill her? Luke was curious too when he heard the question. Todd replied dizzily, Because she hit on me first. She then ckmailed me into making her the lead actress after she found evidence that I killed Kelly. But she was already the lead actress. Why did you still kill her? Pierce had already made up his mind to rece her next week. She said that she would drag me into hell if she couldnt be the lead actress. Luke was surprised. This Sarah obviously wasnt simple either, considering that she had the courage to threaten a murderer. But who was Kelly? Thinking quickly, he recalled that the only Kelly around Todd was his ex-wife. It was said that his ex-wife went out traveling after the divorce and never returned. It seemed that Kelly might not have wanted to go on that trip. At that moment, Lukes phone buzzed. He connected it to his earpiece and heard Old Greysons voice. Im outside Todds house. Where is she? Luke looked at the nurse who seemed calm but had tears running down her face, and saw her give Todd another injection. After she put the syringe back into the medical kit she had with her, she took out a string of rope. Luke thought for a moment and quickly typed, Ill bring you in. mo Old Greyson hung up the phone on the other side. Luke quietly retreated and opened the gate by pressing a button in the house. Old Greyson frowned when the gate opened, but he then saw Luke waving at him. He quickly ran to Luke. Old Greyson had always been a graceful and schrly man. Luke had never seen him run or look so anxious before. It seemed that thedy inside was very important to Old Greyson. Old Greyson was about to say something at the front door, when Luke hushed him, ushered him inside, and pointed at the living room. Old Greyson looked at the living room, only to see a rope dangling from a morous chandelier. Todd was gradually bing more conscious. He looked at the beautiful nurse in fear. What... What do you want? The nurse said calmly, I told my sister that she could give a man a lot of things, such as her body or her heart, but she must never give them power, because they can use that to hurt her anytime they want. It seems that she forgot my warning... Old Greyson couldnt help but walk out. Enough, Lady Heather, stop! The nurse, who was putting Todds head into the noose, was stunned when she turned around. Gil? Old Greyson said helplessly, I told you to stop! There are better ways. Why do you have to sacrifice yourself? Luke was quite surprised. His uncle didnt seem to be ming this Lady Heather for getting revenge, and was only implying that she shouldnt do it herself. Also, Lady Heather stopped after Old Greyson told her to. What was that about? Luke simply stayed back and fiddled with the camera in his hand. He had retrieved it after recording Todds confession. The video might not be enough to put Todd in jail, but it could ruin his reputation. More importantly, the guy mightve killed his ex-wife, and Sarah had had that evidence. If Todd could be convicted for both murders, the guy would spend decades in prison. While Luke pondered the matter, Old Greyson was already embracing Lady Heather, who was weeping. Okay, lets go. Then, he left with the charming Lady Heather without looking at Luke at all. Luke scratched his head. Did he have to clean up someone elses mess again? He went back to the living room and packed up the irrelevant stuff, before he called the hospital. This is LAPD. I have a patient who is in aa due to food poisoning. Please send an ambnce.He then left the house and put Lady Heathers professional tools in Old Greysons car. Old Greyson had rented a car ande straight here after his nended. Now, the car would take the maturedy as well as her professional tools away. Old Greyson looked at Luke and said, Call me if you run into trouble. Luke smiled. Dont worry, I will. Old Greyson nodded and drove away. He wasnt worried about Luke. In fact, he was even more familiar with Lukes style than Robert was. It was also the reason why he came to Luke when he needed help in Los Angeles. It was because Luke was trustworthy and wasnt bound by rules. Chapter 293 - Pull Yourself Together!

Chapter 293 Pull Yourself Together!

After seeing Old Greyson off, Luke told Selina what happened in the house. The two of them entered the house again and saw that Todd was calling the police in a panic. Luke said in amusement, Mr. Vince, you can hang up. Im in charge of your case. As he spoke, he couldnt help but step back and give Todd a strange look. An ambnce will take you to the hospital soon. So... can you pull yourself together and not soil your couch? Before he even finished speaking, he and Selina both stepped back again. Todd was delighted at first, but then exploded with anger. Why are you here? Are you with that woman? Luke had no choice but to turn off his Sharp Nose. It seems that you arent thinking straight. This is my partner. Of course Im with her. Todd: No, Im not talking about her... ugh. Shocked, Luke and Selina retreated right up into the hallway, and Luke simply shouted, Mr. Vince, lets focus more on talking instead of doing! Todds face was pale from near dehydration, but diarrhea wasnt something that one could control. At that moment, the ambnce arrived. Two paramedics rushed inside. Wheres the patient? Holding their noses, Luke and Selina pointed at the living room. The paramedics ran over, and a whileter, carried Todd back out with dark faces. They confirmed with Luke, Is this the man, detectives? Luke and Selina were now at least ten meters away from the door. They simply nodded. Thats him. Right, hes Todd Vince, a famous horror writer. 10us Todd rose up on the stretcher in fury, only to lose control of his bowels again. He immediatelyy down and shouted weakly, Just you wait! Just wait! Luke and Selina looked at each other, not really worried. Todd wasnt actually a big deal. It wasnt easy for the police to deal with him, but it wasnt easy for him to deal with the police either. They belonged to different worlds, and it would be hard for the man to get back at Luke. As for the female nurse, Todd might not remember what he told her. Even if he did, what could he tell the public? That he killed Sarah in order to hide the fact that he killed his ex-wife? So, Luke simply got into his car and followed the ambnce to the hospital. He had to make sure that there was a proper ending to this incident. If Todd insisted on taking revenge on Old Greysons friend, chances were that Luke would have to reason with him. While he was thinking this, the ambnce up ahead ran a red light at an intersection. This was very normal. Ambnces and police cars were allowed to run lights in an emergency, as long as they paid attention to the other vehicles around them. However, a speeding car appeared from the right and mmed into the ambnce. The ambnce doors at the back were smashed open, and a stretcher flew out. The stretcher skidded over the road on its wheels, right into the path of a fast-moving truck at the intersection. Dumbfounded, Luke could only remark, What the heck? After a long pause, Selina murmured, Was that Todd on the stretcher? Luke: Lets go down and take a look. Neither of them went over to the truck that had stopped. They put up lights at the scene of the traffic ident as a warning to passing cars and checked the ambnce first. After a brief inspection, Luke was relieved. The paramedics and the ambnce driver only had scratches and were fine on the whole, mainly because the ambnce had been hit in the rear while they had been in the front. Luke had them call another ambnce, before he went to check the car that had been speeding. After a quick nce, Selina whistled. Wow, its still March, right? Isnt she cold? In the drivers seat was a muddle-headed young girl who was only wearing a bikini. She was stuck behind the airbag, and was looking around bewilderedly. She had clearly heard Selinas whistle. Luke said, You take care of this. Remember to have the hospital run a blood test. If she was speeding in a bikini in L.A. in March, she was probably driving under the influence. Luke would rather not waste his time on her. Finally, he checked the truck. The truck mustve been carrying goods out of the city, when there wasnt any traffic at night. But now, the driver was gloomily examining the ident. Seeing Luke and his badge, the middle-aged man immediately cried, Officer, I... I didnt break any road rules. That damn thing simply flew under my truck. Luke looked at him and nodded. I know, dont worry. My cars dash cam captured everything. The driver was relieved. Really? Thats wonderful. He was happy because his boss would probably fire him if he was med for this ident. Luke nodded and said casually, Thats right. That guy deserved to die anyway. The driver was too excited to hear what he said. Huh? What did you say?Luke: Hehe. Staring at Todd, whose eyes had popped out under the truck, Luke sighed and said, If you had seen this daying, would you have done things differently?. He then rose and said to Selina, Have them take care of the body. Todds dead. Selina rolled her eyes. I would be more surprised if he was still alive. She then made the call. Luke thought for a moment, then called Old Greyson. Todd was just hit by a car. Hes dead. Old Greyson: Did you...? Someone crashed into his ambnce and knocked him into the path of an oing truck. Luke rolled his eyes. What was Old Greyson thinking? If it was Luke, he wouldve disposed of the guy far more cleanly! Old Greyson gave a rare apology. Fine, Im sorry. Chapter 294 - Closure and Business Introduction

Chapter 294 Closure and Business Introduction

Luke said, So, did Lady Heathers sister ever mention where is the evidence that Todd killed Kelly? I suspect that Kelly refers to Todds ex-wife. Old Greyson: Ill ask. Luke hung up and waited. Half an hourter, Old Greyson sent Luke a message that there was a basement in Todds house that had been sealed for two years. Seeing that another ambnce had arrived and the paramedics had started working, Luke looked at the truck and sighed. It seems that they really will be gued with bad luck. Slightly disappointed, he walked to his car. Selina greeted him. Okay, lets call it a day. Ive transferred the job over to the hospital and the police department. Luke rxed; he didnt have to waste time talking to other people anymore. What do you want to eat tonight? Selina said, Barbecue. Luke was amused. Okay, lets buy the meat first and then go home. After the barbecue, Selina did the dishes and went to train, while Luke went out again with Secretary Jenny. Since Luke had agreed to two nights, he certainly had to keep his promise. At midnight, Luke received Old Greysons call. He answered the phone on the balcony. Hey, whats wrong? Old Greyson said, Nothing, I just want to take her back sooner. Luke thought for a moment and said, Ask her if she wants to sue Todd forpensation over Sarahs death. If she does, she better gather all the evidence together quickly, since the matter of Todds ex-wife will be reported tomorrow. Todd was dead, but he still had property under his name. As Sarahs sister, Lady Heather had the right to sue Todd. Once it was proven that he was Sarahs killer, Sarahs family would be able to get a share of his assets. But if Lady Heather was slow to act, Todds money might all go to his ex-wifes family aspensation, and it would be tricky then. After a brief silence, Old Greyson said, Okay, Ill talk to her. Also... thank you. Luke: Hm, let me ask you something. Are the two of you... Forget it. Bye. As soon as he started to ask the question, he felt that he had crossed the line. So far, Old Greyson had never asked questions about his personal life, so it was obviously inappropriate for Luke to do so in return. If there was anything between them, Old Greyson wouldve introduced her outright as his girlfriend or wife. The next day, Luke and Selina found Elsa and told her what happenedst night. Of course, they simply said that they went to Todds house because they received information from a source. Elsa looked at Luke and asked, So, whats the lead? She wouldnt ask who the source was. She wouldnt tell Luke who her sources were either. They were a detectives personal connections. The more people knew about them, the more danger they would be in. Luke said, Todd probably killed his ex-wife and buried her in cement in his basement. Elsa was stunned. Holy sh*t! That guys so ruthless? She trusted Luke because most of what Luke said had turned out to be true so far. Are you going to follow up on the case? asked Elsa. Luke quickly shook his head. If your new partner is free, boss, itll be a good opportunity for him to gain more experience. Elsa rolled her eyes. Okay, Ill remind Simmons to take a few more evidence bags with him. Luke gave her a thumbs up and left. What were the bags for? To contain the vomit, of course. Todd had been single for years, which meant that his ex-wife had been missing for years. Luke certainly wasnt interested in examining a body that had been buried for years. Lukes phone rang after he left Elsas office. Looking at the number, Luke picked up the call. Hello, Jennifer. How can I help you? After a brief hesitation, Jennifer said on the phone, Ive hired a new security team, and I was wondering if you could help me take a look at them. Luke thought for a moment before agreeing to her request. The woman had just donated two million dors to the police department. It wouldnt be good if he came across as too cold. He spoke to Elsa before leaving for Jennifers house with Selina. Jennifer received them in the garden. After the maid served them some drinks, she said, Thanks for dropping by. Ive been feeling uneasy since what happened a couple of days ago, so Im hoping that you can check my security arrangements and see if there are any ws or shorings. Luke was speechless for a moment. He then said, Jennifer, Im afraid you might have misunderstood something. Were police detectives. Were not trained to protect people, and we might not be able to pick out the ws in your security if they exist. Jennifer waspletely lost. Huh? But I thought youre quite good. You found Thomson out so quickly. Luke was amused. Cracking cases and protecting key figures are two different things. I really dont think I can help. Thinking for a moment, he then said, However, I know a professional whos good at it. Jennifer asked, Your colleague? Luke shook his head. Do you know Sheerah? Jennifer frowned and thought for a moment. The singer? Luke nodded. Yes, she hired a bunch of professionals as security guards for her concert. Theres a guy called Bryan whos quite good. If you want, I can help get you his contact. Jennifer didnt seem reassured. But you dont know them well, do you? Luke chuckled. Bryan and his team are professionals. Also, youre only hiring them to inspect your security, not to protect you forever. You dont have to worry. After a brief hesitation, Jennifer agreed to the n. Luke called Sheerah and asked about Bryans team. They were indeed professionals, and they charged pretty high, too. Sheerah had paid almost a hundred thousand dors for their protection services at her concert previously, and that was still a family/ friend rate since she knew someone in Bryans team. Bryans team was picky as well. They only epted quick and short jobs, and refused tricky ones that might take a while. Sheerah specifically stated that the team was made of retirees, and they werent really doing this for the money. Chapter 295 - A Favor for Elizabeth

Chapter 295 A Favor for Elizabeth

Luke told Sheerah about Jennifers request. He didnt mention Jennifers name, and only described what she needed. Sheerah said that Bryan would probably ept the job as long as he was free and the pay was good enough. Luke got Bryans number. He hung up after thanking Sheerah. Close by, Jennifer overheard most of the conversation, and was quite satisfied. Those people had proven that they could be trusted when they worked for Sheerah before. Luke contacted Bryan and soon received an affirmative reply. Bryan was happy to work for the big stars, who never hesitated to pay. After a brief conversation, they agreed that they would meet and talk in person. Half an hourter, Bryan arrived, and he didnte alone. Luke rose with a smile. Hey, Bryan, its nice to see you again. Bryan replied with a smile as well. Its you. Its Luke, right? I didnt expect to work with you again. Luke quickly shook his head. Youre ttering me. I really dont know much about protection. Thats why I told her that she should hire you. Bryan nodded with the same shy smile on his seemingly in face. Luke turned and smiled. Hi, we meet again, Kim. Youre even more beautiful thanst time. Bryan, Selina and Jennifer looked at him curiously. Thinking back, Kim eximed, Youre... that guy from the ne! Luke nodded with a smile. Haha. It seems that I havent beenpletely forgotten yet. What an honor. Looking at everybody, he exined, I sat next to Kim and her friend on the ne when I was on a work trip. After wended, I was too busy to contact them again. Everybody felt amazed by the coincidence. Finally, Bryan introduced Kim to everyone. Nobody asked why he had brought his daughter to a meeting with his potential employer, but they could guess when they saw how excited Kim was at meeting Jennifer. However, Kim was very obedient. Except for exchanging greetings at the beginning, she didnt take part in the discussion. Bryan was an efficient person, and after getting a quick outline of what Jennifer wanted, he simply said that he could take the job without asking for more details. Luke then rose with a smile. I think weve done our part here. Jennifer, call me if you have any problems. Jennifer nodded. Okay. Thank you, Luke. It was already eleven by the time they were done. Luke and Selina simply bought some Mexican food and brought it back to the police department. When they met Elsa, Selina said, Haha, you have something good to eat today, boss. Elsa nodded at them and said, Ive asked Simmons to follow up on Todds case. Are you interested in a new case? What case? Luke was curious. Generally speaking, when Elsa asked them whether or not they were willing to take on a case, it wasnt a simple one. Elsa picked up the phone on her desk to make a call. Elizabeth,e in. Elizabeth soon arrived. She smiled at Luke shyly. Hey, Luke, Selina. Elsa asked her to close the door. She then said, Elizabeth asked me for help with this case. Since none of our cases here are urgent, I thought you might want to lend a hand. Luke and Selina looked at each other. Is the case somewhere else? Elsa nodded and let Elizabeth speak. Elizabeth exined the situation to them. As it turned out, Elizabeth was from a town in Arizona. She hade to L.A. for college, and had stayed after graduation. Her mother, her sister and her brother still lived in her hometown. The town had been experiencing a rash of missing cases recently. At first, it was pets. A couple of days ago, however, two people disappeared. Luke found it strange. Is it really okay for us to go? They went to Woodsburgst time because of Deputy Director Condras connections. Also, Woodsburg was still part of greater Los Angeles. However, this case was in a different state altogether. It wasnt regtion for them to step in. Elizabeth said in embarrassment, My mother... is the town sheriff. Luke and Selina were both enlightened. So, it was a female version of Robert! For the most part, sheriffs were the chief of the police in towns like these. They didnt really need to get anybody elses permission if they wanted to ask an outsider for help, as long as they were willing to pay. But could Luke and Selina ask for money in this case? Looking at Elizabeth, both of them sighed and knew that it was impossible. It was the ssic case of doing someone a favor. Elsa didnt order them to take the case, either, but told them to decide for themselves. They were free to take it or leave it. After all, the Woodsburg case helped them earn Condras appreciation, but they probably wouldnt get anything from this one. Elizabeth was a new detective who didnt really matter. After a brief silence, Luke simply asked, Does your mother know that wereing? Elizabeth cheered up. If youre willing to go, Ill call her and ask her to give you as much help as needed. Luke dropped his forehead into his palm. So, your mother doesnt know that you came to us? Elizabeth simply chuckled and didnt reply, but her answer was obvious. Luke sighed and said, Elizabeth, talk to your mother first and make sure that she wont be unhappy about us going over, alright? Luke was already being very nice to Elizabeth. Other veteran detectives mightve simply berated Elizabeth as an idiot. Elizabeth had only asked for Lukes help because she knew how good-natured he was.Her mother was anxious. Her sister and her brother had also called her and told her creepy rumors that worried Elizabeth. That was why she had made this outrageous request. She wouldnt have dared ask for Lukes help if she didnt know him well. The police department in her mothers town only had the budget to cover Lukes amodation and food at most. Elizabeth ran out happily to call her mother. On the other hand, Elsa looked at him and asked, Why didnt you refuse her? Luke chuckled. If you wanted to turn her down, you wouldve done so already. I know that you like her. Elsa nodded and said, Yes, shes careful and smart, and unlike some of the other ambitious newbies, shes willing to study the case files as instructed. Shell be as good as Selina in a few years. Chapter 296 - You Are and Always Will Be

Chapter 296 You Are and Always Will Be

Selinaughed in amusement. Boss, Im only a high school graduate. Shell definitely be better than me. Elsa chuckled and said in a low voice, If you and Luke want, you can register at a third-tier college and get a diploma in a few years. By then, you can easily be promoted. Luke didnt respond to that. He didnt want to do office work. As for Selina He looked at her. Selina red back at him warily. When would I have time for college? Luke thought about all the survival training that he had arranged for her, and realized that she really didnt have the time. However, he decided to ask Jenny if there was any college where they could get a diploma by shelling out a little more money and spending less time in ss. Ignoring them as they winked at each other, Elsa said, However, I can only give you one week on this case at most, and that includes your trip both ways. Luke shrugged and said, Not a problem. If he couldnt resolve the case in a week, it would be pointless to remain there any longer. It was a matter of attitude if he went or not, while it was a matter of luck if he could crack the case. Luke and Selina were then driven out of the office. Half an hourter, Elizabeth returned happily. Luke, Selina, my mother is d for your help. Luke looked at her. Elizabeth, tell us the truth. Your mothers attitude will determine what investigation methods we can use. Elizabeth ducked her head. I persuaded her. Shes willing to help you with whatever you need, except Selina asked, Except that were only helping with this case and we cant disrupt local order? Elizabeth lowered her head in silent confirmation. Luke said, Raise your head, Elizabeth. Elizabeth subconsciously raised her head and looked at him. Its your family, Luke said calmly. Theres no shame in wanting to help your family. So, dont act as if youve done something wrong. Elizabeth nodded slowly. Okay. Luke suddenly chuckled. Besides, it was Elsa who asked me for this favor. Do you think I could refuse? Selina simply snorted. She certainly didnt believe that. If Luke didnt want to go, Elsa wouldnt force him to work on this case. Elizabeth nodded and was well aware of that. She knew that it wasnt Elsa but Luke who had the ultimate say on the matter. However, Elsa had shown her support by asking Luke to help her, and Luke had also epted the case. Both of them were very kind. Luke continued, Exactly what is going on over there? Tell us everything you know. We dont want to mess anything up. Elizabeth told them about the case in detail, and Luke frowned. Your mother can totally contact the FBI now, cant she? Considering the severity of the issue that Elizabeth had described, what mattered most was keeping everybody safe instead of preserving the local sheriffs dignity. Elizabeth smiled bitterly. She wouldve done that, but in thest couple of days, Wade, the town mayor, told everybody that the town isnt safe and that they should ept Vitellos terms and move. Now, many people are suspicious that Wade is behind everything. My mother isnt sure either. Luke asked, Do you believe your brother? Elizabeth turned solemn. Mike and I have always been close. He hardly ever lies, and he wouldnt do so about something so horrible. So, I thought that you might be able to help. Because the two of you are the most capable detectives in LAPD, she secretly thought to herself. Luke and Elsa appreciated Elizabeth not just because she was pretty, but also because she was smart. She knew that Luke had once defeated fifty criminals on his own, plus he cracked the two Jennifer Perry cases on the day of his investigation. Nobody could ensure her familys safety better than he could. After talking for twenty minutes, Elizabeth gave the files on her hometown to Selina to analyze on the way. Luke and Selina wasted no time and simply set off. They were still driving the squad car which the police department had given to them. After Lukes modifications, it was far more useful than any other vehicle. Elizabeths mother also faxed over a request for help. Although it was a bit unbelievable that a town in Arizona would ask LAPD for help, the fax made everything official. After hanging up the phone, Selina nced at Luke and snorted. Need I remind you that youre not supposed to date your student? Luke: What? Selina: Also, youre not supposed to date your colleague, either. Luke was absolutely unmoved. Okay. Bored, Selina sighed. Your good student has done all the paperwork. Were now on an official work trip. Luke nodded and didnt say anything. Selina: Were you hitting on her just now? Dont act as if youve done something wrong? It wouldnt have ended well for her if she had tried this on another old detective in our division. Luke: But I dont think Im old. Im still young. Stumped for a moment, Selina then realized his meaning, and said angrily, Im also young. Im only 24! Luke: Of course you are, but youll be 25 soon. Selina sighed. I remember the good old days in Shackelford when someone called me an angel. Luke chuckled. Yes. Youre an angel, and you always will be. Selina snorted and focused on the files. After acquiring Elementary Self-Healing, Luke drove most of the time since he didnt get tired. Selina was exhausted after reading the files, and she took a nap. Eventually, they reached Boom Town territory in the glow of the setting sun. An old sign next to the road said 20 miles to Boom Town. This town used to be a prosperous one, hence its name. But after the gold mines here dried up, the town fell into inevitable decline. Now, the mayor wasmunicating with a corporation in the hopes of selling the town as a whole. However, the residents who had lived here for decades were reluctant to leave. The two parties were at an impasse. Chapter 297 - The Most Beautiful Sheriff Other Than You

Chapter 297 The Most Beautiful Sheriff Other Than You

Boom Town hadnt been peaceful recently. Several pets and even two residents had gone missing, which made the mayor sound even more persuasive. When Luke and Selina entered the towns territory, they found the view pretty amazing. Different from Texas that was vast and spacious, this cey between a wide open in and a mountain, and they drove along a hilly road. Suddenly, there was an ear-splitting noise, which made Luke frown. A momentter, three motorbikes made a racket as they sped by their car. Luke calmed down. They were off-road bikes, and this was a wild country road. The noise was understandable. However, a police car with shing lights suddenly showed up behind them. Luke slowed down and moved closer to the edge of the road. He didnt speed up again until the police car passed him as well. The police car didnt slow down or block him, which meant that it wasnt after him. After another several hundred meters, Luke saw the three motorbikes again, as well as a police officer who was writing the unlucky riders tickets. Luke whistled and said, Selina, thats the most beautiful sheriff Ive ever seen other than you. Selina rolled her eyes. I would be happier if you were praising just me, Luke. Luke said, Hey, Im stressing that shes a beautiful sheriff. Get a clue. Selina immediately got it. Is that Elizabeths mother? Unbelievable. Elizabeth is 22. How can her mother be so young and beautiful? Luke shrugged. Thats why Im amazed. If this is Elizabeths mother, she must be well over forty. Selina said, Definitely, unless she gave birth to Elizabeth when she was fifteen or something. As they talked, they stopped behind the police car. After they got out, they looked into the police car when they passed by, and Selina sighed. I think were right. I dont think theres another beautiful sheriff in this town who happens to have a gorgeous daughter and son. Luke saw the teenage girl and the little boy in the police car too. They both took after their mother. Most importantly, the beautiful sheriff and the passengers all resembled Elizabeth. After writing the tickets, the sheriff returned, not looking too happy. When she saw Luke, however, she still put on a polite smile and asked, Are you in any trouble? Did your car break down? Or are you looking for directions? Luke asked with a smile, You must be Ms. Samantha Parker, right? The sheriff nodded and said, Yes, and you are...? Luke said, Ms. Parker, were Elizabeths colleagues from Los Angeles. She mustve told you about us. Samantha looked at them in surprise. Youre... Elizabeths colleagues? She felt that Luke looked more like a freshman from her daughters college. Selina, on the other hand, did look like a detective. Luke said, My name is Luke Coulson. This is Selina Hayek. Elizabeth mustve mentioned us to you. Selina nodded at her as well. Its a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Parker. Samantha was finally convinced of their identities. I didnt expect you to arrive so soon. Luke shrugged. Elizabeth has been doing a great job. Since she asked for help, we certainly had toe as soon as possible. If you dont mind, can we talk in town?. Samantha also realized that it was inconvenient to talk on the road. She nodded and said, Do you want toe to my ce? You can follow my car. Luke nodded with a smile. Ten minutester, both cars parked in front of a house. After they got out, Selina couldnt help but say admiringly, Wow, what a beautiful ce! Luke looked around and nodded in agreement. Not far away was a majestic mountain. A ssic American house sat among the trees beyond awn. The house was in but big, and covered more than two hundred square meters. The yard, surrounded by a white fence, was well tended. It was obvious that the owner of the house was a patient and diligent woman with good aesthetic taste. Samantha opened the door, and her children promptly entered the house. Samantha said, Come in, please. Luke and Selina stopped talking and entered the house. There were no extraneous decorations in the house; everything had a practical use. The outdated design clearly hinted at how old the house was, but it was clean, warm and homey. Luke and Selina were led to the living room. After asking what they preferred, Samantha gave Luke a bottle of water and c to Selina. Few people in this small Arizona town drank Dr. Pepper. They were the only three in the living room. Elizabeths siblings had returned to their rooms. Finally, Luke and Selina showed Samantha their badges. It was standard procedure that couldnt be disregarded, in case something went wrong with their investigation. Samantha examined their credentials carefully. After returning the badges, she grew solemn. What do you want to know? Luke said, Lets put the pets aside first. Have you found the missing residents? Samantha shook her head. No. Those two lived on their own on the edge of town, so theres no telling whether they left of their own ord or ran into any danger. Luke asked, Are you aware of the situation your son mentioned? Samantha was puzzled. Mike? What did he say? Luke and Selina looked at each other, lost for words. Obviously, Mike hadnt told Samantha anything because he didnt think she would believe him. Luke thought for a moment and asked, Can I talk to Mike in private? Samantha hesitated for a moment, but looking at Lukes friendly appearance, she nodded her head. After asking where Mikes room was, Luke headed over and left Selina to talk to Samantha. He knocked on Mikes door, and the boy said from inside, Mom? Just a minute. Chapter 298 - Mike’s Discovery and the Entomologist

Chapter 298 Mikes Discovery and the Entomologist

Luke waited patiently and didnt go in until Mike said he could. Mike looked at him in surprise. Why are you here? Luke said with a smile, Can I sit down? He pointed at a stool in the room. Mike nodded. Luke sat down and looked at Mike, who was slightly nervous. I have a sister whos in high school and a five-year-old brother too. Hes smart, just like you. Mike nodded and looked at him curiously. Luke said, Your sister Elizabeth and I are good friends. Im here because she told me that you found something weird, and Im very interested in it. Mike grew rmed. What is it? Instead of giving a straight answer, Luke simply said, Do you know that I have an uncle who is an entomologist and a forensic scientist? His favorite snack is fried insects. Mike was shocked. Looking at his face, Luke chuckled. You know that you can like something in many different ways, and eating is one of them. Mike was lost for words. Luke said, So, can you show me your big discovery? If its interesting, I can have my uncle analyze it. Hes interested in unique insects. Mike still hesitated. Luke said, Hey, kid, your sister asked me to help you. You dont want your mother to think youre a liar, do you? Mikes trust in his sister and his sense of disquiet finally outweighed his fear of this stranger. He rose and took something out from a drawer. This is it. Luke narrowed his eyes and sniffed the object. You also told your sister that you spotted a terrifying monster? As he asked the question, Luke examined the object in his hand. Mike hesitated, but nodded again. Yes. Its too big. Its like a moving cabin. Deep in thought, Luke asked, Do you mind if I show this to my uncle? Mike: Huh? Luke: Im going to take a picture of this and send it to him. Of course, Mike had no objections. Elizabeth had told Luke that her brother loved insects. That was why Luke had used Old Greyson as a lure. me Don After sending a picture of the object and a message to Old Greyson, Old Greyson soon called back. What did you just send me? Is it a movie prop? Luke: No, Im holding it right now. Ive confirmed that its real. Old Greyson: Where are you? Luke: Boom Town, a small ce in Arizona. Old Greyson: Boom Town? Wait, I think I know someone who lives there. Luke: Who is it? Old Greyson: Joshua Taft. He specializes in spiders. Mike eximed, and Luke turned his head and asked, Whats wrong? Mike said, I found this when I visited Joshuas spider farm. After a brief silence, Old Greyson asked, Are you with someone? Luke: Hes the person who discovered this object. I got it from him just now. Old Greyson: ...Has something happened to Joshua? Luke looked at Mike. The boy shook his head. I dont know. Mom hasnt allowed me to go back to the spider farm after the recent incidents. I did try calling Joshua, but he didnt pick up. Luke: Did you hear that, Greyson? Old Greyson: ...Try to help him if you can, but dont put yourself in danger. I dont want Robert to scold me. Luke: Got it. Its rather tricky here. Two people are missing. Donte yourself, Ill update you. Old Greyson was silent for a moment, before he sighed and said, Okay, be careful. Right, take a clearer picture of that object, preferably with a ruler next to it. Mike, however, interjected, I have some analytical data on myputer. If you want, I can send them to you, Mr. Greyson, if you have an email address. Luke: ... Old Greyson: ...Okay, thank you. Right, whats your name? Mike: You can call me Mike. Old Greyson: Thank you, Mike. Ill send my email address to you. Goodbye. After ending the call, Luke gave Mike the email address which Old Greyson sent him. Then, Luke watched the little guy skillfully operate hisputer and send out all the files. Luke couldnt help but ask, Can I take a look at the files? Mike said, As long as you dont tell my mom. Luke raised three fingers and said, I swear. Then, he lowered his head and examined the files on theputer. A momentter, he said in surprise, Did you gather all this yourself? Mike, however, didnt seem proud of it. Well, I like studying them, and Ive been writing reports on them, but mom always says that the ce is dangerous. I cant go there often. Luke actually agreed with Samantha, since clearly, something had happened to Joshua. As a mother and a police officer, Samantha was more focused on safety than her child was. If not for his mothers warning, this little boy might not be standing here now, whole and healthy. A momentter, Luke frowned and asked, How many spiders are there in Joshuas spider farm? Mike thought for a moment before he shook his head. Im not sure. He often raises new spiders. But thest time I counted them, it was already over two hundred. Luke was lost for words, and wondered if this was a joke.Looking at the model of a spider next to a human in the files, Luke was almost creeped out by theparison of body size. A spider the size of a basin was certainly frightening! Arthropods, including but not limited to spiders, scorpions and centipedes, had always been Lukes least favorite creatures. When he thought that he might have to face some kind of massive spider, he felt distinctly ill. But Luke didnt have a choice. He couldnt call for backup, because he had nothing but the forearm of some prey hunted down by the spiders, which he had gotten from Mike. If police officers could be mobilized based on spection, all of them would have long died of exhaustion. Luke thought for a moment and said, Mike, your mother is right. Joshuas spider farm can be really dangerous now. Youve already seen a monster, right? So, listen to your mother and dont go there. Chapter 299 - Luke’s Fear of Lack of Firepower

Chapter 299 Lukes Fear of Lack of Firepower

Looking at Mikes depressed face, Luke smiled and patted his head. Hey, Im Elizabeths backup, and Ill save those in trouble. Youre too small to fight the big monster, right? Mike was suspicious. Are you really that good? Even Elizabeth asked for your help? Luke chuckled and showed him the pistol in his holster as well as his badge. Do you see these? Remember, keep it a secret between you and your mother. If anyone else finds out that your sister asked for our help, shell be in trouble. Mike nodded obediently. Luke liked the kid, who was really smart; maybe even smarter than Elizabeth. He was obviously gifted, to be able to write up those reports at his young age. He was also quite sensible, unlike other innocent and naive kids. After giving the kid the reminder, Luke rose and left his room. Back in the living room, Selina was reading the files by herself. Luke asked, Wheres Samantha? Selina pointed in one direction without raising her head. Shes cooking. Luke nodded and walked to the kitchen. Samantha, do you have a minute? A momentter, Samantha was surprised after hearing Lukes request. Youre not going to have dinner here? I can go with you. Luke shook his head solemnly. Samantha, I think the situation is very bad, but what we have isnt enough for us to call for reinforcements, so we better investigate it as soon as possible. Hearing that, Samantha untied her apron. Ill go with you. Luke thought for a moment before he nodded. Alright. As for food, Selina, fetch some of the sweets from our car so that Ashley and Mike can have that for dinner. Selina immediately went out. Samantha was stumped a little. That didnt feel right. Shouldnt she be the one entertaining the guests? Why were the guests offering her food instead? Luke said, Samantha, you better remind Ashley and Mike to keep the doors and windows locked. Samantha frowned but still did so. It wasmon sense which she always told her children, and it was certainly handy now. A few minutester, the three of them left. Samantha led the way in her car, and Luke and Samantha followed behind her. They first went to the home of Peter, the deputy sheriff. The bald, middle-aged man looked upset. Checo, my cat, just screamed in the venttion duct and then went quiet. Is he... Samantha and Luke looked at each other and had everybody go into the house. Luke went to the living room and took a deep breath at the venttion duct. He then stood up. Is this the spot? Peter burst into tears. Oh, yes. My poor Checo. Something mustve happened to him. Luke said nothing and simply turned to Samantha. Lets go to the homes of the missing residents first. After saying goodbye to the weeping Peter, Samantha asked in a low voice, Did you find anything? Luke said, That cat is indeed dead, but I dont think we should say that to Peters face, right? Samantha asked, Exactly what killed it? Luke chuckled. You wouldnt believe me even if I told you. Lets just look for more evidence for now. An hourter, Luke had examined the homes of the two missing residents, the homes of the missing pets, and even Joshuas spider farm. Regretfully, he discovered that while Peters unlucky cat had been dragged off by a spider, the other missing pets werent attacked at home. The spiders on Joshuas spider farm, on the other hand, hadpletely disappeared, and their scents were scattered all over the nearby mountain. Luke discovered a lot of new caves on the mountain, but they were too narrow for any human to squeeze through. Remembering the number of spiders that Mike had mentioned, Luke certainly wasnt crazy enough to explore the caves. It wasnt like Selina was inside one of them this time. He still couldnt call for reinforcements. Backup might note even if he exaggerated the severity of the matter. The police received all sorts of alerts every day, and would die of exhaustion if they checked every single one. No reinforcements would be deployed unless there was concrete evidence for raising the rm. Luke and Selina returned to Samanthas home, and after some discussion, left once more. They bought a bunch of bullets and clips from the only gun store in town. With Samantha there, they werent asked any questions about their purchase. Luke simply bought a thousand bullets and ten clips each for his pistol and his rifle. Samantha waspletely shocked. Selina exined with a smile, He has this fear that he doesnt have enough firepower. He wont feel safe until he has enough bullets. Samantha was lost for words, but affected by their attitude, she borrowed an M4A1 and three clips from the store. Earlier, she had asked Luke if he needed a gun, and offered him two models. But Luke had declined the moment she told him what they were. Those guns were obsolete, and werent even semi-automatics. Luke would be crazy to face a swarm of spiders with those guns.He had to admit that the ce was too poor. Samantha and Peter were the only officers of the towns local police department. Boom Town had declined, and the townsfolk didnt have the money to hire more officers. Samantha and Peters sries were very low. Other than the Glock 17 which both sheriffs carried, the rifles and shotguns which the police department had were all antiques; there were even Winchester shotguns. That was also the reason why Samantha merely borrowed an M4A1 instead of buying it. Thanks to the sheriffs good reputation in the area, the owner of the store offered her an automatic M4A1, which was the ultimate treasure of his store. Luke wasnt interested in the weapons at the police department. He wasnt the nostalgic sort. And even if he were, he wouldve also chosen the M4A1. While not the best gun, it was the rifle which the American police were mostmonly equipped with Now, there were two M4A1s and one Benelli M1014 in Lukes car. Chapter 300 - Hellhound Bruce

Chapter 300 Hellhound Bruce

In fact, Luke had a tremendous amount of clips and bullets in his inventory, but since he had the time, he naturally didnt mind creating cover for himself. If a battle did happenter, nobody would really be able to tell how many clips he had used, or which bullets were his. Later, Samantha drove them to a hotel in town, which was next to a fast food restaurant. Luke and Selina were satisfied with this arrangement, which was very convenient for them. They checked into the hotel and then ate at the restaurant next door. In a corner booth, Selina asked in a low voice, Is it bad? She was too familiar with Luke, and could infer from many small details that Luke was in a sombre mood. Luke took a bite of his hamburger and looked out the window. Im not sure, but it never hurts to be careful. Selina nodded. I know. Why else would you ask for a double room? Youre scared that the spiders will attack me at night, right? Luke nodded. Youre too sound a sleeper. Its not improbable that the spiders will capture you and bring you back to their cave in the middle of the night. Selina was lost for words. Suddenly, they saw many of the townspeople, including the customers in the restaurant, gather in one ce. Luke observed them for a moment, before asking the waitress at the counter about it. The waitress, a middle-aged woman, replied unconcernedly, Theyre joining the town meeting. Wade is once again trying to make them sell their houses and theirnd. Noticing that Luke was confused, the waitress asked, Youre not from around here, are you? Ive never seen you before. Wade is the mayor, and a bloody capitalist and leech. Luke thanked her with a smile and turned around, but he murmured inwardly that the townspeople only had themselves to me, for electing Wade as mayor; he wouldve already been kicked out of office, if he didnt have supporters. Once they knew what it was about, Luke and Selina lost interest in the matter and went to their room. The owner of the hotel had quite aplicated expression when she watched the two of them return to their room, as if she was recalling the good old days of her youth. The next morning, Luke and Selina set off for McCormick Mining Corp. Thispany was the biggest miningpany in town. However, after Mr. McCormick, the owner of thepany, passed away a few months earlier, thepany had gone bankrupt, and was waiting to be liquidated. dys McCormick, McCormicks sister, was running thepany for the time being. When Luke pushed open the door of the so-calledpany, the bell over the door rang, letting the owner of the house know that a visitor hade. This was actually just a small bungalow. Luke saw a fifty-year-olddy who was typing, a cigarette in her mouth. Without turning to look, she said, Were not hiring anymore. Luke chuckled and was about to say something, when the ck-and-white bulldog next to the olddy ran over and bit Lukes pants, growling intimidatingly. Luke was amused. He gestured at Selina to talk to thedy, before he crouched down and petted the naughty dog. Oh, are you a hellhound? What a fearsome attack! The little guy threatened Luke at first, and seemed to ignore Lukes hand. Very quickly, however, ity on the floor to reveal its belly at Lukesfortable scratches. Luke picked it up with a smile and kept scratching its belly and chin as he went forward. The olddy was a little embarrassed. Bruce is a little naughty, but he isnt really a biter. Luke nodded. I know, Ms. McCormick. Hes just a good boy who wants a ymate. Isnt that right, Bruce? The bulldog grunted in his arms and narrowed its eyesfortably. This olddy was none other than dys McCormick, who was the manager of the miningpany for the time being. She would soon lose that identity, however, since thepany was about to close down. Naturally, Luke and Selina hade to her about the mines in the mountain. The caves dug out by the enormous spiders which they had foundst night probably led to the mines. Anyone who knew about mines understood how dangerous an unfamiliar mine could be. One could easily get lost inside, or encounter a copse or an explosion. Anyone who rashly entered an unknown mine might very likely die down below without a sound, and their bodies might never be found. Naturally, Luke hade to the miningpany for information on the mines, including maps and dangerous locations, so that it would be easier for him to find the spiders nest. Mines were undoubtedly still safer than the small, newly dug out caves that he had found yesterday. At the very least, Luke could fight in the mines. After hearing their exnation, dys frowned. Although thispany is shutting down, my brother said before that he had discovered a new mother lode in the mines, So... Luke and Selina looked at each other, and were somewhat at a loss. It couldnt be said that this old woman was being stingy. McCormick Corp had always mined gold, and it was possible that the deceased owner of thepany had left some clues in the files. If new gold lodes were found, that would mean a huge fortune. Luke didnt try to convince the olddy, since he would have the same concerns if he were in her shoes. Besides, she wouldnt believe him even if he told her that there were big spiders in the mines. Luke and Selina could only say their goodbyes. Putting the bulldog down, Luke said, Goodbye, Bruce. Ill bring you a bone next time, alright? Bruce scrambled around his feet, and only went back reluctantly after dys called for it a couple of times. After they left, Selina looked at Luke. What do we do now? Luke said, Lets go look for Samantha. The residents here trust her. After all, shes lived here for 38 years; shell be much more persuasive than two strangers. When they went to Samanthas house, they saw a handsome middle-aged man talking to the beautiful sheriff at the door. Samantha was holding a bunch of flowers that had obviously just been picked. Luke parked the car at a distance as he didnt want to disrupt the sweet moment. Selina said enviously, I havent received flowers for a long time. Luke chuckled but didnt say anything. Luke didnt drive the car over until the man was gone. He greeted Samantha. Hey, youre looking pretty good today, Samantha. Samantha was smiling, and was clearly in a better mood than yesterday. She invited Luke and Selina into the house. Luke and Selina didnt have time to waste, and simply told Samantha about the information they wanted on the mines as well as dyss attitude on the matter. Chapter 301 - Tricky Mines, and the Spiders Attack

Chapter 301 Tricky Mines, and the Spiders Attack

Samantha was nk for a moment. You shouldvee sooner. Chris was here just now. Recalling the handsome middle-aged man, Luke asked, Is he the man who just left? Samantha nodded. Yes. Hes old McCormicks son and now owns those mines. Do you want me to call him and ask him what he thinks? Luke and Selina were of course happy about that. Instead of going into the house, they sat on the porch and stared at the town in the morning sun. What a beautiful ce, Selina remarked. Its a shame that this is going to be abandoned. Luke simply nodded, but he didnt feel much regret. There were too many such beautiful and remote towns in America as well as China in Lukesst world, but for various reasons, these towns often eventually ended up as destends that nobody ever visited. After a dozen minutes or so, Samantha returned in embarrassment. He must be in the mines. I cant reach him. Do you want me to take you over there? Unwilling to waste more time, Luke immediately epted her offer. A momentter, the three of them set off in two cars again. When they reached the mines, Luke observed the environment and found that it was only one kilometer away from the spider farm in a straight line, with a small hill in between. He suspected that the spiders had found their way into the mines and had made their new nest there. They spoke to Chris via a walkie-talkie and asked him toe up. Samantha talked to him in private for a moment, before they went over to Selina and Luke. They shook hands politely, and Chris said with a bitter smile, My aunt is too obsessed with this ce; after all, she and my father worked here their whole lives. In any case, I think I can help. There are a few old miners who know the mines better than I do. You can ask them about the details. How does that sound? Luke thanked him and felt greatly relieved. Old miners were sometimes more helpful than maps, they knew a lot more about the specific situation that wasnt indicated on a map. They didnt go into the mines yet since it would be too dangerous. Chris also mentioned that new exploration was happening again underground, and it was possible that there was high density gas in the abandoned tunnels. Before the existence of a new mother lode was confirmed, few people dared to risk their lives in mines filled with gas. A few old miners were summoned. They talked to Luke and Selina in turns. In the end, Luke found out that the mines on the spider farms side happened to be a hotbed of gas, and that workers hadnt explored that part yet. Luke got a strong headache. If the ce was brimming with gas, he wouldnt be able to shoot down there. Then, did he have to rely on a sword? He wasnt the Hulk, with boundless physical strength. It would be dangerous to fight the spiders in their nest. But he also couldnt blow up the mines just because of the suspicion of enormous spiders. These were gold mines, even if they had dried up. Many miners and families in town were still hoping to find new mother lodes to revive the town. In order to resolve the problem of enormous spiders, Luke would have to investigate it himself after he made full preparations. After he obtained concrete evidence, he could report to the FBI and have them take care of the monsters. After the conversation, Luke made a deal with Chris, and would wait for thetter to bring information on the mines to the fast food restaurant in town at noon. He also made it clear that he only needed maps, and he didnt need more geological information on the mines. Luke and Selina then tactfully left, and didnt ask Samantha to go with them. Seeing how she and Chris made eyes at each other every now and then, they knew that something had to be going on between those two. When they returned to the town, Luke and Selina began to examine their guns carefully; their equipment would most likelye in handyter, and they couldnt be negligent. They brought all the clips with them. Luke even ced a few tear gas grenades in the car. Selina didnt suspect anything. The weaponpartments in the front and back of the car were all organized by Luke, and she knew how many guns there were in them. However, she didnt know how many clips there were, though there definitely had to be more than ten. So, she had no idea that Luke had thrown yet another ten clips and twenty tear gas grenades inside from his inventory. It was noon by the time they were done with preparations. They had lunch at the fast food restaurant. Chris came as promised and gave them the maps of the mines. Watching him leave in a hurry, Selina chuckled. He shaved. It seems that hes quite into Samantha. Luke rubbed his face regretfully. He had been nning to grow a beard so that he would look more mature. The type of neatly trimmed beard which Tony Stark had wasnt bad. Luke had plenty of time, and his hands were nimble and precise, so it wasnt troublesome for him to trim his own beard. Unfortunately, while he did have facial hair, it wasnt lush or thick enough yet for him to trim it into an attractive shape. Selina chuckled when she noticed what he was doing. Just drop the idea. Youll be a pretty boy for the rest of your life. That left Luke speechless. His face was indeed quite fair, and it never tanned because of his self-healing ability. In the afternoon, they studied the maps in a corner of the fast food restaurant. Luke felt that he had to explore the mines the next morning. If guns couldnt be used, he could go in with cold weapons such as a bow or a spear. If he ran into any danger and he didnt want a fight to the death, running away was always an option. He also had irritant sprays and gas masks in his inventory, which might be of some use against the spiders as well. His time in this town was limited, and he couldnt waste it. It slowly turned six in the evening, and the sky turned a golden color at sunset. Suddenly, Luke pricked his ears. He frowned and said in a low voice, Selina, lets go and get the guns, and be careful. Selina followed him and asked in a low voice, Whats up? Luke continued in a low voice, The spiders are out. Looking at the sunset, he remembered what Mike said. Most spiders were scared of the light, which was why they liked hunting at night. As they walked, he called Samantha, but the beautiful sheriff was the first to speak when she picked up the phone. Luke, something happened. dys was captured by spiders. Luke was lost for words. Why did that line sound so familiar? With no time to waste, he simply said, I was going to tell you that Ive spotted spiders attacking the residents. If possible, gather everybody in a safe ce. Chapter 302 - A Quick Change, and a Request For Reinforcements

Chapter 302 A Quick Change, and a Request For Reinforcements

A little panicked, Samantha subconsciously asked, What ce is safe? Luke reminded her, Buildings with entrances and exits that can be locked easily. Also, they have to be made of concrete. Wooden houses wont stop the spiders. Samantha said, What? Let me see... Right, the shopping center! The shopping center that the mayor put up is very solid. Luke said, Thats good. Also, we may have to show our badges when we rescue the residents. You wont mind, will you? Samantha said without hesitation, Not at all. I give you permission to use weapons in order to ensure the safety of the residents. Luke said, Okay, stay in touch, and contact me if anything goes wrong. He then hung up the phone. They left the fast food restaurant for their car. There was only ast bit of dying light in the west. It was already dusk in the town. When Luke had been on the phone, Selina had already retrieved two bulletproof vests from the car. She put on one and clipped on the magazines and other equipment on it. After Luke ended the call, Selina tossed him the other bulletproof vest. Luke had made these bulletproof vests himself. All sorts of useful gadgets could be clipped onto them, and they didnt carry the LAPD sign. As Luke put on the bulletproof vest, Selina threw him an M4A1, then picked up a Benelli M1014 and two clips. Luke caught the M4A1 with one hand and the tactical backpack that Selina threw at him next with the other. He unzipped the backpack and took out the clips that were inside. He then clipped the tear gas grenades to his vest as well. Selina was alsopletely fitted out at almost the same time. They then took out their badges and hung them on a special metal chain around their necks. The entire process took less than two minutes. Luke said, Follow me. Watch your back and above you. He then started running. He was fast but not sloppy. In a rescue, he also had to ensure his own safety. It would be a joke if he got himself in danger. The other customers in the fast food restaurant were dumbfounded. What was going on? Why did a young couple suddenly turn into two awesome police officers? No one would mistake them for criminals. After all, they were all very familiar with the typical way that police officers wore their badges. There were only two sheriffs in town, and the people here had been feeling anxious recently. So, it wasnt unusual that the sheriffs would look for outside help. The curious customers walked to the windows and watched the two running officers, wondering what they were doing. Luke and Selina soon ran to a house fifty meters away. They shouted Police! and kicked their way in. A horrified old man inside was crying for help. Help! Theres a monster inside! A huge monster! Luke simply waved his hand at the old man to back away. He then changed positions and aimed at the door. An enormous spider with a body bigger than a basin and with legs that could wrap around a man appeared. Bang! Bang! The head of the spider exploded, and its body knocked down a lot of things when it copsed. Luke quickly walked into the room and kicked away the body of the spider that was twitching. He then took out a jack knife to cut open a human-shaped cocoon on a chair. Inside was an old woman who took deep breaths and started coughing. Luke didnt waste time talking and simply picked up the old woman. Do you have a gun? If you do, take it with you, and drive her to the mayors shopping center. If you see any spiders on the road, dont stop, and just ram into them, got it? He was talking to the old man. The old man could only nod nkly. He finally came back to himself when he saw the two fully armed individuals take his wife out of the house. He hurriedly took out a shotgun from a cupboard and several boxes of bullets, then grabbed the car key from a side table and followed them out. Luke and Selina put the old woman in the car and watched the old couple drive off. With his sharp ears, Luke could already hear unusual noises in many parts of the town. There were cries of fear, the sound of barking, and the asional gunshot. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the mountain in the east, only to see faint ck spots jumping their way over. That was where the mines were located. Luke dialed another number. He ran as he waited for someone to pick up the phone. He didnt wait for long. A man said calmly, Detective Luke, its been a while. Is there anything I can help you with? Luke had already killed another giant spider in another house further away. Pulling a hysterical, middle-aged woman out and throwing her to Selina, he said, Hello, Captain Wales. Im in Boom Town in Arizona. I believe youd be interested in the fact that a huge number of giant spiders have appeared here. The man immediately asked, What giant spiders? Luke raised his hand and fired as he sent flying a spider that had just been about to sneak up on Selina. It dropped to the ground in a burst of disgusting fluid. As calm as ever, Luke said, Those Ive killed are thirty to fifty centimeters long, not including their legs. Each of them can hunt down a human being on their own, and theyre now hunting the residents here. Ill send you pictures. You have to take action right now. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Selina opened fire decisively, and another giant spider that scuttled out from the side exploded with a stter of that disgusting greenish ck fluid. Wales said, Hang in there. Ill send you reinforcements right away. Stay in touch. He then hung up the phone.Luke rxed a little. S.H.I.E.L.D. was quicker to respond to a crisis than the real FBI. The twenty spiders he saw were valid enough evidence for him to call for reinforcements. While thinking this, he took out his fake phone and sent Captain Wales several photos of the spiders, both dead and alive. He then quickly recorded an announcement with his fake phone and yed it on a loop before putting it back into his chest pocket. Attention, everyone. Giant spiders have appeared in town and are attacking people. If your house is solid and can be sealed off, please stay inside and wait for assistance. Otherwise, please leave as soon as possible and drive to the new shopping center, where you will find Sheriff Samantha. Bring whatever weapons and ammunition you can find. On your way there, dont stop, and dont let any sudden appearance of the spiders on the road stop you. This way, he and Selina wouldnt have to waste time repeating their exnations when they rescued people. Selina was relieved as well. She really didnt know how tofort those residents who were almost scared witless. Chapter 303 - The Nature of Human Beings

Chapter 303 The Nature of Human Beings

Thanks to the memories of his previous life, there was one principle that Luke was aware of. What were human beings like? They were repeaters by nature. Recalling ssic cases in marketing and advertising, he knew that a long speech often wasnt as effective as a simple one yed on a loop, which was the easiest to remember in a short period of time. At that point, night had already fallen. The fewmps on the towns main road also lit up, but they only made the previously peaceful town look even more terrifying. There seemed to be a giant spider lurking in every dark corner where the light couldnt reach. Luke was firing his M4A1 much more frequently, but he still maintained a fixed rhythm. Naturally, his gunshots attracted many residents who were fleeing in panic. Gunshots meant human beings who were resisting the monstrous spiders. When the residents approached the source of the gunshots, they heard Lukes announcement on repeat. Luke and Selina basically didnt have to say a word as they simply focused on hitting the spiders that were after the residents. Luke had no time to talk. For each resident that he saved from the giant spiders that were hunting them, he was rewarded with twenty experience and credit points by the system. This was simply the best raid for experience and credit points. He and Selina cooperated well. He was strong, his reactions were swift, and his shots were precise. There was barely any recoil from the M4A1 for him. Selinas M4A1 had also been modified with additional fittings that could help her control the gun more easily. She was mainly responsible for eliminating the spiders that slipped through. She didnt fire as frequently, but her reactions were also very quick. Just like that, one attacked and the other covered for him. The gunfire wasnt especially rushed, and they killed all the giant spiders that came within a hundred meters of them. Not long after that, they heard a broadcast by Samantha on the street. Folks, this is Sheriff Samantha. We are now in a state of emergency. Giant spiders have appeared in town and are attacking people. If you dont have solid shelter, please take your weapons and ammunition with you, and drive to the shopping center. I will establish a defense line there and protect everyone. This is not a joke, I repeat, this is not a joke. Please take action immediately for your own safety. Luke and Selina were relieved. The broadcast was quite loud, and many people should be able to hear it. The broadcast should be on the towns radio frequency, so it should be able to reach even more people listening to it at home. This made Luke and Selinas rescue mission a lot easier. So, Luke and Selina calmed down and focused on eliminating the spiders nearby. One good thing about Boom Town was that it had a long, broad street that passed through more than half of the town. It was the street in front of the fast food restaurant, and led to the mayors shopping center. So, Luke and Selina only needed to clear this street, and the residents within a few hundred meters down the road who came running at the sound would be able to reach them. As for the residents who were still hiding in houses further out, there wasnt much that Luke and Selina could do. If they entered thoseplex buildings, their clean-up range would be significantly reduced, and if the lifeline that was the main street wasnt guarded, more residents would die. Suddenly, a police car charged over from a small side street after a hasty turn. Luke was stunned for a moment. Was this... Deputy Sheriff Peters car? There were only two police cars in town. Samanthas was an SUV, but this was a regr vehicle, so one could tell right off the bat. Luke immediately noticed that the car was packed. At first nce, he saw Samantha, Peter, Ashley and Mike. There also seemed to be two other people whose faces he couldnt see. When that car appeared like it was on fire, giant spiders suddenly swarmed out of the side street after it. Not only did the spiders leap down the street, they also climbed and covered the walls and roofs of the buildings around them like a tide. Luke quickly ducked behind a car on the roadside and finally fully opened fire with his M4A1. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A giant spider that had pounced on the top of the police car was sent flying, and another was blown up while it was still in the air. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Three spiders that had been about to climb up the back of the police car exploded and writhed on the ground. Retreat and get the car! Luke shouted. Selina immediately started to back away. She wasnt as fast as Luke. If she didnt retreat in time, she would drag Luke down here. She ran a hundred meters, got into the car, and drove it away from the curb. Luke began to pull back as well. But unlike Selinas mad dash back, he faced the flood of spiders as he retreated backward. His M4A1 also fired nonstop, the triple bursts almost sounding like one, as the spiders that were chasing the police car were hit and fell one after another. At that point, the police car had reached him and was starting to slow down. The window rolled down to reveal Samanthas anxious face. Without looking at them, Luke shouted, Dont stop! Head for the shopping center now! In the meantime, he switched to a one-handed grip on the M4A1 and drew out his Glock with his left hand. The police car paused for a moment, as if they were hesitating. But then, they saw Luke run backward, so fast that he was already ahead of the car. Peter, who was driving, mumbled, Holy sh*t! Did this guy specially practice running backward? Samantha had alreadye back to herself. Looking at Lukes car up ahead, she said, Speed up! Hes covering us. His partner has already driven the car over and is waiting for him. Peter hurriedly sped up, and the car rushed to the shopping center.The overwhelming tide of spiders consumed all the Glocks bullets. Luke put the gun back into his holster and reloaded his M4A1 as he kept running. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Killing the closest three giant spiders to him, Luke got into the passenger seat after Selina opened the door for him. At the same time, Selina sped up and followed closely behind the police car. Luke put the M4A1 in a box nearby and quickly reloaded his Glock. Rolling down the car window, he raised his hand and aimed. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Two spiders exploded in a burst of disgusting fluid and struggled on the ground. At this point, even Luke couldnt kill each spider with one shot anymore. Chapter 304 - Fierce Battle and Instant Kill

Chapter 304 Fierce Battle and Instant Kill

In the brief battle just now, Luke had fired nonstop and used up almost three clips. The M4A1 had heated up quickly, and smoke could be seen wafting out of it. The gun barrels of modern rifles had long lifespans overall, but if they were fired incessantly and the barrel overheated, this would greatly affect the guns uracy. It was even possible that the bullets might get stuck or even explode inside the gun. It was unlikely that a gun which Luke had modified would explode, but stuck bullets could be fatal in a fierce battle. He didnt want to lose this gun when the battle had just started. Although he had more guns in his inventory, he didnt n to use his unregistered secret weapon unless it was necessary. The Glock was much less powerful than the M4A1, but Luke was very familiar with this gun. Since it was smaller, it was more suitable for use in a car than the M4A1. He didnt think about trying to kill the spiders anymore, and simply stopped them from jumping onto the car and obstructing it. Samanthas car was in front of them. If he didnt stop the spiders behind him, Samantha would soon be surrounded by this troop of spiders. Luke used up two Glock clips very quickly. He then grabbed Selinas M4A1. She hadnt fired as much as Luke, so her gun was still usable. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke missed a target as the car was moving at high speed, and a spider almost hit the car. Thankfully, he reacted fast enough and shot the spider again at thest moment. Finally, they reached a rtively tall and new building. It was a shopping center built by Wade, mayor of the town. Who the hell knew why he had built a shopping center when the town was about to go bankrupt, but it was now the only shelter that the residents of the town had. Unlike the houses of the residents, which were mostly made of wood on muddy ground, this shopping center was a concrete building and a lot more solid, with a metal roller shutter over the entrance. Drawing out the Glock again, Luke said, Dont park our car at the entrance. Drive twenty meters away. Selina was surprised. What? Luke said, The spiders will definitely charge at the entranceter, and I dont want my car to be painted in the green and ck fluid from the spiders. Selina: Bro, you still have such high demands when were fleeing for our lives? Still, she did as Luke said. Seizing that brief moment, Luke took out the Benelli M1041 and its bullets from the box. The car screeched to a stop ten meters to one side of the shopping center. Selina grabbed the M4A1 that Luke had just reloaded and got out. When Luke got out, he raised his right hand and pulled the trigger. With a bam, a spider that had been scuttling toward Samanthas family from the side was blown away. Samanthas family was fine, but unfortunately, the disgusting fluid sttered over Peter, dyeing him ck and green. Samantha, go inside and gather everybody on the second floor to stop these things, Luke shouted. He had noticed that the second floor had a lot of windows that could be opened. It was possible for the spiders to crawl in through the windows, but if everyone worked together, those windows would also be of great use in a counterattack. Samanthas family was still in a panicked state. After all, a bunch of spiders had chased them all the way here. After Luke said that, Samantha shouted anxiously, Theres a huge spider behind us. Its chasing us, too. Luke smiled grimly. I know. Ill take care of it. As he spoke, the ground shook slightly, and he fired his shotgun, blowing away three spiders that hade rushing in within ten meters. Lukes gaze then shifted to a turn in an alley. On the other side, Selina was urging Samantha and the others to enter the shopping center. Only after they were inside could they roll down the metal shutter over the shopping centers entrance. Selina was well aware that if Luke wanted to enter, he wouldnt use the entrance. As the shutter slowly rolled down behind Luke, Selina quickly ran to the second floor and said, Samantha, get people organized. Half of the men with guns wille with me to get rid of the small spiders on the second floor. Everybody was lost for words. Were spiders that could wrap their legs around a human being small? Luke fired his shotgun and blew away the few spiders that were close to him. He then dropped to one knee. He put the shotgun on his bent leg, drew out the Glock with his left hand, and then quickly loaded a few special bullets into his shotgun from his belt of bullets. Two spiders dropped down on Luke from a nearby building. While loading the bullets with his right hand, Luke raised the Glock in his left hand. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The two spiders jerked and fell in front of him in a spray of fluid. Bang! Bang! Without raising his head, Luke shot a spider that was crawling down from the top of the shopping center and nning to attack him from behind. He then put the Glock back into the holster and rose. The Benelli had been reloaded. Luke picked up the shotgun and raised it. As the ground shook, a gargantuan thing emerged from around the corner of a street nearby. It was almost as tall as a house. Including its furry legs, it was almost ten meters in diameter and looked like a tank. It turned out to be a super huge tarant. Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! The semi-automatic Benelli unleashed the fiercest firepower, and Luke shot seven bullets into the huge monster.The tarant as huge as a house was truly intimidating, but it didnt have quick responses. It had barely shown up, when seven enormous holes appeared in it. Being hit consecutively by a shotgun in a range of thirty meters wasnt a privilege that a human being could enjoy since they wouldve been blown away after the first hit. This monstrous tarant obviously wasnt made of steel either. A mix of ck, yellow and green fluid spurted out from the seven enormous holes in its body. It came to an abrupt stop and convulsed like mad, and didnt seem half as horrifying as before. Calmly, Luke put the Benelli, which had run out of bullets, on his back, and raised the M4A1 which had already cooled down. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Three spiders that had drawn close while he was dealing with the enormous tarant were blown up mercilessly. Then, Selina shouted from above, Grab the rope! Looking around warily, Luke grabbed a rope that had been dropped down and said, Pull me up. The rope immediately stretched taut, and it clearly wasnt just one person who was pulling Holding his gun in his other hand, Luke quickly ascended to the second floor. Chapter 305 - The Missing Mayor and the Mysterious Cave

Chapter 305 The Missing Mayor and the Mysterious Cave

| Bang! Bang! After another two shots, Luke killed a spider that had nned to ambush him from the top of the building, and kicked its body away. In a reclining position, he aimed in a different direction. Bam! Bam! A spider that had jumped to attack from another wall was shot down. Luke let go of the M4A1, allowing it to dangle from his arm by its sling, while he exerted his strength with both hands and regained his bnce. He kicked out with his right leg, as quick as lightning, at the head of a spider right below him before its long ws reached him. The spiders head copsed under his boot, which had a special alloy in it. It smashed to the ground in a bloody pulp. The people who were hauling on the rope from the second floor all wondered what Luke was doing, as the rope was trembling nonstop. They might not have been able to hold the rope steady if there werent four of them. This string of attacks in fact all happened in the space of five seconds, and Luke was finally pulled up to the window. Grabbing the windowsill, Luke crawled in quickly and shouted, Selina, tear gas grenade! Selina understood in a sh and took out a tear gas grenade, which she flung down at the open area in front of the entrance. As the smoke rose, the aggressive spiders suddenly paused, before they started to scatter. Luke shouted, Whoever has guns, shoot now. Dont let the spiders break in. Also, aim before you shoot. Cooperate with each other in groups of four and make sure that theres always someone in your team whos shooting. While shouting, he rushed past several windows and threw his tear gas grenades as well. He chucked the tear gas grenades a little further away than Selina, at around twenty meters away. The spiders were forced to go around the quickly rising smoke. As a result, their speed and movements were restricted. The people in the shopping center were already opening fire, but thanks to Lukes reminder, they werent shooting too quickly. However, Selinas tear gas grenade had been too close to the shopping center, and some unfortunate fellows identally inhaled the smoke and could only retreat in tears to take a break for the time being. That couldnt be helped. Compared with the setback that the spiders were facing, however, this was an insignificant loss for the town residents. After throwing the tear gas grenades, Luke had already begun to reload all his guns. He gave the shotgun to Selina after it was reloaded. In this shopping center stronghold, and with the cooperation of the residents, a semi-automatic shotgun was more useful than the M4A1 for Selina. While observing the battle, Luke had someone summon Samantha. Samantha was still on the first floor as she organized for everybody to retreat deeper into the shopping center, and had gotten the residents who were armed to establish a defense line so that the spiders wouldnt flood in through the entrance. Samantha came up very quickly, and Luke said swiftly, Ive already called the FBI for help, but itll probably take at least an hour for them to arrive. We need to be prepared to defend this ce for that long. Also, we need to think about an escape route. Wheres Wade? Isnt this his property? Ask him if theres an evacuation route. His n was to have Samantha lead a retreat if something happened, and then he would blow up the shopping centers exits after the spiders were lured in here so that they wouldnt be able to get out so quickly. But it was best to sound out Wades attitude first. Luke had a feeling that the mayor wouldnt be too happy about it. It would suck if he sued Luketer for destroying private property and wantedpensation. Samantha said, Okay. Ill go find Wade. Just as she was about to leave, Luke stopped her and gave her a walkie-talkie. Take this. Use the first frequency. Samantha was relieved, because running up and down to talk was too time-consuming, and could easily cause problems. The residents downstairs were still in a panicked state. A single foolish yell about the spiders breaking in might cause them to lose control and scatter. Seeing that everybody was safe for now, Luke told Selina and Samantha that he would check the roof to prevent the spiders from breaking in that way. After all, spiders were all great climbers. The shopping center only had three floors, and Luke reached the third floor very quickly. Who knew what Mayor Wade was thinking when he decided to build a shopping center here. The second floor of this shopping center was basically empty, with a small number of goods piled up here. The third floor was even more unbelievable. It was utterly stark and didnt have any fittings at all. Only the basicyout had beenpleted, and the cement floor was still the rough type that could scrap your skin off if you fell. There werent any windows either, so no spiders would be able to crawl in through here. Whileughing at the mayors business ipetence, Luke went up another flight of stairs to reach the door to the roof. His keen hearing had already picked up the rustling of the spiders outside the door. He nced around but didnt find anything appropriate. Hence, he simply took out several long steel wires from his inventory, and sealed off the door with some pipes and the handrail. That way, even if the door was broken down, the spiders would be cut up by the steel wires when they crawled in because of their enormous size. After that, Luke set up a camera on a pir ten meters from the door to the roof and activated it, before he returned to the second floor. He couldnt go to the roof. Opening the door would create an opportunity for the spiders to break in. It would be better to deal with the spiders on the second floor instead. When he returned, he saw that most people were wearing earplugs. Samantha had found the earplugs in a store on the first floor, since incessant gunfire in an enclosed space was a little hard on the ears. With the earplugs, they could endure the noise with some difficulty. Some difort was still better than the spiders breaking in and eating them. At that moment, Samantha spoke via the walkie-talkie. Luke, Wades gone. Someone said that theres a cave in the basement, which is a branch off an old mine. Luke was stunned. A mine opening? Right here? This was the center of town. How could there be a mine opening here? It wasnt on the maps that he had seen either. Chris suddenly interjected, This town was actually established above the very first gold mine, but this mine has been abandoned for decades, so isnt marked on the maps. Wades shopping center is precisely on this old mine. Luke asked, What are you thinking? Samantha had mentioned the cave clearly not because she was worried about Wades safety. In fact, many residents would probably celebrate if the mayor died. Samantha said, I was wondering if we could evacuate everybody from town through this old mine. There are too many spiders in town. Chapter 306 - Exploration and Rescue

Chapter 306 Exploration and Rescue

Luke firmly opposed the idea. I suspect that the spiders have taken over the mines as their nest. Bringing everybody in will just be sending them into the mouths of the spiders as food. Samantha was surprised. But Wade escaped through there. He worked in the mines before, and must be familiar with the territory. That guy is cunning. Its possible that this is the escape route he prepared for himself. Luke thought for a moment, but disagreed. If Wade really knew that the giant spiders wereing, he couldve skipped town for a few days; once everybody was dead, there would be nothing to stop him from selling the town. The fact that he only escaped just now suggests that this isnt an escape route he had prepared beforehand. Samantha was unwilling to give up, mostly because the panicked residents were urging her to find a way out, the spiders proving too big a pressure on their nerves. Luke suggested, How about this? Ill go in and take a look first, and if its safe, Ille back and let you know. Samantha hesitated. Wont that be too dangerous? It was outrageous to ask Luke to risk his life for some town residents he barely knew. Luke chuckled. Rx, the reason Elizabeth asked me toe was to fix the problem. I know what Im doing. With Sharp Nose, he could track Wades scent and detect the spiders in advance; it wasnt as dangerous as it seemed. Luke went upstairs and told Selina about the camera that he had installed near the roof. She could monitor the situation on the special phone. In addition, he gave Selina a huge bag of close to a thousand bullets which he had taken out of his inventory in a hidden corner. The town residents had a lot of guns on them, but not many bullets. Many of them had simply grabbed their guns before they ran, and forgot to bring more bullets. Some of them were even carrying old gun models that Peter had brought with him, but there werent many bullets either. Selina had just told Samantha to get bullets from the residents on the first floor, or there would be nothing that the defenders on the second floor could do. Luke told Selina to distribute the bullets, and reminded her that her safety took priority if anything happened. Selina nodded silently. She knew that Luke was saying that she could abandon the residents in an emergency. Luke didnt want her to get herself killed because of her soft heart. From his words, Selina was more important to him than the residents of the town. Luke then went to the storeroom in the basement. as Examining the mine opening that was revealed after a huge cab was moved aside, Luke grew suspicious. This opening had never beenpletely sealed off. There were even tracks under the cab, which suggested that it was a secret door. Why would Mayor Wade build a secret door to an old cave in his shopping center? Drawing out the Glock, Luke ran into the cave with quick steps. Following Wades scent, Luke started to get a weird expression on his face as he ran, and he couldnt help but slow down. Was this Wade... trying to get himself killed? Luke could already smell a huge number of spiders, and Wade had gone precisely in the direction where the scent of the spiders was the thickest their nest. Pondering for a moment, Luke put the Glock back into his holster and took out an alloy rod from his inventory. This was raw material meant for making equipment, but would serve well as a weapon now. Luke certainly didnt want to be killed in a gas explosion triggered by him opening fire. Even if he wasnt killed, he might also be buried alive, which would be too stupid. Putting on a gas mask, Luke pressed on, and couldnt help sucking in a sharp breath at what he found. This... had to be the spiders food store. Looking at the cocoons littered over the ground, most of whom were human-shaped, Luke quickly examined them with a heavy heart. After a while, he was certain that these people had basically died by suffocating inside the thick cocoons, including Wade, who had sent himself here. With his sharp senses, Luke found a survivor. He used his jack knife to cut open one of the cocoons to reveal an elderly face. The person was about to cry out, but Luke covered her mouth and said in a low voice, Its me, Luke. Im here to get you out. Dont make any sound, dys, okay? The old woman was none other than dys, Chriss aunt. She was lucky; the threads wrapped around her didntpletely block her nose, which was what had kept her alive. Luke also noticed a smaller cocoon nearby that moved from time to time. Gripping his small shlight between his teeth, Luke cut the cocoon free of the threads that were attached to it, and put the cocoon in his backpack. He was about to get up, when he noticed something else. He crouched down and picked up a small piece of ore from the ground where he had cut away the threads. This piece of ore had clearly just fallen from somewhere as the break was new; perhaps it had been caused by those giant spiders. Luke looked at the ore for a moment with his shlight, before his gaze swept over the cave and finallynded on a hole that was obviously newly dug.With a smile on his face, he turned off the shlight, put dys on his back, and ced the stone inside his inventory before he left the cave. After Luke was some distance away, dys said in a low voice over his shoulder, When I was caught, I saw a lot of things nearby that looked like oil barrels. Luke was curious, and asked in a simrly low voice, Whats the problem? dys said, Ive seen those barrels on Vitellos trucks. I asked Wade about them before, and he said that they were goods. However, I noticed that there wasnt any logo on the barrels. Frowning, Luke asked, Where are the barrels? dys said, Theres a bigger cave not far from the one we were in. Its upied by a huge spider and a lot of smaller ones. It seems that theyre using those barrels as nests. Luke raised an eyebrow. Got it. Get some rest. Ill get you out of here. He didnt think too much about the matter any longer; he would let the fake FBI captain Wales knowter, and let him look into it. dys was shocked by their speed on the way back; it felt like she was riding a horse. Suddenly, two gigantic spiders charged out from a side tunnel up ahead. Chapter 307 - Tarantulas In the Front, Black Widows in the Back

Chapter 307 Tarants In the Front, ck Widows in the Back

These two spiders were different from the spiders outside, and were ck widows. To be more exact, the bodies of these ck widows were like round, plump balls, and their limbs were thinner and longer. What Luke had killed in town just now were mostly tarants. They were all furry and had thick legs. Luke wasnt surprised to run into these two fellows. They were blocking the only way back, and Luke couldnt go around them. The moment the two spiders scuttled out, Luke raised his right hand, and the alloy rod that he was holding whistled as he mmed it down on the ck widow at the front. The rod cracked open the spiders head. Turning with the rod, Luke stabbed it into the head of the second ck widow. After killing the two spiders, Luke withdrew the rod and rushed off without any hesitation. He had killed two random ck widows, but where were the rest? Activating his Sharp Nose, Luke grew tense and sped up as he ran back to the shopping center. He ced dys down outside the storeroom and told Samantha via the walkie-talkie to send someone to pick up the old woman. He then threw some tear gas grenades twenty meters into the cave, before he took out several malleable, y-like objects. These were safe stic explosives that were mostly used in building demolitions since they were smaller in size and easily set up for use in special environments. After quickly setting up the explosives, Luke hid outside the storeroom and tapped a button on his phone. A few dull explosions rang out, and part of the cave near the entrance copsed. Only then did Luke rx slightly. He checked the situation via the walkie-talkie, and Samantha said that she had already sent someone to get dys. Luke thought for a moment before he said, The cave in the basement isnt safe. It leads to the spiders nest, and they came after me just now when they discovered me and dys. Samantha was rmed. Huh? Do you need reinforcements? Luke said, Not for now. Ive brought the cave down, and they cant break through for now. But are there any construction materials around here? It would be best that we seal off the old mine for now. nks and steel bars or wires will do. Samantha hurriedly replied that she would have people look for the materials, before Luke switched channels. Selina, hows it going on your end?. Selina said, Its safe for now, but there are too many spiders outside. Im running out of tear gas grenades, so... She didnt say the rest, but Luke understood. Without the tear gas grenades to control the situation, the spiders would use their numbers to overwhelm the people in the shopping center both physically and psychologically. The defenders here werent trained soldiers, butmon civilians. This wasnt Texas either, which was full of tough, retired veterans. Luke couldnt ce too much hope in the residents here. Luke said, Im on my way. You stay calm and keep them organized. At that point, the men whom Samantha had sent arrived. Luke handed dys over to the two middle-aged men, and then rushed up to the second floor. Sizing up the battle situation for a moment, he quickly joined in and fired a barrage from his M4A1 out the window. The army of spiders which had been closing in on the shopping center suffered another setback. Multiple giant spiders fell and twitched on the ground. Luke quickly threw out two tear gas grenades and then gave the rest to Selina, before he whispered in a low voice, Defend this ce. Theres a leak in the basement storeroom that I need to take care of, otherwise more spiders wille through from there. Picking up the tear gas grenades with an ugly expression, Selina simply nodded. If another group of spiders emerged from the cave, she and Luke would probably be fine, but few of the residents, including Samanthas family, were likely to survive. Luke secretly stuffed two objects into her hands. Hide them well. Use them when you must. I can exin themter. Watching him leave, Selina looked at the heavy items in her hands, lost for words. Chris gave Samantha flowers; what are these things you gave me? That was right. Luke had given her two heavy grenades, which could only be used when her life was truly in danger. Luke was afraid that Selina might run into those gargantuan spiders, which couldnt be killed easily with a rifle. But with the grenades, Selina would at least have a chance to escape. Luke pressed the walkie-talkie and asked, Samantha, did you find anything? Samantha instantly replied, We tore up some counters, and the sportswear store has plenty of cables. Will they do? Luke said, Yes, have someone move them to the basement. Ill wait for them there, and be quick. Samantha agreed, but couldnt help asking, I think everything here belongs to Wade. If we take them like this... She was willing to take these things, but she was worried that given the sort of person Wade was, he would use this excuse to coerce the residents into selling the town afterward. Luke smiled and said, Dont worry about Wade. Theres no chance in heaven or hell for him to demandpensation. Samantha was confused. Huh? Luke said, The lord mayor fled into the spiders nest and got himself killed. Samantha gave a heavy sigh of relief, but sensing that it was inappropriate, she hurriedly changed the subject. Alright, enough. Ill get people to send the materials down to the basement soon. Luke said, Okay. After that, he walked past a few windows again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! He used up all the bullets in his M4A1 again, killing another ten spiders on top of the pile of spider bodies. The residents at the windows all looked at him in shock and admiration.They were by no means bumpkins, but Lukes shooting skill was too unbelievable. He had killed more spiders in half a minute than all of them had in a couple of minutes. A spider would fall after every triple burst of gunfire; no matter if they were climbing or mid-leap, they didnt escape being blown up. As he reloaded the gun and ran downstairs, Luke said, Ill check the situation downstairs. Just hang in there. Reinforcements will be here in twenty minutes at most. All the residents were energized after hearing that. They were only putting up a resistance now because there was no other way to survive. If there really was a way out, they would definitely abandon their posts and flee. But if FBI reinforcements were going to get here in twenty minutes, they had enough courage to endure that long. Chapter 308 - The Forgotten Dog

Chapter 308 The Forgotten Dog

Luke didnt feel guilty about lying. While he didnt know exactly when Waless reinforcements would arrive, it would be too embarrassing for the FBIs 17th Division if they couldnt get here within an hour after Luke made the call for help. Twenty minutes had already passed, and if Captain Wales was capable enough, reinforcements would hopefully arrive in twenty minutes. After all, Boom Town was only eighty kilometers away from Phoenix, the capital of Arizona, and it was only half an hour by helicopter. Thinking that, Luke called Wales. The call was picked up quickly. Luke, hows it going? Waless voice was as calm as ever, but his question was to the point. Luke quickly said, About four hundred residents have evacuated to the newly-built shopping center in the town, and theyre doing their best to hold off the spiders, but several hundred other residents are still scattered throughout the town. Also, theres a mine underneath the shopping center which leads to a nest of spiders. The spiders have found us. Ive closed down the tunnel, but I doubt that will stop them for long. Wales said quickly, Dont panic. Weve deployed two helicopters and sixteen agents. Also, weve informed the sheriffs of the towns in the vicinity. Theyll probably be arriving soon. Luke was dumbfounded. What? Wales noticed that his tone wasnt right. Is something wrong? Luke said, More than two hundred giant spiders have gathered around the shopping center, and still more are hunting people around town, but youve asked police officers from other towns to back us up? Do you want them to be food for the spiders? Wales said, Sh*t! Why are there so many spiders? Luke said, I have no idea, but your agents better not be stupid enough tond directly in town. They wont survive ten minutes if they do. I injured a huge tarant more than seven meters long earlier. Theres also another big guy in the mine that hasnte out yet. Wales was lost for words. ...You shouldve told me that sooner. Luke said, ...Fine. My bad. But I have good news. Wales asked, Whats that? Wade, the town mayor, had dealings with apany called Vitello, and a lot of barrels are secretly stacked up inside the cave. We dont know whats inside the barrels, but the big guy has already taken over. Does that ring any sort of bell? asked Luke. Wales immediately got it. Okay, no matter what you do, dont destroy the mine. Just wait for my men. Hang in there. Luke chuckled. I believe in you, Captain Wales. Also, remember to tell the sheriffs of the other towns to stay away. Luke curled his lip after he hung up. This bait would definitely hook S.H.I.E.L.D.. The unknown substance handled by that Vitellopany could turn a tarant the size of a palm into a monster the size of an elephant. This was definitely something that S.H.I.E.L.D. would be interested in. At that point, a lot of people had moved nks and ropes to the basement. After checking the materials, Luke directed everybody in blockading the storeroom. They didnt need topletely seal it off; they just had to make it difficult for the spiders to get through. Luke wasnt betting on the blockade tost for long; they just needed to dy the spiders. If he really had no other choice, he could still set a fire. He had seen many mmable objects in the stores. After that was done, Luke left two men to watch the cave opening from the entrance of the storeroom with a walkie-talkie. Even if the spiders came, the two men would hear them digging first, and since the room was blocked with ropes and wooden nks, the two men would be fine. When that was done, Luke returned to the second floor. Selina waved her hand quickly when she saw him. Luke knew why she wasnt using the walkie-talkie. The town residents were on the verge of a meltdown, but hadnt copsed yet. If she yelled for Luke to help, however, chances were that their morale would plummet. Without any hesitation, Luke stepped forward and pushed aside two residents who were in front of a window. He then started firing the M4A1, which had cooled downpletely. Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! A few giant spiders that had scuttled over to a corner of the wall were blown up. After eliminating the biggest threats, Luke assumed the standard posture for shooting and adjusted his breathing. Sensing that he was in his best state, Luke unleashed fierce fire. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! It was as if a giant bite had been taken out of the middle of the aggressive army of spiders as they copsed in the center. Luke didnt stop at all. After using up one clip, he immediately reloaded the gun with the clip in his left hand. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! All the spiders within a range of twenty meters were killed. Selina, Luke said just as thest bullet was used up, and he tossed his M4A1 to Selina. Selina threw her M4A1 to him at the same time, the two of them exchanging guns smoothly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The residents nearby all stopped shooting, since Luke killed the targets that they had been aiming at. Luke was far more rxed this time when he reloaded his gun again. He looked around. Hey, the spiders arent all dead yet. You can shoot further than thirty meters, right? Everybody came back to themselves and opened fire again. After close to a hundred shots, Luke had eliminated all the spiders within a range of thirty meters, and more spiders were starting to take their ce. Selina reloaded the gun and looked at Luke with sparkling eyes. This fellow was the coolest when he was shooting! Luke backed away and had the residents nearby take his position. He suddenly felt his backpack move, and couldnt help pping his forehead. He opened his backpack and cut open the small cocoon with his knife, and a ck-and-white animal inside started to cry aggrievedly. Luke petted the dog with a smile. Haha, Bruce, you almost became a real hellhound! Dont run off again. The little creature was none other than dyss bulldog. It mustve been captured along with dys, and by the same unskilled spider, since a small gap had been left around the dogs mouth and nose, which had enabled it to survive. Luke went downstairs and tied a rope around the dogs neck before passing it to dys, who hadnt fully recovered from the shock. This should make you feel better. Now that it was free and meeting its owner again, Bruce jumped on dys in excitement. dyss voice shook. Oh, Bruce, youre fine? Thats great. Luke smiled at the reunion between master and pet. It was the only happy scene that he had seen so far on this disastrous night. Suddenly, a voice rang out in his earpiece. Detective Luke, quick,e quick! Spiders! A lot of spiders! Ahhhh, hurry up and run! Chapter 309 - Eliminating the Black Widows

Chapter 309 Eliminating the ck Widows

Luke could tell that it was the two residents in the basement who were yelling for help. They were the only people who had a walkie-talkie. Luke rose quickly and ran to the basement, activating the walkie-talkie. Dont panic, Im on my way. Whats going on over there? The walkie-talkie was quiet for a moment. Then, the residents yelled in panic again. Spiders! A lot of spiders areing from the underground parking lot! Theyre chasing as! Luke said calmly, Retreat to the stairs. Iming to get the both of you. He was already on the first floor, and made a beeline for the basement. Despite his calm expression, his heart was a little heavy. The residents had been able to hold on in the shopping center because the spiders at the entrance didnt have a real leader. They were basically relying on instinct, and were drawn here by the gunshots. Rather than say that they were besieging the shopping center, they were more like a bunch of pests. However, the spiders in the underground parking lot could break this fragile bnce, and the traumatized residents in the shopping center could crumble at any point. He ran ten meters through the basement and around a corner to meet the two frightened residents who had been watching the mining opening. Shocked, they stumbled to a halt when they saw Luke. Luke reached out to pull both of them behind him. Wait for me at the foot of the stairs, and dont go up to the first floor. Even as he spoke, he was already opening fire with his M4A1. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Two giant ck widows that had been chasing them closely were blown back. Luke pulled up the gas mask hanging around his neck with his left hand and then reached into his pocket as if he was looking for something, when he was actually extracting the raw materials to make tear gas from his inventory. He also took out a small stic explosive which he had set up earlier, and then stuck it to the jar of raw materials. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! He fully opened fire and blew up the ck widows in the hallway, clearing a path for his throw. Luke then threw the jar into the center of the swarm of ck widows, and itnded more than ten meters outside the storeroom. Ducking behind a corner, Luke swiftly switched to the detonation interface on his fake phone and found the corresponding detonation number before pressing the button. Bang! After a small explosion, white smoke spread out in the hallway. It was chaos in the hallway, and the ck widows scuttled around frantically. They were very sensitive to tear gas, but without gas masks, they could only crawl about randomly in the smoke. Luke in fact didnt like this situation, because tear gas also hugely affected his Sharp Nose. But this was an emergency, and he couldnt blow up the hallway, so tear gas was the most cost-effective choice. His M4A1 trained on the turn in the hallway, Luke slowly backed away as he spoke into the walkie-talkie. Samantha, have Chris bring me a gun. Ill wait for him at the bottom of the basement stairs. Chris arrived in less than two minutes with the very M4A1 which Samantha had borrowed from the gun store. Luke was lost for words. Something was definitely going on between those two! The beautiful sheriff had given the lifesaving weapon to her lover. Roasting them in his heart, Luke took off his gas mask, nodded at the two residents, and said in a low voice to Chris, Watch those two and dont let them go back up to the first floor; things might get out of hand if word spreads that a lot of spiders have shown up here. Chris immediately understood. Luke said again, You two, defend the stairs with Chris and dont shoot randomly. Im going to eliminate those spiders. Saying that, he put on his gas mask again and walked into the hallway, which was gradually filling up with smoke. Chris couldnt help but say, Luke, its too risky. Lets just defend this position. Luke turned to look at him and shook his head. We dont know where these spiders came from. Its too dangerous. I need to force these guys to retreat. Rx, Ill be fine. As he spoke, he had already disappeared around a corner. When he was out of Chriss sight, a revolver suddenly appeared in his hand, and he put it into a special holster on his thigh. It was a Smith & Wesson M500, known as a hand cannon. Few revolvers were more powerful than this gun. It was one of the most ssic models. Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! The M4A1 fired at regr intervals, blowing up the enormous spiders that were struggling in the smoke one by one. Walking through the hallway enveloped in smoke, Luke nced into the storeroom when he passed by, and there were no signs that the tunnel entrance had been disturbed. ording to the two residents, the ck widows had emerged from the underground parking lot. It seemed that they werent making it up. At the end of the hallway, the smoke was a lot thinner. Beyond that was the underground parking lot. It wasntrge, but was still a lot more spacious than the narrow hallway. The smoke that came out of the hallway dispersed here, and was no longer a threat to the ck widows. Luke immediately saw a bunch of giant spiders wandering around restlessly outside the hallway, not daring to charge into the smoke. Smiling, Luke lowered the M4A1 and drew out the M500. Bam! Bam! Bam! Outside the hallway, almost ten ck widows in three straight lines exploded at the same time. Their bodies obviously werent very solid, and in the face of the hand cannon which had a caliber of 12.7mm, they exploded like balloons full of water. Bam! Bam! Seizing the opportunity, Luke shot at the spiders twice again. Quite a few of the spiders blew up. It was aplete mess. Shaking his head, Luke reloaded the M500 and put it back into the holster, before he raised the M4A1 again. There were too many ck widows outside. An automatic rifle would be more convenient for dealing with them. Of course, it would be better if he had a machine gun... But Luke couldnt use any since it would be impossible for him to exin how he had one. Taking advantage of the tear gas and the terrain, Luke went on a killing spree and ughtered the spiders outside. A momentter, most of the ck widows subconsciously stayed away from the hallway entrance, giving Luke a better look at the situation in the parking lot. The underground parking lots metal roller shutter seemed to have been twisted and bent out of shape by some enormous force, leaving behind a huge hole. The ck widows were pouring through this very opening Luke quickly took out a 20L barrel of oil from his inventory and opened the top. While firing his M4A1, Luke quickly moved away from the hallway until he reached a medium-sized van, tilting the barrel to leave a trail of oil behind him. Chapter 310 - Professional Weapons For Professional Men

Chapter 310 Professional Weapons For Professional Men

Luke ignited the oil trail with a lighter. As the bright fire rose, the ck widows stepped back in fear. They were scared of both fire and light. Luke then broke the window of the van next to him with a punch and poured the remaining oil from the barrel into the van. After that, he released the vans emergency brake and jammed the wheel in ce with a club. Finally, he threw the lighter into the drivers seat. Very soon, the van was consumed by fire. Luke walked to the back of the van. He reloaded the M4A1, and holding the gun in his right hand, he suddenly lifted the back of the van with his left hand and turned it by thirty degrees. He craned his head to make sure that he was aiming in the right direction, and with a low yell, he unleashed all his strength. The van was immediately pushed forward, and started moving at a regr speed. Luke gradually exerted more strength to increase its speed. Pushed forward by Lukes brute force, the burning van elerated and crashed into the broken entrance of the parking lot at around twenty kilometers per hour. After an explosion, half the van was stuck in the entrance. In the meantime, Luke opened fire with his M4A1 to eliminate the giant ck widows nearby. After Luke cleared the area earlier, and now that the gap was blocked, the number of ck widows plummeted. In the next few minutes, Luke blew up the remaining dozens of ck widows in the parking lot with his M4A1, Glock and M500 in turns. Luke reloaded the three guns and found a car. He broke its window, hot wired the car, then drove the car to the van and stopped behind it. He pulled up the brake, got out, and pushed the car so that it was pressed up to the back of the van, before he was satisfied. He packed up the mmable junk in the car and tossed them to the front of the van to keep the fire going. After that, Luke took out his fake phone and checked the time. Fifty minutes had passed since he contacted Captain Wales. The reinforcements from the FBIs 17th Division should be arriving soon. At that point, Selina said over the walkie-talkie, Luke, I think I hear a helicopter. He was delighted. Iming. Ive settled things down here for now. After setting up a camera to monitor the entrance to the parking lot, Luke quickly went upstairs. When he got to the stairs, he told Chris to stay on guard. On the second floor, he eliminated some of the spiders at the entrance with the remaining bullets in his M4A1, before he said, Everybody, stop shooting for thirty seconds. Ten secondster, all the defenders stopped shooting. Luke took out his earpiece and listened carefully at an open window, and finally sighed in relief. It really was a helicopter! It couldnt be a random helicopter passing by such a remote town in the middle of the night. Luke raised his head to scan the dark sky where the sound of the helicopter hade from. A momentter, two shing red spots emerged. At that point, Lukes phone rang as well. He left his post and had the defenders resume shooting. He then quickly ran to the first floor and picked up the call. This is Luke. The guy on the other end of the phone said, Its Charles, Luke. Ive been ordered to back you up. Were close to Boom Town now. Hang in there... Luke interrupted him. Okay, thank you very much, Charles. Were at the shopping center, the ce with the most intense gunfire right now. I need to remind you that those spiders are very tricky. Theyre great jumpers and can ambush you from dark corners. Agent Charles (whose real name was Cheney Spike) said on the other end, Captain Wales already reminded us, so we wontnd for now. Well provide firepower support from the air until most of the spiders are eliminated. Luke was greatly relieved. Captain Wales was indeed a leader familiar with field missions, unlike Dewey Robinson, who was more used to office work and would put his men in danger. The greatest advantage of a helicopter was that it could attack the spiders without being attacked itself. A momentter, Luke was impressed by the professionalism of their reinforcements. He thought that they would shoot from the helicopters with rifles, like police officers did most of the time. But unexpectedly, chains of fire wereunched from both helicopters with a dull and intense boom to create furrows in the dirt in front of the shopping center. Luke was lost for words; they werent using rifles at all, but aircraft artillery! The helicopters hovered above the shopping center, and very soon, almost all the spiders nearby were exterminated. They all burst like cockroaches that had been swatted with a flip-flop, when they had seemed invincible a moment earlier. After a brief silence, the townsfolk in the shopping center all cheered wildly with joy. Luke said to Samantha via the walkie-talkie, Keep the residents under control, and dont let them run off. Although reinforcements are here, itll still be dangerous if the people run into spiders that are still alive. Have them stay there until the agents have eliminated all the spiders. Samantha had been cheering too, but she calmed down at Lukes words. She then realized some of her crazypatriots were already yelling about charging out and getting revenge on the spiders. She immediately sweated. Ill try to, but they seem too excited at this point. After a brief silence, Luke said, Got it. You hold them back for now. Ill convince the overexcited onester. It was easy for people to act irrationally when their emotions were running high. The townsfolk were all ordinary people. It wasnt unusual at all that they would lose control of themselves. Ending themunication, Luke took out his M500 and fired. Practically all the residents were cheering. They had stopped shooting when the spiders outside fell. They were all shocked by the sudden burst of loud gunfire from the M500. They turned back, only to see Luke standing calmly with the revolver in his hand. They almost subconsciously stopped cheering. They all remembered Lukes valiance in the battle just now very well! Human beings tended to respect those who were strong, particrly when their lives depended on those people. When everybody fell quiet, Luke said indifferently, Everybody, I need to remind you that you were crying for help and could barely stand an hour ago because of those giant spiders. Chapter 311 - Suppress the Warriors and Steal the Points

Chapter 311 Suppress the Warriors and Steal the Points

After a pause, Luke continued, Your family and friends may have been killed by the spiders. So, you must not underestimate them. Theyre still monsters that can easily kill you with one bite. He was quite blunt, but it was the truth. A moment ago, he had to maintain morale and couldnt have the residents getting depressed. But now that reinforcements had arrived, he needed to calm them down. Laying low and staying alive was the most important thing. Otherwise, what was the point of them fleeing and fighting just now? To be killed for nothing before dawn? That totally wasnt worth it. Now, check your weapons and stay alert. I can tell you that the dead spiders may only be half their poption. This shopping center is the only thing keeping you alive to see tomorrow. Are we clear? asked Luke, raising his voice. Got it, replied some of the residents. Luke said, I cant hear you! Are they the only people who understood what I said? Got it, said everybody in a jumble. Are you all dead? Are you going to use that attitude to deal with those monstrous spiders? Answer me in loud voices! yelled Luke. Got it! All the residents finally yelled at the top of their voices. Their frustration at Lukes stern criticism earlier also disappeared. Luke nodded and put on a gentle smile. Thats great. Everybody, I hope that I can leave this ce safely with all of you tomorrow morning! After that, he got up and went downstairs. When he passed Selina, who had a question in her eyes, Luke looked around and said in a low voice, Their mindsets are very shaky. Suppress them with that air of yours from killing the Carlos family shooters in Shackelford so that theyll listen to you. Selina smiled and punched his chest. Dont underestimate me, little brother. Amused, Luke went to the first floor and saw that while Samantha was shouting anxiously, most of the residents werent listening to her. Instead, they were all excited, as if they were about to charge out of the shopping center and fight the spiders outside. Luke raised his hand and fired. Bang! Everybody fell quiet. Since nobody here had been fighting, they werent wearing ear plugs. While the gunfire on the second floor was noisy, it wasnt entirely intolerable because of the distance. Everybodys ears buzzed at the M500s loud report. As he had done on the second floor, Luke rebuked all the residents on the first floor. Then, he dered that he could give a hand to the warriors who didnt fear death, and who nned to fight the spiders. How, exactly? By throwing them onto the street from the windows on the second floor, of course. Luke even promised to give those determined warriors a splendid weapon, say, a spear or a knife, so that they could demonstrate their valiance in front of their fellows. Everybody in the lobby fell quiet. It was human nature to follow the crowd, particrly in a crisis like this one. When someone proposed to attack, everybody grew bold. But if some idiots were picked out and told to take action alone, they would immediately chicken out. Looking at the residents, Luke said, If youre really willing to help, go to the second floor. The people there are still fighting to protect themselves and their families even though they can barely hold up their guns anymore. You can prove yourself there, instead of encouraging other people to do silly things with you. encou He then raised his voice. Samantha, rece the defenders upstairs with anyone who is willing to help. Remember, dont let anyone who is bad at shooting or cowardly go up. Samantha nodded, but she knew that most people on the first floor didnt meet the requirements except for a few like herself. But her children were here, and she had to keep the residents calm as the sheriff. So, she couldnt go to the second floor either. Luke returned to the second floor and observed the situation. The area outside the entrance to the shopping centre was pretty broad, which made it easy for the spiders to gather, but just as easy for the FBIs helicopter tounch a barrage. After the barrage, most of the spiders were wiped out, leaving behind stragglers who werent a threat at all. So, Luke quickly deployed some manpower to the basement stairs to assist Chris with the defense there. While the entrance to the underground parking lot was blocked by the van, he didnt know how many ck widows there still were outside, so there had to be a line of defense down there. Afterpleting the arrangements, Luke said a few words to Selina before he quickly climbed out a window. All the residents on the second floor were puzzled, wondering what the young detective was going to do. On the outer wall where they couldnt see, Luke climbed up to the roof with the help of protruding bricks. With his Sharp Nose, he could tell that there were no longer any spiders on the roof. After clearing the area here, the two helicopters gradually widened their attack range. Under the searchlights, the spiders couldnt escape their doom even as they jumped away and tried to hide. Luke called Charles back. Charles, Im going to start rescuing the residents in the areas that youve already cleared. Ask your shooters to pay attention and not hit me. Stunned for a moment, Agent Charles said, Luke, thats too dangerous. Why dont you act with us once were done with the clean-up? Luke said, Dont worry, Ill stay away from your helicopters. Ill start with ces close to the shopping center. He then hung up the phone. He murmured to himself, If you kill all those spiders, I might not get any points for rescuing the survivors!Now that the fake FBI agents had wiped out the bulk of the army of spiders, Luke could use this opportunity to rescue the residents in the houses around the shopping center. With his Sharp Nose, he could easily detect the spiders that were hiding and the residents, and he would be much more efficient than Cheneys team. Saving one person meant twenty experience and credit points. That was easy ie. In the next two hours, Luke carried out a solo search and rescue operation. Half an hourter, after the helicopters sprayed the spiders that were still visible on the ground with bullets, it had be much less dangerous, and the agents in the helicopters joined the search and rescue. Luke asked Charles for four agents to cooperate with him. That way, he only needed to locate the survivors and kill the spiders, and the time-consuming task of bringing the survivors to a safe ce could be given to the agents with him. Charles moved with another team, while the remaining agents all went to the roof of the shopping center, where they eliminated the asional spider on the street with sniper rifles and protected the survivors who made their way to the shopping center. Chapter 312 - Good Rewarded with Good

Chapter 312 Good Rewarded with Good

The shopping center was at a good height, and a straight streety before it. Thus, four sniper rifles and four drones were enough for the agents to control what happened in a range of several hundred meters around the shopping center. The search and rescue operation didnt stop until midnight. After all the survivors were rescued, an exhausted Luke finally returned to the shopping center. Before he returned, he gave Agent Charles the maps of the mines and marked a location. Here, this is the cave where that unknown substance is stored. ording to the manager of the mines whom I saved, theres a super big guy in the cave as well as many smaller spiders. Agent Charles was reinvigorated by the information, since that was the reason why he was here. He hadnt asked Luke earlier, partly because they couldnt search the mines before all the spiders were killed, and partly because he didnt think that Luke knew the specific location of the unknown substance. After all, Luke had only been here two days. Who knew that Luke would directly verify the exact location. After Luke told him about dys, her nephew Chris, and the previous proprietor of the mines, Agent Charles had a lot of mixed feelings. It almost felt like fate. dys had refused to hand over the maps of the mines because they were her brothers lifelong work. However, Chris gave Luke the maps, which enabled thetter to rescue dys. So, was this good being rewarded with good? Hearing Agent Charles sigh, Luke whispered inwardly, Youre damn right, but you dont know what my real reward is. After that, Luke went to the shopping center to look for Selina, and found her bellowing at the residents and telling them to find a ce to rest on the second floor. The town hadnt been fully purged of the spiders yet, so the residents couldnt go home. Even though they were in a safe ce, they had to take turns keeping watch in case a spider snuck in and killed them. Luke observed them quietly for a moment, before he went downstairs with a smile. He cleaned himself up in a bathroom and found his car. Thanks to his foresight, he had gotten Selina to park the car on one side of the shopping center, and it was basically undamaged except for a few scratches. The cars that had been parked in a panic at the entrance to the shopping center were buried under the bodies of spiders and their disgusting fluids. Luke didnt even need to look to know that there had to be a lot of bullet holes in the cars. It would cost a fortune to fix them, if the townsfolk could get their cars back at all. If there was something wrong with those spiders, it was possible that all the cars had to be destroyed. Luke had learned this the hard way when he lost his car in Laquin. Luke took out the Napoleon cake from the mini-fridge in the car and returned to the shopping center. Patting Selina on the back, Luke showed her the box in his hands and said, Please take a break, Detective Selina. Selina turned around. Seeing the big box in his hands, she immediately smiled. This was their exclusive food box, which contained delicious food every time it made an appearance. She would automatically start drooling whenever she saw it. She was about to open the box, when Luke moved it out of reach. Wash your hands, okay? I washed my hands multiple times before I fetched the cake for you. Selina red at him angrily but still went to wash her hands. Following her and making sure that she cleaned her hands and her face, Luke finally gave her the box. Let the FBI take care of the rest. Ive already spoken to Charles. We should get some rest now since well likely be questioned for a while tomorrow. Selina nodded and asked, Where do we sleep? Luke had already scouted the area. Theres an unused utility room in a corner on the first floor. Its absolutely safe and away from the lobby. We can get some sleep there. Selina said, Haha, thats good... As they spoke, they reached the utility room. Seeing that an intable camping tent had been set up inside the utility room, Selina was even more satisfied. We dont have to sleep on the floor? Great! Right, where did you find this? Luke said sorrowfully, Its an offering from the dearly departed ex-mayor Wade, who owned a camping equipment store here. Selina shrugged. What a shame. Ill pray for him tomorrow morning. Luke nodded. Yes, we must thank him for his generosity, if theres nothing wrong with him. Selina was curious. Is there anything wrong with him? Luke replied, Those giant spiders are probably rted to Mayor Wade. However, since your acting is terrible, Ill tell you the details when were out of here. Now, be good and finish the cake, brush your teeth, and go to bed. Selina nodded. She wasnt in a hurry now that she had a basic gist of the situation. She yawned, quickly brushed her teeth with some mineral water, then copsed inside the tent. With a smile, Luke straightened Selinas body, before lying down on a nket next to the door and falling asleep as well. Luke woke up after only two hours of sleep, which was all the sleep he needed now. Elementary Self-Healing was definitely a valuable ability for anyone who burned the midnight oil. After he got up, he called Agent Charles, but nobody picked up. Setting up a camera in the room, he closed the door, then went to look for an FBI agent. He then learned that further reinforcements had arrived, and Agent Charles had led them into the mines. Luke immediately lost interest in the matter. This was something that only the S.H.I.E.L.D. agents pretending to be the FBI could do. He would be a pest if he was too enthusiastic about it. There were more and more residents in the shopping center. The four hundred survivors at the beginning plus the couple of hundred that were rescued by Luke and the agentster added up to around six hundred people here. ording to Elizabeth, around a thousand people lived in this town; it seemed that the rest of them had been killed.It was already midnight, but the shopping center was still noisy. Some people were sleeping soundly and some were weeping quietly, while some were devastated and some wandered about aimlessly. The beautiful sheriff was still busy. She had to keep the anxious residents calm, make sure that the situation was under control, and deal with the issues of food and a ce to sleep. This was supposed to be the mayors job, but Wade had gotten himself killed, so the sheriff had no choice but to take charge of the remaining members of the town council to handle this matter. However, with Chriss help, she wasnt on her own. Luke walked over and greeted her. Samantha, you can take a break. Chris can help you look after things. Isnt that right, Chris? Chris smiled. Im not half as capable as Samantha. Chapter 313 - An Invitation From Good Guy Luke

Chapter 313 An Invitation From Good Guy Luke

Luke shook his head with a smile. He then signaled to Samantha, and they spoke in private a few steps away. Samantha, have you called Elizabeth? Stunned for a brief moment, Samantha pped her forehead. I forgot. Lukeforted her. Its fine. Ill call her in the morning and tell her what happened, but shell be more relieved to hear from you. So, get some rest and call her in the morning, okay? Samantha nodded. Thank you, Luke. She was feeling grateful, fortunate, scared and happy all at the same time. If her daughter hadnt persuaded her to allow Luke and Selina to help with the case, it wouldve been hard to say if her family could have survived the disasterst night. Looking at the six hundred residents here, Samantha knew that almost half of the towns poption was gone. But it was a good thing that nothing happened to her children, or she wouldve broken down. Luke nodded with a smile. Youre wee, but you should really thank Elizabeth, who asked for our help even though she couldve been reprimanded for it. You have a good daughter! He then left. It was three in the morning, not the best time for phone calls. He would have Selina call Los Angeles in the morning. It was already habit to leave the long-winded reports to Selina. After speaking with Samantha, he went through the shopping center once more and took back all his equipment. There was no way he would let the fake FBI agents take his steel wires or the cameras. Those agents were now too busy searching the mines and rescuing residents to examine the shopping center yet; this was the best time for Luke to cover his tracks. After that, Luke walked over to the front of the shopping center and nodded at the two agents who were guarding the entrance. Dont mind me, Im just looking around. The agents simply nodded and remained on guard against any activity outside. The door had been rolled up, and a lot of things could be seen through the ss doors of the shopping center. A helicopter hovered in the sky and asionally took potshots at the giant spiders that popped up every now and then. Teams of agents were searching the rest of the town to see if they could find more survivors who might still be hiding. Luke shook his head slightly and stopped looking around. This town had been about to close down in the first ce. After this incident, most of the residents would probably move away. However, there might still be a way to turn things around. As he pondered this, Luke returned to the utility room. Selina was still sound asleep inside the tent. Luke sat down on his nket and examined his harvest from tonight. For each resident he saved, he got twenty experience and credit points. After a night of hard work, he obtained 4,200 experience and credit points. He was also rewarded with more than three hundred experience and credit points for misceneous tasks that he had aplished. So, he obtained more than 4,500 experience and credit points in one night. The hard work had been worth it. Good rewards for a good guy! Luke smiled in delight. At dawn, the residents were escorted to buses and transferred to a temporary shelter in the neighboring town of Wintersburg. They couldnt return until Boom Town waspletely cleaned up. At the shelter in Wintersburg, investigators who had already been waiting questioned the survivors one by one about what happenedst night. Luke and Selina were the very first to be questioned and also took the longest time. Luke basically told the truth. After all, this matter was on file in LAPD, and so was Elizabeths birthce. The two agents in charge of the interview were very polite as well. They had personally seen Luke risk his life to rescue others when the agents had still been eliminating the spiders in town. After hours of arduous work, Luke rescued dozens of residents. Everybody liked a hero. But of course, if the hero had died the moment he showed up, he wouldve only ended up as a name in the casualty report and would have been easily forgotten. The questioning was finally over by noon. Luke asked the agents if he could leave. The agents made a call and soon returned. Detective Luke, you and Detective Selina are free to go, but Im afraid we might have to trouble you again during our investigation in the future. Luke thanked them with a smile. Thats fine. Were in Los Angeles anyway, and you can look for us there at any time. They bumped into Samantha on their way out. After some thought, Luke greeted her. Samantha, is your interview over? Samantha replied with a tired expression, Yes, it is. Luke said, Thats good. Were returning to Los Angeles today. Samantha was surprised. Youre leaving so soon? Luke nodded. Since all of you are safe and sound, we can report to Elizabeth now that wevepleted our mission. Samantha was a little embarrassed. Thank you very much for everything. Luke chuckled. Youve already said that. Right, why dont all of youe to Los Angeles with us? Samantha shook her head. But there are a lot of things that need to be done here. Luke waved his hand. Samantha, the incident here isnt simple. Boom Town will probably be closed for a while for investigation. You might as well make a trip to Los Angeles for a couple of days instead of idling here. After what happenedst night, dont you think Elizabeth will be relieved to see you in person? She almost asked for leave to fly back here right away when I called her this morning. Samantha hesitated. But... She then looked at Chris. Luke noticed that and smiled. How about this? I think Chris is a nice guy. Bring him to Los Angeles with you. As it so happens, theres something I want to discuss with him. Samantha found that odd. What is it? Luke simply replied, Its about the mines. Samantha didnt ask further, and went over to talk to Chris. When the two of them returned, Luke talked to Chris in private. Chris, can your mines still operate? Chris shook his head with a bitter smile. The FBI told me that they have to clear the spiders nest in the mines before I can send workers in. Thatll take at least two months. Luke nodded. In that case, why dont youe to Los Angeles with Samantha? I want to talk to you about the mines. Chris thought that Luke was only being polite, and quickly shook his head. Thanks, but Ill be fine here. Luke patted his shoulder. Chris, even if the FBI clears the mines for operation, will they still make money? As far as I know, your mining business isnt doing very well. Chris smiled bitterly. Not very well was an understatement. The truth was that thepany was about to go bankrupt. Chapter 314 - Guests At a Picnic

Chapter 314 Guests At a Pic

Chris hadnt dered bankruptcy yet because thepany was his fathers lifelong work, and he felt very guilty toward his father. Luke said, Come to Los Angeles. I have some thoughts about your mines. Ill have my secretary talk to you. Chris was surprised. What? Why would a detective have a secretary? Why are you talking like a big boss? Are you serious? Luke simply patted his shoulder again thoughtfully. Chris, the opportunity is right before you; its up to you whether or not to seize it. Dont let Samantha down. Chris looked at Samantha, who was talking to Selina not far away. That familiar and mature charm wasnt something he could give up. Fine, Ill talk to my aunt. Luke waved his hand. Take dys with you. And Bruce, too. Ill arrange your room and board in Los Angeles. Chris walked back in a daze, with no idea what Luke was up to. It definitely wasnt about Samantha. Charming as she was, she was 38. However... Chris looked at Ashley, who was standing next to Samantha. This one seemed to be of a more appropriate age. But recalling everything that Luke had demonstratedst night, he subconsciously shook his head. Ashley was the right age, but their temperaments and styles didnt match at all. Then, he remembered that Ashley had an elder sister who was Lukes colleague. But it still didnt seem right, since Luke already had a hot detective named Selina with him. For a moment, Chris became even more confused as he overthought things. Eventually, Luke and Selina left in their car first. However, both Samantha and Chris promised that they would visit Los Angeles in a day or two after they dealt with the aftermath of this incident. They werent in a hurry to return, and Selina took a nap in the backseat after talking to Luke for a while. Luke turned on the radio, making sure to turn down the volume. ...God, aliens are attacking Earth. They have eight big ws, and hop about and kill human beings... Luke was lost for words. He recognized it as Boom Towns resident radio station. The radio host was fine? S.H.I.E.L.D. hadnt done anything about him? But Luke then realized that it was impossible to gag hundreds of people forever. They had probably only been told not to exaggerate the story. But what was this guy talking about? Aliens? Eight ws? Those who didnt know might think that the monsters were octopuses. Aliens like these appeared all the time on local radio stations across the country every day. Nobody would believe it. Luke changed the channel to country music. He nodded in satisfaction and then... changed the channel again. Some people said that listening to too much country music would cause depression. Though Luke didnt believe it, he wanted to listen to something more rxing. A momentter, the pleasant sound of a violin rang out. Hands back on the wheel, Luke whistled a tune as he drove. He drove all the way out of Arizona into California. In the afternoon, after taking a turn, Luke couldnt help but stop the car. He observed the tnd that had more grass than trees. It was bright under the brilliant afternoon sun. The wild flowers in shades of pink and purple amidst the grass added color to the view. Luke couldnt help but look back at Selina, who was still sound asleep. With a smile, he turned the wheel and drove into the grass. A momentter, he woke Selina up. Hey, its time to eat. Selina opened her eyes in confusion. Huh? Were in Los Angeles? She sat up and turned in the direction of the noise. Luke was standing outside. Behind him was glorious sunlight, as well as a nket and food boxes on the grass. Selina smiled. A pic? Luke pulled her out of the car and showed her what he had been hiding in his left hand. It was a bundle of tiny wide flowers in pink, purple and white. It wasnt spectacr, but it was pretty cute. My angel, do you like it? asked Luke with a smile. epting the flowers from him, Selina observed them in satisfaction and smiled brilliantly. Yes, I do. They then enjoyed ate lunch in the meadow under the afternoon sun. The tension ofst nights battle and the exhaustion from the long inquiry today gradually faded. In the car, a female host was speaking passionately on the radio. ...Its camping season again! Lets see what ces are worth visiting nearby. ... Lake Salton is big enough for most water activities... Lake Maxwell is closer... Huntington Park, which is 73 kilometers to the southeast of Long Beach isnt bad either... ...Do avoid the school holidays... However, the water at Crestview is clear, and kids love it... As Luke chatted with Selina, he couldnt help but recall the famous opening line of a certain program in his previous life: Spring is the best season for mental and physicalmunication between living creatures. They resumed their journey as the sun was setting, and night had fallen by the time they got back to Los Angeles. They headed straight for home. Selina went to her room and put the flowers in a vase that she had never used. She didnte out of her room again until Luke made dinner. Just as they were about to enjoy the food, there was a knock on the door. Selina opened the door. Oh, Elizabeth, are you here for free food?. Luke was secretly amused. A visit during a meal was definitely one of Selinas least favorite things. Though she wasnt happy, she still let Elizabeth in. Luke looked at Elizabeth and asked, Do you want some? Selina rolled her eyes and knew that he would say that. She hurriedly returned to her seat and made the first move as she picked up a huge chunk of steak and started chewing. Elizabeth nodded without any hesitation.She had learned that from Selina and Elsa. The female detectives of the Major Crimes Division couldnt be as coy as regr women, or they would never get their jobs done properly. Luke didnt talk about Boom Town during dinner. Elizabeths family was safe, so it was unnecessary to talk about depressing things at the dinner table. Thanks to their collective efforts, the food was finished very quickly. Selina picked up the dishes to wash them in the kitchen, leaving the living room to Luke and Elizabeth. Elizabeth evenplimented her. Ah, Selina, that was a wonderful dinner you made. You must teach meter. Luke chuckled, and Selina didnt know what to say. Chapter 315 - Gratitude

Chapter 315 Gratitude

After Selina left, Elizabeth finally expressed her gratitude to Luke solemnly. Samantha had already told Elizabeth what happened, particrly the part where Luke rescued many residents, including her family. Without Luke, the whole town couldve ended up as the spiders food. Luke quickly interrupted her. Alright, thats enough. I helped your family, so you better work harder in return. Did your mother mention that shesing over with your siblings? Elizabeth nodded. She did. Ill take care of them. Luke thought for a moment before he continued, Do you remember that Chris? Elizabeth smiled in embarrassment. I do. Hes my mothers... old ssmate. Luke could tell from her face that she knew about their rtionship. He nodded with a smile. Good to know. They talked for another ten minutes. Then, Elizabeth went to the kitchen and thanked Selina as well. A few minutester, Luke saw her off. At the door, Luke suddenly asked, Elizabeth, if you be rich someday, like, super rich, will you continue doing this dangerous job? Elizabeth considered for a moment before replying with a smile, Youre already very rich. Why are you still doing this job? She pointed at the house behind her. Luke shrugged. Its more of a hobby. A life without anything to work on would be too boring. Elizabeth nodded. I think so too. When Im older, I may consider transferring to a different post. But right now... I love my job. Luke patted her shoulder and said, Remember that, and have a good rest. Ill see you at work tomorrow. Elizabeth chuckled. Okay, were waiting for you toe back. Im leaving. Watching her get into her car, Luke closed the door and turned around, and Selina looked at him yfully. Youre more and more proactive now, arent you? Luke sat down on the couch. Proactive about what? Selina said, About girls, of course. Luke rolled his eyes. If you think thats being proactive, wouldnt Dustin be harassing his female subordinates every day? Lost for words, Selina asked him a momentter, Do you have high hopes for her? Luke nodded. Pretty much. Given how smart she is, and her diploma and her diligence, shell be a sergeant in a few years with any luck, and my support then wont be as valuable as it is right now. Selina wasnt convinced. Youre lying. Thats definitely not the reason why you asked her what she would do if she were rich. Luke admitted it. Im only checking out the situation beforehand, in case I lose a capable helper. If that happens, therell be too many things for you to do. Selina thought for a moment. Are you saying that shes going to be rich soon? Luke said, Im not sure. She might not be the one whos gonna get rich, but it doesnt hurt to ask. Okay. Take a break. Well start trainingter. Selina was speechless. This is definitely payback, isnt it? The next morning, Selina was woken up by Lukes rm. She enjoyed Lukes breakfast and went to work with Lukes dessert in a good mood. They went to Elsa, but saw that Martin and Roger were in her office. Naturally, they didnt barge in. Luke quickly turned around and led Selina back to their desks, where he observed the door to Elsas office from afar. Roger had gotten Luke involved in an assignmentst time to split the risks, but then they were ambushed by Bullseye. Luke decided that he needed to keep a distance from that guy, or he might be caught up in yet another disaster. The battle against Bullseye actually wasnt a big deal, since it wouldve happened sooner orter. However, Luke suspected that Roger was a harbinger of misfortune. Why else would his partner Martin look so wretched? Very soon, Roger and Martin left the office. They didnt notice the two people hiding in the distance. Luke and Selina slipped into the office and closed the door. Boss, whats with Roger and Martin? asked Luke casually. Elsa sighed. Martin... hasnt been in good condition recently. He needs more rest. So, they came to talk to me and transferred their cases to us. Luke frowned. What happened to Martin? Elsa shook her head. Dont ask, and dont tell anyone else, but he cant take any cases for the foreseeable future. Luke got it. If it was just a short break to readjust, a detective would only transfer the urgent cases at most so that the investigations wouldnt be held up. But Elsa had implied that those two had transferred most of their cases, and that it was possible that Martin might stop being a police officer. That wasnt unprecedented. Family mishaps, trauma, serious illnesses and many other reasons could prevent a police officer from working. They could only take a break, and after a period of time, they might resign. Elsa clearly wasnt happy about it either. Martin had only just transferred to the Major Crimes Division a few months ago, and Elsa wasnt very familiar with him, but Roger was a seasoned detective in the department. It was obvious that Martins problem had something to do with Roger. An officers partner was like their spouse. If they had a terrible one, work would be a nightmare. Elsa stopped the unpleasant conversation and said, Now, you need to pick up their important cases. Luke nodded and asked, Where are the case files? Elsa jerked her chin to the side. Luke and Selina looked over, only to see a stack of files that was more than thirty centimeters tall. Youre kidding. Luke turned around and looked at Elsa suspiciously. Elizabeth sighed helplessly. Sadly, Im not. Its the bosss order. Yours are just the important ones. Actually, most of the cases have already been given to Elizabeth and Billy. I even have to work on some of them myself. Luke chuckled. Truly appreciate your efforts, boss. There was nothing he could say now; he couldnt avoid it since even Elsa herself had been assigned some cases.Luke picked up the files, and Selina put the dessert down as usual, before they returned to their desks. Elizabeth and Billy greeted them and said, Good to have you back. Luke threw the case files onto the table. Weve got a lot of work to do. Elizabeth chuckled. Thats why I saidst night that were waiting for you. Selina said, Thanks very much, Elizabeth. You let us have a good nights sleep, at least. Elizabeth said, Youre wee, I only did what I should. Naturally, Luke and Selina didnt me Elizabeth for not informing them earlier, since they had already been assigned the cases. There were even more case files on Elizabeth and Billys desks. Stacked together, the pile would be more than fifty centimeters tall. Chapter 316 - Old Cases and Sticking Your Nose In

Chapter 316 Old Cases and Sticking Your Nose In

Although Elizabeth and Billy had more cases, that didnt mean that their burden was heavier than Luke and Selinas. Most of the cases were minor ones, and didnt have to be cracked within a certain period of time. The cases that Luke and Selina had received, inparison, were the really tricky ones, as were all the cases that they had ever worked on. Luke didnt find it surprising. Martin was new to the Major Crimes Division, even if he was a great marksman who had retired from the navy. Roger, on the other hand, was a true veteran. Five years ago, Rogers partner was Dustin Hammond, who was now the head of the Major Crimes Division. He had worked with Dustin for three years, before Elsa worked with Dustin for another year. Roger was definitely one of the most experienced detectives in the Major Crimes Division. However, he didnt have the mental fortitude for more important positions, nor did he want to shoulder even more pressure. Thus, he had never chased a promotion, and stayed in the Major Crimes Division. He was one of the people that Dustin trusted the most. Luke ran into Bullseye on the case that Roger had asked Luke for help withst time, which showed just how dangerous the cases that he worked on were. Luke and Selina stopped chatting with Elizabeth and Billy as they were all busy. Selina quickly screened the files and threw three of them to Luke. Check them out, especially the first one. She then continued reading the other files. After reading the first case file for a moment, Luke frowned. This case... hasnt been closed yet? There were too many unsolved cases in the Major Crimes Division, but this particr case had to do with the shooting in the donut store, which was rted to Bullseye. Luke hadnt investigated the case further after he drove Bullseye away. After all, this case belonged to Roger and his partner, and his intervention might not be appreciated unless they asked for his help. Now, ording to the file, Bullseye had only been following orders, while the mastermind in this case hadnt been found yet. Thus, the case hadnt been closed even though Bullseye had run back to New York. Palmer, the beautiful DEA agent who had something going on with Martin, had been in another shooting recently, but fortunately was unharmed. So, it was easy for Luke to reach a conclusion: It was Palmer, and not her unfortunate partner, who was the real target in the shooting at the donut store. Bullseye had taken action because of Kingpin. However, Palmer wasnt looking into Kingpin, but the head of a local drug gang which had major dealings with Kingpin. Luke didnt dive into the details, but browsed the other two cases first, only to find that they were just as tricky. One was the murder of a police officer, and the other was about a girl in pajamas who had been hit by a car on the road. These two cases werent any easier than Palmers case, but there was no deadline on them for now, so they could be worked on one at a time. Luke raised his head. Is there anything else? Is it just these three cases? Selina nodded. The other cases arent as important. The three cases youre holding can turn into a huge deal if they arent closed. Well, fine, theyre actually already pretty big deals now. Luke grabbed his coat and said, Lets go and talk to Martins quasi-girlfriend. Selina didnt joke about Palmer with Luke this time. Anybody with the least bit of intelligence could see the sparks between Martin and Palmer. Also, Luke and Selina were still in the police department. There were eyes and ears all over the ce, so jokes like that were inappropriate. Elizabeth raised her head. Do you need any help? Luke pointed at the case files in front of her and said, Onlye help out after youve handled your cases. Also, dont forget about Samantha. I can arrange amodation for them. Elizabeth said, Alright. As he walked to the parking lot, Luke murmured to himself, This is a case with psychos like Bullseye. If you get involved, you might die like that SWAT team. He had high hopes for Elizabeth and Billy, and didnt want them to get involved. While every case could be dangerous for a detective, the opponents in this case were too ruthless. Los Angeles now had a crime rate that was even higher than New Yorks, but cases were still rare where someone would spray bullets at a DEA agent with an automatic weapon. That was nuts! The FBI had targeted the Carlos family previously when thetter killed several police officers and FBI agents. The DEA was just as powerful as the FBI, and even tougher, since it was impossible to deal with crazy drug dealers without being fierce themselves. A lot of their people were retired special force veterans. Luke wouldnt be interested in getting involved if Roger and Martin hadnt handed them the case. It was possible that the DEA was about to eliminate some gang; they didnt need Luke going in to steal their credit. For the sake of Martins girlfriend-to-be, however, Luke decided to work on this case first. He never felt guilty about wiping out drug dealers.He called Palmer, only to discover that she happened to be at the police department, and was with Martin. Selina blinked and asked, Are we really going to go over? Wouldnt we be interrupting them? Pondering for a moment, Luke said, Lets see whats the situation. If theyre done, well stick our nose in. If theyre still cuddling, well... wait for five minutes. While whispering to each other about Martin and Palmers love story, they reached the lounge. They found Roger standing forlornly outside the lounge, and saw that Martin and Palmer were talking in the lounge, which had tempered ss walls. Luke had no choice but to take a deep breath and walk over to Roger. How are they doing? Roger smiled bitterly at them. Thank god Palmer is here. A woman is much betterforting someone than I am. Looking at Rogers dark face and his bald head, Luke couldnt agree more. A man with a dark face and a bald head tended to leave the impression that he was a viin, even if he actually defended world peace. Chapter 317 - Tailing the Beauty

Chapter 317 Tailing the Beauty

Luke could only change the topic. Ive read Palmers case file. Did you find anything in your investigation? Roger said, A little bit. Its possible that Palmer found a thing or two about a guy nicknamed The Maker, which is why the guys trying to kill her. Luke asked, Exactly what did she find? I dont know, Roger said decisively. Palmers been looking into him, but she cant share all her information with us. You know, shes investigating too many targets. If she gives us all the information, we would have thirty suspects at least. Luke sighed and didnt ask who the suspects were. The guys that the DEA investigated were mostly tricky vermin who baited and corrupted people. It wasnt unusual to investigate one suspect and then unearth a whole bunch of them. Luke looked inside and asked in an even lower voice, Whats with Martin? Roger said bitterly, I hope that he can more or less recover after a month of rest. Luke hesitated. What about you? Roger didnt have to rest when Martin did. As an experienced detective, he could totally get a new detective to help him with the cases. Roger scratched his bald head. Im old. With Martins issue and my family situation... After a brief silence, Luke patted his shoulder and said, Get some good rest, but you bettere back soon, or Im afraid Dustin will go crazy. Roger simply nodded and didnt say anything. After about twenty minutes, Palmer and Martin were finally done with their conversation, and they walked out of the lounge. Roger had a few words with them and then took Martin home to rest. Palmer managed a smile for Luke and Selina. Luke, Selina, how can I help you? Luke pointed at the lounge. Lets talk inside. They talked for half an hour in the lounge, before they came out again. Palmer said, Luke, you dont need to pay too much attention to this case. Our people are already working on it; oh, I dont mean anything else by this. Luke knew that she was saying that she wasnt trying to drive them off the case. He nodded with a smile. Palmer, I understand, but we have to do what we can, for Martins sake. At least, we cant allow those guys to wander around with automatic weapons and find an opportunity to shoot you, right? What could Palmer say? Naturally, she didnt want to live in fear every day and with the suspicion that anyone around her who didnt look right might be a shooter out to get her. Luke said, Well follow up on the case for a couple of days and let you know if there are any updates; we wont meddle with any of the cases on your end. Palmer nodded. Thank you. Then, Ill take my leave. She knew that Luke was doing this for Martins sake. Luke was only going to work on the assault case, and wouldnt steal the drug cases that the DEA was working on. Watching Palmer leave, Luke said, Lets follow her. Selina was surprised. What? It was a serious vition to follow a DEA agent without official notification. If the situation was reversed, the Major Crimes Division would also be unhappy if someone from the DEA was tailing a detective from their department. Both organizations were engaged in dangerous work, and were quite sensitive about this sort of thing. Luke said, We dont need to follow her too closely. I just want to see if the shooters are still around her. Palmer was the perfect bait. He wouldnt be able to track the shooters without her. When he drove the car out, Selina was still at a loss. Are you really going to follow her? Luke chuckled. Only you know that were following her. To everyone else, were just on our way to investigate a case. Selina was befuddled. She couldnt see Palmers car at all. How could they track her? Luke smiled as he drove the car at an unhurried speed. He caught a whiff of the unique perfume that Palmer was wearing. It was Givenchy Jardin dInterdit, which matched her personality perfectly. Any woman, even a DEA agent, loved being beautiful! They followed her all the way to the DEAs office building, and nothing happened. Luke wasnt disappointed, since it was only natural. When detectives followed or monitored suspects, they spent most of the time in their cars instead of chasing the criminals. They were often bored, but had to stay focused. It was easier for Luke. He drove the car around the area surrounding the DEA building as he looked for unusual guys. Other people could only observe with their eyes, but Luke had Sharp Nose, which let him know if anybody was carrying a gun. After all, it would be quite suspicious for anyone to be loitering outside the DEA building with a gun. He looked around and detected a few armed people, who were all DEA guards. If a shooter was waiting for their target to show, they would exhibit more unusual behaviour. For example, they would be anxious, or keep looking at the exits, or pay attention to people with simr features like those who were female, beautiful, had long hair, and were dressed professionally. All these described Agent Palmer to a tee. After taking stock, Luke and Selina simply went home for lunch. Palmer bought lunch from a hot dog stand at the entrance of the office building, and went back inside. Clearly, she wouldnt be out any time soon. Luke and Selina didnt know what Palmers schedule was like, and the shooters probably didnt either. After the second attack, Palmers movements were kept strictly confidential, and it wouldnt be easy to ambush her.So, the only time the shooters could probably attack was when she was on her way to and from work. Anybody who had a fixed job usually had a fixed schedule for when they started or got off work. Luke had asked Roger earlier about Palmers office hours. Luke and Selina returned to the DEA building before half-past four, and did another round of the area one block away. Very soon, Luke chuckled and said, Selina, keep an eye on the silver Toyota on the right with the 5AJ**** te. Selina didnt even raise her head. She simply operated her tablet and adjusted the angles of the cameras on the car to focus on a Toyota that was half-exposed at a street corner. The Toyotas car windows were tinted ck, but it was clear that the people inside didnt know the first thing about tailing someone, as they took turns smoking outside the car every now and then. Although they were smoking behind the car and out of sight as much as possible, Luke already had a clear picture of them from the specially modified cameras on his car. Chapter 318 - Ambush, and Singing With the Beauty

Chapter 318 Ambush, and Singing With the Beauty

The tattoos on the necks and arms of the two men in the Toyota suggested that they probably werent good guys. Tattoos werent rare. People of any age and gender could get a tattoo if they wanted. There were plenty of people who got tattoos on their arms or backs. But the tattoos on these two men were different. Nobody in Los Angeles would dare get a tattoo like this, and even if they wanted to, regr tattoo parlors wouldnt do it so casually, since this design had a special meaning. It was a tattoo of a church steeple; the number drawn on the cross indicated seniority, and the subtle differences in the crown on the cross represented the role each individual yed in the group. The ck drops of blood that fell from the crown represented the number of people they had killed. Of course, some reckless young men really had gotten this tattoo design, but these idiots usually didnt live to see the end of the week. If someone with this tattoo walked down a particr block, a car might suddenly stop next to them, and someone would ask, Where are you from? It seemed like amon question, but the person who was asked might be fired upon like crazy. That was because the tattoo suggested that the person held a high position and had killed many people, and since he had identally trespassed on enemy territory, they would definitely kill him in the most ruthless way to defend their turf. The two people lying in wait here could be considered pretty cautious. They were wearing long-sleeved shirts and had even buttoned their cuffs and cors. Only the edges of their tattoos could just be seen on their necks and wrists. Unfortunately for them, the mini-program which Luke had created very quicklypared that small bit of the tattoo with the criminal database, and found an 80% match with the tattoo of a certain gang. Also, why were they hanging around one block away from the DEA building? This might be a free country, but the truth was that people who werent supposed to appear in a certain area would barely appear there. Even if they did, they would usually only be passing by; if they hung around for too long, something had to be wrong. In a rtively safe area, anybody wandering around dressed like a vagrant would be stopped and questioned by a patrolling officer, even if they hadnt broken any sort ofw. Taxpayers and the poor werepletely different species. The safety of the taxpayers had to be ensured, and uncertain factors should be discreetly removed from good ces, like depicted in the movie First Blood. Of course, Luke didnt really go up to the two gangsters to question them. He simply leaned in to look at the surveince image with Selina. Run them through the database. Start with the Latino gangs, instructed Luke. Selina nodded and started working. Less than five minutester, she chuckled and said, Sure enough, these two guys arent clean. There were mugshots of the two guys in the Toyota. Luke now had the support of all the bosses in the police department, and had found a way to copy certain files in the police department. Of course, it was definitely against the rules, and he hadnt really gotten permission. He had set up a mini database inside his car that primarily had information on local suspicious figures, most of whom were gang members. On the tablet, two names were disyed: Domingo Torres and Pdia Mendoza. They were hardcore members of a particr gang, who were involved in multiple cases of severe bodily harm. They were currently on parole, but hadnt contacted their parole officer in months. In other words, there would be no problem if Luke and Selina arrested them immediately. But of course, Luke wouldnt waste such an opportunity; right now, they could only be charged with breaking parole at most, and would only be in jail for another couple of years. He would wait for them to take action and then catch them in the act, which would be a felony. Even if their attempt wasnt sessful, mostwyers would be reluctant to defend them because they didnt want to end up on the police officers cklist. Arge part of how much power awyer had depended on how close they were to the local police and court. Furthermore, the district attorney who was in charge of prosecution would usually have gone through the police system. Being cklisted by the police meant being shut down by the district attorney, which wasnt good for awyers business in the long run. Luke said something to Selina, who then dialed Palmers number. Palmer, its me, Selina. Are you getting off work soon? We want to talk to you about something. Why dont we have dinner together? I hope we arent disturbing you? Okay. Well wait for you at the parking lot exit. Hanging up the phone, Selina made an okay gesture. Done. Shell be out in twenty minutes. Luke nodded with a smile and said, The car is yours. Let me know if anything happens. As he spoke, he took out his wireless earphones and got out. Selina moved to the drivers seat. Looking at the surveince feed, she drove the car to the DEAs parking lot exit. After he got out, Luke strolled leisurely toward the DEAs office building. He surveyed his surroundings as he walked, looking like an eager young man with too much energy and time on his hands. A young woman in tight sportswear, a white towel around her neck, and a pedometer on her wrist, ran past him. Luke whistled as he looked at her. She didnt hear him at all since she had earphones on, and she continued jogging. Luke chuckled and ran behind her as well. He stayed five meters away from her, his eyesnding on the girls exercise pants every now and then. Well, those are definitely tight buns, he murmured to himself. He followed her down the road, before finally stopping at a street corner. Seeing that outstanding figure gradually disappear into the distance, he took out two coins with a regretful expression, and bought a Dr. Pepper from a vending machine. Sitting down on some steps, he opened the can and drank from it. Burpingfortably, he began to whistle Baby Got Back.I like big butts and I cannot lie, You other brothers cant deny, That when a girl walks in with an itty bitty waist, And a round thing in your face... At that moment, another girl ran past him. She was a curvy Latino girl in a halter neck sports top and shorts, and with a fiery personality. What a rogue! Luke didnt know what to say. The girl even looked back at him and chuckled. Chapter 319 - Lookout and Sniper

Chapter 319 Lookout and Sniper

Luke wondered if he had just been hit on. However, this wasnt the best time. Helplessly, he looked out of the corner of his eye at the Toyota on the street corner thirty meters away. Selina said, Luke, youve changed! Youre actually expressing your interest in song now instead of keeping it to yourself! Luke mumbled, Acting! Its all acting, alright? Selinas sarcasm stopped there, and she didnt continue teasing him. They were going to catch a big one, and using thems to gossip would be going overboard. A few minutester, Selina alerted Luke. Palmers car is out. Its at the B2 exit. Luke got up and walked unhurriedly to the parking lot exit. Almost at the same time, the Toyota moved as well. Luke narrowed his eyes. The parking lot exit couldnt be seen from here, so... did someone inside the DEA let these two gangsters know, or was someone keeping a lookout nearby? A traitor inside the DEA would be the DEAs own problem; it wasnt unusual to have moles inside the DEA. But if there was a lookout, Luke had to be extra careful. Let alone Bullseye, a veteran or someone from the special forces would already be very dangerous. Selina, move the cameras on the top of the car and check the surrounding buildings for possible lookouts, said Luke quietly. Got it. Ive already adjusted them. Im also monitoring the streets with the roadside surveince cameras nearby, replied Selina. Luke hummed in response and pressed on. He was walking on a straight path through the trees on the edge of a small square. The Toyota, on the other hand, had to turn a corner in order to reach the parking lot. Luke was walking along the hypotenuse of a right-angled triangle, while the gangsters were taking the L-shaped route; they were weirdly coordinated. We By the time the Toyota reached B2, Luke was already in position. In the northeast, theres unusual activity in the third window on the tenth floor of that gray apartment building, said Selina. Luke shook his head to clear his mind, and as he hopped forward on the path, he nced at the window. With his keen sight, he saw the light glint off something faintly. Lens? Was it binocrs or a scope? Selina, call Palmer and tell her to wait five minutes before shees out. Ill check out the guy on the tenth floor, said Luke. The apartment building to the northeast wasnt far away from B2, but a row of trees blocked the line of sight. Only when Palmer turned out of this exit would those lying in ambush have the best chance of shooting her. Nobody knew how long it took a woman to get off work, and it wouldnt be unusual for Palmer to touch up her makeup in the parking lot. A five-minute dy shouldnt rm the assants. Of course, Palmer would have to be allowed to take part in the interrogationter. She had been used as bait, so she had the right to some of the credit. Luke passed B2 and moved northeast. His movements were concealed by the trees, and he had put on the close-fitting alloy bulletproof vest before he went on duty. In two minutes, he had dashed into the apartment building two hundred meters away. Instead of waiting for the elevator, he simply rushed up the stairs and activated the surveince function on his fake phone. If the enemy was a good sniper, it was possible that they had high-tech equipment too. Luke had to be careful. This was an old apartment building. Naturally, there were no surveince cameras in the hallways. Thanks to his extraordinary Strength and Dexterity, Luke reached the tenth floor in just thirty seconds. It wouldve only taken him ten seconds if he hadnt been worried about the creaking floors of this old building making too much noise. On the tenth floor, Luke took a deep breath, and caught the mixed smell of gun oil and powder. Even though the man had taken a shower, he couldntpletely get rid of the scent. Luke quietly approached the unit and paused for a few seconds to make sure that there werent any traps on the door and to pinpoint the mans location inside. With one hand, Luke abruptly struck the lock. The lock was sent flying into the room with a bam, as if it had been hit by a battering ram, and the door was abruptly flung open. A baseball suddenly appeared in Lukes hand, and he threw it at the head of a man three meters away who was turning around. Bang! The man had only turned halfway when he was hit, and he fell over the table. Luke quickly handcuffed him and found a walkie-talkie when he did a body search. He took a photo of the guys face and sent it to Selina. Ive sorted out the guy on the tenth floor. Look into him. He might be from the military. It was easy for Luke to guess what the mans background was. His gear was all standard military equipment. He looked exactly like a special force soldier sans badge. Looking at theyout in the apartment, Luke could tell that the man was well-trained. The long dining table had been pulled over to the window and the back had been raised to create a natural incline. The curtain was drawn open just a crack and fastened in ce so that it wouldnt move in the wind and affect the shot. This man was clearly much more professional than shooters who just casually ced their guns on the windowsill. Naturally, a sniper didnt always have the mostfortable environment to shoot in, but the best situation that they could make for themselves would significantly increase the uracy of their shot.Luke examined the sniper rifle. It was an M24. It had obviously been modified, and definitely wasnt a new gun. But to his surprise, the glint just now wasnt the light reflecting off the scope of the gun; this professional had covered it well with a hood. What the light had reflected off was actually a ss object on the top of a cab. This uninvited sniper obviously hadnt expected the owner to use the top of the cab as storage. Luke dragged the man into the bedroom and tied him up with the rope from his inventory. Basic Roping made him deft with using rope. Finally, he taped the mans mouth shut. Closing the apartment door, Luke quickly went downstairs and made a call. Elsa, Ive caught a sniper who was about to target Palmer. Ill send you the address. Send someone to pick him up ASAP. There are another two shooters that I need to take care of, I dont have time for this guy. Chapter 320 - Captives, Doctor, and Texans

Chapter 320 Captives, Doctor, and Texans

Elsa replied without any hesitation, Got it. Be careful. Luke quickly added, The sniper is likely from the military. Tell reinforcements to exercise caution. Elsa hummed a response and ended the conversation. After he was done with the call, Luke left the apartment building and walked over to the street in front of the parking lot at a quick but not urgent pace. The Toyota was already parked on one side of the street. Luke said, Selina, you can ask Palmer toe out now. Tell her to pay attention to the Toyota. Copy that, Selina replied. She then contacted Palmer. A momentter, she said, Palmer is on her way out. She just told me that her car is specially modified, and the doors and windows are bulletproof againstmon rifles. Thats a relief. Luke approached the Toyota from one side. Shes at the exit. I see her, said Selina. Luke also saw the ck Chevrolet SUV at the B2 exit. It was every agents favorite color and car model. S The SUV left the parking lot at a normal speed and turned right on the street. However, there was no response from the Toyota. Whats going on? asked Selina. Luke said, Dont be hasty. Even if they dont do anything, we can arrest themter. In any case, he had caught the sniper in the apartment building, who might know more than these two did. There was nothing unusual about Palmers car. Like most people, she slowly sped up after she got on the street, and switched to the middlene. At that moment, the Toyota finally moved. Driving directly against traffic, it crashed into the left side of the SUV. Caught unprepared, the SUV swerved and stopped on one side of the road. The Toyota also sped over. Before the car even stopped, the shooter in the passenger seat had already gotten out and started to fire the Uzi in his hand at the drivers seat of the SUV. The driver of the Toyota got out too, and was also about to open fire with his own Uzi. Luke was no longer worried the moment he saw the Uzis. He knew that this gun wouldnt be able to prate the special bulletproof doors so quickly. He had started running the moment the Toyota turned around. When the first shooter opened fire, Luke was only twenty meters away. He opened fire with the Glock in his hand almost at the same time as the gangster did. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Both shooters screamed and copsed. Luke hadnt yelled out a warning since due procedure didnt really matter at this point. He could directly kill these two gangsters for attempting to murder a government agent. Bloody bullet holes appeared in the legs of the two shooters, and Luke put his gun back into the holster. He jogged over and stepped on the right hand of the driver, who was still holding the Uzi. Crack! The driver screamed wildly. Luke kicked the Uzi away from the drivers hand with a sweep of his foot. The drivers fingers were mangled from the force of the strike. Pushing off the ground with his other foot, Luke jumped and slid over the top of the Toyota. Landing on the other side, he kicked the person in the passenger seat and knocked away his Uzi as well. Selina drove the car over at that moment and directly pushed the Toyota back to cover Luke. Luke caught the handcuffs that Selina threw to him and handcuffed both shooters. Both men were screaming that their hands were broken as they were handcuffed, but Luke and Selina simply turned deaf ears to them. On the other side, Palmer straightened in the drivers seat in the SUV and was about to get out. Luke raised his hand to stop her. Dont get out. Lets take them back to your agency right now and interrogate them there. Someone there should know first aid, right? Palmer sneered. Of course, we have medical doctors inside. She waved at Luke, then the SUV turned around. After Luke stuffed the two men into the back of the car, she led Luke and Selina back into the DEA building. The two unfortunate shooters were pale, not just because they were bleeding from the bullet holes in their legs, but also because they had been caught in the act of trying to kill a DEA agent. DEA agents werent ordinary police officers; their interrogation methods were a lot more ruthless. Naturally, the shooters who epted such a mission werent cowards, but there was a limit to human endurance, while there was no end of tricks to extort a confession. Also, in many cases, the DEA wouldnt convict the gangsters who pissed them off, but release them after the interrogation. The next time they were caught, those uncooperative gangsters, along with everybody else in their nest, would be killed as drug traffickers. The DEAs tough reputation wasnt just hot air. When Luke and Selina drove their car in, five people had arrived at the carpark. Four of them were clearly agents, but thest person was wearing a white coat andining, Hey, Im a doctor in pharmacology and biology, not a medical doctor, okay? Palmer stood calmly in front of him. Morris, I want these two guys alive for the next two hours. Im sure you can do that, right? The doctor called Morris instantly became ufortable under Palmers gaze. But... Im not a professional at saving lives. Palmer suddenly gave a charming smile and patted the mans shoulder. These two guys fired multiple shots at me earlier. Im sure you can understand how I feel, right, Morris? Morris shivered and stepped back abruptly. Okay! Okay! I understand. Carry them to myb. I cant do any surgery here.Luke and Selina watched as the two shooters were calmly carted off, as if nothing had happened just then. After the five guys took the shooters to the elevator, Palmer turned to Luke and Selina. Thank you. Luke shrugged. Its fine, as long as you dont me us for using you as bait. Palmer chuckled and ran a hand through her hair. I agreed to it, didnt I? Luke said, We need to be there during the interrogation. We dont care about anything else, but we want to know whos after you. After a long moment, Palmer finally sighed. Are people from Texas all this persistent? Luke spread his hands to indicate that there was nothing he could do to change that. Both he and Selina were born and raised in Texas. Martin was also from Texas. He had been a soldier in his youth, and joined the police after he retired. Chapter 321 - I Have An ’82 Lafite

Chapter 321 I Have An 82 Lafite

Martins hometown, however, was El Paso, which was further south of Shackelford and close to the Mexican border. The ce was known for how chaotic it was. Thus, while he didnt have the protection of Lukes daddy system, Martin was adept at killing. Palmer didnt say more. After all, she couldnt me Luke for being concerned about his colleague. Palmer led Luke and Selina to the room next to the interrogation room. Two DEA agents in the room nced at them but didnt say anything. It was Luke who had caught these two gangsters, and they were all on the same side today. The interrogationsted an hour. Luke observed the proceedings with a calm expression, as did Selina. Ever since the encounter with the Carlos family, they had no sympathy for drug dealers at all. These two shooters happened to be hardcore members of a particr drug trafficking gang. Luke wouldve blown up their heads just now, if he wasnt interested in their intelligence. Palmers expression was exhausted when she came out, and she looked at Luke and Selina with an apologetic smile. I didnt scare you just now, did I? Luke grinned and gave her a thumbs up. I like your efficiency. Palmer chuckled and nodded. The Maker should be hiding in Wellborn Consulting. As she spoke, she took out a case file and flipped to a particr page. Stanford White, major shareholder and chairman of the board. Luke looked at her. Are you going to do it, or should we? Palmer hesitated for a moment before she said, If possible, can you let us... She appeared a little embarrassed. Luke raised his hand. Not a problem, but remember that you owe me one. Stumped for a moment, Palmer smiled wryly. Fine. She didnt like owing other people favors. Neither did Luke, since it meant that he would have to return the favorter, even if it was something which vited thew, or he would lose his good fortune. Luke smiled. Dont worry, I wont hold it over your head for long. Lost for words, Palmer nodded. Luke said, Like I said earlier, we need to follow up on this case until we uncover the person whos trying to kill you; we wont meddle in anything else. Palmer rolled her eyes. Then I dont owe you anything. Luke nodded firmly. Not a problem. In any case, he didnt really care about the favor. Everybody got in their cars and left for Stanford Whites residence. Twenty minutester, three cars carrying five people reached a high-end apartment building After they entered the building, Palmer showed the building manager her badge, and everybody waited for the elevator. Since it was midnight, there were very few staff members around. As the elevator wasing down, Luke took a sniff, then tapped Selinas arm in a fixed rhythm without drawing anybody elses attention. Selina immediately got it. She said, Oh, I shouldve used the toilet just now. You go up first. Dont wait for me. She then went over to the manager with an embarrassed face. Excuse me. Is there a public bathroom here? After a brief hesitation, the manager said, Im sorry, but we dont have a public bathroom. Selina looked even more embarrassed. Then can I use yours? The manager was quite surprised, and didnt immediately agree. While Selina was talking to him, Luke stepped forward and said, Palmer, would you like to have dinner with meter? I have an 82 Lafite. Palmer stared at him nkly at first. She then said, Thats impossible. You cant afford that. Luke leaned in close and grinned. Maybe its an 02. I dont know much about the numbers. The other two DEA agents looked at each in bewilderment. What are you doing? Are you seriously discussing private affairs during an assignment? At that moment, the elevator dinged and the doors slowly opened. Luke had already drawn close to Palmer by then under the guise of chatting, and he suddenly tackled the woman and rolled over the floor. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! The moment the elevator doors opened, two men inside opened fire with their Uzis. At the same time, the managers face darkened, and he took out a pistol and aimed at Selina right in front of him at the reception counter. Selinas head was turned, as if she had been distracted by the sound of the elevator doors opening, and her guard looked like it was down. But the moment the manager pulled out his gun, Selina braced herself on the counter and jumped onto it, and her legs went under the mans armpits before she wrapped them around his neck. At the same time, she grabbed the managers right hand that was holding the gun, and her entire body pulled and twisted at the same time. Crack! The manager howled in pain. But Selina didnt show any mercy. She fiercely twisted the mans wrist again. Crack! This time, the manager was in so much pain he couldnt even scream anymore, and could only gasp helplessly with his mouth wide open. His gun fell to the floor, and Selina kicked it into a corner. Only then did Selina take out her gun and hit the manager in the head to knock him out, before she took cover behind the counter. On the other side, Luke rolled away with Palmer in his arms. It looked like a mad scramble, but it was very quick, and they were actually able to duck behind the stairs some ten meters away quickly. Both shooters werent able to follow Lukes strange but quick movements, and their storm of bullets only hit the empty floor behind Luke. At the corner of the stairs, Luke put Palmer to one side and pulled out his Glock. He raised his hand and waited a couple of seconds. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Two shooters who had just appeared on the second floor screamed and rolled down the stairs. Luke didnt even bother to look at them. When they hit thending, Luke pulled the trigger again. Bang! Bang! The shooters instantly stopped screaming. Luke then looked at Palmer and gestured at her to keep an eye on the stairs above them. The woman absolutely wasnt just a pretty face. When Luke killed the two shooters from upstairs, she had already taken out her pistol. It was a Beretta 92FS, an expensive and elegant little guy. Luke was very pleased with Palmersposure. He pretended to feel around in his chest pocket, and took out a small mirror. Of course, he had better items, but since Palmer was right behind him, he would rather not reveal any of his trump cards. Actually, even the mirror was just a cover. The moment he held out the mirror with his left hand, he also stuck out the Glock in his right hand. Bang! Bang! A shooter who had been closing in on them was shot twice, and he copsed with a scream. As calm as ever, Luke slightly readjusted the angle. Pa! The shooters scream was cut off abruptly as he was shot in the head. Chapter 322 - The DEA Without Traitors Wouldn’t Be the DEA

Chapter 322 The DEA Without Traitors Wouldnt Be the DEA

Luke suddenly darted out and fired at another shooter who was closing in. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Ah! The second shooter also screamed and fell. He had been killed in three shots, and Luke didnt need to put any more bullets in him. Luke took cover again and put the mirror back. He took out his fake phone and activated the voice connection function. A few secondster, he heard the sound of faint tapping in his earphones, which was Selinas signal that she was online. Luke simply said in a low voice, Dont expose yourself by leaving cover. Behind him, Palmers hands trembled slightly, and she was frowning as well. Luke turned back to look at Palmer. Call for reinforcements, but dont contact anyone whos close to those two colleagues of yours. Face dark, Palmer nodded and took out her phone. She quickly dialed a number and said, Boss, Ive got a problem. Youll have toe in person. Thats right, somethings wrong with Walker and Semir... Luke leisurely sent Elsa a text message with his fake phone. A momentter, he received Elsas reply, and was relieved. Martin, your future girlfriend is really a huge troublemaker! Luke sighed inwardly. For a moment, it was quiet in the lobby of the apartment building. Five minutester, two police officers cautiously stuck their heads in and shouted, LAPD! Youre surrounded. Lay down your weapons... Luke was amused. He had to admit that the familiar line was too reassuring On the other side, Selina had already handcuffed the unconscious manager, and she slowly backed away to the entrance, using the manager as a shield. At the same time, she showed the officers her badge. LAPD! Im from the Major Crimes Division. Seeing the way she was moving, the officers grew even more vignt. Instead of barging in, they took out their guns and covered her retreat. Only after Selina left the building with her shield did Luke rx. Nothing could go wrong now. The two agents who came with Palmer slowly backed out from where they were hiding as well. Luke shot them a nce from around the corner and whispered, Those two guys are out. Keep your distance. Next to him, Palmers expression was awful and furious. Of course, she wasnt looking at Luke but outside the entrance. Three more patrol cars had arrived with the wail of sirens to join the first one. Luke said, Lets go, Palmer. Im guessing youll be working overtime tonight. Palmer smiled bitterly. I must thank you for this. Luke chuckled. Youre wee. I only did what I should. Palmer didnt know what to say. Luke had already said earlier that he was only aiming for her attackers, which was exactly what he had just done. What made her mood foul was that the two DEA agents who came with her might be traitors. Palmer wasnt stupid; she hadnt relied on her outstanding looks to get to her position in the DEA. She just needed to recall the details of the attack earlier to know that something wasnt right. The shooters hadnt attacked her colleagues. Instead, they simply focused on her and Luke. Furthermore, her colleagues hadnt fought back. She hadnt seen what happened when Luke grabbed her and ran for cover, but she wasnt deaf. She hadnt heard the sound of return fire at all. Also, she had driven herself here. Only she, four agents, and Luke and Selina knew that she wasing here. Putting the two colleagues back in the office aside, the two agents who came with her had reacted too abnormally. They werent ordinary police officers, but elite agents who were always on the frontline in the fight against drug trafficking. It was unfathomable that they wouldnt fire in a surprise attack, nor get shot at. She also knew that the two shooters couldve killed her easily if Luke hadnt grabbed her and escaped just now, in which case the two agents wouldnt have needed to do anything. After Luke escaped with her, those two couldnt find an opportunity to approach them, which was probably why they hadnt attacked. And the reason why they hadnt attacked before that was very simple. Until Selina went to the front desk and Luke hit on Palmer, the two of them had been behind the three DEA agents the entire time, and it wasnt easy for the two agents to kill three people at the same time. Chances were these two had already cursed Luke and Selina countless times in their hearts for being such pains. Neither too far nor too close, Luke and Selina stayed in the agents blind spots behind them the entire time. Experienced fighters that they were, they werent dumb, and could easily tell that Luke and Selina were very vignt. Although it wasnt necessarily toward them, Luke and Selina still had their guards up nheless. While this wasnt necessarily unexpected to Luke, it wasnt as if he would think there was something wrong with these two agents at the beginning. Having said that, he didnt believe that all the agents in the DEA were clean either. On the contrary, the DEA and drug gangs often infiltrated each other. After all, the drug dealers were rich and stayed in the dark. Luke led the way and kicked the second shooters Uzi a few meters away, before he slowly retreated out the main doors. He had already put on his badge by then. The officers simply looked at him and didnt point their guns at him.Luke grabbed the nearest officer and said to him, I need two men to go in with me and carry the wounded suspects out and take them to the hospital. You can ask Agent Palmer here about the rest. Shes the DEA person in charge of this case. The officers nodded and sent two patrol officers in with Luke. Luke gave Selina a meaningful look, and she nodded slightly in return. At that moment, two more patrol cars arrived, followed by three of the ck SUVs which DEA agents were fond of. Luke didnt approach them, but saw that the ten or so people from the SUVs were fitted out with bulletproof vests and helmets, and were armed with automatic rifles. Clearly, Palmers boss was pissed off at the shenanigans of these drug traffickers, and had directly deployed agents with heavy firepower to pick her up. Well, it might also be to detain those two highly suspicious DEA agents as well. Luke brought the two patrol officers in with him, and when they carried the bodies of the four shooters out, he noticed that the two agents were already sitting in the back of one of the SUVs a ce that was usually reserved for drug traffickers. At that moment, a middle-aged white man walked over to Luke, with Palmer following behind him. Chapter 323 - Returning the Favor

Chapter 323 Returning the Favor

The middle-aged man stretched out a hand to Luke. Hello, Detective Luke. Im Bill Yorlington. Thank you for helping Palmer. Luke shook hands with this Bill with a smile. Youre too kind. Shes a friend, and more importantly, a colleague whos working on the same case as I am. Bill had a sturdy frame, but his narrow eyes and thin lips made him look grim and cold. There was nothing but a chill in his gray eyes. Though the man was expressing his gratitude, Luke couldnt sense any warmth. Luke wasnt really surprised. Bill was the deputy director of the DEA branch in Los Angeles. There was no telling how many drug traffickers had been put down because of him. So, Palmer had a powerful supporter behind her. Whoever tried to kill her would have to face Bills direct wrath once they were found out. Different from most deputy directors who did admin work, Bill used to be a field agent, and he was well-known for his bad temper. He wouldnt hesitate to go out and shoot the drug traffickers himself if he was pissed off. Tonight, the man was clearly enraged by the consecutive attacks. He wouldnt hand the two traitorous agents over to LAPD either. This was an internal matter that the DEA should handle themselves. Luke couldnt argue with him even if he was the one who had saved Palmer and unveiled the two traitors. Only by preventing this scandal from leaking out would the Los Angeles branch of the DEA avoid a hit to their reputation. Luke could only go through the formalities with Bill before tactfully withdrawing. This man was too powerful and wasnt Lukes direct boss, so there was no need to try and curry favor with him. Before he left, he gestured to Palmer and stepped away from the cars. Then, he said with a smile, Im calling in that favor. Palmer said, Tell me. Luke said, No matter how busy you are with this case, dont forget to check up on Martin once in a while. Ill consider the favor returned if you talk to him every few days. How does that sound? After staring at him for a long moment, Palmer heaved a sigh. Are you Martins long lost brother? Luke chucked. Given the way I look, I dont think so. Alright, deal? Palmer nodded without any hesitation. Deal. Luke said, It would be even better if you can have dinner with Martin. Thats not part of the deal. Just a suggestion. Then, he waved goodbye and left. Palmer shook her head in amusement and got into her car. Lets go back to the office. We have a busy night ahead of us. Luke exchanged a few words with the patrol officers, before he and Selina got into their own car. On the road, he called Elsa and said, Boss, that sniper may be useful. Dont let the DEA know anything, and dont let them take him away. Ill give you more detailster. They returned to the police department. Since it waste at night, the police department wasnt as crowded as it was during the day. They went to Elsas office, only to find Dustin there too. They closed the door, and Luke briefed them on what happened today. Elsa didnt say anything, but simply looked at Dustin, who was pacing and lost in thought. A few minutester, Dustin nodded. I got it. You can drop this case now. Luke shrugged. Deputy Director Bill was there. Im not qualified to look into this case even if I wanted to. Dustin looked calm but secretly scoffed, You think I dont know how ballsy you are? If I didnt specifically say anything, you would be wiping the DEAs asses for them. Lukes earliest kill record was of thirteen shooters from a drug gang in one night. Dustin didnt think that Luke would go easy on any other drug traffickers. Besides, Luke had already cleaned up a number of drug traffickers and shooters during the day. In the afternoon, Luke had delivered two shooters to the DEA, and one sniper to the police department. That night, three shooters were shot in the head, while one was shot three times in the abdomen, and died before he reached the hospital. There were no survivors. Dustin was certainly scared of how efficient Luke was at sending people to the morgue. After his instruction, Dustin said, Alright, you can go back now. Theres work to do tomorrow. He got up and left. The other three people rose and saw their boss off. Elsa picked up her purse and said, Okay, weve finally closed one case today. Lets keep trying tomorrow. Luke snorted and walked out with Selina. Shutting the door for Elsa, he asked, Boss, arent you going to praise us?. Elsa said without looking back, Forget it; itll be good enough if I dont have to take responsibility for the other two cases youre working on. Luke was silent. He wasnt an idiot. A lot of wrangling would be involved in the other two cases. When it came to wrangling, Dustin and Elsa were professionals, and Luke only needed to work the cases. Elsa wasnt asking Luke to promise it wouldnt happen; she was merely reminding him not to cross the line, or the pressure on her and Dustin would be too much. The three of them went their separate ways. After dinner at home, Luke began to go through the information. He felt a little regret. The gang that had put out the hit on Palmer was probably 23rd Street, which was a fairlyrge criminal group in Los Angeles. It was also one of Lukes key targets, and he had cleared several of the gangs nests. The shooters werent from 23rd Street, however, but another smaller gang called Hellish Mushroom. When Luke annihted the members of WD-36, he had triggered conflict among the gangs, and the crime rate in Los Angeles had jumped.Now that the DEA had their eye on 23rd Street, Luke could take advantage of it. Once the DEAs revenge operation began, there would be a lot of movement, whether it was the police or the gangs; it wouldnt be unusual for other gangs to move against 23rd Street. Luke started to plot; he was sure everybody would be happy to see the smaller groups, which had popped up after WD-36 broke down, disappear. The next morning, Selina was surprised to see Luke, who had just cleaned up, walk out of his bedroom. You havent made breakfast yet? Luke chuckled. I like a lie-in every now and then too, you know, unlike a certain someone who can sleep to eight oclock every day. Selina snorted. But how many people have to train until midnight, and can only go to bed at one? Luke said, Which is why Ive made new snacks for you today. Selina had already rushed into the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth. She knew that Luke wouldnt allow her to touch the food until she had cleaned up. Chapter 324 - One Riot, One Ranger

Chapter 324 One Riot, One Ranger

A few minutester, while enjoying her cheese and ham sandwich and milk, Selina looked curiously at the cake that Luke was packing. Whats that?. Luke said, An opera cake. It urred to me that both you and Elsa like tiramisu. An opera cake also has chocte and coffee, but its a little tricky to make. Actually, it wasnt tricky so much as torturous. Luke only made it because he didnt need much sleep, and the meticulous process was a way to stabilize his mood. It had taken him two hoursst night toe up with this extremely difficult product. He could also now add another fancy dessert to the recipe list for Selina. Before Selina could say anything, Luke had already pushed a piece of the cake to her. Dont eat too much, or it may put you off. Selina said, No way, Ill never get tired of this sort of bittersweet taste. Food like this is Gods gift to me. Luke said, ...Do I have to remind you that I stayed upst night to make this cake, not God? Selina said, Im referring to my tastebuds and the fact that I dont put on weight no matter how much I eat, okay?. Looking at Lukes face, she immediately added, Of course, the person I still need to thank the most is you, darling. This gluttons desire to live was still strong! Luke was amused. After Selina had breakfast, they went to work. They checked in at the police department and let Elsa know which case they were working on so that she could be prepared. Elsa simply nodded. She had them wait a moment, before she picked up the phone and said a few words. A momentter, she jerked her chin toward the door of the lounge. See that? Someone from your hometown is waiting for you. Luke and Selina, and with one nce, they could tell that the stranger was Texan. Who is he? asked Luke. Elsa said, A Texas ranger, whos here specifically for the Mark Owen case. He was the person whom she had called just now. Luke and Selina went to greet the man, before they left for the morgue together. Samuel Petri was the name of this old Texan man. Of course, it was a little exaggerated to call him old, but he wasing up to fifty, and with his white cowboy hat and massive gut, he did seem older than he actually was. He was a Texas ranger, which was under the state police. At the same time, Samuel was the boss of the victim in Lukes case. Luke had good reason to say that Roger and Martins cases were tricky, based on the two cases he had in hand. Palmer was attacked multiple times, but was lucky enough to survive all of them. This Texas ranger called Mark Owen who was lying on the table wasnt as fortunate. Three days earlier, Ranger Mark was escorting Wade Davis, a murder suspect, back to Texas for a trial, when he was ambushed on the road outside L.A.. Mark was shot three times and killed on the spot, and the suspect was in the wind. Mark was a good kid, so Im here to bring him home. Looking at Marks pale face on the table, Samuel took off his hat and pressed it to his chest. After a brief silence, he continued, I want to say that doing all you can to fight criminals is the right thing to do, but... He stared sorrowfully at the young face not far away. Luke sighed. But its not always the best option. He then stretched out his hand. Im sorry for your loss. Samuel shook hands with him as well as with Selina, who also offered her condolences. Scorsese, a ck forensic scientist, said, All the test results will be out in two days. This could be considered extremely quick; it was clear that the department was working overtime on this case. The three detectives all nodded. Luke said, Lets talk outside. A short whileter, the two of them watched Samuel leave. Selina shook her head with a bitter smile. A Texas ranger? Luke knew what she was sighing about. Their motto is One Riot, One Ranger. Smiling at each other bitterly, they went off to investigate. The murder suspect whom Mark had been escorting was a real estate business magnate in Texas, yet the Texas police had only sent one police car and one Texas ranger for the long transport back. Those people were truly audacious. After flipping through the case file and talking to the detectives who had helped out with this case previously, Luke and Selina left the police department at noon, and a car was waiting for them outside. Luke waved at the ck female officer in the car when he passed by to indicate that they could leave, and two cars left for lunch. They had a quick lunch, and both teams traded information as they ate; it was morefortable tomunicate in a less formal setting After lunch, they left for the Los Angeles County Sheriffs Department in two cars. Luke frowned when he walked into the lobby. The ce was utter bem, with people milling around and shouting. He nodded slightly at the other police detectives who hade with him. Sonia Belly, the ck female officer, took her partner with her to the reception desk to exin the purpose of their visit. The receptionist, who was also a ck female officer, looked at Sonias partner in surprise. Alessandro Cruz? Thanks for helping me win fifty bucks I bet that youd be here again. Fine, what did you do this time? Sonia said without a change in tone, Yes, he did the dumbest thing in the world he became a L.A. police officer. The receptionist was speechless. I know that LAPD is having a harder time recruiting people, and that youve been lowering your requirements, but this is... absurd. With utter mocking and disdain, she picked up her phone, as if she didnt want to talk to them anymore. Sonia said calmly, Were looking into the murder of an officer. So, we can wait until youve finished your important call to answer our questions.The receptionist paused, then put down the phone awkwardly. Im sorry. How may I help you? Sonia said, Two days earlier, a suspect called Wade Davis was transferred to a Texas ranger. We would like to know who was responsible for the transfer. The receptionist said, Then you need to talk to L Jones. She was on duty two days ago. Sonia asked, Where can we find her? The receptionist pointed to one corner of the lobby. She just went to Big Nicks office. Luke had been listening to the talk around them as he surveyed the situation. He suddenly asked, What happened here? Stumped for a moment, the receptionist asked, You are... Luke showed her his badge and said, Luke, from LAPDs Major Crimes Division. Chapter 325 - Extravagant Big Nick

Chapter 325 Extravagant Big Nick

After a brief hesitation, the receptionist said, Three days ago in the morning, someone ambushed an armored car, and four of our colleagues died in the line of duty. The faces of Luke and hispanions turned dark after hearing that. Those robbers really had guts to kill four police officers at the same time. No wonder the receptionist had seemed busy and impatient. Sonia apologized in part for the minor quibble just now, before they went over to the office that the receptionist had pointed at. Sonia leaned in close and asked in a low voice, Luke, isnt this a bad time for us to visit? Luke said helplessly, How could we have known we would run into this? But the ranger was a police officer too. We cant give up on him. Sonia frowned and fell silent. Four police officers of the Los Angeles County Sheriffs Department died in the line of duty, but so did the Texas ranger called Mark. Luke narrowed his eyes when they entered the office. Holy sh*t! Who are you dering war on? The office was in with just wooden and ss partitions, but it was quite spacious. In a room more than fifty square meters in size, a dozen police officers were aggressively checking their weapons. Not only did they have M4A1s and AR15s, they also boasted expensive guns like the HK416, which was unbelievable. Even the special forces only had submachine guns and shotguns as one part of their whole setup, but these county officers all had heavy firepower weapons. An officer noticed Luke and asked with a frown, What do you want? Luke shed his badge. Luke, from LAPD. The man was stumped. Why are you here? Luke replied, Im here about the murder of the Texas ranger. With an ugly look on his face, the man turned around and shouted, Big Nick, a detective from LAPD is here on a case. Almost everybody in the office stopped what they were doing to look at them. A momentter, a tall, bearded middle-aged man approached them with a displeased expression. What do you want? Luke said calmly, Do you remember Mark Owen, the Texas ranger who was shot dead on the road three days ago? Nick frowned. Yes, so what? Luke said, So, I would like to know who approved the transport route. Nick grew cold. It was me. What are you implying? Do you want to take me back to your police department for an interrogation? Luke said as calmly as ever, Mark Owen was a police officer who died in the line of duty. I believe his family would want an answer. Nicks expression was ugly, but he didnt dare say anything outrageous. Nobody liked a scumbag who would dare disrespect an officer who died in the line of duty, particrly when some of their own colleagues in the department had just died the same way. I can see that youre all very busy. How about we save some time, and talk in private for a moment? asked Luke. Nick led them to a corner of the office and kicked a man who was preparing his gear there. Off you go; make room for our dear colleagues from LAPD. The man was chased off, but the grin he gave Luke was full of ridicule. Luke didnt even bother to look at him. He knew that he tended to be underestimated because of his looks, but he didnt rely on his face to make a living. Less than ten minutester, Luke said goodbye and left. Sonia was about to say something after they exited the office, when Luke interrupted her and said, Lets talk outside. Sonia looked around and closed her mouth. After they left the building and were on their way to the parking lot, Luke finally asked, Sonia, did you notice something? After a brief hesitation, Sonia said, Luke, did you notice what theyre wearing?. Luke nodded and said, Its all custom made; it cant be cheap. What else? Sonia said, Their shoes. I didnt recognize all of them, but I know the brand of the leather boots which Big Nicks wearing: theyre from a particr boutique shoe store in Los Angeles. Luke chuckled. Let me guess. The price is crazy, right? Sonia nodded. I wanted to buy a pair as a birthday gift for my father before, but even the cheapest cost almost two thousand dors a pair. The calfskin boots that Nicks wearing, on the other hand, are at least twice that. Selina clicked her tongue. Wouldnt that be weeks worth of our wages? She then looked at her own boots. Well, she was wearing custom made boots too, but they werent branded because they were modified by Luke. Nicks calfskin boots were nothingpared with her genuinely special pair of boots. The special alloyyer in them alone was worth almost ten thousand dors, and didnt even include Lukesbor fee. The young police detective Alessandro, who had the same name as the son of a drug dealer that Luke had taken down, spoke up. Quite a number of them are wearing pricey watches too. Luke looked at him. How much are they? Alessandro replied, Some are worth thousands of dors, and there were a couple that were worth over ten grand. Selina and Sonia were utterly nonplussed. It wasnt unusual for the odd police officer or two to wear an expensive watch, but something was definitely off when so many field officers had them. Dirty cop! Everybody thought the same thing. In a seemingly strict police system, a lot of police officers in fact werent clean. The Los Angeles County Sheriffs Department was the biggest county department and the fourth biggest police department in America. It was responsible for the wider L.A. district, and providedw enforcement services to 42 of the 88 cities in the district. It had as many employees as LAPD did, and the number of people in its jurisdiction rivaled the poption of downtown Los Angeles. It was definitely impossible for every police officer in this enormous police department to be loyal and dutiful. Without sufficient diplomacy and skill, honest officers wouldnt be able to navigate theplicated web of affairs and interests inside the department.Dustin was about to be promoted as captain, but he didnt dare wear expensive clothes or watches at all. Big Nick was only a sergeant, but had the balls to wear them in public. Luke had also noticed even more details. With his keen sight, he had easily spotted identical tattoos on a handful of people in the room. These were only the ones that he could see that werent covered who was to say that more people didnt have the same tattoo under their clothes? Clearly, Sergeant Big Nick wasnt alone, and had a bunch of loyal underlings or brothers. As they spoke, they reached the parking lot, and got into their cars. Sonia asked through the open window, Where to now? Chapter 326 - Bank Robbery

Chapter 326 Bank Robbery

Luke looked back at the county police department and was about to say something, when a bunch of police cars suddenly charged out of the parking lot and headed northwest. With his sharp eyes, Luke caught sight of Big Nick and his group in a few ck SUVs. He said, Lets follow them. Almost ten cars had been deployed. It was definitely something big. This was probably what Big Nick and his group had been preparing for when Luke and the rest interrupted them earlier. Luke wasnt going to steal credit or whatnot; he only wanted to see how Big Nick worked. Following them all the way to a small bank called Pivie, Luke saw that more police cars from the county police department had arrived. There was even a helicopter in the sky. That was right, the Los Angeles County Sheriffs Police Department had their own air support division. The air support division provided backup during wildfire disasters and rescues which required a helicopter. To Lukes surprise, he even saw two FBI agents at the scene. Luke murmured to himself, What major case is this? Thinking for a moment, he had Sonia and her partner watch their surroundings and remain on standby. Have the cameras monitor the bank. Aim the long-distance sound collector at LASD and monitor theirms, said Luke. Selina quickly operated the tablet to monitor thems line via her earphones. The car radio yed the information gathered by the long-distance sound collector at a low volume. Putting everything together, Luke soon figured out what was going on. Nicks team had recently been monitoring the group of robbers which was currently inside the bank, but the FBI also had its eye on this bunch. These were most likely the same suspects who had robbed the armored truck and killed four county officers a few days earlier. So, the local police and the FBI were both after the robbers. Suddenly, there was the sound of a gunshot. Luke was stunned. Then, he heard Nick and an FBI agent arguing. At that moment, they were so loud that Luke could hear them even without the sound collector. A hostage was dead! This was a warning from the robbers, since the county officers had half-heartedly said earlier that they needed to consider the robbers demands: ten million in cash and a helicopter with a full tank. Luke furrowed his brow. Robbers who didnt hesitate to kill hostages to put pressure on the police were the trickiest. Also, they hadnt minced words with the county police, and werent giving them a chance to negotiate. Criminals who talked too much lost the robbers were clearly aware of this principle. Luke rolled down the window and activated Sharp Nose. Selina alerted him: The county police are about to send a helicopter. Luke nodded and closed his eyes. A momentter, he opened them and signaled to Sonia to withdraw. The two cars moved back twenty meters and hid behind a building not far away. Deep in thought, Luke asked, Selina, in what sort of situation would robbers put pressure on the police by pretending to kill a hostage? Selina was going to say, When they dont want to kill. After all, murder was a more serious felony than robbery. Looking at Lukes face, however, she thought of something else. Are they ying tricks? Luke said, Lets wait and find out. These guys are... heh, interesting. That being said, there was nothing but indifference in his eyes. He had no mercy for robbers who killed police officers in the line of duty. In the next few minutes, Luke kept his eyes closed, while Selina monitored what was going on around them. Suddenly, there was an explosion, which shattered the banks windows. Are they blowing up the vault? Selina eximed in surprise. Luke simply hummed a response and didnt reply. A momentter, he suddenly said, Selina, tell Sonia to follow us. Selina signaled to Sonias car behind them, and Luke drove the car west. Luke stopped one street away and got out of the car. Checking some location on the side of the road for a moment, he had Selina give Sonia a walkie-talkie. Were going to check out the robbers. Be careful and dont expose yourselves. Those guys probably have military backgrounds, and are too ruthless. Sonia said, What? She didnt expect this to be the reason for Lukes mysterious departure earlier. While the county officers were still arguing, her amazing colleague was going to lead them to the robbers. Thinking this, Sonias palms were wet with sweat. She was both nervous and excited. These werent simple robbers, and this could be a big case. The danger of getting involved in a case like this with Luke wasnt low, but it was still a lot safer than with anybody else. After all, Luke was the detective with the best fighting ability, not just in Westside, but in the entire LAPD. The two cars stayed a hundred meters away from each other, andmunicated via the walkie-talkies. Luke wasnt really counting on Sonia and her partner to back him up. Sonia could be helpful. She was only twenty-four and a fit woman, but her partner, Alessandro, was pitiful; Luke felt that one Sonia could take down two Alessandros. Thus, he had them hang back to act as lookouts. Like he said earlier, the robbers might have military backgrounds, and Sonia and her partner might be killed in a matter of seconds at their level. After the Texas rangers and LASD, Luke didnt want Westside LAPD to lose police officers too.Dont lose your head, and dont be reckless. Follow my lead, said Luke. Copy that, Sonia replied naturally, as if it was Dustin himself who was speaking; she didnt react adversely to the way Lukes words sounded like amand. As they talked, Luke sped up, before stopping the car a hundred meters away from a building. He narrowed his eyes at the building, which was the Federal Reserves Los Angeles branch! Selina looked at the building as well. Is that their real target? Working with Luke, her wits had gotten much sharper, and it was easy to derive the form: bank robbers + cover-up = trick + real objective. When she got a clear look at the sign on the building, she was shocked. Are they crazy? Thats the bank of all banks. Nobody has ever robbed them. Lukes mind was whirling with thoughts, and he said, There are always some people with more guts than others. Chapter 327 - Bank of Banks, and Garbage Trucks

Chapter 327 Bank of Banks, and Garbage Trucks

Selina frowned. Whoever hangs around here for more than ten minutes will be chased off by security. If they show up again, the FBI will look into them. How can they possibly seed? Luke nodded and turned on the walkie-talkie. Sonia, do me a favor and find out which bank the county departments armored truck in the murder case was from. Sonia was good at gathering intelligence and at cybertech. She was a promising specialist in the Major Crimes Division. Two minutester, Sonia replied, Luke, I think the armored truck belonged to the Pivie bank which was robbed this morning. Pondering for a moment, Luke said, Check if the trucks route includes the L.A. Federal Reserve branch. Sonias reply was even faster this time. Yes, the truck transports money there on a daily basis. Luke hummed in response and ended the call. Selina immediately realized what was going on. Are you saying that they hijacked the armored truck to use it to sneak into the L.A. Federal Reserve branch? Luke nodded, but then shook his head. To be more exact, I think they want to quietly take the money out. The Federal Reserve was the bank of banks. Pissing off the FBI wasnt as bad as pissing off this agency, which was Americas moneybag. These robbers wouldnt be stupid enough to really force their way in to rob this ce. One mistake from idiots like that and they would be killed on the spot. The Federal Reserve branch had extremely tight security to begin with, and if it really was attacked by dauntless criminals, thousands of police officers from LAPD and LASD would swarm them; there would be no way for them to escape. Luke checked the time, and it was slightly past three. Telling Sonia and Alessandro to keep an eye on the buildings exit, Luke drove the car around the neighboring area. After half an hour, Sonia suddenly contacted him. Luke, somethings going on. Luke said, Tell me. That Big Nick brought two cars of county officers with him. They detained a ck man who just came out of the Federal Reserve branch, and are now beating him up, said Sonia. Luke said, Dont do anything. Just keep an eye on the environment. Ill be back soon. He turned the car, and just as he was about to pass the exit of the Federal Reserve branchs underground parking lot, a garbage truck came out of the parking lot ahead of him. Luke took a sniff and smelled a lot of cash, but the scent was a little strange. Focus the cameras on the garbage truck up ahead, said Luke. Suddenly, another garbage truck appeared and cut into theirne, before it sped up. Luke was stunned. Two garbage trucks in a row? It wasnt entirely impossible, but it definitely wasntmon. Each garbage truck was responsible for a certain area. It wasnt too surprising that their routes would ovep from time to time, but it was unusual for two garbage trucks to gather outside the L.A. Federal Reserve branch. Even more strangely, the second garbage truck also had an odd smell of cash; it was very simr to the smell from the first truck, but not the same. Luke, Nick is taking the ck man away. Do we follow him? Sonia updated him. Luke closed his eyes and considered for a moment. No need. Ill be back soon. Just stay where you are. At that moment, the garbage truck in the lead took a left turn off the street. The garbage truck in front of Luke, however, slowed down to thirty kilometers per hour. Luke slowed down as well and tapped the wheel unhurriedly. A minuteter, the truck took a right turn off the street. Lukes car also took a right turn to follow it. Selina suddenly said, Luke, someones robbing the other garbage truck. Luke was surprised. What? Why would anyone rob a garbage truck? He took a quick nce at Selinas tablet, only to see a man pointing a gun at the driver in the other garbage truck several hundred meters in the distance, before he got in and drove it away. What a surprising move! Luke suddenly chuckled and looked at the garbage truck in front of him. He suddenly activated the walkie-talkie. Sonia, stay on the garbage truck in front of me. Do you see it? Sonia soon replied, Im on it. Luke said, Dont get too close. Just follow it and make sure that it doesnt escape. Ill call the boss toe over, and the both of you can stop the garbage truck together. Okay, dont worry, Ill keep an eye on it, replied Sonia. Luke turned off the walkie-talkie and made a call. Boss, weve got a situation. Elsa asked, What situation? Luke said, I have two suspicious garbage trucks. I suspect that the robbers are using the trucks to transfer their loot. On my side, one of the robbers has just hijacked a garbage truck, and Im not sure about the situation with the other truck. Ive asked Sonia to keep an eye on it, and to wait for you to back her up. Elsa said, Got it. Ill contact Sonia right after this. Anything else? Luke said, Those robbers probably have military backgrounds, and theyre ruthless. For your safety, boss, you better bring more men and weapons with you. Elsa said, Okay, Ill ask Dustin for enough reinforcements. Luke said, It would be best if we get the garbage truck back to our department before we examine the stuff in it. You copy, boss? Elsa said, ...I know better than you do. It was very likely that the garbage truck was carrying a load of cash, which could be a major problem if it wasnt sorted out in the police department. The problem could be from the outside, or from the officers involved in the operation. Elsa knew that very well. After the conversation, Luke turned the car around and went in pursuit of the garbage truck that had been hijacked. A momentter, Sonia said over the walkie-talkie, Luke, Im following the truck. Elsa just called too.Luke said, Listen to Elsa for now. Ill call you when I need you. Sonia said, Got it. After ending the call, she heaved a long sigh. She had nned to learn more by following Luke today, but it was quite a bummer that the two targets split up. But she was a professional, and quickly threw away irrelevant thoughts and focused on the garbage truck in front of her. Luke wasnt interested so much in the garbage trucks as he was in the robbers. He followed the hijacked truck all the way to an old, abandoned car yard. He stopped the car at a distance and closed his eyes for a long time. Then, he opened them with an odd expression on his face. Ten minutester, two SUVs belonging to the robbers drove out and headed southeast. Chapter 328 - Overly Professional Robbers

Chapter 328 Overly Professional Robbers

Luke didnt follow the SUVs until a momentter. On the road, Selina alerted him: It looks like theyre going to take Route 91. If that happens, they would be able to escape using either Route 605, Route 5 or Route 57. Luke agreed with her. Suddenly, three SUVs sped past them. He quickly checked the surveince feed, only to see that it was Big Nick and his brothers. Frowning, Luke took a right turn at the next intersection and sped up, before turning back onto the earlier road. At that point, he was in front of the robbers two SUVs. It was actually a good thing that the county officers led by Nick had arrived, or there would be a lot of bickering between Westside LAPD and LASDter. Suddenly, one of the tires blew on a big freight truck in the distance up ahead, and the car behind it crashed into the truck. The truck immediately swerved and scraped the cars next to it before it finally stopped. The driver of the truck got out and looked around with a worried frown on his face; he knew that he was in serious trouble. Sure enough, the drivers of the other cars got out to surround him and kick up a fuss. Some of them called the police, but the road waspletely blocked. Lukes car was fifty meters away from the ident, and he couldnt move further. He looked at the surveince feed with an odd expression on his face. Selina raised her head and looked at him. The robbers are stuck as well. Luke heaved a helpless sigh. Lets just hope that nobody gets hurt. There wasnt much he could do in this situation The eight fully-armed robbers in the two SUVs probably had special force training, and were highly anxious at the moment. It was the middle of the day, so Luke couldnt reveal his full strength. More importantly, the county officers including Nick had reached the back of the traffic jam. Considering what Luke had seen, he didnt think that the bad-tempered Big Nick would be able to hold back. Lets change into our gear, said Luke. Selina pressed a button to recline the passenger seat, and she crawled into the back and quickly put on the gear which Luke threw to her. In the meantime, Luke darkened the car windows while he monitored the robbers and the officers behind them. A momentter, he couldnt help but curse. Are they crazy? There are dozens of cars and people here. He had considered waiting until the robbers drove to a less popted area, but Nick obviously wasnt as patient. The county officers had already gotten out of their vehicles. They were all armed with the heavy firepower weapons that Luke had seen in their office. Luke quickly checked his own guns and threw an M4A1 to Selina in the backseat, but didnt take a gun himself. It wasnt the first time that he had fought among cars. He had done it before when he eliminated Sergeis gang in New York. His opponents this time were stronger, but he had grown stronger as well. Luke was certain that in a range of twenty meters, he could attack faster with a pistol than the robbers could with their automatic rifles. The next moment, he was slightly relieved. The county officers, including Nick, werent too crazy after all. Coming up from the rear, the twelve officers spread out and pushed forward slowly while they warned the people in the cars to stay low or run away ASAP. The green bulletproof vests and the yellow Sheriff words on them were a clear indication of their identities to everyone. Seeing the heavy firepower weapons they were holding, almost everybody who was warned fled quickly. Hiding inside their cars wasnt safe, since there was still a chance that they would get hit. The officers werent holding pistols but automatic rifles. Anybody with the slightest bit ofmon sense knew that apart from the engine, a regr car couldnt block a rifle shot. But a car only had one engine, and wasnt absolutely safe. Done changing, Selina examined her gun and asked, When do we take action? Luke frowned. He didnt really dare open fire in the current situation. This was Los Angeles County, not downtown Los Angeles. More critically, the county officers and the robbers were all heavily armed. If Luke was the first to shoot, all the casualties would be on his head. It would be impossible for him to immediately kill eight fully-armed, highly vignt robbers with military backgrounds. Wait a moment. Dont be hasty, Luke said. But his tone changed the next second. Sh*t! That was because he saw a robber get out of the passenger seat of one of the cars... with an M249 paratrooper machine gun. Lunatics! That was all Luke could think. Do you need such a lethal weapon for a robbery? This isnt a warring country! Thinking quickly, Luke took out a tear gas grenade from his inventory. Getting out of the car, he threw it out. With his current Strength, fifty meters was nothing. A momentter, smoke suddenly spread out from the robbers SUVs with a bang. rmed, the county officers immediately went low. But the robbers were too professional. A few gas masks were thrown out of the cars, and everybody put them on. Luke was lost for words. Are you here for a robbery or to fight terrorism? Why would you carry gas masks for this operation? But his tear gas grenade had achieved its purpose. The robbers pace was disrupted, and the county officers behind Luke were now more vignt and had slowed their approach as they became even more cautious. Luke sat back inside his car and closed the door in relief. If he hadnt thrown the grenade out just now, it was possible that some of the county officers mightve been killed.Though they might be dirty cops, there was no evidence to prove it yet. Besides, they were doing their duty to catch the robbers, and Luke certainly couldnt watch them die. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Selina was quite shocked by the deafening gunfire. Her mouth was wide open as she watched the surveince feed on the tablet. A machine gun? Seriously? Those who had never seen a machine gun barrage could barely imagine its power. Machine guns appeared in countless movies, but their force tended to be weakened for plot purposes. A burst of hundreds of bullets from a machine gun could easily suppress dozens of foot soldiers. This was something that the county officers were all too well aware of. Almost everybody was lying on the ground, and didnt dare raise their heads at all. Even so, there were still two screams amidst the gunfire. Luke looked carefully at the surveince feed; it seemed that two unfortunate officers had been hit by stray bullets. Chapter 329 - Stubborn Robbers and Luke’s Secret Weapon

Chapter 329 Stubborn Robbers and Lukes Secret Weapon

The screams were good, since it meant that the injuries werent critical hits and that the officers would still live, even if they might be disabled. Luke frowned. He didnt dare casually stick his head out now. After this setback, the county officers returned fire the moment the robbers M249 stopped firing. Their dozen automatic rifles were almost as powerful as the machine gun, and had a wider range. Unfortunately, Lukes car was in the way of their bullets. Bending down, Luke whispered to Selina, Stay low. He had already changed the cars windows so that they were bulletproof, but they still werent as safe as the reinforced steel and Ker in the cars frame. Naturally, Selina listened to him andy almost t in the backseat, her eyes fixed on the tablet as she observed the battle outside. The battle was heated and desperate the moment it began. After the robbers injured two officers with the M249, the other officers were enraged. With their advantage in numbers, they suppressed the robbers with a storm of bullets. However, the robbers were well-organised, and covered each other in turns as they yelled out when they were moving or reloading. The county officers were obviously well-trained too. Not a second went by without gunfire. But luck seemed to be on the county officers side, as they hit two of the retreating robbers first. One was hit in the thigh and then in the head while he was struggling. He was killed on the spot. The other was shot in the neck. He mped a hand to the injury and gasped for breath on the ground, but it was clear that he was dying Ten against six C the county officers had the clear advantage. But the robbers battle training was exceptional. They covered each other and continued to retreat at a steady pace despite their two fallenrades. Their formation didnt copse, nor did they scatter. Soon, another two officers were shot. They screamed and fell. But they were lucky they could scream at all, when the two robbers who were shot were already growing cold Eight against six! The situation seemed to be at an impasse once again. Luke saw the officers split up on the surveince feed. Two officers jumped over the guardrail and ran to an abandoned factory next to the road, hoping to nk the robbers from behind. The robbers were gradually drawing close to Lukes location in their retreat. Luke could hear the thuds of multiple bullets hitting his car. The number of police officers and robbers dropped, but the battle grew even more intense. A robber copsed with a scream. He struggled but couldnt get back to his feet, and his rifle had also been sent flying. One of the officers also screamed at the same time and fell, gripping where he had been shot in the leg. Seven against five! At that moment, the robbers were only four cars away from Luke. One of the robbers shouted Moving, but was only able to take two steps before he was shot right in the head. The other robbers couldnt check on him at all, and continued to retreat. The situation was clearly bing more and more disadvantageous for them. They were in the territory of the county officers, who had reinforcementsing. Luke narrowed his eyes as he observed the positions and movements of the four robbers. He quickly took out a car jack from his inventory, and gave it to Selina without looking back. Selina was dumbfounded. She asked in a low voice, What?? Why are you giving me a car jack when everyone one else has rifles and machine guns? Luke whispered something to her, and Selinas eyes lit up. She took the car jack and weighed it in her hand, looking very pleased, before she leaned against the back door on the right. Finally, one of the robbers retreated to Lukes car, and leaned on the hood of the car to change clips. Luke stared at the guy in silence. Seeing that the guys sweaty elbow was on the hood, Luke immediately pressed a button on the center console. While taking out a new clip, the robber shouted, Relo... uh uh uh. Crash! The mans entire body convulsed and he fell over the car hood. Looking at the surveince feed, Luke raised three fingers at Selina, who was waiting at the back door. Three! Two! One! When Luke dropped thest finger, Selina had already rolled down the car window. A robber who had used up his bullets was reloading his gun when he passed the back of the car. He was shouting, Reload... ng! There was a low but pleasant sound. Hearing it, Luke could tell that the guy had a hard skull. The robber who had a hard skull didnt finish his sentence. He passed out from the pain that exploded in the back of his head. Selina quickly pulled back,y down, and rolled the window up. On Lukes end, he sat up straight and rolled down the window on the drivers side. Just nice, a robber who was crouched down was facing Luke. A white ball grew bigger and bigger in the robbers line of sight. Bang! The robbers head jerked up violently, and he was knocked into a car on the side before he fell to the ground. Only the whites of his eyes could be seen, and blood oozed from his mouth and nose. All of a sudden, the gunshots became sparse. Thest robber turned around, only to see the robber who had just fallen on the left side of Lukes car, and his eyes turned red. McCourt! He dashed over to check the robber who had just fallen, andpletely missed Luke, who rolled down the window once again. The car on Lukes left was slightly to the back, and the drivers seat of Lukes car was parallel with the other cars front hood.Thest robber was only one meter away from Luke. As he rolled down the window, Luke stretched out his right hand, and Selina immediately passed him the car jack which she had used to knock out a robber just now. Switching the jack to his left hand, he stealthily stretched his arm out the window, and it hung in the air for one moment, before he finally brought it down on thest robbers head. ng! The robbers body went limp, and he copsed. Luke quickly pulled back and threw the car jack into the front passenger seat. Handcuff the guy at the back door. Selina immediately opened the door and handcuffed the robber she had knocked out. Luke shifted over to open the front passenger door and quickly got out. He dragged the unfortunate robber who had passed out from an electric shock off the car hood and handcuffed the guy as well. Where was the shock from? Naturally, it was an electric shock defense system that Luke hade up with to deal with car thieves. Chapter 330 - A Lose-Lose Situation, and Mastermind Behind the Curtain

Chapter 330 A Lose-Lose Situation, and Mastermind Behind the Curtain

After everything was done, Luke and Selina pulled back into their car again. With the county officers approaching, they certainly didnt want to be taken for robbers and shot. In less than a minute, the county officers arrived, providing cover for each other. Seeing the four robbers on the ground, they subconsciously looked around. They surrounded the robbers warily from behind the cars with their rifles. Two men stepped forward and kicked the robbers guns away before they shouted, Clear! At the shouts, the county sheriffs approached the robbers warily, and two people quickly collected the robbers guns. It was only now that the two county officers who were going to attack the robbers from the rear finally arrived. All of them were stunned. What the heck? Big Nicks expression was a mix of surprise and vexation. Who handcuffed them? You? The two officers who had just arrived quickly shook their heads. They were panting hard from running. They werent capable of capturing four tough criminals alive without getting hurt. Luke finally sat up straight and rapped the car window, before rolling it down a little. Immediately, all the guns were trained on him. Luke was as calm as ever. After all, his car was bulletproof, and he would be fine even if any of the guns went off. That was also the reason why he was still in his car and had yet to fully roll down the window. Big Nick narrowed his eyes and stared at him in disbelief. Youre... that guy from LAPD? Luke raised his hand to point around, and Nick came back to himself. Put down your weapons. Hes with us. In the current situation, Luke was without doubt on their side. Seeing them put their guns down, Luke finally opened the window. Those people were nning to hijack my car, so I fought back. Theres nothing wrong with that, is there? Nick was stunned. You... But looking at Lukes calm face, he suddenly realized what was going on. Big Nick wasnt some good, naive cop. He was even more familiar with dirty tricks than Luke was. He knew that by saying that, Luke was giving away the credit for arresting the robbers to Nicks team. Nick immediately looked much friendlier. Not a problem at all. So, how did you... Luke interrupted him. Nick, your men are injured. I happen to know some first aid, and I have some medicine and bandages with me. Do you need help? Nick pped his own face in annoyance. F*ck! He had been so surprised just now that he had forgotten about his colleagues who were still lying on the ground. At Lukes reminder, he nodded quickly. That would be great. Thank you. Luke picked up the first aid kit that Selina passed to him and gestured subtly at her. Selina nodded slightly. After Luke got out of the car and closed the door, Selina moved into the drivers seat and continued observing their surroundings. In the meantime, she called in and reported to Elsa. She wouldve done so even without Lukes subtle reminder. These county officers werent entirely trustworthy, and it would be safer for both her and Luke if she stayed in the car. Ten minutester, the ambnce arrived to take Nicks injured men away. Luke stopped to greet Nick when he drove the car past him. Nick, Im sure youre very busy, so I wont waste any more of your time. Nick nodded wryly. He thought for a moment, then said, About that thing you asked about... Call me tomorrow. We can talk about itter. Luke nodded and drove away. Just now, Nick and his men uncovered a huge amount of cash in the robbers truck, but they discovered it was counterfeit. Watching Big Nick disappear in the rearview mirror, Selina asked, So, did the robbers y the county officers? Pondering for a moment, Luke shook his head. Not necessarily. If they were so smart, they wouldnt have been stuck here. From what we saw, they didnt expect Nick to catch them at all. Selina asked, Then whats with the counterfeit money that Nick found? Luke chuckled. Why dont you make a guess based on the information we have? Deep in thought, Selina said in a low voice, The county officers suffered severe casualties and the robbers were all caught. Obviously, both parties thought that the money was real. Is there something wrong with the other garbage truck?. Just then, Luke picked up a call. Hey, boss. Whats up? Elsa said a few words on the other end before hanging up. Luke said, Good news. Elsa stopped the other garbage truck and brought it to our department. Just now, they found severalrge bags of hundred-dor bills in the truck. Selina was stunned. So I was right? Luke chuckled. No. They investigated the truck driver. He was just driving his usual route and didnt act out of the ordinary. ording to his schedule, he moves the trash to a dump an hour after leaving the Federal Reserve. He didnt act unusually at all during questioning. Selina frowned. If he was one of the robbers, or knew that we had intercepted the money, it wouldve been difficult for him to hide his emotions. Luke nodded in agreement. That wasnt something that one could rationally control. It would be impossible for anyone to control their feelings with so much money at risk. Luke had told Elsa to take more men and even Dustin with her to intercept the garbage truck, precisely because he was scared that someone would embezzle the money if they werent enough people around.A huge pile of cold hard cash was much more attractive than a dull number on a check. Selina frowned. So, whos behind this? Luke chuckled. Do you need me to give you an answer? Selina raised her hand. Wait, Ill figure it out on my own. The answer cant be soplicated, otherwise you wouldve told me directly. Wait. One of the robbers escaped; the ck guy who was at the Federal Reserve branch! Luke didnt say anything. Encouraged and inspired, Selina dered, He was there when the robbers used the armored truck to enter the treasury, and also at the Federal Reserve branch. Hes clearly an important part of the operation, but he didnt leave with the robbers. Just now, he took advantage of the fight to secretly undo his handcuffs and escape from Nicks car. Luke nodded slightly. Anything else? Selina closed her eyes and leaned back in her chair, as she subconsciously tapped the car door with her right hand. The ck man was caught the moment he left the Federal Reserve branch. Nick then came here to intercept the robbers. Now, hispanions are either dead or have been caught. Chapter 331 - Firmly Evading Non-Beneficial Matters

Chapter 331 Firmly Evading Non-Beneficial Matters

Wait. Selina suddenly opened her eyes. If we hadnt intervened, none of the robbers mightve survived. Four robbers were caught alive because of her and Luke. Considering the fierce battle between the police and the robbers, it was unlikely that they would have surrendered. They would probably have all been killed. Big Nick wouldnt have let them go when so many of his men were wounded. Selinas eyes glittered. So, the ck guy is the mastermind behind the curtain. He intentionally led Nick to this ce to try and get hispanions killed. While the robbers he sold out thought that the counterfeit cash was real, he could hijack the other garbage truck and take the money for himself. After that, she looked at Luke. Is that the case? Luke apuded her with a smile. Correct, my thoughts exactly. Just now, he had received the system notification. Mission: Catch the bank robbers and reim the loot. Total experience: 1,000. Total credit: 1,000. Contribution rate: 60%. EXP +400. Credit +600. EXP 16,890. Selina asked, Shouldnt we go after him? Luke chuckled. Dont forget that the loot is in Dustins hands, so this isnt entirely our case anymore. We should ask the boss what to do next. Selina was stumped, wondering when Luke had be so obedient. Luke, however, knew that too much money was involved, and that it might not be good to go off on his own and detain criminal suspects without talking to Dustin first. More importantly, the Federal Reserve hadnt responded yet. How could the Federal Reserve still be so calm when the robbers stole so much money? They shouldve sent out a request for investigation before this. It was this unusual situation that made Luke decide to talk to Dustin first. Sometimes, people wouldnt necessarily thank you for cracking a case, and might hate your guts instead. Luke returned to the police department and went to a corner of the underground parking lot, which had been cleared out and partitioned off with stic sheets. A foul smell wafted out from the area. Lukes nose twitched, and he instantly shut off his Sharp Nose. Elizabeth was guarding the entry point in the stic sheets. Her big mask covered her pretty face. Seeing Luke, she said excitedly, Luke, youre back. Do you know that the garbage truck... Forget it. The boss will tell you about it. Luke nodded with a smile. Thats right. Dont say anything that you shouldnt. Selina patted Elizabeths shoulder and said, Good girl! Elizabeth took out two masks from her pocket. Take these. It doesnt smell very good inside. Luke and Selina put on the masks and walked in. Both Dustin and Elsa were inside. Billy and Simmons were going through the trash meticulously. On one side, Elsa was taking cash out from the ck bags and throwing it into a stic box. Most of the garbage was shredded paper that had beenpressed into round blocks. This was also the source of the weird cash smell that Luke had detected earlier. Old dor bills had been shredded andpressed into round blocks, and thus gave off a distorted smell of money. Seeing Luke and Selina, Dustin waved at them. Luke, Selina, over here. Dustin led them to one side. Elsa simply nodded, but didnt follow them. In the corner, Dustin asked in a low voice, Whats the money about? Luke briefed him on what happened in the afternoon and shrugged. I dont know exactly what the money is about. I only found the garbage truck suspicious because it was in the wrong ce. I dont dare guess where the money came from. Various emotions shed across Dustins face as he looked at Luke. Who else knows about this? Luke said, Just us, Sonias team, and the people who were with you, boss. Dustin nodded and said, Keep this under wraps, and you dont have to follow up on it. Luke hummed. Got it. This wasnt our case in the first ce. Dustin was stumped. Huh? Luke chuckled. It was Sonia who watched the truck and you who examined the garbage. We didnt have anything to do with it. Dustin was lost for words. It all sounds very reasonable, but why do I feel like beating you up? Then, were leaving, boss. Luke said, Were making progress on the Mark Owen case. I need to follow up on it. Dustin looked at them and opened his mouth, but couldnt say anything. He himself had told Luke and Selina to steer clear of this case. Luke had also made it very clear that the money had nothing to do with him, and that he had done nothing more than ask Sonia to keep an eye on the truck. Any discoveries rted to the truck could be attributed to Sonias team, or Elsas team, or even Dustins team, but they had nothing to do with Luke or Selina. Since they werent involved in this case, Dustin couldnt ask them to go through the trash here. Waving his hand helplessly, Dustin said, Get out of here. Luke chuckled. Wheres Sonia and Alessandro? I need their help in our investigation. Dustin said, Call them yourself. Am I an operator? Luke immediately saluted him. Yes, sir. He then ran away with Selina. This case was soplicated that he didnt want to touch it at all. He wasnt interested in the ck man who was likely to be the mastermind either. Luke wasnt a man of pure integrity. This case entailed a lot of trouble and promised few rewards. He certainly would rather keep a distance from it. The problem wasnt the police, but the Federal Reserve. The huge amount of money couldve only been acquired from the Federal Reserve branch, but the Federal Reserve had yet to respond. The FBI would search for leads like crazy even if only one dor was stolen, to say nothing of the looting of tens of millions of dors. Furthermore, it wasnt just about the money, but also about the holes in the Federal Reserves security system. Who knew how much money would be lost the next time something like this happened? Luke immediately withdrew from the case before he was too deeply mired in it, and threw everything to Dustin. He could ask to join the investigation since he was the one who had found the initial leads, and Dustin trusted him, but what could he get out of it? Even if Luke took the money, it would still be illegal cash. Like the millions of dors sitting in his inventory, he wouldnt be able to use it openly. It wouldnt help with getting a promotion either. Elsa had already said several times that no matter how he and Selina put it off, they would be promoted to level three detectives in a month, which was the highest level for detectives. So, it was unnecessary for them to work for more credit. If he was involved in this case, it was likely that the FBI would fully investigate Luke and his family, and that was something that Luke wanted to avoid. Chapter 332 - Communicating Important Business Matters

Chapter 332 Communicating Important Business Matters

Luke decisively let Dustin take responsibility. Dustin was a professional at dealing withplicated situations. Plus, he had Director Brad behind him. Luke walked out of the parking lot and threw his mask to Elizabeth. Get a good taste of the daily life of a forensic scientist. Itll be good for you. Elizabeth didnt know what to say. Gee, thanks very much! Luke and Selina went back to the Major Crimes Division to look for Sonia. Luke said, Were following up on the officers murder, but what happened today will be handled by someone else. Just keep it between us, okay? Sonia nodded and asked, Luke, exactly what happened on your side? Luke was toozy to exin. He simply gestured to Selina, before going off to buy a few drinks from the vending machine. He got soda water for himself, Dr. Pepper for Sonia, juice for Sonia, and milk for Alessandro. Looking at the milk in his hand, Alessandro was stumped. ... This is for me? Luke snorted and looked around. I think youre below average in terms of body build. Milk will be good for you. With a bitter smile, Alessandro could only drink the milk. Luke was famous for his capabilities in fighting, Selina was one of the top three fighters in the Major Crimes Division, and even Sonia could defeat him single-handedly. After all, each of Sonias legs was almost as thick as Alessandros waist. Alessandro knew that this was a friendly reminder from Luke, expressed as a joke. If a detective of the Major Crimes Division had health problems, they would likely switch to a desk job or retire in a few years. Alessandro was only 23 and hadnt been a detective for long; he had no ns of retiring any time soon. Selina had already told him and Sonia about the battle between the robbers and the county police, which shocked them and made them sigh. They were shocked at the unexpected event, and sighed at missing it. However, they also felt lucky that they hadnt gotten involved randomly. When Selina described how the robbers had taken down two county officers with an M249, Sonia and Alessandro were dumbfounded. Why would anyone use a machine gun in a robbery? In that famous North Hollywood bank robbery years earlier, the two robbers only carried AKs with a hundred bullets. At that point, Sonia and Alessandro felt that it wasnt entirely a bad thing that they hadnt followed Luke. Police usually kept an eye on their target from behind. If they had been behind the county police, wouldnt they have been in the M249s line of fire as well? Luke smiled. However, theres good news. Nick has agreed to talk about the Mark Owen case with us. Sonia was delighted at first, but then her expression turned heavy. Luke, is it possible... Luke nodded slightly. Lets hear him out first. Things cant be worse than they are right now, can they? Sonia had her doubts. Considering Nicks attitude, it was possible that the case was moreplicated than it seemed. The power struggle in LASD was as bad as in LAPD. After the meeting, everybody went home. After taking a shower, Selina had dinner, and was the happiest as shezed on the couch afterward. Lukes phone rang. He picked up the phone and said a few words, before he got dressed. Well, Im going out for a business negotiation. Selina was surprised. What? Luke said, You havent forgotten that you own 5% of mypany shares, have you? Selina was astounded. Seriously? My two hundred thousand dors really turned into shares in your toypany? Luke was speechless. Let me tell you some good news: Jenny reached out to a VP at Google and is going to sell two products to them. Selina wasnt entirely convinced. Luke didnt try to convince her, either. He was only letting her know in advance, to prevent her from trying to extort new snacks or food out of him inpensation for her shockter. Selina said, So, I can lock up the house tonight? Luke hummed in assent. Also, turn on all the rms, and dont sleep too deeply. Selina nodded her head listlessly. Okay, get the hell out of here. Luke didnt forget to remind her, Dont skimp on your training today. Selina said, And youll be training in bed tonight, Im guessing. Luke shrugged and drove off. He went to the hotel in Beverly Hills again and knocked on the door of a suite, which was answered very quickly. He hugged Jenny, who jumped on him, and entered the room with a smile. They sat on the couch and talked business first. On Googles side, Jenny directly found her Uncle Lamarck instead of talking to the staff at the lower levels. The VP of thepany had better foresight than the Google staff whom Bobby had met. He confirmed that Lukes products were very valuable. However, this VP Lamarck also felt that Lukes asking price was excessive. Luke wasnt surprised. He said with a smile, Dont worry about it. Also, do you mind if we use your Uncle Lamarcks name? Jenny asked, How, exactly? Lamarck said, For example, we can tell Easygo that Lamarck is very interested in our technology. Jenny didnt get mad, but pondered the idea. Business was business. If Lamarck refused because it was too expensive, there was nothing to stop her from marketing it elsewhere. Luke didnt interrupt her musings. He sipped on his wine. He wasnt a fan of wine, but he would drink some since he was with Jenny. A momentter, Jenny nodded and said, It shouldnt be a problem. Luke smiled. Its just a suggestion. If youre not keen, then forget it; you can keep negotiating with Google. Im not in a hurry, anyway. Hm, are they interested in the touchscreen technology? Jenny said, Yes, but.... But the problem is the price as well, isnt it? asked Luke. Jenny nodded. Luke thought for a moment and said, Theyre not involved in manufacturing phones yet, so I dont have to sell it to them. Well, Jenny, are you interested in bing a CEO? Jenny was surprised. What? Luke chuckled. Smartphones. We can create them ourselves. Jenny was lost for words. Do you have any idea how much money that requires? Luke said, Thats fine, we can take our time. You cany the groundwork first. Looking at Jenny, who was deep in thought, his hands started to move sneakily. Chapter 333 - Cooperation, and the Elsworth Family

Chapter 333 Cooperation, and the Elsworth Family

Jenny eximed and looked at him in surprise. Luke used a little more strength. Lets forget the boring stuff for now andmunicate on more important issues. Jenny blushed slightly. What... What more important issues? Luke said solemnly, For example, mutual cooperation between a CEO and his personal secretary. Jenny took a deep breath. I... I thought you were going to talk business with me the whole night. Luke said, This is business too. Show me your work attitude, Secretary Jenny. Jenny said, Okay, Mr. CEO. As they talked, the secretary began doing her job. The next morning, Luke knocked on Selinas door. Rise and shine! Selina grumbled, Beat it. She threw a police baton at Luke. Luke caught the baton and threw it onto the bed with a smile. Breakfast will be ready in ten minutes. It wont taste good once its cold. Selina immediately sat up and asked, What is it? A traditional Chinese dish, Luke said casually, before he went back to cooking. Ten minutester, Selina sat at the table and said, You may serve the food now, Chef Luke. Luke brought breakfast over from the kitchen and said with a smile, Soybean milk and youtiao. If you want meat, theres also pan fried dumplings. Selina was already drooling. She reached for the bowl. Luke saw iting, and pped her hand away. Its very hot. Put sugar in the milk first, or salt, if you want; I dont like it salty myself. Also, you can dunk the youtiao in the milk if you want. You can have the pan fried dumplings first, and see if you like those. Eventually, it was Luke who added sugar to the soybean milk, because Selina was too busy devouring the pan fried dumplings. Luke had already anticipated that, so there was hardly any hot liquid inside the pan fried dumplings, and the glutton wouldnt burn her mouth. Luke, on the other hand, leisurely ate the youtiao that was soft from being dunked in the soybean milk. The crispy and salty youtiao with the hot and sweet soybean milk was most delicious. After finishing six pan fried dumplings, one bowl of soybean milk, and two youtiao sticks, Selina looked at her bowl and said, Why do I still want to eat when Im already full? Luke said, Because its your first time having this. Lets go. Its time to work now that youre full. Selina had already gotten her reward from Luke, so she couldnt goof off. Elizabeth greeted them when she saw them at the police department. The boss wants to talk to you in her office. She then nodded at Elsas office. They went to the office and Selina gave the snacks to Elsa first, while Luke leisurely sat down on the couch. Elsa told Selina to close the door, before she asked, Are you trying to dig me a hole? Luke chuckled. Of course not; when I considered the benefits, the first person I thought of was you. Wearing aplicated expression, Elsa nced at Selina before she said, Alright, pretend that you dont know what happened yesterday, and so will I. Luke nodded. Elsa then continued, Whats the progress on the Mark Owen case? Luke nodded with a smile. A sergeant called Big Nick may be willing to tell us something. Elsa asked, Who is he? Luke said, Hes the man who transferred the prisoner to Mark Owen. Selina and I helped him a little when they caught the robbers yesterday, and I think he wants to return the favor. Pondering for a moment, Elsa nodded, but then reminded him, Dont trust them too much. Things are a lot moreplicated in the county police than here. Luke understood that very well. While the poption in the county offices jurisdiction was simr to that of downtown Los Angeles, the area that the county office was in charge of was much bigger, and covered 42 cities. A person had to be shrewd to thrive in that sort of environment. Luke could only me himself if he was naive enough to believe that this sort of person had good intentions, and heter wound up in a trap for it. Instead of immediately sending them out, Elsa changed the topic. You have another tricky case on hand, dont you? Luke thought for a moment and asked, The girl in pajamas who was hit and killed? Elsa nodded solemnly. I read the case file earlier and noticed something. Do you know who was driving the car that killed the girl? Luke thought for a moment and said, It seems it was from Prime Exotic, a luxury race car club? Its definitely rted to those rich kids obsessed with special hobbies. The clubs name could be interpreted in two ways: It could refer to expensive fine goods, as well as to the best exotic dancers. When linked to luxury race cars, the meaning couldnt be any more obvious. Elsa asked, Do you know whos behind this race car club? Luke thought for a moment. A bunch of sons from big name families? Elsa nodded, but then shook her head. Most of those who y around at the club are only customers. Theyll make a bit of trouble for you at most, but the Major Crimes Division isnt scared of them. However, I have information that the person who truly has a deep connection to this club is called Dn Elsworth. Luke hummed in response and waited for Elsa to continue. But it was Selina who cut in. The Elsworth family? Elsa said, It seems youve heard of them. You give him the basic rundown on the Elsworth family, then. Selina said, If its the Elsworth family Im thinking about, I only hope that theyre not mixed up in this. Luke grew interested. Are they that amazing? Dn Elsworths father is Henry Elsworth. His grandparents are Sheldon Elsworth and Doris Elsworth, said Selina. Luke raised an eyebrow. Are you kidding me? There hadnt been much word on Sheldon Elsworth in recent years, but Luke had seen this name before when he looked into the history of Los Angeles. The man retired as the mayor of Los Angeles twenty years ago, and then continued working as a city councilor. Ten years earlier, his son Henry Elsworth took his ce as city councilor, and ran for mayor. Doris Elsworth wasnt a politician, but she managed several major charity funds in Los Angeles and was also the leader of multiple womens rights organizations. Organizations like these didnt have any real power, but a lot of celebrities, as well as their daughters and wives, took part in them. Selina nodded. That should be them. You know Elsworth Avenue, right? Or visited Elsworth Park in the east? Both are named after their family. Elsa interjected, If youre not familiar with the roads or dont go to parks, California also has a city called Elsworth. Chapter 334 - Feeler, and an Unsavory Meeting Place

Chapter 334 Feeler, and an Unsavory Meeting ce

Lukes and Selinas eyes widened. Their familys... city? Elsa nodded. Back then, their ancestors found a gold mine and built Elsworth on it, making them one of the top families in California to this day. Selina drew in a sharp breath. It wouldnt be good to provoke families like these which were still going strong even more than a centuryter. And looking at Sheldons and Henrys standing in themunity, the family showed no signs of declining. Luke asked, So... Elsworth said, So work on other cases first! Unless youre absolutely certain... No, as long as the Elsworth family is involved, you must let me know first before you touch them. Luke looked at her and suddenly smiled. Okay, Elsa. Elsa wasnt discouraging him. She was well aware of the power that these local families had, and what their bottom lines were. She was as good as saying that she would shoulder a huge part of the responsibility and risks, which wasnt a smart move. But she was truly a boss whom Luke admired. Those who didnt cover for their subordinates couldnt expect their subordinates to work hard for them. After he left the office, Luke went to Sonia. Hows your investigation on Big Nicking along? We have an appointment with this big shotter. Sonia looked away from her screen and said in a low voice, Something is seriously wrong with them; they get no less than thirtyints every year about their use of violence. Luke chuckled. Does that mean that each person gets aint every quarter? Sonia said, Thats justints about their use of violence; they get other minorints practically every week. But... But theyre good, Selina finished for her. Sonia nodded. Theyre basically either from the special forces or the military, but they refuse to join SWAT, and just stay in the county polices Major Crimes Division. Theyre really good at dealing with violent crime, which is why the county police turn a blind eye to minor infringements. Luke understood perfectly. n a The county office couldnt demand that they practice personal discipline when they were so good at handling cases. Why would such capable people want to stay in the county police? They would definitely go somewhere better. So, the county office chose the lesser of two evils and tolerated Nick and his crew. After all, there were few officers who could have fought the professional robbers yesterday without retreating. A bunch of regr officers would have absolutely been taught a lesson by those ex-marine corp robbers. Luke pondered the matter for a moment as he leaned against Sonias desk. So, this Nick is actually quite influential in the county police department? Then our hard work yesterday wasnt for nothing. Sonia shrugged. Thats right. Theyre quite powerful and more well-informed. Luke was amused. Nicks crew absolutely worked in the gray area; they didnte across as decent police officers. He looked at his watch. Since it was already eleven, he called Big Nick. After a few simple words, Luke got up. Lets go. Butter, only Alessandro and I will be asking the questions. Both Sonia and Selina were confused, but neither of them said anything. They got into their cars and drove off. In the car, Selina asked, What did Elsa mean? She was puzzled by what Elsa said earlier. They hadnt started working on the case of the girl in pajamas yet. If it was troublesome, they could just put the case aside. Why would Elsa warn them but not stop them from working on the case? After some thought, Luke sighed. Those with power and influence will naturally have enemies, who might use us as a feeler. Selina hadnt expected that answer. Are we going to follow up on that case? Luke nodded. Its our duty to work on cases. We certainly should investigate it. But he himself would decide how to investigate or even close the case. He wasnt foolish enough to be someone elses gun. That was what Elsa had been implying earlier. But someone who could go toe to toe with the Elsworth family certainly wasnt someone she could piss off, nor could she speak explicitly about it; she could only tell Luke to talk to her before he did anything. This was the knowledge and insight of a seasoned detective! Luke was still a stranger herepared with Dustin and Elsa, and he wasnt as sensitive to the power struggles that were taking ce. After another year or two, however, he should be able to establish his own informationwork, and not just anyone would be able to manipte him then. Very soon, the two cars reached their destination, and Selinas eyes bulged when she saw the sign. You didnt get enoughst night? Wereing here during the day? Luke said, It was Nick who chose to meet here, okay? Also, Im very healthy. One night is nothing. Selina was lost for words. True, Luke would never be desperate enough toe here during the day. When he got out of the car, Luke said, You and Sonia stay here. Keep thems open and pay attention to your surroundings. Selina nodded and took the drivers seat. Luke and Alessandro gave Nicks name to the security guards at the entrance, and they entered the club called South American Jungle. It was very quiet inside. It was only just past eleven, which was still time to rest for ces like these. The two security guards at the entrance shouted at them and pointed at one corner. Luke and Alessandro went in that direction and passed through a hallway to reach what looked like a room. 1024, this is the ce. Looking at the number on the door, Luke knocked. A momentter, the door opened with a click. Nick opened the door in jeans and a tank top. Luke could only turn down his Sharp Nose and try to keep his distance from the bearded man. But the smell in the room was even more vile.For safety reasons, he couldnt turn off his Sharp Nose, so he could only try to decrease its sensitivity. Nick stared at Alessandro. Hes with you? Luke nced at Alessandro and nodded. Yes. Nick made way for them. Come on in. Luke and Nick finally entered the room. It turned out to be a suite, with a lounge that was more than thirty square meters in size and which was connected to four or five other rooms. It wasnt especiallyvish, but it definitely had ss. The leftover wine and food around the suite also clearly illustrated how expensive this ce was. Chapter 335 - The Real Suspect, and Taking You For a Spin

Chapter 335 The Real Suspect, and Taking You For a Spin

Thank god there wasnt any weed or meth! That was good, since it would be a big problem if the police officers were collectively indulging in these two things. Also, the doors to two of the rooms were wide open, and Luke noticed pale and dark skin entwined around each other. Fortunately, these people were just sleeping and not doing anything else. Luke also smelled blood, which belonged to the two officers who were injured in the gunfight yesterday. Luke could only admire theirckadaisical attitude toward life. But women and alcohol werent things that officers had to avoid. On the contrary, Luke himself had to count on Jenny and Jimena to help stabilize his mindset, and he couldnt despise these officers for doing the same. He didnt wait for an invitation from Nick before he sat on the cleanest part of the couch that he could find. Alessandro didnt sit down, and simply stood next to him. Nick lit a cigarette and poured himself a ss of wine. After drinking a mouthful, he said to Luke, Do you want some? Luke shook his head with a smile. I dont drink. Disdain shed across Nicks face, but only for a moment. This detective who just looked like a boy was a tough character who had taken down four robbers yesterday without getting hurt. Both Nicks team of twelve along with the eight robbers suffered more casualties, so he really couldnt look down on this young man. Mark Owen, Texas ranger. Youre interested in him, right? Nick looked at Luke and asked. Luke nodded. Nick was silent for a moment as he yed with the ss he was holding, before he said, Are you sure you want to investigate this?. Alessandro couldnt help but hold his breath; something about those words didnt sound right. Luke nodded again. He was a police officer who died in the line of duty in Los Angeles, and Im a police officer too. Nick fell silent again, before he said, A word of advice: If you dont have a boss whos got your back, you should give up. Luke smiled. As it so happens, I do. Nick stared at him, then suddenly grinned. Ridicule shed in his eyes, but it clearly wasnt aimed at Luke. Leaning back against the couch, Nick had another mouthful of wine before he said, Lucas Barton is a level 2 deputy sheriff. Hes a little below me and Ive never crossed paths with him before. However, he was the one who handed the Wade Davis matter to me, you get it? Luke nodded. Nick was a sergeant and a level higher than Lucas Barton in the county police system. If Nick was telling the truth, Lucas Barton had obviously used him as a shield, which was why Nick had given out his name so easily. Luke had done Nick a great favor yesterday without asking for anything in return, while Lucas Barton had set him up even though he was a colleague, so Nick didnt hesitate to sell him out. Luke got up now that he had a name. Thank you very much, Nick. I wont waste any more of your time. Goodbye. Nick didnt ask him to stay. Luke had helped him out a lot, but from their brief encounters, Big Nick vaguely sensed that the young detective wasnt the same type of person as he was. The best would be if they went their separate and opposite ways. Just as Luke was about to disappear from view, Nick finally said, Hey! A piece of advice! Luke turned his head. Huh? Lucas Barton isnt a one-man show, Nick said. Dont cross the line. Luke chuckled and walked away without saying anything. What was the line? Nick was giving him a warning as a cop who wasnt clean himself, so he clearly wasnt referring to the issue of Lucas Barton being a dirty cop, but was more likely implying that there was someone behind Lucas Barton. Mind whirling with these thoughts, Luke walked out of the club with Alessandro. Before he got into his car, Luke said to Sonia, The two of you go back to the police department and look into Lucas Barton. Hes a level 2 deputy sheriff in the county police rtment. Investigate the people rted to him as well. Sonia nodded silently. It was clear that this Lucas Barton was the real suspect in the officers murder. Big Nick and his crew, on the other hand, were more tant about being dirty, and the probability that they were the ones who had killed the officer was very low. The intelligence showed that Nick and his crew hadnt gotten rich overnight. They clearly had their own source of ie, and didnt have to break a prisoner out for money. Besides, they were very shy in their police department, and an enemy would definitely seize the chance to mess with them if they had killed an officer. These were Sonias thoughts, which were more or less in line with Lukes. The two cars split up on the road, and Selina asked, Now what? Luke said, Lets go for a spin. Selina chuckled. She didnt believe him. Luke had always been a boring old fogey. She didnt think that he would ever take her for a ride. Some timeter, Selina was surprised. Youre really taking me for a ride? Luke stopped the car on the edge of a park with a smile, and fetched Selinas regr snack from the mini-fridge in the backseat. Lets go. How about an afternoon pic here? Selina asked, Where are the drinks? Luke patted his head and took out a few Dr. Peppers and two cups from the trunk, which he gave to Selina. He then rummaged around for two thin nkets. Weve got everything now. Selina cheered and pulled him into the park. Haha, I spotted a great ce for sunbathing earlier. Lets hurry, otherwise somebody else will take it. Ten minutester, Selina was blissfully lying on her stomach on the nket, a small dish with the opera cake on it in her hand. She had been obsessed with the cake recently. Luke wasnt in a hurry to eat. Instead, he opened a Dr. Pepper and remarked, The sunlights nice. Selina didnt even look at him and simply snorted. Of course the spot I picked would be good. Satisfied? Luke smiled at the three girls in their twenties who were several meters away. They were basking in the sun in their bikinis. Luke was generous with his praise. Of course, youre an expert. Selina enjoyed sunbathing too, but she was wearing too much gear at the moment, plus they were on the clock, so she couldnt be like the three girls. She looked at the three girls and sniffed. Youre fine with such skinny bodies? Its a free show, Luke replied casually. Indeed, the three girls werent nearly as magnificent as Selina. They werent on the same level at all. Selina asked casually, Right, where are we? This ce is quite nice. Luke said, Elsworth Park. Chapter 336 - Baby, and Unexpected Gunfight

Chapter 336 Baby, and Unexpected Gunfight

Selina was surprised. Are you kidding me? No wonder this fellow suddenly said that he was taking her for a spin. Also, did they just pass Elsworth Avenue? While she was surprised, she didnt say anything else. Luke was a lot more prudent than she was. Looking at the people who were enjoying the bright sunshine in the park, Luke remarked, What a quiet and peaceful... Oh god, why is there a baby here? a woman cried out in the distance. Luke turned back, only to see a baby on a merry-go-round dozens of meters behind him. The woman was also looking around as she eximed in shock. She was too far away for Selina to hear her, and Selina was still enjoying her cake. Luke frowned and got up. He wouldnt have bothered if it was any other minor issue, but a baby had been dumped in the park, and he had to at least go over and confirm the situation. Selina, its time to work, he called out to the glutton. Selina raised her head in confusion, and followed his gaze. A baby? Whats going on? Even as she said it, she was already putting down the cake and getting to her feet. Right then, four men in ck ran toward the merry-go-round. The woman picked up the baby and raised her voice. Whose baby is this? The four men in ck quickly ran over. Give us the baby. The woman subconsciously stepped back when she saw the four men. You... No matter how she looked at them, they didnt look like guardians at all. Luke sped up and shouted, LAPD! Dont move! The four men abruptly looked at him, and two of them reached under their armpits, while the other two lunged at the middle-aged woman. Lukes expression turned grim. He was too far away. He was thirty meters away from the four men, who were too close to the middle-aged woman carrying the baby. He wasnt confident that he could kill them all at once. He could only push off of his feet with a burst of speed. Bang! There was a sudden gunshot, and the woman holding the baby screamed and fell as blood burst out of her thigh. Lukes face turned cold, and he took out his gun. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! As he opened fire with his Glock, he began to zigzag instead of moving in a straight line. Two men fell before they could aim their guns at him. One was shot in the abdomen and the other in the head. They were killed instantly. Luke came to an abrupt halt. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The other two men who had nned to steal the baby also copsed from a shot in the abdomen and the head respectively. In those two short seconds just now, Luke had closed the distance to twenty meters, but the woman had also been shot. But the moment she fell, the woman broke free of their hold. Luke no longer had any qualms. These men were simply scum, to shoot an innocent woman holding a baby. Selina had already closed in from the side, but she didnt say anything, and instead looked around warily. She never doubted Lukes ability to crush criminals. Her responsibility was to make up for anything he might miss. Three oclock, fifty meters, the ck SUV! she suddenly shouted. Luke moved swiftly as he threw himself behind a nearby tree. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Grimly, Luke yelled, LAPD! Everybody lie down and dont move! There were dozens of regr residents here who were enjoying the afternoon sun in the park. Two automatic rifles had already started firing wildly at Lukes position from the ck SUV which Selina had pointed out, and the tree shuddered with the impact from the bullets. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! There was suddenly a pause in the gunfire from the automatic rifles, as Selina had taken cover and was firing back at the shooters in the SUV. Almost at the same time, Luke darted out and fired his Glock rapidly as he ran. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Now that both he and Selina were coordinating, the shooters didnt dare raise their heads anymore. Multiple bullet holes appeared in the windows of the ck SUV, and the two people in the car could only stay as low as possible. At that moment, the sound of Selinas gunfire stopped as she had used up her bullets. Luke wasnt surprised since he had been counting the remaining bullets in her gun. He stopped shooting as well, and the shooter on the drivers seat tried poking his head out. Pa! Thest bullet in Lukes Glock 23 was reserved for this man. The bullet pierced his right eye and blood blossomed on the back of his head. Luke was now five meters away from the ck SUV. Over such a short distance, even a heavy machine gun wouldnt be as fast as his pistol. After the shot, Luke put the gun back in his holster and took out the M686 from another holster. LAPD! Open the door slowly, throw out your gun, and crawl out. As he was yelling out the instructions, he saw that Selina had closed in, and was behind a tree ten meters away as she stayed on high alert. If she hadnt noticed the ck SUV beforehand, the two of them might have been seriously injured in the ambush just now, and they couldnt let their guards down yet. There was no response from the ck SUV. Luke wasnt impulsive. Shifting his gun to his right hand, he observed his surroundings while he put on his badge. Ill shoot if you do not surrender on the count of three, Luke said calmly. One, two, three... Just as he finished counting down, the door of the ck SUV opened on the other side, and a man in ck tried to run away. Bang! Bang!After two gunshots, the man screamed and fell. The gun dropped from his hand, and he clutched his legs as he writhed on the ground. Luke had shot him in his right thigh and his left knee. The man might still be able to use one of his legs if he was lucky, otherwise he would have to choose between a wheelchair or a pair of crutches for the rest of his life. Luke then stepped forward and handcuffed the man. He searched the man and didnt find any other weapons on him. He then said, Selina, bring our car over and call for reinforcements. The police inte system in the car was the easiest way to call for backup. Selina ran off to get the car. Luke didnt check the ck SUV, which now only had the driver, whose head had been blown up. He quickly ran back to the woman who had been shot, and examined her injury as he soothed her. Chapter 337 - Licensed Legitimate Therapy Clinic

Chapter 337 Licensed Legitimate Therapy Clinic

A momentter, Luke soothed her with a smile. Maam, the bullet didnt nick your artillery or bone. Theres no need to be anxious. The woman finally calmed down at Lukes gentle voice and warm air. She remembered something and said, The baby... a man took the baby. I couldnt stop him. Lukeforted her. Its alright. Ive already let my colleagues know to look for the baby. Itll be fine. Looking at the woman, he sighed inwardly. What a nice person! She was still worried about a baby she didnt know even when she had been shot in the leg. Selina arrived with the car. Luke found the first aid kit and treated the womans injury, before he had Selina watch her. Luke then got up and examined the bodies of the four men in ck. Verifying that they were already dead, Luke left them alone. He stood up and narrowed his eyes at a bridge hundreds of meters away. On the bridge, a big man was leaving quickly with a baby. How interesting. A few minutester, the patrol cars arrived. Luke informed them of the situation since Selina was taking care of the wounded woman. A few minutester, an ambnce arrived. Luke and Selina escorted the woman to the ambnce and gave her a card. You can call us if you run into any trouble. The woman nodded gratefully. Thank you. Luke patted her hand and said, Youll be up and about in no time. Watching the ambnce leave, Selina asked in a low voice, Whats up with that baby? She had noticed an impoverished-looking middle-aged man take the baby away, and that Luke had seen him, but hadnt given chase. Luke took off his thin gloves and threw them into a dustbin. That man was the one who put the baby here in the first ce. Selina was surprised. What? Luke started the car and said to Selina, Also, he was around the entire time we were fighting the four shooters. Selina was even more confused. But why? They were police officers, and if the man had nned to abandon the baby, he couldve just given the baby to them. Lukes eyes shed. Its hard to say. Lets go and find out what this gentleman is up to. The car sped up and drove away from the park. Ask Sonia to look into baby-rted cases in recent days, like missing person cases. The baby cant have been born too long ago, Luke said. Selina immediately called Sonia. A momentter, she hung up the phone and shook her head. Nothing. There were missing children in this enormous city every day, but no newborns had gone missing recently. Luke wasnt really surprised. Six armed men, and a single man who clearly wasnt to be trifled with C these were the two parties involved in this incident, and their focus was the baby. As for Luke and Selina, and the unfortunate woman who had been shot, they had only gotten caught up in it by ident. The baby that the two parties were fighting over couldnt be simple. Very soon, Luke caught up with the destitute man. The baby he was carrying was much easier to track. What Luke hadnt told Selina was that the man carried a strong smell of the babys milk and poop, which meant that he had been taking care of the baby for a while and hadnt just picked it up for the first time earlier. The man had enough time and opportunity to kill the baby or use it to achieve some goal, but he had instead put the baby in a park and waited for someone else to pick it up, which was very strange. Half an hourter, Luke parked the car in front of a standalone five-story building. The red and white building looked like a church, but it definitely wasnt one. With his Sharp Nose, Luke was very clear on this point. Selina looked at the building. This is the ce? Luke nodded and got out unhurriedly. Lets go. This will be a great eye-opener for you. Remember not to look too surprised. Selina immediately grew vignt. She thought of multiple possibilities: Rotten and bloody corpses? Gang members torturing their enemies? Luke knocked on the door, and a young woman in a nuns robe opened it with a smile. She was stumped for a moment when she saw the strangers. How can I help you? Luke smiled and took out his badge. LAPD. Ah! The woman immediately grew solemn. Were a licensed, legitimate therapy clinic. Selina was dumbfounded. Was this woman... a shrink in a nuns robe? She couldnt help but examine the nuns robe more carefully, and immediately sensed something wasnt right. The nuns robe that the woman was wearing was a little strange and seemed a little revealing Also, what was with her nipples? It might not be a stipted rule, but wearing a nuns robe without a bra... didnt make sense. During Selinas observation, Luke said, Were not here to check your license or search this ce, but we dont mind doing so if we dont get satisfactory answers. So, Ill ask and youll answer, okay? The young womans face changed for a moment, before she finally nodded. Ask, then. Luke asked a few questions, and the answers he received werent a surprise. He nodded and said, Okay, take us to this Mr. Smith. The young woman hesitated, but looking at Lukes smile that wasnt a smile, she could only nod. But please dont interrupt the patients that are being treated, okay? Luke nodded.The young woman let them in and closed the door, before she turned around and went upstairs. Selina almost couldnt help eximing in shock as she stared at the young woman on the stairs with wide open eyes. Luke covered her mouth and said, Be cool, okay? You also need to keep cool once were upstairs. Selina nodded dumbly. Staring at the naked butt in front of her, a thought floated through her mind: Were nuns allowed to wear G-strings? But what nun would wear a robe that only covered the front? Luke simply smiled and dragged Selina along. The nuns robe that the young woman in front of them was wearing didnt have a back at all. Her back, waist, butt and legs were all exposed to the air. The woman definitely wasnt a nun. She looked back at Luke and Selina every now and then, afraid that they might suddenly shout LAPD, which would reduce this ce to chaos. Chapter 338 - I Just Want An Answer

Chapter 338 I Just Want An Answer

It was true that this clinic was licensed, but it remained to be seen how many customers in this ce were willing to be interrogated by the police. Ah! Oh! Huh! The door to the first room was open. Unperturbed, the young woman said, This is jiu-jitsu training to reduce stress. Come on, baby! pping sounds rang out from the second open room. The young woman said earnestly, Thats whipping therapy, which is quite expensive. Luke found that odd. Do you serve female clients too? The young woman immediately realized his meaning. No, the customers are men. Luke was rendered speechless. It might be against thew if a male customer whipped a female therapist, but if he was paying her to whip him... that seemed to be within thew? Selina was shocked but didnt say anything. They reached a room at the end of the hallway on the second floor, which had an image of the queen of hearts on the door. The young woman knocked on the door. Miss Donna, could youe out for a second? A momentter, a woman replied, Please wait a moment. Luke raised an eyebrow. There was the vague hint of an ent in the voice, and it sounded exotic, like whisperste at night. Her voice reminded Luke of Vanessa, the long-legged woman with electrifying eyes. Of course, it wasnt her, but the womans voice had the same allure. Luke chuckled and patted the young womans shoulder. You can go now. I dont think youll be interested in what happens next, right? After a brief hesitation, the woman went downstairs, but didnt forget to add, We have a proper license, so dont mess around, alright? Luke nodded wordlessly; while the woman had started off sounding righteous, she trailed off into a gentle plea... maybe it was an upational disease. After the woman disappeared down the stairs, the door of the room finally opened with a click. Luke gave a few hand signals, and Selina dutifully stayed back and hid behind the door of another room. Luke smiled at the woman at the door. She had long, straight, ck hair andrge, nted eyes which made her look a little like a fox. Her lips were plump and attractive. She asked, Are you... here for therapy? Luke didnt look like most of the customers who came to her for therapy. Luke smiled slightly and sized her up for a moment. No, Miss Donna, Im here for Mr. Smith. The woman was stumped for a moment. What Smith? Luke chuckled. The man whos hiding behind the clothes rack next to the door with a gun in his right hand and a baby in his left hand. Hes a middle-aged white male with stubble, 6 feet 2 in height, and wearing a ck jacket and a pair of jeans. Need I go on, Mr. Smith? Luke looked in a certain direction, as if he could see through the wall. The woman at the door was stupefied. She opened her mouth, but didnt seem to know what to say. Luke nced at her and sighed inwardly; the woman crushed Selina in every aspect! She was wearing a dark red bondage outfit, which set off her breasts magnificently, ck silk stockings, and a pair of knee-high boots. Wow. What a professional therapist! As the random thoughts crossed his mind, nobody said anything in the room. Luke said to Miss Donna directly, Can I ask you a few questions? Miss Donna subconsciously nodded under Lukes gaze. The young man seemed friendly, but as a special therapist, she vaguely sensed an air about Luke that was hard to describe and at odds with his appearance. Then please talk to my partner over there, will you? He gestured to Selina behind him to take Donna away. Watching Miss Donna leave, Luke continued peaceably, Mr. Smith, you had a chance to shoot us in the park, but you didnt. So, I think we can talk. After another brief silence, the man in the room finally said in a low voice, What do you want to talk about? Luke said, The baby! Because of him, I killed five armed criminals in the park, and they shot an innocent woman, whos now in the hospital. I think I deserve to know the reason for all of this. Hehe. Youre a police officer. The man chuckled but didnt sound happy. Luke said, Whats the problem? Im sure you saw my badge in the park. Then this isnt something you can take care of, the man said. You should go now. Luke narrowed his eyes. The police couldnt take care of it? I havent received an order to stay away from this case yet, Luke replied calmly. There was a low sneer in the mans voice. A pregnant woman and more than twenty armed gang members died in an abandoned factoryst night. Have you seen the news? No? I think youll receive a call soon. At that very moment, Lukes phone rang. He looked at his phone and picked up the call. Whats wrong? A momentter, Luke hung up with a cold expression. Pondering for a moment, he walked into the room and closed the door. Turning to look to his side, Luke chuckled. Mr. Smith, it seems that youre right. I was just told that the case has been transferred.Next to the door was a tall man who was holding a gun, but he didnt have it raised. This Mr. Smith smiled when he heard that. So, I guessed right, but that doesnt make me happy. Luke observed the tall man for a moment before he said, Me neither. Let me ask you something. You must need money, and maybe weapons too, right? Smith narrowed his eyes. What are you getting at? Luke told him an address and then took out a wad of cash from his pocket. There are a few guns in the basement of that abandoned factory. You can have them since I wont be using them. As for this... He threw the money onto the bed. Consider it a reward! Smith frowned. What do you mean? Luke kept smiling. Im a curious man, so when you find the answer, do let me know. Although he was smiling, there was no emotion in his eyes. Chapter 339 - Rules and Violence

Chapter 339 Rules and Violence

After a brief silence, Smith asked, How do I contact you once everythings over? Luke took out a card and flicked it toward Smith. Smith caught it easily. What do you want, exactly? Tilting his head, Luke thought for a moment. Maybe, just an answer? As he spoke, he opened the door. Onest question: Why are you protecting this baby? Smith said, No women, no kids. Those are the rules. Hearing that, Luke nodded at Smith in the dark corner, and stepped out of the room. Smith frowned and listened to the footsteps fade away. A momentter, when Miss Donna returned, he asked, Quintano, are they gone? Donna Quintano was the woman with even more magnificent breasts than Selina. She said in confusion, Yes, I watched them leave. Smith sighed heavily with relief. He put the card in his pocket and memorized the address he had been given, before he grabbed the wad of cash that was on the bed. Donnas eyes bulged. Where did you get that? After a brief silence, Smith said, Amission. He then put the cash into his pocket. Now, five thousand bucks for taking care of him for a day. Deal? He held up the baby and looked at Donna. Donna bit her lip and didnt say anything. On the other side, Luke turned to look back at the building after he and Selina left, and curled his lip. Weve been running into a lot of rich peopletely! They went home instead of returning to the police department. After Selina took a shower, she found Luke bustling around in the kitchen. She hesitated for a moment, before she asked, Is there anything you need to tell me?. Luke asked, About that call? Selina didnt say anything. Luke continued chopping vegetables swiftly but not carelessly. He was precise and efficient. Nothing could be heard except the rustle of vegetables being cut. Dustin called to tell me that someone from HQ is taking over the Elsworth Park case, Luke said calmly. Selina was surprised. Is Dustin... Luke paused for a moment, before he continued, I thought about it. Its probably unrted to him. Hes not a captain yet, and he was probably only rying the order of some big shot. That was a huge relief to Selina. Dustin and Elsa were really good bosses whom she liked, especiallypared with petty Brock. You... Selina abruptly stopped, then changed the topic. When will dinner be ready? Luke chuckled. In twenty minutes at most. You can watch TV for a while. Selina nodded and returned to the living room. She turned on the TV. ...Henry Elsworth has recently proposed a new motion in favor of gun control to make school campuses peaceful once more... Stunned for a moment, Selina turned down the volume and watched the broadcast for a few more minutes before she picked up her phone and made a call. Sonia, hows the investigation on Lucas Bartoning along? After dinner, Luke told Selina to train on her own as he went to the garage. Looking at his back, Selina curled her lip as she took care of the dishes. To save time, they now had a modified dishwasher. All Selina needed to do was put the dishes inside, and once they were sparkling clean, take them out and put them away in the cupboard. Half an hourter, Luke stopped a ck Ford SUV outside a rundown apartment building. Hey downfortably in the drivers seat and watched a video recording on his tablet. Another tablet that had been ced on the middle console had an image of the apartment building on it. After going through the footage that he had just received, Luke sneered. These people are really well-informed. They found the therapy clinic so quickly. Murmuring to himself, he checked the surveince feed on the middle console. The apartment building on the screen had already been abandoned, but there were lights in a few windows on the fifth floor. At that moment, there were five men in ck outside the main entrance. One was trying to open the door while hispanions looked on. Lukes sound collector caught their conversation loud and clear. There are so many abandoned apartment buildings in this city. Why do you think hes here, boss? Another lucky guess? No, he doesnt guess. He can sense things we cant see. He used to be a behavioral analyst with the FBI. The man who was opening the door turned back with a resigned expression on his face. I was a behavioral consultant, as Ive told you countless times. Can you stop giving me new titles? Details! The details matter! While talking, he exerted strength, and the door opened. He was about to walk in, when his underlings stopped him. Dont you think you should stay at the back, boss? The boss, who was wearing sses and had a thick beard, grinned. The leader who stays in the back can only eat leftovers. As he spoke, he walked in first. Luke raised an eyebrow. This guy was quite interesting! Luke sat up, but wasnt in a hurry to get out of the car. Instead, he merely adjusted the voice collector. ... Violence is the most interesting thing in the world thats worth watching. The mans voice was full of expectation. Luke sneered. That was only true when you werent the victim of that violence. Get me at least fifty men. Our Mr. Smith is an expert marksman; he won multiple quick shooting championships in the UK when he was just 16. The man gave the order in a low voice.Luke realized why Mr. Smith had left such a unique impression on him. In some sense, the man and Luke walked simr paths. Precise, efficient, cold and steady C no wonder Mr. Smiths expression had been soposed when he said that he had killed more than twenty shooters. He was a natural assassin. Interestingly, while Mr. Smith was supposed to be a heartless man who would do anything for money, he was trying to protect that little baby. Luke shook his head in amusement and pulled the hood of his shirt over his head before he got out. Do you know what I hate most in a movie? the bearded man asked the group of people who quietly entered the lobby of the apartment building. The shooters all looked at each other in bewilderment. I hate it when the director always lets the good guy who ys the hero go. The bearded mans smile was gone. So, dont let it happen to you; no one takes my money for nothing. Chapter 340 - Smith’s Hardcore Battle and Luke’s Covert Assistance

Chapter 340 Smiths Hardcore Battle and Lukes Covert Assistance

All the shooters nodded at the same time. This big shot was known for his brutality. They couldnt afford to piss him off. One of the subordinates approached him. Sir, the men on the roof are ready. Now, go up and kill that baby as well as Mr. Smith. Right, kill that nanny too. The bearded man rose and waved his gun. All the shooters immediately went upstairs. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Whooosh! Ahhhhhhh! A momentter, the shooters in the lead had already engaged the target on the fifth floor while thest of them were still on the second floor. When they got to the third floor, Luke, dressed in dark clothing, walked right through the wide open entrance of the apartment building. He shook his head inwardly at the shooters that had swarmed upstairs; they hadnt left anyone behind to guard the entrance. But that was understandable. They mustve thought that they could finish Mr. Smith off easily. Thinking that, Luke took out a P226 and put a silencer on it. He was only here to provide covert assistance, and would stay low as much as possible. There was the sound of ss shattering, and one of the shootersnded with a crash on the first floor. Luke looked at him and chuckled inwardly. The man had crashed through the skylight with a hole in his chest, and had gone on to be killed by the fall. Choosing a corner on the second floor, Luke raised his gun and aimed at the shooters at the top of the stairs on the fifth floor. Da! Da! Da! Da! Four shooters who just reached the fifth floor copsed. Three died silently, but thest one still cried out. Luke knew that the silencer affected his uracy a little, and it wasnt really unexpected. A silencer couldntpletely cancel out the sound of a gun. With the silencer, his P226 sounded like a nail gun, and also masked the burst of fire from the barrel. In the apartment building that was full of chaos, it was as good as a soundless pistol. Luke wasnt greedy. He stopped for a moment after eliminating four opponents. He paid special attention to the shooters responses, particrly that of the bearded man. The guy had an ugly face that was wan and bloated, but he was quite the professional. When he had the time, Luke would ask Old Greyson if he knew this behavioral consultant. It was clear that this bearded boss hadnt thought about the possibility of a sneak attack. His attention waspletely focused on the fierce exchange upstairs. Luke continued decisively with his attack. Da! Da! Da! Da! Another four shooters went down without anyone struggling this time. Luke swiftly retreated. The bearded man nced downward; he had clearly sensed that something wasnt right. Luke smiled. The man really was an expert. Luke swiftly left his position and exited the building through one of the rooms. Throwing out his grappling hook, he climbed to the top of the building. During his earlier ambush, four shooters had rappelled down from the top of the building. Luke didnt think that they had anybody left on the roof. When he got to the top, Luke took a deep breath before he flipped over the edge of the roof. Looking through a broken skylight, he moved to another one that was several meters away. This was close to Smiths position. He raised his gun and pointed downward. Pa! Da! Two guys who were firing wildly with their Uzis were shot in the back of their heads. Luke quickly moved to another skylight. Pa! Da! Da! Three shooters were shot down one by one. This was like a game of shooting the balloons for children! Luke chuckled to himself. ns While he was shooting the enemy from the dark, Mr. Smith went on a rampage down below. He stepped onto a table and jumped as he opened fire with the two guns in his hands. The four shooters who surrounded him screamed and fell with sprays of blood. Smith hit the floor and rolled over to a tbed cart, before he pushed off with a burst of energy to get the cart moving. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Another two shooters who had just reached the fifth floor rolled back down the stairs. The cart collided with a shooter who ran out, and when the man doubled over, Mr. Smith aimed a gun at the mans head. Pa! Rolling over to some shelves nearby, Mr. Smith tossed his HK-P7 and P226 aside, and grabbed a HK416 that was on one of the shelves. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Two shooters who appeared at the other end of the shelves were blown back. Smith grabbed a long skateboard andy down on it, before he pushed off of a shelf. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Sliding through the shooters that surrounded him, Mr. Smith opened fire left and right with his HK416, and the shooters screamed. By the time he reloaded his gun at the end, the skateboard had already shot out of the shelves section. Ten or so shooters were in a rough circle, but their guns were pointed at the shelves. Lying on the skateboard, Mr. Smith dashed into the ring. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! He pushed himself around with his legs and the skateboard drew a huge arc on the floor. Mr. Smith didnt even need to move his gun too much. He just let the skateboard carry him around, and he fired at every shooter that he passed. Ahhhhhhhhh! The shooters all copsed. Looking down from the skylight, Luke was amazed at Smiths capabilities. He nced at the stairs again and almostughed out loud. The bearded boss was already charging... downward, followed by four of his trusted subordinates, as they fled without hesitation.Thest bunch of unfortunate shooters who had reached the fifth floor were picked off one after another by Smith, who was in berserker mode. Smith was roaring to himself, F*ck! Do you think youre the only ones with weapons? I also have weapons now! He had been short of money recently, and had had to use his bullets judiciously, so his battle with the shootersst night had been quite unsatisfying. Now that he had acquired a batch of excellent firearms and a tremendous amount of bullets, he was finally able to let loose. Seeing that Mr. Smith was crushing the enemy on his own, Luke simply put his P226 back into his holster. After a while, the gunfire on the fifth floor stopped. Luke was full of admiration. Smiths marksmanship was absolutely first ss. A shooter fell every time the HK416 opened fire, and after only a dozen seconds, all the remaining shooters had been killed. Chapter 341 - Genuine Carrot and Another Elsworth

Chapter 341 Genuine Carrot and Another Elsworth

Smith quickly packed up the guns and stuffed them into a long knapsack. These guns were handy and top rate. There was no way he would throw them away. Slinging the knapsack over his shoulder, he suddenly raised his head. There was nothing but the dark sky outside the broken skylight. Frowning, he grabbed Miss Donna, who was holding the baby, and said, Lets go; well check out the bar where that heavy metal band is ying. Miss Donna ran after him. This is absurd. Oliver is so small, how can he be into rock music? Smith said, That may be our only lead. He murmured to himself, In any case, Ive taken ten thousand dors from that young man; I cant not do anything. On the roof, Luke watched them leave before he jumped off. Half an hourter, three ck SUVs stopped in front of a rock n roll bar in the eastern district, and a dozen men in ck suits got out. They definitely werent gangsters. They had the air of professional security guards. Luke whistled a tune: If you like to gamble, I tell you Im your man. You win some, lose some, its still the same to me... It was the same song that could be vaguely heard from the bar. Those men in ck suits rushed in, and a momentter, a tall man led a gorgeous woman who was holding a baby out of a side alley, before they entered a hotel that was diagonally opposite the bar. Naturally, it was Mr. Smith and the special therapist Miss Donna. Luke was amused. Sure enough, youre good. Even professional security guards cant catch you. A few men in ck suits ran out and looked around with guns. Someone then cursed, Damn it, someone killed Philly. Did you see anybody suspicious? They spoke over the walkie-talkie for a bit, before they returned to the bar in frustration. Luke knew that some of them mustve been killed soundlessly by Mr. Smith after they ran into him. But what were those men doing here? As Luke pondered this, he looked at the surveince feed of the surroundings which he had set up, then suddenly eximed, What the hell? The men in ck suits were moving close to ten bodies in ck body bags out the back door. But one of the bags wasnt zipped up all the way, and a mans head lolled out while the bag was being moved. There wasnt anything strange about the body itself; what was weird was that in his left eye, there seemed to be... a carrot? Was it a carrot-shaped toy? Murmuring to himself, Luke adjusted the camera to focus on the carrot. In the end, no matter how he looked at it, it was a genuine carrot. A momentter, a man noticed the exposed head and the carrot. He cursed angrily and zipped up the bag. But in his carelessness, he identally broke off the carrot. Luke was lost for words. Was that really a carrot? In no more than twenty minutes, the men in ck suits cleaned up everything and drove off. After some thought, Luke went to the back door. He picked up the broken carrot. Observing it carefully for a moment, he exerted some strength, and instantly crushed some of it into powder. Luke chuckled and put the carrot in a stic bag, before he stored it in his inventory. Returning to the street in front of the bar, he had yet toe out of the side alley, when he saw that a dozen guys in ckbat uniforms had surrounded the hotel. Their objective was clear and their movements were swift as they surrounded a room on the second floor. Where were these guys from? Luke was baffled. But the room they had surrounded was where Mr. Smith and Miss Donna were hiding. Luke rolled his eyes and chuckled, before he took out his P226 and aimed. Bang! Ah! One of the men who was creeping forward on the first floor screamed and fell. Luke ran off immediately after the shot. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Intense and chaotic gunfire rang out, and a number of the guys in ckbat uniforms fell from the second floor, screaming. Some were blown out of the room, and some were killed before they could charge in. Their weapons were quite good, and a few of them were using the expensive MP5K. Regretfully, even the best weapons were nothing when wielded by unworthy users. Mr. Smith in the room, on the other hand, was without doubt an expert gunsman, and he was holding a top ss weapon made by a HKpany. Despite their absolute advantage in numbers, the men in ckbat suits died one after another at Mr. Smiths hands. In less than five minutes, all eight men were killed. Even the guy who was hiding in the shadows downstairs after being shot in the butt didnt escape death. At that point, another song started ying in the bar opposite: Ive got a bad boy and thats all right with me. ...Is nothing that I cant keep clean... Humming the song, Luke walked past unhurriedly on the opposite side of the road, and waited in the dark. A few minutester, Smith reappeared with Donna and the baby, before they disappeared around a street corner in the distance. Luke smiled and went up to the room. Surveying the environment, he quickly took photos of the men in ckbat uniforms and their gear with his fake phone, before he left. In his car, he took out aptop from his inventory, transferred over the pictures he had just taken, and had a program start looking for relevant leads. He started up the SUV and drove off.When he got home, Selina was wearing a bathrobe and drying her hair in the living room. She simply looked at Luke and didnt ask anything. After Luke took a shower and came out, Selina said, I checked Lucas Bartons files. His records clean. Luke hummed a response and looked at the information that the program had just put together on the tablet about the weapons and equipment of the men in ck. He saw a name C Hammerson Defense. Selina continued, This Lucas Barton is practically a model officerpared with Nick. Thereve been noints about him in thest two years. Luke began to search for Hammerson Defense while he asked, He sounds like an upstanding officer, then. Does he not have any medals from the county office? But theres some information here which indicates that Lucas Barton is very close to someone from the Elsworth family, said Selina. Luke paused and raised his head. Who is it? Chapter 342 - Elsworth Again

Chapter 342 Elsworth Again

Wolf Elsworth, Henrys biological brother. Also, whats interesting is that this Wolf Elsworth has been working with a real estatepany in thest few years to try and break into the real estate market in Los Angeles, and a big project was justunched recently. Does that ring any bells? Selina blinked as she looked at Luke. Luke smiled. As I recall, Wade Davis is in the real estate business in Texas? And he has a pretty bigpany. Selina gave him a thumbs-up. That big project is managed by a newly-established constructionpany called 3M, which has two major shareholders. Wade Davis provides most of the capital and equipment, and has roughly 32% of the shares, while Wolf Elsworth has about 21% of the shares. The remaining shares are distributed among eight others, but even the biggest proportion among them is only 11%. So, Wolf Elsworth is the secondrgest shareholder in 3M. Luke was deep in thought. With ridicule on her face, Selina said, Regretfully, this newpany is looking at possible bankruptcy in recent months. Luke had some tea and said casually, Wade Davis is a professional real estate businessman, but has been used of two first degree murders and will stand trial in Texas. Things dont look good for him. Both he and Selina grew up in Texas, so they knew very well what the ce was like. Texas was famous for a lot of things, including its criminal justice system, which handed out more death sentences than anywhere else in America. Inparison, California had the death sentence too, but it had already been decades since anyone had been executed. The southern American states carried out far more executions than the eastern and western states, and Texas was a paragon southern state. No matter how many marches and protests there were, the death sentence had never been abolished. The judges in Texas were ruthless and merciless when handing down the death sentence. It was almost as if they were dering to the whole country that they dared to do what other people didnt. This was exactly what the Lone Star Republic was like. If Wade Davis stood trial elsewhere, he would be sentenced to life imprisonment at most. After a few years and as long as he had the money, there would always be a way for him to return to the beautiful world out there. Once he was extradited to Texas, however, even if it might be years before he was finally executed, there would be no way for him to get out of prison before then. Wade Davis was the person supplying the project with money and equipment. If he was caught, the project would lose its true patron. The banks certainly wouldnt give the project anymore loans, even if the Ellsworth family was involved. After all, business was business. The Elsworth familys enterprise wasnt in real estate. They werent experts in the field, and the banks wouldnt bend for them. So, this big project was as doomed as the new 3M constructionpany. How are things between Wolf and Henry? asked Luke. Selina said, Theres no sign of a conflict between the two brothers, but they rarely see each other. Luke shrugged. It seems that they dont share a close brotherly bond. Selina finally asked, Whats the situation with that baby? Luke thought for a moment, then shook his head. Theres no progress for now. Ill tell youter once things are sorted out. Go to sleep. Selina yawned and returned to her room. Okay. Good night. Luke nodded and decided to sleep two and a half hours tonight; he would treat the additional half an hour like a holiday. The next morning, they drove to the police department after breakfast. Sonia greeted them at the police department. Whats the arrangement for today? Luke nodded. Ill go see Elsa first. Sonia went back to her own desk after hearing that. Luke and Selina entered Elsas office and shut the door. Elsa raised her head. Seeing them, she dropped her pen and asked, Whats up? Luke got straight to the point. Wolf Elsworth, Henry Elsworths brother, is involved in the Mark Owen case. I thought you should know. Elsa dropped her forehead into her hand. What happened? She had just warned them to be careful on the case with the girl in pajamas, but the Elsworth family was also involved in the officers murder. They were a big local family, and things wouldnt be pretty if they were involved in the murder of an officer. While the rich might boss the police around, the police wouldnt let themselves be led around just like that, and couldnt pretend that nothing had happened. If they had killed a Texas ranger this time, who was to say that they wouldnt kill a Los Angeles officer next time? This definitely wasnt a precedent that could be set. Elsa had already known that something was wrong with the county police, but she hadnt expected the Elsworth family to be part of this too. Luke told her the basic situation, and Elsa took a deep breath and frowned as she leaned back in her chair. Wolf Elsworth was really a major suspect in this case. The file showed that the real estate project he was on was worth hundreds of millions of dors, and tens of millions had already been invested into it. While Wolf was mostly helping out on the project by making use of his social connections, some of the money invested was his as well. If the project seeded, Wolf wouldnt need to worry about money for the rest of his life. Killing a Texas ranger wasnt a big deal when so much money was involved.Elsa got up and said, Ill talk to the boss. You wait here for a bit. She didnt return until almost half an hourter. She closed the door, and even before she sat down, she said, Keep investigating the case, but just focus on Lucas Barton. Do you understand? Pondering for a moment, Luke nodded. Got it. Looking at him, Elsa sighed. Youre really too... She shook her head and waved her hand at them to go. At their own desks, Selina asked in a very low voice, What was that? Lucas said, Well make it very clear that were only investigating Lucas Barton. As to who hired him, its none of our business. Selina frowned. Is that possible? That Wolf Elsworth seems to be the mastermind. Chapter 343 - Falling Objects

Chapter 343 Falling Objects

Luke sneered. Dont think that rich guys are stupid. Wolf would be an idiot to leave behind any evidence that he bribed Lucas Barton, and without evidence, nothing that Lucas Barton says will count. Besides, I dont think Lucas Barton would dare reveal Wolfs name. If Mark Owen can die, so can Lucas Barton. Selina nodded quietly. She had seen for herself how savage the rich could be, back in Wolfkyle. There were always scumbags in this world who had no regard for life. Sonia joined them and noticed their unusual expressions. Is there a problem? Luke shook his head. Its nothing. Have you found anything else? Sonia said, I talked to the female officer named L yesterday, and she told me something interesting. Luke raised an eyebrow. Oh? She said that Lucas Barton doesnt like talkative colleagues. Sonia had aplicated look on her face. And? Selina grew curious. Sonia took a picture out of a dossier. And not long ago, the dog of a talkative officer died. Selina nced at the picture before immediately giving it to Luke. Damn it! This guy killed a golden retriever? Sonia didnt say anything, but she was obviously angry. Many Americans regarded their dogs as part of the family. For example, the old golden retriever called Dor was the darling of Selinas family, and had been with them since Selina was a young girl. Dor was old now, but still a loyal ymate for her brother and sister, and absolutely a part of the family. Selina would have no qualms shooting whoever hurt her Dor. Luke was also fond of dogs, but not as much as Selina. Staring at the picture for a moment, he asked, Has anyone examined the dogs body yet? Sonia said, Thats why Im here; lets go check out the autopsy results. Luke rose and said, Lets go and see what Officer Barton did to this dog. In the forensics department, they found the forensic scientist Scorsese, who was a young ck man with curly hair. Did you find anything? Luke got straight to the point. Scorsesesplexion didnt look good. A little bit. Sonia stared at him and said, Wow, you dont look very well. Luke was curious. Hey, Scorsese, isnt it your job to dissect bodies every day? Scorsese said, I specialize in dissecting human bodies, not dogs. Luke was speechless. Clearly, this man was a dog person too. Scorsese avoided the ufortable topic and said, All in all, we found two bullets in this golden retriever called Lightning. Theyre from a mini-14 assault rifle, which is a standard gun in the county police department. Selina asked, Is it the same gun that killed Mark Owen? Scorsese shook his head. Its the same model, but not the same gun. Luke asked, Are there other leads? Scorsese shook his head again. This is all we have. Luke nodded and said goodbye. Sonia said in a low voice behind him, During my investigation on Lucas Barton, I found out that a charity group called County Polices Home for Boys recently bought four mini-14 assault rifles. Luke nodded and said, But it isnt strange for a charity organization under the county police to buy some guns for training, right? Sonia sneered and said, But this County Polices Home for Boys is actually a private organization, established and run by that level 2 deputy sheriff. Luke paused for a moment. A private charity group using donations to buy guns? Is that their usual practice? Sonia said, Not really. From buying records, this is the only time that the County Police Boys bought guns in thest two years. Pondering for a moment, Luke asked, But the bullets in Mark Owen dont match these four guns? Sonia said, No. Luke wasnt really disappointed. Lucas Barton was an experienced officer who wouldnt make such a rudimentary mistake. Lets go and visit this Officer Barton of honor and integrity, said Luke. They drove east. They asked the receptionist at the county police department, only to learn that Officer Barton had gone off to host a fundraiser. Ha. What a great phnthropist, Luke couldnt help but remark when he got into his car again. Selina, however, was focused on something else. The county officers are pretty good, they can go bowling together. Why doesnt our department have anything like that? Luke was as calm as ever. ...Actually, there was something like that once, but we went straight home after work and didnt join them. Selina said, What? Why didnt you tell me? Luke coughed and said, My bad. Ill let you know next time. They would be wasting several hours fooling around during a social activity like that, when they could spend the time training. So, Luke had never intended to participate. Selina wasnt really bothered, as her thoughts once again turned to something else. Home for Boys... That name... Hehe. She nced at Luke in the drivers seat. Luke shrugged. Every man is a boy who will never grow up. Thats definitely true. Selina couldnt help but remark, Do you really think the county officers are boys? She recalled the huge beard on Big Nicks face. At the venue for the fundraiser, Luke had a lot of mixed feelings when he saw the big DINNER sign above the bowling alley. This is a swanky fundraiser, isnt it?. Sonia and Alessandro joined them as well. Sonia said, It looks like the county police has much better benefits than we do. Luke nodded, Thats right. Why dont you talk to the boss about getting us more benefits too? You have my full support.Sonia rolled her eyes. Only an idiot would piss off their boss like that. Leading them to the bowling alley, Luke said, Dont look like that. If the boss is reluctant, I can personally invite all the colleagues in our division to... BOOM! A huge noise interrupted him. Luke turned his head, only to see somethingnd on a nearby car. His face changed as he looked up at the sky. Holy sh*t! He couldnt help cursing. Dont run about, stay together! There were several ck dots in the sky that were falling rapidly, and they crashed nearby with loud bangs. Chapter 344 - Old Acquaintances

Chapter 344 Old Acquaintances

The ck dots got bigger as they fell, and four of them hit the empty ground around the bowling alley, while three of them smashed into it. Luke smelled an intense stench of blood. He quickly ran back to his car and took out a pair of binocrs before he looked at the sky. What the hell? He was dumbfounded by what he saw despite his usual calm. Several more objects were still falling from the sky, but had already passed over Lukes group. But that wasnt important. The important thing was that, with the binocrs and his acute dynamic vision, Luke had seen Mr. Smiths face. Even wilder was that the guy and four men in ck suits were shooting at each other in freefall and had yet to open their parachutes. Luke finally realized what was going on when he looked at the two bodies that had just fallen. Mr. Smith was somehow engaged in an air battle with those men in suits. The ten or so bodies that he had caused to fall from the sky left quite a few huge holes in the bowling alley. Mr. Smith, I think only Detective John canpete with you in terms of crazy! Luke was utterly stupefied. He would never do anything like this C this was ying with your life. If the battle grew too heated and he opened his parachute toote, he would be smashed to pieces on the ground. Elementary Self-Healing wouldnt save him from that. Swallowing hard, Luke thought for a moment, before telling Sonia to wait here. He and Selina drove the car in the direction that Smith hadnded. Mr. Smith opened his parachute in the end, but Luke had to find out if he had survived thending. Suddenly, Luke raised his head, only to see a few more parachutes in the sky. Looking at them through his binocrs, he was instantly amused. Hey, theyre all old acquaintances. The guysnding from the sky were none other than the bearded man who called himself a behavioral consultant as well as his trusted subordinates. Luke hit the gas pedal and sped toward the abandoned factory where theynded. He snuck into the factory after the bearded man and his man entered, leaving Selina in the car to keep an eye on the surroundings. In the factory, Smith was struggling on the ground as he gasped, You again? The bearded man gave an ugly grin. Thats right, Smith. How are you going to escape this time? Smith coughed and didnt say anything else. He had been shot in the shoulder, and he had broken several ribs during thending. He had also dropped his gun. He was at the end of his rope now. Luke didnt step forward, and merely watched in silence. The bearded man obviously wasnt going to kill Smith immediately. He was like a cat toying with a mouse. Smith, tell me where the woman and the baby are, and Ill give you a quick death, he said with a creepy smile. Smith spat a mouthful of blood and saliva at him. The bearded man had seen iting, and avoided it. What a tough guy! So, lets talk somewhere else. We have a lot of time, dont we, Smith? He then had his subordinates tie Smith up. Twenty minutester, two ck SUVs arrived and picked up the bearded man as well as Smith. Luke returned to his own car and chased after them. Selina asked, Whats going on? Luke thought for a moment, but still shook his head. Pretend you dont know. Im also an outsider here, so its safest to know nothing. He had checked the bodies of the men in suits who fell from the sky earlier. While their bodies were mangled, their clothes and equipment all suggested that they were well-trained and very rich. Or rather, that their employer was very rich. The fifty shooters who attacked Smithst time were almost beggarspared with these guys in suits. Only the men in ckbat uniforms who had been killed in the small hotel were on the same level. A boss who could afford a team like this couldnt be ordinary. Or rather, a boss who needed a team like this couldnt be ordinary. For example, Jennifer Perry could afford a team like this as a big celebrity, but she didnt need this sort of advanced equipment. This was a team more geared toward killing rather than protecting. Luke had made up his mind to stay out of the matter, at least on the surface. Smith seemed to be a bigger troublemaker than he thought. He didnt know why the guys in suits were so bent on hunting him down. From what Luke could tell, the guys in suits and the bearded man clearly werent on the same side. So, Mr. Smith had pissed off two tricky forces at the same time. Selina didnt ask anymore questions after getting an answer. She wasnt as good at acting as Luke was, and ignorance was the best cover. Driving east for another twenty minutes, Luke stopped the car and said, Drive the car back and tell Sonia to return to the police department. Selina nodded and drove off after Luke got out. Luke broke into an abandoned building next to the alley where he had stopped the car. A momentter, he climbed out of another window in a ck mask, gloves and a hoodie. He then approached a factory two hundred meters away. He turned on the electronic detection function on his fake phone; he didnt think that there were any cameras around, but it never hurt to be cautious. With his grappling hook, Luke climbed nimbly up to a broken skylight. He fixed a camera at an angle before stealthily slipping away. Looking at the feed on his fake phone, he went around the factory and then eventually climbed up the side of one wall. Entering through a wide gap between the top of the building and the wall, Luke slowly made his way through the mess of abandoned machines as he approached the group at the entrance. Gloating, the bearded man said, Some people are smart and some are idiots. Whos the winner now, Mr. Smith? Smith looked at him and said, Your boss Hammersons n is screwed. Henry Elsworth is dead. You cant threaten him with the baby anymore. Also, everyone will see his death as the doing of weapon dealers like you, and his gun control n will receive even more sympathy and support. Chapter 345 - Rescuing Knight Smith

Chapter 345 Rescuing Knight Smith

The bearded man burst outughing. Smith, do you really think that I was hired by just Hammerson Defense? Councilor Henrys gun control n affects more than one person. Also, Im sorry to have to tell you that Councilor Henrys ne just crashed into the ocean, and his body cant be recovered. How about that? Smith found that hard to believe. Thats impossible. You cant cover this up. The bearded man grinned sardonically. Yes, we can. The people behind me are more powerful than you can imagine. Now, tell me where the woman and the baby are. Smith was suspicious. If youve seeded, why are you still looking for them?. Chuckling, the bearded man was about to say something, when another group of men entered the factory. He rose and greeted the neers with a much more sincere smile. Oh, boss, youre here. Luke raised an eyebrow at the boss who had just arrived. It was none other than the chairman of the board of Hammerson Defense. After inheriting the weapons manufacturingpany from his father twenty years earlier, he became the new leader of thepany; he was someone who had been born with a silver spoon in his mouth. When Luke had examined the ckbat uniforms of the men who attacked Smith at the hotel, he had discovered that their arms didnt carry any branding, but were quite advanced. After doing a search with his program, Luke discovered that those guns had the same functions as some of thetest models that Hammerson Defense was about to release. Recalling the conversation between Smith and the bearded man, Luke now had a faint idea why the chairman of the board of Hammerson Defense was involved in this. One of Henry Elsworths campaign promises was arge-scale clean up of illegal weapons. The focus was on illegal weapons, but less people buying weapons illegally would also lead to less legal purchases of weapons. Money was also needed to buy illegal weapons. Henrys proposed bill wouldnt affect just Hammerson Defense, but also the livelihoods of other armspanies. If the gun control n proved to be a sess in Los Angeles, which was gued by crime and gangs, other districts would definitely follow that example; after all, gangsters had much fewer votes than regr citizens. Hammerson Defense was a fairlyrgepany, but most of its market was based in Los Angeles and nearby cities. Councilor Henrys proposed bill thus unavoidably shook the foundations of Hammerson Defense. Even more critically, several new weapons which Hammerson Defense had developed at great cost were about to be released. If they couldnt make a profit in the Los Angeles market, Hammerson Defense might risk losing a lot of money. It wasnt aplicated situation. Lukes only question was: Why was the baby the center of everyones attention? While Luke was pondering this, Hammerson had joined the crowd. He was close to fifty years old, and had a long and thin, sickly pale face. Unexpectedly, he had brought a German shepherd with him to this unsavory affair. Hammerson stepped forward with the dog, ignoring the bearded man. It was clear that Hammerson didnt think much of the bearded man, although thetter had been so cocky a moment earlier. Mr. Smith, do you think yourself clever? There are so many things you can do in this country, as long as you have money. For example... Hammerson waved his hand. A gorgeous woman with a baby was dragged in by two men in ckbat uniforms. The moment he saw the woman, Smiths eyes widened and he struggled violently. Hammerson chuckled. The bearded man also startedughing out loud. Oh, Smith, look at you now. How humiliating. Hammerson waved his hand and stopped the bearded man. Alright, since Mr. Smith wants to y the knight, let him watch the person he was protecting die. That will be the perfect ending. Hearing that, Luke knew that this Hammerson was scum as well. The bearded man smiled maliciously. As you wish. Saying that, he raised his pistol. Bang! Bang! After two gunshots, everybody was stunned. Miss Donna and the baby in her arms were safe and sound. The bearded man, however, screamed. His arms dangled at his sides, a bloody hole in each of his shoulders. It was he who had been shot. The four men in ckbat uniforms that hade with Hammerson immediately raised their guns. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! They fell at the same time before they were able to spread out. They were all shot in the chest and the head. The bearded mans four trusted subordinates finally came back to themselves, and protected him as they ran out of the factory. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Gunshots rang out once again. The loyalckeys of the bearded man finally ran out of luck. They copsed, as blood sprayed from their chests and heads. Smith had the keenest senses although he was heavily wounded. Almost the instant the gunshots rang out, he raised his head and saw someone lurking in the shadows. Hammerson, this weak pansy, looked around in fright and shouted, Who is it? He had barely yelled the words, when a wooden stick flew out and hit him in the head. Hammersons eyes rolled back and he passed out. Gritting his teeth, the bearded man roared, Who are you? What do you want? Money? We can give you a huge amount of money. Luke curled his lip. People like this always liked to use money as ast ditch attempt. While it worked most of the time, it was useless for a man who had a system.Bang! Bang! The bearded man screamed again, as a bloody bullet hole in each of his legs. Smith didnt say anything. He simply stared at the person high up in the shadows, his eyes shing Under his gaze, the person unhurriedly reloaded his gun and then casually tossed the Glock down to him. Narrowing his eyes, Smith said to Donna, who was still stunned, Come here and untie me. Donna, who was holding the baby, jerked out of her stupor. She looked around and took a dagger from one of the men who had just fallen. Less than a minuteter, Smith got up. Rubbing his numb arms and legs, he asked, What do you want? The person didnt speak. He merely pointed at the bearded man and the unconscious Hammerson, before he drew a finger across his throat. Chapter 346 - Mr. Smith’s Rescue and Gratitude

Chapter 346 Mr. Smiths Rescue and Gratitude

Smith lowered his head and stared at the Glock on the ground in silence. Suddenly, he picked it up and raised the gun. The bearded man roared, No, you cant... Bang! Bang! The bearded mans expression froze as two bullet holes appeared in his forehead. Smith didnt even bother to look at him. He moved his gun to the side. Bang! Bang! Two holes appeared in the forehead of the unconscious Hammerson on the ground. Lowering the gun, Smith was breathing hard as he looked at the person in the shadows. What now? When he asked the question, his finger trembled on the trigger; he was ready to attack if necessary. The person in the shadows seemed to chuckle and also pped his hands soundlessly, as if apuding Smiths decisiveness. Then, the person unslung a ck travel bag from over his shoulder. Throwing the ck travel bag down to Smith, the person in the shadows quietly retreated into the darkness. Frowning at the spot where the person had vanished, Smith opened the ck travel bag after a brief hesitation, only to see rolls of euro and dor bills. After a quick check, he confirmed that the cash wasnt new and was fine to use. Taking a deep breath, he zipped up the travel bag and gave it to Donna. Lets get out of here. Donna was surprised. Huh? She looked at the bodies all over the ground, then hurriedly epted the bag and helped Smith out of the factory. Smith said, Well take this car. Drive Hammersons car into the factory, then find something to lock the entrance. Donna immediately understood. Hammerson was a rich man and his car was very eye-catching. Gangsters like the bearded man, on the other hand, definitely didnt use cars registered under their own names, so they wouldnt be easy to track. Secondly, this was an abandoned factory. As long as the entrance was locked, nobody would notice the cars that were inside for months, or even years. Donna helped Smith into the car, then gave him the baby. You can keep Oliverpany first. It seems that he missed you. Smith lowered his head with a smile; the face of the baby in his arms wrinkled with an aggrieved look, as if it would start crying at any moment. Smith said softly, Hey, well find a quiet and beautiful ce soon, and start a new life. Nobody will hurt you anymore, Oliver. The baby burst into tears despite the soothing, but Smiths smile didnt dim at all. This was the cry of life! He was alive, Donna was alive, and even little Oliver was alive. There were hundreds of thousands of dors in the bag, enough for them to hide somewhere for years. Rocking little Oliver in his arms, Smiths mood wasplicated when he recalled the stranger just now and how the man had tossed him the bag of cash. A German shepherd suddenly jumped out of the factory. It was none other than the dog which Hammerson had brought with him. It circled Smith and sniffed Oliver, and it whined as it wagged its tail in delight. Smiling, Smith touched the dogs big head and said, It seems that you dont want to stay either. You cane with us. A few minutester, Donna drove the car away from the abandoned factory with Smith, Oliver and the German shepherd dog. Soon after they left, Luke returned to the factory. Watching them go off, Luke chuckled. In the end, Im still the one stuck with clean-up; hitmen really arent professional at getting rid of trash. Ten minutester, both the bearded man and Hammerson, as well as the men that hade with them, disappearedpletely from this world, although their cars were still parked inside the abandoned factory. Who was to say that these two didnt suddenly receive enlightenment, and decided to go on a journey with their subordinates? Not long after, Luke waved his hand on the side of the road as Selina came to pick him up. Recalling everything that had just happened, he secretly murmured that it was quite nice to be a spectator once in a while. He checked the system and was quite satisfied. Mission: Eliminate Hertzs gang. Total experience: 2,000. Total credit: 2,000. Contribution rate: 80%. EXP +1,600. Credit +1,600. Mission: Kill Hammerson. Total experience: 500. Credit: 500. Contribution rate: 80%. EXP +400. Credit +400. 20% of the experience and credit had gone to Mr. Smith for being the one to actually kill the two bosses, which was understandable. And this was just Lukes earnings for today. He had also obtained 200 experience and credit points for killing the five shooters in Elsworth Park, and 350 credit points for providing assistancest night. He had earned 2,550 experience and credit points from Hammerson and the bearded man in just one day, and his experience had reached a total of 19,440 points. More importantly, Mr. Smith would take the me for all the kills. Suddenly, a system notification popped up. System: You have received Smiths appreciation. You may now learn all his abilities. Smiths abilities: Basic Firearms, Basic Special Combat, Basic Intelligence Gathering... Elementary Pration (special mental ss) Luke was stunned. What was that? Closing his eyes, he studied Smiths ability in the system carefully. Elementary Pration (special mental ss): Prerequisites: 20 Mental Strength and 10,000 credit points. There wasnt much information, but Luke didnt think that the ability could be bad, based on both its value and the simple exnation. An image popped into Lukes head: The man in ck in the body bag, who had a carrot sticking out of his head. Luke smiled. It seemed that there was one more ability for him to buy after his level-up. He was running out of credit points again, which was so... exciting. Selina noticed his smile. You ran into something interesting again. It wasnt even a question. Luke nodded and said, Lets go back to the police department first and see if theres any news.Selina didnt question him further. This definitely wasnt a small matter, and confirming it through official channels was also a good thing. What was an official channel? For example, private information straight from Elsa and Dustins mouths, which would be very trustworthy. Back at the police department, Luke wasnt in a hurry to see Elsa. Instead, he fetched two Dr. Peppers and enjoyed them with Selina. If it was big news, it would take time for it to be confirmed first, and Elsa and Dustin wouldnt get word so quickly. No more than an hour had passed since Smiths skydiving act. Sonia and Alessandro joined them. Luke looked at them and smiled. Do you want one too? Sonia thanked him but declined, and Alessandro said, I think I need more calcium. In other words, fizzy drinks were bad for the bones. Luke chuckled and opened his desk drawer. Chapter 347 - Rich Man Luke? Ascetic Luke?

Chapter 347 Rich Man Luke? Ascetic Luke?

Pa! Dum! A carton of milk and a bottle of juice were ced on the desk. The milk is for you, and the juice is for Sonia. Alessandro was lost for words. Sonia picked up the juice and had some, before she said in a low voice, We ran into Lucas Barton when we were checking out the bowling alley just now. It almost turned into a fight. Luke didnt stop drinking as he hinted with his eyes for her to continue. Sonia said, The guy was almost killed by a body that smashed through the skylight. When we ran into him, he interrogated us like we were prisoners. He certainly didnt look like an officer who hadnt received aint for two years running. Luke was amused; after encountering this massive incident, the mask that Officer Barton used to fool the rest of the world had crumbled. Also, after he inspected the men in ck who fell from the sky, Officer Bartons expression... was pretty ugly, Sonia added. Luke nodded calmly. Anything else? Sonia shrugged. Then, the guy kicked us out. Luke wasnt surprised at all. The ce where the fundraiser was held was the county officers turf. There would be dozens of county officers in the bowling alley; Sonia and Alessandro certainly wouldnt be able to do anything. Sonia looked at Luke. After this incident, I dont think Lucas Barton will be in the mood to deal with us. Luke nodded. Then lets drop the case for now. Are you working on any other cases? Sonia shook her head. Only minor ones. She still wanted to work on a few more cases with Luke, as Luke was very capable and wasnt greedy for credit. Luke nodded and said, Have you looked at the case of the girl in pajamas, who was hit by a race car? Sonia shook her head. Luke gestured at Selina, who gave the case file to Sonia. Luke said, You can study it first and do some background research, but dont rm the family. Sonia asked, Which family? The Elsworths, Luke replied. Sonia paused just as she flipped opened the case file. Them again? Luke nodded but murmured to himself, No need to be scared. Theres one less Elsworth to worry about; lets see when the obituaryes out. For now, he was the only person in the police department who knew that Henry Elsworth was dead. Checking his watch, Luke rounded up Sonia and Alessandro, as well as Elizabeth and her partner, for lunch together. When they returned from their early lunch, their colleagues at the department were headed out for their own food, so Luke and Selina didnt have to hide the takeaway boxes as they brought them to Elsas office. Alessandro sighed in his seat. I want to be rich too. Sonia was freshening up. Sheughed when she heard that. He doesnt smoke, drink or go to bars. He works hard during the day and works out when hes off work. You better learn from Lukes lifestyle first instead of envying his wealth. That way, youll be a lot stronger, and youll save a few thousand bucks a year on your social expenses while youre at it. Alessandro was lost for words. Was that how a human being lived? Besides, how would she know that Luke didnt have any hobbies? In any case, even if Alessandro drank, smoked, and went to bars to pick up girls, he was a good officer, so why did he need to change?! It wasnt like Sonia had investigated Luke; she was drawing her conclusion from her daily contact with him. So, a lot of her assumptions were wrong. For example, Luke had so many hobbies that he was always busy after work. He had to craft equipment, familiarize himself with all his abilities, practice shooting andbat skills, and rx with Jenny or Jimena once in a while. Not knowing that his colleagues viewed him as an ascetic, Luke entered Elsas office and gave her the lunch takeaway. Boss, heres your lunch. Elsa hummed a response. A momentter, she raised her head. Whats wrong? Luke gestured at the takeaway Selina was holding. Thats for Dustin. Elsa dropped her pen. Really, whats wrong? Lukes face didnt change. Nothings wrong. I treated Sonias and Elizabeths teams to lunch, and I thought I should bring some for you and the boss. Elsa looked at him suspiciously and got up. Put mine in the drawer. She then took Dustins lunch, and went off to give the lonely middle-aged man some warmth. Selina watched Elsa walk past the lounge to Dustins office in a corner opposite, and said in a low voice, Did you really n for her to deliver lunch? Luke chuckled. Who knows. Lets just wait and see. In any case, you cant return takeaway. They waited for more than half an hour before Elsa finally returned from Dustins office with a strange look on her face. With Lukes eyesight, he had easily been able to see Elsa and Dustin conversing. From their expressions, he knew that they were talking about something important. Elsa closed the door the moment she came back. You knew? Luke was confused. Huh? Elsa red at him and sat back down in her chair. Enough. Dont y dumb in front of me... Luke still looked at her innocently. Elsa could only give up. Fine, lets talk business. Henry Elsworth is missing. The word is that his ne crashed, and the coast guard is now searching where the ne went down. Luke looked shocked. Really?. Elsa said, ...Yes, but its unclear exactly what happened to Henry. Also, hes not the only Elsworth. Dont do anything reckless.Luke nodded solemnly. Elsa, however, found his attitude unusual, and stressed again, I mean it. Dont do anything stupid, okay? Old Elsworth isnt dead yet. Henry is just a rookiepared with him. This time, Luke and Selina nodded at the same time. Got it, boss. Lost for words, Elsa waved her hand and said, Okay, get the hell out of here. If youre free, look into this case. She threw a case file at them. Luke picked up the case file and said, Alright, boss. Not a problem, boss. Elsa frowned and muttered in a low voice, Why do I always feel like this guy is up to something? Am I being too sensitive? A momentter, she dropped it. Luke had always been diligent and prudent, and had nevermitted any grave mistake, which was one of the reasons why Elsa and Dustin trusted him. Chapter 348 - An Idea, and a Plan For College

Chapter 348 An Idea, and a n For College

When they left, Selina asked him a question with her eyes. Luke simply grabbed her coat and her purse. Lets go and look for leads. Selina was stunned. Huh? Luke patted the case file in his hand. Dont we have a new case? Selina was lost for words. Really? Were going to go out and investigate a case that we still dont know anything about? Sonia looked at them curiously when she saw that they were about to leave. When Luke passed her desk, he looked at herputer screen and nodded. You work on this for now. It may be very helpful in a couple of days. Sonia nodded, showing that she understood. Luke and Selina were about to leave, when Elizabeth coughed and walked over to them. Seeing her expression, Luke greeted her and asked, Is something the matter, Elizabeth? Elizabeth smiled awkwardly and said in a low voice, I just received a call. My mother will be here in a day or two. Luke didnt think much of it. No problem. Ill pay for their stay here. Elizabeth was speechless. Thats not what I want to talk to you about. Ive already found a ce for them to stay. Its Chris. Didnt you say that you need to talk to him in private? Im telling you in advance that hesing, in case you be too busy. Luke pped his forehead. Elizabeth naturally knew how busy Luke had been in thest few days. Roger and Martins unexpected hiatus had caused the three teams under Elsasmand to be especially busy. Even Sonias team had to help them out. Elizabeths reminder was quite timely. Luke had almost forgotten about the thing with Chris. That was because whether Chris seeded or not, it was only a bit of money to Luke. Now that Elizabeth had mentioned it, however, Luke simply had her follow them to the parking lot. When they got into the car, Luke and Elizabeth sat in the back, while Selina was in the passenger seat. Luke asked, Elizabeth, do you have any personal savings that you can use? Elizabeth was surprised, but then shook her head with a bitter smile. I dont have any money. I havent paid off my college loans yet. Luke got it. It wasnt easy to get into a good college in America. The tuition fees alone could be over a hundred thousand dors. Elizabeth was born and raised in a small town, and her mother wasnt rich. So, it was inevitable that she would have a huge college debt. Furthermore, most college graduates earned much less than even blue-cor workers in the first years after starting work. This was another invisible chasm which enabled the children of the rich to maintain their excellence and forced the children of the poor to remain as ordinary workers. Some rich kids could be depraved and useless, and some poor kids could be extraordinarily talented geniuses. But money demolished all odds, and a rich kid had a much higher chance of making something of themselves. It was one of the reasons why the rich stayed rich and the poor remained poor. Luke thought for a moment, then said, How about this... He put forward his idea, and Elizabeth and Selina both looked at him in bewilderment. A momentter, Elizabeth couldnt help but ask, Why... would you do this? Luke coughed and said, Because I think very highly of you. Both girls gave him strange looks after he said that. Seeing their expressions, Luke raised his hands helplessly and apologized. Fine, that came out a little wrong. To put it simply, if this works out, youll have contributed to it, but since were colleagues, I can onlypensate you in a roundabout way. Elizabeth shook her head again. You saved my family. Thats a favor that I must return. So... Luke chuckled and interrupted her. Dont. I have my own ideas on the matter. You only need to try your best to get it done, got it? Elizabeth hesitated for a long moment, but eventually gave in under Lukes gaze. Ookay, but I cant promise that Ill seed. Luke got out of the car. Itll be best if you do. I trust Samantha more than I trust Chris. Elizabeth was surprised. What? How was this rted to Chris? Since Luke had gotten out, however, it was a clear sign that the conversation was over. She could only get out and watch Luke take the drivers seat, before he waved goodbye at her and drove off. Frowning, Elizabeth slowly walked back to the office. Her mind whirled with thoughts. She went over everything that Luke had said from the beginning to the end. Then, she remembered something that Luke mentioned at the end. Is it about that mine... She subconsciously shut up. As Luke said, this was a sensitive matter, and it was best if she didnt say anything about it unless it was necessary. Her mind in a mess, she entered the office as if she were sleepwalking. In the car, Selina nced at Luke. Whats on your mind, exactly? Eyes on the road, Luke said casually, The cooperation with Chris will be part of thepanys business. What do you think? When Selina finally caught on, her mouth dropped open and she pointed at herself. Are you saying that I have a share in this too? Luke nodded. Thats right. Youre the second biggest shareholder of thepany with 5% of the shares. Selina said, ...Just keep bragging. I really shouldnt have traded two hundred thousand dors for shares in a minor workshop. After a brief silence, Luke said, Do you want more shares? If you dont want to be a police officer anymore, you can supervise thepany. Selina was confused. In what way? Luke said, Its like the Internal Affairs Division in the police department, and it investigatespany members.Selina shook her head in disdain. People will hate me for doing that. You can keep your shares. Im not interested. Luke hummed a response and said, Thats fine too. Right, I asked Jenny to look for a few colleges for part-time study... cough, and which you can graduate from easily. Why dont you sign up for one of them? Selina pulled a long face. Really? I still have to train. Luke chuckled and slowly stopped the car, before he whispered something in Selinas ear. She eximed, You can really do that? Luke nodded. Yes, but thats between us, alright? Well be in serious trouble if anybody else finds out. Selina chuckled and kissed his cheek. Thank you, darling, youre really considerate. Why didnt I meet you in high school? Luke rolled his eyes. Come on. I didnt go to high school until you graduated, alright? At home, Selina went to train, while Luke gave Bobby a call to make arrangements for the visitors. Chapter 349 - The Truth About the Baby

Chapter 349 The Truth About the Baby

Business was business. Since he was going to negotiate with Chris in hispanys name, it would be best to do it through official channels. After that, he called Jenny to say that the two of them had to discuss the future development of thepany that night. Jenny pooh poohed at him over the phone, before she hung up, giggling. Luke scratched his head. Im being serious here. Whats with this attitude? Im going to show you the fury of a CEO tonight. After he did all that, Luke began to make dinner. They had gotten off work early, and he had more time today. More importantly, until he could determine what Mr. Smith had done, it was best to lie low. When he was searching for suspicious activity online with the mini-program he had created, he received a notification on hisptop. Looking at the notification, Luke opened a forum message. After decoding the message, Luke was lost for words. Mr. Smith was truly a lunatic. The information which Smith sent to the contact number which Luke had left him had been encrypted and forwarded online as a nonsensical post on a major forum. The content wasnt veryplicated, but it was quite thrilling, and divulged the details about baby Oliver. That night, Smith had run into a young pregnant woman who was carrying a baby. He had killed more than twenty shooters who came after her, but the woman still died, and Smith could only leave with the baby. To his surprise, nothing about the gunfight appeared on the news, and it seemed that the media hadnt caught wind of it at all. At noon the next day, while passing by Elsworth Park, he thought about using a stranger to get the baby sent to an orphanage. That was when the gunfight which Luke got caught up in burst out. Unwilling to see the baby fall victim to the shooters, Smith took him away again. After that, Smith ran into another group of killers, which struck him as even stranger. That night, thanks to Lukes help from the dark, Smith killed all the shooters who attacked his temporary shelter. Following a lead, he went to the second floor of the rock n roll bar, only to discover that it was a secret surrogacy clinic, and that many men and women had died there. The pregnant woman whom he had tried to save was precisely a survivor from this ce. After the battle, Smith looked for leads in several ces, and finally discovered where the bearded man and the men in ck hade from. The bearded man worked for Hammerson Defense, and the men in ck suits were part of Henry Elsworths security force. Henry Elsworth had leukemia, and needed a bone marrow transnt. Who knew if he had talked to his son or his brothers at all, or if there wasnt a match, but eventually, Henry decided to create a matching bone marrow for himself with a newborn baby through surrogacy. The bearded man and Hammerson Defense learned of this. They wanted Henry to die, so they attacked the rock n roll bar, and killed the women and security guards there. Henry Elsworths condition might deteriorate at any point, and his only hope was the baby. Smith reached out to him, and boarded the councilors private ne. But after the ne took off, he discovered that Henry Elsworth had reached apromise with Hammerson and sold Smith out. Smith could only counterattack. He grabbed Henry, and shot the councilor in the end, before he jumped out of the private ne. That was the reason for the falling bodies over the bowling alley. Luke sucked in a sharp breath of air when he read this. Smith seemed even tougher than Detective John! Detective John was brutal when it came to robbers, but Smith wasnt the least bit lenient even when it came to big shots. If it were Luke, he wouldnt be so unbending. He was an upstanding detective, after all, and if he ran into a big shot like Henry... he would definitely change his face first before he killed the man. Luke rejoiced that it was Mr. Smith and not him who had shed with Henry Elsworth, Hammerson and the bearded man. Hammerson and the bearded man had also disappeared from the face of the earth. As a super assassin with all that cash, Mr. Smith could hide anywhere in the world without needing to show his face for years. As Luke sipped his tea and asionally checked the meat on the grill, he went over everything repeatedly in his mind to ensure that he hadnt left any traces behind. He was finally sure that he hadnt. The bag of cash was from Tahas safe back in Paris, which couldnt be tied back to Luke. The guns he had given Smith were from Damon and his daughter, and had always been stashed in that basement. He had also personally modified the Glock which he had tossed to Smith at the end, and there were no records of it. The card that Smith had gotten was one of Lukes secret backup contacts; there was nothing but a number on it. It seemed like he had taken the card out of his pocket, but he had actually extracted it from his inventory. He had even been wearing gloves when he tossed Smith the card. The truly big issue was that Smith had killed Henry Elsworth. However, Luke had been standing in front of the bowling alley with his colleagues when Henrys ne crashed. So, all was right with the world! Reaching that conclusion, Luke called out with a smile, Selina, try the roast meat. Selina had just finished her shower. She came out in her bathrobe. She cut a slice of the meat and tasted it, then nodded. It tastes fine, but it could do with a bit more time on the grill. She then took off the bathrobe to reveal the bikini she was wearing underneath, and jumped into their big bathtub in the backyard. She had a lot of training to do that night, so she had to seize the chance to soak in the sun. At four in the afternoon, Elsa called Luke Where are you? Adjusted his mindset, Luke made himself sound exhausted. I just got home from working a case.Elsa said, Wait for me at home. Ive got something for you. Luke: What? Elsa said, ...Why do I feel that you suddenly sound a lot more energetic? Luke immediately lowered his voice. No, I was just a little... surprised. Elsa snorted and said, Whatever. Theres something I need to talk to you about face to face. Luke put his phone down and scratched his head. Why did Elsa suddenly want toe over? Although she knew his address, she had never visited him. In her own words, there was no need for her to visit him when they saw each other at work every day. Luke thought that made sense. After all, his boss hardly spent time at home, except to sleep. Chapter 350 - Elsa’s Visit, and a Constant Reminder

Chapter 350 Elsas Visit, and a Constant Reminder

Luke told Selina that Elsa wasing, and she didnt show any surprise. The gluttons words were: Cool. In any case, youve roasted a lot of meat today. Luke was lost for words. Does this have to do with food? Can you be more serious? Whatever; for this person, food was an extremely serious matter. Half an hourter, he weed Elsa into the backyard. Elsas eyes were full of envy when she looked at Selina. She asked Luke, Is she like this every day after work? Luke thought for a moment and shook his head. No; if the weathers good, shes like this maybe twice a week. Elsa rolled her eyes. Los Angeles seldom had bad weather; it was more than easy to enjoy the sun in the big bathtub twice a week. Selina, however, grinned and greeted Elsa from the big bathtub. Boss, do you want to join me? This bathtub has temperature control and a massage function, and can really soothe muscle fatigue. Elsa asked, Really? But then she nced at Luke. She had to maintain the dignity of a leader As if! Luke used to be her partner, and she and Selina were now very close as well. Both of them were straightforward and outspoken, and werent wishy-washy at all. I didnt bring a swimsuit, said Elsa. Selina got out and put on a big bathrobe before she pulled Elsa into the house. I bought a few new swimsuits which I havent worn yet. You can choose one for yourself. Ten minutester, Elsa came out in a bathrobe too. Luke smiled and gestured at the barbecue. Do you want to eat something first? Selina quickly proposed a better idea. Its morefortable to eat in the big bathtub. Elsa looked at Luke, and he shrugged. Its possible, as long as you dont expect me to prepare a whole table of dishes for you. A momentter, Luke delivered roast meat and sd to the two women in the pool, while he sat on a deck chair nearby and ate leisurely. Elsa never paid attention to what she ate, but what Luke made was quite delicious, and the ce was nice too. Los Angeles was no longer as cold in March. In the warm afternoon weather, Elsas exhausted body was massaged by the water in the big bathtub in the backyard. She moanedfortably. No wonder you go home the moment you get off work. She would stay home more often too if she had such a big bathtub. She might even consider getting off work two hours early to enjoy a soak in the sun. Finishing a te of roast meat and sd, she finally got out and dried herself, before she sat down in the chair next to Luke in a bathrobe. Enjoying the peace andfort of the afternoon for a moment, she finally said, Somebody wants you to do your best and chase up on that case about the girl in pajamas. Luke hummed a response and waited for Elsa to continue. Staring at the sunny sky, Elsa lowered her voice. Thats an order from the director, but Luke sipped leisurely on his tea and listened on. Elsa was suddenly amused; it seemed that she was even more anxious than Luke was. She rxed slightly and leaned back in the chair. But the boss and I think that you should only pretend to work on the case, because we might not be able to protect you if anything happens. Luke smiled. Got it. Its all about acting. Elsa gazed at him, then nodded. Just keep it to yourself. Dont work too hard. Luke nodded and poured her a cup of juice. Thank you. Elsa had a mouthful of the juice and closed the parasol above her head. Selina,e here and put sunblock on me. Its been a while since Ive sunbathed. Selina got out and went to help her. Luke sipped the tea and considered what Elsa had just said. It seemed that Henrys disappearance alongside his ne had been confirmed, and someone was trying to cause trouble through Director Brad. However, everybody was selfish. Dustin was Director Brads trusted subordinate, not his puppet. What could Dustin get from taking down the Elsworth family? Could he be promoted to director? Furthermore, as a family that was over a hundred years old, the Elsworths couldnt fall so easily. When the Elsworth family counterattacked, it might be very hard to deal with the big forces, but it would be more than easy for them to deal with a few petty police officers. As long as they were willing to fork out the money, they could easily set Luke up and have him trapped in an investigation by the Internal Affairs Division. The Elsworth family had a lot of connections in the police department, including the Internal Affairs Division. Director Brad would protect Dustin, but he might be unwilling to try his best for Elsa and Luke. However, for Dustin, Elsa and Luke were subordinates that he had to do his best to protect. If he didnt have these capable detectives, his performance as the leader of the Major Crimes Division would be a poor one. Of course, if Dustin were in Director Brads position, he might think differently. For Luke, the whole thing was very simple. He could investigate the case, or drop it; nobody could force him to do anything. Not just Dustin, even Director Brad couldnt threaten him now. Director Brad couldnt fire or demote Luke, because it was Tony Stark who had sent Luke here. Nobody dared to give Luke a hard time without good reason. Besides, Luke was very rich. He had dered his gain of two million dors from Las Vegas. It was unrealistic to threaten a young man who had more than three million dors with a dangerous job that made no more than a hundred thousand dors a year. Dustin and Elsa were also well aware of that, which was all the more reason why they would rather that Luke stay away. If anything happened, Luke could retire and still be rich. If he wanted to be an officer, he could go to the FBI or return to Houston. If that happened, Dustin and Elsa would gain nothing and instead lose a capable subordinate. Luke considered all these things while he checked the barbecue and read the file. Elsa rxed and enjoyed herself in thefortable environment and with Selinaspany. She didnt leave until after dinner. Before she left, she reminded Luke again when Luke saw her off, Remember, dont work too hard on it. This isnt a regr case, and is just a power struggle between the rich. If we get involved, well just be cannon fodder whose lives nobody cares about. Chapter 351 - Going Through the Motions at the Party Palace

Chapter 351 Going Through the Motions at the Party Pce

Luke nodded with a smile and put a big bag of food in her car. Got it. If youre really worried, why dont you arrange a simpler case for me? Elsa seemed to seriously consider it. That does make sense. Ill see if there are any suitable cases to keep you away from this one. Luke was lost for words. A momentter, he finally said, Theres no need to rush. I have to investigate this case for a few days since this is an order from the top, otherwise the director wont be happy. Elsa realized that was true. She nodded and got into her car. Okay. Tomorrow... donte in too early. Luke waved goodbye and saw her off. He shook his head and entered the house after Elsas car disappeared around a corner. It had to be a really big deal this time, since Elsa wasnt the sort of person to flinch at just anything. Until he figured out the situation, he wouldnt take any further action. After seeing Elsa off and reminding Selina to finish her training, he left in his car as well. He had to discuss thepanys new business venture tonight with Jenny. Elsas unexpected visit had dyed him, but his appointment with Jenny was set for after dinner, so it wasnt toote. When he met up with Jenny, he told her about Chris and told her to finalize the details of the cooperation regarding the mine. After that, all Luke would need to do was find awyer to go through the contract or run it through his mini-program before he signed it. Jenny also brought up the navigational map and how she had reached out to severalpanies, but had made little progress. That was fine with Luke. If he couldnt sell it, he would just build it into his phone software; he had already created a web version. To get his foot in the door before Keyhole Inc., Luke had invented a simple and practical map technology, and applied for a patent. In any case, with Tonys skills, it was only the work of a few more hours each day, and as it so happened, Luke had a lot more hours than other people did at night. At the same time, since Luke had brought up making his own phones, Jenny had asked around. A lot ofpanies were interested, but their offers were very unreasonable as they wanted to buy out Lukes patent for just several hundred thousand dors. Luke chuckled. Did you acquire thatpany like I asked you to? Jenny said, Yes, but its technology is several years out of date, and anything of value has already been sold off. Its mostly a shell now. Luke shrugged. But it was very cheap, and we have the patent for its cell phone technology. Jenny said, We couldnt have acquired it so easily if thepanys chairman of the board hadnt died from illness and his children werent desperate to get rid of the mismanagedpany. Luke said, What we need is just a shell. When I have more timeter, Ill be able to create the phones, and you can be the CEO of thepany to sell phones. Jenny said, ...Can you stop talking about selling phones like its selling off-season clothes at a huge discount in front of a mall? Luke said, Okay, well be ushering in a new age of phones and leading everybody into a new world. How does that sound? Jenny said, Mm, much better. Luke: Hehe. Once they were done with these minor matters, Luke finally got down to real business with Secretary Jenny. It was of paramount importance that a CEO and his secretary had good and frequentmunication with each other so that they were on the same page about the future development of thepany. At half past ten the next day, Luke drove home and called Selina toe out. Unsurprised, Selina munched on the cake that Luke had bought from some dessert shop and asked, What are we doing today? She had also heard what Elsa said yesterday. It seemed a little early for them to go to work. Luke turned the car in the direction of the west coast. Lets pay Mr. Dn Elsworth a visit first, he said. Selina paused in eating her cake and looked at him in surprise. But didnt Elsa say... Luke nodded with a smile. We have to pretend to investigate the case. If we dont publicly visit this guy, how will the big shots know that were doing the work? Selina asked, Then where can we find this gentleman? Luke said, At his party pce. After getting onto the Santa Monica highway, they drove all the way west. Selina said suspiciously, He doesnt live in Malibu Beach, does he? Luke burst outughing. As if. Hes not his grandparents; hes not at an age where he enjoys nature. Ten minutester, they arrived at a seaside vi. Luke parked the car along the road before they reached the vi. He checked their surroundings for a moment via the cars cameras, then flipped through some information. He rolled his eyes before he got out of the car and said, Lets go. Our target is on the beach. Selina clicked her tongue in wonder at the blue sky, the white clouds, and the bikinis and shorts. Is this the life of the rich? Its still the morning. Luke chuckled. So what? We can have lunch on the beachter as well. Selina nodded in satisfaction. Thats a brilliant idea, darling. You shoulde up with more creative suggestions like this in the future. As you wish, said Luke with a smile. Approaching the beach, he didnt find a sign to indicate that it was private property. This beach probably doesnt belong to our target. You can choose a ce for lunch first. On the beach, more than thirty men and women were horsing around. Women made up the majority, and only one fourth were men. Furthermore, each man was apanied by at least two women. Selina said in a low voice, Is this what I think it is? Money is the root of all evil. Luke nodded slightly. After working so many cases, they had realized that money could make anything happen. Girls who dreamed of bing famous overnight flooded into Los Angeles every day. The sessful ones would be the examples thatter girls aspired to, while the failures were like rain from the sky. Some would flow into the sewers and be dirty and filthy. Some would return to the rivers and seas to find their real selves. And some would be processed and packaged into goods to be sold. The girls on the beach were clearly between the sewers and the packaged goods. Unfortunately for the girls who hung around this metropolis, they were much more likely to end up in a sewer than to seed as a star. Chapter 352 - Arrogant Man and “Kindhearted” Sister

Chapter 352 Arrogant Man and Kindhearted Sister

Selina had an odd expression on her face as her voice dropped even lower. Hes holding a party at this time? Is he really an Elsworth? Lukes expression didnt change, but he was a little puzzled as well. It didnt make sense at all for a man to hold a party at his seaside vi the day after his father was confirmed missing. Looking at the joyous party, Luke said, What do I feel like... this is a celebration? I think so too! Selina immediately agreed with him. They had reached the partygoers on the beach by then, and two security guards noticed them. The security guards blocked them and said, This is a private party. No entry unless you have an invitation. Luke craned his head and looked behind the security guards, before he shed his badge with a smile. LAPD. We need to talk to Mr. Dn Elsworth about a case. The security guards turned wary. He isnt avable. You can go now. Luke nodded and said, Then Ill bring Mr. Dn Elsworth in for drug abuse in a public ce and talk to him at the police department. How about that? One of the security guards frowned and asked grimly, Do you know where you are? Luke grinned brilliantly. Of course I do. Im in my jurisdiction. I dont usually pay attention to illegal drugs, but with your attitude, sticking my nose in it once in a while isnt so bad. Just nice, I also know Bill, the DEAs deputy director. The security guards face turned dark. Finally, he said, Fine, please wait a moment while I let him know. If Mr. Dn really was taken to the police department, the security guard didnt know what would happen to this young officer, but he knew that it wouldnt end well for him. Fake smile still in ce, Luke said, Thanks very much. They watched the security guard say a few words to Dn, who simply waved his hand impatiently. The security guard returned with a resigned look on his face. Mr. Dn has invited you in... You better not try anything. He had realized that Luke wasnt as harmless as he appeared. Smiling, Luke put his badge on, and Selina did the same. She knew that it was time to put on a show. When they reached Mr. Dn, Luke greeted him politely. Hello, Mr. Dn Elsworth. He sounded polite, but he didnt stretch out his hand nor bow, and was clearly just going through the formalities. Dn didnt really care. He didnt look at Luke and continued to flirt with the young girls next to him. Ignoring that, Luke continued, You own a red Ferrari F355, dont you? Dn cocked his head, as if trying to recall, but then smiled unconcernedly. I dont know; maybe. I have too many cars. Luke was almost amused by this pretentious show of wealth. He simply nodded and said, This particr car appeared on the road two kilometers away from this vi. A young girl in pajamas oh, simr to the girls next to you was hit by the car and killed when it crashed into a tree on the roadside. Are you aware of this incident? The two girls looked shocked and doubtful when they heard this. Dn didnt seem bothered at all. He asked, Hey, Toby, do you remember where that race car of mine is? The security guard replied solemnly, Sir, the F355 that this officer mentioned was stolen a week ago. We made a police report back then. Luke raised an eyebrow. Is that so? Someone stole your car and drove it back to your vi two dayster to hit the girl? Dnughed in amusement. Youre a cop. What are you being paid for if I have to tell you everything? To eat sh*t? Haha. He then looked at the security guard. Where are the neers today? Arent they here yet? The security guard said, Theyre over there. Unperturbed, Luke took a casual nce in the direction they were looking at, and was stunned. Selina was dumbfounded. What the heck? Another security guard led a group of girls over; they were all gorgeous and dressed beautifully. One of the girls eximed in delight. Huh? Why are you here? Luke narrowed his eyes. Im here for work. And you? The girl said with a smile, A senior told me about a party here and brought me with her. Luke sighed and pulled her away, before he asked in a low voice, Jimena, do you really not know what sort of ce this is? Jimena was confused at first, but then seemed to realize something. Are you jealous? Dont worry, I wont let them take advantage of me. Parimera is a senior from my school, and we have a pretty good rtionship. She said I would be able to meet a lot of financial experts here. Luke was convinced by Jimenas genuine delight; she didnt look flustered at all. She was now a part-time clerk at Nakatomi Corporation. For Lukes sake, Takagi had arranged a position for her with much better pay than for regr employees. Luke often gave her little pragmatic gifts, like phones, perfume, makeup, purses, and so on. These gifts were mid-range products that were suitable for her job, so Jimena was able to save quite a bit on necessary expenses. They had been meeting several times a month, and she wasnt a secret service agent; it was impossible for her to hide any changes from Luke. His Sharp Nose would have easily detected any abnormalities in her. So, that Parimera senior had tricked her intoing here. This was how treacherous a person could be! Jimena wasnt short of money; anybody with a brain would be able to tell that from her clothes and her daily expenses. Then why would Parimera bring her here? Luke didnt believe in a pure and kindhearted senior. This was more a person who wanted to drag down someone who was living a better life than she was into the abyss with her so that they could be ruined and filthy together. There were always people who felt happy when they saw other people doing poorly in life. cklist that b*tch. Shes trying to set you up, said Luke. Jimena gave an oh of surprise, but already had a faint inkling of what was going on. Actually, as soon as she had arrived at the beach, she had noticed that something wasnt right. Chapter 353 - Public Arrest and a Deliberate Performance

Chapter 353 Public Arrest and a Deliberate Performance

Jimena wouldve left immediately if she hadnte with her friends. Dn got up and walked over to them. Hey, this is the ymate I called over. Get lost and dont disturb us, got it? As he spoke, he reached for Jimenas arm. Jimena subconsciously hid behind Luke. Luke pped away the mans hand, and this young master cried out in pain. F*ck! What are you doing? Luke turned to Jimena and blinked at her. Are you here to party? Jimena was stumped for a moment before she caught on, and she quickly shook her head. No. My senior told me that this is an upper-ss party for business elites to discuss recent financial trends in Los Angeles. Im only here to learn. Luke turned back to Dn. ymate? Dn smirked. Prude. He then returned to his original seat and took a deep whiff of a small pile of white crystals with a rolled-up hundred dor note. Lifting his head with a contented look, he seemed even more deranged. Youre just a third-rate b*tch whos here to sell yourself. Who are you pretending to be? Just because you know a small police officer, you wont admit it now? Everybody whom that sl*t Parimera brings is also a sl*t! Haha! Looking at Dn who was high and crazy, Luke suddenlyughed. He stepped forward and knocked away the two security guards next to Dn, before he pressed Dns face into the crystals on the table. You are now suspected of illegal drug possession and use, Mr. Dn. You have the right to remain silent. Anything you do say can be used against you in a court ofw... Luke unhurriedly recited the necessary lines for an arrest. He then handcuffed Dn and pressed down on the guys neck with his left hand. Dn, who had been cocky a moment ago, couldnt say a single word now. He could barely breathe under Lukes hand. Everybody who noticed the scene was shocked. A young officer had actually arrested Dn Elsworth in his home? Was this some kind of show? Grimly, the two security guards tried to pull Luke off of Dn. Pressing down on Dns neck and forcing him to stoop before Jimena, Luke raised his badge with the other hand. Guys, dont tell me you arent armed. The security guards immediately stopped and pulled back their hands. Luke and Selina had been wearing their badges since they came to the beach. Anybody who wasnt blind would have seen them. Luke was within his right as a police officer to kill the security guards if they tried to stop him when they were armed since he could argue that they had intended to assault him. The beach was a public venue, after all, and Luke hadw enforcement power here. Watched by dozens of people, the magnificent Dn was hauled off the beach and stuffed into the backseat of a car like a dog, and Luke sat next to him. Jimena followed Luke out, and sat in the passenger seat. The two security guards were making phone calls with unsightly expressions, but neither of them dared to stop Luke. Luke certainly didnt seem easy to deal with. Nobody knew what the Elsworth family would do to the young officer, but for now, the security guards didnt dare try anything. In the car, Selina looked at Dn in the backseat and sighed helplessly. My beach pic was ruined by this sort of person. Jimena lowered her head. Im sorry, Selina, it was my bad. Selina nced at her. Enough, you better be smarter in the future. Youre lucky you met us today, otherwise... She remembered the girl in pajamas who had been knocked down on the side of the road. Jimena was also from Texas, after all. She wasnt a bad person, and she and Luke were close. Of course Selina didnt want to see anything happen to her. Luke said from the backseat, Its fine. We were here to work a case, after all. Jimena hummed a response and fell silent. She was curious about Selina and Lukes rtionship, but decided in the end to drop it. She wasnt Lukes girlfriend, and had even less intention of getting married anytime soon, so it wasnt her concern. Half an hourter, when they passed a bus stop, Jimena asked Selina to stop the car, and said that she would take the bus back herself. Luke didnt stop her. He let her go, and gestured to indicate that he would call her. They then returned to the police department, and transferred Dn to an interrogation room and handcuffed him to a table. Dns mind was a lot clearer now that the effect of the drug had faded. He asked suspiciously, Dont you know who I am? Luke and Selina smiled at each other. One of them took out a phone, and the other began reading the case file. After two minutes, Dn couldnt tolerate the strange silence. Hey, theres something you want to ask since youve arrested me, isnt there? Luke looked up from the phone. Sorry, but there isnt. You just need to stay quiet here, and dont disturb us while were doing research, okay? Dn eximed, F*ck! What do you want? Luke rose and said to Selina, Lets go. Well just leave him to scream here. Dn was lost for words. Are you messing with me? But Luke and Selina didnt return after they left. Elsa had arrived at the observation room next door. The moment Luke closed the door, she asked, Why did you arrest Dn? Luke chuckled and sat down in a chair. He took illegal drugs right in front of our faces, which was an obvious vition. As an upright detective, I couldnt ignore it. Elsa was stumped for a moment. She sat down as well and tapped the table softly. A momentter, she looked at Luke and asked, Did you do this on purpose? Luke shrugged. I believe this is clear and high-profile enough, right? Elsa looked at Dn again. Not only wasnt he in his right mind, there were also a lot of white crystals on his face. Anybody from the forensics department would be able to present a report in a few hours to confirm his drug abuse. It wasnt that serious a crime, but since Luke had caught Dn red-handed with the evidence all over Dns face, it was possible to sentence him to a few months in prison. Considering how spoiled the guy was, he would probably copse after a few days in prison, let alone a few months. Chapter 354 - Useless Teammates, and Lawyer

Chapter 354 Useless Teammates, and Lawyer

Looking at Luke and Selina as they sat down again leisurely, Elsa realized what Luke was up to. All this was just an act. Somebody wanted the police to use the case of the girl in pajamas to go after the Elsworth family, and Luke immediately arrested Dn, a grandson of the family. However, Luke didnt interrogate the guy after he arrested him. Clearly, he was waiting for someone from the Elsworth family to rescue the fool. He had never nned to send Dn to prison in the first ce. As for why he arrested Dn at that particr moment, Luke definitely wouldnt admit that it was because of the mans bad attitude... Nope, Luke wasnt such a petty person! Looking at his phone, Luke said casually, Boss, well just wait here. You can go back to your business. After a brief hesitation, Elsa rose and said, Remember not to cross the line. Youve done enough. Luke said, Got it. After Elsa returned to her office, she pondered for a moment, then summoned Elizabeth. Didnt the department receive invitations to some school activities recently? Elizabeth nodded. Yes, we received a lot. Elsa said, Do any of the activities run for five to ten days an hours drive out of the city? List them for me. Elizabeth nodded and checked the files. Elsas eyes shed as she finally made up her mind. I have to keep this guy away from muddy waters. The Elsworths arent the most reasonable people. She knew that Luke always exercised restraint during his operations, but Dn and his uncle Wolf from the Elsworth family had never been low-key. On the other side, Dn was beginning to feel regret after he was left in the interrogation room on his own for half an hour; he almost missed the two officers. He couldnt do anything here, and the dull and shabby room was absolutely bare. His hands were still handcuffed to the table, and he couldnt even switch to a morefortable position. Thankfully, the Elsworth family was as powerful as it was said to be, and Luke soon received Sonias call. Luke, Wolf Elsworth is here. Be careful. Hiswyer is pretty tough. Luke gestured at Selina and asked, Oh? Whichwyer is it? Sonia said, Ellen Shaw. He isnt some big shotwyer, but he always achieves his objectives by hook or by crook. Hes quite tricky. Luke hummed a response and said, Got it. After a brief hesitation, Sonia added, Hes awyer from Yang Fritt Berotti. Luke asked, Is that a problem? Sonia said, Thatw firm has always worked for the Elsworth family. Luke got it. Thank you, Sonia. Since thew firm had always worked for the Elsworth family, it couldnt be very clean. So, Luke had to be very careful and not allow thewyer to grab hold of any weakness. Outside the observation room, Luke and Selina saw four men at the end of the hallway. In the lead was a middle-aged man who looked a little like Tony Stark. They didnt have simr features, but they both had the obvious air of a yboy. Also, this guy obviously wasnt as talented as Tony, or he would be just as famous all over the country. Thus, this guy wasnt some secret savior of the world, but a genuine yboy C Wolf Elsworth. Half a step behind him was a slightly plump youngwyer who was no more than thirty years old. He was followed by two bodyguards. Luke merely gave them a nce, before he opened the door to the interrogation room. Dn, who had been so bored he was about to knock his head against the wall, finally raised his head. What do you want? Im going to file aint... Luke didnt even bother to look at him. This guy was just a stage prop, and was no longer useful. He might be the descendant of a powerful family, but hecked the necessary qualities to make something of himself. Dn was still ranting, when the door of the interrogation room opened and Wolfs team walked in. The interrogation is over, detective, said the youngwyer Ellen as he looked at Luke and Selina. Luke shrugged and waved at Dn. Dns mind seemed to have cleared up. Get me out of here. These two people left me alone in this small sh*thole as soon as we got here. Ellen was lost for words. After a brief silence, he tried a different tack. As I understand it, you barged into Dns home without a warrant... Luke stopped him again and looked at Dn. Dn lowered his head in embarrassment. We were having a party on the beach. Ellen was confused, but Wolf seemed to realize something, and awkwardly whispered into thewyers ear. Ellens expression was conflicted, and he looked like he wanted to hit someone. If you Elsworths are rich enough to build a seaside vi, why didnt you f*cking buy the beach as well?! Luke was secretly amused. It was clear that thewyer had been summoned in a hurry and hadnt checked the details of the matter yet, thus resulting in this embarrassing slip-up. Wolf Elsworth said, My apologies, detective, mywyer was a little hasty. From what I can see, Dn behaved inappropriately, and theres no need to assign me in this matter. Considering the exact state of affairs, however, this is our family matter... At that moment, the door to the interrogation room opened again, and Dustin walked in. He stretched out his hand to the visitors with a smile. Mr. Elsworth, Im sorry that you had toe in person. Luke watched them exchange formalities and didnt say anything. Once the formalities were over and they exchanged a few more words, Wolf shook hands with Dustin again and said, Thank you for your cooperation, captain.Dustins face changed slightly, but he kept smiling. Alright, Mr. Dn is free to go after the paperwork is sorted out. It was only a rumor that he would be promoted to captain, and Wolf was obviously implying something when he addressed Dustin that way. Perhaps Wolf was insinuating that if Dustin wasnt discreet, the position would never be his? Dn was overjoyed. Heughed when Luke undid his handcuffs. See? You still have to let me go, right? Luke hummed a response. Which is why I especially turned on my body camera when I arrested you this morning. Happy? Everybody was stunned. For a moment, Dn didnt understand. So what? Luke chuckled. Nothing much. The forensics department collected evidence from you when you first came in, right? I sent a copy to the forensics center in Las Vegas and tagged it as urgent. Everybody was lost for words. Chapter 355 - Cuckolding

Chapter 355 Cuckolding

Wolf signaled to his bodyguards, and they covered Dns mouth and dragged him out. After Dn disappeared from the room, Wolf fixed his gaze on Luke. You are? Luke smiled. Im just a minor detective, you dont have to bother with me, Mr. Elsworth. Wolf narrowed his eyes and nodded. Very well, lets get to know each other if an opportunity arises. He then stepped out. After he was some distance away, he said to Ellen, Reach out to that detectiveter and see what he wants to do with the evidence. Ellen nodded. It was impossible for awyer to earn the big bucks without doing the dirty work. On the other side, Luke watched Wolf p Dn in the face while they waited for the paperwork to be sorted out, before he hugged his nephew and left the police department. Staring at the backs of the uncle and nephew, Luke suddenly asked Selina, Dont you think theyre very... simr? Selina subconsciously nodded. Yep, their temperaments, their looks, their way of doing things... Wait, are you saying... Luke raised his hand to stop her from saying it out loud. He returned to his desk and whistled a tune from his previous life. What a unique green hat[1]... Dustin instantly summoned Luke the moment Wolf and Dn left the police department. Luke and Selina went to his office, closed the door, and stood in front of him obediently. Dustins expression was inscrutable. He simply said, This is enough, stop looking at this case. Dont you have other cases to work on?! Luke nodded. Got it, boss. Pondering for a moment, Dustin said, Look out for that Ellen Shaw. He has some annoying little tricks. Luke looked puzzled. Dustin didnt really care for the youngwyer, and said bluntly, He often uses tricks that arent entirely legal to achieve his goals, like framing someone or sensationalizing groundless usations, but once apromise is reached, hell stop and wipe the te clean, which is why nobody is willing to pick a bone with him. Luke understood and nodded. Got it. Then well work on other cases first. Dustin nodded and went back to his own work. Luke and Selina dropped in on Elsa before they left in their car. It was already noon. Luke and Selina had lunch, then headed for the outskirts. This was the case that Elsa had given to them earlier. Now that they were done with their song and dance opposite the Elsworth family, they could resume working on regr cases. Flipping through the case file, Selina said, It happened the day before yesterday. A driver reported that someone attempted to carjack the fuel truck he was driving. Luke nodded. Selina added, However, this fuel truck wasnt registered, and his cargo clearly wasnt clean either. Luke remarked, Robbing a fuel truck? Are they crazy? How much fuel can it hold? Selina checked the file and said, The driver didnt say, but ording to the field report, this particr fuel truck was a big guy with a fifty-ton capacity. Truly a huge sum of money! Luke snorted. Fuel and a fuel truck were much easier to track than cash. Also, there had only been slightly more than ten thousand gallons in this truck, and at two bucks a gallon, the fuel would only have been worth thirty thousand dors at most. Furthermore, if the price had to be lowered given that it was stolen fuel, then the gains would be even less. As they spoke, they arrived at their destination, which was a high slope. They stopped the car to look at the long road that ran downward as well as the fuel truck that had flipped and burned on the side of the road. Looks like it was a violent robbery, Selina remarked. Luke nodded, and both of them walked down the slope. They found scattered parts of the fuel truck on the way, and there were clear traces of burning here and there as well. Fortunately, this was a remote hill with basically nothing but dirt and rock. If there had been any trees around, the burning might have caused a mountain fire. Luke and Selina circled the fuel truck and examined it. Luke finally said, The fuel truck blew uppletely; those robbers wasted their efforts. Selina answered casually, Who knows, it might have been just for thrills they would get more money from stealing a few luxury cars. Luke looked around and said, This ce actually has a nice view. How about we catch some rays on the peakter, since we didnt get to do so at the beach yesterday?. Selina was only dazed for a moment, before she smiled. She had her own guess as to whether Luke had been putting on a show yesterday or doing it for Jimena. But since he was willing to make up for it today, Selina decided to forgive him. She turned back to look at the mountain ridge behind her, which did have great sun. They werent really concerned about the fuel truck robbery. Nobody died, and only a truck had been burned; in Los Angeles, this wasnt really a big deal. As they walked back, Selina started looking for a good sunbathing spot. Suddenly, two ck SUVs drove up the road. Luke was stumped for a moment, before he smiled. Yo, fancy running into a familiar face in this wilderness. The ck SUV stopped next to them, and a tall, beautiful woman with braided hair got out from the passenger side. Hey, Luke, Selina. Luke and Selina nodded and smiled. Hi, Palmer. It was none other than the DEA agent. She gestured and the three of them walked over to some shade on the side. She then asked in a low voice, Are you here about the fuel truck robbery? Luke nodded. Its a huge robbery case with explosions and fires; we just had to check it out. After a brief hesitation, Palmer said, Do you have any leads?Luke shook his head. No, we just arrived. We havent even examined the field yet. He was amused when he noticed Palmers expression. If you have something to say, just spit it out. Were friends, after all. Palmer smiled awkwardly. This case is rted to a lead that weve been working on. Noticing Luke and Selinas curiosity, she nodded helplessly. Alright, its actually about the Maker. We suspect that the guy hired someone to smuggle in goods from Mexico. So... Luke asked, So, youre worried that us following the trail will alert the Maker? Palmer smiled and said nothing, but it was clearly a yes. She murmured in her heart, At your level, if that group runs into the both of you, all our leads on the Maker will disappearpletely. [1] In Chinese, if someones wife cheats on him, hes said to wear a green hat. Chapter 356 - A Piece of Cake, and Personal Gratitude

Chapter 356 A Piece of Cake, and Personal Gratitude

After Luke saved Palmerst time, the DEA had cut a deal for the sniper to be transferred from Westside. It was from this sniper that Palmer and her colleagues had learned more about the Maker. Although they still didnt know the Makers true identity, they had been able to suss out an important drug transportation route. At the same time, Palmer had gotten a deeper understanding of Lukesbat ability. That sniper was a special force veteran, but he didnt even see Luke before thetter knocked him out. Palmer didnt think it would take Luke long to crack this case. Luke chuckled and said, This case isnt important. We can drop it if you want. ...So, how has Martin been? Palmer was quiet for a moment, and seemed a little down. Martin isnt in the best shape. Rogers already helped him contact a quiet nursing home in the countryside where hell get moreplete therapy. Luke was stunned. Is Martins condition that serious? He had been too busy in thest few days with the cases that Roger and Martin had transferred to them to notice. But thinking about it, he understood. The fewer people who knew about Martins condition, the better; if word got out, Martin might not be able to go back to work even if he recovered. Palmer was only telling Luke because thetter had been nice to Martin and she trusted him. Luke nodded. You know him better than I do. Consider this a favor. We havent started working on this case yet. You can have it. Palmer looked at him and said, Thank you. Luke waved his hand. Alright, dont let us take up your time. Selina and I are going to have a pic on the ridge. Feel free to have some food with us if you have the time. Palmer: Huh? A momentter, four DEA agents, including Palmer, started their investigation. A thirty-year-old male agent turned back to look at the ridge and remarked, Young, beautiful, and free to do what they want Im jealous. Palmer nced at the two of them and quickly looked away. Hes called Luke. The male agent was her new partner and didnt really react to her words. Skywalker? Palmer chuckled. Luke Coulson, from the Major Crimes Division. The male agent was stunned for a moment. Wait, that name... hes that Luke? Palmer continued examining the field as she said, Yes. If youve heard about the Nakatomi za case, thats him. Thinking for a moment, the male agent immediately shut up. The Nakatomi za case was a big deal. More than 640 million in bonds, more than fifty hostages, explosions, and heavily armed robbers pretending to be terrorists it had all the elements of a headliner. To protect the officers involved in the case, Luke and es personal information wasnt made public, but as another policing agency, the DEA knew a bit of the inside story. For example, they knew that one of the detectives was from Los Angeles and had contributed significantly to the battle. The rumors were never officially confirmed, but the police officers in Los Angeles had all heard some things, such as how there was an officer in LAPD who was crazy good at fighting The male agent had a lot ofplicated feelings when he saw such a legendary person catching some rays on the ridge. He didnt darement on Luke anymore, or he might appear jealous and leave a bad impression on Palmer. On the ridge, Selina enjoyed her drink and looked at the detectives who were searching for leads. Is it really alright that were taking it so easy? Holding a piece of opera cake in his hand, Luke said, I dont think Agent Palmer would be happy if were more proactive. Selina asked, Hey, are you always this unrestrained in front of a beautiful woman? Luke chuckled. This one has Director Bill behind her. Selina nodded and said, What are you thinking? Luke shrugged. This isnt a big favor, and Palmer cant refuse when I ask her to do something for meter. Selina thought for a moment, and realized that it did make sense. The DEA wasnt simple. It was more like abat unitpared with regr police departments. At the same time, they had dense intelligenceworks in the Americas and parts of Asia. It was definitely worth doing this favor for Palmer, who had powerful supporters in the DEA. Luke and Selina spent a leisurely afternoon, and Palmer waved at them before she left. She was too busy climbing the mountain to say goodbye to them in person. Luke had nned to take it easy until five oclock before they returned home for dinner, but his phone rang slightly past four. He said something over the phone, and then said to Selina, Lets go to the hospital. Selina asked, What for? She began to pack up. Luke said, Do you remember the woman who was shot when that baby was taken? She called me and said that her husband wants to thank us in person. Selina found that odd. Why thank us? After the gunfight in the park, they couldve easily sued Luke for causing her to be shot, and it wouldnt be a surprise. Luke shrugged. For saving her. Her husband insists on meeting us. They got to the hospital and met the woman in a regr ward. Luke hugged her with a smile and asked, Hows it going, May? Is your leg better? The woman called May grinned, showing off her gleaming white teeth. Much better. The doctor says that my leg will be fine with enough rest and recuperation. Luke nodded. Thats good to know. Do you have any other problems? Like medical costs or whatnot. May quickly shook her head. Everythings fine. I have insurance. Luke said, Do tell me if youre in any trouble. I can raise some funds for you. May nodded. Ill go to you for help if I need it. Chapter 357 - Beautiful and Kindhearted Woman

Chapter 357 Beautiful and Kindhearted Woman

At that moment, a middle-aged man walked into the ward with a boy who was about three years old. The boy was ying and pretending to shoot a toy gun. May raised her hand. Ben,e here. She then turned her head and said to Luke and Selina, This is Benjamin, my husband. Luke and Selina smiled and shook hands with Benjamin. Benjamin was a nice guy, who sincerely expressed his gratitude after the formalities. Luke said with a smile, Actually, I quite admire May. She wasnt scared at all when she was faced with four robbers. Benjamin smiled bitterly. Thank you, but I wish I was the one who had encountered them instead. Looking at his expression, Luke smiled and said, No, its best if this doesnt happen again. Youre not a police officer, and its not your duty to crack down on robbers. While they were chatting, the boy suddenly asked Luke, Are you a police officer? Luke nodded with a smile. Yes. Did you save May? the boy asked again. Luke pondered for a moment before he shook his head. No, May saved a baby, and I only helped her deal with the bad guys. The boy frowned. So, May beat up the bad guys too? He was obviously doubtful. Luke was amused. To me, she did. The boy nodded. Im going to be a police officer, and Ill help May beat up the bad guys too when I grow up. Everybody looked at each other in amusement. Luke rubbed the boys head and said, Is he your son? Hes cute. May chuckled. Hes... our child, and lives with us now. Looking at Mays and Benjamins faces, Luke had a faint inkling. He immediately changed the topic and asked, Whats his name? Benjamin replied, Peter. Luke said, Haha. Hes a smart boy. After a short chat, Luke and Selina got up and said goodbye. Little Peter followed Benjamin to the door and waved at them as they left. At hospital reception, Luke shed his badge and asked for Mays bill. Looking at the figure on the bill, he asked, Has the bill been paid? The receptionist shook her head. They only paid the deposit. Luke thought for a moment, and then called Jenny to give her a few instructions. Outside the hospital, Selina asked curiously, Why are you covering her medical bill? Luke thought for a moment and answered, Because shes beautiful and kindhearted? Selina snorted. She is indeed beautiful, but shes already 39, alright? She does look like shes only in her twenties C so many women would be jealous. Luke nodded in agreement. So, we should help the beautiful and kindhearted people of this world. Selina stopped asking and simply rolled her eyes at him. Usually, when a man said that a woman was beautiful and kindhearted, he was implying that she was gullible. Luke had called Jenny to find an excuse and pay off the rest of Mays medical fees in the name of hispany. From what Luke could see, he knew that Mays family wasnt exactly rich. They might be able to cover the medical fees, but it would severely affect their quality of life. In the meantime, medical insurancepanies had a lot of tricks, such as demanding that patients use a doctor on the list they provided, or they might refuse to cover the costs. Mays injury was an ident. It remained to be seen when and how much the insurancepany would cover, or if they would at all. Luke didnt want to see May fall into an awkward and troublesome situation for doing a good thing Actually, arge part of Mays injury could be med on Mr. Smith. On the other hand, Mr. Smith did Luke a great favor by finishing off Henry, an important member of the Elsworth family, and making a very special ability avable to him. Now, Luke was returning the favor by lending a hand to May, who had unfortunately been caught up in it, for his peace of mind. If he just needed to spend some money to fix a problem, he wouldnt hesitate to do so. They drove home. Elizabeth then called to tell them that Chris was here. Luke asked and learned that the visitors had arrived in the afternoon, so he invited them to his ce for dinner. Elizabeth hesitated for a moment. Is that alright? Luke chuckled. Its fine, Ill be able to talk to Chris then. Recalling Lukes earlier proposal, Elizabeth agreed. Alright, were on our way. Forty minutester, two cars reached Lukes house. Luke and Selina opened the gate for them and let the cars in. The visitors got out of the cars, and Luke hugged the mature and charming sheriff and kissed her cheek. Samantha, its so great to see you. We can have a lot of fun in the next few days. Elizabeth smiled bitterly. A lot of fun? It seems you dont know what Elsa has arranged for you yet. Luke hugged Ashley, and then picked up Mike to spin him around. Haha. How have you been, my entomologist? Mike struggled. Im doing fine. Dont treat me like a little kid. Luke put him down with a smile. Okay. Then learn to take care of yourself and your mom. Then, it was Chris. Luke shook hands with him and patted his back. You look sharp, Chris. Chris smiled at him. You too. Luke lowered his head and picked up a ck-and-white animal that was tugging at his pants. Wow, our hellhound Mr. Bruce is getting tougher! He then pressed down until the little dog stopped squirming. Luke then reached out with one arm to hug dys, who was smiling on the side. Im d to see you here, dys. dys took Bruce back with a smile. Me too. Let me take this naughty guy. Selina greeted each of them, before they all went into the house. A momentter, they moved to the back of the house to have dinner, where everybody was more used to the bigger space. Very soon, the group was clearly divided into two. Chapter 358 - New Weapon and New Case

Chapter 358 New Weapon and New Case

Although Samantha was almost forty, she was still very charming. Of all the women that Luke had met, only May couldpare with her. Ashley was a younger version of her mother and even more attractive because of her youth. If Luke approached them, it might cause a misunderstanding, so it was Selina who kept them entertained. dys was old and smart and could take care of herself. Elizabeth was the best bridge between the two parties, and could also look after her siblings. Luke, on the other hand, pulled Chris aside to talk to him in private. Nobody else joined them, although they nced at the two men chatting over alcohol every now and then. Mike had wanted to go over, but was stopped by Elizabeth, the sister he idolized. Luke and Chris talked for about half an hour. In the end, Luke patted Chriss shoulder and said, If youre willing to ept my offer, call my secretary, Jenny. Im busy at work and might have no time for this, but you cane find me if youre in any trouble. Chris epted the card which Luke gave him, and went back to dinner, but he was clearly absent-minded. An hourter, Luke and Selina saw them off at the gate, where Bobby was already waiting for them in his car. Luke said with a smile, I told you that I would cover your stay here. Mr. Bobby Max will take you to the hotel. Ive already booked the rooms. Elizabeth was about to say something, but seeing Lukes expression, she decided to keep quiet. Luke was gentle and firm. Eventually, with Elizabeths persuasion, her family finally went to the hotel with Bobby. After the two cars left, Selina asked, Youre not exactly someone who likes to take risks. Why are you so enthusiastic about this? Luke chuckled and walked back into the house. Lets go in first. Ill tell you about it. In the house, he exined everything to Selina, and she was shocked. Are you kidding? Luke shrugged. No. Actually, I brought back evidence and personally verified it. Selina was speechless. ...I knew it. You wouldnt be so proactive if you werent getting anything out of it. Luke chuckled and didnt say anything. He then called Jenny and told her about Chris. They then trained respectively, and after that, Selina went to bed, while Luke kept working. After the battle at Smiths apartment building, Luke had realized some problems. He needed to take the environment into consideration when he used his weapon, and using subsonic bullets was one example. Subsonic bullets were bullets that were slower than sound when shot. Since they werent as fast as the speed of sound, the sound of the gunshot was substantially reduced. In order to achieve this effect, subsonic bullets usually had less gunpowder in them. But this would affect the guns uracy, and quickly tarnish the inside of the gun barrel. To ovee this problem, the shape and weight of the bullet had to be changed. Thus, Lukes gun and bullets would all be custom made. Naturally, he wouldnt go out to buy them. It wasnt easy to find suppliers who sold this sort of unique bullet, plus they wouldnt be as effective as whatever he modified himself. With the subsonic bullets and the special silencer, his pistol would be as close to being soundless as it could get. That was right, this would be Lukes exclusive weapon for sneak attacks. Since it was for sneak attacks, the various shoring of the subsonic bullets werent too important. Generally speaking, his target would be within a fifty-meter range when he needed to use these bullets. In the battle at Smiths hideout, Luke had been no more than twenty meters from the shooters. Thus, he was fine with a gun that had less precision and power. He just needed to practice and get used to the special bullets. Also, the key to sneak attacks was to hide oneself. He couldnt attack too frequently if he didnt want to expose his position. Thus, he only needed several hundred of these special bullets. Luke couldnt think of any situation where he would need to use so many subsonic bullets. It didnt take much effort to make these bullets, and he had churned them out in thest few days. He tried the bullets with a modified P226 and felt they were fine. Pleased, he then went to bed. When Luke and Selina got to the police department the next morning, they had barely sat down when Elsa summoned Luke to her office. The moment he entered, Elsa pped a piece of paper on his chest. Luke took the paper and asked, Whats this? Elsa said, Your new case! Luke unfolded the sheet of paper, only to see that it was a poster. He was suspicious. Spring camp? Whats this got to do with me? Elsa exined, Our Westside Department interacts with L.A. No. 37 Public School every year. For example, we send elite detectives to give daily training and safety lessons as part of the schools camp activities, and at the same time to keep an eye on the overly-exuberant kids C you know its not unusual for some to get lost or fall into pits every year. Luke was lost for words for a moment, before he said, Seriously? Boss, youre actually kicking me out to Crystal Cove State Park? Thats eighty kilometers from Los Angeles. After I get off work, I still have to drive two hours back home? Elsas expression was serene. The campmittee will give you a dorm free of charge. The department will also reimburse you for food expenses. Luke said, ...Youve got everything covered, dont you? Elsa nodded at him. Youve done a good job. The boss and I both feel that its better for you to stay away for a couple of days. Luke said resignedly, When do I leave? Elsa said, Today. The officer over there will wait to do the handover with you before leaving. It would be best if you get that done by four in the afternoon. There was nothing Luke could do but nod and prepare to leave the office.Leave Selina behind. The camp only has a quota for one police officer, Elsa added. Luke turned his head. ...Its a waste that you dont work in HR, boss. Elsa said, That was my major in college. Do you have a problem? Luke was speechless. ...No. He told Selina about the arrangement, and her face filled with despair. What am I going to do when youre gone? Luke said, Rx, Im going to go home first and get ready. While Im at it, Ill make you some snacks and food for the next few days. You wont starve. Selina was gloomy. But youll be on vacation while I still have to work. Luke chuckled. Ive already told you, if you have the opportunity to ck off, theres no need to be so proactive. Chapter 359 - One on Vacation, the Other on Duty

Chapter 359 One on Vacation, the Other on Duty

Selina nodded listlessly and dropped her head on her desk with a thump after Luke left. When Elizabeth heard the noise, she came over and patted Selina on the shoulder. The boss asked me to look into it yesterday. The one I chose is only for two weeks, and the previous officer has already been there for almost that long, so its just a few more days. Hang in there. What could Selina say? This was clearly to help keep Luke out of trouble, and she wasnt the one who had pissed off Dn, so she certainly didnt have to go. After consoling her, Elizabeth put a stack of case files on her desk, her face full of sympathy. This is your assignment for now. The boss told me to tell you that you wont be on field duty for now. Selina was going to knock her head on the wall in despair. It turned out she was too naive, after all. Elsa was protecting her as well. It was just that Luke had been sent out, while she was stuck in the office. Wasnt it going to be boring as hell? Looking at her, Elizabeth couldnt help but say in a low voice, You cane in to workte and leave early; youre not on field duty anyway, so a couple of hours less dont really matter. What could Selina say? Even someone as diligent as Elizabeth was telling her to take it easy. She could onlynguish away in the office now. Thanks, Elizabeth. Elizabeth smiled. Let me know if you need any information on tough cases. Selina nodded. While Selina returned to the life of a desk job officer after so long, Luke went home to pack and prepare a huge amount of food for Selina. To make sure that she didnt finish all of it in one go, Luke made sure to divide the food into various lunch boxes that could be heated up separately. After everything was done, it was only noon. Not in a hurry to set off, he called Selina. Come back for lunch. Selina came home and wolfed everything down, theny unmoving on the couch as she listened to Lukes reminders. Mainly, he had to tell her about the security measures at home. He was the one who usually took care of it since he sleptte and woke up early. Luke had no enemies on the surface, but after being a police detective for a while, who knew if he would run into a psycho or a vindictive man one day, so safety was everything. After all the nagging, Selina finally asked, Do you have your own protective measures? Luke was caught by surprise. What? Selina said, Youre only eighteen years and nine months old. Those students are still your peers. Students now... hehe, you know. Luke was lost for words. ... This is an official department activity. If I do something, nobody will keep me on. Selina snorted. Fine, my bad. I just hope that when youe back, you dont have a pocket full of slips of paper with phone numbers on them. Lukes expression was inscrutable. Alright, Ill remember. Selina asked, Wait, what will you remember? The slips of paper... Looking at Selinas face, Luke finally finished the sentence, ...I wont bring them home. Selina didnt know what to say. She went back to work at half past one. Luke told her to take their police car, while he took a secondhand Ford. With his countless modifications, the police car was much safer and sturdier, and more suitable for Selina. Luke was going on a vacation, and didnt need that much protection. If anyone wanted to take action against him while he was out, they would be more than wee. He also brought a huge pile of items that might be of use, like a sleeping bag, tent, a fieldmp, and some tools. He would just need to go through the motions with the students training, and the main school activity was camping. The previous officer would also have already gone through the safety training and things that the students needed to know. He couldnt waste all the free time he would have on his hands. Apart from doing handicraft work, he could also go through the information he had on the gangs in Los Angeles, and figure out his next target. He hadnt been very active at night in recent months. He always locked onto a target beforehand, then waited for the right moment to get rid of them. He didnt touch small fry who didnt deserve death; his targets were confirmed hardcore gangsters. These were people with verified criminal records in Los Angeles. As for lesser gangsters, there would definitely be some informants or even undercover police officers among them, and Luke would be in trouble if he identally killed them. Even if they just went missing, it would draw the FBI or DEAs attention. Both the FBI and DEA had nted a lot of undercover agents in various gangs, but few of these agents were part of the leadership, nor would they have local criminal histories. Generally speaking, undercover agents often assumed the identities of criminals from other states, and the local gangsters wouldnt be familiar with them; it would be too easy to be found out if they pretended to be local criminals. Thanks to Lukes caution, he hadnt killed the wrong person yet. Why was he certain of this? Because daddy system had never deducted credit points for him killing a wrong person yet. After more than two hours, Luke finally packed up all the stuff he needed. Looking at L.A.s clear sky, he sighed. Its still better here. His night operations once or twice a week could give him a tremendous amount of experience and credit points, along with whatever he earned from working on cases daily; it was absolutely better than some forest park. Unfortunately, Dustin and Elsa were clearly determined to keep him away from the Elsworth family, so this vacation was unavoidable. Luke drove southeast down Route 405.It only took him an hour to cover the eighty kilometers since there wasnt any traffic. When he was twenty kilometers away from the campsite, he happened upon a young hitchhiker. She was a girl named Annie Lester. She was about 1.6 meters tall and had curly ck hair. There were also cute freckles on her cheeks that were slightly red. After Luke picked her up, they chatted casually Annie had graduated from high school half a year ago, and a rtive had gotten her a rmendation to work at a campsite to make food for twenty children and five workers. Confused, Luke asked, The campsite at Crystal Cove State Park? The one upied by No. 37 School? No. 37 School had more people than that. Annie shook her head. No, it seems its a new campsite. Its kind of small and remote. As she spoke, Annie searched the super big bag she was carrying for a moment, then took out a map. After looking at it for a while, she finally nodded before she pointed to a location on the map and said, Its around here. Luke nced at the map and thought for a moment. Thats about twenty kilometers to the northeast of No. 37 Schools campsite. Theres a country road on the map that leads to the site. Ill ask around No. 37 Schools campsite first. If there arent any cars around, I can take you there. Chapter 360 - Hitchhiking Annie

Chapter 360 Hitchhiking Annie

Annie gave a brilliant smile, her eyes curving into crescent moons. That would be fantastic. As they chatted, the car reached the campsite. Luke was pleased to discover that the ce had the necessary facilities. There was a small supermarket, a diner, an inn and a gas station. The officer who had been waiting for Luke at the hotel gave him the key and let thedy innkeeper know about the room transfer. He then hopped into his car and was about to drive off, itching to get home. It might be fun to live in the wild for a day or two, but if one stayed too long, it was boring as hell. Amused, Luke stopped the officer and asked him about the campsite that Annie was headed for. Its kind of remote, and no cars go that way. The officer pointed in one direction and said, Theres a side road several hundred meters down that way. Take that smaller road, and after driving for about forty minutes, youll get there. However, the road conditions are really bad, so drive slowly. Luke thanked him with a smile and said to Annie, Looks like Ill have to take you there. Annie nodded quickly. If Luke didnt drive her, she would have to either ask someone from the campsite to pick her up, or walk thirty or so kilometers on a country road with a backpack that weighed dozens of kilograms. Luke and Annie got back into the car and followed the officers directions. Road conditions were indeed bad. There were a lot of cliffs and woody depressions around them, and if Luke wasnt careful, the car might not make it. Thanks to Elementary Driving, it wasnt too dangerous for Luke, but it still took him twenty minutes to get Annie to the campsite. At the camp entrance, a man who was bare to the waist was cutting down a tree. Noticing the car, he stopped and looked at the strangers. He smiled when he saw Annie. Annie Lester? Annie asked, Stephen Christie? The middle-aged bearded man smiled and said, Yes. You can call me uncle or Stephen. Annie said, Okay, Stephen. Oh, this is Luke. I dont know how long it wouldve taken me to get here, if it wasnt for him. Stephen patted the dust off his hands and shook Lukes hand. Thanks, Luke. I was so busy that I forgot. Do you want anything to drink? Since it was only slightly past four, Luke wasnt in a hurry to go back. Thank you, Stephen. The view here is nice, he said politely as he entered the campsite. This ce was close to ake, and next to a gentle slope. There was grass, trees, and a sandy shore. When the weather was good and theke was clear, it was indeed a perfect ce for a holiday. It was just that the road here was in bad condition, and might take a while to be fixed. A row of in-looking log cabins had been set up on level ground not far from theke, and would be the lodging for visitors. Stephen soon returned with a shirt on. He said with a smile, Annie says that shell make drinks. What would you like? Luke replied, Coffee is fine. Stephen hollered at a cabin on the end, which was the kitchen. Annie replied from inside. Luke spent half an hour at the camp. He didnt talk with Stephen for very long, since he was clearly busy as the camp manager. When Annie delivered the coffee, Stephen simply smiled and told them to have a chat, before he went back to business. Luke soon left the campsite with an additional number saved into his phone. Well... It wasnt on a slip of paper. When he left the campsite, he noticed its name on the way out. CAMP CRYS***? Fine. Stephen hadnt reced the old and ragged sign. Annie had told him earlier that it would be another ten days before the camp was officially up and running. Obviously, a lot of things werent finished yet. Actually, the twenty kids wouldnt arrive until the summer holiday at the end of May. Stephen had secured this big business himself. It was only the end of March right now, and there were still two more months to go. Luke shook his head with a smile. It would be a while before the camp started making money; who knew for how long that chirpy Annie could endure here. But that wasnt his concern. He sped up on his way back, and returned to the campsite just as the middle schoolers were let out for a break. The kids were all in the ninth grade. Most of them were fifteen or sixteen. Selinas outrageous notion was really too much. Practically everybody here were minors; even if Luke was only two years older, it was a discernible gap. Fortunately, nobody saw Luke as a ssmate. However, a lot of the young girls huddled together to stare at him and whisper to each other. Luke looked young, but he was clearly far more mature than a regr middle school student; it wasnt unusual that he would catch the attention of the girls who preferred that sort of thing. After questioning two of the girls who were sneaking peeks at him, Luke finally found the person in charge of No. 37s camp activities. She was a middle-aged woman named Juliet Norton, and she was... pretty fit. She was 1.75 meters tall and had dark brown hair and a square, in face. She was wearing a tight T-shirt, which highlighted her muscles. Luke knew that she must work out a lot. They exchanged greetings, and Luke showed her his badge and exined that he would be recing his colleague for the rest of the safety training Juliet was a little surprised. After sizing him up, however, and even feeling his arm up and down, she said with a smile, This physique... Youve undergone special training, havent you? Luke smiled but didnt say anything; he didnt want to deal thisdy a blow. Juliet recalled how his ID said that he was a level two detective in the Major Crimes Division, and her faint resentment disappeared. Generally speaking, those who worked out and kept fit the way Luke did couldnt touch drugs or anything, otherwise they wouldnt be able to maintain a proper body fat ratio. As a level two detective from the Major Crimes Division, he would be under a lot of internal supervision. That was enough to prove Lukes integrity and professionalism. It wasnt a big deal that Luke was younger. Actually, it was easier for a bigger boy of around the same age to restrain the other teenage boys. He could intimidate any of the boys here with sheer strength alone. For youngsters, strength and their fists were the simplest and most straightforward form of authority. Chapter 361 - Barbecue Chef and a Chat

Chapter 361 Barbecue Chef and a Chat

Juliet summoned the rest of the teachers to exin the change in police officers. They were a mix of men and women, and between twenty and forty years old. They were clearly both experienced and energetic, or they wouldnt be able to keep one hundred kids under control. After they exchanged greetings, Luke asked what he should be doing the next day. Juliet said with a smile, Actually, the officers training is done. You just need to help keep an eye on the kids. Also, if theres an ident, we may need your help. Youre a professional, after all. Luke nodded. Okay, Ill have dinner first. Juliet said, Lets go together. We usually eat at that small fast food ce. Luke quickly shook his head. In such a beautiful environment, he wasnt keen on having fast food. I can barbecue something. Would you like to join me? he asked with a smile. Juliet hesitated. Luke looked at her expression and said, The other teachers can alle if they want, but I dont have that many ingredients with me. Is there a ce here where I can get fresh meat? Looking at his friendly face, Juliet eventually epted. Thanks. I can buy some meat from the fast food ce. Theres firewood behind the building; Ill let them know, and you can take some first. So, she would be supplying the meat, and Luke just needed to cook it. After all, they werent that familiar with each other yet for Luke to treat all of them to dinner for free. Luke nodded. Ill get started first. He had seen a t area near theke that had no grass or trees. It was the perfect ce for a barbecue or a bonfire party. Luke found firewood, and moved equipment from his car to the empty area near theke. He then set up the grill. By the time he was done, Juliet hade over with two male teachers, and they were carrying a lot of meat. Juliet left after dropping the meat off. As the camp supervisor, she was quite busy, and the two male teachers were left behind to help Luke. It only took Luke twenty minutes to marinate the meat. Then, after telling the two teachers what they should pay attention to next, Luke was free. He took out a folding chair from his car and sat down by theke with hisptop. He brought two bottles of beer over for the two male teachers in passing, while he sipped on hot tea that he had just made and read his files. The two teachers chatted over the cold beers in the evening breeze from theke. Just like that, the sky turned dark after six. Nothing except a faint red glow could be seen on the horizon. Luke put hisptop away, and after asking the teachers, learned that the kids were having dinner, which meant that it would soon be time for the faculty to take a break. He had the teachers skewer the marinated meat and start the fire. While the two teachers roasted the meat, Luke continued reading the files. The noisy campsite fell quiet around seven. Most of the kids had returned to their dorms. Juliet came over with six men and women and greeted Luke. Thank you very much, Luke. Luke said with a smile, No, no, Joey and Duncan did most of the job. I was only responsible for marinating the meat. He greeted the people who came with her, and everybody sat down. All of them had brought their own utensils and tes, and Luke chopped the meat on the grill into chunks small enough to fit their tes. He was done in less than five minutes. There were no rules for an outdoor barbecue party. Everybody simply gathered round and talked to each other. Juliet sat next to Luke, and another two female teachers sat on the other side. They were clearly interested in him. They found Lukes age, looks, job, temperament and behavior very interesting. Nobody asked any personal questions, and Luke simply talked to them about unimportant issues. On the other hand, the teachers conversation was an eye-opener for Luke. Maggie, one of the female teachers, said, Its actually at night that were more likely to have trouble. I caught two troublemakersst night who actually wanted to go for a midnight swim. The water might be shallow, but there wont be anybody around to save them if they have an ident in the middle of the night. Lily, another female teacher, also said, At least you managed to stop them before they went in; when I was on duty the other night, two of them had already been skinny dipping for a while before I spotted their clothes on the bank during my patrol. Juliet nodded. Thats why this is the best campsite. After all, this Moon Lake is basically a pool. Even the deepest part is only 1.5 meters deep. Theres less chance of an ident happening here than upriver, where the water is deep. It wasnt until then that Luke learned that theke was called Moon Lake. Everybody left over an hourter after they were done eating and chatting, except for the two female teachers, who helped clean up. Luke talked to them while they were cleaning up, and learned that he wasnt assigned night duty or patrol. He was here mainly to deal with possible emergencies. For example, if dangerous wildlife appeared, he could use his gun to deal with it. The school had already informed the police about their program beforehand, and Luke was free to use a gun on camp grounds if necessary. The cleanup was soon done. Tactfully refusing Lilys offer of coffee, Luke took out a tent and a sleeping bag from his car and returned to the fire by theke. He was going to make camp here; he had checked the room at the inn, and it wasnt anything spectacr. He also couldnt be bothered changing the previous officers bedsheets, so he decided to camp out next to theke. Since the teachers had mentioned that students might sneak out to swim at night, he could keep watch from here. After all, he only needed two hours of sleep. The night got darker. There was nothing but Luke and the bonfire next to theke. The insects were blocked by the tents mosquitoting, and Luke enjoyed hot tea and read files inside the tent. Except for theck of a beautiful femalepanion, all was right with the world. At midnight, the fire outside the tent died out, and Luke pulled open the tents outeryer. He crawled out of the tent and walked to the edge of theke, looking at the ripples on the surface of the peaceful water. Suddenly, he heard faint footsteps on the other side of theke. Luke turned his head silently, and couldnt help being amused. Chapter 362 - Acting and Setup

Chapter 362 Acting and Setup

Two girls crept out to theke in their slippers. After looking around, they quickly took off their shorts and T-shirts. They looked at each other andughed quietly, but just as they were about to go into the water, Luke turned on his shlight. He didnt shine it directly on them, but on the sand in front of them. Alright, this is your only warning. If I catch you again, Ill take you to Juliet. Both of the girls were startled. Lukes voice sounded unhurried and casual, and coupled with the shlight which every teacher had when they went on patrol, the girls knew that they were busted. Hearing what Luke said, the girls quickly put on their shorts and T-shirts and quickly ran off. Luke chuckled inwardly after they disappeared. He had done that on purpose. In middle school, he had seen many tragic scenes of the dean catching mischievous troublemakers in the act. Luke had always wanted to try that, but since he had never wanted to be a teacher, he didnt think he would have the chance. Little did he expect that the police department would send him here to manage a bunch of students. As a keen bystander, Luke had concluded when was the best time to catch students in the act. It had to be when they were just about to make a mistake and before they fully seeded. That halfway mark when students were trapped in their dilemma was the best. After that fully deserved bit of mischief, Luke didnt feel like sleeping. He simply locked his tent and started patrolling. He didnt need to check the campsite, as two teachers were on patrol duty every night. He focused on theke, where mishaps were more likely to happen. Although the water was less than two meters deep, people could still drown, especially if they were short and were panicking. After walking for several hundred meters, Luke trained the shlight on a tree. Ill give you ten seconds to put your clothes back on. If I catch you again, Ill take you to Juliet. With his keen ears, he could even hear two people putting their clothes on in a flurry behind the tree. Actually, Luke was only bluffing. He didnt think it was necessary to turn the kids in. He had graduated high school just a year ago, and knew that kids flushed with hormones wouldnt learn their lesson even after they were reprimanded, since they couldnt control themselves. Luke then turned off his shlight. What are you waiting for? You want me to see your naked butts? There was rustling behind the tree, before a boy and a girl poked their heads out to look at him. What are you looking at? Go back to camp C Ill be watching you until you enter your dorms. Luke continued to scare them. They lowered their heads and quickly ran back to camp. Luke followed them and watched them return to their respective dorms before he resumed his patrol. What energetic adolescents! Luke thought to himself. After making two rounds of theke, Luke caught five kids who were up to no good. It wasnt until four oclock in the morning that Luke finally returned to his tent and got some rest. On the second day, Luke finally saw what a typical day at camp was like. His biggest impression was that it was noisy. These ninth grade students were, to arge extent, still kids, and when they came together, it was bem. Some were fighting, some were shouting, some wereughing, some were cursing, and some were looking for the teachers or calling for theirrades. Luke decisively avoided them and kept his distance; he was grateful that daddy system hadnt told him to be a teacher, otherwise he would definitely beat these brats up one by one. Lukes morning was noisy yet peaceful. It was noisy in his ears, but peaceful in his heart. But someone arrived to disrupt that peace in the afternoon. Looking at the young man who got down from a Benz, Luke raised an eyebrow, impressed by how well-informed the guy was. The young man looked around and found Luke enjoying the sun next to theke. He walked over to Luke and stretched out his hand with a smile. Nice to see you, Detective Luke. Luke turned his head and nodded. Theres no need to be so polite. We dont exactly want to see each other, right, Mr. Lawyer Ellen? The man was none other than Ellen Shaw, who had always worked for the Elsworth family. Ellen casually drew his hand back and said, Alright. Detective Luke, you are indeed a straightforward man, so Ill be straightforward as well. Theres a report which I hope you will be able to revoke. Ellen, I have some understanding about what Mr. Dns temperament is like. Half a year ago, an officer gave him a speeding ticket, and two monthster, the officers leg was broken when a car lost control. Luke chuckled. Looking at Ellen, Luke continued, A year ago, another officer arrested a young female for DUI. Three monthster, a big drunkard struck him when he was on his way home, giving him a severe brain concussion. Before all that, the officer once stated that he saw a man in the drivers seat, and Mr. Dn was the only man in that race car apart from three girls. Ellen said calmly, Detective Luke, there are plenty such rumors about every celebrity in Los Angeles. So, why dont we just talk terms? Luke was amused. Ellen, Im not like those two officers, you understand? You cant threaten me with a car malfunction or a drunkard. If youre so capable, why dont you try your luck in Las Vegas? Elsworth is so good C I believe in your abilities. After a brief silence, Ellen threw an envelope to Luke. Luke raised hisptop to block it. The envelope fell on the ground, and a stack of one hundred-dor bills spilled out. Ellen stared nkly. Luke, however, stood up and stepped forward. Mr. Lawyer, you dont have a good reputation. Now, take your attempt at a bribe and leave this camp. Right. Now! As he spoke, he waved his hand at Lily, who had been observing them at a distance. With an unsightly expression on his face, Elsworth picked up the money on the ground and silently withdrew from the campsite. Watching him leave, Luke nced at a hidden camera in a tree not far away. Ellen, who specialized in framing others, couldnt have known that his every word and action, particrly his attempt at a bribe, had been captured on camera. Chapter 363 - A Couple on Holiday and Bratty Kids

Chapter 363 A Couple on Holiday and Bratty Kids

Luke had seen too many simr setups in movies and TV shows before. When he noticed Ellen, he had adjusted the surveince range beforehand. The camera had an infrared function to monitor theke 24/7 in case students snuck out for a swim and got into trouble. Of course, it was Luke who suggested setting up the camera, and who provided the device. He didnt charge the school a fee for it, and would just take back the surveince equipment once this assignment was over and both he and the students returned to Los Angeles. It wouldnt be easy to convict Ellen with the camera footage, but if the Elsworth family nned to set Luke upter, the footage would be great evidence to prove his innocence. After the unannounced guest was driven away, Lukes agenda was clear in the afternoon. On the third day, the teachers took the kids to a nearby mountain to teach them the basics of surviving in the wild. They also had to cook for themselves. wn Of course, they had to bring their own ingredients, since the teachers didnt dare let them eat the things in the wild. Luke followed them to the mountain as well. He had much more stamina than the kids and teachers did, so he simply wandered around and appreciated the scenery while he practiced the jungle fighting abilities that he barely used. He ran and jumped around easily on the mountain, even swinging from the trees every now and then. He wasnt worried about anyone seeing him as he was only using the strength of an ordinary person; at most, people would only think that he was having a bit of childish fun. When he leapt onto a road, he smiled. It was the road that led to Stephens campsite. He heard Juliets voice over the walkie-talkie: Alright, all the kids should be back at camp now. Please do a headcount. A momentter, all the teachers reported numbers like they were shepherds counting sheep. The numbers were correct, which indicated that no kids were missing. Juliet said, Alright, dismissed. Let them get some rest. Luke reported, Juliet, I wont be back at noon. Im going to have a pic on the mountain. Juliet simply replied to say that she got it, before she cut offmunication. Luke was only reporting to her so that he wouldnt be considered missing. The kids would have a break at noon, and then do a round-up of their camp experience in the afternoon at the campsite, so they wouldnt be in any sort of danger. Thus, Luke could tantly skive off work. He was quite bored after two days in the camp. He wondered if he should visit Annie. That girl was quite nice. She was chirpy and wasnt shy at all, and most importantly, she was pretty. Lily, for example, was also interested in Luke, but Luke had intentionally avoided her, as Lily was only a five on a scale of one to ten. Luke was rxed as he jogged down the road. Though he called it a jog, he was actually faster than a car as he leapt through the woods at forty kilometers an hour, as if he was flying A car would have to slow down on the winding road, but when Luke felt like it, he could jump across pits and ravines easily. His extreme parkour and jungle fighting abilities was a match made in heaven which he couldnt be any more pleased about. In the city, he was always restrained by people and all kinds of surveince, but in the remote wilderness, he could finally run without inhibition at all. Just like that, Luke ran for twenty minutes and reached Annies campsite. He looked at the sign at the entrance andughed, as Stephen had finally fixed it. The brand new sign sported a name in blue: Eden Lake Campsite. Suddenly, he heard the sounds of an engine behind him. Luke looked back and moved away from the road. A blue and ck Cherokee stopped when it passed by him, and a handsome man in the drivers seat asked with a smile, Is there ake around here? Luke stepped to one side and pointed at the campsites new sign. The man was amused when he saw it. Eden Lake? Thats a beautiful name. Thank you very much. Have a pleasant afternoon. Luke nodded with a smile. You too. In the passenger seat, a girl with long blond hair smiled at him as well in a gentle and friendly manner. They drove on without entering the campsite. Luke shook his head with a smile. They were definitely a couple who were looking for a private spot. They had probably bypassed the campsite to look for a spot on the other side of theke for themselves. Luke turned around and entered the campsite. He soon arrived at the log cabins. He shouted a greeting, and Annie immediately responded in delight, Ah, Luke? She popped her head out of the kitchen window. Its really you! Why are you here? Dont you need to teach those kids? Luke waved his hand. The kids are having their afternoon break. Its going to be noisyter, so Ive decided to hide out here. Annie smiled. Her crescent eyes suggested that she was quite happy. Just a minute, let me finish washing the dishes. Right, do you want anything to drink? Luke patted his backpack and said, I brought beer and wine. Would you like to join me? Annie giggled. What about food? Or have you had lunch already? Luke shrugged. Not yet. Im counting on the charity of the kindhearted chef Annie. Annieughed. Okay. Then give me ten minutes. Ten minutester, Luke got up from where he was sitting on the porch and took a tray from Annie. They then walked to theke together. He asked, Wheres Stephen? Bouncing ahead of him, Annie replied casually, Hes out checking the electric line. It seems it was messed up by some brats in the town down the mountain. Luke asked, Which town? The one we passed through? Annie shook her head. No, its a town in the northeast. There arent any direct roads from there to here. Those kids took the trails. Luke hummed a response and asked, Do they often cause trouble? Annie sighed. Stephen mentioned a thing or two. It doesnt happen very often, but theyve destroyed a water pipe, a fence and the electric line... Luke frowned. Did Stephen not talk to their parents? Annie shook her head. Ive never talked to them, but ording to Stephen, their parents... arent exactly friendly. Luke didnt continue asking. Chapter 364 - Rubbing on Oil and Dog Without a Leash

Chapter 364 Rubbing on Oil and Dog Without a Leash

It wasnt unusual for remote towns whichcked ess to the outside world to have unconventional mindsets. Some towns changed for the better, where their people were more kindhearted and innocent. But some towns changed for the worse, with people losing their sense of morality. In Wolfkyle, the residents of the nearby town had willingly worked for the killers in the game for money. Luke and Annie put the unpleasant topic aside and sat down on a couple of deck chairs by the side of theke, and Luke ate the lunch which Annie made. Lunch for Americans was very simple, as generally, it was dinner when they had a proper meal. They usually only had an hour for lunch, so they basically had simple sandwiches, hot dogs, hamburgers or sd. Thanks to good quality ingredients, the sandwich which Annie made was above average. After Luke finished the sandwich, they opened a bottle of wine to enjoy. ording to Annie, she had only had beer at most, and had never had the chance to enjoy wine. Luke knew that she was implying that no man had ever hit on her with wine. What could Luke do? Happily teach her the basics of drinking wine, of course. As they chatted, they put their deck chairs right up to each other C that was the advantage of chairs without arms. Luke told her what the kids at his campsite did, and how he kicked five young couples out of the woods in the middle of the night. Annie giggled and punched him when she heard about how awful he was to them. She had only graduated school half a year ago, and was basically Lukes age. She couldnt help but blush when she remembered the students who were caught naked by their dean during her time at school. It wasnt bashfulness, but pure embarrassment and a bit of excitement. She couldnt help imagining what if she were the one Luke caught, and she felt hot all over. It was another sunny day. She was wearing a long-sleeved shirt because it was slightly cold on the mountain before noon. But on the shore of theke with the sun right above her, she suddenly felt hot. She took off her shirt to reveal a short-sleeved T-shirt underneath. She paused as she looked at the other side of theke. Ah, theyre sunbathing. Luke looked at them and said, Theyre a couple; they passed by the camp entrance earlier, and asked me for directions. They seem quite nice. He then turned and looked at Annie. Do you want to sunbathe too? Annie hesitated for a moment, but still nodded in the end. It would be a waste if she couldnt bask in the sun on such a beautiful afternoon and with such a perfect man. Luke asked with a smile, Do you have a swimsuit? Annie nodded quickly. Yes, its in my room. I brought suntan oil as well. She had known that there was ake here, which was one of the reasons why she had chosen toe here to work. Luke got up with a smile, and so did Annie. He carried her on his back and said, Haha, youre too slow. Ill take you there. He then carried her to the cabins. Annie eximed at first, before she burst intoughter. Luke dropped Annie off at her cabin so that she could put on the swimsuit, and they wound up dawdling for half an hour. When Annie finally came out, she blushed at the way Luke stared at her. Whats wrong? It doesnt look good? Luke chuckled. Its very pretty and suits you; it would be nice if it was smaller though. Annie: Pooh! A whileter, Annie was lying on the deck chair while Luke rubbed the oil on her back. Feelingfortable, she turned her head and said, This feels really nice. Luke chuckled but didnt say anything. He, too, felt it was quite nice. Annies legs were smooth and fair, except for a few uneven dots on the back. Clearly, she had shaved during that half-hour dy in her room. Everywhere else was clean, but she had missed a few spots on the back. They didnt eclipse her beauty, however. What could Luke say, when she had tried so hard? He could only meticulously and conscientiously finish rubbing the oil over her. He couldnt be any more satisfied as the skin under his hands felt even smoother with the suntan oil. Suddenly, there was the vague sound of a dog barking. Luke turned his head and saw a group of teenagers horsing around close to the couple from the Cherokee. A big dog which the kids had with them ran over to the couple, who were sunbathing, and barked loudly at them. Luke frowned. The couple were quite friendly, but those had to be the brats from the town down the mountain whom Annie had mentioned earlier. And it was clear that those unruly kids were the problem now. It was extremely ill-bred to walk a dog without a leash, particrly when the dog was a rottweiler instead of a small breed. It might be loyal to its owner and could keep the kidspany, but it could be dangerous to strangers. It was poor behavior to bring such a big dog out to a ce with strangers without putting a leash on it. Furthermore, the dog had been barking for quite a while, but the kids showed no signs of restraining it at all. Luke had hated people like this the most in his previous life. as They rushed out to protect their darling dog at all costs, but only after the other party was driven to sh with the dog because they were frightened by it.If those people loved their dog so much, why didnt they do something earlier? Annie raised her head. She sensed that Lukes hands had stopped, and she heard a dog barking. Turning her head and looking at the opposite side of theke, she cursed. Its those brats and that dog again. Luke hummed a response and picked up the suntan oil again. Whats wrong with the dog? Anniey down andined, I like dogs too. I have abrador and a beagle back at home, but theyre not as nasty as this one. Luke understood very well. Labradors were easier to train and pretty obedient, while beagles liked humanpany and were fond of barking. Since Annie kept a beagle, it couldnt be the barking that she was unhappy about. As Luke expected, Annie went on, The dog isnt the problem. Its because its owner didnt train it when it was young, and let it act hostile toward strangers. Thats a bad habit. The dog isnt bred for hunting; do they have to train it to be so fierce? Chapter 365 - Conflict, and Do You Have Any More Questions?

Chapter 365 Conflict, and Do You Have Any More Questions?

Luke nodded in agreement. How obedient a dog was dependedrgely on innate talent, but still on training in part. A key factor which determined a dogs habits was proper training by its owner. The dog barked for quite a while, before one of the naughty kids finally called the dog back. Luke could only shake his head. Looking at the dogs movements, he knew that it had pooped not far away from the couple. That was really disgusting. The man was clearly angry. He stood up and said something to the kids. They confronted each other for a moment, before the man helplessly walked back. Judging from their bodynguage, the kids had clearly gotten the upper hand. Luke could only feel sorry for the man. What else could the man do? Fight the kids? If he beat up minors, he would certainly be put in prison. But when he quarreled with them, it was impossible for him to suppress six aggressive and forceful hoodlums. The couple then moved over a hundred meters away from the kids, and the conflict finally came to an end. Luke didnt pay any more attention to them. After all, this was toomon, and he had seen dozens of simr cases in less than a year as a police officer, all of which basically ended like this. Once the kids turned eighteen, however, the world would no longer indulge them. A lot of people with nastier characters wouldnt hesitate to curse them out even more viciously, or simply punch them at the slightest provocation; this, too, was all toomon. At that time, they would have to be obedient and honest citizens, or they would end up bing the dregs of society. While he was mulling over this, Annie leaned in close and asked, Whats on your mind? She was petite next to Luke at just 1.6 meters tall, but she wasnt skinny. Luke rxed and chatted with her. At six in the evening, Luke said goodbye to Annie. He had to return to the campsite. He could skip the afternoon since the students were all together, but he couldnt skip the night patrol. Annie was reluctant to let him go, but Luke just smiled. Dont you have my number? Well talk when were free. Ill be spending a few more days at the campsite. Eden Lake Campsite was in the mountains and wasnt covered by a base station, but Lukes campsite was a popr one and had a phone signal. Annie could use thendline to call him. Luke waved goodbye at Annie and returned along theke. He couldve taken Annie back to her cabin that afternoon. But Luke wasnt in a rush. It wasnt like he was only here for a day, or that he had never had a girlfriend before. Some fruit tasted more delicious after a wait. Walking along theke, Luke soon reached the opposite side. The couple had started a fire on an open area near theke, so Luke found them quite easily. He went over and greeted them from a distance. Only after they noticed him and the woman covered herself did Luke finally approach them. The man rose and smiled. Its you. What a coincidence. Luke nodded with a smile and pointed at the other side of theke. I have a friend who works at the campsite over there. I was here to check up on her. Right, Im Luke. He stretched out one hand. The man did the same. Im Steve. Thats my girlfriend, J. Luke nodded at the blond with a smile and said, The kids from this afternoon are from a town down the mountain. They dont seem to have a good reputation. You should be careful. Steve was stumped for a moment, before he nodded. Thank you for the warning. Looking at his expression, Luke knew that he didnt consider it a big deal. He could only warn them again, They often vandalize things, like the campsites electric line and fence. You should keep an eye on your car and your personal belongings. If youre in trouble, you can ask Stephen, the owner of the campsite over there, for help. Stunned again, Steve then said much more sincerely, Thank you, Luke. Luke nodded. Im going down the mountain. I wish you a pleasant vacation. Goodbye. Steve walked back after Luke left. J asked in a low voice, Why was he here? Steve smiled but didnt mention what Luke said. He told us to pay more attention to our safety. Right, he also told us that the owner of the campsite is called Stephen, and if we run into any trouble, we can ask him for help. J, however, wasnt as dumb. She thought for a moment, then asked, Did you notice his holster? Steve was stunned. What? J pondered again, then shook her head. He doesnt look like a bad kid. He has an authoritative air about him, a little like... a police officer? Steve was lost for words. J, he doesnt seem older than twenty. How can a police officer be so young?. Jughed. What if he just looks younger than he is? Unlike you, look at those wrinkles... Steve hugged her angrily and pressed her down onto the nket. Then, nothing but the murmurs and chuckles of a couple could be heard by the quietke. Luke returned to his campsite and set up a small grill. He casually roasted some meat for himself. Lily came over again and chatted with Luke for quite a while. Luke behaved the way any other person would with someone they had just met. While she wasnt refused outright, she didnt make any progress either.She certainly wasnt as good at talking as a certain detective. In the end, another teacher called for her, and she went back to work, slightly disappointed. Thanks to Lily, the students around them didnt dare approach Luke. However, after wandering around suspiciously for a long time, two girls finally summoned their courage to go over. Are you a teacher? Luke couldnt help smiling. No. The girls looked at each other, and the bolder of the two asked, Were... Were you the one who scared us the other night? Luke gave them a bright smile and waved his hand at them. Come here. Let me show you something. The girls werent scared, as they were on opennd next to theke and surrounded by dozens of people. They leaned in close to Luke, and he took out his badge. LAPD. Im now the instructor for your safety training in this camp. Do you have any more questions? The girls mouths dropped open as they looked from Lukes badge to his face. Chapter 366 - “Drowning” Girls, and Murderous Kids

Chapter 366 Drowning Girls, and Murderous Kids

A momentter, the two girls finally came back to their senses and bowed to him. SSorry, s- sir. We... We still have other things to do... They quickly fled even before they finished speaking. Using his identity to suppress these kids was a great feeling. The two girls were naturally the unlucky students whom he had caught wanting to go for a swim on the first night. They obviously remembered his voice, which was why they hade over to confirm it. As a safety training instructor, Luke had no authority over the students from No. 37 Middle School except during his lessons and when it was a matter of safety. The safety training was already over, but Luke certainly had to keep an eye out for students trying to sneak out for a midnight swim; it could even be considered one of his main responsibilities in the camp. The girls thus didnt have the courage to pick a fight with him. Of course, Luke was aware that the girls might not necessarily be here toin; one of their goals was simply to talk to him. As he ate leisurely, he noticed a bunch of girls chattering among themselves, and the two girls whom he had just scared off were questioned by their ssmates. He was amused by what he overheard. The other night, the girls had clearly been about to undertake that timeless tradition of middle school camps the test of courage. The test was quite simple. Whoever could sneak into theke after hours and swim one round in it would win the challenge. Basically, it was the same principle as elementary school kids making faces at the teachers back when thetter was writing on the ckboard. But the students only had one shot during camp, since their parents would be contacted if theymitted a second vition. The girls were discussing the two yers who failed the challenge as well as Lukes identity. Luke didnt keep his identity a secret, but he didnt wear his badge on his chest either, as that would be too eye-catching. as It was another quiet, tranquil night. Luke caught quite a few students who were going to try their luck at a midnight swim, but what left him speechless was that a number of girls ran over to the part of theke that he was at, before heading toward the water. What was even more of a pain was that some of the girls dawdled as they took off their clothes, and hardly moved when they got into the water. Luke realized what the girls were doing, and didnt know whether tough or cry. After two incidents, he simply called for Lily over the walkie-talkie and had her guard this ce in exchange for taking her night patrol. Lily was greatly moved. But after Luke left and Lily caught a few groups of girls in a row, she finally realized that something was wrong. What was going on? Also, if Luke really was that considerate, shouldnt he be apanying her on her patrol? After sessfully shifting the responsibility to avoid the awkward situation, Luke leisurely did a few rounds before he returned to his tent, thanked the gloomy-faced Lily, then went to bed. On the third day, there were a few more programs happening in camp. There was a lesson on knowing how to save oneself after falling into water in the wild, which could also be seen as a lesson on improving ones swimming ability. The students were divided into various groups and led into the water like ducklings. The training zone was a shallow area marked by buoys. Luke and a few other male teachers patrolled the shore to make sure that no students drowned or swam out of the designated area. But for a period of time, a few girls almost drowned one after another. Luke had no choice, and could only go into theke to pull the girls with poor acting skills back to shore. But it was very clear that these girls hadnt swallowed any water at all. Instead, they simply stared with starry eyes at the manly body that was revealed by his wet clothes. Two of them were even reluctant to let go of him when he got them back to shore, and he didnt know whether tough or cry. What could he do? In the end, he could only speak to Juliet, then stay far away. If he stayed here any longer, more girls would drown. Luke spent the whole day at the campsite without leaving When night fell, dark clouds covered the sky. Luke looked at the sky and thought it was odd. Is it going to rain? Lily, who was counting the students, said casually, Yes, a stormsing in from the ocean. Thats right, the weather forecast did mention that there might be a thunderstorm. Luke hummed in response, and rxed slightly. With the thunder and rain, there would be a lot less kids out tonight. After all, few idiots would swim in the middle of a thunderstorm. Lily thought of something and asked, Wont it be dangerous in your tent? How about I clean up a room for you? Luke quickly said, Thanks, Lily, but thats not necessary. Ill look for a friendter, and ask Juliet for leave tonight. Lily was greatly disappointed. Luke hurriedly slipped away. He really couldnt me her for trying so hard. Slightly after seven, Luke asked Juliet for leave and left the campsite. In this weather, he would rather stay with Annie at Eden Lake Campsite. It was already dark, and the trees swayed in the strong wind. Nevertheless, Luke was in a good mood. He whistled as he climbed the mountain. When he was a few hundred meters away from the campsite, his phone rang. He took out the phone and smiled. It was Eden Lake Campsites number. It had to be Annie. He picked up the phone and said, Hello, is that you, Annie? On the other end of the phone, Annie said in a very soft voice, Luke,e and save us. Those kids... Theyre crazy... Theyre killing people. Hurry! Ah, theyreing... Du... All Luke heard was the dial tone after that. He frowned and started to run. As he ran, he took out his equipment from his inventory. He put on his skintight bulletproof vest, and then a thick waterproofbat uniform. He also put on two holsters, and clipped the backup magazines to his uniform. On his way, he looked up at the sky. The storm was going to hit at any minute. Conditions definitely werent favorable, and his Sharp Nose would be greatly affected by the storm. It would be a lot harder to look for peopleter. At that thought, he moved even faster. Ten minutester, he reached Eden Lake Campsite. His heart became heavy when he looked at the dark cabins. There was no light in the cabins at all when it was already dark, which was highly unusual. He quickly approached the cabins, and was hugely relieved to discover that the blood he could smell belonged to a man and a dog instead of Annie. Remembering what Annie said earlier, he could roughly guess what happened. Chapter 367 - Steve: I Think I Can Still Be Saved

Chapter 367 Steve: I Think I Can Still Be Saved

The blood was from the man named Steve. As for the dog blood, it should be from the dog that belonged to the kids from the town down the mountain. Luke didnt enter the cabin. Instead, he quickly tracked Steves blood into the woods. J and Annies scents were mixed in with the smell of Steves blood. Annie had called Luke probably because the couple had asked for her help. When he spoke with Annie, Luke had mentioned that he was a police officer and the safety instructor for No. 37 Middle Schools campsite. If she called 911, it would take forever for the police officers to arrive. This wasnt a town, but the woods in a mountain, and the police officers had every reason to be wary of idents. Luke moved quite fast. He covered several hundred meters quickly and stopped in front of a dpidated cabin near a pool. He approached the cabin and whispered, Annie, dont make a sound. Its Luke. Annie still let out a small cry of surprise, but forcefully swallowed the sound halfway. Luke then opened the shabby door and walked in. The situation inside was quite grim. Steves entire body was bleeding as hey on the floor, fright and desperation in his eyes. When Luke entered the cabin, he trembled for one moment, and was clearly afraid. J hurriedly repeated next to his ear, Its Luke. Hes a police officer. With hope in his eyes, Steve looked at the stranger. But he already could no longer speak. His trembling lips were pale, suggesting massive blood loss. J and Annie were covered in blood too, but they werent hurt. The blood was Steves. Luke hushed them and turned on a small shlight to examine Steves wounds. A momentter, he gave the shlight to Annie to hold. He frowned. Who did this? J replied, her voice shaking, It was those kids. Luke asked, Those five boys and one girl with a dog from the town down the mountain? J nodded. Yes, them. Luke had already taken out medical supplies from his backpack. He put on rubber gloves and began to cut the cloth near Steves wounds. He asked again, Why did they do this? Steve was badly wounded, but it wasnt a single, violent stab wound. Hotheaded kids tended to attack too recklessly without considering the consequences. That was why they often got people killed. However, Steve had a dozen wounds all over him, some of which were crooked and ovepped each other. This suggested that he wasnt stabbed, but cut in a slow way. Whoever did it even paused and cut the same area many times. To be blunt, it was more like torturing someone to death instead of pure murder. The wounds were horrifying. Hope red in Js heart when she saw Luke start to treat Steve, and she told him what happened earlier. They... They stole our car. We searched for it. Steve found where they had nted weed, and tried to take our car back. They let the dog go. Steve stabbed the dog, and they grabbed him... Then, they tied him up and took turns cutting him... Luke simply listened and didnt interrupt her. What J said might not necessarily be the truth, or not the whole truth. But he did detect the scent of a minute amount of fresh weed on Steve and J. Annie added that J came over with a wounded Steve for help, and when she was calling Luke, that was when the kids came after them. At Annies reminder, J discarded the clothes which she had been using to stop Steves bleeding on another trail. After that, the two of them helped Steve into this old cabin to hide from the kids who were hunting them. From what they said and what he was seeing, Luke had reached a rough conclusion. Steve and J mightve shed fiercely with the kids, but that didnt justify the way they had tortured Steve. Normal kids would go to their parents or the police, instead of capturing their enemy and taking turns to cut him with a knife. No normal kid could be so brutal. While Luke was thinking this, his movements sped up. After giving Steve painkillers, he washed out Steves wounds and wrapped them with bandages. This was a temporary measure to stop Steves bleeding The good news was that Steves main arteries hadnt been nicked, so he might still live if he got to the hospital in time. After J told him what happened, Luke asked Annie, Wheres your uncle, Stephen?. It was highly unusual for Stephen to not stop the kids, as the owner of the campsite. Although Stephen was alone, he had an old shotgun in his cabin, which shouldve been enough to threaten a few kids. Annie shook his head. Those kids seem to have destroyed another line. He left in the afternoon to check it out, but hasnte back. Luke was rendered speechless. These f*cking kids were real troublemakers. Is the pickup at the campsite still there? Do you have the key? asked Luke. Annie said, Its there. The key is on the wall next to the living room door. Luke quickly treated Steves wounds and said, Hang in there. Ill help you move. Steve could only nod his head to show that he understood. Luke helped him to his feet with his left hand. Lets go. Well take the car and send Steve to the hospital. J said, But those kids... Luke drew his Glock out of the holster with his right hand. If anyone points a knife at me, I would be happy to shoot a few suspects who assault a police officer. Only then did J get it. You... Annie hurriedly exined, Hes a police officer. Luke couldnt be bothered to take out his badge at the moment. If J was suspicious of the man who helped save her boyfriends life, he would simply leave her behind. J, however, quickly said, Thank you, Luke. Luke simply nodded and said to Annie, Ill keep watch. Dont panic, and just follow me. Okay. Annie nodded. The four of them left the cabin. There was a burst of thunder in the gloomy sky, and it started to pour. Without any hesitation, Luke simply said, Lets go. Chapter 368 - Hospital, Alarm and Trouble

Chapter 368 Hospital, rm and Trouble

As an expert in junglebat, Luke chose the easiest route and returned to Stephens log cabins in less than ten minutes. At that point, all of them were drenched. Luke helped Steve into a chair on the patio and looked for the key to the pickup. A few minutester, Luke and Annie were in the front seats of the pickup, while Stevey in the backseat as his girlfriend took care of him. The Ford pickup started up and drove down the mountain. Luke didnt rush. While Steve didnt look good, he wasnt dying. On the other hand, if Luke identally drove the car off a cliff, they would be killed. Thanks to Elementary Driving, it only took Luke thirty minutes in the heavy rain to return to the campsite for No. 37 Middle School. Luke parked the car outside Juliets cabin and knocked on the door. Juliet opened the door and was surprised to see Luke fully kitted out. Whats wrong? Luke said, A tourist from another campsite is heavily injured and needs urgent medical care. Wheres the nearest hospital? Juliet said, I know where the hospital is, Ill take you there. Luke stopped her. Juliet, youre responsible for the students here. Besides, its not safe to drive right now. Just tell me where the hospital is. Thatll be enough. Juliet meant well, but she might get into an ident if she drove too fast on such a rainy night. Juliet thought he had a point. She wasnt very confident in her driving skills. She hurried to find a map in her room and marked a location on it. We usually send students and teachers who require first aid to this hospital called Hatchmobis. It takes thirty minutes to get there. Keep the map, I have more copies of it. Luke thanked her and epted the map. Surveying it and taking a photo with his fake phone, he turned around and said, Thanks, Juliet. I might not return tonight. Juliet saw him off and shouted, Be careful. Call me if anything happens. Luke signaled OK with his hand and quickly drove out of the campsite. They arrived safely. There was no problem with Juliets map and the hospital was easy to spot. Forty minutester, Steve was rushed into the operating room. Looking at the two wet and shivering women, Luke said to J, Wait for Steve here. Ill take Annie to buy some things, okay? J trembled and nodded, her eyes fixed on the doors of the operating room. Knowing that she was too worried about her boyfriend to go anywhere, Luke left with Annie, who was also shaking. He asked a nurse, and found a 24-hour supermarket. He then told Annie to choose some clothes for herself and J. Women were better in that aspect. Luke wasnt an expert, except when it came to determining cup sizes. On the other hand, Luke picked up a few towels, some water, and a big backpack, before he paid for everything. He booked a room at a motel a hundred meters from the hospital, and told Annie to take a shower and change her clothes. Luke took off his equipment too. He put away his guns, his holsters and his bulletproof vest. After Annie came out in a big bathrobe, Luke took a quick shower as well. He then smiled at Annie. Can you keep going? If you can, lets go to the hospital to keep Jpany; she should change out of her clothes at the very least, and it would be inappropriate for me to take her to do that. Annie was amused even though she hadnt recovered from her shock yet. Dream on. She had gottenpletely drenched during the storm, and J was no exception; she certainly wouldnt let Luke watch her change. Refreshed, Luke and Annie returned to the hospital, and Luke persuaded J to find a ce to change into dry clothes. After the two girls left, he took out his phone and called the police. Actually, the hospital should have already called the police; Luke was only making another call to make sure. Ten minutester, a local constable arrived. Luke showed him his badge and told the constable what he knew. While they were talking, Annie and J came back. Annie was holding a bunch of transparent stic bags that contained everything they had been wearing except their underwear. Luke gave the stic bags to the constable and said, Heres the evidence. The constable was stunned for a moment, before he smiled wryly. Well, thank you for your cooperation, Detective Luke. Luke didnt think it was a big deal. I hope this can reduce your workload a little. The constable naturally agreed. A lot of things were easier with the cooperation of someone in the same field. Another constable showed up, and the two of them questioned Annie and J separately. After a while, neither of the constables had good expressions. The older of the constables came over and asked to speak to Luke in private. They talked for a while, and Luke knew that this matter was a little tricky. Those kids were from another town on the other side of the mountain, which wasnt in the constables jurisdiction. If the constables wanted to arrest the kids, they had two options: Climb the mountain right now, or talk to the constable of the other town first before they arrested the kids. Looking at the storm outside the window, Luke didnt think that the constables had the courage to climb the mountain in this weather. As for arresting the kids from another town, that was apletely different matter. Luke had no interest in telling the constables what to do. He made it explicitly clear that he was only a passer-by in this case, and that the constables should do as they saw fit. He had never liked to stick his nose into someone elses business, even after bing a police officer. He had aplished his objective of saving Annie, Steve and J.Given Steves wounds, if he was determined to sue those kids, there was a high chance he could get them sent to juvie, and bankrupt their parents in damages. This type of case which involved serious bodily harm was something that professionalwyers would be very interested in taking on. Luke would naturally follow up on the case as well. He wouldnt act without reason, but once he confirmed certain things, he didnt mind spending another weekend here. The two constables were relieved; at least they didnt have to risk their lives climbing the mountain at night. The identities of those kids werent a secret. It would be impossible for them to run. Police matters in the other town were entrusted to LASD. It was better tomunicate with LASD first before taking any action. Two hourster, Steve was wheeled out of the operating room. Chapter 369 - Unexpected Call and Abnormal County Police

Chapter 369 Unexpected Call and Abnormal County Police

Luckily, Steves main arteries werent severed, and after his wounds were cleaned and stitched up, he was finally out of danger. After escorting J and Steve to a ward, Luke put down the backpack which contained various necessities and gave J some cash before he left with Annie. It was already midnight when they returned to the motel. After he closed the door, Annie suddenly said, I want to take another shower. Luke hummed a response, not entirely surprised. Many people would feel ufortable after returning from the hospital, and wouldnt get into bed until they got cleaned up. Annie took off her coat and looked at Luke. Youre not going to join me? Stunned for a moment, Luke then chuckled. With pleasure. A momentter, the shower turned on. In the middle of the night, Luke fished out his phone from his clothes, and stared nkly at the number on it. He opened the door and left the room, before he pressed a button on his vibrating phone. Nick? On the other end of the call, a man said hoarsely, Lucas Barton just left with a few men. They mentioned your name. You should be careful. Before Luke could say anything, the call was cut off. He frowned. The call was from that Big Nick from the county police, and he had said something strange about Lucas Barton. Luke narrowed his eyes. This was LASDs territory. The county police offered policing services in the area which the hospital was in. So... level 2 deputy sheriff Lucas Barton was here for the case on the mountain? However, Big Nick had especially called Luke to let him know, which suggested that Barton wasnt entirely friendly. Contemting these things, Luke returned to the room. Looking at Annie, who was sound asleep, he thought for a moment, then put her clothes back on her. After the shock and fierce exertion of today, the especially exhausted Annie only mumbled something, and when Luke murmured in response, she let him put the T-shirt and the shorts on her. Luke then put on his own clothes, packed up his stuff, and closed the door of the room before he left. He didnt go by the stairs. Instead, he walked through the hallway and jumped out a window to the ground below. He then drove the pickup out of the garage at the back. Maybe the owner of the motel was too unprofessional, or the thunderstorm was too loud, so he didnt notice anything. Just like that, Luke drove the pickup out and hid among a few cars a hundred meters away. An hourter, two cars from the county police arrived at the motel. Their lights and sirens werent on. The two police cars came to a quick stop, and six officers spoke to the owner of the motel. Taking a room card from him, they quickly and quietly approached Lukes room. Then, the door was opened, and the officers broke in. Luke heard the conversation in the room through his earpiece. Where is he? Hes not here. Only the girl is here. Where did he go? Who are you? Where is Luke? Ah... I... I dont know. The officers interrogated her, but didnt get any information on Luke. They then asked her about Steves assault. Twenty minutester, Luke started the car and followed the police cars up the mountain. Annie was fine; the officers were here for Luke, and since he had disappeared, they wouldnt be so rough. But if Luke had been trapped in the room just now, who knew what they would have done. They didnt state their identities at all when they broke in, and only told Annie who they were when they threatened her for information on Lukes whereabouts. The county officers actions were very clearly against regtions. Coupled with Big Nicks warning call, Luke concluded that Lucas Bartons men were probably here to kill him directly, not to arrest him. Luke then recalled how Old Greyson had called him yesterday to let him know that someone had tried to bribe his subordinate to destroy a certain evidence report. But what that person didnt know was that the report was a task assigned by Old Greyson himself. The subordinate didnt just refuse the bribe, he also let Old Greyson know about it. Clearly, the Elsworth family had indeed sent someone to Las Vegas. Were rich people nowadays all so short-tempered? Luke sneered. Since it was impossible to bribe him, they had gotten the county police to follow him here and kill him. They were far more vindictive than Luke was! Tailing the police cars, Luke recalled their questions just now. He himself was a professional when it came to interrogating a suspect for information. Something hadnt been right about the county officers questions. They didnt care about the details of Steves case, and instead asked and verified where the incident had happened again and again. That was highly unusual. The location in this case wasnt unimportant, but it was just a side detail. This was a random mountain in the wild without anyndmarks; it wouldnt be much of a difference if it had happened elsewhere. Why did the county police care about the location so much? The county police entered No. 37 Middle Schools campsite. Not long after that, they rushed out again and headed up the mountain. Luke was even more puzzled. Were these people really after him? It was natural that they would search for Luke at the campsite when they failed to find him at the motel. But why were they going up the mountain again? Did they think that Luke would escape there? How was that possible? Luke wasnt really a fugitive. He was more likely to return to Los Angeles than to climb the mountain on such a stormy night if he didnt want to get himself killed. Frowning and thinking for a moment, Luke slowly followed them.Half an hourter, Luke arrived at Eden Lake Campsite. He saw the county polices cars press forward without entering the ce. He kept following them. At this point, he was already certain that Lucas Bartons objective might not necessarily be Luke, or they wouldve at least checked the campsite. After driving another kilometer, he vaguely saw the two cars stop in the distance. Thinking for a moment, Luke reversed the car into the trees next to the road and quickly put on his equipment in the car. Tracking the faint and fragmented scents of the officers in the air, he followed them. Their route suggested that they were here with a clear destination in mind. Following the officers on a footpath for about five hundred meters, Luke saw a small cabin in the woods. From the officers movements, Luke knew that these guys had already taken out their guns as they felt their way toward the cabin. Chapter 370 - Help Me! I’m Just a Kid

Chapter 370 Help Me! Im Just a Kid

This small cabin was obviously the true destination of the county police officers. The officers had split up into two groups as they looked through the windows. Luke stopped behind a slope ten meters behind them and observed the officers as well as the cabin. He had far better sight than a regr person, which allowed him to clearly see what was inside the cabin even though he was far away, and he eximed inwardly in surprise. Inside the living room of the cabin, a few kids were interrogating a man. Their expressions were aggressive and they were gesturing wildly. Because of the heavy thunderstorm, however, Luke couldnt clearly hear what they were saying. However, Luke could see that the man was tied to a chair, with several fresh cuts on him. Thanks to his Sharp Nose, he had already detected that the blood was a mix of two familiar scents. One belonged to Steve, and the other belonged to the dog. The scents were mixed in with that of the kids, which indicated that the kids had brought them here before. Looking at them, Luke confirmed that they were the kids who had almost killed Steve. They had also changed clothes, and werent wearing the same ones as when Luke had seen them for the first time. Luke was also very familiar with the middle-aged man who had been tied up. During his observation, the county police had started moving Gesturing at each other, they split into two teams and silently approached the front entrance and a window on the side. Suddenly, Luke frowned. He smelled a weird scent with his Sharp Nose; it was almost like the stench of rotting bodies. In the storm, however, the smell was fleeting, and seemed to blend in with the rain. Luke nced around the woods, but didnt notice anything out of the ordinary. The next moment, his eyes twitched as his gaze moved back to the living room. Inside the living room, a tall andrge person had appeared at the back door. The kids and the man that had been tied up were too busy arguing to notice that there was an extra person in the house. The county officers attacked at that moment. They broke in and shouted, Police! Freeze! Everybody inside instantly turned to look at the officers. The officers also noticed the tall andrge figure, and paused for one moment. Then, this figure who had quietly appeared suddenly raised a weapon high and shed it down. The kids all had their backs to the hallway, while the middle-aged man, who was the only one facing the hallway, had turned his head to the side to look at the officers. They had no idea that someone had appeared behind them. Suddenly, one of the kids lowered his head in surprise. A line of blood had been drawn from his right shoulder to his left rib, and a tremendous amount of blood instantly sprayed out. Everybody around him was stunned. The unexpected rain of blood covered the people nearby. The tall stranger, however, raised his arm again. Turning pale with fright, Lucas Barton shouted, Open fire! Kill him! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! They fired a storm of bullets... which hit the kids in front of the stranger. Luke was rendered speechless. He had seen a sheriff who was terrible at shooting back in Wolfkyle. At that time, he thought that nobody could be worse at shooting than that guy. But now, Luke realized that the guy wasnt the only constable who didnt know the first thing about shooting. The six officers fired at the same time, and most of the bullets simply missed their target, leaving holes in the furniture and the wall. Some of them did hit the kids, who were still staring nkly. Three immediately copsed. Two of them could still scream while clutching their wounds, but one kid had been instantly killed after being shot in the head. Lucas Barton and his men were certainly talented at shooting. The fierce barrage didnt achieve its purpose at all, and the tall stranger swept his weapon down without hesitation. The middle-aged man in the chair was frightened, but there was nothing he could do except shout, No - His head was sent flying, and it rolled over the floor like a ball. There was another fountain spray of blood, and the two surviving kids screamed in utter fear and ran toward the front door. They had noticed Lucas and his men when they broke through the door. Although they didnt recognize the officers, they were all too familiar with the police uniforms they were wearing. They yelled, Help! Help! As the two kids ran, the tall stranger strode after them. Lucas Barton and his men reloaded their guns in a fluster. They had all fired together and used up their bullets at around the same time. They couldnt even ensure continuous gunfire. Those officers were third-ratepared with Big Nick and his crew. At that moment, the tall stranger had reached the door. He swung his weapon again. Like a baseball that had been hit, one of the kids who had been crying for help flew out of the open door in a long arc and smashed into a tree ten meters away. The officers were stupefied at this scene. Many of them even stopped reloading. Suddenly, one of the officers yelled, Im done with this! Im done! Thats a monster! A monster! Ahhhh! While shouting, he turned around and fled after throwing away his gun. His escape triggered a chain reaction. Another three officers ran after him. Lucas and thest of the officers hesitated for a moment, before they fled as well. They didnt have the courage to face the horrible monster when it was just the two of them.A creature who could hit a person a dozen meters away like a baseball was too much for them. Thest kid screamed in shock as the county officers ran. D- Dont run! Help us! Were all kids! There was no response to her cry. The six officers simply ran off with their heads down, and didnt even turn to spare her a nce at all. A thought shed through Lucas Bartons head: You? Kids? Tying a man to a chair and cutting him all over C can you still be considered kids? If thats the case... you should just die. Thest of the kids, who was also the only girl among them, ran in a panic, but barely took a few steps before she tripped in the mud. She struggled to get up. She couldnt help but look back, and her eyes instantly widened. The tall stranger was right behind her, with his weapon raised again. Chapter 371 - Night Massacre in the Wet Mountain Woods Stab!

Chapter 371 Night Massacre in the Wet Mountain Woods Stab!

A weapon pierced her chest, pinning her in the mud. Looking at the face of the tall stranger, who had lowered his head, she murmured, PPlease... Let me go! Im still a kid... Stab! Stab! Stab! Three more enormous wounds appeared in the kids chest. Her eyes widened, and she struggled to exhale onest breath, before she stopped moving The tall stranger pulled his weapon out of the mud and didnt even give her a second nce before he strode off. A few minutester, there was the sound of gunfire in the woods, mixed with panicked shouts and the sounds of running, before a blood-curdling scream rang out. Five people suddenly burst out of the woods in the rain. They were none other than the county officers, Lucas Barton among them. Luke nimbly ran dozens of meters in front of them. He spared the officers a mere nce, before he narrowed his eyes and looked behind them. p! Boom! Thunder rumbled, and the woods lit up at a bolt of lightning Luke curled his lip. The whole thing was getting more and more interesting. Under the lightning, arge man who was two meters tall approached the four officers in huge strides. He suddenly paused, and turned his head to the side. Surprised, Luke quietly moved from the side up ahead until he was in front of the officers. It wasnt an exaggeration to say that in this situation, he would still be faster than the officers, even if he were running backward. The tall stranger paused for only a moment before he started moving again. That was understandable, since Luke was now moving in the same direction as the officers, and the stranger could only follow. Looking at the five officers running in a panic behind him, Luke stayed ahead of them and moved unhurriedly. He wasnt interested in bing the scapegoat for these officers who meant him harm. The tall person didnt run, but his steps were astonishingly steady and he never fell, so he was about as fast as a regr person jogging. The officers could put on a burst of speed for a short period of time, but they couldnt keep it up for very long. Also, due to the storm and the mud, they fell every now and then, and couldnt maintain their momentum. At that point, the five officers were scared witless and panting for breath as they looked back at the dark woods behind them. Suddenly, one of the officers cried out in rm, He... Hes here! Hes right behind us! Swoosh! A dark object flew out of the woods and hit the officer in his chest, sending him flying. Dum! He was pinned to a tree several meters away by the thing Eyes wide open, the officer looked at his chest wound, blood bubbling out of his mouth. H- Help... His head dropped, and he stopped moving. Led by Lucas Barton, the other officers simply looked at the dead man, then ran even faster. As outstanding examples of dirty cops, these officers all understood one thing: In the face of an undefeatable enemy, the best solution... was to outrun yourrades. Better they die than you. The tall stranger was still pressing forward. When he passed the body of the officer pinned to the tree, he drew the weapon out of the officers chest and continued his pursuit. Seeing this, Luke rejoiced that he hadnt joined the battle recklessly. This guy could unexpectedly throw his weapon with such terrifying power and speed. At that moment, Lucas Barton and the rest had finally reached their cars, and they hurriedly fumbled for the keys. Luke was hiding on the other side of the cars. He looked at the dark, wet woods behind the four officers. p! Boom! There was another burst of thunder. Lucas Barton finally found his key and pressed it. The car beeped, and the doors unlocked. Thunder rolled again at that moment, and he suddenly sensed something flying away next to him. He turned to the side, only to see that his loyal subordinate next to him had disappeared. He subconsciously looked to the front, only to see his subordinate pinned to the ground by a ck weapon in his neck. In the light of a lightning strike, he could see the desperation in his subordinates eyes. The man was trying to speak, but could only cough out dark red blood. All of Bartons pores contracted. Moving faster, he opened the door and tried to stick the key into the ignition with a trembling hand. But it took him several tries to do something that was usually so easy. Not far away, another of his subordinates got into the other car and started it. Lucas Barton could even hear his joyful cheer. Gritting his teeth, Lucas Barton calmed down and lowered his head to see where the ignition was. Feeling it out with his left hand, he finally stuck the key in with this right hand. Suddenly, there was a cry of fear. Lucas Barton raised his head, only to see the tall stranger punch through the window of the other police car that had just started up. The next moment, the officer was hauled out through the window and flung backward. Ahhhh... After a drawn-out scream, Lucas Bartons subordinate smashed heavily into a tree ten meters away, and no longer made a sound. Looking at his subordinate, who was wrapped around the tree in the shape of a reverse C, Lucas Barton thought he could almost hear bones breaking. Hurry! Hurry up and start, damn it! he muttered as he turned the key violently and stepped on the clutch and the gas pedal; it felt like it was taking forever for the engine to start up. The car finally started up, and Lucas Barton immediately started to drive off. But the tall stranger suddenly appeared in front of his car and thrust an enormous tree branch at the windshield.Lucas Barton cried out in shock and leaned to the side. Bang! The windshield shattered. Sensing excruciating pain in his right shoulder, he screamed and subconsciously stomped on the gas pedal, propelling the car forward. The tall stranger was hit and fell to the ground. But Lucas Barton failed to escape. He had hit the gas pedal so hard that the car struck a tree next to the road and spun a few times beforeing to a stop. The other officer was so frightened that he fled immediately when Lucas Barton was attacked. Hepletely forgot that he couldnt outrun the tall stranger on foot; he just wanted to get as far away from this ce as possible. Luke stared calmly at the tall stranger on the ground; he had no intention of taking action. The tall stranger was still for a moment, but suddenly straightened, and slowly got up. Chapter 372 - Battle and True Invulnerability

Chapter 372 Battle and True Invulnerability

The tall stranger took a few steps and then bent down to draw out the weapon from the officers neck, before he walked to Lucas Bartons car. He swung the weapon and broke the drivers window to reveal Lucas Bartons face, which was full of fear and desperation. Go to hell, you monster! Bang! The tall stranger staggered back and fell down. Lucas Barton seemed stunned for a moment, before he burst outughing. Haha. Youre dead, you monster! Come again if you think youre good! Hahahaha! He was holding the Remington that had been stored in the police car, and which he had used to shoot the tall stranger. Narrowing his eyes, Luke continued observing the battle in silence. Two secondster, the tall stranger on the ground sat up and got to his feet again, putting an end to Lucas Bartonsughter. He cried out, Thats impossible! Why arent you dead, you monster? Die! Bam! Bam! The shotgun fired twice more, but the tall stranger only staggered a little before he regained his bnce. He stretched out his hand. Ah! A momentter, the tall stranger pulled a wretchedly screaming Lucas Barton out of the car with brutal force. He had been unable to move because the tree branch had pierced his right shoulder. He was free now, but at the cost of leaving his right arm behind in the car. Lucas Barton writhed and screamed as he struggled to crawl away from his inevitable doom. The tall stranger silently raised his weapon high. Shua! Lucas Barton stopped screaming and moving. His body was still in the act of crawling away, but his head had already been sent flying. Thud! Lucas Bartons headless body hit the muddy ground. Crack! Boom! The world was lit up by another lightning bolt. In the dark, wet woods, the tall stranger slowly raised his head and looked at Luke, who was dozens of meters away. Luke smiled and... quickly slipped away. Without hesitation, the tall stranger gave chase. A few minutester, a scream rang out. Luke stopped and observed the tall stranger, who was striding forward again. Not far away behind the tall stranger was thest fleeing county police officer; it was just that his body had been split into two. Luke took a deep breath and looked at the tall andrge stranger who was approaching him at a steady pace. He raised his hand with a smile and pulled the trigger. Bang! Bang! The tall stranger staggered and paused for a moment, before he started moving again with quick steps. Luke sweated. Looks like the rain affects my shooting uracy. He had been aiming at the tall strangers eyes, but had hit the guys cheeks instead. But the guy had been absolutely fine after being hit by a car, and had resumed his killing spree just two secondster, so Luke didnt really expect to kill him in just two shots. The tall stranger rushed at Luke and raised his weapon again. Luke curled his lip and pushed hard off of his feet to retreat rapidly while he fired his Glock again. Bang! Bang! There were only twenty meters between them this time, and Luke was able to shoot the guy in his eyes. He could see dark fluid gush out of the tall strangers eyes, but that only stopped thetter for a brief moment, before he started chasing Luke again. Huh? Luke eximed in surprise, and quickly retreated. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke aimed at the guys eyes again. This time, the tall stranger lowered his head and the bullets didnt hit his eyes. His head jolted slightly at the impact of the bullets, but he was already bringing his weapon down. Pushing off of his feet to retreat several meters away, Luke frowned. So sturdy? Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Four bullet holes were left in the tall strangers chest. But they were even less effective; they did nothing more than make his body shudder a little. Luke was lost for words. Dont tell me this damn thing is invulnerable! He had shot the strangers vital parts twelve times, but the stranger was still as alive as could be. Bang! Bang! Luke fired thest bullet at the tall strangers groin, and as he expected, it had no effect. The tall stranger sped up and started to run as he swung his weapon at Luke again. Luke suddenly turned as he reloaded his Glock, and he fired like crazy once again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! He used up the magazine, leaving yet another thirteen bullet holes in the tall stranger. From the neck to the chest, then the abdomen down to the knee and ankle joints, they were all hit with bullets, but apart from rocking slightly with the impact, the man didnt seem affected at all. Luke sped up to increase the distance between them, before he pulled out a long alloy rod from his inventory. It was one of the things he had used to skewer and roast meat with at the campsite. He had been nning to use the metal for a special gun barrel, but for now, it would serve as a long weapon. Luke suddenly turned around and swung the rod hard to meet the tall strangers weapon. ng! After an ear-piercing metallic sh, Luke was flung back several meters through the air. When hended, he had to step down hard on the ground several times to stop his momentum. What enormous force! He was quite impressed At 40 Strength, he was sixteen times stronger than a regr person, and had never met an opponent as strong as he was. No, this guy was slightly stronger. Lukes weapon was longer and heavier than his opponents, and he shouldve gotten the upper hand in that sh, but didnt. The tall stranger spun around at the enormous counterforce from the alloy rod, but he was still holding his weapon tightly. When he stopped, he tilted his head in confusion, as if he didnt understand what had just happened. Luke chuckled. Hey, big guy, shall we go again? He swung the rod as he spoke. The tall stranger subconsciously raised his weapon. ng! Bam! There was the shrill sound of another metallic collision, followed by a heavy thud. The tall strangers right arm dangled at his side. He came out the loser when he warded off a fierce swing from Lukes two-handed grip on the rod with one hand; not only was his right arm broken, Lukes long rod had also hit his right shoulder. Pulling his rod back, Luke clicked his tongue in amazement. Truly invulnerable. The tall strangers shoulder had already caved in, which wouldve been a fatal injury for normal people, but this man was already pulling his legs out of the thick mud. The next moment, the tall stranger lunged forward again, brandishing his weapon once more. Chapter 373 - Permanently Unavailable

Chapter 373 Permanently Unavable

Luke ducked down and to the side to avoid the attack. At the same time, he swung the rod at the strangers ankle. With a crack, the tall strangers movements suddenly turned awkward. Luke turned around and hit the strangers other knee, and there was another cracking sound. He then pulled back the rod, and with all his strength, brought it down heavily on the strangers right wrist. The tall strangers weapon spun in the air as it was sent flying. The tall stranger still didnt utter a sound. He kept trying to charge at Luke, but because of his injured legs, he lost his bnce and fell to the ground. Luke shook his head in resignation. It seems that you arent a smart one. He then felt around the back of his waist and came up with several rope darts. When the tall stranger stood up again, Luke threw out the rope darts, and the steel ropes wrapped the stranger up firmly from head to toe. Luke then activated a trigger, and the dart heads automatically fell off. He picked up the dart heads, and using his alloy rod, flipped the guy over from where he had fallen on his face. Lightning struck again, lighting up the tall stranger. He was wearing ragged yellow and green overalls, which were mottled and looked old, as if they had been soaking in water all this time. He was wearing a weird hockey mask. There was a red triangr mark on the forehead and the cheeks of the mask, which also had evenly distributed holes for breathing. The mask was tied onto the bald strangers face with a belt. Luke checked the system. System: You have defeated Jason Voorhees and have received a list of his abilities. Jason Voorheess abilities: Ultra Strength (Unavable), Ultra Senses (Unavable), Rapid Regeneration (Unavable), Resurrection (Unavable). Luke was dumbfounded. This was the first time that the abilities werent avable for him to learn in the system. All the abilities of this Jason Voorhees werent grayed out, which would mean that they were temporarily unavable, but instead were ck, which meant that they were permanently unavable. Luke was surprised but not especially so at this result. This Jason Voorhees in front of him didnt look like a human being. Without a heartbeat or breath, and smelling like a decaying corpse, the guy was more like a zombie. Who knew if Luke would end up bald and smelly too after learning this guys abilities. Luke picked up the weapon which Jason had dropped. It was a rusty and broad machete that was more than sixty centimeters long. To Lukes surprise, there wasnt even a dent in this seemingly old machete after so many intense collisions with his alloy rod. He estimated that the machete was two times heavier than a regr machete. Throwing the machete away, Luke lifted Jasons weird hockey mask with his alloy rod. He then flung it deep into the woods. Luke lowered his head for a look, and frowned subconsciously. This Jason Voorhees was really creepy looking! His features were distorted and bloated, like that of a pale corpse that had been in water for days. No wonder the guy had the stench of a corpse on him. Thinking for a moment, Luke took a mountain rope out of his inventory. Dragging the guy to his pickup which wasnt far away, he tied the guy to the tow hook at the back of the pickup. Luke got into the car and drove to Eden Lake Campsite. In the campsite, he found thendline in Stephens cabin and called Dustin. After a moment, Luke hung up the phone and chuckled at Jason, who was still struggling. Lets see if the FBIs 17th Division will take over. He searched the tool shed, and found steel cables that were as thick as his thumb. Grinning, Luke tied Jason up with the steel cables and took back the alloy wires. Those alloy wires were his special creation. They were expensive and unique, and couldnt be allowed to disperse in the outside world so easily. He also set up a camera in front of the cabin in passing to monitor Jason. When he was done, Luke pped his hands. Alright, Mr. Jason, youre all wrapped up now. Luke then started moving again; he went round theke to the other side. Crossing a hill, Luke saw a cabin in the woods. This was the cabin where Lucas Barton and the kids had gathered earlier. It was behind the hills opposite Stephens hotel and was only essible by foot. In a straight line, however, it was only one kilometer from the hotel. The front door was wide open, and Luke walked into the cabin, which was still in a mess. He didnt approach the bodies, and simply used a shlight to observe the head that was on the floor. After examining it for a moment, he took out his fake phone and found a picture of a man in a prisoners uniform. Comparing the man with the head on the ground, Luke sighed. It really is you. The middle-aged man whom the kids had been interrogating and whom Jason Voorhees had beheaded was in fact Wade Davis, that real estate businessman from Texas. Mark Owen, the Texas ranger, was killed while escorting Wade Davis, and this businessman had been missing since then. Lucas Barton was the biggest suspect in Mark Owens murder. As it turned out, Wade Davis had been hiding here. No wonder Lucas Barton came in a hurry after hearing Lukes name, and nned to kill Luke back in the motel. He mustve thought that Luke had found a lead on Wade Davis, and fearing that his crime would be exposed, he came to shut Luke up. All of this started with the officers murder. After confirming Wade Daviss identity, Luke finally solved the puzzle. Suddenly, he heard a feeble voice. H... Help me. Luke turned his head and noticed one of the kids who had been shot. There was a long and winding trail of blood behind him. He had clearly struggled to crawl to the door, but couldnt move anymore. At that moment, he looked at Luke with a pleading expression. Luke crouched down and took out a syringe to give the boy a shot. It was a painkiller. Luke then asked, How did you find this ce? The kid was a little dazed, but as the painkiller kicked in, he stammered out his story. Chapter 374 - Learn to Be a Good Kid in Your Next Life

Chapter 374 Learn to Be a Good Kid in Your Next Life

It turned out that those kids had been led here by the bloody clothes which Annie had dumped to mislead them. They were familiar with this area and knew that this was the only other ce that had people apart from the hotel. They had searched the hotel and discovered that Steve and his girlfriend were gone, and thanks to the bloody clothes, they hade to this cabin. They found Wade Davis, and panic-stricken and aggressive, believed that Wade was hiding Steve and his girlfriend. Not only had Steve discovered the weed which they had secretly nted, they had also hurt him badly. There was no way they could let Steve and J go. So, they tied Wade up and interrogated him, doing to him what they did to Steve. After Luke was finished with his questions, the kid asked in a daze, Can you send me to the hospital now? I feel cold. Luke sighed and shook his head. Theres no point. You wont make it to the hospital. The kid seemed confused. Huh? Luke said, Youve lost too much blood, and it will take at least an hour from here to the hospital. Desperation shed in the kids eyes. HHelp me! P- Please! After a brief silence, Luke asked, When you tied people up and cut them, they mustve begged you too, didnt they? The kid panicked. No... It wasnt on purpose. We... We were just scared... Luke sighed and stood up. Learn to be a good kid in your next life. At that point, the kid stopped breathing. So, you really couldnt make it, Luke murmured at the kids body. Through his questions, Luke had confirmed that these kids had tried to kill Steve to keep his mouth shut. The kids had a small weed patch nearby. That was the reason why they hung out here often. It was just an excuse for them to harvest the weed and sell it. Steve and his girlfriend, on the other hand, had barged into this location when they were looking for their car. In other words, these kids had already be drug dealers. Luke had been merciful enough not to kill them himself. As for the other two kids who had been shot, one of them died on the spot from being shot in the head, and the other one died before Luke came back. So, there were no survivors in this ce. After figuring out everything, Luke left the cabin and cleaned up certain spots in the woods, before he returned to Eden Lake Campsite. He made hot coffee in the kitchen and went out to the cabin porch to enjoy it, looking at the steel cables that jerked every now and then. The woods were pitch ck in the pouring rain, except when they were lit up by lightning. However, Lukes heart was serene. Two hourster, headlights broke through the darkness as several cars approached the cabin. Luke rose and returned to the cabin. A few guys got out of four ck SUVs, and one of them knocked on the door. Detective Luke Coulson? Luke said, Pleasee in. Its open. The man in a ckbat uniform stepped into the cabin and observed Luke for a moment, before he shed his ID. FBI. Weve been informed to take in the target you found. Luke checked the ID carefully, only to discover that the guy wasnt from the FBIs 17th Division, but a sub-bureau called the Joint Advanced Research Unit. He gave the ID back to the guy and said, Agent Flegg. Hes outside. Ive tied him up with steel cables. Flegg nodded and said, Thank you very much for your cooperation. Luke reminded him, Be careful; ordinary bullets basically dont work on him, and I could only hold him down with steel cables. Flegg smiled confidently. Rest assured, detective, were professionals. Luke smiled as well. Thats great. I thought that the 17th Division woulde since they have more experience with this kind of stuff. Flegg was stunned. The 17th Division? Luke kept smiling. Yes. Captain Wales and I have cooperated twice before. Hes a nice guy. Fleggs smile vanished. He stared at Luke for a moment, then said, In that case, things are much easier. He took a document out of his backpack. Confidentiality agreement. You understand, right? Luke quickly flipped through the document; it was pretty much the same as the agreement which Luke had signed with S.H.I.E.L.D. before. He signed his name on it and gave the document back. It happened in a cabin behind the hills on the opposite side of theke. The victims include a few kids who were camping and a few county officers. A fugitive suspected of murdering an officer was killed by that thing as well. I need the information about the death of the fugitive to close my case. Will that be alright? Flegg took back the document and said casually, Well take over the investigation. A report will be sent to you in a couple of days. He then remembered that this detective had mentioned the 17th Division as well as Captain Wales. After a pause, Flegg added, The report will state that the victims were killed by unknown criminals. Do you understand? Luke nodded his head with a smile. He knew that the description in the report would be the official conclusion. He didnt really care much about that, as long as he could close the case of the officers murder. More importantly, he nned to spread the word about Wade Daviss death. He wondered how much longer Wolf Elsworthspany could survive. An hourter, Luke returned in the pickup to the motel near the hospital. When he went upstairs, he smiled at the owner of the motel, who was clearly astonished.The owner of the motel shivered and felt a little scared. After Luke went upstairs, the owner dialed a number after a brief hesitation, but nobody picked up. After a nervous moment of thought, he called 911. Hello, theres a suspect here... A few minutester, the owner of the motel put the phone down in a daze, the operators reply echoing in his head: ... The county police never sent any men to your ce. Please stop making prank calls. This is a line for emergencies. If you take it up again, well record it down and send you an infringement notice. The owner of the inn was lost for words. Recalling the faint smile on Lukes face when thetter went upstairs, the owner felt that he had be involved in something dangerous. Luke returned to his room and knocked on the door. Annie, its me. There was the sound of hurried footsteps, and when the door opened, Annies face was full of panic. Why are you here? Some officers were looking for you. Hurry up and hide, before they find you... Chapter 375 - What Are You Doing?

Chapter 375 What Are You Doing?

Luke hugged her with a smile and shut the door. Its fine. Ive already taken care of it. Annie was astonished. Huh? Sitting on the bed with her, Luke said, Just pretend that you dont know anything. If anyone asks you, have them talk to me directly. Right, heres my contact. Keep it. He gave her his card. They had only exchanged numbers before. Luke hadnt given her a card, which had his title on it. Annie read the card, only to be surprised. The Major Crimes Division of LAPD? Youre a level two detective? She had thought that Luke was a rookie officer, or maybe an intern, or he wouldnt have been sent here to be a safety training instructor. Luke stroked her back to calm her down. Theres an inside story to this C its best if you dont know anything about it. Dont worry. I just pissed off some guys who dont appreciate the rules. He held her in his arms and said, Sorry. You mustve been frightened when I left beforehand. Annie shook her head. She had thought about it. Luke had left quietly probably because he didnt want to get her involved. Afterforting her, Luke called Juliet at the campsite and told her that he was safe. He also informed her that he might not be able to return on time the next day. Lucas Barton and his men had been to the campsite, and had indeed made Juliet uneasy. But Luke was the only one who could say anything now, and the dead officers couldnt cause him trouble any longer. After receiving Lukes call, Juliet was reassured and told him not to worry about the campsite. Then, Luke sent a text message to Elsa and told her the gist of the situation. Certain things had to be kept confidential, but there was no need to hide the deaths of Lucas Barton and Wade Davis; it was better to tell Elsa so that she would be prepared. Elsa soon called him. Luke smiled at Annie apologetically and answered the call in the hallway. He wasnt done until ten minutester. After returning to the room, Luke hugged Annie, who was still in a daze. Annie eximed, What are you doing? Ah... Luke said, I think I need another shower. You jerk. Ah... Stunned for a moment, Annie moaned soon after. The next morning, the sun found its way through the gaps in the curtain to create two bright strips of light in the room. Luke woke up early and checked the system notifications. He had been rewarded 20 experience and credit points each for rescuing Steve, J and Annie, for a total of 60 points. There were also a bunch of other notifications. Mission: Eliminate the adolescent drug dealers. Completed. Total experience: 500. Total credit: 500. Contribution rate: 30%. EXP +150. Credit +150. Mission: Eliminate main members of Lucas Bartons criminal group. Completed. Total experience: 300. Total credit: 300. Contribution rate: 30%. EXP +90. Credit +90. Mission: Crack the Texas rangers murder case. Completed. Total experience: 100. Total credit: 100. Contribution rate: 50%. EXP +50. Credit +50. Mission: Eliminate Wade Davis. Completed. Total experience: 100. Total credit: 100. Contribution rate: 30%. EXP +30. Credit +30. Luke scratched his head. He had received the most experience and credit from getting rid of the bad kids. The reward for eliminating the dirty cops and Wade Davis seemed quite small. Daddy System clearly didnt give rewards based on thew, but ording to the impact which the crimes had on other people. That meant that the bad kids had harmed more people, while Lucas Barton and his gang probably had to pretend to be good officers, so had hurt fewer people. By the same logic, Wade Davis yielded little experience and credit probably because he had only killed two people, and was only partly to me for the death of the Texas ranger. Therefore, Wade Davis, a big businessman, was the least valuable person in the system. But the three missions had been easily aplished in one fell swoop, so the harvest wasnt bad at all. Then there was Jason Voorhees. System: Stop Jason Voorhees from killing people. Completed. Total experience: 200. Total credit: 200. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +200. Credit +200. Luke sighed. No matter how terrifying a monster Jason was, he wasnt as much of a danger as drug dealers. An average-sized gang of drug dealers could endanger hundreds of people at the very least. Comrade Jason, who silently and diligently reaped heads with his machete, was clearly nothingpared with the drug dealers. All in all, six hundred experience and credit points for just a few hours of work wasnt bad. After checking his gains, Luke began to review his actionsst night and think about follow-up ns. While he went over the details of his actionsst night, Annies warm and soft bodyy in his arms. Finally, Annie moved and woke up in a daze. Looking at the strange room, she finally remembered where she was a momentter. Sensing the strong body that was right behind her, she subconsciously wriggled and took a deep breath. Dont you need to sleep at all? Luke chuckled and kissed her cheek. Im absolutely fine. Lost for words, Annie then asked, W- When are we going to have breakfast?. Luke smiled. Im having mine right now. Its delicious. Annie blushed. You animal.... They didnt get up until noon. When they checked out, the owner of the hotel didnt even dare look Luke in the eye. After they checked out, Luke took Annie to the police station in town and found the two constables whom he had talked to yesterday.When Luke mentioned Stephen, the owner of Eden Lake Campsite, to the constables, Annie finally realized that she had forgotten about her uncle all this time. It wasnt entirely her fault. Stephen wasnt really her blood uncle, and they were only distantly rted. She had only worked at the campsite for two days, and to her, Stephen was a stranger whom she had just met. Too many things had happenedst night for her to have time to worry about Stephen. The two constables said that they would send out a search party for Stephen. After asking for Annies opinion, Luke then drove her up the mountain to fetch her personal belongings, including her cellphone, her ID, her credit card, and so on. After lunch, Luke dropped Annie at a bus stop on Route 405 and waved goodbye to her. After that awful experience with the murderous kids at the campsite, Annie wasnt going to continue working there C she would rather go back to the city. Chapter 376 - Bad Parents of Bad Kids

Chapter 376 Bad Parents of Bad Kids

After dropping Annie off, Luke drove Stephens pickup to the police station in town and asked the constables to return it to Stephen, if Stephen was still alive. But Luke wasnt very hopeful. On his way back to No. 37 Middle Schools campsite, he remembered the ruthless kids again. Not only did they steal a car, they had also tried to kill the victim to keep his mouth shut. However, they had been misled, and somehow sent themselves to Jason Voorheess machete. Luke had nned to teach those kids a lesson after finding out the truth, but had been saved the trouble. This was actually an inevitable ending. If they had been less ballsy and ruthless, they wouldnt have been killed off in one night. Returning to No. 37 Middle Schools campsite, Luke looked at the kids who were horsing around, and suddenly felt that it was quite adorable that they went swimming at night or went naked into the woods. They spent their energy on ying around, at least, which for minors was absolutely a good thing. Luke found Juliet and thanked her for her help the day before. Juliet simply nodded and spoke to him in private. Luke, youre not in any trouble, are you? Luke shook his head with a smile. I reported what happened yesterday to my superior. Everythings fine. Staring at him for a moment, Juliet slowly nodded. Thats great. If youre in any trouble, just let me know if I can be of any help, alright? Luke thanked her with a smile and resumed his role as safety instructor. Juliet was relieved when she saw how Luke was behaving She had a good impression of Luke. Luke was one of the best she had seen in terms of looks, manners and professionalism. Like she said, if she could help, she wouldnt mind testifying on his behalf so that he wasnt caught up in something troublesome. After Juliet left, Luke called Selina while he was patrolling the campsite and told her what happenedst night. Apart from the confidential matter rted to Jason Voorhees, he told her about everything else in detail, like the deaths of Wade Davis and Lucas Barton. After hearing that, Selina asked, Should I start making preparations now so that you can deal with that yboy after youe back? Luke coughed and said, Dont. Werew-abiding detectives. Focus on the real estatepany and search for any weaknesses and negative press on it. You can ask Elizabeth to help you; shes your student too. Selina rolled her eyes. Got it. She had thought in the beginning that this guy was interested in Elizabeth, but she now realized that he waspletely just using Elizabeth as freebor. But Selina liked it this way, since she could give a lot of the work to Elizabeth. Thinking about Elizabeths possible gainster, Selina didnt feel guilty about it at all. Cant get enough of the middle school girls yet? Selina asked casually. Luke chuckled. Itll be over in a couple of days. You should always finish what you started. He had sent too many naked students back to their dorms in thest two nights C it was too much fun! When he was free, he had Sonia look up Jason Voorhees in the police database. He was quite curious about this weirdo. This was Sonias area of expertise; less than half a dayter, she sent a bunch of files to Luke. Luke was even more astonished after going through the information. The name Jason Voorhees wasnt in the electronic database. But as a professional, Sonia had found old paper documents in the archive room. Most of the documents had been sealed for years, and the police department didnt have the manpower and energy to turn them into electronic records. Based on what Sonia found, the Eden Lake Campsite that Stephen ran was originally known as Camp Crystal Lake. It wasnt strange for Crystal State Park to have a Crystal Lake. That worn signboard which Luke had seen at the very beginning CAMP CRYS*** was thus its original name, except that thetter half of the name had been cut off. It had also been a camp for students years ago, but was abandoned after an ident, until Annies uncle took over and renamed and promoted it as Eden Lake Campsite. No. 37 Middle Schools campsite was the new camp that was established after the ident back then. The new site was closer to the road and easier to reach, so Crystal Lake had remained abandoned. Sonia had found a few old newspaper clippings which mentioned Jason Voorheess name. Allegedly, this eleven-year-old child drowned in an ident while ying with his ssmates. However, his mother insisted that Jason had been pushed into the water by his ssmates, and started to wantonly ughter the teachers in the camp back then. In the end, this crazy mother was shot dead. The case happened decades ago, and it was hard to find any information on it; these newspaper clippings were the only proof that such a horrible incident had once taken ce. Whether because of superstition or other reasons, the campsite was relocated. Reading the files, Luke scratched his chin and mumbled, So, Mr. Jason is just a child? Was this a case of a bad boy getting bted revenge on other bad boys? Luke was amused and stopped looking into it. It had only been out of personal interest that he had looked into it. Mr. Jason had probably been sent to ab by now, and would no longer emerge to sort out bad kids.Two dayster, Luke noticed a group of people on the open ground in front of the camp entrance, including the two constables whom he had spoken with before. He thought for a moment before he went over to greet the constables. Are they from the town on the other side of the mountain? Looking for their kids? Luke asked one of the constables in a low voice, and thetter nodded with a bitter smile. Luke said sympathetically, Then youre going to be busy. I wish you luck. Flegg and his agents had cleaned up everything and removed all the bodies, including those of the kids. These parents wouldnt find anything. The constable couldnt say anything in response. While vile kids didnt have to mean that they had vile parents, this bunch really didnt look decent. Chapter 377 - Error in Judgment, and Smiling Tiger

Chapter 377 Error in Judgment, and Smiling Tiger

These parents were rude and vulgar, and preferred to talk with their fists than with words. When Luke spoke to the constable, two men red at him. Who are you? Are you a reporter? Luke smiled and fished out his badge. Im responsible for security in this camp. Shall I kick you out to the road? The two men fell silent. They were standing at the camp entrance, which was under Lukes jurisdiction. The constable secretly gave Luke a thumbs up, before he went over to sort out the next course of action. Otherwise, if they went up the mountain and some of the parents went missing, search parties would have to be sent out. The constables hadnt sent anyone to look for the kids because the FBI had already issued a notice. Now that the six kids were confirmed dead, the constables certainly wouldnt waste their time, but the parents were unwilling to let it go. Looking at the quarreling group of people, Luke shook his head. If they were really that worried about their kids, why didnt they do anything earlier? The fact that they went up the mountain to nt weed and kill people wasnt something that could be exined away with one or two days of negligence. Luke detected a familiar scent on this group with his Sharp Nose. Weed! And after it was processed, too. The thick scent confirmed that these people hadnt juste into contact with the weed in passing Narrowing his eyes, Luke remembered that the kid he had questioned had said in the end, Its our job. At that time, he thought that the kid was talking about how the brats had divided up the work, but it now looked like that wasnt necessarily the case. Sneering, Luke returned to the campsite with no intention of watching this shitty performance any longer. Looking for their kids? More likely they were looking for the weed farm! After Luke went back, a few ck SUVs appeared in the distance. A few minutester, the SUVs stopped at the camp entrance, and Big Nick got out. Looking at the middle school students, he cursed in a low voice, but still obediently stubbed out his cigarette before he walked into the camp. A momentter, Big Nick felt slightly amused when he looked at Luke, who was enjoying tea and basking in the sun by theke. He had called Luke in the middle of the night partly to get back at Lucas Barton, who had nned to frame him for the officers murder, and partly to return the favor when Luke had helped him catch the bank robbers. Big Nick wasnt exactly a clean officer, but he paid attention to detail, and didnt feelfortable owing Luke a favor. The main thing was that Luke felt too clean; he felt like apletely different type of police officer. Even if they werent enemies, Big Nick subconsciously didnt want to owe Luke anything In the end, the FBI sent out a noticeter that night. Six officers, including Lucas Barton, had been killed by unknown criminals; Wade Davis was dead, and so were six kids that had been out camping And... Luke was absolutely fine. Big Nick wasnt some good person. He had threatened the owner of the motel before he came here. The owner confessed everything without hesitation. He no longer wanted to have anything to do with the conflict between the county police and the young man. He just wanted to run his motel in peace. After hearing the motel owner out, Big Nick was silent for a long time, before he resumed his journey. Lucas Barton had fallen just like that, and since he was dead, there was no chance of him making aeback. Furthermore, it was actually the FBI that had closed the case and cleaned up the mess. This changed Big Nicks opinion of Luke, and was what prompted him to meet Luke again. They might not be bosom buddies, but Big Nick didnt want to be enemies with Luke either. It was a good thing that the call he madest night hadnt been in vain. Putting down his teacup, Luke looked at Big Nick and rose. Lets go. There are too many students here. They walked along theke and talked for several minutes. Nick was here to meet Luke and ask him about Lucas Barton. Naturally, Luke said that he didnt know the details, but Big Nick got it from Lukes expression. Even if it was by sheer luck that Luke was able to kill off Lucas Barton and his party, Nick still didnt want to piss him off. After they were done speaking, Luke walked Big Nick to the camp entrance. Big Nick hesitated for a moment, before he suddenly said, If you ever run into trouble in Los Angeles county, you can look me up. This was a clear olive branch. To Nicks surprise, Luke nodded with a smile. Great. As it happens, theres something I hope you can do for me. Not far from where they were standing at the entrance, the parents had finally decided to get going again after a heated argument. Luke said something, and both he and Big Nick watched the parents drive off. Two minutester, Big Nick waved goodbye and jogged back to his car. He was already issuing an order as soon as he opened the car door. Lets go. Weve got things to do. Follow those cars. As he spoke, he looked at Luke, who was still patrolling the campsite, and cursed in a low voice. Sh*t! I was wrong. That guys a smiling tiger! His subordinate couldnt help but ask, What about Lucas Barton and his crew? Various emotions crossed Big Nicks face. Just believe whatever the FBI says, unless you want to avenge them?. His subordinate cackled and didnt say anything else. Big Nick was obviously implying that it was best not to piss off this young man, or the next deaths the FBI announced might be their own. ording to the notice that the county police received, there were fourteen victims in this case, including six county officers, but there was no media coverage on it, and even the county police higher-ups hadnt said anything. Big Nick and his crew had been sent here because they were used to cleaning up messes, but their backer had explicitly told them not to look into the case too carefully.Why arent you driving yet? Dont you want to get back to your girl tonight? Nick spat out the car window and lit a cigarette as he cursed his subordinate. His subordinate started up the car and said, Boss, arent we just here to pretend? Big Nick casually pped the back of his head. Just drive. Then, he said in a low voice, Someone told me that those guys have been secretly nting weed on the mountain for a long time and selling it. His subordinate was nk for a moment, before he perked up. Are we going to clean them up? Nick grunted in agreement, but then said, Dont ruin all the weed. We need to keep some as evidence. I promised my source that I would put those guys in prison for several years. His subordinate chuckled. Then we wont touch the weed thats still in the ground. As for the rest... Nick thought for a moment, then nodded. We can do whatever we want with the rest. Also, that bunch must have a big stash of dirty cash after illegally selling weed for so long. Thats the key. Chapter 378 - The Angel’s Return, and Blueberry Cheese

Chapter 378 The Angels Return, and Blueberry Cheese

His subordinates eyes glowed. The guy picked up the walkie-talkie and shouted, Hey, weve got business! Boss says to hurry up, or you wont have money for big asses tonight. The other members of the crew immediately jeered. You have a big ass, let me y with it. You faggot. Arent you the one who likes to be yed? Big Nickughed and looked at the campsite for thest time, before he left with the other SUVs. After seeing them off, everything was peaceful once more. Two dayster, Big Nick called Luke. He sounded slightly embarrassed over the phone. Luke, uh, theres something I need to tell you. Luke asked, What is it? After a brief silence, Nick said in a low voice, There was a small identst night when we arrested that bunch of drug dealers. He fell silent again. Luke asked, So? we Nick coughed and said, Six male suspects were at the scene. Three of them were killed and the other three were heavily wounded. However, another six female suspects in the case were detained in their homes. Luke was stunned for a moment, but then said, Congrattions. Were any of you hurt? Nick said, No. Luke said, Thats great. He hung up soon after, not knowing what to say. Big Nick and his crew were really impatient. It had only been two days, and he had already cleaned up the parents of the weed-nting kids. Also, these county officers were as blunt and crude as ever; they simply took down the men in the gang and then looted their wealth. Naturally, Nick was a little embarrassed to make this call. He had promised to put the guys in prison, but wound up sending them to the morgue; that hadnt been the deal. As for Luke... he was quite pleased. It wasnt as if he could tell Nick, Its best if you get rid of all of them. However, it had been enough to imply to Nick that those people had money and drugs. In a good mood, Luke escorted the kids and teachers onto the school bus, and then followed behind them in his car all the way back to Los Angeles. At the school entrance, Juliet hugged him and said, Youre a good kid. You cane find me if you ever need help. Luke thanked her with a smile before he drove off He could roughly guess why Juliet acted this way with him. He had learned from the others that Juliet had a little brother who had only been in his first year of university when he went missingst year while camping in the mountains, and had never been found. Luke didnt look like her brother, but they were somewhat simr in terms of temperament and figure, which was why Juliet had a good impression of him Done with his mission, Luke went directly to the police department. Walking over to his desk, he saw Selina, whose head was buried in files. Smiling, Luke put down the box he was carrying next to her and opened it. His movements were light and nimble, and Selina didnt notice him at all. In the next moment, however, her nose twitched, and she turned her head to look at the open box. Oh, am I dreaming? Did God answer my prayers? But realization promptly struck her, and she turned her head to see Luke smiling at her. She couldnt help but roll her eyes. So, it wasnt God. Luke raised an eyebrow. No? Selinas will to live was strong. Youre an angel, you knew that I was hungry. Luke showed her the other boxes he had and said, I bought them on the way back. Do you want to distribute them? Selina promptly got up and took the paper boxes from him. Luke has donuts, who wants them? Everybody in the office flocked toward them. But nobody shoved each other for the donuts, since they knew that Luke and Selina always had enough for everyone. In the end, only two and a half out of four boxes of donuts were shared out. There were only a dozen people at the office at the moment. Two officers with sweet tooths took two donuts each, otherwise they wouldnt have needed to open a third box. After greeting everybody with a smile, Luke signaled to Selina, and they went to Elsas office with thest one and a half boxes of donuts. Theres been nothing recently? he asked Selina. Selina replied with a deeply bitter expression, Of course its nothing for you. Ive been going through case files in the office every day, and havent stepped foot outside at all. Luke smiled. Im back, so youre free. Selina nodded. It was much better to investigate cases with Luke than sitting in the office. They always brought snacks with them when they headed out in the morning, and when the weather was good, they could have afternoon tea and enjoy the sunshine for an hour or two. In any case, they were the most efficient team in the Major Crimes Division, so nobody had anyints about them enjoying a slice of opera cake and green tea or a cappino under the sun. As long as they could crack cases effectively, it was all good. Luke and Selina entered Elsas office, and Selina put the one and a half boxes of donuts on her table. Elsa had a conflicted expression on her face. Ive been trying to lose weight. Luke chuckled. This entire box is blueberry cheese donuts, and is especially for you. Elsa looked at the other box. What about this one? Luke replied casually, Theyre regr donuts, and there are four left. You can take them to Dustin if you want. After a brief silence, Elsa quickly put the blueberry cheese donuts in her drawer and said, Thanks for pushing back my weight loss program. Now, whats up? Luke said, Im here for cases. I cant work on any of the cases you gave me now. Elsa was lost for words. She hadnt expected the Elsworth family to be involved in both the case of the girl in pajamas and the death of the Texas ranger. Additionally, Palmer had asked for a favor, and had taken over the donut store case and the case of the fuel truck robbery, so Luke couldnt continue investigating those. However, thest thing that the Major Crimes Divisioncked was cases, and each one was more urgent than the next.Elsa pulled a stack of case files over so that they were in front of her. Do you want to take it easy or work hard? Luke replied offhandedly, Anything is fine, as long as the case has leads. With a knowing expression, Elsa straightaway picked out some case files from the bottom and threw them to Luke. I already put these ones aside for you. Luke said, Thanks for your trust, boss. A momentter, they both left, and Elsa sighed with relief. When Luke had gone out to y for a week, she had put together quite a number of tricky cases that were suitable for him. He was trustworthy. Rxed, she opened the paper box. Smelling the sweet donuts, she took a bite out of one of them, and sighed contentedly. Blueberry cheese; I havent had one of these in a long time. Chapter 379 - Promotion and Pay Rise

Chapter 379 Promotion and Pay Rise

Looking at the half-full box of regr donuts, and then at the special blueberry cheese donut in her hand, Elsa hesitated for a moment, then said, Dustin isnt a fan of donuts, anyway. Ill just give him the half-full box. As for the blueberry cheese donuts, she decided to keep them for herself. After sitting down at his desk, Luke gave the case files to Selina to screen as usual. Elizabeth had returned too. She waved at Luke, indicating that she had something to tell him, and Luke nodded for her toe over. She then told him that Samantha had returned to Arizona with Ashley and Mike. Chris had gone back with his aunt as well. Jenny and Bobby had been negotiating with Chris about the mine on Lukes behalf, and he hadnt talked to them yet. He simply asked, Is everything fine on your mothers end? Elizabeth hesitated for a moment before she nodded. We did everything like you said, except... Luke nodded. Then thats fine. Focus on work and dont worry about whats happening at home. Its never bad to have more money, right?. Elizabeth nodded with a wry smile. Having money was better than struggling for years to pay off her college loan. She then said in a low voice, The Elsworths have been on the news a lot in thest two days. It would be good to pay them more attention. Luke nodded. Alright, got it. There were a lot of things that Elizabeth wanted to say, but she felt that it wasnt proper to voice them out. In the end, she simply said thanks once more and returned to work. Luke turned around and looked at Selina. Have you picked a case? Selina didnt lift her head as she continued skimming the files. Pretty much. The weather has been nice recently. If you want to check out bikinis, theres a case of a female body on the beach. Theres nothing special about the other cases. Luke grew interested. What kind of body? Selina said, The kind youre imagining. You want to check it out? Luke rose and said, Lets go. You can enjoy the sun... The phone on the desk suddenly rang. Luke picked up the phone. Hello. Alright, at once. He put down the phone and shrugged at Selina. Dustin asked us to go to his office. Selina said, Hopefully it wont dy our investigation. Luke said, Youre more interested in catching some rays, arent you? But the suns about to set, and you wont be able to get any sun now anyway. Selina said, We can look for the best spot first, so that we wont have to waste timeter. Luke couldnt say anything, and just gave her a thumbs up. They soon returned from Dustins office with a promotion document each. Luke smiled. Alright, if we hurry up, we can finish the paperwork and change our IDs and badges today. Selina sighed. Fine. I can skip out on sunbathing for a promotion and a pay rise. They then went off to finish the paperwork. Luke didnt really care about credit, but he had cracked a lot of cases, including some especially tricky ones, and had also helped obtain huge donations for Westside. So, his promotion was inevitable. Now, he and Selina were both level three detectives. Also, both of them had enrolled as part-time students at a L.A.munity college rmended by Jenny. This was a legitimatemunity college that had been approved by the Ministry of Education. It was simr to other colleges, except that the exams werent as difficult, and the content that would be assessed would be specified beforehand. Luke had signed both of them up after doing the background research, so that they could graduate in two years. A two-year diploma from amunity college certainly couldntpare with a four-year university certificate. After they graduated, however, they could go on to apply for further study. Also, their diploma would be recognized by LAPD. The crime rate in Los Angeles was rising steadily, but recruitment continued to decline every year, as fewer young people wanted to be police officers. As one of the top three crime cities in America, Los Angeles was certainly worthy of its notoriety, so it was risky to be a police officer here. Many university graduates didnt want to do such a strenuous and dangerous job. So, LAPD and LASD could only lower their requirements. For example, the minimum age requirement had changed from 21 to 19, and the police now epted two-year diplomas frommunity colleges. Luke estimated that the age requirement might be reduced to seventeen and a half in a couple of years, as police school training took around half a year, so new officers would be eighteen after they finished the training, and could start work right away. Luke and Selinas annual sries had also been raised to the level of seasoned officers, which was close to 90,000 before tax. This time, Dustin had given Luke and Selina the treatment they deserved for their track record in one go. From his performance in thest few months, Lukes promotion was justified, and nobody daredin. This wasnt based on his achievements in Houston or Shackelford, and wasnt about the ssified cases. He had been promoted based on the work that everybody had seen him do. Luke was happy to ept it. After bing a level three detective, there were few detectives in the Major Crimes Division who had a higher level than he did. Now, he was also a seasoned detective. There was no need for a big celebration. A lot of people in the Major Crimes Division didnt get promoted to level two detectives until they were almost thirty. Luke and Selina didnt want to draw their envy. Back at home, Luke made dinner for Selina to celebrate the promotion, and left the house at ten. Selina snorted. Going to see your Secretary Jenny again? Luke smiled. Of course. Dont forget about Chriss mine. Selina couldnt say anything; the gold mine was definitely important. Luke picked Jenny up from her vi.Even though Jenny didnt mind, Luke hardly visited her vi and never stayed over; they always spent the night at a hotel. Jenny had asked him why before, and Luke gave a very realistic answer: To avoid putting her in danger. After all, meeting at a hotel and staying the night at her ce were rtionships at two different levels. As Luke worked more and more cases, he would encounter more and more dangerous people. When he went to meet Jenny, he always disguised himself and made sure that nobody was following him. Besides, on the nights he met Jenny, he often went out to earn experience and credit points. If he were at Jennys ce, he would have to sneak past the security guards; it was far less convenient than the hotels he picked. In their hotel room, they snuggled in front of the window as Jenny told Luke what she had aplished. Chris McCormick, the son of the mine owner in Boom Town in Arizona, had struck a deal with Jenny. Chapter 380 - Wolf’s Little Secret

Chapter 380 Wolfs Little Secret

Luke was going to set up a newpany with Chris to run the gold mine. Boom Towns gold mine would be up and running again with Lukes capital investment, and he would get 25% of the shares. Samantha, Elizabeths mother, invested some of her money too, and had a 5% share. The rest of the shares belonged to Chris. That was the basic situation. Jenny had negotiated the details; she was better at contracts than Chris was, and wouldnt cut a losing deal. Chris also didnt really hesitate to make the deal. The mines he currently had were already dry. He hadnt shut them down yet only because they were his fathers lifelong work. He didnt have the money to get them running again. Even if there really were new mother lodes, he could only helplessly watch the mines go bankrupt if no investments came in. Now that Luke had expressed interest and was willing to take the risk, it was impossible for Chris to say no. Where did Samantha get her money? It was a low interest loan from Lukespany. Luke didnt really care how Elizabeth persuaded her mother to ept the loan, but from this moment on, Samantha would be a supervisor of the newpany. Luke also thought of a new job for Bobby Max, his PR manager. Since there was no progress with Google, he would send Bobby to this town in Arizona to dig the gold mine; or rather, to supervise the digging of the gold mine. The new mother lode was located in the spiders nest where Luke had saved dys. Thanks to his assortment of abilities, Luke had been able to identify the gold ore. When he discovered the peculiarity of the ore that had been in one corner of the spiders nest, he brought a small piece back for testing in theb. Based on the ore he brought out, there was roughly fifteen grams of gold in every ton; this was absolutely high grade ore. Of course, it was also possible that Lukes sample just happened to have a higher percentage, and the overall amount wasnt that high. But considering the history of that gold mine, seven grams of gold in every ton of ore was still impressive. Moreover, there was also silver and bronze in addition to the gold, which could also be mined and sold. Lukes investment in the gold mine was only a passing interest, and he didnt n to devote his time to it. He was neither attracted to nor talented at business. Naturally, he wouldnt spend time on this aspect. It was good enough if he could earn some money from the gold mine. After discussing the gold mine with Jenny, the two of them finally got down to official business, and unexpectedly discovered that there were even more questions and knowledge that they needed to work on. The next morning, Luke pulled Secretary Jenny into another round before he left the hotel, brimming with satisfaction. On the way home, he tossed Jenny and the gold mine to the back of his mind as he mulled over another matter. Something was seriously wrong with Wolf Elsworth. After Jenny fell asleepst night, Luke slipped out of the hotel and found a gang that he had been investigating for a while. After making some inquiries with a higher-up of this gang, he learned some interesting intelligence. Wolf Elsworth had a secret hobby, and often looked for female college students through those gangsters. Most of the small fry in the gang werent clear on the details, and only two leaders who dealt with this matter were aware of Wolfs identity. Also, some of these students went missing soon after. Furthermore, Wolf had always been close to his nephew Dn, and was a regr customer of Prime Exotic, his nephews luxury car club. After Luke picked up Selina, they went to the police department. Sonia came over the moment she saw them Looking at her face, Luke asked, What happened? Sonia said, Scorsese found something. Come and take a look. Naturally, Luke didnt refuse. The three of them went to Sonias desk, and she took out a photo from a folder. Scorsese found something on the soles of the feet of that girl in pajamas. Its not anything like tar or mud, but the leaves of a unique nt. Luke nodded. Sonia said, This is an expensive ornamental nt. Its called... She browsed through the case file and read, Its called Red Dawn Maple, and when I was looking up information on Wolf, I happened to catch this. She opened an image on herputer. This is one of Wolf Elsworths mansions. He often throws parties here. Look here. Luke narrowed his eyes and watched as Sonia clicked and zoomed in on one part of the image. On either side of the steps outside the mansion were two beautiful crimson nts that were between 1.5 and 2 meters tall. Is this Red Dawn Maple? Luke asked. Sonia nodded. Its a maple from Japan. Its a unique and valuable species, and is very rare here. Also, this mansion is only a couple of kilometers from Dn Elsworths vi. Luke pondered for a moment and asked, So, the girl in pajamas wasnt far from Wolf Elsworths mansion when she got hit? The scene of the ident is even closer to the mansion; its only several hundred meters away. Sonia looked around and said in a low voice, Also, Scorsese searched unsolved cases in the archive from thest two years, and found the same maple leaves on another three victims. One of the victims was found at the construction site for Wolfs newpany. Luke raised an eyebrow. Is he that stupid? Sonia said, ...Maybe he himself doesnt remember where he tossed the body? After all, not even driving your car away after hitting and killing someone isnt smart either, is it? Luke nodded with a smile. True; they have money, after all. Thinking for a moment, he said, Dont continue investigating this case, understand? Sonia hesitated and asked, You... Luke shrugged. Other people might be interested in Wolf Elsworths hobby, but not us. Sonia stared at him and nodded silently. Luke took the files to Elsa. A momentter, Elsa went to Dustin with the same files. Luke returned to his desk and gave Sonia an OK gesture. Sonia nodded and continued with her work. She didnt really want the credit; if she provoked the Elsworth family, it wouldnt be pretty for her. By doing this, Luke hadpletely pulled her free of this case, and she didnt need to worry about the Elsworth family taking revenge. Also, Sonia had inexplicably helped to intercept stolen goods worth tens of millions of dors previously, and Dustin had specifically said that she had a hand in it. How could Sonia be unsatisfied? Chapter 381 - Sonia’s Intelligence and Privacy

Chapter 381 Sonias Intelligence and Privacy

The police department had smoothly pocketed a huge amount of the unimed cash; that was definitely more important than cracking a few murder cases. No wonder Elizabeth likes to work with Luke! Sonia mumbled to herself. Selina asked in a low voice, Are you really not going to do anything? Luke said, What are you thinking? Weve got too many cases to work on. Lets go. Well inspect your sunbathing spot today. Selina nodded, and they left for the forensics department. Scorsese, a ck guy with an afro, was already at work. He asked, Have you seen the report on the girl in pajamas?. Luke nodded. Yes, its already been handed over to Dustin. Just keep it to yourself and dont mention it to anyone. Scorsese nodded. Then why are you here?. Luke said, For the body on the beach. It was sent over the day before yesterday. Were here for the preliminary findings. Scorsese gave an oh before he walked over to pull open the door of a cold chamber. The cold chamber was essentially an ice coffin. The tray was pulled out to reveal a female body. Scorsese recited, Wendy Bagir, female, 34 years of age, unemployed. Weve already contacted her husband, Winston Bagir; he never filed a missing report for his wife. Selina was curious. He didnt know that his wife was missing for two days? Wait, how do you know that, Scorsese? Youre a doctor, not a detective, right?. Scorsese shrugged. Sonia bought the husband here yesterday to verify the womans identity, and I was here. My memorys pretty good, you know. Luke chuckled. Thats great. We dont need to talk to Sonia, then; she seems pretty busy. Scorsese was lost for words. Actually, Im very busy too. You have more than thirty detectives in the Major Crimes Division, but I only have three forensic doctors on shift here. Luke raised his hand to stop him. Stop. Take yourints to the big shots in their personal offices. No matter what you say to me, its not like I can give you a single cent. Speechless for a moment, Scorsese shook his head helplessly. Fine, lets focus on this Mrs. Wendy Bagir. Actually, we found one of her legs first. He then lifted the sheet that covered the body. Luke and Selina looked at the body, only to frown simultaneously. Scorsese said, The good news is that her leg was cut off after she died. Two guys were fishing at night when something got stuck in their boat propeller. They reached out, and hit the jackpot. He pointed at Wendys left leg. Luke asked, Whats the cause of death? Severe trauma to her forehead, which probably knocked her out instantly. She then died from an intracranial hemorrhage. Scorsese pointed at the head of the body. Also, she had intercourse before her death, and her right arm was dislocated. So... Selina asked, Someone mightve knocked her out and raped her before throwing her into the ocean? Scorsese shrugged. Youre the professionals. Dont ask me. Luke asked, Heres a professional question for you: Was there any semen left in her? What are the results of the DNA test? Scorsese said, There was, but its not in our DNA database. Sonia helped us obtain a DNA sample from Wendys husband, and Im afraid that its not a match. Luke remarked, What a sad story. Scorsese said, Whats even sadder is that the content of thisdys stomach suggests that she died three hours after dinner, and the food was pretty good. Do you want to take a look? Luke and Selina both shook their heads. You can just tell us. The food in a dead victims stomach wouldnt be fresh; it was essentially vomit that hadnt been discharged, and looked and smelled horrible. Scorsese said, Basically, it was lobster, fresh sea urchins, some cheese, and roasted ms. So, she mightve had dinner with a man who wasnt her husband at a seafood restaurant, before she was dumped in the ocean? asked Luke. Scorsese shrugged. Its your job to find out. Do you have any more questions? After a brief silence, Luke suddenly asked, Sonia has a boyfriend, doesnt she?. Scorsese subconsciously shook his head. No way, she doesnt have a boyfriend. Greatly enlightened, Luke patted his shoulder. Okay, thank you for your answer. Scorsese was lost for words. Holding back herughter, Selina left with Luke. Only after they were some distance away from the morgue did Selinaugh out loud. Luke nced at her. For the record, he confessed himself; its not like I was prying into Sonias privacy. Selina nodded with a smile. No wonder the reports which Sonia wants alwayse out faster. Hahahaha. Luke said, Thats down to her personal charm; its not like she demands them. Its got nothing to do with us. At most... we can ask Sonia to help us if we need a report urgently. Selina nodded decisively. The forensics department was actually even busier than the Major Crimes Division because they had less manpower. There was a severe shortage of skilled forensic scientists like Scorsese in Los Angeles. Naturally, Luke and Selina had to make full use of the lethal weapon that was Sonia. However,paring Sonias athletic body with Scorseses small physique from spending all his time in theb, they both shook their heads; these two getting together would be a feat. After gossiping about their colleagues, they drove to the beach where the female body was found. The ce was slightly northwest of Santa Monica Beach, and had fewer tourists. The year was only 2004. Even Malibu Beach, where Tony would establish his mansion, was still a destendscape. There was hardly anybody around. They walked to a small bay. Looking at the eye-catching yellow cordon in one corner, Luke asked, What do you think about sunbathing in this ce? The ce had quite a nice view of the blue sky and blue ocean, although the beach here was mostly pebbles and stones. Selina looked around and nodded. Not bad. Fewer people, less trouble. We can set up deck chairs where the stones are more level. Luke chuckled. Then lets go and investigate. Of course, they had to handle business first. They were here in order to figure out how the female body had ended up in this particr stretch of ocean. Chapter 382 - Visit, and Discovering the First Crime Scene

Chapter 382 Visit, and Discovering the First Crime Scene

They would be able to determine through a field investigation whether Wendys body had drifted here on the water current, or if it had simply been dumped here. The direction of the follow-up investigation would depend on whether the body had been dumped on the beach before it was swallowed by the tide, or had been dumped directly into the ocean from a boat. Luke and Selina went over to the yellow cordon, which was where the body had been retrieved. Taking out the file photo of the crime scene, Luke looked at the ocean and said, The water currentes from there. He pointed in one direction. They walked several hundred meters along the beach and climbed a slope, only to be rendered speechless by what they saw Hundreds of meters away on the other side of the slope was a row of vis along the shoreline. Selina checked the map and said, Its a vi district. Dozens of families live here. Luke covered his forehead. Does this mean that we have to investigate them one by one? Looking at the map, Selina suddenly said, Why dont we have lunch at a seafood restaurant first? Luke was confused. Huh? It was just after ten in the morning, and was a little early for lunch. Selina zoomed in on the map on the tablet and showed it to Luke. See this? Luke looked at the map, and saw several restaurants along the beach back in the direction which they hade. Luke raised an eyebrow. Are you sure that they specialize in seafood? Selina said, Maybe they have big lobsters. Luke smiled. Lets go. If they do, we know what were having for lunch. They drove back a kilometer, and then slowed down to check the restaurants next to the road. They soon picked Greer out of a few fairly high-end restaurants. Selina asked with a smile, What do you think? Luke nodded. This is it. A signboard outside Greer specifically said, Todays Special: Boston Lobster. But actually, these were Maine lobsters and not Boston lobsters. Boston Lobsters are best steamed or cooked with cheese, said Luke. Selina immediately started drooling. Ah, dont talk about that yet, were here on a case. Luke didnt torture the glutton any longer. They went in and found a waitress. After showing her their badges, they gave her a photo of the victim and asked, Have you seen thisdy before? The waitress looked at the photo and smiled. Of course; Ms. Wendyes here every week or two. Luke asked, Alone? The waitress hesitated for a moment, but she still replied, No, shees with Mr. Swick. Hes a decent gentleman. Luke and Selina looked at each other and asked, Theye together every time? The waitress said, More or less, but Mr. Swick sometimeses alone. Luke thought for a moment and asked, Do you remember if they had dinner here the day before yesterday? The waitress nodded. Yes. They were at my table. Luke asked, Was there anything unusual about them? For example, did they fight? The waitress shook her head. No, theyve always had a close rtionship, from what I can see. Luke hummed a response and asked, Did they leave together after dinner? The waitress shook her head. No, Ms. Wendy left on our boat, but Mr. Swick drove his car. However, Ms. Wendy never returned our boat after she left. Luke and Selina looked at each other. What boat? The waitress pointed at a small pier by the sea. We provide our customers boats for them to go out and have fun on the ocean for a bit. Luke and Selina looked at the boats, and saw that they were white with green edges. Each boat could only amodate two to three people. Luke thought for a moment, then asked again, What do you know about Mr. Swick?. A momentter, Luke acquired the address of this Mr. Swick. He smiled at the waitress and said, Please reserve a table for us. Well have lunch hereter, and wed like you to be our server. The waitress smiled brilliantly; she knew she would be getting a hefty tipter. The man who had been meeting Wendy for meals was called Phillis Swick. He lived precisely in the vi district that Luke and Selina had just seen. Luke looked at Selina and asked, Thought of anything? In the passenger seat, Selina drew a few lines on the tablet. Is it like this? On the map on the tablet, the restaurant was connected to Swicks house, and Wendys name was written on a simple drawing of a boat on the ocean, with a question mark behind it. Luke looked at the map and nodded. Thats pretty much it. Now we have to find out where Wendy died. An hourter, they walked out of the vi district. After a brief silence, Selina asked, Do you think he was telling the truth? Luke said, I dont know, but weve seen a lot of criminals who are good actors. Just because he was grieving like that doesnt mean that hes innocent. Selina clicked her tongue. My intuition tells me that he didnt kill Wendy. Luke didnt argue with her. After all, it was just her intuition, not a foregone conclusion. Phillis Swick was reasonably handsome and quite a good talker; indeed, it was easy for him to win adys favor. But Wendys husband... was a little pitiful! From the conversation just now, this Mr. Swick told them that he and Wendy were a couple and estranged from their spouses; they were going to divorce their spouses so that they could be together. He had indeed been with Wendy that night. Wendy had sailed the boat to his ce, and then left the same way after their tryst. Selina found that odd. Why didnt you drive back together?Swick said miserably, She didnt want anyone to see hering to my house. She sailed the boat to my ce every time. She wasnt divorced yet, you know. Luke and Selina looked at each other. Recalling that Wendys husband didnt make a police report until his wife had been missing for three days, they knew that this couple didnt have the best rtionship. Luke said, Lets go and see if we can find the boat; that might be the first crime scene. Instead of driving the car, they simply searched the shoreline on foot. Forty minutester, Luke and Selina stood on shore as they looked at the boat that was hidden in a thick growth of weeds. Okay, at least theres something we can investigate. It was a white boat with green edges. There was also dry blood on one edge of the boat. It was the smell of blood that had led Luke to the boat. The wind here was pretty strong, but the boat was giving off the scent incessantly like a signal, and Luke had been able to detect it from fifty meters away. It was Wendys scent. Chapter 383 - Sunbathing and the Shabby Pickup

Chapter 383 Sunbathing and the Shabby Pickup

Selina took out her phone and called the forensics department. Luke stepped forward but didnt board the boat. He only checked the surroundings. Theres no obvious blood on the boat, but look here. He jerked his jaw in one direction. Selina looked at the hull of the boat, only to see a huge dent on one side. Something crashed hard into the boat? Selina asked. Luke nodded. Theres no blood or traces of a struggle on the boat. Lets just wait; itll be a miracle if the forensic staff can get here within an hour. Selina looked at the sky, and then at her watch. Oh, no. Our seafood lunch. Luke remembered that too. He said helplessly, We can only cancel our reservation now. Selina nodded and called the restaurant. Luke ran all the way back to Swicks vi and drove the car to the boat. After driving the car over, Luke said with a smile, Though theres no seafood lunch, we can still get some sunbathing in. Also, do you want this? As he spoke, he took out a Dr. Pepper from the fridge in the car and tossed it to Selina. Selina caught it and had a mouthful before burping in satisfaction. Darling, youre really smart. Luke chuckled and didnt say anything. Together, they took out foldable chairs, a beach umbre and towels from the trunk of the car, and set them up on a t area nearby. Selina changed into a bikini in the car and came running back with a food box. Shey down and sighedfortably. Its nice to rx for a moment when were busy. Luke opened the food box and took out a piece of spiced beef. Kill two birds with one stone; theres nothing else to do while we wait, anyway. Since they were the ones who found the boat, they couldnt just walk away before the forensic scientists took over. If it was in the city, they could find a ce to rest before the forensic scientists arrived. In this deste area, they had to find their own way to kill time. Fortunately, Luke and Selina were always prepared when they went out. There was always food and water in their car. While it would be too much to call this a country outing, it still made the long wait less boring. Eyes closed, Selina listened to her learning materials via her earphones while she enjoyed the sun. Luke had put together a lot of professional knowledge for her in various areas, from fighting to wilderness survival. With nothing else to do now, she listened to some of it; this method was a lot morefortable than reading. Luke didnt like sunbathing that much. He simply had tea and read his files after applying sunblock on Selinas back. The files he was reading were a little more shady, and basically contained relevant intelligence on the underground forces in Los Angeles. He had been exercising restraint in the frequency of his clean-up operations, and did a purge only every five to seven days or so in order to prevent his diligence from affecting his state of mind. Even then, Luke had cleaned up almost ten gang nests in over a month. For the gangsters of Los Angeles, this was a trivial number, but these mid-level gangs which Luke wiped outmanded hundreds ofckeys. After he got rid of these mid-level leaders, the hundreds of bottom-levelckeys lost their bosses. With their bosses gone, theseckeys had other ns. Some wanted to be the boss, some nned to join other forces, and some tried to fish in muddy waters for themselves Thus, the gangs of Los Angeles had been in turmoil recently. Luke was contemting getting rid of the bottom-level hoodlums who were especially active. These guys were even more unbridled than their dead bosses; they hadnt been beaten down by cruel reality yet, and thought that they could make waves as big shots themselves. Luke wondered if killing more of these enthusiastic fellows would make the reste back down to earth. When the brainless guys were all dead, the smart ones would naturally step in. He didnt think he was creating more crime in Los Angeles with this; it was organized crime that was more dangerous. A lot of gang cases had to do withrge-scale, ongoing operations such as human trafficking or drug smuggling. A small hoodlum could at most only mug someone on the street; they werent nearly as dangerous as organized gangs. While Luke was thinking this, he put a red V next to certain names in his notebook. If everything went smoothly, the ticks would be red xs soon. Suddenly, there was the sound of an engine in the distance. Luke turned to see a shabby pickup drive past them to an even more remote location. He was lost for words. Was there someone else like them, on an outing in the wild? After a while, the guys from the forensics department finally arrived. Looking at Selina, who continued sunbathing after she waved at them, the two forensic scientists couldnt be any more envious. Wow, youre so smart to actually prepare all this in advance. The forensic guys werent prudish enough to tell them what to do while on the clock; their work was usually very dry and dull as they faced cadavers and blood every day, and only an idiot would mouth off at a gorgeous girl. Luke chuckled and pointed at the boat. If you want to rx a bit after youre done with work, I can lend you two yoga mats and sunblock. Of course, you have to prepare your own clothes and towels. The two forensic scientists were white guys who werent more than thirty years old and had lively natures. They looked at each other and smiled bitterly. You think we have time to catch some rays? Weve got tons of analyses and reports to do. Luke shrugged. I cant help with that. Im not your supervisor; I cant give you leave.After bantering for a moment, they began to do their job. There wasnt much that the forensic scientists needed to do. Apart from the dent in the boat and the dry blood. there wasnt much else on the boat that was suspicious. When the guys from the forensics division were done and about to leave, the shabby pickup which had driven by earlier returned. Luke nced casually at the pickup and saw that it was towing a boat. He was stunned for a moment. The white boat with green edges was the same as the one they were investigating, and it had the name of the restaurant, Greer, on it. Observing the boat from a distance, Luke noticed that something seemed to be missing from the bow. Chapter 384 - Even If You Don’t Work Overtime Today, You’ll Have to Tomorrow

Chapter 384 Even If You Dont Work Overtime Today, Youll Have to Tomorrow

He couldnt help but look at the side of the boat not far away, which had a huge dent in it. The sunbathing spot which Luke had chosen was blocked by bushes, and was difficult to see from a distance. As for the boat that the forensic scientists were working on, it was in a small bay that was much lower than the surrounding terrain. Thus, the shabby pickup didnt notice them at all when it passed by both times. Narrowing his eyes, Luke suddenly said, Selina, time to get to work. Saying that, he hopped off the rocks next to the slope and dashed to the front of the pickup Taking out his badge, he shouted, LAPD, stop your car! There was a slight pause, as if the pickup was going to slow down, but a momentter, the engine revved, and it sped up. Lukes nose twitched, and he frowned. He then took out the Glock from his holster. Bang! Bang! The two shots hit the front left wheel of the pickup, and it swerved off the road. The pickup crashed into a tree with a bam, and came to a stop. On the other side, Selina had put on her clothes, and was running over. Instead of approaching the car, Luke simply raised his gun and shouted, Open the door slowly and get out of the car! A ck man in the pickup looked at him in panic but didnt do anything. After Selina came over and pointed her gun at the ck guy from the other side of the car, Luke finally dragged him out of the car and handcuffed him. The two forensic scientists saw what was happening and shouted, Whats going on? Luke waved his hand at them and then pointed at the boat behind the pickup. See the bow of the boat? You may want to examine it. The two forensic scientists came over and took a look. This boat... Did it hit the first boat? One of them sniffed the air. The smell... Is there a body on the boat? They looked at each other, and one of them climbed onto the back of the pickup to look at the boat, only to see something wrapped in canvas. He easily untied the rope, which had only been carelessly wrapped twice around the object. As soon as he lifted the canvas, he instantly put on his mask and shouted, I found a naked body. Its a white female, around thirty years of age. The body is already dposing. He shook his head helplessly. Looks like well be working overtime. Luke consoled them. If you dont work overtime today, youll have to work overtime tomorrow. If you think of it that way, do you feel better? The forensic scientist rolled his eyes. Thanks, how considerate of you. Luke and Selina then interrogated the ck man. The guy was panic-stricken and reluctant to talk. After asking a few questions, Luke gave Selina a meaningful look, and she called Elsa. Instead of wasting time here, they may as well hand this guy over to Elsa; given her capability, she should be able to make him talk. Would he ask for awyer? That was impossible. The guy was clearly very poor. If he demanded awyer, he would only get a public attorney, and would almost certainly spend the rest of his life in prison. Most of the time, public attorneys who worked on cases like these werent much, and wouldnt try their best to help the defendant. They couldnt earn anything from a case like this, and would only want to close it as soon as possible; it didnt matter to them how much time their client would spend in jail. At that moment, Luke was d that he was prepared, and they could have lunch on the spot. However, he and Selina moved some distance away, since the pickup really stank. Handcuffing the murder suspect and stashing him in the backseat of their car, they returned to the t area to officially have lunch. Cheesecake with spiced beef was a rarebination, but Luke could live with it, and Selina was satisfied too. Though spiced beef was different from steak, a glutton would never pass up delicious food. Half an hourter, Elizabeth and Billy arrived and learned the case details from Luke and Selina. They took a look at the nude body on the boat, before driving the suspect back to the police department. Even if there wasnt any other evidence, they could arrest him solely for illegally hiding and transporting a body, and would have plenty of time to make him talk. After enjoying a leisurely lunch, Luke and Selina looked for the spot where the boat had been picked up. With his Sharp Nose, Luke soon found the location. It was a simple pier. Walking around the pier for a while, Luke called the forensic scientists and said, Congrattions, Ive found the crime scene where our victim was murdered. Hey! Can you be less efficient? Damn it. Weve got a lot of things to do here, one of the forensic scientistsined. While speaking over the phone, Luke continued examining the scene. The body isnt going anywhere, but if theres a storm, it might destroy the scene. The forensic scientists gave a helpless sound of agreement and said that they would send someone over. After Luke hung up, Selina said, Looks like it was pretty bad for her. Not far away from the pier was a small shack. Luke didnt need to go in to know that it was where the suspect lived. There were a pair of shoes and the remains of a jacket on the way from the pier to the shack. Near the shack was more torn clothing, including underwear. Without doubt, that naked woman had been captured and raped by that man, and finally died here. So, it wasnt hard to understand the suspects attitude. He killed the woman, and had been caught transporting the body; it was useless for him to say anything to defend himself. He may as well keep mum and try his luck; there were a number of cases where criminals had sessfully gotten off scot free by not saying a word.A forensic scientist arrived. Looking at the scope of investigation which Luke pointed out, he couldnt help but shout, Wow! I really need to thank him! Hes really an energetic son of a b*tch! Luke patted his shoulder and said, If youre upset, gather more evidence, and make him pay for his excessive energy when the timees. The forensic scientists were busy for more than two hours, and by the time they were done canvassing the scene, it was already past four. Sitting in the chairs which they had brought over with them to the new scene, Luke and Selina watched the forensic scientists pack up their equipment. The body on the boat had already been taken away, and the two forensic scientists only needed to take the samples back with them as they knocked off work for the day. Lukes phone rang again. Seeing that it was Elsas number, he picked up and asked, Boss, whats up? Elsa said, Youre near Phillis Swicks seaside vi, right? Chapter 385 - Guys, We Have More Work To Do

Chapter 385 Guys, We Have More Work To Do

Luke hummed a response and said, Its about a kilometer away. Elsa said, I just received a call from Winston Bagir. He shot Philis Swick in his vi. Since youre there, go over and take a look. Right, are the guys from the forensics department still there? Take them with you. Luke looked at the two forensic scientists, who had just closed the trunk of their SUV with relieved expressions, and said, Yes, theyre still here. Were on our way. Hanging up, he walked over to the two forensic scientists and gave them a brilliant smile. Im sorry, fes, but theres a new crime scene we need to check out right now. The two forensic scientists shouted, WTH? Luke and Selina were more rxed now. They returned to Swicks vi, which they had visited in the afternoon, and handcuffed Winston Bagir. The patrol officers then arrived to take him to the police department. Winston Bagir was Wendy Bagirs husband. He was thin and in-looking with a quiet and soft demeanor. His expression was both sorrowful and nk. Although he had just shot a guy with a revolver, Luke and Selina werent harsh on him. After all, this Winston was Wendys legitimate husband, and Mr. Swick, the victim, was the man who wanted his wife. Not long after the interrogation, it was all over. The breakdown of his marriage made Winston lose all hope. He shot Swick because he thought that Swick killed Wendy. Luke and Selina didnt know what Winston was thinking. Who knew if Winston had killed Philis Swick over Wendys death or her cheating. Whatever it was, the case was closed without a hitch. The judge might reduce Mr. Winstons sentence seeing how he had been cuckolded, but that had nothing to do with Luke and Selina. Elsa walked out of the observation room. Seeing Winston in custody, she asked Luke, Exactly who killed his wife, Wendy? Luke shook his head. Well have to wait for the forensics department. Maybe theyll surprise us? Elsa just chuckled and left; there was no telling how long it would take the forensics department toe up with results. Selinas phone rang. She picked it up and spoke for a bit, before she hung up. She then said, Alright, the forensics department found a drivers license that wasntpletely destroyed. They restored it and were able to identify the nude body. Walking back to his desk, Luke asked, Who is it? Selina also walked back to his desk and opened a file on hisputer. Shes... this guys wife. Luke looked at the photo, lost for words. Huh? Philis Swicks ID photo was clear for all to see on theputer screen. Checking the information on Swicks wife, he sighed. Okay. Thisdy even switched back to her maiden name. It seems that she doesnt have a good rtionship with her husband either. She was Be Brownie, thirty-three years old, and five feet and eight inches tall, with long brown hair. The body on the boat had the same face as the person in the photo, the big difference being that the face in the photo hadnt been punched. Luke grabbed his coat and said, Lets go. Ill buy you dinner. Selina asked, What are we eating? The seafood that you wanted, replied Luke with a smile. At that point, night had fallen, and it just so happened to be time for dinner. They reached the restaurant, and Selinaughed and kissed Luke on the cheek. The lunch has turned into dinner. Not bad. Luke said with a smile, Its easy to reserve a table through a friend. Hi, Nina. He waved. A familiar waitress soon came over and directed them to a table. What would you like to eat? Luke put the menu in Selinas hands and said, The lobsters are at the back of todays specials. Then, he said with a smile, Let her have a look first, and lets talk business for a bit. Have you seen this woman? He showed her Be Brownies photo. Nina, the waitress, was the one who had given them information that morning. After they canceled lunch, Luke took the opportunity to make a booking for dinner. Toward someone like Luke who kept his word, Nina was honest with him as well. She looked at the photo and said, I have. I once saw her arguing with Mr. Swick in the parking lot. It felt like she was going to kill him. Luke and Selina shared a look, and Luke asked again, Is she a regr customer here as well? Nina shook her head. No, I hardly see her. I wouldnt have remembered her if it hadnt been for that fight with Mr. Swick. Luke said, This Ms. Be never returned your restaurants boat after she sailed it away two days ago. Did you not know? Nina said, It happens all the time. For unfamiliar customers, we just keep the deposit. Luke asked, Do you have a list of customer deposits?! Nina said, Its with the manager. Do you need me to call him over? Luke said, Thank you, Nina. He found Be Brownies name on the list. After asking about when she left on the boat, Luke and Selina rxed and enjoyed a delicious dinner. When the bill was settled, Nina received an unexpected tip of a hundred dors.Tips were generally no more than 20% of the total bill; the extra was naturally a fee for the intelligence Nina had provided. She smiled and walked Luke and Selina to the door. In the car, Luke said, So, theres nothing mysterious about this case now. Selina noddedzily. Swick was rich. He caught his wife Be cheating on him. They were in the process of getting a divorce, and she wasnt going to get anything. If Wendy wasnt around, she might still have had a chance of getting Swick back, or rather, getting some of his money. So, she stalked Wendy, and hit Wendys boat when she saw the opportunity, Luke continued. But we dont know if she was the one who killed Wendy. After all, Be doesnt look like she could dislocate someones elbow. Selina, however, looked uninterested. If she did it, then whats the point of this case? Luke fell silent. Of the two couples in this case, Swick was dead, while his wife died two days earlier; Be might have killed Wendy, and Winston Bargir was going to spend a long time in prison for shooting Swick. In this marriage game that had no winners, all four of them had suffered aplete loss and had no chance of turning things around. Chapter 386 - Investigating the Seaside Villa

Chapter 386 Investigating the Seaside Vi

Luke offhandedly had Sonia help them check with Dr. Scorsese, and they very quickly obtained the report for Bes body. There were no surprises at all. Be had been strangled to death, and there were traces of the suspect inside her. After being locked up for two days, the suspect gave up and confessed. It happened a few nights ago. He heard engine noises and then a collision. He got up to check, and saw that two boats had collided in the distance. After a while, the person on one of the boats pushed another person, who was lying down, into the ocean. Then, the boat, whose bow had broken, sailed to the simple pier, and Be had gotten off, cursing She had been wearing scanty clothing, and it was night on the shoreline with nobody around, so the suspect hadmitted the crime. Of course, he might also have been motivated by the jewelry and watch that she was wearing. By the time the guy roused from his madness, he found that he had already strangled Be to stop her from screaming. The guy was stupid, and simply wrapped Be up in canvas, threw her into the boat, and hid the boat in the bushes near the pier. After a couple of days, however, he realized that this wouldnt do, as the smell could be detected from far away. Thus, he looked for a car, and nned to drop the boat and the body somewhere far away. It never urred to him that he could destroy the boat and the body. He was dumb, but the reality was that there were plenty of criminals who were even dumber than he was. Besides, those with brains wouldnt kill someone for so little money. The jewelry Be had been wearing could only sell for several thousand dors. The suspect hadnt even spent it yet, except for buying the pickup. Nobody was really surprised at this oue. Too many of the guys the police brought in had done stupid things on the spur of the moment, and this suspect was just one of them. After Bes case was closed, this guy was handed over to the district attorney. In his confession, the suspect mentioned that Be had been yelling things like go to hell, b*tch and youll never steal my husband from me. Coupled with the report from the forensics department, Luke and Selina could more or less determine the cause of Wendys death. The wound on Wendys head was caused when she hit the edge of the boat, as suggested by the green paint around her wound, and it had been fatal. There was an exnation for her dislocated right arm as well. After the boat was brought back and examined, the forensic scientists discovered that her boat was out of gas. Luke could picture it easily. After Wendys boat ran out of gas, she tried to pull the starter rope to reactivate the engine. It was at that moment that Be, bent on revenge, crashed into her boat. The violent collision caused Wendy to lose her bnce while she was pulling the rope. She dislocated her right arm, and her forehead hit the edge of Bes boat. From that moment on, Wendy never regained consciousness. There was no water in her lungs because she was already dead when she hit the water. After finding Wendy unconscious or dead after the collision, Be simply dumped her in the ocean and sailed her boat back. But just as she was feeling pleased with herself, that ck hobo noticed her, and robbed and raped her before strangling her to death. It was quite the ironic ending for Be. This case was no longer important, since everybody involved was already dead. Luke handed the case over to Elizabeth, then started to look at the other cases. As he did so, he never stopped collecting and sorting out information. He had more and more intelligence on Wolf Elsworth, but he wasnt in a hurry to deal with the guy anymore. The Elsworth family didnt just rely on Henry Elsworth as the face and backbone of the family.. There were other members of the family who were in oil, finance, electronics and other industries. Henry had gone missing along with his ne, which seriously affected the familys influence in Los Angeles, but the familys foundation wasnt shaken. The family was both as wealthy and powerful as ever. It was no wonder Dustin and Elsa had stopped Luke from working on the Elsworth familys cases. They really were trying to protect him. However, not doing anything for now didnt mean not doing anything forever. Luke was slowly gaining an understanding of how the family worked, and when the timing was right, he didnt mind giving them a push. The Elsworth family definitely had enemies. Powerful ones. But these enemies were just ordinary professional rivals, not life-and-death foes. At worst, they would only try to undermine each other for a government seat in Los Angeles. Not meddling was the right thing to do. Whether a minor detective lived or died meant nothing to such gigantic families. It was a shame that Mr. Smith had already retired; given how he did things, he mightve been able to kill off all the important people of the Elsworth family. Luke could only sigh and instantly abandon that meaningless fantasy. Mr. Smith was already a father, and was ying house with a hot woman and a dog. That was pretty much the best sort of family a guy could ask for. Luke couldnt count on him all the time. That night, Luke burned the midnight oil as always after Selina trained and went to bed. At midnight, he packed up his tools and left the house. A few blocks away, he drove out a rtively new ck Ford to his destination. Wolf Elsworth had been quite active recently. Word had spread of the death of Wade Davis, the real estate magnate from Texas, and hispany was about to go bankrupt. However, Wolf lived as carefree as ever, as if he hadnt sent anyone to kill a police officer or intercept a prisoner at all.He was hosting a party at his seaside mansion, the one which had the two rare Japanese red maples at the entrance. Luke wanted to take a look at what Wolf was up to. One kilometer away from the vi, Luke got out, but instead of pressing forward, he took out a piece of equipment from the trunk a drone! Of course, it wasnt one of those fancy military products, but it was cheap, convenient and practical. Letting the drone go, Luke returned to his car, and essed the feed from the drone via a wireless connection on hisptop. Looking at the extremely clear vision of the mansion in night vision mode, he chuckled. For purely investigative purposes, he didnt have to risk going in himself now; this gadget could take care of it. The drone took photos around the mansion from a distance without approaching it. Chapter 387 - Unexpected Guest, and Rebecca Again

Chapter 387 Unexpected Guest, and Reba Again

Luke was amused by the images transmitted by the drone. He muttered, A nude party? Oh, wait, not entirely nude. The men in the vi wore regr clothes, but the women were mostly only in their underwear. Both men and women wore masks that covered their faces, as if it were a masquerade. It certainly didnt look like a legit party. After getting the drone to cruise around the vi, Lukey down leisurely and watched the feed on hisptop. There were a lot of security guards in and outside the vi. Both the security guards and the other men here were clearly used to the half-naked women among them. This definitely wasnt the first time this sort of party was being held. Suddenly, Luke stared nkly as he straightened from hiszy recline to swiftly operate hisptop. The drone, which was hundreds of meters in the air, turned to one side, where a shadow was moving toward the vi. That shadow wasnt a car, but a person. Luke could even infer from her posture that it was a woman. She wasnt just a woman, but an unbelievably fast one. In just half a minute, she had sprinted hundreds of meters from the seaside to break into the vi. An rm suddenly rang out in the vi, and the security guards took out their guns. The searchlights on the top of the vi were turned on as they swung in the direction of the intruder. Luke secretly chuckled. This vi wasnt so simple after all. While the vi was in chaos, the drone pushed forward and readjusted its focus for a clearer picture, and Luke kept watching. The woman who broke into the vi was well-prepared. Not only did she have long and short guns, she even threw out several grenades. Several sections of the vi exploded and were set aze. Luke was astonished, as what thedy threw out werent ordinary grenades, but special incendiary bombs. The moment she threw them out, she had picked up a rifle. Luke was dazed to see the gun. HK416? What a rich woman! The gun had only been released not long ago, and it was very expensive! Also, after a quick nce, he knew that the gun had been significantly modified. She was a professional! Only a professional would modify such a valuable new weapon. The following battle confirmed Lukes spection. In her hood and ckbat uniform, the woman was like the God of Death as she easily killed a couple of bodyguards around her with the HK416. She then rushed deeper into the vi. Narrowing his eyes, Luke tapped the car door lightly as he stared at the screen. This womans actions were a little odd. If she was an assassin, she couldve snuck in, and with her abilities, that would be a piece of cake for her. If she had other ns, she shouldve asked more people toe with her. But now that she was attacking the vi on her own, she couldnt suppress the enemies inside at all. Suddenly, there was a series of explosions. The drone captured the part of the vi that had blown up. A momentter, a team ran out of a side door in a flurry. Luke made a soft sound of surprise when he saw a very familiar person Wolf Elsworth. He was fleeing under the protection of several security guards. A few secondster, that fierce woman arrived. Her HK416 was already gone, reced with two Uzis. She fired a barrage at the team from behind, and three security guards in the rear screamed and copsed. Wolf and the other security guards, like horses that had just been whipped, ran even faster. Luke, however, frowned. After a gunshot, the woman in ck jerked and staggered as she ran, nearly falling over. But she reacted very quickly, and dropped to roll over to a wall. Tossing the empty Uzi aside, she took out two pistols and fired like crazy behind her. The next moment, the wall that had been sheltering her suddenly copsed, as a sturdy figure broke through it and sent her flying ten meters away before she hit the ground and rolled several times. Luke raised an eyebrow. The man had broken through the thick wall with his own body? That wasnt something that an ordinary person could do. But of course, this woman wasnt ordinary either. She was clearly heavily wounded. She struggled to her feet and quickly reloaded her guns, before she shot at the man that was running at her. The man raised a special bulletproof shield, and the bullets clinked off it. He sped up and charged at the woman behind his shield. The woman struggled to her feet and spread her arms open, before she abruptly brought her right arm up to fire a bullet in a curve. Bang! Luke was stunned. Why did this motion seem so familiar? In just a moment, he remembered why. Rebeca! That woman was Reba from the Fraternity! She was the super shooter who almost blew up Lukes head on the roof of William Johnsons apartment building. On thewn outside the vi, that robust man who was charging forward behind the shield screamed after Reba fired the shot. Blood spurted out of his head, and he lost control of his body as he crashed and rolled over the ground before falling still. It was Curve Shooting! There was no mistake; the woman was Reba. Luke saw Reba struggle to get up and continue chasing Wolf Elsworth. She was still determined to go after Wolf despite her severe injuries. What grudge was there between them? On the other side, Wolf Elsworth was escorted to a Lincoln car by his security guards. The car set off and drove in Lukes direction. From thewn, Reba saw the Lincoln speed off. She was infuriated, and gritted her teeth to continue the pursuit. That inhumanly strong man had broken her left arm and several ribs. Wolf had had a life-saving trump card after all!However, she had just shot the super bodyguard in the head with Physical Outburst and Curve Shooting. She didnt think that Wolf had anymore cards up his sleeve. Yet, Wolf had escaped. Reba was unwilling to give up. Using thest bit of Physical Outburst, Reba took a shortcut over a hill toward the road that Wolf would have to take. Running hard for hundreds of meters, she felt dizzy. Physical Outburst had a time limit. If she used it for too long, her body would copse. She knew that her body had reached its limit. She would die if she kept running. But Wolf was still alive. How could she die before he did? Chapter 388 - Anonymous Good Samaritan

Chapter 388 Anonymous Good Samaritan

Reba was utterly frustrated. If this operation failed, it would be very difficult to try and kill Wolf again. The Elsworth family had countless ways to hide and protect him. Right at that moment, she saw a speeding ck Ford. Reba instantly exulted. There was hope! She could hijack this car and chase Wolf! She was about to raise her gun and stop the vehicle, when she found that her body, like a rusty machine, couldnt move at all. What were the chances? She was desperate. Suddenly, the ck Ford slowed down and stopped in front of her, and the passenger door opened. Beautifuldy, do you need a ride? rmed, Reba tried to lift her gun. Who are you? What made her wary was that it didnt sound like a human voice. More precisely, it sounded like... a recording? Like an NBC male news anchor. A man who would like Wolf Elsworth to disappear. The standard NBC broadcast voice came out of the car again. After a brief silence, Reba gritted her teeth and took the passenger seat, but kept her gun on the driver. This person was definitely much weirder than the voice. He was wearing gray clothes, and his head was hidden by a hood. He was also wearing gloves. Even more excessively, he was wearing a huge pair of yellow sunsses under the hood; not an inch of his skin was exposed. Are you ready? Ive prepared a little surprise for you, beautifuldy. Reba confirmed that the person wasnt speaking, but that the words were being recited by a device in his hand. But she was in awful condition at the moment, thanks to her heavy injuries and consecutive use of Physical Outburst. She could barely hold her gun. Her head was in a muddle, and she could no longer judge whether it was a good idea to take this weird car or not. Were hate and her injuries affecting her judgment? The idea shed in her head, but she discarded it just as quickly. If this failed, it would be very hard to find another chance to kill Wolf Elsworth. Reba was willing to take a risk for thisst opportunity. In the silence, the Ford started up smoothly and drove several hundred meters beforeing to an abrupt stop. Reba, who was feeling a little muddle-headed, jerked awake. Why did you stop? Because your target is right there. It was still the broadcast voice, and the driver gestured at the windshield. Reba raised her head, only to see that the Lincoln which Wolf was in had flipped over, and its doors were wide open. But that wasnt important. The important thing was that the security guards were all unconscious outside the car, and Wolf Elsworth was looking at her in fright. Or rather, he was looking at the ck Ford that she was in. Reba did her best to pull herself together, before she struggled to open the door and walk over to Wolf. W- What do you want? Wolf still tried to put up a front. Taking a deep breath, Reba looked at the yboy, whose hands and feet were shackled. Do you remember William Johnson? Wolf shook his head quickly. No, I dont know him. Theres no need to deny it. I know that you know him. Thepany called 3M is actually 3W, or Wade-Wolf-William, which refers to the names of the three partners. Am I right? As your partner, William did many dirty jobs for you, like kidnapping female college students for your entertainment, Reba sneered and said. Of course, Wolf wouldnt admit it. He continued shaking his head. No, it has to be a misunderstanding. Reba, however, ignored him and simply went on. Do you remember Alicia Sanchez? She was a USC sophomore. After she refused your money, you had William drug her and send her to you, but Williams men killed her when she resisted. She died all because of you, you filthy pig! Looking at the gun that was slowly being raised, Wolf shouted, No, I didnt! You have the wrong guy... Bang! A bullet hole appeared in the center of Wolfs forehead, and he dropped with his eyes wide open. Alicia, you can rest in peace now, Reba mumbled. The determination that had kept her going ever since she found out that her sister had been murdered disappeared with that shot. Instantly, her body lost all strength, and her vision went dark as she passed out. Lost for words, Luke climbed out of the car and looked at the sky. Did he have to clean up someone elses mess again? Ten minutester, he drove the car away, leaving nothing but an empty Lincoln behind. As he drove, Luke wondered if it was too much of a coincidence for Wolf to go missing right after his brother, Councillor Henry, disappeared in a ne crash. He looked at the woman in the passenger seat and shook her head; she couldnt be handed over to anyone. She was the one who had killed Wolf. Like Mr. Smith, she was a remarkable fighter and the best scapegoat. Also, even if she was caught, there was no way she would say that someone else killed Wolf. Wolf was her sworn enemy who had killed her sister, after all. On the other hand, Reba had spared Selina and Donald in the apartment buildingst time, and didnt blow up their heads. She had even gotten shot by Luke during her escape. Luke didnt feel guilty about that, but he also didnt have any reason to kill her. The system notifications had already appeared earlier. System: Wolf, a primary member of Bubble Gum Gang, has been killed. Total experience: 1,000. Total credit: 1,000. Contribution rate: 50%. EXP +500. Credit +500. You have received Rebas appreciation. You may now learn all her abilities. In the list of Rebas abilities which Luke had acquired earlier, Physical Outburst and Curve Shooting were no longer unavable.Luke was slightly amused; the Elsworth family really was his lucky star. Because of Henry, Mr. Smith showed up, which allowed Luke to acquire his Elementary Pration. Wolf, on the other hand, attracted Reba, and Luke was able to learn Physical Outburst and Curve Shooting. Furthermore, both Mr. Smith and Reba could take the me for him. If the Elsworth family wanted to retaliate, they would go after these two ruthless killers; there was basically no risk to Luke at all. Thus, the conclusion was: one should always do good! And never leave a name behind. The next morning, Selina was woken up by the aroma of food. Seeing that Luke was unhurriedly making pan-fried pork dumplings, she cheered and asked, Why are you in the mood for this today? Chapter 389 - Good Mood and Personal Favor

Chapter 389 Good Mood and Personal Favor

Selina knew that Luke was usuallyzy when it came to cooking. He would never make pan-fried pork dumplings, which took a lot of time, unless he was in a good mood. Sweets like cake, on the other hand, were easy and convenient to bake in bulk, and were usually his first choice. Luke smiled. Sometimes, youre just happy for no reason. Selina didnt bother with it, and quickly washed her face and brushed her teeth. As they were having hot soybean milk and pan-fried pork dumplings, in an apartment somewhere downtown, Reba slowly opened her eyes. She was a little dazed when she saw an unfamiliar ceiling, before she recalled what happenedst night before she passed out. She lifted the nket and took a look at herself. She was only in her underwear, but she wasnt entirely naked; most of her body was covered in bandages. Her broken bones had also been properly set. The bullet wound on her back had been cleaned and treated in standard battlefield first aid style; it was simple but practical. Except for the pain of her injuries, she didnt sense anything else unusual. Certain things that she had expected might happen didnt seem to have happened at all. Enduring the pain, she slowly sat up. The noise outside the window suggested that she was still in the city. She grabbed the pistols on the nightstand and examined them, confirming that they were her special weapons. Even the clips were next to them. She sighed in relief. Then, enduring the pain, she put on a tank top, a holster, and a long-sleeved shirt. These had all been prepared for her next to the bed. After everything was done, Reba got up and opened the window a little for a peek. It was a regr street below with some foot traffic; nothing seemed out of ce at all. Frowning, Reba observed the scene for a few more minutes before she dropped the curtain, suspicion on her face. Whats the meaning of this? She didnt understand what that mysterious person fromst night wanted. He brought her to what appeared to be a safe house and treated her wounds, but left without leaving a note. Did he really just want to see her kill Wolf Elsworth? Frowning as she returned to the bed, she saw a bag of food and drinks from the convenience store next to it, as well as letters from a magazine cover which were arranged to form the word: BYE! Was he truly gone? Reba fell into deep suspicion. But the tough woman soon cleaned up everything, left the apartment, and disappeared into the crowd. Luke, on the other hand, took Selina to work with a rxed air. Selina was already immune. She had confirmed that Luke was in a better mood than usual. Did he sneak out to see Miss Jenny against night? Of course, Luke had a good reason to be happy. He only needed 20 Mental Strength to learn Rebas abilities now. Once he met the requirement, Bobbys Mental Communication would be avable to him as well... Maybe after he yed a few more games of poker with the guy. His experience in the system had reached 25,568 points. If he had guessed right, he would be level twelve when his experience reached 30,000 points, and he would get five stat points. Getting four thousand-plus experience points was a piece of cake for someone who had been earning more than two thousand experience points weekly. Luke beamed as he made his ns. When he sat down, Sonia nced at him inquiringly. Luke nodded with a smile, and she immediately walked over. Next to his desk, she asked in a low voice, Did you hear the big newsst night? Both Luke and Selina shook their heads. Sonia said in an even lower voice, There was an intense fight at one of Wolf Elsworths mansions in the suburbsst night, with gunshots and explosions. Thirty security guards were killed. Wolf Elsworth is missing. She observed Lukes expression as she spoke. le Luke seemed surprised. Kidnapped? After a brief silence, Sonia said, No one knows, but the Elsworth family has promised a million dors to anyone who can give them Wolf Elsworths whereabouts, or a hundred thousand to anyone who has a lead. Luke clicked his tongue. What a shame we wont be able to earn that money. The boss doesnt want us to touch their cases. Seeing his expression, Sonia was no longer suspicious. Its good that you know. Im going back to work. Luke and Selina were only in the office for a short while, before they drove out to work on cases. On the road, Lukes phone rang. He picked up the call via his Bluetooth. Sheerah, what can I do for you? He looked for a spot to slowly pull over. What? A performance? Are you kidding? asked Luke in surprise. A momentter, he replied hesitantly, Let me think about it. Ill give you an answer by noon. Bye. Selina looked at him. The singer? Luke nodded. Yes, her. What is it? Selina asked. Luke put his phone away and said, She asked me to work as a temporary bodyguard tomorrow. Selina said, Seriously? Doesnt she have her own bodyguards? Why does she want you? Luke said, Because the ce shes going to doesnt allow bodyguards entry, and she can only bring two people with her. One of them will be her stylist, and as for the other, she hopes I can apany her as a staff member. Selina frowned. Where is she going? She cant take bodyguards with her? Luke shrugged. She didnt mention. She only asked me to call her once I decided. Selina asked, Dont you have work? Luke said, Its a private job. Well board a helicopter at half-past five, and return to Los Angeles at midnight. Selina was lost for words. Then its up to you. This was a private job. If Luke wanted to get closer to Sheerah, he could do her this favor, but it wasnt a big deal if he didnt.Also, the trip would only take six hours, which didnt affect Lukes regr schedule. Thinking for a moment, Luke called back to say that he would do it. He was a little curious about how a singer usually prepared for a performance. No matter how staid a person was, they would still feel curiosity, and Luke was no exception. More importantly, the performance venue was a ce of interest to Luke, so he would be killing two birds with one stone. Sheerah was very happy and said that she would send a car to pick him up in the afternoon tomorrow. At four in the afternoon the next day, Luke went home early with Selina and made dinner for her. Promising that he would record some of the performance for her, Luke got in Sheerahs car. The car was driven to a military airport, and Luke wasnt allowed to enter until he showed them the temporary ID card which Sheerah had given to himst night. Chapter 390 - Superstar? Rock Star? Luke Has Potential

Chapter 390 Superstar? Rock Star? Luke Has Potential

Even so, everything in Lukes backpack was poured out and scrutinized before he was allowed to pass. Not just that, the car couldnt drive in either. Luke shrugged and could only jog to the airfield on his own. With his keen sight, he could already see the two women among the men on the airfield. One of them was Sheerah, and the other was Mona Ms, her assistant. Of course, Assistant Mona also had to be the stylist, makeup artist and PA all at once for the time being; she would have to take on multiple roles for this special performance. It was the same for Luke. As a staff member, he was responsible for moving four huge boxes. Thankfully, the boxes had wheels and he didnt need to carry them. Apart from that, he was also responsible for security andmunication. He couldnt make the two women run up and down, so he was the one who went to the helicopter to ask the soldier there, When are we leaving? The soldier replied indifferently, Were waiting for someone to arrive. After half an hour, another group of people drove into the airfield and boarded the helicopter as soon as they got out. This was a tandem rotor helicopter, and thirty people got on with a bunch of equipment. Most of them were men. A dozen of them were dressed like members of a band, and the rest were dressed like waiters. There was one young woman in the team. She was wearing a sexy ck halter top and tight pants. Luke estimated that the blonde with short hair might not be twenty yet, and she was even hotter than Sheerah. Sheerah was surprised. Who was this woman? She looked like a big star, but Sheerah didnt know her at all. After the strangers all got on board, the soldiers finally nodded at Luke, hinting that they could go. Luke smiled and called for Sheerah and Mona to get aboard. He arranged for them to sit at the rear end of the helicopter, away from the thirty strangers. Then, he greeted a man who looked like a band member with a smile. Hey, buddy, are you going to perform too? Your equipment looks really interesting. The man was stumped for a moment. Do you recognize it? Luke quickly shook his head. No, Im new in this business, but it looks very cool. The man chuckled. Im sure it does. He then turned away, unwilling to talk to Luke any longer. Luke scratched his head in embarrassment, like a simple young fellow who had just been rebuffed. The other men noticed but didnt really care. They simply chuckled with mocking smirks. Luke turned around. Seeing the confusion in Sheerahs eyes, he hastily apologized. Sorry, Im not familiar with this job yet. Though puzzled, Sheerah replied casually, Its fine. Just pay a little more attention. She wasnt a fool. From her recollection, this wasnt Lukes character. But since Luke didnt exin, she wouldnt insist on an answer. She never questioned Lukes professionalism. Elsa had mentioned before that Luke was a good fighter and was gutsy. After their previous encounters, Sheerah also had full confidence in him. She had only hired Luke because Uncle Bryan was already on a trip in Istanbul with his daughter and wouldnt be back for days. When Sheerah told him about this security mission, Bryan had simply reminded her, Go find that boy named Luke. Hes quite capable. She hadnt thought of Luke sooner because he was officially a detective, and it might be difficult for him to ept a private job. This time, she was giving him ten thousand bucks for this job. It was extremely expensive for a six-hour security service. But Sheerah wanted a bodyguard who was capable and trustworthy, so she didnt mind shelling out this amount. She sensed that something wasnt right, but she was smart enough not to say anything. There were times when curiosity killed the cat. She wasnt an idiot. She had encountered a lot of unusual things in ten years of show business. So, there was no way she would ask these people why their instruments didnt match her performance. A band and singer shouldmunicate well before a performance, otherwise something was very likely to go wrong. Sheerah was an A-list singer in America, and this band shouldve greeted her at the very least. From that point of view, they were very unprofessional. Sheerah kept silent, and told Mona in passing that she was slightly dizzy and not to let her be disturbed while she got some rest. Mona, who had been very unhappy about the bands attitude, was discouraged from arguing with them, in case it disturbed Sheerahs rest. So, she could only keep her mouth shut and prepare for the uing performance. Thankfully, the ufortable flight didnt take very long, and the helicopternded just half an hourter. When the doors opened, Luke quickly helped the twodies off first. He then pushed out the four boxes, and cleared the way for the strangers on board. The strangers got off in single file. A man patted Lukes shoulder as he passed by and said, Youre a hardworking boy! Do your best; after today, youll definitely be promoted! He thenughed and waved as he walked away. With a bashful smile, Luke continued pushing the four boxes dutifully. The man just now was wearing a leather jacket that had a heavy metal vibe. With his spiky hair and headband, and his big sses, he looked like a rock singer in every way. But a rock singer who didnt know Sheerah? Was that possible? As one of the most famous divas in the country, Sheerah might not be known by every citizen, but even those in the music circle who didnt like her style would have heard of her. This wasnt about personal preference, but was a matter of reputation in the circle.Luke gave two of the lighter boxes to Mona, and then pushed the other two boxes as they went forward. The scene was pretty lively. There were marines everywhere in front of them, from top to bottom and left to right. Dropping their tools or crouching along the handrails, some cheered and some whistled, and some were yelling a name. Luke could easily tell that the name they were shouting the loudest wasnt Sheerah, but... Jordan Tyler. Who was that? Seeing that the marines were all focused on the short-haired blonde, that was undoubtedly her name. Almost her entire back was exposed; it was elegantly curved, highlighting the gentle beauty of a woman. Her tight pants were ck at first sight, but when Luke observed them more carefully from the back, he realized that they were slightly transparent, and he could faintly see a deep-colored thong. Chapter 391 - Last Performance and Birthday Gift

Chapter 391 Last Performance and Birthday Gift

The Jordan whom Luke knew the most was the basketball yer. As for women with that name, he only remembered the one from Germany, who had a remarkable bosom. However, Selina had ruthlessly pointed out before that this Jordan had clearly gotten a boob job. As far as Lukes keen sight could tell, however, this Jordan Tylers D-cups were pretty authentic, so she wasnt that Jordan. Even though this hot Miss Tyler had taken the lead, a lot of marines were still staring at Sheerah and Mona. They were dressed more conservatively, but the marines had been thirsty for too long. No wonder Sheerah had wanted to bring a capable bodyguard along; it was probably to guard against these marines. Luke calcted that there were hundreds of soldiers on this boat. If something did happen, he would have no choice except to jump into the ocean with Sheerah. At the very least, he could swim back to shore with her, and he would definitely be faster than these soldiers. But looking at the ck spot in the distance that was the shoreline on the horizon, he knew it was at least ten kilometers away. He sighed helplessly. It wouldnt be easy earning his ten thousand bucks. Sheerahs team, as well as the hot girl Tyler, were led to a cabin by amander named Klier. The four of them were escorted to a spacious cabin, which Commander Klier told them that they could use to get ready. But this was a battleship, and they wouldnt be taken to the stage until just before their performance; if they wandered around without instruction or a guide, they would be arrested Stunned, all four of them watched the cabin door close. Luke pricked his ears, and a cold light shed in his eyes. Mona was dumbfounded for a long while, before she eximed, Theyre treating us this way? Luke kept silent. He simply gave Sheerah, who was looking at him, a meaningful look, before he sat on the small table near the door and closed his eyes. Sheerah raised her hand. Mona, this is the Montana battleship, not a stadium like were used to. Theyre not fans either, but soldiers. Mona immediately shut up. Sheerah was nice to her and paid her well, but she also demanded a high standard of work. Stupid people couldnt work for Sheerah for long. After putting a stop to Monasints, Sheerah looked at Luke in concern, only to see that the young man seemed to be resting. However, his left finger tapping his thigh suggested that he wasnt asleep. Luke was recalling the information he had read before. The Montana was an old-ss American battleship that was still in active service. It was thest and only Montana-ss battleship. The Montana was unbelievably lucky. Its sister battleships of the same ss were dismantled when they were still in the shipyard, and the public had never seen them. The Montana was the only one that was sessfullyunched, but the war was over before it took a single bullet. It had inherited many advantages of the Iowa, thest-generation battleship. It was slower, but it was bigger, had better armor, and had fiercer firepower. In the decades after the war, the other battleships were soon retired, but thisst battleship was brought back after retirement and came back into service after modifications in 1987. It was also the only super battleship that was still in service in the whole world. But this year, it was finally going to be retired. The Montana would soon arrive at the navy port near Los Angeles, and retire on Long Beach. Adams, the current captain of the battleship, would retire along with thisst battleship after his 52nd birthday. Why was Sheerah here to celebrate Captain Adamss birthday? First of all, she had been invited by a certain big shot in the military to whom she owed a favor, and Captain Adams was that big shots good friend. Secondly, this was the Montana, thest battleship in the world. It had witnessed thest world war. The document of surrender, which brought peace back to the world, was signed on this battleship. Nobody had sung on the Montana since the 1960s. Sheerahs performance could absolutely be called The Last Performance! Anyone else who performed on the Montanater would only be performing in a museum and not a real battleship. It was also the reason why Luke had epted the job. This was the only opportunity to visit the Montana while it was still in active service. Giant battleships and cannons were the ultimate dream of men. Since the Montana was about to be retired, the atmosphere on the battleship was a littlezy. Those who were going to retire were looking forward to it, and arrangements had been made for those who would continue to serve. Since the Montana was about to be retired, few people would focus on thisst battleship except for those who might be nning something. Luke fell into deep contemtion. Tyler, the hot girl, had already rushed into the bathroom to vomit. She had been dizzy both on the helicopter and on the ship. After vomiting, she felt a little more clear-headed. Looking at Sheerah, she finally eximed, You... Youre Sheerah? The singer? Sheerah smiled politely and said, Yes, and you are? Jordan Tyler. I... I was the cover girl for the September issue of Sports Illustrated, the hot young woman said embarrassedly. Sheerah was stumped, but there werent many changes in her expression. Oh, I dont really read that magazine. May I ask why youre here? Tyler got even more embarrassed, and looked away. I... Im here to y the birthday present. Sheerah thought for a moment, then instantly understood what she meant. Traditionally, a hot girl would hide in some gift box or cake and jump out at the right moment, giving the birthday boy a big surprise. It wasnt unusual, but it was certainly quite rare on a battleship. Youre going to y the birthday present for Captain Adams? Sheerahs expression was a little strange. Tyler was at a loss. Yes. Its for a... captain? Actually, she didnt even know what a captain really did, and she had only heard someone mention it earlier. Chapter 392 - High Heels, High-Cut Bodysuit, and Admiral’s Jacket

Chapter 392 High Heels, High-Cut Bodysuit, and Admirals Jacket

Sheerah sighed. Do you know that Captain Adams is turning 52? Not to mention that hes a rigid, old-school soldier. Tyler was still confused. Huh? She wasnt following Sheerah at all. Sheerah looked at her and nodded helplessly. I can see youre really unwell. You should get some more rest. Saying that, she went to sit down not far away from Luke. Her meaning was very clear. As an old-school soldier, Captain Adams would never permit something like a hot girl as a birthday present on his battleship. Coupled with the unusual things that she had seen earlier, Sheerah felt that something was wrong. However, the cover girl was clearly unaware of the situation, so it was useless to bring it up with her. The room briefly fell silent. A momentter, Mona asked in a low voice, Sheerah, do you want to put on your makeup? Sheerah looked at Luke. Luke opened his eyes. Sure, but if you have t shoes, you better put those on first. Sneakers would be even better. Both Sheerah and Mona were wearing high heels that were at least eight centimeters tall. Mona was stumped. But we didnt bring any t shoes. Luke frowned. Put on anything thats easy to move around in; leave it if you dont have any. Sheerah stopped Mona, who was going to ask more questions, and simply told her to get started with the makeup. Mona hadnt brought any extra shoes since Sheerah would only be singing three songs tonight. While Sheerah was getting ready, Tyler also started to move. She slipped into the bathroom with her bag, and walked out hesitantly several minutester. Luke didnt really pay attention to her, until Sheerah asked in surprise, Youre going to wear that? He turned around, only to see that Tyler was wearing a high-cut bodysuit. And her halter top had been reced with a highly unconventional admirals jacket. All in all, Luke didnt think he had seen an admiral wear something like that. However one looked at it, it was certainly a unique outfit. Tyler blushed when the other three looked at her. When Luke looked at her in astonishment in particr, Tyler suddenly found her clothes a little humiliating. After a brief silence, Luke suddenly said, Youre very pretty like this, dont be embarrassed. He then smiled and looked away. Tyler was only doing her job. Tyler looked at Lukes gentle smile and felt a lot better. It had to be said that Tylers signature smile was very reassuring. A momentter, just as Mona was about to get Sheerah to change into her performance outfit, Luke stopped her. No need, just wear what you have on now. Mona was stunned. But theyre just regr clothes. Luke said, Didnt Sheerah mention that Captain Adams is an old-school soldier? So, theres no need to be too fancy; something simple would be more to his taste. Sheerah immediately agreed with him. Then Ill just wear this. She was wearing a thin, dusty-blue long-sleeved blouse and long pants. She wasnt attending some soire, so this was good enough. At that moment, Luke said to Mona with a smile, Mona, are you done? Mona was stumped for a moment, before she nodded hesitantly. If she doesnt need to change her clothes and her shoes, I think Im done here... Luke said, Okay, can you give me and Sheerah some privacy? I would like to talk to her about something. Mona discreetly retreated to a corner away from them. Even Tyler, upon hearing Lukes request, joined Mona of her own ord. Luke smiled at her again in gratitude. Tyler suddenly felt like her seasickness had gotten worse. Sheerah leaned in close at Lukes signal, and he whispered something to her. Sheerah let out a low cry at first, before promptly covering her mouth. After she calmed down, Luke continued, Dont be too scared. Try to stay calm. Theres a good chance that we can escape. Sheerah was still a little anxious. What are we going to do? Luke said, If it was just you, Im confident I can keep you safe. However... He pointed behind him. Since those two are here, we dont have as many options. Sheerah frowned. Then what are we going to do? Luke said, You talk to Monater, and Ill take care of the September girl. Hopefully, shell be as calm as you. Looking at his face, Sheerah suddenly rxed. Hey, dont tell me youre nning to go on a date with that September girl after this? Luke shrugged. Of course, I look forward to that oue. Sheerah couldnt help but smile. Then I hope that everything goes well for you. She understood what Luke meant. If Luke could go on a date with the September girl after this, then all four of them would be fine, which would be the best thing. Luke and Sheerah then got up and went to talk with their respective targets. Luke smiled at the girl, who was sitting on the bed. May I sit down? Dazed for a moment, Tyler nodded quickly. Yes, of course. This was a military ship, and the bed Tyler was sitting on was unbelievably small. When Luke sat next to her, they were naturally very close. Tyler was slightly nervous, but Luke had started talking He had barely said a few words, when the young girls expression changed and she was about to cry out in fright. Luke, who had been prepared for this reaction, covered her mouth and said, Dont scream, and dont run wild. Thats the most important thing for you to survive. Tyler stared at him for a good number of seconds, before she finally nodded. On the other side, Sheerah gave Luke the OK. Luke didnt really care about Mona and Tyler. Sheerah was the one he had to protect here. If these two cried and shouted like that brainless girl Brenda back in Wolfkyle, he wouldnt hesitate to abandon them. Luke wouldnt risk his own life to save someone. Ultimately, Mona and Tylers fates would depend on how they acted. Now that the situation was clear, Tyler couldnt wear her bodysuit anymore. Luke pushed her back into the bathroom to put on her regr clothes. Then, all three women took off their high heels, ready to escape on bare feet. They also left all their personal belongings in the cabin. ncing at the three women, Luke whispered, Stay as quiet as possible once were out, so we dont draw their attention. So, remember to bite down hard on whats in your mouths. Chapter 393 - Sounds Great, Good Pans

Chapter 393 Sounds Great, Good Pans

The three women could only nod; it was hard for them to talk with knotted towels in their mouths. Unless they deliberately spat the towels out, they wouldnt be able to yell or cry out. Of course, this was Lukes idea. It was a natural reaction for people without training, whether man or woman, to cry out when they ran into a mishap. Luke wasnt about to risk their safety on the womens ability to control themselves; it was better to use some equipment to ensure their safety. Seeing their nods, Luke also nodded with a smile, then turned and smoothly opened the door. Actually, after Vice Captain Klier closed the door earlier, Luke had heard him say, Lock the door and dont let anyone out. His voice had been very low, but Luke had only been two meters away from him. After the door was shut, Luke had clearly heard the sound of it being locked. Ordinary people might not be able to hear it, but it was crystal clear to Luke. Recalling the looks which Vice Captain Klier and the others shared while taking the four of them to the cabin, Luke understood everything It couldnt be a coincidence that the group from the helicopter all reeked of gun oil and gunpowder, no matter how many showers they took. The only exnation was that the men from the helicopter were plotting something, and Commander Klier was their aplice. They were going to use this birthday celebration to carry it out. Luke unlocked the door by disassembling the lock, and he put the parts away in his inventory. Something like that wasnt too hard for his current level. Taking a deep breath, he stepped out into a pretty big hall, but nobody was around. The items for the birthday celebrations were strewn everywhere. Tyler looked at a big round box on a trolley. She was supposed to hide in this big box, but it wasnt even set up yet. ording to the celebration schedule, she should already be hiding inside, ready to be delivered to the captain. Bang! Bang! The three women were startled by the sound of gunshots. With the towels in their mouths, however, the sounds they made were smothered. Luke wasnt surprised. Actually, he had already sensed a number of gunshots on the deck and elsewhere. A gunfight on a navy battleship basically meant that internal security had been severelypromised. Without looking back, he simply waved his left hand to signal for the women to follow him. The cabin they had been in was just for storage and didnt have a pneumatic door, so it didnt affect Lukes Sharp Nose. During the long wait in the cabin, Luke had already done reconnaissance with Sharp Nose. After they left, he led the three women right at a swift but unhurried pace. After multiple turns through the narrow corridors, all three women lost their sense of direction. Sheerah secretly wondered why Luke was so familiar with this ce. Had he been here before? Of course not. The Montana was an official battleship on active duty, and it had undergone a great deal of modern modifications which had significantly changed itsyout. A regr person wouldnt know the shipsyout at all. Completely relying on his Sharp Nose, Luke walked all the way... to the galley. Gunshots rang out from time to time on the deck and other ces. The galley, on the other hand, had an especially distinctive smell and was quiet. More importantly, someone was there. Before stepping into the galley, Luke gestured at the women to hide in one corner. Sneaking silently into the galley, his hands skimmed unhurriedly over the various items inside. He paused over two kitchen knives, but didnt pick them up. Instead, what he grabbed was... two frying pans nearby. Weighing them in his hands with a pleased expression, he looked at the three people who werent far away. Two men in ckbat uniforms were forcing a young soldier to kneel. They shouted, On your knees! On your knees! Where is he? Wheres the cook? Frightened, the young soldier pointed at a nearby door. Hes in there. In there? You can go to hell now... ng! ng! Two low but crisp thuds rang out, and Luke clicked his tongue in amazement. Huh, from how they sound, you can tell that theyre great pans. He then crouched down and hit the two guys on the floor with the frying pans again. ng! ng! Not far away, the young man, whose back was to the interrogators, trembled. He had thought he was already done for, but still harbored a sliver of hope. Suddenly, the yelling behind him stopped, and he heard someone say something. But he didnt dare turn around. He was still on his knees, his hands over his head. Okay, Ive knocked them out. You can stand up now. He heard the most pleasant voice. Dazed, the young soldier hesitated for a moment, before he turned around and saw a man even younger than him, who smiled. Are you familiar with this ship?. The soldier shook his head nkly. Not really. I only came on board at Hawaii. Luke said, Then, how about the cook? He looked at the door on the side. The young soldier hesitated and said, B- But Commander Klier said that we cant let Laybecker out. Luke smiled even wider when he heard Kliers name. Thats Kliers order? How wonderful! He then unlocked the door and opened it. Chef Laybecker? Im looking for directions. The young soldier hesitated, but didnt stop him. He wasnt an idiot. Luke had just saved his life, and something was clearly wrong with Commander Klier. But there was no response from inside. Luke said helplessly, Alright, Chef Laybecker. Im not with those criminals. Im Miss Sheerahs assistant. You must know Sheerah the diva, right? So, can youe down from the shelf with the frozen pork? Youre wasting both yours and my time. After a brief silence, someone suddenly lunged out. At the same time, Luke raised his frying pans and blocked the two objects that had been thrown at him. They were two frozen German sausages.Luke flipped the pans to catch these two lethal weapons before they fell to the floor. Luke said helplessly, Chef Laybecker, please look down and ask this soldier whats going on first before you attack allies, okay? Those German sausages were frozen solid; getting hit in the head with them was no different than being smashed with a stick. Opposite Luke, a man who was half a foot taller than him craned his neck from behind a counter and asked, Who are you? Luke looked at the cook, who had grabbed a kitchen knife soundlessly, and hastily replied, An innocent worker, trying to escape from here. Also... Sheerah, you cane here now. There was rustling at the door, and Sheerah and the other two women cautiously came over. Laybecker and the young soldier were both stunned and eximed in unison, What the hell? This was the Montana, a battleship that was in active service. Why did three women suddenly appear on board? Chapter 394 - Unknown Staff Worker, and Cook

Chapter 394 Unknown Staff Worker, and Cook

Sheerah and Tyler were beautiful and sexy, and even the assistant Mona was above average. They were also barefooted at the moment. They didnt look like criminals at all, though the towels they were biting on looked weird. Luke shrugged and said, Lets introduce ourselves. Sheerah, a famous singer. Tyler, a famous model. Mona, a famous makeup artist. Im Luke, a staff member responsible for moving luggage. Sheerah and Tyler were invited to perform for Captain Adamss birthday celebration, but we were locked in a room. When we heard gunshots, we managed to break the door open and escape. Everybody was lost for words. Youre the only one here who isnt famous? But in any case, Chef Laybecker and Nash, the young soldier, werent suspicious of Luke anymore after seeing the three women. They had never seen any sort of genius bring three women with him to raid a battleship. Of course, they had never seen a youngster bring three women with him to escape a battleship, either. Laybecker nodded silently. Luke put down the frying pans, which still had the German sausages in them. He smelled the soup nearby and said, Chef Laybecker, youre really good. That soup smells great. The expressions of Laybecker and the young soldier turned strange. After a brief silence, Laybecker said, Thanks for thepliment, but Klier spat in the soup, so... Everybody: ... Disgusted by Klier, Luke quit it with the small talk, and gave Chef Laybecker a basic rundown of the situation. It didnt take much for the both of them to realize that the other wasnt simple. Luke had a gentle appearance, but he had very efficiently knocked out the criminals with his frying pans. When Laybecker took off his white cook jacket, all the three women sighed inwardly at his lean, straight physique and well-proportioned muscles. As Luke and Laybecker stripped the unconscious criminals of their equipment and put them on, they looked at each with tacit understanding From the way they searched for guns and put on the equipment, both of them knew that the other was a professional. They were done in less than five minutes. A walkie-talkie on one of the criminals crackled. Cass, Zack, have you finished off the cook? Were short of hands on deck. Come up here when youre done. Luke and Laybecker looked at each other again. Whats your n? asked Laybecker as he shot a meaningful look at the three women. Luke asked, Is there a safe ce for them to hide? After running into Laybecker, this less-than-proper cook, Luke felt that he no longer needed to escape with the three women. If all the criminals were killed, they would naturally be safe. Laybecker said, Im going to look for the captain; theyll need him if they want to control this battleship, so I wont be going with you. Private Nash, take them to the cargo hold. Its bigger and has more clutter; they can hide there. He quickly told Nash where the cargo hold was, before he nodded at Luke and left. Watching Laybecker leave, Luke chuckled inwardly; once again, he had a shield. It was nice of the two unconscious robbers to give up their equipment and firearms as well as their boots. Sheerah got one pair of boots, and her assistant Mona got the other. Looking at Tyler, who was at a loss, Luke could only smile at her. Im sorry, but can you use towels for now? Tyler nodded dumbly, and Luke wrapped her feet in two big kitchen towels. On the side, Nash couldnt stop staring. That was such a slick move. He had to try it out himself. Nash swiftly guided them down one level to the cargo hold. Luke told Nash to watch over the threedies well and to not let anything happen to them. He then whispered something to Sheerah, before slipping out on his own. Putting on his close-fitting, alloy bulletproof vest in a secluded corner, Luke set out once more. He took a winding route before stealthily approaching one point of entry to the deck, which was guarded by an armed criminal. Luke raised a small mirror and quickly checked both sides. Confirming that there were no other criminals around, he took out a rope dart. With a flick of his wrist, the rope dart flew out and wrapped itself around the criminals neck. Luke pulled hard, and the criminal was dragged to the entry before he realized what was going on. With his free hand, Luke grabbed the criminals arm that was holding the gun and twisted. The criminal tried to scream, but couldnt make a sound with the rope around his neck, and he was dragged into a cabin. A momentter, Luke walked out in the criminals ckbat uniform. Mimicking the criminals posture, he took a few steps and looked around. Then, going over to the left, Luke looked over the side of the boat, and saw something dark moored on the ocean behind the ship. Luke narrowed his eyes. Was that... a submarine? These criminals had indeede prepared. The thirty guys on the helicopter had just been the vanguard. At that moment, the deck was a boiling mess of voices and sparks. He swiftly counted the active criminals; what he could see was already more than fifty people. The number wasnt important; Luke had never been afraid of these sorts of unorganized criminals. The important thing was that they were busy dismantling missiles on the deck after seizing the Montana. Luke quickly recalled the weapons that the Montana was equipped with. For this old battleship that had been modified, apart from twelve formidable 406-millimeter main cannons, it had been installed with quite a few advanced missiles.However, the only weapons that could have attracted the criminals attention were the Tomahawks. There were rumors that some of the Tomahawk missiles on the Montana might be nuclear warheads. Thinking that, Luke knew that he didnt have much time. The American government would go nuts if they learned that these criminals were trying to acquire nuclear weapons. By then, certain special troops would probably be deployed to deal with the situation. S.H.I.E.L.D. was unlikely to be deployed, since this was a military matter. However, Luke knew that the military had a lot of secret troops, like the one led by the famous General Ross and the onemanded by Colonel Stryker. Thinking quickly, he slipped back into the ship. Chapter 395 - Fishing In Troubled Waters, and Fighting for Points Chapter 395 Fishing In Troubled Waters, and Fighting for Points There were several critical locations on a battleship, and the Combat Intelligence Center was definitely the most important one. After modern modifications were made to the Montana, control over most of its defensive and offensive weapons were focused in the CIC. The dozens of missiles on the battleship, in particr, were the most dangerous weapons of all, and wereunched from the CIC as well. Luke didnt know the way to the CIC, but he knew that the ce where most of the criminals would be gathered was most likely to be it. Activating Sharp Nose, he slipped off in one direction. Suddenly, the stern of the battleship exploded as raging mes shot into the sky, illuminating the entire battleship for a moment. Luke clicked his tongue and wondered if it was caused by a certain cook who seemed determined to blow up the whole ship. Deeply worried about some cooks destructive ability, Luke sped up. He was the best at fishing in troubled waters. Go to the deck, the deck. The guys on the front deck. Two criminals suddenly rushed out of a corridor in front of Luke, and one of them was shouting into his walkie-talkie. Both of them were surprised to see Luke. Why are you down here? Something happened on the deck. Lukes clothes were simr to theirs, and he had deliberately lowered his head when he sensed them earlier. Since the corridor was rather dim, the two criminals couldnt see him clearly. Making his voice husky, Luke said fuzzily, That cooks good. Hes killed so many of us. The two criminals kept moving, and one of them said, Were going up to look for him, why did youe back? Huh, wait... These two were still professionals, and sensed danger when Luke didnt stop getting closer as he spoke. They subconsciously raised their guns. Regretfully, they were too slow. Luke suddenly put on a burst of speed and reached out to grip their necks. With two snaps, the two of them instantly turned stiff. Storing the two bodies in his inventory, Luke pressed on. It really was Laybecker doing something big as he messed around with the criminals at the aft of the ship! Luke had to be quicker if he wanted more credit points. Thinking this, Luke hurried toward the CIC. He detected nine people with his Sharp Nose. Without a doubt, all of them were criminals. He could hear them shouting at each other with his acute hearing. We need more manpower to dismantle the missiles on the deck. Dont all of you wait on the submarine,e up and help. Laybecker is on the deck. Hes already killed a number of our men. That guys a SWCC (Special Warfare Combatant-craft Crewmen) elite. Dont underestimate him. Hurry up. We have half an hour at most before the military notices us. We have to speed up. Two! You have to dismantle at least two! Salim already paid us in advance. Klier told us to fill the ship hold where we locked up the marines with water, and force Laybecker to save them. We dont have time for him. Luke stood calmly outside the door as he locked onto everybodys positions in the CIC with Sharp Nose. At the same time, he pulled up his hood to cover his face and put on a bulletproof helmet. Taking a deep breath, Luke pushed hard off of his feet and dashed into the CIC as a dark shadow. He raised the two MP5s that he had just acquired and shot to his left and right at the same time. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Consecutive gunshots burst out on the bridge, and blood sprayed. The MP5 in Lukes right hand suddenly paused, and he abruptly flipped it back around as he bent down to hide under a control panel at the same time. Bam! Bam! Bam! ng! ng! Luke was shot at the instant he started his attack, which disrupted his momentum. The bullets struck the metal board behind him with sharp ringing sounds. Experts! Luke grew excited, and didnt stop firing. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! He stuck the two MP5s out slightly without needing to crane his neck for a look, and fired in the direction where he remembered two armed criminals were. The two criminals screamed and fell; they were hit, but hadnt been killed instantly. Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! The criminals immediately went on the counterattack. The bullets hit the control panel which Luke was hiding under. Luke calmly turned around and leaned back a little to check his surroundings. He saw half a boot outside the control panel. The MP5 in his left hand moved slightly. Pu! Pu! The criminal who had been crouched on the other side of the panel screamed and clutched his blown foot as he subconsciously exposed his head. Pu! Pu! The mans scream came to an abrupt stop, and he fell to the floor as blood spurted out of his head. You son of a b*tch, get out here if you have the balls! one of the criminals suddenly roared as he fired his pistols at Lukes cover wildly. You think Im an idiot? Why would I go out? Luke mocked him inwardly as he stretched out the MP5 in his right hand. Pu! Pu! The gunfire stopped, and the brainless fool was no longer bellowing. There was a brief silence in the CIC. Rolling his eyes, Luke abruptly tossed the two MP5s some distance away, and they hit the floor with a light sound. Luke then silently picked up thest MP5 he had. When he was switching guns, someone leapt like a leopard onto the control panel above Luke and pointed his gun at Lukes hiding ce. Lukes expression changed the moment the person moved, and he turned and rolled to the other side of the control panel as he fired the MP5. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Ah! The man grunted in pain and hit the floor hard. Luke didnt even spare him a nce, and simply threw himself out from the control panel.Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Two criminals who were trapped in a corner fell with two holes in each of their heads. Luke finally stood up and swiftly did one sweep of the CIC. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Shooting the head of every criminal who was still breathing, Luke finally checked the system notifications. System: You have defeated Johnny Muh and received a list of his abilities. Johnny Muhs abilities: Basic Firearms, Basic Combat... Quick Reflex (Prerequisite: 20 Strength, 20 Dexterity and 1,000 credit points. Temporarily unavable) Luke walked over to the man who had lunged at him, but he didnt smell any blood. This Johnny Muh was wearing a bulletproof vest. He was only unconscious for the moment after Luke shot him. Chapter 396 - Learn to Live, Live to Learn

Chapter 396 Learn to Live, Live to Learn

Rolling his eyes, Luke grabbed a frying pan from his inventory and hit the back of this lucky dogs head hard. System: You have killed Johnny Muh. You may now learn all his abilities. Luke chuckled and immediately learned Quick Reflex. Almost instantly, he felt that there was something more to his reactions, which were extraordinary to begin with. It was hard to describe the feeling; it was different from when his Dexterity improved. This Quick Reflex allowed his body to move more quickly and skillfully. There was the faint sense of better coordination between his immense strength and swift reactions now. Sensing the effects of the ability he had just acquired, Luke looked at Johnny Muhs body on the ground. This guy had extraordinary reflexes and marksmanship. When Luke broke in earlier, the guy had reacted almost instantly and taken out his gun to disrupt Lukes barrage. But this Johnny Muh was too inexperienced. Luke had lured him out with nothing more than two empty MP5S. Johnny Muh thought that he would seed with his surprise attack, but was greeted by the end of Lukes third MP5. If Johnny Muh had been more cautious, it wouldve been much more difficult for Luke to kill him. Pondering for a moment, Luke stored the unlucky bastard whose head he had smashed with the frying pan into his inventory. This guys body could still be of use. Thinking that, he walked over to the control panel. Looking at the feed of the hold which was filling up with water, as well as the countless buttons on the CIC, Luke sighed helplessly. He didnt know how to operate a battleship. What if he pressed a random button and made the marines drown faster? Or what if the battleship sank to the bottom of the ocean? He didnt n to find out how many credit points he would lose for making such a mistake. Taking note of the holds location from the screen, he quickly got up and left the CIC. What hecked in knowledge, he had to make up with hardbor now! Sighing, Luke collected all the criminals weapons and ammo, and set up a small device in the CIC, before he headed in the direction of the sealed hold. When he reached the hold at the prow of the ship and saw that the door had been welded shut, he felt like beating someone up. These damn criminals really knew how to make life difficult! Thankfully, the tool which the criminals had welded the door shut with was on the side. Luke activated the tool, and it spurted bluish white mes which quickly started to melt the sides of the door. But after only half the welding points were melted, the bluish white mes quickly diminished and vanished. Luke was lost for words. No wonder the tool had been abandoned. It didnt have much juice left! He dropped the tool and observed the door. Although it hadnt aplished the task, half the welding points had been melted, and the door wasnt sealed as tightly as before. Taking a deep breath, he gripped the edge of the door with both hands and slowly pulled it outward. Creak With a drawn out and unpleasant sound of screeching metal, the remaining welding points were forcefully torn apart. When the weight in his hands lightened, Luke knew that all the welding points had been broken. Instead of going in, he turned around and promptly fled. His life would never be peaceful again if they knew he was the one who saved them. Mission: Rescue the imprisoned marines,pleted. Total experience: 4,200. Total credit: 4,200. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +4,200. Credit +4,200. At least two hundred marines mustve been locked inside the hold. Luke had to thank the professional criminals who had rounded all of them up in the same ce. For this amount of experience and credit points, this private job had been worth it. Luke dropped most of the guns and ammo he had taken off the criminals at the door to the hold. He only kept the three MP5s that he had used earlier. It was now time for him to take care of the remaining criminals. Laybecker was certainly one tough cook. On Lukes way to rescue the marines, he had heard the vague sound of gunfire on the deck. Clearly, the man was still fighting the criminals. Luke snuck off to the CIC again. This was the control center for the entire battleship. If the criminals lost control of this ce, they basically wouldnt be able to make use of the weapons on board. Without these weapons, they wouldnt be able to withstand attacks from the military at all; two SEAL teams would be enough to teach them a lesson. It had been some time since he eliminated the criminals in the CIC; the rest of them mustve already sensed something wrong. As he expected, when he arrived at the corridor outside the CIC, he noticed two armed criminals hiding cautiously in one corner, as if on guard against any ambushes. Luke took out his fake phone and checked the surveince feed of the CIC via his device. Apart from the two guards outside the door, there were only four people inside. Also, seeing how flustered they were and hearing them bellow into their walkie-talkies from time to time, they probably didnt know how to operate the battleship as well. It seemed that Laybecker had killed a lot of criminals too. The criminals were short of manpower when they had to deal with two hidden enemies and dismantle the missiles at the same time. Luke put his fake phone back and breathed softly as he muttered, Time to test the new ability. He pushed off and lunged out from around the corner like a shadow. The two criminals at one end of the corridor were shocked and raised their guns, but then paused. The moment they raised their guns, the shadow suddenly changed course and zigzagged toward them quickly and erratically. The two criminals subconsciously tried to aim at the shadow before pulling the trigger. Actually, if they were worse shooters and simply pulled the trigger and fired randomly, they might have stopped Luke for a while. But only for a while. Luke reached them in less than two seconds, and was disinclined to y around. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Firing the two MP5s at the same time, he blew up the heads of the two panicked criminals. Crouching on the floor, Luke let the two MP5S dangle from his shoulder on their slings. He then grabbed the bodies of the criminals and charged into the CIC. Exerting his strength, he threw the two bodies at another two criminals who looked at the intruder in astonishment.He picked up the MP5s again. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Thest two criminals who hadnt been hit dropped in front of the control panel from shots to the back of their heads. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! The two criminals who had been hit with the bodies were shot and killed too. Luke sighed. There was no expert like Johnny Muh in the CIC this time. These guys wereplete rookies! Even put together, they werent as difficult to deal with as Johnny Muh! Chapter 397 - Another Expert?

Chapter 397 Another Expert?

Luke had killed another six criminals. The rest of the criminals would probably be anxious when they lost contact with the CIC again. Thinking this, Luke left the CIC and ran to the deck. When he reached a certain exit, two criminals yelled and charged in. Each of them were grabbed by the neck, and their heads were smashed together. Bam! They copsed instantly. Luke leapt nimbly over the guardrail and jumped down. Two criminals that happened to run by below him didnt react when Luke dropped onto their necks and broke them. Luke grabbed the AKs they were holding as well as two clips. He couldnt be any more pleased. He was most familiar with these old buddies. Holding an AK in each hand, he raised them and aimed above him. Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Two criminals who were on patrol immediately fell. One of them fell over the guardrail, and the other dropped on the deck. The criminals around them yelled in rm. Luke, however, dragged out Johnny Muhs body from his inventory unhurriedly. He wrapped Johnny Muhs hands around the two MP5s that had killed a whole bunch of criminals, and slung them over the mans body. As for the MP5 which he had shot Johnny Muh with, Luke put it in the hands of the criminal whose AK he had taken. After that was done, Luke even had the time to position Johnny Muhs body before he finally nodded in satisfaction. If it was Old Greyson who examined the crime scene, he would still notice that something was amiss. But Johnny Muhs body was just a cover; it was fine as long as it wasnt too big a point of suspicion. Chuckling inwardly, Luke raised the AK from the shadows and aimed upward. The next moment, two criminals appeared where theirpanions had just been killed. Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Luke fired the AK in his left hand, and the two criminals copsed. He then pulled the trigger of the AK in his right hand at that moment. Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Another two criminals who had just rushed out from around a corner were shot in the head and went rolling over the deck. After the sessful hits, Luke retreated into the shadows and snuck over to the side of the boat. Three criminals came running down a corridor, shouting. When they ran past a shadow, a gun fired at an angle from the side. Bam! Bam! Bam! The bullets hit them dead in the head one by one. Luke straightened and jumped down from a gun turret like a cat, putting away the grappling hook that had been holding him up Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke abruptly leapt back into the corridor behind the turret. Interesting! Another expert! Luke rubbed his chest near his heart, which hurt quite a bit after being hit by a bullet. So far, Johnny Muh, the guy in the CIC, had been the only criminal capable of fighting Luke. But now another person had appeared who had locked onto Luke and even sessfully shot him. Luke, however, was as rxed as ever. He had Elementary Self-Healing and a doubleyered bulletproof vest. So, lets go! Mutual harm! After the idea shed through his head, he slipped soundlessly into the corridor behind the turret and quickly circled round. The hostile expert couldnt see him, but Luke could lock onto the guy with Sharp Nose. Both of them had the same idea, and circled round to approach the enemys location. In the end, when the expert was approaching Lukes earlier position, Luke had moved round to the experts own initial position. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Ah! The expert cried out and then retreated behind the turret like what Luke had done earlier. The only difference was that Lukes chest was protected by a doubleyered bulletproof vest, whereas this experts left arm wasnt protected at all. But this expert reacted almost the moment he was shot. He leapt for cover, making it impossible for Luke to shoot him a few more times. Smiling, Luke flung out his grappling hook and climbed up. Bracing his feet on the side of the battleships ind, Luke quickly climbed to the top of the ind. He craned his neck slightly and saw a person hiding in the shadows behind the turret. Staying out of the experts shooting range, Luke climbed over the guardrail and soundlessly descended from the other side of the ind. A momentter, he touched down on one side of the turret. The wounded expert was hiding in the shadows at the front of the turret. They stood silently in the dark, separated by a corner. With a tter, an MP5 was thrown out. Luke raised an eyebrow and thought for a moment. He threw out his AK right next to the MP5 and drew out the M1911 he had never used. After three seconds, he moved to the side and raised his M1911. The person stepped out almost at the same time from around the corner and raised his gun in a simr pose. Pa! Pa! There was less than five meters between them. Face to face, they fired their guns and twisted to crouch down at the same time, dodging that first bullet. They were already aiming at each other once again. Pa! Pa! Firing at the same time, it was as if their minds were connected, as they pushed off the deck simultaneously to change position. The second shot also missed the target. Curling his lip, Luke abruptly pushed hard off of his right foot and lunged forward. Pa! This expert shot again, but Luke rolled and the bullet brushed past him. Cursing inwardly, the man bent down and lunged forward as well. Pa! Lukes shot flew under the experts armpit and hit the deck. The guy was only one meter away, and was aiming his gun. Pleased, Luke flipped at an unconventional angle and kicked the mans arm that was holding the gun. The man could only pull back his arm before he pulled the trigger. Pa! His shotpletely missed the target, since he hadnt expected Luke to use such an unusual kick to neutralize his strength. Luke fired again when he was still upside down. Pa! The expert curled up into a ball as the bullet zed a trail past his head. Pa! As the expert rolled over the deck, he still took another shot at Luke. Luke pped the deck with his left hand and pushed back to avoid the shot. As hended at an angle, he fired back. Pa! Chapter 398 - No, No, We’re Different!

Chapter 398 No, No, Were Different!

Bracing his foot against the turret, the expert abruptly unfolded from his curl and avoided Lukes bullet at the same time, then lunged at Luke again. Was this... close-rangebat? Luke was puzzled, but he wasnt afraid. But this expert shifted his gun, aimed, and fired at Luke again. Eximing inwardly, Luke twisted valiantly out of the guns range. Pa! He fired back at the enemy in passing, but the guy grabbed his wrist and shifted the guns aim slightly, and sessfully evaded the shot. Rather than feel rmed, Luke was delighted, and swiftly pushed aside the guys right hand with his left hand. Pa! The bullet brushed past his head. Lukeughed, and relying on brute force, fired the gun in his right hand once again. Pa! The man abruptly pushed him away and used the momentum to back up two steps and evade the shot. Standing two meters away, the expert asked solemnly, Your gun is the regr model and only has seven bullets, right?. Luke only chuckled vaguely in reply. Who are you? Who taught you thosebat skills earlier? The expert finally asked the question that confused him most. Luke chuckled again. There are ten bullets in my gun. I can shoot you twice in the limbs, and leave thest two for your head and your d*ck. How would you like that? the expert threatened. Luke nodded. Fine,e on, then. The expert was stunned, then saw Luke lunge at him. But different from their previous tussle, Luke was now much faster. Luke hadnt been trying his best earlier; he had just wanted to see what the expert was capable of. Now that he had seen all of the guys trump cards, there was no need to waste time anymore. The expert was about to pull the trigger, but Luke had alreadye close and grabbed his ankle with his left hand. The next moment, the expert spun in the air, before he was smashed onto the deck face down in a perfect curve. System: You have defeated Szoke Muh and received a list of his abilities. Szoke Muhs abilities: Basic Firearms, Basic Combat... Quick Reflex (Prerequisites: 20 Strength, 20 Dexterity, and 1,000 credit points), Close-Range Gunfighting (Prerequisites: 20 Strength, 20 Dexterity, 20 Mental Strength) Luke was delighted to see the notification. Pulling over Szoke, who had passed out on the deck, Luke twisted his neck. System: You have killed Szoke Muh. You may now learn all his abilities. Close-Range Gunfighting had to be the special skill Szoke Muh used during their head-on sh. It seemed to be abination of shooting andbat. In a range of a few meters, bullets were faster than most peoples reactions. If he hadnt run into Luke, this Szoke Muh wouldve been invincible on this battleship. Even Laybecker, the guy who was more than just a cook, mightve been killed if Muh caught him unawares. But Luke had a doubleyered bulletproof vest, a bulletproof helmet, and Elementary Self-Healing as his trump cards. Szoke had been asking to be killed when he sought to sh with Luke head-on. After storing Szoke Muhs body in his inventory, Luke walked to one side of the ship and dropped the rest of the bodies that were in his inventory into the ocean. It wasnt a bad choice to let Johnny Muh take the me and have Szoke Muh go missing. After taking care of Szoke Muh, he slipped over to the other side of the ship to check the submarine. The criminals were shouting and running to the submarine in a panic. It seemed that they were going to run. The criminals who were dismantling missiles on the deck were leaving and going down to the submarine as well. Luke thought for a moment, but didnt do anything He had earned a lot of experience and credit points for saving the marines. He had also eliminated more than thirty criminals. At the same time, Chef Laybecker had killed plenty of criminals too. Those guys had every reason to run off now that half of them were wasted. Now that the game was almost over, there was no need for Luke to take action anymore, in case he attracted unnecessary attention. Yells and gunshots were already ringing out below the deck. Clearly, the marines that Luke had just set free were going on the counterattack. There were more than two hundred marines, and they far outnumbered the remaining criminals. Suddenly, Luke heard something in the distance in the sky. He wondered if it was one of the quiet helicopters that the military special troops were equipped with. Luke hurried up and ran. When he passed the galley, he heard two people talking inside. You look familiar. I think I know you. It was Laybeckers voice. Thats right. Its been a while, Laybecker, someone else replied. Laybecker said, Youre right, its been a really long time, William. He changed the topic. Do you really think you can change things if you kill innocent people, William? How did you be this? I cant stand those b*astards anymore. After using us, they threw us away like toilet paper waste, the man called William replied coldly. Laybecker said, But doing this is meaningless, isnt it? Were like puppets who work for those ungrateful b*stards. You and I, theres nothing we can do about it. He sounded helpless. No, no! Were different! Youre devoted to this country, but Im not! Williams tone was full of ridicule. Laybecker, youre going to retire soon. Why cant you just stay quiet as a cook? Laybecker said, I dont work for those b*stards anymore, but I wont hurt innocent people either. William said, Then you may as well go to hell! Luke had reached the galley entry by then. He craned his neck and saw that Laybecker and William, who had been the rock singer, were each holding a knife. But William was holding a military knife while Laybecker was holding a kitchen knife. They advanced bit by bit as the knives in their hands never stopped moving or quickly changing directions to deceive their enemy with fake moves. ng! ng! The knives shed twice quickly, and the two of them swapped positions. Come on, Laybecker! William yelled. Laybecker was silent as he pressed forward once more. ng! ng! ng! The sound of des shing repeatedly rang out. The knives shed at a range of twenty centimeters; any ordinary person who saw it would bepletely dazzled. Experts! These two were adept with des. If a regr person went up against them, their wrists and throat would be slit within two seconds of battle. Chapter 399 - Teletubby, and Poser

Chapter 399 Teletubby, and Poser

Luke wasnt anxious. If Laybecker couldnt win, Luke could always shoot the enemy from the dark. That wasnt anything unusual for him. At that moment, William flipped his knife to block Laybeckers kitchen knife, before he thrust forward. Laybecker stepped back and deflected the military knife, before he shed in return. William backed off and raised his left hand to protect the path from his chest to his neck. Ch! Part of the cuff of his leather jacket was cut by the kitchen knife. William stepped back again and regained his bnce. Protecting himself with the military knife, he said, Laybecker, your skills are rusty... Laybecker didnt say anything, but his lip curled in a sneer. He slowly took half a step forward, twirling his knife to distract William. The next moment, he sped up and took another half-step forward as his and Williams knives collided repeatedly. Like a game of hide-and-seek, they waved their hands in distracting circles. Their knives, on the other hand, were like the fangs of a viper, and collided again and again. Luke observed them with great interest. He didnt know that so many tricks could be yed with knives! He decided to rece the kitchen knife at home with Laybeckers model when he went back. The two guys engaged in a fierce battle didnt notice the onlooker at all. A battle of des was the most dangerous kind of bare weapon battle. In a fight between professionals, a slight mistake meant certain death. As their knives shed, their free hands continued to make small movements, both to distract the enemy and in search of an opportunity If they were able to grab the enemys wrist with their free left hand, they would have the upper hand in the fight. William was clearly afraid of this possibility. He was only around 1.85 meters tall, and wasnt as muscr as Laybecker. Once his wrist was trapped, he might lose in a battle of strength. As old acquaintances, they knew each other very well. William knew that Laybecker was good at knives, and extremely strong in a physical tussle. If Laybecker grabbed his wrist, his hand would probably be immediately broken. Both of them were fast and nimble, but the soles of their feet barely left the ground and they took small steps. Conversely, their upper torsos and arms moved wildly to the sound of nonstop metallic ringing. Ruthlessness shed in Laybeckers eyes. The next moment, he suddenly pressed forward, putting both him and William in a precarious position. In that moment, neither of them needed topletely straighten their arm in order to stab the other person. Williams knife swung out without hesitation. Laybecker abruptly backed off, and there was a long cut on his chest. Blood instantly started to stain the cut fabric around the wound red. Luke frowned. No way! Laybecker was clearly slightly more skilled, and his arms were longer. How could he lose? Lukes gun was already raised. After that sessful strike, William pressed forward almost instinctively to take another stab. Laybecker, however, seemed to have foreseen this attack. After avoiding most of the damage from Williams first attack, he stepped to the side the moment William thrust forward. Stretching out his left hand, he pressed down on Williams right wrist and pushed it out, while he shed at Williams neck with the kitchen knife in his right hand. Shocked, William subconsciously raised his left hand to block, only to cry out when it was cut. It wasnt from joy; his eyes bulged with fright. William instantly knew that he was in a losing position! In any sort of fight, this could be extremely dangerous. He had been lured into Laybeckers trap at the price of Laybecker deliberately getting himself hurt. At that moment, Laybecker was blocking Williams right hand with his left hand. William had instinctively pulled his left hand back after he was cut, and he couldnt defend himself. He didnt have any hands free for defense, and he also couldnt pull back to readjust his stance. And while Laybeckers attack looked vicious, it actually wasnt that powerful. The kitchen knife brushed past Williams wrist and didnt stop, as Laybecker deftly flipped it and it brushed over Williams arm like a poisonous fang. When the de and Williams arm were at a right angle, Laybecker thrust down ruthlessly. Pu! With a dull noise, a handle was left sticking out of Williams skull. Williams eyes bulged and rolled up, and he promptly dropped. Wiping at the blood on his chest, Laybecker muttered, See? You told me to go for it, so I did. This had happened in a sh, taking no more than two seconds, and William had already turned into a Teletubby with the knife sticking out of his head. Knifebat was really too dangerous! Mouth agape with speechlessness, Luke lowered his gun and left with dull steps. He muttered, Hmph! What a poser! You couldve just stabbed him without saying anything. That being said, Luke couldnt help but rub his scalp, which felt a little cold. Very quickly, he returned to the cargo hold. He grabbed the hand which Private Nash had just lifted up to stop him from pulling the trigger, and said, Its me. Only then did the utterly nervous Nash rx. Hows it going up there? Adjusting his mood, Luke said with pleasant surprise, I went up to the deck just now. It looks like the criminals are running, and I heard someone say that the SEALs areing. Nash was hugely relieved. Really? Then were saved! Luke said, Yes! The SEALs are probably the best special forces in this country.Nash nodded quickly. Yes, theyre very good. Luke said, Then Ill let the women know the good news. You keep watch. Right, dont be so quick to shoot, in case its the SEALs. Nash nodded in embarrassment. He wouldve shot Luke if thetter hadnt reacted fast enough. Excited and hopeful, the young Nash kept an eye on the door of the cargo hold. Smiling, Luke returned to the corner where the three women were hiding. All of them were delighted to see him back. He repeated what he had said to Nash, and the three women were happy as well. Suddenly, there was an explosion. Luke was stunned. What was going on? Why did it sound like... a cannon? But why would the battleship open fire? Luke went to ask Private Nash, who confirmed his suspicion. The noise just now was indeed the battleship firing a cannon. However, Nash said that it was the secondary cannon, and since the Montana was retiring, there was nothing but a re in it. Chapter 400 - Cannon Fire, and Two Acquaintances

Chapter 400 Cannon Fire, and Two Acquaintances

A re? Luke thought for a moment and came up with a possibility. Bang! There was another loud sound, and the battleship shuddered along with it. It was much louder than the first shot, almost as if the main cannon had been fired. Was it firing at an aircraft? Unlikely. The main cannon was very powerful, but not designed to fire at aircraft. They were usually used to attack army formations onnd, or maybe... other ships? Luke suddenly thought of the submarine, and a certain cook who was more than a cook. Was Laybecker crazy enough to bombard the submarine with the battleships main cannon? If he seeded, it would be thest sea vessel that the Montana would sink. A momentter, the battleship shook again, and there was a huge explosion. Luke felt that he had guessed right. He could vaguely hear a lot of people cheering, even from the cargo hold. He said to Nash, Shall we go take a look? The SEALs should be here now. Nash grew nervous. He gripped his gun tightly, but still said, O- okay. Luke said to the three women, Just stay here and dont make a sound. Well see whats going on. I think help is here. The three women could only nod. A momentter, Nash was overjoyed to see the marines cheering and hugging on the deck, and he yelled, We won! We won! Luke smiled as well. He could finally stop pretending to be a good little boy. He patted Nashs shoulder and said, Private Nash, I need you toe with me and pick up the three beautifuldies. It wouldnt be gentlemanly to keep them worrying. Nash nodded quickly. Not a problem at all. Lets go! Saying this, the guy bounced off like a little kid. Luke simply followed him with a smile. This Nash seemed to be in his twenties and couldnt be much older than Luke himself. But if Luke hadnte to his rescue when he was held at gunpoint, he mightve been killed. Now, everything was over. For a young man, a narrow escape would certainly feel amazing. They took the threedies to the cabin they had been in before so that they could put on their own shoes, before they all returned to the deck. The marines who were cheering and celebrating were all stunned to see them. Seriously? The two girls who had been here to perform were fine? Luke stayed some distance away from the three women as he surveyed the surroundings. He had tossed all the guns and things that he had grabbed earlier into the ocean, and put his own gear back into his inventory. He had changed back into his sportswear, and lookedpletely innocuous. Two fully-equipped special force soldiers soon came over and looked at them with strange expressions. Who are you? Why are you here? They didnt raise their guns. After all, Luke and the three women were clearly unarmed, and the women were even wearing high heels. This wasnt the movies; practically no woman would be able to run or kill anyone in high heels. Looking at their attire, Luke knew that they were probably SEALS. He quickly stepped forward and introduced everyone. At the same time, he also called for Nash, who was hugging the marines not far away. Private Nash can vouch for us. The cook on this ship, one Laybecker, can vouch for us too. When they heard Laybeckers name, the two soldiers looked at each other. One of them walked off and spoke into his walkie-talkie, while the other questioned Nash on the side. A momentter, the first soldier returned and whispered something to the second soldier. The soldier nodded and said, Okay, weve confirmed your identities. However, this is a battleship. You can stay in the cabin that you were in earlier until weve handled matters here... Luke raised his hand like an elementary school student. Officers, thats fine with me, but look at these three... These poor women have suffered enough of a shock today. If its possible, can you send them back tond first? The SEALs were of a mind to refuse at first, but when they saw the three women next to Luke, the no got stuck in their throats. The assistant Mona was reasonably beautiful, but Sheerah and Tyler were almost dazzling to the eye. They couldnt help but swallow down their no. Okay, wait a bit, Ill help you ask. Luke said gratefully, Thank you very much, sir. He then turned around and winked at the women. As the most experienced one, Sheerah reacted the quickest and bowed. Thank you for your help. Mona did the same without any hesitation. Tyler was a little slow, but when Sheerah nudged her, she understood somewhat and also thanked them. The two SEAL soldiers were a little dazed at the sweet thanks they received from the women. Sheerahs figure was top ss. When she bowed, she was both graceful and casual. Tylers was even more unbelievable, and her magnificent breasts in her tight halter top were A+. Both soldiers subconsciously nodded, and when they came back to themselves, they smiled awkwardly and went to the side to contact their superiors. At that moment, a group of people walked by, and Luke hurriedly called out when his sharp eyes spotted someone. Chef! Chef! Chef Laybecker! A tall and strong man stopped and looked at him in surprise. Huh? Youre still here? Luke said innocently, Yes. Were on the ocean, we cant go anywhere. Staring at him for a moment, Laybecker suddenly smiled. Thank you. Ill put in a word for you. Luke was stumped, but nodded and said, Thank you very much.He then looked at the person next to Laybecker and nodded at him. Agent Flegg, what a coincidence. The guy next to Laybecker was none other than Agent Flegg from the FBI, whom Luke had met not long ago. Flegg nodded, an indescribable look on his face. Truly... a coincidence. Laybecker nced between the two of them and asked, Do you know each other? Luke smiled. We met not long ago. Flegg only nodded, and didnt say anything. Laybecker narrowed his eyes, the same vague smile on his face. Pondering a moment, he said something to a SEAL nearby, then turned to Luke. Okay, theyll send you back tond by helicopter in half an hour at most. Luke chuckled and took out his card. Thank you. If you ever visit Los Angeles, you can look me up. Chapter 401 - Well… I’m More of a Doer

Chapter 401 Well... Im More of a Doer

Laybecker epted the card, and wasnt surprised that it only had a name and a phone number on it. Luke had left a deep impression on him. Not everybody could knock out two armed criminals with frying pans. In doing so, Luke had saved Nash and rescued Laybecker from the freezer. Laybecker had to remember this favor. If nobody had let him out, he probably wouldve frozen in the freezer. He could go on a rampage tonight and finally blow up the submarine that the Tomahawks with nuclear warheads were going to be loaded onto, all thanks to this young man. Nodding and epting Lukes gesture, he left with the group of SEALS. After Laybecker left, Flegg asked Luke, Why are you here? He knew everything about Luke, including certain information that was confidential. Logically speaking, Luke shouldnt be here as a LAPD detective. Luke nodded and said, Personal request. Flegg looked at the three women behind him. From the blonde? He thought it would be someone around Lukes age. Luke shook his head. Its Sheerah. She made me an irresistible offer. He didnt n to keep it a secret. His reward from Sheerah would be deposited in his ount, after all, and it wasnt illegal. Fleggs expression turned strange. Seriously? 100,000, or 200,000? For someone who could single-handedly capture that monster Jason alive, it definitely wouldnt be cheap to hire him as a temporary bodyguard. Luke rolled his eyes. 10,000 bucks for six hours. Thats more than a month of my pay before tax! Flegg was lost for words. From that point of view, it really was hard to reject 10,000 dors. Flegg himself only made slightly more than 10,000 dors a month. He wouldve been tempted by the offer too. Of course, ten thousand wasnt quite enough to make up for what Luke had encountered tonight. Flegg had other things to do, and their chat was enough for him to confirm the basic situation. He simply said, I have other things to do, Ill be on my way. Luke nodded, and didnt ask him for help. He didnt know this Flegg well,pared with Laybeckers warm attitude. But thanks to Sheerah and Tylers beauty as well as Laybeckers help, Luke and the three women were flown back to the military airfield twenty minutester. The moment they got off, the four of them were questioned in four separate rooms. Luke didnt panic when he saw the wooden expressions of the two investigators. Instead, his interest was piqued. These guys didnt seem to be from the military or the FBI, but looked more like... the CIA. In front of professionals like these, Luke didnt need to pretend to be an innocent boy anymore. Otherwise, they would be suspicious of him after they checked his file. They didnt introduce themselves, and simply said that they were investigators, before they started asking him the same questions over and over. Luke had studied this sort of interrogation before. Plenty of the people he had killed were professionals in this regard. The moreplicated a lie was, the more thinking was required, and the more wed the lie was likely to be. It was basically impossible to make every little detail sound as if it was true. But for Luke as he was now, it wasnt hard to break down the process and make things sound convincing. After a while, the less talkative of the two investigators suddenly asked, Detective Luke Coulson, as the most capable detective in LAPD, do you find it reasonable that you remember so little of what happened on the deck? Luke smiled and scratched his head. Well... Im more of a doer. The two investigators looked at each other in bewilderment. Was this guy implying that he wasnt fond of thinking? They couldnt help but check the guys file. Hm, killed, killed, killed... Fine! Most of the fame which this Detective Luke had earned was from the gang members that he had killed in a few major cases. Of course, that wasnt enough for them to determine that this young detective was brainless. But it was possible that he really didnt need to use his brain; he just relied on good skills and guts to get rid of all the criminals in his path and crack cases! That... was definitely weird! He had closed a shocking number of cases. How could he crack so many of them so quickly without using his brain? The less talkative one still asked, But your sess rate is the highest in Westsides Major Crimes Division. How did you manage that? Luke gave him a strange look. Intuition. The two investigators were lost for words. Are you messing with us? The warm smile on Lukes face didnt change. For example, I know that you came here in a hurry. This sir... He looked at the main investigator and said, You were in such a hurry toe out here that you didnt even have time to zip up your pants. Taken aback, the man subconsciously touched his crotch, and indeed found that his pants were unzipped. Utterly embarrassed, he quickly zipped up and put an end to the awkward topic. Luke looked at the less talkative one again. And this sir, you were woken up when you were asleep, and your shirt is buttoned up wrong. This guy subconsciously lowered his head, then awkwardly covered up with his jacket. He had been woken up in the middle of the night for an emergency assignment, and had thrown his clothes on while on his way out; of course he didnt have time for buttons. Luke spread his hands. But I noticed these not because I have an attention to detail, but because I have better eyesight, which is my gift. So, its not surprising for me to obtain some minor achievements by using my gift to crack cases. The truth is that Ive never been good at reasoning and deduction. I prefer fighting over thinking. Both investigators were silent.Lukes case wasnt rare; he was one of those who relied on his gift. Innate gifts were a strange thing. As experienced investigators, they had seen a lot of bizarre people and things, and Lukes case wasnt umon. But as elite investigators, they certainly wouldnt let go of Luke so easily. The less talkative one asked again, But why didnt you fight this time? You said that you only knocked out two armed criminals, and didnt kill anyone after that. How is that possible? Luke spread his hands. When Im on assignment, I have countless LAPD police officers to back me up, but on that battleship, I was alone. I also had to worry about the safety of three women. How would I dare draw the criminals attention? Do I look that stupid to you? The two investigators were unable to respond. It was definitely the right choice not to fight on someone elses turf, not to mention that Luke had three people in his care with him. Chapter 402 - Bickering and Gratitude

Chapter 402 Bickering and Gratitude

However, the two investigators were still unwilling to let it go, and they asked him about every detail again and again. After an hour, the door of the room finally opened, and a colonel with four stripes walked in. He waved his hand at the investigators. The three exchanged nces for a moment, before the two investigators got up and left the room with the colonel. Closing the door, the colonel said calmly, You can stop investigating Detective Luke Coulson. Both of the investigators frowned. The less talkative one asked, Why? Hes a major suspect. After a brief silence, the colonel said, Captain Adams and General Bates called and vouched for Sheerah and this Luke Coulson. But this is an important case. How can they... The other investigator couldnt help but speak up. The colonel sneered. First of all, Sheerah was personally invited by General Bates. Secondly, Corporal Laybecker, who saved Captain Adams, was set free from the freezer by Luke Coulson after thetter knocked out two criminals. The biggest mistake the criminals made was not killing Laybecker, who finished off their mastermind and prevented the dismantled missiles from being taken. This Luke Coulson might not be a simple person, but thats his own affair and has nothing to do with this business. Both of the investigators were rendered speechless. They looked at each other, then nodded helplessly. If you insist, thats fine with us, but well make a note of it in our report. The colonel sneered and said, Thats fine. The navy will also investigate the bodies of the CIA special forces that we found on the battleship. The faces of the two investigators immediately darkened. F*ck! The colonel was rubbing it in. If it wasnt because they had been exposed, would they be so determined to investigate a small fry like Luke? But a simple check of Lukes background and the statements of all the parties involved was enough to determine that Luke had never nned toe on board until thest moment. Furthermore, the young man had helped Corporal Laybecker out at a critical juncture by knocking out two armed criminals. If they had to investigate this person, he should be a low priority. But there was a major problem on the CIAs side. Among the criminals that had been killed on the battleship, a number of them, including William, the mastermind, were found to be CIA agents. William himself was the captain of a certain secret CIA squad. Barring anything else happening, it would be the CIA who was likely to take the me for this defection. The two CIA investigators actually knew that Luke most likely wasnt a suspect. But they had to try and turn him into one to muddy the waters; only then would they be able to quibble with the navy and shift the me. That was the reason why they had been questioning Luke over and over. Naturally, the navy wouldnt stand by idly and let them. Sheerah had been personally invited by General Bates. If the CIA imed that Luke, Sheerahs assistant, was a suspect, wouldnt that mean that something was wrong with General Bates? Would the navy have to take the me for this criminal incident? General Bates was a powerful man, and would likely be promoted as Vice Admiral soon. Naturally, he wouldnt just sit around. At that point, the man next to the colonel said, Alright, fes, you can stop arguing. Now that you have the time, how about directing your efforts elsewhere? The two investigators frowned. Agent Flegg, whats the meaning of this? Is this the FBIs attitude? Flegg said expressionlessly, Im not in charge of this investigation, Im just stating a fact. Looking at the two investigators, he added, We have detailed files on Luke Coulson. A word of advice: Dont waste your time on meaningless things. The two investigators frowned. Flegg was obviously implying that the confidential files that the FBI had could prove that Luke had nothing to do with the criminals. The two investigators looked at each other and helplessly left. They walked off to find a secluded corner and make a call In the end, their boss simply said, Dont bother that Luke. Go speak to NCIS (Naval Criminal Investigative Service) about the oue of the investigation. The investigators were confused. Huh? What should we follow up on? Their boss said, Weve learned that in Williams squad, Johnny Muh and his brother Szoke Muh were actually loyal. They concealed themselves well and killed many criminals at critical moments. Unfortunately, Johnny Muh was killed, and Szoke Muh is missing. Both of the two investigators felt that was bullsh*t. Could anyone in Williams squad be loyal? They were just a bunch of fighters who specialized in cleaning up messes. They werent convinced that the Muh brothers were patriots who had risked their lives to stop Williams n. If they had nned to betray William, they wouldnt have waited so long. They couldve leaked the n sooner, and everybody in Williams squad wouldve been captured As if he knew what they were thinking, their boss exined, Apparently Muhs gun killed a lot of criminals, and the gun that killed Muh was found in the hand of another criminal. Also, only Szoke Muh had the time and motive to rescue the marines in the cabin. The two investigators immediately got it. One of the Muh brothers was dead, and the other had disappeared. Since they didnt have families, it was unnecessary to even issue a death notice. This was the breakthrough point for the CIA, and their boss wanted them to learn the situation ASAP so that the CIA could handle the bickering that would happenter. If they concluded that the Muh brothers betrayed William and were still loyal to the country, there would be less me on the CIA, and the big shots would be safe. Downying major events, and small fry taking the me C this was how the world worked. At that moment, Flegg said to the colonel, Let me have a few words with him alone. The colonel frowned and didnt immediately respond. Flegg said, Dont worry. Itll be two minutes at most.The colonel slowly nodded. Flegg pushed the door open and walked in. After he entered, he turned off the camera and looked at Luke. Now, can you tell me how many criminals you killed on the ship? Luke smiled. Agent Flegg, I stand by my answer. Flegg stared at him for a moment, and finally smiled. Okay, youre good. Luke raised an eyebrow. This guy didnt seem angry at all, but instead was even delighted? Flegg stood straight with his hands behind him. I know what youre concerned about, so you dont have to answer this question. Now, you may leave. Luke nodded with a smile. Thanks. Flegg turned around. When he reached the door and pressed his hand to it, he said, Thank you for everything youve done for this country. Chapter 403 - Wow, What a Shame

Chapter 403 Wow, What a Shame

After that, Flegg walked out of the room without waiting for Lukes reply. Luke clicked his tongue and felt that Fleggs tone was quite unusual. He left the room, and Flegg was nowhere to be seen. The colonel simply told him that the investigation was over, and that a car was waiting for him. Luke shrugged and walked out of the building Sheerah and herpanions were outside the building. They had been released a long time ago, and were all waiting for Luke. Luke smiled brilliantly and said, Okay, we can finally take a break now. While he had been tangled up in the politics of the matter for a bit, he had finally escaped without a hitch. They were escorted to the gate of the base by a Hummer. After walking for several hundred meters, they got into Sheerahs limo, which her bodyguards had parked on the roadside. Luke exchanged a meaningful look with Sheerah, who didnt say much and only smiled. Im a little tired. Ill go home first. You can see her off. She then smiled at the young girl next to Luke and asked, You dont mind, do you? Tyler quickly shook her head. No, no, no. You can drop me at any bus station in town. Sheerah shook her head and didnt say anything else. She simply hinted work hard at Luke before she closed her eyes to rest. After Sheerah returned to her ce, Luke asked Tyler, Where do you live? Tyler hesitated and said, I... Im from New York. They took me to the ship as soon as I got off the ne. What made her even more depressed was that she was supposed to be reimbursed for her flight, and then paid 10,000 dors. In the end, she didnt get the money, and instead had almost been killed by armed criminals. She could barely make ends meet in her career, and had been banking on this fee in order to survive for a little while. Now, she had nothing at all except for two hundred dors in her purse. Seeing her hesitation, Luke realized her dilemma, and said to the driver with a smile, To the Beverly Hills Hotel. The driver started the limo and sped up slowly as he headed to their destination. Tyler was rather surprised. Ah, thats... She was going to say that it was too expensive for her. But Luke took out a roll of cash from his pocket and gave it to her. Just consider it a loan. Tyler looked at the cash, which were all hundred dor bills. It had to be around two thousand dors. She stuttered, T- then how do I contact you? She knew that Luke probably didnt expect her to pay the money back since he hadnt given her his contact. Staring at her for a moment, Luke smiled and took out a card. No need to be anxious, everybody runs into difficult situations every now and then. Tyler epted the card and slowly lowered her head. Her eyes gradually turned red when she remembered what she had gone through in the past two years. It was really difficult to be famous and make a living in show business. Her gig today mightve been the start of a different path for her. Once someone abandoned their determination, they would fall very quickly. Her job tonight wouldve been her first step toward giving up her dream; she had already had a vague sense that she was slowly turning into something else. However, the unexpected hijacking of the battleship had been a huge shock, and had disrupted her future n. Remembering what her agent had insinuated, she looked at the roll of cash and suddenly said, Do you think it would be better for me to look for a regr job? Luke was stunned for a moment; he hadnt expected her to ask such a question. Thinking for a moment, he shook his head. You need determination and courage, whatever you want to do. You cant seed without hard work. Looking at Tylers nk expression, Luke smiled. When you make an important decision about the future, you must have a huge amount of courage and willpower; only then will you be able to weather difficulties and setbacks. Youre thinking about switching jobs, but can you persevere with that decision? Tyler fell silent. Luke shifted his gaze and looked out the window. Give yourself some time to figure out what you really want, so that you wont be so quick to regret it. The limo soon reached the hotel, and when Tyler got off, Luke said, You can call me if you need help. Tyler nodded, and standing at the hotel entrance, she watched the limo disappear from sight. When Luke returned home, Selina was watching TV on the couch in a big bath towel. Seeing Luke, she raised an eyebrow and asked, How was her performance? Did you record it? Luke shrugged. She didnt sing tonight. She spent all her time running. Selina eximed and sat up straight. What happened? Luke said, Let me shower first. Did you finish your training for the night? Selina nted him a resentful look. Why do you sound like my middle school teacher? I finished, and I just came out of the shower, okay? Luke nodded. Then Ill tell you after Ive showered. After his shower, he told Selina what happened that night. But he didnt mention his spections, like the fact that the criminals might have been after nuclear weapons, or that some of the criminals might have been from the CIA. Selina was full of regret. So exciting? If I knew, I wouldve gone with you. After a brief silence, Luke said, With your makeup skills, there wouldnt have been anything you could do except watch, right? Selina was lost for words. As a beautiful woman, she naturally knew how to put on makeup, but daily makeup and makeup for a big stars performance werepletely different.She could only re at Luke for exposing her shoring. Cant you justfort me and say something like wow, what a shame? Luke nodded idly and said, Wow, what a shame. Selina flew into a rage. Scram! Saying that, she got up... and went back to her room to sleep. Luke chuckled and put on home clothes, then read the system notifications in delight. For rescuing the marines and killing the criminals, he earned almost six thousand experience and credit points that night. System: As experience has reached 30,000 points, the host has leveled up to level 12. Extra stat points: 5. Luke had been looking forward to this day for a long time, and he finally added the points to Mental Strength. Mental Strength 16. There was a familiar yet lighter sensation of numbness in his head, as if electricity was running through it. He subconsciously took out his phone and looked at his hair in the mirror. Chapter 404 - 40 Work Hours a Week, Paid Annual Leave, and Insurance?

Chapter 404 40 Work Hours a Week, Paid Annual Leave, and Insurance?

On the screen, Lukes hair was still there; it wasnt standing up, nor had it withered. Very good! This was his worry whenever he added points to Mental Strength. It was probably because a particr bald big shot had left too deep an impression on him. He checked his stats, which were now 40 Strength, 20 Dexterity, and 16 Mental Strength. As someone with minor OCD, Luke would make up for thest shoring soon, which was rather exciting. Thinking that, he went to his workshop and started working in high spirits. The next day, Luke and Selina went straight to a crime scene without dropping by the police department. Yesterday, Elsa had told them again to stay away from the Elsworth family. Old Elsworth had dered that they were going to find the mastermind behind the string of violent attacks against his family. What Elsa meant was that even though Luke was only investigating and had nothing to do with the mastermind behind the attacks on Old Elsworths sons, there was a good chance that he would be caught in the middle if the old man flew into a rage. Luke could only nod his head; as expected, a smart boss was the best. Today, both Luke and Selina could only work on petty cases like bank robberies. In Los Angeles, robberies of banks or cash carriers happened three times a day on average, and the number of all such cases a year was greater than the total number of members of all the Major Crimes Divisions in Los Angeles. So, these cases really were petty. As long as the robbers didnt kill anyone, they would be out again after a few years in prison. Luke and Selina drove to a bank called Los Angeles First Financial Bank; it wasnt a name that Luke would take seriously. It was easy to estimate the scale of this bank from the amount of cash that it had lost in a robbery the previous day. Yesterday, two masked robbers with revolvers broke into this bank that had just opened and looted... 3,756 dors. There were no casualties or coteral damage. If the clerk had moved a little slower, they might only have needed to give the two poor robbers two thousand dors before sending them on their way. But this was still a robbery, no matter how small the amount. The Major Crimes Division was officially known as the Robbery and Homicide Division, so this case was their responsibility. Luke and Selina parked on the road next to the bank and walked in with the odd customer or so. Cries of rm suddenly rang out in the bank. Looking at each other, they moved faster and entered from a side door. As they expected, another robbery was taking ce. Selina was about to grab her gun, but Luke stopped her with a strange look. Wait. That guy is holding a... squirt gun. Selina was speechless. While fake guns and realistic-looking toy guns werent rare in a robbery, Luke and Selina had never seen one in person before. A ck man with a ck silk stocking over his head was standing in front of the counter. He waved his hands angrily and stopped the middle-aged clerk from taking cash out. Wait, wait. Do you think Im here for money? The customers in the hall trembled as they hid at a distance. What are you here for if not money? A dream? The man holding a realistic-looking squirt gun shouted, You think Im such a sh*tty person? Im here with a gun for the useless cash in your drawer? I want a bloody job! Do you hear me, you b*tch? Luke and Selina were both lost for words. What? The customers didnt know what to say either. If I loot some money, Ill be poor again after I spend all of it, but if I have a job, Ill have precious work experience that I can put on my resumeter. So, cut the crap and tell me where your manager is. I want a bloody job! dered the masked robber. Everybody, including Luke and Selina, was dumbfounded. The clerk subconsciously looked at a man in a suit who was hiding in a corner. The robber looked over and pointed his squirt gun at the guy. Are you the manager?. The suited man nodded hopelessly. Yes, I am. The masked man rudely pointed the gun at him. Now, I only want forty work hours a week, paid annual leave, and health insurance... Everybody was speechless. Amused, Luke gestured to Selina, before he swiftly stepped up to grab the squirt gun of this ambitious and optimistic robber. Excuse me, but shouldnt you present your diploma, resume and rmendations when youre looking for a job? He weighed the squirt gun and smiled. This doesnt look like a diploma, does it? The robber: ... Everybody: ... The farce came to an end, just like that. While the patrol officers were on their way, Luke yed with the squirt gun and said with a smile, How creative of you to use this to look for a forty-hour job with paid leave and insurance, Ill give you that. Everybody wants a job like that! The robber, whose ck stocking mask had already been pulled off, was desperate. What choice do I have? Nobody is willing to hire me. Ive tried very hard to get a job, but I have a criminal record. My daughter is only a year old. I need a job to buy her form and diapers. After a brief silence, Luke said, But you cant use your daughters toy gun to steal yourself a job, can you? Embarrassed, the robber said in a low voice, Thats my neighbors kids toy. I grabbed it from him when I left. Luke and Selina were speechless. Even your squirt gun was stolen? What a diligent robber! Ten minutester, the officers arrived and arrested this robber who had tried to steal a job for himself. In the car, Selina remarked in amusement, Seriously, if hes so hardworking, why didnt he start from the bottom? Is he crazy?Luke didnt think much of it as he drove. Maybe he tried, but it didnt work out. He has a criminal record, after all. Guys like him can only dream of working as a bank clerk. Selina thought for a moment and realized that it made sense. For guys on parole, their parole officers could arrange jobs for them, but these jobs were mostly heavybor with low pay. Even then, they got twenty to thirty percent less of their pay; it wasnt a tax, but an unspoken rule. It shouldnt be hard to infer whose pockets the twenty to thirty percent went into. Those who had criminal records were more likely tomit crimes again, but not for any single reason. However, this weird robber wouldnt go to jail this time. Firstly, he didnt hurt anyone. Secondly, he was holding a toy gun. And thirdly, he had been trying to steal a job. Chapter 405 - New Neighbors, Old Neighbors

Chapter 405 New Neighbors, Old Neighbors

Luke told the patrol officers to check if what the robber said was true, and if it was, they could just let him go after recording his statement. When it came down to it, what this robber did would be considered a prank at most, and there was no need to make a big fuss over it. It was already eleven by the time they were done with the questioning, so the both of them promptly decided to knock off work and have lunch first. After dropping some takeaway off with Elsa, they slipped off home. These few days could in fact be considered a holiday for Luke and Selina. There were no major cases, and they didnt need to take the minor cases seriously. After all, Elsa wouldnt check up on them. Passing through their neighborhood on their way home, they saw a man and a woman get out of two separate cars that were parked next to a house with a For Sale sign. The young woman rushed into the mans arms. Luke whistled. Wow, a beautiful woman hase to our neighborhood. Selina looked at her enviously. Her long legs are really beautiful. At that moment, the man lifted the young woman, who was wearing a white dress, and spun her in a half-circle, allowing Luke and Selina to see her breathtaking and perfectly straight legs. Selina was 1.77 meters tall, which definitely wasnt short for a female. She also had a healthy and beautiful body with smooth muscles and lines; if her pictures were posted online, there would absolutely be shut-ins at home licking their screens. But her legs werent as pretty as this womans. Most women didnt have calves that long. Even at the same height, her longer calves would make her look taller. Selina sighed, then suddenly thought of something. Is that the troublemakers house? Luke nced at the house, but didnt have much of an impression of it. His interest was in cooking, but when it came to the other house chores as well as dealing with enthusiastic neighbors who dropped by, that was left to Selina. He had no patience to deal with vapid neighbors, but in this sort of middle-ss neighborhood, a good rtionship with the neighbors would make life a little easier. Otherwise, someone who didnt like him might find an opportunity some day to report him to the neighborhoodmittee. There were plenty of people like these who had nothing to do, and it wasnt unusual for them to call the police when they thought that their neighbors were acting suspiciously. Luke wasnt scared of the police. It was just that he hated pointless headaches. He asked casually, Is there a troublemaker? Selina rolled her eyes. Im the one who has to deal with those annoying women in this neighborhood! When have you ever cared about our neighbors? Meg owned that house before. I met her a few times, and I felt like shooting her whenever she spoke. Luke turned his head. Meg? I remember her. She might not be very friendly, but she isnt an addict or some vixen, right? Selina sighed. No, she isnt, but you can always sense her snooty air whenever you talk to her. Luke found that odd. Snooty? Toward you? He wasnt really convinced. There were quite a few extraordinary-looking women in this neighborhood. After all, everybody in this middle-ss neighborhood prided themselves on appearances, and wouldnt present too bad a face. However, very few of them couldpare with Selina, except for the woman in the white dress just now. Secondly, the vi that Luke lived in was one of the best residences in the neighborhood. The house that Meg was selling, though not bad, was only worth 550,000 dors, while Lukes vi was worth at least a million. Whether it was home, looks, temperament or ie, Meg, who was just an ordinary housewife, was far below Selinas level. Luke couldnt understand where this woman got the confidence to look down on Selina. Selina shrugged and said, You know, its that weird and pointed way they talk, and how theyre full of themselves. A lot of housewives here talk like that; its disgusting. Luke got it. Some middle-ss housewives enjoyed this sort of cryptic, veiled conversation. But there was no way a candid and straightforward woman like Selina could be fond of that. He consoled her with a smile. Its fine. If you cant tolerate it, just tell her to beat it. Its not like we rely on her for a living. Selina nodded, then suddenly eximed, Karen is peeking at the new neighbors now? Luke raised an eyebrow. Karen Gaffney? The interior designer? Selina nodded helplessly. Yep. When will she stop with her conspiracy theories? Is it because her married life is too boring? Luke couldnt help rubbing his forehead too. The vis in this neighborhood were arranged in a circle. They looked beautiful, but thend size was limited. Lukes vi was on the fringe, and thewn in front and behind the vi covered four hundred square meters in total. It was a lot quieter, without any buildings too close to them. It was for this reason that Luke and Selina didnt have much contact with the other residents in the neighborhood. As police officers, they also left early and returnedte, and focused on training when they got home; they had no time to participate in any neighborhood gatherings. They also didnt want everybody to know that they were police officers, or they wouldnt be able to avoid getting caught up in a lot of troublesome matters in the neighborhood. For the moment, they were like passers-by in the neighborhood and barely interacted with anyone. But there was one exception C Jeff Gaffney and his wife, Karen Gaffney. Jeff worked in the HR department of a big corporation. Because of his personality and job, he liked to talk to people. He was also quite good-tempered, and always greeted Luke with a smile when he saw Luke on his walk. Though Luke was uninterested in hanging out with the neighbors, he didnt dislike this sort of sincere and nice fellow.After a few months, Jeff became the neighbor that Luke was most familiar with. Jeff had invited him to neighborhood gatherings several times. Though Luke tactfully declined each time, Jeff never took offense. He sympathized with Lukes busy workload and told Luke that he could talk to him if Luke was under too much stress. Luke appreciated his good intentions, but there was no way he would ever talk to anyone about his mental state. Jeff was a good guy, and his wife, Karen, wasnt a bad person either. She was much better than the sardonic Meg. Karen was a housewife as well as an interior designer who worked from home. Perhaps, conspiracy theories were the biggest source of joy in her dull life, as she imagined a lot of thrilling possibilities to enliven her monotonous days. That was right. This Karen was precisely the neighbor who almost called the police to investigate Luke and Selina. Chapter 406 - Visit Old Neighbors, Enquire About New Neighbors

Chapter 406 Visit Old Neighbors, Enquire About New Neighbors

The reason was very simple: It was because Luke and Selinas living habits were different. Also, to prevent people from spying on his yard, and more than that, to guard against snipers, Luke had put up a wall about 1.8 meters tall, and had installed hidden cameras inside the wall carvings. That way, gunmen couldnt fire directly at the house from the road, and if they lingered too long around the yard, they would be caught on the cameras which Luke set up. These precautions were understandable for two police officers. But Karen, who was too bored, told her husband that Luke had built the wall because he was hiding something. Maybe these two people were making meth or even nting weed in the basement. Thanks to the surveince cameras, Luke had found this Karen wandering around his house a lot, so he, too, had monitored her in return. It was a piece of cake to use the long-distance sound collector to handle this couple, who werent specialists, and Luke had easily found out about Karens bizarre thoughts. Resigned and amused, he invited Jeff and Karen to a barbecue in his backyard. After he told the mistrustful Karen that he and Selina were cousins, this interior designer, with her attention to detail, finally dropped her suspicions when she saw how the house wasid out inside. As both a woman who had been married for years and a professional interior designer, Karen knew too well what theyout of a couples daily life looked like. Lukes and Selinas personal items were clearly separated, which almost triggered her suspicions again. When talking about their jobs, Luke said to Jeff in private, Selina and I have sensitive jobs. You know, if someone spreads word of it in the neighborhood, we may get in a lot of trouble. Jeff couldnt help but look at his wife, Karen. Luke smiled. No, I dont think Karen is a gossip. But can she keep it a secret from Meg? Jeff promptly shook his head. Meg was a nosy parker who wanted to know everything; it was impossible for Karen to stand up to her. Luke patted Jeffs shoulder and said, Ive hardly participated inmunity activities precisely because of Meg. I hate bbermouths like that. As her next door neighbor, I believe you understand. Jeff looked conflicted, but still nodded his head in agreement in the end. Despite his good temper, there were times when he really wanted to p Meg in her face. After the barbecue, Jeff talked to his wife Karen, and this housewife finally stopped with her conspiracy theories about Luke and Selina. After seeing the luxurious massage bathtub in the backyard, Karen, as a professional interior designer, understood why Luke had built a wall. Most people would choose to enjoy such a good thing naked in their backyard. It was understandable that Luke had built a wall, since if Meg ever saw him, she would certainly tell everybody about it. Selina remarked, In any case, Meg and her husband moving out is a good thing. Her husband, Danny, isnt a decent guy either. He hits on every woman he meets. Hes a greasy and balding middle-aged man; what makes him so confident? Lukeughed. You wont know until you try, right? Considering how he looks, do you think beautiful girls will throw themselves at him? Selina shot a nce at a certain someone. Thats right. If youre just a little handsome, girls will always throw themselves at you. Luke noticed her expression and nodded calmly. I rely on my strengths, understand? However, being handsome is one of my strong points, I cant deny it. Selina was lost for words. They bantered all the way home and continued with their scheduled training in the afternoon. After a shower, Luke stared at Jeffs house as well as the new neighbors house that was some distance away, deep in thought. Selina, who came out of the bathroom a whileter, found that strange. Whats wrong? Are you still thinking about the woman in the white dress? Give up, she has a husband. Luke said helplessly, Try and recall what the two new neighbors look like from a professional viewpoint, okay? Selina frowned and thought for a moment. Nothing really stands out except for her legs, right? Maybe she likes sports. Those leg muscles cant be maintained without long-term, professional training. But theyre not as good as mine. Luke smiled. Thats right, but those muscles are good enough for mostbat and tactical movements, arent they? Selinas eyes widened. Are you saying that theyre professionals? By professionals, she was referring to people like them C officers, soldiers, agents C or Luke nodded and thought for a moment. Lets go see what Jeff knows about our new neighbors. As a good-tempered man and a HR professional, plus his wife Karen and her conspiracy theories, Jeff knew the neighborhood better than anybody else. Otherwise, it was Meg and Danny, the troublesome pair. Selina nodded and said, This is the first time were visiting them. Do we need to bring some sort of gift? Luke said, Some of your cake will do. Ill fetch a box. Selina hesitated. Cant we give them a handicraft or something? Your gun models will work, right? w Jeffs twin daughters are in middle school. Do you think its appropriate to give them gun models? Luke rolled his eyes. Besides, those models were experimental products Luke had made with Tony Starks abilities. There was no way he could give them away. Fine, Illpensate you with a huge feast for dinner tonight, alright? said Luke. Deal. Selinas attitude immediately changed. Luke choked, feeling that he had lost this round. Ten minutester, they pressed Jeffs doorbell. A momentter, there was the vague sound of Karen rambling. Ah, please sit down. A lot of our neighbors tend to drop by. Just make yourself at home... ah, its you? Looking at Karen, whose mouth was wide open, as if stupefied, Luke smiled and said, Good afternoon, Karen. Its been a long while since we caught up with Jeff. I hope were not interrupting anything? Chapter 407 - Three-Way Conversation and Awkward Scene

Chapter 407 Three-Way Conversation and Awkward Scene

Karen collected herself after her shock, and quickly shook her head. No, no. The new neighbors are visiting us too. Theyre in the living room. Luke was stunned for a moment. The new neighbors? Are we interrupting you? Karen shook her head again. No,e on in. You can get to know them too. In any case, youre just like them; this is your first time dropping by after living here for so long. Roasting them in her heart, the housewife let them in. Selina gave her the cake and said, Sorry to drop in unannounced; this is our homemade cake for you and Jeff to try. Karen epted it with a smile, and the three of them went to the living room together. In the living room, Jeff got up and greeted them with a smile. What brings you here, Luke? Luke said with a smile, Good afternoon, Jeff. Ive been meaning to catch up with you, since its been a long while. It just so happens that we got off work early today, so we came here. These two are... His gaze shifted to a couple, who had turned around. Holding out a hand, Jeff said warmly to the two, who stood up from the couch, Let me introduce you. This is Luke and this is Selina. Theyre our neighbors from 108 on the west side of the neighborhood. He then said to Luke with a smile, This is Tim and this is Natalie. Theyre our new neighbors. They just bought Megs house. Luke stepped forward with a smile and stretched out a hand to the couple. Wee to Maple Street. This is a nice ce. Jeff and Karen, especially, are the best neighbors. The couple greeted him and also shook hands with Selina before they all sat down. Interestingly enough, both Selina and the couple shook with their left hands. It was Luke who deliberately stretched out his right hand first, and since Tim held out his left hand, it looked like a tiny mistake. Luke simply smiled and switched to his left hand. In the living room, Tim and Natalie sat facing Jeff and Karen, while Luke and Selina were on the side couch. As two experienced detectives, Luke and Selina were at ease and made the asionalment or two without the slightest hint of awkwardness. Jeff and Karen, on the other hand, were struggling toe up with things to talk about, and Luke and Selina could feel how awkward some of the topics were. It wasnt that Jeff and Karen were bad at small talk... It was just that the people they were talking to had an especially morous vibe. The two new neighbors were the woman in the white dress and her husband; at least, that was how they introduced themselves. Tim was fine. This middle-aged man was wearing casual clothes. While handsome, he wasnt exactly dazzling. Natalie, on the other hand, had changed clothes. The white knee-length skirt she was wearing covered her fascinating legs, but those long narrow calves were still on disy. She was also wearing a white jacket which wasnt buttoned up, revealing the tight, low-neck shirt underneath as well as two magnificent mounds under the shirt. Luke subconsciously looked at Selina. Thankfully, they werent at a total disadvantage; at least, Selinas boobs were bigger than hers. As they chatted, Luke learned that the couple had pretty fancy jobs. Tim was a travel writer, though he described himself as more of an adventurer. Natalie was a food blogger, and would follow her husband now and then all over the world to try gourmet food, and then try to make her own food with a local vor. These jobs sounded much more impressive than HR or interior design. As for Luke and Selina? They still called themselves frencers. Natalie asked further, Is that so? Are we in the same line? Luke was amused. No, Im not much of a cook. Actually, Im better at Brazilian jiu-jitsu. Its not very popr. Natalie was stunned for a moment. Brazilian jiu-jitsu? I think Tim talked about it before. She then shot her husband a nce with her thin and charming eyes. Tim smiled and said, Ive been to Brazil, but Ive never visited a jiu-jitsu club. Hm, was it created by the Japanese? Luke raised an eyebrow and smiled, If we consider the history, its probably based onbat skills from ancient China. Tim and Natalie: ... Jeff and Karen: ... Luke tactfully dropped the ineffable subject and said to Jeff, Do you want to have a barbecue at our ce tonight? We had a good time before. Jeff nodded his head, then immediately shook it. You mightve been too busy to know, but themunity is holding a mini beer festival at six oclock this evening, and itll be in our backyard. Most of our neighbors will be there; well, except both of you, who didnt know. Luke looked at Selina. Selina seemed puzzled. I really didnt get any notice. Jeff and Karen both seemed embarrassed, before Karen said frankly, I actually wanted to let you know a few days ago, but Meg... Meg said that she hardly ever saw the both of you, maybe because youre too busy, so... Luke and Selina got it. Clearly, Meg was angry that Selina didnt give her any respect, and had simply resorted to this sort of petty, disgusting trick. If Luke and Selina hadnte to Jeffs ce today, they might have missed a lot of neighborhood gatherings after this, which would be... fantastic.But whether they went or not was up to them to decide, and Megs underhanded trick was really annoying. Luke smiled. Thats fine, well being. Is there anything we need to do? Do we have to bring our own beer? Jeff smiled. No, no, no. Ill provide the beers for the party. Its my personal brew, I guarantee the taste is top notch. Selina, would it be possible for you to bring one or two dishes, or some dessert? Like those cakes; those would be great. Selina was lost for words. You want me to prepare a few dishes for you? How about instant noodles? I can even bring a whole box. Luke, however, simply nodded with a smile. Not a problem. Well go back and get ready. Natalie interjected, This beer festival sounds like fun. Can wee as well?. Jeff quickly nodded. Of course, youre part of themunity. In any case, the party will be in our backyard. Seeing that they were going to talk a while longer, Luke got up. Jeff, Karen, Selina still needs to go back and cook. Its almost five now, and we might bete if we dont get going. Welle backter. Chapter 408 - Specialty Dish and Undisguised Assets

Chapter 408 Specialty Dish and Undisguised Assets

Jeff and Karen stood up and saw Luke and Selina off. The new neighbors said goodbye as well, but didnt leave with them. After Luke and Selina left the house, they returned home. Luke washed his hands and started cooking in the kitchen. The dishes that Selina had been asked to make could only be cooked by him. After all, Selina was better at eating food than making it. The food she made was far inferior. To quote Selina herself, what she made was swill that she would never eat. Naturally, there was nothing Luke could say about someone who had the courage to recognize her shorings. He took a couple of beggars chicken that had already been prepped out of the fridge. He then set the timer on the oven and waited for it to heat up. Selina was in the kitchen too. Leaning against the wall, she said, Theyre indeed strange. You tested them when you shook hands with them, didnt you? Even though Natalies a woman and it was her left hand, it was still too rough. But, maybe its because she cooks too much? Luke shrugged. Neither of them is left-handed, and there werent any noticeable scars on their hands. However, the shape of Mr. Tims fists suggests that he has frequent professional boxing training. Hes a writer, not a boxer. Unless he happens to be an avid fan of boxing, not many rich people would have hands like that. Selina eximed, You could see even that? She felt helpless. She was observant, but she really hadnt noticed anything unusual about Tims fists. After all, Tim had been mindful to keep his hands in a position where it was difficult to observe them. What Luke didnt say was that his eyes were sharp enough to detect the calluses on the couples right hands that were caused by long-term gun use. While they had covered them, and Natalie took special care of her hands perhaps due to a womans vanity Luke could still see traces of them. Secondly, while the smell of gun oil and gunpowder on them wasnt heavy, it suggested that they had fired weapons in thest few days. There were plenty of people who liked to y with guns; it didnt necessarily mean that they were all criminals. It was quite interesting, however, that a husband and wife, one a travel writer and the other a food blogger, both liked to y with guns. Thinking for a moment, Selina noticed another suspicious point. A man who does professional boxing training doesnt know Brazilian jiu-jitsu? Luke chuckled. He was pretending to be an amateur when he said that Brazilian jiu-jitsu was invented by the Japanese. Therefore, Luke had also talked nonsense and imed that Brazilian jiu-jitsu originated in China. He could bullsh*t too if needed! Selina realized it as well, and clicked her tongue. Those two are quite good. When they were describing their experiences, I was almost convinced that they were a writer and a blogger. Luke nodded and said, Then why are they approaching Jeff? Selina thought for a moment before she replied, Is it because of Jeffs job? He works for Mcwell Bonn Incorporated, a major aerospacepany with projects that involve various kinds of missiles and fighter jets. Luke nodded. I think so too. I dont think anybody would be interested in Karens interior design. Selina suggested, Then... should we keep an eye on Tim and his wife? Pondering for a moment, Luke shook his head. Theyre professionals. Lets be careful. It would be better to first keep an eye on our good neighbor Jeff. Selina said, Thats different. Luke said solemnly, Of course its different. Jeff is our neighbor, and we should take care of him. Selina nced at him. Its actually because its easier to monitor Jeffs ce, isnt it? Luke said, What you say is true. Remember to work with meter. Selina snorted. Tch, its not like youre installing a camera in Jeffs bathroom. Will it be that hard? Luke was unable to reply. It really would be too easy to set up cameras outside Jeffs house in this ordinary neighborhood. While chatting, Luke put the two beggars chicken into the oven. Seeing that Selina was still being idle, he reminded her, This is going to be the firstmunity gathering were attending. Are you sure youre going to wear that? Selina pped her forehead. Thats right. Meg will definitely talk sh*t. I need to find something appropriate to wear. She then went to her room. Los Angeles was already pretty hot in April. It was dry without rain, and it could be very hot in the afternoon. Selina soon came out in a new outfit and did a twirl in front of Luke, who was testing the cameras. What about this one? Luke raised his head, only to see that she was wearing a knee-length dark red dress that highlighted her figure. He quickly shook his head. Do you want all those housewives to envy you? How many of them would dare show off their legs and waists? Wear something more low-key if you dont want to be a public enemy. Selina looked at her breasts gloomily. But certain assets cant be covered up no matter what, right? Luke couldnt agree more, but he still said, Try to cover them up a little. Youll still be pretty. Be good, go and change. If she went out like this, it would be a pain when a bunch of old men hit on herter! Selina could only put on a pair of capri pants and a white silk shirt that was clean and practical, but didnt detract from her beauty. What about these? Luke nodded. Thats it. Lets go. Dont forget to dish out your specialty. Selina red at him and went to the kitchen to pack her specialty into some food containers, before they went straight to Jeffs backyard. It was ten to six, and a lot of people had arrived. ording to Jeff, most of them were neighbors, while some were his colleagues. Danny, Megs husband, was also Jeffs colleague, except that he was in the R&D department of Mcwell Bonn Incorporated.Jeff had quite a few friends, and the people at the party ranged from middle-aged men in their forties to interns in their twenties. Some of them brought their kids too, which made the backyard even more lively. Jeffs backyard was in fact amon area shared with two other neighbors who were also at the party. It was fairly spacious, so it wasnt very crowded. Looking at the unfamiliar old neighbors, Luke thought they were interesting. Some of them, mostly in their forties, were dressed casually in big T-shirts and shorts; some were even wearing flip-flops. It didnt seem very polite, but they didnt really care, and nobody criticized them. The youngsters were dressed more formally. They were Jeffs young co-workers from thepany, and werent as uninhibited as their seniors. But there were also some who hadpletely let themselves go after work, and were wearing trendy and individualistic styles. Chapter 409 - Isn’t It Just Roast Chicken? Oh, How Delicious!

Chapter 409 Isnt It Just Roast Chicken? Oh, How Delicious!

For example, a young girl was wearing a pair of very long jeans, which only covered half her legs. The rest was exposed through too many horizontal gaps. Luke remembered that he had had something simr in his previous life, and his mother had sewed over the holes the very next day with cute Mickey patches. He could only say that his mother was very caring and might have been worried that he would catch a cold. Luke and Selina wandered around the party. They didnt need to greet anyone, because they barely knew anyone. Selina found Karen and took the food containers to the food table. cing her beggars chicken on the long table for other people to enjoy, Selina looked at the other dishes on the table. The first thing she saw was the dish at the center of the table. A tinybel below it said: yellow fish fried with lemon peel and ginger. What was that? Selina stared nkly. She was a foodie, and Luke had made her all sorts of food, but he hardly ever cooked fish. Also, Luke usually cooked Chinese-style dishes, and Selina had never heard of this yellow fish fried with lemon peel and ginger before. But the presentation alone was enough to make her mouth water. CWd This fish was clearly the gem of the table. Nobody had touched it yet, because it looked too beautiful. Noticing Selinas gaze, Karen exined, Thats our new neighbor Natalies work. Isnt it beautiful? Was this Natalie really a food blogger? Selina immediately rejected the idea; after all, Luke had told everybody else that Selina was the one who had made the chicken and the cakes, but had she? Not at all. Karen didnt notice Selinas expression. She was quite curious about the chicken. What is this? Roast chicken? Selina smiled. Sort of, but its in a Chinese style, and tastes different. Karen was shocked. You can make Chinese food? Most Chinese dishes wereplicated to make, so few people would cook them. Karen looked at the German sausages on the grill not far away, and felt that the food she had prepared was a little primitive. In fact, there were few dishes on the table that could dwarf Natalies yellow fish fried with lemon peel and ginger, let alone the sausages and barbecue meat supplied by Jeff and Karen. Second had to be this beggars chicken, which was extraordinary. For the fun of it, Luke had even gone to Chinatown to get lotus leaves and twine them together into a rough string. While this beggars chicken couldntpare with the authentic dish in China, its presentation was very impressive. It was like how some choctes were wrapped in gold foil to make them look fancy, although the gold foil wasnt edible. The string of lotus leaves was different; once the beggars chicken was unwrapped, its alluring fragrance would burst out. Smelling the fragrance, Karen felt hungry. She had been too busy entertaining guests to eat anything yet. As a plump middle-aged housewife, she had her own food preferences. Selina didnt consider it a big deal; the first time she had eaten beggars chicken, her behavior had been even more exaggerated. She quickly cut off two chicken legs with a kitchen knife and nimbly dug out the bones. Putting them on a te, she said to Karen in a low voice, Its best to eat the chicken when its hot and nobodys around, or the only thing youll be able to eatter is its butt. Karen epted the te in a daze, and saw Selina help herself. She swallowed and quickly picked up a piece of meat with a fork. When she put it into her mouth, she found it soft and smooth, and there was the faint taste of wine. It wasnt as hard to chew as regr chicken. She liked the sweet vor of the meat as well. Of course, Luke had deliberately modified the recipe and added the sweet element, since most Americans liked food that was sweet and sour. While they were eating, a woman suddenly said behind them, Hi, neighbors. Selina promptly rolled her eyes when she heard the voice. Quickly stuffing the chicken into her mouth, she said, Ah, Karen, I need to take this call. Then, she directly walked off, as if she hadnt heard the greeting at all. Karens mouth was still half-full of chicken. She looked at Selina, then turned around with an awkward smile. Ah, Meg, youre here. Gnashing her teeth, Meg stared at Selina and muttered, This youngster is so rude. She only knows how toe and eat for free. Karen huped. Meg, we happen to be trying Selinas food. She stressed thetter half of her sentence slightly as a reminder. Stunned, Meg looked at the beggars chicken that was missing its legs. Isnt this just roast chicken? You can tell she was just following a recipe, its nothing special. Swallowing the smooth and sweet meat, Karen couldnt help but argue, Its actually Chinese-style roast chicken made in a special way. Meg choked, but maintained her disdain. It must taste awful. Karen already couldnt be bothered to say anything else, but wouldnt nod obediently and agree with her nonsense. Well, at least she tried. Saying that, she couldnt help but look at a vegetable sd on one corner of the table. That was precisely the specialty dish which Meg had prepared. However, all the sd ingredients, as well as the ss sd bowl, were from Karens ce.Megs generosity was truly touching. Nobody could argue with her when she imed that she couldnt bring anything now that her house had been sold. While talking to Meg, Karen quickly cut off a chicken wing and put it on her te. Meg had been nning to make snide remarks on Selinas clothes, but seeing that Selina was dressed in an ordinary style today, she could only shut up. When she saw Karen eating the chicken wing, she got even angrier. She grabbed a te for herself and also cut off a chicken wing. Lets see how bad this roast chicken is. Despite that, she was a little suspicious... This roast chicken smelled great. After a bite of the chicken wing, Meg couldnt help but sigh. Oh, how delicious. Karen: ... Chapter 410 - Darts and Forks

Chapter 410 Darts and Forks

Meg chewed quickly, and when she saw Karensplicated expression, she got a little embarrassed. I think... this chicken is so-so and only just edible. Can you stop stuffing your face before you say that? Karen couldnt help mocking inwardly when she looked at Megs greasy lips. Feeling humiliated, Meg hurriedly changed the subject. Actually, hm, this fish looks much better than the roast chicken. Karen was lost for words. Natalie made that. The chicken in Megs mouth instantly wasnt as tasty anymore. She looked at Natalie, who was talking to a group of housewives. Natalie had changed clothes again. When she had first arrived in the neighborhood, she had been wearing a simple white dress. When she visited Jeffs ce, she had changed into a white suit and knee-length skirt. Now, Natalie was wearing a simple but elegant white backless dress that exposed the beautiful curves of her back. Wow,e on. I mean, who would wear something like that to a barbecue? Meg said righteously, I mean, there are kids here. Karen couldnt help interjecting, Meg, thats just a summer dress. Although its a little short, its very fashionable and attractive... She couldnt help bing envious too. Not only was the dress beautiful, it also highlighted all the wearers assets. What if it was someone else wearing the same dress, like... Meg? Karen nced at the woman next to her, who was wearing a red, blue and white checkered dress that looked old and tasteless. No wonder Meg was so jealous and going around saying sour things behind Natalies back. Meg kept disparaging Natalie. Thats right, its too slutty! At that moment, her expression changed. Damn it. Whats Danny doing? Im going to check his pher! If he dares sneak photos of her butt while pretending to send emails, Ill never give him a bl*wjob again! Karen was speechless. Can you not bring up your personal issues in front of me? You dont even have respect for your own privacy now? On the other side, Selina picked up two German sausages when she passed by the grill and ced them on her te. Biting into one of the sausages, she smacked her lips and remarked, Not bad, but it doesnt taste very German. She wandered over to where Mr. Tim was the center of attention in a circle. This travel writer was bragging about his death trip in the desert. ...Do you know that I was nning to write a final letter to Natalie? But then, a camel showed up in front of me; it was the one that I had rescued three years earlier. Everybody gasped with surprise, and Jeff dutifully asked, And it still remembered you? Tim chuckled and patted Jeffs shoulder. No, Jeff. Its just an animal, and it isnt that clever. But I rode the camel back to the city and survived. Everybodyughed. Jeff was slightly embarrassed, but heughed as well. Jeff, as nice a guy as ever! Selina shook her head with a smile and raised her te. I saved you one. No need to thank me. She didnt need to turn around to know that Luke was behind her. Luke grabbed the other German sausage on her te with a fork and chewed it, before he observed, Hm, standard American taste. Selina was speechless. ...Its a German sausage, alright? Stunned, Luke bit into the sausage again to confirm that he wasnt wrong. Fine. Can Nike shoes made in China be counted as an American product?. They stopped listening to Tims bragging and withdrew from the circle. Are you done? asked Selina. Luke nodded and said, As easy as pie. What about you? Selina said, Nothing special, except that Meg is gossiping behind other peoples backs again. Luke remarked, Itd be strange if she wasnt gossiping, right? Selina couldnt argue with that. They walked over to another group, where a game of darts was happening Danny, Megs husband, was bragging, Did you see that? Thats the Clifton Technique which I invented. I used it to win themunity dartspetition five times in a row. Selina couldnt help but murmur, Wow. Hes full of even more hot air than his wife. Luke chuckled and whispered, If there was a shooting range here, we would win five times in a row too. On the other side, Danny was already showing off to Natalie and telling her to give it a go. Luke and Selina saw Natalie assume a newbie posture and look like she was finding it difficult to aim at the target, while Danny had a derisive smile on his face. The next moment, Natalie said with a smile, I cant use this technique. Ill use what Im most familiar with. She then stood up and held the dart in one hand. Swoosh! The dart hit the bullseye. Swoosh! Swoosh! Two more darts hit the bullseye as well. They were using the 101 rule to y, which was a simplified version of an official game. Each round consisted of three dart throws; whoever scored 101 points first would be the winner. The bullseye was 50 points, and three hits meant 150 points. Natalie had won this round. She was definitely a pro. It seems that I dont have to learn your technique now. Natalie gave a brilliant smile, then left. Danny, the middle-aged baldie, was mocked by his colleagues. Haha, Danny, does your face hurt? Shut up, Olen. He then saw Selina, and his eyes glittered. Selina, do you want to y? Selina snorted. Darts? Ive never yed before. Danny said, I can teach you! Selina chuckled. She then grabbed the fork from Lukes te and flung it. Swoosh! All the men fell silent when the fork pierced the bullseye. Selina grinned and said, It doesnt seem very hard. You guys go ahead. The men looked at each other in bewilderment as Selina casually left. Luke stepped forward with a smile and plucked the fork from the target. Sorry about that; you should still be able to use this target.When he stepped away, he heard Dannys colleagues mock him again. Danny, youre third ce in themunity now. You need to practice your Clifton Technique more! Get lost! Luke joined Selina. As they walked, Selina said in a low voice, She was very good with the darts. Luke was amused. You were very good with your fork. But please, dont throw my fork next time, alright? Selina shrugged, But that guys as annoying as his wife. Right, Natalie is very good at cooking. She cooked a fish that Ive never seen before. It looks beautiful too. Luke asked curiously, Where is it? Chapter 411 - Scary, Paranoid Housewife Chapter 411 Scary, Paranoid Housewife Selina led Luke to the table and jerked her chin at the yellow fish fried with lemon peel and ginger, which still hadnt been touched. Thats it. It looks yummy. Luke surveyed the fish and activated Sharp Nose, before he gave a mysterious smile. Searching quickly on his phone, he chuckled a momentter. Its fine. Ill take you to eat it when we have the time. Selina waspletely confused. Luke showed her the picture on his phone, putting it side by side with the fish on the table. Selina looked at the photo, and then at the fish next to it. Hungry Cats Special Today C Yellow Fish Fried With Lemon Peel and Ginger. Selina was stunned, before she said resentfully, Hmph. I knew it C how can there be any woman who is so pretty and good at cooking at the same time? Luke nodded with a smile. Thats right. Even you cant do it. Selina snorted. Its just that Im not as good as you, and you wont eat my cooking. Luke opened his mouth, then felt it was best not to lie. Otherwise, if Selina took it seriously and cooked for him every day, he would really suffer. After setting up the cameras, they had no intention of lingering. Karen was tied up with Meg, while Jeff was with Tim and his wife. So, Luke and Selina just said a few words to Jeff before they walked home. Luke took out his fake phone to look at the feed from one the camera that he had just set up. He nced at it and smiled. Selina asked, Whats wrong? Luke gave her the fake phone, and Selina clicked her tongue. Isnt Mr. Tim too hasty? Hes only just arrived, and hes already scouring the ce? Luke shrugged. He needs to pee. Thats a good reason, isnt it? Selina suddenly burst outughing. Luke asked, Did Mr. Tim pee his pants? Even then, it shouldnt be that funny. Selina shook her head. No, our impatient Mr. Agent was blocked by the super paranoid housewife. Luke: Huh? He took back the phone. On the screen, Tim awkwardly exined that he was looking for the bathroom, before he fled under Karens suspicious gaze. Luke smiled and said, Dont forget that Karen monitored us for days too. Although her paranoia is unfounded most of the time, her intuition is spot on this time. Pondering for a moment, Selina asked, Does this couple seem like theyre from some government agency? It doesnt seem like theyre involved in dirty work. Looking at the empty screen, Luke put away his fake phone and nodded. I dont think theyre mercenaries; they dont feel that ruthless. Lets observe them for a few more days. Jeffs a nice guy. After they got home, Selina went to train and Luke went to work. At half past eight, Luke began to make dinner. They hadnt eaten much at the party. Luke had been busy setting up the cameras while Selina observed Tim and his wife. The American-made German sausages they had werent enough for them at all. Hahahaha... While watching TV and keeping an eye on the surveince feed in the living room, Selina suddenly burst outughing. Luke didnt think much of it. It wasnt unusual for her to suddenly startughing when she was watching a drama. But Selina came running over and ced the tablet next to him. Luke heard the voices on the tablet. ...Hes traveled all over the world and can find his way out of the desert, but cant find the bathroom in our house. That doesnt make sense. Luke didnt need to look at the feed as he continued making a ugnarde. Mr. Tim probably doesnt know that Karens paranoia can drive her neighbors nuts, does he? ...Sweetheart, he just needs to answer natures call. Its very embarrassing when its urgent. Theyre nice people. Stop overthinking it. Selina remarked, Jeff is still a nice guy. Luke shrugged but didnt stop working. ...Why do you think Luke and Selina came to our house today? Are they interested in the new neighbors too? the paranoid housewife asked again. Maybe they happened to be free today. In any case, I had a great time talking to Luke. From my years in HR, Im positive that hes a good boy. Selinaughed again. Hahahaha! Good boy! She rubbed Lukes head hard. Luke tilted his head away and said, Hey! Im making food! Do you want to eat my hair in your foodter? Selina didnt care. She rubbed Lukes head a few more times again before she let him go. Good boys should have good tempers. Luke was speechless. Im not saying that hes a bad guy. He and Selina are quite nice. Also, Selina is really good at cooking, said Karen. Luke raised an eyebrow. Really good at cooking, chef. Selina was embarrassed. Then isnt that fine? Jeff found it odd. Karen said, All Im saying is, is it possible that Luke is interested in Natalie? She has a husband. Luke was lost for words. Where the hell had thate from? Selina nced at him suspiciously. Karen may be paranoid, but shes a really sharp observer. Thats not really your n, is it? Luke quickly put the ugnarde into the oven and turned around. Do you think that Mr. Tim is dead? Theyre not here on a vacation. On the other side, Jeff and his wife finally began to talk about their children. Luke and Selina stopped eavesdropping and resumed their training The next day, Luke and Selina didnt have to go to work. If they didnt have any important cases, they took the weekends off. Selina would go shopping in the secondhand Ford, and Luke would roam Los Angeles in the police car. If their timings matched up, they would have lunch together before they each went off again to do their own thing.Luke didnt need as much sleep, so he set off early. At ten oclock, he was roaming southern Los Angeles and watching a surveince feed in the car of a gang meeting, when his phone rang. He picked up the phone and said, Im still thinking about which restaurant to pick for lunch. Theres no need to be in such a hurry, alright? Selina said, Carry on. I just wanted to tell you that Karen is using binocrs now to observe her neighbours, and shes eating ice cream while shes at it. Hm, I want some too. Luke was stunned. What? Is she really monitoring them? Selina said, From what I can tell, it looks like it. Wait, the new neighbors are going out, and Karens changing too. It looks like shes leaving her house too. Luke said, Dont tell me that shes going to follow the new neighbors. Other people might not do it, but it was certainly a possibility for Karen who, as an interior designer, had to be bored at home every day. Chapter 412 - Ghost Butcher and Unsubtle Tail Chapter 412 Ghost Butcher and Unsubtle Tail In the meantime, there was rustling on the other end of the phone, and then Selina said, Youre not wrong. Im going out too. Luke asked, What are you going to do? Selina said, Haha, Im going to see what Karen is up to. Its the weekend anyway. Luke agreed with her, and simply reminded her, Dont be reckless. Let me know if anything happens. It was broad daylight, and Selina also had some of his gadgets; she should be safe as long as she remained careful. On the other end, Selina put on her jacket, grabbed her car key, and followed Karen, who was following Natalie. Thus, while Karen tailed Natalie, Selina tailed Karen. Looking at Karen, who was wearing a gray sunhat and huge sunsses that covered her face, Selina chuckled behind her and started texting Luke. Luke read the messages at first, before he simply converted them to audio and listened to them like a livestream. These women... who knew what they were thinking. Had Selina been infected by Karen too? Luke pondered as he continued collecting intelligence. Rumors of him had now spread around the gangs in Los Angeles. There was no specific information on him, but he was nicknamed the Ghost Butcher. He was too thorough in his actions, and things or people always went missing when he got involved; forget blood or bullets, there werent even any traces of a struggle left at the scenes. Thus, the rumors grew even more mysterious and terrifying, like some American urban horror story which was shared among the Los Angeles gangs. Unfortunately, neither the storytellers nor the listeners could confirm the rumors. There were many criminal groups in Los Angeles, but Luke had been cleaning them up regrly; furthermore, he always aimed at mid-level members. These missing mid-level membersmanded over a thousand bottom-level members, and their disappearances led to no end of unrest. Luke had only been conducting this purge operation for two months. If he kept this up, one third of the mid-level gang members of L.A. would be gone by next year, and more than five thousand bottom-level gang members would lose their direct leaders. However, the L.A. gangs would probably attack each other before that. Following heavy casualties, the winners would im the losers turf and reestablish order in the underworld. For bottom-level gang members, they would make a living under a different boss. Gang bosses might be safe while Luke eliminated the mid-management, but they didnt know how manyckeys they had or who thoseckeys even were. The chaos caused by the disruption of this chain ofmand wouldst for a long time. Faced with this situation, the L.A. gangs were already starting to look for solutions. Luke was currently following two groups of people who were particrly active. They had been reaching out to numerous big gangs, hoping to deal with the Ghost Butcher together. Luke was quite happy to see that. The bigger a gang, the easier his purge would be. Ordinary small gangs would pretty much copse after Luke attacked them once or twice. Big gangs, on the other hand, were like regenerative monsters that kept absorbing disbanded gangs and picking the more ruthless members to be mid-level leaders. In that situation, Luke could cut down those mid-level leaders when the time was ripe, like a farmer harvesting his crops. Those gangs would have done the vetting for him, and helped distinguish regr gangsters from ferocious criminals. Given the chaos in L.A.s underbelly, many agencies had dispatched spies and even undercover operatives to investigate, and Luke certainly didnt want to hurt them. However, this was only a temporary inconvenience. He was now only three stat points away from his Mental Strength reaching 20. By then, he would easily acquire Bobbys Mental Communication, and it would be no problem for him then to tell friend from foe. Elsewhere, Selina was having a good time too. The gadgets which Luke had supplied her with werent as powerful as those in the police car, but they were enough to keep Karen under surveince. Seeing the paranoid housewife tail Natalie furtively, Selina could only choke down herughter before she exploded like a boiling kettle. If Natalie wasnt stupid, she had to be deliberately letting Karen follow her. Otherwise, a professional would have to be blind if they couldnt spot Karen with her unsubtle stalking. Even someone as calm andposed as Luke found Karens paranoia a bit of a headache. Tim and Natalie were really unlucky to pick her as a target. For the next hour, the three women wandered into a coffee shop and a bookstore, and then ended up in a mall. Selina watched Karen enter the mall. She thought for a moment, then followed her into the mall. Karen reached the underwear section and picked up a few random bras without looking at them, before she followed Natalie into the fitting room. Selina was lost for words. Is this how you tail someone? Thinking for a moment, she felt that she had better stop Karen from crossing the line, and she went to the fitting room as well. On the way, she texted Luke. Im going to the fitting room. Natalie and Karen are in there. Do you want me to take a photo for you? Luke was writing in his notebook when he suddenly heard the message. He quickly replied, What are you doing? Wasnt she following Karen? Why were they all in the fitting room? Luke was utterly perplexed. Selina snorted. You have time to reply now that were talking about a fitting room? Im going in because Karen followed Natalie into the fitting room. Luke ignored her mocking, but was still baffled. She followed her into the fitting room. Seriously?Selina said, So I better stop her. This is getting really awkward. After a brief silence, Luke said, You could call Karen. Selina said, Its toote. Im already in. Luke said, ... Good luck then. Also, keep the voice channel on. Safety first. Wee to the live broadcast from the fitting room. Selina mocked him again and turned on the voice channel on her fake phone so that Luke could hear what was going on. In the fitting room, she said in delight, Ah, Karen, Natalie, youre here too? Then, she looked at the two women strangely. ...Is this a bad time? Should I give you some privacy? Inside the fitting room, Natalie, who was in nothing but sexy ck underwear, had the absolute advantage in height as she pressed the short and plump Karen against the wall with both hands. Karen, on the other hand, had her hands crossed over her bosom, as if she was a decent woman being vited. Chapter 413 - Lunch For Three Chapter 413 Lunch For Three Was this the Tyrannical female CEO loves me plot that Luke had talked about before? Selina couldnt help but wonder. As if granted an amnesty by Selinas interruption, Karen mbered out from between Natalies arms and said, Haha, no, its great to see you here. Natalie drew her arms back and asked suspiciously, Selina, why are you here? Selina shrugged. Weekend shopping. I just saw Karene in and thought about asking her if she wanted toe shopping with me. Karenughed hollowly and hurriedly hid behind Selina. Compared with Natalie, who was very aggressive, being with the aloof but easy-going Selina was far more reassuring. She nodded and said, That sounds great, lets go shopping together. Natalie raised an eyebrow. You didnte to try the underwear here? Looking at the sexy ck underwear that Natalie was wearing, Selina shook her head and said, No, my underwear is all custom-made. Theres nothing suitable for me here. Natalie nodded and asked, To highlight your figure? Selina smiled. Thats part of it. Natalie observed Selina for a moment. Sports bra? If I tell you that its bulletproof, you definitely wont believe me! Selina nodded with a smile, and didnt continue with the topic. She turned around and asked, Karen, are you going to try that underwear? I think... hm, its a little too conservative? She was pointing at the underwear that Karen was holding. It looked like a babys diaper and would cover her entire butt. Karen shook her head in embarrassment. No need, I picked the wrong one. Im just looking around. Selina nodded and looked at Natalie. Its about time for lunch; why dont we eat together? Its on me. Natalie smiled. Okay, but let me treat you. Karen asked prudently, Why dont we go dutch? Selina shrugged. I heard about a nice restaurant yesterday, so it was going to be my treat, but if were going dutch, you can pick a ce. Natalie said, Im interested in food and good restaurants. We can go there and split the bill. They looked at Karen. Natalie was slightly more than 1.8 meters tall, Selina was 1.77, and Karen was only 1.6. Karen was clearly overwhelmed by the two tall and formidable women in front of her. She managed a smile and said, Haha, thats fine with me. Although she was a housewife, she was also an interior designer, and her husband Jeff was a veteran employee at a major corporation. She wasnt short of money. Selina smiled brilliantly. Okay, well set off in a bit. Natalie, you can put on your clothes. Natalie chuckled. Thanks. She then walked into a stall and finally disappeared from Selina and Karens sight. Selina turned to the sight and looked at Karen. Karen, are you going to try on more underwear? Karen was confused. Huh? Selina pointed at the clothes Karen was holding and her half-naked body. If youre not, you can put your clothes back on. Enlightened, Karen entered a stall and put on her clothes too. Listening to everything from his distant position south of the city, Luke texted back. Dont be careless. Selina instantly replied, Dont worry, I promise that Ill stick around popted areas. Right, Im going to have lunch with them, so I wont be eating with you. Luke said in resignation, Okay, but keep the voice channel on. Thinking for a moment in the car, he called Jeff. Jeff, where are you? A momentter, he put the phone down with a strange expression on his face. Did this couple n this beforehand? He then turned the car to the west of the city. Elsewhere, Selina and the two women drove their respective cars to a restaurant When she looked at the name of the restaurant, Natalies lips twitched. Selina, on the other hand, dragged the two of them in with a smile. Beautiful women always got preferential treatment. A waiter soon led them to a table by the window and stood on the side with a smile after offering them the menu. Selina simply started pointing at the menu. I would like the Maine lobster roll, the fresh sea urchin, and the homemade French sausages with ms. Right, and ice cream. On the side, Karen noticed the special on the menu: yellow fish fried with lemon peel and ginger. Looking at the picture of the dish, she subconsciously murmured, Why does it look so familiar? Selina leaned in close and shot a nce at it. It looks delicious. Do you want to order it? Karen nodded. Alright. However, she gave Natalie, who was sitting opposite her, a suspicious look. Natalie replied as calmly as ever, Give me the French mix, fried scallops, and a burger, thanks. Then, she smiled at Karen. I couldve led the way if I knew that Selina was talking about this restaurant. Ive been here before. I learned how to cook the yellow fish fried with lemon peel and ginger from here. Karen nodded and epted the answer. Selina, however, chuckled inwardly. You learned it here? More like you ordered it from here! Elsewhere, Luke strode into a Chinese restaurant and smiled at the old couple that came over. Im Jeff and Tims friend. Theyve already booked a table. The old couple greeted him warmly and led him through the hall to a small door at the back, which opened into a darker area. The light here was dimmer, but there were a lot of people. Luke saw Jeff and walked over to him with a smile. Jeff, Im notte, am I? Jeff saw him and was immensely relieved. Ah, Luke, youre here. Please sit down. Luke sat down with a smile and greeted another person. Tim, hello. I hope Im not interrupting you? Tim replied with a smile, Of course not. ...Not, my ass! both of them added in their hearts as they smiled at each other. A young Chinese bounced over to them, as if he were dancing. Are you ready to order?Tim nodded and looked at Luke and Jeff. Do you want to try the specialties here? Naturally, Luke and Jeff nodded. Tim said, She jiu. (snake wine) Luke raised an eyebrow. Tim spoke in Chinese, which Jeff didnt understand, but wasnt a problem at all for Luke. He had written online novels for over ten years in hisst life C how could he not understand? He couldnt handle the profound ssics, but he was miles ahead of everyone else in this restaurant when it came to daily conversational Chinese. After Tim poured them the wine and they had a toast, Jeff looked at the bottle in Tims hand and asked suspiciously, Whats that? Why does it look like a snake? Chapter 414 - I Like Chinese Specialties Chapter 414 I Like Chinese Specialties The young Chinese, who presumably was the waiter, said with a smile, Of course. Its a cobra, no less. Jeff was petrified. What? Luke sipped the wine again. Thankfully, Tim hadnt crossed a line. This was regr wine, and wasnt drugged. He smiled. Its fine. Drinking snake wine asionally is good for men. Both Tim and Jeff were lost for words. As married middle-aged men, you need this. Luke winked. Jeff was too naive, and still at a loss. Tim looked conflicted. It has this effect? He looked at the young Chinese. The young Chineses eyes sparkled. You know that? Luke was amused. Yes. However, do you have the legendary Five Venom wine here? The young man was stunned. What? From snake, centipede, scorpion, spider, and gecko, Luke exined with a smile. With each word he said, the faces of the other two men turned whiter and whiter. By the time he was finished, Jeff already looked like he was about to vomit. Tim didnt seem veryfortable either, but he could still endure it. The young Chinese, however, was shocked. You know that, too? That was only a concept in wuxia novels. How did this young American know about it? In reality, it was impossible to make Five Venom wine. After all, adding so many toxins into the wine could be lethal. He didnt want anybody to die in his restaurant. Looking at their faces, Luke suddenlyughed. I only saw it in a kung fu movie. I dont think its real. Its just a joke, please dont mind me! The other two were immensely relieved. Even Tim wouldnt want to drink such a wine, to say nothing of Jeff. The young Chinese, on the other hand, felt like he had met a master who was demonstrating his skills, and he promptly left to fetch something. A momentter, the young man returned with something that was pitch ck. Luke wasnt surprised at all. sold in this ce. Jeff had just drunk another mouthful of wine, when he saw what the young man was holding, and he was frightened into jumping up and scrambling away. Dear god, is that a live snake? Luke chuckled to himself. It was just a Cantonese specialty, it was nothing to be surprised about. At that moment, another young man came over to Jeff with a tray of... mice. Of course, these werent the type that could be fished out of the gutter, but were used in another legendary dish called three squeaking mice. Jeffs eyes widened. They can be eaten as well? Luke waved his hand. Jeff, a lot of people in this world eat everything. If you dont like them, just dont order them. His gaze fell on the mice. Jeff quickly shook his head. I dont want that. Definitely not. Luke smiled at the snake that the young man was holding. Actually, you can try that. Snake meat actually tastes good. A lot of people eat it. Jeff swallowed. Really? Luke nodded. Really. He then asked the young man, Are we going to eat the snake raw? The young Chinese replied, It can be eaten raw or made into a soup. Luke quickly made the call. Lets make it into a soup. Snakes had parasites which might be passed on to humans if they were eaten raw, which could be fatal. Jeff finally crept back to his seat. He looked at the snake in the young mans hand with lingering trepidation. Another young man pushed over a cart with a chopping block on it. The first young Chinese picked up the knife on the chopping block and brought it down. Duang! The head of the snake was cut off. It wriggled on the block with its mouth wide open. Jeff swallowed hard. Luke however, said with a smile, Dont worry, the snake has been defanged; it cant bite you. If the fangs werent removed, a snake head was still capable of biting and injecting venom for a long while after it was cut off. Many cooks in China had been bitten and killed this way. Jeff calmed down, and had another cup of wine to soothe his nerves. Tim topped up his ss. Just like that, they started drinking together. This was clearly a more authentic Cantonese restaurant, considering that it served snakes. Luke had a massive appetite, and ordered a lot of specialties. Looking at Tims dumbstruck expression, Luke smiled brilliantly. I like Chinese food, and the Chinese like to treat others. Since you brought us to such a great ce today, lets do the Chinese thing; order whatever you want, everythings on me. Tim was lost for words. Why hadnt he heard of such a Chinese custom? After Luke said that, Tim didnt dare bring up the Chinese things that he had researched before. Since this young man was familiar with Five Venom wine and Chinese cuisine, Tim wasnt confident that he could fool him with secondhand information. When the dishes were served, Jeff remembered something and took out his phone. I need to call Karen and tell her that I wont be home for lunch. Jeff then left his seat and made the call. Karen, theres no need to prepare lunch for me today. What? Youre eating with the neighbors too? Who are they? Well, Im with Tim and Luke. Okay, bye. On the other side, Karen nced at Natalie and Selina suspiciously after she hung up. Natalies actions were graceful as she ate unhurriedly, which made for a pleasant sight, while Selina was quick but not crude at all, which was in line with her candid personality. But did they n this? Howe Tim and Luke happened to be having lunch with Jeff too? The paranoid housewife fell into deep thought once again. On the mens side, they finished lunch, and following Jeffs suggestion, they went to hispany to y with the indoor skydiving machine.When they set off, Luke made a note to add skydiving to his and Selinas training regiment. Also, they would definitely go skydiving for real, which would be a lot more fun than a skydiving simtion. It would also enhance their survival skills. Luke said to Jeff casually, Why dont we try real skydiving some time? Does yourpany have a program like that? Jeff was stunned. I dont think so. This indoor skydiving was meant to help stressed employees rx. Skydiving was a very dangerous extreme sport that few people dared to try out. While MBI Inc. did make nes, it certainly wouldnt offer such a dangerous activity as a benefit. Luke clicked his tongue and said, Okay, then Ill see what I can find. Ill tell you if I find anything. Jeff said, That... Im not exactly a sports person. Lukeughed andid one hand on his shoulder. Jeff, a man should never chicken out! You must work out more; otherwise, you wont be able tost with just the snake wine alone. Chapter 415 - Honey, Aren’t You Too Awesome? Chapter 415 Honey, Arent You Too Awesome? Jeff was slightly embarrassed to hear that. A momentter, he finally asked in a low voice, Is the snake wine really helpful in that aspect? Luke pondered for a moment, then shook his head. It may have some effect, but no one knows for sure if its just a cebo. However, theres no doubt that exercise can help youst longer. The overall decline of bodily functions would definitely affect the duration. Those who were innately endowed might go from one hour to half an hour, and those who were less gifted mightst five minutes instead of ten. Looking at the two men who were shoulder to shoulder in front of him, Tim was lost for words. What the hell, why did you stick your nose in? I should be the one getting along with Jeff! In the evening, the three men finally returned to their neighborhood, talking andughing. Tim and Jeff waved goodbye to Luke, who lived further away. Then, Tim and Jeff said goodbye to each other and went back to their respective homes. Tim sighed in relief. Luke had no longer stolen Tims thunder when they hung out in a pub in the afternoon. Tim had pretty much achieved most of his objective for the day, which was to get closer to Jeff. Luke was in a good mood as he walked with a spring in his step down the street. Hanging out purely for fun with guy friends was a pretty novel experience for him. Jeff was a nice guy and a good talker. Tim, on the other hand, was the vor that no gathering of friends could do without; when he rted his stories, he was like a talk show host. Thinking this, Luke sighed; he knew that Tim had another objective. Tim might not mean Jeff any harm, but he wasnt really going to settle down here. Otherwise, it wouldve been fun to have such a talk show performer in his life for free. Jeff, who led a dull life, glowed when he listened to Tims stories. He and his wife were both dutiful ordinary people who got a job, fell in love, got married, and had children in a predictable manner. Their daughters who were still in middle school gave them no time or energy to enjoy life. That was why he was especially envious of Tims unrestrained, carefree travel life. Luke wasnt really jealous of the guy. Luke had been to a lot of ces after just one year in his job, and he would visit even more in the future. He didnt have to envy Tim. He found Selina watching TV when he returned home, and asked with a smile, Did you have a good time? She had kept the voice channel on. Though Luke hadnt caught all of it, it sounded like the three women had had as much fun as the guys in the afternoon. Sonia sighed in satisfaction. Its nice to y for a day once in a while. Elsa, Elizabeth and Sonia are too busy. Its not easy to go shopping for makeup and clothes with them. Luke nodded in agreement. He took a Dr. Pepper out of the fridge and said, That Natalie is very good, isnt she? Selina shrugged. She lives up to her appearance. She knows a lot about makeup and matching clothes; shes absolutely a professional. Luke said, Mr. Tim has abundant career experiences too. The trips he talks about might not be fake, but its hard to say if he went to those ces for travel, or for more covert business. Selina sighed. They wouldve made great neighbors. At least theyre interesting and more likable than other people in this neighborhood. Hm, wait. Theres a surveince alert. She opened the tablet, only to see Jeff and Karen running around inside as their voices came through. Wow, honey, youre so good. Yes, right there. Baby, were just getting started, okay? Selina was lost for words. Luke didnt think too much of it. Jeff had some Chinese snake wine in the afternoon. It supposedly has an extraordinary effect, if you know what I mean. Selina asked, Are you sure? She turned the tablet around. Luke looked at the picture and made a sound of surprise. What are they doing? In contrast to their fiery words, the couple was behaving strangely on the feed. While they cried out in passion, they were both moving around in the room and making a lot of noise. Did they discover our surveince equipment? Selina grew suspicious. Karen might have found something thanks to her paranoia. Frowning for a moment, Luke shook his head. Thats impossible. My surveince equipment is dozens of meters away from the house. After making amotion for a while, the couple gestured to each other on the screen, before they went upstairs. Luke and Selina wondered what they were up to now. Luke had only set up regr cameras, and wasnt crazy enough to monitor their bedroom. Logically speaking, they were only a regr couple, and didnt need such exaggerated surveince. But Luke was now regretting his decision. He couldve nted a few bugs and removed them after Tim and his wife moved away. Seeing no light from the bedroom on the screen, Luke sighed. Lets just wait. Karens paranoia may be acting up again. Then, Luke and Selina went to train. As Selina unleashed a storm of attacks on the focus mitts Luke was wearing, the tablet suddenly beeped. Luke turned his head and saw two furtive people on the screen. When he was distracted, Selina attacked the focus mitts fiercely, but unfortunately still couldnt break through Lukes defense. Panting, she stopped. Damn it. Why can you still block my attacks even without looking? Luke smiled but didnt say anything.He couldnt have done it without the Muh brothers Quick Reflex. While not overly powerful, Quick Reflex allowed him to vaguely sense danger, and coupled with his strength, it was very easy for him to ward off her attacks. What a convenient and practical ability. After that, Selina also turned to the tablet. She asked curiously, What are Jeff and Karen doing? A night run? This isnt something they do, right? Werent they all horny a moment ago? Luke worked the tablet and moved two cameras so that they were trained on the house Tim had just bought. Jeff and Karen had already snuck over. Running at night wasnt umon in this neighborhood, which was safe and not very dangerous. But Jeff and Karens furtive and weird behavior was so bizarre that they would ping anyones radar. A momentter, Tims garage door slowly rolled up, and Jeff and Karen crept in. Chapter 416 - Professional” Infiltration Chapter 416 Professional Infiltration What the hell? Selina couldnt help but say feelingly, This Karen is truly... a genius. On the screen, Karen was saying, Most people change the locks on the doors the moment they move in, but not the garage control. When Meg and Danny went travelingst time, they gave me a spare set, and I forgot to return it to them. Its time to use it. Luke couldnt help but sweat. Thankfully, his security system was based on a passcode, and the keys were just a disguise, or Karen mightve already broken into his ce. Why was this housewife such a busybody? Also, werent they worried that Tim and his wife would catch them in the act? Luke adjusted the cameras again, and was surprised to discover that Tim and his wife werent home. Where were they? After a hectic day, Selina and Luke, as well as Jeff and Karen, were resting at home, but these two had gone out again. How dedicated! Luke mumbled to himself. They had hung out for an entire day; he didnt believe that the couple would have gone out to continue ying at night; secret service agents werent that enthusiastic. He was toozy to bother with Jeff and Karen. Given Tim and Natalies appearance, it was unlikely that they would have set up traps at home. This was an ordinary neighborhood, after all, not a battlefield, and not every trespasser had to be killed. Even at Lukes ce, intruders would only trigger the rms; the truly lethal weapons wouldnt activate without verification. He simply told Selina to keep an eye on the feed, and went to take a shower. After the shower, Selina waved at him. Tim and his wife are back. Haha,e and watch the show. Luke was rendered speechless. ...Dont tell me that Jeff and Karen are still at Tims. Selina nodded quickly. Youre so smart. They really havent left yet. Luke remarked, Theyre truly professionals. He wasnt worried about Jeff and Karen. Tim and his wife wouldnt do anything to them, even if they were discovered. After all, Tim and his wife had their reasons foring here. If necessary, they wouldnt hesitate to pretend to be blind and stupid. Whats Jeff dragging out? Is it a... body? Oh, alright, its Karen, said Selina. Stunned, Luke walked over and looked at the screen. He saw that Jeff had grabbed his wife by the legs and was pulling her out of the house from a side door. Luke was amazed. Karen wont be bald tomorrow, will she? Selina looked at the screen and felt lucky. Thank god you arent weak, and wont move me around like that. Luke was amused. Even if I only had one hand left, I would still take you with me. Selina remembered the night in Wolfkyle and chuckled. After Jeff dragged his wife all the way home, Luke shifted the cameras back to their house again. Hearing Jeffs murmurs, Luke was quickly able to determine that Karen was neither dead nor wounded, but had been drugged with a needle. Even more astoundingly, the needle had been from a pen-shaped tranquilizer, which shot Karen in the butt when Jeff was going to copy something down with the pen. But when Karen woke up the next day, she wouldnt feel any pain in her rear. Jeff had probably already plucked out the needle before he dragged his wife away, or domestic violence would have been inevitable. After verifying the situation, Luke stopped eavesdropping on Jeff and his wife. Okay, Im going to work. You can train on your own. Selina opened her eyes wide at him. Okay. She then took the tablet with her to the training room. Luke wasnt interested in the couples private matters, but Selina was enjoying it. At that moment, Karen had already started to paw at Jeff. Maybe the anesthetic had a bit of a side effect, like primitive lust It would be a shame to miss that! The next day was a work day, but Luke simply had Selina call Elsa and tell her that they were directly going out to investigation and would skip going to the police department. Elsa didnt have any urgent cases for them at the moment. She simply said that she got it and hung up. Things were really convenient with such a supportive boss. Selina couldnt be happier. It was partly because she didnt have to go to work in a hurry in the morning, and partly because she had eaten a delicious breakfast. Luke had enjoyed special Cantonese food during the day, and had had plenty of timest night, so he had made a ssic Cantonese breakfast in the morning. On the tablet, Jeff and his wife were whispering to each other again. They indicated that they had found a bug in the gift that Tim gave them, and Jeff was going to report the matter to security management at hispany. Eavesdropping on such an exciting matter early in the morning was the third reason why Selina was happy. Luke simply left her alone. She usually had very little entertainment, and seldom interacted with her neighbors; she deserved a bit fun. For Jeff and Karens safety, both Luke and Selina had blown off work. Just because Tim and Natalie werent ruthless didnt mean that Jeff and his wife werent in danger. Naive people like them who stumbled into certain things were usually the quickest to die. Luke then followed Jeff to work, while Selina stayed home to watch the paranoid Karen. After a day of surveince, they didnt find anything wrong. At least, Jeff got off work on the clock and drove home in his small blue Chevrolet. He seemed fine, except that he was more anxious than usual. Luke sighed.Alright. His anxiety suggested that he was involved in something bad. The man was good atmunication but bad at hiding his feelings. Returning home, Luke greeted Selina and asked, Anything unusual? Selina shrugged. Karen, Natalie and I have all been at home. Karen has been observing Natalie, and Ive been observing them. Luke nodded and said, Have you seen Jeffs expression? He might have confirmed something, like spy-rted stuff. Selinaughed and said, Tim and his life are most likely special agents. Theyre legit defenders of America; more likely theyre the ones looking for spies. Wow! Listen to this. She stopped talking and turned up the volume on the tablet. Carl, why are you telling me to go there? The abandoned warehouse on Route 57? Thats a weird ce, isnt it? Also, why didnt you say anything at work, and youre only telling me now? Fine, I promise that I wont report this or mention it to anybody else. Luke and Selina looked at each other. Selina said, Why do I feel like the person Jeff is talking to is like some movie undercover viin? Luke was unable to respond, and also found it quite suspicious, Carl Prongo; he should be a security manager at MBI. This indeed falls under his responsibility. Lets go. Gear up first. Something might happen. Chapter 417 - Unprofessional Kill

Chapter 417 Unprofessional Kill

They quickly geared up before taking a car each. Luke set off in the secondhand Ford first, and Selina followed Jeff and his wife in the police car. Jeff and Karen are out, Selina reported. Tim and Karen are following them. Luke hummed a response and continued driving He wasnt that far ahead of Jeff. He calcted that he would arrive at the old warehouse, which belonged to MBI, one or two minutes in advance. Twenty minutester, Luke parked the car on a corner and looked at the old warehouse two hundred meters away. Wow. This really is a great ce to kill someone. Not far away, the MBI sign on the warehouse gate was faded and almost indiscernible if you didnt read it carefully. The warehouse was surrounded by barbed wire, and stubborn weeds had proliferated inside. The warehouse was made up of a circle of old buildings which were dusty and clearly hadnt been in use for a long time. It was just that an RV was parked in one corner of the warehouse, and a white fatty was busy doing something. Luke got off and sent out a small drone. As the drone hovered above the warehouse, Luke looked at the feed and scratched his chin. Killing people the old-fashioned way and without any traps is this security manager going to do everything himself? The security manager of a major corporation, as someone elses informant, was going to kill an employee who had detected the anomaly in a remote location C it was a predictable plot. But what was with this security manager? Did he have to wear pajamas, or hang out hisundry to dry when he was nning to kill somebody? Wasnt this too good an act? Luke was utterly befuddled. As he mulled over this, Jeffs blue Chevrolet arrived at the warehouse. A momentter, the signal from the police car came online, which meant that Selina had arrived too. ording to their n, she would hide some distance away and feed Luke intel via the cameras. She would also take over the drone and scout their surroundings for any traps. Quickly verifying the n, the two of them got to work. While Selina kept an eye on everything, Luke focused his attention on theyout of the old warehouse terrain. The ce was very spacious. There were a lot of wide, empty areas both around the old warehouse buildings and near the RV. Thinking for a moment, Luke took out an M4A1 and climbed up to the highest vantage point in the ce, which was the roof of an abandoned factory. Hiding in the shadow of a broken skylight, he unhurriedly installed a scope on the M4A1, before aiming it at the warehouse in the distance. Only after he did a sweep of locations where things were most likely to go wrong did Luke ask, What are Tim and his wife doing? Selina immediately replied, Pretty much what were doing; theyve parked their car not far away, and seem to be waiting too. Hearing that, Luke could only silently wish Jeff and his wife good fortune. Selina suddenly warned him, Two cars areing from the east... Theyre getting out. Eight of them, all armed with automatic rifles... Theyre approaching from the rear... Luke said, Got it. In the meantime, he heard the conversation between Jeff and Carl through his other earpiece. Carl, this is... Jeff looked around in huge surprise. Clothes and sheets were hanging on a few lines nearby, and Carl and Jeff were standing between the clothes and the RV. There was a small table as well as a few folding chairs. Carl epted the takeout coffee which Karen had bought and asked them to sit down. After they sat down, Carl had a mouthful of the coffee before he said helplessly, I just got divorced. My wife... well, my ex-wife, Mary, took the house, the children, everything. I only got this RV. Jeff and Karen: ... So, Im living here for now, which is why I can only ask you toe here. At least, nobody can monitor us here, and the air is clean, right? Carl tried to stay positive. Jeff and Karen looked at the wastnd around them which didnt even have a ghost, and admitted that the air here was indeed clean. Carl continued, But the news you gave me is very useful. I may be promoted and get a pay rise, so I can move out of his sh*thole and back into a regr house. Okay. Are you ready? This is a ssified level 4 document of ourpany... Looking at Carl, Karen suddenly interjected, Carl, why is there a red dot on your forehead? Stumped, Carl touched his forehead and smiled embarrassedly. Maybe my system is out of whack fromck of sleep. Jeff shook his head quickly. No, no. Carl, its not a pimple, but a red dot of light... Bang! Bang! Bang! All the three of them were surprised by sudden gunshots. Carl got up abruptly and narrowed his eyes at something behind Jeff and Karen. Does that person have a gun? Jeff and Karen turned around, only to see a man in ck fall dozens of meters over the side of a warehouse building. The couple nodded. That does look like a gun. Carl said, Damn it, someone mustve found out that you reported to me. Theyre here to kill us. Karen was stunned. But why didnt they shoot us? Carl dashed into the RV and shouted, Damn it! Hide in here if you dont want to be killed! How would I know why they didnt shoot us? Im not them! Not far away, both Tim and Natalie traded dismayed looks and said in unison, Who are these people? Their mission objective this time wasnt clear yet. They had only been told to get in touch with Jeff and his wife, so they didnt have any sort of backup.Then who had fired just now? Scanning the area through his scope, Luke grumbled, Jeff, Karen, can you move faster? Carl is already hiding in the car. Thankfully, although Carl had chosen a spacious area, they had been sitting in between the hangingundry, and the line of sight was blocked by the RV. The shooters behind the warehouse couldnt attack until they got up close to the area between the clothes and the RV. The shooter who had run out had been a live target for Luke, who took down the brave fellow without any hesitation. But after he fired, the shooters around the warehouse also started to attack. Carl, Jeff and Karen had already run into the RV, and were nning to speed off. Given that Carl had been the first target the shooters had aimed at, this security manager clearly wasnt a traitor, but the first informant that had to be eliminated. However, there was still no telling who had betrayed him. Chapter 418 - Call It a Day, and Tim Takes a Hit

Chapter 418 Call It a Day, and Tim Takes a Hit

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke fired again, and two shooters who had just run through the warehouse gate copsed. The shooters were already on the move. With no time to care about theirpanions, they started to fire at the RV. Selina asked, I dont think you need my help, do you? Luke said, Nope. Its just some small fry. Bang! Bang! Bang! Ah! Yet another shooter fell with a miserable cry. There were eight shooters in total, and half of them had already been dealt with. Since he had been prepared for the ambush, Luke didnt need Selinas help. Tim and Natalie are on the move, Selina warned him. A ck Audi charged in from the other side of the warehouse. The ck Audi sped toward the four remaining shooters from the side. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Two pistols were fired, and two of the shooters hurriedly took cover and didnt dare shoot at the RV anymore. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke easily took down the other two shooters, who were distracted by the neers. Only two shooters were left on the scene, and they had to face both Tim and Luke. Luke snorted. Boring. I expected more people. Fine. Lets call it a day. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The two shooters, who had been hiding behind piles of junk, were hit from the side and cried out as they copsed. Outside, the RV started up. Tims ck Audi, however, quickly turned around to block it. Jeff, you cant leave. Tim looked at Jeff, who was in the passenger seat, through the open window. Jeff was panic-stricken. You... Youre here to kill me? Tim rolled his eyes. Jeff, will you calm down? Did you think that those people were here to save you, with their guns? But yourputer is full of data on my colleagues. Is that normal? asked Jeff angrily. Natalie burst outughing. Wow, youre really good neighbors. Did you break into our house? Karen wasnt to be outdone. You put a bug in the gift you gave us. Is that what neighbors do? Tim looked at Natalie awkwardly. Maybe... it was a little too much? Natalie red at her stupid partner, before she said to the other three, What are you doing? Shouldnt you be more concerned about the person who saved you just now? Jeff, Karen and Carl were confused. What was that supposed to mean? Werent those gunshots fired from someone on their side? At that moment, a secondhand Ford slowly drove in through the gate, and Tim and Natalie both raised their guns warily. When the Ford pulled up, everybody except Carl eximed in shock, Luke?. Luke got out with a smile and waved at them. Haha, seeing that all of you can still stand around and chat so happily, helping you get rid of those pests wasnt in vain. Everybody was confused. What? Luke pulled out the chain around his neck to show them his badge. LAPD, Major Crimes Division. Everybody: ... Twenty minutester, all seven of them were sitting in a fast food restaurant. Do you want a potato pie? Or an apple pie? asked Tim. A burger will be fine. I would like some fries too, Karen said. I would like ice cream, said Selina. Soda. What do you want? Luke looked at Carl, the security manager. Carl shook his head. Ive been trying to lose weight. Just a soda will be fine. After they ordered, the booth was quiet for a moment. Jeff asked Luke, Youre a police officer? Why did you never mention it? Luke shrugged. Because Imzy. I didnt want Meg to pester me when her drain is clogged, her dog is missing, or her children dont want to eat. Im only responsible for robbery and homicide cases, but Im sure Meg wouldnt think so. Jeff and Karen were lost for words. Meg was exactly the sort of person who would harass her neighbors for help with every small thing. Karen had been the biggest victim. After that, Jeff and Karen started peppering Tim and Natalie with questions. But the two of them replied to everything with noment. But as they spoke, Tim and Natalie started squabbling with each other. On the side, Luke and Selina felt it was strange. Whether they were secret service agents or detectives, it was clear that these two didnt see eye to eye on their job and their future. This disagreement probably wouldve onlye outter, but while answering Jeffs questions, Tim revealed that he was tired and hoped to retire. Natalie had utterly no idea. Astonished, she asked Tim why he hadnt told her sooner. Annoyed, Tim replied that he had already been dropping hints, which she had subconsciously dismissed. As they continued fighting, Natalie couldnt help butin, Who would hide a bug inside a ss sculpture? That was precisely the reason why Jeff and Karen had found the bug. While they were getting randy in the living room, they broke the sculpture, and found the bug. That sculpture was from none other than Tim. Tim argued, I like ss sculptures. Thats my hobby. I dont see why I shouldnt make a gift of it. Natalie asked, And expose us? Tim asked, Then what about the dress you wore for the mini beer festival? Im sorry, that didnt fit the situation at all, and couldve exposed us easily too. Natalies eyes bulged. What? You want me to cover my face up, like the women you saw in the Middle East? Tim said, With all due respect, you need to fit in; only then will it be easier to get around.Natalie said angrily, Are you kidding? This is a middle-ss neighborhood. The women here are so unfriendly. You think theyll like me if I wore a cheesy T-shirt, shorts and flip-flops? No! Theyll call you a bumpkin behind your back. Tim and Natalie shifted their gazes. Naturally, it was Selina who had spoken. She dealt Tim another blow. Thats right, thats what most women in this neighborhood would do. Oh, Karen, Im not referring to you. You know who Im talking about. Who? Meg, that disgusting b*tch, of course. Karen smiled and nodded. I know. Tim, I have to say that you dont understand the women in our neighborhood at all. Natalie spread her hands and looked at Tim proudly. Tim was rendered speechless. He had nothing to say in the face of these authoritative remarks by two women who lived in the very same neighborhood. Seeing how Tim had been dealt a blow, Luke felt a little sorry for this big talker. Chapter 419 - But Your House Just Blew Up Chapter 419 But Your House Just Blew Up Tim wasnt young, and looked to be in his thirties, whereas Natalie didnt look more than 25 or 26 years old. After carrying out so many dangerous missions and given his age, Tim was nning to retire, but Natalie, who was at the peak of her career, didnt support this decision. They didnt seem to be simple work partners. Luke didnt believe that their jobs allowed for interpersonal rtionships, which was even more perilous for them than for police officers. But it wasnt appropriate for everyone else to stand around and watch the drama, so Luke broke the awkward atmosphere. Okay, lets go back to your investigation. You can keep the ssified information to yourselves, but what about Jeff? Even gunmen were sent to deal with him today. And youre not going to let Carl here live in that old warehouse again, right? Carl smiled bitterly. I could take the night shift at thepany and sleep there, provided that they believe what happened to me. But judging by Tim and Natalies reactions, he didnt think he could do as he liked. Tim shook his head. Carl, you can call your supervisor and ask for leave, but until we find a target, youll have to spend a few days under our watch. Sorry. Carl didnt say anything. A promotion and a pay rise were great, but not worth dying for. Though he was now penniless, he still wanted to live, even if he had to stay in an RV. Tim looked at Luke and Selina. You cant report this to the police department either. Selina was focused on the ice cream. Luke nodded with a smile. Not a problem. But I just killed eight shooters with my police gun, and ballistics will trace it back to me. I trust youll handle that? Tim nodded. Dont worry. Weve already informed someone to take care of it. Luke said, Then theres nothing to worry about. Our job is to deal with criminals. But what about Jeff and Karen? Tim said, It wont take long. I cant tell you the details, but well protect Jeff while hes at work for the next couple of days. Luke thought for a moment, then nodded. That works. We have to go in to work tomorrow. We skipped today. Everybody: ... Next, Tim and Natalie questioned Jeff on his own. Luke knew that they were looking for the guy who had leaked the intel and drawn in the killers. Very soon, two men in in clothes took Carl away, and the rest of them returned home. Carl would be taken into temporary custody given his vulnerable identity. The attack against him today couldnt prove yet that he waspletely innocent. As a HR employee, it was impossible for Jeff to reach out to the leadership of MBI. But Carl, as MBIs security manager, had the power to directly report security matters to the top. Naturally, Tim couldnt let Carl do anything to alert the enemy. Furthermore, Tim needed Jeff as bait, and he couldnt really do anything to restrain Luke and Selina. His agency had to be extremely prudent when operating in the country; a slip up could result in someone grabbing hold of their weakness. Luke and Selina were just two minor detectives, but this was their turf, and Tim would have to pull some strings in order to keep them under watch, which might rm their mission target. In any case, Luke had helped them protect Jeff and Carl; Tim didnt want to do anything to allies unless it was necessary. While saying goodbye to Jeff and Tim in the neighborhood, Luke suddenly frowned, and beckoned Tim over. A little surprised, Tim still got out and walked over to Luke. As he said typical things in farewell, Luke swiftly typed out something on his phone. Tim nodded with a smile. Okay, got it. Looking away from the screen, he tapped twice casually on the car door. Luke said, Sweet dreams. Jeff, Karen,e over to my ce for dinner. He then drove his car away. Jeff found it strange, but still followed Luke. Tim smiled bitterly at the two cars that drove away. He returned to his car and said something to Natalie, before they drove back to their own ce. A momentter, there was an explosion. The two cars that hadnt gone far stopped. Petrified, Jeff and Karen looked at the enormous fireball that had risen up behind them. Countless burning objects then started to fall from the sky. Luke got out and looked at the explosion. With an indecipherable look on his face, he took out his phone and said, Selina, take Jeff and Karen to our ce. Luke returned home less than an hourter. It was Tims house that had blown up. However, Luke was toozy to put on an act. He simply gave a statement to the police officers who rushed over, then went home. Looking at Jeff and Karen in the living room, he sighed and said, Sorry, but your ce isnt safe either. You better stay here for now. Karen couldnt help but ask, Was that... Tims house? Luke nodded. Jeff found that hard to believe. Seriously? Theyre dead? Youre not going to do anything? Luke worked for the Major Crimes Division, and this was exactly the kind of case that he should be investigating, not to mention the fact that he was involved. Luke was about to reply, when his phone rang. He smiled and picked up the call. Did you find them? Come on in. The garage is already open. Go to the basement. Well be there soon. He then hung up and asked, Do you want anything to drink? Or maybe watch some TV? Both Jeff and Karen looked conflicted. Even if Tim and Natalie might be some sort of special agents and they had only known each other for two days, Luke still seemed too heartless! Looking at their faces, Luke said, It seems that youre not thirsty. He then gestured at them and said, Lets go, but dont get too excited. He led the way while Selina was at the back, which made Jeff and Karen, who were in the middle, very nervous. What was this? Were they going to be killed? Going to the basement through a side door, Jeff and Karen were struck dumb as soon as they went down the stairs. Then, they both yelled, Tim? Natalie? Youre not dead? It was none other than Tim and Natalie in the basement. Tim pressed his hands together. Jeff, dont get excited. Were not ghosts. But your house blew up! Jeff still found it hard to believe. Natalie nodded. The truth is, we never went in at all. We just blew up the bomb inside as a cover. Jeff asked, Why? Tim and Natalie looked to the side. Everybody finally noticed that there were two more people in the basement, who were tied to chairs with their mouths taped shut. Danny? Meg? Jeff and Karen looked at them in surprise. Shocked, Jeff looked at Tim. You, wait... He suddenly reacted, and turned around to look at Luke. And you too. You kidnapped Danny and Meg. Why? Chapter 420 - Professional Ball Roaster and Professional Code Name

Chapter 420 Professional Ball Roaster and Professional Code Name

Natalie spread her hands and said, This is the answer to your previous question. Jeff was at a loss. What answer? Karen suddenly interjected, Its because they ratted out Tim that his house was blown up. Jeff asked, What? Hows that possible?! Karen, as paranoid as ever, added, Because theyre the ones whom Tims after. Apart from Carl, the only other person you talked to about Tim being a spy was Danny. Tim was lost for words. Huh? He was a special agent, okay? He wasnt a spy. He had shed blood for his country! Karen looked at him apologetically. The bug we found earlier gave us the wrong idea, you know. Tim hesitated. Fine. A spy was actually a type of special agent. It wasnt unreasonable for them to draw that conclusion. Jeff finally got it. Is that why those gunmen wanted to kill us when we went to meet Carl? He looked at Danny in sheer disbelief. Why? Why would you do that? Neither Danny nor his wife could say a word because their mouths had been taped shut. Luke couldnt watch anymore. He didnt have that much time to waste on them. Tearing the tape off, he said, Alright, tell me everything you know. Danny and Meg looked at each other but didnt say anything. Luke asked Tim, You must be a professional; do you want to do it? Natalie stepped forward and said, Let me. As she spoke, she casually grabbed a butane blow torch from the side. She flicked the switch, and it spouted blue mes. Jeff asked, Wait, what are you doing? Natalie said, Ball roasting is a very effective interrogation method, especially with lecherous men. Luke and Tim couldnt help but step back and unconsciously bend their waists. Danny stopped breathing as he looked fearfully at the blue mes. Jeffs eyes widened. Wait, you cant threaten to roast Dannys balls, thats too much. Danny was touched, but his face changed the next second. Jeff grabbed a hammer and shouted, You piece of sh*t, you actually called a bunch of killer gunmen over; Karen and I were almost turned into Swiss cheese! Im going to kill you! Whoa, whoa! Tim hurriedly stopped the irate good guy Jeff. Dont, we need him alive. If he doesnt talk, how about you break his legster? And his hands too, if thats not enough. Scared, Danny yelled, N- no! I really didnt call anyone to kill you! I swear! Youre my good neighbor and colleague. Why would I want to kill you? I didnt even tell them your name. I only said that Carl and Tim knew about the deal! Luke asked, What deal? Danny immediately shut up. Natalie looked at Tim. Seeing him nod, she said, Dannys a maintenance engineer at MBI. A fighter ne that had been on a secret mission previously was delivered to MBI for maintenancest month. We got word that a guy named Tyrannosaur was looking to buy some information from him, which probably had to do with the atomic weapon on the ne. Hearing that, Dannys face turned pale and he quickly shook his head. No! Not at all! That fighter nt wasnt kitted out with any atomic weapons! If he was found guilty of selling atomic weapons, his whole family would probably be vaporized. He yelled, Tyrannosaur only wanted to know the maintenance progress on the fighter ne, and when it would be moved after the maintenance. Everybody traded looks, and Natalie asked, If thats all, why were you acting all mysterious? Are you lying? Do you want your balls roasted!? The blue mes whooshed out again. Since Danny had already spat out part of it, his willpower started to crumble and he promptly cried, N- no, I was just worried about my job. If Im caught, I wont just be fired and locked up, Id also have to pay damages, so I never agreed to the deal. Tim sneered. Actually, it was just that the price wasnt right, wasnt it? That was a very steep reward you were asking for. Danny stammered, N- not at all. I never sold any information. The blue mes glowed again in Natalies hands. This time, however, Danny insisted, I really didnt sell any information, really. Its just that Tyrannosaur keeps contacting me. Ding! Ding! Ding! An unpleasant ringtone rang out, and everybody looked at the source of the sound. The only person who had such an unpleasant ringtone was Danny. He was using a burner phone to keep in contact with Tyrannosaur, hence the unpleasant ringtone. Tim picked up Dannys phone from the table and frowned at the number. Its Tyrannosaur. He gave the phone to Danny and said, Work with us and see what he has to say. Danny shook his head quickly. No, I cant do it. Im just an ordinary person, a father who takes his kids to football games. Im not a spy. He was almost crying as he spoke. His wife, Meg, also exined, He never misses the kids sports day; he always watches their games. Tim was helpless. ording to Danny, he was an ordinary person who just wanted to sellpany information for money. He hadnt said anything to the other party about Jeff being an informant. Carl, as head of security, was therefore attacked, and a bomb was ced inside Tims house, but nothing happened to Jeffs ce. It was clear from this that Danny had only divulged Carl and Tims names. But if Jeff wasnt taken care of, Dannys dealings might stille to light. He clearly wasnt any sort of professional, not to mention he was far from ruthless. Now that he was being interrogated by Tim and the others, and knew how serious things were, he might give the game away over the phone. The phone was still ringing, and Tim frowned. Luke remained silent. Jeff, however, suddenly stepped forward and picked up the phone. Hello, is this Mr. Tyrannosaur? Everybody looked at Jeff, who unexpectedly sounded a lot like Danny at that moment. Hello, Mr. Rick Forrest. The person on the other side of the phone was obviously using a voice changer. Everybody then looked at Danny. Danny said in a very low voice. Of course I need a code name for this. Everybody was lost for words. So now youre acting like a damn pro? Less than thirty secondster, Jeff hung up. Everybody looked at him, and it was his wife, Karen, who eventually asked, Honey, how are you able to copy Dannys voice? Jeff said with a bitter smile, It was a joke. One time in thepany, it was popr to pretend to be someone else on the phone, and I chose to mimic Danny. Sadly, just when I was close to sounding just like him after practicing for almost two months, this game suddenly stopped being popr. Everybody: Chapter 421 - A Feast, and I Have Money, I Do What I Want

Chapter 421 A Feast, and I Have Money, I Do What I Want

In any case, Jeffs hard work in the past finally paid off. He sessfully obtained the time and ce for the deal after talking to Tyrannosaur over the phone tomorrow, 9pm, at Odyssey Hotels V Restaurant. But Tyrannosaur demanded that both Danny and his wife show up clearly, Meg was also an informant in this matter. The problem was that Danny and his wife had now been caught. So, who should go tomorrow? Seeing everyone look at him, Danny quickly shook his head. Dont dont look at me. Ive never met them, and Ive only ever used a code name with them. They dont know who I am. Natalie wasnt convinced. Thats not possible. When you contacted them on yourputer from yourpany, they couldve checked your IP address. Danny couldnt help but lower his head and said in embarrassment, Thats why Ive been contacting Tyrannosaur on Jeffs officeputer. Jeff shouted, What? He grabbed a saw from the table and cursed, Im going to cut your balls off! Damn it. Tim hurriedly stopped him once more. Luke and Selina looked at Jeff sympathetically. This good guy had truly been tragically set up. If someone soldpany secrets on hisputer, he would definitely be held partly responsible, and lose his job. Natalie nodded too. Hes not lying. We did find the leads on Jeffsputer. She had just been testing Danny and his wife with her previous question, to see if they had really never met Tyrannosaur in real life. Without saying a word, everybody turned their eyes to Jeff and his wife. Karen was suspicious. What are you thinking? Natalie stepped forward, cupped Karens face and studied it carefully. Mm, this is the typical middle-ss housewife. Tim tossed the saw which Jeff had been holding back onto the table and restrained the guy, who still wanted to cut Dannys balls off. And this man here fits the description too, once he calms down. Luke sighed and said, This isnt very nice, is it? I dont care about your mission, but Jeff and Karen dont have any professional training, and they wont get a cent out of it... Tim spread his hands helplessly. Theyre already involved. If we dont catch Tyrannosaur, the man wille after them sooner orter, which will be even more dangerous. Luke frowned. He actually had another solution, but he had secrets of his own. Looking at Jeff and Karen, he suddenly sighed. Fine, the two of you can decide. Jeff and Karen looked nervous at the danger, but Luke could see anticipation in their eyes. They lived ordinary lives, but had always hoped for something extraordinary. Whether it was paranoid Karen or good guy Jeff, a passionate side burned in their hearts. Karen said, Im in. Jeff didnt say anything, but tacitly agreed with his wifes decision. About the operation tomorrow night... Luke looked at Tim. Tim shook his head and said, Were professionals, and we have backup. You dont need toe. Luke raised an eyebrow. Okay, then its all yours. Dont forget to clean this ce up, including them... He looked at Danny and Meg. Both of them turned pale at Lukes words. Danny cried, Please dont! Were neighbors, Luke! Meg wept too. Selina, dont kill us. Have you forgotten that Im the one who invites you tomunity activities? Selina smiled brilliantly. Of course I havent. So, make it quick, Natalie. Natalie nodded. I guarantee well wrap it up cleanly. After that, Luke and Selina left. This basement was only a cover, and didnt contain anything sensitive; the truly secret things were in his inventory. It was why Luke dared invite them to his ce. Of course, Danny and Meg wouldnt die. Cleaning and wrapping things up were just to scare this obnoxious couple. They werent good people and had made a huge blunder; good guy Jeff had almost been shot because of them. Did they really deserve anyfort? Back in the living room, Selina couldnt help but ask, Are we really going to just leave it? Luke didnt even turn his head and simply tossed her the tablet. Make a reservation for us. Lets have a feast tomorrow night, at Odyssey Hotels V Restaurant. Selinaughed. I knew you wouldnt be so obedient. Luke shrugged. Its not like were taking part in Tims operation. Who can stop us from eating at that restaurant? I have money; I can do whatever I want. He checked the system notifications as he spoke. System: You have killed the criminals and rescued Jeff, Karen and Carl. Total experience: 500. Total credit: 500. Contribution rate: 90%. EXP +450. Credit +450. This was his real harvest, which was more than what he could earn from a regr case, and chances were that he could still earn more the next day. Naturally, he wouldnt refuse more experience and credit points. The next day, Luke and Selina went to work as usual, and came home as usual. Selina watched on the tablet as Jeff and Karen, who were dressed formally, left the house, and she asked, Luke, are we dressed too casually? Luke examined Selina, who was wearing cropped jeans and a loose white shirt. Luke was also wearing jeans, along with a casual id shirt. He said helplessly, We need to carry guns and equipment. I dont think you can dress like Karen... On screen, Karen was wearing a champagne-colored dress. She was only 1.6 meters tall, but the dress entuated her magnificent breasts. Her butt and her legs were extraordinary too. The dress looked like it would explode at any moment. This ordinary housewife had undergone a transformation into a super lush beauty. Her great figure was normally hidden under her loose home clothes, and it was such a huge contrast; no wonder Selina was worried about her own outfit. Selina nodded regretfully. Fine. Were only going there for dinner, anyway. Luke walked out with her and said, After were done today, you can wear whatever you want when we go out to eat tomorrow. How about Hungry Cat? From what you said, it sounds pretty good. Selina gave a satisfied smile. Okay. You can learn how to make their Maine lobster roll. Its really delicious. Luke nodded with a smile. Lets go. Hopefully everything goes smoothly tonight. They drove out. They needed to get to V Restaurant early if they wanted to have a feast first. In the car, Selina asked, Why did you agree to let Jeff and Karen get involved in this? Even with us following them, its very dangerous. Jeff and his wife were just ordinary and inexperienced people who would be easily exposed, and when that happened, they also didnt have the strength to protect themselves; this operation really was a little risky. Chapter 422 - Acting Separately, and Jeff Exposed

Chapter 422 Acting Separately, and Jeff Exposed

Luke shrugged and said, Ive spoken to Tim. Jeff and Karen only need to give the fake files to Tyrannosaur and then leave with the money. The arrest wont happen until after theyre gone. Selina immediately got it. In other words, this was a fishing operation, and Jeff and Karen were just throwing out the bait; they wouldnt be the ones to reel in the line. They didnt need to do or think anything else. This sort of operation was still dangerous, but you didnt have to be a super pro; it was fine for Jeff and Karen to look a little nervous. As a regr couple that was about to sell MBIpany secrets, they had every reason to be nervous. When Luke and Selina got to the hotel, they parked and leisurely made their way up through the underground carpark. Selina casually asked, Why are we going up from here? Luke said, Tim and Natalie are on the hotel roof, so naturally, we can only enter through the carpark. Selina nodded. Oh, thats true. Luke said, Also, Tims colleagues are already here. Mind what you sayter, so that no one notices anything unusual. Selina nodded, then switched to asking about the specialties here, and Luke replied with the information he had read before. Just like regr customers who were here to eat, they talked andughed as they walked into V Restaurant. After giving their names, they were taken to a table by the window. Below, on the other side of the window, was an indoor swimming pool, and plenty of people were idling around it. In high spirits, Selina began to order food. What about Jeff and Karen? They were still at home. It was only 8.20pm; there were forty minutes to go before the deal. Luke and Selina had enough time for a nice dinner. In the meantime, a small drone on autopilot mode was hovering above the hotel and monitoring the surroundings. At the table, Luke and Selinaughed and talked in low voices as they rxed and enjoyed dinner. Half an hourter, Selina had finished the meal and was scooping up pink strawberry ice cream, which she stuck into Lukes mouth every now and then. Luke wasnt particrly fond of ice cream, but he didnt hate it either. Thus, he couldnt say anything about Selina sharing it with him. The pink strawberry ice cream was a little girly, but it was fine since he wasnt the one who ordered it. Many other customers looked at this scene with envy and admiration, and some couples began to copy them. On the roof, Tim and Natalie cuddled together near the edge as they enjoyed the breeze and the night view. They had been frank with each other earlier, which undid the knots in their hearts. Theyre here, said Natalie. Theyre here. Luke nced at the couple who had just entered the reception hall. The two looked a little strange. They only took a few steps, before they actually embraced right in the middle of the reception hall and kissed each other passionately. Luke could practically hear the moist sound effects in his head, and he found it strange; these two usually werent so unrestrained. A momentter, the middle-aged couple entered the restaurant, and Luke watched out of the corner of his eye as a waiter took them upstairs. Withdrawing his gaze, Luke whispered to Selina, who was still savoring the ice cream, Lets get to work. Ta Selina had onest mouthful of ice cream before she stood up. The ice creams not bad. Ill order it again next time. They got up and took action separately. Selina quickly entered a building diagonally across the street. She put down her big backpack and took out an M4A1 and a ck cylinder. She inserted the cylinder into auncher under the barrel of the gun, and Lukes voice sounded in her earpiece. Third floor, room 305. Selina said, I see it. Pu! Swoosh! The ck cylinder shot out and abruptly unfurled into a round shape in the air before it hit and stuck to the upper edge of the window of that room. Several secondster, Selina heard the conversation in her left earpiece. Mr. Rick Forrest, is this your wife? Its very nice to meet you. The cylinder which Selina had shot out and stuck to the window was naturally a bug. They couldnt interfere with whatever Tim and Natalie had nted on Jeff and Karen, so they could only nt a bug of their own outside the room. Listening to the conversation in her earpiece, Selina murmured, It seems that Jeff and Karen are quite calm. There shouldnt be any problems with this operation. That was indeed the case. Neither of the two parties in the room wasted time. Jeff and Karen wanted to give away the fake files as soon as possible, and Tyrannosaur wanted to leave with the files just as quickly. Tyrannosaur had noticed that Tim was tracking him down. As his sense of crisis grew stronger, he could only close this deal as quickly as possible. Because of that, he paid 50% more than he promised, increasing it from one million to one and a half million. Clearly, Danny and his wife had wanted to get rich and retire in one go. Pay more attention. This is the moment when things can go wrong, Luke warned Selina. She hummed in response. She was already done checking her gun, and aimed it once more at the room. She heard Jeffs voice through the earpiece. You look familiar. Have we met before? No, replied a short fatty who was only about 1.5 meters tall. This short fatty was none other than Tyrannosaur. He was wearing a gray suit, under which was a round-cored T-shirt. Even weirder was that there was an image of a pink cartoon tyrannosaur rex conquering Earth on it, which was almost... cute. Luke had already snuck into the room next door. He was waiting by the window. A few minutester, the transaction waspleted, and the two parties were saying goodbye. Wait. This is yours... said the short fatty, a red stress ball in his hand. This was something Jeff had been carrying on him and which had been confiscated when he was searched before entering the room. Jeff didnt think it was a big deal. Its fine, you can have it. The short fatty stared at the stress ball with the clear MBI logo on it. Frowning for a moment, he suddenly said, Stop them.Jeff and Karen, who had just walked to the door, were stopped. Jeff grew anxious. What do you want? The short fatty searched his memory, and his expression turned ugly a momentter. Youre that guy from HR! Jeff hurriedly denied it. No, no, no. Im a maintenance engineer. Karen also defended him. Hes an engineer, with two doctorates. The short fatty shook his head and yed with the stress ball. No, no. You were right. Weve met before. Jeff: Huh? The short fatty smiled coldly. I worked at Mcwell Bonn Incorporation from 1999 to 2001 as a non-essential mid-level manager. And you, youre Jeff Gaffney. Chapter 423 - I’ve Fallen For You

Chapter 423 Ive Fallen For You

No, Im not. Jeff hurriedly denied it. Youre from HR... The fatty cursed. Youre wrong. Jeff didnt give up. You said that I had suicidal tendencies and clinical depression, and you consoled me with your so-called trust game. The short fatty was very confident. Jeff quickly shook his head. No, you dont look like you have depression... And this goddamn MBI stress ball! Its absolutely useless! the short fatty roared. He threw the stress ball away. Youre fake. This is a trap. n B. Call the chopper. Selina was lost for words. It seems that being too good at talking isnt a good thing. Should we make a move? Wait a minute. Luke frowned and listened in on Tim. Bait exposed. Requesting an immediate backup-and-rescue, Tim said into a walkie-talkie. A momentter, he couldnt have looked more awful. Staring at him for a moment, Natalie replied into the walkie-talkie, Copy that. Retreating. Are we really giving up on them? Tim hesitated. Smiling, Natalie grabbed her gun and said, Of course not. Theyre nice neighbors, arent they? Tim smiled as well. Both of them swiftly headed downstairs. Luke rolled his eyes; he knew that none of the special agent organizations could be trusted. He had never wanted to enter agencies like the FBI or CIA precisely because of something like this. Without enough power and influence, even if he was recruited, he would only end up doing the dirty work and would be abandoned without any hesitation once he was exposed. What could he do then? Use his abilities to go on a killing spree, or wait to be resurrected after he was killed? Either choice would have dire consequences, and he didnt like either of them. While thinking, Luke said, Selina, get ready to back Tim up. Tim and Natalies reinforcements have already withdrawn from the hotel. Selina remarked, ... These reinforcements are really quick to respond. Were they betraying their teammates? No, because Jeff and Karen werent their teammates at all. Those two were just bait. Losing bait was always inevitable when fishing. At that moment, Jeff and Karen had been pressed down onto the couch. On the other side, the short fatty was speaking to one of his aplices. Frowning, Jeff thought for a moment, then suddenly said, Bruce? The short fatty subconsciously turned around. Huh? Youre talking to me? Jeff was even more certain. I remember your name now! Bruce! Bruce Springstyle. The short fatty shook his head awkwardly. No, youre mistaken. Jeff, however, was quite confident. I remember now. I was the one who had to deal with your parking space issue. Is that why you turned to crime? Over a parking space? The short fatty flew into a rage. Enough! Shut up! What do you think this ce is? A talk show stage?. In the room, the short fattys subordinates and aplices had strange expressions on their faces. One of his female aplices couldnt help but ask, Your name... is Springstyle? Her curiosity was understandable. It was like someone suddenly learning that Schwarzenegger or Stallones real name was Puppy. The short fatty shouted furiously, Yes, got a problem? Another aplice interjected, Is that why you told us to call you Tyrannosaur? The short fatty said, Of course people in our line of work must have a nickname that cant be linked back to them. What other reason is there? Everybodys expressions were strange. The short fatty, Bruce, suddenly turned around and pointed at Jeff. Also, that parking space thing wasnt fair at all, alright?! Everybody was lost for words. ...So, you did be a criminal over nothing more than a parking space? As if someone had poked at his sore spot, Bruce roared, I worked three years for them. Three years! And they still told me to park in Section D, which is on the other side of the road! Every time I went to or got off work, I had to cross that... what do you call it? The pedestrian bridge, Jeff prompted on the dot; too many employees hade running to him toin about the same matter. Thats right! When you cross the goddamn pedestrian bridge, you sweat when its hot, get dusty when its windy, and get drenched when it rains! I had to f*cking enjoy that for three years! I must thank you! In his fury, Bruce was already taking his gun out. Jeff hurriedly reminded him, Wait! I wasnt the one who assigned you your parking space! Ive been parking my car in Section D for twelve years myself! Bruce choked for a moment, but came back to himself and raised his gun again. Im not a useless lying HR bastard like you! I dont care how long youve parked in Section D! Crash! The door was suddenly pushed open, interrupting this farce. Monitoring the room from across the street, Selina couldnt help but ask, Luke, are you sure that Tim and Natalie are there to save Jeff and Karen? Luke looked at the image on his fake phone that was being streamed from the camera which he had just set up outside the window. Maybe this is their backup n? To get themselves caught? Selinained, You better not use a n like this in the future. Luke was amused. Okay, get ready to move. Inside, Jeff looked at Tim in surprise. Wheres the backup? Theres no backup. Tim smiled bitterly. Jeff said, What? Didnt you say that the worst oue would be backup breaking in and blowing this ce up? Natalie said, Thats the worst oue for them. They dont really care about coteral damage. Coteral damage? Jeff and Karen were stunned. Bruce chuckled and said, See? Thats a ssic lie by omission. Okay, Bruno, put down the stic sheet. I still want the hotel to give me back my depositter.Wait! someone shouted. Bruce was annoyed. Hey! Why is everybody interrupting me? It was Karen who had shouted, a pleading expression on her face. Natalie, after we tried on lingerie togetherst time, I realized that Ive fallen for you. Everybody: ... Jeff and Tim: ... Confused, Bruce looked at Tim. This person couldnt be called Natalie, let alone enter the fitting room fordies. Are you talking to her? He looked at Natalie, who was next to Tim, and then at Karen again. Karen nodded. Can you let me say myst words? Okay, go on. Bruce nodded involuntarily as he nced between the two extremely unique women. Chapter 424 - What Did She Teach You?

Chapter 424 What Did She Teach You?

Karen walked over to Natalie and said, Natalie, thank you for everything you taught me. What did she teach you? The same question popped up in everybodys heads. Natalie was tall and graceful, while Karen was plump and mature, with boobs that dazzled the eye. What happened between them? Even the only female criminal in the room held her breath at that moment, eager for an answer. Karen slowly took two steps forward, hugged Natalie, then kissed her. Gulp! Every man on the scene swallowed at the same time. This was too d*mn stimting. Selinas mouth dropped open. When did that happen? Howe I didnt know? Luke said, ...Alright, Karen is acting and distracting them. Get ready! Three, two, one. Selina, who had long been ready for action, pulled the trigger. Bam! Bang! Two gunshots burst out in a short stato. The first bullet broke the ss window, and then a stun grenade was fired into the room. Bang! After a gigantic explosion, everybody in the room was dizzy and their ears rang. Natalie and Karen subconsciously grabbed tightly onto each other. After the explosion, Luke dashed out the window of the room next door and jumped nimbly into this room through the broken window. At the moment, he was still moving at a regr speed. When he went past two criminals, he pped them in passing and sent them flying. The next moment, he pulled Karen out of Natalies arms with one hand and used the other to throw Natalie behind the couch. He took two steps and pulled up the sluggish Jeff before skillfully kicking Tim toward the couch. Luke then flipped the couch on its side with one foot and kicked it several meters away. Then, with Jeff and Karen in one hand each, he kicked the door and ran out. It might seemplicated, but from Selina breaking the window to Luke pulling Jeff and Karen out the door, it hadnt been more than ten seconds. Because of the stun grenade, everybody in the room was still dizzy and unwell. All except for one person Bruce. He was the first person toe back to his senses in the room. Looking around the room, he shook his dizzy head and cursed, D*mn it! Its their backup! As he spoke, he raised his and tried to shoot Tim, who was the closest to him. Frowning, Selina pulled the trigger. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bruce was hit and fell. Luke, who was running away with Jeff and Karen, frowned. Selina? They had agreed that they wouldnt touch the criminals unless it was necessary. Naturally, that was because Tims agency was involved, and Luke and Selina would easily draw attention if they took any action. If they really had to be dealt with, Luke could go out in the middle of the night and make all of them disappear, guaranteed. Selina immediately replied, Theres something strange about that Tyrannosaur, Mr. Bruce. He was already moving as soon as you left. Luke said, Oh, alright then. At that moment, Tim and Natalie struggled to their feet and grabbed guns off the nearby criminals. Tim also picked up the fake files, before the two of them staggered out as well. Okay, Tim and Natalie are out, Selina informed Luke. Luke hummed a response. He had already taken Jeff and Karen to the stairs, when he suddenly stopped. Putting them down right by the wall, he drew out the Glock and said, Alright, it doesnt look like we can take these two out of here peacefully. As he spoke, two criminals came charging up the stairs. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! At such close distance and with ample time to prepare, Luke couldnt be bothered to shoot them in the head; he shot them each in the stomach, then kicked them down the stairs. Now that he was getting more and more famous in LAPD, he deliberately controlled his shooting, and in particr, didnt use headshots all the time. Practically no one else in the police department could do it. If he kept doing it, it would be very easy for anyone with a brain to connect the dots between him and some big cases in particr. After shooting the two, Luke felt a little helpless. Just whose home field was this, exactly? After the two criminals were shot down, the eight or so criminals at the foot of the stairs stopped and aimed their guns at the stairs. Cowards! Cant you be braver and charge at me all together? As he mocked these gun-wielding criminals, Luke looked behind him. Dizzy, Jeff asked, Luke, why are you here? Luke replied casually, Me? I was here for dinner. Jeff was at a loss. Really? What a coincidence. You only came here for dinner because you knew we were here, right? The housewife with over ten years of expertise with conspiracy theories guessed the right answer. Ding! Seven or eight meters away, the elevator doors dinged open and two criminals scuttled out. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Lukes bullets hit them practically the moment they exited the elevator. They copsed before they even had the chance to pull the trigger. No, we really were here for dinner. The Spanish trotters here are great, Luke said with a smile. Spanish trotters? Jeffs head was still in a muddle, and for a moment, he couldnt think exactly what that dish was Luke nodded and said, I think its full name is jamn ibrico or something. But I like how soft and stic the pig trotters are when theyre boiled. Jeff and Karen stared nkly. Huh? Was this the time to talk about the taste of pig trotters?! During this dy, Tim and Natalie caught up to them. Both of them had pained expressions. Luke, was it you? No. Luke shook his head firmly. Natalie rubbed her forehead and said, I havent even said anything yet, what are you denying? Denying it is admitting it! Tim rubbed his head as well. It doesnt feel great, but thanks for the stun grenade. Actually, if Selina had been one or two secondste in taking action, Natalie wouldve detonated the bomb she had prepared, which couldve distracted the criminals and given them a chance to escape.But Luke and Selinas intervention had disrupted their n. Fortunately, everything turned out well and everyone managed to escape. Luke chuckled and said, Theres a bunch of shooters down there. Any idea how were getting down? Tim stuck his head out at the top of the stairs. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A dozen bullets hit the wall corner and kicked up dust. Tim pulled back, dust all over his face. Fine, theres really a lot of them. How about your stun grenades? Luke rolled his eyes. I only had one, in case of an emergency. How the hell was I supposed to know that your backup is so unreliable? Tim and Natalie were a little embarrassed. Natalie was the quickest to respond and pointed to the side. Theres a swimming pool down there. Lets break the ss and jump down. Chapter 425 - Mr. Bruce, the Real Tyrannosaur

Chapter 425 Mr. Bruce, the Real Tyrannosaur

Luke was lost for words. Why are you all so fond of jumping? Cant you take a normal route? At that moment, two criminals revealed themselves in the corridor behind them. Bang! Bang! Bang! Tim and Natalie opened fire simultaneously and knocked them down. Tim said helplessly, We dont have backup, and were outnumbered. Lets just get out through the window. Luke could only agree. Fine. Do you mean that window? Ill do it first. In his dizziness, Jeff overheard their conversation and got back to his feet. Ahhhhhhh! He roared and rushed at the window that was several meters away, covering his head with his hands. Luke dropped his forehead into his hand. Tim stretched out his hand. Wait. Duang! Jeff hit the ss... and bounced back. Jeff, thats threeyer tempered ss. You have to break it first, said Tim. Saying that, he picked up a fire extinguisher on the side and smashed it on the window. Duang! Tim was dumbfounded when he saw the ss remain intact. Duang! Duang! Tim put the fire extinguisher down and said, Fine, this ss is really hard. Maybe it was made in China, Luke said casually. Lets just take the simplest approach. Bang! Bang! Bang! As three bullet holes appeared, the tempered ss shattered into countless pieces. Bang! Bang! Bang! Hurry up, stop horsing around! Natalie grumbled behind them as she opened fire and held off another two criminals who were about to press forward. The three men finally stopped joking. Luke grabbed Karen and said, Hold on to Jeff. Close your legs together and dont il around. Dont let go of him until youre in the water. Karen hurriedly clung to Jeff. Luke raised his hand and gave the couple a gentle push. Karen shrieked in the air. When the people down below looked up, she crashed into the water with Jeff from high above. Luke could only pray that she had remembered his warning and hadnt jumped in with her legs spread wide, since she was only wearing a short dress. There were a lot of people in the swimming pool, and they subconsciously raised their heads when they heard the gunshots breaking the ss. Hearing Karens shriek, Natalie looked back and said, You deal with them for now. She then started to fiddle with the suitcase of fake files. Lukes expression didnt change, but his Sharp Nose had already picked up a familiar scent C stic explosives. He instantly got ready to run. After less than a minute, Tim said, Im running out of bullets. Luke shrugged and said, I dont have clips for an MP5. Natalie, are you done? Tim urged her. Okay, lets go. Saying thus, Natalie threw the suitcase of fake files at the criminals, before she got up and jumped out the broken window with Tim. Luke rolled his eyes. With his astonishing reflexes and speed, he put on a mask as he ran and followed them out the window. Instead of jumping into the pool, however, he activated Extreme Parkour and nimbly used protruding wall corners and AC units to reduce his momentum as he fell. As she fell, Natalie pressed the remote in her hand. Bang! After a huge explosion, a shocking wave of heat poured out of the broken window. Luke directly dropped down from the second floor and ran to the swimming pool. Looking at the various bits and bobs that were falling from above, he pulled Jeff and Karen over from the pool. After taking the couple to one side to avoid the falling debris, Luke returned to the pool Hey, isnt this a bit too much? Arent you afraid youll be sacked? Natalie and Tim exchanged looks, and smiled brightly. Those terrorists reserved the entire floor and set up explosive devices there. We had no choice but to flee. If the boss wants to investigate, then we can only admit it and retire. Timughed and mumbled to himself, It would be great if the boss can really let us retire like this. Luke was lost for words. Those diligent terrorists became scapegoats once again. While they were talking, Selina suddenly sent a warning. Luke, somethings not right about the floor that just blew up. I think a person ising out. Luke raised his head, only to see a short and fat man walk out of the dense smoke and fire on the third floor. Was that Tyrannosaur Mr. Bruce? He stood there, ck all over and smoking. His hair was now a birds nest and fury shed in his eyes. You petty bugs have made me really angry! As he spoke, his body started to expand. Everybody at the scene looked in shock at the man who was standing at the broken window on the third floor. In a matter of seconds, the short fatty had grown to two meters tall, and was still getting bigger. His previously normal features stretched out. His mouth became especially huge, and his teeth also turned long and sharp. In the meantime, muscles bulged on his body like a balloon swelling up. An ill wind blew, and the lights around him flickered; it was like a scene out of a horror movie. Luke looked at Tim and Natalie. You guys are too much! What kind of d*mn monster is this? You actually never told us anything! Natalies expression was dark. Thats because we didnt know hes a monster at all. Our intelligence only mentioned that he was trying to steal important MBI secrets. Luke sighed. Fine. The two of you move back in a bit. Tim and Natalie: What? Luke was already saying, Selina, toss over the gun and clips. The next moment, a huge backpack was tossed down at an angle in his direction. Luke picked up the backpack, unzipped it, and took out the M4A1 that was inside.Bruce had finallypleted his transformation upstairs, turning from a short fatty into a hideous and brawny 2.5-meter-tall monster. The strange thing was that his arms and legs were shortpared with his torso, so he really did look a little like a tyrannosaur. It seemed that Bruce hadnt picked this codename randomly; he really could transform! Bruce the tyrannosaur took a deep breath and roared, Why? Why are all of you so mean to me? Im going to kill you! Ahhhh! That enormous body jumped down into the swimming pool Luke: ... He raised the M4A1 and pulled the trigger. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A string of bullets hit Bruce and his body jolted in the air. Chapter 426 - Pulling the Monster’s Aggro Chapter 426 Pulling the Monsters Aggro To everybodys shock, Bruce didnt die and was still yelling. Ouch, that hurts! You actually dare hit me! Its precisely you Im hitting! Luke mocked while he mumbled inwardly, Dont tell me this guy cant die. Seven or eight bullets had hit Bruce just now, but nothing else happened after they pierced his body. There were several bullet holes in him, which smoked faintly, but there was no blood. Seeing this, Luke promptly ran away. Who knew what weird thing Bruce was; he didnt die even after multiple shots. After fumbling around in the swimming pool, Bruce crawled out, his eyes fixed on Tim and Natalie who were about to run. Without any hesitation, Luke fired again at his big head. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Ouch! Its you again! Im going to kill you! Ahhhh! Rubbing his forehead, Bruce charged at Luke withrge strides as he no longer paid attention to Tim and Natalie who had duped him earlier. Pulling aggro, sess! It was time to run! Luke dashed down the widest path. After passing the bar, he burst into the hotel lobby and then ran out into the street. Behind him, Bruce was still roaring. Stop there, you goddamn bug! Im going to stomp on you! Luke rolled his eyes and came to a stop. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! In the lobby, Bruce fell t on his face before rolling over the floor. The bullets couldnt kill him, but there was still the force from impact, and Lukes bullets easily disrupted Bruces bnce as thetter ran. Idiot,e and get me. If you can cough, cough. Luke awkwardly stopped mid-taunt, before breaking into a run once again. At the same time, he said to Selina, Call Captain Wales. D*mn it, tell him that Im being chased by a monster on the streets in downtown Los Angeles. Remember to send him pictures and a video. Selina said, Im sending them right now. But what you did just now was too cool. Would Wales think youre shooting a movie? Hollywood isnt far from here, after all. Luke didnt know what to say. Can you me me for being cool? This is a gift from God, alright? Right, tell Dustin and Elsa to let the police officers en route know to stay clear of Bruce, or theyll die even quicker. Selina simply tapped twice on the mic this time since she was already speaking to Captain Wales. What Luke didnt know was that Tim was making a call as well. Flegg, I have a situation here that you may find interesting. Im at Odyssey Hotel in Los Angeles Several minutester, two helicopters with the FBI logo on them took off from two locations in Los Angeles at almost the same time as they headed toward the same destination. On the street, Luke ran circles around Bruce, as if he were ying with a dog. He didnt need extraordinary power or special equipment; he just used the M4A1 he was holding and his astonishing reflexes to tease the infuriated Bruce. Thanks to the Quick Reflex he learned, his movements were like that of a fish in water, and his vague ability to anticipate things became clearer little by little. Luke knew that his body was gradually adapting to the ability and that his true potential was now revealing itself. With this gain, he became even more cool-headed. It wasnt easy to find an extraordinary opponent, especially one like Bruce who seemed immune to death. Luke also noticed that except for being a little more sensitive about his parking space being in Section D, Bruces state of mind had still been rtively normal before his transformation. After his transformation, however, his resentment soared, and he bellowed non-stop with a miserable and aggrieved face, Youre all liars! You allugh at me for being a failure! Go to hell, all of you! Bang! Bang! Another two bullets hit the guy in the back of his head; once again, that produced nothing but two smoking holes. Bruce was still alive and kicking. Ouch, that hurts! Im going to beat your ass! Bang! Bang! Two bullet holes appeared in Bruces chest, but he was still jumping around. Ouch! That hurts! Bang! Bang! Two more bullet holes appeared in Bruces crotch. Covering it, he hopped around on the street. Ah, ouch, ouch But a momentter, he was as lively as ever as he chased Luke again and repeated the same lines. He was human and yet not. Luke scratched his head. Gunfire, or more urately, physical attacks were useless on him, and he had ridiculous stamina. If Lukes own stamina wasnt as good or if he didnt have any guns on him, he wouldve beaten it. It wasnt that he couldnt defeat the monster, but that he didnt want to reveal his secrets. Many elite special soldiers could run dozens of kilometers with dozens of kilograms on their back, but it was impossible for them to run and fight an opponent for ten minutes without any rest. That was because they couldnt move at a constant speed in a battle. They had to stop and switch directions constantly, and roll and jump as they fired their weapons, which was very taxing on the body. Thanks to his newly acquired Quick Reflex, Luke could easily stay out of Bruces reach; the guy was all brawn and no skill. While he was shooting the breeze, he asked Selina, Whats Captain Waless ETA? Tell him that this guy is invulnerable and a real pain. Selina said, Their helicopter has taken off. Itll take them about five minutes to get here. Luke was helpless. Fine, looks like I can only y a little more. Saying that, he slung his gun over his shoulder and ran to a streetside building. He jumped onto a windowsill on the first floor. Pushing off of his feet, he grabbed the ledge on the second floor, and in two seconds, had climbed up to the third floor like a lizard. He was able to do this thanks to abination of Extreme Parkour and Quick Reflex. Extreme Parkour enabled him to pick out climbing holds, and Quick Reflex gave him quick coordination. He could climb up three floors easily before all this, but had just slightlycked that satisfying sense of flow in his movements. Quick Reflex was like a lubricant which made his slightly rough and blunt movements agile and smooth, and he now only needed half the amount of strength required to aplish the same thing Bruce roared and jumped to grab at Luke on the third floor but failed. He was now 2.5 meters tall and extraordinarily strong, but because of his short limbs, Luke was still out of his reach. Lukeughed and jumped to the next window before shouting at Bruce who was hopping around down below. Lo-ser~! Infuriated, Bruce pressed down with his hands and stered his body to the wall. Looking at this scene, Luke was stupefied. Chapter 427 - The Big Beauty’s Toy Banana Chapter 427 The Big Beautys Toy Banana After setting foot on the wall, Bruce unexpectedly stood up, just like that. He gave a hideous grin and shouted, Crawl faster, little bug! Looking at Bruce, who was standing parallel to the ground, Luke pondered for a moment. Suddenly, he jumped back several meters and blew a raspberry at Bruce while he was in the air. Pffft! You still cant catch me! Bruce: ...Ahhhhhhh! Im going to kill you! Dozens of meters away, Tim and Natalie were watching the show with binocrs, just like Selina. Arent we going to back him up? Tim couldnt help but ask. He actually quite liked Luke. Right at that moment, Natalie happened to be watching Luke jump through the air, and in a stretch of clear light, she saw him blow the raspberry. She was silent for a moment before she said, I think hes having fun... Fine, Ill give Flegg a push; youre better at sniping than I am, so get ready to provide backup at any moment. At that moment, Jeff and Karen were also ying spectators after finding a corner close to the hotel entrance with a good line of sight. IS 1 Jeff was mumbling, Are you kidding me? How is Luke so good? Karen never looked away as she said, I knew it, I knew it! I was right from the beginning! He isnt as ordinary as he seems at all! I sensed he was unusual not long after he moved in! Jeff hesitated for a bit before he nced at his wife and said in a low voice, Last time, you insisted that Bernies dogs have been possessed by aliens, or they wouldnt be pooping in front of our house every day. Of course. How can a regr dog poop so much every day? It must be because those aliens help them with digestion. I suspect that even Bernies possessed, too. Her eyes fixed on the battlefield, Karen retorted, Otherwise, why doesnt he ever clean up the dog poop after youve told him to so many times? Its definitely because the aliens have taken control of his brain that he doesnt have any human sense of decency. Jeff: ...What you say makes sense, I actually cant say anything. On Lukes side, he was drawing Bruce the tyrannosaur into a small side street so that bystanders wouldnt be caught up in their battle. Taking advantage of various odds and ends that acted as stumbling blocks, he sessfully offset the upper hand which Bruce possessed with being able to defy gravity and run on the wall. As nimble as a monkey, Luke passed through narrow gaps unhindered, while Bruce simply knocked down everything that was in his way. Luke jumped down into another side street and looked back at Bruce. With a pair of green pajama bottoms on his head and a pink bedsheet tangled around his waist, the man roared, Ahhhhhh, Im going to kill you. Luke was lost for words. Cant you change up your lines? Suddenly, an old Chevrolet Laguna stopped not far away. Luke had no choice but to run. He didnt want to get civilians involved in this battle; even if Daddy System probably wouldnt deduct credit points for it, it was his own principle to avoid getting civilians involved as much as possible. But he frowned the next moment. After the Chevrolet stopped, two people got out. One was a small, old Asian man in a gray fishermans hat, and the other was... a woman? Luke couldnt help but pause briefly for a good look. Her thin ck coat fluttered in the gentle breeze to reveal the short, light gold skintight dress which she was wearing underneath. This was a big beauty. Tossing back her blonde waves, she casually took off her coat. The low neckline did nothing to cover her magnificence. She was at least a D+! As Luke subconsciously sized her up, he promptly grabbed the M4A1 that had been slung over his shoulder. Bang! Bang! Bang! Ouch, hurts, hurts! Bruce fell t on his face right after he jumped out of an alley as Luke once again made him lose his bnce with his gunshots. While crying in pain, he got back to his feet and was about to go after Luke again. Suddenly, he paused and quickly turned his head... in the direction of the Chevrolet. Or rather, in the direction of the two people who were standing next to the Chevrolet. Luke frowned and turned around to raise his gun again, but abruptly stopped in surprise He saw the old man and the blonde beauty reach for their waists at the same time as they took out... bananas. What. The. Hell? Luke muttered. Are you here for fun?! Have you watched too manyedies?! Then, he was stupefied. Bruce had been unfazed by the M4A1, but when he saw these two people raise the... bananas, he actually retreated and dashed back into the alley. Then, the bananas shot out what looked like two indistinct rays of blue light, which brushed past Bruce The blue light was very faint and only shed for one moment in the night. It would probably be difficult for an ordinary person to detect it, but Luke saw it clearly. So, those two were actually holding bananas that could fire energy bullets? What the f*ck was that?! Luke narrowed his eyes at them. The gorgeous woman gave him a charming smile. Not bad, you actually werent beaten up. Luke walked over and smiled. Of course, Im very quick. The blonde: ...Hey, dont steal my banana, alright?! Luke had already gotten hold of the banana that the blonde had been holding. As the blonde spoke, she was already reaching out to grab it back. Luke didnt even bother to look at her as he continued to fiddle with the banana with his right hand while fending her off with his left hand. A momentter, he confirmed that it was just a 20-cm-long stic banana and that there was nothing unusual about it. Locking the blondes wrists together with his left hand, he tossed out the toy banana casually, and itnded right in the middle of her cleavage. He curled his lip. I dont care what your... toy banana is about, but youre here for that guy, arent you? You can go and catch him now. Saying that, he loosened his grip and turned around to leave, saying in a low voice, Dont let Bruce escape. Bruce couldnt be killed with regr guns, so it was very unlikely that LAPD would be able to take care of him. It would be a major headache if he managed to escape. At that moment, he heard the sound of a helicopter. Lifting his head, he looked doubtfully up at the night sky. He turned on the walkie-talkie. Selina, are Wales men here? Selina replied, Yes. Luke asked, But why am I hearing two helicopters? Plus, theyreing from different directions. Chapter 428 - Stealing Monsters? Who’s Afraid?! Chapter 428 Stealing Monsters? Whos Afraid?! Selina said a few words on the side before she replied, Captain Wales said that they only sent one helicopter. Luke frowned. Then they better hurry. Two unknown individuals have already shown up, and they look like they want to nab the glory. Selina was still on the line with Captain Wales, and she promptly ryed Lukes words to him. A momentter, she said, Agent Charles has been dispatched. Captain Wales requests that you help him as much as possible to capture Bruce. Luke sighed. Okay, no problem. He was returning the favor. Wales had always been helpful, so Luke couldnt turn down this small request. Looking at the two strangers, who had gotten back into their car and were driving into the alley, he grumbled, Why have all kinds of freaks been popping uptely? With his keen sight, it had been easy for him to tell that something wasnt right about these two. The way the blonde and the old man acted gave him a sense of mismatch; it was like watching an 80-year-old man suddenly jump two meters to dunk a basketball in the park. An old man who could do a m dunk might be a youngster in makeup ying a practical joke, but from their scents, these two strangers absolutely werent in makeup. But Luke couldnt help thinking that they were peculiar. As he pondered this strange duo, Luke ran into the alley as well. In front of him, the Chevrolet barged its way through the alley before disappearing around the corner as the alley let out onto another street. Luke dashed out as well and turned his head to see that Bruce the tyrannosaur was still on the run. saul W At that moment, his phone rang. Luke, wheres the guy? It was Agent Charles. Luke replied, If youre on the chopper from the north, hes two hundred meters in front of you on the left and is quickly approaching your location. There was a brief silence before Charles said helplessly, Wereing from the south, so that guy is... two kilometers away? D*mn it. As he ran, Luke said, In any case, Ill do my best to follow him, but I cant guarantee that youll catch him. There are two strangers in a Chevrolet Laguna who are chasing him too, and Mr. Bruce is quite scared of the... well, the bananas that they have. Charles was silent again for a moment, before he replied, Copy that. In any case, thank you for your help. Luke said, Okay, hurry up. Im going to get into my car. He hung up and picked up his pace as he ran into a small alley next to Odyssey Hotel. With a screech of tires, his car charged out of the underground parking lot in the next moment and drifted to a stop in front of him. Luke grabbed the door that was already open and nudged Selina into the passenger seat with his right hand before he closed the door again with his left hand. The next moment, the car sped up and drove off. Bruce is fleeing northwest. The helicopter over him has an FBI logo too, said Selina as she held onto the grab handle with one hand and the tablet with the other. Luke said, Who the hell knows whose helicopter that is. Also, did you see the two strangers? Selina nodded and said, I ran their appearances and basic data through the program, and there were no matches in the criminal database. So, they arent criminals, at least not in Los Angeles. Do you want me to keep searching? Luke shook his head. No need for now. Wheres Charles? Operating the tablet, Selina said, Their chopper just caught up to the other chopper. Luke ducked his head a little to look at the sky outside the windshield, and saw that the two helicopters were now very close at about a kilometer up ahead as they flew practically right next to each other. Bruces enormous body bounced under their searchlights as he ran on the walls in a zigzag pattern. The two helicopters couldnt do anything for the time being. They would have plenty of ways to capture him if he were on the ground, but it was a lot harder now with him running on the walls. Luke stepped on the gas pedal and sped up. One minuteter, Luke caught up with the two helicopters as well as the Chevrolet Laguna in front of him. In the passenger seat of the Laguna, the old man was aiming his banana. Luke was lost for words. Which pervert invented this? Why did it have to be shaped like a banana? Couldnt they make it look like a chicken leg or something?! When he fiddled with the toy banana earlier, he realized that it was indeed stic, and there was nothing wrong with its weight and smell. But what was strange was that with his strength, he couldnt crush this banana in his hand. The banana gave him the same sense of mismatch as the two strangers in the Chevrolet. As he chased them, he made several other discoveries. The old man in the passenger seat was indeed firing soft blue light rays from the banana non-stop, and Bruce ran in a zigzag pattern to evade them. Conversely, the two helicopters in the sky were like passers-by, or at most a temp light crew helping the people in the Chevrolet to see and aim. A momentter, Luke said, Selina, you drive. Putting down the back of his seat, he scooted backward, but kept his right foot on the gas pedal and his left foot on the wheel to keep the car steady. Selina shuffled sideways and reced Lukes foot on the gas pedal first before she took control of the wheel with her own hands. Luke thenpletely retreated into the backseat, pressed the button to bring the drivers seat back up, and fastened Selinas safety belt for her. The sunroof of the car was nowpletely open. Luke stood up in the backseat with his M4A1. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bruce, who was running on the wall, covered his butt and fell. Ouch, hurts, hurts! You again! Im gonna... Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Ouch, hurts! Before Bruce could finish, Lukeunched a storm of bullets at his face again. Bruce couldnt help but cover his face and cry out in pain. At that moment, Luke suddenly turned the muzzle of his gun. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The Chevrolet Laguna shuddered and swerved off the road to crash into a row of dumpsters. Just now, Luke had noticed out of the corner of his eye the old man aiming the banana at Bruce again. This was his and Waless case. He certainly wasnt going to let two unknown entities steal his credit. Lukes intervention instantly changed everything. As Bruce rolled and fell onto the street, both helicopters finally carried out the measures which they had long put in ce almost at the same time. Chapter 429 - Just Steal!

Chapter 429 Just Steal!

One of the helicopters shot out something round and ck with a loud bang, and it quickly unfurled into arge that covered Bruce. The other helicopter, in the meantime, was a little slower as it squirted Bruce with a liquid. The big covered Bruce before it was fixed to the ground. The liquid was like glue, and Bruce couldnt even lift his hands as he roared. Luke gave the back of the drivers seat a light kick, and Selina immediately slowed down before stopping the car forty meters away. People were starting to rappel down from both helicopters. Looking at their getup, Luke said to Selina casually, Hey, both sides arent going toe to blows, are they? FBI against FBI? Haha! My cameras are more than ready! Selina joked. Both of them knew, however, that there was no way both sides would fight each other. The people from the helicopters were all wearing the tactical vests of the FBI, but they didnt look like colleagues at all. Lukes ears twitched, and he turned around to see a man and a woman. The gorgeous blonde now had a torn stic bag on her head, and the old man was wiping rotten cheese off his face. wa The blonde gnashed her teeth. How dare you shoot me! Luke scoffed. Im sorry, but I didnt shoot you; I shot your tires. The blonde flew into a rage. Is that any different from shooting me? Luke nodded. It is. I did that to stop you speeding; it wasnt like I was gunning down a criminal suspect. a Both the blonde and the Asian old man said dumbly, What? Speeding? Were they really speeding? Hm... it seemed that really was the case... The old man grumbled, Even if we were speeding, whats that got to do with you? Luke silently raised the chain on his chest and shed his police badge which hung from it. LAPD! Is there a problem? The old man was silent; a police officer catching them for speeding was a matter of course. Seeing that the old man had been rendered speechless, the blonde flicked the back of his head angrily. Do we need to care about the police? Hes not our boss. Were here on official business to begin with, and its *$*%#. Luke was stunned. Why are you people here? And can you straighten out your tongue first before you speak? He hadnt caught thatst word, which sounded like meaningless babble. Two FBI agents approached them warily from the other side with their guns raised. They yelled, Freeze! At that moment, the blonde suddenly hid behind the old man and drew out the banana from her waist. Lukes hand twitched, but he didnt raise the gun. The blonde was smart enough to use the old man as cover from Luke. Since it was impossible for Luke to use Curve Shooting here, there was nothing he could do. The moment the blonde drew out and fired the banana, Luke turned around to look at the two bickering FBI teams. It suddenly turned quiet. It wasnt just the FBI teams; even Bruce, who had been struggling and bellowing, no longer made a sound C because he hadpletely vanished. When she had used her partner as cover from Luke just now, the blonde had fired a light blue ray from her banana, which hit Bruce dozens of meters away. The moment Bruce was hit, the tyrannosaurs magnificent body wobbled like liquid. No... Bruce had a shocked expression, and his final roar was abruptly cut off. His enormous body melted into a ball of gray and ck fluid, before it suddenly exploded. The gray and ck fluid wasnt even sent flying over a meter before it disappeared into thin air. Mr. Bruce, who couldnt die and had been so lively just a moment ago, evaporated just like that. It was even more wless than the evaporation which Luke dabbled in himself. Whether it was the ground Bruce had been lying on or the he had been trapped in, no traces of him were left. The blonde finally pushed the old man to one side and gave Luke a taunting look. So? Come and get me. After a brief silence, Luke suddenly smiled. Charles, Flegg, this beauty says that shes willing to take responsibility for everything Bruce did. Dozens of meters away, the two FBI teams turned around. The next moment, over a dozen agents ran over. Seeing this, the blondes expression turned ugly and she broke into a run. Luke drew out his Glock from under his arm. If you take one more step, Ill break your legs. The blonde didnt say a word and didnt stop. Bang! Bang! Ouch! That hurts! Damn it, you would actually shoot ady? You pervert! Clutching both legs, the blonde hopped around like a frog. Luke had fired two bullets at her legs just now. After that, he suddenly jumped out of the sunroof and raised the M4A1. Lady, perhaps you can exin why your bullet wounds give out ck smoke in the exact same way as that tyrannosaur. Hm, even the way you yell in pain and act is the same! The old man had no choice but to interject from the side, Officer, theres no need to be so tense. We cant reveal our identities. The blonde roared angrily, Xiaoming Wang! He just shot two holes in my legs! Why are you still talking nonsense with him?. Luke turned his head. Xiaoming Wang? The old man thought nothing of it. Yes, Im Xiaoming Wang. Can you put your gun down? You know that it doesnt work on us. ncing at the blonde, who had struggled back to her feet, Luke said, No, it can stop some person from running because of the pain, so be good and stay there. The blonde red at him angrily, but there was little she could do. They had all seen how Luke handled Bruce earlier. It was indeed true that they couldnt be killed by guns, but it really did hurt. During that dy, the FBI agents arrived. Luke lowered his gun with a smile and greeted his acquaintances. Charles, its nice to see you again. And... Agent Flegg, youre here, too? One of the teams was led by Agent Charles and the other by Agent Flegg, who had been the person to take Jack Voorhees away from Camp Crystal Lake before. The two of them nced at each other before turning away. Just now, they had been arguing over who had the right to take Bruce in; in the end, Bruce died an inexplicable death. Neither of them was happy about it. Chapter 430 - A Bullet For An Eye

Chapter 430 A Bullet For An Eye

Ignoring their expressions, Luke pointed at the blonde and the old Asian man and said, These two were the people who shot Bruce with their... guns just now. Of course, you can check where I just shot thisdy in her legs. The eyes of the FBI agents all fell on the blondes legs. Her dress was too short to cover her legs. Since she had already taken off her thin ck cloak, the two gray and ck holes were clearly visible. Looking at his angry partner, the old man sighed and said, Gentlemen, here are our credentials. He fished out an ID and tossed it over to Charles. After Charles caught it and had a look, he scanned the ID with a device, which gave a short beep. He threw the ID to Flegg helplessly and said, Fine, well contact your superior on this matter. Youre free to go now, if Agent Flegg agrees. The blonde looked at Luke arrogantly and raised her middle finger at him, before she turned around and walked away. Luke scoffed. You think Im scared of you? He dropped the muzzle of his gun. Pa! Pa! Ouch, that hurts! You f*cking asshole, Im going to kill you! There was a hole in the blondes butt, and smoke wafted out of it. It hurt so much that she couldnt help but grab her butt and hop around. The old man smiled bitterly and said, Officer, well file aint if you dont stop. Luke shrugged and said, You do that. Dont forget to send over her medical report while youre at it. Lost for words, the old man tugged at the blonde and caught the ID which Flegg threw at him before he quickly left. Watching them leave in the Chevrolet Laguna, Luke asked Charles and Flegg, Gentlemen, are we calling it a day here? Neither Charles nor Flegg had good expressions, but they both nodded. They were both familiar with Luke. They couldnt have caught Bruce without Lukes help. Though it had all been for naught in the end, that wasnt Lukes fault, and there was no reason to detain him. Luke nodded and said, Then Im leaving. Ill leave you two to deal with this. He had seen the havoc that Bruce had wrecked, and he didnt want to get involved at all. He wondered how many people would call the police or file aint; a good number of homes had broken windows or dented walls, not to mention that the third floor of Odyssey Hotel had blown up. Luke certainly didnt want to take the me for that. Gesturing that he would call Charlester, Luke got back into his car and returned to the hotel. He found Jeff and Karen at the hotel and said, Do you need a ride, guys? Jeff and Karen were delighted to see him back. Youre alright? Thats great. Luke said with a smile, Of course I am. Dont speak to anyone about this incident. Someone will bring over non-disclosure agreements for you to sign very soon. Jeff asked nervously, Really? Luke nodded. Yes, but you wont have to do anything except keep your mouths shut. Right, where are Tim and Natalie? Oh, I see them. Tim and Natalie had driven their car out and stopped next to Lukes. Luke gestured for Jeff and Karen to get in. Then, the six of them went home. Stopping in front of Jeffs house, Luke got out and asked Tim, Will your people clean up this mess? Luke and Jeff had been in danger because of tonights operation, so Tim revealed, We have an acquaintance among the FBI agents who showed up. Theyll wrap this up, dont worry. Luke raised an eyebrow. Flegg? Tim and Natalie looked at him in surprise. Do you know him? Luke nodded and said, I met him once before. Today was the second time. Everything should be fine. Everyone go back and get some rest. Good night. Saying this, he waved and got back into the car. Looking at the two couples talking and then hugging in the rearview mirror, Selina couldnt help asking, When do you think Natalie and Karen fell for each other? Luke shrugged. You spent more time with them. If you dont know, how would I?. Frowning and thinking hard, Selina said, But I dont think they ever had a chance! We spent that whole day together, except in the fitting room. But thats too short a timepared with over ten years worth of feelings between Jeff and Karen. Luke couldnt take it anymore, and burst outughing Selina looked at him in confusion. As heughed, Luke said, Karen was only bullsh*tting. They arent in love at all. It was just a distraction. If we hadnt done anything, Natalie and Tim wouldve taken action. Selina was stunned. But why does it feel like Karen was telling the truth? Luke sighed. Thats why its a shame that with her talent, shes just a housewife. As for her paranoia... Tsk, anyone who has a dark secret will definitely be found out. Selinaughed too. Of course. You dont have any secrets, but she also suspected you. Luke said, It isnt bad for a woman to be a little more paranoid, as long as she doesnt use it on her husband. Selina pondered for a moment, then shook her head. Thank god Jeff is so honest that Karen has no reason to doubt him. If he were like Danny, Karen wouldve divorced him a long time ago. They chatted on the way home. When Selina went off to train, Luke called Charles. I know youre busy, so Im going to be frank: What are those two people?. Hearing Lukes blunt question, Charles was stumped for a moment. He then said with a wry smile, Thats not something I can randomly talk about. Luke said, Charles, they reacted in exactly the same way as Bruce when they were shot. If I run into these sorts of people again, should I beat them up like with that monster Bruce, or should I let them go like you did?After a moment of silence, Charles said, How about this, Ill ask for Captain Waless opinion before I give you a reply. Will that work? Luke said, If its some secret, you dont have to tell me. I can always beat them up first and then call you toe and verify itter. Charles was lost for words. Thank you for your trust in us, Luke. Luke hung up with a smile. He wasnt surprised at the reply he got. A monster that could ignore gunfire definitely wasnt any small thing, as proven by Charles and Fleggs attitude. At the very least, S.H.I.E.L.D., which Charles worked for, and Fleggs Joint Advanced Research Unit knew a thing or two about the agency that the blonde and her partner belonged to; it was even a government contact, otherwise they wouldnt have been able to confirm the strangers credentials. Chapter 431 - Mental Strength 20

Chapter 431 Mental Strength 20

This also proved that it wasnt as if troublesome monsters like Bruce couldnt be kept under control; conversely, there were even many departments that were interested in them. The two FBI teams and that duo made three parties tonight. It was just that the duo had wanted to dispose of Bruce, whereas the two FBI teams wanted to catch him alive. Given the current situation, their appearance made no difference to Luke; at least, the two FBI teams had to clean up the mess. Luke checked the system notifications. System: Stop Bruce the tyrannosaur from stealing important intelligence. Completed. Total experience: 1,000. Total credit: 1,000. Contribution rate: 50%. EXP +500. Credit +500. Rescue Jeff, Karen, Tim and Natalie. Completed. Total experience: 200. Total credit: 200. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +200. Credit +200. After all the fuss, Luke earned seven hundred experience and credit points. He was quite satisfied. But Bruce was quite the curiosity. Luke had thrashed him soundly, but the system didnt acknowledge this victory. It was the same with the blonde beauty who had been shot in the legs and butt by Luke. The blonde hadnt lied. Physical attacks didnt work on their kind; bullets couldnt cause them any fatal injuries. Something also clearly wasnt right about the blondes toy banana, but unfortunately, Luke didnt know what it was, nor could he use it. Otherwise, he couldve attacked Bruce with the toy banana, and after killing him, he would definitely know what these guys were and what abilities they had. Should he also learn Bruces abilities? Remembering this Mr. Tyrannosaur in all his glory, Luke felt that he absolutely wouldnt. Because the system would never let him learn this sort of disfiguring ability! There was no point thinking about it. Luke decided to just wait for an update from Wales. In this matter, he as a lone wolf wasnt as well-informed as the FBIs 17th Division. In the next two days, Lukes life was peaceful once more. It was just that Agent Flegg came to see Luke on the second day. Flegg didnt even enter the house. He simply stared at Luke at the door for a moment before he said, Detective Luke, you can call me if something like this happens again. Luke shook his head with a smile. This doesnt happen to me often. Ignoring Lukes attempt at diversion, Flegg said again, I think that you are a man of conviction, and that you will protect this country in a crisis. Luke frowned but didnt say anything. Flegg said in a low voice, I belong to the United States of America; Ill give you a sign to prove it. But as for Wales and his men... Hehe. Luke could see the disdain on his face. Flegg left after dropping those cryptic words. But when Luke went to work the next day, he received an order ofmendation from the Department of Defense. Of course, it was purely a verbalmendation, and there wasnt even a medal. Luke knew that this was probably the sign which Flegg had mentioned. Flegg was clearly demonstrating that he had ties to the DOD, while hinting at the same time that Wales and the others... didnt belong to America. Luke was lost for words. Of course he knew that S.H.I.E.L.D. didnt belong to America! Fleggs agency, on the other hand, was most likely a pure American product. No wonder both sides had moved to snatch up the supernatural creature; no wonder Flegg and Wales didnt see eye to eye! Luke pondered for a moment and felt that he really might lean more toward Flegg from now on. It wasnt anything personal. It was just that the internal issues at S.H.I.E.L.D. were too serious C the Hydra S.H.I.E.L.D. in hisst world was no joke. But that was only if he were to once again run into supernatural creatures that he couldnt handle on his own. In this regard, Luke felt... that it was inevitable. On the other side, Tim and Natalie said their farewells and left on the night of the incident. They had aplished their mission, and their boss didnt have to deal with the follow-up, so they still had to work hard for their retirement n. Because of the extreme shock Jeff and Karen experienced, Tim helped them to apply for leave with MBI. Jeffs daughters were away at spring camp and wouldnt be back for another ten days. The couple thus decided to go on a holiday to Marrakech, a ce which Tim had mentioned before, partly to avoid a possible retaliation by what was left of Bruces underlings, and partly to rx. Selina was envious. They can go on vacation whenever they want. Thats a pretty good life. Luke coughed and said, Dont forget that Jeff has been parking in Section D for twelve years. Selina made a noise and nodded helplessly. Thats right. Like Bruce said, hes one of those non-essential mid-level staff. It makes no difference to thepany whether he goes on vacation or not, right?. Luke agreed. We, on the other hand, definitely arent receable. Selina could only acknowledge this fact. She and Luke were the most capable squad in the Westside Major Crimes Division, and were as efficient as two squads put together. They had even been promoted as level three detectives not long ago. It took Elsa over eight years to climb her way up from rookie officer to level three before she was finally promoted as sergeant. As officers from a small town, Luke and Selina aplished the same thing in just ten months. As part-time students, they would only be able to get their diplomas in two years, and level three detectives also needed to serve for at least two years before they could apply for a promotion. It was thus impossible for them to be promoted for now. Most people had enough experience but hadnt made enough contributions C it was only these two who had made excessive contributions but didnt have enough work experience. Dustin felt that things were a lot easier with subordinates like these. There was only one really big thing that happened in these two days, which was that Luke finally used hisst remaining stat point. Mental Strength: 20He had made preparations beforehand; skipping work in the afternoon, he told Selina that he had something he needed to handle himself, before he went down to the basement on his own. Compared with the first time he leveled up on arge scale, he had now set up aplete set of monitoring and medical equipment. They would record the changes in his body while he was leveling up, and conveniently inject him with nutrition so that he wouldnt need to gorge himself on food. The level-up proceeded pretty much the way Luke had anticipated. While the pain was beyond his imagination, everything else was within tolerable range. With a bitter smile, Luke got up from the special bed and plucked off the patches and needles on him. He heaved a long sigh. Damn, you really cant boost the brain so easily. From personal experience, the pain of leveling up to Mental Strength 20 was worse than when he reached Dexterity 20, which in turn was worse than when he reached Strength 20. Thankfully, Elementary Self-Healing gave him ample confidence, and he didnt despair no matter how painful it was. Otherwise, he was genuinely afraid that his head might have exploded during this level up. Several hours had passed, and the initial, most severe stage of the transformation was done. However, his head was still swollen with pain and itchy. Chapter 432 - Sparkling Eyes

Chapter 432 Sparkling Eyes

That was because the follow-up transformation was still happening, and Elementary Self-Healing was diligently repairing any damage to his brain. Luke cleaned up the basement and destroyed the things he had used in an incinerator which he had prepared beforehand. He didnt want anyone to get their hands on these things and study them. After he came out, Luke greeted Selina, who was in the living room, then went to take a shower. After his shower, he sat down on the couch. Seeing Selina look him up and down, he asked, Whats up? Frowning, Selina suddenly got up and walked over to grab his head. Keep still, especially your eyes. Just like that. She held his head between her hands and stared him in the eye. A momentter, Selina blushed and suddenly let go of his head. She turned her face to the side and shouted, Damn it, what did you do? Why do your eyes suddenly look like theyre sparkling? Luke frowned and picked up a mirror from the table to examine his eyes carefully. A momentter, he put down the mirror and said helplessly, Its a small thing. Lets skip work tomorrow, and Ill take you out for a spin. How does that sound?. Selina opened her mouth, but didnt say anything and in the end just nodded. Okay. Im tired, Im going to bed. She then got up and swiftly fled to her room, the door mming shut behind her. Luke smiled bitterly and picked up the mirror once again to look at his eyes. The color hadnt changed and they hadnt gotten bigger, but one would feel weird after staring at them for a bit. Selina said that they sparkled, but Luke felt that this was like the so-called divine light. The opposite of this was probably something like a lifeless gaze or dead fish eyes. Luke knew that this was the result of his mind undergoing the first qualitative change. The difference between Mental Strength that was twice and four times the normal was veryrge. There shouldnt be anything unusual about his eyes, but even Selina had noticed it. Actually, Selina was too familiar with him, which was why she was so sensitive. But he also knew a lot of people in the police department, and they were all professionals. Thus, he was going to skip work under the pretext of field investigation in order to avoid going to the department for the next two days. If something really came up, he could get Selina to handle it, and if he really had to go, he could wear sunsses. After sorting out the petty details, he took a deep breath and summoned Daddy System. The next moment, he was instantly short 12,000 credit points. At the same time, Elementary Pration, Physical Outburst and Curve Shooting were added to the list of his abilities. Perfect! Delighted, Luke got up and went to the basement to outfit himself before he quietly left the house. The next morning, Selina opened her eyes drowsily, yawned and stretched. Looking at the bright light which shone through the gap in the window curtains, she was stunned. She turned to look at her bedside rm clock: 10:37. She sat up abruptly and got out of bed, When she opened the door, she could hear vague noises from the kitchen. Relieved, she put on her slipperszily and padded into the kitchen. Why didnt you wake me up this morning? There were times when they didnt need to check in for work before, but Luke had always woken her up before nine for training. It had been a very long time since she had enjoyed the luxury of sleeping in until half past ten. Luke said without turning around, Theres nothing important today. You can have a break once in a while. The truth was that when he returned at almost four oclock in the morning, he had heard Selina tossing about restlessly in bed. Selina, however, stared at him suspiciously. Turn around, let me take a look. Luke turned around. Selina frowned. Why are you wearing sses? Theyre hideous. Luke was amused. Didnt you see my eyesst night? I can cover them with these sses. Selina wasnt happy and plucked the ck-rimmed sses off his face. Theyre too ugly, youre not allowed to wear them. Luke was lost for words. Hey! If we run into someone we know when we go out, itll be very easy for them to notice that somethings wrong, right? Selina rolled her eyes and promptly said, Then you can wear them only when we go out. No, wait, I remember I bought you a pair of sunsses. Saying that, she ran back to her room and searched for a while, before running back out and putting the sunsses she was holding on Luke. She then held up a mirror and asked, How about this? Luke looked at the mirror and nodded. Not bad. The light gray lenses had an elegant and refined air to them. Selina nodded in satisfaction. Wear these when we go out; dont take them off. She had bought these Gi sunsses when she went shopping with Natalie and Karen a few days ago. They were worth almost a thousand bucks. But she had gotten a pay rise and barely spent any money, so she didnt hesitate to buy the sunsses after picking them out. The thing with the two couples had only just wrapped up, and she had forgotten about the sunsses until now. Luke nodded with a smile. Okay, but can you take them off now? Selina hastily helped him take them off since he was busy preparing breakfast and his hands werent free. Luke then reminded her, Arent you going to wash up before breakfast? And dont forget to put on pants. Selina gave an oh and left obediently. Luke was stumped for a moment before he smiled wryly at her back. Werent the effects of the mental boost too exaggerated? Selina would always banter with him before, but she left without saying a word today. It seemed that he had to keep the sses on at home; Selina was no fun at all when she wasnt bantering with him.After breakfast, they left home in casual clothes. They werent going to the police department today, and Luke didnt n to work on any cases, so Selina could wear whatever she wanted. Thus, she wore an elegant, light blue knee-length wrap skirt. When it was paired with a gauzy white blouse, Selina lookedpletely different from her usual orderly and experienced air. They went window shopping at noon, and Luke picked out a pair of beautiful and fashionable Gi sunsses for Selina too. These dark orange sunsses were very suitable for the bold and passionate Selina. She tried them on happily in front of the mirror. In the afternoon, they went to Santa Monica Beach to swim and bask in the sun. At night, they went to that Hungry Cat restaurant, and Luke personally tasted the Maine lobster rolls strongly rmended by Selina as well as Natalies yellow fish fried with lemon peel and ginger. Chapter 433 - Professional Hitman and Jeff’s Request for Help

Chapter 433 Professional Hitman and Jeffs Request for Help

At the neighborhood beer party previously, Natalies distinctive dish had been the jewel of the table, so Luke hadnt touched it. Now that he had a chance to finally taste it, he shook his head regretfully and said, I prefer spicy poached fish. Hearing the name of the dish, Selina subconsciously covered her belly. Is it very spicy? Luke was amused. Rx, I wont make that for you. He had made a huge tray of poached meat slicesst time, and Selina had enjoyed it a lot, even fighting him for the meat. However, she had spent the next day clutching her ufortable belly. Since then, she remembered that poached in Chinese cooking didnt necessarily mean poached in in water. The next day, Luke and Selina checked in at the police department before slipping back out. But Elsa still took note of Lukes sunsses, and casually asked, That looks nice. Why havent you worn them before? Luke said with a smile, Theyre a gift from Selina. Elsa looked at Selina doubtfully, only to see a pair of bright orange sunsses on her nose. Did you give her that? Luke nodded with a smile. The corner of Elsas eye twitched. She didnt really care what Luke wore, but she really liked the retro style that Selina was wearing However, the 1,200-dor price tag hurt, so Elsa had been reluctant to buy them. And right now, those sunsses were on Selinas nose. For police officers, spending a few hundred bucks on sunsses was already a lot, and most of them wouldnt be willing to spend more than a thousand on a luxury item. But remembering Lukes wealth, Elsa didnt bother to say anything. If you have money, spend it C that was how most people thought. Luke was so young C no way he was just going to save it for his retirement, right? Bummed, Elsa ruthlessly kicked them out, though she still felt conflicted. Couldnt these two exercise a little more restraint? Even if no one was making a big deal about it now, a lot of people would definitely be jealous if they carried on like this. But when Elsa recalled the other capable detectives, like the one who was especially unlucky and the retired soldier who was a great troublemaker, she felt that Luke and Selinas matter was only a small issue. After they left, Luke and Selina went to investigate a homicide. Looking at the bodies of a bunch of ferocious-looking men in a rundown apartment building, Luke silently wondered if Damon and his daughter were back in town. But after examining the scene for a while, he knew he was wrong. Someone had indeed used a cold weapon here, and it was even a de of some sort, but this person wasnt as small as Mindy. On the contrary, this person should be around Lukes height. Luke could even roughly guess the length of the mans arm and the speed at which he wielded his weapon, from the blood stters on the walls and the floor. In short, the man was far more terrifying than Mindy. Because of her height and strength, Mindy could only use a double-ded saber and more tricks rather than force. Whoever ughtered the gang members in this room, on the other hand, had extraordinary physical strength. Maybe the murderer didnt understand forensic science, or maybe he was just toozy to hide the details. Luke thus was able to draw a lot of conclusions from the blood stters that were everywhere. This was also the reason why Luke hardly killed anyone with a cold weapon; at most, it was just his rope darts or his metal balls, which wouldnt spill blood and leave bloodstains behind. When he had to kill someone barehanded, he would only use just the right amount of strength so that nobody could estimate his build or how much strength he could have. Going out the door, Luke said a few words to the guys from the forensics department and then left. Selina had already run a check on the bodies and found that they all belonged to the same drug gang. Seeing that there wasnt any cash or goods in the apartment, Luke had already deemed this a gang fight; it was just that whoever had done the job was a hired mercenary or a professional hitman. At most he would put the case to one side ande back to it if there were any leadster. If there were no leads? Then forget it. He couldnt care less when or how many gangsters died. In the car, he told Selina his analysis. Itll be very dangerous for you if you run into this person; he might be the same as Bullseye. Selina was surprised. That good? She remembered Bullseyes unbelievable knife-throwing and shooting skills. CII 01 Luke nodded and said, Even though he was only dealing with a bunch of good-for-nothings, he still ambushed them and blew up the heads of two men with a gun from close range. That means that he isnt obsessed with using just cold weapons in battle, but that hes a professional who will use every advantage possible. He has no bottom line, and even less mercy. If I could choose, I would kill him long-distance with a heavy machine gun. Selina found that strange. A heavy machine gun? Wouldnt a sniper rifle work better at long range? Luke shook his head. He might be fast enough to avoid shots from a sniper rifle. On the other hand, theres a chance he might be identally shot and killed in dense gunfire from a heavy machine gun. Selina was lost for words. After all that, the sniper rifle wasnt reliable, and neither was the heavy machine gun? As they were speaking, Lukes phone rang. He was surprised to see the number. Putting it on speaker, he said, Hey, Jeff, are you having fun in Marrakech?. Jeff said, Ah, thats not... Hey, Karen, calm down... Stop talking nonsense! Susinna and Susanna are in danger! Luke, you have to help us! said Karen over the phone. Luke turned the wheel and gestured to Selina. He was in the middle of the road, and it would be better for him to stop the car first. Also, Selina and Karen had be a lot closer after the Tyrannosaur incident. Given how flustered Karen was, Selina would be better than Luke at calming her down. As he listened, Luke parked the car on the side of the road.While Karen was highly paranoid, she was quite a logical person and quickly exined the matter. Susinna and Susanna were her twin daughters who were in ninth grade. The day before Tim and Natalie moved into the neighborhood, Jeff and Karen had just sent the girls off to their schools spring camp. The spring camp would run for over two weeks, and there was still over a week to go. Their daughters also werent little anymore and nothing had happened at their previous spring camps, which was why the couple had decided to go traveling. In the end, the girls called Karen not long ago and told her that a terrifying rumor had surfaced in the camp that there was a serial killer in the nearby town. Of course, the school denied it and imed that it was just a rumor. However, a student from that town said that people really had died, and the victims were all middle school students. Chapter 434 - Argumentative Sisters and Horror Story

Chapter 434 Argumentative Sisters and Horror Story

This unwise student turned this incident into a horror story to scare the girls. In the end, he was called out by the guidance counselor and never showed up at the campsite again after that. The youngster had most likely been sent back home to his parents for spreading rumors. However, the horror story continued to spread around the camp, and the couples daughters were scared. Luke was rendered speechless when he heard the situation. Among students, these sorts of things were mostly pranks. It was possible that the boy made it up from some horror film he watched or some horror story he heard. s, Karen didnt think so. She firmly believed that her daughters were right, and that there was a serial killer in that town. Luke had already parked the car. He said, How about this: Karen, tell me the address, and Selina and I will look into it. If anythings wrong, I can bring your daughters home sooner. Karen hurriedly gave him the address, and Luke was surprised; the name of the town sounded familiar. Springwood? he murmured. After his Mental Strength reached 20, his brain was more active than ever. Remembering the location, he asked, Is that the town not far away from Crystal State Park? Karen replied quickly, Yes, thats the one. Susinna and Susanna are at the campsite nearby. Which camp? asked Luke. The one that belongs to No. 37 Middle School. Its right next to ake called, what was it... thats right, Moon Lake, said Karen. Luke asked, So, your daughters study at No. 37 Middle School? Karen replied, Yes. Did Jeff never mention it to you? Luke: ... He and Jeff talked about a lot of things, but Luke was only eighteen. Jeff was very good at making small talk, and certainly wouldnt talk about his kids studies. He might mention this now that they were closer, but the couple had just gone on holiday. Pondering for a moment, Luke said, Then it isnt a problem. I know someone from No. 37 Middle School. I was a security instructor at that camp. Springwood is at least thirty kilometers from the campsite, with no straight roads in between. You dont need to worry. Ill let you know if something really happens, and bring Susinna and Susanna back with me. Karen said, Ah? Really? Thank you so much. After exchanging a few more words, Luke hung up. Thinking for a moment, he called Elsa and told her that he and Selina were going to Crystal State Park. Hearing that it was a friends request, Elsa gave him permission, but exhorted him not to stay too long Private jobs were inevitable, and even necessary, for police detectives. No private jobs meant no connections, which was the difference between the veterans and the rookies. A gradual increase in private jobs hence meant that Luke and Selina were joining the ranks of seasoned detectives. After the call, Luke and Selina went straight to Crystal State Park. On the way, Luke called Juliet, No. 37 Middle Schools guidance counselor. Juliet was pretty happy to receive his call. When he asked her about the horror story, however, she fell silent for a brief moment before saying, Im in the camp right now. This matter... is not entirely false. Why are you asking? Luke said with a smile, Dont you and our Westside department coborate together? Since you have a problem like this, Im headed over for a look, in case its the overly imaginative kids scaring themselves. Juliet was stumped for a moment. Youreing? Luke said, Yes. Ill probably be there in an hour. Do you have time to discuss the details? Juliet said, No problem. Im very relieved now that youreing. She didnt really know how good Luke was. However, Luke had rescued twoplete strangers on the mountain during a thunderstormst time, which meant that he was trustworthy. Also, Juliet heardter that the two tourists had both been covered in blood when they were sent out. One of them had also been heavily wounded. Even in that situation, Luke had still remained calm when he spoke with her, which showed that he had guts and could keep a cool head C this was an important quality for a police officer to have. This horrible rumor didnt end when the instigator was sent home, but instead continued to spread quietly around the camp. It was quite the headache for Juliet. She had actually been feeling tense. If anything happened to the kids because of this rumor, it would be very troublesome, regardless of whether or not the school was at fault. After the call, Luke stepped on the gas pedal and sped toward No. 37 Middle Schools campsite. He met Juliet and spoke with her briefly for an idea of the basic situation. Juliet then took Luke and Selina to see Jeff and Karens precious daughters and confirm that the two kids were fine. After speaking to the twins, both Luke and Selina were utterly lost for words. As it turned out, the whole thing really had something to do with the twins. Petite and pretty, the twins took after their parents and were quite popr in school. But at the same time, they had inherited Jeffs chattiness and Karens paranoia. When everyone was telling ghost stories one night, the twins picked apart a horror story told by a boy from their ss. They picked out many parts which didnt make sense and dered that he was just blowing hot air. The boy was unable to defend himself and in the end swore that he didnt make anything up. He imed that it happened to a family not far away from his ce in his hometown, and that he had learned about it not long ago from a friend who told him that another friend of theirs had died. The twins, who had inherited Karens paranoia, werent convinced, and they argued with the boy in front of the other students. In the end, nobody could confirm whether or not the horror story was true. But after that night, the twin sisters used the ability which they had inherited from their mother to analyze the story for two nights straight. The more they thought about it, the more they were convinced that someone had really died. The horror story then began to spread around the camp, and Juliet sent the boy home to reflect on himself. This gave the horror story an even more mysterious vor. Luke simply listened silently with no expression on his face and didnt rebuke the girls. Who hadnt argued for the sake of arguing before? In elementary school, people argued over whichic book hero or viin was the strongest; in middle school, they argued over which boy or girl was the most good-looking; and when they started working, they argued over who did the best work. It happened at every stage of life. The topic under debate might be different, but the essence never changed. Chapter 435 - Small Town, Old News and a Funeral

Chapter 435 Small Town, Old News and a Funeral

After questioning the sisters on their experience and the details of the horror story, Luke and Selina set off again. They drove a loop along Route 1 first before getting on Route 73 and heading southeast. Finally, they turned onto a country road and drove another forty minutes before they reached the town called Springwood. When they entered the town, they could vaguely sense that it was shrouded in an uneasy atmosphere. All the passers-by had harried expressions and seemedpletely indifferent to their surroundings. They asionally made eye contact with some residents through the cars open windows, but these people would quickly turn their heads as if they had the gue. They hadnt even been in town for long before their car was stopped. A sheriff in a dusty yellow uniform bent down to look at them through the drivers car window. Who are you? What are you doing here? Both hands on the steering wheel, Luke calmly gestured at himself and Selina. Were staff from No. 37 Middle School, and we would like to speak to Will Rollins. The sheriff frowned. About what? Luke kept smiling. Will did something not very nice at camp two days ago, and the guidance counselor had hime home to calm down. This wasnt a punishment, though. After all, camp is a vacation for the kids, and it wouldnt be decent to exclude him, which is why were here. The sheriffs expression rxed. I see, you can go straight to Wills ce. Luke nodded and asked casually, Did something happen? We didnt see a lot of people when we entered town. The sheriffs expression turned stiff and he said coldly, We dont have many residents here. With that, he turned around and left. Watching the sheriff leave in his car, Luke started up the car and sighed. It seems theyre dealing with quite the problem. The sheriff wouldnt be so jittery if it was a small issue. Selina had been reading up on Springwood and said, Theres nothing special here. The poption and economy are fairly stable, and ording to the database,w and order here is within normal range. They dont have many major criminal cases, except this one... She ced the tablet on the central console and continued, There was a serial murder case here over ten years ago, which got a lot of news coverage in L.A.. Luke shot a nce at the image of an old newspaper headline on the tablet. A serial murderer who targeted children? He wasnt caught? Selina pointed at the tablet and said, No. There wasnt enough evidence back then to convict the suspect, so... Luke asked, He got away scot-free and is nowmitting crimes again? Selina shook her head, and another headline popped up on the tablet. So, the suspect was locked up in an abandoned church outside of town and burnt to ashes by the angry parents. Luke wasnt convinced. Burnt to ashes? Seriously? It wasnt easy to burn a man to ashes, not without a special incinerator. Burning a body in a woodfire would only cken it at most. When the bones were burnt, they would crystallize and were unlikely to dpose further. Selina nodded. The police never found the suspects body, so none of the parents went to prison for the burning. However, the suspect has been missing since then. Luke said, Alright, who was this unlucky person who was burnt to ashes? Selina replied, Hes a white male, born in 1948, date unknown, five feet and ten inches tall. He used to be a janitor at the local kindergarten until he went missing in 1990. There is no evidence to suggest that hes still alive. Luke felt like scratching his head. Born in 1948? Doesnt that mean that hes almost sixty? Did this guy not age? Or was he unusually gifted and could still go on a killing spree at sixty years old? Luke wouldnt rule that out just yet. After all, nothing that happened in this world would be strange. As they talked in the car, Luke drove to Will Rollinss house. The house looked quite nice and suggested that the family were doing pretty okay for themselves; that was probably why Will could go to a middle school in Los Angeles. Luke and Selina knocked on the door and spoke to Wills father and Will himself for half an hour before they left. When Wills father saw them off, Luke said to him in a low voice, Ill let Juliet know about Wills situation, but its unlikely hell be able to go back. You know that the kids at camp arent in the best frame of mind right now, and Will... is a little troubled as well. Wills father nodded with a bitter smile. Okay. Its my request thats too presumptuous. Luke sighed and said, If possible, the best would be for you to change environments; staying in this town wont be good for him, whether now or in the future. Wills father nodded silently and saw them off. In the car, Selina frowned and asked, Is Will already suffering mental issues? I feel like something really isnt right with him. Its like... he hasnt slept for days. Luke shook his head. Who knows? Where to now? Selina asked as she faced forward. Luke replied, Lets talk to Kris Falls. Shes the first witness in the suicide case. They drove to the other end of town, where all kinds of stone tablets stood on a hill. Twenty to thirty people were seated in the shade of a tree. In front of them was a coffin, and a priest was giving an eulogy. This was the towns cemetery. ording to the information they found from the police department, the middle schooler in the coffin was Dean Lassell, who had died a few days ago. He had used a table knife to cut his own throat in a fast food restaurant. Several people had witnessed this tragic scene, but what was strange was that will imed that his friend in town told him that it was a demon which killed Dean. That was also the reason Jeffs twin daughters had criticized his story. After all, it was very hard for someone toe up with evidence for demons. Twenty minutester, the funeral was over. Seeing the crowd disperse, Luke and Selina drew closer. At that moment, a boy walked over to a girl up ahead and they stood in front of a stand which had photos of Dean on it. When they got closer, Lukes sharp ears picked up their conversation. The boy asked, Kris, you knew Dean since you were little? Chapter 436 - Nightmare and the Man In It

Chapter 436 Nightmare and the Man In It

The girl called Kris was shocked. God, that really is me, but I dont remember taking this photo at all. As far as I can remember, I only got to know him in middle school. The boy looked unhappy when he heard that and urged, Lets go. Kris, however, continued, Dean said something before he died. Stop, said the boy in a low voice. Kris simply went on. He said: Youre not real. He said it over and over again. Do you have any idea what he meant? After a brief silence, the boy said, No, I dont. Dean was on a lot of drugs, psychotropic ones. You get what I mean? Kriss eyes filled with tears. Jessie, its like someone forced Dean to do that, but nobody was around him. You have to believe me. Kris, you were probably seeing things. The boy shook his head. No, I believe her. Another girl suddenly cut into the conversation as she walked over to them. They looked at the girl. Kris had found a supporter. You believe me? The girl nodded and said affirmatively, I believe you because I saw it too... The boy interrupted them. No, the two of you didnt see anything. You were also there, but you were just freaked out, so can you stop scaring Kris? Saying that, the boy turned around and left, leaving the girls to stand there nkly. At that moment, Luke was standing at the photo stand not far behind them as he snapped shots of the photos with his fake phone, especially of the one that had Kris and Dean in it. In the photo, a five-year-old boy was climbing a slide, and not far away, a cute girl in a blue dress was staring at the camera. Selina said, The boys gone. Luke nodded slightly and said, Lets go. Kris, and this girl here, can we speak with you? Luke took off his sunsses and said with a smile. Looking at his handsome face and his sparkling eyes, the girls subconsciously nodded despite their gloomy moods. Yes, of course. Soon, however, Kris came back to herself. Wait, what do you want to talk about? Luke led them a few steps away to arge tree. Only then did he speak. Im sorry about Dean, but what I want to ask is, do you have a suspect in mind? Kris and the other girls expressions immediately froze. W- What? Luke smiled apologetically and said, I overheard your conversation just now. Has someone... been troubling you? Both girls fell silent. A momentter, it was the other girl who asked, Who are you? Luke showed them his badge and said, LAPD. Ive been entrusted to specially look into this matter; you arent the only ones who find this case unsettling. The girls looked at each other, and the second girl said again, Lets talk somewhere else. Its inconvenient here. Kris said, Lets go to my ce. My mom left for Europe yesterday. They got into Lukes car. Except for when Kris gave Luke her address, nobody spoke on the way there. When they arrived at Kriss ce, everybody got out and went into the living room. Kris was clearly absent-minded. She didnt even offer them anything to drink, but simply sat in a daze. It was Luke who broke the ufortable silence as he asked the other girl, I still dont know your name; what do I call you? The girl replied, Just call me Nancy. What do you want to know? Luke said, You have a suspect. I think you know who he is. Nancy fell silent and looked at Kris, who had suddenly tensed up. Gritting her teeth, Kris said, Tell them; I want to know exactly what he is. When she said that, Luke and Selina could see that it wasnt anger on her face, but a deep dread. Nancy said, Theres someone who always shows up in our dreams. She looked at Luke and Selina, and found that they were just listening calmly without any impatience or disdain on their faces. Only then did she continue, I dont know who he is, but recently, I always see him when I fall asleep. Its like... Kris suddenly interjected, Its like hes real. Everybody turned their heads. With a dull expression, Kris continued, He looks like he was burnt all over and his skin has melted. His right hand, in particr, is a... A w. Nancy picked up the conversation again. There are sharp des on his right fingers, like a w. Kris seemed to be recalling her dreams. She trembled and couldnt speak, and could only nod in agreement. Luke and Selina looked at each other. Nancy didnt seem to notice. He wears a ck fedora and a ragged sweater with red and green stripes every time. When he appears, he alwayses over slowly and says something to me. Luke waited a moment, and when she didnt continue, he asked, What does he say? Do you remember me? Nancy and Kris said at the same time. Luke raised an eyebrow. And then? Both girls shook their heads and Nancy said, I always wake up after this part. Luke pondered for a moment and said, In other words, he hasnt hurt you yet. Why is that? Both girls stared nkly; they hadnt expected Luke to ask such a question. Even they found this whole thing too bizarre. If Dean hadnt died in front of them, they wouldnt be so disturbed by this nightmare, nor would they react so exaggeratedly. But it seemed that Luke believed them, and was even analyzing the matter seriously.was even But... But Dean died, right in front of me, Kris couldnt help saying. Luke nodded slightly as his finger tapped unhurriedly on the arm of the sofa. So, he has his own goal. Thats why hes entering your dreams and scaring you again and again. But Luke didnt say that out loud. Considering for a moment, Luke asked, When did your nightmares begin? How often do you have them? Once a month? A week? Or every other day? Nancy said, It started a month ago, but I think there was a week when he didnt show up. However, hes been showing up almost every day for the past few days. Kris shook her head. No. I barely slept after Dean died. When I took a nap at noon today, I think I saw him again. Luke nodded and asked, What about recently? Has he been appearing more and more frequently? The girls looked at each other and nodded. Luke had a faint guess, but he would rather keep it to himself. Chapter 437 - He’s Here Again Chapter 437 Hes Here Again The two girls were clearly scared out of their wits. If they talked for too long, they might have a meltdown. Pondering for a moment, Luke asked, Kris, can we stay here tonight? Kris was confused. Huh? Luke exined, You meet him in your dreams every time, so we need to be on hand at the very least if we want to find out more about him. Also, Nancy, if its possible, can you keep Krispany tonight? The two girls hesitated. Luke fished out his badge and ced it in front of Kris. Heres my badge. You can call LAPD Westside to check. The two girls hesitated for a moment before Kris finally nodded. O- Okay, you can sleep here tonight. Luke nodded with a smile. Thanks, but we wont be sleeping; well be observing you. You said earlier that youve been identally falling asleep pretty often in the past few days, right? Kris nodded nkly. Yes. Luke exined, Well watch over you from here. Well know immediately if something happens and well be able to help you. Dazed, Kris nodded. Luke turned his head and asked, What about you, Nancy? Can you stay here? Uncertain, Nancy shook her head. I have to call my mom first. Luke said, Okay, but please dont mention that were here, or the fact that were police officers. Nancy looked at him suspiciously. Why not? She had been about to tell her mother that two officers hade to help them; otherwise, it would be very hard for her to stay over for the night. Luke said, The atmosphere in your town is too tense. We just got here today, and the sheriff already looks like he wants to drive us out. You should know that were not part of the police here. If our identities are revealed, the sheriff might feel that were stepping on his toes. Nancy got it and could only nod. Then I can only try; my mother might not agree. Luke said, Try your best, but if you cant, then forget it. Nancy: Huh? She subconsciously looked at Kris. If she couldnt persuade her mother, did that mean she could only stay at home and have nightmares? On the other hand, Kris would have two LAPD officers on constant watch and helping her out... Wasnt this too big a difference in treatment?! Luke didnt really care what Nancy thought. He had already said what he needed to say; it was up to Nancy to decide what to do next. It wasnt like Luke could break into her house and hold her mother at gunpoint and make her let Nancy go! Uneasy, Nancy left, and Luke and Selina stayed at Kriss ce. There was no one else at her ce. Kriss mother was a flight attendant who had already flown to Europe for work. This made things easier for Luke and Selina. Kris was nonplussed as she watched Luke and Selina move some equipment inside. What are you doing? Luke said with a smile, We dont know exactly what he is, but we still have to make the necessary preparations. At the very least, these surveince devices can help us determine for sure whether its a person behind this or a nightmare. Kris didnt know what to say. Luke and Selina worked quickly, and in less than half an hour, everything was set up. Looking at Kris who was sitting in a daze, Luke reminded her, If possible, itll be best for you to sleep in the living room tonight. Its bigger down here. Kris understood and went upstairs to grab what she needed for bed. After she came back down, Luke pointed at thergest couch. You can rest there for the time being. Of course, it would be best to dress a little warmer for bed. He winked. Kris was stumped for a moment before she couldnt helpughing. It was the end of April, and blistering hot and dry in California; there was no need to stay warm. Luke was only reminding her to cover herself up with her pajamas and not make it difficult for him and Selina. By the time everything was done, it was four in the afternoon. Golden sunlight covered thewn outside. The three people did their own thing in the living room, and it was very quiet in the house. Luke suddenly frowned and patted Selina, who was looking up information next to him. Selina raised her head and looked in the direction Luke was pointing. On the other side, Kris had fallen asleep. In the tranquil living room, the exhausted girl fell asleep before she realized it. Lukes sharp ears had picked up on the way her breathing had evened out. Luke and Seline moved soundlessly over to the napping Kris. Observing her for a moment, Selina shook her head doubtfully. Her action meant that she didnt detect anything wrong. Luke nodded slightly. He didnt notice anything unusual, either. Kris was sleeping normally. But his face changed in the next moment as he stared closely at the girl. Her breathing had suddenly picked up. With his Sharp Nose, Luke detected a sudden and inordinate amount of sweat on her. Selina had also sensed that something was wrong. She fixed her gaze on Kris as well, only to see that her forehead was already covered in a fineyer of sweat. Kriss lips also trembled, as if she was trying to say something, but was unable to speak. Kriss unusual condition quickly became even more pronounced. It wasnt just the cold sweat and her lips, but her body trembled slightly as well. Her hand looked like she was trying to grasp something, but was unable to. Luke gestured at Selina, who nodded to indicate that she would keep an eye on their surroundings. Only then did Luke reach out to slowly sp Kriss hand. Kris, wake up. Kriss eyelids quivered, but she didnt open her eyes. Seeing that, Luke clutched her hand and shook her a little. Wake up, Kris. Kriss eyes sprung open and she shrieked, Ahhh! Luke smiled bitterly and turned his head.Thank god Kris didnt have bad breath. She did spit out some saliva in her agitated state, however, and Luke dodged it. Kris only stopped shrieking several secondster. S- Stay away. Luke grabbed both her hands firmly and said, Hey, Kris. Its fine. Youre awake now. Kris was dazed for a moment. When she finally saw Luke clearly, she suddenly lunged forward to hug him tightly. Hes here. Hes here again. Luke gently stroked the back of the terrified girl. Its fine, we know, which is why we woke you up. Kriss whole body shuddered before she abruptly burst into tears. She cried for a good few minutes, until the front of Lukes shirt feltpletely wet. Only then did her cries die down into sobs. Luke finally let her go and helped her sit down on the couch before passing her a tissue. Its alright, Kris. Youre awake now, and were here. Chapter 438 - Comfort and a Call For Help

Chapter 438 Comfort and a Call For Help

Sobbing, Kris epted the tissue and nodded. Its him, its him! I also saw Dean. He was hung up and wanted me to save him. Luke shook his head. Thats just an illusion. Seeing Kris open her mouth to speak, he raised his hand to stop her. Its an illusion that the monster gave you, not something you came up with yourself. Hes trying to scare you. Stumped, Kris didnt understand what he meant. What? Pondering for a moment, Luke said, From the moment you fell asleep to when we woke you up, it was around three minutes. He didnt hurt you; you were just frightened badly. So, his purpose is to nt panic in you. Kris was at a loss. Why? Fear can be faith and power, Luke said inwardly. Many monsters were worshiped in ancient folklore. Was it because they did good things? No. It was because people were scared of them. The more frightened the people were, the more unbridled those monsters became. In the face of Kriss confusion, Luke could only say with a smile, Its fine. At least we know how to wake you up. Dont worry. Well take care of him. Kris nodded nkly. Luke nced meaningfully at Selina for her to soothe the girl. But contrary to what he said, he actually didnt have a solution. When Kris encountered the guy in her nightmare, Luke didnt feel anything after touching her. At most, he could only shake her to wake her up. That was the awkward part. Kris had been scared to tears by the nightmare, but Luke couldnt even locate the enemy. I hate intangible enemies the most! Cant you get a real body like Jason? Luke grumbled in his heart. Getting up and going over to the window, he contemted for a moment before he dialed a number. Bobby? I need you toe here at once... He hung up a momentter. Bobby would be here in a few hours. Luke rxed slightly and began to analyze the guy in the nightmare. First of all, whatever the thing haunting Kris and her friend was, he hadnt chosen adults in town. That might be because he couldnt, or was unable to. Secondly, the thing could only show up in his victims dreams when they were asleep. Luke and Selina were alert at the moment, and staying up one or two nights wasnt a problem; it was even less of a problem for Luke, who only needed two hours of sleep every day. If he had to, he could stay awake for three days without sleep, although he might inevitably be mentally exhausted. If they couldnt resolve this problem now, he and Selina would retreat first. Just like that, night gradually fell. Luke prepared sandwiches and milk in the kitchen and gave some to Selina and Kris. Looking at Kriss surprise, he said with a smile, Dont worry. Well restock your fridge before we go. Your mom wont know. Kris chuckled and said, No need, I can just tell my mom that I ate everything. Her gaze fell on Luke and Selinas tes as she continued, Sorry, I was just... a little surprised. The food on their tes was more than twice the amount on hers. Luke shrugged. As detectives of the Major Crimes Division, we need to keep our energy levels up all the time; itd be bad if we ran into a fugitive and had no strength to chase them. Kris asked, Is that so? But a lot of the officers Ive seen are quite fat. Luke nodded solemnly. That means that they dont catch as many fugitives as we do every day, and they need more exercise. Kris stared nkly for a moment before her lips tilted upward again. Selina nced askance at them from the side and didnt say anything. While it might look like some person was flirting with Kris, Selina knew that gaining Kriss trust would be very helpful for their investigation. Otherwise, they would have to spend the night at a hotel. After the three of them finished eating, Kris couldnt help but yawn. Seeing that, Luke said, You can sleep for a bit on the couch. Kris abruptly trembled. No. Luke patted the back of her hand. Dont be scared. Well wake you up if anything goes wrong. Right, do you see that? He jerked his chin in one direction. Kris turned her head and asked, What is it? Luke said, The ice cubes in that wine bucket are slowly melting into ice water. Trust me, when I use that, you wont be able to sleep even if you wanted to. Kris was rendered speechless. She had seen Luke fetch the bucket of ice from the kitchen a moment ago, and thought that he was going to put beer or wine in it. She didnt know that this was his n. She couldnt help but shiver when she saw that bucket of ice. It wasnt because she was scared. It was just that when she imagined the water and ice being poured over her head, her back felt cold. Looking at Kriss expression, he gestured to her, and the two of them went to sit on the couch in the living room again. He reached out slowly to hold her hands. Kris didnt resist and just stared at him strangely. Squeezing her hands a little, Luke said solemnly, Kris, now that were here to help you, you should have more courage to stand up to him, right? Kriss hands tensed up, but she nodded in the end. Luke then continued, So, when he shows up in your dream again... He slowly rubbed the back of her hands with his thumbs, which gave her a faint sense offort. You have to do your best to observe everything about him. The way he talks, the way he moves, remember as many details as possible, but you dont have to push yourself. Just try your best. Okay? Kris hesitated and didnt respond. Luke looked her calmly in the eye.After looking at Lukes eyes for a moment, Kris finally nodded. O- Okay. Ten minutester, Luke and Selina traded dismayed looks. Luke couldnt help but roll his eyes and wonder if that guy had found out. Selina looked at him sympathetically and sighed before she gestured at him, a question in her eyes. Luke thought for a moment before nodding his head in agreement. A momentter, Selina sat down on the side couch and closed her eyes to get some rest. She wasnt Luke. Being tense for so long made her tired more quickly, and exhaustion easily led to drowsiness. Nobody knew how long this wouldst, but they would probably be up all of tonight at least, so she needed to conserve her strength. She wouldnt sleep, but closing her eyes to rest could help alleviate some of the weariness. Chapter 439 - Delivering Abilities

Chapter 439 Delivering Abilities

Luke looked over before he bent his head to read the information on hisptop. The current him would be able to detect any abnormalities in the two women next to him even without looking at them. Since they were so close by, their breathing and heartbeats were clearly audible to him, not to mention that he also had Sharp Nose. Thus, he was quite rxed. Furthermore, the boost from reaching 20 Mental Strength wasntplete yet. While the effects were gradually winding down, he was still in pretty good mental shape. Three days without sleep would be nothing for him; he was confident he could fight this guy for a week. Kris didnt wake up again after she fell asleep Since she hadnt slept well recently, she probably wouldnt wake up until the next morning, provided that she didnt have the nightmare. The atmosphere was so quiet andfortable that even Selina nodded off. She woke up an hourter and stretchedfortably. Dazed, she looked at Luke on the side. Luke was still browsing through files on the couch. While Selina was sleeping, he had gotten Elizabeth to sort out the information on Springwood and send them to him. Most of it was news reports and basic statistical data. This information might not necessarily be helpful, but it might contain some leads. Seeing that Selina was awake, Luke raised his head with a whats up? expression in his eyes. Selina sat down next to him and asked in a low voice, Why didnt you wake me up? Luke didnt think it was a big deal. Theres nothing to do even if youre awake, so you may as well take a nap. Selina looked at Kris who was still sound asleep and asked, No movement? Luke nodded slightly and sighed. I only hope this guy doesnt y hide and seek with us. Selina knew that they couldnt tarry here for too long; three days was the max. After all, they didnt have a strong connection to this case at all. From what they had seen so far, this case only involved the town of Springwood and wasnt rted to the camp or the twins at all. Naturally, Luke was hanging around not because of Jeffs twin daughters, but for the man creating nightmares. Luke really wanted this ability to enter other peoples dreams. Even if he couldnt acquire this ability, he might still obtain something else. Thinking that, Luke checked the time. It was slightly past ten. His phone buzzed. He took it out and put his earpiece in. He then heard Bobbys voice. Bobby had driven all the way here from Boom Town in Arizona in six hours, taking only half an hour to rest. He was now on the outskirts of the town. Luke spoke to Selina in a low voice and had her pick up Bobby. Ten minutester, an exhausted Bobby followed Selina into the house. He smiled at Luke and asked, What is it? Pondering for a moment and seeing how tired Bobby was, Luke made a decision. He took Bobby to the porch, closed the door and showed him a pack of cards. Lets y ckjack! One dor per game. Bobby: Huh? Luke shrugged and said, This is just to help you rx. Theres no need to be nervous. I called you because I need you to console someone. Bobby was befuddled, but what could he do? He despaired at running into such an unreliable but powerful boss. But after just three rounds, Luke put the cards away and said, Okay, you must be exhausted from your trip. Get some rest. Bobby: Huh? Was that it? It had only been one minute! Luke didnt bother to exin and simply reminded Bobby to keep his voice down so that he didnt wake up the sleeping girl. Bobby was full of questions, but could only nod silently. As Luke opened the door and entered the house, he summoned Daddy System in his heart. 10,000 credit points disappeared, and Elementary Mental Communication was added to his list of his abilities. That was right, he called Bobby over precisely to acquire the qualification to learn this ability. Of the three ckjack rounds that Luke yed with Bobby, Luke lost the first but won the other two. After two victories, he noticed that the temporarily unavablebel next to Bobbys Elementary Mental Communication had disappeared, so naturally, it was unnecessary to continue ying the game to rx. Taking Bobby into the house and telling him to rest in the dining room, Luke sat down next to Kris. Closing his eyes, he carefully examined the Mental Communication which he had just obtained. After his Mental Strength reached 20, his brain felt extremely active, as if it contained some boundless power. He could sense the power clearly but was only able to control a tiny part of it. Most of the time, it simply operated autonomously. After learning Bobbys Mental Communication, he established a connection with his brain. He could control it now as if it was a limb. While it was tentative and rough, like a toddler learning to walk, it was still tremendous progresspared with before. Sure enough, one always needed the right ability! His previous ability to control things had been an extension of Physical Outburst and Curve Shooting It was a huge difference, like between burning firewood with gas and filling an engine with gas. One was just using gas as a medium to light a fire, but with the other, gas directly exploded to turn into shocking power. After tinkering with the ability for a moment, Luke opened his eyes and stared at Selina on the couch. Selina had been observing Kris. Sensing something, she raised her head and met Lukes gaze. Staring nkly for a moment, she opened her mouth to say something, but even though her lips moved, she forgot what she was going to do. A few secondster, she subconsciously murmured, Fine, you do have a conscience. After saying that, she suddenly came back to herself and looked at Luke in surprise. Did you just say that youll make me a lot of delicious food after this is over? Luke chuckled inwardly and nodded. Yes, happy? Selina gave an oh and said, Yep. Her expression was still a little strange as she felt that something was off. Lukeughed inwardly and didnt give her an exnation. He had a lot of abilities which he didnt want Selina to know about, not because he didnt trust her, but because this world was too dangerous and there would definitely be people with mental superpowers. Lukes secrets were protected by Daddy System, but Selina wasnt. Just now, he had used Mental Communication on Selina. Unlike Bobby, who was just a weak chicken, Lukes Mental Strength was starting to soar. Making use of a particr gluttons fondest wish, he sent the thought almost instantly and made her think that he had said it. The truth was that Luke hadnt opened his mouth at all and had simply used his eyes to transmit the thought. Chapter 440 - Method, Medium and Entering Dreams

Chapter 440 Method, Medium and Entering Dreams

Why the eyes? For now, Luke wasnt quite sure either. It was like how he couldnt exin the unusual change in his eyes after the increase in his Mental Strength. However, most hypnosis techniques had to do with sight and hearing. These were the easiest means by which human beings received information and perceived the outside world. That was probably why Mental Communication could be activated via the eyes. Later, Luke might try activating Mental Communication with words, or abination of words and eyes; both were possibilities. While he was mulling over the ability he had just acquired, Selina suddenly said, Its here. Almost at the same time, Luke focused his attention on Kris. Her breathing and heartrate had suddenly sped up. Luke sighed inwardly with relief. He had been worried that not only could that guy enter dreams, he might be able to use the dreamer to sense the surroundings. If that was the case, the chances of Luke sessfully catching him by lying in wait was basically zero. But it seemed that the other partys ability wasnt that exaggerated. Of course, it was also possible that this nightmare bringer was capable enough to be bold about it and didnt consider Luke a big deal, like how most superviins would act. Luke got up, walked over to Selina, and quickly typed out something on his phone. After Selina nodded in reply, he sat down on the couch which Kris was lying on and ced his hand on her head. Since he was new to Mental Communication, he could only use physical contact to lock onto his target if eye contact wasnt possible. Why the head? Largely because it was the most convenient. It would be very strange to wrap his hand around her neck, and even more inappropriate to touch her chest, belly, or legs. He had to pass on her feet as well. While Kriss feet didnt smell, Luke wasnt interested in activating his ability while holding someone elses feet. Come, female benefactor! Let this old servant bless you and ward off evil spirits! Murmuring these exceedingly unreliable words to himself, Luke activated Mental Communication. System: You are trying to establish a link with an unknown negative energy. Confirm link? Luke chuckled inwardly; he hadnt guessed wrong. If the mountain wouldnte to him, he could always go to the mountain. Since he wasnt the target of the other partys mental link, he could only take the initiative to establish the link himself. When he was testing Bobbys Mental Communication, he had also received a notification from the system. The person he really needed to help was Kris, and unlike the incorporeal man in her nightmare, she was on hand. Hence, Kris naturally became Lukes medium so that he could see the man in her nightmare. Looking at this option, Luke pondered for a moment before choosing yes. In the blink of an eye, the darkness behind his eyelidspletely changed and another world appeared in front of him. This was still Kriss living room, except it now had a decaying and derelict look to it. Dirty water covered the floor in a shallowyer. The walls were mottled and peeling, and had ugly light brown water stains on them. Water dripped incessantly from the ceiling to the floor. Luke sighed. This guy was gifted! He would make a great horror movie director. The room was empty and silent. Luke was alone. He wasnt in a hurry to act. Instead, he tried activating Sharp Nose. In the end, the only things he could smell were the odor of an old, decaying house and the stench of filthy water. There was no sign of Kris at all. Luke opened his eyes and chuckled. Interesting. It looks like the real thing, but its still fake. Anybody else might have been frightened by the situation. Luke was a seasoned detective, however, and had easily spotted too many ws in this scene. In other words, this wasnt the real world. He walked over to the wide open door and walked out. Standing on thewn, he raised his head. Some snowkes gently drifted down from the pitch-ck sky, and there was already a thinyer of snow on the ground. Luke crouched down and picked up a handful of snow. It felt very realistic, except that it didnt melt and remained ice cold in his hand. Dropping the fabricated, authentic-looking snow, he looked at the ground beneath it. It wasnt awn, but deep ck mud. He stood up and stepped on it. Looking at the deep footprint left in the mud, he raised an eyebrow. This is pretty real, too. Shaking the ck mud off his shoe, he left the snow that was outside the house and went out to the street. The street was covered in snow as well, and every dozen meters or so was amp which dimly illuminated the tiny bit of ground below it. In that way, the street was cut up into interwoven pieces of darkness and light, like a channel between the dead and the living. Looking around, Luke saw a faint figure walk forward from dozens of meters away. It was none other than Kris. She was wearing a V-neck T-shirt and a pair of bright blue boxers; they were the pajamas she had gone to sleep in. Cold snow fell on her and she was walking on bare feet, but she didnt seem to feel any of it. The size of the footprints she left behind in the snow looked like they belonged to a five-year-old. Looking at her silently, Luke didnt call out to her and instead followed her unhurriedly. Kris suddenly stopped and turned toward one side of the street. A wooden pole had been set up next to the street, and an old iron sign hung from it. Kris reached out to wipe off the snow and dust. A name was revealed Badham Kindergarten. Kris put down her hand and approached the building behind the sign as if she was sleepwalking Hello! Little Kris! someone called out in a low, hoarse voice behind her. Terrified, she turned around. There was someone standing there. Oh, youve already grown up. His voice was full of nostalgia. Staring at him, Kris gritted her teeth and murmured, Youre just a nightmare! You dont remember me? The person slowly moved closer, his face hidden in the shadows. Who are you? Kris stepped back and trie keep some distance between them. The person continued forward. No, you definitely remember me. Youre my favorite... hm, fine, youre my second favorite, my little Kris! Kris continued backing up until she hit a wall. She couldnt help but close her eyes, but promptly opened them again. She suddenly remembered a warm and gentle male voice: The way he talks, the way he moves, remember as many details as possible. Chapter 441 - Spineless, and Third Intruder

Chapter 441 Spineless, and Third Intruder

Somehow, it filled Kris with courage, and she did her best to open her eyes wide and observe the strangering at her. Youre not real. The mans whole chest seemed to shake with his lowugh. Hehehehe! Thats right, so nobody knows Im here... As he spoke, he leaned in close to Kriss hair and took a deep breath. The iron ws on his right hand slowly raked down the wall with an ear-piercing metallic screech. Cough, cough! A light cough interrupted the mans performance. Both of them turned their heads. Luke walked out of the dark to stand under amp. He coughed again in embarrassment. Sorry, but someone knows. The two people at the wall stared nkly and uprehendingly for a moment. Luke sighed and said, Since youre already a senile man whos almost sixty, let me say it again: Im here, so someone knows that you came. Do you understand? He spoke gently and with a slight smile, like an elementary schoolnguage teacher patiently instructing a kid. Who are you? The man stood up straight and turned to face Luke. Luke walked over at exactly the same pace that the man had used to approach Kris. You dont remember? No, you definitely do. The man was lost for words, and could only shake the ws on his right hand. Luke stopped in front of him at that moment. I was your favorite little... Skywalker, when you were a kid! The man was silent for a moment, before he suddenly said, No, there was no Skywalker when I was a kid. Luke nodded. True, you were almost thirty when Skywalker became popr. But men are forever kids at heart. Like you; youre so old yet you still like to y this childish game of scaring girls. The stranger chuckled hoarsely and said, IS it childish? Well, I like young and beautiful things. Hearing that, Luke sighed and said, Fine. I think you chose the wrong hobby though, and you should pay for the wrongs you did, dont you think? Freddy Krueger! With that, Luke kicked the man right in the groin. Ouch- The man covered his groin and jumped around for a bit. Suddenly, he stopped and raised his head, a malicious grin on his hideous face which was covered in burn scars. Hahahaha. It doesnt hurt at all. Are you surprised? Luke curled his lip. Fine, I knew you were a d*mn eunuch. No wonder youre such a pervert. He said the word eunuch in Chinese, which Freddy didnt understand. But he did know what pervert meant Freddy wasnt angry and justughed. Its been a long time since I met such an interesting kid. Let me see how brave you are! He lunged forward. Bia! The next moment, Freddy was kicked right in the face and sent flying. His body suddenly turned into ck smoke in the air and disappeared, and his creepy voice resounded in the gloom. Wow, awesome! Are you Bruce Lee? Im so scared. Hahahaha! Luke had already settled back down. His trash talk earlier had just been to give him time to observe Freddy this fellow. He had already calcted when to start and end the fight. As his eyes swept the area in front of him, a shadow quietly emerged on the wall behind him, and Freddys ws slowly reached for Lukes neck as he sneered. Watch out! Hes behind you! The moment Kris screamed, Freddys hand was caught in an iron grip. Freddys smile froze. In the next moment, he smashed into the ground from a shoulder throw. There was a sneer on Lukes face as well. A sneak attack? A kids trick, Mr. Freddy. As he spoke, he stepped on Freddys shoulder, grabbed his arm with both hands, and gave a sudden wrench. Freddys right arm snapped off at the elbow so that Luke was holding the right forearm that had the wed hand on it. Examining the iron ws, Luke clicked his tongue and said, Creative, but the workmanship is terrible and the material is too bad. You mustve failed your handicraft sses as a kid. Dropping the ws to the ground, he looked at Freddy and said, Come, ambush me again. Freddy was screaming in panic as blood gushed out of his arm. But he burst outughing in the next moment as another forearm grew out from his broken elbow. Heres another surprise, little Skywalker! Your Uncle Freddys weapon is back. Luke raised an eyebrow. You really are a pervert. Are you a lizard and gecko hybrid? Gross. Freddysughter stuttered to a stop, and hepletely vanished again. You have such a nasty tongue. Im going to... Bang! Freddy was sent flying again, and Luke drew back his leg from where he had kicked Freddy from behind Kris. He said, Perverts are really shameless. You said you were going after me, but you actually attacked the little girl. Do you really consider yourself a man? Freddy grinned and got to his feet in the snow on the street. He opened his mouth, when Luke patted his forehead. Ah, sorry. Freddy: Huh? Luke solemnly bowed a little. Sorry, I was mistaken. Youre just a spineless, sh*tty assh*le! Freddy: ... Luke? A man suddenly called out in the distance. Stunned, the three people turned to take a look. The moment Luke heard that familiar voice, he realized that things didnt look good. It was Bobby. The man ran out of the darkness. Luke, is that you? Themp illuminated Bobbys face. Freddy suddenly gave a pleasedugh. Luke? Little Skywalker? So its you. Can you clone yourself with the Force then? Luke narrowed his eyes as his mind whirled with thoughts. Now, a multiple choice question from Uncle Freddy for Skywalker, how about it? Will you choose little Kris here or... eh? The smug Freddy was suddenly dumbfounded. In a split second, Luke and Kris suddenly vanished. Freddys ugly face was full of disbelief. No, why would she wake up at this moment? On the side, a terrified Bobby looked at Freddy and was already taking steps backward. This ce was too creepy, and just when he found Luke and that girl, the both of them disappeared, leaving him alone with this hideous and disgusting weirdo. Chapter 442 - A Bunch of Unlucky B*stards

Chapter 442 A Bunch of Unlucky B*stards

However, Freddys gaze was now turned his way. The mans ugly face was covered in disparate pieces of melted skin and red, rotten flesh. His yellow and green eyes were like a cobras as he stared at Bobby. Bobby smiled awkwardly and said, Excuse me, it seems I took a wrong turn. Bye bye. He turned around and ran. Freddyughed maliciously. No, since youre already here, why dont you stay and y with Uncle Freddy... huh? Bobby suddenly vanished as well, and the entire scene was deathly still once more. Stunned, Freddy finally roared angrily. Noooooo! In Kriss kitchen, a dazed Bobby looked at Luke in front of him. Luke offhandedly pulled back the wine bucket which he had been holding over Bobbys head and then gave him a towel. He said, Wipe yourself dry, or you might catch a cold. Bobby epted the towel nkly. When he wiped his hair with it, pieces of ice dropped to the floor. Luke was a little embarrassed. Haha. I was in a hurry, and might have used a little too much. Looking at the bucket of ice that was nowpletely empty, Bobby didnt know what to feel. Several minutester, Luke led Bobby back to the living room. The moment Kris saw them, she promptly got up from the couch and said, Luke, just now... Um, whos this? Luke smiled at her and said, This is a friend of mine. Hes a professional and the best at dealing with situations like this. Bobby was lost for words. What professional? Im an animal tamer, and that thing just now didnt look like an animal at all! Kris was suspicious. I think I saw him in my dream just now. Lukes face didnt change. Of course. Its a necessary skill for a professional. Seeing Kriss confusion, he added, Hes a psychic. Kris eximed in surprise and looked at Bobby in admiration. Youre really good, you can actually enter someone elses dream. Bobby still didnt know what was going on. Im just an animal tamer! What d*mn psychic?! Ignoring him, Luke looked at the other two unexpected guests. Nancy, and you; why are you here? After Nancy went home, she had called Kris and told her that her mother wouldnt let her go out. Kris had let Luke know, so Luke hadnt included Nancy in his n. Nancy was terrified. She wouldve gone to the dining room to look for Luke if Selina hadnt stopped her. Now that she finally had a chance to speak, she said hurriedly, T- That guy came again! He killed Jessie not long ago and entered my dream. Luke nodded. First of all, who is Jessie? Also, were you hurt? Jessies the boy we were talking to in the afternoon. Hes our ssmate. Nancy shook her head. I set an rm when I was taking a bath and I woke up in time. Luke shook his head inwardly. From what he had gathered so far, Freddy didnt want to kill these middle school students quickly, but enjoyed the process of ying with his prey and savored their fear. Nancy thus survived not because she woke up but because Freddy didnt n to kill her yet. He looked at the boy with her. And this is... The boy stretched out his hand. Quentin Smith. You can call me Quentin. Luke shook hands with him and asked, Are you haunted by nightmares as well? Quentin nodded with a bitter smile. Yes. Looking at his face, Luke asked, How long has it been since youst slept? Quentins expression became even more pained. I dont know. Two days, maybe three. Luke asked, You came here to look for Kris C why? It was their unexpected arrival that had woken Kris up. Selina had stopped them at the door and told them not to disturb Kriss sleep. The moment Quentin heard that she was sleeping, he had turned cold and promptly run to the side to smack fiercely on the window. Luke wasnt angry over what they had done. They had had good intentions, and nothing bad hade out of it C on the contrary, they hade at the right time, and pulled Luke and Kris out of the dream. The moment Luke woke up, he promptly ran into the dining room with the bucket of ice... and poured its entire contents over Bobbys head, instantly rousing the man. As for how his PR manager had somehow stumbled into that nightmare, Luke already had a rough idea. After receiving Lukes call, Bobby had driven more than six hours straight to arrive herete at night. He had been busy with the new miningpany during the day, so he was naturally exhausted after the long trip. If it was just that, Bobby might not necessarily be able to enter the nightmare. But Luke had bested Bobby in order to learn thetters ability, so it was inevitable that Bobby would be a little unlucky. On top of that, Bobby had Mental Communication too, and he may be sensitive to mental energy. With these three factorsbined, he somehow found his way into the nightmare. Thankfully, Bobbys luck wasnt bad to the point of being life-threatening. Luke had pulled him out of the nightmare before Freddy could kill him. Luke was a little embarrassed about that. He had been careless and Bobby had almost suffered for it. Luke only hoped Bobby hadnt been too traumatized by Freddy. But Luke had had no other choice. Daddy System clearly didnt know the first thing about cyber technology. Luke had tried remote betting and online ckjack, but hadnt been able to acquire the qualification to learn Bobbys ability that way, so he could only have Bobbye in person. But Bobby had only lost twice before getting pulled into Freddys nightmare; Luke felt tha this guy had absolutely been born unlucky. That would exin why he ended up a homeless tramp when he used to have a good job.If luck could be put into numbers, Bobbys would be either o or -1. At Lukes question, Nancy and Quentin looked at each other before Quentin said, Nancy thinks that her mother is hiding something from her about the nightmare and the man. Luke nodded and said, So... So we want to uncover the truth and settle this thing once and for all, said Quentin. Pondering for a moment, Luke shook his head. Its not that difficult. I think I know what hes up to. What is it? Kris, Nancy and Quentin asked almost at the same time. Luke turned on hisptop that was on the table and flipped through the information which he had been investigating that afternoon. He then turned the screen around. Do you know this ce? The three of them looked at the screen. On it was an old photo which depicted a kindergarten with a huge sign on the rooftop C Badham Kindergarten. Chapter 443 - There Is Only One Truth

Chapter 443 There Is Only One Truth

The expressions of the three changed as they eximed in unison, Thats the ce! Luke looked at their faces. It seems that all of you went to this ce in your dreams? They nodded. Luke continued, Something happened in this kindergarten twelve years ago, and it was rted to the kids there. If Im right, all of you are around seventeen now, or a little younger? They nodded again and didnt say anything; they were clearly in the right age range. Luke said, This kindergarten is in Springwood, so you may have gone to school there twelve years ago. Also, look at this... Luke zoomed in and then pulled up another photo. Putting the two photos together, Luke asked, Notice anything? Frowning, they looked at the photos for a moment, and Nancys expression changed. This is... the same ce? Luke hummed in response and said, So, Dean and Kris at least were at this kindergarten back then. The second photo was the one Luke took at Deans funeral and was an impromptu shot of Kris and Dean when they were kids. The slide that Dean was ying on, the white fence behind Kris and the bungalows nearby were identical to what was in the old photo of Badham Kindergarten. Whether or not your parents are hiding anything isnt the important point. Luke went on, Because that man is leading you step by step closer to what he wants you to know. The three of them had bewildered looks on their faces. Luke suddenly smiled. Dont be scared. At least you have us as backup. As both outsiders and detectives, were more clear-headed; that man is indeed tricky, but he isnt invincible, or he wouldnt have waited twelve years toe after you. Also, the man was really inefficient when it came to murder! He still hadnt gotten revenge on the adults who burned him alive back then. Luke didnt believe that the man was magnanimous enough to spare them. Seeing how Dean and Jessie were dead, the man was indeed a murderer, but he wasnt killing all of them in one go for some reason. The three students found it incredible. How can you describe such a terrifying person so lightly? Are we really talking about the same thing? Luke didnt pay any attention to their expressions. So, its not hard if we want answers or the truth; visiting this ce should be enough. Everybody looked at the pictures on theptop screen. Are we... going now? Kris asked uneasily. Luke shrugged. Whether we go or not isnt a big deal, but all of you look like you really want answers. Fine; actually, he was very curious to know what on earth this Freddy Krueger was thinking or what he was up to. Was he simply ying at a massacre? Luke felt that it was moreplicated than that. Kris, Nancy and Quentin traded looks and started to discuss it. Kris didnt really want to go, but Nancy and Quentin did. In the end, she deferred to the majority. Luke and Selina just watched from the side and didnt interrupt them. Only after they reached a unanimous decision did he say, Lets go. Kriss lips moved but she didnt say anything. After Luke stood up, she subconsciously followed him. Nancy had snuck out her window ande over in Quentins car. The two of them took his car again. Kris, however, got into Lukes car without hesitation and sat in the backseat with Bobby. Bobby: Im just an animal tamer. Why do I have to go too? Luke ignored Bobbys aggrieved expression since he couldnt exin it. Could he say that with Bobbys rotten luck, he might be inexplicably pulled into a nightmare by Freddy again after he fell asleep? It was better not to say such a painful thing. Six people in two cars drove through town in the middle of the night and reached the woods on the edge of town a few minutester. They parked and got out. Luke led everyone through the woods until they came out onto an old, deste trail that was surrounded by cornfields as far as the eye could see. After walking dozens of meters down the trail, they saw a building next to the road. It was a bungalow. The sign on the roof was damaged and broken, and only the letters Ba remained. In front of the bungalow and next to the curb was a wooden pir from which hung an old gray metal sign inscribed with the faint words: Badham Kindergarten. Theplexions of the three kids turned pale. Even though it waste at night and there were no lights here, even though the building had long fallen into disrepair, they instinctively knew that this was the right ce. Seeing all of them acting dazed in front of the house, Luke prodded, Shall we go in? Standing around outside the house wouldnt do anything but waste energy. In a situation like this, one should go in right away, or turn around and leave, and find another way. Hesitation was the least helpful choice. Luke also couldnt hang around here for very much longer either. Coming back to themselves with a start, the three kids traded looks, before Nancy and Quentin stepped toward the building. Kris, however, followed one step behind Luke once again. All of them went in except for Selina, who stayed outdoors and monitored things on her tablet. This was something Luke had discussed with her earlier. He told everyone else that Selina was the backup n. As for exactly what the backup n was, he naturally didnt say. If Bobbys luck wasnt already bad enough for him to be pulled into Freddys nightmare, Luke wouldve left him outside too. This could be considered a private assignment, and there was no need to get them involved. They wouldnt be able to help, to say nothing of the danger. Five of them entered the building, with Luke and Bobby holding two LED shlights. The bright light broke through the dark house. Dust was everywhere. Clearly, it had been a very long time since anyone was here. After making one round through the house, none of the kids looked good. While there were quite a number of differencespared with their nightmares, the main environment was the same. They had already entered this ce too many times in their dreams before Freddy scared them into waking up. Seeing how they were a little freaked out, Luke said again, Lets go. It doesnt seem like the answers you want are here. Nancy and Quentin traded looks, then followed Luke through a corridor. When they turned a corner, they saw a door at the end that had the word Maintenance on it. Luke opened the door and headed downstairs. This was the basement, as well as a typical maintenance room, which was also old and dusty. Chapter 444 - Truth, Answer and Trap

Chapter 444 Truth, Answer and Trap

Kris still followed Luke closely and Bobby was behind them, while Nancy and Quentin were already searching the basement. Compared with Kris, who had already been saved by Luke twice, they were more desperate to find out exactly what Freddy wanted. Picking up something from an old table, Quentin mumbled, This is it, this definitely is his ce. Quentin was holding a finger de, which was part of the w-like weapon on Freddys hand. After looking around for a while, Nancy stared closely at a drawing. I... think theres something behind there. Luke had already detected it with his Sharp Nose. He nodded and said, Let me. Hanging the light on the wall, he tore down the childrens drawing to reveal a small door at the bottom. He dismantled the door carefully and put it to one side. Crouching down for a look, he realized that inside was a secret room. He took down the light and ced it inside the small secret room. Do you want to go in and take a look?. Nancy and Quentin both nodded, while Kris simply looked at Luke silently. A momentter, Bobby remained outside while the rest of them crawled into the room. It was much smaller than the room outside and was a space created by adding two extra walls to one corner of the original room. There was no furniture inside except for a single bed covered with a dusty quilt. However, all the walls were covered in clumsy paint doodles. After so long, the paint had turned gray and ck so that on closer look, the doodles werent cute at all, but instead pretty creepy. Looking at the doodles, Nancy touched them and mumbled, I think... I drew these when I was little. Luke didnt think too much of it. He looked around and found an old album in a dusty paper box on the nightstand. Opening it, he found some oldminated photos. He flipped through a few pages and quickly scanned the rest of the photos. A few secondster, he closed the album and frowned. Noticing his expression, Quentin couldnt help but ask, Whats in it? Both Kris and Nancy looked at the album in Lukes hand. Luke shook his head and didnt answer that question. He looked at Nancy and then at Kris. This is probably what he wants you to remember. The girls subconsciously stepped forward. Nancy couldnt help but ask, What is it? After a brief silence, Luke said, The answers you were looking for: What happened in this kindergarten back then. Nancy stepped forward again with one hand out. Can I take a look? Frowning for a moment, Luke looked at Kris and asked, I think I know why he wants you toe here, but this thing is a trap. So, Ill ask you once again: Do you really want to look at it? After a brief hesitation, Nancy nodded. I do. Looking at Lukes face, Kris suddenly shook her head. No, I dont. Luke nodded and said, Alright. Nancy, you wait a bit. Saying that, Luke swiftly took out most of the photos before he tossed the album to Nancy. He then fished out a lighter and burned the ten or so photos in his hand to ashes. While doing so, he used his body to block everyone elses line of sight so that they couldnt see the photos. On the other side, Nancy abruptly flushed when she looked at the photos before she turned pale. No, thats impossible. Quentin moved, about to go over and take a look at the photos. Luke darted to Quentins side and pressed down on his shoulder. Thats her business. Quentin was silent. He couldnt go over even if he wanted to as the force on his shoulder kept him firmly in ce. Looking at Nancy who suddenly burst into tears, Luke didnt feel very guilty. Considering Quentin and Nancys curiosity, they wouldve be overly suspicious if he directly burnt all the photos. Thankfully, Kris trusted him more and was less curious. Luke walked over to Nancy and gave her his lighter. I think you need this. Staring nkly at the lighter for a moment, Nancy finally came back to herself and grabbed it. But her hands were shaking so hard and didnt have any strength. It took her several tries before she could start a fire. Luke didnt help her but simply turned around to block everyone elses line of sight. A momentter, he smelled the photos burning and heard Nancys intermittent sobs. After a while, he finally moved to stand next to Kris. As for Nancy? She had Quentin to console her. There was clearly something between the two of them, and Luke didnt have to stick his foot in it. Seeing the bewilderment in Kriss eyes, he said, Since you decided to let the past go, theres no need to feel conflicted about it. Not all memories are beautiful. Seeing how Nancy was crying so wretchedly, Kris was utterly relieved inwardly. She had a feeling that she wouldve been as devastated as Nancy if she had chosen to look at the photos. Even if she had a rough guess about what the photos contained, it wasnt as big a blow since she didnt see them with her own eyes. Human beings were always good at deceiving themselves. After a long while, Nancy finally calmed down. Only then did Luke say, Alright, Nancy, I know youre upset, but thats even more reason to settle this once and for all, right? Nancy raised her head and stared at him for a moment before she slowly nodded her head. Quentin couldnt help but ask, How are we going to get rid of him? Luke observed them and said, Its been a long time since you slept, right? Both of them nodded bitterly. Luke said, Now, lie down on the bed and go to sleep. They looked at the filthy and worn bed and shuddered. But Luke was already walking over to pull out the single bed. He carefully wrapped up the bedding and quilt before throwing them into a corner.This should do now. All that was left of the single bed now was the bedframe, and he nodded in satisfaction. Nancy and Quentin sighed in relief. While the nks were hard, they were at least clean. At that moment, Luke continued, Kris, Nancy, the two of you lie down. Saying that, he pulled over a wooden stool from the side. Confirming that it was sturdy enough, he ced it next to the bed. Befuddled, Quentin asked, Then... what about me? The two girls looked at him, then at the single bed again. Luke had just sat down on the stool. Hearing the question, he subconsciously looked at... the floor. Chapter 445 - One, Two, Freddy’s Coming For You!

Chapter 445 One, Two, Freddys Coming For You!

Following Lukes gaze, Quentin eximed involuntarily, Dont tell me you want me to lie on the floor? Luke smiled awkwardly. He had to admit that Quentin was correct. Luke had been thinking about having Quentin lie under his feet so that he could activate Mental Communication through that contact. His hands were naturally reserved for thedies; he couldnt put his feet on Kriss and Nancys foreheads. The main point was that instead of letting someone else touch him, it was more convenient to his own limbs as conduits for activating his ability. It was like how many archers had a habit of sticking out their fingers to guide their arrows when holding their bows. With feet? Well, it was possible with some difficulty. For a moment, there was silence in the room. In the end, it was Kris who broke the impasse. Luke, I... I dont think I can fall asleep. Luke was stunned, and Kris lowered her head in embarrassment. I slept too much in the afternoon. I dont feel sleepy at all. Luke was speechless. He hadpletely forgotten that. Kris had slept from five in the afternoon to ten at night; she had only been awake for an hour. It wouldnt be easy for her to sleep now. Luke could only say, Okay, Quentin and Nancy will take the bed. You can find a ce to sit. Quentin was hugely relieved. A momentter, Nancy and Quentin bothy down on the single bed and Kris sat down next to Luke on another stool. Quentin finally couldnt help asking, What are you going to do? Luke nced solemnly at Bobby outside and lowered his voice. Later, Ill get this professional psychic to help connect my mind to yours and enter your dream with you. Quentin stared nkly. What psychic? Kris quickly pointed at Bobby outside. Thats him. He was the one who helped Luke enter my dream and save me in the afternoon. Quentin and Nancy looked at each other in dismay, but looking at Kris, they could only believe her. Otherwise, it didnt make sense for Kris to trust this detective so much after just one afternoon. Looking at Nancy and Quentin, who were a little nervous, Luke smiled. Theres no need to be so scared; hes not as terrifying as you think. Kris and I met him in the afternoon, and were still alive, arent we? Of course, if you encounter him on your own, youll probably die very quickly, Luke secretly added in his heart. This wasnt him looking down on them. Nancy and Quentin were just ordinary middle schoolers who had never undergone any sort of relevant training. Whether or not they could defeat Freddy would depend on their luck. Thankfully, Luke had never relied on luck even if he had always been lucky. Nancy and Quentin nodded and finally closed their eyes. They were tense at first and subconsciously tried to stay awake, but after lying down for a while in a quiet environment, they slowly rxed. They hadnt slept well for days. Also, Luke had used a bit of Mental Communication when he wasforting them earlier so they now trusted him more. Thus, they fell asleep just several minutester. Luke didnt enter their dreams immediately. Instead, he lightly tapped his earpiece twice, and immediately received the same in response. That was Selina letting him know that she was already ready. Luke had his own trump cards, but he still preferred to be a little more prepared. Selina was now observing the activity in the room via the surveince camera Luke had set up. Selina had napped for an hour in the afternoon and was on full alert, unlike some unlucky PR manager. Receiving a response from his staunch backup, Lukes attention returned to Nancy and Quentin and he noticed slight changes in their physical conditions. Their breathing and heart rates had sped up a little, but it wasnt too intense yet. Freddy had probably already dragged them into the nightmare, but this was just the prelude to the main act. He turned to the side and smiled at Kris. Trust me. All of you will walk out of here safe and sound. He then closed his eyes andy his hands on Nancy and Quentins heads, activating Mental Communication. The next moment, the scene changed. Luke found himself in some sort of ssroom. It waspletely dark outside the windows, and there was only one pale and dusky light in the ssroom. Only a few toys and items were scattered around; there was no one here. Luke didnt linger here for long and stepped outside. In the corridor, he heard the echo of faint singing. Several little girls seemed to be singing a nursery rhyme, and there was the rhythmic p of a rope. Luke walked down the corridor to a ssroom at the end. The door was wide open, and he saw three girls in white dresses inside. They were ying jump rope as one of the girls jumped in the middle and they sang a nursery rhyme together. One, two, Freddysing for you... Three, four, lock your door... They seemed to have noticed him, but nothing changed in their expressions as they continued jumping and singing. In the shadow of the pale fluorescent light, their eyes were like ck holes as they stared at him. Luke tilted his head, and after surveying the scene, suddenly chuckled. This guy is really a pervert, but this really is creative. Too bad hes using it for something like this. Shaking his head, he walked past. In the ssroom behind him, the three girls turned their heads and watched him walk away as they continued swinging the rope and jumping. Their monotonous voices echoed in the corridor. Five, six, grab your crucifix... Seven, eight, gonna stay upte... Luke had reached the end of the corridor by then and he opened the door that had the word Maintenance on it to reveal a space filled with all kinds of metal pipes.Behind him, the girls were still singing. Nine, ten, never sleep again... As Luke stepped into the room, the singing came to an abrupt halt. He turned his head, only to see that there wasnt a door behind him but only a dark wall. The dim red light in this space was like ayer of blood that was nauseating to look at. This guys ability... I really want it! Luke mumbled. The ability to enter dreams wasnt just useful in a fight. If he wanted to, he could create a dream of a sunny beach and endless amounts of delicious food to satisfy a particr glutton. He coulde up with whatever food she wanted, and she would never overeat nor lose weight. Simrly, he could make suspects believe that they were in a safe ce and talking to a safe party. It would be far easier than using any kind of interrogation to circumvent their psychological barriers. And this was only considering the abilitys use in legitimate work or battle. Chapter 446 - Drowning In Blood and Making the Most Out of It

Chapter 446 Drowning In Blood and Making the Most Out of It

Thinking out of the box, this ability to enter dreams was practically omnipotent, and moreover, didnt involve any extra costs. If Freddy wanted to build a yground like this in reality, he would first have to think about trying to keep it a secret, then consider renovation, infrastructure and so on. It was precisely for these reasons that Luke had never set up the secret based which he envisaged. In a dreamscape, however, there was no end to what he could make. It was a shame that Freddy this sicko had wasted his ability on creating this murder yground Then again, he didnt need food or money, and his only hobby was to torture and kill people. His mind whirling with these thoughts, Luke stepped forward. Several lit furnaces glowed and dark red light flickered; the entire space was hot, dry and horrifying Someoneughed heartily in the distance, and there was the ng of metal. It was none other than Freddy. My little Nancy, you really think your boyfriend can save you here? His low voice rang out before his tone abruptly changed. Then he may as well die with you! Hes a wimp, he cant save you! He cant even save himself! Like this... Ah! Quentin screamed in pain. Freddy had probably injured him somehow. Luke, however, maintained his unhurried pace. After everything that had happened so far, he was graduallying to better understand Freddys character. This guy absolutely wouldnt kill his prey until he had had enough fun with them. Was he unting, or was it just a sick interest? Luke wasnt sure; there might be other reasons. It was like a cat ying with a mouse. Ahhhh! Quentin gave a drawn-out scream again. Little Nancy, look, you have a lousy boyfriend. He tripped over his own feet and passed out. How can he protect you? Freddys tone turned yful. Come to Uncle Freddy. Youre my favorite, hahahaha. At that moment, Luke walked out and saw Quentin lying in the gap between two boilers A panic-stricken Nancy had retreated up a metal staircase not far away and started running. Freddy followed her unhurriedly. The iron ws on his right hand scraped the handrail and the grating noise echoed in the boiler room. Luke sighed. What a pretentious guy! He really wanted to beat him up. Freddy disappeared upstairs while chasing his little Nancy. Luke walked over to Quentin and pulled him up. Quentin was fine. Freddy found him a nuisance but didnt want to kill him yet, so he knocked the guy out and left him here. Lifting Quentin, Luke moved faster. Luke still wanted to see what else Freddy was going to do, but he couldnt let Freddy get his fill of his performance and then kill Nancy. Following Freddys yfulughter, Luke stepped out onto another walkway, only to find that the scene had changed. He suddenly found himself inside an ordinary building This building seemed especially quietpared with the thunderstorm outside. Of course, that wasnt counting the running and screaming from upstairs as Freddy toyed with Nancy. Freddys voice echoed again in the building. Haha, lets y hide and seek, shall we? If I catch you... hehehe. Okay, Uncle Freddy is going to start counting! Ten, nine, eight... Luke rolled his eyes. There was clearly no limit to this guys sick interests. At that moment, a fearful Nancy was hiding in a closet in one of the rooms upstairs. As for why she was hiding here? She didnt know; it was just that there was a constantly increasing sense of dread in her head that was strongly urging her to hide. She didnt realize at all that her mind was turning slow and fuzzy. She had even forgotten Quentin, who hade with her. As for Luke? She never remembered the guy in the first ce. Nancy nervously looked out the closet door, which was open a crack, but suddenly froze. A momentter, she slowly turned her head, and a hideous burned face was right next to hers. They looked each other in the eye, and the hideous man smiled brightly. Surprise! Gotcha. Nancy screamed hysterically, flung the door open and ran out. She only took a few steps down a straight corridor when the floor below her feet turned into ck mud. She got stuck and started to slowly sink down. Freddy was still standing on the wooden floor not far away. Hehe. You cant get away, little Nancy. Nancy struggled with all her might, but she sunk deeper and deeper into the quagmire. That thick ck liquid which reeked of blood and decay filled her mouth and nose. This was a swamp of rotten blood. Ahhh! With onest despairing cry, she waspletely submerged in the swamp of blood. Freddy chuckled. Begging, fear, despair. How delicious. With those words, he disappeared down the corridor. Luke arrived just in time to hear Freddys words, and was lost for words. Thats all you want to do to such a cute girl? You can really hold yourself back! Approaching the edge of the bloody quagmire, he looked at the putrid and nauseating filth that was one step away from where he was still standing on the wooden floor. Luke had already analyzed the blood with his Sharp Nose. His conclusion was simple: It was both real and fake. Simr to the snow in Kriss dream, it had most of theponents of real blood, butcked itsplexity. There were no identical snowkes in the whole world. By the same logic, it wasnt possible to duplicate blood exactly. Maybe Freddys ability wasnt strong enough, or maybe he had never considered such aplicated matter before. Few people whom he dragged into his nightmare would analyze the dreamscape as meticulously as Luke. Pondering for a moment, Luke sighed. Forget it. Ill have to experience it sooner orter. He stepped forward with the unconscious Quentin into the swamp of blood and slowly started to sink. So this is what it feels like to drown in blood. He tried to make the most out of it. Thanks to Freddy and Sharp Nose, Luke confirmed that this was just an incredibly vivid illusion. Otherwise, if it was real, he might not have the courage to jump in, because... it was really smelly and gross. Luke sensed that the temperature of the slick, stinking fluid around him wasnt distributed evenly. Some parts were tepid while some were ice cold. It was like the difference between blood that had been spilled and blood that was already cold. Chapter 447 - Monster, Release That Girl! I’ll Do It!

Chapter 447 Monster, Release That Girl! Ill Do It!

Luke wasnt unfamiliar with the sensation, except that he was feeling it all over his body instead of just on his hands. He didnt know how to describe it. He also observed Quentins reaction. In fact, Quentin should have already woken up from choking on the disgusting liquid, but he was still unconscious. Could it be that the nightmare couldnt affect Quentin because he was unconscious, or the signal in here was poor, so Freddys attack didnt have any effect? Various thoughts flew through Lukes head as the two of them continued to sink into the bottomless quagmire of filth and blood. On the other hand, Nancy felt suffocated the moment she sank into the swamp. The slick, filthy blood filled her mouth and nose, and the strong stench made her feel as if she was falling into hell. It was like an ordinary person falling into a pit filled with sh*t. After what felt like both a long and short while, she suddenly fell out of the swamp, and the darkness in front of her eyes lightened up a little. Her eyes opened wide as she felt herselfnd on a soft bed. Above her head, the dark red blood swiftly shrunk until the ceiling returned to its original gray color. Was this... her bedroom? Nancy stared nkly. When she lowered her head, she found that her T-shirt and jeans had been reced with a white dress. Her expression changed. She was very familiar with the style and color of the dress. This was the dress worn by the little girl in her dream, who was none other than herself back when she was at Badham Kindergarten. Three! Two! One! A low voice rang out and the door of the room opened. Leaning against the door, Freddy tapped his ws on it. Iming in, little Nancy. No! Donte here! Nancy mumbled in fright. Freddy just chuckled as he drew closer. Your eyes say no, no, but my mouth says yes, yes! As he spoke, he snapped his ws, and Nancy was immediately restricted by invisible ropes, her limbs stretched out on the bed. P- Please dont! Nancy had sunk into despair. Freddy jumped gracefully onto the bed andy down next to her. Propping his head up with his left hand, the cold, sharp ws on his right hand trailed slowly up her smooth calf. When the tips of the ws brushed over her skin, Nancy was terrified; it felt like her leg was bleeding when in fact it was a few minute scratches. Freddys ws continued moving upward as he lifted the bottom of the white dress. Do you still remember that this is my favorite dress? Nancy shook her head with difficulty. No, I dont. Freddy cackled. You remember now. I know youve seen my gift for you. Your heart is filled with pain and fear. Theyre calling to me. As he spoke, the ws moved further up underneath the dress, going past her knee and her thigh. Nancy closed her eyes miserably. Somebody help me! Freddy hooted. Theres nobody else here, including your little boyfriend. As he spoke, his ws ripped the hem of her dress. Open your eyes and look at me! Freddy suddenly yelled. Nancy was unable to fight back, and she subconsciously opened her eyes before suddenly eximing in shock, Oh my god! Freddyughed. No, your god isnt here. Its just me, and Im going to send you to hell. But it was as if Nancy didnt hear him as she mumbled, Quentin? And... Luke? Freddy stared nkly for a moment, before he suddenly turned around. At that moment, in one corner of the ceiling, the dark red liquid spat out two people before it swiftly shrunk to nothing. One had a drooping head and limbs, which suggested that he was unconscious. The other person twisted in the air tond nimbly on the floor. Looking at the two people on the bed, he dropped his forehead into his hand. Oh, Freddy, Freddy. Like Ive told you a million times, dont do such despicable things to a pretty girl, you wretched eunuch! Surprise shed in Freddys eyes. He got up slowly. Its you again? Luke said, Thats right! I am the living embodiment of justice Skywalker! Stunned, Freddy thenughed so hard that he could barely stand straight. Haha, haha. Skywalker? Im so scared! Hey, wheres your lightsaber? Wheres your cape? And most importantly, wheres your Force? As he spoke, he turned around andy down next to Nancy again, stroking her smooth skin with his ws. I like the sound when my ws cut their skin, and when they cry and scream... Monster, release that girl! Luke roared. Ill do it! Freddy: Huh? Nancy: What?! Luke smiled in embarrassment. Haha, sorry, I remembered the wrong line! It should be... Dont touch her! Hearing the familiar line, Freddy felt that everything was finally back under his control. His ws continued upward as it cut the white dress open. How can I give up something so wonderful? He stopped at Nancys chest and pressed down sharply. The sharp tips of his ws looked like they would stab into her heart the next moment. Seeing this situation, Luke suddenly said, Huh, shes such a big girl already, why isnt she wearing a bra? Freddy: Huh? Nancy: What? When Luke asked that, he had already sent Quentin hurtling forward. Looking at Quentin whizzing in his direction, Freddy couldnt quite grasp what was happening and instantly disappeared. An unconscious Quentin hit Nancy hard. Unable to cry out, she could only gasp in pain.Quentin was so heavy it felt like her stomach was caving in. Freddy reappeared next to the bed. Wow, it looks like I have two toys now. Luke curled this lip. Sure. The boy is on the top anyway. You can kill him first. Freddy: Huh? Nancy: What? Luke slowly walked over. Im not gay. Why would I protect another man? A real man should rely on himself. Freddy: ... Nancy: ... We really dont know how to argue with that. Chapter 448 - Trash Talk Battle

Chapter 448 Trash Talk Battle

Rolling his eyes, Freddy suddenly stabbed one w into Quentins arm. Wake up. Your girlfriend is about to die. Quentin just moaned and remained unconscious. Embarrassed, Freddy pulled back his w, leaving behind a small wound on Quentins arm. Luke beamed as he said, Dont bother. Even if you feed him sh*t right now, he wont respond. Freddy blinked. Is that so? Then what about you? Luke frowned. Like I said, Im going to kill you. He suddenlyshed out with his leg. Freddy flipped backward andughed. Hahahaha. So, your mouth is full of sh*t, isnt it? Then have some more! In a sh, the scene changed again, and they were back in the boiler room. Nancy was still tied up with her limbs stretched out, except that she was now suspended in the air from four iron chains. Right below her was a huge furnace which sent up mes that licked her torn dress and set it alight. Nancy immediately screamed in pain; it was as if the mes burning her dress were burning her soul, and she was in agony. Luke looked down at his feet, where the dark red liquid of the quagmire was once again swallowing him up. He couldnt help but murmur, One such experience is more than enough. He stomped on the ground. Bang! With the muffled sound of an explosion, a huge hole was left in the dark red blood as Luke leaped up toward Nancy in the air. Waving his hands, he cut the chains which bound her and she dropped to the ground. Freed, Nancy screamed and rolled around desperately on the ground as she frantically pped at the fire on her dress. Luke flipped andnded next to her. Feeling resigned, he held her down and put out the fire after swatting her dress a few times. Staring dumbly at her ruined dress, Nancy didnt understand what was going on. Looking at a bewildered Freddy not far away, Luke said, Nancy, need I remind you that you came here in a T-shirt and jeans? Nancy was confused. Huh? What? Luke said, So, your dress, the fire, and even your nudity all of it is your own imagination, understand? Nancy shook her head dumbly. Her mind was in too much of a mess to think about any of that. Luke didnt bother saying more. He knew that it wasnt Nancys fault. It wasnt that she was stupid; it was the nightmare created by Freddy which was affecting her rationality and making her ignore the unreasonable parts of her dream. Many people dreamt about flying, falling from a cliff or being hunted. Few people would be rational enough at that moment to analyze the situation. It was when they were dreaming that people were at their most rxed. It was also when their minds were the most easily manipted. Freddy killed people in their dreams because he wasnt that strong at all in reality. It was only in dreams that he could manipte the consciousness of these youngsters and hypnotize them bit by bit. Once their minds were in a mess, like Nancy wailing and screaming, Freddy would be able to kill them easily. The truth was that they werent killed by Freddys power alone, but also through their own doing Sometimes, when a person thought they were dead, they would die for real. Freddys nightmare ability built on this phenomenon and even turned it into his strength. Freddy stared at Luke in bewilderment. What... are you? Luke rolled his eyes. Im human. Freddy snorted. The ability you used just now didnt seem like it. Luke was unhappy. How can you curse me like that? Im going to kill you. Pushing off of his feet, he lunged at Freddy. Freddy swiped at Luke with his ws without hesitation. He didnt believe that Lukes arm could withstand his ws. Besides, this was his territory. Luke raised his hand and twisted Freddys arm so that the ws were aimed at Freddy instead. At the same time, he kicked Freddy in the groin and pressed Freddy to the ground with both arms. Freddy gave a couple of yells before he suddenly disappeared. Wow, you really are a Bruce Lee, but its useless. Hahahaha, this is my world. Luke drew back his hands andughed. Youre cocky for a man without a penis. Also, this world of yours is so crap. You should read more books. Freddy said, Haha, are you worried now, little Skywalker? Dont be hasty, Uncle Freddy will always keep youpany. Bia! Luke expressionlessly pulled back his right leg. Youve used this trick for so many years, can you switch to something new? If youre not creative enough in this era, youll fall behind, Uncle Freddy! Freddy got up from where he was on a pipe and rubbed his nose. Because I like it. Also, the ssics will never go out of style. Luke shrugged and said, Is that all youve got? Let me tell you something good. I have two partners who may wake us up at any moment. You dont have much time. Freddy cackled but didnte down from where he was standing on the pipe. He realized that Luke was very hard to deal with. First of all, Luke wasnt the least bit scared of him. Secondly, because of Luke, Nancys mind was starting to clear up and Quentin was unconscious. As a result, Freddys power in the dream was dwindling. Maintaining this nightmare dreamscape required power, which wasnt inexhaustible. He could also only kill people in their dreams with a particr power, which could also run out.If he could ughter at will once entering a dream, he wouldve already massacred everyone in Springwood. Lastly, Luke had strong mental fortitude and waspletely immune to the nightmares effect. For now, the two of them were at a stalemate. Just like during their trash talk earlier before they simply traded a few blows, both of them had moreplicated objectives. Luke had a lot of trump cards, but he was taking this opportunity to examine the dreamscape in Freddys nightmare. After all, it was rare to meet someone who could manipte dreams like this. Freddy, on the other hand, was trying to buy himself more time to absorb Nancy and Quentins fear and pain and subsequently be more powerful. Each with their own motives and schemes, they started to trade barbs again, while Nancy and Quentin were caught in the middle. Quentin was unconscious and wasnt suffering as much, but Nancy could only stand there miserably as she covered her breasts ufortably. Chapter 449 - Professional Third Intruder, and I’ll Be Back

Chapter 449 Professional Third Intruder, and Ill Be Back

As Luke gradually suppressed Freddys domineering air, Nancy came back to herself. What embarrassed her the most was what she was wearing Freddy had put her in this dress from her childhood. She naturally hadnt needed a bra back then, and Freddy had maliciously cut the dress down the front. To make things worse, half the torn dress had been burnt by the fire from the furnace just now, and could barely cover her. Luke and Freddy were too busy trading barbs to look at her, otherwise she would have to crouch down to cover herself. In that moment, Nancy felt as if her worldview was copsing. She became aware of Freddys existence a few days ago, and furthermore, had watched Dean kill himself with her own eyes. It wasnt until then that she found out that a dream could actually kill someone. But now, it suddenly urred to her that Freddy, whom she found utterly horrifying, seemed unable to do anything to the person who was around Nancys age, in front of him except talk trash. This drastic reversal made her wonder how Freddy couldve possibly made her almost piss herself. While the three of them were contemting their own thoughts, Freddys expression changed and Luke also suddenly turned his head. An open door suddenly appeared in the wall, and someone walked in. Luke? Bobbys trembling voice rang out. Luke rolled his eyes. His PR managers bad luck was truly d*mn amazing to pull him back in again, and right into the heart of the conflict. Freddy gave a pleased smile. Well, well, look whos here? Its actually a familiar face. It seems that today is my lucky day. Luke scoffed. Bobby, just treat him like that chimpanzee of yours and teach him a good lesson. Freddy: Huh? Bobby: What? What d*mn chimpanzee? Bobby shouted reflexively, Hes nothing like Doctor at all! Doctor is very cute. Doctor was the name of Bobbys chimpanzee. Bobby had always hoped for it to be a little smarter... which was why he named it Doctor. Luke was lost for words. ... Then just treat him like those stupid things that you train, like a dog or a bear or whatever. Bobby wanted toin. He had always been good to dogs, and had never abused any. As for bears... he had never trained them before. Freddy didnt care what rubbish they were discussing and appeared in front of Bobby in a sh. Looking at this scary freak, Bobby subconsciously did what Luke told him to. He simply took a deep breath and opened his eyes wide to roar, Get lost, or youre getting a whipping! Freddys entire body suddenly froze. The instant Bobby roared with his eyes wide, it was as if Freddy saw a long whip suddenlysh out at him. The way it whistled in the air hinted at the massive power it contained, which could absolutely make a person piss themselves. Fear suddenly sprung up in Freddys heart and he froze with his hand still raised. This bellow was something Bobby had perfected when training tigers and lions in the circus. He had to intimidate these ferocious beasts with Mental Communication andshes of the whip, or they would be even more resistant to training. This was something he had done for over ten years, and it had basically be instinct. His mind and ability were in perfect tandem. Furthermore, he was in a unique dream environment, and Freddy was instantly dealt a very severe blow. Freddy wasnt an animal, nor was he afraid of whips, but he subconsciously paused at the intense intimidation released by Bobbys acutely focused mind. That was enough. Luke reacted swiftly and charged forward in almost the same instant to grab both of Freddys hands. Physical Outburst, activate! Instantly, his heart started pounding at more than four hundred times per minute, which was enough to rouse him from sleep. Back in the real world, Luke opened his eyes. He swiftly retreated backward, and with both hands, dragged a person in a red and green sweater out of thin air. Wee to my world! Lukes lips curved upward as he looked at the panic-stricken Freddy in his hands. Almost at the same time, Nancy and Quentin opened their eyes and abruptly sat up from where they had been lying on the single bed, and Bobby cried out in astonishment from outside the room. Holy sh*t! What the hell is that? Selina yelled in Lukes earpiece. Luke didnt reply. He instantly dragged Freddy out the small opening and toward the maintenance room outside as he yelled, Bobby, go and stop them froming out. Theres something I need to do. Bobby nodded nkly as he watched Luke drag that monster like a dead dog to one side of one of the furnaces. What are you waiting for? Theyreing out, Luke yelled. Bobby quivered and then ran over to the small opening to block the view of the three people inside. Turning back to look at the person he was holding, Luke suddenly tightened his grip. There were two cracking sounds and Freddy cried out in pain as Luke crushed his wrists. Luke then unhurriedly tore off the metal ws on Freddys right hand. Freddy could only continue to scream wretchedly and couldnt escape. Luke was still gripping his right hand tightly, making it impossible for him to flee. Weak, helpless, and pitiful! Luke chuckled and said, Almighty in dreams but a coward in reality! Thats you, Mr. Freddy Krueger. Freddys eyes twitched violently, but he couldnt think of anything to say. He hadnt been human for a long time, so actually, he would hardly feel any pain even if he were cut up into minced meat, to say nothing of a minor bone fracture. But Luke had yet to let go after crushing both of Freddys wrists. Freddy could appear and disappear as he pleased in dreams, like teleportation, but as soon as he materialized in the real world, he was as powerless as a sorcerer who set foot in a realm where magic was forbidden.Luke dragged Freddy to the furnace and casually opened its square metal lid. Anyst words? Freddy said, Hahahaha. You cant kill me. Luke nodded thoughtfully. Youre not wrong about that. Freddy grinned maliciously. Ill be back. Luke said, ...Never mind, stop talking. Listening to you, I suddenly feel youre mentally deficient. No wonder you can only scare kids. Freddy: Huh? Toozy to talk to him anymore, Luke suddenly punched Freddy a dozen times in a row with his left fist. Hearing the cracks echo in the air, Bobby reflexively turned his head for a look and promptly broke out in a cold sweat. What are you looking at? Never seen such an awesome boss before? Lukes left hand didnt stop as he chided Bobby, until Freddys bones were shattered and he was bleeding internally. Only then did Luke stop as he muttered, Your bones and muscles are tougher than a regr persons, and you dont seem to feel any pain, so youre not weak in the real world. Chapter 450 - Research, and Trust Science

Chapter 450 Research, and Trust Science

Freddy spat out huge mouthfuls of dark red blood and asked weakly, Cough, cough, what do you want? Luke said, Dont mind me. In any case, youll be dead soon, and you said youll be back, so Im just making use of the waste material. He casually tore off the guys ears and tried to store them in his inventory, but there was no response. Luke gave a surprised oh. Part of the guys body was actually still considered to be alive, and couldnt be stored in Lukes inventory. Luke simply threw the ears into the furnace and then grabbed the metal shovel on the side for collecting ash before he used it to force Freddys face into the furnace. Have you thought about your lines for next time? Do you need my help?. Freddy: Ill be ba- ng! Uncreative. Thumbs down! With one sh from the iron shovel, Luke beheaded Freddy. ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! After several strikes in a row, Luke frowned. You really arent human anymore. Freddys ears, which Luke had torn off earlier, rotted quickly and turned into disgusting, wriggling maggots. Freddys head, however, gave a sinister smile. Ill be... Duang! Luke bashed the head with the shovel and shut it up. He then grabbed an oil can and poured gasoline over Freddys body. He flicked a lighter and casually tossed it into the furnace, and a fire instantly roared to life. Freddys body crackled and turned into maggots in the mes, and there were faint howls and wails. Freddy wasnt even as big a threat to Luke as an armed shooter. He was a super weakling when he wasnt in a dreamscape. And in the dreamscape, Luke could subdue all of Freddys abilities. But Freddys ability to enter dreams and kill was too lethal for ordinary people. Concerned for Nancy and Quentin, Luke had thus been deliberately stalling for time all this while in the dream as he looked for various weaknesses so that he could beat Freddy in one go without giving him a chance to counterattack. Otherwise, if he used his trump cards as soon as he entered the dream but didnt finish Freddy off for good, Nancy and Quentin mightve died for it. Besides, there was no better subject for studying mental powers than Freddy, thispletely unthreatening weakling; how would Luke have as good an opportunity when he ran into other experts in the future? Looking at the system notifications, Luke discovered that sure enough, Freddy didnt die. He shook his head. He wasnt a professional exorcist, after all. System: Stop Freddy Krueger from killing people. Completed. Total experience: 200. Total credit: 200. Contribution rate: 95%. EXP +190. Credit +190. System: You have defeated Freddy Krueger and have received a list of his abilities. Freddy Kruegers abilities: Dream Invasion (Evil bestowment, unavable), Dream Horror (Evil bestowment, unavable), Resurrection (Evil bestowment, unavable). The system said that Freddy had been defeated and not killed. Looking at this Resurrection skill, Luke realized what was going on. Freddy was a monster simr to Jason Voorhees and could be resurrected. They couldnt be considered human, so it wasnt easy to kill them. What was even stranger was how weird Freddys abilities were. Luke was very curious about this Evil bestowment, unavable caption. On top of that, he verified some of the systems mechanisms once again. For example, Daddy System didnt acknowledge things it didnt consider human. Luke had killed a horde of giant mutated spiders in Boom Town, for example, but the experience and credit points which he obtained were only for saving the town residents, nor did the system give him the ability to produce thread or spin webs. He only had one question: How on earth would the system ssify aliens? As he pondered, Luke watched as Freddy turned to ash in the furnace before he scraped everything together with the shovel and poured gasoline over the pile to burn it again. Just in case if any part of Freddy remained, he wouldnt die. Unfortunately, after Freddys body was turned into fine powder and Luke pulverized it further with the shovel before burning it again, there still wasnt any system notification of Freddys death. Luke could only shake his head. This isnt over yet. Well still need to work hard. He then looked at Bobby, who was trembling with his back to Luke. Okay, let them out. Bobby shivered. O- Okay. You guys cane out now. An already obedient Bobby became even more docile C the noise and smell behind him earlier was just too scary. Kris, Nancy and Quentin crawled out of the small opening They had still been a little curious in the beginning and wanted to take a look. But the shadows on the wall and the vague sounds of nging, like pork being chopped up, prompted them to stay quiet. SO Now that they were out, they all looked at Luke. But the moment Luke turned to look at them, they averted their gazes. Luke didnt know whether tough or cry. What are you thinking? That guy wasnt human. If you dont believe me, see for yourself. Kris was the first to decisively shake her head. No, thank you. Nancy paused for a moment before she shook her head as well. Me neither. Luke looked at Quentin. Quentin said, Me nei- Luke interrupted him. Youre a man, how can you not take a look? Come here. Quentin could only go over with an aggrieved face. He couldnt afford to offend the person who had chopped Freddy into pieces. Luke said, Do you have anymon sense? Human bones cant bepletely burned to ash, not even in professional cremations. I only used a little gasoline just now. Quentin stared nkly. Is that right? Kris chimed in, I watched aw drama before which did mention it. Luke nodded and said, Then take a look at the furnace. Do you see any bones? Quentin was conflicted and nted a quick nce at the furnace before looking away, for fear of seeing something out of a horror film. But what he saw made him turn his head back. After carefully examining the scene for a moment, he asked Luke, Did you... really burn him up in there?. Luke nodded, then shook his head. I cant tell you the details, but he wasnt human, so what he left behind wasnt a human body. So, dont look at me like Im a murderer. Im a police detective, not a criminal.Everybody smiled awkwardly, including Bobby. From the sounds of what Luke had been doing just now, it was pretty much the same as a ssic movie psycho killer. Who wouldnt be terrified? In the end, Bobby was an adult and had a lot more guts. Seeing that Quentin wasnt frightened, he looked at the furnace as well, and his face was full of doubt. Thats it? Why does it just look like a small pile of ash? Luke nodded. Thats it. Kris and Nancy also couldnt help taking a look before saying the same thing. Thats it? Luke just nodded, then said to Bobby, Take them outside; Im going to pack this up. Everybody gave him strange looks. Luke shrugged. I trust science more than I trust my eyes. I like studying weird stuff like this. Everybody: ... Chapter 451 - Reluctant to Part With Bobby?

Chapter 451 Reluctant to Part With Bobby?

Less than two minutes after they left, Luke came out as well. Looking at everybody, Luke said, Its gettingte. Lets drop Kris home first. Nancy, you... Nancy and Quentin looked at each other and said, Well stay at Kriss tonight. The couch is fine. Luke simply nodded with a smile. Lets go. Nothing happened that night. Luke and Selina didnt sleep as they stayed awake and watched over everyone else. It wasnt until ten in the next morning, when Luke and Selina were having breakfast, that the four sleepers finally woke up. Nancy and Quentin thanked Luke and said goodbye to Kris before they left. After they left, Luke took Kris in his car to the supermarket to restock the food and other things which they had used. Kris said that it was unnecessary, but Luke simply exined, Its best to keep our visit and the incidentst night a secret. Youll only spread panic and make people think youre crazy if you talk about it. So, its better to put things back the way they were. Kris had nothing to say. Put this way, it really wasnt a matter of money. After Luke put away the items which they had bought throughout the house, Kris was amazed to see that it was pretty much the same as before Luke and the others camest night. How did you manage that? she mumbled. Luke smiled. Were police detectives, were trained in all sorts of aspects. Remember, dont mention that name to anyone, not even to Quentin or Nancy. Just consider it a dream. If you ever meet him again, call me. Kris epted Lukes official name card and carefully put it away before she saw Luke and Selina off. Watching their car disappear at the end of the road, she sighed and felt a little despondent. Maybe she should ask her mother to transfer her to another school far away from Springwood? The idea popped up in her heart. Luke and Selina set off, followed by Bobby. They went to the No. 37 Middle School campsite and met Jeffs twin daughters again. Luke warned them not to spread the rumor about Springwood again and also not to be so paranoid, but the twins just looked at him suspiciously. Luke and Selina looked at each other, lost for words. This expression... was just like Karens. Something did happen, but thats police business. Why are you so enthusiastic about spreading gruesome news like this in camp? To scare your ssmates witless and drive your teachers crazy? asked Luke. The twins were struck speechless, until Susinna, the elder sister, mumbled, We... just want to know the truth. Luke nodded cheerfully. Then you can study hard, and after you graduate from university,e work as police detectives. The old homicide cases in downtown L.A. alone can fill a 200-square-meter archive room, and they keep piling up every year. Dark lines covered the twins heads. Did that have anything to do with them? Luke continued ruthlessly, Also, the police investigation team which specializes in old cases are always short of manpower. They cracked three old casesst year, which is an all-time high. Now, theres just several thousand more cases to go, which Im sure will amply fulfill your desire to uncover the truth. The twins: ... Luke still wasnt reassured after using this method to curb the twins gossipy spirits. Taking advantage of their jittery states, Luke activated Mental Communication and instilled a mental suggestion in them. But he wasnt too hopeful that this suggestion would be very effective. These twins were as paranoid as their mother; it was in their nature. Mental Communication wasnt powerful enough to brainwash them, but there was nothing else Luke could do for the time being. The crucial point was that Freddy wasnt dead yet. If the twins spread word of Freddys fame again, that guy might be summoned once more very quickly. Luke still had no idea how to eliminate Freddy yet, and wasnt interested in chopping up this weakling and burning him again. After dealing with the twins, he went to say hi to Juliet and described what happened in Springwood in vague terms before stating that the case was closed. Unfortunately, poor Will Rollins still wasnt allowed to take part in the rest of the camp. After leaving his contact with Juliet, Luke returned to L.A. with Selina and Bobby. Luke walked Bobby upstairs to the apartment which Bobby was still living in. A momentter, Luke returned to the car and sighed helplessly. Selina found that odd. Why do I get the feeling that you dont want to part with Bobby? After a brief silence, Luke shook his head. I really hope theyll be able to excavate the gold mine soon. The mines in Boom Town were still shut. When Luke asked Captain Wales for news, he found out that those fake FBI agents would be leaving in a week, which was a lot earlier than the projected one month. Bobby had nothing to do over there for now, so he would stay in L.A. for a couple of days. What Luke was truly reluctant to part with was Bobbys Mental Communication. Just now, he had yed two more rounds of ckjack with Bobby and lost. Bobbys ability on the list had turned gray and be temporarily unavable. That guy was really unlucky to be dragged into Freddys nightmare twicest night. Who knew if a reaction between Bobbys Mental Communication and Freddys Dream Invasion might somehow bring Freddy back? Luke didnt dare let the guys bad luck continue, which might get him killed. Now, Luke could only wait for the gold mines to be excavated; maybe Bobby would feel ful to Luke then for helping him make a fortune. If the guy still didnt feel grateful then, Luke could only continue to gamble with him. After wrapping up the Springwood incident as quickly as possible, Luke and Selina went straight back to the police department, and Elsa was surprised to see them. What happened? Its done, said Luke simply. Elsa didnt ask any more questions. When they were on personal assignments, she only needed to know where they were and wouldnt ask for details.Otherwise, if there was trouble, she wouldnt be able to pretend to be ignorant if Internal Affairs came knocking. So why are you here? asked Elsa. Luke chuckled and said, For cases. If there are any urgent ones, I can work on those first. Elsa asked suspiciously, Dont you still have several cases on hand? Luke said, Im very efficient; I can do more. Elsa gave him a strange look but dug out a bunch of case files that were on her table. Take these. Luke and Selina had always been diligent, but why the heck did they keep asking for cases? Luke gave the case files to Selina and said, You take a look at them first. I need to talk to the boss. Chapter 452 - Heartbreaking Surprise and Triumphant Homecoming

Chapter 452 Heartbreaking Surprise and Triumphant Homing

Selina left with the case files; she couldnt be bothered to wonder what Luke was up to now. After she left, Luke closed the door and turned around. Approaching Elsas desk, he said boldly, Boss, Selina and I have to go back to Texas in a couple of days. Were taking leave. Mind whirling, Elsa instantly understood. She rolled her eyes unhappily. So thats why youre working so hard on cases now. Tell me: How many days are you going to be away for? Luke stretched out his hand grandly. Five days. Elsa was shocked. Seriously? Youre going back for the weekend and taking three days on top of that? Luke and Selina had never asked for such a long break before. Luke chuckled. The weekend plus five days of leave. So, well be on break for a whole week. Elsa: What the hell?! Luke finally exined, Its going to be Selinas birthday in a few days. I want to take her home to see her family. Weve been away for almost half a year, you know. My family came to see me once, but Selinas family really doesnt have the time. Mario, Selinas father, was engaged in long-term work on a ranch, and had to spend almost all year round there. Sandra, her mother, had to take care of her younger brothers and sisters; it was impossible to bring three kids with her to Los Angeles. Selina truly hadnt seen her family for almost half a year after going to work in Houston. Elsa pursed her lips and dropped her forehead into her hand. After thinking for almost half a minute, she could only nod her head in resignation. Fine. Luke and Selina were her zealous and most capable detectives. Technically speaking, she and Selina were even somewhat besties. Selina hadnt been home for half a year, and it was her birthday. Elsa was incapable of rejecting this request. Besides, Luke and Selina were taking paid leave; informing Elsa was just out of respect to her. Seeing that Luke was about to leave, a pleased expression on his face, Elsa couldnt help but ask, Have you told her?. Luke turned and smiled widely. Its a birthday surprise! Of course its a secret! Elsa snorted and bent her head to look at her files as she pointed with one finger. Get out of here. Damn it, why hadnt any of her partners been as considerate? The irondy suddenly felt a little sad and heartbroken. Wait! Luke used to be her partner too, but they had stopped working as such before her birthday, so she had never enjoyed such treatment. Otherwise, with such a considerate and capable partner going back with her to Miami for her birthday to enjoy the sun, how wonderful would that have been? Just like that, Elsa, this capable woman, sunk into a rare moment of sadness. Luke started to make quiet preparations and spent the next few days working hard on cases, which could be considered finishing beforehand the work they would otherwise have done during their leave. If the situation permitted it this time, he might be able to check out another ce on this trip home. Selina could take one week off for her birthday and her family. Luke wasnt the one celebrating his birthday; three days in Shackelford was a long enough break for him. Selina was so busy running around in circles for the next few days that she didnt realize that her 26th birthday was sneaking up on her. On 21 April in the afternoon, Luke and Selina got off work early. Lets pack up and go home. Selina: Huh? Werent they already at home? Luke said, Back to Shackelford. I miss ire and Joseph. Dont you miss Talia, Andrea and Julio? Selina: What? She was still feeling befuddled when Luke pushed her into her room. Stunned for a moment, she then gave a loud cheer and quickly started packing. She basically didnt have to bring any personal stuff with her; she still had a lot of things at home. Instead, she could finally bring back the various gifts which she had been buying for her family. Unlike Luke, who preferred to send his gifts home via FedEx, Selina liked giving them to her family in person. Thus, a lot of gifts had piled up in her room, including shoes, belts, hats and sunsses for Mario; makeup, clothes, essories and purses for Sandra; and toys and crafts for her younger siblings. All of it filled two big bags. Thankfully, Luke only had a backpack that was practically empty and Selina only had a small satchel on her, so their luggage wasnt much heavier than usual. They drove to the airport and took a pre-booked flight straight to Das. In the light of the setting sun, they finally reached Shackelford after renting a car in Das. They had barely entered town when a police car caught up to them. A white, middle-aged officer turned his head; when he saw Luke and Selina, who had their windows rolled down, he greeted them in pleasant surprise. Haha, Selina and Luke, its you! I thought this was an unfamiliar car! Luke and Selina greeted him with smiles. Hey, Bob. Are you on night duty again? Bob immediately pulled a long face. I just got off work, alright? How can I be on night duty all the time? Both Luke and Selinaughed. Its fine. You can ck off and sleep on night duty anyway. Bob didnt know what to say. After waving goodbye, Luke and Selina drove on to Selinas ce. Talia, Andrea and Julio were ying in the yard and didnt notice the caring over. Their golden retriever, Dor, was lying quietly on the porch, but it suddenly raised its head and wagged its tail, its eyes focused on the car. It smelled a familiar scent: It was its young master, whom it had grown up with. Letting out a couple of low barks, the dog stood up slowly, its gait no longer as spry, and jogged over to the car. The three kids finally noticed the strange car and stopped ying to watch ite over. Talia suddenly shrieked, Its Selina! Selinas back! With that, she chased after Dor. Luke considerately stopped the car to let an excited Selina out first. He saw her hug Dor andugh happily as she rubbed the dogs big head and said, Did you miss me, Dor?With a smile, Luke closed the door and continued driving. When he saw Julio, Selinas youngest brother, he greeted him and said, Hey, open the gate for me. Do you want your presents or not? Julio stopped. Ah, Luke, you brought me a present? Luke shook his head with a smile. No, but Selina got many presents for you! Julio turned around in a hurry and ran over to open the gate to the yard. By the time Luke parked the car in the yard, the siblings and Dor were already kicking up a fuss. He got out with a smile and happened to run into Sandra, who came out to see what themotion was about. He hugged the beautiful mom with a smile and said, Sandra, its been a long time, but youre as elegant and charming as ever. Chapter 453 - Home Sweet Home Chapter 453 Home Sweet Home Sandra epted hispliment with a smile and the two of them hugged. She patted his back. This boy, youre a lot bigger than before. Luke nodded with a smile. Thats right, Im still growing. Sandra was lost for words. Giving her a meaningful nce, they went into the house, and after whispering together for a while, Sandra hit him a few times with a smile. You clever thing. She couldnt help but heave a sigh. This seems more suitable for a proposal. Luke broke out sweating when he heard this andughed hollowly. Well, lets take the stuff out first. Selina prepared a lot of gifts for all of you but never had the time to send them over. A few minutester, Luke got back into the car. Sandra urged again, You really arent staying? At least have dinner here before you go back. Luke shook his head. Haha, that would make Catherine mad. Im leaving; Ill see you tomorrow night, Sandra. After that, he said goodbye to the siblings who came over and then left in the car. Parking the car in front of his house, he sighed nostalgically. Home sweet home. He got out with a suitcase which held gifts for his family. Opening the door with the key that he hadnt used for quite some time, he went in and happened to meet the gaze of the person who was bent over to change her shoes. With a smile, he reached out to rub her head. Haha, are you surprised? Stunned for a moment, she suddenly yelled, Luke, why are you back? Ahhhhhhhh! Saying that, she threw herself at him. Hugging her with a smile, Luke nudged the door shut with his foot and carried this teddy bear as he walked. Cant Ie back? Its not like Im going to stop you from going out to y. Tsk, Ill just call them and tell them Im not going. Its just a boring pre-graduation party anyway. She did her best to climb onto his back from within his arms as she spoke. ire, your bestie will be devastated when she hears that. Luke smiled and supported her with one hand in case she fell. This big teddy bear was naturally his sister, ire. Toozy to reply to Lukes boringment, ire simply asked excitedly, Why did youe back? Are youing to the dance with me? Wow, look at your muscles. How did you work out to get these? Helpless, Luke could only let her touch his back. ire was a fan of muscles, and moreover, had a very high requirement. To use a description from Lukes previous life, her ultimate type was King Kong barbie. She liked a gentler type of good looks with distinct muscles that didnt bulge exaggeratedly. This was naturally a very harsh requirement. Unfortunately, Luke was very close to this description. There were footsteps from the kitchen, and Catherine was surprised and delighted as she stood at the kitchen doorway. Luke, youre back? Luke smiled and gave her a big hug. Haha, surprise! I missed you. Catherine embraced him tightly and didnt let go until quite some timeter. It seems your lifes pretty good. You didnt gain weight, at least. Luke struck a fit pose and said, I work out a lot. Hey, ire, how much longer are you going to be on my back? ire pretended she didnt hear him. She didnt have many chances to cling to Lukes back with good reason. Someone ran down the stairs. Luke, Luke, youre back? With a smile, Luke turned around and picked up the little guy with one hand. Joseph, whats primary school like? Molly and Scarlett still giving you snacks? Josephughed hard as Luke tickled him. Haha, stop tickling me. Haha, I switched girlfriends. Its Jessica and Daisy who give me snacks now. Luke: ... ire: ... Catherine: ... Aftering down hard on Joseph, who seemed to have it all at so young an age, Catherine returned to the kitchen to continue making dinner. Luke gave his brother and sister their presents in the living room. This perfume is for Catherine, and so is this skin lotion and the earrings... As he took out the gifts, Luke said, ire, you take them to her roomter. ire was bummed. Theres nothing for me? She wasnt angry that Catherine got so many gifts. Catherine had always loved Luke most. ire had been jealous of him when she was little. It was a good thing that Luke had grown up before Joseph could understand things, or Joseph wouldve been jealous too. Waving his hand at her with a smile, Luke had her sit next to him before he took out a few boxes from his suitcase and opened them one by one. ire was going to scream after the boxes were open, but Luke had seen iting and covered her mouth. You can wear them every once in a while, but dont wear them all at once, or Catherine might scold you. ire nodded quickly and closed the boxes before rushing back to her room with them. Come back after you find a safe ce for them. Catherines gifts are still here, Luke shouted, unsurprised at her reaction. His gifts for ire couldnt be considered expensive. They were thetest watches produced by Swatch, which cost one to two hundred dors each. Evenbined, they werent as expensive as the skincare set which he had bought for Catherine. Those watches were colorful and novel, and more fashionable than they were practical. Compared with the famous watches that were worth thousands of dors, these were the most suitable watches for girls since they werent too cheap and were very pretty. They could be easily switched out for newer models after they went out of fashion in a year or two. Luke had brought back several versions for ire, which suited this fickle girl just fine; she could choose whatever color or pattern she wanted to wear, depending on her mood. It wasnt that he couldnt afford expensive watches, but that it was unnecessary. ire didnt have a proper view of money yet, and nor did her friends. She might be a source of admiration if she went out with a watch worth thousands of dors, but the other girls would curse her behind her back. Joseph disdainfully watched his dumb sister ire leave before he gazed at Luke silently. Luke chuckled and took out a book wrapped in kraft paper. This is a study guide which I specially got from a famous primary school in Los Angeles. Its yours now. It was as if Joseph was struck by lightning. What?! Looking at his aghast expression, Luke finally burst outughing. Im kidding. This is the new storybook thats been popr recently, Magic Academy. Havent you always liked... that beautiful little sorceress? Ida Vincent, Joseph said firmly as he grabbed the book. Looking at Joseph, who was examining the new book fondly after tearing off the kraft paper, Luke said with a smile, Hey, reading isnt everything. Theres also this... He took out a football and said, Its the football officially used by the Los Angeles Rams, but it isnt autographed. Chapter 454 - Gifts For Everyone and Contract of Transfer

Chapter 454 Gifts For Everyone and Contract of Transfer

Josephs eyes lit up and he threw the book onto the couch before hugging the football. Oh, its beautiful. Luke was amused. A beautiful sorceress cantpare with a football? Watch out. You might not get a girlfriend in the future. I can find a girlfriend anytime. Its easy. Beyond this hurried reply, Joseph had no time to bother with Luke as he yed with the football excitedly. Half an hourter, the two still excited kids were summoned to dinner, but they looked upstairs every now and then. Upstairs was where their new treasures were kept in their bedrooms. Sadly, it was toote in the day for ire to show off her morous and fashionable watches to her friends, and Joseph couldnt y with the football outside either. Catherine was the calmest of them all. When ire babbled about Lukes gifts for her, she simply smiled and told her daughter to be careful not to spray the bread she was eating over the table. But Robert wasnt here. He was watching football at a colleagues ce. With Luke working in another city, ire about to graduate high school and Joseph in primary school, life had rxed a lot for Robert and Catherine. While Luke never directly sent money home, he would send back some things every now and then, from clothes to practical household appliances, or shoes and hats to makeup. Robert and Catherine had never been very much into shopping in the first ce. With the things Luke sent them, they barely needed to spend a dime anymore. The money which they had been saving for Lukes college fund was now ires, so Robert didnt have to try as hard to save money anymore and his days were a lot more rxed. As for Joseph? He was only six. Robert had a decade or so to save up a college fund for him. Since his days were more rxed, Robert spent more time watching football at his colleagues ce. Even Catherine had picked up the art tools which she had long abandoned and would every now and then do an oil painting, which had been her biggest love in the past. While she was a middle school biology teacher, she had the heart of an artist. After dinner, Luke and Catherine chatted as they washed the dishes in the kitchen. Hearing what Luke had to say, Catherine frowned. You need to talk to Robert about that. Luke rolled his eyes. With his bad temper, hell definitely yell at me if I tell him. Catherine knew that was true, but she still shook her head. This is a business you set up and you should run it. Theres no need to give it to us. Luke sighed. Nobody knows what will happen. You and Robert are the only people that I can trust. For various reasons, I cant leave that thing under my name. ...Are you in danger? Catherine asked worriedly. Luke smiled. Its not that serious. Its just that some people might use petty tricks to be a bother. Im just taking precautions. He talked to Catherine in the kitchen for a long time as he listed the reasons he had considered in advance and exined them in detail. Finally, she nodded reluctantly. After Catherine signed the contract which Luke took out, his shares in the gold minepany in Boom Town, Arizona were transferred to Catherine and Robert. In the future, Luke would only be able to transfer funds from thepany via online ounts and he wouldnt be thepany proprietor anymore. If anything happened to him, the gold minepany would belong to Robert and Catherine. Of course, that wasnt a future that Luke wanted to see, not because he was unwilling to let go of the dividends from the gold mine, but because he wanted to live a long and healthy life. He didnt tell Robert because Robert was too cantankerous. If Luke offered his shares in thepany to Robert, that guy would absolutely blow his top. Luke surmised it wasnt that Robert never had the chance to make a fortune, but that he never wanted to. Otherwise, with Roberts connections, like Director Thomas in Houston, he couldve made a truckload of money. Even before that, Roberts experiences when he served overseas for years couldnt be that simple. There was no way Luke would believe that this tough man never had the opportunity to make some dirty money. Robert probably hated that sort of life and didnt want that type of money on his conscience, which was why he returned to Shackelford as a sheriff. Living expenses here werent costly, and neither he nor Catherine were spendthrifts, so their life wasnt hard. Now, without needing to raise three kids at the same time and save up college funds for both Luke and ire, their life was even easier. When the football was over, Robert went home in high spirits. The Das Cowboys mustve won the game today. When Robert came in, he didnt stink of alcohol. He was a moderate drinker; he only had beer and never overdid it. When he came in, he put down his key and asked, Honey, whos here? Naturally, he had seen Lukes rental car that was parked outside. Luke turned his head from where he was sitting on the couch. Surprise, Robert! Stunned, Robert asked with wide open eyes, Why are you here, brat? Dont tell me LAPD kicked you out? Both Catherine and Luke rolled their eyes. This guys mouth was always rotten when he was with Luke. Of course, Luke wasnt any nicer as he instantly fired back, Look at you, its as if the Das Cowboys finally beat the Green Bay Packers today! They will, sooner orter, Robert retorted subconsciously. Then, after a brief silence, both of themughed. This every day bickering was exactly the same as half a year ago. In the living room, everyone talked about what had been happeningtely. Luke and Catherine talked over the phone every couple of days, mostly before Catherine went to bed at night. Robert would also chime in asionally, so they knew what was going on with each other. It was just that before this, they never talked about trifles like how the town had changed, or how ire and Joseph were doing at school. This dreadful topic which the three adults were discussing quickly scared off the two little guys. The three of themughed soundlessly as they watched the two little guys go upstairs to sleep. Only then did Luke mention Selinas birthday, and he asked Catherine to help out the next day. Robert was just a rough man who couldnt carry out this sort of delicate task. After listening to Luke, Robert looked at him suspiciously. Youre not nning a surprise proposal for Selina, are you? Catherine patted Robert with a smile. What are you thinking? Hes only eighteen. Robert patted his forehead. I forgot. No, wait, what if he knocked someone up? ...Fine, I was wrong, honey. This coarse man who had made a coarse remark got hit gently by Catherine again. Chapter 455 - A Relaxing Day and a Stupefied Selina

Chapter 455 A Rxing Day and a Stupefied Selina

Luke rolled his eyes at his foster parents PDA. He said, Alright, thats it. You should go traveling when summer vacationes around. When was thest time you traveled? Five years ago? Ten? Dont live like old people. Youre only a little over forty, youre still young. Robert and Catherine exchanged looks and were a little tempted. Robert said, But Joseph and ire... Luke suggested, Send them to Grandpa. Let them spend a couple of weeks on Grandpas ranch. Itll toughen them up and train them to work with their hands. Itll be killing three birds with one stone. Robert and Catherine didnt say anything, but from their expressions, they were clearly tempted. ire would graduate from high school in the summer. She could apply for college a little earlier orter. Also, she was technically an adult now, and this household had taught her how to control herself. Thus, Lukes grandpa only had to keep an eye on Joseph, who was still little. His grandpas ranch wasnt short of hands, and there were a number of women there who had children themselves. It shouldnt be a problem. Robert and Catherine had never considered this before. It was as if Luke had opened a door to a whole new world for them. Luke was Catherines nephew and ire was her daughter with her ex-husband. Only Joseph was Robert and Catherines biological child. The two of them had had to work even harder to take care of this unique family. After taking care of the household and three kids for too long, they forgot that they deserved their own life. Luke also only thought of this because of Jeff and Karen. Their twin daughters were still in school, but the couple could go to Moro to enjoy the splendor of the Sahara Desert. There was no reason why Robert and Catherine couldnt travel when they werent short of either money or time. It gotte as they discussed this matter, and they went to bed. The next day, Selina didnt get up until the sun was high in the sky, which was a privilege she hadnt enjoyed for many days. Maybe it was because it was a rare visit home, but Luke had specifically told her that she could sleep in during this break. Actually, Selina had woken up at nine, but she was simply toozy to get up. Just like when she was home half a year earlier, she left her room in a loose T-shirt and slippers. Hearing footsteps, Sandra didnt even look at her and simply said, Breakfast is in the kitchen, help yourself. I need to get some things. Selina yawned. Do you need me to drive you? Sandra had already opened the door. No, its not that far. Selina finished breakfastzily and watched some TV, but was unexpectedly bored. If this was Los Angeles, she could spend the whole day lying around and doing nothing. But now that she coulde back and lie around, she felt that something was off. Thinking for a moment, she patted her forehead helplessly. D*mmit, I feel like that guy is going to pop up out of nowhere in a bit and yell at me to go train. She couldnt help butugh at her own words. While Luke did often yell at her to go train, there were also benefits. At least, she was never short of delicious food, and if shepleted her scheduled training, she could ck off a little during work hours. Her days in Los Angeles were both busy andfortable. If it was anybody else, like Sonia and Elizabeth, their days were definitely busy, but certainly not asfortable. Elizabeth, in particr, was under a lot of pressure as a rookie detective. She couldnt ck off even if she wanted to. Lolling about until noon, Selina cheerfully ate lunch less than two hours after having breakfast. Her siblings then dragged her out to look for Joseph to y together. After Selina and Luke left as partners to work in the big city, their families had be a lot closer, and the kids hung out together a lot. The weather in Texas was getting hot as it approached May, so Selina left home in a T-shirt and shorts with her siblings. She didnt forget to bring Dor, either. Dor was very well-behaved and stayed next to her the whole time, neither too close nor too far. At twelve years old, it was already an old dog and no longer as boisterous. Its temperament was much gentler now as it followed its young masters quietly. When her siblings were ying with Joseph, Selina asked Lukezily, What are we doing today? Chuckling inwardly, Luke said, Nothing. You can take Dor for a walk. Selina sighed listlessly and touched the dogs head. Its old. For a dog, its already a seventy-year-old man. A long walk would be too hard. Dor shook its head slightly and rubbed against its young masters hand as it enjoyed the petting Luke was a little envious. His family had never kept dogs. It seemed that Robert was a little sensitive and would easily startle awake at a bark or some other movement. Luke had a rough idea why, so he had never asked for a dog even though he loved them. But he felt a little d at that moment. If properly cared for, Dor could probably live for another couple of years, but that would be it. Luke only hoped that Selina wouldnt cry too hard when Dor was gone. Selina and her siblings spent the afternoon at Lukes home. When it was close to dinner time, Selina saw Catherinee out in a new outfit. While it couldnt be considered morous, it was still a formal outfit that wasnt anything like casual homewear. Selina asked with a smile, Did Luke buy that for you? Ive seen it before. Catherine smiled. Yes, but you need to change as well. Selina was confused. ire came out in an outfit which was also new and semi-formal. Naturally, it was Luke who had bought it. The mother and daughter smiled and pulled Selina upstairs. Twenty minutester, a stupefied Selina came out, now in different clothes. Different from the other two women, her outfit was very pretty and absolutely not everyday wear. At least, few women would do house chores in such a beautiful and immacte dress. It was a white dress in a simr design to what Natalie had worn before Selina looked at Luke the moment she came out. When did you buy this? She didnt need to guess to know that Luke was behind this. Her expression had been envious when she saw the various white dresses which Natalie had worn and Luke naturally hadnt forgotten. Luke said with a smile, Not long before we came back. Selina asked suspiciously, Is something wrong? Why do I feel like youre all being a little weird... as if youre keeping something from me? Everybody sweated. As expected of a seasoned detective of the Major Crimes Division, she had sharp instincts. Even in this rxing atmosphere, she still sensed something was up. Chapter 456 - A Birthday Present That Will Never Go Out of Style Chapter 456 A Birthday Present That Will Never Go Out of Style Luke smiled and stretched out his hand. Lets go, theres a function we have to attend tonight. Selina hummed in response and didnt think it was strange. Luke would y small tricks every once in a while, but he never went overboard and was very considerate. They took two cars. Robert and Catherines car were in the lead and Selinas siblings were with them, while Luke had Selina, ire and Joseph in his car. Robert picked up a walkie-talkie and said, Okay, were moving out. Clear the ground. There was a swift response from the walkie-talkie. Copy that, boss. Catherine burst outughing. Were not going off to catch thieves. Isnt this a little too much? Clear the ground? Robert shrugged. Since that brat wants to y, well just y along. Hey, when do you think we should go on holiday? Catherine red at him. Why cant you learn from Luke? Shouldnt you n everything, then give me a surprise? Robert was at a loss. Huh? But how will I know when youll be free if I dont discuss it with you? Catherine raised her head in despair and wanted to ask God if her husband had hit his head on granite before. But then she smiled. It was precisely Roberts honesty and sincerity which had moved her. She had only decided to marry him after he personally swore that he would treat Luke and ire as his own children and wouldnt force her to have his baby. How sincere was Robert? They didnt have Joseph until they officially discussed it and Robert even asked Luke and ire for their permission. Since she had chosen him for his honesty, she couldnt me him for being dense. Her past experience had taught her how valuable honesty was in a marriage. In the car, Selina nced at Luke and asked, What are you doing? Luke was at a loss. What? Selina said, I feel that youre up to something, but you dont want me to know about it. Luke sweated. What? Did you pick up Karens paranoia? Selina frowned before she looked away. Alright, that could be part of it. She had seen not long ago how Karens paranoia had unmasked a special agent couple, and how her twin daughters had picked up on clues of Freddy invading dreams and killing people even when they werent looking for them. Selina felt that she had caught a bit of the paranoia bug. This was Shackelford and Luke was with her. How could anything happen? She didnt notice Joseph and ire giggling behind their hands in the backseat. The car had reached Selinas house. She got out and looked at her ce in surprise. It waspletely dark and no lights were on, as if no one was in. Was Sandra out? But Robert had juste back with her siblings. Where did they go? Puzzled, she stared at her house. Behind her, Luke, Joseph and ire got out as well. The two kids ran into the yard,ughing, and Luke put his hand on Selinas shoulder. Lets go. Why did you stop? Selina gave an oh and didnt think too much of it. A momentter, she asked confusedly, Arent we going in? This... is to the backyard. Whats going on? Luke said with a smile, To see if Sandras in the backyard. She wouldnt be, there are no lights on in the house, Selina said, but she let Luke pull her toward the backyard. As they were talking, the two kids up ahead had already gone around the house to the back. Luke also dragged Selina around the house to the backyard. Looking at the dim backyard, Selina felt that there was something here, and it felt tidier and a lot more spacious than usual. She said, Nobodys here, lets go inside... Surprise! Their surroundings suddenly lit up with colorful lights, and a huge crowd of people popped out from various corners as they shouted the same word. Selina was stupefied. Huh? It was more of a shock than a surprise! If Luke hadnt grabbed her hand, she wouldve taken her gun out. Anybody would be wary when a bunch of people suddenly popped up out of nowhere in their own quiet backyard. At that moment, the entire backyard was lit up. Strings of colorful fairy lights drew bright, colorful lines in the backyard. A few bright LED lights were also turned on and Selina could clearly see everybodys faces. Her father Mario, her mother Sandra, and her siblings were beaming as they looked at her. Then there was Roberts family as well as a few colleagues from the towns police department. The rest were her neighbors and cousins. Standing next to her, Luke said with a smile, Happy birthday, Selina. Selina: Huh? She didnt react for one moment. She then recalled the date and was enlightened. My birthday? D*mn, Ipletely forgot about it. Everybodyughed. As Luke raised his hand, they said at the same time, Happy birthday! Looking at everything around her, Selina suddenly hugged Luke and kissed him on the cheek. Thank you. Everybody cheered again. Seeing that, Catherine couldnt help but murmur to Robert, Is there really something going on between the two of them?. Robert: Huh? Didnt you tell me not to overthink itst night? Of course, nobody attached a deeper meaning to Selinas action. Here, it wasnt strange for a man to kiss another man when he was excited, although it remained to be seen whether he would be beaten up for it. It was quite a lively barbecue. Besides family and colleagues, many neighbors whom they were close to also came. The ten or so kids who were free for the weekend had a good time outside. But Selina shone the brightest tonight. Both she and her white dress were exceptionally captivating. When it gotte, everybody said goodbye one after another and left. Luke then pulled Selina into the house and gave her a small box. This is your birthday gift. Selina was delighted. Another one? She thought that her dress was Lukes gift to her. Luke was amused. Clothes will go out of style, but this thing Im giving you never will. Selina eagerly opened the box, only to be astounded by what she saw. What the hell? There was a small and cute golden pig lying quietly inside the jewelry box. A golden pigsts forever, Luke said with a smile. Okay, sweet dreams tonight. With that, he slipped off before a particr glutton came back to her senses. A momentter, Selina gnashed her teeth. You jerk, are you mocking the fact that I can eat so much? Grabbing that exquisite and adorable golden pig, she squeezed it. Huh, its quite nice to touch. Staring at the golden pig for a moment, she heaved a sigh. Fine. I have to admit that youre quite cute. Much cuter than that guy. Chapter 457 - Enough, Time to Show You How It’s Done

Chapter 457 Enough, Time to Show You How Its Done

That night, Selina held that little golden pig in her hand and didnt fall asleep for a long time. Outside the window, it was a cold and starry night. The third day was the actual day off. Selinas birthday party was over, and Luke didnt have anything to worry about anymore. Robert proposed a rapid fire contest, which Luke firmly rejected. He didnt want Robert or anybody else to be haunted by bad luck, so he would have to deliberately lose, which would be a waste of his time. Bored, he finished breakfast before he sat on the couch and read files on hisptop. The two little guys were shouting as they yed a TV game in the living room. After reading the files for a while, Luke finally threw hisptop to the side angrily and got up. Thats enough. The two little guys turned and stared nkly at him. Huh? He walked over and snatched the controller out of ires hands. Youre making so much noise for two third-rate noobs. Let me show you how its done. A few minutester, Luke burst outughing. Hahaha, get a load of my eighteen hitsbo. Take this... The controller hung limply in Josephs hands as full of despair, he watched as his character was sent flying into the sky and couldnt evennd. On the screen, the words popped up as his character was hit once, twice, three times... eighteen times. Finally, with a drawn-out cry, Josephs character died. Looking at Luke, who wasughing as wildly as his character in the game, Joseph rolled his eyes and gave the controller to ire. You go. Two minutester, the miserable and sorrowful cry of a girl rang out from the TV. Ahhh... The high school girl on screen had fallen as well. ire red at her immensely pleased big brother next to her. Thats cheating! Luke asked, How is that cheating? I didnt use any cheat. ire said, How can you win just by keeping me in the air the entire time? Thats not fair. Luke said, Thats abo set up by the game, how can you me me?! That morning, Luke gave them a trouncing in every game they switched to. Luke was reading on hisptop in the living room when Catherine returned at noon, and she found it strange that there was no sign of the other two kids. Where are they? Catherine knew that the two little guys were very clingy to Luke, especially since he hadnt been back in so long. Luke chuckled and said, I beat them in games, so they took the console with them to Talias ce. Catherine was amused. Do you have to be so hard on them? Luke cackled. I was just in the mood. I forgot to go easy on them. Shaking her head, Catherine couldnt be bothered to respond and went to the kitchen. One was willing to beat the others up, and two were willing to suffer. Nobody could be med for anything. The day passed quietly, until Luke received a call in the evening. Looking at the number, he picked up the call with a smile. Palmer, you dont call me often. Palmer was silent for a moment before she sighed. Thats right, so... I need your help with something. Luke patted his forehead silently and hummed. Im listening. Knowing that Luke didnt like to waste time on nonsense, Palmer simply cut to the chase. Martin ran off from the nursing home. Luke didnt say anything and just continued listening. Running off wasnt a big deal, and it wasnt like Luke could find him, not when he was in Texas. That was, if Martin hadnt run off home to El Paso, which was actually close to Shackelford. Palmer fell silent again. In no rush at all, Luke leisurely had a mouthful of his tea. Martin went to look for Dito Flores, Palmer finally said. Luke thought for a moment and vaguely recalled this name. Leader of the Flores family in Mexico? Palmer said, Yes. Why? Martin isnt with the DEA, Luke asked. Palmer sighed again. I found some leads by chance during my investigation. Martins wife... was run over by a car on Ditos order. She was pregnant when she died. Luke rubbed his forehead. Of the top three things that warranted revenge and hate, killing someones wife or child was definitely one of them! And Dito Flores had done both. Given Martins temper, Dito was probably doomed. What do you want me to do? Luke asked. Palmer fell silent again; only the faint sound of breathing over the phone told Luke that she hadnt hung up yet. Help me bring Martin back, said Palmer. Luke said, With Martins capabilities, Ill probably wind up needing to save Dito Floress life. Martin was a Marines vet and a first-ss marksman. As long as he had a sniper rifle and made enough preparations, it wouldnt be difficult for Martin to kill Dito. Luke thought it unnecessary to go and help him. The only reason Luke hadnt killed Dito Flores, this major drug trafficker, himself was that the guy was too far away. Palmer said, Martins just one person, but Dito has over twenty bodyguards and can call for more backup whenever he wants. Also, Martin hasnt been in the best mental shape recently. You should be clear on how much impact that can have on a fight, right? Pondering for a moment, Luke then said, Ill call you back. Ending the call with the beautiful agent, Luke immediately called Roger. Bro, howve you been? Roger didnt reply right away, but Luke could vaguely hear the sounds of chewing which indicated that Roger was eating. A momentter, Rogers indistinct voice rang out. Same old. Im still on vacation. Over the phone, Luke caught snatches of conversation in the background that were being carried out in Spanish instead of English. He couldnt help but smile. A vacation in Mexico? Roger said, Fine, did Tracy tell you? Lukeughed. Wow, theres no way I would dare harass the bigwyer in your family. Youre the only one who can take that domineering vibe, right?. Actually, Luke felt that enjoy was a more suitable word to describe Rogers attitude toward his wife, Tracy. Not every man enjoyed being subdued by the domineering air of a toughwyer wife. Roger didnt catch the subtle implication in Lukes words and smiled instead. Thats right. So, did Dustin tell you? Luke coughed. Not exactly. Palmer just called and told me that Martin went to Mexico. Roger was silent for a moment, before he finally said, Fine, thats true. What do you want to know? Luke asked him about the situation. A few minutester, he hung up and pondered for a moment. After weighing the pros and cons, he called Palmer. Palmer, Im sorry, but I dont think I can help you. It wouldnt be right for me to step in. Palmer was very disappointed, but could only thank Luke for his time and hang up. Luke, on the other hand, opened his files and checked the intelligence on Mexico. Not long after that, he got up. Catherine, Im thinking about camping out tonight. Is dinner ready? Chapter 458 - Camping = Appreciating the Sights of Our Homeland?

Chapter 458 Camping = Appreciating the Sights of Our Homnd?

Catherine found that strange and stuck her head out of the kitchen. Camping? Where? Luke said, The mountains close to grandpas ce. I want a bit of peace and quiet. Catherine gave an oh of surprise. Alright, you can take dinner with you. Luke had often gone camping in middle school, but most of the time, that had been with Jimena. Now that Jimena was at college, the question was who Luke was going camping with. But Catherine could ask thatter; there was no need to immediately be a nag about it. She simply told Luke to be careful. epting dinner from Catherine, Luke hugged her and said goodbye before he left in his car. Standing in front of the house, Catherine watched his car disappear down the road. She was about to go back inside, when a car drove up and a head stuck out. Hello, Catherine. Is Luke here? Catherine smiled and shook her head. Hello, Selina. He just left to go camping. He went in that direction. Selina said, Thanks, Catherine. She didnt even get out of the car and simply sped off to catch up with Luke. Catherine smiled inwardly. Those two are pretty good at acting. Are they too embarrassed to let us know? Luke converted the files into audio format and listened to them as he drove so that he didnt waste time. Suddenly, his phone rang. He nced at it and picked up. Whats up? Are you having fun? Selina said over the phone, Youre going camping? Luke was stumped. You... went to my ce? He instantly realized what had happened. Selina said, If you slow down a little, Ill probably catch up in a minute. Utterly speechless, Luke pulled his car over in a vacant area. Like Selina said, she caught up in no time. After she got out, she didnt ask any questions but said right away, Palmer called me and wanted me to persuade you. Luke smiled. So youre here to persuade me? Selina nodded. Thats right, I specially came to persuade you to stay away from this gigantic mess. I was afraid you wouldnt be able to resist being coaxed by that beautiful DEA agent. Stumped for a moment, Luke then smiled. Then why did youe after me? Selina red at him angrily. If I didnte, you would probably go camping in Mexico tonight, right? She couldnt be bothered to state the obvious. If Luke really was going out to have fun, he wouldve told her. The fact that he snuck off surreptitiously was clearly a problem. Luke scratched his head. Who knew that Palmer would actually get Selina to persuade him? Was that necessary? He just didnt want to go to Mexico under his real identity, that was all. As expected, big beauties werent dependable at all! Cursing Palmer silently, he sighed. Well, Martin is our colleague in the Major Crimes Division anyway, so I want to check up on him. As long as nothing happens, I wont take any action. Unsurprised, Selina nodded. Okay. Iming with you. Luke: ...I dont think thats necessary, right? Selina gave him a sidelong nce. Im afraid that after hearing Palmers pleas, youll charge in recklessly with guns zing to take on hundreds of dealers. Luke smiled wryly. Am I that stupid? Selina narrowed her eyes at him. I didnt think so before, but right now... hehe. Luke made ast-ditch effort. But its your birthday... That was yesterday. Selina cut him off. Youve always wanted to rest... Luke continued searching for other reasons. Ive had enough rest; now, my bones are all itchy. Selina cracked her knuckles. Luke nodded helplessly. Fine, well go together. But we need to drive Sandras car back, and Ill let Catherine know. Selina nodded. Ten minutester, Luke went over to Selinas house after grabbing a big bag from his ce. Under Sandrasplicated gaze, they asserted that they were going camping in the mountains together. Watching the car drive off, Sandra mumbled, I wonder if Selina brought any condoms. I shouldve asked her. She was then amused. Forget it. Shes old enough to make me a grandmother anyway. On the other side, Luke gave the files to Selina. Closing her eyes, Selina listened to the files and memorized the information. There are more than two million residents in Tijuana. How are you going to find Martin? she asked. Luke asked, What do you think? Selina said, We look for Dito Flores since Martin is gunning for him. Luke hummed in agreement. Do you have Ditos address? Luke hummed in acknowledgement again. The intelligence he had collected was mostly focused on the L.A. gangs but one part covered the big syndicates in Mexico. Luke had already been nning to go hunting in Mexico on this trip back to Texas. The Carlos family from before had just been a small gang but had given him abundant experience and credit points. Bigger gangs meant bigger rewards. He wouldve set off the next morning even if Palmer hadnt called him. He was doing nothing more than simply moving his trip forward, so after taking care of Martins matter, he might even have time for another job. Would it be inconvenient with Selina around? Of course not. With the excuse of helping Martin out, it wouldnt matter even if he went on a killing spree. In any case... there was Martin to take the me! In this way, the two of them headed southwest. With Selina around, Luke didnt have to take the trouble of listening to the files; he only needed to listen to Selina highlight the main points. At midnight, Luke stopped the car and Selina immediately opened her eyes. Where are we? She hadnt been sleeping, but had been listening to the files. Luke smiled and got out. Lets go. We said we were going camping. Selina rolled her eyes. It doesnt take seven hours to drive to your grandpas ranch. Following Luke, she got out and looked around. What is this ce? The quiet wilderness around her was even more deste at night. There werent any lights as far as the eye could see. Big Bend National Park, Luke replied. He took out the big bag from the trunk and said, Lets go. Theres still a long way to go. Following him, Selina couldnt help but ask, Are we really... going to go camping? Big Bend National Park was quite remote, but was a scenic spot famous for its mix of barrennd, greenery, canyons and rivers. But such an outstanding scenic location wasnt crowded even during the holidays. Luke said with a smile, Of course. Well camp here for a few days and feast our eyes upon the majestic natural wonders of our great mothend... Detecting the contempt in Selinas eyes, Luke dropped the pompous act. Fine. Actually, well be taking a covert trip into Mexico. This way, there wont be any records of us crossing the border. Chapter 459 - Night Run and Selina’s “Homecoming”

Chapter 459 Night Run and Selinas Homing

Selina rolled her eyes. She knew it would be like this! Luke had only refused Palmers request on the surface because he didnt want to expose himself. Selina had been worried that Luke might act recklessly, but it turned out he was as cautious as ever. After that, they simply pressed on in silence. Half an hourter, however, Luke checked their location and shook his head. At their current speed, they wouldnt be able to enter Mexico before dawn. He stopped and said, This is too slow. Ill carry you. Selina: Huh? A momentter, she mumbled on Lukes back, Am I so weak? After a while, however, she stopped talking. Luke was unexpectedly even faster when he ran with Selina on his back than when she walked on her own. Are you a monster? she couldnt help but ask. As he ran, Luke replied casually, Have you ever seen me get tired? Frowning, Selina thought for a good long while before she nodded. Thats true. Youre full of energy even the day after talking business with Miss Jenny. Luke chuckled. Was talking business the important point? The important point was the personal overtime after they were done talking business each time. If he devoted all his energy to talking business, Secretary Jenny would probably resign. After chatting for a bit, Selinay against the thick and solid muscles on Lukes back and yawned before actually falling asleep, just like that. Luke was naturally aware of it, but he didnt say anything and simply seized the opportunity to speed up. With strength and a physique sixteen times that of a regr persons, and coupled with Elementary Self-Healing, all he needed to do was keep running. They soon reached a ravine. Luke threw out his grappling hook without hesitation and flew through the air with Selina. Crossing forty meters in a sh, Luke continued running as soon as his feet hit the ground in order to offset the enormous momentum. Selina remained sound asleep on his back. Under the cover of night, only two individuals steadily pressing forward together could be seen. When Luke woke Selina up, she looked around and asked, Where are we? Luke said, Mexico. We have to disguise ourselves first and then look for a car to get us to the nearest city. Ten minutester, they lookedpletely different as they entered a small town. Luke had turned into a young Latino with long hair. It was much easier for Selina, who simply used makeup to alter her face shape and features slightly before she put on a yellow wig. They quickly purchased a shabby Ford that mustve already changed hands a million times and continued west. Selina napped for a bit. After that, she analyzed the files again and highlighted the key points for Luke. They entered Ojinaga before dawn the next day and bought a decent pickup before resuming their journey. While she had something to drink, Selina cut Catherines sandwiches into smaller pieces and fed them to Luke. They had a lot of ground to cover today and time was tight so they could only do it like this. Selina ate only after she was done feeding Luke, and she mumbled as she chewed, Catherines cooking is pretty good. Did you learn from her? Luke quickly nodded. Thats right. Catherines a great cook. Selina found that odd. Then why didnt ire learn anything? Luke thought for a moment. Maybe because she and you are the same type? Selina stared nkly for a moment before she became indignant. What? Is it strange that a woman cant cook? Luke shook his head. Not at all; I know two of them, after all. Selina was unable to reply She felt there was something wrong about what Luke said, but there was nothing she could say to defend herself. After all, neither she nor ire was good at cooking. Chatting and discussing the intelligence every once in a while, they arrived at Tijuana, the biggest city on the northwest border of Mexico, in the evening. As the fourthrgest city in Mexico, Tijuana had a poption of two million. Every day, hordes of American tourists crossed the border here into Mexico. To the west of the city was the Pacific Ocean, and the Baja Penins with its charming sceneryy in the south, while north of the city was San Diego in California. Many Americans even took day trips out to Tijuana before going back to rest in San Diego at night. Tijuana thus had many industries driven by tourism, including casinos, legal red-light districts and hotels. Compared with other ces in Mexico, Tijuana could be considered rtively safe. At least, massive gang fights or stringing up body parts of your enemies in public were lessmon here. Many bigshot gangsters chose this city as their base of work and entertainment. Dito Flores was one of them. Unfortunately, that was only what the city looked like on the surface. The truth was that the title crime city suited this ce more than it did Los Angeles. Looking at this big city under the setting sun, Selina sighed with mixed feelings. My homnd. She was a true-blue American born and raised in America, but it wasnt wrong to say that Mexico was her homnd. Her father Mario parted with his family on bad terms in order to marry her mother Sandra. They snuck over the border to America when they were just eighteen and sixteen respectively. Back then, Sandra was already pregnant with Selina. So, while Selina was born and raised in America, she did spend a few months in Mexico when she was still in her mothers womb. She knew a lot about Mexico. After all, her parents were both Mexicans and would often talk about their past in Mexico. Later, a few of Marios cousins came over and also found work on ranches outside of town and put down roots as well. Robert had always turned a blind eye to them. Shackelford was a small town with a small poption. After they grew up, most of the young adults would leave for Das, Fort Worth, Houston and other big cities. Few would remain in town. But the ranches and farms here needed a lot of manpower. Those who remained in Shackelford were basically hardworking and honest people. Anybody who wanted to make a fortune through dishonest means certainly wouldnt tolerate living in such a small town, and Mario wasnt interested in putting up with troublesome rtives like that either. Having grown up in such an environment, Selina was fluent in Mexican Spanish. Being naturally proficient in a secondnguage was a huge advantage. Plus, it was Spanish, which was what the American police needed the most. Luke left Selina to her nostalgic musings and did his own thing as he connected his fake phone to hisptop and then dialed a number. After ringing for a while, the call went through and there was the sound of Rogers suspicious voice. Who is this? Lukes fake phone began to speak in Spanish. Roger was stunned. Hold on, speak slowly, slow down. Luke rolled his eyes and could only y the voice at half the normal speed. He really had to sympathize with this old man. Roger was getting on in years and had a bad heart. He had a tough wife, his children had too much energy, and his partner had mental health issues. Yet, he had run over to Mexico to deal with the leader of a major gang. Come to think of it, nothing good had happened to Roger recently. Chapter 460 - Too Reckless! Can’t They Be More Cautious?

Chapter 460 Too Reckless! Cant They Be More Cautious?

After two minutes, the tracking program provided an address, and Luke simply hung up. Du... Roger put down his phone nkly. Son of a b*tch! Is there something wrong with you? You rambled on for such a long time, only to tell me that you called the wrong number?. Selina didnt even turn her head. Looking at the view outside the window, she askedzily, Found the ce? Luke shrugged. Roger is at Louisiana K Tower Hotel. Just now, he had used the fake phone to y the voice of a beautiful Mexican anchor and keep Roger on the line for several minutes in order to trace the guys whereabouts. Roger was a seasoned rank two sergeant in the Major Crimes Division, and Luke trusted his capability. Wherever Roger was, that would be where they would find Dito Flores. Because they both knew that Martin would be waiting for Dito there. The good news was that Martin probably hadnt taken action yet, or Roger wouldnt be so free to speak with a Mexican anchor on the phone. Luke started up the car again and drove to K Tower Hotel. The city was bathed in the orange light of the setting sun, which made it look warm. There were few tall buildings on both sides of the streets; most were detached houses and small buildings with two or three floors. These buildings had been painted in all sorts of splendid colors which was the style that the Mexicans liked. Various shades of red and yellow mixed with white, green and blue to leave a strong impression on any visitor. Short palm trees grew on the roadside, with the odd tree or so that had been nted in front of some of the houses, while lush green vines grew around some windows. Selina mumbled, This looks nice. Luke hummed in agreement. But after they passed several young women in super short skirts and white silk stockings, Selina was roused from her childish fantasy, and she sighed. Alright, its actually not very nice. Luke didnt say anything. He didnt need Sharp Nose to know what those girls were doing. They were engaged in a certain profession, and the white silk stockings which they were wearing were a mark of their identities. There were even more girls on the streets who acted as escorts part-time, but their revealing clothes and suggestive expressions hinted that they could provide more than just that. This ce looked beautiful, but in the end, it wasnt heaven. Or rather, the whole of Mexico had never been heaven. On the contrary, more and more people said that it felt like hell. Lukes car went down Revolution Avenue and passed the stainless steel grand arch which was a Tijuanandmark. Under the grand arch was a memorial wall in remembrance of the revolution. Mottled dark brown, it was pretty impressive. It was just that Luke... felt that it was a little too new. Alright, he even felt that if it was a little more dpidated and had more bullet holes or missing bits or something, it might better convey the air of the revolution. As if they were just out for a ride, Luke and Selina slowly passed through Revolution Avenue and turned onto a narrower street which they drove down for another two minutes. It wasnt a long road, but it was only slightly broader than a twone road, and there were a lot of pedestrians who were slow to steer clear of the car, so Luke couldnt drive fast. Luke wasnt in a rush and slowly made his way out of the narrow street. Looking at a building up ahead which was much taller than the other buildings around it, Selina said, Thats K Tower Hotel. Are we going in? Luke thought for a moment and said, Lets do some reconnaissance first. They circled K Tower Hotel in their car. Selina let out the drone halfway and examined the surrounding environment via the tablet. Hey... Has Martin taken action? She suddenly spoke up and turned the tablet to show Luke. Luke nced at the screen and said, I cant say for sure, but it seems very likely. A gunfight was happening in some room on the fifth floor of K Tower Hotel. The room was aplete mess. But a gunfight wasnt a rare urrence anywhere in Mexico. After a few minutes, a window shattered, and a man was thrown out and smashed onto a car at the bottom of the building. Selina said, Okay, I see Martin. Wheres Dito? asked Luke. Selina: I dont see him, just seven or eight bodyguards fighting Martin. As she said that, two ck SUVs rushed out of the hotels parking lot and headed east. Pondering for a moment, Luke followed them in the car. Dito might not necessarily be in either car, but the chance was still there. If Martin had already killed Dito in the hotel, Luke naturally wouldnt intervene. If Dito was in one of the SUVs, Luke didnt mind giving Martin a hand. Selina said, Roger has shown up. He and Martin are dealing with the bodyguards. Luke chuckled. Roger does love Martin, after all. This was Mexico. Roger and Martin, two detectives from the Major Crimes Division in Los Angeles, had now enforcement power here. Martin was going all out here as revenge for his murdered wife and unborn baby, and didnt care about the consequences. Roger had a happy family life and didnt have a low position at work; things might get very ugly for him now that he had gotten involved in a gang fight in Mexico. But there was nothing that Luke could do to help them. It now depended on how fast Roger and Mexico could run. As long as the Mexican police didnt catch them at the scene, there was always a chance to wrangle their way out of things. A momentter, Selina alerted Luke: Roger and Martin are out. Theyre heading our way. Luke shrugged. Looks like were following the right cars. That being said, he maintained a steady pace and didnt chase after the cars in a hurry. He didnt n to start a huge fight in the city. Two minutester, a car whizzed past Lukes car. Selina was silent for a moment as she looked at the image on the tablet before she couldnt help saying, Luke, it seems that was... Rogers car. ce as. Luke couldnt help rolling his eyes. I know. Martins with him too. Saying that, he couldnt help but p the wheel. D*mn it. Those two are more than seventy years oldbined. Cant they be more cautious? Even as he said it, things had already turned into a mess up ahead. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Gunshots rang out. Selina gaped and only muttered a momentter, Theyve already caught up. Both sides are now trading fire on the street. At that moment, she really felt that Roger and Martin were too rash. This wasnt Los Angeles. Was it really okay for them to trade fire with Ditos gang on the street in broad daylight? Luke pursed his lips. He didnt know what to say. The Mexican police in Tijuana werent dead; they would certainly show up to see what was going on. And with the mess that Roger and Martin had made, it would be difficult for Luke to follow Dito to his nest and clean it up in one go. Chapter 461 - Crazy Martin and His Crazy Old Partner

Chapter 461 Crazy Martin and His Crazy Old Partner

Selina suddenly eximed, Luke, Martins crazy! Luke: Huh? He turned his head, and the corners of his eyes twitched. In the surveince image, Martin stuck his head out from the passenger side with a cylindrical object on his shoulder. Swoosh! BOOM! A string of mes wasunched from the cylinder and hit the back of the bodyguard car that was trying to cut Rogers car off. The speeding ck SUV was abruptly sent flying rear first as it drew a graceful, fiery arc in the air. Then... with a deafening sound, it hit Tijuanasndmark stainless steel arch. Luke: ... Selina: ... Okay, Martin was definitely crazy. He had used an RPG-26. Was he nuts?! Was that something to be used on cars? Massive chaos broke out around the arch. People were yelling and screaming as they tried to quickly get away from the danger. Luke had to slow down to make way for the panic-stricken passers-by. However, he now couldnt be bothered to worry about Roger and Martin. These two were definitely going to be punished after this. All that remained to be seen was how severe the punishment would be. In the light of the setting sun, the darkening city was in chaos. On a road outside the city, three cars sped east one after another, leaving behind a trail of smoke and dust on the long dirt road. Ten minutester, Selina alerted Luke: Ditos car has entered a... manor? A lot of bodyguards areing out. Luke hummed as they continued moving forward. 15... 22... 29... 37... 45. Is this Ditos nest? Selina clicked her tongue as she looked at the image sent back by the drone. Luke shook his head. No. He has more than two thousand armed men under him. While its unlikely he would keep all of them here, fifty people is still too few. Selina gave an oh in agreement. Youre right. Thirty more people just came out. Its now pretty much a militarypany of armed men here. Luke made a noise of assent to indicate that he got it. Given his influence, Dito needed a lot of bodyguards in case he was ambushed by his foes or the police. The twenty bodyguards that went to the hotel with him was already the smallest number of people deployed. This manor had to be an important stronghold. It wouldnt be surprising if he had one to two hundred armed men here. Were three kilometers away from the manor, Selina reminded him. Luke stopped the car and asked, Where are Martin and Roger? They... charged into the manor. Roger this old man, has he gone crazy too? Luke couldnt help grumbling. He had thought that this ck, bald old guy was smarter than that. While muttering to himself, he began to put on his gear. Selina darted a look at him. What about me? As he sorted out his equipment, Luke said, Find a safe spot nearby and stay there. Theres another drone in the backpack. Send it out and give me directions. Also, keep an eye on Dito. Dont let him slip away. Selina asked, Are you sure? Luke nodded. Positive. Im not as crazy as Martin and Roger. If we both go in, well be too big a target and easily alert those armed guards. Selina wasnt really surprised. Both of them knew she couldntpare with Luke in a fight. She was mainly responsible for logistics and intelligence so that Luke wasnt distracted by minor details. As they spoke, Luke got out and reminded her again, Be safe. They didnt have their police car this time, and Selina had to pay attention to her safety. Got it, Selina said. Luke got out, pulled the hood over his head, and crept toward the manor under the cover of shrubs and dirt slopes. His earpiece would sound every now and then with alerts from Selina: Martin and Roger are engaging the armed men... Theyre breaking into the main building... Theyre surrounded... As he listened to how the battle was progressing, Luke advanced swiftly. Night had fallen and it was dark. Luke passed through the weeds like a ghost. His fake phone didnt alert him to any electronic surveince devices. Ditos security system clearly hadnt advanced with the time, or maybe this bigshot trusted his hundred bodyguards more. Now, those bodyguards were being drawn toward the main building in the manor, which made it a lot easier for Luke to sneak in. Luke very quickly reached the main building and didnt stop. On the left side of the main building, theres an entrance at three oclock which only has five people. Selinas timing couldnt be any better. Her using the drones and the program to monitor the entire manor was a lot more convenient than Lukes Sharp Nose. Martin and Roger are being forced to retreat to your nine oclock in the main building, she said. Luke pressed forward silently. The five bodyguards at the door were on alert and had their guns raised high. They didnt n on joining the battle inside the building. Martin was clearly going all out this time. Though he and his partner werepletely outnumbered, his counterattack was extremely ferocious. Pistols and rifles never stopped firing, and there was an explosion every now and then as Martin used grenades to teach Ditos bodyguards a lesson. Because of all the noise, the five men at the door didnt notice Lukes approach as their backs faced him. Lukes movements werent hasty at all. In such a dim environment, movements that were too quick and sudden might draw the attention of the other bodyguards nearby. He approached the backs of the five men soundlessly, like a ghost. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! They didnt react as they were hit in the head one after another. Two of them were punched and the other three were kicked. Lukes precision allowed most of his force to prate their brains without sending their bodies flying. The five bodyguards instantly copsed. Two men areing from the left. Theyre going to turn the corner in eight meters, five meters, two meters... Luke swiftly threw all five bodies through the door and hid inside as well. The two new guys reached the door. One of them said in puzzlement, Why isnt anybody here? Isnt this ce supposed to be guarded? Those jerks, they lied again! The other man waspletely unsurprised. Theyre more serious than anyone else when counting their money, but when actual bad asses show up, they run off. Chatting casually, the two men pushed the door open and went in. Bang! Bang! The moment the door was opened, they were greeted with two huge fists to the eye. Their necks snapped and they dropped like stones. Luke pulled them back, one in each hand, and hid them in a corner not far from the door along with the five bodyguards he had killed earlier. Martin and Roger are surrounded and going to be killed. Second floor of the main building, your ten oclock, Selina said once more. Luke grabbed two AKs off the bodies in passing. He picked up the clips as well and stuck them in his chest pocket. Chapter 462 - Sneak Shot 20 and Roger’s Buff

Chapter 462 Sneak Shot 20 and Rogers Buff

Luke picked up his pace and headed for a nearby flight of stairs. The enemy is mostly close to the entrances at six, nine and twelve oclock. Theyre pressing forward to the room which Martin and Roger are in. There are about thirty people outside the room. Selina continued reporting the enemys movements. What about the enemy on the second floor? Luke asked. Selina replied, Theres nobody on your side, but a lot of them are gathered at six, nine and twelve oclock. At this moment, Luke was using a small mirror at a corner on the second floor to survey the situation. The main building of Ditos manor had quite an interesting design. It was a square structure that had been built around a flower garden, a swimming pool and awn in the center. Stairs in the main building were located in the three, six, nine and twelve oclock positions, and there was only one corridor on each floor which circled around, which was how Martin and Roger had been surrounded so quickly. Only by hiding in a corner could they avoid being attacked from two sides. However, this left them no means of retreat. Luke adjusted his breathing slightly and stuck the special P226, which had a silencer on it, out around a corner. Da! Da! Da! Da! 20! 20! 20! 20! Luke subconsciously matched his inner voice to each shot. He would probably earn a lot of experience from killing NPCs tonight. He felt that he needed to motivate himself like in an MMORPG, or these kills would be too monotonous! Over thirty meters away, at the stairs to his ten oclock, the four bodyguards who were shooting at the room fell one after another. Luke then retreated and used his little mirror to observe the other three sides. Nobody cared about the four unlucky bastards who had just copsed as more bodyguards immediately filled their positions. An unorganized mob! Luke scoffed and raised his gun again. Da! Da! Da! Da! Another four bodyguards fell. 20! 20! 20! 20! Luke wasnt in a hurry to retreat this time. Sticking his head out so that only half his face and one eye was revealed, he calmly observed the reactions from the other three sides. Fine! It seemed that there were too many people here and the death of eight bodyguards didnt matter. He was lost for words. Nobody thought to check the surroundings when the eight bodyguards fell so quickly. Ditos bodyguards were real elites! Da! Da! Da! Da! 20! 20! 20! 20! Another four men died, which finally evoked some restlessness. The bodyguards hesitated and didnt dare immediately approach the door to the room. In less than two minutes, bodies had stacked up outside the door. How could the two guys inside be so good? Luke couldnt act as easily now. If anyone copsed far from the door, even an idiot would know that the victim hadnt been killed by those inside the room. Luke rolled his eyes and lowered his gun to aim at the two bodyguards at six oclock who were defending the first floor. Da! Da! 20! 20! The two mens heads blew up. One of the bodyguards at the stairs at twelve oclock sensed something wrong and craned his neck in confusion. Da! Da! 20! 20! He and his colleague followed in the footsteps of the bodyguards opposite. Hm, how many minions have I taken out? Forget it, its a boring number! Luke quickly discarded the irrelevant thought that popped up in his head. At that moment, something suddenly rolled out of the room which Martin and Roger were in. Two of the bodyguards who were pressing forward yelled, Grenade! At that shout, the people near the door looked for cover in a panic like hiding behind theirrades and holding them firmly in ce. Martin hade prepared. The grenades he threw out were mostly fragmentation grenades. As a retired Marine elite, he was very urate at throwing grenades and could take down quite a number of people with each attack. It was precisely because these bodyguards had been traumatized by Martins grenades that they hadnt been able to storm the room even after so long. Just now, almost ten of them had swarmed the room, only to bepletely wasted by one of Martins grenades. Luke was ready when the two men shouted grenade. Bang! Da! Da! Da! Da! When the grenade exploded, he stealthily shot the men who were hiding behind other unlucky bodyguards. Amidst all the smoke and screams, nobody noticed the five dead men behind them. Luke continued taking sneak shots at the people behind the screaming bodyguards. The screaming ones were the poor b*stards who were wounded from the grenade. It was better to keep them alive and let them add to the chaos. Pa! Da! Pa! Da! On the other side, another four men who had taken cover and avoided the st died. Including the screaming ones who had been wounded by Martins grenade, the bodyguards were down by more than ten men. The door to the room had turned into a morgue, with corpses scattered willy-nilly over the floor. The initially ambitious bodyguards were shaken by this gory scene. Who wouldnt be affected by this? They had no more than a hundred men, and they would be all dead in half an hour at this rate. Luke, bodyguards are going in with an RPG. Selina gave him a piece of bad news. Luke was lost for words. An eye for an eye? Thinking this, he quickly reloaded the P226. Martin wasnt an idiot. The bodyguards outside the door were dead or dying, and more were running over from outside with an RPG. The next course of action was simple. As Luke expected, another grenade was thrown out the door. Seeing the shape of the grenade, Luke quickly retreated around the corner. With a bang, sharp light illuminated the courtyard. There were screams and frantic yells. Eyes! My eyes! sh grenades could be very helpful. After that, Luke moved around the corner and raised his P226 again. Martin and Roger charged out of the room. Bent low, Martin swiftly cleaned up the bodyguards on the left side of the door with his M4A1. Roger also opened fire with his pistol behind Martin so that the bodyguards who had retreated to cover on the right didnt dare stick their heads out. Luke timed his shots. Pa! Da! Pa! Da! Several bodyguards copsed on the right side, which Roger was responsible for. Luke was secretly amused at Rogers baffled expression, and didnt stop shooting.Pa! Da! Pa! Da! Pa! Da! He shot down the six bodyguards on the right in sequence, starting with the closest one. Martin had a good weapon and good skills. Practically no enemy could escape his gun. But Roger was different. He was only a police detective, not a SWAT officer and even less a special force soldier. After using an entire clip, he actually hadnt hit a single opponent. But with Luke acting on the sly, Roger noticed that an enemy or two would fall every time he opened fire, as if he had a buff on him. Haha, who says I cant shoot?! he couldnt help but mumble. Chapter 463 - Beautiful Island and Hot RPG

Chapter 463 Beautiful Ind and Hot RPG

BOOM! There was an explosion, and an intense wave of air sted out of the room behind them, extinguishing Rogers good feelings about himself. Forget it, it was time to run! He only had a pistol, how could he fight an RPG?! Thinking that, Roger pulled the trigger again. But his gun clicked, indicating that the clip was empty. D*mn it! He cursed and reloaded in a hurry. Pa! Da! Pa! Da! Another four bodyguards copsed, and Rogers hand paused. Huh, that wasnt right! Why did they fall when he was still reloading? Were they pretending to be dead? These bodyguards were sneaky! Surprised, he reloaded even quicker and opened fire like crazy again. I dont care if youre pretending to be dead! Ill just kill you again if you get up! Making up his mind, Roger followed Martin and ran forward. The number of bodyguards swiftly dwindled during this frantic ughter. More than forty of them had fallen in the corridor outside the room alone. Including the bodyguards at the stairs whom Luke killed earlier, fifty bodyguards were already down. The bodyguards who were supposed to fill the empty positions didnte. Thus, Martin and Roger went down from the second floor unhindered and ran to twelve oclock. Luke quietly walked through the corridor on the second floor and finished off the bodyguards who werent dead yet. Martin and Roger are probably charging into Ditos living room. All the bodyguards are going in, Selina said in Lukes earpiece. Luke whistled a tune. ...Tropical ind breeze All of nature wild and free This is where I long to be La i bonita... Outside, Selina rolled her eyes. This was the Baja California Penins; it wasnt an ind at all! Also, all of you are still inside turning the ce upside-down with grenades and RPGs. How is that beautiful?! Whistling, Luke went downstairs. He didnt follow Martin and Roger, but left from the door at nine oclock. On the way, he met five bodyguards who ran into the house, but they were killed the moment they saw him. There were few bodyguards left and most were gathered around Dito, so Luke wasnt worried anymore. These bodyguards had a limited number of walkie-talkies, which were essentially non-existent if the bodyguards never got the chance to use them. Luke jogged from the door at nine oclock around to the entrance at twelve oclock. He didnt run into any more bodyguards this time; they were all concentrated in the building at twelve oclock as they fought Martin and Roger. Cars areing out. One Benz and three Chevrolet SUVs. Dito might be inside, Selina suddenly said. Luke hummed and jumped to climb up to the second floor. He broke a window and made his way inside. Opening the door, he looked down from above into a hall filled with smoke and littered with corpses. Martin in a rage was really scary! He had killed close to twenty bodyguards in the hall. No wonder Dito had to run. His one hundred guards were almostpletely annihted. He would be killed if he didnt run. Selina said, Roger and Martin are out... Theyre chasing the cars. Luke said, Drive the car to the back door in two minutes. Be careful. As he spoke, he went downstairs and fired the P226 non-stop as he killed all the bodyguards who werent dead yet. He entered a room on one side of the hall. A momentter, he ran out and went straight to the back door. At the back door, two panicked bodyguards were looking around nervously with their guns raised high. While the gunshots had stopped, they still felt that the enemy was lurking around. Until now, they still didnt understand how the two guys killed theirrades. That was over a hundred people! Even pigs couldnt be killed that fast! While they were wondering this, they heard footsteps and hastily raised their guns. Pa! Da! But they only got their guns up halfway when bullet holes appeared in their foreheads, and Luke ran past them like the wind. The fish really escaped the! Martin, Roger, you owe me dinner when we get back, Luke muttered as he ran out of the main building. He got into the drivers seat and they set off. Selina didnt even turn her head. You better step on it. Theyre already ten kilometers away, and I can only see a little even with night vision. Luke said, Copy that. Please fasten your safety belt! Here we go! The car swooshed out. Selina didnt ask what Luke had done back in the manor. She didnt need to know, nor did she care. She said, Its mentioned in Ditos files that he may have a secret ntation in the mountains southeast of Tijuana. Thats the direction hes headed in. Luke hummed and said, He probably still has men there who can help block Martin so that he can keep running. As he replied to Selina, he looked at the items in his inventory. Look wasnt quite urate. In reality, he just needed to think about scanning his inventory to know what was inside. Just now, he looted a tremendous amount of cash, as well as some gold and small diamonds, from the basement in Ditos manor. He could only curse: d*mn nouveau riche! But that wasnt the important point. Luke had never been short of things like cash, gold or diamonds in his inventory. More importantly, he had found several books that appeared to be ledgers. He hadnt had the time yet to confirm if they were ledgers; they could just be import and export records. The records were very haphazard. Skimming them quickly, Luke didnt quite understand them. Dito, you uneducated old man, dont you know that you have to keep clear ounts?! Arent you worried that your men will take some for themselves? But these ledgers were definitely useful, and Luke naturally wouldnt let them go. On the way, Luke saw two overturned SUVs. They were Ditos bodyguards cars which Martin had knocked over. Several men were staggering next to the cars. Luke didnt stop. He simply eased up on the gas pedal and rolled down the window when he approached them. Selina had already leaned back to give Luke a clear line of sight. Pa! Da! Pa! Da! Pa! Da! All the men standing next to the cars fell. Luke stepped on the gas pedal again and sped up, leaving behind the two SUVs lying there quietly. They sped along for over ten minutes. Luke had no interest in catching up and blocking Dito. Martin was the one who wanted revenge, so he could do it. What interested Luke was Ditos nest. Killing the gang members and destroying illegal drugs gave him a lot of credit points. Just now, the system notification had popped up. System: Destroy Dito Floress base. Completed. Total experience: 3,000. Total credit: 3,000. Contribution rate: 60%. EXP +1,800. Credit +1,800. He wouldve earned more experience and credit points if Dito had hidden illegal drugs in the manor. Martin and Roger had no time for anything else, so Luke easily picked up points in passing Chapter 464 - The Call of the Chief: Surprise, Motherf*cker!

Chapter 464 The Call of the Chief: Surprise, Motherf*cker!

Selina suddenly warned, Theres a convoy three kilometers up ahead: A total of five pickups and more than thirty people. Luke hummed as they continued moving forward. Selina said, Ditos reached the convoy. Hes not stopping, hes still running. The convoy has stopped Martin and Roger, and theyre engaging. Hearing the intense gunfire outside the window, Luke asked casually, Are Martin and Roger alright? Selina said, I think somethings wrong. Theyre not returning as much gunfire. Lukes mind raced and he roughly understood the situation. Martin and Roger had been too busy chasing the enemy to restock their ammunition, most of which mustve been used up in the battle at the manor. Chasing Dito and his bodyguard squad didnt require a lot of ammunition, but Ditos shocking number of reinforcements was pretty bad news for Martin. Luke turned off the headlights and said, Send out one of the drones to scout the roads up ahead. I need to go around them. Selina worked quickly, then showed him the tablet. This should be a safe route. Luke nced at the route marked out in red on the tablet. Calcting quickly in his head, he said, Ill pass Martin and Roger in a minute. Toss them the bag of weapons and ammunition thats in the backseat. Selina took the tablet back, then grabbed the bag from the backseat. It was a bunch of weapons which Luke had casually grabbed earlier. He hadnt used them and had just brought them with him. In any case, he had an inventory, and would never say no to extra ammunition. Selina dragged the bag toward her and lowered the back of her seat so that she was half-lying down with the bag on herp. At that moment, the window on the passenger side was all the way down. Luke began to count down. 3... 2... 1! Selina movedpletely in time with Lukes countdown. She picked up the bag at 3, raised it to the window at 2, then threw it out at 1. Martin and Roger, on the other hand, were sweating with fear. Martin had already noticed Lukes car, but he had just used up his clip. Roger was hiding behind a rock eight meters away. He only had a few bullets left and didnt dare take random shots. This wasnt a TV drama. The hit rate for shooting at a fast-moving car at night was painfully low. as The next moment, the Ford pickup which didnt have its lights on whooshed past Roger, and something heavy was thrown out from the passenger side tond two meters from Roger. Martin and Roger, who both had goosebumps, stared nkly. This situation didnt seem right. Whatever had been thrown out was too hefty to be a grenade. Only a lunatic would use such a huge grenade. The Ford pickup didnt stop at all. After the bag was thrown out, the car swung around to hit the side of the defense perimeter set up by Ditos bodyguards. Martin and Roger instantly realized that the Ford pickup wasnt with Dito, or it couldve stopped behind them to work with the convoy in front in a pincer attack. Sure enough, the Ford pickup drove off the road and through the underbrush before suddenly speeding up a slope and hurtling through the air. When the pickup was airborne, Luke picked up a Glock with his left hand and stuck it out the window. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! After a series of gunshots, five bodyguards suddenly screamed and fell. The pickupnded and Luke flicked his wrist as he made use of Curve Shooting. Bang! Bang! Two more bodyguards copsed. Casually dropping the Glock, Luke pulled his hand back into the car and rushed off. Martin was stupefied. Holy sh*t! What sort of shooting is that?. The pickup had been in the air for no more than two seconds, but the driver hit seven bodyguards who were scattered about in a brief instant in the dark night. Even a game didnt have this sort of cheat! Roger, for one, had fired almost eighty bullets tonight but had hit less than fifty enemy targets. And he was already one of the better shooters in LAPD. How good were American officers at shooting? ording to certain data, in a gunfight against suspects, the first shot which a police officer fired within a ten-meter range had an uracy of 30%. That was why the police system had always focused more on police officers practicing shooting at close range and not as much on aiming. After all, the uracy was only 30% even when they tried to aim, which wasnt very different from not aiming at all. Just now, the pickup driver had fired eight bullets and hit seven people from an airborne car. Even Martin had never witnessed such marksmanship before. Roger, on the other hand, was a lot less concerned. He was an old man, and his eyesight wasnt as good. After the strange driver killed seven bodyguards, Roger dragged over the big bag that had been thrown from the car. Feeling it, there was a burst of happiness in his heart, and he burst outughing after he unzipped it. Martin came back to his senses. What are you doing? Even as he spoke, he raised his hand to catch the AK that was thrown to him with one hand and caught two clips with the other. Roger said, That bag is full of weapons and ammunition, a lot of it. He raised the AK he was holding and pulled on the gun to load it. Surprise, motherf*cker! He yelled obscenities as he opened fire wildly with his AK. Martin was bbergasted, his forehead covered in dark lines. Roger, how long has it been since you used an AK? Squatting down in embarrassment to dodge the bullets that were fired back at him, Roger said, Haha, its only been... Well, Im a police detective. Ive never used an AK. He said the words a little guiltily. The truth was that he hadnt even touched the M4A1 that was sitting in his car in a long while. Like he said, he was a police detective, not a SWAT officer. A submachine gun wasnt his main weapon. If he could use a submachine gun, then why would people need SWAT?! Martin rolled his eyes, then suddenly stuck his head out and raised the gun. Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Two bodyguards who were firing at Roger screamed and fell. Martin said, So, can you let go of the trigger? The guns recoil is too much for you. Rogers expression was gloomy and he could only fume in silence. Up ahead, Lukes pickup had already swung back onto the road and continued speeding along Selina said, Theres a buildingplex and some lights two kilometers up ahead, and big crop fields around it. This could be Ditos ntation. Luke narrowed his eyes as he looked through the windshield. With his keen sight, he could vaguely see a bit of light. Selina wasnt done. They have a defensive perimeter set up around theplex, and its very organized. Theres a sentry tower and... huh, a machine gun tower? Lukeughed. So professional? Selina observed the picture on the tablet carefully and then nodded. It really is a machine gun tower, and there are two of them. Theyre both in the central zone and can cover the entireplex. Chapter 465 - Infiltration

Chapter 465 Infiltration

Luke didnt think too much of it. How crazy were drug dealers in Mexico? In his previous life, Mexican drug dealers had more armed men than the Mexican military. ording to a 2018 news report, the Mexican army seized from drug dealers a batch of firearms which included ten thousand rifles, a hundred machine guns and dozens of RPGs. It could be said that the biggest drug dealers in Mexico were utterly capable of waging a small war. In Lukes previous life, they were at loggerheads with the Mexican authorities for ten years, during which time they continued to get stronger and stronger. In certain regions, they even began to wield control over the people on the lower rungs of society,pletely recing the Mexican government and establishing their own independent kingdoms. Luke was thus more or less prepared for the situation at the ntation. As long as there werent any armored trucks, everything was fine! Ditos cars had already entered this fort-likeplex, and the guards were already moving en masse. But nobody came out. Instead, they watched key areas of the buildingplex and looked like they were going to defend the ce to the death. Does Dito have to be that scared? Luke grumbled unhappily. He has three hundred men here. Why dont they just go out and take Roger and Martin head-on? Selina was stunned. Youre not counting us? He doesnt even know were here, why should he be scared of us? said Luke matter-of-factly. Selina was lost for words. Youre talking like you didnt take action just now. Okay, enough chitchat. What do we do now? she asked. Luke stopped the car and pondered as he examined the surveince image. This stronghold of Ditos had much better defenses than his manor. Of course, it wasnt surprising since this ce was the source of his goods. It was highly likely that the ntation had been set up this way to deal with possible attacks by the Mexican army. Studying the stronghold for a moment, Luke said, Like before, youll send me intelligence and Ill sneak in. Selina couldnt help but object, There are a few hundred people in there, and Martin and Roger arent around this time! Luke chuckled. Trust me, itll be fine. He would earn more experience and credit points without Martin and Roger around. Was it easy for him to take leave? This break would be for naught if he didnt earn enough points during this time. Selina frowned but ultimately didnt object again. Between them, Luke had always been the one to make the decisions, and he had never been wrong. Dont tell me... youre going to copy Martin. She couldnt help warning him. Luke got out of the car with a smile. What are you thinking? Am I that sort of reckless person? Selina very much wanted to say yes, you are, but she managed to hold back. Be careful. Dont take any chances. Luke nodded. You too. Dont let anybody discover your position. After that, he started running. Theyve deployed roughly the same number of people in every direction, but the numbers are slightly higher at the three and nine oclock entrances, Selina said in Lukes earpiece. Luke had naturally noticed it too. This stronghold was better defended than the manor, but not by very much. No matter how professional a setup was, the personnel had to be professional enough to carry it out. Ditosckeys clearly werent professionals. Besides, the stronghold wasnt designed to resist special forces, and had many weaknesses. For someone as extraordinary as Luke, there were too many holes he could take advantage of. Exerting force, he crawled swiftly through a shallow sewer, his immense strength and reactions preventing him from being soaked in the muddy sewage like an ordinary soldier would. He would have to get into the carter, and didnt want to get all dirty. It only took him two seconds to make his way through the twenty-meter-long sewer. Passing through an area on the perimeter which didnt have any cover, Luke hid behind a low wooden wall. Two enemies on the roof to your left. A pickup armed with a machine gun around the corner to your right. The alerts came through Lukes earpiece. He bent low and moved forward, out of the line of sight of the two men on the roof. Finding a back door, he gently used force and opened it soundlessly. There was nobody inside. Walking in, he went up to the front window. Craning his neck slightly, he examined the environment and people inside the stronghold. Luke now had a better look at the defensive setup here, and there was one word to describe it C crap. Whoever formted the defense n was quite good; unfortunately, the people implementing it were just amateurs. They were sloppy and cking off, resulting in a vulnerable stronghold which could have otherwise been properly defended. Dito Flores really wasnt a man who knew how to use people properly. But thinking about it, Mexican drug dealers currently had yet to absorb members of the army and police forces inrge numbers, so their crappy fighting strength was understandable. After observing for a while, Luke carried on with his operation. He couldnt touch the guards who were out in the open yet. Killing them was as good as announcing that someone had snuck in. What he was focused on was several men moving things behind a nearby building. Different from the other buildings that were made from wood, this was a concrete building, and five to six men were moving several hard, ck, long and thick weapons out. They were RPG-75. This was the favorite heavy-duty firepower weapon of private forces. It was cheap, useful and easily essible. Lukes Sharp Nose detected gun oil, gunpowder and a mix of other scents from the building behind the men. This suggested that the building was an armoury. But werent these guys acting too scared? They were only dealing with Martin and Roger on the surface. Why were they moving RPGs? It wasnt like Roger and Martin were going to attack them in an armored car. Mocking inwardly, Luke stealthily made his way to the building. Leaning against the back wall of the concrete building, Lukes Sharp Nose confirmed that a lot of things were stashed in the building, and the criminals were only moving a small portion out. However, this building only had one entrance, through which the men were busy moving stuff out. Seeing them move weapons out without stopping, Luke felt a little helpless. There were just two attackers outside, how much firepower did they need? He saw quite a fewrge boxes of machine gun ammo belts. Luke rolled his eyes. These ammo belts were pretty good. Ten minutes to load and ten seconds to shoot; that was how machine guns worked. That was also why Luke had always favored precision over quantity. Loading wasted too much time. More importantly, he had yet to run into an enemy for which he needed a machine gun to deal with. Fortunately, two minutes after he made his way over, the men were finally done loading up the car and they drove off. At the same time, Luke darted out from the side to enter the concrete building. Chapter 466 - t’s Showtime and Grenade 80

Chapter 466 Its Showtime and Grenade 80

There were only two people left in the armoury. Sorting out the ammo and equipment with their backs to the door, they didnt notice that an enemy had snuck in. This was the central zone in the stronghold and all around them were their people. They never expected anybody to infiltrate this ce. Luke walked over and took them out with a punch to the back of the head each. He then made straight for his target. He wasnt interested in the ammo; he had more than enough. He was slightly tempted by the full ammo belts, but there was no need to take them now. He quickly lifted the lids of several boxes. After verifying the equipment inside, he stored the boxes in his inventory. He didnt let go of the two RPGs and the missiles either. He had never bought these before, for the same reason he had never used machine guns: He had never needed them. Naturally, he was just picking these up in passing He was very fast. Two minutes after sneaking in, he had cleaned up everything that he was interested in. He then stuffed the bodies of the two dead criminals into two empty boxes, closed them, and put two boxes of bullets on top. Nobody would discover the bodies any time soon, which would buy Luke more time on this operation. Slipping out of the concrete building, he made his way to his next target. It was a building at one oclock in theplex. There wasnt anything particrly special about it; conversely, it was very unremarkable. This building was neither an important part of the defense nor was it on the perimeter. It was a little out of the way and closer to the weed fields outside. Sneaking over to the building, Luke threw out the rope dart and reeled in a guard before he killed him. Then, taking out raw materials from his inventory, he swiftly put together ad hoc weapons. He had obtained these materials from Ditos manor earlier precisely for use in the ntation. Since he had everything, he finished very quickly. Stashing more than half of his handmade weapons into his inventory, Luke picked up the dozen that were left and walked to the back of the building. This was a blind spot in the stronghold which had been guarded by the criminal that Luke had just killed. Naturally, there was nobody here. cing his handmade weapons in front of him, Luke took a deep breath. He then picked one up, pulled the ring on the grenade and hurled it. He swiftly lobbed the dozen handmade grenades at a rate of two per second. He used quite a lot of strength and threw them up to an astonishing height. As a result, the handmade weapons flew far out into the weed fields. When Luke tossed them out, a criminal standing guard in front of a building a little further out in front of Luke suddenly sensed that something wasnt right and subconsciously raised his head. Why do I feel like something just flew over our heads? Another criminal looked around. Where? But the handmade grenades had already flown past and were falling toward the weed fields outside the stronghold. There was nothing to see. The two men had barely spoken when there was a loud bang as the first handmade grenade that was still in the air exploded. The explosion sent out mes to create a fiery shower which covered a range of over ten square meters. A series of explosions then rang out in the air above the weed fields outside as a shower of mes quickly spread out. The two criminals were dumbfounded. At the first explosion, everybody in the stronghold subconsciously fell silent. They then opened their mouths at the same time, some asking questions and some shouting. The entire ce was a mess. Selina said, Martin and Roger have finished off the criminals blocking them and are racing over to the stronghold. Luke chuckled inwardly. This was Martins chance. It would be suicide for Martin to attack a defense line of three hundred people, even if they were all amateurs. US troops who fought overseas often said that they had the absolute advantage in the first ten minutes of an engagement; the situation after that depended on who had the greater number of people. The meaning was clear: In a battle, being outnumbered was deadly after a long period of time. Firepower and personal capabilities could help soldiers gain the upper hand over superior numbers in a short period of time, but even the best soldiers wouldnt be able to deal with a constant flow of enemies if things were drawn out. Of course, thisrgely referred to field missions, like in Baghdad or Afghanistan. Luke had snuck in secretly precisely to create chaos. He was now far stronger than a normal person, but he couldnt show himself if he wanted to take care of Ditos group of criminals smoothly. Even with Elementary Self-Healing and a bulletproof vest, a few hundred bullets hitting him would still hurt. Sure enough, Martin hadnt given up on getting revenge. Since he was still on the attack, there was a lot more room for Luke to act. As he pondered, he took out a box of grenades from his inventory and weighed one of them in his hand. Once theyre outside the stronghold, tell me the distance and range. Selina said, Theyll reach the main gate in a minute. This gave Luke a buffer to get ready. One minute passed quickly. Martin and Roger have stopped the car. For the time being, theyre not going in, Selina alerted Luke. Luke chuckled. Its Showtime. Saying that, he pulled the pin on a grenade and threw it at the main gate. Once he started, he didnt stop. At a frequency of two grenades per second, he emptied the box and aimed the grenades at various spots close to the main gate. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! 80! 80! 80! 80! Luke couldnt help chanting in his heart. Explosions rang out one after another and burning shrapnel was sent flying everywhere, severely wounding the criminals who were gathered around the gate. Luke had now turned into a human grenadeuncher. He threw the grenades urately at wherever the criminals were gathered. Wretched cries for help rang out inside the stronghold. Many criminals were killed and still more were heavily wounded. Because of their injuries, they could only scream and cry for help. All the criminals in the stronghold were panic-stricken. Had they been surrounded by the Mexican military? Was this a raid?! Luke was too fast and precise at lobbing the grenades as explosions rang out close to the main gate one after another. It was such horrifying momentum that these amateur criminals were under the illusion that they were surrounded. Luke had no time to bother with them. His show had only just begun. Throwing out twenty grenades in a row, he leisurely surveyed the activity inside the stronghold. A lot of people were now running helter-skelter near the front gate even though they didnt know why they were running. Many criminals on the perimeter were already opening fire towards the outside of the stronghold. Theypletely didnt realize that the attack hade from within. Luke soon shifted his attention away from the main gate. The fellows there were already frightened stiff by the explosions and few of them dared to gather together any longer. Chapter 467 - Don’t Need Grenades or RPGs for Work

Chapter 467 Dont Need Grenades or RPGs for Work

Outside the stronghold, Selina was bbergasted as she stared at the surveince image. How on earth did Luke get his hands on so many grenades? Not far from the main gate, Martin and Roger were just as stupefied. Whats going on? We havent discussed our attack strategy yet! On the way here, Roger had in fact been strongly opposed to Martin attacking the stronghold. Roger was old, not blind. He didnt think that the two of them could deal with so many criminals in the stronghold. He thought it was already Gods blessing that they survived the manor just now. But Martin still wouldnt give up; how could it be that easy to let go of his hatred toward the person who killed his wife and baby? As they argued in low voices, the sound of Luke setting the weeds on fire rang out. Looking at this magnificent spectacle of a fiery shower, Roger mumbled, A military drone attack? Silent for a moment, Martin then crushed his guess. Drones cant carry so much ammo. Besides, those are grenades! Martin was far more familiar with the sound of explosions than Roger was, and he could tell right away that these were grenade explosions. But how could anyone throw out so many grenades in so short a span of time? Were Mexican special forces attacking this ce too? Inside the stronghold, Luke observed the back gate at twelve oclock. He chuckled lightly and grabbed more grenades. Another round for the other side. Thats only fair. A momentter, grenades fell like eggs from the dark sky toward the back gate. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! 80! 80! 80! 80! Luke murmured again in his heart. The criminals were in aplete mess. At least a hundred men were gathered at the front and back gates where they had focused their defense. But after two bombardments, slightly under half of them were dead and the survivors were scared witless. Martin and Roger are starting their assault at seven oclock. Make sure you dont hurt them by ident, Selina warned Luke again. Looking at the stronghold, half of which was covered in smoke and fire, as well as the massive fire that was starting to spread outside among the weeds, Selina gained a new understanding of Lukes destructive power. She felt that her previousck of understanding was most likely due to the fact... that Los Angeles police detectives didnt need to use grenades in their line of work. Factoring in Lukes monstrous strength and stamina, Seline felt that it wasnt going to end well for the criminals in the stronghold. Sure enough, just as she was thinking this, more explosions rang out, and the strongholds central zone was showered with grenades once again. Luke even specially tossed two assault grenades into the machine gun tower. The structure, which had seemed so imposing earlier, was instantly blown to smithereens. Luke had to be careful when it came to this heavy-duty weapon which had a huge coverage. He might not die if he was hit, but he would definitely be heavily wounded. At that moment, moans and cries rang out from the front and back. Luke, I think Dito is about to run, Selina suddenly said. Luke was rendered speechless. Why was Dito so spineless? Couldnt this old man be gutsy for once? He asked, Where is he? Selina replied, There are two cars headed down the main road not far from you. Hm, I dont think your grenades will be enough to deal with him. Luke: Huh? Whilemunicating with Selina, he stuck his head out and looked at the main road, only to lose his cool and curse. Seriously?! Dito really has something like that? Selina said, Yep. The armored truck in the front has two machine guns. Dito is inside the modified Hummer behind. The Hummer also has a machine gun turret. You can see it, right? Dont you dare do something dumb. Luke just wanted to cover his head. I see it. Ditosckeys are real geniuses at modification! With their skills, why did they be drug dealers?! They couldve made a fortune by opening a body shop! On the main road, an armored truck led the way. The truck waspletely wrapped in steel tes with only a small observation window in front of the drivers seat. The truck container in the back had been reced with two mounted machine gun turrets that even had half-circle steel tes around them to act as shields. The Hummer which followed the truck also had steel tes installed to provide the shooters protection. At first nce, one might think it was a legit US military troop. His mind racing as he observed the situation, Luke took out two RPGs from his inventory. Swoosh! Swoosh! Two strings of fire streaked out, one hitting the observation window of the armored truck and the other hitting one of its tires. Following two loud booms, the armored truck immediately stopped moving. Luke instantly scuttled behind another building. He took out another two rockets for the RPGs and reloaded them. Going around a few buildings to emerge behind the armored vehicles, Luke mumbled, Double RPGs, double happiness! Swoosh! One of the rockets hit the machine gun turret on the armored truck. BOOM! The machine gun turret on the armored truck burst into mes and turned into a zing cavity. Swoosh! The other rocket was fired at the tires of the armored Hummer. BOOM! The armored Hummer flew to one side and crashed to the ground, one of its back tires sent flying as it wobbled and hit a nearby building. Luke had already retreated again and quickly slipped away. Kill Dito? It wasnt important. The guy was worth three hundred experience and credit points at most. He could be left for Martin to deal with. Each criminal in the horde on the side was easily worth twenty experience and credit points, so Luke could still earn a lot if he worked diligently. He didnt mind doing Martin this favor. If Martin could kill his arch-enemy himself, he would probably be more willing to take the me for everything! In Lukes ear, Selina alerted him to Martin and Rogers current positions every now and then. She had already seen how Luke knocked over the two armored vehicles in the surveince image. Her estimation of Lukes destructive power increased once more, and again she rejoiced; it was a good thing that L.A. police detectives didnt need RPGs in their line of work, or Luke might blow Los Angeles to kingdome. Thanks to Selinas alerts, Luke steered clear of Martin and Roger and roamed the dark corners of the buildings. Now and then, he would throw out a grenade to urately hit a group of criminals gathered together. Not far away, a minor gang leader gestured and shouted as he stood bravely on the top of a pickup with a mounted machine gun and instructed the unorganized criminals to approach him. Very quickly, this warrior gathered a dozen men together. Now, listen up. Stop the guys who are running around brainlessly and have them assemble and search the ce... Swoosh! Something dark dropped from the sky andnded at his feet in the back of the pickup with a tter. The surrounding criminals were deathly still for a moment, until a man shouted despairingly, Grenade! Everybody scattered. Bang! This warrior chief was sent flying out of the truck. He hit the ground not far away and rolled a couple of times before he stopped moving. In the meantime, another grenade exploded above the criminals who had just scattered. Chapter 468 - Even Jesus Can’t Save Dito

Chapter 468 Even Jesus Cant Save Dito

Bang! The grenade which exploded in midair enveloped the criminals, scattering metal ball bearings which made everyone scream. Under the threat of the grenades that came flying over every now and then, the remaining two hundred or so criminals were unable to organize any sort of counterattack and could only flee haphazardly as they fired off random shots. They didnt dare assemble together since a grenade would be thrown at them out of nowhere to blow them up. On the other side, Martin and Roger were initially under a lot of pressure with almost thirty people firing at them. Suddenly, a few grenadesnded among the criminals and instantly eliminated half of them. The rest lost their courage and ran away. Martin: ... Gasping, Roger mumbled, Do you think that God is protecting us? Were still alive in the face of so many enemies. Martin scoffed. Does God throw grenades, too? Lets go. I think I saw Dito. Roger perked up. Where? Martin said, Follow me. Dont get blown up by the grenades. Roger asked, Seriously? Martin said, ...Fine, I hate to admit it, but these experts seem fully aware of our location and movements. What he didnt say was that only an elite special squad working in perfect tandem could move and act so freely and skilfully. But Martin didnt understand why a squad with such highbat ability would be helping him. Luke received an alert from Selina once more. Five cars entered the back gate: Four SUVs, and a pickup with a machine gun. Theyre Ditos reinforcements. Be careful. Unlike the amateurs in the stronghold, these are professionals. Luke asked, Where are they?. Selina said, Where you ambushed the armored truck just now. Theyre fighting Martin and Roger. You might want to hurry up. Martin and Roger can barely hold them back. Actually, Martin and Roger couldnt hold them back at all. Almost thirty people got out of the five support vehicles. They were armed with a goodbination of UMPs and M4A1s, were well-trained, and had a clear objective. Working in tandem and without needing to use the heavy machine gun on the pickup, they forced Martin and Roger to stay behind cover the entire time. The reinforcements picked up Dito and covered each other as they retreated to the vehicles and prepared to evacuate. Not only that, under themand of these reinforcements, many criminals assembled together as well and started pushing toward the back gate. Together with the reinforcements, fifty people formed a group which continued to draw in the criminals nearby. Hive mentality was human nature. In times of chaos, most people would follow the majority. The reinforcements had taken the lead. Seeing how the reinforcements moved, Luke realized that things were now a little tricky. He was out of grenades and the reinforcements tactics were very advanced. They sent out the criminal cannon fodder to clear the way for them while keeping a safe distance themselves and covering each other as they retreated. Lukes marksmanship was very good, but after just killing a couple of them, he would draw all their fire. Also, while their retreat wasnt very fast, it wasnt slow either. By the time Luke eliminated half of them, they would havepletely evacuated. With the amateurs clearing the way, it wouldnt be easy for Luke to use an RPG to blow up the entire convoy. Luke frowned. These reinforcements were really good, almost as good as a trained military troop. Sure enough, Dito held extraordinary power. But it was useless! Dito was doomed! Even Jesus couldnt save him! So saith Luke. At that moment, a pickup appeared from around a corner. An idea urred to Luke when he saw the pickup. He shot the driver and the pickup crashed into a building next to the road. Nobody cared about this small car crash. Luke swiftly entered the building and tinkered with the pickup for a moment before he returned with a new weapon. Just as this bunch regrouped and morale started to improve, the faces of the criminals facing the back gate suddenly changed. Several criminals with quick reflexes simply lunged to the side like dogs and crawled away on all fours to find cover like a dog. In one of the SUVs, a burly, fierce-looking man roared into his walkie-talkie, Stop wasting time, hurry up and retreat. Clear the way! Find a vehicle, preferably a pickup with a machine gun... F*ck! Why are you running? M- Machine gun! Not far away from the SUV, a criminals eyes bulged and looked like they would fall out of his head before he ran for this life. Stunned, the burly man sensed something wasnt right and abruptly turned around. At that moment, time seemed to slow down. A tall figure emerged from around a corner at a heavy pace, raising dust with each footstep. As if his keen eyes were taking in everything in slow motion, the burly man saw the weapons the man had on him, as well as the long ammo belts that hung on this huge man. The burly mans pupils contracted abruptly. The tall stranger was actually very fast. In just a few steps, he reached the center of the road. He then turned around to face the convoy and the fifty to sixty criminals in front of it. Surprise, motherf*cker! All the criminals trembled at the roar. Except for those who had already scrambled off, those that remained instinctively looked in the direction of the roar. They saw a hard, ck, long and thick barrel C a cruel battlefield weapon C and a long golden and dazzling ammo belt, on a tall and sturdy figure who stood with one leg in front of the other. The next moment, there was a muffled boompletely unlike the sound of a rifle. Tong! Tong! Tong! Tong! Tong! Tong! Blood suddenly sprayed out of the criminals at the very front. The burlymander yelled frantically into his walkie-talkie, Scatter! Scatter! Machine gun, return fire! But it was toote! The man behind the machine gun on the pickup, who was the biggest threat for Luke, had just turned the machine gun around when his head was reduced to a pulp. Naturally, the heavy machine gun had to be taken care of first! Lukes first target was precisely this gunner. After finishing off the gunner, Luke used all his strength for once and opened fire with both hands. Swiftly adjusting the muzzles, he fired in sporadic bursts at the several dozen criminals in front of him one by one. The muzzle swept toward a particr SUV and he pulled the trigger lightly. Tong! Tong! Tong! The bullets left the barrel of the heavy machine gun in a smooth burst. Chapter 469 - I Gave You A Chance But You Didn’t Take It!

Chapter 469 I Gave You A Chance But You Didnt Take It!

The burly man inmand in the drivers seat didnt have time to react before his upper torso blew up. Luke swept the barrel of the machine gun past Dito and didnt stop firing. He had no idea that he had just killed the linchpin of the reinforcements, and waspletely immersed in his domineering firepower. This fierce metallic storm didnt stop as gunfire continued to ring out. In less than ten seconds, Luke plowed through these criminals. Except for the handful of people who had sharp eyes and quick movements, and crawled away fast enough, the other forty or so criminals were turned into pulp by this fierce barrage. The terrible gunfire finally came to an end. The convoy was aplete mess. The drivers seats had all been shot through, and only the bottom half of the guy manning the machine gun was left. Nobody hiding behind the cars survived either. That handful of traumatized criminals who hadnt been killed cried and crawled away, bloody and broken. ng! The heavy M2 fell to the ground with a dull thump. Luke let out a soundlessugh and rolled his wrists. In his heart, however, he yelled, F*cking amazing! Ten minutes to load and ten seconds to shoot! The machine gun really was a weapon that brought joy. After rotating his wrists, Luke casually drew out a looted M1911 from the holster on his leg. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The handful of criminals wailing and crawling away were all shot in the head. Reloading the gun unhurriedly, Luke disappeared into the shadows of a nearby building. On the opposite side, Martins and Rogers eyes were close to falling out. That was an M2 Browning, which weighed almost forty kilograms even when unloaded! Even just holding it steady was hard for a regr person. Opening fire while holding the gun in the hand? Only bored gun fanatics would try that. Even if they wore a sling so that their body would take most of the guns weight, they would be knocked off bnce after a couple of shots. It was impossible to deal with the recoil of such a heavy weapon. To be able to use up an ammo belt and still hold the gun steady like what they had just seen, that person absolutely wasnt human. Martin suddenly felt that there was something wrong with this world. He was confident in his shooting skills, but had lost when it came to heavy machine guns... As if! That was a f*cking vehicle-mounted machine gun that wasnt designed to be held by hand. At that moment, Roger finally picked his jaw up from the ground. He mumbled, That guys my fan. Martin: Huh? That line he said just now, he clearly learned it from me, said Roger. Martin said, ...Youre right. Who knows, he might also be ck. Roger asked, Are you dissing the color of my skin? Martin said, Im praising the magnificent strength all of you have, to be able to hold and shoot a heavy machine gun. Roger said, ...Please dont. I cant even hold an M249. Im an old man. As they bantered, they finally calmed down from the shock. Nobody dared to get close anymore. The image of the heavy machine gun clearing the scene just now was too horrible. The truth was that the burly man in the SUV whom Luke had killed was the military instructor for the armed men under Ditosmand. He was an American and a retired Marine. He hade here for money, and because of money, would remain here forever. It was a universal truth that the pursuit of wealth was the greatest cause of death. Taking down Ditosst ray of hope, Luke carried out a final clean-up inside the stronghold. He simply shot anyone who ran past him. As for those who got away, he didnt chase them but simply reminded Selina over thems, Be careful of the criminals who are running; dont let them ambush you. Selina had the car, and the fleeing criminals might try to steal it. Rx, I found a good ce to hide in, Selina said. But are you sure we shouldnt leave soon? Chuckling, Luke raised his hand and fired twice, killing two criminals who just ran past him. Entering the building behind him, he walked through the hall and kicked open the back door, which hit the face of a criminal who was shuddering behind it. He said, Believe in the Mexican police. I guarantee that they wont arrive before we leave. Selina: ... Seizing this opportunity, Luke entered the armoury once more and looted the ammunition that he was interested in, like the boxes of stacked ammo belts. The thrill he got from the barrage just now wasnt something he could get from an assault rifle. With his extraordinary strength, both rifles and pistols felt light to him and barely had a recoil. In contrast, the M2 just now reminded him what it felt like to first use a gun. Besides the ammo belts, he also swept clean the ammo for RPGs. Finally, he set a stic explosive inside the armoury and left. What are Martin and Roger doing? Luke asked. Selina replied, Theyre... fighting? It seems theyre arguing over Dito. Luke found that odd. What do you mean? Selina said, I dont know, but I think Roger wants to bring Dito back. Luke chuckled. What a wily old man. If they brought Dito back, what he had would give Martin and Roger leverage. Just for this guys money alone, there would be people willing to protect Martin and Roger. The two of them had really kicked a hos nest this time. Roger had probably taken this into consideration. But Dito had killed Martins wife and baby, and Martin wasnt willing to let his arch-enemy go. It couldnt be said that Roger wasnt a good friend. He was an old man who had followed his partner to Mexico to chase and hunt down dozens of criminals. He was definitely a loyal friend. Luke found the drug warehouse and poured oil around in it. He then flicked a lighter and tossed it out before he turned around and left. Behind him, mes burst out and swallowed the warehouse full of weed. Luke, it seems that Roger has convinced Martin. Martins gone back to the car, and Dito... is still alive. Luke shook his head, lost for words. After running a dozen meters, he saw Roger and Martin about thirty meters away. He saw Roger with his back to him as thetter handcuffed Dito Flores. Seeing that, Luke couldnt help but murmur, Martin, I gave you a chance!. He drew out the M1911 from his holster, and with a flick of his wrist, used Curve Shooting! Pa! Roger, who had put handcuffs on Dito in relief, saw blood burst out of Ditos temples, and the man copsed like a puppet whose strings had been cut. Roger was dumbfounded. What the hell? Hearing the gunshot, Martin immediately got out of the car. Looking at the shocked Roger and the dead Dito, he hadplicated feelings. He was angry, happy and relieved, but also a little regretful and disappointed. Chapter 470 - Crushed Selina

Chapter 470 Crushed Selina

Dito Flores was finally dead! But it hadnt been Martin who did it. Because of Roger, Martin didnt kill this drug lord himself. After a long silence, Roger finally crouched down and took the handcuffs off Dito. He got into the car angrily and called out behind him, Its not safe here. If youre upset, shoot him a few more times yourself. Or do you want to take a few photos? Martin took a deep breath, then shook his head. Looking at a dark corner that was already empty, he said in a low voice, Thank you. System: You have received Martin Riggss appreciation. You may now learn all his abilities. Martin Riggss abilities: Basic Firearms, Basic Combat... Basic Long-Distance Shooting Luke, who was now walking out, simply smiled and didnt think too much of it. You can express your gratitude by taking the me for all this. As he walked, hemunicated with Selina. You cane and pick me up now. He then took out the remaining handmade weapons from his inventory and threw them into the half-burnt weed fields. With another series of explosions and fiery showers, all the weed fields werepletely consumed in mes. Selina had just arrived and she opened the door. Luke got into the drivers seat and said with a smile, Mission aplished. Selina said, Very good. Cars are headed this way from Tijuana. Theyre still a little far away but theres quite a lot of them. Lukeughed, turned the wheel, and drove southeast. As the car sped along, Luke was feeling ted. As the final weed fields caught fire, the system notification popped up. System: Eliminate important members of Dito Floress gang and destroy the weed manufacturing base. Completed. Total experience: 10,000. Total credit: 10,000. Contribution rate: 90%. EXP +9,000. Credit +9,000. Including his harvest from Ditos manor earlier, Luke had earned more than ten thousand experience and credit points tonight. A huge part of it was for destroying the weed. Otherwise, he wouldve only earned five to six thousand experience and credit points at most for killing the three hundred or so criminals at the stronghold, a number of whom escaped. In the system, the credit for disposing of the drugs and disposing of the gangsters were almost equal. That was simply fantastic. In any case, the drugs were useless to him, and he didnt regret burning the warehouse to the ground at all. He had pretty much aplished his aim to gain experience and credit points during this break. When all was said and done, the mid-level gangs in Los Angeles didnt really cut it anymore. If he carried on like this in L.A., it might create a huge disaster this year. So, he had to expand his sources. After this secret jaunt to Mexico, he had earned ten thousand experience and credit points, which was way more efficient than cleaning up L.A. gangs. After all, he had to pay attention to the impact it could have on a densely popted city like L.A., as disced gang members might cause social unrest. In Mexico? There were too many gangs, all of which were cancers of society; wiping out one wouldnt have too big an impact. The remnants would naturally join other gangs and continue their criminal careers. Or they might run into Luke again and give him experience and credit points once more. As the car sped along, Selina helped Luke take off his bulletproof vest and other equipment. She stuffed the gear into a bag and threw it into the backseat. She then gave him a bottle of water with a straw. Okay, you helped Martin get revenge; theres no need to be so happy. Luke chuckled and drank the water. He still had to help Martin and Roger wrap things up when they went back, which would be a little tricky. But Selina was still too innocent. Was he here to help Martin with his revenge? That was at most incidental. Besides, Luke killed Dito Flores in the end, and Martin and Roger had lost an important bargaining chip. If things werent handled properly, they could be suspended when they got back. So actually, he had sabotaged them a little more than helped them, especially Roger. For the sake of getting revenge, Martin didnt care whether or not he could continue working as a police officer. But Roger was doing well as a second rank sergeant. The ck baldie was old but a good person. It didnt seem right for him to be punished for this. The car didnt stop as it continued southeast. Selina quickly fell asleep. She wasnt Luke, and after hurrying through the night and fighting and hurrying back, she needed some rest. Before dawn the next day, Luke and Selina returned to the Mexican mountains on the opposite side of Big Bend National Park. Sinking the car in a river, they set off once again. With Selina on his back, Luke climbed the mountain as casually as if he were walking on level ground. Selina suddenly sighed. Luke asked, Whats up? After a brief silence, Selina said, It would be easier for you if I hadnte along, right? Tonight, she finally understood what Luke was like when he was at full power, and she suddenly sensed the huge gap between them. They had only worked cases before this and she hadnt personally witnessed Luke in battle with many criminals, so she hadnt sensed it. But tonight, Luke and Martin together took down close to a hundred men at Ditos manor, which was already very terrifying. Later, Lukepletely thrashed the three hundred men at Ditos ntation on his own, to the point that they couldnt even organize a decent counterattack. It waspletely beyond Selinas expectations. Luke chuckled. Youre my partner, not myckey. Why so sensitive? After a brief silence, Selina said, You dont have tofort me. Ill train harder so that I can help you for longer. Luke didnt stop running, but he frowned slightly. Had she lost confidence in herself and wanted to retire? Both of them sunk into a long silence. Luke had never considered this issue before. If Selina stopped being his partner and he got a new one, that would be a real problem. Luke had always been a cautious person. Somebody who hadnt been with him since the beginning and whom he hadnt experienced life and death with so many times would be somebody he would never really trust. He didnt have anything that could improve Selinasbat ability quickly; this wasnt something he could get his hands on so easily. If it were that easy, Obadiah wouldnt need to copy Tony to create Iron Monger. If it were that easy, General Ross wouldnt be so obsessed with the Hulk.In this world, there were plenty of ways to make someone else stronger, but it wasnt easy to get your hands on them. Even if he managed to obtain something, it would probably have strong side effects. Maybe... he could make a simpler version of Tonys Iron Man suit? That seemed to be a more reliable approach. As long as it was a little uglier and cruder, Tony probably wouldnt associate the unrefined thing with his own technology. But even a simple version of the suit would require a tremendous amount of money. Money was still necessary! And it had to be clean money that was traceable. The two of them were silent on the way back to Big Bend National Park. Chapter 471 - Camping With a Crybaby

Chapter 471 Camping With a Crybaby

On their way back, Luke destroyed most of the equipment he had used on the mission and dumped the remains in a river in Big Bend National Park. Putting on the sportswear which he hade in, he and Selina got into their car in the parking lot and returned to Shackelford. Entering town, Luke dropped Selina at her ce. Selina asked, Youre not going home? Luke shrugged. Im nning to spend two days in the mountains near my grandpas ranch to rx. Selina understood what he meant. He had killed so many people in Mexico, and he didnt want his family to notice anything wrong. Selina thought for a moment, then said, Ill go with you. I need a quiet ce to rest too. Let me tell my mom. She then got out and entered the house before returning a momentter. Luke had yet to start the car, when both of them looked out of the passenger side helplessly. Sandra naturally didnt worry about where they were going, but Dor had already tottered down from the patio, wagging its tail and whining outside the car as it did its best to curry favor with its young master. Selina hesitated for a moment before she asked, Can I bring him with us? Luke said, Of course. Dors such a good boy, right, Dor?. Dor wagged its tail even faster when Luke said its name and whined even more frantically. Neither of them could refuse such a cute crybaby. With a smile, Selina turned around and opened the back door. Come here, Dor. Dor climbed into the backseat unhurriedly and sat down obediently. Selina rubbed its big head affectionately and said, Good dog. Luke started the car with a smile and drove out. Though they were headed to the mountains outside his grandpas ranch, he wasnt going to see his grandpa. He didnt want to see his family just yet, and that included his grandpa. Stopping the car at the foot of the mountains near the ranch, they got out with their stuff and started hiking. Both of them were familiar with the ce. Luke had spent too many weekends and holidays here during his childhood. Mario, Selinas father, worked at Lukes grandfathers ranch. Selina grew up in this ce too. But Selina had been in middle school when Luke went to primary school, and by the time Luke entered middle school, Selina had graduated. So even though they knew each other, they didnt interact a lot as kids. Returning to the most familiar hometown environment, both of them rxed significantly, their exhaustion and stress gradually reced with tranquility. Dor followed Selina obediently and simply nced at the little animals that jumped out every now and then without chasing them. It was too old and no longer as inquisitive. It only wanted to stay with its young master. Following a brook, they hiked deeper into the mountains where less people went. Shackelford had a small poption and the workers and cowboys were kept busy on the ranch. After crossing one or two peaks, there usually werent any signs of anyone else. Most people usually camped on the fringe. The deeper you went into the mountains, the more dangerous it was. Plus, the views were simr, so it was unnecessary to go that far in. Half an hourter, Luke and Selina reached an open space near a creek. The trees were far away, and there was even a bonfire pit in the open space. This was a campsite often frequented by visitors. It had water and an open space. It wasnt far from the outside world but was quiet enough. Apart from the birds and insects among the trees, there were no sounds of people at all. People who were ustomed to big cities might feel ufortable in this sort of environment; there was no sound of distant cars, or the asional indistinct shout, or the sound of music or the TV being yed too loudly. Even when the wind blew, there was only the sound of rustling branches instead of the rattle of bits and bobs hitting a window. But Luke and Selina were very used to this sort of environment and even savored the serenity. Also, they had Dor to apany them, so they werent alone. Taking out the ingredients which Selina had brought from home, Luke quickly prepared an outdoor barbecue and lit a fire with the firewood she collected. Adjusting it to a suitable size, he said with a smile, The food will be ready in an hour. You can go out and have some fun before that. Selina stretched and said, No, Im going to take a nap. She then hugged Dors big head and said, Dont disturb me. Go follow Luke, understand? The old dog licked her hand lovingly to indicate that it understood. Selina then unzipped her tent and crawled inside. Very quickly, her snoring could be heard. She had really fallen asleep. Luke stared for a moment before he turned around, waved Dor over and scratched the dogs chin. Dor narrowed its eyesfortably andy down next to Luke obediently. The only sound in the open space next to the creek was the crackling of firewood. Selina didnt wake up until quite a few hourster. They didnt talk much. After they ate, they roamed the woods separately. As Luke walked alone, he thought about the aftermath of this mission, as well as Selinas future. Selina took Dor with her, and seemed to have a weight on her mind as well. The day passed peacefully. At midnight, Luke, who was still browsing through files, suddenly stopped and came out of his tent. Fire streaked across the night sky and then crashed into the woods in the distance. Luke raised an eyebrow. Was that... a meteorite? He had never seen a meteorite fall, but it looked like it. However, it was too far away for him to be sure. Not far away, Selina sat up in her tent and asked, Whats up? Luke shrugged. It looks like a meteorite fell over there. Selina hummed in acknowledgment and didnt think much of it. She was about to lie down again, then paused. Youre not going to go dig it up, are you? Luke thought for a moment before he shook his head. Forget it, theres no need to go in the middle of the night. We can check it out after breakfast tomorrow. Selina yawned. That works. She theny down and fell asleep. Previously, she wouldve definitely gotten Luke to take her there for a look. But sincest night, she had been listless and uninterested in doing anything. Luke shook his head helplessly and sorted out his things before going back to this tent to rest as well. Selina woke up at six in the morning. Sleeping here was much more rxing than in the city. Since she had gone to bed earlyst night, she wasnt inclined to have a lie-in out here in the wild. After she got up, she saw Luke working out in the distance and called out a greeting. She then went to wash up. Dor instantly got up and followed her. Luke started to make breakfast. Later, they could go take a look at the meteorite which crashedst night. Chapter 472 - Dollar Catches a Fish and the FBI Catches a Fugitive

Chapter 472 Dor Catches a Fish and the FBI Catches a Fugitive

Some meteorites were very valuable, especially those which contained metals that were rare or non-existent on Earth. They were more precious than diamonds and gold. But of course, most meteorites werent that valuable. Suddenly, Dor barked warily. Luke turned his head, only to see the dog standing on a huge rock and bristling at the creek. He was a little amused. Dor this old dog could still act like a puppy at times. Was it growling at a fish in the river? There werent any water snakes or alligators in the shallow creek. Lukes Sharp Nose hadnt detected either of these two dangerous creatures nearby. Selina also didnt think it was a big deal. It just looked like Dor was growling at a random fish. Dogs were like that; if the wind blew a stic bag over, they could y and chase it for quite a while. Dor had done a lot of simr, stupidly cute things when it was younger. Selina walked over after washing up and had breakfast with Luke. Suddenly, there was a plop, and both of them turned around to see that Dor was no longer on the rock. Judging from the plop, the dog mustve jumped into the creek. Luke said, Wow, Dor seems very lively today. Selina was upset. Its probably cos we havent yed together for a while. He really isnt afraid of getting sick. Luke said, Its not that bad, the weathers getting hot now. Just wipe him dry right away once hees back. As they talked, they heard Dor sshing around in the creek. But the dog was blocked by the rock and they couldnt see it. Luke didnt think too much of it. The creek was only twenty centimeters deep, and Dor couldnt drown. Sure enough, two minutester, Dor emerged on the rock with a fish wriggling between its teeth. Luke and Selina were lost for words. It wasnt lunchtime yet, why had the dog caught a live fish? In the end, before they could call for Dor, the dog opened its mouth as if it wanted praise, and the fish dropped back into the water and swiftly slipped away. Luke burst outughing. Okay, we dont have to eat Dors saliva for lunch today. Selina shook her head helplessly. I dont like to eat that type of fish. Having lost the fish, Dor could only pad back toward them with a drooping head and tail, its fur dripping wet. Luke firmly scooted back a few meters. The next moment, Dor shook itself dry. Water flew everywhere and hit Selina, who hadnt been quick enough to react. She shouted angrily, Dor! Come here. Dor was shivering a little as it approached her, and Selina grabbed hold of the dog. Luke, bring me a big towel. This guy falls sick easily nowadays. Luke nodded with a smile and found a towel which he then gave to her. As Selina wiped Dor down, she berated the dog in a low voice for being a bad boy who had done a bad, bad thing. Dor stared at its young master innocently and whined, even sticking out its big tongue to lick her. Selina crushed this fawning behavior. As punishment, you cant y cute for the whole morning. Dor tilted its head and stuck out its tongue as it looked intively at its young master. Luke and Selina wasted twenty minutes dealing Dors dive into the water. Finishing breakfast hastily and packing up, two people and one dog walked unhurriedly in the direction of the meteorite crash. Selina was in a much better mood today. At least, she talked to Dor a lot. Dor was a loyal listener who simply listened withoutint. Luke didnt interrupt their interactions. He simply led the way a few steps ahead of them. However, they had only been walking for half an hour when they went around a curve on the trail and saw two men standing in the distance. Looking at what they were wearing, Luke coughed lightly and gestured at Selina with his left hand behind his back. Selina looked in Lukes direction when he coughed, and seeing his signal, she immediately stopped. Looking at the two men in the distance, Selina asked in a low voice, FBI? Why are they here? Theyre not chasing a fugitive, are they? Luke said in an equally low voice, Ill go ask. You stay here. Selina nodded in understanding. Given Lukesbat ability, he naturally wasnt afraid of going forward on his own. Selina staying behind was also a warning to targets, in case anyone mistakenly thought that they could kill both Luke and Selina at the same time. Of course, Luke and Selina werent really suspicious of these two who were wearing FBI tactical vests; this was just their habit as partners. The FBI agents noticed Luke and Selina as well. When Luke walked over, one of them moved forward slightly and waved at him to stop. Were here on an assignment. A dangerous fugitive has snuck into this area and it isnt safe. You should go back right away. Dont linger in the mountains. Luke stopped. Oh, were from the ranch at the foot of the mountains. Can I ask, the fugitive wont run over to the ranch, will he? The FBI agent wasnt impatient and just shook his head. No. Were already searching for him, dont worry, but leave the mountains as soon as possible in case of danger. Luke nodded with a smile. Thanks for the warning. Well go back. He turned around and walked away. Joining Selina, Luke told her what the FBI agent said. Selina listened and nodded. They then turned around to go back in the direction from which they hade. After several hundred meters, Selina gave Luke a meaningful nce. Luke nodded. What is it? Selina asked, Do you think theyre here because of the meteorite? Luke nodded. I think so. As for that fugitive or whatever, well know once we ask Robert. N On As a town with two thousand residents, Shackelford had ten regr police officers who covered the dozens of farms and ranches around Shackelford. Regr towns, like Boom Town in Arizona, usually only had around two sheriffs for every one thousand residents. Shackelford was small, but the farms and ranches around it were not. Some of them even did good business, which was why the town could afford so many police officers. The ranches were thus under Roberts jurisdiction. If the FBI wanted to hunt down a criminal suspect here, they would have to let Robert know first; otherwise, they deserved whatever trouble they ran into. As two people and one dog approached the foot of the mountain, Dor suddenly started to shudder and whine. Luke and Selina both looked at Dor, only to see it slowly lie down as if it was in extreme pain. The dog then suddenly writhed on the ground and its whines turned into barks. Selina turned pale with fright. Dor, whats wrong? Luke frowned and held her back. Let me take a look. He then crouched down and ced a hand on Dor to stop the dog struggling. Chapter 473 - Sick? Or Hungry?

Chapter 473 Sick? Or Hungry?

Luke wasnt rough. He simply rolled with Dors struggles and stopped it from writhing around, which was easy to do with his Quick Reflex and ample Dexterity. Touching Dor, he realized that its entire body was shaking, or more precisely, twitching. The dogs breathing and heart rate had also sped up. There was nothing but panic and pain in its eyes. It subconsciously looked at Selina, as if asking its young master for help. Frowning, Luke picked the dog up with one hand and threw Selina on his back with the other. Lets get to the ranch. Theres a vet at my grandpas ce. With that, he dashed to the ranch like the wind. They reached the ranch in five minutes. A farmhand gave them a strange look. Huh, Luke and Selina? What... are you doing? Luke ran past him even as he spoke. Lukes voice rang out. Bart, wheres Ferreira? Dors sick. The farmhand replied quickly, In the cowshed. Thanks. Lukes voice floated back to Bart as he quickly disappeared. Bart scratched his head. Why the rush? Paying it no mind, he continued with his work. Rushing to the cowshed, Luke put Selina down and shouted, Ferreira? A momentter, an old man replied from the cowshed, Who is it? Luke: ...Grandpa, Selinas Dor seems to be in a lot of difort. I was hoping Ferreira could take a look. Ferreira, forget that little female calf for a moment ande take a look, the old man shouted loudly. Two men soon came out of the cowshed. The man in the lead had white hair and a face full of wrinkles. His cheeks were rosy, which was typical of the people here. His face was thin and long, and his eyes werent big but were full of spirit. He asked, Luke, whats going on? Luke put Dor on the ground and hugged the old man. We took Dor to y in the mountains, when he suddenly seemed unwell and started twitching. He looks like hes in a lot of pain. The old man gave Luke a massive hug and said at the same time, Ferreira, go take a look. The middle-aged man behind him made a sound of acknowledgment and was already walking over to crouch down and examine Dor. The old man then turned around and punched Luke in the shoulder. How long has it been since youst came to see me? Luke said helplessly, Grandpa, Im here now, arent I? Im going to have dinner here too. Nothing can beat the taste of your steaks. The old manughed and punched him again. So you only came for the steaks? He then said to Selina on the side, Alright, Selina, no need to be so nervous. Ferreira is an experienced vet. Examining Dor on the ground, Ferreira rolled his eyes. Drax, what I normally examine are livestock and horses. Dogs arent within the range of my expertise. Drax, Lukes grandpa, immediately berated him. Stop talking and get to work. Luke smiled wryly. People on the ranch were just this forthright. Selina was still standing here when Ferreira said that he didnt specialize in treating dogs. But his grandpa was shrewd enough to instantly cut off Ferreiras honest words. Ferreira, however, raised his head. Hey, are you guys mistaken? Dors a little weak, but he isnt that sick, right? His heart rates normal. Also, have you fed him anything? I think... hes hungry. Luke and Selina: What? Luke couldnt help going over to crouch down and examine Dor again, only to find that all the abnormal symptoms were gone. It was just like what Ferreira said. Except for being a little weak, Dor was absolutely fine. Rubbing Dors big head as it licked his hand, Luke was baffled. He wasnt an idiot who didnt have any medical general knowledge; he had also learned field first aid. While dogs were very different from human beings, he hadnt been wrong in his basic diagnosis. Something had been seriously wrong with Dor just now. But except for its growling stomach, Dor was absolutely normal now. Luke was puzzled, but he didnt refute Ferreiras words. There was no need to quibble about this; Ferreira wasnt wrong. As for Dors condition earlier, Luke could look into it himself. Alright, maybe we forgot to give Dor breakfast, he readily conceded. Grandpa, looks like we need to give him something to eat first. Draxughed and slung an arm around Lukes shoulder. Lets go. Ill treat you to a deluxe barbecue today. Luke had nothing to say. What was a deluxe barbecue? It was... meat, lots of meat! And all kinds, from bacon to roasted meat and sausages. And it was all served at the same time, which was absolute heaven for meat-eaters. Calling Selina over, they all went to Draxs ce. While he wasnt a wealthy ranch owner, Draxs house wasnt small. The spacious wooden house was built with its back to the mountain and got plenty of light. The wide patio alone was as big as a living room. Luke followed Drax into the house and found some food for Dor first. The dog was old and couldnt eat too much of food that wasnt easy to digest. Luke could only give it some sheeps milk first. As Luke chatted with his grandpa inside the house, he minced up some beef and boiled it in water to turn it into something like a meat paste. Using water to cool the paste down quickly, Luke then brought it outside. On the patio, Dor was already licking the food bowl. Luke asked helplessly, Did we really feed him too little at breakfast? Looking at Dor, who was pretty energetic, Selina was also puzzled. No, I asked my mom before. Thats the amount he usually eats, and he wont take more than that. Luke wasnt going to let himself worry too much about it. Pushing Dors head to the side, he poured a third of the warm meat paste into the bowl. Tail wagging frantically, Dor gobbled up the food. Luke and Selina looked at each other in bewilderment. It had been years since they saw Dor so ravenous. Golden retrievers were fast eaters and could finish a bowl of noodles in five seconds. But as Dor grew older, its appetite got smaller and it ate at a slower pace. The way it was eating so vigorously right now, it was as if Dor was suddenly eight years younger. Dor licked the bowl clean in less than two minutes, then raised its head to look impatiently at the meat paste that Luke was holding. Luke handed the paste to Selina. Let me check if hes full first. He then hugged Dor and felt its belly. Chapter 474 - Don’t Go Too Far

Chapter 474 Dont Go Too Far

A momentter, Luke got up with a strange expression. Okay, Selina, feed him the rest. When he said that, Dor wagged its tail even harder. Narrowing his eyes, Luke stepped back and observed Dor. It buried its big head in the food bowl again and enjoyed the extra food from its young master. Luke and Selina spent the rest of the day at the ranch. It was rare for Luke toe by, and Drax was already preparing a deluxe barbecue. Mario, Selinas father, dropped by as well. He said hello to Luke and then checked on Dor. He knew that his daughter cherished this old dog that had grown up with her. But looking at Dor bouncing around, Mario marveled, Hes very... energetic, more than usual. He doesnt look like hes sick. Luke was helping Drax prepare the barbecue at the outdoor grill. At Marios words, he simply shrugged while Selina was nk-faced. In the evening, Luke and Selina returned home with barbecue leftovers. They hadnt been to the ranch in so long and Drax had been so happy that he cooked a lot. The old man simply had them take the food home for their families to enjoy as well. Luke dropped Selina home first and gave her most of the leftovers. She had a big family who could take care of the meat easily. In Lukes family, Robert was the only one with an especially good appetite. Catherine and ire werent fanatical about meat, and Joseph couldnt have a lot of meat because of his poor digestive system. It was enough for Luke to bring back a little as a small token. Keep an eye on Dor. Call me if anything happens, Luke reminded Selina. Selina stared at him nkly. Is he really sick? Her voice wavered a little. Luke shook his head. No, he should be fine; just keep an eye out. Hes way too fine! Luke secretly added in his heart as he drove away. He took out the barbecue meat at home. Unsurprisingly, nobody was too excited. They had just finished dinner, and the two women and the kid just had a bit of the meat. Robert and Luke were thus the only two who happily had the meat over beers as they watched a football game on TV. Luke asked about the FBIs search for a fugitive, and it turned out that Robert really did receive a notification. It was a lone fugitive, however, and assistance from the police in town wasnt required. As an old, unambitious sheriff, Robert decisively washed his hands clean of the matter. While nothing major happened in the small town, they often had to take care of petty problems at various ranches and farms. It wasnt busy, but it was very time-consuming; wrangling with ranch and farm owners under the hot sun for almost an hour was amon urrence. Robert thus wasnt interested in deploying his men to search the mountains, which would be dangerous and unrewarding. Luke wasnt surprised. Those two FBI agents did look legit. He was simply confirming it out of habit in case anything happened at his grandpas ranch. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Luke suggested, What do you think about getting grandpa to sell his ranch, or hiring someone to help with management, so that he wont be so tired? Robert didnt agree. Drax is a man who cant sit around. The thing he despises most in life iszy bums. Do you know why he didnt object to me and Catherine being together back then? It was only because he saw how diligent I was when I ran a farm back then. Best you dont bring this up with him. He pampers you, but he definitely wont be nice to you about it. Speechless for a moment, Luke then said, Its not like Im telling him to stop doing anything; I just want him to slow down a little since hes almost seventy. Narrowing his eyes at Luke, Robert pondered for a moment before he said in a low voice, I heard that Mario is nning to buy a small ranch. Luke was stunned. Is he... He was going to say, Is he rich enough? but then swallowed the words. After investing two hundred thousand in hispany, Selina still had about four hundred thousand left. Her family had always been careful about money and should have some savings. If they pooled the money together, it wasnt impossible for them to buy a farm as a family enterprise. Thinking for a moment, Luke said, But their money wouldnt be enough to buy grandpas ranch, right? Robertughed. What are you thinking? Mario wants to buy the ranch next to your grandpas property. He wants your grandpa to have a share in it. Wouldnt that make grandpa busier? Luke didnt understand. Robert chuckled. Then why dont you suggest he find someone good at managing a ranch to run Marios ranch? Luke thought for a moment. Are you saying that if grandpa wants to take a break, he can hand his own ranch over to this person to handle? Robert patted his shoulder. You said it, not me. Luke: ... So this was the trap. Robert wasnt afraid of Drax. In fact, this big, rough man was very proud of what he had aplished. He had even saved up for Luke and ires college funds himself without asking for Draxs help. Even if Drax kept saying that he could cover Lukes college fees, Robert never took him up on it. Thus, he didnt want to stick his nose into his father-inws business when it came to the ranch, and he didnt want Catherine to get involved either. Luke, on the other hand, was Draxs biological grandson; it would be fine if he was the one who spoke up. Of course, ire and Joseph were also Draxs biological grandkids, but they clearly werent equipped to persuade this stubborn old man. Robert felt that Luke was the only one who would have a way to convince Drax that old fogey. Luke rubbed his chin and mulled for a moment. Do you have someone in mind for the position? Selinas father definitely wasnt an option. While the man had been a farmhand for more than ten years and was diligent and earnest, he wasnt really supervisor material.Robert shrugged. If you think this n can work, tell Drax to find one himself. Hes always been interested in expanding his territory. Luke sweated. Wasnt his grandpa a little too energetic? He was even more hardworking than Luke himself. Then Ill find time to give grandpa a call, said Luke. Robert asked, Youre not going to see him in person? Luke sighed. There are still things to consider before this can be finalized. I dont think I can get it done during this break. Robert patted his forehead. Fine, youre always this meticulous. Done discussing this matter, he hesitated for a moment before saying in a low voice, Everything alright in Los Angeles? Luke shrugged. Same old. Its actually pretty much the same as in Houston. Im not in the DEA. You dont have to worry about me. Robert scoffed, Dont try to fool me, brat... Dont go too far. Chapter 475 - The Reticent Dog

Chapter 475 The Reticent Dog

Saying that, Robert shot a nce at Catherine and the kids not far away before he shut up. In tacit agreement, Luke also didnt continue with this topic. The next morning, Lukes phone buzzed. He nced at the number, put down his tools and half-finished equipment, and answered the phone. Whats up?. Selina said in a low voice, Somethings wrong with Dor. Luke: Hm? After we went to bedst night, he ate all the leftovers I brought back. He even opened the fridge and ate everything that was inside, and even got into the dustbin, Selina exined quickly. Luke narrowed his eyes. How is he now? Selina smiled bitterly. I dont know. He looks fine to me, apart from the smell of food remains on him. After a brief silence, Luke said, Why dont we bring him back to L.A.? If anything happens, we can send him to a big pet hospital. Selina was startled. What? She had never thought of that. Luke chuckled. Wouldnt it be nice to have him keep youpany you in L.A.? Selina hesitated. Im worried that a ne will be too much for him; hes so old. Luke said, Then lets drive back. He can take the backseat. Selina said, Okay. Luke said, Keep an eye on him for the next two days. After that, thest two days of their break ended peacefully. On the morning of theirst day, Luke put on his backpack and went downstairs to say goodbye to his family, who had just gotten up. Neither Robert nor Catherine said anything, but ire and Joseph were reluctant to see him go. Lukes visit home this time was too short. Neither of the kids had yed enough with him yet. Smiling as he consoled them with a few words, Luke epted the breakfast which Catherine had made and left. Picking up Selina, he waved goodbye at Sandra, who was on the porch. In the early morning, two people and one dog drove out of town. On the road, Luke nced at Dor who was lying obediently in the backseat, and asked, Dor ate a lot. Dont tell me he doesnt poop? nk-faced, Selina thought back for a moment before she said, I... havent noticed. Thinking again, she said uncertainly, I dont think he pees often either. Dors ears twitched, but it remained still. Luke nodded and didnt say more. They drove northwest, and returned to their ce in Los Angeles before nightfall. Luke took Dor to the basement the moment they got home. The equipment which Luke used to monitor his and Selinas physical health was in the basement. It could also be used on Dor. He wasnt a vet, but he could still collect Dors basic data andpare it with normal parameters. The full checkup on Dor was over very soon, and the dog licked Selinas hand, a sign that it was hungry again. Is something wrong with him? Selina asked worriedly. Dor had been a crazy glutton in the past two days. At Lukes reminder, Selina had quietly bought a lot of sheeps milk and dog food to keep it fed. On their way to Los Angeles, Dor had polished off a huge barrel of sheeps milk and one bag of dog food. Looking at the data, Luke shook his head. Some data is a little abnormal, but his vital signs are steady. Or rather, too steady! Dor was a twelve-year-old dog, which was seventy years in human age; it was really unscientific for it to be so frisky. Luke made a few calls and retrieved the files on police dogs from the police database. Comparing Dors data with those on file, he said, Take him upstairs. I still have things to do for a bit down here. Selina made a sound of acknowledgment and took Dor with her, leaving Luke to continue working in the basement. Selina reminded him midway via themunication device to go to bed early. Luke responded in agreement but kept working At midnight, Luke rubbed his forehead. Something was wrong with Dor. The dog wasnt too sick; it was too healthy. Looking at the data again, he called Bobby and told the man toe over tomorrow. Since thest time he returned to L.A., Bobby had yet to return to Boom Town. Just nice, this animal tamer could check what was going on with Dor. After all, Bobby had been an animal tamer for more than ten years, and the animals he was most familiar with were dogs and chimpanzees. He was very familiar with how to raise them since he had to train them, and he knew a fair bit about dogs. Luke returned to the living room and went to Selinas door. In the doorway, Dor opened an eye and nced at him, before closing it again and going back to sleep. Staring at the fellow for a moment, Luke sighed and hoped that it wasnt anything bad. He then turned around and went back to his own room to wash up and get some rest. Dor looked in his direction again before it shifted into a morefortable position and continued sleeping. Bobby was at the door early the next morning Luke, who had been expecting him, led him to the backyard and then called for Dor. Take a look at him, said Luke. Bobby didnt ask any questions. He was already used to his bosss erratic thinking. Compared with inexplicably running into ghosts, examining a dog was nothing. It was his old profession to begin with. Inspecting an obedient Dor from head to toe, he looked at Luke and shook his head helplessly. I dont see a problem. Its very healthy for a dog its age, and can easily live for several more years. Narrowing his eyes, Luke pondered for a moment before he said, Try andmunicate with him, like how you do with Doctor. Bobbys face changed slightly. About that... Luke said, Try it. After hesitating for a moment, Bobby crouched down and held Dors big head in ce so that he could look it in the eye. A momentter, he eximed in surprise. Shaking his head, he stared at Dor again, then stood up a momentter. Boss, I cantmunicate with your dog. Luke raised an eyebrow. Hm? Choosing his words carefully, Bobby said, I can sense a little of its emotions from its movements, but somethings blocking the link. Luke understood what Bobby was saying: Dor had emotions, but Bobby couldnt perceive what they were with his Mental Communication. He nodded slowly. Okay, its fine. Thanks for taking the trouble toe over. Bobby shook his head quickly. Its no trouble at all. I had nothing to do anyway.Luke thought for a moment before he asked, Is Chris about to resume operations? Bobby nodded. Yes. Ive been meaning to call you thesest two days. The FBI has already let Chris know that the mines can be reopened in three days. Luke looked at him and asked, Then you can go over tomorrow and keep an eye on things. Youre okay with that, right? Stumped for a moment, Bobby then smiled. I would be delighted. That was a gold mine, after all. Luke had sent him there and told him that his job was to guard against anybody who had ideas about the mine. His annual sry was almost a hundred thousand dors, and Luke naturally was sending him there so that Bobby wasnt earning this sry for nothing. Thinking about his own shares in the gold mine, even if it was only a fraction, Bobbys heart couldnt help speeding up. Chapter 476 - Selina’s Anemia and Malnutrition

Chapter 476 Selinas Anemia and Malnutrition

Gold and cash were the most tangible form of wealth. Few people could resist their temptation. After seeing Bobby off, Luke returned to the backyard. Time to go, Dor. Wake Selina up. Dor obediently followed him into the house. At Lukes gesture, it put its head on Selinas bed and washed her face with saliva. Dor! Selina shouted angrily. But a momentter, she was ying happily with the dog. Standing at the door, Luke said, Do I have to remind you that breakfast is almost ready? After he said that, the person and the dog on the bed both stopped and turned their heads. Lets go, Dor. Time for breakfast! Luke whistled and drew Dor away. Selina shouted anxiously from her room, Wait for me! Dont steal my food! A few minutester, looking at Selina who was wolfing down the food and the old dog that wasnt eating any slower, Luke knew that things really werent right. Finishing off her food in one go, Selina was still unsatisfied. Hey, Im not full yet. On the floor, Dor was already licking an empty food bowl. Luke said, Wait a bit. He then fetched the Napoleon cake which he had made that morning from the kitchen for Selina. Dor looked at him impatiently on the side. Wait a bit for yours. Softer dog food is still better for you. Luke went to the store room where they kept Dors dog food. When they came back yesterday, he had bought a huge bag of dog food as well as sheeps milk from the supermarket. Even though Dor looked healthy at the moment, Luke didnt want anything to happen if it didnt eat properly. Dog food softened in sheeps milk was the perfect choice. Selina was happily enjoying the Napoleon cake when someone suddenly whispered next to her, I like him. Surprised, she turned her head, but except for Dor, who was still looking impatiently in Lukes direction, there was no one else. Selina was puzzled. Was I hallucinating? That was because the voice sounded a little like hers, but deeper and huskier. Shaking her head, she continued enjoying her delicious food. For some reason, she was particrly hungry that morning. Even though she was eating the Napoleon cake now, her stomach was still gurgling, as if it had be a bottomless pit. In the end, Luke had to drag Selina out the door. She was still holding the Napoleon cake and hadnt stopped eating. I still feel hungry. Luke had already given her a brief checkup just now. Everything was normal. Her vital signs were in the normal range even though she said that she was hungry. As he drove, Luke said, All the more reason for us to leave early; you can still go to a restaurant at noon, but wed run out of Dors sheeps milk and dog food. Selina was too busy eating to reply. Luke drove straight to a cake shop. Pulling Selina into the shop, he pointed at the cakes and said, Pick your favorite. Selina pointed at the cakes one by one. This, this, and this... Luke interrupted her. Dont even think about it. Choose the one thatll fill you up the most. Selinas finger promptly skipped over the cute little cakes as she pointed to a shelf at the back. That one. Luke nodded decisively and said to the shop attendant, That one; please pack the whole thing up for me. The attendant was stupefied. Are you sure?. Luke nodded again. Yes, but please cut it into smaller portions. Only then did the attendant sigh in relief; they were probably going to share it with a lot of people. She was busy for quite a few minutes before the gigantic cake was cut into a dozen pieces and packed into individual paper boxes. The enormous tiramisu which had been on disy just now was more than thirty centimeters in diameter. They had been going to sell it by the slice, but Luke had bought the entire cake. Leaving the shop with a pile of boxes, Luke didnt even bother to put them in the cars mini-fridge. Considering Selinas appetite today, he didnt think that the cake could survive until noon. He checked in with Elsa on his own today to show that he was back at work, and picked up a few cases from the backlog. Putting two boxes of the tiramisu that he just bought on the table, Luke quickly beat it. They might have taken five days of leave, but adding in the two weekends, it was almost ten days; Elsa mustve definitely been under a lot of pressure. Now that he was back, he had better go out right away and investigate cases; it would be a lot better than seeing Elsas sour face. Looking at a certain person who was still eating, Luke helplessly started up the car and drove home. Dor was still sitting in the backseat obediently. It wagged its tail happily when it saw Luke, but its eyes were fixed on the tiramisu in Selinas hand. You cant eat that, youre too old, Luke said casually to Dor. Dors big head drooped despondently, but its big eyes never left the tiramisu. Heaving a helpless sigh, Luke drove home. Instead of working on cases, he had to observe Selina for a while longer. It was better to keep her at home and have her read case files today. On the way home, he got two bags of the best dog food and a huge amount of sheeps milk for Dor from the supermarket. For a moment, Luke felt depressed; having two gluttons at home was a real headache. Back home, Luke took Selina to the basement. He had examined Dor the previous night, and it was now its masters turn. After a detailed examination, Luke looked at Selinas data. It only took him a moment to confirm that there was indeed something wrong with her. She didnt have a hidden illness, nor were there any signs of a sudden onset of a severe disease. However, she was unexpectedly suffering mild anemia and malnutrition. Her body fat percentage had also dropped. Women had a higher body fat percentage than men. The normal range was between 25% and 28%. Selina maintained hers between 15% and 17%, which gave her very distinct muscle lines. This was something that Luke had always been puzzled about. While Selina did exercise a lot every day, she ate too much. Logically speaking, there was no way she should be able to maintain that sort of body fat percentage.Her digestive system was working normally too. She wasnt the kind of person who never gained weight no matter how much they ate only because their body couldnt absorb nutrition properly. So no matter how one looked at it, Selina shouldnt be experiencing anemia, malnutrition, and a drop in body fat percentage. She was a glutton; it was very strange that she hadnt turned into a big fatty from all that surplus nutrition. Luke could only tell her to lie down and give her a shot. Selina frowned. An IV? Seriously? Luke adjusted the drip rate for her and said, Youre now suffering from anemia and malnutrition. Eating wont help you make up for it in a short period of time. Selina: What? She thought that Luke had to be kidding Luke nodded. I think its strange too, but thats what the test results say. So, be good and stay here until this bag is empty. After that, you can read the case files. Well stop training for today. Chapter 477 - Dollar, Is the Dog Food Delicious?

Chapter 477 Dor, Is the Dog Food Delicious?

Selina said with a bitter face, Am I just going to lie here? Luke said, How about Dor stay here to keep youpany? Selina: ... Amused, Luke left and soon returned with the tablet and the tiramisu he bought. This should be fine, right?. Selina beamed. Darling, youre the best. Luke pulled a small trolley over and ced the things by her side. He then called for Dor, who was waiting eagerly. Lets go, Dor, Ill make you something to eat. Dor immediately got up and ran out after Luke. This basement was where they did their checkups, so it had to be very hygienic. Luke wasnt going to feed Dor there. The dog ate so ravenously these days that it sent food flying everywhere. The food scraps werent a problem; the problem was that Dor would lick them up off the floor, which was too much. Luke didnt want to smell Dors saliva every time he went into the basement. Back in the kitchen, he heated up the sheeps milk for Dor and asked, Dor, is the dog food delicious? Dor barked once. Luke said, Its good? Dont you want to try another vor? Dor tilted its head, as if it was thinking. Too bad youre too old; you can only have sheeps milk and dog food. Also, youre a dog, so you cant eat anything that has high sugar or salt content. As Luke spoke, he poured the warm milk into Dors food bowl. He pushed Dors big head away when it came over. I havent added the dog food yet. Dor stuck out its tongue and waited obediently. Pouring the dog food into the bowl and watching Dor gorge itself, Luke had aplicated expression on his face. After making arrangements for the two gluttons, Luke went out on his own to work a case. It was impossible for Selina to go out; she couldnt be parted from food today. Driving to the crime scene, Luke looked at the environment and shook his head inwardly. It was another shabby ce. The residents here wouldnt cooperate with the investigation even if they knew something Lifting the yellow cordon at the door, Luke walked into the house. Looking at the situation in the living room, he had a sense of deja vu. When he tried to think why, he realized that it was almost identical to an earlier case of a drug dealers nest that had been wiped out. The goods and money here had all been looted, and five drug dealers were dead. Two had been shot, and three were chopped into several pieces by a cold weapon. Of course, this wasnt Damon and his daughters handiwork, but done by the same person asst time. Coincidentally, Luke had recently been following up on ck Bones, the gang that this bunch of drug dealers belonged to. ck Bones was one of the two gangs that were working together to try and deal with the Ghost Butcher. Heaving a sigh, Luke turned around and left. It would be very difficult to find the murderer in this case without a bit of luck. But even if Luke found him, then what? If he wasnt an arch-enemy of the drug dealers, then he was a rival. There was no need for Luke to uphold justice for this bunch. He took a detour on the way back and bought heaps of food from a siu mei shop before he went home. Selina was reading case files in the living room when he entered the house. Dor was lying by her feet obediently and eating the popcorn that she tossed out every now and then. The popcorn was sugar-free and fine for Dor to eat, but it wasnt filling. That didnt stop Selina and Dor from enjoying it. Hearing the door open, Selina turned around and jumped to her feet in excitement. Is that siu mei? Is there suckling pig? And char siu? Luke said, Its mainly those. These were the two things that this glutton liked best. They washed their hands, and Luke boiled some vegetables before they started eating Dor intively watched the two of them eat as it licked its lips frantically. Seeing that, Luke shrugged. Unfortunately, you cant have this. Its bad for your health. Ill give you some dog foodter. Conflicted emotions shed in Dors eyes and it couldnt help whining. There was nothing Selina could do either. Good boy, you cant have this. It has too much sugar and salt. Well give you some extra beef pasteter, okay?. Dor despaired. After dinner, Luke and Selina studied the case files in the living room. Selina finally wasnt starving anymore. While she still didnt stop eating, she no longerined that she was hungry. After enjoying a huge meal, Dor finallyy down next to her feet and quietly dozed off. I asked Sonia to look into it. Thereve been two other simr cases recently, Luke said. So, including the earliest case and this one, thats four of them in a month. Selina asked, The FBIs not taking action? Luke said, It looks like the same M.O., but the guns arent the same, and theres no way to confirm that it was the same cold weapon that was used. The police department thus didnt put the cases together, and theyre being handled by several different detectives, who havent made any progress. Selina asked, Then what are you nning to do? Luke said, Nothing. Just leave it be. This man is very efficient. There are no survivors or eyewitnesses, and no surveince at the crime scenes. Finding him is practically impossible. Hearing that, Selina no longer paid attention to the case. Luke said, Okay, theres no training today, you have fun on your own. With that, he got up to leave. On the other side, Dor immediately raised its head and looked at Lukes back. Luke suddenly turned around. Dont feed Dor snacks. His digestive system isnt that good. Selinaughed hollowly and didnt argue with him. She had identally fed Dor some snacks during the day. If Luke hadnt reminded her, she wouldnt have realized it. It was mainly because Dor had watched her eat with a pitiful expression the whole time. Unable to take it, she had tossed whatever food she had to the dog, who ate everything. In the basement, Luke hesitated for a moment before he finally pulled up a surveince image on his fake phone. It was of Selinas bedroom. He had never set up anything in Selinas bedroom as it had never been necessary. But Selina and Dors unusual behavior today, along with various other small hints,pelled him to set up a surveince camera in her bedroom.Putting the fake phone on the side, he went back to work. At midnight, Selina told him that she was going to sleep. Luke looked at the screen and immediately averted his gaze. On screen, Selina was changing. Luke took another look a few minutester and saw that Selina was already in bed and Dor was in the doghouse next to the bed. He stopped what he was doing and packed up. He then began to read the files on hisptop. His fake phone was right next to theptop so that he could see what was going on. Time passed and it turned two in the morning. The fake phone suddenly vibrated, and Luke promptly turned his eyes to it. He instantly vanished from the basement as a dark streak of shadow. A few secondster, Selinas bedroom door creaked open, and Luke had an indifferent expression on his face as he stared... at Dor. Come out, you still wanna hide? Chapter 478 - Golden Dog Head: Apologize!

Chapter 478 Golden Dog Head: Apologize!

Dor opened its eyes to look at Luke, before closing them again. Luke narrowed his own eyes at the dog. Fine, it seems you want to do this the hard way. Selina had already sat up, a strange expression on her face. Whats wrong? She knew that Luke was a mannerly person. In all the time they had lived together, he never entered her room without permission. Even when he woke her up in the morning, it was from the doorway. He had never opened her door in the middle of the night before. Put your clothes on ande to the living room, Luke said simply. Bring Dor with you. Selina immediately got up. She could tell from Lukes face that this was a serious matter, otherwise he wouldnt look so calm. Sometimes, the calmer this guy seemed, the more stormy his feelings. Less than a minuteter, Selina came out in an oversized T-shirt with Dor. Luke waved at her and had her sit down next to him. He then handed her the fake phone. At first nce, Selina was horrified, and she abruptly turned her head. You, youve actually been secretly taking pictures of me? Luke dropped his forehead into his hand. Look at the angle. You should know where the camera is, right? Stumped for a moment, Selina examined the angle and instantly understood. This was taken from the doorway. She knew very well what the items there were, and the camera absolutely wasnt one of them. Thus, it had just been installed. The video was now ying the key moment C something that looked semi-fluid in nature stretched out of Dors back to cover Selinas hand. Suddenly, the thing retreated, and Lukes voice rang out. Come out, you still wanna hide? Selina gaped as she looked at the screen. What the hell is that? Luke grunted. Youll have to ask him. Looking at Dor, who was lying next to her, Selina subconsciously pulled her feet back. Dor, go sit over there. Dor immediately obeyed and sat several meters away in the center of the living room in front of them. Seeing how docile Dor was, Luke heaved a sigh. This dog might not be this obedient for long. Selina turned around and looked at Luke. How do we get it out? Luke shrugged. Do you think itll be scared if I say that Ill send it off to a secretb to be dissected for research if it doesnte out? Selinas eyes bulged. Then what about Dor? Luke spread his hands. How about you give it a go? Biting her lip, Selina turned back around and said, Whatever you are,e out right now. She had barely said the words when something suddenly rose out of Dors back. It was like a semi-thick liquid which wriggled up into the air above Dors head and finally turned into... a dogs head? Luke was unable to take his eyes off it. Selina was even more stupefied. A momentter, Luke nudged Selina with his elbow. Selina finally woke up, and subconsciously mumbled, It actually looks pretty cute. This ball of liquid glowed with a golden light. A dozen plump and smooth tentacle-like things had stretched out of Dors back to form a bright, dazzling dog head above Dors head. But this dog head was much rounder and fatter than a regr dogs. It had a particrlyrge forehead and long droopy cheeks which gave it aical look. Its eyes were a glossy white and didnt have any pupils or eyeballs; they were just two triangles with rounded corners. Furthermore, it didnt have a mouth; where its mouth should have been was just a decorative line. Overall, this golden dog head looked... like a cartoon. At Selinas praise, this round, golden liquid dog head looked unexpectedly happy and wriggled in excitement, just like Dor when the dog was praised. Luke and Selina looked at each other in bewilderment. What was this? A golden liquid dog? Or just a silly dog head with a big forehead? Luke, whose nerves were less fragile, coughed and asked, Who are you? Or rather, what are you? A voice that was very simr to Selinas but deeper and huskier rang out. Noment. The dog head turned away haughtily and wouldnt even look at Luke. Looking at this arrogant dog head for a moment, Luke suddenly patted Selina and said, You ask. Selina: Huh? Ask what? Luke said, The question I just asked. Selina immediately repeated the question. Conflicted, the dog head turned back around and looked aggrievedly at Dor below it. I am Devourer... It paused for a moment, then shook its head very unwillingly. Fine. Devourer isnt my name. I am Voracious, a creature from a distant. Selinas eyes widened. An alien? Voracious shook its dog head. By your understanding, I can only be considered an extraterrestrial life form at most. After all, I dont look like a person. Looking at the golden dog head, Luke and Selina subconsciously nodded in agreement. Selina turned her head, and Luke said, Ask why its hiding inside Dor, and why you and Dor are eating so much. Selina immediately repeated the questions. Luke stared at Voracious, who seemed very reluctant but had immediately started to reply, I escaped from a spaceship into a fish. I then ran into Dor. Were verypatible, which is why I chose it. After a pause, Voracious continued, Its eating a lot because Im helping it to digest its food and strengthen its body. Luke furrowed his brow. He didnt believe that such a good thing didnt have a catch. Do the creatures that you parasitize sustain any harm? Selina didnt need to repeat the question before Voracious spoke again. Hey! Im not a parasite! Apologize! Luke shrugged. But what youre doing is a lot like the parasites on our.Voracious: Apologize! Luke said, Why dont you just think of it as a nickname? Apologize! The big dog head red at him fiercely. Luke: ...Fine. I apologize. What are you, if youre not a parasite? Voracity said, By your understanding, Im a symbiote. Luke asked, Is there a difference? Voracious said, I can make my symbiotic host stronger, and max out their stamina and vitality. Can a parasite do that? Luke nodded, deep in thought. Then why are Dor and Selina both so hungry? Dont tell me you can have multiple symbiotic hosts at the same time? Voracious nodded proudly. Im not like the rest of my kind. Theyre very picky about their energy requirements, and if they have nothing else to eat, theyll swallow their symbiotic hosts. Im the only one who has a good appetite; I can absorb all kinds of nutrition from my symbiotic hosts to ensure my survival and boost their strength at the same time. Chapter 479 - Are You In Any Trouble?

Chapter 479 Are You In Any Trouble?

As it spoke, part of a liquid tentacle suddenly broke off from under Voraciouss dog head and bounced a few times on the floor before jumping back to merge with the tentacle again. Did you see that? To have two symbiotic hosts at the same time is an ability only I am capable of. None of my people can do it. Luke narrowed his eyes. Did you make Selina a symbiotic host because the two of you were verypatible as well?. Voracious paused before it replied hesitantly, No, ourpatibility isnt that high and is only passable, but theres some kind of energy inside her that suits me very well. Energy? Luke frowned. What energy? Its not fat, is it? Voracious said, Its not fat. The energys from all over her body. I dont know what it is, but after I made her a symbiotic host, I can absorb this energy from her body, which tastes much better than regr food. So, you didnt touch the fat in her body and only absorbed that energy? asked Luke. Voracious nodded. Thats right. Thinking for a moment, Luke said, So youre saying that the energy inside her body is... more delicious? Voracious nodded. Thats right. The energy inside her body is like char siu and suckling pig, and the dog food you feed me is like popcorn. Luke turned his head. You fed Dor char siu and suckling pig? Selina lowered her head in embarrassment. When I wasnt paying attention, he grabbed the piece of char siu I was holding... He also nicked the bones of the suckling pig. Luke was speechless for a moment, but didnt pursue the matter and instead continued to interrogate Voracious. Itsted for almost an hour. Voracious was already a little impatient to begin with, until Luke took out the leftover char siu and suckling pig from the fridge and ced them on a side table. If you answer my questions properly, youll have good food to eat. If you dont, you can just eat air. Deal? Deal! Voracious nodded without any hesitation and its liquid form retreated back into Dors body. Dor suddenly spoke in Voraciouss deep voice. I still need to depend on this dog to eat, but I can help it digest everything, so dont worry about it getting indigestion. Hearing that, Luke couldnt help but nce at Selina. Were these three fated to be together? Why did they be so lively whenever it came to eating? After he was done asking questions, Luke put the leftover char siu and suckling pig into Dors food bowl. He pulled Selina to one side and quickly typed a message on his fake phone before he showed it to her. When she got a good look at the message, Selina pointed at herself doubtfully and mouthed Me? Ask it again? Luke nodded. In any case, its going to be living with us. It wont hurt to try. When Selina thought about it, she realized he was right, and nodded her head in agreement. The next day, neither Luke nor Selina went to the police department. They just gave Elsa a call and told her that they were working a case. Luke went out to work the case and to do some shopping. Voracious, as its name suggested, was the best at binge-eating. After revealing its true form, it brazenly demanded that Luke give it delicious food, and weed sweet and salty stuff. Luke was toozy to wait upon it. He stuffed all the meat at home into the oven and told Selina to feed the dog once the meat was ready. Voracious wasnt picky at all and ate everything happily. In half a day, it emptied the fridge at home of everything edible. When he got Selinas call, Luke could only return early and go on a shopping spree at the supermarket. He smiled bitterly when he was paying; three gluttons at home was really annoying, especially when one of them was an extraterrestrial bottomless pit from another. It was a good thing he had money. Slowly pushing two carts full of ingredients and food, he loaded everything into his car and mulled over getting a freezer for the house, one that was big enough to store a cow at the very least. Selina hadnt been able to go out in thest few days. Luke had entrusted to her the heavy responsibility of teaching Voracious, this alien dog head, basic general knowledge. That guy had been cautious before, but not cautious enough. It was unfamiliar with modern technology, and had been easily caught by Lukes camera. Secondly, Luke was tempted by the exnation of some of its abilities. Before he decided what to do with it, he wouldnt give it to anyone, so he had to ensure that it didnt expose itself. Come to think of it, the FBI agents back on the mountain probably hadnt been searching for a fugitive, but for this alien dog head. It was understandable that the FBI would be interested in this mysterious alien. They may not even have been real FBI agents, but more likely members from Waless or Fleggs special branch. Since his partner was upied with Voracious and couldnt get away, Luke had a lot less time to do actual field investigation; most of the time, he could only check things out during his side job at night. But two dayster, Elsa called and summoned him to the police department. After Luke entered her office, Elsa looked at him and instantly put down her pen. Have you run into some sort of trouble recently? Luke stared nkly. No? ncing askance at him for a moment, Elsa said, If you or Selina are in any trouble, you can tell me. Luke was even more confused. Huh? Elsa said, I just hope the both of you are being careful. I havent seen her in person for ten days. What do you think that looks like? Luke was speechless. Elsa said, The two of you are still young, but protection is still necessary. I can turn a blind eye, but what if someone else sees it? Luke said, Boss, thank you for your concern, but youre overthinking it. Selinas fine. Its just that she brought her dog back from her hometown. The dog grew up with her, and he isnt in very good shape. Shes been spending more time recently taking care of him. Elsa was dazed. Is that so? Luke spread his hands. Ill tell her to report to you tomorrow, and you can see for yourself. Looking at Lukes face, Elsa realized that she really might have been thinking too much. Coughing in embarrassment, she said, Okay, Ive got a job for you. Luke acted as if he was all ears. Do you remember Margaret, William Johnsons widow? asked Elsa.Luke thought for a moment before he remembered. William Johnson had been a bigshot gangster as well as a real estate businessman, but he had drawn the attention of Reba, a female assassin from the Co-op, and she blew his head off through the sunroof of his car. She was an extraordinary assassin who almost blew up Lukes head too. Lukes memory of her was too profound. He nodded and said, The art student from USC? Elsa nodded. Shes run into some trouble recently. Go and check it out. Luke asked, Is it very troublesome? For Elsa to send him, it couldnt be easy to handle. Elsa sighed. What else can it be? Someone has an eye on Williams legacy and has targeted her. For now, however, she only suspects that someones following her, which isnt enough for us to officially open a case. So, she came to me. Chapter 480 - A Three-Party Chase On the Sea

Chapter 480 A Three-Party Chase On the Sea

Luke hummed and didnt ask any more questions. Elsa was on close personal terms with many women, like Sheerah and Margaret. As a woman, it was easy for her to win the trust of those rich and beautiful women, and her identity as a police officer plus her decisive temperament further reinforced this trust. Given her good rtionship with them, they often went to her about private assignments. Sheerah, for example, hade to her and Luke for a case before, all because of her personal friendship with Elsa. Luke got up and said, I dont have her contact details. Send them to me, boss. Elsa took out a card and gave it to him. Ive already let her know. Shes free anytime, and is waiting for you to head over. Why wasnt she ever worried about Luke? This was one of the reasons. Whether it was Sheerah or Margaret, Luke never contacted them privately outside of working a case. Other detectives mightve done differently. Luke nodded with a smile. Not a problem, boss, I got it. If it was some gang behind this, he really had to thank them for delivering themselves to his door and offering up experience and credit. While he had just made a fortune in Mexico, he could never have enough experience and credit points. After he left the police station, Luke dialed the number in his car. After a brief conversation, his expression turned weird. Youre being followed, but you actually went out to sea? When he gave it more thought, however, he understood. Unlike onnd, it was easy to notice an approach out on the ocean. Chances were this was what Margaret had been thinking. Rolling his eyes, Luke called Selina. Hey, bring Dor and your sunbathing gear along. Were going out to sea. Selina was stumped for a moment. Are you high? Didnt he say to stay home and teach Voraciousmon life knowledge? Luke replied, Its a private assignment. Theyre floating out on the ocean. I already said we would go meet them. They? Selina was curious. William Johnsons widow. She lived in that apartment building in that case that got Donald sent to the hospital, remember? Shes with her cousin right now, said Luke. Selina said, Oh, her. Ill start packing right now. Twenty minutester, Luke, Selina and Dor boarded a boat which they had booked over the phone and set sail. It wasnt a big boat. In any case, it was just two people and a dog, and Luke could steer it himself. Basic Small Vessel Sailing was on his list of abilities, and it only took him a hundred credit points to learn it. Watching him skillfully operate the boat, Selina was quite suspicious. Do you sail a lot? Luke said, You may consider me exceptionally talented. Selina immediately rolled her eyes at him. She turned around and looked at the wide sea, which brightened her mood significantly. While they had been in Los Angeles for so long and Santa Monica Beach was world-famous, they had hardly ever gone out to sea. If not for the job today, Luke would never have considered it. It was Dors first time on a boat, but it was pretty rxed. Who knew how Voracious was keeping the dog calm. ording to Voracious, it and Dor could influence each others feelings because of the symbiotic rtionship. When necessary, it could even help control Dors body. Luke scoffed when he heard that. Wasnt that possession? It was a fifty-fifty share in apany at most rather thanplete ownership. But of course, it wasnt a bad thing for Dor, who was now old; it could significantly lengthen the dogs life. Also, dogs didnt require much. Most of the time, they were free to y,ze around, or just sleep. Time wasnt as important to them. On the other hand, if it was a human being who got tangled up with a guy that could control their body at any time, it certainly wouldnt feel great. What was even more frightening was that this guy could read the mind of its host andmunicate with them telepathically. While Voracious imed that it was symbiosis, Luke thought that it was much more like possession. There was no way he would let this guy possess him. The boat sped along, and they soon reached the coordinates Luke had been given. Selina looked around and asked, Where are they? Luke replied, She only gave me the rendezvous coordinates; she didnt give me her position. Selina clicked her tongue. This Margaret really is cautious. Wait, I dont think thats her personality, is it? Luke shrugged. No. Theres no way she could havee up with such a cautious n for a meeting. It must be her cousins idea. Selina finally grew curious. Whos her cousin? Luke said, I dont know, but well see her soon. The two of them have been together for thest few days. As they talked, they saw a yacht emerge from a bay in the distance. Luke gestured. Over there. Theyre here. He could already see Margaret; this art student was still as beautiful as ever. But his expression immediately changed; he could hear sporadic gunfire in the distance. Somebodys chasing them. Take Dor down into the boat and dont let that guye out. By that guy, he naturally meant the alien dog head, Voracious. Selina quickly jumped down and Dor followed her obediently. Before it jumped down, however, it gave Luke a dissatisfied re for his that guyment. Selina petted the dog and signaled for it to stay quiet before she took out her gun and observed the activity in the distance through a window. Luke narrowed his eyes. With his keen eyesight, he could clearly see what was going on, and couldnt help being surprised. That was because it wasnt just one boat chasing the other. A small motorboat was hard on the heels of the two boats. There was the incessant sound of gunshots from the speedboat in the middle. However, they werent being fired at Margaret whom they were chasing, but at the motorboat behind them. Luke hadnt heard the gunshots until just now partly because of the distance and partly because he had been blocked by the mountains around the bay. Of the three parties in this chase, Margarets yacht was the biggest and slowest. The speedboat behind Margaret was smaller and much faster.The motorboat in the rear, however, was harassing the speedboat like crazy so that it couldnt chase Margarets yacht at full speed. A three-way battle royal? Luke murmured to himself. But looking at the yacht that was fleeing, he felt that it could only be considered a fight between two parties since the third party was running away in a panic. It wasnt Margaret who was steering the yacht, but another young woman. If Luke was right, this had to be Margarets cousin. Luke started the boat and slowly sped up. If he didnt, he would probably be left far behindter. Speeding toward the three boats, Luke made a sharp turn when he got close so that the boat was facing the same direction. Chapter 481 - Lunatic “Hitman”

Chapter 481 Lunatic Hitman

As he changed directions, Luke gestured at Margaret to pass him. The sudden decrease in speed from making the turn swiftly cut down the distance between Lukes boat and the other three boats. A momentter, Margarets yacht brushed past him and fled. Luke gradually sped up and blocked the speedboat behind. One hand steering the boat, Luke drew out the Glock with his other. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of gunshots rang out, and the speedboats windshield was riddled with bullet holes. At the same time, the helmsman and the person next to him copsed. The helmsman fell over the steering controls causing the speedboat to switch directions sharply. Then, as if in a movie, one side of the boat tilted upward and the boat abruptly flipped over in the sea, rolling over numerous times until it broke into pieces. The four people on the boat were thrown out like dolls and hit the surface of the sea heavily before they slowly sank. System: Kill the gang members and rescue the Cohen sisters. Completed. Total experience: 200. Total credit: 200. Contribution rate: 90%. EXP +180. Credit +180. Luke raised an eyebrow. He was sure he hadnt killed the wrong people. It just so happened that he had recently read the files of the two people on the speedboat: They were important members of ck Bones, a gang that was plotting to deal with him. However, he had definitely never seen the guy on the motorboat behind before. Putting his gun back into his holster, he narrowed his eyes and observed the stranger. The motorboat sped around him in an irregr circle as the person onboard shouted, Haha, buddy, wherere you from? Are you on a mission too? Luke surveyed the mans clothes. The man was wearing a cheesy green Hawaiian shirt that was out of fashion, a pair of shabby jeans shorts that revealed his hairy legs, and a pair of croc slippers. That was right, he was wearing the kind of stic sandals that took less than half an hour to spread the odor of smelly feet. The man was also wearing sunsses and a big face mask. On the mask was a curvy, naked woman whose legs were wide open in the shape of an M. At first nce, one would think that the two legs of the naked woman were his beard. While Luke observed him, the stranger sailed a circle around Lukes boat. He continued, Wow, you brought a beautiful girl with you. Shes so hot. Pretty woman, do you want to ride my motorboat? Its very fast. Selina asked, Can I shoot him? Luke said, No need, I guarantee Ill drive him off right away. The masked guy apparently had good hearing. He smiled when he heard that. Unlikely. Im fearless. Im the most professional hitman. Do you need my services? I can get anything done for you as long as you pay me, but only for the right price and no less... Expressionlessly, Luke pulled out the chain which his badge hung from. LAPD! Now, stop your boat and let us examine you, Mr. Most Professional Hitman. The motorboat abruptly turned, and the most professional hitman smiled again, though it was much more insipid this time. Ah, I was kidding. In fact, Im an actor. Do you know Ryan? The handsome one? Thats me. I was shooting a scene just now. Not good, our stuntmen fell into the water just now. I need to dock and call for help. Bye bye... Following the mans ramblings, the motorboat lurched side to side as it fled. Selina asked, ...Is he a lunatic? After a brief silence, Luke said, Even if he is, hes a very tough one. Next time you see him, avoid him. During the chase just now, this lunatic professional hitman had demonstrated quick reflexes and a huge amount of guts. Not everybody would have dared to follow a boat at a distance of ten meters and going at thirty knots. If he had made a mistake just now, he could have crashed the motorboat. Also, from the moment he had been circling Lukes boat until he finally scuttled away, the guy had been vignt and avoided Lukes right hand. Clearly, he wasnt as careless as he appeared. He was very wary of Lukes shooting skill. Up ahead, Margarets boat began to slow down. It made another wide turn and sailed back toward them. Luke said to Selina, Let the police department know to collect the bodies. The four dead guys had drifted up to the surface again; their twisted limbs made them look like ragdolls that had been tossed about by kids. If they were left here on disy, it might cause tourists to panic; the departments inspection team and forensic scientists thus had to clean up the mess. As he spoke, Luke turned the wheel and gestured at Margaret not far away. The two boats slowly approached each other and stopped. Luke jumped nimbly onto Margarets boat. Hi, what a nice day. Are you out to enjoy the sun too? Margaret said with a bitter smile, Thank you, Detective Luke. Luke raised his hand. You dont have to be so polite, youre Elsas friend. Just call me Luke. This is... He looked at the woman behind her. That woman also had blond hair, which was tied up in a ponytail. She looked simr to Margaret and was quite attractive as well. However, her beautiful face was partly blocked by her ck-rimmed sses, which gave her a bookish air. She looked older than Margaret, and couldnt be more than 25. Margaret introduced her. This is my cousin, Haley Cohen. Shes a doctor in psychology. A doctor no more than 25? Either this cousin looked younger than she actually was, or she had an extraordinary IQ. Murmuring to himself inwardly, Luke nodded. Hello, Miss Cohen. The female doctor nodded and said, Call me Haley. Luke went along with it. Okay, Haley. Can you tell me what happened? But he wondered: Wasnt Haley part of Margarets full name too?In the files he read before, Margarets maiden surname was Cohen, and she took the name Johnson after she married William. Now that William had been dead for several months, Margaret had changed back to her maiden surname. So, both women were called Haley Cohen? Selina just stuck her head out to greet the two women from the other side and didnt go over. She was busy contacting the police department about cleaning up this mess and also had to keep an eye on Dor. The questions had to be left to Luke. On the yacht, it was mostly Cousin Haley who did the talking, and Margaret only chimed in once in a while. The situation was more or less as Luke had thought. The bunch who hade looking for trouble and who had been stalking Margaret were members of the ck Bones gang. Chapter 482 - Voracious’s Violation and Mr. W’s Haggling

Chapter 482 Voraciouss Vition and Mr. Ws Haggling

The Cohen sisters had already been on the yacht for two days; they hadnt dared go back to their ce, which was being watched. It was Haley who had proposed that they hide on a boat for a while. But how had they been tracked down? After he asked the question, Luke could tell from Margarets awkward expression that she had slipped up and exposed their location. Otherwise, it really wouldnt have been easy for the gang members to find them in Los Angeles, this coastal city which had Santa Monica Beach, a world-famous tourist spot, and too many boats to count. Luke didnt take too long asking his questions. He nodded and got up. Alright, we can open a case now. After all, four thugs fired at you with automatic weapons. This is definitely something well look into. Margaret was confused. I think they were using pistols? Ouch... Haley stealthily withdrew her hand from her dumb cousins butt and said, Thank you, Luke. Luke turned a deaf ear to Margarets words and a blind eye to her yell of pain. This was the stereotypical ditzy blonde beauty. It was easiest tomunicate with her cousin Haley, who understood everything without needing it to be pointed out to her. Luke went over to the edge of the boat, before he suddenly turned around as if he had suddenly remembered something. Do you know the man in the green shirt? Margaret was about to reply, but yelped when her butt was pinched again. Haley said with a big smile, His face was covered. We dont know who he is. Luke nodded, and looked like he was deep in thought. Thats true; you dont see a lot of good guys in masks who help other people without asking for anything in return. The lips of both girls twitched. They could only wave goodbye to him. Luke jumped back onto his own boat. When are the people from the departmenting? Selina said, In about twenty minutes, mostly because the boat theyre going to take hasnt arrived yet. Do you want to pick them up? Luke chuckled. No way. If we pick them up, wouldnt we have to take them and the bodies back with this boat, which I rented with my own money? Okay, time to catch some rays. Selina was stupefied, but quickly became ted and went inside to change. When it came to goofing off, Luke was always as good as his word. As long as Elsa and Dustin didnt say anything, he really would ck off until it was time to get off work. Luke called for Dor. Do you remember the rules Selina told you? Dont appear or talk randomly, and dont act too smart. As long as you follow these rules, you can go y on your own. Is there anything to eat? asked Dor in an extremely low voice. Luke raised an eyebrow. There is, but youre now not allowed to eat anything for the next hour, and you can only watch Selina eat. Why? The low voice was furious. Second vition, Luke said unhurriedly. Now its two hours. Voracious despaired. Damn it. I wouldnt have spoken if you hadnt especially asked me a question! But it finally wised up and didnt say anything Luke rubbed the dogs head with a smile. Okay, Dor, go to Selina. Dor instantly took off. On the other side, the Cohen sisters were still whispering to each other, when they saw a hot girl in a bikini emerge on the boat next to theirs. Seeing that it was Selina, both of them were stunned. What was she doing? Selina waved at them with a smile. Haha, were sunbathing while we wait for the forensic staff to arrive. Our boats small, which is why we didnt call you over. The Cohen sisters: ... A momentter, they saw Lukee out of the cabin with a fishing pole, and he waved at them as well. They were even more speechless. So, youre actually here for fun, and you only took our case in passing? But when they thought about it carefully, they found that they had nothing to say. The moment Luke showed up, he cleanly flipped the speedboat over, and he now had to wait for the investigation team to clean up the mess; this was all because of the two of them. But these two girls couldnt be as carefree as Luke and Selina. With four bodies floating in the sea not far away, they didnt want to stay here longer than they had to. Starting up the yacht, they said goodbye to Luke and Selina and sailed away. When the boat left, Haley, who was steering it, turned back to look at Luke, as if she was deep in thought. She then nodded and her lips curled up; this detective was quite interesting Her phone rang at that moment. She picked up, and a man quickly said, Miss Cohen, even though I wasnt the one to kill those criminals, we already agreed before I took this job that the down payment is nonrefundable... Haley interrupted him. Okay, I get it. But that wasnt the extent of the job, right? Mr. W, instead of worrying whether I want a refund, shouldnt you deal with the rest as soon as possible? The manughed and said, As long as you dont want a refund, its all good. But I did block them in the operation today. Do you think you can give me a bonus? I lost one of my sandals, and I have to buy a new pair... Haley interrupted him again. Mr. W, shut up and do your job, or we can start talking about a refund. Okay, okay, Im on it, Im on it. However, if Im neat and tidy about it, can I get a bonus... Haley rolled her eyes and simply hung up. Margaret asked, Is it really okay for someone like that to handle things? I heard that mercenaries arent very good people. Haley chuckled and rubbed Margarets head. Do you think Im as dumb as you? Yes, hes not a good guy, but he has the best reputation in this line of work. Why else would I pay him in full beforehand? Hes taken my money, hell make sure to get things done. Margaret pped her hand away angrily. Hey, Im not a child anymore. I, I was married before. Haley shook her head helplessly and sighed. Is this what they mean by ignorance is bliss, or are you just too unlucky?Margaret and Williams marriage hadnt been a sham. William had really loved her, and had never told his naive sweetheart about his underground enterprises. After his death, Margaret inherited everything. She had enough wealth tost her for life, but it had also drawn the attention of some gangs. But all this would be over soon, and Haley would figure out a way to hide her silly cousins identity and make her disappear from the sight of the Los Angeles gangs. All that remained to be seen was whether or not Mr. W was as good as the rumors imed. As for Luke and Selina, she didnt think much of them. If Margaret hadnt insisted on asking for Elsas help, Haley wouldnt have wasted time meeting with them. It was really impossible for two minor detectives to cope with those ruthless gangs that were greedy for money. Otherwise, L.A. wouldnt hire so many police officers, andw and order wouldnt be deteriorating day by day. Chapter 483 - Voracious is Hard to Trick and Is a Blabbermouth

Chapter 483 Voracious is Hard to Trick and Is a bbermouth

On the other side, Selina had a huge amount of delicious food next to her as she basked in the sun. Even better, alien dog head Voracious couldnt steal any of it for the next two hours as punishment by Luke. Luke was sitting on the fishing tform at the back with his legs crossed leisurely. Utterly content, he held a tablet and looked at the fishing pole every once in a while. When it couldnt wheedle any food out of Selina, Dor ran back andy down next to Luke obediently. It suddenly scratched his pants while it stared at the fishing line. Luke didnt even bother to look. He grabbed the fishing pole and pulled without the least bit of finesse, and a fish came flying over tond directly at his feet. Quick Reflex plus Basic Roping was practically cheating. Dor was fast enough to press down on the fish with one paw, and it started whining. Luke was bemused when he saw the dogs expression. Do you want it? Dor continued whining. Luke was amused. Fine, you can have the fish, but are you sure you can digest it? Dor opened its big mouth. The twenty-centimeter-long fish disappeared into the big mouth. A momentter, an empty fish hook was spat out. Luke held his forehead. Fine, youre smart, alright? He had just been teasing Voracious; if it did anything that wasnt dog-like, he would teach it another lesson. For the sake of food, however, this guy remembered the rules very clearly. It just needed to use Dors ck button eyes and whine to express that it wanted to eat, which was a normal dog reaction. The fish bones arent a problem? Luke was still a little worried. But looking at Dors cute little expression, he sighed helplessly. Fine, there wont be any problems as long as you remain silent, alright? Dor flopped down resolutely and didnt look at him anymore. Luke scratched his head. This guy learned quickly; it was much harder to trick than Selina! How could a glutton be so smart when food was involved? Luke teased the alien dog head with a fish every now and then before letting it chow down on it, and forty minutes went by like this before the forensic team finally arrived. Luke was amused when he saw them. Ha, Benny, Gitte, arent youte? Our boat waste. Its not like we could swim here, right? said Gitte. They looked at Selina who was sunbathing in a bikini on the front deck, and Luke who was in a Hawaiian shirt and shorts at the back, and familiar jealousy welled up in their hearts again. Benny couldnt help but ask, Hey, why are the two of you always able to find new fun every time we see you? Are we not working the same case? Gitte nodded too. Thats right. You were also enjoying the sun in the wildst time, and this time, you even have a boat. Do you want us to die of jealousy? We dont see the sun most of the time in the forensics department; I think mushrooms are growing in my hair. These two were the old acquaintances who had worked overtime with Luke and Selina on the beach female corpse case. Hearing that, Luke said with a smile, I didnt want this either. We were out for fun, but we ran into those shooters. Its not like we could just let them shoot us, right? Both forensic scientists rolled their eyes. As forensic scientists and professional body collectors, the number of criminal bodies that had passed through their hands thanks to Luke were in the double digits. They were well aware of Lukesbat ability, such as in the Nakatomi za robbery. While LAPD never admitted that the detective who cracked the Nakatomi za robbery case was one of their guys, the two forensic scientists werent idiots. Considering Lukesbat ability and the speed at which he delivered bodies to the forensics department, the answer was obvious. Of course, they wouldnt say anything to anybody else. It wasnt necessarily a good thing to know the secrets of these sorts of people. If gang aplices learned that some forensic scientist might know the real identity of some annoying detective, they might drop by for a chat with the forensic scientist. Who knew if the criminals would let them go even if they confessed everything. After all, most of the gangsters whom Luke killed were very brutal. After some small talk, the two forensic scientists got to work. Looking at the four floating bodies, Benny asked, How long have they been in the water? Luke didnt think much of it. About an hour. Benny and Gitte both sweated. Fine, it looks like we dont need to try and save them. Luke curled his lip. Save them? The only reason he didnt shoot them was because the system notified him that they were dead. He had been entrusted with a task, he certainly had to do it well. These people who had their eye on Margaret had to die. Benny and Gitte only worked for half an hour before they were done and went back. Apart from the four bodies, their boat had already broken up and sunk to the bottom of the ocean; it was impossible to salvage it. Luke also gave them the details of the case. All they needed to confirm was that the bullets which killed the two criminals were from his gun. When it came to Luke, their higher-ups had already told them earlier on not to dig too much into his cases. In fact, Internal Affairs had wanted to investigate Lukes cases many times. There was a lot of suspicion in the Internal Affairs Division of Luke using excessive force and abusing power. But they couldnt run an investigation. They ran into tough resistance from Elsa and Dustin who, as Lukes direct superiors, strongly opposed the investigation for one simple reason. Lukes team was the most efficient at cracking cases in Westsides Major Crimes Division. And even without the data from other Major Crimes Divisions, Elsa and Dustin were certain that Luke and Selina held the record for the most number of cases cracked in the whole of Los Angeles. An Internal Affairs investigation wasnt a good thing. Even if the detective was clean, it would still affect them. It was like a student getting good grades in their exams, and a teacher sending people over daily to see if they were cheating C how could a student not be affected by this? Would they be able to do as well in the next exam? Thus, unless Internal Affairs had irond evidence, Elsa and Dustin would never give in. In the Major Crimes Division, a boss who couldnt defend their subordinates could be easily reced. Besides, Dustin had Director Brad on his side. Deputy Director Condra, who owed Luke a small favor, might not help out much, but he also wouldnt agree with anyone who wanted to give Luke a hard time.So, Luke was quite safe and rxed in his current position in the department. He and Selina didnt return on the boat until sunset. At midnight, Luke snuck out of the house again. Voracious raised its head and looked in the direction Luke had left, before it whispered to Selina, Hes gone. Selina mumbled and rolled over to continue sleeping. Voracious said, He might be out looking for other women. Arent you worried? Selina pried her eyes open a little. No, because he wouldnt bother being sneaky about it. Voracious was at a loss. What do you mean? Chapter 484 - Complete Form = Baldness = More Strength

Chapter 484 Complete Form = Baldness = More Strength

Selina heaved a sigh. It means mind your own business. Hes much smarter than you. Voracious said angrily, Dont lie to me. You actually want to go with him. I can sense your longing. Selina red at it. Didnt we say no reading me without permission? Voracious said, I sensed it earlier; thats not a vition. Lost for words for a moment, Selina said, What can I do even if I go? I cant help him. Voracious rolled its dog eyes. I can help you. Selina scoffed. Save it. He already said earlier not to let you possess me so that you dont learn everything. Voracious snorted disdainfully. Im not a human being. Why are you so scared of me learning your secrets? Selina mumbled inwardly, I dont have many secrets, but a certain someone does. Voracious continued to persuade her. I can promise that I wont control your body randomly. After all, Im just an outsider, and Dor is my official host while youre at most a temporary one. Selina hesitated. Dont you want to know what hes doing out there? asked Voracious. It was actually eager to find out what that tricky man got up to in the middle of the night. After a long pause, Selina finally nodded. Okay. Just this once. Voracious nodded. I promise. As it spoke, its liquid body flowed out of Dors back, and the golden dog head at the top suddenly broke away from the body underneath it and turned into a liquid ball that bounced on the bed. Looking at the ball in surprise, Selina suddenly remarked, Why do I feel that you look like Slime? Voracious didnt know what Slime was. Even though they hadbined before, it hadnt sensed all of Selinas memories. Only the more unforgettable or recent memories were more distinct. It just bounced up and down a few times. Cant you be a little more proactive? Its very difficult for me to move in this form. Selina looked at the cute-looking golden Slime reluctantly, before she stretched out her left hand to touch it. The moment she made contact, the golden ball spread up over her fingers like mercury and swiftly covered her arm before spreading from her left shoulder to the rest of the body. Selina gasped harshly and stuttered, This... doesnt feel veryfortable. Voracious didnt reply. The golden liquid continued forward until it covered her entire body, then instantly disappeared. Selina was gasping hard for breath. Is that it? Voracious hummed and said, Yes. Dont forget Lukes rules. I dont want my food portion reduced tomorrow. So, lets not talk, and justmunicate with our minds. Selina nodded and examined her body for a moment, but she didnt see any difference. Voracious suddenly roared angrily in her mind. Apologize! Selina: Huh? Voracious: You called me Slime? That lowly, slug-like creature that doesnt have a shred of intelligence? Apologize! Selina smiled awkwardly. I was just talking about your appearance, and I think Slimes very cute. Voracious: Really? Wait... no matter how cute they are, theyre still stupid? Apologize! Selina nodded helplessly. Im sorry. Youre not Slime. I just dont read a lot, so I couldnt find a suitable way to describe you. Voracious: Fine, seeing how sincere you are, Ill forgive you. Now, do I need to show you theplete symbiotic form? Selina grew curious. You have aplete form? Voracious: Its a secret for now. Luke said I shouldnt let anyone see me. Selina: Lets try it in the house then, but you have to hide it when we go out. Voracious: Alright, but if he reduces my food portion, Ill eat yours. Selina: You wish. Voracious: What are you thinking? Damn it, hes actually never reduced your food portion? Why not?! Selina chuckled. Alright, enough, hurry up and show me theplete form. At that moment, she was standing in front of the full-length mirror in her room The next instant, golden liquid surged out of her body and enveloped her in the blink of an eye. Looking at herself in the mirror, Selina was stupefied. This is... me? Voracious: No, this is... us. In the mirror stood a humanoid form that looked like a golden statue. It was more than two meters tall with distinct muscles all over. However, it had very obvious feminine characteristics in its curvy figure, the long and strong legs and the waist that was rtively thinner. The face was a little simr to Voraciouss face. The eyes were like white jade or bone, but more narrow and pointed as they nted upward. But the face didnt have a mouth, ears or a nose. The most important thing was that... it didnt have any hair! Looking at that dazzling and smooth bald head, Selina suddenly remembered some nonsense Luke was always spouting: How can you be strong without going bald? Sensing the intense fluctuations in Selinas emotions, Voracious was dissatisfied. Hey! This is theplete form, so the head is one of the defining features. Is it strange? Also, what the hell does getting strong have to do with going bald?! Selina: Then cancel theplete form first. Voracious canceled theplete form angrily. Its not like Im lying to you. It moved very quickly, and the golden color disappeared as swiftly as it had appeared. Looking at her original appearance in the mirror, Selina stroked her long hair, notpletely recovered from her fear. Thank god its still here. Voracious was toozy to make a fuss; it realized that Selina was especially obsessed when it came to her hair. This wasnt ack of trust, but more of a conditioned reflex. If you dont leave now, you wont catch up with Luke, it reminded her. Struck with realization, Selina quickly pulled on some loose clothes and covered her face with sunsses and a face mask before she left the house. She frowned when she stepped outside, and asked in her heart, Which way?Voracious: Left. I have a sharp nose. Selina started running. Did you learn from Dor? Voracious was very pleased with itself. Haha, I can learn the abilities of my host. What do you think? Arent I awesome? Selina was stunned. Then if youbine with a spider, will you be able to produce spider thread? Voracious scoffed. Like I need to learn that. I can lengthen my tentacles and you can swing around on them in the city... But forget it, Luke said I cant expose myself. Selina nodded. Thats right, someone will definitely snap a pic if you mess about, and then therell be people wholl want to catch you and study you. Voracious knew what study meant. That was the reason why it was so obedient. Compared with how it could eat and drink as it pleased here, being cut up for research was too scary. As she ran through a dark alley, Selina could sense that she was a lot stronger afterbining with Voracious. Chapter 485 - Buddy, Let Me?

Chapter 485 Buddy, Let Me?

Proud, Voracious egged her on. Why dont you try it? With me to protect you, youll be fine. Hearing that, Selina made up her mind. With a burst of force, she leapt onto the rim of a trash can on the side. ng! The metal edge caved in, but Selina flew up almost six meters. Bam! A dent appeared in the wall on the third floor. Bam! The corner of the fifth floor broke off. Selina, however,nded lightly on the roof. She couldnt believe it. It was that easy? Voracious: I can improve your strength and your reflexes, but your bodys very tough and flexible to begin with, which is why you can do so well. Selina was silent for a moment. Lets go and find Luke. She ran over rooftops and leapt across buildings at distances of more than five meters. Picking up speed, she stomped on the ground and exerted force with her legs as she jumped off the edge of a roof. Bam! She instantly flew more than ten meters tond on the roof of the building opposite. ted, Selina couldnt help giving a yell. Picking up speed, she took off once more, as nimble as a fairy soaring through the dark night. Elsewhere, Lukes car had also reached his target location, an old four-story apartment building. This was a target that he had scouted out long ago. vas This ce belonged to ck Bones, one of the gangs that was conspiring to deal with the Ghost Butcher. The members of this gang were mostly ck, and they liked to burn their enemies until all that was left were ck skeletons. That was how they got this scary name. as After deploying the drones, Luke started moving. He had studied this gang for a long time, and there was nothing to be scared of. He snuck in and as usual, headed straight for the boss, who was on the fourth floor. Taking down an underling who was reporting to the boss with one punch, he tied up the boss and threw him onto the couch. He then grabbed the boss by the neck with his left hand, and yed the text on his fake phone with his right hand. This time, he used the traditional ck ent typical of some famous actor. Why are you messing with Williams widow? The boss red at him with eyes as wide as a bulls. Youre looking to die... Luke tightened his grip slightly so that the man couldnt make a sound. Wrong answer. One finger. Saying that, Luke raised thest two fingers on the bosss right hand and pulled as if he was picking a flower. With a soft crack, the bosss little finger was twisted into an S. The mans bull-like eyes got even bigger as he struggled, but he couldnt get away from the hand around his neck. Luke yed the question again. Why are you messing with Williams widow? The boss finally changed his tone. Do you work for William? Hes already dead. Why are you still protecting his wife? Wrong answer. Another finger. Luke reached for the bosss hand again. Because of the grip around his neck, the boss could only wheeze harshly as he struggled once more. But it was useless. His eyes full of fear and despair, he watched as his fourth finger was bent into a V. Why are you messing with Williams widow? Luke yed the question a third time. The boss didnt hesitate this time. He could tell that this person didnt think much of him at all. He had eight fingers left for this man to bend out of shape; if the man was in a good mood, he might even twist them back again. If he really wasnt satisfied, the boss still had toes as well as countless bones in his body. Some people might be able to endure endless torture, but he wasnt one of them. For money. We discovered that William had a huge amount of money in a secret ount. Since hes dead, the ount was probably left to his wife, the boss replied quickly. Raising an eyebrow, Luke typed, Cant his wife have taken out the money? The boss said, The money is in an anonymous ount, and its not that easy for his wife to move it. We know that the money is still there. Luke thought for a moment before he yed another question. Why do you want the money? There was a reason why he was asking this question. There were plenty of wealthy people in Los Angeles. William hadnt been clean, and Margaret had unloaded most of his illegal assets after his death. Logically speaking, there was no need to be so impulsive in acting against her. If they really wanted to act against Margaret, they couldve kidnapped her when she least expected it and slowly interrogated her to get whatever they wanted. But ck Bones had been too hasty. The boss said, Recently, we started working with a few other groups to look for that Ghost Butcher, but we need a lot of money for this operation. Nobody is willing to shell out the cash, so everybody agreed to look for money elsewhere first. It was the Demonic Saints who gave us this information and had us take action. Luke was enlightened. The Demonic Saints was the other gang that was conspiring against him. Of course, money to deal with him was one thing; whether or not they could really use it to act against Luke if they did obtain Williams money remained to be seen. Lukes face suddenly changed, and he yed another question. Give me your secret ount. The boss hesitated. He wasnt an idiot. He would be useless after he gave up his secret ount, and this man definitely wouldnt spare him. Broken fingers were painful, but death scared him more. Chuckling inwardly, Luke yed the question again. Give me your secret ount. Hey, buddy, asking like this is too inefficient. Why dont you let me do it? Well split the cash 50-50, how about it? A voice rang out from the window. Luke turned his head to see a man in a powder-blue T-shirt, rhinestone jeans, and a pair of shabby boots slouching next to the window. His lip curled under his mask, and Luke typed, Okay. He then pushed the boss toward the other man.The man in the powder-blue T-shirt caught the boss. Haha, thanks. Wait, what are you going to do? Luke opened the door. You interrogate him first. Im going to clean house. The man was still staring nkly when Luke disappeared from the door. He mumbled, My mission is to get rid of these trouble-making gangsters, right? If hes the one who does it... Will Haley pay me less? Saying that, he casually knocked the boss out and chased after Luke. By the time he reached the stairs, two criminals had already copsed. He sped up. Not good, not good. What if he gets them all? He jumped down to the third floor and caught Luke in the act of killing two criminals with a baseball bat. Chapter 486 - The Best Hitman Never Loses

Chapter 486 The Best Hitman Never Loses

Just a minute, these are my targets, said the man in a low voice. Luke shrugged. Sorry, but theyre my targets too. So... lets see whos faster. He then opened a door and charged in. After the sound of two thumps, he came back out. The man was angry. Are you stealing my job? He drew a long sword from his back and ran into another room. There were two faint, whistling sounds before he came out, the long sword dripping with blood. I can do it too. Luke nced at him and opened the door to the next room. Thump! Thump! The man flew into a rage. Fine! Lets do this! He went into the next room and the long sword whistled again. In less than two minutes, they cleared the rooms on the third floor. The third floor was sort of a dormitory. Most of the rooms had more than one tenant. The man was quite proud of himself. Thirteen to twelve. I only need one more kill. What will... f*ck! Dont run! While the man was talking, Luke had jumped down to the second floor and killed two criminals who were standing guard. The man chased after him and involuntarily split the rooms between them, each taking care of half. In the end, they finished at almost the same time. The man said, Haha, were even. Twenty to twenty. Luke shrugged. It was because there had been three fewer people in the rooms on his side, not because he was slower. Besides, he wasnt going all out, which wasnt necessary. It was a lively night. His n to create another major missing person case wasnt going to work anymore. As the man rambled on, Luke jumped down to the first floor and threw the baseball bat at a criminal, sending him flying. The man red. You think youre the only one who can throw a weapon? I can do it too. Swoosh! He hurled his long sword and nailed another criminal to the wall. Amused, Luke grabbed a table knife from the table and flicked his wrist. Swoosh! A criminal who was watching TV and had turned around when he heard the noise was pierced in the forehead and fell. The man was stunned. Ah, you... Luke picked up another table knife. Swoosh! Another criminal got up and had opened his mouth to yell as he reached for his gun, when the knife stabbed him in the throat. Thats cheating! The man was outraged. How can you use a table knife? Luke spread his hands to indicate that he didnt care what the other man thought. Gritting his teeth, the man drew out his gun. Bam! Bam! Two criminals who had craned their necks to see what was going on got their heads blown up. Another tie! The man looked at him provokingly. Who told you to cheat? Wasnt a cold weapon contest good? Shaking his head, Luke drew out the guns from the holsters on his thighs. Everybody in and outside the building had heard the gunshots. This was destined to be a huge night. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke opened fire with both guns, killing two criminals who just opened the door. The man was shocked. How can you use two guns? Im only using one gun. He only had one gun and one long sword on him, which were enough for a regr mission. But it was a pain in the ass now, because Luke had two guns that were firing rapidly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Two criminals who had crowded around a window to look into the hallway copsed. Tilting his head, Luke looked at the man not far away and suddenly raised four fingers. The man gnashed his teeth. You cheater! Ahhh! Roaring, he charged forward and grabbed a gun off a dead criminal, before crashing into the hallway ss window and out into the yard. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Ahhhhhhhh! Intense gunfire rang out as the man went on a killing spree with two guns outside the building, shooting every criminal who hade running over after hearing the gunshots. Amused, Luke also dashed outside andpeted for experience and credit. The mans yells could be heard every now and then in the yard. Twenty-eight to thirty. Im catching up. Thirty-two to thirty-three. I only need one more kill. Damn it. Thirty-five to thirty-six. In less than two minutes, all the guards outside were eliminated. In high spirits, Luke put his guns back into the holsters and looked at the man who was swearing not far away. Damn it! Why isnt there anybody else? Doesnt ck Bones have a lot of people? Why did you all die so easily? You bunch of trash ahhhh! He grabbed the neck of a criminal whose head he had already blown up and shook the body wildly. Unhurriedly, Luke took out his fake phone, typed something, and yed it. Forty to forty-one. The man yelled in denial and jumped to his feet. I wont admit defeat that easily. With that, he suddenly took a running leap, grabbed a corner of the second floor, and started to climb upward. Ten secondster, there was the sound of a gunshot from the fourth floor, and the window was flung open. The bosss head had a bullet hole in it when it was pushed outside the window. The man in the powder-blue T-shirt and big mask who had a hand on the headughed uproariously. Haha! Forty-one to forty-one! Its a tie! Im the best hitman, I never fail. Lost for words, Luke typed something on his phone and yed it again. Let me remind you, you just promised me that we would split the money in his secret ount. It was suddenly quiet at the window on the fourth floor. A momentter, the bosss body was thrown back inside and the man clutched his own head. Damn it! I forgot! Thats a lot of money. Smiling, Luke typed something and yed it. Thats right. You owe me a huge amount of money now, Mr. Best Hitman.Full of despair, the man fell to his knees in front of the window. God, why did Ipete with you? Isnt money the most important thing? Suddenly, he lifted his head and ced his hands on the windowsill. Slowly sticking his head out, he red at Luke down below aggrievedly. Are you the devil? Why did youpete with me? Luke shrugged and typed: I never said anything about apetition; that was all you. The man choked. Recalling what happened just now, he realized... he was the one who turned it into a kill contest; this guy had only said that he wanted to clean up the criminals. Was he the problem? No! The one that was wrong was definitely this world! The man muttered to himself. Mr. Best Hitman, you wont renege on our deal, right? Luke yed what he had just typed. Conflicted, the man stuck his head out again. What do you mean? Theres at least a million in the bosss secret ount. ording to our deal, half of that is mine. Now, can you give me the money? Luke yed his words. Chapter 487 - Goods, Mine. Cash, Yours, Until It Becomes Mine

Chapter 487 Goods, Mine. Cash, Yours, Until It Bes Mine

The man gnashed his teeth. Dont even think about it! I dont even have fifty bucks on me! Amused, Luke typed again: Then you owe me half a million dors. You wont refuse to admit it, will you? Conflicted for a moment, the man then nodded despondently. Fine, I owe you. He had a lot of good habits, like extortion, targeting the underworld, eating free food in the targets home, wearing the targets slippers, and bathing in the targets bathtub. But trust was what allowed him to stand out as a mercenary, otherwise middle school students wouldnt look for him to beat up their love rivals. They only did so because he said he would only break a couple of teeth and not kill anyone. While the man was drowning in remorse, Luke put his phone away and dashed back inside. The man was stumped. A momentter, when he saw Luke searching the rooms, he realized what was going on. Wait, we have to split the loot here too. A few minutester, staring at the cash as well as the white crystals which they had just taken out of the bosss safe, the man asked Luke, How do you want to split this? Luke pulled the stash of drugs over to his side, then nodded at the cash. The man was stunned. Mine? Luke nodded. He typed and yed: Drugs, mine. Cash, yours. Okay? The man couldnt be any happier. Haha, thats really generous of you. No problem, well split it that way. He was going to reach for the money, when Luke gestured at him to hold on The man looked at him warily. Are you going back on your word?. Luke typed and yed unhurriedly: It seems youve forgotten that you owe me half a million dors. The man was stupefied. What do you mean? Are you saying that... He looked at the pile of cash in front of him. The money is yours too? Luke spread his hands to indicate that he didnt have a choice. The man gritted his teeth as he stared at the money, but eventually lowered his head dejectedly. Fine. Luke gathered up the pile of cash with a smile and stuffed them into a bag. He then poured a bottle of Vodka over the drugs. Picking up a lighter from a side table, he flicked it and was about to throw it onto the drugs. Wait, youre burning the drugs? The man was astonished. Theyre worth at least 200,000 bucks. Luke nced at him and tossed out the lighter. mes burst out with a boom. Luke typed a sentence on his phone and yed it. Mr. Best Hitman, a word of advice: Never deal in drugs, otherwise I dont mind killing you too. The man found that odd. Youre not a hitman? Luke didnt say anything. Wait, are you... the man suddenly leaned in close and asked in a low voice, the Ghost Butcher? Luke remained silent. He simply picked up the cash, leaving out one wad which he tossed to the man. He typed and yed: Okay, you just owe me 220,000 bucks now. This is for your hard work tonight. Staring at the ten thousand bucks in his hand, the man was lost for words. Do you have no respect for money at all? Thats ten thousand bucks! He wouldnt be able to make this much even after threatening kids and stalkers or beating up hooligans twenty times over. Yet, this guy had given him the money so easily. But the mans heart dripped blood when he remembered that all the cash had belonged to him just a moment ago. You were too high-profile in this operation. Luke yed a sentence again: LAPD has noticed you. It would be best if you left soon. This isnt your territory, and youll easily draw attention if you cross the line. With that, Lukes figure disappeared from the doorway. The man was stumped for a moment, before he scoffed. Im not scared of the stupid police. Just let them try and catch me! At that moment, sirens rang out in the distance. Looking at the fire that was starting to spread, the man said, Forget it. In any case, Haley wont know that someone else killed half of them; I wont be lying to her when I say that all of them have been taken care of. Ivepleted this job, its time to go. As he walked out, he smacked the wad of hundred-dor bills against his palm. Where should I go have fun today? Itll be a waste if I dont spend this ten thousand bucks. Theres a strip club over there, right? The chicks there have big round butts. Hm, its only 2am. Theres still time for one performance... Murmuring to himself, he disappeared into the night as well. Elsewhere, Luke stored the bag of cash in his inventory and checked the system. System: Eliminate the base and the main members of ck Bones. Completed. Total experience: 4,000. Total credit: 4,000. Contribution rate: 50%. EXP +2,000. Credit +2,000. From Daddy Systems acknowledgement, it seemed that Mr. Best Hitman really had been on par with Luke tonight. Luke didnt care. More than the experience and credit points, there was another matter now that was giving him a headache. He went over to a dark corner and tilted his head to look at a particr window on the second floor of a rundown building nearby. Youre still hiding? The drones werent deployed just for show. It was quiet for two seconds, then Selina crawled out of the window with a rustle and jumped down tond lightly next to him. I... Luke waved his hand. Lets talkter. Saying that, he led Selina to the car which he had parked in a distant, hidden corner earlier. They got into the car and left. They were silent on the road. One kilometer from home, Luke drove the car to an unremarkable bungalow. After they entered, he said, Take off your clothes. Your sunsses, your mask, and your shoes too. Throw them into the bag. Selina obediently did as he said and put on the new clothes which Luke gave her. Luke also changed out of his clothes and threw them into the bag. He then entered a room with the bag before putting it into his inventory. Lets go home, he said. They came out and left on foot from the alley behind the bungalow. Ten minutester, they arrived home. Luke made a pot of green tea for himself and brought Selina a Dr. Pepper. He sat down on the couch and said, Tell me, why did you follow me today? Selina choked on her drink when she heard that.Coughing for a moment, she then said in a low voice, Im sorry. Luke shook his head. Im not ming you. You did nothing wrong, either. Selina raised her head. Really? Luke nodded and had a mouthful of the tea. There are certain things that I dont want you to know because itll do you no good if you know them. Selina lowered her head. Isnt that the same? Luke sat closer to her with a smile and cradled her head as if she were a kid. Did you forget how you felt after our camping trip? What else could I do? Selina didnt know what to say. At that time, she really had been hit hard by Lukesbat ability. Chapter 488 - That’s Unfair? Then I’ll Be Reasonable

Chapter 488 Thats Unfair? Then Ill Be Reasonable

Tonight, Selina had witnessed Lukes terrifyingbat ability yet again. He and another person had cleaned up eighty gangsters so easily. Selina was aware that she wouldnt lose out to any of their colleagues in the Major Crimes Division, but she still wasnt as good as Luke. Looking at her face, Luke continued, Theres always a way to improve your capabilities. I never mentioned this to you because it was my own thing and I didnt want to get you involved. Selina asked, Arent we partners? Luke sighed. Thats different. I dont feel guilty at all killing those gangsters. What about you? You might be able to kill one or two of them, but what if its something like our camping trip again? Selina opened her mouth, but couldnt give an affirmative reply. She knew that she couldnt do it, and Luke knew that as well. Killing hundreds of people at once, even if they were all unforgivable gang members, would be too much for her. She wasnt being hypocritical. Most human beings who grew up in a peaceful society wouldnt be able to do it; they would subconsciously reject the act of killing. Even seasoned soldiers would only have killed a handful of enemies at most. Very few of them would have killed hundreds of people. If they didnt have nerves of steel, they could only count on extraordinary luck to avoid any psychological issues. Not all American soldiers dispatched overseas would have killed many people, but roughly 10% of them suffered varying degrees of psychological issues. Given Lukes temperament, he would never put Selina at risk. She was well aware that Luke regarded her as his police partner, and he had never involved her in more dangerous things. For example, it was only because of her strong insistence that he had taken her along on the Mexico operation, and in the end she had still suffered a setback. Selina asked in a low voice, withplicated feelings, Am I too useless? Luke smiled. What are you thinking? This isnt a movie! How many female leads are there who can be beautiful,petent and kill without flinching? For you to be able to meet two of the criteria is already far more than I expected. Selina mulled over that for a moment. Then, was she beautiful andpetent? That... was pretty good. Her mood picked up slightly. Thank you, darling. Luke nodded. Dont take this matter to heart. Take your time and think about it; once youve made a decision, you can let me know then. Whether we go on as before, or you want to pick something new, its up to you. Selina nodded silently. Luke then changed the topic. However, you werent the one to propose this operation tonight, right? Voracious, how much longer are you going to hide for? The living room was utterly quiet. Staring at Selinas back, Luke said, On the count of three, if youre still pretending to be dead, youre getting dog food and goats milk tomorrow. As soon as he said the words, a golden liquid ball emerged on Selinas back. Thats unfair. Why am I the one punished and not her? Luke raised his cup for another mouthful of tea. Because she was never so impulsive before you showed up. Who should I me, you or her? The ball- like Voracious thought for a moment. ...Both of us? Lukeughed out loud. You wish! Even if she did wrong, it was because of you. Voraciouss ball body deted like a leaky balloon. Youre being unreasonable. Luke nodded. Fine, lets be reasonable. Did you egg her to follow me out tonight? Voracious nodded. Then did you remind her to be careful in case anyone saw her, to steer clear of surveince cameras, and to cover her tracks? Luke asked. Voracious: Huh? What the heck was all that? It didnt know any of that. It was an instant K.O. for the alien dog head. Its punishment was also handed down: It could only have dog food and goats milk the next day. Of course, only Voracious suffered the most with this punishment. Dor was a dog anyway, and it was quite satisfied with dog food and goats milk. Looking at Voracious, who was practically a pancake now, Luke got up and casually patted its golden jelly-like body. Okay, return to Dor. But the moment his left hand touched Voracious, the golden liquid started to spread. Luke frowned. Get off. Voracious said, Ah, whats that energy? Its so delicious. With a cold face, Luke growled, F*ck off! The golden liquid had only reached his wrist, when it exploded and was sent flying. Voracious shrieked in pain. Ah, it hurts! Whats that energy? Its so painful! Luke examined his left hand and checked the system notifications. His hand seemed fine, and he didnt receive any warning from the system, so he rxed. Looking at Voracious, who had gathered back into a ball and was shivering, he raised a finger and said, Only this once. This time, I was the one who was careless and touched you. There wont be a next time! Voracious silently wriggled its way back to Dors body in Selinas room. Selina was astonished. How did you do that? Luke hadnt done anything just now. She didnt think that just shaking would be able to get rid of the symbiosis with Voracious, but Voracious had been sent flying just like that. She couldnt think of another word beside explosion to describe what happened. Luke spread his hands. Im exceptionally talented. Lost for words for a moment, Selina finally nodded. Fine. While it sounded like a half-assed response, she thought it wasnt necessarily untrue. If it wasnt an innate ability, how else was Luke able to get rid of the symbiosis with Voracious? Luke didnt dwell on it. After saying a few more words to Selina, he left for the basement to destroy the equipment and clothes which they had used tonight. Selina took another shower, returned to her room, andy on her bed after closing the door.Voracious emerged from Dors back. Selina, I discovered one of Lukes secrets. Selina hummed but didnt pick up the thread of conversation. Voracious found that odd. Havent you always been curious about his secrets? Selina shook her head. He didnt tell me not because he doesnt trust me, but because hes overly cautious. So, you best shut your mouth about this secret, otherwise dont say I didnt warn you if youre caught one day for research. Voracious was angry. Im not stupid. Hmph. Its fine if you dont want to know, but remember to tell Luke to make you a little more food tomorrow morning. Selina said, Just drop it! He wont let you have any of it. Hes a man of his word. Luke is the devil! Voracious grunted in dissatisfaction. The food is for you. Dont forget that we were connected tonight, and I drew out part of the energy inside you. Selina instantly sat up. Are you saying that Im going to be a glutton again for the whole day tomorrow? Chapter 489 - Birth of Gold Nugget and Selina’s Appearance

Chapter 489 Birth of Gold Nugget and Selinas Appearance

Voracious didnt think it was a big deal. Youre not happy you can have so much delicious food? From the women I see in your memories, if they knew I can absorb their fat, they woulde crying for me tobine with them. Selina snorted. Even if you were sh*t, they would eat you as long as they can lose weight and be beautiful... though hm, they would probably do it on the sly. Voracious was unhappy. Apologize! Selina yielded. Im sorry. Im not saying that youre sh*t. Its just that women care far more about their looks than you can imagine. Voracious nodded as if it was deep in thought. Like how when we transformed into theplete form, the first thing you thought of wasnt your strength, but your hair? Selina replied matter-of-factly, Unless they like the bald style, there are few women who dont care about their hair! Voracious said, Fine, I have a rough idea how you women think now. Sigh, if only Luke was as simple as you. Selina didnt feel surprised. What are you thinking? If he was as simple as me, he would be dead already. Voracious suddenly felt that it wasnt on the same wavelength as Selina. She was really too wishy-washy and biased when it came to Luke. But when Voracious remembered how Luke favored and even pampered Selina, it was jealous. Damn it! Selina hadnt even been lectured when she did something wrong, while Voracious only had a little bit of that delicious energy and was blown up by some other weird energy for it. Voracious hadnt even known that the connection could be forcibly cut off like that. Not just that, it had also sensed that the energy which had sent it flying was already very restrained; otherwise, part of Voraciouss body wouldve been instantly destroyed. That scary energy actually came from a human; that didnt fit the view of the world that was in Selinas head. Forget it. The alien dog head thought, with such a powerful guy to cover it, it could safely familiarize itself with the environment. Once it knew everything there was to know about this world, it could then stealthily slip away. But another thought immediately popped up: There was good food here which it didnt have to go through the trouble of finding itself, while there were a lot of researchers in white coats outside who would love to cut open an alien life form. Going out was risky and unrewarding. Why would it want to leave? The two ideas warred with each other for a moment in Voraciouss head. In the end, it firmly decided: No more thinking; it would just carry on like this for now. It had only been here for a few days; it would just treat it like a vacation. Thinking that, it gradually fell asleep. The next day, Luke was making breakfast when Selina and the dog both woke up. Giving dog food soaked in goats milk to Dor for breakfast, he asked Selina, who came over, Why did you get up so early? Depressed, Selina clutched her belly. I was hungry. Luke nced at Dor. The side effect from that guy? A golden dog head floated above Dors back. Hey, cant you use my name? Giving Selina a slice of the cake that he had just made, Luke said, Your name is special and will easily draw attention. How about we give you a codename? Voracious: Really? If thats the case, I want a nice-sounding one. Luke: What about Golden Dog? Voracious quickly shook its head. Im not a dog. Luke thought for a moment. What about Gold Nugget? Voracious hesitated. That doesnt sound very impressive either. Luke said, Selina and I have a gold mine, so it wont be suspicious if we talk about gold nuggets. Voracious looked at Selina. Really? She nodded in agreement. Yes, we do have a gold mine, and everybody on this loves gold. You look like a gold nugget too. Voracious thought it was fine. Okay, my codename will be Gold Nugget then. Luke nodded with a smile. Okay, Gold Nugget. He was chuckling inwardly. Gold nuggets were called by another name in Chinese dog-head gold. So, it was a fitting name for Voracious, an alien dog head. After breakfast, they left for the police department. Selina said helplessly, Im going to walk in eating, just like that? Luke was even more helpless. Youve been gone for two weeks. If you dont show up today, Elsa will think that you want to quit. Quit because youre pregnant, Luke secretly added in his heart. So, show Elsa your face today, then well go out and investigate cases, he said. Selina nodded. Dor whined. Luke said, Stay in the car. Well be back soon. Dor fell silent. Naturally, it was the newly minted Gold Nugget expressing its dissatisfaction. But the alien dog head had learned its lesson and now onlymunicated with snuffling and its expressions. It was determined not to break the rules again. It could only have goats milk and dog food for today. Life on Earth was really hard! In Elsas office, Luke didnt say anything and just let Selina do the greetings. Elsa talked to Selina and observed her for a moment. She didnt notice anything unusual. It was just that Selina would touch her belly every now and then. Else couldnt help being suspicious, and looked at Luke. Luke rolled his eyes. We rushed over before we had breakfast for you to see for yourself. As he spoke, Selinas stomach growled. Laughing a little, she went over to the side and took out some cake. cing a slice on Elsas table, she moved aside and had a piece herself. Only then did Elsas suspicious gaze clear up, and she asked about Margaret. Luke closed the office door and then told her what happened the previous day. In the end, he said, Boss, dont worry too much about Margaret. Her cousin Haley is pretty shrewd. Elsa was curious. Is there anything special about her? Pondering a moment, Luke said, If Im guessing right, she was the one who hired that guy on the motorboat yesterday who intercepted their pursuers. Hes ballsy and pretty good. Frowning, Elsa thought for a moment. A private detective?.Luke shook his head. He himself ims hes the best hitman. He feels more like a gun for hire. Elss brow furrowed even more tightly. Compared with private detectives who hovered around the gray area of thew, few mercenaries were clean. Elsa found it disturbing that Margarets cousin had found such a person. Police detectives usually dealt with regr criminals and werent good at dealing with mercenaries. Or rather, it wasnt too hard for mercenaries to deal with police detectives. There was a huge gap in their professional requirements. Fortunately, this shouldnt be something for Luke to be scared of. But after thinking for a moment, Elsa still shook her head. Ill contact Margaretter. If her cousin wants to resolve things her own way, you wont have to get involved anymore. Chapter 490 - A Scapegoat For the Scapegoat

Chapter 490 A Scapegoat For the Scapegoat

Luke waved his hand. Its fine. In any case, Im only interested in the gangsters. Whatever that hired gun wants or does is none of my business. Elsa thought for a moment and then nodded. You know your boundaries; theres no need to get involved in everything. Luke nodded with a smile. On the side, Selina covered her face with the hand that was holding the cake to hide her strange expression. Boundaries? Get involved? Lukes boundaries were certainly different; furthermore, there was no longer any need for him to get involved. When they were done talking, Luke got up and left with Selina. At that moment, he saw Dustins office door open on the opposite side, and Martin and Roger walked out. Martin looked pretty calm and wasnt as gloomy as before. Perhaps seeing with his own eyes the arch-enemy who killed his wife and his baby die in front of him finally gave him some measure of peace, even if he wasnt the one who pulled the trigger. The dead were dead, and the living had to carry on. Cest vie. Rogers face, on the other hand, was a lot darker, not just because of his skin color, but also because of his bad luck. Luke turned around and asked, Boss, whats with Martin and Roger? Looking at them from across the corridor, Elsa sighed. They... got into trouble in Mexico. Internal Affairs is being a pain in the ass about it. The two of them have given Dustin a real headache this time. Luke rolled his eyes. Even Dustin cant take care of it? Elsa said with a bitter smile, Its pretty huge. I dont think our boss can. She was already putting it tactfully. The truth was that Dustins hands really were tied. The trouble that Martin and Roger had kicked up wasnt a domestic issue. These two guys had gotten into a huge fight in Mexico and allegedly killed hundreds of members of Ditos gang. Dustins head almost exploded when he heard the news. Who wouldve thought that Roger and Martin could do something so astonishing? Now, the Mexican police were demanding that the two of them be sent to Mexico to help with the investigation. But Westside had yet to say anything. If the Mexican police did find irond evidence, Roger and Martin might not be sent to Mexico, but they would definitely lose their jobs. Luke didnt ask any more questions and simply left with Selina. Driving away from the police department, he made a call. Palmer, do you have time? I have something important to ask you. An hourter, the three of them were seated in a corner of a fast food restaurant not far from the DEA. Palmer, the beautiful agent, had some juice before she cut to the chase. Whats up? She knew that Luke wouldnte to her unless it was a serious matter Luke asked, Have you heard about Martin and Roger? After a brief silence, Palmer said, I have. Luke said, Im not clear on their situation, so I wanted to ask you what the worst possible oue is. Palmer heaved a sigh. Losing their jobs, probably. But your Westside is pretty good in this respect, not making make them take the me. Luke chuckled. What if C and Im only saying if C the DEA stands up for them? Frowning, Palmer sighed and said, Ive already tried, but Martin and Roger werent working with us... Theres strong objection in the DEA. Looking at Palmers expression, Luke knew that she had tried her best, but to no avail. He said with a smile, What if its a deal? Palmers heart jumped. The deepest impression she had of Luke had to do with favors. In their previous cooperations, she either owed him favors or was returning them. Now, another deal? She remained calm. What kind of deal? Luke said, I have information on Dito Floress businesses. Pondering for a moment, Palmer shook her head. If its general intelligence, that wont be enough. You probably dont know how big a mess Martin and Roger made in Mexico. Selina was already smart enough to lower her head and take a big bite out of a donut so that her cheeks were puffed up and it was impossible for her tough. Luke said with a smile, What if its Ditos personal ledgers? Palmer narrowed her eyes. Where did you... She instantly stopped before she could finish the question. Asking someone about their information sources was a big no-no, especially when it was information rted to drug gangs. The slightest mistake could lead to an informants entire family being killed. Luke said, I can give them to you first, on one condition. Palmer asked, What is it? Luke said, If the ledgers are valuable enough, try your best to persuade your side to save Martin and Rogers jobs. Palmer hesitated. Luke didnt say anything as he watched the changes in the beautiful agents expressions. Several minutester, she nodded. Deal. Luke nodded with a smile. Dont feel too pressured. Nobody can guarantee that things will definitely work out. I just hope that this information can be even a bit of use. With that, he handed Palmer a USB. I wont waste any more of your time. Text me if theres any progress. Watching Luke and Selina get into their car and leave, Palmer rubbed the USB in her hand and was silent for a long time. What Luke had given her were photos of Ditos personal ledgers. While Luke couldnt understand them, the DEA, which dealt specifically with drug dealers, might be able to. He trusted Palmer. At least, given her feelings for Martin, she would definitely do her best to help if the information proved useful. If the DEA was willing to take responsibility for the whole thing, the problem on the Mexican side could be taken care of easily. After all, the DEA was the only Americanw enforcement agency that could fly a chopper across the Mexican border without notice. Their power in Mexico was huge. Crossing the border without prior notice in order to directly capture drug traffickers was something they had already been doing, so they could totally take the fall for this matter.The premise was that Lukes information had to be worth it. After dealing with this matter, Luke and Selina went back to their regr schedule of working cases. Except for the fact that they got up earlier and came hometer, life was exactly the same as before. Luke went out again that night. However, he summoned Dor first and seized its big head. Be good and stay home, and dont encourage Selina to follow me again, got it? Dor stared nkly and whined. Luke got up with a smile and rubbed the dogs head. Youll have delicious food tomorrow. Dont step out of line again, or your punishment will be extended. Dor whined again, before it turned around and went back to bed. Naturally, it was Gold Nugget who was expressing its dissatisfaction. In the end, Luke came back just one hourter. He hadnt encountered anyone on this little jaunt. The Demonic Saints base had actually been abandoned. They had clearly been freaked out by the downfall of ck Bones the previous night, and their boss and mid-level execs had run off to hide. Luke wasnt really bothered by it. Chapter 491 - Smaller, It’s Really Smaller

Chapter 491 Smaller, Its Really Smaller

As long as the Demonic Saints were still in Los Angeles, he would pick up the trail sooner orter. Also, they were too busy hiding to harass Margaret again, so he could be considered to havepleted the private assignment from Margaret. What he didnt know was that after he went home, a certain person was swearing as he also came out of the Demonic Saints base. Damn it, those guys were scared off after the big scenest night. Ive onlypleted half my job! Ughhh, damn it. What if Haley asks for a refund? Ill have to pay her back fifty grand... As he spoke, he reached into his pocket, took out a roll of cash, and sighed. I only have 1,213 bucks now. Thats not nearly enough to pay her back. Hm, its useless in my pocket anyway. Ill go have a drink. That girl is hot! I must have her! The days that followed were peaceful. Lukes attention shifted back to Selina and Gold Nugget. Gold Nugget had divulged that it could increase the strength of its host when they were connected. But that effect was only apparent when they were connected. Still, Luke noticed something wasnt right during Selinas fight training. He had Selina punch and kick the test machine, and when he looked at the data, Luke fell silent. Seeing his expression, Selina became nervous. Whats wrong? Does Gold Nugget have some sort of alien bacteria? Dor, who was lying nearby, abruptly raised its head. Apologize. Selina said, Fine, Im sorry, but its verymon in the movies for alien life forms to carry some sort of lethal bacteria... The golden alien dog head suddenly emerged. Apologize! Selina: Huh? Gold Nugget said unhappily, Its viruses in the movies, not bacteria. What do you think I have? E. coli? Luke burst outughing. Both Selina and Dor had great appetites, and thanks to Gold Nugget, their digestive systems were functioning extraordinarily well. However, didnt E. coli also help with digestion and the absorption of nutrients? Did Gold Nugget itself think that it was like E. coli? Selina immediately apologized to Gold Nugget. She didnt really care and simply treated it like a kid. Luke finally said, Your strength has increased by about 5%, and while it isnt very apparent, your neural reflexes have also improved. Selina was quite amazed. It increased by so much? After many years of fitness training, her body had long reached its limits. But it had actually improved again, and by as much as 5%. That was too astonishing. Luke looked at Gold Nugget. Do you know why? Gold Nugget retreated back into Dors body and made Dor shake its head. I dont know. Ive never heard of the symbiotic hosts strength being boosted when the two parties arent connected. It paused for a moment. Maybe, its because of Selina herself? Luke: Huh? Gold Nugget said, I absorbed most of the energy in her body, but during the symbiosis, some of it inevitably returned to her body and she absorbed it. It seems that the energy made me stronger. Ive never heard of anything like that before. Luke frowned. Are you sure? Gold Nugget hesitated. I do feel a little stronger, but its not especially obvious; its a very small improvement. Pondering for a moment, Luke then said, Then pay more attention next time. Gold Nugget was stumped. Next time? But Luke fell silent. He didnt need Gold Nugget, and he couldnt let it snoop into his mind and memories, but it was fine for Selina. He now had to pay more attention to Dor to ensure that the symbiosis had no negative effects, since Gold Nugget spent all its time in Dors body. If it was safe, Gold Nugget and Selina couldbine in an emergency There was no hope when one was dead. While there might be consequences, one could only worry about them if they were alive. The ability to quickly recover from an injury alone was enough reason not to let Selina give up Gold Nugget. But what was the energy inside Selinas body that Gold Nugget mentioned? Observing Selina, who was taking a breather, Luke suddenly said, Dont move. Stand straight and let me have a look. Selina was perplexed, but did as he said. Luke circled around her and stopped behind her for quite a while. She turned around, only to find Luke staring at her butt. She found that odd. Whats up? There would be no need for him to go to all this trouble if he wanted to take advantage of her. Luke shook his head and returned to the front to face her. Lift your T-shirt above your breasts. Selina was even more confused, but still obeyed. Luke stared at her magnificent boobs and tilted his head left and right to confirm that he wasnt seeing things, before he rubbed his chin. Havent you noticed that your butt and boobs... seem smaller? bbergasted, Selina whooshed back to her room. Very soon, she came charging back. She had put on a thong and switched out of her sports tank top into a bra, and she yelled nervously, Smaller, theyre really smaller! Look at the bra! Theres actually a gap now! It used to fit perfectly. Luke looked at her bra and did see a tiny gap, when it used to fill itpletely before. He looked at Gold Nugget. Is this your doing? Gold Nugget quickly shook its head. No. The energy in her body is much more delicious than fat. Ive never touched her fat in those parts. Selina red at Gold Nugget. Are you sure? Didnt you say that you eat fat as well? Gold Nugget scoffed. Would you eat the hot dogs outside your police department when you can have char siu and suckling pig?Selina was unable to reply. Given what they had seen of Gold Nuggets personality, it would never settle for second best unless it had no choice. In this regard, it was just like Selina. Why torture yourself with pigswill if good food was avable? Luke narrowed his eyes. Ill run a body-fat percentage test for you. Ill also make you more food for the next few days. Dont forget the nutrient solutions either. Selina wasnt that interested in delicious food right now. Touching her chest and butt uneasily, she mumbled, God, please dont let me get any skinnier. Luke rolled his eyes. Do you have any idea how many women want to get thinner this easily? Selina pulled a long face the moment she saw her body-fat percentage. It was 16%! That was a very low body-fat percentage for a woman. If it dropped any further, she would have muscles all over, but lose most of her beautiful, feminine curves. Selina wasnt a fitness freak, and she was quite satisfied with her butt and boobs. She didnt want to see them turn into muscles. Looking at Selina, Luke warned her, Until your body-fat percentage improves, you better not let Gold Nugget do anything again; it definitely has something to do with this. Chapter 492 - Work Hard to Return the Favor

Chapter 492 Work Hard to Return the Favor

This time, Gold Nugget didnt yell for Luke to apologize. It also vaguely felt that it might really have to do with the symbiosis. After this incident, Luke and Selina brought one extra piece of equipment with them when they went out to work cases a bag of snacks. The bag wasnt veryrge, but it was full of high-calorie snacks like all sorts of sweets and choctes. Luke even went to the Chinese supermarket to buy preserved fruit in bulk to mix things up. In fact, it wasnt just Selina, but even Luke needed the snacks himself. A strong body meant arge consumption. If it was just him, he could just replenish his energy with nutrient solutions. But now there was Selina, Luke decided that the two of them could eat more together. It became normal for them to work cases with a lollipop in their mouths or munching on chocte. After all that eating and drinking for a week, Selina finally saw her body-fat percentage return to 17%. The gap in her bra was finally gone. But Selina stressed repeatedly that her bra still felt a little loose, so her boobs definitely werent back to normal yet. As to that, Luke could only say: Eat! Keep eating! It was also a great opportunity for Gold Nugget to gorge itself. Luke didnt feel it was safe to leave it at home, so it came out with them in the backseat. Whenever Selina ate a snack, she never forgot to give Dor a bit of whatever she was eating. Naturally, she was mostly feeding Dor. Dor was a big eater when it was younger, and Selinas heart had hurt when it got older and lost its appetite. Now with Gold Nugget helping out, she naturally shared anything that was delicious with Dor. For Dor, it definitely was a beautiful life. It was with its young master every day and had a lot of delicious food to eat. Except for the fact that it would lose control of its body every now and then, and that there was a voice which kept scolding it for being a stupid dog in its head, everything made it happy. Of course, Dor couldnt understand the voice inside its head. It was no different from the voices outside, so it just ignored it; everything was fine as long as its young master didnt scold it. Just like that, a week passed. Luke suddenly received a call from Dustin, who told Luke toe by his office alone. On his way to the police department, Luke wondered if Dustin was in serious trouble this time, since Dustin rarely summoned him to his office. Thest time was when Luke discovered the huge stash of illegal cash in the garbage trucks. After he entered the office, Luke asked, Boss, anything wrong? Dustin had propped up his face with one hand and was tapping the desk with the other as if he was thinking about something. He merely waved when he heard Luke. Luke immediately shut the door. After a moment of silence, Dustin asked, You know a little about Martin and Rogers situation, dont you? Luke nodded. Elsa mentioned something. Dustin sighed. What Im about to say is a personal request. Its not an order. Do you understand? Luke nodded again. Martin and Roger made quite a huge mess, but the DEA suddenly took the me for what they did, saving their jobs, said Dustin. Luke wasnt surprised at all, since Palmer had texted him the news. Dustin continued, However, I also owe someone from the DEA a favor because of this. He has a personal request for me. Luke listened quietly. Naturally, he wouldnt jump out and reveal that he had contributed a lot to the mess too. Dustin wasnt bothered by his silence. He knew that Luke was never talkative when it came to business. This man wants us to find a person for him. The target isnt in America, and you can only go as a civilian. Luke instantly got it. Wheres the target? Rio de Janeiro, Brazil, said Dustin. Luke raised an eyebrow. Whos the target? Dustin said, A source, or an undercover agent. Theyre the only possibilities. Luke asked, Why are they asking for our help? The DEA has a lot of manpower over there. Dustin said, They suspect they have a mole. When they send a small group, the men go missing; when they send too many people, they cant find any leads. Luke nodded. Okay. Ill take the case if there arent any surprises. Huh? Dustin was a little befuddled. Wait! I havent even finished and youre already taking the case? He had anticipated that it wouldnt be easy to persuade Luke. After all, there wasnt anything in it for Luke. To save Roger and Martins jobs, the person whom Dustin owed a favor to wanted Luke to go out on a personal assignment, which really wasnt fair to him. But Luke was their person of choice. Dustinasknew that Luke was the candidate most likely to aplish the mission. If they had asked for another detective, Dustin wouldve turned it down even if he wanted to return the favor, since it would be easy for something to go wrong. He was a little more reassured if it was Luke, whosebat ability was off the charts and who had cracked the most number of cases; he was far more capable than regr detectives. Furthermore, Luke was far more mature than anyone else his age, and would never take any unnecessary risks. There was just one problem: the most Luke would get out of this was Dustin owing him a personal favor. But that wasnt good enough to make his subordinate go on such a dangerous mission. That was what bothered Dustin the most. He thought highly of Luke, and didnt want to pressure him into epting the assignment as Lukes boss. He could only try to persuade the man. Little did he expect that Luke would agree as soon as Dustin opened his mouth. Stumped for quite a while, Dustin then said with a wry smile, It would be best if you dont spend more than two weeks on this assignment. If you cant find that person by then, you cant be med for it. After all, you arent familiar with the ce. Luke nodded. Do you have the files, boss? Dustin shook his head. I dont know the details. You can contact the man at the DEA. This is his number. He then gave Luke a card. Luke epted the card and nced at it quickly before putting it into his pocket. Then Ill go tell Elsa...Dustin waved his hand. Its fine, Ill exin it to her. Luke hummed and walked to the door. Boss, may I ask, why did they ask for me? After a brief silence, Dustin said, Because they heard that you were good at finding suspects. Luke was lost for words. So, finding an informant shouldnt be a problem? Mulling over it, he could only admit that there wasnt anything wrong with this line of thinking. He came out and got into the car, and told Selina about the uing business trip. Selina wasnt too excited this time. Rio was nice, but Los Angeles wasnt bad either. More importantly, with Dor and Gold Nugget at home, she certainly couldnt go with Luke. After they returned home, Luke contacted the DEA. Someone picked up the call and then hung up after just a few sentences. Luke clicked his tongue and shook his head. Looking at his face, Selina asked, Whats wrong? Is it troublesome? Luke said, It seems the DEA has a lot of issues. This person will bring the files over for me to read, and then take them back with him. Chapter 493 - Rio, Here I Come

Chapter 493 Rio, Here I Come

This way, nobody in the DEA except that bigshot would know about Lukes involvement. As long as Luke kept the information a secret, nobody else would know what he had read. Selina clicked her tongue. Exactly how bad is their rat problem? Luke chuckled. Who knows? Nobody could be mighty forever; that was also true for countries, to say nothing of the DEA, which was just aw enforcement agency. Luke put the case aside and began preparing food for Selina. Gold Nugget was satisfied with snacks, which it had be a fan of recently. Selina could always buy a heap of snacks whenever she passed by the supermarket. As he was cooking, Luke started to think about what he could do in Rio de Janeiro. Cooking was his way to practice multitasking and to settle his mood. After so long, he had be used to formting a lot of ns while he cooked. The ns he made in this situation were always rational and objective. Rio de Janeiro, ormonly known as Rio, was a world-famous tourist city. It was truly an extremely beautiful ce. But while Los Angeles was known as Crime City, it was paradise on earthpared with Rio de Janeiro. At the very least, the drug dealers and gangsters in Los Angeles didnt carry automatic weapons out in the open as they guarded street ends and defended their territory. Of course, it might just be that the drug dealers and gangsters in Los Angeles didnt want to stick out; usually, they hid their guns under their clothes and hung around inconspicuous corners. Rio was very simr to Los Angeles in that the prosperous city housed a huge number of poverty-stricken residents. The affluent city center and the tourist areas in southern Rio were the ces visited most by the wealthy and international tourists, while the slums big and small throughout the city were like a different world. The informant whom the DEA was looking for probably wouldnt be in the city center or the southern region; the biggest possibility was that they had fallen into the hands of drug dealers in the slums. It was only in ces like these that the DEA found it very hard to find any leads. As Luke pondered, his hands never stopped moving. After lunch, he started to give Selina and Gold Nugget some safety training. Now that he was going away, he had to give Gold Nugget a cram lecture. Only by developing certain habits in daily life could they avoid being exposed. They could chat freely at home because Luke had made several modifications to the house. Any surveince on the house would be blocked, and the house even had a warning system if it detected external surveince. Even so, Gold Nugget shouldnte out so often. Technology developed rapidly in this age, and who knew when even more high-end probe technology would appear. Or, they might be unlucky enough to run into someone with super abilities. That was also the reason why Voracious had been renamed Gold Nugget. There was no rule which said that a dog could only have one name. Dor and Gold Nugget were in the same style, and at most would just suggest that... Selina loved money. Gold Nugget needed more training, but Selina could take it to work. With her current status in the Major Crimes Division, nobody would say anything about her taking Dor into the office every now and then. Luke and Selina then started looking for information together. Luke mostly looked for information on the gangs in Rio, while Selina helped him look up maps and transportation, and information like local rumors. He would copy everything into hisptop, so that he could look it up at any time during his trip. That night, Luke received a call. He went out and returned two hourster empty-handed. Looking at Selinas inquiring expression, he shrugged. Time is short. Im setting off tonight. This time, Selina didnt yell that it was unfair or that she wanted to go too. She simply nodded and transferred the files to hisptop. Looking at her expression, Luke felt a little doubtful. Are you alright? Selina was at a loss. Huh? Why shouldnt I be? Luke gazed at her for a moment but didnt say anything. Was it because she had Dor, so it was no longer boring being home alone? Also, there was Gold Nugget now. This is good too, Luke murmured to himself. Luke packed simply, and everything fit into a small, carry-on knapsack. He didnt take his gun, badge or a change of clothes with him; he only had things like his passport and credit cards. Watching Luke drive off in the secondhand Ford, Selina petted Dor next to her. Alright, time for us to train and test ourselves. Dor pushed its head against her hand to show its agreement. After a flight that was over ten hours long, Luke walked out of Rio de Janeiro International Airport. Instead of taking a taxi, he got on a bus and entered the world-famous City of God. Looking at the diverse and bustling city, Luke simply said to himself, Im here, Rio! The skyscrapers outside the window in the city center were very eye-catching in the early morning light. When he passed the most famous Copacabana Beach and looked at the mass of beautiful girls in bikinis at a distance, Luke could only sigh. He wasnt here for fun. Before hepleted this mission at least, he wouldnt be staying there. Otherwise, he would have to spend a lot of time traveling every day. For someone who only slept one to two hours a day, this was too much of a waste of time. More than its famous beach and modern zas, Rio was better known for its slums.Countless slums of all sizes were scattered across the city, and a third of Rios citizens lived there. Luke didnt find that surprising. The buildings were piled up on each other like toy blocks, which wasnt anything out of the ordinary to him either. In his previous life, he had seen how farmers built their houses densely packed together in some small cities in China. There was no rhyme or reason to buildings like these. Everybody built their own houses, and as they umted year after year, it was only natural that they became stacked up like building blocks. Even more interestingly, many slums upied the best parts of the city on the mountains. The rich districts, on the other hand, were at the foot of the coastal mountains. This was different from other ces where the poor people lived on the ins and the rich people lived on the mountains. Luke didnt look for a ce to get some rest. Instead, he simply went to Rocinha, the slum where the informant had gone missing and which was one of the biggest slums in Rio. Ironically, Rocinha was built on the world-famous Corcovado, which featured the Christ the Redeemer statue. On top of the mountain, the statue of the benevolent god stood high and mighty, but under its feet was where the poorest people of Rio lived. Even if the residents here could see the most beautiful Ipanema Beach from their homes, their lives were still hard. When Luke arrived, he looked for a ce to disguise himself so that he looked like a regr tourist as he surveyed everything. But the other tourists basically all moved in groups as they followed a local tour guide. Few of them wandered around alone like him. Chapter 494 - The Local Gangs Really Have No Manners

Chapter 494 The Local Gangs Really Have No Manners

There were people everywhere on the roads in the slum. Men and women of different ages were dressed shabbily, their slippers, shorts and singlets reminding Luke of China many years ago. They were sitting on all sorts of things too, like stools, stic chairs, wooden benches and so on. Some of them were chatting, some were drinking, some were eating, and some were doing house chores. There were also plenty of kids who gathered to y together, and the mostmon toy here was the ser ball. Even if only a tiny piece of tnd was avable, several kids could still have a great time ying with the ball. The kingdom of ser! Luke sighed as he continued on. Truth be told, this ce wasnt any from the dirty and messy slums in Los Angeles. There were always people living under overpasses in Los Angeles, in shacks which they made out of stic sheets. A lot of people slept on the roadside in the prosperous districts too. Here, at least, people still had a roof over their heads. Wherever there was no money, there were slums. Luke soon walked into a winding alley. This alley was only one meter wide, and only two people would be able to walk through at a time. It meandered through the houses whose walls were very close to each other, which made the alley feel even narrower and more suffocating. After walking dozens of meters down the alley, heads started to poke out stealthily from windows up ahead and behind him. Up ahead, a handful of young men appeared. They had unruly appearances and their clothes were unkempt. Their leader was even bare to the waist. But almost all of them were holding guns, and several people a little further away on the rooftops were even holding rifles. None of them said anything. They simply surrounded Luke silently, as if waiting for him to speak first. Luke grinned. Im looking for someone. The half-naked young man eyed him. Were not the police. Luke smiled even wider. No, thats why I came to you. The young man looked at him suspiciously. Luke had already disguised himself with sunsses and a beard, which made him look more mature, but he still had a distinctive vibe about him. With a smile, Luke slowly took out a wad of cash from his backpack and tossed it over. This is my advance payment. Its yours whether or not you can help me. The people around him couldnt see anything but the cash. The people here were far more sensitive about cash than regr people. When they got a good look at the denomination, they couldnt help but swallow those were USD one-hundred-dor bills. If the entire wad was in the same denomination, that was more than ten grand. For these people, it was definitely a huge amount of money. The young man subconsciously picked up the cash and quickly thumbed through it; he confirmed that they werent fake, and that they were all one-hundred-dor bills. He grew suspicious. Wait a minute. He walked into a house nearby with the wad of cash. Luke wasnt worried. He fished out a chocte and cream lollipop from his knapsack. He unhurriedly tore off the wrapper and put the lollipop into his mouth. He was so calm and collected that everybody who was ring at him felt weird. Anyone who could be so unperturbed when surrounded by dozens of shooters was either crazy or confident. Luke sensed someone watching him; it was a teenager. The teenager, who couldnt be older than fifteen and was basically still a kid, was licking his lips. Luke grinned. Do you want one too? The teenager subconsciously nodded, but instantly realized that wasnt right, and quickly shook his head. Luke chuckled and took out another lollipop from his knapsack which he tossed to the boy. Why are you so shy? Cant a man eat candy? This big boy couldnt help catching the lollipop that had been thrown to him. The people with weird expressions around them had nothing to say. This guy was calmly eating candy while surrounded by guns. Who would dare say he wasnt a man?! But of course, whether this manly guy would dieter, and how miserably, was another matter. Less than five minutester, the half-naked young man appeared on another roof and gestured to his fellows. Bring him up. Only then did the surrounding people quietly disappear into the nearby houses. Only two young men were left aiming their guns at Luke. One led the way, and the other grabbed Lukes knapsack and indicated for him to follow. Luke wasnt really bothered. With his hands in his pockets, he followed them. There was nothing except some food and candy in the kapsack. He had put everything else in his inventory before he came here. The knapsack was just a prop and a feint. These guys had just taken the knapsack and didnt search him since he was wearing a close-fitting tank top under a thin, long-sleeved shirt and a pair of light, close-fitting exercise pants. Even a knife under these clothes would be easy to spot, to say nothing of a gun. After taking a few turns in the alley, they entered a very narrow yard and climbed a flight of small, steep stairs. Luke then found himself on a terrace with a shed. It was still a very in environment, but there was beer, food, and a cool sea breeze. Except for the unpleasant smell and theck of girls and sand, this ce could almost be cozy. A middle-aged man with all kinds of tattoos on his body was sitting in a beach chair. Behind him were two brawny men holding rifles. The half-naked young man who had told Luke toe, as well as the other two who had escorted him here, stood behind Luke, also with their guns in their hands. What do you want? the tattooed man asked with no trace of politeness. Luke said, I want to ask about someone. The tattooed man asked, Who? Luke took out a photo from his pocket and tossed it casually onto the table in front of the man. Lisa Feng, a Mexican doctor. The tattooed man raised an eyebrow. He picked up the photo and narrowed his eyes. Never seen her. Luke hummed and said, Then thank you for your time. Goodbye. The tattooed man raised his hand, and the guys around him pointed their guns at Luke. You dont seem to know where you are, or who I am! The man stood up with an M1911 in his hand. Now, hand over your money, your credit cards, and their passwords. Luke raised an eyebrow. Is this a robbery? The man grinned sardonically. No, this is teaching you a lesson on how to survive in Rio. Luke tilted his head as if in thought. Does that mean that you wont kill me? The middle-aged didnt reply. He simply made a gesture, and the two young men behind him stepped forward to grab his hands. Luke sighed. You made easy money, yet you still want to rob me. The local gangs really have no manners! Saying that, he stepped toward the tattooed man several meters away. Chapter 495 - Can You? Hm, Of Course Not

Chapter 495 Can You? Hm, Of Course Not

The two brawny men next to the tattooed man fired without hesitation and the sound of gunshots rang out. But the moment they fired, Luke suddenly shifted one meter to the side. Crouching, he leapt forward to squeeze past the tattooed man and one of the bodyguards so that he was behind them. Wresting the M1911 from the tattooed man, he didnt even raise it and swiveled the muzzle left and right. Bam! Bam! The two bodyguards had only turned around halfway, when their hands dropped limply, and each of them had a hole in their head. Luke heaved another sigh. Like I said, isnt it nice to earn easy money? Why the need for murder? Saying that, he raised the gun. The middle-aged man was sweating hard. Even though there was the smell of burning hair from where the gun was pressed to the back of his head, he didnt dare move. Y- Yes. We can talk, we can talk. He gave the three people in front of him a meaningful look, then suddenly lunged to the side. The half-naked young man and one of his fellows raised their guns at the same time. Bam! Bam! A hole appeared in the center of each of their foreheads. Luke curled his lip and lowered his arm before he pulled the trigger again. Bang! The tattooed man who had just lunged to the side was shot in the butt. He instantly screamed and clutched his butt as he writhed on the floor. Luke looked at the doorway. There was someone there. He was also the only person in the room who hadnt raised his gun or done anything since the beginning. Luke asked, Why didnt you attack? This person was in fact the big boy who had epted the lollipop from Luke. When he heard Lukes question, his lips trembled, but he didnt say anything. Chuckling, the lollipop in Lukes mouth switched from the left to the right and pushed out his right cheek. Youre smarter than they are... As he said that, he lowered the gun and fired again. Bang! The tattooed man gave an even louder scream; he had been shot in the knee. Only a smart person knows to make the right choice at the right time. And you... Luke crouched down and sneered at the tattooed man on the floor. Youre not even as smart as a kid. Drenched in sweat and moaning in pain, the tattooed man didnt forget to beg for mercy. S- Spare me. I can give you anything you want. Luke shook his head. And you still wont admit that youre dumb? I already told you what I want. Why are you pretending that you didnt hear me? Bang! The man screamed again. His other knee shattered. Luke didnt let him struggle this time. Stepping on the man, Luke searched him until he found a clip, and he reloaded the gun. Now, I have seven more bullets. Do you think I should shoot your left hand or your right hand next? Maybe I can blow up your d*ck after that... As he spoke, he raised his gun without looking up. Bang! Bang! Two men who had juste charging in with rifles in their hands fell with a bullet hole between their eyebrows. The tattooed man yelled in pain. Wait! Ill talk, Ill talk! What do you want to know? Luke shook his head helplessly. How have you survived this long with such a bad memory? Lisa Feng, that Mexican doctor. Where. Is. She?! The tattooed man didnt hesitate this time. Christophe. Christophes men took her. Where? asked Luke. He went over to the door and casually stuck his gun out without taking a look. Bang! Bang! Ah! Ah! After two screams, there was the sound of rolling bodies as two criminals who crept over fell down the stairs. The tattooed mans heart was utterly cold as he watched Lukes each and every move. This guy was too rxed. He was definitely a professional! The tattooed man replied quickly, I C I dont know... Bang! Ahhhhh! The man writhed on the floor again; Luke had shot his right hand. He said, Tell me the answer, or youll die an even more painful death. The tattooed man despaired. He didnt know a lot, and it didnt long to spit out everything on Christophes gang. After getting the intelligence he needed, Luke raised his gun. A word of advice: In your next life, dont rob anyone when you can do business with them. The tattooed man pleaded, Can you... Bang! Hm, of course not! Luke answered the unfinished question with action. Grabbing the guns off the bodyguards and taking back the ten thousand dors from the dead boss, Luke smiled at the big boy who had been silently observing everything from a corner. See that? If you want to be a bad guy, you might run into me again in the future; me, I love running into bad guys the most. He stepped out of the room. I wish you a lifetime of good luck. Bang! Bang! Another two screams rang out as two more criminals who had beening over were taken down. Then there was a chaotic burst of gunfire. A momentter, someone yelled outside, Where is he? I dont see him... Hurry up and check on the boss... Boss... the boss is dead. Mario and Sanchez are dead too! Ah! Theyre all dead... The teenager in the corner watched everybody pour in and yell as they gathered around the bosss body. Looking at the boss whose head had been blown up, what happened shed through the teenagers head, and the words seemed to echo in his ear: Me, I love running into bad guys the most. That smiling face seemed to pop up again with those words. The teenager couldnt help but shudder, and he stealthily withdrew from the noisy room. Once he was far, far away, he finally raised his hand which was still holding the unopened lollipop. He hadnt pointed the gun at Luke because of this lollipop And because of this lollipop, he was the only person in that room to survive. Raising the gun in his other hand and hearing the noise from the house in the distance, the teenager thought for a moment, then stuck the gun behind his back before he slipped home. While everybody was panicking, Luke had already passed through a gap between two buildings. Flitting between a dozen buildings, he came out onto a main road. A two-way bikene definitely counted as a main road in the slums. The moment he jumped out of the gap between the buildings, Luke instantly reverted back to normal and leisurely followed a group of tourists who just passed by. The tour guide spoke Chinese, and there were plenty of people in the group who were from China too, which made Luke feel quite close to them. The ruckus dozens of meters away was already very faint, and Luke listened to the tour guides exnation with keen interest. A middle-aged woman in the group suddenly noticed Luke. She asked curiously, Ni hao xiang bu shi wo men tuan de (You dont seem to be from our group?)? Luke smiled. The woman stared nkly at his easy-going smile, before she patted her forehead. Wang le. Ni shi wai guo ren. Ting bu dong zhong guo hua de (I forgot. Youre a foreigner. You dont understand Chinese). Chapter 496 - The Baldies’ Mutual Love-Hate Relationship

Chapter 496 The Baldies Mutual Love-Hate Rtionship

Bu, quan shi jie dou zai liu xing shuo zhong guo hua (No, Chinese is popr all over the world). Luke smiled and spoke in Chinese without an ent, before he waved and ran into an alley. The woman was stunned before sheughed. Zheo wai hai zhen you yi si. Zhong guo hua shuo de hai zhen liu (This foreigner is interesting. His Chinese is really good). After this little interlude, Luke continued moving as he considered the intelligence that the tattooed man had divulged. Christophe, also known as Mikhail Tejkovic, was active in South America, in ces like Mexico, Honduras, Costa Rica, Columbia and Brazil. He made a fortune dealing in firearms and illegal drugs. This matched the intelligence from the DEA bigshot; Lisa Feng, an informant or agent, had been investigating drug routes. The troublesome thing was that while it was the tattooed man who had caught Lisa, he didnt know what happened after she was sent to Christophe. The tattooed man was just one of Christophesckey leaders. He didnt know any real inside information. Luke was quite sure of this. After all, if the man were important, he wouldnt be wasting his time in the slums drinking beer and overseeing drug sales. But the tattooed man did have some other information about the gang, for example, the whereabouts of the guy directly above him: He could be found at a club called Wild Jungle. Luke bought a tourist map from a roadside newspaper stand and looked at it for a while, but couldnt find Wild Jungle. Eyeing the harmless-looking owner of the stand, Luke took out a dor and gave it to him. Can you point out Wild Jungle for me? The owner of the stand looked at the dor before he smiled and tapped a certain point on the map. Its here. Luke raised an eyebrow. Are you sure? The man had only given the map a cursory nce, and looked like he had just pointed randomly. The owner of the stand smiled innocently. For the dor you gave me, I assure you its right there. Also, the chicks there have big butts. You Americans all like it there. Luke chuckled. Are you sure? The owner of the stand nodded. Would a single, strapping boy like youe to Rio to see the statue of Christ? Alright, youre very generous and easy on the eye, which is why I was straight with you. Luke smiled and gave him another five dors. Youre also very honest. Have a good day. The owner of the stand took the cash and watched Luke walk away. Wow, American youngsters are really generous. He actually gave me more forplimenting him than for pointing out the way. Luke checked the map he was holding as he walked, cross-referencing it with the map he had memorized in his head. He suddenly heard a din. His expression changed and he raised his head for a look. Several people had appeared on a roof dozens of meters away. As gunfire rang out, it became clear that one group was changing another toward the foot of the mountain. Luke clicked his tongue. As expected of the slums in Rio; someone else had stepped forward while he had yet to do anything. It looked like two men and a woman were running away, and a bunch of shooters were chasing them. At first it was only a couple of people chasing them, which became a dozen or so that split up toe at the trio from two sides. Luke leisurely found a corner with the best view. Holding onto the railing, he leaned forward to watch the chase. While they were being pursued, the trio very quickly split into two teams. One of the men, who was bald and brawny, drew most of the pursuers away. He pushed forward firmly over the rooftops of the slums, and reminded Luke of the parkour genius Reto in France. On the other side, the other man and the woman seized the chance to flee. The distance gradually widened, and it looked like they would be able to escape. But in the next instant, Luke heard gunfire ring out near the bald man. A window shattered a momentter as another bald man came charging out hot on the heels of the first bald man. Luke was a little befuddled. Whats this? Everybodys bald and brawny? Dont tell me this is a brotherhood drama of mutual love and hate? But he very quickly came back to his senses. Putting aside the baldie in the front, the one behind clearly had standard operating equipment on him. Looking at the badge which swung on a chain around the baldies neck, Luke was speechless. Had he run into a colleague here? Naturally, to dare wear a badge so openly here, it was most likely the FBI. The DEA preferred to keep their identities under wraps, while the CIA wasnt in the habit of revealing themselves. The FBI was federal police. It wasnt wrong to say that they were Lukes colleagues, but it wasnt likely that they were here on the same case. There werent that many suspects in Lukes case. It could only be said that there were too many cases in Rio. Luke sighed and watched as the chaotic chase and gunshots moved downward. Finally, with onest burst of concentrated gunfire, everything quieted down. Only then did Luke walk down unhurriedly. Passing by the end of a street, he stood on tiptoe behind the crowd as if he were just another innocent and curious passer-by. The bodies of almost ten masked criminals were lying on the ground with their guns. Several men in bulletproof vests were discussing something. The second baldie was one of them. Luke only gave them a few quick nces before he turned around and walked away. He wasnt wrong; these people were from America. Their actions, bearing and manner of speech were typical of the standardw enforcement teams. Their firearms were also top-ss. Mercenaries wouldnt wear FBI badges. If they went on a killing spree in Rio in broad daylight with FBI badges, that was just asking for trouble. But why was the FBI here? Luke very quickly tossed the boring question to the back of his mind. There were too many cases in Rio. He would cross that bridge when he came to it. He got on a bus and studied the routes on the tourist map. A momentter, he got off and took another bus. He was quite rxed as he appreciated the view outside the window. At the very least, he had gotten off to a good start and had something to show for it. As long as he had a lead to track down Lisas whereabouts, it would be easy to deal with the remaining problems. The thing he hated most when working cases was ack of leads. As long as there were leads, nothing was too difficult for him. Seeing that it was almost noon, Luke took the bus to the seaside and had lunch in a small restaurant. Public hygiene wasnt bad in Rio, or at least, in the tourist areas and the city center. There were no widespread illnesses here. Also, as long as you werent nning to go into the jungle, a yellow fever vine usually wasnt necessary. As Luke looked at the girls in bikinis who were slowly gathering on the beach not far from the restaurant, he felt, for the first time, that his extraordinary eyesight wasnt good enough. Chapter 497 - Can I Buy You a Drink?

Chapter 497 Can I Buy You a Drink?

While most of the women on the beach had average looks, there were still plenty of pretty and curvy local and foreign girls. On such a bright and sunny day, they showed off their attractive bodies in their bikinis. Some of them were ying beach volleyball, and Luke couldnt help nodding as he watched. The waitress who brought the food to Lukes table smiled prettily. If you want, I can y a round with you after work. Luke turned around and looked at the Brazilian girl who looked at most sixteen but had a body hotter than many girls in their twenties. He smiled. Unfortunately, I still have something to doter. The girl shrugged, unbothered. Then I hope everything goes well for you. Luke nodded with a smile and gave her five dors. But thank you for the offer. I hate to miss out on anything here; all of it is truly splendid. The girl chuckled and took the cash. You really know how to flirt. She then took out a card from the back pocket of her jeans shorts and gave it to him. Youre very cute, so I wont charge you for the first time. Stunned, Luke watched her leave before he looked at the card in his hand, only to be amused. So, she was a professional escort. Nobody disturbed Luke again after this interlude. In one corner of the restaurant, he read the files on theptop. The location which the owner of the newspaper stand had pointed to on the map didnt have Wild Jungle marked on it, but Luke still zoomed in to examine the travel routes. That was a big nest; if anyone fled, he would have to chase them. Hopefully it wonte to that, he thought to himself. Soon, it was evening. After having dinner at the same restaurant, Luke left with his knapsack and got on a bus. After forty minutes on the bus, he finally arrived at Wild Jungle. It was seven oclock and people were already starting to go in. Thinking for a moment, Luke found a quiet corner and did some touch ups to his face. It would be too obnoxious to wear sunsses in a club at night; he wasnt a film actor or movie character. He made his skin darker, which could be considered fixing his problem of never being able to get tan. His ck contacts covered his ice blue pupils. Coupled with his hair that had been sprayed ck, his half-beard, and his slightly nted eyes, Luke looked like a different person altogether. Several minutester, he walked into the club sans knapsack. The setup was pretty much the same as most clubs. The lights were dim and hazy, and interspersed with colorful sparkles. The music was soft and the customers spoke in whispers to each other. Everything looked very normal. Luke sat at the bar and asked for a guaran. The bartender wasnt surprised by the order. There were plenty of foreign guests who were allergic to alcohol but still wanted toe to the club for fun. In any case, most of the guests werent here to drink. As he drank his juice, Luke scouted the ce with Sharp Nose. He didnt pay much attention to the lounge, and focused mainly on the upper two floors of this spacious three-story building; that should be where most of Christophes men were gathered. There were around thirty people on the upper two floors, but few were on the third floor. A big office in particr was empty. ording to the tattooed man, this was the den of his immediate boss, Pedro da Silva, who was usually busy outside during the day and would return here to rest at night. Luke wasnt in a rush. He finished the guaran unhurriedly and then ordered a ss of Brazilian berry juice. He was quite amazed by the tropical fruits in Brazil. Apart from the staples, who knew how many dozens or even hundreds of local specialties there were. It was a shame that the glutton Selina hadnte; she wouldve been happy to try the juice in this ce. Very soon, a beautiful girl sat down on his right. Luke had actually already noticed her before she came over, and his expression had turned strange when his back was to her. But it was only for a very short moment, and he calmed down as he wondered: Why is she here? Dont tell me shes going to steal my credit! Even as he thought this, he turned to the side and greeted her with a smile. Hi, can I buy you a drink? The Latino girl looked to be in her early twenties. Half her face was covered by her long ck hair. Hearing Lukes invitation, she nced at him and said unenthusiastically, How old are you? Does your mother know that youre drinking here? Luke shrugged and showed her his ss. Its juice. Actually, I was going to buy you juice, too. The ck-haired girl was stunned. Her lips twitched when she looked at his ss. There were plenty of people who came to a bar and didnt drink alcohol, but there definitely were few who would buy a girl juice. Her gaze shifted away. Save your allowance and buy soda for the little girls at school back home. I dont need it. Luke wasnt offended. Then how about a chat? The girl was about to refuse, but looking at his young face and his sincere eyes, her heart somehow softened. What do you want to talk about? Pondering for a moment, Luke then asked, If someone thinks that they cant keep up with you and wants to go home and retire, how would you dissuade them? The ck-haired beauty was startled before she turned thoughtful and was silent for a long time. It was a very simple question, but the keywords were go home and leave, which could easily evoke responses from a particr group of people; for example, this woman here. Lost in thought for a moment, she then sighed. I dont know. Maybe... its not a bad idea to go back to her hometown with her? Luke nodded, as if he was deep in thought. Is that so? Then what if... Just like that, the two of them started chatting idly. Luke didnt ask a lot of questions, and would casually segue into other things, and they soon moved on to other subjects. OL The ck-haired beauty had escaped the initial question, but she still found Luke strange. She somehow felt that this young man was much more mature than he appeared. But he was also vastly different from those little school boys who pretended to be worldly and mature. For a moment, she couldnt put her finger on it. Fortunately, it was just an idle conversation. Even if she remained quiet for minutes on end, he just looked around leisurely, not insisting on a reply from her. They seemed to be chatting, but they also looked like two strangers who were casually killing time with small talk. It was eight oclock, and the club was already crowded. Hot girls and all kinds of men had poured in, and the atmosphere waspletely different from when Luke just arrived. A Latino DJ with dreadlocks got onto the stage and fiddled with the equipment. Then, he slowly raised his hands. Are you ready~? Chapter 498 - Is That a Yes? Or Are You Mad?

Chapter 498 Is That a Yes? Or Are You Mad?

The crowd in the club responded with wild hollers. Instantly,pletely different music with a fric tempo started sting at a massive volume. One would have to shout in the other persons ear to be heard above the deafening music. So, Luke could only stop chatting idly with the ck-haired beauty. He was thinking that with everybody starting to get high down here, moving around upstairs would be a lot easier. The guests seemed to know that the real party was only starting now, and they started to pour through the door non-stop; it was an utterly chaotic scene. Suddenly, Lukes Quick Reflex picked up an ufortable sensation: Someone was looking at him with ill intent. His Quick Reflex wasnt very sensitive, and could only detect extreme malice specifically targeted at him. So, there was someone here who wanted to kill him? Expression unchanged, he simply investigated with Sharp Nose. A momentter, he picked up a very distinctive scent amidst most of the regr smells. It was a very clean smell with just a trace of gun oil, gunpowder and sweat; it was so clean that it stood out like a sore thumb here. The guests here either drank or took drugs, while those who didnt touch alcohol or drugs basically didnt carry guns. More importantly, the guy was wearing Gi cologne. The gang members and security here wouldnt be the type to bother wearing cologne. Luke stretched out his right hand and idly fiddled with the drinks menu holder on the counter as if he were bored. When he turned it, he glimpsed a reflection of the man with his dynamic eyesight. The mans hair was slicked back, and he was wearing a ck shirt, casual ck pants, and a pair of studded leather shoes. His sharp nose, sunken eyes and slightly pursed lips gave him a very grim appearance. As the crowd danced wildly to the DJs music, the man wandered among them like a ghost, and waspletely out of ce in this wild and passionate nightclub. Suddenly, Luke turned around and looked at the ck-haired beauty. Can I buy you a one-on-one drink tonight? He then ced his hand on her shoulder and pulled her close to him, as if he were an impatient young man. Shocked, the ck-haired beauty was unable to react. Almost at the same time, she heard a wine bottle shatter in the liquor cab not far away. Thinking quickly, she went along with Lukes movements and abruptly threw herself into his arms. Both of them fell from the counter and rolled behind a circr sofa nearby. Luke blinked. Is... that a yes? Or are you mad? The ck-haired beautys nerves were stretched taut, but she couldnt help rxing as she red at him. What do you think? Luke smiled. I think that was a yes. But then you were a little embarrassed, so you got mad. The ck-haired beauty: What? Youre a great mind reader, arent you? The two of them were now behind the circr sofa and the ck-haired beauty was lying on Lukes chest. The people dancing on the side just nced at them, and some even cheered. Nobody thought it was a big deal. It wasnt unusual for people to have sex there and then in this club when they were in the mood. There wasnt any thrill at all in just making out. Paying attention to the man with slicked back hair, Luke suddenly exerted some strength in his waist and flipped them so that he was pressing down on the girl. I think its morefortable this way. The ck-haired beauty was about to say something, but then narrowed her eyes. By flipping them and moving a little to the side, Luke made it easier for her to see what was around them. The man in ck had juste around one side of the sofa, a gun in his hand. The woman lifted her short skirt and drew out a PPK from her thigh holster. Bang! Bang! Bang! Her three consecutive shots forced the man who had just appeared to retreat. Holding the gun so that it was covered behind Lukes head, she didnt move as she stared at the side of the circr sofa and growled, Get up and shove over to the side! Luke sniffed. Cant you be gentler? But he obediently got up right away and sat down on one side of the circr sofa. At the same time, a metal ball quietly rolled out of his palm and onto the floor, over to the other side of the sofa. On the other side, the man in ck had just put his foot down on the floor as he suddenly pushed himself up, his gun aimed at the ck-haired beauty who was still lying on the floor. But he stepped on something round and slippery, which made him il and lose his bnce for a moment. Pu! This shot, which he had been all geared up to make, hit the circr sofa. Shouting F*ck! inwardly, the man saw the cold smile on the ck-haired beautys face. Bang! Bang! Bang! The man gave a muffled groan and rolled into the dense crowd. He had been hit in the left shoulder. It was all because of that random thing under his foot which made him miss his shot, instantly turning the situation around Luke, on the other hand, looked at the gun the ck-haired beauty was holding with a horrified expression. It was just an invitation; did you really have to take out your gun? The ck-haired beauty had no time for him anymore. She simply growled, Get lost, as she reloaded. She didnt want this young man, who was easy on the eyes, to be pulled into her conflict with the man in ck. As if he was freaked out, Luke hurriedly got up and ran, and bumped into the counter. Behind the counter, someone suddenly yelled. The ck-haired beauty had stood up by then. She raised the PPK high and fired behind the counter. The man in ck scuttled sideways behind the counter, rolling and crawling, before he bent down and covered his face as he ran to the back door. After he was shot in the shoulder, the man in ck had squeezed into the crowd before seizing the moment to hide behind the counter. He had been about to stand up and attack the ck-haired beauty again, when someone hit the counter on his left, and the drinks menu holder came flying at him.He had only gotten up halfway, when the menu holder shed his nose sideways. Even though he closed his eyes in time, he felt excruciating pain in his nose, and couldnt help the tears that welled up. Without any hesitation, the man ran. Losing his sight temporarily in a fight could mean instant death; he would be a fool if he didnt run. The ck-haired beauty blew up the bottles on the counter with her PPK, but the man was already crawling swiftly to the exit, and avoided being shot again. Only now did the people partying wildly around them finally notice something was wrong. The bar really was too noisy. The mans gun had a silencer, and the ck-haired beautys PPK wasnt too loud either. The crowd and security didnt notice the fight until they heard the noisy patter of gunfire at the counter. But before she was surrounded, the ck-haired beauty ran out after the man in ck. When she passed Luke, she said in a low voice, Just drink your juice and dont follow me. Chapter 499 - God Is an Old Black Man?

Chapter 499 God Is an Old ck Man?

Luke nodded nkly, as if he was overwhelmed. But after the woman disappeared, Lukes expression suddenly changed and he began to chuckle. System: You have defeated Mr. X and have received a list of his abilities. Mr. Xs abilities: Basic Firearms, Basic Combat... Physical Outburst (conferred by the Fraternity), Curve Shooting (conferred by the Fraternity). How could he not follow the man after receiving such a notification? Compared with the missing DEA informant, Luke felt that he could take time out to have a look; even just watching the show would be fun. Tracking them by their scents in the air, Luke ran swiftly and left the busy main street to enter a small, destene. The only light here was from the houses. Most of thene was dark, and there was only one dusky streetmp in the distance. Luke stopped at a corner and stuck out a mirror to look at the two people in the distance. The man in ck had his back to Luke while the ck-haired beauty was facing him. Their guns were both down as they talked. X, why are you here? asked the ck-haired beauty. The man in ck sounded as cold as he appeared. Reba, nobody can leave the Fraternity without permission, not even you! As it turned out, the ck-haired Latino beauty was Reba from the Fraternity. Luke had acquired Physical Outburst and Curve Shooting from her. At that moment, Reba smiled. Im just here on vacation. How can this be considered leaving the group? Her smile was mocking. After a brief silence, Mr. X said, You killed Wolf Elsworth when we specifically told you not to. You then secretly escaped to Brazil to avoid us. Reba, you broke the rules! Reba was still smiling, but her expression turned cold. Is that so? Your rule is that a person cant be killed if he isnt on the list, even though he killed my sister and many other innocent girls? Mr. X said, Rules are rules. From the day you joined us, you knew that whoever breaks the rules has to die. Reba asked, Then whos in charge of the list? X, you dont know, do you? Mr. X replied indifferently, Everything is preordained. The list is Gods decree. Reba suddenly burst outughing. Sorry, but I didnt know that God is an old ck man who moonlights as a hitman in our world. Mr. Xs expression changed. Thats sphemy against the Fraternity. Arent you the ones spheming against God? Do you know how I discovered your secret? Yourst mission for me was to assassinate a minor detective who pissed off Wolf Elsworths nephew. Reba stoppedughing. She said coldly, It just so happened that the detective had a simple resume, so it only took me several days to thoroughly check him out; perhaps the only thing he ever did wrong was to refuse Wolf Elsworths bribe. Do you have anything to say about that? After a brief silence, Mr. X said slowly, What I want to say is, amb should never challenge the wolfs authority. With that, he raised his gun. Bam! Bam! Almost at the same time, Reba raised her hand and pulled the trigger. Bang! Bang! Both of them turned into blurry shadows as they flitted swiftly through the darkne in irregr patterns, firing wildly at each other. In less than two seconds, their battle had moved to the buildings on the roadside. They jumped nimbly through the narrow spaces between the buildings and made all sorts of feints. Five secondster, the gunfire abruptly stopped. Almost at the same time, theynded on the rooftop of a three-story building face to face. Reba said, X, anyst words? She dropped the PPK in her hand and drew out a Safari Arms Matchmaster[1] from her back. Mr. X dropped the Beretta 925 in his hand and said as casually as ever, Theres only one Firefox. If she was the one holding this gun, I can only wait to die, but you arent as good as she is. Saying that, he suddenly charged forward as he drew out a pistol with an exceptionally long barrel from under his arm. Bang! The gun in Rebas hand fired again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! But she suddenly yelled as she felt a stabbing pain in her right ankle. Mr. Xsst shot had hit her. Then Mr. Xs malicious grin was in her face, and he grabbed her right hand and yanked it up. Bang! Mr. X punched her in the stomach with his other hand. Thats why you should never ever betray the Fraternity! You havent learned the desmiths fighting abilities yet! Why do you think you can defeat me? Reba suddenly lost all her strength. As an assassin from the Fraternity and the person who had groomed and trained her, Mr. X knew her abilities and weaknesses too well. If she hadnt managed to inadvertently shoot him earlier on, and if Mr. Xs sight wasnt affected by the blood on his face, she never wouldve fought him in a head-on sh. But she still lost. Too many images shed through her head, but she didnt feel much fear or anger. She had somehow gotten lost when she was young. On her eighteenth birthday, Mr. X appeared and recruited her into the Fraternity. After several years of learning andpleting missions, she became an official assassin of the Fraternity with the codename Redback. She had thought that the rest of her life would just be like that, unless she died during a mission. But one day, she ran into the sister whom she hadnt seen for years. She couldnt exin that spiritual connection; she just knew that the girl was her sister. Then, after engineering all sorts of coincidental meetings, she became her sisters best friend, and they were very close.At that time, she felt that she could live an even happier life; even if she died, she could leave a fortune for her sister. But her sisters sudden death changed everything Almost driven crazy by her sisters death, Reba went all out in her investigation and uncovered many abnormalities and found a lot of evidence. While the evidence wasnt conclusive, it was good enough for her. After killing the culprits, William Johnson and Wolf Elsworth, she chose to change her name and flee to another country. She knew that she couldnt handle the Fraternity. As an official assassin with a codename in the Fraternity, she was something of an elite. However, there were more than twenty official assassins with codenames in the Fraternity, and the best of them were too strong for her to handle, such as Mr. X, who had brought her into this line of work; Cross, who was best at schemes and extreme long-distance sniping; and Firefox, who was the number one female assassin. (1) specifically modified M1911 for matches Chapter 500 - I’ve Let You Go

Chapter 500 Ive Let You Go

After her revenge, Reba immediately fled to Brazil. She had nned to wait until the Fraternitys search efforts died down a little, then change her identity and live elsewhere. But the Fraternity was as powerful as she remembered. Mr. X had tracked her down in less than a month. Her feelings for the Fraternity were moreplicated than her feelings toward William Johnson and Wolf Elsworth, who had been the direct cause of her sisters death. If I die now, I wont need to worry about fighting them, right? Thinking that, she closed her eyes. With her eyes closed, she naturally didnt see the head that quietly emerged at the edge of the roof, followed by an entire body. The person climbed onto the rooftop softly and quickly without alerting them. Confident of his victory, Mr. Xs indifferent face finally showed excitement. Youre ready to die now? How boring. Let me offer you a piece of information for free: Your birth parents, who died in a car ident actually, I was the one who killed them. Rebas eyes suddenly widened. What? Shocked, she stared inplete disbelief at Mr. X... or at what was behind him. Mr. X wasnt surprised at her reaction. He grinned maliciously. It was because of you! You showed the makings of an official assassin when you were little, but your parents were stupid enough to keep looking for you even after you went missing for a year. So, I had to hit them with a car and put a drunken man in the drivers seat. Reba gnashed her teeth. Ill kill you! Mr. X heaved a sigh. Ive been watching you since you were little. Youre myst masterpiece. I was waiting for a chance to do you, but you became hard to control too quickly and I didnt get one! Forget it. Its a shame youve never been with any man, but its time to go to hell! Saying that, he aimed the gun he had taken from Reba at her chin. Theres onest bullet. This is Gods will. Reba, however, suddenlyughed in disdain. Yes, this is Gods will. Mr. X suddenly felt a cold breeze on the back of his neck. Someone was breathing behind him. His hair all stood up, and he was about to lunge forward and then turn around. However, a huge hand had already mped down on the back of his neck, and he was lifted in the air. Didnt God tell you never to talk too much before you kill someone? Hm, he probably hasnt. A young, teasing voice rang out. Mr. Xs grip loosened and Reba fell to the ground in a crouch, gasping for breath. She struggled to raise her head. Her expression was odd, as if she didnt know what to say. Behind Mr. X was the face of a person she just met earlier. It was none other than Luke, the bearded young man. As he mocked Mr. X, Luke kicked him. After two cracks, Mr. Xs knees were broken. He then threw Mr. X to the ground and took out a set of poker cards from his backpack. Heres a chance for you. y ten games of ckjack with me. Ill let you go if you win five of them. Mr. X gnashed his teeth. Who are you? Luke rolled his eyes and punched him in his left shoulder. Crack! Mr. X cried in pain. Do you want to or not? This is your only chance. Luke waved the poker cards in his hand. Mr. X gritted his teeth. Lets do it. Less than two minutester, Mr. X shouted in anger and shock. This is only game six. You only won four games. Luke, however, shook his head, picked up the poker cards, and stood up. Lets just say that you won five games. Ill let you go. Mr. X: Huh? Reba: What? Luke, however, gave another kick, and Mr. Xs right arm, which was hisst intact limb, shattered with a crack. Ive let you go, but its none of my business whether or not she does. You want to finish him off yourself, dont you? He gave Rebas Safari Arms Matchmaster back to her and said, Theres onest bullet in it. This seems to be Gods will. Mr. X had already begun to throw profanities around. Reba epted the gun but shook her head. This is too easy for him. Luke hummed and tilted his head. Thinking for a moment, he put his hand into his backpack and then took out a towel and a butane methrower. Will this be enough? Mr. Xs swearing suddenly stopped, and he gazed at Luke, dumbfounded. Reba had just been about to reach for the backup clips at her waist. After a brief silence, she said, Yes. With that, she walked over and stuffed the towel into Mr. Xs mouth before he started cursing again. Can you give me some privacy? She turned around and looked at Luke. Luke shrugged and jumped nimbly off the roof. Dull moans and screams then came from the rooftop, which ended more than ten minutester after a gunshot. A momentter, Reba jumped off and said, Lets go. Luke pointed up. Youre going to leave him there? Reba scoffed. If the Fraternity wants toe after me, so be it. Luke asked, Are you sure? After a moment of hesitation, Reba finally shook her head. If itll be troublesome for you, you can dispose of him. Luke thought for a moment, and then climbed up to put Mr. Xs body and the various other items into his inventory. He wasnt really worried about trouble. He had worn a pair of thin gloves when he handed over the towel and the butane methrower. He hadnt left any traces behind. However, turning Mr. X into Mr. Missing would make it harder for the Fraternity to track Reba down. This was more important for Reba, who had betrayed the Fraternity and was on her own. A momentter, he jumped off and said, Lets go. Reba nodded silently and took the lead. After taking just a few steps, she lost strength in her legs, and fell to her knees. At that moment, an arm stopped her from falling and helped her back to her feet. Just tell me if youre feeling weak. I dont mind helping you. But where are we going? Reba caught her breath for a moment as she leaned on Lukes arm. Lets go to the sea. I want to enjoy the wind. Luke threw her onto his back and carried her to the seaside. As he moved, he checked the system notifications. System: Kill Mr. X, an important member of the Fraternity. Completed. Total experience: 500. Total credit: 500. Contribution rate: 70%. EXP +350. Credit +350. System: Rescue Reba. Completed.Total experience: 100. Total credit: 100. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +100. Credit +100. Well, it seemed it hadnt been the wrong decision to kill Mr. X or save Reba. He earned a hundred experience and credit points for saving her, so the system mustve acknowledged her as a good person. Luke had a rough idea about who counted as a good person. For example, a righteous, kindhearted and promising young man like himself was deemed an extremely good person by Daddy System. He had enjoyed a show, killed one person, and saved another. Tonight had truly been colorful and he had reaped a considerable profit. What a great day, a certain good person thought to himself as he swiftly made for the beach. Chapter 501 - Didn’t You Offer to Buy Me a Drink?

Chapter 501 Didnt You Offer to Buy Me a Drink?

Everywhere was close to the sea in Rio. In less than ten minutes, the two of them reached the seaside. A lot of ces were lit up and many people were chatting on the beach. Luke went into a shop and bought a range of things before he carried Reba to a deserted spot on the beach. Spreading out the nket he had just bought and putting her on it, Luke asked with a smile, Would you like some juice? Reba shifted and sat on the nket. Juice? Give me a bottle of wine. Luke nodded with a smile. Okay. Guaran or jaboticaba? If you dont like those, there are guava and Barbados cherry vors too. ring at the smiling young man, Reba finally nodded in resignation. Whatever. Also... thank you. Luke gave her a can of jaboticaba and sat down too. Thats alright. Its no big deal. Both of them were silent for a long time. Holding a shlight in his mouth, Luke began to examine the medical supplies he just bought. Next to him Reba gave a few faint sobs. He didnt disturb her, but simply draped a big towel he had bought over her shoulders to block out the chilly sea wind and for her to wipe her tears and nose on. After everything that happened to Reba, the most he could feel for her was sympathy. As a detective from the L.A. Major Crimes Division, he had seen too many tragedies. While what happened to Reba wasntmon, it certainly wasnt in the top ten most tragic stories he had heard. Besides, Reba didnt need consoling. She had killed her enemy with her own hands. Everything was gone with the wind. From now on, she herself would decide how she wanted to live her life. No one else could help her make that decision. Luke pulled her right leg to him and quickly cleaned her wound before wrapping it in a bandage. Okay. Youre lucky that the bullet only brushed past you. The wound isnt bad. Youll be fine in a few days. After a brief silence, Reba suddenly said, Your makeup skills are atrocious, Detective Luke Coulson. Unsurprised, Luke said with a smile, You still remember me. What an honor. Reba scoffed. A youngster who can take X down easily? Youre the only one I can think of who fits the bill. In one sense, Reba and Luke worked in simr ways. When they acquired a target, they would go all out with their superior capabilities; they didnt need to use a lot of extra tricks like a disguise or facial recognition. It had been months since shest saw Luke, and Luke had partly disguised his face, so Reba hadnt recognized Luke at the bar. Besides, she had barely thought about matters in America after she avenged her sister, much less expected to run into a L.A. officer in Brazil. When Luke suddenly grabbed her and helped her dodge Mr. Xs two attacks, she had only had a faint suspicion. Then, when she spoke with Mr. X about her final mission, she suddenly remembered Luke. In the end, when she opened her eyes and waited to be killed, she saw Luke standing silently behind Mr. X. That was when she got it. While she didnt know why Luke helped her, she knew that he couldnt be there to help Mr. Why did you save me? It was an offhand question Pondering for a moment, Luke replied, Because youre beautiful and I want to buy you a drink? Rebaughed and said, Detective Luke, youre as much a sweet talker as ever, but I dont believe it. Luke shrugged. The truth is that I know you spared my partner back at the apartment building, and it was unfair of me to shoot you after that. So, I was returning the favor this time. Reba sighed. No, I killed a lot of people. Many of them might have been innocent. But you thought they were bad people, right? Luke said with a light smile. He didnt think that she had killed too many innocent people, or she wouldve been suspicious of the Fraternity much earlier on. After all, she had been unwilling to act even when Luke shot her; she wouldve definitely grown suspicious if she had been asked to kill other innocent people. The gunfight in the apartment building demonstrated that Reba was a killer with boundaries. She had even been unwilling to hurt Donald and Selina in order to escape, not until the situation turned urgent. Of course, it was a good thing for her that it had been Donald and not Selina who had gotten hurt back then. Otherwise, Luke wouldve still rescued her tonight, but he wouldve let her suffer first and only rescued her at thest moment. Luke had always been protective of the people he was close to. Reba didnt know what he was thinking, or she probably wouldve taken her gun out and shot him. She simply smiled bitterly. But I killed them. Thats a fact. Luke thought for a moment before he said, Then dont bother with it until someonees looking for you for revenge. Dont get hung up on the past; living is the most important. Reba was at a loss. But what can I do even if Im alive? Her birth parents died because of her, and so did her sister. Her foster parents, who mightve been arranged by the Fraternity, didnt love her and were quite nasty to her. That cold family environment had made it impossible for her to refuse Mr. X as a kid when he came to recruit her. Remembering Mr. X and what he said in the end, she was overwhelmed by deep sorrow. She would be lying if she said that she had no feelings for Mr. X. Mr. X was aloof and handsome, and tidied up very well. He took her from her foster family where there was no warmth, and gave her strength and money. But in the end, she discovered that he had been lying with ill intent since the beginning. Rage surged in her heart when she remembered that. She wasntforted even though she had roasted Mr. Xs balls when he was still alive. She suddenly turned around and jumped on Luke. Didnt you offer to buy me a drink? Luke found that odd. Didnt I just get you a drink? You dont like the taste of jaboticaba? Then switch to guava. I heard its sweeter. Despite her gloomy mood, Reba chortled at his words. Im talking about what you said to me when you hit on me at the bar. Luke scratched his head. But you told me to save my allowance and buy soda for little school girls. Reba was dumbfounded. What the heck?What sort of thinking was that? Could this type of person get a girlfriend? Rendered speechless for a moment, she then said unhappily, Can you get rid of your lousy makeup? Its disturbing. Luke was amused. Checking the time, he guessed that he wouldnt be able to y around at Wild Jungle tonight, so he cleaned his face. Less than two minutester, his face was back to normal, except that his skin was still dark. Reba said, Shine the light on your face, I want to see it. Luke said with a smile, Dont tell me you want to remember it to get revengeter? But he didnt hesitate to aim the shlight... below his chin. Thanks to that, a twisted, devilish expression suddenly appeared in front of her. Chapter 502 - A Farewell That Isn’t Awkward

Chapter 502 A Farewell That Isnt Awkward

nk for a moment, Reba then burst outughing. You think that can stop me from recognizing you next time? Luke also said with a smile, Yes, safety first. He knew very well how a woman could hold a grudge. Mr. X, whose balls had been roasted for ten minutes before his head was blown up, could attest to that. Unable to stopughing, Reba grabbed Lukes shlight. She didnt point it at his face, and only aimed around his neck. For a moment, she observed his face in the shadow of the light. Then, she turned the shlight off and sighed. Youre a lot more handsome than you were at the apartment building, huh? Luke chuckled. My looks have always been my strong point; I cant cover it up, its a real problem. Reba couldnt help butugh again. In this guyspany, she suddenly didnt feel as sad. Or rather, there was no time to be sad. Tossing the shlight aside, she put her hands on his shoulders and pushed hard. However... Luke didnt move at all! Lukes expression was strange. What are you doing? Reba couldnt help butugh again. What do you think? If a man buys a woman a drink at a bar and she doesnt refuse, what does it mean? Luke: That we can have a pleasant chat? Shut up, you annoying fellow! She lowered her head angrily. ...Are you referring to that? he asked curiously, and the words turned heavy with cryptic meaning. Not far away, the waves surged again and again as they crashed loudly on the beach for a long time. The sky was dark, the wind blew, and the noisy beach quieted down. On the beach, Reba got up and silently put on her clothes on the nket. Looking at Luke next to her, she sighed and found her shoes before she put them on. Are you going for a morning jog? A voice suddenly rang out. Reba jerked with shock; it was rare for her to be caught unaware. She then looked at the man on the nket. Youre awake? Luke shrugged. Yes. I woke up before you did. Reba: ... Then why did you keep your eyes closed? Luke: What if you wanted to sleep longer? It wouldve been awkward if I opened my eyes. Reba: And you think this isnt awkward? Luke chuckled and said, Theres nothing awkward about saying goodbye, right? Were acquaintances now, arent we? Speechless for a moment, Reba nodded. Okay, then. Goodbye. She turned around and was about to leave. Wait, Luke called out. Reba rolled her eyes. What now? Luke got up and took a card out of his knapsack. This is my contact. You can look me up if youre ever in any trouble that you cant take care of. Reba epted the card offhandedly and put it in her pocket without looking at it. Anything else? Luke shook his head. Nope. Reba jumped on him resentfully and wrapped her legs around his waist. Are you doing this on purpose? Luke chuckled and supported her weight, before giving her a deep kiss. They didnt separate until a long whileter. Luke then said, Go out and see the world; you dont have toe back until you can calmly face what happened. Looking at him, Reba nodded and hummed in agreement. She jumped off of him and turned around to leave. Her steps were a little unsteady in the dark and the injury on her right foot still hurt, but her heart was a lot more at peace. Maybe it was time to let bygones be bygones. Thinking that, she slowly disappeared down a street next to the sea. Luke watched her leave. Then, hey down again and opened a can of Barbados cherry juice. After a mouthful of the drink, he murmured, I hope you get through this. He hadnt taken pains tofort Reba since no amount offort would help her get over her painful past. If it were him, he would only be able to silently endure the painful days on his own until the day he was able to let it go. Thankfully, nothing simr had happened to him yet, and he would do his best to make sure it never did. Lying on the beach before daybreak, Luke pondered a lot of things as he drank the juice. After sunrise, Luke returned to Wild Jungle and checked in at a nearby hotel. High up in the hotel which faced Wild Jungle, Luke carefully observed the surroundings. He didnt leave the hotel for a whole day. He even had lunch in his room. At night, he set out once again. This time, he didnt enter the club, but simply sat on the side of the road some distance away from the back door of the club and looked at passers-by, like a tourist who was tired from walking. Everything about this ce was great, except for the fact that there were too many people. They were everywhere, and it was impossible for Luke to deploy the drones anywhere. Standing up and walking into an alley, he nimbly climbed a wall up to a rooftop. In one corner, he took out a drone from his inventory and swiftly sent it up as he controlled it on his fake phone. It was alreadyte, and the ck drone was quiet and inconspicuous. The noisy crowd didnt notice it at all. Setting the drone on autopilot and activating the warning system, Luke leisurely took out a can of juice. There was nobody to disrupt things tonight. He had plenty of time and patience to wait for that Mr. Pedro. At eight oclock, Pedro finally returned. Luke began to pack up, ready to break in and tangle with this small boss. The more chaotic and seedy a ce was, the less scruples he had, since the police wouldnt bother. But just as he was about to head down, he saw the image transmitted by the drone and stopped. A vehicle which had clearly been modified drove up to the back door. Luke didnt need to examine it carefully to know that it was an armored van designed to transport cash or drugs. The back of the van was opened to reveal that it was empty, but it backed up toward the back door of the club. Was something going to be loaded into the van from the club? Luke scratched his chin and wondered.A momentter, he clearly saw stuff being moved into the van. Less than a minuteter, it was all done, and the van started up. Small boss Pedro came out as well. Two SUVs guarded the armored van between them as they drove off. Luke didnt move for the time being and continued observing. Ten secondster, after confirming the direction the three vehicles were headed in, he simply ran over the rooftops. There were no surveince cameras in the slums of Rio, and the eyes of regr people couldnt keep up with him in the dark night. By leaping and taking shortcuts over the rooftops, he tailed the three vehicles at a measured distance. The three vehicles didnt head for the central district. Instead, they circled around the slums before they stopped in front of what appeared to be a factory. The back of the armored truck opened, and holding the things they had brought over, Pedro and his two men knocked on the metal door of the building. Chapter 503 - Stop! This is Money!

Chapter 503 Stop! This is Money!

Luke was already certain that Pedro was here to deliver cash. The strong smell of the paper bills was very clear. He quietly got closer as the drone hovered above. The smell of bills was even stronger inside the building. Whose hoard was this? Luke wondered. Suddenly, his tablet vibrated, and his expression turned strange after he looked at it. On screen, three cars sped over and stopped behind Pedros cars before the door of the building opened. Then, almost ten masked men got out with rifles in their hands. They also threw grenades at the windshield of the armored van right away. Pedros men were all forced to get out. Theyy obediently on the ground and didnt put up a struggle at all. Two of the masked men knocked out the bodyguards who were holding the money bags. Pedro had no choice but to raise his hands and shut up when the masked men gestured at him to zip his mouth. They waited for the door of the building to open. Luke clicked his tongue in wonder. Rio really was a wonderful ce. His first day here, he witnessed a parkour pursuit through the slums, and on the second day, he was watching criminals rob other criminals! The masked men had good teamwork, but Luke could tell that they didnt have formal training. After they entered, noise burst out from the first floor and there were screams, but no gunshots. The masked men were quite restrained. They only used the grips of their guns to knock out a few guards who tried to resist. Luke moved closer and climbed up to a window to observe what was going on inside. It was dim inside the building. On two long rows of tables were all kinds of money bills. A dozen women who were only wearing scanty clothing were driven away from the long tables by the masked men who had just broken in. With one nce, Luke could see that this was some processing or packing site for drug dealers. They preferred to use women to organize and pack things like drugs and cash. Women were generally timid, meticulous and quick, which made them perfect for this sort ofbor, and they didnt need to be paid much. In case any of the workers got greedy and tried to steal something, the women were made to work in nothing but their underwear. The masked men worked quickly. In just a few minutes, they rounded up a dozen men and women from the various rooms. The women were allowed to stand, but the men all knelt in a row. One of the men had a bloody nose and mouth. He had been beaten up when he tried to resist. He shouted angrily, Youre all dead! Theres nowhere you can hide! One of the masked men stepped forward and took off his mask. Who says were going to hide? The guards eyes widened. Are you crazy? Youre crazy! He couldnt help but shout, Do you know whose money this is? Do you know the consequences if you steal it? Another robber took off his mask too. Of course we do. Luke raised an eyebrow, not expecting to see these two. He had actually seen these two men before. In Rocinha yesterday afternoon, it was these two men, along with a woman, who had been pursued frantically by a bunch of people. The first man who took off his mask was the big baldie who had left a deep impression on Luke. The second person was a rather handsome white young man. But Luke wasnt that surprised by these two. What really intrigued him was another masked person who was standing guard in one corner. The person was hiding in the dark and watched silently without taking off their mask. The window Luke was at was closer to this person, and his Sharp Nose picked up a familiar scent. Stunned, Luke carefully sized up the persons figure for a moment, then curled his lip. This could also be considered an old acquaintance! The baldie grabbed a half-full oil can and poured out the remaining oil onto a small trolley next to him. On the trolley was a huge pile of cash that had just been collected from all the rooms. Even Luke couldnt help smacking his lips at the amount. The money was mostly USD, and part of it was made up of euros and pounds. By conservative estimates, it was worth millions of USD. Looking at the baldies attitude, was he going to burn it up? Sure enough, the baldie took out a lighter and flicked it on. Not only were the guards and the women rmed, but even quite a few of the masked men couldnt help jerking forward. Luke felt they definitely wanted to shout something like Stop! This is money! But without any hesitation, the baldie tossed the lighter onto the cash that was covered in oil. Boom! mes erupted. Luke could almost hear everybody gasp. Damn it! You really burnt it? Even Luke, who didntck money, subconsciously wanted to break in and put out the fire. But he immediately suppressed the primitive urge and murmured to himself that it wasnt a bad thing to use drug money to build up a tolerance to it. After all, he would never practice tolerance with his own money. The baldie walked up to the guard. See, were not stealing anything. The guard had frozen and looked like he was on the verge of copsing. The baldie continued, Tell your boss we were the ones who did this, and were not done with him yet! Luke secretly chuckled when he heard that. So, it was personal! This would be fun. The masked men evacuated as they covered each other. They quickly got in their cars and left. Luke thought for a moment but didnt follow them in the end. The baldie was fighting these drug dealers and could be a good person, but he could also be a bad person. However, Luke was more inclined to believe that the baldie and his men were in the gray area, just like that old acquaintance of his. So, he wasnt very interested in the personal grudge between the baldie and the boss of these drug dealers.His main objective for now was still Lisa Feng. Pedro, this minor boss, had been smart enough not to show any signs of resisting. He had been shoved several times, but not hurt. After the masked men left, he cursed and said to the captain of the guards, I brought over the money for this month; the fact it got burned up is your responsibility and has nothing to do with me. The captain looked at him and said coldly, Pedro, thats Boss Hernans money. They followed you here, captured us, and burnt at least several million dors, and you say it has nothing to do with you? Pedros expression was unsightly. I was held down too. The captain said, I dont call the shots. If you dont want me to make things up,e with me to see Boss Hernan. You know how the boss deals with traitors! Pedros face turned pale and his lips trembled as he said furiously, Youre good. He really didnt dare let the captain speak to Hernan alone. If Hernan considered him a traitor, he would die a miserable death even though he wasnt Hernans direct subordinate. Chapter 504 - Your Hard-Earned Money? No, It’s Mine Now

Chapter 504 Your Hard-Earned Money? No, Its Mine Now

Listening to their conversation with great interest, Luke then nted a tracker on Pedros car. Pedro got into the car with the captain and left. Luke followed them unhurriedly. They soon arrived at a vi in a rich neighborhood and met a middle-aged man in the study. Luke, who had followed them here, looked at the man in the image sent from the drone and murmured, Another person with slicked back hair? Do all bad guys have this hairstyle now? In the image, the man with slicked back hair had a red face, a big nose, and small eyes. He was pretty ugly. However, the people in the room in front of him couldnt be any more terrified. After the captain and Pedro told him of the assault on his money den, the middle-aged man smiled. They didnt steal my money, but only burnt it? Haha. As he spoke, he walked over to his table and tapped the ornaments on them one by one. You just watched my five million dors burn up without doing anything? Nobody said anything. The middle-aged man suddenly grabbed a metal sculpture and swung it. Dum! With a dull noise, the captain of guards fell to the floor. Blood flowed out of his forehead, dyeing the yellow carpet red. Pedro shuddered, but beyond that, he didnt dare move. From the moment he came in, two bodyguards had been staring at him with their hands on the guns at their waists. The middle-aged man casually put down the bloodstained sculpture. Pedro, you work for Christophe. I wont do anything to you. Pedro let out a long breath of relief. However, the middle-aged man continued, But you did lead those people to my stash, didnt you? Pedro really wanted to say no. He could tell that those masked men had targeted Hernans money den purely because of a personal grudge, but he didnt dare say a word right now. Five million. I dont care what you do, but if you want to continue enjoying yourself in Rio, youll find some way to make up that amount, said the middle-aged man. Pedros face darkened as he inwardly cursed Hernans greed. There couldnt have been more than four million dors in the stash, but the man was asking for five million? He stammered, Sir, that... The middle-aged man raised his hand. If you have a problem with that, you can die right now. Sweating, Pedro hesitated for a long moment, before he gritted his teeth. O- okay, Mr. Hernan. Ill get you the money. The middle-aged man nodded and turned to his bodyguards. Find Dominic and Bryan. I want them dead. Pedro left the room in silence and let out a long breath of relief before he walked away with a bitter face. Listening to the information sent back by the drone, Luke turned around after a moment and left as well. The middle-aged man was Hernan Reyes, a famous bigshot in Rio who was involved in all kinds of underground businesses, including but not limited to illegal drugs, weapons, prostitution, and smuggling. He had been on Lukes cklist for a long time, but it wasnt the time to deal with him yet. Luke recalled the drone and left quietly. One thing at a time. He had to take care of Christophe first. Following the tracker, he returned to Wild Jungle. He was wondering if he should sneak in and simply interrogate Pedro, when the man came out again. Carrying a big bag, Pedro got in a car with two bodyguards and left Wild Jungle. Luke wondered, were they going to go gather money? Twenty minutester, Luke looked at a small vi not far away. The two bodyguards were guarding the entrance to the vi. Pedro had already entered the vi. Suddenly, Lukes expression changed. He saw Pedro walk through the backyard, push open a small, hidden door in one corner, and enter the neighboring yard. Then, the man went to the entrance to the neighbors basement. He looked around, before he opened the door and entered the basement. Luke smiled and disappeared from the rooftop. In the basement, Pedro used an iron rod to block the basement entrance. Bypassing the odds and ends, he went to a corner, undid atch, then pushed a cab aside to reveal a safe that was as tall as his waist. He typed the password with trembling hands and opened the safe. He stared at the bags of money that were inside for a long time before finally taking them out. He mumbled, Its my money! I earned it with my blood and sweat! Then, his expression froze and he stopped moving A cold knife was pressed to his throat, and the sweet voice of a female anchor spoke behind him. No, its my money now. Then, muffled screams rang out in the basement. After obtaining the information he wanted. Luke put everything in the basement back to normal, as if nobody had even been there. He then snuck back into the house next door, picked up the big bag of money in Pedros bedroom, and dragged the bodyguards into the vi. Is it that easy to make money in Rio? Luke sighed as he strolled down the mountain road half an hourter. Pedro had secretly bought the bungalow next to his vi and let it be rundown, while he used its basement as his secret vault. Inside the safe, apart from the cash that Pedro had been about to hand over to Hernan, there were also a small amount of gold and gems. The cash alone was two million dors, and the gold and gems could be worth several million as well. The bag from Pedros bedroom contained around 800,000 dors, which was revenue from Wild Jungle that belonged to Christophe. Pedro clearly hadnt had time to think too much when he was being threatened by Hernan. Maybe he had other ways to fool Christophe for now before he made up the deficitter.The fact that Pedro didnt use the gold and gems in his safe proved that he had more money. After the interrogation, Luke learned that the man had about two million dors in a personal bank deposit box. Pedro really could scrape together enough money for Hernan, which was probably why Hernan let him go. The captain of the guards clearly didnt have much money, so Hernan took him down without hesitation. Money was what mattered most to Hernan. But of course, all that money was in Lukes inventory now. He didnt n to touch the money that was in the private bank safe; he would leave it as a n B. Sensing the items in his inventory, he couldnt help but sigh. Its too small. Even though he had moved most of the illegal money, gold and other stuff in his inventory to some secret locations in Los Angeles before this trip, the cash that he had just obtained still took up a lot of space in his inventory. Chapter 505 - Old Acquaintance Still Needs a Commission Fee

Chapter 505 Old Acquaintance Still Needs a Commission Fee

If he had more moneying inter, Luke would have to learn from Pedro and put the money in a big bag before stashing it in a private safe. Being rich was really worrisome! Sighing, Luke gged down a taxi. Take me to where the best carse together. The taxi driverughed. Wow, American? No problem, Ill take you to a nice ce. It has the best cars. Twenty minutester, the taxi driver hit the brakes. What about it? This is where the best cars in Rio are gathered. Hm, there are also a lot of beautiful girls. Luke smiled and tossed a few bills to him. The extra money is a tip. The driver examined the cash in delight. Confirming that it wasnt fake, he stuck his head out and shouted after Luke, Buddy, if youre as generous with the girls as you are with me, theyll be very happy to spend a nice night with you. Luke waved his hand without turning back to show that he had heard the driver, before he walked into the crowd. The driver smacked his lips. What a rich kid. He then started up his car and drove off. Luke didnt regret giving the driver a hundred dors. He was already stressing over what to do with the loot he would getter; if he didnt hurry and waste some of it now, he would feel ufortable. After taking a few steps, his expression suddenly changed. He walked up to a car on the side and greeted the person who was taking things out of the trunk. Hi, gorgeous. Its been a while. The woman paused and slowly turned her head. no The moment she saw Luke, she frowned. Who... are you? Luke chuckled. Miss Vanessa, you dont remember me? We had a great time back in New York. I even bought you dinner. The woman finally turned around all the way. After staring at him for a moment, her expression changed and she gnashed her teeth. Youre that two-bit officer from New York? Luke chuckled and said, Im just a tourist here. The woman red at him angrily. That expression looked like it was full of me as well as taunting, and even carried a trace of provocation. Luke had only ever met one such beauty with electrifying eyes that long-legged robber in the bank robbery case in New York, Vanessa. What do you want? she asked as she leaned against the car and folded her arms over her chest. Luke shrugged. Im here to say hi, but also, I wonder if you can help me out. Vanessa asked, How? Luke said, I need a car. It cant be too slow. It would be even better if its a little sturdier and can drive cross-country. Vanessa sneered. It sounds like you want a pickup. How can you get that here? Luke said with a smile, But there will be people with that sort of vehicle, right? Vanessa said, Why would I help you? Tilting his head, Luke thought for a moment. For money? Vanessas heart dripped blood when she remembered the carload of cash. Need I remind you how much money you took from me? Luke chuckled. Thats all in the past. Do you not want to make some money now? Vanessa snorted. You are just a minor officer. How much can you possibly cough up? You cant even afford my car. Luke fished out something from his knapsack and then casually tossed her something ck. Get me a car in thirty minutes; this is yourmission. Vanessa subconsciously caught the stic bag, and with one squeeze, she knew it was cash inside. Quickly hiding the bag between her and the car, she examined its content before she threw the bag into the trunk and closed it. Ten minutes, but it wont be cheap, she said simply. Luke made an OK gesture. Several minutester, she waved at him from a distance. Luke walked over. A short man was standing next to Vanessa. Seeing Luke, he said bluntly, You want a car? Something very sturdy and strong? Luke felt that this description met his requirements, and he nodded decisively. The short man said, 200,000. No bargaining. If you want it, Ill take you to the car. Luke said, Okay, but you might as well drive the car here. Im in a hurry. In any case, if there was something wrong with the car, he would demand his 200,000 dors back from the guy. He liked guys who followed the rules; he liked those who broke them even more. The short man didnt say anything else, and quickly drove off. Vanessa listened to their conversation in silence. It wasnt until the short man left that she finally said, I didnt expect you to be corrupted too. Luke was amused. Can one only be rich through corruption? I rely on my capabilities to make money, and I pay my taxes to the IRS. Why cant I use it? Vanessa scoffed. Then why are you working as a cop? Wait, are you no longer a cop? She suddenly recalled that with his capabilities, this man really could make a lot of money if he wanted to. For example, there had been more than ten million dors in cash in her car back then. During their bank robbery in New York, if this small-time officer wanted to, he could have snapped up a hundred years worth of his sry and retired immediately after. Luke shook his head with a smile. No. I like being a cop. Work makes me happy. Vanessa snorted. Youre not afraid Ill expose you? Luke spread his hands. Whats there to expose? That Im an American officer? I dont work for the FBI. Im just a tourist in Rio. Are Brazilians so unfriendly to tourists nowadays? Vanessa was rendered speechless. His logic was wless. There was no way L.A. police woulde here to arrest people; they were worlds apart. The short man returned as they were chatting, towing a big ck behemoth behind his convertible.Lukes jaw almost hit the ground when he saw it. In his convertible, the short man looked at Luke and said, Dont tell me that youre not going to pay up. Smacking his lips, Luke said, Let me ask you first, you didnt steal this car, did you? I dont want to be hunted down by Brazilian police the moment I drive it out. The short man burst outughing. Bro, youre overthinking it. This is just a Hummer that we personally modified. The real vehicles that carry out missions in the slums are all military armored trucks; this ismon goods inparison. Luke observed the car more carefully and did find traces that it had been modified. It also didnt have the police logo on it, even if it did look like some Brazilian armored police vehicle. This modified Hummer wouldnt be able to withstand an RPG attack. When it entered those small alleyways, it would blow up in a fireball. In Brazil, it was usually the army who deployed armored vehicles. As if going to war, they would drive the real military armored vehicles into the city and fight the drug dealers. Unfortunately, once the dust settled, the drug dealers were still alive and kicking. Chapter 506 - You Think Money Is Everything?

Chapter 506 You Think Money Is Everything?

Luke rummaged around in his knapsack again and took out another ck bag. He threw it to the short man in the convertible and said, Dont tell anyone you sold me a car, or you know whatll happen. The short man scoffed. You dont need to tell me that. Chuckling, Luke got into the drivers seat of the Hummer, closed the door, and waved at Vanessa. Thanks. Next time I need a car, Ill ask you for a rmendation again. The short man couldnt help but interject, Hey, cant youe straight to me? I have a lot more cars... Vanessa looked at him in disdain but didnt say anything This shortie was a tycoon in the ck market car trade. He definitely wasnt bragging. Luke, however, shook his head regretfully. Sorry, Im not into men, so I dont want you to earn themission. He then hit the gas pedal and drove the Hummer away with a deafening noise. Stunned for a moment, the short man then raised both his middle fingers at the Hummer. Im not into men, either! After he was done cursing, he turned around and looked at Vanessa, before he heaved a sigh. Fine. If I were him, I would prefer to make a deal with you, too. Give me my share and get lost, said Vanessa coldly. The short man snorted and quickly examined the cash inside the ck stic bag. He wrapped up two wads of cash in a newspaper and tossed it to her. Okay. Rmend me to this spendthrift the next time he needs a car. Look, Im very trustworthy. I said I would give you 10%... Vanessa took the cash and left without another word. Speechless for a moment, the short man then grumbled angrily, So what if you have money? You think being rich is everything? ... Hm, fine, being rich really is everything. Luke drove along the road. He filled up the gas tank at a gas station on the way. He also bought some water, food and juice at a nearby supermarket. Ten minutester, he resumed his journey and drove over the sea bridge to Niteroi. As he drove, he recalled the intelligence he had obtained from Pedro. He had to admit that Pedro, this small boss, was pretty cunning. The sites he had told Luke about werent where Christophe would be, but Hernan Reyess major nests. If Luke broke into those locations recklessly, he would probably face a barrage of hundreds of guns. Unfortunately for Pedro, Luke interrogated his two bodyguards separately. They followed Pedro every day, and thus knew a lot of things. After cross-checking all three confessions, Pedros n to get Luke killed by Hernan went up in smoke. Of course, dead Pedro didnt know that Luke would have gone after Hernan sooner orter anyway. In Lukes eyes, this bigshot was a big gift bag of experience points floating around on the map of Rio. Christophe, on the other hand, had gone abroad a few days earlier, and the bodyguards didnt know for sure if he was in America or any of the other South American countries. But Luke now had the whereabouts of Lisa Feng, his main objective. It was precisely Pedro and those two bodyguards who had caught Lisa Feng. They had escorted the female DEA agent to the Itaoka mountains to the northeast of Niteroi. The bodyguards couldnt tell him the exact location. They didnt go to that mountain stronghold often. They didnt even remember how far they drove to get there. Since it was located in the mountains, there were no buildings or streets that could be used asndmarks. Luke wasnt too worried. After he entered the mountains, he could send out a drone to check for locations where people were gathered. It wouldnt be hard for him to locate this secret stronghold. The only thing that he wasnt sure of was how long it would take for him to find the ce. He hoped it wouldnt be too long; he still needed to go im the experience gift bag that was Hernan Reyes back in Rio. Under the cover of night, Luke drove over the sea bridge and followed the highway along the sea northeast. At two in the morning, he pulled over and slept for two hours. The advantage of this modified Hummer was that the iron tes on it could withstand regr rifle bullets. Lying inside the car, Luke didnt have to worry about someone shooting him. At four in the morning, Luke got up after a good rest. He stretchedfortably and freshened up. After eating breakfast on the grass outside, he patted his belly in satisfaction before he set off again. He sent the drone out again. It moved ahead of the car at a fixed distance. Luke had searched the entire way as he drovest night, but didnt find the mountain stronghold. He had been busy the whole of yesterday, and had needed some rest to recharge. Now, he was full of vigor and his stomach was full. He couldnt wait to get to work. The drone spotted something twice, but they turned out to be the mountain vis of some tycoons. After two false rms, it sent a third notification an hourter. The moment he saw it, Luke felt that this was the ce. It was a wooden building next to a river and which was surrounded by barbed wire. There were also sentry towers and armed guards, just like the bodyguards description. This ce looked more like a prison than a holiday home of the rich. Luke hid the Hummer among the trees off the road. He then began to use the tablet to operate the drone for reconnaissance. He had a visual on five guards in the mountain stronghold; these were just the guards who were on night duty. Logically speaking, there couldnt be fewer than fifteen guards here in order to arrange a patrol shift. Brazil was never short of people who would risk their lives for money, so there were probably more guards, anywhere from between twenty to twenty-five. As the drone hovered in the air, it suddenly sent back another image. Luke looked at it, only to discover that the image was of a camp two kilometers away.Compared with the stronghold here, this looked more like a military camp, with more people on patrol and buildings that looked like barracks. There were more than a hundred people in this camp. Also, a road directly connected the camp to the stronghold. Luke rubbed his chin. Why did it look like a personal military camp of Christophes? Suddenly, the drone sent out an rm. nk for a moment, Luke then quickly had the drone descend, and adjusted the camera so that it faced the sky. A momentter, a small drone that looked like a model ne flew across the sky. Luke scratched his head. So, he wasnt the only person doing reconnaissance here? He thought for a moment, then sent out another drone from his inventory. Instead of approaching the stronghold, this drone hovered high above his car to examine the strongholds surroundings. It wasnt long before Luke picked up an abnormality. A team of six was lurking in the dim forest a hundred meters away from the stronghold. The distinctivebat equipment on them was clearly in an American style, and their night vision goggles were just as fancy. What American style? To summarise in one word: Expensive! Chapter 507 - Who’s Robbing Who?

Chapter 507 Whos Robbing Who?

Looking at how they were lying in wait in strategic locations throughout the forest, this was probably a standard military troop. Thoughts flew through Lukes head. Were these guys, who looked like typical American soldiers, here to mount a rescue or to deal with the military camp on the other side? Suddenly, he heard a muffled scream through his earpiece; it sounded like a woman. He frowned. That scream hade from the wooden building and had been captured by the drone which he had hurriedlynded on the roof earlier. Looking at the small squad who seemed a little restless, Luke immediately decided to take action. Whatever the squad was here for, once they started moving, they would hinder his rescue operation. If they charged into this small stronghold, and rescued Lisa Feng in passing, Luke wouldnt be able to help Dustin return the favor. Also, if the thugs in the neighboring military camp were alerted, an intense battle might break out, and it would be troublesome if Lisa Feng got hurt. Thus, Luke decided to take action. He put on a mask, the special bulletproof helmet he made, and the doubleyered bulletproof vest too. With this equipment on, he could ensure his own safety even if that squad was hostile. After he was done with preparations, he quickly got out of the car and headed stealthily for the stronghold. Not far away, two of the soldiers weremunicating in extremely low voices. Captain, should we take action? The other person was silent for a moment before he said. Understood. Prepare to move. Whip is on the way and will arrive in fifteen minutes. Big Crow is also in the air. Sergeant, maintain contact with the stronghold.... Suddenly, a soldier eximed in a low voice, Captain, unidentified intruder spotted. As the sniper, he was observing the guards in the stronghold, when he noticed something unusual. Both soldiers were stunned for a moment. Then, they followed the direction pointed out by the sniper, and saw a person sneaking into the stronghold. Hes not with us, the captain immediately confirmed. His equipment isnt right. Also, hes... unarmed? Looking at the person through his night vision gear, the sergeant frowned. Thats right. Judging from his equipment, hes not one of Christophes men. Captain, hes already infiltrated the target camp and is approaching the building. What do I do? asked the sniper. The captain said without hesitation, Get ready to step in at any moment. The sergeant sighed. This guys really good. He actually entered the building without sounding the rm. Wheres he from? Is he one of ours? The captain was also observing the situation with night vision. He said, Maybe not. His operation style isnt quite the same, but he definitely had training. The sniper reported, Hes out. Hes carrying a woman. Its likely shes wounded. The captain hesitated for a moment, before he said in a low voice, Prepare to engage. If hes discovered, open fire and help him intercept his pursuers. At that moment, with the woman he just rescued on his back, Luke sighed with relief. He had found the right ce. After entering the building, he tracked the scent of blood and found a bearded fatty who was torturing a woman with a drill. Without any hesitation, he had stepped forward and grabbed the fatty by the neck, and took a look at the womans face in passing. Though her face was half-swollen, Luke was able to confirm her identity with that one nce. Her scent was exactly as he had confirmed in Los Angeles. He had detected it in Rocinha as well. Confirming her identity, Luke grabbed the electric drill that was in the fattys hand, shoved it into the mans mouth, and turned it on. Stepping on the dead fatty, he exined to Lisa Feng that he had been sent by the DEA as he quickly freed her impaled hands from the table. Christophe was a ssic drug dealer who interrogated his enemies brutally. Lisa Fengs hands were basically ruined. She could barely hold a fork anymore. But it was better to get out of here alive than to be tortured to death. Sighing for her, he simply wrapped her hands in bandages and tied her to his back with a belt. Then, picking up a pistol from the dead fatty on the floor, he snuck out of the building and nced in the direction of the squad of soldiers who were looking at him. Luke didnt stop as he headed straight for the back gate. Excuse me, but youre not going to steal the credit for this, Luke murmured to himself as he passed the building. Hes going to make it, said the sniper in a low voice. Everyone else held their breaths as well. Luke had already reached the edge of the building and was no more than ten meters from the back gate. In no rush at all, he walked softly through the fallen branches and leaves. Suddenly, a door opened on one side behind him, and a man stood there, yawning. Enemy at the back gate, said the sniper quickly. Shoot him. The captain gave a simple instruction. He had been observing Lukes surroundings too. This thug suddenly appeared behind Luke and would soon notice Luke, who was moving forward. The sniper almost instantaneously pulled the trigger. After a very soft gunshot, the thug... gave a loud scream. Damn it! The captain cursed. Unlucky! Luke secretly sighed to himself. If the American soldiers had been slower, he wouldve pretended to inadvertently turn around, then knock out the thug, who hade out to take a piss, with his gun. But that was Murphysw. Almost the moment the sniper pulled the trigger, the thug had yawned hugely, and naturally tilted his head back. As a result, the bullet aimed at his head just brushed past it, leaving a line of blood on the thugs forehead. The thug immediately yelled at the pain. Without looking back, Luke shot the screaming thug. It was pointless to hide any longer, but he wasnt actually scared of the thugs in this stronghold. He reached the back gate in a few steps, just as a thug came running over with a gun. Before he could do more than move his lips the moment he saw Luke, his head blew up. Luke was lost for words. Youre stealing my experience and credit points! That was the snipers doing. But the sniper was clearly helping him, so what could he say? Speeding up, Luke quickly slipped out of the stronghold. He kept his speed within normal range in case the soldiers noticed anything abnormal, and soon vanished into the forest. The thugs were already shouting in the stronghold behind him, and some had alreadye running out. Gunfire suddenly rang out as the squad of soldiers engaged the thugs. Luke muttered to himself, Arent you running? The captain, however, swiftly gave an order. Buy that guy a few minutes. Dont let them surround him. Chapter 508 - What Did You Just Say?

Chapter 508 What Did You Just Say?

By the time Luke put Lisa Feng in his Hummer, the gunfight in the stronghold behind him had be very fierce. He scratched his head. What are you doing? Theres a big camp of a hundred people on the other side. Heaving a sigh, he retrieved an AK as well as two clips that he had gotten off Pedro. These should be enough. He then got into the car and stepped on the pedal, and the Hummer roared toward the stronghold. After driving a hundred meters, he honked and attracted the attention of the soldiers who were fighting and retreating. Its that unknown. Why is he still here? asked the sergeant. The captain frowned. He fired his rifle at the thugs as he said, Hes here to pick us up. Sh*t! The sergeant cursed, feeling that this stranger was here to hold them back. With their squadsbat ability, there was no way that the thugs could catch up with them once they retreated. As he thought this, a series of headlights appeared in the near distance as cars came over on small roads from multiple directions to surround them. The sergeant said, F*ck! The guys from the camp are here! Get in the car, the captain ordered curtly. Everybody remained silent, but moved more quickly. Currently, their target had already been rescued by the person in the Hummer, and if they didnt want their mission to fail, the best they could do was get this guy away. The six people covered each other as they retreated to the Hummer next to the road. When they approached the Hummer, Luke waved at them. Get in. Ill take you out of here. The captain simply opened the car and got in. Quick, retreat. He didnt think it was necessary to waste more time here, not when there were already several carsing over to surround them. All the six soldiers quickly got in. They were all relieved to see Lisa Feng lying in the backseat with her hands already tended to. The target was still alive, so the driver of this car had been here to save her too; it was unlikely that he was an enemy. Luke said casually, Sit wherever you want. Someone can shoot from the sunroof, but I suggest you stay inside the car, since it can withstand bullets. As he spoke, the Hummer swiftly swung around. In the passenger seat, the captain, who had been aiming at the thugs chasing them, felt his head spin as the enemy vanished from his view. He couldnt help but yell, Im f*cking aiming! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! He was interrupted by gunshots. After turning the car around, the side of the Hummer was facing their pursuers. The moment the Hummer swung around, the first car was within Lukes line of fire, and he stuck the AK out his car window and let loose ferociously. The windshields of the two pickups that had just emerged on the trail were instantly riddled with bullet holes, and blood sttered everywhere inside the cars as they crashed into the trees. Luke put the AK back and sped up, before he turned around and looked at the captain. What did you just say? The captain: ... The soldiers: ... That was a real cheat! The car was silent for a moment as everyone looked at the man in the helmet, but the captain suddenly said, Dont take the main road. They have a stronghold at the mountain pass, and the people here will have told them to block the main road. Luke didnt consider it a big deal. Then well just get off at the mountain pass. Well be able to cross once we kill everyone blocking the road, right? he secretly added in his heart. After a moment of silence, the captain said, Take a left turn to the river. We have a n B. Luke raised an eyebrow and turned the wheel so that the Hummer got onto a small road on the side. It instantly became a bumpy ride. As the captain continued to guide Luke, he grew increasingly amazed. He had already thought it was nuts when Luke instantly killed two cars of people with an AK in one hand. But sitting in the Hummer, he realized that this person was as good at driving as he was at shooting. On this rugged,plicated trail, one could identally fall into a pit or hit a tree or rock in the slightest moment of carelessness. But the Hummer was able to narrowly escape all these dangers. The sniper, who was scouting out their surroundings from the sunroof, suddenly said, Theyre closing in. The captain knew it was inevitable. Since it was impossible to take the main road, they could only take the escape route which they had arranged beforehand the river. But to get to the river, they had to get past the enemy chasing them. Get ready! he shouted. All the soldiers stuck their guns out the sunroof and the windows. In the next moment, two pickups appeared not far away on the road. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The soldiers were much better trained than the thugs. They attacked the moment they encountered the enemy. Luke only fired his AK twice before he stopped. Blood exploded from the drivers of the two pickups as Luke shot them dead. The other thugs on the two pickups panicked as the vehicles swerved off the road, and the Hummer swept past them like the wind. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The soldiers fired relentlessly, and blood sprayed on the pickups once again. The captain had just sighed in relief, when another pickup suddenly appeared in front of them. The thug standing on the back of the pickup had something propped up on his shoulder, and the captains expression changed as he bellowed RPG! and subconsciously crouched down in his seat. All the soldiers in the car more or less did the same. Face to face with an RPG on such a narrow road, they could only pray that this modified Hummer was sturdy enough. It was impossible for them to send the enemy flying. The two cars faced each other at a distance of just ten to twenty meters and would meet head-on in two seconds. Luke curled his lip and stuck the AK in his left hand out the window. Thanks to how fast the car was moving on the bumpy road, he couldnt control his shooting, so he just emptied his clip in one go. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The thug who was holding the RPG was shot in the thigh. He instantly bent forward in pain, but in his agony, he pulled the trigger. Swoosh! Just like that, the RPG warhead hit the back of the unfortunate driver through the window and blew up his head, before it smashed into the pickups dashboard. BOOM! With the sound of an explosion, the pickup stopped as its rear end flipped up. Luke had already turned the car onto the trail on the side, and he drove past the pickup. He threw the AK to the passenger seat along with a clip. If youre free, reload the gun for me. Stunned for a moment, the captain then grabbed both items and reloaded. Turning his head and looking at the remains of the pickup outside the window, he said, This... Luke said, Hes a crap shooter. He shot the RPG into his own car. The captain: ... The soldiers: ... Are you f*cking kidding me? Such sh*t technique and you still dare y with an RPG? Fine! It wasnt like the captain hadnt seen someone kill themself before like this. Chapter 509 - You Dare Shoot My New Car?

Chapter 509 You Dare Shoot My New Car?

Most RPG users in the world were actually far, far worse than a regr person could imagine. Some turned their partners behind them into roast chicken, and some even held the RPG the wrong way round when theyunched it; to run into someone getting himself killed here wasnt odd at all. After getting rid of these two hurdles, the soldiers let out huge breaths of relief. Now that they had broken through the enemys line of defense, they only had to be wary of attacks from the sides and behind them. The captain said into the walkie-talkie, Whip, how much longer do you need? We have a lot of hostiles on our tail. Someone replied through the walkie-talkie, Well reach the rendezvous in five minutes. Get ready. The captain: Copy that. Which meant that they had to hold on for five minutes. A momentter, Luke stopped the car near the river. This is the ce? The captain said, You should move your car to the side so that it doesnt block the line of fire. Luke drove the car twenty meters to the side behind arge tree before he jumped out. This isnt a bad spot. If your boat doesnte... Forget it, pretend I didnt say anything. Quickly arranging a defensive perimeter, the captain turned around and asked Luke, Who are you? Luke tilted his head and thought for a moment. An American. I was entrusted by the DEA to look for their missing agent, Lisa Feng. The captain frowned. Thats all? Luke shrugged. Thats all. Dont forget to take her with you when you retreatter. The captain nodded. Then he grew suspicious. What about you? Luke pointed at the Hummer not far away. I paid 200,000 bucks for this new car. Would you just leave it here if you were me? Lost for words for a moment, the captain said, It would be hard, but I would throw it away. As long as Im still alive, I can make another 200,000. Luke chuckled. Im choosing to keep it and my life. If I hadnt run into you, I would be off the mountain by now. The captain was speechless. Are you saying youll be carried off the mountain after your bodys turned into Swiss cheese? As they spoke, they were surrounded by thugs again. Holding his AK, Luke started shooting before the soldiers did. After a burst of gunfire, the cars in front all instantly slowed down. The drivers of the three cars had been killed. A lot more thugs in the cars were dead as well, and the enemy instantly lost their momentum. Discarding the empty clip and reloading with thest one, Luke pulled the bolt handle and smiled. See? It wont be hard if I want to get out. The captain was rendered speechless. Clearly, there was no need for a person who could fire an AK consecutively with such precision to be scared of some small fry. After Lukes barrage, the thugs fell quiet for a moment before they switched tactics. They stopped their cars and scattered before they slowly pressed forward. With his keen hearing, Luke realized that the thugs had reinforcementsing; it was close to a hundred men. The sniper fired and killed a thug every now and then, so they didnt dare move too fast. These thugs clearly didnt have much guts; the fastest and bravest of them were basically all lying on the ground, their bodies still warm. The thugs could only surround Luke and the soldiers with their overwhelming advantage in numbers. My new car! Luke suddenly cursed and shot twice at a thug. That idiot had been about tounch an RPG at Lukes new Hummer. He certainly couldnt allow that. He turned to the side and asked again, Wheres your evac? Theyre practically right in front of us now. The captain fired a string of shots before he abruptly crouched down in a hollow. The iing bullets instantly kicked up the soil around the edges of the hollow, covering the captain in dust. He shouted, Whip! Hurry up! We cant hold on for much longer. As he yelled, Lukes ears pricked up. Amidst the gunfire and screams, he heard the sound of motorboats. Several secondster, two SOC-Rs swung around a bend in the river and charged forward. Luke couldnt help but exim in surprise. The moment the boats rushed forward, it was as if he could hear the whirring of the Gatling guns at the front of the boats. In the next moment, the Gatlings barrels turned at high speed and their muzzles sparked as a dense spray of bullets instantly covered the trees on the riverbank. Two secondster, the heavy sound of M240 machine guns joined the battle. On the two specialbat boats, the two Gatlings and three twin M240 machine guns unleashed dazzling firepower. The thugs who had been like hungry wolves just a moment ago immediately plunged into a hell of blood and fire. The gunfire was deafening as countless bullets were shot at them ferociously, and mixed into it was tracer ammunition that created numerous lines of fire amidst the trees like a storm. In the forest, tree branches and bark were sent flying. So were the bodies of the thugs. Those whose reactions were a little slower, or who didnt have suitable cover nearby, were directly shredded to pieces by the storm of metal. Once they started firing, the two specialbat boats showed no signs of stopping. One of the boats slowly approached the bank which Luke and the others were on. The gunfire from the stern stopped for a moment so that they could get on the boat. The other boat circled round and didnt stop firing at all, not giving the thugs any chance to catch their breaths. Where Luke and the others had been on the riverbank earlier was a spot which protruded slightly out onto the river. That was why he had said that it wasnt a bad spot. If the specialbat boats didnt show up, he and the soldiers wouldve been easily surrounded by the thugs. But now that the thugs had swarmed the area, they died even quicker. Firepower plowed through the trees again and again, as if the shooters on the two specialbat boats were doing a clean sweep. In less than twenty seconds, not a single thug was left standing in the forest. They had either been killed or were sticking low to the ground to avoid death. Watching the captain and his team settle Lisa Feng on the boat, Luke said to them, Im leaving. Good luck to you. The captain turned around and shouted, Youre really going to head down the mountain on your own? Luke got in the Hummer with a smile. He closed the door and started the car, before he gave the captain a thumbs up. Then, the Hummer quickly turned around and drove down along the riverbank. Two thugs had just crawled out of the trees. They barely caught their breaths, when they saw a car fly past them. Bang! Bang! Luke pulled back his left hand and put his pistol back into the holster. On the other side, looking at the still bodies of the thugs on the ground, and the Hummer vanishing quickly into the forest, the captain rubbed his mouth and didnt know what to say. This person didnt feel right! He had very professional skills, but he was veryid-back. Its just killing people, do you really have to show off? the captain mumbled to himself, before he patted his teammate in front of him. Alright, lets go back. The specialbat boats which had picked up the squad turned around unhurriedly and headed off in the direction that they hade. Chapter 510 - This Is Very American and Hollywood

Chapter 510 This Is Very American and Hollywood

Even then, the machine guns on the two specialbat motorboats were still unleashing firepower like crazy. Boom! A truck which the thugs had driven here finally blew up as it was suddenly sent flying in a small mushroom cloud. Just like that, the two motorboats swept through this uninhabited area and took their teammates away, leaving behind a forest filled with bullets, bodies, burning cars, and trembling thugs. Looking at this scene in the rearview mirror, Luke couldnt help but nod. Very good. It was very American and Hollywood. Oppressing the enemy with overwhelming firepower before the soldiers showed up to clean up the mess was the battle approach mostmonly adopted by the American army. Luke took a detour in the Hummer and recalled the drone that hadnded on the roof of the building earlier, before he drove straight off the mountain. He didnt think anybody would be in the mood to block the road after this. Half of the one hundred men in Christophes base were dead. Furthermore, the soldiers had left by boat, so it was unlikely that the thugs would continue blocking the road. When Luke was thinking this, a pickup suddenly appeared up ahead. The handful of men on the pickup were all holding rifles. After the two vehicles passed each other, the pickup suddenly turned around to chase Luke. The rifles on the pickup opened fire. Luke could hear the bullets clink against his car. He rolled his eyes. Lunatics! He drew out his gun from the holster on his thigh, stuck it out the window, and turned his wrist. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! After a few screams, the shooters on the pickup all fell, and two holes appeared in the windshield in front of the driver. Bam! Boom! There was a muffled crash behind Lukes car, and he put his gun back and heaved a sigh. Isnt it good to just live honestly? System: Rescue Lisa Morales, DEA agent. Completed. Total experience: 100. Total credit: 100. Contribution rate: 70%. EXP +70. Credit +70. System: Eliminate the secret camp of Christophes gang. Completed. Total experience: 3,000. Total credit: 3,000. Contribution rate: 30%. EXP +900. Credit +900. The reward wasnt bad. Most of the reward mustve gone to the two specialbat motorboats for destroying the secret camp. After all, there had been almost ten machine guns on the two boats, and they had fired hundreds more bullets than Luke had. It was fair to say that they were the greater contributors. But who knew if this could be considered returning the favor on Dustins behalf. Thinking that, Luke called Dustin. Boss, I took care of it. But I ran into some SEALs when I rescued her, so I handed her over to them. Theyll take her back. Dustin was stunned. Already? It had only been two days! Luke chuckled. Thats right. But the SEALs did help. Can this count as returning the favor? Dustin asked, How exactly did you save her?. Luke thought for a moment. I broke in and rescued her on my own. As I was retreating, the criminals were alerted, and the SEALS happened to be there, and covered me. Pondering for a moment, Dustin said, Then thats not a big problem. So be it. Luke asked, Wait, boss, my vacation isnt over yet, right? Dustin choked and was unable toe up with a reply until a long timeter. You cane back in two weeks as long as Selina is okay with it. What could he say? Luke couldnt even be reimbursed for his travel expenses for this Brazil trip. Plus, he also had to pay out of his pocket while he was there. He was definitely free to spend a few more days in Brazil. Hanging up with a smile, Luke murmured, Selina is definitely okay with me. But after thinking for a moment, he called her. Hello, dear, its seven in the morning in New York. Time to get up and pee. Get lost! Selinas furious voice burst out over the line. Reminding Selina that she should develop healthy living habits and informing her that he would be in Rio for two weeks, Luke whistled as he crossed the sea bridge again. Looking at the beautiful city on the other side of the bridge, he chuckled. I will never forget Rio. He hit the gas pedal and sped toward the city. Rio was just as charming in the morning. It was another sunny day, and May was one of the coolest months of the year in Rio, which was in the southern hemisphere C a minimum temperature of no more than twenty degrees Celsius once in a while counted as cool. Driving past the beach, Luke looked at the bikini-d girls who hade out early in the morning and chuckled. He found a ce to park his car and went to the beach as well. He hadpleted his most important mission of returning the favor, and had the rest of the time to himself. There was no need for him to rush. After all, the experience bundle wasnt going anywhere. Thinking that, he went to a seaside restaurant and ordered a delicious breakfast. Leisurely finishing breakfast, he checked his watch and looked at the growing crowd of girls on the beach, before he turned around and left. He roamed around the city in the Hummer and checked out the outside of a certain small and unremarkable building, an office building, and a vi in a rich neighborhood. These were the locations of Christophes hideouts which Luke had forced out of Pedro. Christophe was more of a broker. He was mostly in the business of transactions and wasnt obsessed with expanding his territory. He did business in Rio because of the special environment here. There was a limit to the disorder here and it wasnt entirelywless. It was a very suitable ce for someone as dirty as him to operate freely and groom subordinates. But this city was the turf of other bigshots, like Hernan Reyes, who was one of the biggest bosses in Rio. Thus, all these locations were basically under Hernan Reyess control. Luke spent the next two days very leisurely. Every time he went out for food or to shop, he would send out his drones to gather intelligence. From the movements of those people from the stronghold, he found even more of their associates. It was like pulling out sweet potatoes from the soil; pulling one out got him a string of bonuses. Luke couldnt be any happier during those two days.While he typed out all sorts of backup information on hisptop, he subconsciously murmured, 20, 20, 50, 20, 100, 200, 50... Generally speaking, the system would give twenty experience and credit points for a goon, thirty to fifty for a minor leader, and one to three hundred for the more vicious ones or the mid- to top-level gang leaders. It was a pattern that Luke had figured out after a long time. Of course his estimates werent urate, but he had fun doing it. The numbers he mumbled were actually the minimum he could get. As he mumbled to himself and took notes, Luke was full of enthusiasm for his next few days in Rio. Just like that, it was day five since he arrived in Rio. Last night and the night before, he had destroyed two warehouses of illegal drugs. He didnt kill a lot of people, but had disposed of quite a huge load of goods. The reward of over two thousand experience and credit points put him in a very good mood as he burned up the drugs. Chapter 511 - Beauty, Need a Hand?

Chapter 511 Beauty, Need a Hand?

Suddenly, his face changed as he looked at the surveince image sent through by the drone. On screen, a race car was being tailed by three other cars in a high-speed chase. A car chase wasnt strange. The important thing was that the car being chased belonged to Vanessa. Luke had keyed her car into his database after meeting Vanessa the other night. Watching the three cars chase Vanessa on the screen, Luke chuckled. Interesting. He then turned the wheel and drove in her direction. Vanessa was feeling quite vexed. Her luck hadnt been great in thest few months. After leaving New York, she had traveled through several other American cities, hoping to find more opportunities to make money. But as time went on, her partners had to leave one by one for various reasons, so they could only disband. She tried to operate on her own, but always failed at thest moment. Helpless, she found an opportunity to go to Mexico from America, before she returned to Rio. Now, she could only make some money by participating in underground car races. Though her life was better than most in Brazil, it was nowhere close to her life before. A few days earlier, an old acquaintance she met when she snuck across the border from Mexico sent her a job offer. Since life hadnt been great for hertely, she hadnt thought twice about epting the offer. It wasnt untilter that she learned that it was a big job worth a hundred million dors. The price was that she would be going toe to toe with the biggest bigshot in the city Hernan Reyes. However, money was infinitely powerful. She couldnt quit after hearing that the reward was a hundred million dors, so she joined the team in the end. Since Vanessa was a local and hung around the underground car market, she was entrusted with the task of reconnaissance. There was no telling what went wrong, but she got the attention of a bunch of FBI agents right after she left home. Cursing inwardly, Vanessa quickly turned around a street corner. She couldnt help but yell when she saw what was up ahead. Are you serious? Damn it! In front of her was a street that waspletely jammed due to a car ident. She couldnt get through at all. As for the road behind her, the three FBI cars were right next to each other, leaving no space for her to pass through. Gritting her teeth, she got out and ran into a nearby alley. The truth was that she was much a better driver than she was a runner. She was even still wearing high heels at that moment, which affected her speed even more. She heard the faint sound of the cars screeching to a stop behind her. The FBI agents had arrived, but she had only run ten meters into the alley. At that moment, she realized that the alley was a dead end. Had her luck just gotten worse? She was seized with desperation. Hi, Miss Vanessa. We meet again. Are you out for a morning jog? A voice rang out from high above on the side. Stunned, Vanessa turned around and looked. She saw a person sticking his head out over the top of the wall and smiling at her. It was none other than Luke. You... For a moment, she didnt know what to say. Luke, however, nced behind her. It seems someone is looking for you. Are you sure you dont want to hide? Vanessa turned around. She didnt see anyone, but she could hear many footsteps quickly drawing closer. She red at Luke. Where can I hide? Luke asked, Do you need my help? Vanessa gnashed her teeth. Yes. She had been tricked by Luke before back in New York. She knew that the officer was cunning, but he did cut her loose once. Also, the char siu had been quite tasty. Luke chuckled. As you wish, beautifuldy! He then stretched out his hand, and Vanessa grabbed it. Then, she felt like she was flying. Several secondster, three FBI agents in tactical vests charged in. The brawny baldie in the lead was surprised. Where is she? His two colleagues split up and checked the location before they both shook their heads. This is a dead end. The brawny baldie scratched his head. What the heck? Can this woman fly?. As he asked that question, Vanessa didnt feel like she was flying at all. The only thought in her mind was that she had to take a shower once she got home. Clinging tightly to Luke with all four limbs, she felt them brush through narrow gaps between buildings, and in less than ten seconds, they were out on the roadside. Luke stopped and asked, Alright, Miss Vanessa, do you want to go get your racing car? Vanessa got off from his back and patted her hair to ensure that there werent any spider webs in it. She then said, Theres no point; theyll definitely track it down. Luke smiled. Do you need a ride? Vanessa paused and stared at him for a few seconds before she nodded. Okay. A momentter, Vanessa asked casually from the passenger seat, What happened to this car? Did you rob someone? Luke shrugged. I rescued someone. Vanessa was stunned, not expecting him to reply so frankly. Your friend? Luke said, A personal assignment. Speechless for a moment, Vanessa shook her head in amusement. I shouldve seen thating. You arent a regr cop. Luke wasnt too bothered. If I were a regr cop, you wouldve already been thrown in jail, wouldnt you? Vanessa was lost for words. Were you following me? she suddenly asked. Luke chuckled. No, I wasnt. Vanessa wasnt convinced at all. It was too big a coincidence for them to identally run into each other twice in a row in a metropolis with millions of residents. Noticing her suspicion, Luke shrugged. I was following Hernan Reyes. Vanessa was surprised. What?. Luke said, To put it simply, he and I are connected because of a certain incident, so Im investigating him in passing. And? Vanessa subconsciously asked. Luke chuckled but didnt say anything. Vanessa immediately got it. Whether or not there was an and was a secret, just like how it was also a secret why she and her new partners were going after Hernan.Dropping the subject, Luke asked something else. How have you been in thest few months? Are you happy? Vanessas face turned dark. Why would this guy bring up such a depressing topic? Looking at her face, Luke nodded, deep in thought. It seems that it hasnt been easy. Vanessa snorted and red at him with her charming electric eyes once again. Luke pulled over with a smile. Were here. Vanessa was about to open the door, when Luke said, Wait a moment. Why dont we y some cards? She looked at the poker cards in Lukes hand in astonishment. Excuse me? Did you really just say that? Luke took off his sunsses and smiled brilliantly at her. Im a fortune teller. Lets y two ckjack games, and Ill know if youll be luckyter. Looking at Lukes cold blue eyes, Vanessa seemed to go into a trance, and somehow forgot her initial n to refuse him. Chapter 512 - Men In This World Ultimately Are All About the Face

Chapter 512 Men In This World Ultimately Are All About the Face

Five minutester, a confused Vanessa got out of the car. She watched Luke wave at her and drive off, and for some reason felt likeughing. Why did he y a card game with her before leaving? He even imed that the game could change her life? That would be more convincing if he had used tarot cards! He also said that he could tell what her luck was going to be like based on the number of times she won or loss. That was even more unbelievable. Yet when she was faced with all this utter nonsense, she actually listened to him with keen interest, as if she was bewitched. She must be crazy. But maybe this game really did help, as Vanessas mood was a lot better as she walked into an alley, whistling a tune. Luke, who had just lost two consecutive rounds, watched Vanessa leave before he shook his head with a smile. Your luck only went back to normal after you ran into me. He looked at Vanessas abilities that were now dim in the list, but didnt feel any regret. Vanessas abilities had been there long enough for him to learn them. Right now, Elementary Driving was on the list of his own abilities and wasnt tagged, which meant that the ability belonged to him. The whole point of Super Learning Mode was to learn, after all, not to simply copy abilities. He had also let Vanessa go for a simple reason. First of all, the system didnt deem her as someone who had to be killed. Secondly, she had provided Luke with an elementary ability. Lastly, and most importantly, she had a pretty face. Any ordinary man would be partial to a pretty face. Luke also had Elementary Driving which he acquired from Bell, the cab queen in New York, and he watched Vanessa take a circuitous route in the drone image before she entered an abandoned factory. After days of investigation, he learned that Hernan Reyes was very powerful and his influence stretched into all aspects of Rio. On the surface, Hernan was a big businessman who did a lot of charity work. He built drinking water systems for the slums, donated money to schools, and established many hospitals. But in private, this big boss was involved in all the underground businesses. He wasnt interested in anything else. If Luke could take him down, Daddy System would have to give him a thousand experience and credit points, right? Mulling over this thought, Luke drew a cross next to Hernans name. But what were Vanessa and her team up to? It couldnt be money; led by the baldie and the handsome young man, the rest of the team had watched millions in cash burn to ash in front of their eyes the night before. That was right, Vanessa was one of the robbers in ck masks who had attacked Hernans storehousest night. Maybe it was because she was too distinctive, so she never took off her mask. She had even been wearing mens clothes. Maybe a personal grudge was the only thing that couldnt be resolved with money. Then, did they all have history with Hernan? Driving the car into an alley, Luke quickly approached the factory. The factory was old and spacious, and had been specially cleaned up. There was a couch and a bed in one corner, and cars and car parts in another corner, which was where the cars were modified. There was a stove in yet another corner, where two ck people were making food. With just one whiff of the food, Lukes evaluation of their culinary skills was hell. Vanessa was talking to several people on the couch. This bunch was made up of different genders and races. The brawny baldie and the handsome young man who had burnt Hernans stash were also here. With his Sharp Nose, Luke determined that everybody here had been involved in the cash-burning operation the previous night. After eavesdropping for a moment, he realized that this bunch was actually gunning for all of Hernans cash. They had burnt the millions in cash because they wanted Hernan to gather the rest of his money together in one spot so that they could take it in one swoop. After all, carrying out one robbery was much easier than carrying out ten. With the baldies provocation, if Hernan didnt gather his money together, what if several million more burned again? If they did it once, they could do it again. Hernan had lots of men, but he couldnt watch all his hoards; the chances were high that the baldie would attack them one by one. So, it was a ploy! Furthermore, it seemed that the brawny baldie and the handsome young man really did have a personal grudge against Hernan, which made their actions all the more misleading. They were betting that Hernan wouldnt sit around and do nothing. Their n in fact had gotten off to a great start. Of the locations that Luke had checked in thest two days, two had sent out huge amounts of cash. He hadnt made a move because it wasnt necessary. As long as he caught Hernan, wouldnt this bigshot confess everything? But as he listened to this bunch talk about robbing a ce, Luke clicked his tongue. How bold, you even dare rob a police station? After secretly taking photos of these people, Luke withdrew. It wasnt bad that these people were going after Hernan. Hernan was more likely to make a mistake while he was busy protecting his money. Taking advantage of the chaos was the ultimate strategy. Luke returned to the beach in the afternoon. Sitting in front of a stall with hisptop, he mulled over this operation n. Vanessa and her team were going to act in a day or two. It would be best for him to take advantage of this timing. The best would be if he could capture Hernan alive. He was very interested in the intelligence that this bigshot might have. Suddenly, he saw two long legs out of the corner of his eye. He turned his head and saw Vanessa and an Asian guy walk by in the distance, then stop in the shade to chat leisurely with each other. Luke was amused. What were they up to this time? It didnt take long for him to understand. Hernan Reyes had appeared in a coffeehouse in a nearby hotel. Luke activated the sound collector on his fake phone and listened to Vanessa and her partners conversation. Theres nothing we can do. That guy has six bodyguards with him, and the ss around him is probably bulletproof, the Asian guy said softly as he munched on some chips. Eight! Theres only one man each at the table on his left and behind him. Do you think they look like people who are there for coffee? Vanessa said in a low voice as she nced at Hernan. How long have you been inactive since thest time? asked the Asian guy. Vanessas face turned dark. Cant I take a break? The Asian guy looked at her face. Your bad luck isnt gone yet? Vanessa turned her head away and refused to answer the depressing question. The Asian guy shrugged and dropped the chit chat. He turned in Hernans direction. How can we get his palm print? Dominic must be kidding. Well be stopped by his bodyguards as soon as we approach him. Vanessa snorted. Thats why certain things can only be done by women. Chapter 513 - Damn You, You Actually Want…

Chapter 513 Damn You, You Actually Want...

As she spoke, Vanessa took off the gauze wrap she had been wearing around her waist to reveal her super long legs that were as alluring as her eyes. She then strode in Hernans direction. Staring at her perfect back, the Asian guy was too dumbfounded to say anything. But she had only taken two steps, when a stranger came from the side to hug Vanessa and bring her back. I think this isnt something that needs to be done by a woman, the stranger chuckled and said. The Asian guys expression was wary. You are... Im Vanessas friend. You can call me Skywalker. The stranger nodded at him with a smile. Stunned for a brief moment, Vanessa then said in a low voice, And you say youre not following me? The stranger was none other than Luke. He said with a smile, I really didnt. Ive been here for two hours. I even had lunch here. What were you thinking of doing? Something like this? Vanessa red at him. Take your filthy hand away. Luke shrugged and withdrew his hand from her butt. In any case, my hand should be cleaner than his, right? Why cant I touch it if he can? Vanessa gnashed her teeth. What do you know? This is... She suddenly stopped. It was impossible for her to exin. Luke, however, curled his lip. In short, you want to seduce that ugly old man and let him ce his hand on your bu- body, so that you can get his palm print, right? Both the Asian guy and Vanessa looked at him in surprise. Luke shrugged. Dont look at me that way. I got here earlier than you guys, and overheard your conversation. You sure you need his palm print? The Asian guy nced at Vanessa but didnt say anything As a low-key and attentive man, he had already realized that Vanessa and this young man were very familiar with each other. Otherwise, she wouldve pped the young man instead of just telling him to take his hand away after he put it on her butt. The Asian guy was too smart to make any randomment at that moment. Various emotions shed across Vanessas face, before she finally nodded. Yes. Luke stretched. Give me two minutes. Ill get his palm print for you. Right, the two of you stay back a little, in case you get shot. With that, he got up and headed over to Hernan. The Asian guy looked at Vanessa. Are we really going to stand back? Or should we help him? Vanessa came back to herself at his reminder. She said in a low voice, Hurry up and hide. She had never seen how formidable Luke could be with her own eyes, although it had been crazy how he had been able to leap between buildings with her on his back in the morning. However, she could never forget how Luke killed Sergei and his thirty men on the highway in New York. len Here, Hernan only had eight bodyguards. She didnt think they could stand up to Luke for long. She and the Asian guy quickly fell back to the corner of a building and craned their necks to observe the coffeehouse. The Asian guy asked casually, Is he chasing you? Hes quite enthusiastic! Vanessas expression twisted but she didnt say anything. On the other end, Luke put on a pair of big sunsses that blocked half of his face, and stuffed two lollipops into his mouth so that his cheeks bulged and made him look like a chipmunk. The next moment, he walked to the booth right next to Hernans. The two lovebirds at the table were stumped at the arrival of this uninvited person. But Luke simply said with a smile, Sorry, Im just passing by. Before the couple could reply, Luke had lunged to the side and hit the ss partition with his shoulder. Bang! With a dull crash, the big and heavy piece of ss fell into the neighboring booth. Luke scrambled into the next booth right after the ss fell, grabbed Hernan, who was dizzy after being hit by the ss. and pressed both the mans hands against two tablet menus that he had just picked up. As he pressed Hernans hands hard to the tablets, he roared in Portuguese, You damn b*stard, you want to touch my girlfriends butt? Go to hell! Saying that, he pped Hernans face from side to side, giving him a serious beating. The two bodyguards outside the booth were only just reacting as they ran toward them, but Luke grabbed their boss and threw him at them, and they all fell over. At the same time, he picked up the tablet menus from the table and escaped through the neighboring booth once again. The Asian guy and Vanessa gazed at the scene in shock from a distance. From their angle, they had caught every single detail. Stunned for quite a handful of seconds, the Asian guy suddenly looked at the distance between him and Vanessa in rm before he abruptly took two huge steps back. That was no joke! Just because Vanessa wanted to use her feminine wiles to obtain Hernans palm print, this Skywalker or whatever charged forth and pped bigshot Hernan silly. If he identally bumped into Vanessa, he would probably face amputation! The two of them looked at the mess inside the coffeehouse withplicated feelings. Suddenly, someone said behind them, Hey, here are the palm prints. Look at the time. One minute and 37 seconds. Perfect! They turned around, only to see Luke shaking the two tablets menus in his hands. They were both lost for words. You sure you were there to get his palm print? More like youre trying to turn Rio upside down! A momentter, two cars nearby sped off before splitting up on the main road. Luke was holding a piece of paper. He smiled at the number on it. Alright, looks like my lucks pretty good too. On the other side, the Asian guy and Vanessa returned to the abandoned factory in their car. The moment he got out, the Asian guy shouted, Taji,e and see if these palm prints work. A ck man asked in surprise, You already got it? How? As he talked, he carefully epted the two tablets from the Asian guy. He observed them for a moment before he clicked his tongue. You didnt get a random persons palm prints to trick me, did you? These palm prints are too clear. Did you press Hernans hands to them for two seconds? The Asian guy turned his head with a strange expression on his face. You want to exin it? Vanessa shook her head. Han, Im going to go get some rest. You do it. Everybody gathered to listen to the Asian guy named Han rte what happened. By the time he was done with his story, his audience was dumbfounded. A tall ck guy couldnt help but remark, You must be kidding. The man simply walked in, knocked down a piece of bulletproof ss, took care of the bodyguards, pped Hernan in his face, and got his palm prints? Everybody was as shocked as he was. If they could catch Hernan so easily, they wouldve done it a long time ago; they wouldnt have to go to all this trouble of nning to rob Hernans hoard in order to lure him out to be killed. Chapter 514 - Dating Is Free, and I Have To Work Tomorrow

Chapter 514 Dating Is Free, and I Have To Work Tomorrow

The only reason why the brawn baldie didnt do it was that they didnt have enoughbat ability. It was impossible for them to be quick about capturing Hernan when he was protected by eight bodyguards. If they didnt catch Hernan in the very first instant, the police officers and Hernans subordinates would swarm them, and it would be impossible to escape then. The ck man who had spoken hesitated when he saw everybodys expressions. Guys, do we want to invite this man to join the team? Our n will be more likely to seed with his help. No! Everybody turned their heads, because it was Vanessa who had shouted from the couch. Why not? asked the ck man curiously. The man was a capable fighter, and he had pped Hernan in public, which meant that he wasnt on Hernans side. Why couldnt they invite him? Vanessa was silent for a moment, before she said, Im not that familiar with him. This matter is too important. I cant let everybody take this risk. The ck man was about to say something, but the brawny baldie interrupted him. Okay, Vanessa, who is he? After a brief hesitation, Vanessa said, Dominic, hes just an acquaintance whom I met in New York a couple of months ago. Dominic, the brawny baldie, frowned. We really cant invite him to join us? Vanessa quickly shook her head. Its best if we dont. The man wasnt some sort of righteous cop, but he did cause her to lose more than ten million dorsst time. If he did that again, how was she going to exin it to her partners? Actually, she didnt really understand why she could be so calm about a police detective who had robbed her of more than ten million dors. If her confidantes from thest robbery knew this, they would probably mock her for trying to suck up to him. Dominic stared at her for a moment before he turned his head. Okay, lets drop it and focus on our own n. cing your hopes on someone else is the most useless thing to do. They continued their discussion. With Hernans palm prints, there was a lot they could do. On the side, Vanessas feelings were in a mess; she didnt know what to do. Luke had shown up repeatedly and done something unexpected every time. Also, since he was onto Hernan too, she had no doubt that they would meet again. Then, what attitude should she face him with? On the other hand, Luke was rxed and not nearly as bothered as Vanessa. For him, Vanessa wasnt an experience bundle. The reward for killing her wasnt as much as for killing two random armed criminals. Besides, now that he was fully aware of Hernans and Dominics movements and ns, it was time for him to do something big. Money? No, Luke wasnt interested in the hundred million dors that Dominics team was after. That was because... he didnt have enough space in his inventory to store all that money, and it would be very hard tounder it. What he was most concerned about was experience and credit points. On his trip to Mexicost time, he got more than ten thousand experience and credit points from one job. This time, he had only gained four thousand so far, which was only thirty percent of his goal. He had to work harder! Cheering for himself in his heart, Luke then went... to the beach. He had just beaten up Hernan in the afternoon, so he probably shouldnt work anymore today. He might as well watch the bikini-d girls y volleyball. He had be an avid fan of the sport recently. He had barely sat down in the restaurant, when the Brazilian girl who had given him a note before came over again. What do you want today? The usual? Luke nodded with a smile. Yes, and I would like two specials. He gave her money for the meals as well as a tip. The girl epted the money but didnt leave immediately. Instead, she gave Luke a coy look. Hey, you have time to look at them but dont have time to ask me out? Stunned, Luke shook his head with a smile. No, Im just watching them in passing while I eat. Actually, Im very busy. The girl reached out to lift his chin and she said, Fine, but as long as you call that number, well be officially dating, and dating is free, understand? With that, she turned around and left. Looking at her curves, which were far more charming than that of her American peers, Luke sighed. But I have to work tomorrow. The truth was that not only did he have to work the next day, he had to start preparing right now. The surveince he set up at the abandoned factory delivered intelligence to him unceasingly. Hernans money was gathered in the police department. ording to Dominics intelligence, Hernan put his money in the vault in the police department. Clearly, this police department had longe under Hernans control. Dominic had chosen the perfect time to attack, which was when Hernan went to the police department. However brazen Hernans men were, they didnt have the courage to barge into the police department and help the police capture criminals. It was one thing for Hernan to conspire with the police in private, but it was a whole other thing to be public about it. Thus, the only thing Dominics team had to handle were the police officers during the robbery. Luke listened with interest and jotted down several key points of their operation. If he showed up at the right time, he would be able to intercept Hernan and take him away. The next morning, Luke got the message that Dominic was going to take action. He got in his car and set off as well. But just ten minutester, he received a notification of an unusual development. Hooking up to his wiretap, Luke was dumbfounded. Dominic, the handsome young man, and two other guys had been stopped by the FBI in the factory. These FBI agents werent simple. They had taken advantage of the teams negligence and tracked them down to the abandoned factory. Then, theyunched an unexpected ambush when half of Dominics team was out, capturing the rest of the members in the factory. Luke clicked his tongue and didnt know what to say. Dominic and the handsome young man were in charge of this robbery and central figures in the operation. Without them, it was impossible to carry out the robbery at all. After the chaos, the FBI agents caught the four people and herded them into their vehicles. Even more unfortunately, the four people captured were all wanted in America. Dominic Toretto, the handsome young man Brian OConnor, Dominics sister Mia Toretto, and Vincent, who was an important assistant, had done quite a number of illegal things in Los Angeles. In the end, they even hijacked a prisoner van, rescued Dominic, and fled to Brazil. Luke searched his memories but couldnt find any other intelligence on them. It seemed the cases were too trivial for him to remember! Muttering this in his heart, he continued to listen in. On the other end, the four unlucky people were escorted to an armored Hummer. It was the bald and muscr FBI agent, named Hobbs, who had caught them. On the phone, he said that he would take them to the airport immediately to be escorted back to America. Luke eased up on the gas pedal and tapped the wheel, deep in thought. Chapter 515 - To Intervene or Not to Intervene? My New Car!

Chapter 515 To Intervene or Not to Intervene? My New Car!

Did Luke need to save Dominic and his partners? He didnt think so. Whether the robbery happened or not, Luke would clean up the important yers in Hernans criminal group. His operation wouldnt be impacted much whether they were around or not. Thinking that, he slowed down and turned into a street. He then saw three speeding cars in front of him. Luke was quite familiar with the three cars, especially the armored Hummer in the middle, since he had seen them many times in thest few days. The Hummer belonged to Hobbs, the bald FBI agent, and Dominic and his unlucky partners were in it. Luke shrugged and continued driving, not feeling obligated to do anything. Soon, the cars passed each other. But dozens of meters after he passed the Hummer, Luke heard a boom. He instantly looked in the rearview mirror, only to see that the FBIs car in the lead had exploded in mes. On a roof not far away, a man was holding a RPGuncher as the dust around him was kicked up from the attack. Youve got to me kidding me! Luke murmured, before he quickly put on a mask, his doubleyered bulletproof vest, and the bulletproof helmet. He ced an AK next to him and equipped himself with two clips. There were altogether three cars and six men in Hobbss squad. They used to be regr soldiers, and could take down twenty criminals easily. So, there were few criminals who would dare attack them. As he expected, Luke saw a bunch of criminals open fire from both sides of the street through the rearview mirror as he put on his gear. The criminals shot at the remaining two FBI vehicles from the corners, the windows, the roofs, and behind other cars. Watching as the second vehicle C the armored Hummer and the sturdiest of the lot C stop, Luke cursed. Damn it! The smartest decision would be for the Hummer to charge forward. As long as it wasnt hit directly by the RPG, it could totally resist gunfire. But it stopped, and so did the car behind it, as they surrounded the first car that had been hit by the RPG. They wanted to rescue their teammates. It was a praiseworthy but dangerous decision. Damn it! Luke cursed again as his hands moved swiftly. My new car! Saying that, he turned the wheel and sped up. At that moment, the RPG fired again and hit the second SUV. The FBI agents who were doing their best to counterattack were instantly sent flying by the shockwave. Seeing that, Luke could only pray that the FBI agents werent too unlucky. The FBI team were subconsciously using the armored Hummer as cover from the explosion. They would be lucky to get out of this alive. Less than ten secondster, the criminals who had the upper hand thanks to their ambush and overwhelming firepower saw a ck armored Hummer drive over. It zigzagged around at an astonishing speed on the street, and the AK sticking out of the window fired wildly. Some of the criminal shooters on the street were forced to retreat. The guy who was holding the RPG was killed first. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! On the left side, several criminals who were shooting from the roofs screamed and fell. The ck armored Hummer charged toward the end of the road before it swiftly swung around and the AK switched targets. Bang! Bang! Bang! Thest remaining bullets in the AK blew up the head of a man who was brave enough to stand up with the RPG again. My new car! Ill kill whoever dares to blow it up! Luke dered fiercely in his heart. At that moment, the ck Hummer did a full turn. Luke hit the gas pedal and rumbled forward again. Now that the drivers seat was facing the opposite side, the AK opened fire like crazy again and used up half of thest clip. Several criminals on the right screamed and fell, some on the roof and some from the buildings. It was chaos. Lots of people were shouting, but nobody knew what everybody was saying. Hobbs, the bald FBI agent, was one of the people yelling. Damn it, Wilkes, say something if youre alive! Boss, cough cough, Im still alive, but at least two of my ribs are broken. A young Asian struggled to spit out a mouthful of blood as he leaned against the back of another car. Hobbs was slightly relieved. The injury was bad, but it wouldnt kill him right away. Mike, what about you? he shouted again. A brawny Latino man raised his head from the ground. Im fine. Ill live. Hobbs gnashed his teeth. Get up! Kill the guys around us while that Hummer hasnt blown up yet. In this narrow street surrounded by buildings, there was nowhere for a car to escape an RPG, which was what happened to them. But Luke had already rushed back over to them. He opened the door and got out. Instead of getting out in a hurry, he reloaded his AK before he opened the door. The criminals stuck their heads out again. This time, they werent as lucky. Lukes precision when he was on solid ground and holding the gun with both hands waspletely different from when he was firing single-handedly from a speeding car. For Luke, the criminals sticking their heads out on the roofs were all moving in slow-mo. He even had the time to n the most simple and efficient shooting route, and started blowing up the heads of the criminals along this route. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Five bullets took down five criminals one after another, as if they were being executed in a row. Luke then turned to face his car. Bang! Bang! Bang! The three criminals at a street corner not far away were shot in the head before they could make a sound. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Four criminals on the second floor of a building behind the car fell. So far, Luke had only met two adversaries who were on par with him in terms of shooting within a range of thirty meters. Keeping his gun raised, Luke moved to Hobbss armored Hummer and patted the door. Hey, get out and rescue them. A momentter, the door opened, and a female agent aimed her pistol at Luke warily. Luke didnt even bother to look at her. Hurry up and move the injured FBI agents into the car. The four people in the car swiftly got out. They had all been uncuffed. Luke nced at the female agent but didnt say anything. Narrowing his eyes, Dominic asked, Who are you? Luke waved his hand. Lets save them first. You dont want to be responsible for their deaths, do you? Theyre FBI agents. Stumped, they hurried to carry the five wounded FBI agents over and put them into the yellow Hummer. While they were moving the wounded agents, Luke fired several times with his AK and blew up the heads of some of thest few criminals. For a moment, except for the burning cars and the groans of the criminals, the street fell quiet. Everybody couldnt help moving faster as they quickly took care of everything. Looking at Hobbs, who was holding his gun and on high alert next to the car, Luke asked, Hows your injury? Do you want me to drive you to the airport? Chapter 516 - He Said He’s Not Interested in Money

Chapter 516 He Said Hes Not Interested in Money

Hobbs gritted his teeth. Im fine. Luke nodded. Then you take your car. Ill lead the way for you. Which airport is your ne at? Hobbs stared at him. How did you know that a ne is picking us up? Luke sneered. Youre FBI agents. Would you escort your prisoners back to America by boat? Hobbs also thought that his question had been a little dumb. Soon, Hobbss men got into their Hummer, and Dominic and his partners got into Lukes car. The two Hummers started up and drove toward the airport. After escorting Hobbs to the airport, Luke pulled over not far away and waved at the yellow Hummer. The yellow Hummer slowed down a little before it picked up speed again and left. Luke wasnt surprised at all. Hobbs was more concerned about his mens lives than the prisoners in Lukes car. Of the five men in his squad, three were severely wounded, and two had mild injuries. One of the two who had mild injuries had broken ribs, and the other had a broken leg. The injuries werent severe, but they couldnt fight anymore. The three gravely wounded men had to be sent back to America for treatment. They might not survive if they were sent to a Brazilian hospital. It was the reason why Hobbs didnt stop. Between his mens lives and the captured suspects, he chose his mens lives. Watching Hobbs get his men onto the ne, Luke turned around and left. The car drove to an abandoned garage. It was silent in the car. Looking in the rearview mirror, Luke said, Okay, ask whatever you want. Dominic exchanged looks with everybody else before he asked, Who are you? Luke chuckled. An American. Everybody was lost for words. Do you think anyone would mistake you for a foreigner? Dominic asked, Why did you rescue us? Lukeughed and said, I was rescuing the FBI agents, but Im not with the FBI. ... There was something strange about this logic. But they werent stupid, and quickly understood the implication. This stranger was an ally of the FBI, which was why he saved Hobbs and his men. But he didnt work for the FBI, so it was unnecessary for him to help capture Dominic and his group. Okay, that made some sense. Also, everybody saw that the stranger was still wearing his helmet, and didnt bother to reveal his identity at all. Dominic and Brian were proud people, and didnt say anything. But when the car stopped, everybody looked at the driver again. Luke said, Alright, get out. Im Vanessas friend, okay? Everybody exchanged strange looks and got out. Bye bye. Have a great day. Luke bid them farewell like from an ad, then turned the car around and quickly drove off. Everybody was speechless. Were there really still good samaritans like this in the world? Luke didnt go too far. He found another abandoned factory and hid his ck Hummer inside. After today, this ck Hummer would definitely be hunted down by Hernans men as soon as it appeared on the streets. 200,000 dors! My new car! He heaved a sigh and cleaned up all traces in the car, before he left quietly. In the abandoned factory, Dominic and his teammates gathered together once more. Without the leaders, the group hadnt gone through with the nned robbery today. Fortunately, the leaders were fine. After hearing them rte what happened, everybody looked at Vanessa, who was in a corner. She kept her head down. There was no telling what was on her mind. Vanessa, are you sure you cant invite your friend to join us? The tall ck man made the suggestion again. With him around, I think well be able to break out easily even if Hernan discovers us. This time, even Dominic didnt stop him. Though they hadnt clearly seen what happened outside when they were in the car, the image of the dozens of dead criminals which the ck Hummer had left in its wake after doing one round on the street was fresh in their minds. There was nothing wrong at all with what the tall ck man said. Vanessa opened her mouth several times. Eventually, she sighed. Ill give him a call, alright? Naturally, Luke had given her his contact. It was a local number. The call went through, and after exchanging a few words with Luke, she hung up. Looking at everybody, she was too embarrassed to speak for a moment. Brian observed her keenly. He didnt ept it? Vanessas expression was conflicted, but she could only nod. He said hes not interested in money. What the hell! Everybody cursed at the same time. How could anyone in the world not love money? If they didnt, that only meant it wasnt enough money to tempt them! For them, at least, that was the only reasonable exnation. Do we need to relocate? Vincent, that minor assistant, asked. Everybody looked at Vanessa again. He wont rat us out, but Hobbs knows this ce too. Vanessa fell silent after saying that. Dominic shook his head. Hobbs wont tell anybody about our hideout. He isnt an idiot. He definitely knows who attacked him just now. Im actually surprised he didnt stick around to pay them back. Alright, enough of that. Well proceed as nned. Everybodys eyes bulged. Were going ahead? Dominic said, We did so much, and we were almost killed today. Are you really willing to give up? Nobody said a word in the warehouse. Everybody had worked hard for days and spent so much time and money on this n. It had finallye together, and was just waiting to be carried out. If they gave up at this moment, they would regret it for the rest of their lives. First of all, we need two cars as hard as that ck armored Hummer. That way, well be able to charge straight in... Dominic began toy things out. On the other side, with his knapsack on his back, Luke read the system notification. System: Rescue the FBI squad under attack and Officer Elena. Completed. Total experience: 300. Total credit: 300. Contribution rate: 7%. EXP +210. Credit +210. That was it. Luke chuckled. He knew that Daddy System didnt consider Dominic and his partners civilians. He was already lucky that he didnt lose any credit points for saving them. He was quite happy now that he had figured out more of the systems rules. As for Vanessas proposal, he wasnt interested in it at all. If he joined their team, what could Dominic and the rest of them do? Cheer him on? That would be a waste of their talents! They had to stir up as much trouble as possible, so that they could distract everyone and take the me for Luke. Lukes favorite thing was to fish in troubled waters. Even if the FBI found out that he was the one who had taken action earlier, they had to owe him a favor. He had saved six FBI agents, after all, purely out of civic duty. However, if he worked directly with Dominics group to rob Hernan Reyess vault, it would be a stain on his record in the future. But flirting a little with Vanessa was fine. He wasnt married anyway. Every man wanted to be nice to beautiful women. Chapter 517 - The Lofty View of a Long-Legged Woman

Chapter 517 The Lofty View of a Long-Legged Woman

Making ns in his heart, Luke returned to the beach. He hesitated a moment outside the restaurant he was familiar with. Then, he drove for another hundred meters to a different restaurant and ordered the special there. He might have switched venues, but outside the restaurant was still his favorite beach volleyball As a loyal fan of the game, he nodded at the bikini-d girls who disyed marvelous skills while he ate. An hourter, he paid the bill and left. Having lost his car, it would be best for him to get a new one today. What ce had the best cars? Luke didnt bother to ask a cab driver this time. He simply took a bus to his destination. Under the night sky, next to a seaside road on a wide, open area, there were lights, drinks, music, rows of excellent cars, and a crowd of hot girls. Most of the girls had fascinating wheat-colored or tanned skin that was as smooth as silk. Most of them wore revealing clothes like crop tops and very short bottoms as they unted their young and energetic bodies. Luke smiled as he passed through the crowd, and quite a few girls made eyes at him. The most passionate and outspoken of the lot even gave him a slip of paper. Youre adorable. Give me a call tonight. I have quite a few friends. Luke thanked her with a smile. He put the paper in his pocket and continued moving. Behind him, the hot girl returned to her friends, and all of them talked andughed while they looked at Lukes ass. Sensing the hot gazes behind him, Luke was amused. He wasnt here for girls, but for Guadano, the shorty Vanessa had introduced him to thest time and who was one of the big bosses in the underground car market in Rio. More importantly, the underground car market and Hernan didnt see eye to eye. The only reason why they hadnt fought yet was that their businesses hardly came into conflict. When Hernan had tried to extend his reach into the underground car market, he had gotten into quite a few battles with the car smugglers, and there had been dozens of casualties on both sides. Later, Hernan felt that the losses would outweigh the gains if this continued, so decided to call a truce. Since then, the conflict basically came to a stop, but with the blood feud between them, none of their underlings wanted to look weak in front of the other side. Thus, the car smuggles remained hostile toward Hernan even if they no longer fought. A momentter, Luke smiled and suddenly turned around. Surprise! We meet again. The person who had been about to pat him on the back was so shocked that she almost pped him. Fortunately, she caught herself in time, before she said in a low voice, Why are you here? Luke signaled to her and they walked behind a row of cars. He then said with a smile, I want to buy another car. I cant drive the one I bought any longer. You know why. Those distinctive electric eyes looked at him. It was you in the morning, right? Luke smiled and didnt say anything, and that electric gaze sparked again. He said with a smile, Vanessa, whats past is past. We have to move forward. Vanessa raked her fingers through her hair. Whats there to see when you move forward? Why did you turn down my offer...? Luke shook his head with a smile. Im a police officer; I wont do anything illegal like robbery. Back in New York, I recovered the cash and turned a blind eye to you lot. That was already my bottom line. The most important reason is that I cant spend the money even if I steal it. Its easier to make money than to earn credit points! Luke grumbled inwardly. Vanessa was silent. She had vaguely guessed that Luke would say that. It was also the reason for herplicated feelings. On one hand, she felt that Luke treated her a little special. But on the other hand, she felt that Luke was a little bit bothered by what she had before. She believed that was the reason why this strange young officer kept his distance from her. Her biggest impression of Luke was that he was mysterious and formidable. Unlike most men she knew, the young officer was utterly unpredictable. He had let her go in New York, rescued her yesterday morning, and after touching her butt yesterday afternoon, beat Hernan up. She felt that these were things that shouldnt have happened. But they did. Vanessa was by nature a thrill-seeker. Otherwise, given her knowledge and smarts, as well as her driving and car modification skills, she could easily live a middle-ss life in America. If she was willing to sell herself to some rich old man, it was possible for her to be the wife of a billionaire. But she had always rejected that type of boring life. She loved the thrill, the feel of her blood boiling, and the sense of adventure. That was why she robbed banks. Otherwise, she couldve swindled a few silly magnates out of their money with her smarts and her moves. That would be so much easier to do. But that was too boring for her. She loved ying hide-and-seek with the police. The crime itself wasnt her goal, and was only a way for her to look for thrills. Now, a man who gave her a sense of novelty and excitement had appeared. Except for the fact that he was a little young, she found everything else about him outstanding, including the fact that he had gotten the best of her. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been able to pique her interest. Thinking that, she strode forward and ced one hand on his shoulder as she looked down at him from her lofty viewpoint. So, when you saved Dominic and others in the afternoon, it wasnt because of me? Luke was helpless. This womans long legs were too domineering. In her high heels, she was an astonishing 1.9 meters, which made her a heck of a lot taller than Luke. He spread his hands. I was saving the FBI agents. Theyre my colleagues, after all... mmph. His mouth was blocked. Panting after a moment, Vanessa mumbled a curse. You... damn... rascal, cant you say... something nice? epting her sudden passion, Luke murmured, Then... I did it for our friendship? Vanessa red at him even when her mouth was busy. You... Vanessa, you ran into an old acquaintance?. someone asked casually. Luke and Vanessa finally broke apart and turned around. The moment Lukes face was revealed, a certain Asian guy smacked the back of the person who had asked the question. The tall ck man who had just spoken yelled, Holy sh*t! What are you doing? Han, however, smiled from behind him and waved. Hello, Skywalker. The tall ck man forgot to close his mouth when he turned around and looked at Luke next to Vanessa. SKYWALKER? Luke had never mentioned his name to Dominics gang. Vanessa had never revealed it either. So, they all referred to him the way he had introduced himself, as Skywalker. Luke chuckled and nodded. Hello, Han. Dominic stared at him for a moment, before he came over and stretched out his hand. Chapter 518 - A Man Who Understands Manners Should Be More Proactive

Chapter 518 A Man Who Understands Manners Should Be More Proactive

Luke stretched out his hand as well, and the brawny baldie grabbed it and gave him a half-bear hug as he patted Lukes back with his other hand. Thank you. His gratitude was clear. Luke said with a smile, Youre wee. Dominic looked at him again for a moment before he waved his hand. Lets go look for cars. Vanessa, you can take off your own. With that, the brawny baldie left with his crew. Among them, Han was the only person who could control himself. He had already seen Luke yesterday afternoon, and could just about contain his curiosity. But everybody turned their heads to look this Skywalker up and down as they walked away. After all, this man was probably the only person in the entire city who was capable of grabbing Hernan and pping him in the face. But after observing Luke, their biggest impression was that he was young and very gentle-looking, and nowhere near as muscr and ferocious as they had imagined. What they didnt know was that Luke was wearing makeup, and he looked thirty percent different from his actual appearance. When he had rescued Vanessa yesterday, she wouldnt have recognized him if he hadnt mentioned it. That was because Lukes youthful face had left a deep impression on her. Luke didnt pay any mind to their looks. It was unlikely he would see them again when things here were over. After seeing the nuisances off, he looked at Vanessa with a smile. I still need to buy a car. Vanessa took out her phone and said, Tell me the model, or what you need. Luke replied, Low-key, sturdy, powerful, and preferably bulletproof. Vanessa raised an eyebrow and nced at him with her electric eyes again, as if to say, Youre still pretending. His requirements, just like when he had asked for the Hummer previously, were obviously for something big. After sending a text message, she stuck out her lip. Go hide there. Guadano isnt a friend to Hernan, but he might sell you out for money. Luke shrugged and took out a ck stic bag from his knapsack for her. He then hid to one side. Soon, the same shorty drove over in a car. Looking at the specs which Vanessa sent to him after she examined the car, Luke gave an affirmative reply. Vanessa took out several wads of cash from the ck stic bag and pocketed them. She then waved her hand at the shorty in dismissal. The shorty was used to her treatment. He simply shrugged and left. Vanessa drove the car over to Luke and opened the door on the passengers side. Luke got into the car. With a roar of the engine, the newly-acquired car quickly sped up and rushed forward on the seaside road. Feeling the wind that whistled by, Luke couldnt help but raise his voice. Where are we going? Vanessa nced at him with a vague smile before swiftly looking away. Where do you want to go? Her voice wasnt loud, and Luke had to strain to hear her. Looking at the speedometer which read more than 120 kph, Luke preferred not to take any risks. He ventured, The beach? As he expected, she rolled her electric eyes at him again. After speeding along for ten minutes, the two of them finally stopped next to a beach. The view here wasnt great, and there was no sand here either. Thus, there were few streetlights or passers-by. After pulling over and turning off the engine, Vanessa undid her safety belt and got out. She leaned against the engine hood. Luke followed her out and stood next to her. Well, this ce looks nice. Vanessa burst outughing. This ce has held the title of Rios worst scenic spot for years. There arent even any lights here. Whats there to see? Luke shrugged. All that matters when youre sightseeing is whom you travel with. If I went to Ipanema Beach with Dominic, I dare say the scenery there would be awful. Vanessa heaved a sigh and grabbed his hand. After walking for ten meters, she opened a door to a house. After the lights were turned on, Luke looked around and asked curiously, This is... a dorm? Vanessa hummed in response and led him to a room. She pointed at the couch and said, Have a seat. She then went to the side and opened the fridge. Theres only water here. Do you want any? Luke hesitated a moment before he said, Theres juice in my backpack. Would you like some? With a swoosh, a bottle of cold water was thrown at him. Why are you so talkative? Luke picked up the water and said with a smile, Because I have manners. Holding a bottle of water in her hand, Vanessa had a few mouthfuls and went over to him. She looked down at him and said, If you have manners, you should be more proactive instead of making me do everything. Do you understand? Luke: Huh? You... Outside the window, the waves undted soundlessly. When it was almost dawn, Luke woke Vanessa. Time to get up. Vanessa grunted. Stop. Let me sleep a little longer. Luke chuckled. Early to bed, early to rise. You can take another shower before I drive you back. Vanessa had already stretched out her hands to pinch his back hard. You... Its only six oclock. When do you expect to drive me back? Luke tilted his head and thought for a moment. An hour should be enough. Her hands on his back clenched even harder. You beast... Luke actually hadnt gone all out. Because of Dominics big operation today, they had slept earlyst night, and Vanessa had slept for almost eight hours. In the morning, they fooled around for only half an hour before they used the rest of the time to shower and get dressed. After Luke came out of the shower, he looked at Vanessa, who was tidying up. Thinking for a moment, he warned her, I need to tell you something. Vanessa turned to look at him with her captivating eyes. What is it? Luke said, Be careful about Hernans trump card. Vanessa was curious. What trump card? Luke said, My source tells me that Hernan already sent the noticest night for something called Hedgehog toe back. It could be a person, a secret army troop, or a weapon. Vanessa frowned. How did you... Never mind. Ill warn Dominic and the others. They left the house, and Luke drove her to the abandoned factory before leaving right away. Looking at the car driving off in the distance, Vanessa sighed, but then suddenly smiled. Forget it. This guy is pretty considerate. Hes much better than those clingy men. Luke eavesdropped on the abandoned factory for several minutes before he sighed and called it a day. Dominics team had adjusted their n again. Today, they would modify their new cars and make final preparations. It was a peaceful day, except for the fact that many police officers and criminals were turning the city upside down for a young white man with sunsses and fat cheeks. Chapter 519 - Hernan Has a “Cold,” and the Mysterious Attacker

Chapter 519 Hernan Has a Cold, and the Mysterious Attacker

Hernan left the house at nine in the morning the next day. Looking at the image sent back by his drones, Luke was deep in thought. Who are these two new guys? Different from before, the two men who took the backseat of the limo together with Hernan were in gray attire and all covered up. Just like when Luke went out on a personal assignment, they were wearing masks and sunsses. They were only around 1.75 meters tall, but looked very strong. Even their thighs were thicker than Vanessas waist. Were they fighters who focused on physical strength? Luke thought for a moment, but shook his head. A regr fighter who was focused on physical strength didnt have a lot of advantages in front of guns and cars. They had to be agile as well. However, those two didnt seem to be carrying any guns; at most, they would only be able to carry a pistol. Mulling over this, Luke tailed Hernans car from a distance. At half past nine, Hernans car entered the police station. This boss didntpletely trust the police officers under hismand. He came and checked his money every day. At the same time, his subordinates and the police officers were all frantically searching for Dominic, as well as for the man who had pped Hernan so hard. At that moment, Hernan walked into the police station with a face mask on. Noticing the surprise in the eyes of the police stations director, he snapped angrily, I caught a cold, okay? The director immediately showed that he sincerely believed his bosss excuse. He simply said, Boss, the police station has twice the number of guards as usual. We also have elite officers around the vault itself. Theres no need to worry. Hernan nodded his head, but mumbled to himself, Idiot, Im worried that youre the one wholl steal my money! He quickly checked the money in the vault before he returned to the directors office, sitting down while the director stood on the side obediently like a smallckey. Hernan waved his hand impatiently. Go back to your business, dont stand around here. The director nodded and went away. After the door closed, Hernan finally took off his big mask to reveal his swollen cheeks. Fortunately, only the two brothers whom he trusted the most were with him, and they wouldnt mock him. Boss, when we catch the man who pped you, give him to me. Ill break every bone in his body, one of the gray men said in a hoarse voice. Hernan nodded helplessly. Fine, you can have him. Those two brothers were loyal but not tactful; they had to touch a sore spot. Couldnt they drop it? Hernan had never been humiliated like this before. Remembering what happened in the afternoon the day before yesterday, he felt choked with rage. If he had been shot that day, he might have been angry, but not as aggrieved. Actually, there was nothing wrong with him physically; his swollen face, which was 50%rger than usual, barely counted as a minor injury. But he would rather that he had been shot the day before yesterday; that, at least, would have been more befitting for a bigwig like him. A bigwig who hadnt been shot wasnt qualified to be one. Instead, he had been pped hard, and he couldnt find the man who did it. That was embarrassing Even at that moment, Hernan still felt puzzled. What psycho would grab him just to p him in the face? Besides, what the man said that day infuriated him as well. He had touched too many womens butts. How would he know which woman the stranger was referring to? If he killed the boyfriend of every woman whose butt he had touched, hundreds of men in Rio would be dead. After the incident, he even obtained the surveince footage from the hotel. However, his subordinates regretfully informed him that the footage didnt contain any leads on the stranger. When they gave Hernan the news, they had all been sweating and feeling lucky that the surveince cameras hadnt captured Hernan being beaten up. As a bigshot in Rio, Hernan naturally forbade the hotel from recording him. In fact, there was no footage of the assant on the cameras before and after he attacked Hernan. On top of that, the assant had worn sunsses, a hat, and a beard, and had something in his mouth that changed the shape of his face. Thus, while many people had witnessed the assault, none of them remembered what the assant looked like. Actually, Hernans subordinates didnt think that anybody would have the courage to im that they remembered the attacker. As long as they werent idiots, the locals would never say that they remembered what happened. The crux was that Hernan had been pressed down and pped silly. If they remembered the assant, that would mean that they had seen Hernan getting beaten up! But an investigation of the tourists showed that there really was nobody who had seen the assants face clearly or where he went. It became a new unsolved mystery in Rio as to who had pped Hernans face. While Hernan was sulking, Dominic and his team arrived at the police departments underground car park. Two police cars escorted a somewhat shabby domestic armored truck in the front and back to the entrance of the car park. Looking at the back of the shabby armored truck, which had been strangely modified, the police officer on guard duty asked, Whats with this truck? The officer in the drivers seat looked in the rearview mirror as he listened to his partner count down in the passenger seat. Three, two, one. Now. The driver suddenly raised his hand and aimed his taser at the officer who hade over for a look. Two nails on metal wires flew out and hit the officer on duty. He instantly twitched and fell. At the same time, someone in the passenger seat of the police car in the rear also activated a taser and shot down another officer. The three cars then sped up, broke through the guardrail, and charged into the parking lot. We only have thirty seconds, the driver in the armored truck said into the walkie-talkie. Everybody began to count down. Thirty, twenty-nine! The police car in the lead got out of the way. Twenty-seven, twenty-six! The armored truck sped up; its steel bumper was crude but very sturdy. Twenty-five, twenty-four, twenty-three! BOOM! The armored truck exploded through a wall. Twenty-two, twenty-one. The armored truck backed out and swung around. A metal nk shot out from the back of the truck and one endnded on the ground. Twenty, neen... sixteen, fifteen... eleven, ten! r meFour men got out of the police car. Two of them pulled tow hooks out of the truck and attached them to the metaltches on the vault that were as thick as a persons arm. At the same time, two other men quickly stuck multiple stic explosives on the wall around the vault, before they shouted, Done! All four of them ran out together. Six, five! Two of the four men got into the police car, and one of the two remaining men shouted, Ready, explode! Three, two, one! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! A series of mild explosions rang out in a circle on the wall around the vault. Chapter 520 - A Race In Rio

Chapter 520 A Race In Rio

Almost at the same time, the two police cars revved fiercely. With ear-splitting rumbles as tires screeched over the ground, the steel cables attached to the tow hooks at the back of the cars were pulled taut. With a loud crash, an enormous safe was dragged out. The two men who had been hiding outside the wall quickly examined the safe and directed the drivers. Left. To the left. Okay. Hold it. F*ck, move that brick away. Its out a little! No, its fine. We can do it. Damn it, hurry up. Were running out of time. Okay, done. The two men in the rear watched the safe being hauled into the back of the armored truck. They quickly released thetches, and the nk which they had used to move the safe into the truck fell to the ground. In the meantime, they shored up the back of the truck with a thick, solid metal rail to prevent the safe from sliding. The armored truck immediately revved, and the tow hooks on the backs of the police cars were also released. The two men dove into the police cars and yelled, Follow him out. If we stay any longer, well be turned into Swiss cheese! Several officers had appeared on the stairs to the parking lot by then. They fired at the three cars without hesitation. But the armored truck roared and, like an infuriated bull, charged out of the parking lot. In the office upstairs, Hernan was still pondering how he was going to squash Dominic, the bug who had emerged recently, when he saw the officers outside start to run around in a mess. Startled, he mumbled, Whats going on? The director ran in, panic-stricken. Theyre here. Hernan asked, Who? The director replied, Dominic and his lot. They broke into the basement and stole the entire safe. Hernans eyes bulged as he cursed out loud. What the f*ck?! On the road, Brian stepped hard on the gas in the armored truck. The two police cars which they had stolen had swung onto side roads and werent with him. A string of police cars were following him with their sirens on. His wife Mias voice came through the walkie-talkie. You better step on it. There are police cars up ahead; it looks like theyre going to try and block you. Brian said with a smile, I see them. They cant stop me. As he said that, the armored truck crashed into a police car which wasnt able to brake in time and sent it flying, before the truck plowed aggressively through the cars on the highway. The police cars that were hit were sent spinning around. The armored trucks weight was on a different level altogether. Haha, thats what Im talking about! Brian yelled. Mia was silent for a moment, before she continued, The police areing up on your right. Theyre setting up spikes. Go left. Brian turned the wheel. The tires screeched as the armored truck took a sharp ny-degree turn and charged over the grass next to the road. Amp post was knocked loose by the rear of the truck and it crashed onto the road, forcing the police cars behind it to stop. Mia said, Iing police cars from the south. Dont let them block you on your way to the rendezvous point. Brian burst outughing. Not a problem. At that moment, two police motorbikes came charging out from the sides to chase him. The officers on the bikes took out their guns and fired. Brian simply nced at them indifferently. His car had been modified with bulletproof ss. It was impossible for their Uzis to break his defense. However, no police officers would be equipped with Uzis. So, it could only be Hernans men disguised as police officers. Brians face turned cold. Looking at the police motorbikes behind him, he suddenly turned the wheel so that one of the trucks rear tires hit the motorbike that had just caught up. Sensing the minor crash behind the truck, Brian sneered and suddenly hit the brake. The other motorbike smashed into the back of the truck. The heavy armored truck only shuddered slightly. Brian sped up again and got back on track. The two police motorbikes were down, but it had still dyed him a little. Police cars were approaching him from both sides. The officers in the passenger seats fired like crazy with their rifles. Brian had to lower his head, as the officers were aiming to shatter the bulletproof ss. Mia said again, Not good, theyre about to surround you. Han, Roman, its showtime. With loud rumbles, two police cars charged out from a nearby street and rammed into two other police cars. They then revved again without hesitation and smashed into the rears of two more police cars, causing them to veer wildly and crash into the buildings nearby. Brian was relieved. His truck was very sturdy, but it was extremely heavy and loaded with a cumbersome safe, so it couldnt go very fast. However, with help from Han and Roman, the tall ck man, everything was soon taken care of. Hans and Romans police cars then broke away again. an Every time a bunch of police cars started nipping at Brians heels, Han and Roman would charge in from the side to stir up trouble. Their police car camouge was very misleading Even though the police officers knew that two of the police cars belonged to the robbers, it was impossible for them to tell which ones were fake during a wild chase when they could see nothing but police cars. Furthermore, Han and Roman were far more skilled at driving than regr officers. With their teamwork and Brians bull-like truck, almost four batches of police cars were annihted one after another. Amidst the loud rumbles, Mia said, Han, Roman, the rendezvous point is up ahead. You can retreat now. The two heavily damaged police cars split up and disappeared into two streets nearby. More police cars appeared several hundred meters behind the armored truck. Brian roared, Get ready, Iming! Lets go! The armored truck charged under a flyover, with a swarm of police cars hot on its heels.Not far away was the sea bridge. The armored truck advanced forward on that long bridge like a lonely knight. A swarm of police cars followed behind it, like a pack of hyenas nipping at a lions heels. In the armored truck, Brian sneered. Son of bi*ches, have a taste of this. He turned the wheel, and the rear of the truck hit a police car on the right that was trying to overtake it. The police car was rammed against the bridge guard. It was pulled along the cement boundary for a dozen meters at an angle, before it fell into the sea. Wow! Brian yelled in excitement. He turned the wheel, and the back of the truck hit the front of a police car on his left. The police car was instantly sent flying as it flipped over in the air before crashing down roof-first in the opposite carne. The police cars behind the truck slowed down almost at the same time. The armored truck with the safe in it was so heavy that it could easily send the police cars flying with one nudge. Chapter 521 - Confrontation on the Bridge

Chapter 521 Confrontation on the Bridge

Hernan, who was following them at a distance, cursed angrily. Useless! They cant stop one car when there are over ten of them! One of the two men in gray said, But, boss, thats an armored car. Hernan was speechless. ...Of course I know its an armored car. Why else would I stress that those useless police officers have over ten cars? These two brothers were really hopelessly stupid. Hernan sighed to himself. Well, fine. Hernan wouldnt have trusted them if they werent so stupid. Just like that, the armored truck charged violently over the bridge. After a few brave police cars were knocked into the sea, nobody else dared to overtake the truck anymore. They werent nearly as skilled at driving. After crossing the bridge, the armored truck suddenly slowed down. The police officers behind thought it was weird, and then saw the metal beast swing around on the open road at the end to face the bridge again. With a deafening roar of the engine, the metal beast revved and charged at the police cars again. The expressions of the officers in the police cars changed. They yelled frantically and the cars in the lead all came to an abrupt stop. But the officers behind werent as quick to react, and were still speeding forward when they realized that the cars up ahead had stopped. The dozen or so police cars crashed loudly into each other. Only thest three police cars were able to stop in time. With a mocking smile, Dominic said, Come on, son of b*tches. Lets see whos tough! Saying that, he pressed two buttons on the dashboard. The armored trucks bumper slowly tilted so that it was sticking out almost horizontally. The engine revved even more explosively, and blue mes spurted out of the trucks exhaust pipe. The truck, which had been slower all this time, suddenly sped up, and despite the heavy bumper, the front of the truck lifted slightly off the ground. Dominic had finally activated the eleration system. The armored trucks headlights were turned on as well, bright enough to blind the Rio police officers in front of him. After the initial eleration, Dominic pressed another button, and the car sped up even more. Looking at the metal beast charging right at them with a frightful rumble, all the police officers screamed in fear. They quickly ran out of their ruined police cars and into the oppositene. Bang! With a tremendous sound, the truck cut through the two rows of police cars at a perfect angle as the two cars at the very front were knocked to the sides. After a series of collisions, the two rows of police cars were split apart like a hot knife cutting through butter. The heavy armored truck with the heavy safe in it knocked aside the eight or so police cars stuck in the center of the bridge with brute force. The moment the truck broke through, Dominic turned the wheel left and right, and the bumper knocked away the remaining three police cars. The road in front of him was now clear. Everybody was dumbfounded. Both the Rio officers in the oppositene and the criminals in Hernans caring up from the rear were lost for words. The image of a metal monster which weighed more than ten tonsing at them at more than a hundred kph was too shocking. Even more horribly, this monster also had a horn on its head. Hernans driver had just stopped the car and gone into reverse gear as he tried to turn back, when the armored truck sped over. Boom! Boom! The two ck SUVs in front of Hernan were sent flying. One dropped into the sea, and the other one was sent rolling into the oppositene. rmed, Hernan suddenly yelled, Hedgehog! The next moment, one of the men in gray next to Hernan grabbed him. The other man in gray opened the door and gripped the first mans shoulder with his other hand. He pushed off of the door with both legs, and all three of them jumped out of the car. They hit the road with heavy thumps and rolled over almost ten times before they finally came to a stop. The moment they jumped out, Dominic opened the door and jumped out of the armored truck as well. In thatst stretch, he had turned off the eleration and let the car slow down naturally. Even then, the armored trucks inertia easily pushed Hernans car out. Stuck together, the two vehicles broke the cement boundary and dropped into the sea. Dominic rolled over the ground before struggling back to his feet. Not far away, Hernans driver, who was half-kneeling on the ground and had a fierce expression on his face, pulled out the pistol at his waist and aimed at Dominic. At that moment, a ck Dodge flew over from behind. The car spun and hit Hernans driver, sending him flying into the air in an arc before he fell into the sea. The Dodge drifted ten meters and then came to a stop next to Dominic. In the car, Brian smiled at the brawny baldie. Cant you carry a gun? Dominic grinned. You brought one, right? Brian tossed a pistol at him. Catching it, Dominic got into the car. They lifted the guns at the same time and aimed at the road up ahead as the Dodge sped up. On the road, one of the two men in gray was slowly getting to his feet, and he roared furiously, That hurt, dammit! Both Brian and Dominic frowned; how was this dude still so lively after the crash? They fired their pistols without any hesitation. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The man in gray simply covered his face with his hands and bent low, before he roared and charged at the Dodge. Bang! With a loud noise, the man in gray was sent flying ten meters like a balloon, but the Dodge, which had just picked up speed, suddenly slowed down. In the drivers seat, Brians expression was grim. The cars dead. Dominic said, Lets get out. They got out and started to run to the end of the bridge from where they hade. However, the man whom the car had hit got back to his feet and bellowed as vigorously as ever, You hit me again! You think your cars so great? Im going to kill you! Saying that, he suddenly charged at them. Dominic and Brian fired consecutively.To their shock, the man only jerked slightly after being shot several times, and he continued charging forward. Hes wearing a bulletproof vest. Shoot him in the head. Brian reacted quickly. But it was no use. The man in gray was already in front of them, and he swung with both fists. Brian dodged hastily. He only had a regr build, and didnt dare sh head-on with the man in gray. Brawny Dominic, however, wasnt to be outdone, and simply blocked the mans fist with both hands. Bang! Dominic frowned and yelled, Hes very strong! Brian became even more cautious after hearing that. The man in gray was too impatient to deal with that nimble fellow. He simply turned around and punched Dominic again. This time, Dominic dodged the punch and retaliated with a hook. Chapter 522 - The Black Man’s Interception, and Hernan’s Fall

Chapter 522 The ck Mans Interception, and Hernans Fall

The man in gray showed no intention to dodge. He simplyunched a hook with his other fist as well. Dominic managed to move his head at thest moment. His hook hit the man in the head, but the man hit his shoulder. Instantly, Dominics shoulder cracked, and his face changed abruptly. He yelled in pain and fell to the side. Pale, Brian stopped dodging and kicked the man in gray. The man in gray still didnt dodge. He simply let Brian kick him in the stomach, before he grabbed Brians ankle and hurled him several meters away. Useless! All of you are useless! You can only drive! You know nothing about fighting! the man in gray roared and pounded his chest. Then, there were the sounds of revving engines drawing closer once again. The man in gray turned his head and saw two cars speeding over from the end of the bridge, the ck Mustang in front far in the lead. He turned back disdainfully. The same trick again. What can you do except hit people with your car? Younger brother, take care of it. On the other side, the other man in gray who was holding Hernan got up. Boss, you wait here while we take care of them. W Hernan could barely talk at that moment. Unlike the two brothers, he had lived like a prince for years, and was dizzy and ached all over after rolling over the road just now. But the man in gray who protected him had taken most of the impact, so despite how much he hurt, Hernan wasnt badly injured. This man walked out to face the two cars that just appeared as he grumbled, Im the elder brother here. Youre the younger brother, got it? The man in gray who was beating up Dominic and Brianughed. Then lets have a contest. Whoever gets blown further back is the elder brother. The other man in gray quickly agreed. Okay! Hernan, who was still in pain, didnt know what to say. What the f*ck, shouldnt the one blown back a shorter distance be the stronger one? Do you think that this is the shot-put? The man in gray on this end had started running with the exact same posture as the first man in gray who had been hit by Brians Dodge. Bending low and covering his face with his hands, he dashed forward. The ck Mustang quickly approached the man in gray from the end of the bridge. A gun was stuck out of the drivers window, but the man in gray ignored it and kept running Bang! Bang! Bang! The man in gray jerked but ran on. However, the collision he was anticipating didnt happen. The engine whooshed past him. All he heard a faint, mocking remark. This is my new car! Puzzled, the man in gray put his hands down and turned around. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The man in gray jerked and was motionless for a moment, before he fell over dead. On the other side, the man in gray who was busy beating up Dominic and Brian didnt notice what had happened. Hernan noticed, but it was toote to say anything The Mustang braked hard and began to turn. The man in gray couldnt help but turn his head, only to see the Mustang spin and drift past him with the drivers door open. A man stepped out and strode over with a pistol in his hand. The Mustang behind him was still spinning forward, and the back of the car missed clipping the man by just a few, narrow centimeters. Eventually, the car stopped eight meters away as it faced the direction of Niteroi City. Bang! Bang! Seeing the stranger raise his gun, the man in gray subconsciously covered his face, and his arms took the hit. Bang! Bang! He continued to cover his head with his arms. This was their mostmon counter against guns. Bang! Bang! But when he felt the impact on his arms this time, he suddenly felt something tighten around him. Looking down, he saw what appeared to be a rope around him. However, the rope was as thick as fingers and had a metallic luster to it; it was a steel cable. Before his slow brain could figure out what was going on, more of the cable was wound around him until he waspletely tied up like a dumpling A figure then darted behind him and kicked him in the butt before stepping on his back and moving quickly. The man in gray finally realized what was going on. He roared furiously and struggled. Unfortunately, however strong he was, he couldnt break the steel cable. It was wrapped around him so tightly that it was impossible for him to exert his strength. After trussing the man up, Luke said bingo to himself. Basic Roping was certainly worth it! Naturally, he was the person who had joined the battle in the ck Mustang. After witnessing the two gray mens performance, he knew that they were probably Hernans trump cards. They could withstand bullets and cars going at over a hundred kph without being killed. They couldnt be normal. This capability was too much for Dominic and Brian to handle. Dominic and Brian werent stupid; it was just that they didnt have all the facts. If they had driven off, it wouldve been impossible for the two men in gray to catch them. Or they couldve crushed the two men in gray repetitively with the armored truck; Luke didnt think that the men could survive that. But Luke, who had been observing the battle with his drones, had discovered that the two mens weakness was their eyes. When they covered their faces, they were actually protecting their eyes. Also, the two men in gray werent very nimble. After entering the battlefield, Luke quickly shot the first mans head through his eyes, before he tied up the second man with a steel cable. After dealing with the two extraordinary opponents, Luke threw out another rope and caught Hernan, who was trying to slip away, and hauled the man back. Tying this bigshot up in much the same way, Luke dragged them over to his Mustang, one captive in each hand. He stuffed the man in gray into the trunk and threw Hernan into the backseat. Then, the ck Mustang roared and drove straight to Niteroi. From the moment the first man in gray was killed, to the second man and Hernan being caught and taken away, no more than twenty seconds had passed. Dominic and Brian, who struggled back to their feet, looked at each other in bewilderment. What the hell happened? Who was that 1.9-meter-tall ck man just now? Why did he help them? Brian didnt dwell too much on it. Grabbing Dominics right arm, he pulled, twisted and shoved it back in ce. There was a crack, and Dominic gave a loud yell, but his expression rxed after that. His right shoulder, which had been dislocated in the battle, had been popped back in. Dominic rubbed his sore shoulder and said, Thanks. It was not until that moment that the second car, a Toyota, reached them. Han was driving the car, and Vincent waved wildly at them, an AK in his hand. Hurry up and get on, the police areing. Chapter 523 - Gains For Everybody, and A Crafty Escape Plan

Chapter 523 Gains For Everybody, and A Crafty Escape n

Dominic didnt waste any time on small talk. Lets go. The two inws immediately got into the backseat of the Toyota, which turned around and rushed toward Rio. After the ck Mustang crossed the bridge and entered Niteroi, Luke pulled over on a quiet road and dragged the man in gray out of the trunk. Taking off the mans hood and mask, Luke sighed after seeing the mans face. Yeah, you really are too hideous to look at. That being said, he didnt cover the mans face again. The man grunted angrily, but couldnt utter a word with the towel stuffed in his mouth. His face was extremely ugly. His skin was gray and ck, like a lizards, and had bumps on it, which didnt make him look human. Luke couldnt care less about his fury. He took out a knife and shed the mans shoulder a few times. Looking at the blunt tip of the knife and the white marks on the mans shoulder, Luke nodded. You really have great defensive abilities. Not just getting hit by a car, even sharp weapons can barely pierce you. You do have great physical protection. As Luke studied the edge of the knife, a trace of excitement appeared in the eyes of the man in gray. A tiny gray thorn pushed out of the mans forehead and grew to five centimeters in less than three seconds. Wu! Wu! Wu! The man in gray gave a muffled roar. The gray thorn shot out at Lukes head in a gray streak. Hehe. Chuckling, Luke raised his right hand unhurriedly and caught the thorn with two fingers in front of his forehead. The man in gray was stunned. Luke turned the object over between his fingers and observed it with great interest. Against his ck gloves, the gray thorn glinted with a faint metallic sheen. So, this is why youre called Hedgehog, Luke murmured, before he flicked his wrist. Swoosh! There was still shock in the mans left eye, before the light in it gradually dimmed, while his right eye had turned into a hole. Luke had returned the gray thorn to its rightful owner C deep in the mans head. Looking at the system notification, Luke snorted and drove away. At the same time, Dominic and Brian met up with everybody else and returned to the abandoned factory. Everybody gathered at the factory. After examining her brother and her husband, Mia smiled. Thank god. None of the injuries are serious. After a long silence, everybody finally sighed with relief. If something happened to Dominic and Brian, their leaders, it would have been too high a price to pay for this operation even though it had seeded. Thankfully, while their lives had been in danger many times, they had managed to return safe and sound. Dominic grinned happily as he watched his sister hug his brother-inw. He shouted, Okay, lets unload the loot first. On the side was a huge freight truck with an extended container. Hearing Dominics words, Roman, the tall ck guy, dashed into the truck. Let me do it. The container opened up and nted downward. Then, an armored truck slowly reversed out of the container tond on the ground. In the back of the truck was an enormous safe. Vanessa had used the same ploy in New York. It was still useful this time. Brian, who had been driving the real armored truck carrying the safe they stole from the police station, had entered the freight truck that was on the roadside just before crossing the sea bridge. Vanessa had been behind the wheel of the freight truck. A fake armored truck had already been waiting in front of the freight truck, and Dominic drove it out onto the bridge. By the time the police cars approached the bridge, the back of the freight truck was shut and it was driving along at a sedate speed. At that time, the police cars, who had lost sight of the armored pickup earlier, didnt notice the switcheroo at all. The reason magic tricks never got old was because the same principles of deception could be implemented in different ways. They took advantage of most peoples preconceptions. That was why Dominic, who clearly could have escaped, took the risk in turning around and charging straight toward the police cars and Hernans car. Apart from getting revenge on Hernan, it was also because the armored truck which fell into the sea had only been carrying a fake safe which didnt contain any money at all. It had just been a prop to distract everybody. After this incident, the attention of the police and whoever else was interested in the two hundred million dors would bepletely focused on the armored truck that had fallen into the sea. As to how these people were going to fish out the empty safe that was dozens of meters down at the bottom, that had nothing to do with Dominic. Taji, youre up. Dominic patted the shoulder of a short ck man nearby. Taji nodded and picked up a bunch of tools. Connecting hisptop to the safe via a data cable, he was busy for a while before he took out a translucent film sheet with Hernans palm print on it. He took a deep breath and said, Come on, baby, dont give me a hard time. If they had Hernans hands, it would be very easy to pass the palm print test. This palm print had been copied onto the film, and there was a chance that the test might fail. Watching Taji ce the film over the recognition screen and press his hand on it, everybody held their breaths. Blue light scanned the film on the screen. Deng! With a sound, the red indicator on one side of the screen turned green. Everybody got goosebumps and shuddered a little. Taji sighed explosively. He looked back at everybody and lifted his hand to turn the wheel on the door of the safe. With a light click, it slowly opened. The moment the door opened, piles of cash poured out in a tide. The weight in everybodys hearts was lifted. It was like something exploding abruptly with a bang as everybody was filled with indescribable joy.Unless you experienced it for yourself, it was hard to imagine what the thrill of seeing several cubic meters of cash in front of you was like, especially when the money belonged to you. Roman, the tall ck man, clenched his fists and yelled in excitement. Taji wiped his cold sweat. The two Latino brothers bumped their fists in celebration. Han and Vanessa were each standing in a corner with big smiles as well. Brian and Mia were also hugging and kissing passionately. Despite his usual calm, Dominics lips were also twitching as he tried to hold back his urge tough. Lastly, there was also Vincent, who was wiping his tears and sweat as he yelled to himself, I finally have money to feed my children and my wife! A momentter, the abandoned factory was filled with cheers andughter. The atmosphere on Lukes end, however, wasnt nearly as jolly. Chapter 524 - You Got the Wrong Guy, It’s Not Mine

Chapter 524 You Got the Wrong Guy, Its Not Mine

Driving an unremarkable Honda, Luke entered a remote bungalow somewhere in Itaoka. After hiding the car, he dragged Hernan out of the trunk and into the basement. In the basement, Luke took off his disguise. Different from his previous operations, he revealed his face this time. But the face that he generously revealed was that of a ssic African American who was wearing a pair of sunsses. As long as Dominic and those police officers werent blind, they would definitely have gotten a good look at it. Fiddling with something in the crook of his neck, Luke slowly exerted strength with both hands and took off the mask. Looking at the realistic-looking mask of a ck person, Luke chuckled and said, Unfortunately, I cant wear you all the time. Casually putting the mask away in his inventory, he focused his gaze on Hernan, whose back was to him. Thinking for a moment, he still covered his head before he walked over in front of Hernan. A momentter, Hernans miserable screams resounded throughout the basement. After working on Hernan for roughly twenty-four hours, Luke finally pried Hernans mouth open with the fatigue from the interrogation and Lukes newly-learned Mental Communication. After he ensured that Hernan was no longer valuable, the bigshot simply vanished from this world without a sound. There were no gunshots to see him off, no enemies to celebrate his end, and nockeys to watch C he simply went up in smoke. In Rio, Hernans subordinates had different ideas as well. They never stopped searching for Hernan, but few of them really wanted him back. Even the police were clearly half-hearted in their search. Alive, Hernan would demand everybodys loyalty and respect, but dead, he was nothing. Since Hernans status was unknown, none of them felt obliged to work hard. They werent fools. While the atmosphere on Lukes side was different from that on Dominics, he had earned no less. He obtained several of Hernans secret ounts in the Cayman Inds, as well as the passwords to safes in various banks around the world. As a bigshot who had reigned in Rio for almost ten years, Hernan certainly had a lot more than a hundred million dors in cash. Luke found more than two hundred million dors in Hernans ounts, as well as tens of millions in assets. Unfortunately, the money was useless to him right now. If he were someone else, he just needed to transfer the money aboveboard to his ount and he could use it however he wanted. But Luke couldnt do that. He had an official identity, and more and more people would be paying attention to himter. What he needed wasnt simply legal funds, but funds that werepletely clean. That was also why Luke was trying to sell patents and participate in the gold mines in Boom Town C he had never considered moneyundering. The money he made in the first two ways was clean and would hold up to any investigation. If he made a fortune, that would just demonstrate that he was a technology whiz or a lucky dog who managed tond a gold mine. Only this way could Luke keep a clean record and ensure that he didnt be a primary target for certain people and agencies. If his hands were too dirty, someone would find out sooner orter and hold it over his head. Unlike Tony Stark, who was backed by an enormous corporation, Luke didnt have the clout to negotiate with certain people or institutions. For now, he would be a good, clean and innocent cop. It was also the reason why he would never touch the loot from the safe. Even if someone in Dominics gang was caught, they couldnt implicate him in the robbery since he had never been part of the nning or the operation, nor did he take a share of the loot. After taking care of everything, Luke took a nap. An hourter, he was woken up by his buzzing phone. Picking it up with his eyes closed, he asked drowsily, Hello? After a brief silence, Vanessa said on the other end of the phone, Its me. I have something for you. Luke yawned and opened one eye to look at the sky, only to see that it was already sunset. Time and ce? Vanessa said, At the abandoned factory, preferably right now. Luke hummed and said, Give me thirty minutes. Okay. Vanessa gave a simple reply and hung up. Luke got up and blinked the drowsiness out of his eyes. He stretched and said, Okay, Ive slept enough. Time to act. Chuckling, he quickly cleaned up and changed before he set off. Luke reached the abandoned factory in his Honda before nightfall. The factory was nowpletely empty. Apart from a pile of abandoned items in one corner, there was nothing else in the factory except a couch and a car. Stopping the car near the couch, Luke got out and smiled at Vanessa, who had just shut the entrance. Hello, youre in a good mood today. Vanessa looked rxed. Compared with when she had been having a run of bad luck before, she was practically glowing. Hearing Luke, she gazed at his car and asked, Wheres the other car? Luke said with a smile, It was stolen. Vanessa stared at him for a moment. Youre really careless. Luke stepped forward and ced his hands on her hips, stroking gently. Thats right, this is careless, too. Vanessa raised an eyebrow. Unbothered by his action, she simply nodded at a big bag on the couch. Thats five million dors from Dominic for saving the four of them. Luke chuckled as his hands moved lower. No, I didnt save any of them. They got the wrong guy. Vanessa was about to say, Thats impossible, but she wasnt an idiot. Her thoughts spun, before she got it, and her charming electric eyes widened. So, it was just an anonymous guy in a mask who saved Hobbs and Dominic? Luke shrugged. Thats right. Im just aw-abiding tourist. When I go back to L.A., Ill be a strict officer of thew. Why would I stir up trouble in Brazil?Vanessa was amused. Are you serious? Luke nodded. Yes, I am. Vanessa said, Thats five million dors. Are you sure? Luke nodded matter-of-factly. Positive. It really isnt mine. Speechless for a moment, Vanessa said in vexation, Then what do I do? Call Dominic and the rest of them back and tell them that theres more money here for them? Dominics team had gone their separate ways to enjoy the money. The assistant Vincent had also gone to look for his wife and daughter after taking the money. Thus, Vanessa truly didnt know what to do with the money. Looking at her vexed expression, Luke chuckled as his hands moved up again. I remember a woman who lost a car carrying more than ten million dors in New York. Vanessa nced at him and gave an unamused smile. Thats right. Thanks to the hard work of a certain police detective, the woman wound up empty-handed and almost had to swim back to Brazil buck naked. Chapter 525 - Work-Life Balance

Chapter 525 Work-Life Bnce

Luke had a strange expression on his face. Naked? Really? Vanessa blushed slightly. What do you think? Luke nodded, deep in thought. Should we call it even now? Vanessa wrapped her arms around his neck and murmured in his ear, The money here doesnt seem to be enough. Luke chuckled. Then why dont we discuss how I shouldpensate you for the rest of it in a morefortable ce? Vanessa was silent and simply nibbled his earlobe. She was clearly very interested in hispensation. On the sea bridge at that moment, Flegg looked at the two bodies in the car and ordered, Lets go. Send these two pieces of trash back. We might still be able to use them as test material. An agent next to him looked at the sea and asked, What about the safe? As he moved, Flegg said, You want to pick it up right in front of the Rio police? The agent thought for a moment and realized that it was impossible. But Flegg said in a low voice, Get someone good at underwater operations to move it at night. A smile spread across the agents face. If the safe really had that much money in it, his bonus this time would be eighty to a hundred thousand at the very least. He hurriedly asked, Boss, what about the guy who killed the two Hedgehogs? Arent we going to do anything?. Flegg got into a car. Have the local CIA branch look into it. The agent nodded and got into the drivers seat before he drove the car away. At most, they would just keep an eye on the person who killed the Hedgehog brothers. After all, based on their intelligence, that ck person only demonstrated exceptional marksmanship, formidable rope-handling skills, and reasonably good driving skills. There was nothing out of the ordinary about them. Even Flegg couldve effortlessly killed or captured superhuman morons like the Hedgehog brothers. Superhumans who were only brawn and no brains or skills were nothing to be scared of. Why did most superhumans lie low? Not because they wanted peace, but because they didnt have guts. Working alone, most of them wouldnt be able to withstand an attack from a squad of trained, well-coordinated elite soldiers. When they were prepared, Flegg and his dozens of agents could fight most superhumans. As long as the super abilities werent especially tricky, it was only a matter of time before these superhumans were caught. Boss, that ck person is roughly on par with our team, right? asked the agent who was driving. Flegg hummed and said, More or less. Actually, he estimated that his team was probably slightly inferior to the stranger, while he himself might be just a little better than the guy. But the difference was meaningless. A regr elite didnt have much of an advantage if he was outnumbered, unless he was a certain former colleague that Flegg knew, who had reached the peak in human battle and tactics, and was like an army unto himself. Flegg knew very well that if it wasnt for his loyalty to America, he could be reced. Luke spent his remaining days between leisure and work. During the day, he would visit scenic spots around Rio in disguise with Vanessa acting as a local tour guide. At night, they checked into a hotel to enjoy each otherspany. Late at night, after Vanessa fell asleep from exhaustion, Luke would go out harvesting in high spirits. He would return to the hotel before dawn and sleep for another two hours, before waking Vanessa up to continuepensating her. It was the perfect work-life bnce. His experience and credit skyrocketed at a rate of over three thousand points every day. This wasnt his jurisdiction, and the city wasnt peaceful in the first ce, so it was more straightforward for him to earn experience and credit points. After killing some people, he would throw their bodies into their enemys nest, before he killed people on the other side. A fight would then break out between the two gangs. Nobody really knew why the gangs suddenly started to sh. But with their members deaths, these gangs werent the type to sit down and talk it out; they just took out their guns to fight. Thankfully, these gang fights didnt spill over into the city center or the tourist district in the south, so they didnt affect Luke and Vanessas trip. It was raining in Rio today. Rio in the rain had a different beauty to sunny Rio. In the cool and damp breezeing off the ocean, Luke slept in a seaside chalet with Vanessa in his arms. This was a small, detached vi. They were tired of the big hotels, and a small seaside chalet like this was enjoyable every now and then. It was very tranquil; there were only the sounds of the sea breeze, the water dripping on the roof, and the trees outside. With Vanessas smooth, warm body in his arms, Luke looked at the sky and mulled over his next operation. Given the extent of hispensation today, Vanessa would probably sleep until the sun was high. This hazy, rainy night was perfect for his work as well. Suddenly, his fake phone buzzed. Luke quickly grabbed his phone. Looking at the dozen red dots that had suddenly appeared on the map, he frowned. Instant covering Vanessa, who was sound asleep, with a T-shirt, he broke into a run. Opening the door which faced the ocean, he dashed over the ten-meter boardwalk, as fast as a shadow, and entered the ocean. In his arms, Vanessa was roused by the seawater, and her face was full of bafflement. You... mmph. Luke covered her mouth and whispered in her ear, We have shooters. Vanessa promptly shut up and held onto Luke tightly as he swiftly carried her through the water. In less than twenty seconds, Luke took her to the beach a hundred meters away and hid under the porch of another chalet. Stay here and dont make a sound. Ill be back soon, he said softly, and was about to leave. Vanessa pulled at him and said, Its dangerous, dont go. She had confidence in Lukes abilities, but the enemy was prepared and Luke was only in a pair of shorts. The situation wasnt in his favor at all. Luke chuckled and stroked her under her T-shirt. Im not an idiot. Ill be fine. Saying that, he jumped back into the ocean and returned to the chalet. Swoosh! Fire suddenly streaked toward the chalet that Luke and Vanessa had been in earlier. BOOM! The chalet abruptly exploded in a ball of mes and crackled in the aftermath. Staring at the explosion from the water, Luke raised an eyebrow. Hey, youre even using metal warheads with an RPG? You really want to blow me into smithereens, dont you? After the chalet was destroyed by the warhead, a dozen shadows swiftly approached the chalet and charged inside. Where are they? The bed is empty. The bathroom is empty too. Go check the beach. Luke saw his chance, and went ashore on the beach not far from the chalet and hid himself in the vegetation near the shoreline. Chapter 526 - Betrayed By an Old Acquaintance, and a Deal

Chapter 526 Betrayed By an Old Acquaintance, and a Deal

A momentter, two shooters who were on the alert were grabbed by their throats and dragged into the bushes. Luke checked the clip in the AK in his hand and raised the gun behind a palm tree. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The people who were searching the chalet instantly copsed. Behind us! Hes behind us! He slipped away! Luke curled his lip. Whos stupid enough to stay in the chalet to be blown up by you? Switching his position in the bushes, he shot down another two criminals who had juste back from searching the beach. Not bad, Luke murmured inwardly. This bunch had suddenly lost a handful of men in the ambush, but they didnt scatter or flee. They were taking turns to cover each other as they moved. These shooters werent amateurs. They had clearly received some sort of training. They werent the best, but they certainly werent the worst either. Labeling these guys as such in his heart, Luke disappeared into the darkness again. Bang! Bang! Bang! His AK suddenly fired from another side of the chalet, taking down yet another two shooters. The shooters finally started to panic. Half of theirrades had been taken down even before they had eyes on the target. They hadnt seen thising. Also, they had no idea how many men the other side had. Cover each other and retreat to the left. Theres cover over there, the captain ordered. The remaining six men instantly obeyed. They were sitting ducks in this small chalet. Just like when theyunched the RPG earlier, they were live targets, standing here. Once they blended into their surroundings, they would be able to contend with the enemy. The six of them spread out as they quickly ran for the vegetation on the side. They kept several meters away from each other to avoid being killed all at once. When the two men in the lead ran into the trees five meters away, thest two men had just stepped out of the chalet. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! From the roof above the side door of the chalet, Luke shot all six of them in the back one by one from his vantage point. He liked opponents who ran around the best. They were practically sending themselves to his gun. Jumping down from the roof, he aimed the AK to the left and right. Bam! Bam! Two guys were shot in the back of their heads. Another three had already been shot in the head, so Luke didnt have to kill them again. Luke caught thest one, who had been shot in the leg. This was the captain who had given the order earlier. Dragging the guy to the porch, Luke didnt get the answer he wanted from the tough guy until he crushed all his fingers and toes. Luke took out a Nokia phone from the guys pocket and showed him the call history. Which one? The captain was practically sobbing. First one, the first one. Luke nodded. Tell your boss that youvepleted the mission and that youre bringing my body back. Got it? The captain struggled to nod. He didnt have a choice. This monster had said that if he yed any tricks, all his bones would be broken and he would be dragged along behind the car until the man found his boss. The captain would rather die right now than die from being dragged behind a car. Under Lukes watch, the captain finished the call, then begged, Can, can you give me a chance? Luke nodded, then stood up. Bang! I already gave you a chance to keep your bones intact. He shrugged, threw away the AK, and took the M1911 and its clips off the captain. After dropping the bodies of the shooters into the ocean, he went back and picked up Vanessa. Luke didnt have much in the chalet, but Vanessas phone and assorted items couldnt be left behind so carelessly. In the wreck of a chalet, Vanessa, who was drenched, took off her only T-shirt and wiped herself dry with a big towel. Putting on his clothes not far away, Luke asked, Wait for me in a safe ceter? With her back to him, Vanessa dropped the towel and put on a shirt and light purple underwear. Then, she turned around and nced at him. I want to know who tried to kill me too. Luke was already dressed by then, and he forced a smile at her words. Actually, they might be after me. Vanessaughed. I was the one who booked this chalet. I dont think you were the only target of that RPG. Luke thought for a moment and realized that it made sense. He could only warn her, You might run into an old friendter. Vanessa frowned. Who? Luke walked over and took out a pair of shorts from the closet. He sat her down and put them on her. You just hide and dont make a sound. Vanessa frowned even harder but didnt say anything Several minutester, they took one of the shooters cars and quietly left the chalet. In another seaside vi in Rio, two men were sitting across from each other. One of the men, who was rather short, asked impatiently, How much longer do I have to wait, Christophe? Its been half an hour. Your men said that they killed them. Its time for you to pay up, right? The man called Christophe had curly long hair and a thick beard. He was wearing a white shirt, dress pants, and a pair of thin, gold-rimmed spectacles, which made him look like a gentleman. Hearing what the short man said, he waved his ss. Guadano, you know how I work. I dont trust anything until I see it with my own eyes. So, you wont get a cent from me before I see that mans body. Guadano frowned unhappily. You wont go back on your word, will you, Christophe? A cold light shed in Christophes eyes behind his spectacles. Im a man of my word. I dont care about one million dors, but I dont like being tricked. Guadano stood up abruptly. Are you saying that I tricked you? Christophe sneered. Vanessa grew up with you, didnt she? Didnt you im that shes your woman? How can I believe its her in that chalet with that man? Guadanos face darkened. He slowly sat down and took arge swig of the wine in his ss. Suddenly, he cursed. That little b*tch. I pursued her for so many years, but she hooked up with a pretty boy after just several days. If I hadnt checked her secret bank ount, I wouldnt have known that she paid for the room. I cant swallow the humiliation! Christophes expression changed slightly. He was a little more convinced. Compared with some foreign pretty boy, Guadano had an ugly face; it wasnt a stretch to say that he was uglier than the average Joe. Of course, Christophe didnt believe Guadanos bullsh*t about Vanessa being his dream lover. He believed this was simply Guadano destroying something he couldnt have out of spite. Chapter 527 - Actually, It Isn’t That Hard to Kill You

Chapter 527 Actually, It Isnt That Hard to Kill You

This was how underground bigshots like them handled things. They had killed more than one woman who didnt know what was best for them. Pa! Pa! Pa! Suddenly, there was the muffled sound of pping from the doorway. Both of them turned their heads, only to see a dark shadow pping at the door. A female voice rang out. As expected of bigshots; how decisive and ruthless. With that, the dark shadow walked into the room. Both Christophe and Guadano were stunned. The person was dressed all in ck; even the head was covered. However, it didnt look like the figure of a woman. Vanessa? Guadano ventured. The man in ck looked at him and typed on his phone: Congrattions, wrong answer. Christophe and Guadano finally realized that the female voice wasing from the mans phone. Christophe remained calm. Who are you? Why have youe here? Instead of giving a reply, the man in ck raised his gun and aimed at Christophe. Christophe suddenlyughed. Stupid nobody. Pa! At the gunshot, Christophes figure vanished as he turned into a hazy blue phantom which lunged at the man in ck. That dream-like phantom twisted and turned at dizzying, amazing speed. The man in ck pulled the trigger again. Bang! Bang! The blue phantom that was Christophe suddenly twisted to pass between the two bullets. In the meantime, he pulled out a silver whip that was more than two meters long from his waist. The whip also shed blue as it flew out at the man in ck. The man in ck stepped back to dodge the whip. Go to hell! Christophe roared viciously. Crack! With a crisp sound, a tiny curl of electricity shot out of the tip of the whip and hit the man in ck who had just brushed past the whip. The man in ck jolted and fell over. Christophe recondensed into his normal form. He stood not far from the man in ck and flicked the silver whip which he was still holding The middle-aged man with gold-rimmed spectacles sneered. Youre just an ordinary person, and you want to kill me? The man in ck, however, suddenly jerked up from the floor and fired his gun again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Christophe zed blue again, leaving a string of afterimages behind him as two bullets brushed past his forehead. The blue light around him was even brighter as he twisted his body and avoided a bullet that was aimed at his heart. Suddenly, the blue light vanished. He had been shot in the back of his head at a blind angle. His eyes widened, a question in them, as he looked at the man in ck who got back to his feet. Unfortunately, with a hole in the back of his head, it was impossible for him to utter another word. The man in ck regained his bnce and shook out his limbs. His body tingled all over as Elementary Self-Healing quickly treated the damage caused by the intense electric shock just now. He heaved a sigh. Actually, it isnt that hard for an ordinary person to kill you. And its even easier for me, he added in his heart. After saying that, he looked at the shorty who was quivering not far away. Now, can you tell me why youre here, Guadano? Guadanos lips trembled. I C I was just here to talk business. The man in ck sighed again. You were here to tell Christophe who bought that armored Hummer from you for 200,000 dors, right? As he spoke, he took off his mask to reveal a young and handsome face. Naturally, the man was Luke. Only he couldve used Physical Outburst and Curved Shooting right after he was attacked by Christophes electric charge. He shot four bullets, three as distractions and one for real. Together, they instantly killed Christophe, who let down his guard. Looking at that familiar face, Guadano was hugely shocked. He quickly shook his head. No, not at all. Theres no point denying it now, Guadano, a woman said. This time, the voice didnte from the phone, but from the door. Guadano looked at the doorway and saw a tall and captivating woman. His face turned pale when he saw her face. VVanessa... Luke looked toward the door and said helplessly, It wont be easy now that youre here. Walking over on her long legs, Vanessas expression was calm. Theres nothing difficult about it. She then aimed her gun at Guadanos forehead, and was about to pull the trigger. Dont. Let me do it. Luke stopped her and shot Guadano without looking at him. Pa! Guadano fell back and hit the floor with a heavy thump. There was a slight change in Vanessas expression, and she seemed a little sad. We grew up together as kids. We were almost friends. Luke put one hand on her shoulder and walked out with her. Certain people dont regard you as a friend no matter how long youve known them. Alright, let me clean up this ce. Saying that, he shut her out. Back in the room, he stored the two bodies as well as the bloodstained carpet in his inventory. Removing all traces from the scene, he opened the door and walked out. Lets go. Half an hourter, Luke and Vanessa returned to her secret dorm. After they entered, Vanessa sat down on the couch heavily and was silent for a long time. Clearly, the betrayal of Guadano, her childhood ymate, was quite the blow. Luke didnt say anything. He simply took off his clothes and stuffed them into a stic bag. Then, he walked over to Vanessa and began to take off her clothes. Vanessa frowned. What are you doing? Luke said, Take a shower. We were just drenched. Lets not catch a cold. Vanessa didnt resist. She simply let him take off her clothes and carry her into the bathroom. Naturally, she didnt see Luke store the clothes in his inventory as well. He was never careless about anything that might give him away. The water soon started running in the bathroom, and Vanessa cursed in a low voice. You beast, dont you ever get tired?. Luke said, Thats because Im only eighteen! Come on, sit here. Ill wash your hair for you. Vanessa: You... At midnight, with Vanessa who had fallen asleep again in his arms, Luke read the system notifications. System: Eliminate Christophes team of gunmen. Completed. Total experience: 400. Total credit: 400. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +400. Credit +400. System: Eliminate Christophes nest. Completed. Total experience: 800. Total credit: 800. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +800. Credit +800. System: Kill Guadano. Completed. Total experience: 200. Total credit: 200. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +200. Credit +200. On this unexpected revenge trip, he had only earned 1,400 experience and credit points, but it was better than nothing. What surprised and disappointed him was the next notification. Chapter 528 - System Rules, and Stamina for a Night Swim

Chapter 528 System Rules, and Stamina for a Night Swim

System: You have killed Christophe. You may now learn all of his abilities. Christophes abilities: Basic Combat, Basic Firearms... Elementary Electrical Control (Gic mutation. Unavable) Christophe was a superhuman, as well as the first one that Luke had met with an electrical ability. Not only could this bigshot use electrical attacks, he also boasted speed and reflexes that were far beyond what a regr human being was capable of, to the point that he could even dodge bullets from close up. So, it should have been a happy thing that Luke defeated him. However, the Elementary Electrical Control on the list of his abilities was ck, which meant that it couldnt be learned. It was just like with Jasons and Freddys abilities. Luke didnt have what it took to learn those abilities at all. Luke already had a spection about this long ago. Today, he could finally confirm part of it. Daddy Systems super learning mode didnt allow him to learn all abilities. The abilities of insects, such as spiders, or those of non-humans like Jason or Freddy, werent the only abilities he couldnt learn. Christophe was human, but Luke couldnt learn his abilities either. Luke had had a lot of spections all this time. Now, one of these not-so-great possibilities had proven to be true. He was a little bummed, but not too disappointed. Ever since the day the system officially came online, he had never assumed that Daddy System would take care of everything for him. If it could take care of everything, it would be all too easy for Luke to turn into an omnipotent superhuman. Daddy System had its own logic for its behavior. The things it gave Luke didnt juste out of thin air. Quid pro quo was the systems foundation. Thinking that, Luke looked at another system notification and heaved a sigh. System: You have killed the Hedgehog brothers. You may now learn all their abilities. The Hedgehog brothers abilities: Basic Combat... Skin Fortification (Gic mutation. Prerequisite: 20 Strength. Irreversible. Cost: 20,000 credit points), Skin Thorn (Gic mutation. Prerequisite: 20 Strength and Skin Fortification. Cost: 10,000 credit points) He was qualified to learn the Hedgehog brothers abilities. Seeing the note that it was irreversible, however, he quickly gave up on the abilities after a simple analysis. If he were to learn their abilities, he would get the Hedgehog brothers reptilian skin, which was why they were so inhumanly sturdy and hideous. He would rather wear an extra bulletproof than learn their abilities. That side effect was even more uneptable than going bald. At least, he had seen people who were bald but handsome, but nobody could look like a lizard and still be considered attractive. Furthermore, with a warm girl in his arms, to say that he wasnt satisfied would be hypocritical of him. If he learned the Hedgehog brothers abilities and took on their wretched appearance, he was sure that Vanessa would rather return her favor to him in other ways than sleeping with him. Thus, he gave up on those abilities without any hesitation. However, while certain things could be abandoned, others couldnt. A cold light shed in Lukes eyes. He had been pretty restrained in his credit-earning operations in Rio; he mostly went after gangs involved in human and organ trafficking, as well as violent gangs that had killed many people. Drugs in Rio were peddled rampantly and out in the open. Luke basically hadnt done anything. If he purged Rio of the drug traffickers, tens of thousands of people might have to die, which was too big a wave. And while the people in the underground car market were also involved in shady business, he never thought about dealing with them. Even back in Los Angeles, he had never dealt with thieves or car smugglers. But what Guadano did today prompted him to make a decision. Luke wasnt afraid that people in Rio would learn of his identity. The DEA and the CIA should know by now that he had rescued Lisa Morales from Christophes gang. He had also contributed a lot to the rescue of Hobbss squad. It didnt matter if anyone knew about him. But what about Vanessa? If anybody associated with Guadano leaked suspicious information to Christophes and Hernans subordinates, would those people kindly let Vanessa off? It wasnt that Vanessa was very important to him, but simply that Luke didnt want anyone else to be affected by him, much less a girl he was intimate with. Therefore, all the members in Guadanos gang who hadmitted crimes had to die. In the next few days, Luke and Vanessa changed up how they traveled. They rented a boat with cash and visited scenic spots in Rio by boat. They slept on the boat at night as well. Luke copied the idea from Haley Cohen. Mobile lodgings were both convenient and safe in Rio, which was surrounded by the ocean. As he expected, nobody disturbed them again after that. They now had less time and fewer ces to visit. Most of the time, Luke and Vanessa simply basked in the sun on the boat, or went fishing and swimming. As they rxed, Luke asked Vanessa about her early life in Rio. It was quite simple, and she didnt have anything to hide. Vanessas full name was Vanessa Giselle Bugarra, so some old friends called her Giselle too. After her parents passed away from illness years ago, the people closest to Vanessa were the three long-legged girls whom she worked with back in New York. She became acquainted with Dominics team when she got involved in some drug deal in Mexico, and she trusted Dominics character. On the other hand, her three bosom friends sh partners had gone to Europe. She heard that they caught the eye of some designer and had be fashion models. Vanessa said that when Luke went back after his vacation, she would fly to Europe and buy the clothes which her three friends walked the runway in. Luke could only express sincere admiration for such spiteful behavior. As for whether or not they would fall out after this catfight, he didnt care. That night, Luke climbed back onto the boat and drew out a long, rxed sigh. Vanessas voice came from inside the cabin. Where were you? Luke shook off the seawater and walked into the cabin with a smile. I couldnt fall asleep, so I went for a night swim. Vanessa was reclining on the bed at the moment. Her exceptionally long wheat-colored legs were as fascinating as ever. She nced at him with her electrifying eyes and asked with an unamused smile, So, you swam for an hour and twenty minutes? She was ying with a card in her hand, on which Luke had written his note: Im going for a night swim. Luke shrugged. I have good stamina. Vanessa wasnt convinced at all. So good that you can go swimming for an hour in the middle of the night? Luke chuckled and gathered her close on the bed. Youre thest person to question my stamina, dont you think? Vanessa red at him in disdain. Hey, youre still wet. Chapter 529 - Great Arm Strength, My Lady

Chapter 529 Great Arm Strength, My Lady

Luke had already grabbed her waist and picked her up. He said, So, we both need a shower, and I can prove it to you at the same time. Vanessa was a little nervous. What do you want? To prove to you that I still have plenty of stamina, and that I can work out for another hour, said Luke with a big smile. Vanessas face stiffened, and she gripped him more tightly around the neck. No need, I believe you. With a smile, Luke exerted a little more strength with his hands. No, I always do what I say. Im a man of my word. Vanessa struggled. No, Im tired, I want to sleep. Luke said, Its toote, mydy. I still owe you a lot of interest, but our time together is limited. Vanessa: ...You beast, ah... Vanessa hadpletely cut off allmunication with people in the city, in case she was tracked down again. Hence, she didnt know about the major incidents in Riotely which had frightened the gangs. More than ten gang nests had been attacked. A hundred core members and hundreds of bottom-level gunmen had been killed. The underground car market was hit the worst. Thirty percent of the circle, which worked for Guadano and his associates, disappeared. Lukes night swim which was found out by Vanessa marked the end of this purge operation. The next day, Luke and Vanessa flew to Honduras. Honduras was a country even more chaotic than Brazil. While few countries in South America were peaceful, Honduras was definitely among the most turbulent ones. In itsst 125 years of history, Honduras had witnessed 139 uprisings and 59 wars. Juarez of Mexico was often criticized as the most dangerous city in the world, but quite a number of cities in Honduras were always among the top ten most dangerous cities in the world; more than ten people were murdered there every day. It was safe to say that the people of this country had never experienced peace in their lifetimes. Luke hadnt nned toe here. It was Vanessas idea. From here, she would go abroad under a new identity and travel around South America under a few more names before she finally flew to Europe. By then, it would be very difficult for anyone to track her down. Even though Vanessa always hungered for thrills, her wild heart had gotten enough of it after what happened recently. With her stash of cash now, she could enjoy life for a couple of months in Europe. Luke was only keeping herpany, and he investigated the environment in passing. He was very satisfied by the harvest in Rio, and Honduras simrly wasnt bad at all. After wandering around San Pedro S, the secondrgest city of Honduras, they found that it was indeed a chaotic ce. San Pedro S had alwayspeted with Juarez for the title of most dangerous city in the world; noon was the safest time of day in the city. And Luke and Vanessa werent ordinary people, which was why they could wander around the city so leisurely for half a day. Vanessa had wondered why Luke decided to go around on foot, but less than an hourter, they already got themselves a rundown car. They obtained this vehicle from several hooligans who had intended to rob them. Watching Luke cover the seat with a towel from his knapsack and inviting her to sit, Vanessa was amused. No wonder this guy vetoed her n to rent a car. This had been his n all along They would go their separate ways in less than twenty-four hours. By then, they could throw this rundown car anywhere, and there wouldnt be any trouble. Vanessas flight was at night. Instead of checking into a hotel, they entered a bar that evening after wandering around for a while. This bar was the most decent-looking one nearby, although half its neon lights were broken and the bullet holes in the windows were fixed with tape, since it was the only way to prevent the ss from falling out. But it really was the best bar in the neighborhood. Luke and Vanessa ordered some canned drinks and leisurely enjoyed them at the counter. It was only the canned drinks that Luke could be sure were fine. As for the alcohol here, he couldnt tell what their quality was like or what was in it. The bar was pretty crowded, but most of the customers here didnt look decent. The atmosphere here was fired-up and violent. Ten minutes after Luke and Vanessa arrived, a fight broke out. It started when a bunch of hooligans hit on a curvy Latino girl who had pretty ck hair. Naturally, the hooligans didnt approach her the courteous way. They pulled at the woman while they were talking to her. Luke even saw one of the hooligans put his hand on the ck-haired girls hip and give it a squeeze. He looked at Vanessa and asked, Should we help her out? Vanessa turned around and shook her head. This happens too often. Dont bother unless they want to drag her out. Luke nodded. At that moment, a ck baldie not far away from Luke chuckled and leaned in close. Dude, your girlfriend is very cool. Luke nodded with a smile. Of course; its what I find charming about her. The ck baldie chuckled again and raised his dry martini at Luke before he took a sip. Luke raised his own ss at the man. He found the ck baldie somewhat familiar. However, he was often face-blind, and didnt think too much about it. Vanessa simply gave Luke an annoyed smile and didnt bother to talk to the two boring men. Faced with the harassment of these hooligans, the ck-haired girl put on the sexiest smile. Enjoying yourself?The hooligans whistled and said that they were. F*ck you! Youll enjoy it more with your mother! With a roar, the ck-haired girl abruptly exploded and pped the hooligan who touched her butt so hard he turned a full circle. Lukes lips twitched as he secretly praised, Great arm strength, mydy! Even if the hooligan wasnt that big, he was still a tough guy, and for him to spin at a p was too fierce. Hence, the fight began. Looking at the ck-haired girl who was surrounded by the hooligans, the ck baldie looked like he was going to step forward. But after the girl roared and knocked out the hooligan with a p, the ck baldie was dumbfounded. He had raised his dry martini to his lips, ready to take onest sip before he saved the damsel in distress, but he was now so stunned he forgot to drink as he stared at the ck-haired girl with bulging eyes. The ck-haired girl didnt hold back at all. She grabbed the fingers of a hooligan who had been reaching for her neck, and they cracked as she twisted them. Chapter 530 - May I Know Your Name? I Think I’ve Fallen In Love With You

Chapter 530 May I Know Your Name? I Think Ive Fallen In Love With You

The hooligans mouth opened wide, but before he could scream, the ck-haired girl had grabbed his arm and twisted her body to throw him over her shoulder so that he smashed into the ground with a heavy thump. The hooligan immediately passed out. He never had the chance to scream. What followed was the sound of fists hitting flesh, the sound of tables, chairs, cups and misceneous items being smashed, and the screams of the hooligans. But the most distinctive sound of all was the torrent of loud swearing that came out of the ck-haired girls mouth. Even Lukes face froze despite his usual calm. Looking at the chaotic fight, he whispered in Vanessas ear, She looks a lot stronger than you. Vanessa rolled her eyes at him again, their electrifying allure tickling Lukes heart. The ck-haired girl was tough, but she wasnt a professional. She had picked up some things fighting on the streets. Tearing out their hair, pulling their ears, twisting their fingers, pping their faces, and kicking their groins, she made the hooligans beg for mercy. But in this one-sided brawl, she had also been hit until her eyes were red and her lips were swollen. Luke smacked his lips. Are we really not going to help her? He actually found this ck-haired girl quite easy on the eyes. She was fierce and tough C it was just that she was a little foul-mouthed. Curses like Ill blow up your penis or You maggots are only worthy of eating my sh*it flowed like water. Coupled with her punches and kicks, these were soul-crushing blows to the hooligans. Unfortunately, she was, in the end, a woman up against almost ten men. After taking down three of them, she was surrounded by the remaining four, who punched and kicked her. The dry martini in the ck baldies hand finally slipped and shattered into pieces, but he suddenly got up and walked over with long strides. Bam! Crack! Pu! Pa! A series of noises rang out, and the four men attacking the girl passed out. One screamed as he clutched his ankle which had been twisted into a Z, one retched hard as he clutched his belly, and one poor devil was kicked down and the ck baldie stomped on his face. In the midst of his savage movements, the ck baldie put on the gentlest smile and stretched out a hand to the ck-haired girl, who was struggling to get back to her feet. May I know your name? I think Ive fallen in love with you. Pu! Luke spurted juice all over the floor. He had expected the ck baldie to say something like, Are you alright? Who would have thought he would say something like that? That was because the ck-haired girl, who had just taken a beating, had unkempt hair and a swollen face. Her clothes were also dusty and stained with alcohol, and she looked no better than a beggar. With her current appearance, how could the ck baldie still say something like that? Shouldnt he offer to take her to a hospital first? In the end, the ck-haired girl got back up on unsteady feet and spat out a mouthful of bloody saliva, before she disdainfully said to the ck baldie, How old are you? You dont even have hair anymore, dont try to act like a young guy to pick up girls! With that, she limped out of the bar. Dazed for a moment, the ck baldie suddenly burst outughing. Heughed so hard that he could barely stand straight. Vanessa stared nkly, before she chuckled as well. After the ck-haired girl pushed open the door and walked out, the ck baldie stoppedughing and swiftly followed her. Lukes blessing followed the man out. Good luck! I believe in you! The ck baldie didnt even bother to turn back around. He simply gave the victory sign, before he disappeared out the door. Luke smacked his lips. Is this what they mean by beauty is in the eyes of the beholder? Aplicated expression on her face, Vanessa hummed in agreement. At that moment, another group of people came out of a side corridor and walked past her. Seeing Vanessa sitting at the counter, they paused and turned their heads. Hi, gorgeous, how about a drink? They then surrounded her. Detecting the strong smell of alcohol on them, Luke knew that these people were drunk. Rolling his eyes, he pulled Vanessa to his side and said, Shes fine. You can scram. The drunkards paid no attention to him. They approached Vanessa with dumb leers and reached for her. Luke grabbed a bottle opener from the counter with his right hand, and stabbed again and again with it. In one second, he had stabbed four times, and four men knelt down next to his feet as they screamed and clutched their hands. Have you sobered up? If you have, get lost, Luke said impatiently before he threw away the bloodstained bottle opener. Go to hell! One of the drunkards who hadnt reached out seemed to sober up a little, and he reached for his waist. But Luke leaned against the counter in a rxed pose and looked silently at the guy. The drunkard pulled a pistol out from his back. In Lukes eyes, the guy was as slow as an old COW. He curled his lip and suddenly raised his right leg to kick the hand that the man was holding the gun with. The drunkards grip loosened at the pain, and the gun was sent flying before itnded in front of Luke. Picking up the pistol, Luke aimed and pulled the trigger. Bang! The man yelled and fell to his knees with a hole in his calf. Luke nodded. Your gun was loaded, so you only have yourself to me. After he opened fire, the other three hooligans reached for their guns too. This time, Luke didnt waste any time talking. He fired again, and just like their buddy, those hooligans immediately yelled and dropped to their knees. Luke then went over and collected their pistols, before he found the key to a car on the first guy who had tried to shoot him. Lets go. These people probably have aplices. Saying that, he left the bar with Vanessa. Their shabby car was nowhere to be seen when they came out. Luke wasnt surprised at all. If you took your phone out in public here, you had to be prepared to be robbed of it at any time, to say nothing of a car. With the key in his hand, Luke walked straight to a Toyota pickup and opened it. Vanessa didnt find that strange since it was the only Toyota parked outside the bar. In the car, Luke asked, To the airport?Vanessa thought for a moment before she shook her head. Lets check out more of the city. There are another two hours until my flight. Luke nodded and drove slowly. They wandered around the city aimlessly, going wherever they wanted. San Pedro S was even more chaotic at night. The asional gunshots and screams indicated that the city wasnt destined to spend this night peacefully. Luke and Vanessa were quiet in the car. They were about to go their separate ways. While they werent exactly sad, they were a little reluctant to let each other go after the ten enjoyable days they spent together. Behind them, the sound of engines grew louder as two cars sped over and then screeched to a stop to block the Toyota pickup. Chapter 531 - So, You Crashed and Burned?

Chapter 531 So, You Crashed and Burned?

Luke sighed helplessly. And I thought we could spend our remaining time together peacefully... Vanessa gazed at him with her charming electrifying eyes. Can you take care of them first? Luke said, What if theyve mistaken us for someone else? This is the one! Its Edgars pickup! Kill those son of b*tches! At the roar, many people locked and loaded their guns. Luke: Fine. It seems they didnt mistake us for someone else. Then theres no need to feel guilty. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! He killed five of the six men who got out of the cars, and Vanessa shot down thest one. The whole process took no more than two seconds. Ignoring the six dead men, Luke turned his head and looked at a car that was slowly making its way over. When the car drew near, a slightly familiar ck baldie greeted him casually from the drivers seat. Hey! It seems you dont need my help anymore. Luke chuckled. But thank you for your kindness anyway. The ck baldieughed, as if amused by Lukes gratitude. Luke waved at him. Goodbye. I must see my girlfriend off now. The ck baldie simply nodded with a smile. Luke said in passing, I wish you a lovely night. Immediately, the ck-haired girl in the passenger seat grunted angrily in response. Pretending that he didnt hear it, Luke hit the gas pedal and sped away. Some passers-by looked over, but nobody kicked up a fuss; a few deaths in San Pedro S at night couldnt be any moremon. After Luke drove some distance away, Vanessa suddenly said, Lets go to the beach. Luke did as she asked and drove to a quiet beach. He took out a towel andy it out on the t beach, before he sat down with Vanessa in his arms. Staring at the dark sea for a long time, Vanessa suddenly asked, Will we meet again? Luke chuckled. Im usually in Los Angeles, except when Im on business trips. Im not going anywhere. Vanessa was somewhat relieved after hearing that. She had been feeling a little conflicted after thest few days. She was very fond of Luke, or rather, she found Luke very attractive. However, that fondness and attraction werent enough for her to abandon her free-spirited life. Also, judging from Lukes reaction, he didnt want to cling to her either. Nevertheless, she was still a little disappointed by it. Now, she had gotten a neutral answer, and one which was most suitable for her. With Lukes response, they would no longer be acquaintances who just happened to run into each other, but friends who werefortable with each other. Maybe one day, when she missed him, she could meet up with this old friend in Los Angeles under another identity. That was good enough for Vanessa, who had few friends. Thinking that, she asked, What time is it? Luke nced at his watch and said, Half past eight. She hummed and said, I think my flight is at ten twenty. Luke said, I know. Ill get you there before that. Vanessa couldnt help but re at the man next to her, but it was hard to make out her fascinating eyes in the darkness by the sea. She could only turn around and stretch out her long legs as she straddled Luke and looked down at him. Do you want to stay here and do nothing for the next hour? Itll only take twenty minutes to get to the airport! Luke chuckled. He didnt get up but simply hugged her thin waist and stroked it gently. So, we can still discuss interest repayments? Vanessa shifted her skirt and moved lower. Weve been over this many times. Didnt you say thatpound interest is an option? Luke nodded and sighed. So, theres no way that I can pay the interest in full? Both of them moaned in the middle of their conversation. By the sea at night, there was still nothing to be heard but the rolling tide crashing onto the beach. At ten twenty, Luke returned to the previous bar on his own. Ordering another can of juice, he leaned against the counterzily. A few minutester, another person entered the bar. He smiled when he saw Luke and sat down next to him. Wheres your girlfriend? Is she gone? Luke tapped the counterzily and said to the bartender. His drink is on me. The man was none other than the ck baldie. He smiled again when he heard that. I like you, boy. Id like a tequ pop. After the bartender brought the drink over, the ck baldie tapped the ss on the counter, and when the drink fizzed with bubbles, he drained it in one gulp. Luke raised his eyebrow. Wheres your future girlfriend? Since youre drinking here, Im guessing you crashed and burned? The ck baldie put the ss down and smacked his lips. She will be my girlfriend, and my wife after that. But it takes time to build love. Luke blinked innocently. So, you crashed and burned? The ck baldie red at Luke with the eyes of a bull. Young man, treasure the beauty of love and dont waste time. Love is the most precious thing in the world. Luke nodded, deep in thought. Fair enough. But, you crashed and burned? He sipped calmly on his juice. The ck baldie gazed at him angrily for a while, before he suddenly smiled. Kid, youre too young. I personally took her home and confirmed it was her ce. Amused, Luke gave him a thumbs up. Youre a pro. Smiling proudly, the ck baldie suddenly stretched out his hand. Whats your name? Im Kincaid. Luke shook the mans hand. Skywalker. Kincaids lips twitched. Are you serious? Luke drew his hand back. As serious as your own name. Speechless for a moment, Kincaid drew his hand back as well. Fine, were in the same trade. Your hand doesnt seem like it, but your technique... well. He smiled broadly.Pondering for a moment, Luke nodded honestly. Sort of. Im a good guy. Kincaid agreed with him. Yes, Im a good guy too. Bullsh*t! Who the hell knows how many people youve killed! The same thought popped up in their hearts. Luke stared at the tattoo on the mans bald head, which was an image of ravens flying or perched on a bare tree. The strokes were simple and in the simplest ck. After a moment of observation, Luke asked, Your tattoo is interesting. What does it mean? Kincaid replied after a brief silence, The passing of lives, I guess. Luke hummed and didnt ask further. They sank into silence. At that moment, a dozen men suddenly swarmed the bar. Holding guns and eyes wide, their fierce gazes swept over the customers in the bar. Chapter 532 - They’re Here For You? They’re Together!

Chapter 532 Theyre Here For You? Theyre Together!

Seeing the gangsters attitude, the customers in the bar silently retreated to hide in the corners without needing to be told. Kincaid nced at the strangers. Are they here for you? Luke asked, Why cant they be here for you? Kincaid shrugged. I dont think Ive pissed off anyone here. Luke scoffed and drew two circles on his face. Dont forget the guy whose face you stamped into a tomato pizza. You think you didnt piss him off? Kincaid nodded helplessly. Fine. But you shot three unlucky bastards in the leg, and then you and your girlfriend killed six of their friends who wanted revenge. Thats way worse than what I did, right? Luke said, But that cant prove that these people are here for me, can it?. Thats him! Thats the white boy who killed Ferreno and the rest! shouted one of the neers. All of them aimed their guns at Luke. Kincaid burst outughing and moved to the side. See, it really is your business. There was nothing Luke could do except raise his middle finger at Kincaid. The ck baldies with him. He ruined Sams face earlier, the same guy shouted again. Immediately, half the neers shifted their guns to point them at Kincaid. Luke was amused. Looks like this is also your business. Half each? Kincaid said, Fine. Lets get this over with. I still need to bond with my wife. Your future wife, Luke said unrelentingly. As they mocked each other, the gangsters at the door grew impatient. Kill them! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Just before the gangsters opened fire, Luke lunged and rolled to hide behind a coffee table and chairs on the side. Keeping low, he darted into a corner, before he gave a thumbs up to the other side. Keep it up, Kincaid. I believe in you! Haha, nice try! Half each! Kincaid had basically moved the same time as Luke as he flipped over the counter to hide behind it. He curled his lip in disdain. Luke shrugged. Fine, deal. The barrage of bullets wrecked the wine cab and counter. All kinds of alcohol and objects were sent flying. In the meantime, the dust had been kicked up in Lukes corner as bullets nicked the wall. When the two of them split up, the gangsters subconsciously pressed forward. Their guns were still firing wildly. For a moment, the whole space was filled with deafening gunfire. Luke had already put on earplugs to block the noise and prevent his ears from ringing. The gangsters, on the other hand, frowned at the pain in their ears as they fired. Looking at the counter, Luke had to praise Kincaid, that wily old fox. After jumping behind the counter, he had slipped out and was now watching the show from a distant corner. Luke raised a hand and signaled for him to fire on the count of three. Kincaid replied with an OK gesture. As Luke counted down, the gangsters gunfire suddenly slowed down. These guys were super amateurs who couldnt even keep up ongoing gunfire. Half of them had used up their clips and were busy reloading at the same time. Luke finished counting down at just the right time. Almost in unison, Luke and Kincaid both stuck their guns out. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Kincaid and Luke were in two different corners. Caught in the crossfire, half the gangsters were instantly killed. Luke didnt even bother to aim. He didnt have to show off his marksmanship in front of Kincaid at all. These dumbass gangsters thought that they had the advantage in numbers. From the moment they came in and opened fire as they pressed forward, they didnt even spread out. In such a confined space, this group of a dozen gangsters had massive bullseyes on their backs. Kincaid and Luke quickly emptied their clips. Only three of the dozen gangsters were lucky enough not to be shot. Scared witless, they ducked to the sides. While reloading, Kincaid made a carry on gesture at Luke. Luke shrugged. He was half a second quicker at reloading than the ck baldie, and he stuck his gun out again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Two gangsters who didnt hide well enough screamed and copsed, one shot in the heel and the other in the elbow. Bang! Bang! Casually shooting them in the chest, Luke reloaded again. On the other side, Kincaid apuded him soundlessly. Luke raised his hand and made a its your turn gesture. Kincaid smiled. He didnt stick his head out, but simply flicked his wrist and raised his gun. Bang! Bang! Bang! Thest gangster was shot in his upper torso and couldnt move anymore. Luke pped soundlessly as well. Kincaid hadnt fired off random shots; he had aimed at his target using the reflection in a mirror at the counter. This wasnt something that a regr shooter could do. Luke had reloaded by then, and he walked out. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! All the gangsters who had still been screaming were shot in the chest. Luke then fired behind him without even turning his head. Bang! Bang! Thest two bullets werent wasted. The bartender who had nned to ambush him with a rifle was shot in his thigh. When he screamed, his head was blown up. Those gangsters had known toe here for Luke only because the bartender had told them. Luke knew that this bar was in their territory and that the bartender worked for them. Otherwise, he wouldnt have returned to this bar. Pa! Kincaid walked out and aimed at someone behind Luke. A guy who was secretly aiming at Luke from the crowd took a bullet to the head. Kincaid said with a smile, You owe me your life. Luke curled his lip and suddenly flung his empty M1911. With a clunk, the gun hit the face of another gangster at the door who was aiming his gun at Kincaid. Luke shrugged. Now were even.Those two were with the gangsters, but had pretended to be customers and didnt step out at the beginning. Now that the two covert gunmen were dead, there were no more people among the customers hiding in the corners who took out any guns. Luke went over and picked up a gun from one of the gangsters before he returned to the counter. Kincaid was rummaging around at the moment, and after a while, he gave an Aha! and took out a bottle of red wine. Luke nced at thebel but didnt recognize it. Is this good wine? Kincaid curled his lip. So-so, but its the real deal at least. The tequ that the bartender gave me earlier was definitely fake and tasted crap. This bottle of wine will be hispensation to me. Ill take it to Soniater. Luke picked up his can of juice from the counter; it was a miracle that the can had survived the barrage. Taking a leisurely sip, he asked, Sonia? Is that your future wife? Chapter 533 - Another Level-Up, and Hard-Earned Experience and Credit

Chapter 533 Another Level-Up, and Hard-Earned Experience and Credit

Kincaid opened his eyes wide. She will be my wife. Luke shrugged. Then, may you have a baby soon? Kincaid simply raised his middle finger at him. Just like that, they walked out of the bar, one holding a bottle of wine and the other a can of juice. Kincaid remarked casually, You look a little like someone I know. Your technique is pretty simr, except that youre not as good at shooting and not as handsome. Your beard is also fake. Unbothered, Luke took a swig of his juice. Someone whos actually better-looking than I am Who? Kincaid thought for a moment and in the end still decided to answer his question. His names John. Hes an old guy whos already retired. I dont think youll ever run into him. As they chatted, they left the bar. Getting into his pickup, Luke waved at Kincaid who was getting into a Ford. See you. I have a ne to catch. Kincaid simply waved back, and the two men went their separate ways in their respective cars. The bar fight had just been a game to them, and a way to make an impression on each other. In the wee hours of the morning, Luke got on a ne bound for Los Angeles. His lips curved up as he read the system notifications. Mission: Eliminate drug dealers and destroy their nest at the bar. Completed. Total experience: 2,000. Total credit: 2,000. Contribution rate: 60%. EXP +1,200. Credit +1,200. As experience has reached 50,000 points, the host is now level 13. Extra stat points: 5. Thanks to his harvest back in Mexico, he already had more than 15,000 experience points before this trip to Rio. In the next dozen days or so in Rio, Luke went on a killing spree and earned 3000+ every night. By the time he arrived in Honduras, his experience had surpassed 48,000 points. He had only gone back to the bar because he needed thest thousand experience points to level up. And given his slight OCD, he didnt want to wait until he returned to Los Angeles to obtain the points. Let the level-up be the best bonus for this field trip! Looking at his stats, Luke fell into deep thought. 40 Strength, 20 Dexterity, and 20 Mental Strength. Overall, this was the optimal configuration for him for most circumstances. If it wasnt for Elementary Self-Healing, he might have stacked Dexterity or Mental Strength so that they reached 40 first. He was now facing a conundrum: Whether to improve Dexterity or Mental Strength first. Since 40 was the second threshold, the most cost-effective choice naturally was to increase Dexterity or Mental Strength to 40 first. Splitting the points between the two attributes would mean that neither of them would operate to maximum effect for a long time, not until they both reached 40. Currently, the demand for experience points soared every five levels, and this massive increase meant that every subsequent threshold he reached required the sum of practically all the experience points of thest ten or so levels. The experience points required for every new level, on the other hand, was an increase of 20,000 points. Level 13 required 50,000 experience points, level 14 70,000 points, and level 15 90,000. It was impossible for him to fly all over the world every day and kill criminals everywhere. If hundreds of homicides were to happen wherever he went, and it happened too often, any idiot would notice it had to do with him. All this time, he had done his best to conceal traces of his involvement by using scapegoats. In his forays out to earn experience points in Frances neuf trois, even the Paris police didnt know what happened, to say nothing of American intelligence organizations. None of these gangs would let the police know what happened; they were only too happy to snap up the territories of gangs that had gone missing Back in Mexico, Luke didnt leave any evidence behind. Nothing could be traced back to him. However, he had indeed made quite a scene in Rio. If he wanted to earn experience and credit points like this again, he couldnt use his real identity. He already had a n for that. For now, he could only stay in Los Angeles and steadily earn experience and credit points until the time was ripe for him to open a new ying field. That also meant that he couldnt level up too quickly. This time, he had advanced to a new level in less than a month, but that wouldnt happen often. After pondering for a long time, he finally made his choice in the system and clicked. Mental Strength 21. Sensing the itchy feeling in his brain, he took a deep breath. Now that he had made his choice, he could only continue forward without any hesitation. Thinking that, Luke closed his eyes and began to review his Rio trip. He knew that he wasnt too smart, so he had to make up for it with diligence. A little more self-reflection never hurt. It was a good thing that he had Elementary Self-Healing, and his Mental Strength had surpassed 20. Apart from two hours of sleep, his brain was almost never idle for the remaining 22 hours in a day. He spent most of the time reflecting on his operations and reviewing the follow-up. That was why he was always busy. After a short flight, Luke was back in Los Angeles. Taking a deep breath of the familiar air, he shook his head with a smile. Its a lot worse than in Rio, but I still like it here. Taking the secondhand Ford which he had left in the airport parking lot, he drove home. Luke frowned when he entered the house. He didnt need to look around to know that it was empty. That was because the security system was fully activated, which was only the case when both of them were out. So, the question was: Where did Selina go? Did she go out shopping at three in the morning? Luke wasnt too worried. He sent her a text message before he started unpacking his stuff and cleaning up. Half an hourter, the door opened and Selina scuttled in. Seeing Luke, who was sitting on the couch with his legs crossed as he looked at hisptop, she said with an awkward smile, Youre back, darling. Luke raised his head and pointed next to him. Sit down and tell me what Gold Nugget put you up to this time. Selina sat down and hesitated before she said, We were just... carrying out a small experiment. Luke raised an eyebrow. Then you beat up a bunch of people until they spat blood and saliva? Dont tell me you were so bored you joined an underground fight ring?Selina chuckled and said, No. I just... beat up some hooligans. Luke hummed and said, Then thats fine. Take a shower and go to bed. Seeing his expression, Selina knew that he really didnt think it was a big deal, and she was stunned. Youre not mad? Luke found that strange. Why would I be mad? Youngdy, you can only cause a punch-up at most. Whats with this sense of guilt? You need to toughen up! Luke mocked inwardly. Selina rxed, then went over to pull at him. Go, lets go to the training room. I made some progress in my training recently. Luke didnt resist, and just got up with a smile. In the training room, Selina put on her gloves and looked at Luke in his pajamas and slippers. You should change your clothes. Luke shook his head and kicked off the slippers. He then hung his pajamas on the workout equipment on the side. Picking up two hand targets, he waved and said, Lets do this. He had some idea of what she wanted to show him, and he was very interested. Chapter 534 - Progress and Promise

Chapter 534 Progress and Promise

Gold Nugget, youe out first, said Selina. Gold Nugget quietly drifted out of her back in the form of a ball. Without another word, Selina charged forward and began to attack. Sensing her speed, Luke eximed in surprise. Interesting. As he spoke, Selina struck both hand targets in a storm of fists and legs. Holding the hand targets up under her attack, Luke remarked in amazement, You made a lot of progress. Selina kept up the attack for roughly three minutes, before she jumped back in annoyance. Lets stop. Luke took off the hand targets with a smile and tossed them aside. Not bad. Is it because of Gold Nugget? Leaning against the workout equipment, Selina murmured angrily, It doesnt make sense. Why cant I hit you when Im already this strong? You must be cheating! Luke walked over and rubbed her head. Young girl, youre too naive. Ive never used my strength when we spar. Selina didnt know what to say. Luke finally said, Gold Nugget, why dont you roll over here? The golden Slime hopped onto the workout equipment and demanded, Apologize. Luke nced at it. Why? You told me to roll over. The golden Slime kept bouncing furiously. Luke put one hand to his forehead. Youre a ball right now. How can you move without rolling? Gold Nugget was lost for words. It thought for a long while, but couldnt think of a retort. Fine, forget it. Luke said, Dont change the subject. Tell me what happened to her. His expression turned calm when he said that. He wouldnt me Selina. He knew that she had been under some pressuretely, so it was inevitable that she would try a shortcut when she discovered one. But Luke had to find out for sure how dangerous this shortcut was. Gold Nugget replied without much hesitation. I extracted the energy in her body before returning most of it to her; I ate a bit of it. It was sooo delicious, and I couldnt help myself. Frowning, Luke pulled Selina over and walked around her as he examined her carefully. A momentter, he suddenly said, Havent you noticed that your breasts and butt have shrunk again? Selina eximed and dashed off to her room in a panic. Luke didnt follow her. He simply pointed at the ball-like Slime, warning it silently not to think about running. After Selina left, Luke closed the door and looked down at Gold Nugget. Tell me, how many times have you instigated her? Gold Nugget trembled and twisted its ball-shaped body without saying anything. Luke crouched down and stared at it. I want your word that nothing will happen to her because of your instigations. Gold Nugget: ... How is that possible? In the first ce, shes a cop. Shes bound to run into criminals and danger. Luke sneered. Huh, youre smart now. Then wouldnt her chances of running into danger increase significantly when you encourage her to beat up other people at night? Gold Nugget was angry. She said she wanted to be like you. Im just giving her the power she needs. After a brief silence, Luke slowly reached out and touched Gold Nuggets ball body as he said in a soft voice, Remember, Ill kill you if anything happens to her. Gold Nugget screamed in fear and pain. Ah, no! This bloody energy again? Take it back, take it back! Lukes ice blue eyes were indifferent as he squeezed Gold Nugget in his palm, and it couldnt escape. He asked softly, Do you understand? Gold Nugget kept screeching and trembling wildly as it did all it could to avoid some frightening thing. I do! I do! Ill definitely do my best to ensure her safety and never let her run into danger! I promise! Only then did Luke draw his hand back and stand up. Thats my good boy. He opened the door and said, Remember, I can give you anything you want to eat if you do your job well. I believe in giving rewards where theyre due. Gold Nuggety in an exhausted pool of liquid on the floor. Really? You promise?. Luke turned back and smiled. I promise. Selina came charging out of her room at that moment, and she gave Luke a conflicted look. Theyre smaller! Theyre really smaller! Luke put his hand on her shoulder and sat down with her on the couch. Thats fine. Ill give you more nutrients and supplements. For the time being, dont let Gold Nugget run wild. Selina nodded, then suddenly thought the situation was odd. Wheres Gold Nugget? Dor suddenly came out of her room and ran into the training room. A momentter, it ran back and sat before them. Its here now. Luke nced at Dor with a smile. Take a shower first. After that, well go to the basement for a full body examination. Selina hummed in response and went to take a shower. Half an hourter, Luke read Selinas data and was lost for words. If Selinas measurements were expressed in system units, she was basically at 20 Strength and 20 Dexterity too. Of course, her stats werent multiplied by a coefficient like Lukes. That meant that she was twice as strong and agile as an ordinary person. Compared with before Lukes trip to Rio, these two stats of hers had increased by almost thirty percent. It had only been half a month. No wonder Selina had yet to notice her curves shrinking once again; she had been too enamoured by her new strength Rubbing Dors head, Luke mulled over whether this was a good thing or not. From Selinas questions previously, Luke knew a lot about Gold Nugget now. Gold Nugget hitching a ride didnt harm its host, provided that Gold Nugget itself didnt want to hurt its host. And for some strange reason, Gold Nugget would do practically everything Selina asked of it. It looked like they had to keep this alien dog head here. At that moment, he felt the dog head under his hand tremble incessantly. He looked at Dor, only to find that while it had a satisfied expression on its face, its body was shaking all over as if it had schizophrenia. Clearly, the earth dog and the alien dog had different feelings about Lukes petting. Amused, Luke drew his hand back. Okay, Ill make you something good to eat tomorrow, alright? Dors body instantly stopped trembling and it started to whine and lick Lukes hand exuberantly.Nothing happened that night. The next morning, Selina was woken up by the aroma of food. Looking at the open door and the empty doghouse, she knew that Gold Nugget had taken Dor out. Seriously, Ive told you a million times: close the door on your way out! she grumbled unhappily beforezily getting out of bed. Quickly washing up, she walked toward the kitchen, only to see Dor sitting obediently at the kitchen doorway and wagging its tail as it fixed its eyes on Luke. Luke was bustling around. Suddenly, he threw out a xiaolongbao[1] and said, Try this. Selina stretched out her hand, but Dor beat her to it. It stuck out its tongue and grabbed the xiaolongbao, before chowing down. Selina gnashed her teeth. Gold Nugget, you actually dare snatch my food! [1] small steamed bun Chapter 535 - Everybody Is Busy

Chapter 535 Everybody Is Busy

Gold Nugget whined as it chewed the xiaolongbao. Luke turned his head with a smile. It didnt steal anything. Its helping me check the taste of the xiaolongbao. Yours will be ready soon. You can go to the dining table. Selina quickly went to the dining table. Chef, service. Gold Nugget followed her and sat down next to the dining table too. Selina angrily stretched out her foot to kick its butt gently. Dont copy me. Dor stuck out its big tongue and tried to lick her. This time, it was Dor the dog who was trying to cozy up to her. Selinaughed and held Dor back with her foot so that this scary slobbery monster didntunch an attack at her. Luke came out holding aloft some steamer baskets. Ignoring the two overly-energetic fellows, he minded his own business and ate his food. He threw out one xiaolongbao, instantly distracting the two dogs, and the three of them stopped horsing around. Two humans and two dogs finished twenty steamer baskets of xiaolongbao for breakfast. Then, Luke brought out a box from his room. This is a special gift from Rio. Selina chuckled and quickly epted it. Feeling chastisedst night, she had forgotten to ask for her gift. Opening the box, she asked doubtfully, Is this diamond? Luke chuckled and said, Good thing you didnt say ss. Its tourmaline. Its not too expensive. You can wear it when youre on break. Examining the bright yellow gem in her hand, Selina suddenly realized something and held it next to Dor. Comparing them for a moment, she eximed in surprise. This looks a little like Dor! Amused, Luke nodded in agreement. That was exactly why he bought her this gift. It seemed the perfectbo along with the gold pig that he had given to her before. Watching Selina put the gift away in her room, Gold Nugget began to whine at Luke. Luke was stumped. Your gift... Fine, I did get you something. Saying that, he returned to his room and then took out a stack of unique Brazilian juice vors from his inventory. He put the juices in front of Gold Nugget. Theyre specialties of Brazil: eighteen mysterious juice vors. I guarantee theyre unique. Gold Nugget sniffed them for a moment, then looked at Luke disdainfully as it began organizing the juices. There were two rows of five cans each, plus one extra. Luke was instantly embarrassed. Fine, there are only eleven cans. But thats not because Im bad at math; I just said it without thinking. Do you want them or not? Hearing that, Gold Nugget ran off with a swoosh to drag out an empty bag from Selinas room. It then put all the juices into the bag and brought it back to its doghouse. From the room came Selinas angry yell. Thats my new bag. I only bought it several days ago! It cost me fifty dors! You bad dog... Putting their respective gifts away properly, Selina and Gold Nugget were perfectly satisfied as they went to work. Today, Luke and Selina reported at the police department together with Gold Nugget. After showing up with Dor several times and seeing that nobody had any objections, Selina no longer left it in the car. Seeing Luke, who had been away for a long while, their colleagues at the Major Crimes Division all greeted him and received some snacks from Selina in passing. Billy Wang, who had always had a cheap mouth, said, Luke, Selinas mood has improved since you returned, right? We asked her why she hadnt made any snacks recently, and she said she wasnt in the mood. Hehe... Luke poked the old guys belly with one finger. So you didnt eat the donuts she bought? How did it get this big if you didnt? Billy Wang pped his hand away angrily. Get lost. This is called a beer belly in Chinese, alright? Its not from eating snacks. Luke said, Then drink less and go home early to spend more time with your wife. Depressed, Billy Wang turned around and walked away. Dont bring that up, or we wont be good colleagues anymore. Luke chuckled and saw the middle-aged police detective off. Billys wife was Chinese as well, and pretty bossy. Billy was always obedient at home and could only let loose when he was out drinking. But his wife took good care of him and the household. There was nothing for Billy to be unhappy about; just consider it the pains of happiness. After saying hello to his colleagues, Luke went to Elsas office. Elsa didnt even bother to look at the snacks that Selina brought. She just put them in her drawer before she asked, Had a good break? Luke nodded with a smile. Elsa stood up and took down a stack of case files from the top of a cab on the side. These are yours. Any objections? Luke: Not at all. However, boss, want to have lunch with us? Elsa: Is something wrong? Luke: Everythings fine. I just want to talk about Martin and Roger. Elsa nodded. Okay. Get to work now. Case files in hand, Luke left the office with a smile. At her desk, Selina started looking at the case files as she said, Its probably her time of the month. Dont take it to heart. Luke was stunned. Its her time of the month? I thought it was only because of work pressure. Stumped for a moment, Selina nodded. Fine. Maybe its abination of the two. Luke: Has work been busytely? Stark: You dont know? The Stark Expo is happening again, and all sorts of people are pouring into Los Angeles. Can you imagine how much work that involves? Luke scratched his head. Is that so? That exins a lot. The Stark Expo in itself wasnt that big a deal, but during this period, L.A.s city center would see an astonishing amount of traffic. Merchants, clients, and tourists who wanted to be part of the fun would take this opportunity to visit Los Angeles from all over the world. Moreover, Stark Industries sold weapons. It wasnt hard to imagine what sort of clientele and tourists they would get.Los Angeles had never been a peaceful ce. It wouldnt be unusual for foreign bigshots to sh with the local tyrants. A couple of hundred crime cases happening at this time would be enough to run the Major Crimes Division off its feet. But Stark Industries was a major taxpayer in Los Angeles, and also made all kinds of donations to the police department every year. What were the American police for? To provide a safe environment for the big patrons, of course. Since they had already taken the money, LAPD could only get their entire police force to work overtime and maintain order. As she flipped through the case files, Selina started throwing some at Luke. This one has to take priority. This one, too. This one cant be put off either... Looking at the case files that were thrown at him, Luke clicked his tongue. Its already this bad? Selina didnt raise her head. Why else would I go out at night... Cough, cough, thats why Ive been busy recently. Luke shot her a nce but didnt ask further. He knew what she didnt say was that she had been out at night recently to beat up a lot of hoodlums precisely because of the deterioration in public safety. Swiftly skimming the case files, he got up and said, Lets go. Well have to work overtime for the next few days. Chapter 536 - Eat, Drink, and Work Hard

Chapter 536 Eat, Drink, and Work Hard

Half an hourter, looking at the cakes in the disy window, Selina mumbled, So, this is how we work overtime. Luke replied self-righteously, Do you not know how much energy we consume every day? How can you investigate cases when youre hungry? Lucy, I would like some cakes. Lucy, the female server, came over with a smile. Luke, its been a while. Which one would you like today? Luke nodded with a smile and pointed at a row of cakes. I would like ten of each of those cakes. Lucy was surprised. Are you sure? Luke had just pointed at more than ten types of cakes. Luke nodded with a smile. I have three gluttons at home. They all need lots of food. Lucy didnt worry about it any longer after her initial surprise. In any case, this big customer always bought cakes inrge amounts each time. Otherwise, she wouldnt remember him so vividly, though her impression of him was also partly because of his looks. Luke and Selina left with a bunch of boxes. They put the cakes that wouldnt flip over in the trunk, and the rest in the backseat. Luke said to the dog in the backseat, Gold Nugget, make sure these dont fall over. Your favorite strawberry cream cake is in there. Gold Nugget instantly stretched out a paw and ced it on the pile of boxes. Luke nodded in satisfaction. Good boy. Selina: Hey, half the cakes are mine. Theyre not all for you. Dor whined with a nk look as it blinked its bean-like eyes. Selina: Its useless even if you tell Dor to y cute. Half the cakes are mine. Dor tilted its big head and looked at its young master innocently, and the alien dog just pretended to be deaf. Driving off, Luke said, Its easy. It cant hold the cake itself anyway. You can give it however much you want to give it, right? Selina realized that was true. Haha. Thats the advantage of having hands. Gold Nugget silently lowered its head and looked at its paws in frustration. Thats cheating! If Luke didnt forbid me from doing it, I can create hundreds of tentacles to steal the cakes a hundred times faster than you! Thankfully, Selina didnt really do what she said. Sitting in the passenger seat, she soon began to share the cakes with Gold Nugget. She didnt even bother to turn around. She simply threw bits of the cake over her shoulder, and Gold Nugget would unerringly catch all of them with its big mouth. She and the dog made a great team. Luke simply left them alone. With Dor and Gold Nuggetspany, Selina was a lot happier. Compared with her condition after the trip to Mexico, she seemed to have let certain things go. Luke was quite d to see that. Why else would he have let Gold Nugget off so easily for its wrongdoings? He couldve punished the dog by cutting its snacks and feeding it dog food for a few days. But the dog had made up for it in other ways, so it bnced out. Before long, Luke and Selina reached the passage to an underground parking lot at the back of a bank. shing their badges, they drove in and parked the car, before two men and one dog went over to a side door. Luke nced around and asked with a strange expression, The robbers death wasnt caught on camera? Munching on her cake, Selina replied, The robbery in the hall is on tape, but the cameras here were thrashed and theres no footage of him. Luke asked, And the bank has already reced the cameras, right? Selina nodded. Thats right. The case was two days ago; of course the bank wouldnt leave the cameras broken. Examining the locations of the cameras, Luke said, The guy ran off on his own, so how did he break the cameras? By shooting at them? Selina said, That guy had a gun, but it wasnt his gun that destroyed the cameras. Luke and Selina were on a bank robbery sh homicide case. However, the victim wasnt any of the bank security or a client here, but the robber himself. That unlucky bastard hung himself at the door at the end of the passage instead of leaving after the sessful robbery. Taking out a photo from the case file andparing it with the door, Luke heaved a sigh. In any case, I dont believe that our Mr. Robber hung himself because of a guilty conscience after the robbery. Selina nodded. I dont believe it either. After examining the scene, Luke didnt tarry and left right away. Sitting in a cafe booth, he read the case file and looked at the statements as well as photos of the crime scene, and had an inkling about what happened. Next to him, Selina was reading case files as she munched on a cream cake. She also put a piece on Dors te every now and then. It wasnt long before Elsa pushed the door open and came in. She nodded in satisfaction when she saw their diligence. They loved to eat and drink, but they never cked off when it came to work. Luke raised his head and greeted her with a smile. Shall we order now, boss? Elsa nodded. Soon, they ordered a bunch of food and ate. Drinking her tea after lunch, Elsa said, So, what do you want to know? Luke shrugged. I want to know Roger and Martins work situation. Staring at him for a moment, Elsa suddenlyughed. You dont know whats going on with them? I let you go for two weeks; it wouldve been a waste if you hadnt produced results. Luke asked, So its all good now? Elsa nodded. Sort of. They had one official warning, and arent eligible for promotion for the next two years. But Roger has no ns to be promoted right now, and Martin doesnt care. So, its all been wrapped up. Luke was quite satisfied with Palmer. It was thanks to her efforts that the DEA took full responsibility for what happened in Tijuana back in Mexico. Elsa, however, added, But Martin might take extended leave, and Roger will take a short break. Luke was stunned. Why? Elsa said, Im not sure. I asked Martin once, and he said that he needed to fix his mental condition; only after its stable will he think abouting back to work. As for Roger... I heard that his heart condition is ring up again. Luke burst outughing. Are you sure it isnt because of what Martin did?Elsa nodded helplessly. It probably is. Hes old, after all, and what they did was really... unbelievable. Its not a bad idea for him to take a break. Looking at Lukesughing face, she couldnt help but say, Dont be so gleeful. Theyre both capable detectives. Now that theyre on leave, a lot of their cases will be transferred to us. Youll have to work overtime. She felt a little helpless when she said that. All the cases Luke and Selina worked on were tricky ones; in the hands of other detectives, only 10% of cases wouldve been cracked. For Luke and Selina to solve 30% of the cases was a real feat. Elsa found it excessive that she had to give them more pressure. Luke had been away for two weeks. She knew that he had probably taken a break toward the tail end of it, but she didnt call him back; that was part of herpensation to him. But with the Stark Expo about to open, she couldnt continue letting her mostpetent general goof off. Luke nodded with a smile. No problem, boss. Well solve whatever cases we can. Chapter 537 - Rich and Wilful Guy Was Robbed

Chapter 537 Rich and Wilful Guy Was Robbed

If we cant crack them, it doesnt matter how much we talk about them here. Elsa and Luke had the same thought in their hearts. After their chat, Luke and Selina went back to their investigation, and Elsa returned to the police department. However, she did give Luke some assistance. If you need help, you can look for Elizabeth and Billys team, or Simmons. Of course, Luke thanked her. These were all the people under Elsa, and she was giving him her full support. The three of them split up. Luke and Selina went to the second scene. It was another bank robbery sh homicide. Just like the previous case, the robber died after running into a hallway, and his loot disappeared without a trace. Even more bizarrely, none of the surveince cameras had captured the robbers death either. Reading the report of the simple autopsy done at the scene, Luke took out a chocte lollipop, tore the wrapper off, and put it in his mouth. His words were a little muffled as he said, These two cases are a little simr, except that this man was killed after he was hit hard in the back of the head. Selina nodded. Thats right. So, both cases are ours. Just like earlier, Luke did one round of the crime scene before leaving with Selina for a third case, which was at a five-star hotel called Colmore Hotel. Standing next to the road where the crime happened, Luke looked at the scene and nodded. At least this case shouldnt be rted to thest two. Selina rolled her eyes. Theres a casino here. The guy who got mugged had just won a lot of money. Luke waved his hand to indicate that they should go in, and asked, What kind of idiotes out with cash? Does he think L.A. doesnt have enough robberies? Remembering the information on the victim, Selina said a little uncertainly, Perhaps hes too rich to care? Luke smacked his lips and felt that she was probably right. Standing in the hotel casino, he and Selina drew a security guards attention the moment they put on their badges. Detectives, how can we help you? Luke: A Mr. Jameson reported that he was robbed of 20,000 dors yesterday. Were here for him. The security guard sighed helplessly. Please wait a moment. Saying that, he went into the hall and said something to a middle-aged white man who was shouting and yelling at a table, before he pointed at Luke and Selina. The middle-aged white man muttered unhappily, but he still got up and went over. His eyes glittered when he saw Selina. He stretched out his hand and said, Ah, hello. May I know your name? Would you like to have dinner with me after work? This is my card. Selina casually raised the cake she was holding and took a bite. Sorry, but Im not hungry. Jameson: ... Luke stepped forward and took the card from the mans hand. Mr. Jameson, you reported yesterday that you were robbed, right? Jameson nodded angrily, not bothered by the fact that Luke didnt introduce himself. Yes. Youre so slow. If this was New York, I wouldve already filed aint with your director. A neutral smile fixed on his face, Luke asked, Then can you tell us what happened yesterday? Jameson was impatient, but he wasnt someone who didnt care about his money at all, and he quickly described the robbery yesterday. After hearing him out, Luke nodded, deep in thought. So, you impulsively went out with 20,000 dors of cash, but before you made it to your car, you were covered in a bag and beaten up, and then robbed? Jameson nodded. Luke stared at his face. But youre still ying here today. So, how did the robber attack you? Jameson red at Luke resentfully. Looking at that calm and handsome face, he suddenly felt embarrassed; he lost in terms of looks! What should he do? Averting his gaze, he said impatiently, He just kicked me. Luke was as patient as ever. Where, exactly? He wasnt giving Jameson a hard time by asking that question. The truth was that most robbers who didnt have any weapons on them would just punch and kick a person, and would be more violent; a person would be lucky to get off with just a swollen and bruised face. If they had a gun or a de, then either the robbery would turn into a homicide, or the victim would obediently hand over their money. Most robbers and victims understood this rule very well since it happened very often. People who hadnt been robbed in Los Angeles were as rare as people who had never lost anything to a thief. As if going to work, many robbers would appear on the restless streets every night. When they ran into ordinary people who were on their own, they would take out their tools and stop the other party, and have these people hand over their cash, watches, phones, and so on for safekeeping. Most L.A. people wouldnt keep a lot of cash in their wallets when they went out. They usually carried thirty to fifty dors. Of course, it was unwise not to carry any cash either. If an ordinary person ran into an armed robber, it was better to let the robber take twenty dors than to take a bullet from a robber who was furious after a fruitless endeavor. Thus, many people carried pocket change on them in the event that they had to pay this toll. The robber who mugged Jameson had worn a ck hood; it seemed he had been well-prepared. There werent any injuries on Jamesons face. He was as healthy as could be, and was still making a big fuss as he gambled. This was a little strange. After hesitating for a moment, Jameson said in a low voice, He kicked me in the butt. Luke raised an eyebrow. Did you get it checked out? Were you badly hurt? Jameson coughed in embarrassment. Hotel security checked it for me. Its fine. Luke let out an oh and didnt ask any further questions. Clearly, the robbers kick had barely hurt Jameson, and he had only felt pain for a bit.Nodding, Luke said, Okay, thank you for your cooperation. Well let you know if there are any updates on this case. Jameson was surprised. Huh? Thats it? Luke once again responded with a polite and calm smile. You have to give us time to investigate, right? After all, L.A. is a big city; it isnt as safe as New York. Jameson was unable to say anything. He was used to acting pretentiously in New York, and was now only just realizing that he couldnt act up here. His usual tricks didnt work here in Los Angeles. Luke and Selina left the hotel, but before they got into their car, they saw a ck man stealthily opening the trunk of another car. Looking at each other, Luke and Selina had no choice but to go over. Two meters behind the ck man, Luke asked, Sir, have you lost the key to your car? Do you need me to call someone for you, or help you find a police officer? Chapter 538 - Don’t Look Down On the Young

Chapter 538 Dont Look Down On the Young

The ck man was so frightened that the crowbar in his hand fell to the ground. He turned around nervously and awkwardly. No, no need. Seeing the badges that were hanging on their chests, he became even more anxious. Ah, I have to pee. Talk to youter. With that, he slipped away. Luke and Selina couldnt be bothered to nab him. There were too many such thieves in Los Angeles. If this one hadnt been on the way and Luke could earn ten experience and credit points just by saying a few words, he wouldnt have intervened at all Scaring off the dumb thief who had failed to steal anything and had lost a crowbar instead, Luke was about to leave. But even when dialed down to an ordinary level, his Sharp Nose was still more sensitive than a regr persons, and he suddenly discovered something interesting. Staring at the car, he suddenly asked Selina, Does the case file mention Jamesons license te? Selina searched the case file for it. Hey, thats right, this is it. Luke took out Jamesons card from his pocket and dialed the number on it. Is this Mr. Jameson? We just ran into someone trying to break into your car. In less than two minutes, Jameson came charging out in a rage. Damn it, whats wrong with Los Angeles? Is this hell on earth? He didnt flip out at Luke and Selina. He wasnt stupid. While the police detectives of the Major Crimes Division didnt necessarily have high positions, they had much greater power than regr police officers. Also, petty theft didnte under their purview, and they couldve just ignored it. Luke simply nodded at him. Mr. Jameson, is this your car? Jameson took out his key and pressed the unlock button, and the car instantly beeped. Luke said, Can you open your trunk? The thief seemed to be trying to open it just now. Jameson found that strange, but did as Luke asked. After the trunk was opened, Luke looked at what was inside with a mocking smile. Mr. Jameson, isnt that the brown paper bag provided by the casino? Judging from how packed it looks, does it contain the 20,000 dors you lost? Dumbfounded, Jameson grabbed the bag and poured out its contents into the trunk. Two wads of cash slid out. Considering the amount and the denomination, and as long as a few notes hadnt been pulled out, Luke felt that this was definitely the 20,000 dors. Looking at Jameson, who was checking the cash with utter disbelief on his face, Luke said with a smile, Mr. Jameson, it seems that you can make a call and withdraw your case now, right? Jameson was vexed. But I really was beaten up and robbed. How would I know that he would throw the money into my trunk? As he said that, he suddenly realized something. Wait, did he cover my head precisely because he didnt want me to see him throw the money into the trunk? Or he didnt want me to see his face? Hes just making fun of me! Both Luke and Selina agreed with this spection. Unless Mr. Jameson had nothing better to do than call the cops over something that didnt happen, this was more likely petty revenge than a robbery. The robber didnt take the 20,000 dors when it was right in front of him; this was probably personal. He beat Jameson up but didnt hurt him, so he probably didnt hate Jameson. He just wanted to humiliate him. Even if the robber was found, it would be hard to convict him. After all, Jameson hadnt lost any money, and he wasnt hurt at all. Luke and Selina didnt waste any more time and simply told Jameson to park the car inside the hotelpound. They didnt know what the idiotic magnate was thinking when he parked the car outside the hotel and carried the cash on him when he left. He only had himself to me for his misfortune. Lukes guess was that this guy wanted to unt his cash by spending it extravagantly. Except for criminals, most people didnt earn so much from their daily work. On top of that, there were some asions where using a credit card wasnt preferred since it would leave a trail, so workers in certain trades wanted cash. Labeling Jameson a yboy in his heart, Luke drove off with Selina. Selina chuckled. This guys family runs a newspaper. Though its based in New York, the department still doesnt want to be criticized by the paper for poorw and order, which is why they gave the case to us. So, we cracked this case in half a day, right? Luke was amused. Seriously? The newspapers in New York can say whatever they want. Which bigshot cherishes our reputation so much? Selina pointed at him. Hush, you! Luke: Huh? Because that bigshot is Director Brad, our bosss bosss boss, said Selina. Seeing the awkwardness on Lukes face, she burst outughing. After she was doneughing, she finally exined, ording to Elsa, Director Brad only came to L.A. after he was elbowed out in New York. When he left, he swore that he would return to New York someday. Luke smiled wryly. Was this a matter of sticking to your principles and upholding your dignity? Looking at his face, Selina added, Also, I reckon that what our big boss meant back then was that he wanted the guys in New York to beg him to go back. What goes aroundes around? Dont look down on the young? When Luke recalled this saying, he instantly couldnt helpughing. Director Brad certainly wasnt a young man, and no one had ever looked down on him. He was one of the most powerful men in LAPD. His position as director of Westside LAPD could at most only be considered a minor setback in his life. Dropping the discussion about their bosss life, the two of them drove back to the police department. Luke didnt tell Selina that he actually knew who beat up Jameson. The scent of a certain unreliable best hitman still lingered on the bag of money. From Lukes contact with the guy, this really was something the guy would do, not for the money, but for fun. But who knew exactly how Jameson had pissed off this best hitman? However, the best hitman hadnt gone so far as to cut Jameson into pieces. Perhaps, the grudge wasnt too serious?Back at the police department, Luke examined the bodies and evidence that had been collected from the two bank robbery sh homicide cases. Putting aside the man whose head had been smashed in, he discovered something new about the robber who had been hung with a rope. Looking at the noose, Luke rubbed his chin. This technique looks familiar. In fact, it wasnt just familiar. The knots and the height of the noose were simr to the skills of Todd Vince, that assistant director sh writer. Luke could even picture how the noose must have flown through the air tond around the robbers neck and hang him. Todd Vince had already been crushed under the wheels of a big truck. He was as dead as could be. Of course, a dead person couldntmit a crime. It couldve only been done by someone with proficient rope skills. Chapter 539 - Who’s Been Abducted?

Chapter 539 Whos Been Abducted?

Was it a fight between robbers, or had a passer-by intercepted the robber? Suddenly, the phone on the desk rang. Selina quickly picked up and then hung up after a few words. Lets go. Dustins asking for us. Its an emergency. Any case that Dustin called them in on personally was always either urgent or serious. Luke and Selina arrived at Dustins office and promptly closed the door. Dustin immediately said, Go to Colmore Hotel right now. Theres just been an abduction. Hadnt they juste from there? Luke looked at Selina and asked, Who was abducted? Dustin said, Tony Stark. Luke and Selina eximed, What the hell? Staring at their faces, Dustin said, It failed! Thats why Im only sending the both of you. If the abductors seeded, all of L.A.s police officers would be out searching for him right now. Luke sighed. So, were only going there as a formality? Dustin said, You could say that, but the best would be if you can find the would be abductors. You know how much Stark Industries donates to our police department every year, right? Luke nodded. Alright, well head over right now. However, we wont be able to meet with Mr. Stark anyway, right? Dustin gave him a strange look. Why else do you think Im assigning this case to you? Both Luke and Selina were lost for words. So that was it! Luke and Selina had been transferred here because of their connection to Stark, which was why this case had been thrown to them. Luke sighed again and nodded. Got it. Fine, just investigate it! In any case, Stark isnt a big deal, Luke murmured inwardly. They returned to Colmore Hotel and questioned security, who instantly replied with a very firm noment. That was the power of Stark Industries in Los Angeles. Even though it was an official matter and even when faced with police detectives, security refused to divulge Tony Starks whereabouts. Luke wasnt bothered. He simply wandered through the hotels main thoroughfares, and a whileter, arrived at the casino. Looking at the yboy not far away, he chuckled and said, Its been a long time. Signaling to Selina, the two of them went over. Instead of heading right for Tony Stark, Luke approached one of the surrounding bodyguards and said something in a low voice after shing his badge. The bodyguard didnt make trouble for him, but he didnt let Luke go over either. He simply went to a fat bodyguard next to Tony Stark and whispered something to him. A momentter, the fat bodyguard came over and said in a low voice, Its Mr. Starks private time right now. You can make an appointment at hispany to see him. Luke raised an eyebrow. Mr. Happy, do you remember me? The fat bodyguard frowned and observed him for a moment. He then suddenly looked at Selina, as if recalling something. Its... you? Luke smiled. Since Mr. Stark is busy ying, why dont you ask him if hes interested in another game with me? The fat bodyguard was unhappy. As Ive said, its his private time. Lukes expression didnt change as he said, Why dont you ask him if he wants to beat me once? After all, he didnt seem very satisfied when he lostst time, right? The fat bodyguard was annoyed. You... On the other side, Tony Stark finally noticed the stir and looked at them. His face changed when he saw Luke and Selina. Staring at Selina for a bit, he was about to open his mouth to say something. Suddenly, the memory of an unpleasant experience shed through his head. He remembered how he had invited a certain female detective to dinner, and they did end up doing nothing but eat. Then, the young mans face reminded him of something even more unpleasant. Like how he had been trouncedst time and didnt even have the opportunity to turn things around. Narrowing his eyes, he waved and asked, Happy, whats going on? Happy walked back to him and said something in a low voice. Starks expression didnt look very nice either. Happy had already conveyed Lukes idea very tactfully, but it still pissed Stark off. Was he a sore loser? Mm, he was. It wasnt about the money. What he hated was the feeling of not being able to redeem himself after failing. He said something to Happy in a low voice. Happy immediately walked over. How do you want to y? Luke pointed at the dice on the table. Lets toss those and well guess if the numbers higher or lower. Also, if Mr. Stark wants to y a few more times, we can y best of three, or best of five. Happy asked, Whats the wager? Luke took out a bank card. This card contains all my savings. He chuckled at Happys strange expression. Theres 520,000 dors in the card. You can check it first. Of course, if Mr. Stark thinks thats too little, lets just forget it. Thats five to six years of my sry. Hearing that, Happy couldnt help but ask, Didnt you... get arge sum of moneyst time? He swallowed down the word win. Luke shrugged. Shouldnt you spend money if you have it? Mr. Stark has always been my role model in that regard. Happy: Makes sense! But... you still suck. Happy whispered something to Stark, whose gaze was now fixed on Luke as he didnt pay much attention to Selina. A momentter, he nodded. Happy came back. Mr. Stark has agreed to your request. Itll be best out of five. Luke handed over his bank card and said with a smile, Then, my request about the investigation? Happy frowned. I can give you five minutes. Luke shook his head. No, five minutes is too precious to Mr. Stark. I only need the bodyguards who were at the scene to cooperate with me. They certainly can give me more than five minutes, right? Happy was stumped, but he didnt ask Stark this time, and nodded right away. Alright. Tony Stark had more than one security team. Another team could easily take over the work.Besides, Luke had only asked for the cooperation of the bodyguards who had been present during the attack, which was just one team. Then a thought shed through Happys mind: If this young detective only wanted to talk to the bodyguards, why did he want to gamble with Stark? Luke wasnt wrong. A five-minute conversation with Stark was truly too precious. But it wasnt as troublesome if he wanted to talk to the bodyguards, even if he had to wait a day or two. There was no need to shell out 500,000 dors to buy this time. But the agreement had already been struck, and Happys doubts were no more than a passing thought. He gave the card to one of the bodyguards to confirm the amount on it. Tony Stark had been trickedst time when he didnt confirm the amount of money that was on the card. Even though that had been due to his own carelessness, Happy didnt want a repeat of that. Thankfully, as Luke stood opposite Tony Stark, the bodyguard who checked the card returned and verified the amount on the card with Happy. Chapter 540 - You Really Lost Half a Million?

Chapter 540 You Really Lost Half a Million?

Stark looked at Luke and crossed his legs leisurely. Youre really dedicated to your work, detective, to be willing to spend so much money on a case. Luke smiled. When you do a job, you should love it. You cant be sloppy if you want to live a better life. Propping his chin up on his hand, Stark thought for a moment, before he agreed. Thats right. Youre smarter than many adults. If those without talent dont work hard, they wont even be able to work as janitors. Amused, Luke nodded in agreement. You want to go first, or shall I? Stark raised his head slightly. You go first. At that moment, the gamblers around the table had all learned of the uing game, and watched quietly with keen interest. Bystanders were the same everywhere. Luke wasnt polite, and grabbed the dice and tossed them out. He used slightly more strength. The three dice rolled over the table for a long while and hit the edge twice beforeing to a final stop. One, two and three. It was six in total. It seems Im not very lucky. Luks expression was the same as ever. He really had just tossed the dice randomly just now. Tony Starks expression was just as indifferent. He epted the dice which Happy gave to him and threw them casually. Three, three and six. It was twelve in total. The game was 0:1 in Starks favor. Luke didnt say anything, but simply grabbed the dice and threw them again. This time, he used less strength, but the dice still jumped and rolled for quite some time before they stopped. Four, five and six. It was fifteen in total. Tony Stark raised an eyebrow but didnt say anything. He picked up the dice and threw them out. One, three, and six. It was ten in total. A 1:1 tie. Luke picked up the dice and threw them casually again. Three, three and four. It was ten in total. Tony, however, threw a three, four and five this time for a total of twelve. It was 2:1 in Starks favor again. At that moment, Lukes face turned serious. He didnt immediately throw the dice out after he picked them up, but weighed them in his hand, as if he were praying. In the end, he raised his hand and tossed the dice. The dice rolled. The first one to stop showed a six. The second one stopped on a six. Thest one stopped too, and it was a four. It was sixteen in total. Luke was relieved. He seemed quite happy with his result. Tony snorted. He was slightly amused by Lukes nervousness, but he was too proud to show it. After he picked up the dice, he tossed them out casually. The three dice rolled on the table. The first one stopped. It was a five. The second one stopped too, and it was a six. The audience held their breaths and waited. This was getting interesting! It wasnt clear who the winner would be, until thest dice stopped. Lukes expression didnt change as he watched the rolling dice slow down, but there suddenly was sweat on his forehead, and he clenched his fists as well. As if sensing it, Tony Stark looked at him. He then chuckled to himself. Why was this young man so nervous about 500,000 bucks? Had he used up all the money fromst time? At a thought, thest of the dice struggled to flip over, changing from a one to a six. ! IN Five, six, and six. It was seventeen in total. Tony Stark, with a 3:1 result, had secured a victory beforehand, and the game was over. Luke heaved a long sigh. Fine. It seems that today isnt my lucky day. Tony Stark curled his lip. Thats not how you put itst time. Luke nodded. There are always ups and downs in life. Tony Stark looked at him with great interest. What if I say that I wont take your money? Luke thought for a moment, then said, The ups and downs in life are too thrilling. Tony Stark burst outughing. Youre very interesting, but thats not enough for me to give up my spoils. You have a job anyway, and you wont starve, right? Luke shrugged. Thats correct. Okay, I wont waste any more of your time, Mr. Stark. Saying that, he left the table. Tony Stark only looked at him for a short while before he turned his gaze away. He had met too many people who tried to catch his attention in various ways since his childhood, and losing money to him was one of those ways. He had already learned to turn a blind eye to all sorts of bizarre people and things, or he would have lost half of his hair by now. Luke could be considered a stranger who had left a small impression on him, but Stark had met hundreds of this sort of people before. That was why it had taken him a moment to recognize Luke. Also, what jogged his memory was the image of Selina and Luke together. They were a police detective team made up of a plucky woman and a very young man. It was this point that made him remember the past incident that he had almost forgotten. Now that he had won this game, his gloom from when Luke tricked him thest time and didnt even give him a chance to turn the tables instantly dissipated. For Tony Stark at that moment, Luke had be a regr Mr. Nobody. Luke couldnt care less about Tonys impression of him. He had already taken back his bank card from Happy and started to ask Starks bodyguards questions. Since Luke had lost all his money in his card, Happy was understandably sympathetic and generous. He had already arranged for the security team who had been on duty during the kidnapping toe over, and he gave Luke an address. Two of the bodyguards were badly hurt. Theyre in this hospital. As we agreed earlier, you can visit them once and ask your questions. Luke thanked him with a smile and watched this head of security leave. Forty minutester, Luke and Selina left the hotel and drove to the hospital to visit the two injured security guards. Selina finally couldnt hold back anymore. Did you really lose half a million? She didnt believe that Luke was that generous. That didnt mean she thought he was stingy; it was just that he wasnt the type to throw money away recklessly, and he basically never gambled. The only time he had gambled with a huge amount of money was back in Las Vegas, and that was also against Tony Stark. That had also been very weird. Luke nodded. Of course. They already took the money from my card, didnt they? Selina opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but didnt know where to start.Dor suddenly began to whine in the backseat. Without turning around, Luke said, Calm down, youll still get good food. After we go to the hospital, well go to the supermarket. As he spoke, he casually took out two lollipops. Tearing off the wrapper on one of the lollipops for himself, he tossed the other one over his shoulder to Gold Nugget. Selina asked, What about me? Luke said, Youre eating cake right now. It wont taste as good if you have candy. Selina said, But I still want it. I can eat the caketer. With a smile, Luke gave her a lollipop. An hourter, they left the hospital that the injured bodyguards were in and returned home. In the car, recalling the bodyguards statements, Selina was a little puzzled. Are those criminals idiots? They dared to try and kidnap Stark with just the two of them? And even if they seeded, then what? Wait for death? Stark Industries was a major weapons supplier, and was most familiar with people in the military. Chapter 541 - Something Is Wrong With These Two Kidnappers

Chapter 541 Something Is Wrong With These Two Kidnappers

Certain guns for hire who operated under the name of a security or defensepany were very close to Stark Industries. As long as Stark was willing to fork out some money, or even without it, many people wouldnt hesitate to help him out. Luke remarked, Who knows? There are idiots everywhere. This isnt the first time something like this has happened to Stark, but nobody has ever seeded, not even these two. They were quite capable, however. Those two would-be kidnappers managed to hurt quite a few of Starks bodyguards. Two of them even had to be sent to a hospital. One of the two bodyguards had almost been strangled to death with a noose. Because of the injury to his throat, he could onlymunicate with Luke and Selina by typing. The other had a broken arm. It would take at least three months for him to recover. It was a good thing that they were all first-rate bodyguards, and Stark had fitted them out with all sorts of equipment. The moment the attack happened, their colleagues had noticed something was wrong and hurried over to back them up. Otherwise, the two bodyguards might have been killed instead of just wounded. While driving to the supermarket, Luke prompted Selina, Dont you feel that theres something wrong about the two kidnappers? Selina asked, You mean something wrong with their heads? Luke chuckled. Thats a real possibility, but what I wanted to say is that one of the bodyguards was hung with a rope and the other had his bones broken. Does that ring a bell? Selina instantly got it. Are you talking about the two bank robberies? Luke nodded. It looks like a coincidence, but the techniques are a little simr. In fact, he had seen the ligature mark on the neck of the bodyguard who had almost been strangled with a rope, and it was simr to the one on the dead bank robber. This was even more of a coincidence. Illpare the injuries on the two robbers with those on the bodyguards right now. Selina took out the case files for a look. Luke left her to it. Selina and Dor stayed in the car as Luke went to the supermarket and came back out with a massive load of ingredients and snacks. Throwing his purchases into the trunk, he got into the car with a bag of chips. He opened it and had one chip, but then frowned and tossed the bag into the backseat. A momentter, there was the sound of crisp crunching from the backseat. Selina heard the noise and turned around. Gold Nugget, youre eating all of them! Hm, spicy garlic? What sort of vor is that? Dors big head moved closer as it tried to lick her. Selina quickly backed away. Take your smelly mouth away! Haha! It stinks! Luke drove off with a smile. Garlic breath on a dog was pretty gross. When they got home, Luke started to make dinner. Selina examined the photos she had taken of the bodyguards injuries and read the reports. Afterparing them for a long while, she walked into the kitchen and showed Luke the results on the tablet. Youre probably right with your guess. The ligature mark on the robber in the bank robbery case is almost identical to the one on Starks bodyguard. Also, its possible that it was the same weapon which broke the security guards arm and smashed in the back of the other bank robbers head. Luke didnt stop cooking as he looked briefly at the tablet and then nodded. So, we should look into the bank robberies first. That way, well also be able to close the case of the attempted kidnapping of the wealthy Mr. Stark. Selina looked at him suspiciously. Are you sure youre not looking into the bank robberies first because you just lost half a million bucks? Luke chuckled. I won almost three million from himst time. I still have a profit of more than two million. But Selina was still puzzled. She knew Luke too well. This guy had never suffered a loss, and he would never lose half a million for no good reason. The most important thing was that he didnt look like someone who had just lost a fortune. No matter how suspicious she was, Luke didnt exin anything. He didnt pretend that he was heartbroken either. That was because... his heart really wasnt broken. Leaving aside the cash, gold and jewels that he had looted in Rio, the rued interest on Hernans ounts alone totaled more than half a million dors a month. Moreover, it hadnt been easy for Luke to find an opportunity to lose to Stark. It had been really hard. Earlier, he had forcefully prodded Starksst dice with Curve Shooting, which could alter the trajectory of a flying object, so that it turned from one to six, and he finally achieved his goal of losing two rounds to Stark. He had been sweating only because it was far more difficult to control the dice that Stark threw out than to control the trajectory of his own bullets. As for why he had to lose to Tony Stark twice, that was because he had secured two victories against Tony in their previous bets. Every person should have a bottom line. Luke had obtained a heap of important practical abilities from Stark, and he would continue to use them in the future. Secondly, Stark had lost 2.85 million aboveboard to him, which was money that Luke could be openly extravagant with. Finally, intentionally or otherwise, Stark had given Luke and Selina strong backing, which paved the way for their careers as police detectives in Los Angeles. Tony Stark was annoying, but that was his own business. In any case, Luke had never been injured by this yboys doings. Since Luke had profited a lot from the man, he couldnt continue to swindle him. So, Luke had to make Tonys luck return to normal. But he had never had the opportunity to do so before this, so this time, he finally made Stark win two rounds. He certainly didnt want this bigshot to die in some incident when he shouldve only been wounded. Earth still needed this man to save it once the scales fell from his eyes. Even though Starks abilities became temporarily unavable, Luke wasnt really bothered. In the system panel, Elementary Craft, Elementary Repairs, Elementary Electronic Development and Elementary A.I. Development were all on Lukes own list of abilities. Luke had also learned all of Tony Starks basic tech knowledge, which had cost him slightly more than ten thousand credit points. At that moment, those basic abilities, which were close to a hundred in total, were all on Lukes own list of abilities.OT It was close to half a year since Luke obtained these abilities, and he made frequent use of them when he crafted items every night; he had long added these abilities to his own list. The main function of the Super Learning Mode had always been to learn and not copy. Seeing that Luke didnt n to continue talking about the half a million, Selina stopped asking about it. Luke always knew what was best, and there was no need for her to worry. Those two guys were pretty cautious, but they underestimated the power of Stark Industries. As she spoke, Selina pulled up a video. But if we dont catch them in the next few days, who knows how long theyll be able to live for. Luke turned his head and looked at the video taken by the mini cameras which the bodyguards had been wearing. While the image was shaky, his eyes were keen enough to clearly see how the two kidnappers attacked. Chapter 542 - A Professional: What Does It Mean to Be Handsome?

Chapter 542 A Professional: What Does It Mean to Be Handsome?

After the video finished ying, Selina brought up photos of the two men. Based on their appearances, I had Sonia check the street security footage before the time of the incident, and she found the suspects. The man in the first photo had Indian heritage. His name was Crystal Vince. The other suspect was a white middle-aged man called George Huck. Both of them have criminal records. You should be able to guess what they were convicted for, said Selina. Robbery? Lukes eyes turned back to his cooking. Selina said, Yes, but George Hucks most severe crime was robbing a jewelry store, while Crystal Vince... really is a professional bank robber. But neither of them have ever killed anyone. One was in jail for two years, and the other for a year and a half, before they were released. Luke smacked his lips. Alright, it seems our prisons are almost too full and their parole officers couldnt wait to throw these guys out to endanger society once again. Selina didnt offer anyment. It was a fact that there werent enough prisons in America. Considering L.A.s crime rate, there would be no room in the prisons if the lesser criminals werent released. our She simply continued, Elizabeth helped investigate them. Neither of them has an official job right now. ording to sources, theyre both engaged in illegal odd jobs around the city. Luke asked, Hitmen? Or mercenaries? Selina said, Pretty much, but nothing that serious. They only ept minor jobs, like collecting debts or beating people up. Their lives arent that great. So, they were nning to do something big this time. Luke stuffed what was in his hands into the oven. He patted his hands. Okay, the situation is clear now. Well consult the professionals after dinner. Selina said, Alright. What are we eating tonight? Luke said, Chicken. As night fell, it was pandemonium in a certain bar in east L.A.. The music was loud and there were all sorts of people. There were all kinds of clothes and tattoos on the customers, and the mix of sweat, body odor, perfume, smoke and alcohol in the air made the ce look like hell. While it wasnt hell, the smell was absolutely hellish. The people here were either hideous or ferocious, and had intimidating expressions. Luke and Selina drew some attention when they entered, but most people minded their own business as they continued with their own fun. Luke was dressed in the hip-hop style, with a long T-shirt and wide shorts, the type where the crotch was about to fall to his knees. He had also put on a mid-length golden wig and a mustache. Even then, he still wasnt the most bizarre-looking person in the bar. Selina was wearing a purple wig and morous makeup. It was impossible to tell what she originally looked like. She was also wearing arge T-shirt in the hip-hop style, but she was wearing a skintight tank top underneath, which made a lot of people look away in disappointment. At the counter, Luke raised his head and looked at a board behind the bartender. On the board were a bunch of ineffable names and prices. Not paying too much attention, he tapped the counter. Two sses of water. The bartenders expression didnt change as he swiftly poured two sses of iced water. New here? Luke nodded with a smile. Sort of. Were looking for two people. The bartender hummed and didnt continue the conversation. Unbothered, Luke said casually, Someone told me that one of them is named George and the other Crystal. Theyre both prudent in what they do. I have a minor job for them. The bartender paused and looked at Luke for a moment, before he shook his head with a smile. Kid, you shouldnt be here. Go home and find yourself a girlfriend, and go out to the movies. Live a better life. Chuckling, Luke hooked an arm around Selina, who was next to him. Sorry, but I already have a girlfriend. The bartenders eyes twitched, before he said, Then you dont need to call your girlfriend. Just go home. Luke heaved a sigh. Suddenly, his face changed, and he turned his head. Not far away, a man was swearing as he opened the door and entered the bar. When he got to the counter, the man took out a card and two hundred bucks. Give the money back to that little girl. Im a hitman, not a counseling service. Is it my business that her boyfriend was beaten up by a love rival? Pretty boys deserve to be beaten. Sam, did you distribute flyers for the bar in random ces again? How is it that even little kids are running over to your bar now to hire a hitman for love spats? As he spoke, he nced at Luke and Selina and gave them an easy smile. Well, I dont mean you. Luke touched his face and smiled. Actually, I dont mind being called a pretty boy, since it usually means Im more handsome. The neer: ... The bartender: .... The neer tapped the counter and signaled the bartender to pour him a drink. He said, Generally speaking, pretty boy means a pussy, and doesnt refer to your looks. A truly handsome man should be like me. See this? He pointed at his stubble and the pink and blue T-shirt that he was wearing. After a brief silence, Luke said, If being sloppy from not shaving and being dirty from not washing your T-shirt for several days is what is called handsome, that word has be a lot less valuable. The bartender gave a bark ofughter and spilled some of the alcohol he was holding. Wade, kids always love to tell the truth. Youre no emperor; no ones going to fawn on your handsome new clothes. The bartender wiped up the spill on the counter with a towel before passing what was left of the drink to the neer without topping it up again. re The man named Wade picked up the drink resentfully and took a sip. Damn, did you add water to this? Why does the taste get worse and worse? The bartender said unashamedly, Youll trash my bar even more often if the alcohol content is too high. So that you dont have to pay me more in damages, I added more ice to your drink. Something wrong with that? What a crooked businessman! Wade mumbled before he stopped talking. Luke smiled as he watched them bicker. He then said to Wade, Mr. Hitman, I have a job for you. Do you want to take it?Wade peeked at him and then at Selina behind him. Dont tell me you want me to help you beat up your love rival too? Though you have skills, Ill give you that. Selina snorted and turned her head away unhappily. She took issue with Wades implication. Wasnt he insinuating that it was rare for a young man like Luke to be able to hook a mature beauty like her? Luke shook his head with a smile. Im looking for two men. The bartender was busy with his own thing, leaving them to do whatever they wanted. Wade grew interested. Whats the reward? Luke said, A thousand dors for their exact hideout. Chapter 543 - Was Your Head Squashed By a Car Door?

Chapter 543 Was Your Head Squashed By a Car Door?

Wade thought for a moment, then asked, Who are you looking for? Luke repeated what he said to the bartender just now, and Wade had a strange expression on his face. You want to hire them for a job? Luke nodded with a smile. Im not sure yet; I should at least interview them first. Wade snorted. You may as well hire me. Im more of a professional than they are. Luke shrugged. Arent you a hitman? How can I hire you for a petty assignment? Wade opened his mouth, but didnt know how to respond to that. Rolling his eyes, he nodded. Fine, Ill take the job. I guarantee Ill get you their precise location in three days. However, you need to give me half the payment in advance. Luke chuckled and fished out five bills from a roll of cash as well as a name card, and pushed them in front of Wade. Deal. He then took out another bill and ced it on the counter. Your drinks on me. He then left with Selina. Watching Luke and Selina disappear through the door, Wade suddenly pped his hand down on the hundred-dor bill. Like he said, my drinks are on him. Sam, the bartender, unhappily gave him the middle finger, and drew back his hand which had been a second toote. Lukes two sses of iced water, plus Wades half-ss of whiskey that was mostly iced water, couldnt be worth more than fifty dors. The bartender was a step toote and promptly lost fifty dors. However, faced with Wade, who was even more shameless, he wasnt confident that he could filch the hundred-dor bill from him, and could only hold back. Wade pocketed the six hundred-dor bills and smiled. Ha. I can look for my dear Vanessater for some fun. In the meantime, he took out a handful of crumpled bills which came to a total of twenty dors, and gave them to Sam. This is for the drinks. Sam said grimly, They also ordered two sses of water. Wade smirked. Cut it out. You want to charge me for two sses of water that you poured from the tap and then put ice in? Goodbye. With that, he got up and left the bar. Sam could only raise both his middle fingers at him to indicate his two-fold disdain of Wade. On the other side, Luke and Selina walked back to where their car was parked, only to see a man with his back bent next to the drivers seat and busy at work with a crowbar. Selina was about to yell, but Luke raised his hand to stop her. She instantly closed her mouth. They silently snuck up behind the man and heard him mumbling, Good boy, youre a really good boy. Dont bark. Ill buy you a hot dogter. Dor sat obediently in the backseat with its head tilted slightly and its ck eyes fixed on this idiot who was courting death. Seeing Luke and Selinaing over, the dog still didnt make a sound, but had a schadenfreude expression on its face: You actually want to use pig swill like a hot dog to trick me? Get your head squashed by a car door! Luke quietly stood behind the man and craned his neck to look over the mans shoulder to examine his car. The car was undamaged, except for a few scratches around the window. What was going on in L.A.? Had hell arrived on earth? He had run into two car thieves in one day. Luke heaved a soundless sigh. He then took out the remote for his car. Next to him, Selina turned her head away, unable to watch. She widened her eyes and shot a look at the fool next to the car door. Luke lightly pressed the remote in his hand. Zi! Zi! Zi! The busy professional suddenly jolted upright and his entire body trembled, his fluffy hair suddenly puffing up as if it had exploded. Three secondster, Luke pressed the remote again. The guy finally stopped his violent shaking. He stood there nkly for one moment, before he fell to the ground with a thump, his legs still twitching. Luke then pressed another button on the remote and unlocked the car. Going around the thief on the ground, he opened the door and got in. Trying her best to hold in herughter, Selina covered her mouth as she got into the passenger seat. The car started up and slowly drove off. In the car, Selina looked in the rearview mirror at the dumb thief who was still lying on the side of the road and couldnt hold it in anymore. She held her belly and burst outughing. Hahahaha! He wants to steal a police car? Hahahaha, he really has guts. While this car didnt have the police colors, anyone who examined the windshield carefully would still be able to pick up some clues. Like the police radio on the central console, or the police light on the rear windscreen that wasnt especially conspicuous. But this man had noticed none of these things and simply tried to pry the door open. On top of that, Dor was still in the backseat. Had it not been possessed by Gold Nugget, Dor would have been barking like crazy a long time ago. Of course, the idiot thief might not be so unlucky then, and could have avoided being taught a profound electric shock lesson. Conversely, a certain alien dog head was feeling sympathetic; it didnt end well for anybody who touched the fiends property without permission! It knew this from experience. After she was doneughing, Selina asked, Why does that Wade look so familiar? Luke snorted. Youve met him before, except that he had even worse taste in clothes back then; it was like caterpir shit. Selina didnt get it. What do you mean? The sh*tty Hawaiian shirt, and the shoes full of holes C that Mr. Best Hitman. Have you forgotten? Luke reminded her. Selinas eyes widened and she pped her forehead. Thats why he felt so familiar! So it was that chatterbox. Luke said, Hes indeed a little entric, but youve seen his capabilities, right? Dont underestimate him. Selina nodded, and then chuckled. But I should be able to beat him now, right? Luke heaved a sigh. You might be able to scare him off if you have your badge on you, but the guy is an expert when ites to firearms and sabers. Its best not to piss him off. Selina was quicker to react this time. She rolled her eyes and asked in surprise, Those criminal homicides, was he the culprit? Luke said, Probably.In fact, he was a hundred percent sure that it was Wade, but he couldnt tell Selina that he knew because of Wades scent. Will he really be able to find George and Crystal? Selina was a little doubtful. Wade didnt reallye across as a reliable person. Luke said, We hired the best hitman with five hundred dors. Thats as good as a bike. Selina: Huh? What bike? You cant expect to buy a new racing car with five hundred dors, right? Luke exined casually. Elsewhere, Wade left happily with the six hundred dors he had just earned. Those two guys are my targets too. After I catch them, Ill call the kid so that they can meet. Then, Ill havepleted my mission, right? As he walked to the strip club not far away, he murmured, In any case, that kid only asked me to look for them. The one thousand bucks doesnt include catching them. Chapter 544 - Girl, We’re Rich!

Chapter 544 Girl, Were Rich!

Making up his mind, his footsteps became even lighter. Huh? Is he drunk? Wade looked at a man who was lying on the side of the road. Thinking for a moment, he went and flipped the man over. A drunk person lying on his stomach might drown in his own vomit. That was no joke. Wade had always been a kindhearted man. After he flipped the man over, he looked at the foam on the mans lips and said with an odd expression, No smell of alcohol, and he isnt high. Whats the matter with him? At that moment, he noticed the crowbar that the man was still holding. Rolling his eyes, he searched the man for a moment and found a bunch of professional tools. Fine, youre actually a car thief, he mumbled. Were you shocked unconscious by the cars defense system? How pitiful. He rolled his eyes and searched the guy again, before getting up and leaving happily. Wow, you have 213 bucks on you! Jackpot! Ill get a VIP boothter so that Vanessa can give me a solo performance. The unlucky thief stilly on the side of the road, except that he was now on his back instead of on his front. The next day, Luke and Selina went to the police department Seeing them from her office, Elsa couldnt help going over to her door to wave at them. After they entered, Elsa looked at their faces and raised an eyebrow. How is the caseing along? Luke chuckled. Weve made progress. Were waiting for updates. Elsa asked, You met with Tony Stark? Luke nodded. We have the details and found some leads. Elsa didnt ask any further questions. Okay, then. You can get back to work. Seeing them sit down at their desks to go through the files leisurely, Elsa mumbled to herself that these two were really close with that yboy! How hard was it to meet Tony Stark? It wasnt just Director Brad, chief of the Westside police department, but even the LAPDs general director also had to make an appointment if he wanted to meet Tony Stark. Tony Stark would maybe give them ten minutes if he was in a good mood. Yet Luke and Selina reported that they had already met with Tony Stark when they had just epted the case yesterday. Elsa wouldnt believe it if they said that they didnt have a personal connection with Tony Stark. But Luke had never been talkative when it came to cases, and she wasnt interested in the details. A detective who could solve cases was a good detective. Elsa didnt care about anything else, as long as they didnt cross any boundaries. There was no sound from Wade during the day, and they didnt discover anything new in the files. The day passed uneventfully. Luke and Selina read the files at the police department in the morning, and slipped home for training in the afternoon. In the evening, the phone suddenly rang while they were having dinner. Luke picked up the phone and said a few words, and couldnt suppress the smile on his face. Looking at his expression, Selina asked strangely, Did youe into some money? Lukeughed as he stood up, and kissed her on the forehead. Girl, were rich! Selina had no idea what was going on. Luke had already dashed into his room. He changed clothes and then hurried back out. Selina called out to him. Hey, wait. Have you gone crazy? Luke froze, and then patted his forehead. Calm down, calm down. He then came back and whispered something in Selinas ear, making her turn her head in shock. You must be joking! Laughing, Luke hugged her hard and said, Its true. I have to go to thepany and make arrangements. You can take a break tonight. Gold Nugget, let Selina give you some snacks. You can have as much as you want today. With that, he slipped out of the house. Selina stared at the door nkly for a while, before she mumbled, Seriously? My 5% wasnt wasted? Dor was already walking around her and whining, which finally woke Selina up. She grabbed Dors head and stared at it for a moment, before she kissed its forehead. Haha, I picked a good name for you, Dor! Right, Gold Nugget is a great name too... Dor and Gold Nugget were both at a loss. Thanks to Selinas intervention before he left the house, Luke had already calmed down. Remembering his behavior just now, he was amused. As if Ive never seen money before! He sighed to himself. It was very easy for him to make a quick buck on the sly. But making a fortune legitimately wasnt so simple. What was important was time. He was confident he could make a huge amount of money after a few years, so this unexpected windfall was a pleasant surprise. After taking a few detours and putting on a disguise in some apartment building, Luke drove an unremarkable Chevrolet to Beverly Hills to meet Secretary Jenny. This time, Luke simply drove to Jennys vi. He smiled at Jenny, who came to the door to greet him. How do you feel? Jenny couldnt hide her excitement. Your luck is really good. Amused, Luke stepped into the house. They went to the study on the second floor, and Jenny gave Luke a report for a look. Jenny said, I just read the report and confirmed the data. I also asked some of my ssmates from college about what some of it meant. As long as the data in the report is urate, the conclusion cant be wrong. Nodding slightly, Luke scanned the data quickly. In this regard, he was as good as Jennys ssmates. Tony Stark was an expert at developing materials; it was just that the work was mostly done by the R&D department at Stark Industries, and Stark had yet to throw himself fully into this area. Or more precisely, the yboy hadnt done any sort of research himself in this area yet. After swiftly going through the investigation report, Luke said with a smile, Okay, it seems we really struck it big. Just now, Luke received a call from Bobby, who informed him that the miningpany had sessfully located a new vein. After confirming the news, the first thing Bobby did was to call his boss Luke with the good news and ask him what he should do next. Luke told him to tell Jenny the news and send the investigation report to her. He then came over to her ce. He hugged Jenny, and they sat down to talk about the future of the miningpany. Jenny had to ask for leave and go to Boom Town for an inspection. Luke didnt need to go. With Bobby there, and since Samantha, Elizabeths mother, was in charge as the sheriff, few things could go wrong. Luke hadnt given Bobby any administrative power. Bobby was purely a supervisor who oversaw the development of the mine. Though this PR manager wasnt that good at using his Mental Communication ability, he could still tell if someone was lying. Luke had also instructed him to observe silently and to report any problem that emerged right away. Bobby was none other than a human polygraph that Luke had set up at the gold mine. Chapter 545 - Rejection and New Proposal

Chapter 545 Rejection and New Proposal

Today, a new vein had been found in Boom Town, and a preliminary investigation report hade out. The forecast was that every ton of ore would produce eleven grams of gold, but that wasnt the main point. The main point was that ording to the report, this new vein could yield a profit of six hundred million to a billion dors. That meant that this mother lode was worth more than that. Mining gold was very costly, but the costs involved in this new vein were rtively low, and could be further reduced because of the presence of other minerals. Given his 25% share in the miningpany, Luke could reap a dividend of 150 to 250 million dors. Before he left the house earlier, Luke had told Selina that she might be a millionaire. Luke and Jenny didnt talk for very long. Jenny would take thepany car to Boom Town and make sure that the miningpany waspliant. Luke didnt have to do anything Looking at an excited Jenny, Luke suddenly said with a smile, Youre thepany secretary, and you put in a lot of effort to set up this gold mine. You should also be rewarded. Jenny looked back at him. What kind of reward? How about a 5% share in thepany? Luke asked. Stunned for a moment, Jennys lips moved, but she didnt say anything. Luke saw her frown as if pondering some matter. He didnt interrupt her, and simply put his hands in the right ces. After thinking for almost a minute, Jenny finally shook her head. No, I cant ept the shares. Curious, Luke used a little more strength and pulled her closer. Why not? Jenny put her hands on his shoulders to stop him and to put some distance between their faces, before she said, Because I didnt do much to deserve that. All I did was write up a few standard contracts for the miningpany; anyw firm couldve done that for tens of thousands of dors. Chris was willing to sign the contracts because you already did the work convincing him. I didnt do anything. Luke shrugged. But even Bobby has a 1% share as the PR manager. Jenny suddenlyughed. Yes. Thats why he has to oversee the mine in Arizona while I continue my studies in L.A.. Also, hes been with thepany longer than I have. Its understandable he would have a share in it. She paused for a moment, then took a deep breath. Youve already transferred the miningpany stock. Its not under your name anymore, right? Luke nodded. Clearly, he couldnt keep this a secret from Jenny. The miningpany is a subsidiarypany that has broken away to be independent; it doesnt matter if Im there or not, Jenny said unhurriedly. Im not interested in mining, even if its a gold mine. But I have a new idea. Wanna hear it? Luke nodded again. Im very interested in the smart phonepany you mentioned. Jennys eyes lit up. Thats more to my liking. You even have a finished sample; we only need to manufacture and market it. I want to do that. Luke immediately understood. The main work of a gold mine was to reduce costs and increase yield. It was a simple production and administration process. That was what most factory managers did. As a young woman who had inherited her fathers business acumen, Jenny didnt want to be a factory manager. She preferred working with high tech and high added value, like smart phones. Promoting and selling new cell phones that nobody else had to the whole world was clearly more interesting than digging and mining. Luke patted his forehead. Sorry. I did say at the beginning, you can be the CEO of the phonepany. Jenny giggled and kissed him. So, well start a new phonepany. Whether itspany or personal shares, I want to invest in this phonepany. Luke raised an eyebrow. What do you mean? Jenny said, My mother left me some money. Ive been investing in the stock market and certain funds, but I think its time to start a new venture. Luke found that odd. You dad... doesnt know? Jenny hit him angrily. Dont mention that man. But she sighed soon after. Hes too busy keeping his new wife and sonpany to care about me. Luke asked oddly, Really? Jenny lowered her head. Fine, he knows about the money. But thats my mothers private assets which she left to me in her will. Theres nothing he can do. Luke stroked her back tofort her. Then why did he threaten to stop giving you an allowance back then? Jenny bit her lip and couldnt help but press down on his shoulders with his hands. Hmph, would we still be rted at all if he didnt give me an allowance? Its been almost two years since we met. Luke got it. Jenny had be an adult a long time ago, and had her mothers inheritance. The money that her father gave her was just a symbolic continuation of their father and daughter rtionship. Otherwise, after getting a younger wife and a new son, he would have already stopped giving Jenny an allowance. Luke thought for a moment and asked, Alright, what do you want to do? Jenny said, Ill shell out five million dors for 10% of shares in the phonepany. Luke was surprised. You have that much? Jenny rolled her eyes. The money from my mother is business capital which she umted over ten years from her fathers family. It has nothing to do with my father. Luke sweated. Okay. So, youre saying that your mother was already a magnate before she married your father. Jenny replied matter-of-factly, Thats right. Why else do you think the man waited until she died before he... Forget it, lets not talk about that. But she couldnt help exerting strength in her hands again. Clearly, she had a lot ofints about her father. Luke was silent; it seemed it would be hard for the father and daughter to make peace. But it was none of his business. He couldnt care less what Jennys father wanted to do. In any case, that financial bigshot was useless to him.His hands retaliated against Jennys rough behavior earlier. I think we should discuss the newpany somewhere else. Jenny cried out in surprise. What do you want to discuss? Luke said earnestly, The chairman of the board oversees the CEO, right?. Jenny nced at him. Im still the secretary, chairman of the board! Luke realized that she was right. He nodded. Then you should do the work of a secretary, and give it onest hurrah. Jenny: Scram! Luke got home at half past eleven that night. Selina had just taken a shower. She looked at him strangely. Youre not spending the night with Miss Jenny? He chuckled and said, We finished talking about business, so Im back. Jenny will go to Boom Town and inspect our gold mine tomorrow. Luke specifically stressed our. Sure enough, he diverted Selinas attention. What you said before you left; is it true? Chapter 546 - Free Shares, Dividends, and Secret Agreement

Chapter 546 Free Shares, Dividends, and Secret Agreement

What amazed Selina was how she and Luke had unexpectedly made a fortune again. Luke pulled her down onto the couch and exined the oue of the investigation on the gold mine in detail. It was much more convincing than simple words like We struck gold!, Were rich!, or Youre a millionaire! Selina was stunned for quite a long while, before she murmured, Am I rich now? Luke chuckled. Thats right. Do you want to retire? Selina suddenly woke up and shook her head quickly. Why would I? With Gold Nuggets help... Well, in any case, Im going to keep working. Looking at her, Luke stretched out his hand. Then, well still be partners? Selina snorted and pped his hand. Do you want another partner? Luke smiled. To be honest, I never considered that. Selina snorted again, but was more rxed. Fine, you pass. Okay, Im going to bed. My training today was really exhausting. Luke was dazed. Didnt I say that you can take a break? Selina waved her hand and got up. The feeling of getting stronger bit by bit as you exercise C youll never know what that feels like. That left Luke speechless. Well... It seemed he really had never experienced that. After Selina went to her bedroom, Luke looked curiously at Dor who was lying down in front of him. Not going to bed? Didnt Selina give you any snacks just now?. Dor began to whine. This time, Luke could guess what it was saying. He frowned and pondered for a long while, and faintly understood what Dors aggrieved expression meant. He ventured, Are you saying that since Selina has a share, you want a share as well? Of course, it was Gold Nugget expressing its opinion through Dor. It instantly barked at Lukes words. It was a happy bark. Clearly, Luke was right. Luke had a strange expression on his face. Selina invested 200,000 dors in thepany when it was founded a few months ago, and she got 5% of the shares. What... did you invest? Gold Nugget instantly wilted. Through its symbiotic rtionship with Selina, it learned a lot of general knowledge, including basic concepts like money and shares. It was at this moment that this alien dog realized that it waspletely broke. Looking at that expression, which was full of despair, Luke considered for a moment, then suggested, Why dont you ask Selina for a free share? Gold Nugget suddenly raised its head and stared at Luke with its shiny little eyes, waiting for an exnation. Luke gave him a basic rundown on free shares, but Dor shook its head in bewilderment. Luke used even simpler and more practical terms to exin it. If Selina is willing to offer you a free share of 1% in thepany, youll get an annual dividend that could be anything from tens of thousands to several thousand dors. Gold Nuggets eyes sparkled as it nodded wildly. Luke continued dropping bombshells: If mypany continues to expand, the profits might double, and so will your dividends. When he said that, Gold Nugget nodded so hard it almost dislocated a joint. Luke smiled and patted the dogs head. Then go and negotiate with Selina. You know that here, we value the spirit of a contract. When money is involved, its best to have an agreement in ce to avoid any unpleasantness, right? Gold Nugget nodded quickly and dashed into Selinas room. A momentter, Selina said unhappily, What? You want a share? You invested? What did you invest? Hm, your skills? About that... Fine, how many shares do you want...? Luke was amused. In fact, it wouldnt matter even if Selina gave all her dividends to Gold Nugget. Luke was the one who had the final say on how much, when, and how the dividends would be distributed. He wouldnt give Gold Nugget a hard time, but it wasnt like the dog could go out with cash in its mouth to buy stuff on its own. Shaking his head with a smile, Luke got up and went to the basement to start with his regr overtime. The next day, both Selina and Gold Nugget looked lively. It seemed that their negotiationst night had gone well. After breakfast, Luke and Selina swung by the police department to pick up a few cases from Elsa before they promptly returned home. Luke began to deal with the issue of manufacturing the smart phones. It actually wasnt a huge problem. Given the current technology, most of the suitableponents for a smart phone already existed. He only needed to address some pivotal problems and control the key technology. Selina continued to work out and study the case files. Dor spent most of its time eating and drinking. It didnt need to exercise, as Gold Nugget took care of everything. The only thing that upset the dog was that its other self would often control its own body, which was the one ck spot in its otherwise perfect doggy life. When night fell, Luke got a call on his burner phone. Luke picked up the call and said a few words before he waved at Selina. Change your clothes. Mr. Best Hitman said that he found the two guys. He wants us to inspect the goods and pay him. Inspect the goods? Selina asked weirdly as she walked back to her room. Luke thought for a moment. His job isntplete until we meet the two guys. Otherwise, I wont give him the rest of the money. Selina realized it made sense. They both put on their hip-hop disguises and drove off. Based on the address that Best Hitman Wade gave them, they found an abandoned factory in the eastern district. Opening the rundown metal gate that only had a chain on it, they entered the factory not far away. It had all the trappings of an abandoned factory, except for one area lit by a camping light. Luke and Selina saw Wade, who was sitting leisurely on a worn couch and taking a slice of pizza out of the pizza box next to him. Seeing the neers, he simply pointed at two men on another couch not far away. Have a look yourself. Luke sized up the two unconscious men on the couch and nodded a momentter. Theyre the guys I want. Wade chewed his pizza and asked, Can you pay me the rest of the money now? Luke nodded with a smile and took out five hundred dors from his pocket, which he tossed in the direction of the couch. Wade quickly sat upright, snatched the money, and counted it in delight. Luke asked, Are we done? Wade nodded without looking at him. Yep. Luke finally took out handcuffs and walked over to the two men on the couch who had been tied up with rope. Wade instantly cried out, Hey! Hey! Hey! What are you doing? Luke nced at him. Now that were done, I can do anything I want with them, cant I? Wades eyes widened unhappily. I was the one who caught them. What makes you think you can take them away? Smiling, Luke unhurriedly fished out a chain from his pocket and turned the ID that was hanging from it to show off his striking, gleaming police badge. LAPD. Do you have anything to say about me taking away two suspected bank robbers, Mr. Best Hitman? Chapter 547 - Wade’s Name Card and Job Scope

Chapter 547 Wades Name Card and Job Scope

Wades mouth dropped open in shock. Stumped for a moment, he frowned in contemtion, before he suddenly pointed at Luke and shouted, Sh*t! Youre that cop from the boat? Wait! He then looked at Selina and examined her, before he nodded confidently. Youre that beautiful female cop. Luke shrugged. So, we have the authority to take these two suspects away, right? Various expressions flitted across Wades face as he hesitated. He didnt do anything when Luke and Selina dragged the two unconscious guys out. While he wasnt a whollyw-abiding man, he wouldnt assault police officers C at least, not the ones who werent dirty. After walking more than ten meters away, Luke looked at Wade who was so angry he was pulling his ears and scratching his cheeks. Smiling, he fished out something and casually threw it to Wade. Wade raised his hand and caught the two wads that were thrown to him. He asked suspiciously, Whats the meaning of this? Luke was already walking out. He replied without looking back, Your payment. Ten thousand for each of them. Stunned for a moment, Wade put the money in his pocket and then chased after Luke. Wait, wait. Luke didnt stop, and continued dragging his captives forward. Running up to Luke, Wade turned around and started walking backward as he kept pace with Luke. Hey, buddy, I was so busy thest few days trying to catch them. You think you can increase the fee? Luke didnt even bother to look at him. George Huck killed a bank robber who stole 250,000 dors from a bank, and so did Crystal Vince, except that the robber he killed looted 320,000 dors. You sure you want me to increase your fee? Wades smile stiffened, but he immediately continued, Right, forget it. Look, L.A. seems pretty messytely, and I happen to be free. If you have more work like this, how about you look for me? Im very quick, as long as you pay me. Pondering for a moment, Luke nodded. I like straightforward people like you. Give me your number. Hearing that, Wade instantly took out a gaudy-looking card from his pocket and gave it to Luke. Luke nced at it and firmly refused to ept it. He read the card out loud. Big Button Side Bar? Eastern European, African, Asian and Latino dancers? Affordable prices? As the best hitman, youre actually a part-time dancer at a strip club? You have my admiration. Wade choked. He hurriedly took back the card and looked at it, before shoving it back into his pocket. He fumbled around in his pocket for a moment and finally took out another card that was equally gaudy-looking. This time, Luke epted the card, then read it with a strange expression. Best Wade! Long-term help for middle school students with doing homework, beating up ssmates, or attending PTA meetings as their parents. Regr homework 20 dors, summer essays 50 dors, beating up people under five feet and five inches 50 dors... Anyone taller than six feet and six inches requires more skill to deal with, price to be negotiated... Wade sweated. Haha. Just remember my number. Ive remembered your number, but your job scope is pretty wide. Luke clicked his tongue and nodded. You know a man named Jameson, right? He runs a newspaper in New York. Wade rolled his eyes. I dont think Ive ever heard of him. Luke hummed in response. Someone beat him up but didnt rob him of his twenty thousand bucks, which is great. It just so happens that I handle robbery cases. If I find any leads, I can only issue a warrant or something, if you know what I mean. Wade: ...I do. Then thats good. May you earn money daily without bing a wanted criminal. By then, Luke had already walked out of the factory to his car. Wade disappeared into the dark. As he ran, he was still muttering to himself, That Jameson had iting when he hit on my Vanessa. Throwing his money around and wanting Vanessa to dance for him for the whole night! Hmph! Nobody can take Vanessa from me. On the other side, Luke threw the men into the backseat and got into the drivers seat. He put the gaudy card on the central console and drove off. Selina curiously picked up the card and read it, only to burst outughing. Listen to this: Will help prettydies do their nails, put on lipstick, carry their bags when out shopping, do theirundry, etc. Price negotiable, but not for ugly girls. (P.S.: Washing underwear, eligible for a discount.) Also: Attend PTA meetings, 50/hour or part thereof. Clients who spend 200 dors will get a free VIP card. The customer is king. Service with sincerity! Contact: XXXXXXXX. Luke curled his lip. This guy said it was the bartender who was handing out flyers randomly, but it was him all this time, right? Selina wasughing so hard that she couldnt say a word. They drove the two unconscious, unfortunate fellows back to the police department. Elizabeth and Billy were working overtime. When Luke asked, they were more than happy to help Luke was relieved. Recording the statements one after another was really tiring. However, he had Elizabeth and Billy go to the observation room next door first, since he wanted to talk to the two guys before that. After they left, Luke went into the interrogation room and turned off the camera. He turned around and poured half a bottle of water over each of them. The two woke up very quickly. Their expressions couldnt look any more awful when they saw the familiar environment, and they couldnt help wondering: Wade that guy, he had actually hooked up with the police? Looking at the two men whose minds were whirling with ill intent, Luke threw two keys at them. Ill give you a chance to make a bet with me. Knowing that the keys were for their handcuffs, the two men couldnt help but look at Luke. Luke unhurriedly took off his loose outer T-shirt to reveal the shirt that he was wearing underneath. Undo your handcuffs. If you can beat me, you can leave the police department, and I guarantee that I wonte after you. If you cant, just answer my questions and confess what you did. The two of them subconsciously looked at each other. George Huck nodded, and so did Crystal Vince.They grabbed the keys and quickly undid their handcuffs. Officer, I need to ask you something first. You wont use your gun, will you? George asked. Amused, Luke drew an M686 revolver from under his armpit and ced it on the interrogation table. The expressions of the two men changed as they stared at the gun. After a brief silence, George coughed and said, Officer, do you mean it... Crystal suddenly lunged forward to grab Luke around the waist. George followed closely behind Crystal and swung his fist. It seemed he had been waiting for Crystal to hold Luke in ce so that he could punch Luke. Smiling slightly, Luke lifted his foot and instantly sent Crystal flying with a kick. Chapter 548 - Kill and Maim, Good Cop and Bad Cop

Chapter 548 Kill and Maim, Good Cop and Bad Cop

George turned to the side and reached for the revolver on the table. BOOM! Crystals brawny body hit the wall. He rolled and fell to the floor. Luke calmly walked over to George, who was standing by the table. George quickly cocked the gun and aimed at Luke. Dont move, officer. Luke, however, didnt stop, and continued toward him. Gritting his teeth, George lowered the gun so that it was pointing at Lukes thigh, and pulled the trigger. Click! There was a light click, and Georges face darkened. He pulled the trigger again. Click! Luke grabbed Georges left hand, which was holding the revolver, with his own left hand and punched George in the stomach with his right hand. Georges feet left the floor at the punch before he came crashing back down. Luke carefully took the revolver from him and put it back on the table. Finally, he picked up the handcuffs and cuffed both of them to the table. Looks like I won this bet. He waved at the observation room next door. Selina and Billy quickly showed up to take Crystal to another interrogation room next door. Billy would interrogate Crystal, and Elizabeth would take care of George. Elizabeth and Billy had only just read the case files in the observation room and were very excited. These two actually tried to kidnap Tony Stark? There was a lot more merit to be gained from this case than from bank robbery cases or whatever. Their interest in this case increased, and they were also very diligent in interrogating the criminals. However, neither Crystal nor George was cooperative. Theypletely dismissed the bet which they made with Luke earlier and refused to open their mouths. On the side, Luke smiled and turned off the camera once more. He then signaled to Elizabeth to pause the interrogation. Then, he carefully took the training bullets out of the M686 and reloaded with new bullets. Looking at Georges and Elizabeths bewildered expressions, he said to Elizabeth with a smile, Dont worry. If he dares go back on his word, Ill shatter his knees and cripple him for life. Both Elizabeths and Georges eyes popped out. Luke shrugged and waved the revolver he was holding. In any case, the fingerprints on this gun is ample proof that he tried to seize it. Its not like Ill kill him; crippling him will at most mean just a few months of investigation by the Internal Affairs Division. Elizabeth turned pale. Are you serious? There was indeed nothing wrong with this move. Georges fingerprints were on the revolver, and as long as he didnt die, the police department would only be going through the motions with any investigation they carried out. George was a habitual offender who had just tried to kidnap Tony Stark. Nobody would be on his side. Okay, take your time and think about it, Luke said as he opened the door. If you still wont confess after Ie back, well see if Crystal is willing to be killed by you. George was stunned. Why would I kill Crystal? Wait! Both he and Elizabeth looked at the M686 on the table. If Crystal was killed by a gun that had Georges fingerprints on it, it could be argued that George had killed Crystal in order to keep his mouth shut. Elizabeth was less surprised this time; while Luke talked a lot, he hadnt done anything yet. His way of speaking nonsense without any change in his expression C she had already experienced it for herself. Putting pressure on suspects was a frequently used method in the Major Crimes Division. Using certain tricks to get sly criminals to open their mouths followed the same principle. A momentter, Luke pulled Crystal into the room. Selina and Billy didnt follow him. After he came in, Luke waved at Elizabeth. Go have a cup of coffee in the lounge. You know nothing about what happens next, okay? Elizabeth asked gravely, Luke, is this really appropriate? Youve killed a lot of suspects recently. The Internal Affairs Division will investigate you if another one dies. Luke didnt consider it a big deal. It doesnt matter. They can only investigate me. Do you think they can fire me? Thanks for the reminder. You can leave now. Hesitating for a moment, Elizabeth finally heaved a sigh. Try not to kill them, okay? She subconsciously nced at Crystal. The pity in her eyes chilled Crystal. Luke said, I know. He pushed her out of the room as he spoke. Shutting the door of the interrogation room, Luke picked up the M686, his action almost ludicrously careful. But neither Crystal nor Georgeughed, since the strange way he picked up the gun was to preserve the fingerprints on it, which was a dangerous hint. Luke said calmly, I hate people who dont keep their promises. The untrustworthy should all be killed. Are you ready? Crystal, on the count of three. Saying that, he took out a Glock and aimed it at Georges knee. Three, two... Wait, Ill talk! Crystal suddenly shouted. One gun was only aimed at Georges leg, while the other gun was aimed at Crystals head. George would be crippled at worst, but Crystal would die for sure. How could he tolerate this difference in treatment? Why did George get to live while he died, when both of them knew the exact same things? George said angrily, You idiot, its a trick. Luke raised his eyebrow. Is that so? Then hang on a bit. Then, he turned the Glock around and gave it to Crystal. Here, take this gun. Ill blow up Georges head, and break your legter. George and Crystal recalled the gun earlier that had been loaded with training bullets. They both cursed: Damn cop, you think were idiots? But when Crystal subconsciously nced at George, he noticed the fear in thetters expression, then realized what was going on. It turned out it was this aplice of his who was the one duping him! Crystal gritted his teeth. No need; Ill tell you everything about Starks kidnapping. I know everything he knows. Georges face wasnt dark anymore, but blue. This way, he really did bepletely worthless. Lukes scheme was obvious; only one of them could live. It wasnt like he and Crystal were sworn brothers; they would never die for each other. The police were pros at setting up this predicament for prisoners. Putting away the Glock, Luke nodded in satisfaction, opened the door, and said to Elizabeth, Someone, take Crystal away to record his statement. Elizabeth, who was leaning against the wall near the door, mouthed Good job soundlessly and gave him a thumbs up. Luke gestured back to indicate that she had done well too. Their behavior in the interrogation room naturally had all been a show. Without any priormunication, they had carried out the textbook good cop, bad cop routine. As a student groomed by Luke, Elizabeth was familiar with his personality and methodology. She knew that he had been bluffing when he said that he would kill and cripple the suspects. Chapter 549 - Stay True to Your Heart, and Flegg’s Intervention

Chapter 549 Stay True to Your Heart, and Fleggs Intervention

Luke had never done anything like that in his career. He had killed lots of criminals and suspects, but only armed ones at crime scenes; he was very clean in his usual work. In the Major Crimes Division, he and Selina received the leastints, and even then theints were the most minor ones. Otherwise, Dustin and Elsa wouldnt be so unyielding in the face of pressure from the Internal Affairs Division. Selina and Billy came out of the observation room. Billy gave a silent thumbs up as well. Selina wasnt impressed at all. She was too familiar with the routine. When Luke had split them up just now, she already knew that he was going to kill two birds with one stone by recording the statements and teaching his students at the same time. When they escorted Crystal over just now, Selina exined how Luke and Elizabeth cooperated with each other to Billy in the observation room. For example, when Luke picked up the gun, he had given Elizabeth a subtle hint. Pretending to be surprised, Elizabeth blinked her eyes, which was a signal for OK. There were a lot of little details, and Selina roughly exined all of them. Luke wasnt the only teacher; Selina was also half a teacher to Elizabeth and Billy, who also respected her very much. A momentter, Billy finally opened the door and took Crystal away as if nothing had happened. Then, Elizabeth returned to the interrogation room and looked at George, who was fuming over his silly teammate. With Crystal around, his confession wouldnt really matter. A confession couldnt be used as direct evidence to convict a criminal, but it might influence the judges sentencing. The smartest thing he should have done was to confess sooner and me the crime on Crystal, or he would have to take the me for the attempted kidnapping. In less than an hour, both their statements were taken. Luke said something to Billy, who nodded quickly and left. Luke also yed a few rounds of ckjack with the two kidnappers in passing. It took him less than two minutes to win a game against each of them. Billy returned with shackles that were used for felons. Those shackles bound the hands and feet together, which prevented a prisoner from moving fast. At Lukes deliberate reminder, Billy brought the heaviest shackles for the two kidnappers. After Billy shackled them, Luke checked the shackles one more time before they brought both suspects to the holding cells. George and Crystal were put in separate cells. Luke specifically warned the guards to pay special attention to these two guys. When everything was done, it was almost eleven. Looking at Elizabeth and Billy, Luke said with a smile, As usual, you can follow up on this case, unless you dont want to. Naturally, the two of them had no objections. This way, they could share the credit for this case, but that meant that they would be taking care of the tedious paperwork and formalities after this. Ever since he got these two students, Luke cked off on his own work this way. Conversely, Elizabeth and Billy could no longer be called rookie detectives. The number of cases they worked on and their achievements were enough for the senior detectives in their division to acknowledge them. Helping Luke close cases meant that they saw a lot more and gained experience with cases that involved tricky criminals, which made them more capable. Looking at their faces, Luke reminded them, Dont stay up tonight. Go home and get some rest. You can finish the work tomorrow. Since he had said that, Elizabeth and Billy acquiesced. They packed up, and everybody went to the parking lot. In the parking lot, Billy said goodbye to everybody else and drove off first. Elizabeth, who had stayed behind, said to Luke, Luke, can we talk? Looking at Selina, she added, Its about Boom Town... Luke nodded. Lets go. Well drive you home. Lets talk on the way. In fact, it wasnt anything tooplicated. Sheriff Samantha, Elizabeths mother, was a shareholder and a supervisor for the new miningpany. She didnt forget to tell her daughter the good news. Elizabeth had nned to go to Lukes tonight, but felt that she might be too anxious to convey what she wanted to say, so had stayed back to calm down by working overtime with Billy. In the end, Luke actually showed up at the police department that night and asked for help on a case. Working at Lukes familiar pace, her heart gradually calmed down. Her mother Samantha only had a 5% share in the new miningpany, but Luke had five times as much. Luke had definitely learned the news earlier than she did, but had gone out to catch two suspects in the middle of the night. He didnt seem impacted by news of the gold mine at all. If that was the case, why was she letting her imagination run wild? She even recalled the question Luke asked her a long time ago: If you suddenly got rich, would you still continue doing this job? Her answer was the same now as it had been back then. As long as she stayed true to her heart, she might be excited about getting rich, but there was no need to go overboard. After they drove Elizabeth home, Selina watched her wave at them in the rearview mirror, and she sighed. I thought you were joking back then, but shes really rich now. Luke was amused. Are you talking yourself up now? Selina thought for a moment, and admitted that could be the case. Millions of dors would be enough for most people to live the rest of their lives in luxury, as long as they didnt lose control of themselves. However, most people werent capable of that; it was verymon for them to lose their heads once they suddenly became rich. Luke was about to be a multi-millionaire at eighteen, but he still maintained more or less the same lifestyle as before, which subtly influenced Selina. Selina now didnt care too much about money. At most, it could give her parents an easier life and allow her siblings to receive a good education. As for herself? She looked at Dor who was sitting obediently in the backseat C instead, her dog was a doorway to a whole new world. She fell silent, while Luke nced at the system notifications. He hadnt gotten much experience and credit for catching the two kidnappers. The bank robberies and the kidnapping together were only worth five hundred points, which meant that those two men hadnt really been up to anything big.What mattered more was the other two notifications. System: You have defeated Crystal Vince and received a list of his abilities. Crystal Vinces abilities: Basic Combat, Basic Firearms... Elementary Roping (Prerequisites: 20 Strength, 20 Dexterity, 20 Mental Strength and 1,000 credit points), Elementary Special Rope Making (1000 credit points). System: You have defeated George Huck and received a list of his abilities. George Hucks abilities: Basic Combat, Basic Firearm... Elementary Boomerang Throw (Prerequisites: 20 Strength, 20 Dexterity, 20 Mental Strength and 1,000 credit points), Elementary Boomerang Making (1000 credit points). These two guys had interesting abilities, Luke thought to himself. The next morning, Luke and Selina ran into an old acquaintance in the parking lot at the police department. Luke raised an eyebrow and called out a greeting first. Agent Flegg, those two men...e under your area? Chapter 550 - Your Reward Is a New Assignment

Chapter 550 Your Reward Is a New Assignment

Flegg and four of his men were escorting George and Crystal into a special prisoner van. When he heard Lukes voice, he turned his head with a smile. Thank you for catching them, Detective Luke. Luke shrugged. Its my job. Alright, Ill leave you to it. Flegg, however, stopped him. Detective Luke, just a minute. Luke paused and turned around to look at him, waiting to hear what he had to say. Pondering for a moment, Flegg then said, When you run into people like George and Crystal again in the future, you can contact me directly, okay? Luke chuckled. Okay. Seeing his smile, Flegg couldnt help but ask, They imed they were caught by a man named Wade. Do you know him very well? Luke shook his head in denial. I dont know him very well, but money does. Flegg was stumped. Money? Luke said, Bills, cash, and money C the only things he knows are these. Flegg was speechless for a moment, before he couldnt helpughing and nodded. Fine, thats indeed the case. Thank you for your time. Goodbye. After he watched Luke and Selina leave, Flegg got into another SUV, and his man who was driving the car couldnt help but ask, Captain, this young man is really quite good. Why dont we poach him? Flegg heaved a sigh. You think I dont want to? But its too troublesome. As they followed the prisoner van, his subordinate asked strangely, No way. Is it that hard for us to poach someone from the police department, as long as he doesnt refuse? Flegg said, Hes the most capable detective in Westside, if not all of L.A.. Nobody in Westside wants to let him go. Also, hes very rich. I investigated him before, and he has millions of dors in legitimate assets. Lastly, it was Stark Industries Pepper Potts who transferred him and his partner to LAPD. You know who she is, right? His subordinate was shocked. Tony Starks personal secretary? Luke is Starks man! Flegg nodded with a bitter smile. Now you know why I didnt get him transferred? In fact, it isnt just us; other organizations want to draw him in, including the FBI and the CIA, and even Waless division, but it isnt that easy to poach someone from Stark. His subordinate fell silent. Stark Industries may not be the richest in America, but it had very close ties with the government, the military and the Department of Defense. Nobody was willing to piss off Stark over a minor detective; when he got angry, he wouldnt show anybody respect. It was a true feat if a person could make Stark point at them and call them stupid. Most of the time, he would just give people disdainful and condescending looks, as if they were mentally deficient, and it was very easy for him to make someone feel deeply helpless because of ack of IQ. After all, Stark was a super genius who was also super rich! Elsewhere, Luke went to look for Elsa after he arrived at the Major Crimes Division. Boss, do you know about the two suspects who attempted to kidnap Stark being taken away? Elsa nodded. I do. They already told me. Luke chuckled. Should we be prepared for Tony Stars fury? Elsaughed and said, The FBImunicated with Stark Industries first before they took the suspects away, alright? Luke shrugged. Thats fine, then. Ill be on my way. Elsa said, Wait a moment. After Luke stopped, she said, Boss said that you did a good job on this case, so youve been assigned a new task. Luke waited silently. Elsa didnt beat around the bush. You know that the Stark Expo is going to start soon, right? Luke nodded. Yes. The opening ceremony is in two days. Elsa said, So, you and Selina will be on in clothes security duty at the expo for the time being. Luke pulled a long face. Is this a punishment? He had been on a simr assignment in Houston. It was because that petty Brock intentionally gave him a hard time, and Stark was involved back then too. Such assignments were demanding but unrewarding. He would be held responsible if anything went wrong, but wouldnt be rewarded for doing a good job. More importantly, this mission required him to spend most of his time at the expo. He couldnt goof off, and he wouldnt earn a lot of experience and credit. Elsa said, You think I want this? The boss doesnt want it either, but what can we do when its Director Brads order? Luke covered his forehead. Why would our big boss care about such a petty manner? Elsa said, He wouldnt have cared, except that the FBI had some paperwork with them when they took George and Crystal away. Luke thought for a moment and realized what was going on. Brad made such an arrangement because every time the expo was held, the police and Stark Industries own security always shed with each other. The truth was that while few mishaps happened during the Stark Expo, there was too much bickering and cooperation issues between both parties. Director Brad probably remembered that two particr detectives were pretty close with Stark, and had right away dispatched them to handle this problem. There was nothing Luke could say about this assignment. It wasnt like he could go to Director Brads office and tell him, Im not really that close with Stark. He and Selina could only ept this new assignment. They went straight to the expo to check the environment. The expo was usually held between March and June every three to five years for the purpose of showcasing new merchandise for clients to buy and kill even more people. Stark Industries dealt primarily in military weapons, and their main products were weapons of mass destruction like missiles. While there werent as many guns ormon heavy weapons, there was the asional innovative single weapon that could attract many weapon enthusiasts. This was also the reason whyw and order in L.A. had been deteriorating recently.Every time the expo was held, LAPD would transfer police officers from other districts to help the east district maintain safety. The people who really bought missiles didnt have time or the opportunity to go out on the streets and wreak havoc. It was the weapon zealots, on the other hand, from all trades and backgrounds, who were the main reason for deteriorating public safety in L.A.. George and Crystal, for example, had been here to attend the expo, but because of an anonymous client, George had contacted and persuaded Crystal to work with him to kidnap Stark. What was even more bizarre was that they werent going to kidnap Stark for ransom or to kill him. They were just going to lock him up for ten days and then release him after the expo was over. Luke wasnt surprised by this strange would-be kidnapping at all. In many cases, when the backbone of a major corporation disappeared or missed some important event, its rivals might benefit. In any case, they just needed to find two mudde-headed idiots to give it a try. It was cheap and risk-free. Many people wouldnt mind giving it a shot. Chapter 551 - Best Hamburger, and Takagi Again

Chapter 551 Best Hamburger, and Takagi Again

Stark Industries was arge and powerful corporation, but it would be difficult to find the culprit since it had too many enemies. It was hard to guess who the mastermind behind the kidnapping was if their motive was unclear. And even if they revealed their motive, it was still possible that this was a setup by someone else to take advantage of the mess. Mulling over this matter, Luke wandered around the Stark Industrial Park on the east side of Los Angeles with Selina. There were many abandoned factories in this area. This was where Starks first manufacturing base of operations was set up, until they relocated to a less costly site. As a corporation that wasnt short of money, however, they kept the original base, and some of the R&D and production departments were still here. At the same time, this ce served as a site for all sorts ofrge-scale activities by Stark Industries. Thanks to thepanys affluence, this second-tier research and manufacturing site was clean and tidy, and had the best environment in the neighborhood. The greenery,ndscape, streets and facilities were even better than those in the city center. This ce was also pretty safe. The Eastside police department had deployed arge police force here, which came down hard on criminal activity in this area. Coupled with Stark Industries own security, this ce was almost like... a white lotus flower in a swamp of mud. Luke couldnt help butugh when he thought that. Selina was puzzled. Whats up? Smiling, Luke told her what he was thinking, but Selina didntugh. She asked strangely, I think its an urate description. Whats so funny? Luke was amused. Only he knew what an insult the phrase white lotus flower[1] had be in his previous life. He didnt bother to exin, and drove straight to the restaurant not far away from the venue of the expo. Im going to buy lunch. The usual? Selina said, An extra ice cream today. Gold Nugget immediately whined from the backseat. That was Gold Nugget saying, What about me? Luke said with a smile, Okay, tworge ice creams, right? Gold Nugget let out a bark. Luke and Selina got out and entered the fast food restaurant. They soon returned with a huge stack of food. Thankfully, neither of them nor the dog was picky about food. Although Luke was fond of cooking his own food, he didnt mind buying out every now and then. He was okay with fast food like hamburgers, sandwiches and fried chicken. Gold Nugget didntin as long as it had the same food as they did. They had juste out, when they saw a Rolls-Royce Phantom stop in front of the fast food restaurant, and a fat security guard got out. Luke didnt greet him when he saw him. He simply went to his car. The fat security guards expression changed when he saw Luke and Selina, but he didnt greet them either. They passed by a few meters from each other. Luke and Selina got into the car and went to a park not far away. This park was directly opposite the main buildingplex in the industrial park, and faced the entrance. There were many short trees in the park that didnt block the view but could still provide visitors sporadic shade. It was almost noon. The L.A. sky was clear and cloudless. Nothing but the boundless blue sky could be seen. Two people and one dog hid in arge shady spot under a tree, and took out the food. Selina specifically reminded Gold Nugget to eat more slowly. They were in public right now, and the dog couldnt eat dozens of kilograms at one go. Gold Nugget had already grown used to it, but it could suppress Dors urge to wolf down its food so that it finished every hamburger in three mouthfuls, which was really hard. Luke took out a hamburger and had a bite before he raised an eyebrow. This hamburger is definitely worth it. Although the hamburger, which was fifty dors apiece, was pretty expensive, he tasted a lot of ingredients in it. Both the bread and the meat in the hamburger were of top quality, and the portion was generous. The cheese in the hamburger tasted great too. No wonder it sold for such a high price. Although there were pizzas that cost two hundred dors apiece, they were made of caviar, ck truffle foie gras and edible gold. They were expensive, but might not be as delicious. This hamburger, on the other hand, used high-quality ingredients, but wasnt as costly as a golden pizza. It was definitely worth it. It was the most expensive thing on that restaurants menu and there was only a limited amount of it. ording to the waiter, the hamburger could only be bought before the lunch rush every day if you didnt want to lose out. When Luke asked why, the waiter pointed at the Stark Industries building with a smile. Luke vaguely remembered that it seemed a certain yboy was obsessed with hamburgers. After saving the world, the one thing he wanted was a hamburger. No wonder this restaurants hamburger was so well-known and pricey despite theck of a gimmick. Tony Stark didnt care about caviar, ck truffle foie gras or edible gold at all; it just had to be the tastiest cheeseburger ever. Selina ate very happily on the side and didntin at all, which was quite unusual. Usually, she wouldin that most fast food was pig swill, even including what she made herself. She also infected Gold Nugget with this notion, but the dog was enjoying the food today as well. Two people and one dog enjoyed their peaceful lunch. Suddenly, a car pulled over not far away, and an old man followed by three other men got out. When Luke noticed him, he found it a little odd, but got up with a smile to greet him. Hello, Mr. Takagi. The old man turned out to be Takagi, the president of Nakatomi Corporation, whom Luke hadnt seen in a while. Luke voluntarily stretched out his hand, as he couldnt take the old mans solemn bowing. Takagi was free to bow, but Luke didnt quite like it. After they shook hands, Takagi spoke in his typical serious manner. Detective Luke, you must forgive me for never visiting you in person.It would be a pain if you dide! Luke murmured inwardly, but he said with a smile, Youre too kind, Mr. Takagi. Thank you for understanding that Im busy with work, and thank you for your gifts. Though they never met again after the robbery in Nakatomi za, Takagi had sent Luke special and expensive food ingredients as gifts every major festival. Other gifts might get Luke into trouble, but food ingredients were fine. Takagi was definitely considerate and courteous. Because of his politeness, Luke couldnt ignore him. As they chatted, Luke learned that Takagi was here to attend the expo as well. However, he wasnt here to purchase anything; he was just apanying a major client. The client wasnt here yet, and Mr. Takagi saw Luke on his way here, so he stopped to say hi. [1] Vicious women who pretend to be innocent Chapter 552 - Opening of the Expo, and Nonstop Delivery

Chapter 552 Opening of the Expo, and Nonstop Delivery

Several minutester, a middle-aged man behind Takagi coughed. Takagi then said goodbye to Luke. Clearly, it was about time for his appointment with the major client. Luke bade him farewell politely and saw the old man off. After Takagis car drove away, Luke walked back with a smile. Everything about him is great, except that he doesnt have to be so courteous. Selina patted her chest. Good thing I wasnt the one who saved him; my back would break from all that bowing. Luke couldnt agree more. After that coincidental encounter, nobody else disturbed them as they enjoyed lunch in peace. As Luke drove home at noon, he and Selina analyzed the situation. That site is too big, and its not our jurisdiction. Stark Industries also has tight security. We wont be able to use the surveince cameras on the car to monitor sensitive areas in the site, or fly the drones to monitor the environment. We can only count on ourselves. Selina also felt helpless. If it were anotherpany, all they had to do was set up surveince cameras at a few key locations. Coupled with a few drones, this could have been an easy assignment, and there would be no need for them to patrol on foot at all. She could only say, Let Gold Nugget help out. Its much better than a police dog. Gold Nugget whined unhappily, but it didnt know what it should protest about. It was indeed better than a police dog, but it still didnt like theparison. Luke nodded. Alright. If we have to split up, youll take Gold Nugget with you, but dont forget the safety rules. Gold Nugget barked again to show that it had already remembered them. Lukeforted the dog with a smile. Protecting Selina without exposing yourself is going to be a long-term thing. Its not that I dont trust you, but I have to remind you when necessary. Seeing Gold Nugget fall silent, heforted it again. Look, theres five left of the top quality burgers which I bought at noon. They each cost fifty dors. Do you know whom its for? Tony Stark, one of the richest people in the world. Gold Nuggets little bean-like eyes were filled with curiosity. Luke knew that this guy had recently be interested in money, and he exined, Take the house were living in, for example. He can buy a hundred of them with the money he earns in one day. Selina was stunned. A hundred? Lukes vi was worth a million dors, and a hundred of them meant a hundred million dors! She couldnt imagine what it meant to earn a hundred million a day. Luke shrugged. Thats just my guess. You cant take the public financial statements on how much Stark Industries makes annually at face value. In any case, the money he earns in a day is enough for us to have the best burgers for a lifetime. Sparkling dor signs seemed to sh in Gold Nuggets eyes. Looking at the dog, Luke coughed and said, Of course, Stark Industries is mostly focused on military weapons, and generally speaking,panies like these are rougher and wouldnt mind employing research methods like skinning and slicing. Gold Nugget trembled and promptly woke up from the temptation of money. Even if I be rich, I cant buy good food to eat if Im dead. There was a whisper in its heart. What if the fiend is bluffing? There was instantly a retort from another voice. Dont forget what we saw in Selinas memories. If those secret agencies really catch us, theyll definitely torture us for research, the first voice argued. Fine, the human beings in this world are really cruel. Lets justy low by Selinas side until we have a better understanding of the situation. The other voice instantly surrendered During the symbiosis, Gold Nugget had learned a lot of general knowledge through Selina. In Selinas mind, the military and certain US government research organizations were like hell. Although these impressions were basically from movies and TV, Gold Nugget believed them without any doubt. That was because Selina avidly believed them herself. Everything was peaceful the day before the expo opening Luke and Selina spent the day familiarizing themselves with the Stark Industrial Park. Nothing happened that required their intervention. On the day of the expos opening ceremony, they arrived at the venue on time and saw hordes of cars and people flooding the site. A hundred police officers had been deployed from Eastside police department to help maintain order, but it was stillplete chaos. It wasnt a Stark Industries problem, but the weapon enthusiasts who visited the industrial park were being too disorderly. Some of them were on their own, and some were in groups. They were absolutely disorganized, undisciplined, and aimless. When they arrived at the industrial park, they took photos, bantered, bickered, scuffled and ran amok. The troublemakers were a minority, but with more than ten thousand visitors to the park, the hundred or so Eastside police officers were swamped. At that moment, reinforcements from the other police departments arrived. Whoever caused trouble and didnt listen to reason were escorted to the patrol cars and delivered straight to the temporary holding cells in the police department. If they calmed down, they would be released at night. If they didnt calm down, they would be kept in custody for 24 to 48 hours. If they were still unwilling to give in, they would simply be arrested as long as there was evidence of their misdemeanors, and they would be chargedter. was If that happened, they would miss the entire week of the expo. Thanks to these heavy-handed measures, while the expo was slightly chaotic, it was still within manageable range. In the morning, Luke and Selina threw a dozen overly restless guys into the patrol cars and had them sent to the police department. They werent all that diligent, and didnt bother with the ones who only made a minor fuss, or they wouldnt have time to drink water or even take a piss the whole morning. At half past twelve, Luke finally sat down in the public square to eat the top-range burgers which Selina had bought beforehand. It was a good thing he had gotten Selina to buy the burgers and other food at ten oclock, and put them in an insted box. ording to Selina, the fast food restaurant was already full when she got there; the regr burgers sold out the moment they were ready. The top-range burgers were made by separate cooks, however, so Selina was able to return with the burgers in ten minutes. As they chatted, they observed the crowd around them. The square which had been empty a couple of days ago was now absolutely packed with people who were lying or sitting everywhere. It looked like a refugee camp. Luke and Selina searched for a long time before they finally found some shade. They spread out a nket on the ground and sat down. Many of the visitors also sat directly under the sun to rest and eat. Luke was reminded of his visits to popr scenic spots during the holidays in China in his previous life. Suddenly, he saw a bus arrive at the main building in the industrial park, and a bunch of people who were all dressed in suits got off. Luke noticed apany name on the bus C Wend Corporation. He knew that it was apany that dealt in telmunications and robotics, and that it had a close partnership with Stark Industries. Chapter 553 - A Sudden Attack

Chapter 553 A Sudden Attack

But why had Wend Corporation sent a bus of people here at noon? To bask in the sun? Very quickly, however, Luke frowned. Something was wrong with the way these people were acting. They were too professional! They looked more like well-trained soldiers than employees of a telmunicationspany. Furrowing his brow, Luke patted Selina and said, Lets go and see what those people are up to. Selina instantly got up and closed the instion box. Dor, grab the box. Dor quickly swallowed the food in its mouth and gripped the handle of the box with its teeth, before it trotted after Luke and Selina. They struggled to squeeze through the crowd in the square and reached their car on the roadside not far away. As in clothes officers on duty, they had registered their car with Stark Industries security so that they could park their car here. Luke and Selina quickly put on their bulletproof vests in the car, and Dor put the instion box in the backseat. Both Luke and Selina also put on peaked caps and big sunsses. Only then did the two people and one dog get out of the car and go around the square toward the building Luke frowned when he passed by the building entrance. He had already activated his Sharp Nose to detect traces of the scents of the thirty men from the bus. To his surprise, they werent carrying any weapons, bombs, or other dangerous items on them. However, they had done a lot of shooting recently, as they clearly reeked of gunpowder. Apany had sent over a busload of weapon enthusiasts? Well, that did seem possible. After all, the entire expo was a carnival for anyone who was crazy about weapons. Thinking that, he gestured to Selina, and they split up. Luke went ahead, while Selina and Gold Nugget were a dozen meters behind him. On the other side, the thirty men had passed the security checkpoint, entered the building, and disappeared down a hallway. Luke moved quickly and showed his badge to the guard at the security checkpoint. Why are so many men from Wend Corporation here? The guard didnt think much of it. Their telmunications R&D department arranged for a tour. Luke frowned. They have an appointment? The guard replied, Yes. Why else would we let them through? Luke asked, Can I see the guest list? The guard quickly refused. Im sorry, but thats ssified information. Luke promptly gave up wrangling with the guard and gestured to Selina, and they directly went through the security checkpoint for police. They didnt take the Stark Industries security checkpoint since they would be stopped because of the guns and the bulletproof vests on them, and they wouldnt be let through until they answered a bunch of questions. That was all standard procedure. Stark Industries couldnt be faulted for it. Thankfully, the checkpoint specially set up by the police department for their officers was right next to it. The names of the officers on duty were all on file, and they only needed to swipe their police badges to get through. That was very typical of Stark Industries. They would rather create this hassle than fully cooperate with the police. In my house, you follow my rules. That was the pride of a major corporation. Luke also didnt say anything to the officer at the polices security checkpoint. The men from Wend Corporation had passed the checkpoint without issue and werent carrying any suspicious items on them. If he suddenly sounded a major rm but failed to catch them doing anything wrong, he would be held responsible. Sounding an rm might trigger chaos, and the reinforcements might not be as efficient as Selina. With Gold Nugget by her side, Selina was far more awesome than dozens of regr police officers. Luke followed the men from Wend Corporation while Selina stayed in the lobby to keep an eye out for anything unusual. As he ran, Luke reminded Selina via his earpiece, Stay vignt. Something isnt right about those people. He had already discovered something strange about these people C they were all headed for the toilet. After entering the main building in the bustling park, the first thing they did was go to the toilet together, which was strange no matter how you looked at it. When elementary school kids went out on a spring excursion, their teacher would say, Everyone, please use the toilet before we leave so that you dont need to go halfway. The employees of Wend Corporation should certainly be more mature than that. Suddenly, Lukes face changed. He sped up and put on his badge while he gestured to Selina with his other hand. Selinas movements promptly turned cautious. She retreated to the security checkpoint near the entrance and took out a walkie-talkie. This is Westside Squad B52. We suspect that arge group of armed men have appeared on the first floor of the Stark Industrial Parks main building on the east side... With his Sharp Nose, Luke had already detected the smell of a huge amount of guns in the two dustbins outside the toilets which the Wend Corporation people had juste out of. Even worse, he smelled bombs. To bring this into the main building, this wasnt a small-scale ruckus. If the goal wasnt to kill a lot of people, then it was to steal something big. The only difference between the two would be the number of casualties involved, but the consequences would be just as terrible. Did Tony Stark sleep with the wrong woman again? Luke couldnt help but mumble to himself. When it was so hard for other people to dig holes for Tony Stark, he had a history of digging them for himself. While he was thinking this, Luke moved swiftly. However, the guys from Wend Corporation were clearly prepared and familiar with the territory. When Luke started to run, the criminals who were already armed had circled round to charge out of a hallway on the other side without hesitation. Lukes heart turned heavy. He knew he was toote. These criminals had already burst into the lobby, where there were more than a hundred people. Twenty of them were police officers and security guards, and the rest were all regr visitors. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Gunshots rang out, followed by shrieks and screams. Luke frowned. He took off his peaked cap and sunsses in the hallway and put on a mask. He put on the sunsses again and stuffed the hat into his pocket. He was prepared to go on a killing spree, so he had to cover his face properly. He didnt want to see his face sshed all over the front of L.A. newspapers tomorrow. Selina, hows it going? he asked softly in the earpiece. Selina replied in a loud voice, Theyve already opened fire. Several security guards are dead. The police officers are helping, but they wontst much longer. No, I have to back them up now! Bang! Bang! Bang! Hearing the gunshots, Lukes expression turned solemn. By then, he reached a corner in the hallway. He stopped and raised his Glock. Taking a short breath, he suddenly stuck his head out. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! From left to right, six criminals were shot through the heart in quick session from behind. The criminals reacted very swiftly. Immediately, three of them who were keeping an eye out at the back returned fire. They also yelled, Someones attacking us from the hallway in the back! Chapter 554 - Who Says My Gun Only Has Five Bullets? Chapter 554 Who Says My Gun Only Has Five Bullets? Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bullets hit the wall around which Luke was hiding. Luke, however, had already retreated to recollect himself. Shooting six different targets in a row in one second wasnt something that he did often. However, it wasnt too hard to do. After his Mental Strength reached 25, it was easy for him to switch targets very quickly, but the precision of his aim couldnt be guaranteed. The fact that he had been able to hit all the six criminals in their vitals just now was also due to a bit of luck. Mustafa is dead... Aziz is dead... Barry is dead... Hardy is dead... The guy behind is an ace shooter... Luke sneered. These people had opened fire without restraint since entering the lobby. While they focused on attacking the security guards and police officers, they had killed more than ten civilians. Such behavior was not something that Luke would tolerate. Grenade! Selina suddenly warned him. Luke poked his head out halfway and locked onto a criminal. He then slightly adjusted the angle of his gun. Bang! Bang! One of the criminals had just pulled the pin on a grenade and was about to throw it in Lukes direction, when Luke shot him right in the face. The man instantly fell backward, and the grenade in his hand rolled over his body. The frightened criminals around him hurriedly took cover. But a bald man who was almost two meters tall strode over and kicked the dead criminals body over so that the grenade was under it. Bang! With a dull noise, the criminals body was lifted dozens of centimeters up before it fell back down again. An expert! Both Luke and Selina noticed the bald man. The mans reflexes were swift and precise, and most importantly, he was very bold. Bang! Bang! Luke raised his hand and fired again. An expert? You better die now! The man, however, grinned sardonically and raised his arm in front of his eyes. ng! ng! There were two light pings, and Luke saw his two 9mm Parabellum bullets shatter into pieces on the mans arm. Did the guy have a bulletproof te on his arm? The idea floated through Lukes head, but he didnt hesitate to shoot at all. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The man, however, lowered his head and bent down to ce his hands on the ground in the ssic charge position in American football. In the next moment, he shot forward and headed straight for Luke. Lukes expression changed. He fired thest bullet in his Glock. At the same time, he quickly backed away into the hallway. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw thest bullet hit the mans lowered head, but it also shattered into pieces. Luke perked up and a feeling of excitement welled up. The mans head was clearly bald and bare, and didnt have any bulletproof protection. Thus, the man was a superhuman! BOOM! Footsteps that sounded like a series of explosions instantly drew closer. The loud noise was followed by the man charging into the hallway as he turned slightly and then continued running at Luke. The man raised his eyes to look at his target, only to see Luke putting the Glock back in his holster ten meters away. Luke didnt seem anxious at all, which the man found a little odd. ma man But it was very hard for him to stop halfway through his charge, so he simply barreled toward Luke in a familiar rhythm. With the mans first step in the hallway, Luke put his Glock away. At the second step, Lukes left hand reached under his right armpit. At the third step, Lukes left hand brought out a gun with an exceptionally long barrel. The brawny mans eyes twitched, and he quickly raised his hands to cover his head, which reduced his momentum slightly. It was a Smith & Wesson 500! That was a gun for hunting elephants and rhinos! How could he not recognize it? But why would a minor detective carry such a fancy and impractical gun for everyday work? Bam! ng! The thought had barely shed through his head when a bullet hit his arm that was protecting his face and was deflected. He felt the pain, but was relieved. It wasnt any special bullet, and he could totally withstand this attack with his bare hands. After all, apart from its astonishing power, the M500 was well-known for only being able to hold five bullets! Bam! ng! The second bullet was deflected again after hitting his arm, but the huge impact further slowed the man down. Bam! ng! The third bullet hit his arm again, and the mans body posture changed from leaning forward to almost standing straight. Bam! ng! The fourth bullet finally made the mans arms tremble. Bam! ng! Through a tiny gap between his arms, the fifth bullet hit the mans neck where it was exposed. His head jerked back slightly, but the bullet was still deflected. The man, however, sneered. You only have five bullets. Theres nothing more you can do except wait to be killed now! Bam! ng! A sixth bullet hit the mans slightly raised chin without any hesitation, and his upper torso jerked backward. There was a white mark where the bullet hit him. Bam! ng! A seventh bullet followed and expanded on the white mark, making the man lean back even more. He saw Luke step forward unhurriedly. Bam! ng! An eighth bullet hit the same spot for the third time, turning his skin red. The mans mind was aplete mess, and he finally toppled backward. The immense impact from a .50 gun had struck his most vulnerable chin three times in a row. Even if he were made of iron, he couldnt take it anymore. Luke stepped forward again and lowered his gun this time to aim at his target. Bam! ng! A ninth bullet hit the red spot on the mans chin again, and there was now a trace of blood. The man waspletely stunned and had lost the ability to react. Luke pressed forward. Bang! By the time he shot the tenth bullet, he was only two meters away from the man. Pu! With the dull noise of the bullet prating flesh, the man stiffened, and his eyes suddenly bulged. A hole finally appeared in his chin, and the bullet that was stuck in his flesh could be vaguely seen. Luke stood still and pulled the trigger. Bang! The eleventh bullet hit the previous bullet that was already in the wound and propelled it into the mans head. Pa! With a muffled crack, the mans eyes widened, and he fell back onto the floor with a heavy thump. Several secondster, blood started to flow from his eyes, nose, mouth and ears as heypletely lifeless on the ground. Luke curled his lip. Who told you that my gun only has five bullets? The M686 in Lukes holster quietly disappeared, and he reced it with the M500 with a beautiful flourish. He then drew out the Glock and reloaded, while he asked, Selina, hows it going on your end? Selina roared, If you dont hurry up, Im going to get Gold Nugget to start biting people. Chapter 555 - Last Wave, All Down?

Chapter 555 Last Wave, All Down?

Luke chuckled. Including the brawny man who was clearly a superhuman, he had killed eight of the criminals. There were still 27 criminals outside, but Selina could still manage to fend them off. Sure enough, the boost which Gold Nugget gave her was truly impressive. As he thought that, Luke ran faster and faster until he almost turned into a hazy shadow. The moment he broke out of the hallway, he opened fire with the Glock that he was holding. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! As Luke moved rapidly, three criminals who had been hiding safely entered his firing range and were shot. They screamed and fell. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Lukes gun was as steady as ever. He moved as light as a shadow, almost as if he were floating over the floor. He ran a circle around the criminals and shot down another three criminals who were firing at Selina and the other guards. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke finally emptied his clip, but only one criminal fell this time. He missed thest two targets. It was indeed too challenging to hit nine targets in two seconds while running. Besides, those criminals were mostly hiding behind cover instead of shooting back at Luke out in the open like idiots. Luke had only relied on his swift movements to bring them into his firing range before they could react. Even so, the pressure on Starks security and the police was greatly reduced. Luke slipped behind a marble pir. Leaning against it, he released the empty clip in the gun with his right hand while he took out a new clip with his left hand. Thirteen enemies left. Theyre to your eleven, twelve, one and two oclock, Selina warned him quickly. The marble pir shook a little as marble fragments were scattered everywhere. Quickly reloading the gun, Luke said, Not bad. You took down seven of them? Selina said, I only killed four. Luke said, Then shall we take all of them down in onest wave? Okay! You take care of the eight at eleven and twelve oclock, and Ill deal with the five at one and two oclock, said Selina. Luke said, On my mark: three, two, one! The moment he said one, he ran out from the left side of the pir. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! He was instantly met with a barrage of bullets. But the criminals couldnt keep up with Lukes speed. Running sideway with short, quick steps, Luke held his gun with both hands. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Two of the three criminals who craned their necks at eleven oclock were shot in the head, and thest one in his chest. He screamed and fell. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Almost at the same time, gunshots burst out on Selinas side too. The three criminals at two oclock screamed and fell, two shot in the stomach and one in the arm. Distracted by Lukes attack, the criminals had given Selina enough time to aim and shoot them. If it had been earlier, they wouldnt have made such a silly mistake. At the very least, some of them wouldve kept up the gunfire to suppress the people at the entrance. But Lukes marksmanship was too terrifying. He had killed almost a third of the criminals in the lobby in twenty seconds. None of the survivors dared to trust their backs to their partners without worry. Inparison, the twenty Stark security guards and the police officers only killed about seven of them. Those people were far less of a threat. But now, they were in a panic; dammit, it seemed there was a skilled shooter at the entrance as well! Luke and Selina didnt ask for the cooperation of the other police officers and the security guards, who were almost crying under the onught. Selina would rather not waste her time. Thus, just she and Luke fired fiercely at the criminals in the center of the lobby. In their panic, the criminals made even more blunders. Some turned around to guard against Selina at the entrance, while the rest continued firing at Luke. Up against just five men, Luke felt practically no pressure at all. It wasnt like earlier, when ten to twenty rifles had been firing at him. Running with short steps, he held his gun with both hands and pulled the trigger unhurriedly. Bang! Bang! The two nearest criminals were shot in the head. Bang! Bang! One of the two criminals at twelve oclock clutched his neck and fell, and the other was shot in the chest. Bang! Bang! The criminal who had crouched down to reload at one oclock was shot in the back of his head. He instantly toppled to the side. Selinained, Damn it. You stole my kill. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Thest criminal at two oclock was shot five times in one second. Blood sprayed from him as he fell on his knees with wide eyes. Selina, who was angry that Luke stole her kill, emptied her remaining bullets into thest criminal, riddling him with holes. It was a very brief confrontation. From the moment Luke charged out of the hallway to him reloading behind the pir, and to their teamwork in cleaning up the remaining criminals, it had only taken one minute. The police officers and security guards were busy reloading and calling for backup, when they suddenly realized that the gunshots had stopped. Luke hid behind another pir and said to Selina, Tell them to hold their fire. I need to take care of the bomb. Selina then shouted at Starks security and the police officers not far away as she gestured with both hands, Cease fire! Cease fire! Lower your weapons! Lower your weapons! The departments bomb specialist needs to move the suspected explosives as soon as possible! On the other side, Luke emerged from behind the pir. He was fast but not hasty as he moved. He kicked a criminal who was trying to reach for his gun despite a wounded shoulder right in the face and sent him flying. Then, Luke finally crouched down next to the bodies of two criminals and carefully examined the bags on them. A momentter, he took the two big bags off the bodies and quickly slipped into the hallway behind them. When Luke stepped out, several security guards almost aimed their guns at him, but Selina instantly yelled at them to stop. They looked at Luke again, only to see that although he was wearing a ck mask and sunsses, he had a police badge, and none of the criminals had masks on. Even so, when Luke kicked away the wounded criminal, a number of the security guards were about to raise their guns again, when they suddenly realized, Wait, he kicked a criminal! It wasnt until Luke ran off with the two bags that they looked at Selina suspiciously. Detective, are all your bomb specialists so gutsy? If they hadnt been saved by Luke just now, they wouldve used another adjective. They had never seen a bomb specialist take the bomb away themselves. That was practically suicidal. Selina said calmly, Its fine, hes a professional. Alright, send the injured to the hospital and evacuate the civilians in the lobby ASAP. Lock this ce down and make sure that nobody enters in case there are remaining criminals in the building. Chapter 556 - Holy Sh*t and Rain of Gold

Chapter 556 Holy Sh*t and Rain of Gold

Also, inform the officers outside to directly stop any group that has dozens of people like this and refuse them entry. Selina directed thisst instruction to her colleagues from the Eastside police department. Nobody had any objections. Just now, the female detective whose face was half-hidden by her hat and sunsses hadnt backed down at all in the face of dozens of criminals. She returned fire as soon as she found an opportunity, and had made it impossible for the other party to surround the security guards and the police officers. In the end, she even killed multiple criminals in a row. She was definitely brave and tough. Now that she had given out the instructions, Stark Industries security team listened to her obediently too. They didnt have a choice. The head of the security team had been wounded in the first wave, and was now on his way to the hospital C with luck, he would survive. Two squad leaders had also been shot one after another. They werent in critical condition, but had to go to the hospital too. Without a leader for now, Starks security team could only listen to the orders of the brave female detective. Inparison, the seasoned officers from the Eastside police department were much smarter. They instantly took cover the moment gunshots rang out, and didnt reveal themselves easily. They also stretched out their guns every now and then to fire at the criminals at unpredictable moments, which made them a bigger threat than the security guards. Therefore, none of the officers at the security checkpoint were injured. While Selina was giving out instructions, Luke was running like crazy. Maintaining the speed of a regr person in a 100-meter sprint, he was steady as he carried the two big bags and shattered a window with one shot from his gun before he ran out of the building This was the back of the building which had rtively fewer people. Even then, there were still a lot of visitors. Looking around, Luke sighed. The countdown in his heart wasing to an end. He couldnt waste any more time. Luke sped up and rushed to a manhole. Kicking away the heavy lid, he wrapped his special rope darts around the two bags and quickly and steadily lowered them down the manhole. He raised his hand, and the rope darts were quickly recalled. Moving a long distance away, Luke said in his earpiece, Selina, tell them to be prepared for the uing explosion. They need to maintain order and make sure that no greater riots take ce. Selina simply said Copy that, before she started yelling, Move it! Everybody, move it! Theres going to be an explosion Luke was amused. It had been a long time since Selina shouted so loudly. He kind of missed it. Looking at the wide open manhole not far away, he couldnt help but mumble to himself, Stark Industries wont be so petty as to demandpensation from me, right? As he was thinking that, there was a deafening explosion in the sewer. In the blink of an eye, multiple manholes nearby soared into the air. Thankfully, not many people were here, and none of them were near the manhole. Though they were quite shocked, and some even fell to the ground, nobody was hurt. Luke was relieved. Looks like it isnt a big problem. Then, he sniffed the air. Is this the sewage system? It stinks! He hastily reduced the sensitivity of Sharp Nose. A moment earlier, in the toilet of a particr reception room on the first floor, a slightly pale white old man was standing in front of the toilet. The tinkling didnt stop until quite a whileter. He heaved a sigh. Why doesnt even pissing make me feel a little better? Gloomy and frustrated, he even forgot to flush the toilet. Right at that moment, there was a deafening noise from outside the building, which gave him quite a shock. Before he realized what was going on, the toilet suddenly soared straight up to the ceiling. It was followed by a magnificent fountain of yellow and brown fluid which sprayed the bathroom like a rain of gold. The old man, who had turned from white to yellow, was stupefied. It wasnt until a long whileter that he cursed out loud. Holy sh*t!!! Outside the door, an old man asked, Mr. Wend, are you alright? The white old man had already started to retch when he opened the door of the bathroom. Mr. Takagi, please call Ergh! The moment he spoke, he felt the rain of gold on his face drip into his mouth. He instantly threw up. In the living room, Takagi had just taken a few steps from the window to the bathroom. But when the bathroom door opened, a horrible stench drifted out, followed by a man who was drenched in wet excrement. Using the iron will that he had cultivated after all these years, Mr. Takagi restrained himself, and after listening to what the man had to say, he moved quickly to the door and did his very best to maintain his customary solemn tone. Very well, Mr. Wend, please wait a moment. Ill summon your assistant. He opened the door and walked out after he said that. After he fetched the mans bodyguards and assistant, he finally gagged and murmured, Damn it! Why does he smell so bad? Did he fall into the toilet? As he gagged, he suddenly saw someone passing by. Stunned, Takagi subconsciously called out to the person. Detective Luke? The person who had just passed by suddenly paused and took two steps back before he turned his head. Seeing Takagi, he took off his sunsses and his mask and put on his peaked cap. Mr. Takagi, why are you here? Looking at Lukes movements, Takagi felt that something was off. Im here with a client. Excuse me, but could you tell me whats going on out there? Without much hesitation, Luke briefly told Takagi about the explosions just now and the possibility of an extremist attack. Why was Takagi so nice to him, and why did he send gifts to Luke at every holiday? Precisely for moments like this. After informing him of the situation in a few sentences, Luke said in a low voice, Mr. Takagi, no clients are as important as your own safety. Im not sure if those people have aplices. If possible, you should go to the underground parking lot with your bodyguards and leave immediately Forget it, Ill walk you out, or you may be interrogated by the police officers for a long time. Solemnly, Takagi bowed and thanked him. Thank you for the warning, Detective Luke. Ill ask Mr. Wend to leave with me. Luke was stunned. Mr. Wend? From that telmunications and roboticspany? Takagi said, Yes, Mr. Charles Wend is Wend Corporations chairman of the board. Hes the client with me today. Luke gestured to Takagi, who was smart enough to quickly get it. He instantly drew closer to Luke. Then, Luke said to him in an extremely low voice, The extremists whounched an attack just now took Wend Corporations bus here, and they entered the building as employees of thepany. Mr. Takagi, are you sure you want to wait for this chairman of the board? Chapter 557 - Will the Chairman of the Board Give You Any Trouble?

Chapter 557 Will the Chairman of the Board Give You Any Trouble?

Shocked, Takagi thought for a few seconds, then shook his head. Detective Luke, Mr. Wend cant be involved in this. He Looking at Luke and recalling the important information that the young man had just told him, he said in an even lower voice, Mr. Wendes from a long line of congressmen. Theyre hardcore Republicans. Luke got it. Nobody would believe that a bigshot from a family like that would be involved with extremists. Unlike the new generation of citizens, who were hot-blooded and easily swayed, families like that had deep foundations and were taught since childhood to hold power; they were more likely to dupe extremists, not the other way round. Thoughts shed through Lukes head, and he gave a light nod. If thats the case, ask him to hurry up. Ill walk both of you out. Takagi, however, forced a smile. Well Theres a minor problem. Luke asked, What is it? Is it very hard to convince this Mr. Wend? Takagi said in the same low voice, When Mr. Wend was in the bathroom just now, it seems the toilet exploded, sending sewage spraying out. Hes probably too busy cleaning up toe out anytime soon Luke couldnt help but nce in the direction from which he just came. After getting rid of the two big bags of explosives, he had entered the building from the back because all the manhole covers had been blown off in the area behind the building, and the stench was overwhelming. Could Mr. Wends poop shower have to do with Luke? Thinking that, Luke grew solemn and nodded. Alright, Ill make arrangements first and contact youter, and then walk you out. With that, he instantly slipped away. Remembering the smell behind the building, he didnt even dare imagine Mr. Wends current situation, because all it would make him do was throw up. He found Selina at the front of the building and told her about Takagi and Wend. Selina wasnt concerned about Takagi, even though the vi they lived in now was a gift from him. She was more curious about something else. Will this Wend give you any troubleter? Luke said with a bitter face, I dont think SO? He wasnt very confident when he said that. After all, anyone who experienced a poop shower had every reason to be mad! Selina had no solutions either, and could only pat his shoulder. You better start praying. Ill contact the officers in the underground parking lot and tell them to let you passter. As they were talking, a group of people came out of the elevator. Seeing Luke and Selina, who were talking in low voices, the man who was being escorted in the center of the group gave a light exmation of surprise, then said something to the fat security guard next to him. The fat security guard then went over and said, Detectives, Mr. Stark would like to ask you something. Luke smiled. Supervisor Happy, we meet again. Happy gave a fake smile and waved his hand in an impatient please gesture. Luke and Selina went over and greeted the man with a very formal attitude. Mr. Stark, hello. Of course, the man was Tony Stark. Looking at them, he waved at the security guards, who dispersed slightly to block the sight of other people in the ce. Only then did he say, Thank you for everything youve done today. Neither Luke nor Selina considered it a big deal. They said casually, We were just doing our jobs. ve Tony Stark, however, raised his hand, hinting that he wasnt done yet. Even though someone just blew up my buildings entire sewage system and forced us to seal half the bathrooms in the building, I still have to thank you. Both Luke and Selina were lost for words. Tony Stark said directly, Ill have people take care of the aftermath of todays event. You wont have any trouble. Thats all. He then moved on, and the security guards surrounded him again. But Stark came to a stop two steps away. He asked, without looking back, Do you need a reward? Like half a million dors? Luke chuckled. Nope. I was ordered to maintain security here. The police department covers my wage in full. Tony Stark couldnt help but turn around and observe him carefully for a moment. He nodded. It seems that the money I spent was worth it. He turned around and walked away after he said that. Luke and Selina looked at each other and chuckled. It was truly unusual for this mean rich guy to praise anyone. It wasnt because Tony Starks personality had changed, but because there mightve been serious problems if Luke and Selina hadnt intervened today. Just now, Tony had used his personal smart program to roughly estimate the power of the two bombs. If there had been any proficient demolition experts among the criminals, and they had triggered the bombs after setting them up in strategic locations at the base of the building, part of the building might have copsed. Fortunately, Stark Industries never cut corners when it came to construction. A regr building wouldve been torn down by the two bags of explosives. Tony Stark had been at the top of the building. If the building had copsed, not even the security guards couldve saved him. Secondly, there were more than two thousand people in the building just now, and at least half of them wouldve been killed if the building copsed. For example, Takagi and the chairman of the board of Wend Corporation were on the first floor. There were also other even more important guests on the other floors as well. If half the guests were killed, the responsibility wouldve been too much for Stark Industries to bear. It was for that reason that Tony Stark had stopped and spoken to Luke and Selina of his own ord. It was also for the same reason that he joked that the fortune he paid had been worth it. Luke and Selina watched the man get into the Rolls-Royce Phantom at the entrance, before they went about their own business. Praise from Tony Stark? They couldnt eat it, nor could it help maintain order. Twenty minutester, Luke was wearing a face mask as he got into Takagis car. There was another man in the car. Seeing Lukes mask, the white old mans nose couldnt help twitching, as he felt that his body still had a smell on it. His already ugly expression got even worse. Who is he? Takagi said in a low voice, This is Detective Luke Coulson, the person I mentioned to you just now. Luke took off his mask and smiled at the white old man. Mr. Wend, hello. For various reasons, I need to cover my face right now. Please forgive me. Wend simply nodded without saying anything, but he was a little curious why a minor detective had to cover his face. The car reached the exit at that point, and a few police officers were already there. Luke rolled down the window and gave them his badge, and revealed his face again. One of the officers checked the badge and looked at Takagi and Wend in the car. He instantly nodded. Youre good to go. Chapter 558 - You Can Call Me Phil

Chapter 558 You Can Call Me Phil

As he said that, the officer waved at his colleagues and had them move the spike strip out of the way. Luke nodded with a smile. Thank you. The officer said, Youre most wee, Lu... Detective. This is only what we should do. Silently looking at this scene, Wend found it strange. This officer and the detective werent in the same chain ofmand, but why were they so courteous, if not respectful, toward Luke? What Wend didnt know was that the officer had been at the security checkpoint in the lobby earlier, and had personally witnessed how bravely Luke fought and how he saved him as well as many other people by taking the two bags of explosives away. So, the officer was naturally very friendly toward Luke. But since extremists were involved, a confidential notification had already been issued within the police department. The officer didnt call Luke by his name because he didnt want to get Luke into any trouble. The car drove forward slowly. Finally, Luke showed his badge again and escorted them through the police barrier around the perimeter. He waved at the two old men and said, Gentlemen, I have other duties to attend to. This is as far as I can escort you. See you. Takagi bowed. Thank you very much, Detective Luke. Wend barely moved but simply nodded. Luke nodded with a smile and returned to the park. After the car started up, Wend watched Luke put on his face mask again and walk back through the blockade, and his unhappiness was dispelled; it showed that Luke wasnt wearing the mask because of the odor on Wend. Wend finally asked, Who is he? Why was he able to bring us out so easily? He had pulled some strings just now, but all he was told was that he had to give the police a statement if he wanted to leave. Naturally, Wend understood that since hispany was involved in the attack, he shouldnt have been able to leave that easily. A smile lit up Takagis solemn face as he recalled the past. Hes just a minor detective. Rumor has it that hes backed by a bigshot in LAPD, but that doesnt sound very likely to me. Wend asked curiously, Then why did the police let him through? Furthermore, they were let through as soon as the officers saw Lukes face. Takagai pondered for a moment, but in the end didnt directly reveal Lukes past exploits. Lukes job and the criminals he dealt with were too dangerous. Takagi simply said, Hes an absolute professional whos best at dealing with violent incidents. Wend asked, SWAT? Takagi shook his head with a smile. No, but I guarantee that hes definitely one of the most professional and effective officers in all of Los Angeles, including SWAT and even the FBI and DEA. At least, Takagi had never heard of any agents from these departments who could fight fifty enemies and emerge unscathed. Wend looked at him in surprise, Hes that good? Takagi nodded decisively. Unlike a random stranger like Wend, Takagi had a far deeper understanding of Luke. Through his own sources, he had also gotten a rough idea of what happened at Stark Industrial Park earlier. He didnt even need to think to know what part Luke had yed in the incident. The officer at the underground parking lot had the exact same expression as the SWAT captain during the Nakatomi za robbery. It was still unclear, however, if Wend was involved in the extremist attack, and Takagi wouldnt tell him too much about Luke until the authorities came to a verdict. Stark Industrial Park, on the other hand, was now utter bem. The police and Stark Industries security had locked down the park and begun to vet the visitors. Everybody in the park could only leave once their identities were verified. They had to ensure that the criminals, who couldve killed hundreds of people if they had set up the bombs in the right spots, had no other aplices lurking in the park. After seeing Takagi and Wend off, Luke returned to the bathroom. The two dustbins from which the criminals had taken their guns were still there. After making a call, he frowned and fell into deep thought. Earlier, he had been too busy fighting and dealing with the bombs to consider the two dustbins. But now that everything had settled down, he realized that the two dustbins were the source of the whole problem. Without the weapons and bombs from the two dustbins, the criminals wouldnt have posed any threat to the building or visitors. Killing a person barehanded or with a gun werepletely different, not to mention that the security guards and the police officers in the lobby were all armed. And here was the question: Why did Luke detect a familiar scent from the dustbins? The fact that Luke had an impression of the scent was proof that it was from a person of some significance, or he wouldnt have remembered it. But he couldnt recall who the person was off the top of his head, which meant that he wasnt very familiar with the person; perhaps he just saved the scent at some point. It couldnt have been recently, because his ability to remember things had been boosted ever since his Mental Strength skyrocketed. At that moment, Luke ruled out everybody who had left an impression on him but had ordinary statuses and capabilities. Whoever could smuggle a bunch of weapons and explosives into the main building in Stark Industrial Park couldnt be an ordinary person. Soon, Luke recalled someone from thest few months whose scent matched the one from the dustbins. Him?! Luke frowned. Luke, Tony and that man had unexpectedly appeared in the same location at the same time once again. However, back in Aurora Hotel in Las Vegas that time, that red-skinned monster had been thrashed by that super scary, long-legged woman. Why did this man dare toe to Los Angeles and attack Tony Stark again? Luke was perplexed. If the man wanted revenge, he should be going after that long-legged woman, right? When he thought this, Luke got it: Only someone who was looking to die would dare look for trouble with that long-legged woman. Luke was now far stronger than he had been during that Las Vegas trip, but he still wasnt confident that he could beat that long-legged woman. Just like that, Luke spent half an hour in the hallway by himself. Nobody else entered. Everybody inside the building had left, even the police officers. Apart from Luke, the police officers were on the alert outside the building and in major locations. Although Luke was certain that the criminals had taken the two bags of bombs from just these two dustbins, nobody could guarantee that no other dangerous items had been smuggled into the building. Suddenly, Luke heard unhurried footsteps. It was two men, and Luke was pretty familiar with one of the set of footsteps. Turning his head, Luke stood up straight and greeted them with a smile. Hello, Captain Wales. And this is... The moment he looked at the man, both of them perked up. The man looked at Luke with a big smile and stretched out his hand. Hello, Luke. You can call me Phil. Luke shook hands with Phil and nodded. Ive already told Captain Wales the details. The man who was invulnerable to bullets is over there. He pointed with his finger. Phil and Wales shifted their gazes and saw the body on the floor. Chapter 559 - Testing for Mutants and Their Abilities

Chapter 559 Testing for Mutants and Their Abilities

Phil walked over to the body, and Wales fell back slightly behind him. Luke noticed this and had a conjecture. After he approached the body, Phil took out a device and pointed it at the body. He examined the bodys face in passing and nodded. Though the face is slightly deformed, this should be our guy. The device beeped with a red light. Phil drew back the device and read the information on it. Sure enough, this is Creech McCoy, a former football athlete and the mutant nicknamed Iron Hide. Turning his head, he noticed that Luke was as unperturbed as ever, and he suddenly asked, This isnt the first time youve seen people like him, right? You mean mutants? Luke was stumped for a moment, before he nodded his head. Wales already knew a lot of things about Luke, so it was unnecessary to hide the truth. Phils feelings wereplicated as he said, These people are very problematic. Unless its necessary, it would be best to avoid them in a direct confrontation from now on. Luke nodded, then looked at the device curiously. Is this... for detecting mutants? Phil nodded. I dont really understand the theory, but it can tell if there are any mutants in a ten-meter range. Luke asked, What if there are a lot of people? Phil raised the device and pointed it at Wales next to him. Its in directional mode at the moment. The red light on the device automatically turned green. Lukes interest was piqued. Is that so? Can you test me? Phil was stunned. How can you be a... He suddenly stopped and pondered for a moment before he nodded. Then lets test it. He raised the device and pointed it at Luke. Luke found that odd. Whats wrong? No reaction? Phil sighed inwardly and finally pressed the startup button. The device finally activated, and the green indicator lit up. Phil was stumped. You... youre not a mutant? Luke chuckled. If I were one, having a superpower doesnt seem bad. Phil forced a smile. But most mutants... will look very different after they awaken. Of course, Luke knew that. He simply nodded. Forget it, then. I prefer to be handsome. As they chatted, Phil noticed that Wales was looking at him strangely. He smiled naturally. Luke is still young and has a long road ahead of him. Letting him know a little more will help him mature further. He was speaking to Wales. Wales instantly got it. A few months earlier, he had written a proposal that Luke be considered as a candidate for his team, but headquarters very quickly declined his request with the reason that Lukes age wasnt suitable. Still, the end of that document from headquarters added that they had taken note of Luke. Wales had been lost for words back then. Headquarters had done that clearly because they wanted to recruit Luke themselves in a few years and groom him. But there had been nothing Wales could do except yell profanities inwardly on the matter. In the end, Luke really was too young. In their system,bat forces in the field were mostly capable agents aged between 25 and 50. The younger agents usually werent calm or experienced enough, while the older agents had plenty of experience but could tire out very easily. The operations department was always short of hands. Wales had secretly cursed when headquarters wanted to poach Luke, but could appreciate the pointter. Also, if Luke worked for Wales, he would inevitably be stuck as a regr agent for years. But if he came back after training at headquarters, there would be plenty of room for him to climb up thedder. Seniority and qualification mattered in every organization, including a secret one like Wales. After this little interlude, Luke told Phil and Wales exactly what happened. Naturally, he didnt reveal all the particrs. He simply said that he noticed the criminals because he felt that they looked more like soldiers thanpany employees. Also, it was quite strange that they would all go to the bathroom at the same time. Phil and Wales mostly kept quiet during his exnation, and asionally asked a question about the criminals. When he spoke about Creechs death, Luke said that he shot the man in the chin five times in a row before he finally killed him. Both Phil and Wales were dazed. Wales, as the one who was more familiar with Luke, simply asked, Iron Hide should be invulnerable to bullets, right? Luke casually took out the big gun from under his right armpit. This is my personal preference. Of course, it has been registered with the department. Both Phil and Wales were lost for words, as most people couldnt use the M500 well despite how awesome it looked. Wales asked again, You hit Iron Hides chin five times in a row with this gun? Luke chuckled and walked some distance away from Iron Hides body. As he moved, he raised the gun and mimicked firing. Soon, he finished the rey of the fight, and Phil and Wales understood that he had shot Iron Hide from up close. Lukesst three shots, in particr, were made practically right above Iron Hide. Naturally, that was much less challenging than they had expected. Luke shrugged. Actually, he lost control of his body after his jaw was hit the first time. His skin might be bulletproof, but his brain didnt seem shockproof. Phil and Wales were lost for words. You can drop the bullsh*t! Iron Hide was a wanted criminal by their organization. He had once easily escaped capture by two squads of elite agents working together. How many people could guarantee that they could shoot Iron Hide in the chin urately while moving fast? Not only was Iron Skin extremely sturdy, he was also fast and strong. Before his X-gene awakened, he had only been 1.78 meters tall. He used to be a professional football quarterback, and wasnt just some meat shield who didnt know any tricks. Unfortunately, Iron Hide was already dead, and Luke could say whatever he wanted to say. That was the privilege of the victor. After Luke rted what happened to the unfortunate Creech, Phil picked up another device which he had put on one of the dustbins earlier, and sighed at the red indicator on it. Were in trouble. Noticing the curiosity in Lukes eyes, Phil exined after a moment of hesitation, You know that mutants are naturally endowed with unusual abilities. Some of them obey the rules, but some use their abilities tomit crimes. After a pause, he continued, This device can detect most traces of mutants using their abilities. These two dustbins were moved into this building by a mutant using special abilities. Luke nodded, deep in thought. That exins a lot. I was wondering how such a serious mistake could happen; even though this isnt Stark Industries headquarters, security here has been very tight recently. Phil nodded. There are simr detectors in various key areas throughout this building. As long as they detect signs that an ability has been used, they will send out a warning. The mutants who know about this wont do anything stupid, but as for those who dont... Chapter 560 - A Word of Advice and Bright Prospect

Chapter 560 A Word of Advice and Bright Prospect

Then theyll have to deal with you, Luke finished for him. He stared at the detector and again asked curiously, If it was several mutants who used their abilities, how would you be able to tell? Phil pointed at a number on the detector. The number here is one, which means that only one mutant used their ability. Luke couldnt help but look at Iron Hides body. Phil smiled. Creechs ability is an enhancement type, and wont be picked up by this detector, which is why we usually have to use both devices together. He signaled to Wales, then said to Luke again, Captain Wales will take care of things here. Lets go out first. Naturally, Luke had no objections. If he hadnt been told to guard Iron Hides body and the dustbins as important pieces of evidence after he informed Wales of the situation earlier, he wouldnt have lingered here at all. As they walked side by side, Phil turned serious. Luke, I need to give you a word of advice. Youre still young, and you shouldnt be reckless when you run into something like this. You have family and friends who dont want anything to happen to you, right? Luke was stumped as he looked at Phil. Phils expression was gentle. Luke could tell that this wasnt an indirect warning, but a friendly reminder. But weve never met before. Is this really something you should say to a total stranger? Though puzzled, Luke gave an easy smile and nodded. Got it. Ill remember that. Luke wasnt worried about his own safety, but now that Phil had said it, he thought about Robert and Catherine. He had to increase security for Robert and Catherine. However, he needed to discuss it with Robert first, and hope that the short-tempered guy wouldnt yell at him. Robert wouldnt yell at Luke for getting into trouble; instead, he would absolutely say that he was strong enough to crush special forces like the SAS, SWCC, DEVGRU, Ranger, CAG and Spetsnaz. es As to this, Luke had asked before why Robert would beat up people on the same side. Robert had simply kicked him in ashamed fury and roared, You think people on the same side never get into fights?. In front of this pretentious middle-aged man, Luke could only ask Catherine to deal with him. Hearing Lukes reply, Phil nodded with a smile. They reached the lobby entrance by then. Seeing Luke, Selina walked over to him and asked, Luke, we good now? Phil, however, stretched out his hand first. Youre Selina, correct? Selina was confused. Seeing the middle-aged mans smile, however, she involuntarily shook hands with him. And you are? Phil replied with a smile, Im Waless colleague. You may call me Phil. Nice to meet you. His attitude was natural without being overly enthusiastic. He was both approachable and courteous. Selina suddenly had a strange feeling. She looked at Luke and said, Nice to meet you too, Agent Phil. Phil said, Well deal with the aftermath of this incident for you. You dont have to worry about your information being leaked. Now, go home, get some rest, and rx. He looked at Luke the entire time when he said that. Luke stretched out his hand again. Thank you very much, Phil. After they said goodbye, Phil turned around and went back inside. When he returned to the bathroom, Wales, who was now busy, asked, Phil, do you think very highly of Luke? Phil calmly crouched down to help him and replied casually, Arent you interested in this seedling too? Wales didnt think too much of it. Enough. Since your HQ guys have an eye on him, well never get him. Phil said with a smile, Hes too young. We still need to wait at least five years. Who knows where hell be by then. Wales nodded. Thats right. We discovered him too early. Phil was well-known among his colleagues for his friendly manner, and he was the same with regr people. Luke was an involved party in this case and a prospective agent whom they were optimistic about, so Phil divulging some surface information about mutants to Luke wasnt against the rules at all. On the other side, after Luke and Selina got into the car, Selina turned her head and stared at Luke, deep in thought. As he drove, Luke asked, Whats up? Selina frowned. Why does this Phil feel so familiar? Luke said, Look here. Saying that, he turned his head and smiled at her. Enlightened, Selina clenched her left fist and smacked her right palm. Thats it! You two look very simr when you smile. Luke nodded and drove through the crowded street. Hes a smiling tiger. Dont let him fool you. Selina: ...Do you know that youre describing yourself as well? Luke shrugged. You can trust me, but I dont think you can trust him. Selina, however, kept staring at his face. She suddenly shook her head. It isnt just your smiles, but the air the two of you have and your looks... Well, fine, the two of you dont look very simr. Luke was unhappy. Hey, is my hairline that far back? Stunned for a moment, Selina then burst outughing. Hahahaha. Dont worry. Given how much hair you have now, you dont have to worry about your hairline even when you reach Phils age. Luke snorted and didnt say anything else. At that moment, his eyes shed with aplicated look. Luke had earned a lot from this surprise attack. System: Stop the extremist attack by Salims gang and rescue the people in the building. Completed. Total experience: 10,000. Total credit: 10,000. Contribution rate: 70%. EXP +7,000. Credit +7,000. Looking at the total experience and credit points for this mission, Luke could only sigh; Stark Industries buildings were truly sturdy. Considering that there had been around two thousand people in the building, saving all of them could have earned him twenty experience and credit points each. However, even if an explosion did take ce, there would have been no more than five hundred casualties. Therefore, the total experience and credit points for this mission wasnt twenty or forty thousand. Fortunately, the experience and credit points were just a bonus; Luke had obtained three other important gains.The first important gain was from Iron Hide Creech. System: You have killed Iron Hide Creech McCoy. You may now learn all of his abilities. Creechs abilities: Basic Football, Basic Combat... Elementary Tempering (Prerequisites: 80 Strength, 20 Mental Strength and 20,000 credit points. Temporarily unavable) Luke wasnt too surprised at the 80 Strength prerequisite, but it still gave him a strong headache. How long would it take to gather that many stat points? However, he very quickly abandoned this meaningless dilemma. After all, he had made up his mind to improve his Mental Strength to 40 first, and he wouldnt be adding points to Strength any time soon. This Elementary Tempering seemed like a great ability, but for the time being, it could only be kept on the list of his abilities as a backup. Until he learned the ability, he could protect himself with bulletproof vests and special shields. Chapter 561 - Gains and Speculation

Chapter 561 Gains and Spection

The other two important gains were due to that Agent Phil. Firstly, Luke wasnt a mutant. He had basically confirmed this earlier on. After all, he had tested it many times, but Daddy System had never added the X-gene tag to any of his abilities. Besides, Carols Elementary Self-Healing and Iron Hide Creechs Elementary Tempering demanded too many Strength points. Based on Lukes spection, Carol was three times as strong as an ordinary person at most, and Creech was five times as strong, but neither of them met the prerequisite. So, Carols and Creechs abilities clearly came from their X-genes, while Lukes ability built and expanded on his own basic attributes. It was impossible for Luke to learn Christophes Elementary Electrical Control because he wasnt a mutant and didnt have the X-gene for it. Secondly, S.H.I.E.L.D.s devices couldnt detect the systems inventory. Luke had reloaded his revolver with bullets from his inventory when he fought Iron Hide, but Phils device only detected the traces left by the red-skinned monster after he teleported the dustbins in. This finding was very important for Luke. If a piece of equipment could detect whenever he used his inventory, that would be very troublesome for him. He had specifically applied for a M500 as his third gun with Dustin to make the best use of his inventory. It was most convenient for him to use his inventory to quickly reload this revolver. At the same time, the clearer that his opponent was on the M500s capacity, the more likely they would be fooled. Iron Hide, for example, had been duped and killed by his M500, which had fired eleven bullets in a row. Furthermore, Lukes jacket could cover the act of taking out his gun, so he could take out the M500 and the M686 interchangeably. It was also why he had always chosen an armpit holster. He could totally take out an M500 when the M686 was in his holster. In any case, it would look like whatever gun he took out was the one in his holster. There was nobody who wouldnt like a portable .50 gun that could fire hundreds of times without needing to be reloaded. With these three major gains, Luke had certainly struck it big with this security assignment. In the next few days, Luke and Selina resumed their regr duties. Luke didnt know if it was because of Tony Starks promise, or Agent Phils hard work, but they were taken off the Stark Industrial Park assignment, and Elsa gave them many new cases. The truth was that Luke and Selina were no longer needed. pped in the face by the brazen attack, Stark Industries increased the number of security guards at the expo. There were now almost five hundred of them. LAPD also deployed more police officers to the area. Hence, the area around the expo became the most peaceful ce in the world. In contrast, however, LAPD was run off its feet. The guys who stirred up trouble at the expo were all thrown into temporary holding cells at the police department. They were all detained from anywhere between one to five days. If they hadmitted an offense, they were sent to the D.A., convicted, and then carted off to prison ordingly. However, that had nothing to do with Luke or Selina anymore. They met Wales the next day, wrote a detailed report, and signed a non-disclosure agreement, and that was it for the formal proceedings. After that, nobody investigated them anymore. They were definitely given privileged treatmentpared with the other police officers who had been at the scene. The rest of them were all questioned at least five times for more than ten hours in total. People from various fields wanted to dig out useful leads from them to figure out the mastermind behind this shocking attack. Based on police statistics after the incident, Sonia, as an intelligence analysis expert, did a personal assessment. If the building in Stark Industrial Park had copsed and all the bigshots and magnates in the building died, these people in total were worth in excess of two hundred billion dors. Takagi, who was worth several hundred million, wasnt even in this list of names. And this group of magnates had yet to include the major shareholders of Stark Industries or Tony Stark himself. Strangely enough, there was no criticism from the TV stations that such arge-scale crackdown by LAPD had disrupted public order. The TV stations might be willing to offend a few magnates, or even a handful of them, but there was no way they would piss off a huge bunch of magnates from various fields. Besides, several major TV station shareholders had also been at Stark Industrial Park. It was also for that reason that, while every TV station reported on the attack, none of them mentioned Luke or Selina, who had done a lot to help out. Luke and Selina were relieved. What benefit was there in bing famous? They didnt want to be promoted, and they had already struck it rich through their own efforts. Luke didnt want to deal with the red-skinned monster, mostly because the guys abilities were hard to deal with, and it would be very bad if he went after their families. But Luke remembered the guys scent this time. If he ever ran into the guy again and had the opportunity, he would certainly change his face and try to kill him. Anybody who carried out an extremist attack had no boundaries, and it was best for enemies without boundaries to be disposed of as soon as possible. Despite the turmoil outside, two people and one dog were rxed as they investigated cases as usual. Gold Nugget couldnt be any more satisfied during these few days. Wherever they went, it could eat. All three of them needed to eat a lot, and they werent short of money. They had everything from snacks, fast foods and light refreshments to big meals... Fine! Gold Nugget was the saddest when it came to meals, because it couldnt join Luke and Selina. Most big restaurants refused entry to pets. Although it was angry at being treated as a pet, Luke had forbidden it from biting the waiters who stopped it at the entrance. It could only wait until Luke and Selina were done eating, and the only reason it didnt flip out was because they packed two portions for it as take-out. It would be too busy eating in the backseat toin about the waiters discriminatory behavior. Just like that, a week passed. Then, Luke received a call from a strange number. He picked up the phone and said something, before he hung up with a strange expression on his face. Looking at his face, Selina asked, Did Jimena find a boyfriend? Luke red at her helplessly. What are you thinking? That was Mr. Wend. Selina was astonished. Did he find out you were responsible for his poop shower? Luke wiped the nonexistent cold sweat from his forehead. Cant you be more optimistic? Selina threw out random guesses. Does he have a young and beautiful daughter who wants to get to know you? Luke suddenly felt that something wasnt right. Selina asionally had bizarre thoughts, but it was unusual for her to have a whole string of them. He asked strangely, Where are you getting all these from? Hearing that, Selina frowned and thought for a moment, before she suddenly roared, Gold Nugget, you idiot, what TV dramas have you been watching every day? Chapter 562 - The Fiend Isn’t Home, Let’s Go Out and Play

Chapter 562 The Fiend Isnt Home, Lets Go Out and y

Selina continued roaring, And its the HBO premium channel? Is that something you can watch? The dog didnt lift its head or make a sound as it continued eating. Luke chuckled. Why dont youy down rules for it and forbid it from sharing random stuff with you? Selina hummed and then chuckled. Actually, those TV dramas are quite interesting. Theres a lot of strange men and women... Luke: ...What were we talking about? Stunned, Selina recalled for a moment, then said uncertainly, It seems someone gave you a call... Luke was amused. The chairman of the board of Wend Corporation just called about giving me a personal assignment. I dont know if he has a young and beautiful daughter, but my job is to escort him somewhere. Selina asked, Youre going on a trip again? Luke pondered for a moment. Do you want toe with me? Selinas face lit up with surprise. Can I? Luke shrugged. He didnt say anything, but I can negotiate with him. Selina asked, Wheres he going? The South Pole, replied Luke. Selina almost fell over. Seriously? Are you kidding? Luke: Im really not. Selina suddenly looked in the rearview mirror. But what about Gold Nugget? Luke hesitated too. A momentter, he said tentatively, I could try asking Wend if we can bring a dog with us? Gold Nugget whined unhappily in protest. Luke just ignored it. An alien dog head was still a dog. Selina hesitated for a moment. Let me think about it. It didnt take her long to decide she wouldnt go. The reason she gave Luke was that the South Pole wouldnt be fun. But Luke knew that was only a secondary reason. The biggest reason was that it would be tricky to bring Dor with them. At the South Pole, even human beings had to tread cautiously, not to mention a dog. Dor wasnt a husky, otherwise it could have passed as a sled dog. But while it was in much better condition now, anybody who raised dogs would be able to tell from its face that it was very old. Leaving Dor alone at home wasnt an option, not because they were worried that something might happen to Dor, but because Dor might stir up trouble. This guy was still new to Earth, and they really couldnt rx and let it act on its own. If both of them went to the South Pole, Gold Nugget might not slip away on its own, but there was a very high chance that it would stir up trouble. Luke told Selina that he could decline Wends request, or ask for Wends opinion on the matter first. If he allowed them to take the dog with them, they could all take a trip together. Selina thought for a long while, but in the end shook her head. Forget it. If it was Rio, I wouldnt mind going with you. Rio has a lot of good food. I dont think theres anything good to eat in the South Pole, right? Luke thought for a moment. Whale meat? Seal meat? Dor instantly drooled, but Selina frowned and asked, Raw? Luke nodded regretfully. I read before that its great raw. Selina quickly shook her head. Forget it then. Gold Nugget, close your mouth. Youre getting the cushion wet. Gold Nugget swallowed its drool unhappily and lowered its head; it had to quickly lick the cushion clean, in case some person used it as an excuse to punish it. Luke called Elsa and asked for leave. Elsa readily approved his request, even if she didnt really want Luke to leave. However, it had already been decided in the police department that Luke and Selina had to keep a low profile for the time being. That was also the reason why she only assigned minor cases to them. It was always like this if you wanted to avoid drawing attention in troubled times. Avoiding the limelight reduced the chances of them being tracked down. The police department had already nned to give Luke and Selina unofficial paid leave. Luke had voluntarily taken a few cases in thest few days, and Elsa hadnt turned him down. Now that Luke nned to leave and avoid attention, she had no problem with that too. The next day, Luke said goodbye to Selina and drove off. Watching Luke leave, Selina went back inside the house. A golden ball emerged from Dors body and jumped at her. Hahaha, the fiend is finally gone. Lets go, lets go, lets go out and y. Selina was helpless. Thats not what you promised. Gold Nugget: Huh? Then we wont y, well go out and work. Well learn from Luke, and look up information at work; after work, hehe... Selina was suspicious. How do you know all that? Gold Nugget: I noticed it long ago. He often looks up gangs that have nothing to do with your cases at work. Why else would he be interested in those trash men if he isnt gay? Selina was lost for words. Gold Nugget was quite proud of itself. With the fiend gone, isnt it a great time for us to cultivate our teamwork? Look, there are criminals everywhere in Los Angeles right now. This is the best chance to act. Selina hesitated. Get rid of all of them? Thats too much! Gold Nugget: Hmph, mercy like that is meaningless. Fine, if you dont want to kill those gang members, just break their limbs and make sure that they cant do anything bad for the next couple of months. Thatll be fine, right? Selina was relieved. That... should be okay. Gold Nugget was already nagging her impatiently. Okay, okay, enough talk. Lets go out already. Dont forget to bring money with you. The fiend isnt here today, and nobody will pay for our food. Selina rolled her eyes. So, you actually still want to go out to y, right? Gold Nugget: Were big eaters in the first ce. Right, remember to take the gangsters money after you beat them up. Selina was stunned. You want to rob them? Gold Nugget replied matter-of-factly, Whats wrong with earning some extra pocket money when cracking down on criminals? Theyre criminals, anyway. Selina: ...Where did you learn that? Gold Nugget hesitated for a long while, but in the end could only confess the truth. I learned from Luke. Selina thought for a moment, and was instantly astonished. You broke the rules again? You followed him? Gold Nugget hurried to defend itself. No, but the cash he pays with smells of heroin. Selina mocked the dog. Do you know that every bill in this country has that smell? That isnt evidence at all. Gold Nugget fell silent and didnt say anything else. If Selina refused to see things clearly, Gold Nugget didnt think it could convince her. Some of the cash that Luke took out had a much heavier scent of heroin than regr cash. Of course, what Selina said was also true, and there was no need for the dog to quibble about it with Selina. In any case, Selina had already agreed to pick up a bit of pocket money while they beat up criminals. Gold Nugget had achieved its purpose. Realizing that it would have its own savings very soon, Gold Nugget couldnt be any more delighted. Going out with its own money to buy whatever it wanted to eat was its ultimate dream. On the other side, Luke drove to the airport, boarded a private jet that was waiting for him, and flew straight to Ushuaia in Argentina. Chapter 563 - Mission at the South Pole, and Weyland’s Willfulness

Chapter 563 Mission at the South Pole, and Wends Willfulness

Ushuaia was one of the closest locations in the world to the South Pole, which was a mere 960 kilometers away. It was also one of the most popr starting points for travel to the South Pole, and thest stop for many exploration teams before they headed to the South Pole. Luke stayed in Ushuaia once he got there. In contrast to the North Pole, the South Pole had the worst weather in June. A wind with a chill factor of over eight degrees blew all the time, and the temperature could go lower than -50 degrees. The harshness of the environment was beyond imagination. Even Luke didnt dare take any risks. He followed the arrangements of the staff of Wend Corporation and started to brush up on his knowledge of the South Pole. He had gotten rid of many scoundrels, but none of them had anybat abilities suitable for the poles. There could only be one reason for it: Who were you going to kill in the poles? The seals and whales? He could only look for something on his own list of abilities that he could use for fighting in the snow. He then looked at the various files provided by Wend Corporation. He waited for three days before the weather finally cleared. Luke, who had been ready to set off at any moment, boarded a small ne in less than ten minutes. Except for the pilot, there was nobody else on the ne. After the ne took off, Luke began to chat with the pilot. He was quite interested in the small ne. It had fixed wings and buoys on the bottom so that it could take off from water or snow. Their destination was the South Pole, and this was also the coldest time of the year. Most metal would be extremely brittle in such a harsh environment. Any nes that dared to head for the South Pole at this time naturally werent simple. The pilot was very tight-lipped. He simply told Luke not to worry; the ne was small in size, but it had been specially manufactured by Wend Corporation. Three hourster, the ne arrived at its destination and glided over the ice. After Luke got off, the pilot simply pointed at a bunch of snowmobiles not far away, before he quickly took off again for the trip back. The weather at the South Pole could be unpredictable. ording to the weather forecast, it would be calm for most of the day, but that might not be urate. If it wasnt because they were pressed for time, Luke wouldnt have taken a ne here. The pilot was also only risking his life to fly because of the generous amount of money he had received. After he returned, he wouldnt need to work for the rest of the year, and could take a vacation on the warmest beach. Luke moved quickly through the snow. He was still several hundred meters away from the snowmobiles. He certainly didnt want to have to deal with an unexpected eight-degree chill factor gale. Several minutester, after he reached the snowmobiles at the fastest possible speed that an ordinary person was capable of, he saw a buildingplex at the foot of a slope. After a few more minutes, he reached theplex and waved at someone inside one of the buildings. The man opened the door and let him in. Luke took off his mask to reveal his face. Im Luke Coulson. Mr. Wend hired me and had mee here. The man observed him carefully for a moment before he nodded. Wee. Ill let them know toe pick you up. He said something into a walkie-talkie. More than ten minutester, Luke followed another man to a building in the middle of theplex, and met a familiar face: Charles Wend, chairman of the board of Wend Corporation. The old white man was as pale as ever. Despite the warmth in the room, he didnt look very good. Luke went forward with a smile and exchanged polite greetings with the super bigshot magnate before he tactfully got straight to the point. Mr. Wend, can you tell me exactly what this assignment entails now? Over the phone, the magnate had only given him the location, and hadnt exined what the assignment was. Wend nodded at a ck middle-aged man next to him. This is Maxwell Stafford, whos in charge of this operation and who is my head of security. Stafford simply nodded at Luke, then started to briefly exin the assignment. A few days ago, Wend Corporation had found some mysterious ruins on Bouvet Ind, and Wend had personally set out to explore the ce in the hopes of finding something big. Morris Cole, Wends personal bodyguard with the strongest individual capability, caught a severe cold on the boat here. Given his professionalism, this first-rate bodyguard requested leave. In his own words, it was very possible that he might make a mistake in his current condition if they ran into danger. On an expedition, one mistake could lead to dire consequences. Thus, he gave up this temporary assignment that would have earned him a bonus of over 200,000 dors, and solemnly asked his employer to find another trustworthy bodyguard. Wend wasnt annoyed about Morris backing out. This wasnt a regr job, and an elite bodyguard shouldnt force himself to take on a mission when he was well aware that he wasnt in the best shape. If something happened to his employer, his reputation in the industry would drop, and it would be very hard for him to make a living in the future. For bodyguards, their favorite saying was: boring is best. Because boring meant that all was well. Actually, Wend had a lot of options. As a huge magnate and the leader of a major corporation, he had a lot of bodyguards on hand. When he was considering a recement, however, Wend, who was approaching the end of his life, happened to remember the minor detective who had been the cause of his mess. After talking to Takagi over the phone, Wend decided to follow his heart. He had made many risky decisions in his life, but that had always been when he was safe and had the time to think through his decisions. This time, he didnt want to think too much anymore. Perhaps, this would be thest time that he could be so willful! For this willful decision, he offered a highmission of 500,000 dors, because Takagi said that he had tried to hire Luke with an annual sry of 500,000 dors, only to be turned down. Wend wasnt short of money, nor did he want to be turned down. In fact, it was a good thing that the ce he hade to was so unique. The South Pole! If it wasnt for Wend, Luke didnt know how long it wouldve taken him to think about visiting this ce. That was right; Luke hade to the South Pole precisely for a holiday. He didnt believe that a bigshot like Wend would endure hardship in the South Pole. However harsh the South Pole was, the bigshot wouldnt feel it. Like this very moment; it was so warm inside the room that the freezing cold outside couldnt be felt at all. After listening to Staffords exnation, Luke asked, My responsibility is simply to ensure Mr. Wends safety, is that right? Stafford nodded. Yes. Luke: So, I dont work under Mr. Stafford, right? Stafford again nodded calmly. Thats right. Morris, the previous bodyguard, was also only responsible for Mr. Wend. Luke looked at Wend, and the old man coughed and said, I know what youre worried about, but theres no need for it. In this ce, Im your only boss. Chapter 564 - Entering the Cave, and the Hunt Begins

Chapter 564 Entering the Cave, and the Hunt Begins

As he spoke, Wend started to gasp for breath. Stafford picked up where he left off. Im responsible for the safety of all the personnel during this operation. I wont ask you to do anything else. Your only role is to protect Mr. Wend. Luke nodded with a smile. Very well. Ill follow the teams safety regtions as well. Stafford finally smiled. Both of them were doers instead of talkers. They had already rified their responsibilities and reached a tacit understanding. Wend stood up the next moment. Luke, can I call you that? Luke nodded with a smile. Of course, Mr. Wend. Wend: Although youve only just arrived, youre a goodd and youve already rested in Ushuaia for three days. Now, we need to enter the ruins and catch up with the team who set off earlier. Is that alright with you? Luke was stunned, but he quickly nodded. Certainly. But can I ask Mr. Stafford to tell me more about the ruins well be exploring on our way there? Wend: No problem. Stafford stood up as well. Luke, you can just call me Stafford. What equipment do you need? Luke shrugged. Can weapons be used here? I didnt have time to prepare any. Stafford spoke directly into a walkie-talkie. Bring over a set of medium-sized standard equipment right away. Then, the middle-aged ck man helped Wend put on his gear, and said to Luke, Mr. Wend isnt very well. You must watch him at all times. Luke went over and helped Wend with his kit. This magnate was old, weak and seemed ill. There were a lot of things he couldnt do himself; who knew why he hade on this foray to the South Pole. Lukes equipment was soon delivered. The equipment was specially tailored for the South Poles harsh environment, and included a tactical vest, a walkie-talkie, a gun, ammunition, a shlight, glow sticks, rope, medical supplies, and so on. Luke was much faster than Wend, and geared up in less than two minutes. Lets go, Mr. Wend. All three of them left the building. As he led the way, Stafford paid attention to Luke, only to see that Luke was quick and steady. Also, Luke was supporting Wend with one of his hands at the same time. Still, he wasnt any slower than Stafford. Fine, this young man was very strong, at least! Stafford inwardly gave Luke a tick. A strong body was a basic requirement for an expeditiion; there was nothing better. Several minutester, the three of them reached arge canopy on open ground that was formed by a tarpaulin set up at an angle on the wreckage of a house. Looking at the straight tunnel that nted downward, Luke was surprised. How deep is this? You dug this out? Stafford looked at Wend, then pointed at the house. Our professional drilling team did the work in advance. This leads directly to the ruins, which are under six hundred meters of ice. So deep? Luke was even more surprised when he heard that. He suggested to Wend solemnly, Mr. Wend, the environment at that depth isnt good. Do you insist on going down? Wend walked forward and got onto an elevator at the entrance of the tunnel. He then gestured for Luke and Stafford toe with him. After they both got on the elevator, Wend typed in the password and pressed the down button. The simple elevator, which was surrounded by a railing made from special materials, started to take them down. Wends voice was a little indistinct under his mask. Detective Luke, I must go myself. Luke frowned. Why? If the super magnate, who was such an old man, really loved adventure, he shouldve been well-known for it already around the world. But from memory, Wend wasnt someone who was famous for his love of adventure. Wend coughed. Im sick. In the next few months, the doctor might make news of my impending death public. Do you know what will happen then? Luke was stunned. He looked at Stafford, only to see that the head of security was as calm as ever. Obviously, he already knew about it, and was definitely Wends trusted subordinate. Mypanys stock price will drop by twelve to eighteen percent, and... nothing. Instead of waiting for Luke to reply, Wend went on in an indifferent tone, I fear death, but I fear dying an ordinary persons insignificant death even more. Luke heaved a sigh, not knowing what to say. Staring at Luke, Wend asked, Do you have any more questions, Luke? Looking at the tunnel entrance that was drawing further away, Luke took a deep breath. Lets go, Mr. Wend. The faster we move, the earlier we can go back. At that moment, a gigantic warship hovered quietly in space. An announcement rang out in an aliennguage: The hunt has been permitted by the highest-level guardian of this. The warship will monitor the hunt the entire time to ensure that no prey escapes the hunting ground or disturbs the regr order of this. The hunt is an independent operation. Except for thepetitors, nobody else is allowed to intervene in the battle. The offerings for the hunt have been sent to the incubation room. The hunt begins. The hunt has a time limit of twenty-four hours. The number of participants in the hunt is three. Thending craft for the hunt is ready forunch. Thending craft will be recalled automatically in no more than twenty-four hours. Hunters, good luck. In the ice cave on an ind in the South Pole... The elevator descended quickly and soon reached the bottom. Two team members were on the sides, and they respectfully greeted the three neers when they saw them. The temperature here was much higher than aboveground, turning from minus dozens of degrees to minus a dozen degrees. Everybody took off their face masks. But Luke stopped Wend from taking his mask off. Youre not young; you shouldnt inhale too much of the cold air. Wend coughed and smiled behind his mask, pleased. Okay, you know best. On the way down, Stafford had already told Luke what they had discovered. The bulk of Wends exploration team hadnte that much earlier than Luke. Due to safety concerns, and because a lot of people and equipment had to be transported, they had taken an icebreaker here in the morning. At that moment, the first exploration team had only been in the ruins for less than an hour. Wend had stayed on the surface with Stafford to wait for Luke after receiving the news that Luke had already set off from Ushuaia on a ne. How many people have gone in? Luke asked while he supported Wend as they moved forward. Stafford said, Twenty bodyguards, twenty-five specialists whom we hired, and thirty-eight assistants. Luke clicked his tongue inwardly; in just a few days, Wend had moved almost a hundred people to a remote ind in the South Pole to make a name for himself before he died. As expected, the rich did whatever they wanted. Chapter 565 - Transformation of the Ruins and Impending Danger

Chapter 565 Transformation of the Ruins and Impending Danger

As they spoke, they had already walked deep into the ice cave, and saw a dark building looming quietly in the middle of an enormous underground space. The gigantic building was made exclusively of ck rock. There wereplicated carvings everywhere of various patterns and designs, and included figures and objects. Old, profound, weathered and exquisite C this was the feeling that this magnificent building gave off. Climbing the enormous stairs made from the ck rock, Luke said in amazement, This discovery will shock the world, wont it? Neither of hispanions said anything. They clearly thought so too. He thought for a moment before he asked, This thing looks like a pyramid, right? Stafford was the one who replied, Yes. ording to the specialists, it contains elements of the Aztec pyramids and of those in Cambodia and Egypt. This might be the very first pyramid. Luke understood what he meant. He was implying that the other pyramids were simply copies of this pyramid. Very soon, all three of them reached the top of the stairs and saw the magnificent stone entrance there. Reading a prompt left on an apparatus next to the passage, Stafford said, The exploration team has already gone down into the ruins and are at the core of the buildingplex. Theyre now exploring the ce. We have to hurry up and join them. Luke nodded. Stafford and Wend had just entered, but the exploration team was already in the heart of the ruins. Without their bosses around, it was hard to say if they would do anything funny. Luke, Wend and Stafford moved more quickly as they made their way downward. At that moment, Wend realized that it was a good thing that he had hired Luke. Luke was very strong. He could still move quickly while holding the buckle on Wends back and taking half of his weight. Wend didnt even have to use much energy. He only needed to take light steps. He didnt know that as per Lukes usual practice, Luke was only using strength that was within a normal persons range; otherwise, he could run while carrying both Wend and Stafford. After they went a hundred meters down through the twisting tunnel, the entire pce suddenly began to tremble. Luke frowned. It wasnt an earthquake. His strong attributes gave him keen senses. From the vibration, he could tell that it wasnt an earthquake. Suddenly, a heavy stone gate behind them fell with a bang and blocked the way they hade from. Part of the stone wall on the side also started to protrude out. Luke grabbed Stafford who was walking in the lead and pulled him back. Several secondster, the way ahead was also blocked by the wall protrusion, but an opening had appeared on one side. Luke waited for a moment, before he asked, Stafford, does your navigation device still work? Stafford looked at his watch andpared it with the data on another device before he shook his head. No, the map produced by members of the exploration team doesnt match our current coordinates. Its useless now, thanks to this change in the ruins. Luke: What about yourmunication equipment? Can you contact the exploration team? Stafford activated the walkie-talkie on his shoulder and fiddled with it for a moment before he shook his head again. No signal. There are too many obstacles here. Luke looked at Wend. Mr. Wend, do we move on, or do we quit? Its your call. The shake and the subsequent transformation of the ruins had significantly increased the risks of this operation. Luke had to make sure. Pondering for a moment, Wend said, Lets move on. Luke wasnt surprised by Wends choice. A dying man often thought differently from a regr person. Actually, Luke was curious about the underground ruins as well. As for the risks? There was no ce that was absolutely safe in this world. Chances were that an alien fleet woulde to conquer Earth one day. They entered the tunnel that had just appeared and walked for a few minutes. Then, Luke suddenly stopped and shushed hispanions. From a crack on the side, they could hear the faint sounds of screams and gunshots. These were echoes from a location further away. Luke listened calmly, and after the sounds faded, said softly, At least five men opened fire, and the screams were from five to seven people. Wend frowned and made a decision a momentter. Lets go and take a look. If we can help them... Luke nodded slightly. Ill help if I can, but I cant guarantee that Ill be of much use. Wend didnt say anything else. If Luke had talked big with the situation still being unclear, Wend conversely would have been doubtful. After the transformation of the ruins, the previously broad tunnel was now narrow and twisted. Luke had received a cutting-edge multifunction watch as part of the standard equipment for the exploration team. It could disy a lot of information and record their coordinates. He looked at the watch and said, Weve been going around in circles. Were moving too slow. Its hard to tell when well reach the central area. Stafford asked, What do you suggest? Luke heaved a sigh. Ill carry Mr. Wend and take the lead. Follow us at a range of two meters and dont fall too far behind. He put Wend on his back as he spoke. From now on, please try to stay quiet and dont say anything unless its absolutely necessary. Both of them simply nodded silently. Without Wend slowing them down, the three of them immediately moved much more quickly. Luke wasnt especially fast as he moved through the tunnel, but he barely hesitated. He merely slowed down briefly at each fork to determine the right direction. Then, he would press on again quickly. Stafford checked their position, direction and speed on his multifunction watch as well. He couldnt help but feel amazed. If they had maintained their slow pace from the beginning, they would be lucky to make it out of the ruins by midnight. But now, it would probably only take them an hour or two to reach the central area at the bottom and return, provided that there were no mishaps. Of course, that was impossible. A mishap had already happened, and the underground ruins were starting to act up mysteriously. The substantial transformation of the underground pce was very hard to aplish, even with modern technology. Yet tests had shown that these ruins were thousands of years old at the very least. It was truly incredible. After running for a few minutes, Luke paused again and raised his left hand for them to stop. He frowned. Neither Wend nor Stafford said anything. Luke closed his eyes and fully activated Sharp Nose. The thick smell of blood, mixed with a strange sour and fishy smell, came from further down the tunnel. But there was nobody and nothing there. What made Luke even more wary was that the smell of blood and that strange odor came from more than one ce. Chapter 566 - Rescue and the Creature with the Cat-Faced Helmet

Chapter 566 Rescue and the Creature with the Cat-Faced Helmet

Everything pointed to an unknown danger lurking in the underground ruins. Also, there was probably more than one of them. Load your weapon, Stafford. Stay alert, Luke reminded him in a low voice as he drew out his pistol. Pistols were small and convenient and could be easily abandoned. They were more suitable for the emergency. Stafford held his HK416 and made an OK gesture. Wend didnt open his mouth, which meant that he had no objections. They pressed forward. Walking through the dark tunnel for a few more minutes, concentrated gunfire suddenly rang out not far away. That should be our men, Stafford said quickly in a low voice. As the head of security, he had prepared the equipment and weapons for the whole team. He could tell what weapons were being fired from the sound. Luke didnt say anything, but simply gave him two tactical signals to stay alert. Silently, Luke took out a mirror from his chest and stretched it out into the tunnel. Outside the tunnel was a broad passage that was about eight meters tall and seven meters wide. Statues stood on both sides of the passage. A dozen members of the exploration team had their guns raised as they shot randomly at the area above the statues. One members head was already drooping as he leaned against the wall on the side. He didnt fall to the ground, because a weird metal spear had pierced his chest and impaled him to the stone wall. Luke narrowed his eyes. He didnt look at the team members, but aimed his mirror at one particr dark corner in the passage. But he then promptly aimed the mirror at another location, and saw an old statue. Curling his lip, Luke quickly put Wend down and gestured at Stafford behind him. Seeing Lukes hand signal, Stafford instantly tensed. He patted Wend on the shoulder gently and slowly pulled his boss back from the tunnel entrance. He then watched Luke slip out of the tunnel and hide behind a statue on the side. The next moment, Staffords eyes twitched. From his perspective, he could see the thick metal spear in the hand of the statue which Luke was hiding behind being slowly pulled back into the darkness. Swoosh! Slicing through the air with a dull sound, the metal spear, which was originally an ornament, turned into a shadow and instantly shot ten meters through the air toward a dark upper corner of the passage. At the same time, Lukes gun opened fire. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! But he shot in apletely different direction, at the other side of the passage. In a shower of sparks and minute shes of blue electric light, a tall figure could be vaguely seen above a statue in the passage. The figure had a human form, but it was almost 2.5 meters tall. The exploration team members in the passage hadnt noticed the figure until that moment. But before they could switch targets with their guns, a weird, mournful cry rang out, and they paused. Wend and Stafford, who had been observing Luke, were the only ones who realized that the strange cry came from the corner which Luke had thrown the spear at. So, apart from the tall creature, there was another enemy hiding in the corner of the passage? Both Wend and Stafford felt cold. If Luke hadnt taken action, they wouldnt have sensed the two enemies at all. In other words, if they had entered the passage, they wouldve been as ignorant of the situation as the exploration team. Luke suddenly said, Stafford, tell your men to retreat. Stafford hurriedly opened his mouth. Everybody, fall back. Hes our new team member. Suddenly hearing Staffords voice, the panic-stricken team members saw hope, and they promptly followed his instruction. Amidst flickers of blue light, the tall creature didnt stop the teams movements, but turned its head to look at Luke. Luke slowly walked out of the darkness and aimed his gun at the creature. The team members confirmed Lukes identity with a quick look, because his equipment had the Wend Corporation logo on it and was in the same style as their own. But their gazes only swept over Luke and they didnt stop moving at all. The attack they suffered had thrown them into confusion and they had almost copsed. Stafford continued to give orders. Dont panic. Hold your positions as you retreat. These members were pretty well-trained. Even though they had panicked just now, they maintained a basic defensive formation, which prevented them from being wiped out. Now, with their leader Stafford inmand, everybody started to calm down as they quickly retreated into the tunnel which Luke hade from. Withdraw slowly. Ill catch up with you after I take care of this guy. Pay attention to dark corners and above your head; theres more than one type of monster here, Luke said without looking back. Stafford hesitated and looked at Wend. In the end, Wend was a bigshot who had experienced a lot. He only pondered for a bit before he nodded and epted this proposal. Based on Lukes capability and temperament, he wasnt a headstrong young man. Vividly recalling the moment Luke took action and rescued this team just now, Wend chose to trust Luke. Even now, he recalled how Takagi, that extremely cautious fox, described Luke as a professional who was an expert at dealing with violent incidents. On the other side, the ten or so survivors, led by Stafford, carefully retreated the way they came. In the passage, Luke and the tall creature faced each other quietly. Now that he was closer, Luke was able to see the tall creatures appearance more clearly in the light of the glow sticks which the exploration team had tossed out earlier.The creature was wearing an odd circr helmet. The helmet looked like it had gray lenses for eyes, and there were three symmetrical grooves on both cheeks, which made the helmet look like a cat face. There were also two rows of tubes on the sides of the helmet, which probably supplied breathable gas, and there were what looked like dreadlocks on the back of the helmet. But Luke knew that it wasnt hair, because it didnt smell right. The creature was wearing armor on its upper torso, arms and calves. There was a dark metal sheen on the armor. Also, there was an obvious technological style to the armor, which suggested that it wasnt ancient armor that was purely for protection purposes. With Lukes eyesight and Starks tech abilities, he also inferred that several holes on the armor were probably an interface for other equipment to be plugged in. Thus, this guy wasnt some wild beast, but an unknown creature from some technological civilization. Staring at Luke for a moment, the creature with the cat-faced helmet suddenly jumped down. Luke didnt shoot, as the creature wasnt pouncing at him, but simply jumping down to the ground. Chapter 567 - Your Skills Aren’t Bad, But You’re Too Weak

Chapter 567 Your Skills Arent Bad, But Youre Too Weak

More importantly, the creature wasnt Lukes only enemy here. Just as the creature with the cat helmet jumped off, Luke suddenly turned his gun. Bang! Bang! There was a shower of sparks, and the blue electric light shed again in another corner to reveal another tall figure. This figure was even taller and sturdier than the first one, and basically had on the same getup. However, it had two round holes below its eyes, as if it had four eyes, and there were vertical stripes on the mouth and cheeks of the helmet, which made it look a lot more refined. Tilting his head, Luke smiled and murmured, One against two, or two against one? That is the question. However, the creature with the four-eyed helmet didnt move once it was driven out of stealth mode by Lukes bullet, and just stood there quietly. The creature with the cat-faced helmet, on the other hand, drew a metal staff from its back. The next moment, with the sound of tiny metal clicks, two spearheads popped out on both ends of the 1.5-meter-long staff, turning it into a metal spear about two meters long. Only then did the creature advance slowly toward Luke with a roar as it spun the long spear in its hand. Luke raised an eyebrow and shot a nce at the four-eyed monster, which didnt react. Cold weapon? A duel? He tilted his head and thought for a moment. Then, he chuckled, put his pistol back into the holster, and pulled an ornamental spear out of the hand of a statue two steps away on the side. This ornamental spear was much bigger. It was almost three meters long, but the thick width wasnt any trouble for Luke. Seeing Luke grab the spear, the cat-faced creature then charged forward swiftly as it brandished the double-headed spear in an irregr attack pattern. Luke curled his lip and unleashed the extreme power which he barely used as the spear he was holding whistled through the air and swept forward. The cat-faced creature subconsciously held up its spear to block the attack. Although Luke had only swept the spear forward, he was astonishingly fast. The creature had barely raised its spear, when Lukes heavy ornamental spear smashed against it. ng! With a loud collision of metal, the cat-faced creature was sent flying, and smashed into a stone wall nearby. Luke shook his head regretfully. Your skills arent bad, but youre weak. In fact, his opponent wasnt just a little weaker than Luke; it was a lot weaker. Coupled with the weight of the heavy spear that Luke was holding, the cat-faced creature wasnt able to withstand the attack and was sent flying. Luke found it interesting when the four-eyed creature still didnt take action. Did they really view this as a duel? On the other side, the cat-faced creature stood up again with a tter and yelled furiously, before it charged at Luke once more. However, it took smaller steps this time and continually changed up its pace as it brandished the spear. Clearly, it was much more serious this time. Luke shook his head and chuckled. Unless you have a berserk mode, your anger is useless. This time, he didnt bully the fellow with his overwhelming strength, but gripped his spear with both hands and met the creature head on. The two spears instantly met in a fierce collision. The cat-faced creature used all sorts of techniques as it smoothly wielded the spear and swiftly switched angles to stab, lift, sh and pull, the spearheads always aimed at Luke. Luke, on the other hand, wielded his spear like a staff. Using a reverse-hold staff technique which he had practiced before, and coupled with his Quick Reflex and expertise in close-range gunfights, he controlled the rhythm of the fight and intercepted his opponents lunge forward every single time. For a while, the cat-faced creature couldnt evenplete an attack with its spear. It was like in boxing, when one person wrapped himself tightly around the other man and thetter wasnt able to let loose at all. The cat-faced creature roared in fury as its spear drew brilliant silver circles in the air, but to no avail. While Luke had never learned any professional staff or spear techniques, he relied on his 20 Dexterity, Quick Reflex and close-range gunfighting techniques to toy around with the creature. The creature was proficient with the spear, but thanks to Lukes extremely shameless disruptions, it couldnt demonstrate its skills at all. If anyone wanted to know how annoying this strategy was, just think about a certain boxing champion who bit off part of his opponents ear. After battling it out for a dozen seconds, Luke had more or less figured out what the cat-faced creature was capable of and didnt want to continue tangling with it anymore. His spear suddenly sped up and slipped between the cat-faced creatures hands from below. It then swept to the sides to strike the creatures wrists. Protected by armor, the cat-faced creatures wrists werent broken, but its grip on its spear loosened. Luke took advantage of that instant to strike once more and send the double-headed spear straight into the stone wall on the side. The cat-faced creature was infuriated, but Luke wasnt done yet. Flipping the spear in a half-circle, the lower part of the spear suddenly whipped up to hit the creature in between its legs There was a muffled crack, and the cat-faced creature was instantly sent flying to smash the wall below the four-eyed creature ten meters away. Sneering, Luke no longer looked at the cat-faced creature that had copsed. Holding the ornamental spear in one hand, he stretched out his left hand and crooked a finger at the four-eyed creature. Its your turn. Lets go. The four-eyed creature turned to scan the cat-faced creature with the equipment on its helmet. The cat-faced creature was twitching and couldnt stand up anymore, as Luke had broken several bones in its pelvis. The four-eyed creature finally moved. Jumping down, it stood in front of Luke at a distance of over ten meters, drew out a copsible double-headed spear, and adopted an attack pose. Exerting strength in its legs, it sprinted forward and charged at Luke. Luke didnt sweep the spear out as he had done earlier, but moved to maintain a certain distance between them without letting it approach. Holding the ornamental spear in one hand, Luke swiped at its ankle. The four-eyed creature was quick to react and dodged the attack. It then thrust the double-headed spear forward.Luke perked up. This guy was at least thirty percent better than the cat-faced creature when it came to strength and reflexes. He rolled past the four-eyed creature, one hand already on his waist to pull out an item. The four-eyed creature had barelynded on the ground again when it sensed a strong pull on one of its feet. It had quick reflexes, and two wrist des suddenly popped out from its left hand. It then swiped out beneath its foot. The pull on its foot instantly disappeared, and it rolled away before standing up. Bending slowly, it was ready to go all out in another attack. There was still a knot around its right ankle. When they brushed past each other just now, Luke had snared it with Elementary Roping. However, the creatures reaction was really quick, and Luke had barely exerted his strength before it cut the rope with its wrist des. Chapter 568 - After All That, We’re Doing a Round Robin!

Chapter 568 After All That, Were Doing a Round Robin!

I wonder if those wrist des can cut my alloy rope darts! Luke murmured to himself. With a sudden bang, the ground below the four-eyed creature crumbled, and it thrust its spear forward. The spear was much faster this time. Clearly, the four-eyed creature was going all out. Luke retreated and swept the ornamental spear forward like a staff again. The four-eyed creature didnt back down at all, and the wrist des on its left hand flipped out again. Cling! The ornamental spear was cut in half by the wrist des, and the four-eyed creatures spear continued to thrust forward. Luke raised an eyebrow. Youre relying on your equipment to bully me? He rolled past the four-eyed creature once again. At the same time, his left hand reached for his waist and he threw out two ck darts at the creature. The two darts spun toward the four-eyed creature in an arc from both sides at high speed. The four-eyed creature saw two dark shadows shooting at it as soon as it turned around. As it instinctively evaded them, the spear it was holding slowed down slightly. Luke, who was already standing at that moment, then twisted his body and hurled the half of the spear that he was still holding with all his strength. The four-eyed creature had just been forced to dodge the darts, when Lukes half-spear headed right for it. The half-spear hit it hard in the chest and sent it flying Luke bent down and pressed forward. He grabbed a military knife at his waist and gave chase. Sensing the danger, the four-eyed creature twisted in the air and then plunged its spear into the ground so that it came to a jarring stop. It then raised its left hand at Luke. rm bells went off in Lukes head, and he slowed down, only to see the four-eyed creatures left wrist shoot out a dark lump. The dark lump was very fast and unfurled into a two meters away from Luke. Luke raised his left hand, and the two ck darts flew back from the sides before he flicked them out again toward the. With soft clinks, the ck darts were tangled up in the huge, which dropped not far in front of Luke. Luke didnt press forward again, but unhurriedly drew out two more ck darts. Youunch a, and I use darts. Fairs fair, right? The four-eyed creature couldnt say a word. Just now, Luke had hurled the half-spear with his full strength, and the creatures armor, which was used solely for hunting, couldnt withstand the impact. It was now having trouble catching its breath as it watched Luke raise the ck darts. An announcement rang out in the space warship once again. A suspected low-level guardian has entered the hunting ground. ording to the agreement, the battle is between the two parties and nobody else is allowed to intervene. The number of prey exceeds expectations, and the hunters may not be able to finish with disposal. Prepare to initiate the cleaning sequence. In the ruins, Luke looked at the four-eyed creature who could barely stand on its feet. Anyst words? He was ready tounch the darts. The four-eyed creature roared in a low voice, and Luke shrugged regretfully. Sorry, I dont speak alien! With that, he prepared to attack. But right at that moment, he had a sense of foreboding, and jumped several meters away. Bright white light shot through the spot where Luke had been standing and drilled through the stone wall behind. Luke raised an eyebrow. Another one? Another tall creature emerged from the dark tunnel. It was wearing simr equipment as the other creatures, except that its helmet was simpler and looked vaguely like the head of a dog. Luke curled his lip. So were not dueling anymore? The neer with the dog-like helmet also adopted an attack pose as it held a long spear. Luke rolled his eyes. After all that, were doing a round robin? He had barely said the words, when the ruins began to shake again. With a rumble, a heavy stone gate fell in the middle of the passage. Luke didnt attack again, but simply stared at the neer until they were separated by the stone gate. They didnt fight for a simple reason. The dog-headed creature was worried about the four-eyed creature. It couldnt abandon its teammate to go after Luke. On Lukes side, the members of the exploration team were still evacuating, and he also didnt want to be stuck on this side. He looked at the stone gate for a few seconds before he shifted his gaze. A system notification suddenly popped up. System: You have killed Predator Chopper. You may now learn some of its abilities. Predator Choppers abilities: Basic Combat, Basic Spear Proficiency, Basic Tracking... Neural Telekinesis (unavable), Body Temperature Adjustment, Elementary Limb Regeneration (Prerequisite: 40 Strength and 20,000 credit points). Luke was stunned. What happened? When did he kill a Predator? At that moment, there were furious roars on the other side of the wall. Luke found a small gap in the wall and looked at the other side. He saw two of the two masked creatures standing in a corner which had a pool of green fluid. Luke then remembered that the cat-faced creature which he had sent flying had been in that location. Had the unlucky b*stard been crushed to death by the moving walls? Because Luke had wounded it heavily, it had trouble moving and hadnt been able to dodge the falling wall in time, so Daddy System determined that he was the one who killed the cat-faced creature. Luke was amused. Just now, he had purely been testing thebat ability of these humanoid creatures in helmets. He hadnt tried his best or nned to kill them right away. After he was done testing them, he had been about to kill the four-eyed creature, when the dog-headed creature who was thest to arrive threw something at him. The ruins had started to move then, separating the two parties. But Luke had profited tremendously from this exchange. He looked at the wall nearby; the cat-faced creatures double-headed spear was still stuck in it. Above the spear was an impressive-looking silver disc thrown by the dog-headed creature. The disc looked a little like a crab; it was a semi-circr metal te with six sharp des sticking out of it.This disc was very interesting. It flew in a curved trajectory, and was very lethal. It was far superior to his experimental darts. Thinking for a moment, Luke dug out the double-headed spear and the six-de disc with his knife before he stored them in his inventory. After he was done, he peeped through the hole again, only to see that the two masked creatures were gone. Grinning, he returned to the tunnel behind him and followed the exploration teams tracks. Since there was nobody around, he moved at his fastest speed, and several minutester, heard the echoes of screams and gunshots in the tunnel. Luke heaved a soundless sigh. How many monsters were there in this damn ce? He pulled a submachine gun from his back and grabbed another ornamental spear from a statue, before he ran into a passage. The roof of this passage was three meters tall with rocks rising like rampants on both sides that cast shadows on almost everything. Chapter 569 - A Second Monster’s Group Attack

Chapter 569 A Second Monsters Group Attack

Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Using up all the bullets in his gun, Luke made the five or so shadows lunging at him howl and fall back. He shouted, Focus your firepower on the end of the passage! At the same time, he swung the ornamental spear in his left hand at a shadow that was lunging at his head. Bam! The spear sent the shadow crashing into a nearby wall. It was a monster that was all ck and looked like a cross between a lizard and a dinosaur. Luke didnt waste any more time on the creature. He simply strode forward and fired nonstop with the pistol in his right hand. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! At the front of the passage, the shadows that had just stuck their heads out roared again at the gunfire and hid behind the wall. At the same time, Luke pressed the release button. As the empty clip slipped out, he flicked his ammo pouch with his little finger, and a clip shot out. He abruptly pulled his pistol back at that moment, and the spinning clip slipped precisely into the empty chamber. Pressing the gun to his chest, the clip was locked and loaded, and Luke instantly swung his gun around. Bang! Bang! The ck monster that had fallen to the side earlier had just struggled back to its feet, when it was shot in its wide open mouth. It howled and fell again, writhing on the ground until it gradually stopped moving. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke charged to the front of the passage and continued firing at two ck monsters that were tangled up with the exploration team. The monsters, who had just pounced on and bitten two team members, jerked as they were hit, and fluid sprayed out of their bodies. However, they were unwilling to abandon their prey, and continued to drag the team members away into the mouth of the dark passage. Bang! Bang! Bang! One of the ck monsters howled in pain and broke away, spraying bodily fluid everywhere. Lukes expression was cold as he spun and whipped it with the spear in his left hand, instantly sending it flying back down the passage. His spear didnt stop there as it continued in a semi-circr movement and pierced the spindle-like head of the other ck monster, nailing it to the wall where it continued to twitch slightly. When he was done, Luke put his pistol away and grabbed Staffords HK416. He then threw his submachine gun and the clips to Stafford. Organize a retreat. As he spoke, he didnt forget to take the ammo hanging off Staffords chest. He suddenly swung around and pulled the trigger as he aimed at the top of the passage. Bang, bang, bang! Bang, bang, bang! Putong! Putong! Two ck monsters that had just scuttled out from in-between the rampants were directly shot in the head. The HK416 was definitely much more powerful than pistols or submachine guns. Since they were only twenty meters away, they were shot urately three times each in their wide open mouths, and the powerful rifle bullets instantly destroyed their brains. Insta-kill! As Luke fired, he quickly faced the front again. Bang, bang, bang! Bang, bang, bang! Another two ck monsters fell from the top of the passage. They roared and struggled for a moment before retreating. Narrowing his eyes, Luke yelled, Their skulls are too hard. Aim for the bodies! Because of the angle, his shots hadnt directly prated the ck monsters brains, but only blew up their mouths, so they were still jumping around as they ran off. What frightening vigor and sturdiness! Luke changed his posture at that moment and fired nonstop with the gun in his right hand. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Two ck monsters appeared at the end of the passage, but their heads rocked at being hit and they retreated. It couldnt be helped. It hurt to be hit in the head! Luke sensed that there were more than twenty ck monsters at the end of the passage looking for an opportunity to charge in. Take turns opening fire and shut down the end of the passage, he yelled. Taking out the military knife on his thigh, he then cut open the strap on his tactical vest and pulled the vest off. Flipping the knife around, he sliced off arge piece of skin and flesh from his right arm. The piece of flesh was ck, and even as it fell to the ground, it melted into a gooey fluid. Enduring the excruciating pain, Luke activated Elementary Self-Healing and at the same time spent 20,000 credit points to learn the Elementary Limb Regeneration which he had just acquired. The blood gushing from his right arm instantly stopped, and there was a strong itchy sensation. No longer paying attention to his wound, Luke said to Stafford, Their bodily fluid is very corrosive. Make sure not to touch it. As he spoke, he continued firing the HK416 and blew up two more monsters that were trying to break into the passage. Stafford couldnt look any more awful. He had actually already noticed it before Lukes warning When Luke killed the two ck monsters that had caught the two team members earlier, a lot of fluid had sprayed out before they died. Including the team members that had been caught, four men had died screaming. The bodily fluid had corroded through the bodies of the team members at a visible speed, and was extremely horrifying. When Luke killed the two ck monsters behind him, only a few drops of the fluid touched him, and it had only been for a few seconds. Fortunately, he reacted fast enough and dodged most of it so that only a small amount touched him. His extraordinary physique and his Elementary Self-Healing helped to withstand the corrosion, so he didnt melt the way the team members had. He cut off the flesh on his right arm that hade in contact with the fluid without hesitation precisely because of the corrosive effect. What he didnt know was how these ck monsters were rted to the three creatures in helmets. As thoughts shed through his mind, Luke didnt stop firing, and killed four ck monsters that had just appeared at the end of the passage. However, none of these creatures were killed instantly, and two even managed to retreat. It wasnt because Luke had missed, but because those monsters heads were so hard that even a rifle bullet couldnt prate them in one shot. Ammo, Luke yelled. Stafford promptly handed over all the ammo he was carryingHe had realized that Luke was a great marksman. The four bodyguards that remained were less of a threat to the ck monsters than Luke was to the monsters with his gun. As he passed over the ammo, he instructed the team members who didnt know how to fight to retreat, while he had the bodyguards control their gunfire, making sure to aim before they fired. They didnt have much ammo on them. After all, this was supposed to be an exploration mission. Stafford wasnt an idiot. If they ran out of ammo, they would have to fight the ck monsters at close range. Based on the team members who had been killed by the monsters and those who melted in half from the bodily fluid, Stafford prayed it wouldnte to that. Finally, what was left of the exploration team retreated to the end of the passage behind Luke, and there was a lot less pressure on him. Now, the ck monsters could only find another way round if they wanted to attack since Luke would take them down if they charged out to the front. Chapter 570 - The White Lotus and the Exploration Team’s Harvest

Chapter 570 The White Lotus and the Exploration Teams Harvest

The narrow space was unfavorable for the expedition team, but very advantageous for Luke. Checking the time on his watch, he said, Everybody, stay as close to me as possible. The ruins are going to start changing. Everybody immediately did as he said. There had been a lot of them earlier, but they had been separated when the ruins transformed; chances were the others were already dead. Nobody wanted to face the ck monsters alone; that was just suicide. As soon as they gathered round, the ruins shook yet again. With a rumble, the passage that the ck monsters were in rose up, while their groups side of the passage dropped, separating the two parties. Ten secondster, the ruins stopped moving, and everybody was now in a small space, not far from which was a triangr passage. Everybody looked at Luke. But his gaze was shuttered, as if he was pondering something. A momentter, he said, Stafford, organize the team and tell everybody not to move too quickly. Stafford was a little confused, but he didnt ask any further questions. Everybody now realized that their odds of surviving this and getting out of here were higher if they listened to this young man. Luke signaled to Wend, and the astute old man stayed at the very back with Stafford and moved slowly. Since he was sick, nobody found that strange. Luke waited until Wend had also entered the triangr passage, before he went back to look at the ck monsters that he had killed earlier. Each creature had a huge spindle-shaped head and a big mouth with many fierce-looking fangs as well as a weird bony tongue. Its body was like a dinosaurs. Its leg joints were reversed, and its upper limbs were much shorter but had sharp ws on them. Judging from what he had seen earlier, this creature had explosive strength in its legs. What was even more dreadful was the creatures bony tail, which was extremely agile and had a pointy tip. Luke picked up a random rifle fragment from the ground and struck it against the tail, and there was instantly a two-centimeter cut in the metal. Throwing the rifle fragment away, Luke examined the tail and saw that it wasnt damaged at all. This meant that this tail de was far more durable than the stainless steel HK416. Thinking for a moment, Luke got to work. Several minutester, the bodies of the three monsters disappeared without a trace, and Luke quickly caught up with the exploration team that wasnt too far ahead yet. Seeing Luke, Wend was perceptive enough not to ask questions, while Stafford simply drew closer and asked in a low voice, Where to now? se Up ahead was a fork in the passage. Mulling over it for a few seconds, Luke said, The left. We should move quickly. Saying that, he put Wend on his back. The team instantly picked up their pace. This time, Luke ran at the front. Several minutester, the team members were breathing hard behind him and clicking their tongues inwardly. Luke was very fast, even with Wend on his back, and the team struggled to keep pace. They moved swiftly and soon reached a fairly spacious chamber. Then, the ruins began to tremble again. As the stone walls rumbled and moved, the way from which they hade was blocked, turning the ce into an isted space. Luke frowned and put Wend down. From experience, there wouldnt be a way out of here until the ruins transformed again ten minutester. Lets take a break. Were safe for now, he said. Relieved, everybody sat down. Since encountering the monsters, everybody had been keyed up. If they werent running, they were fighting. They were all exhausted. The truth was that there were no longer any weaker members in this team; they had either been separated from the rest because of slower reflexes, or had gone missing after the monsters ambushed them. There was only one woman in the team. The rest were all brawny men. The woman was called Lex Woods. She was an African American who was the best at extreme sports in the snow, like scaling snowy peaks or ciers. She was the safety instructor for this operation. Thanks to her extraordinary stamina, she was the only woman who could keep up with the team. While the other men were still panting heavily, Lex went over and said in a low voice, Your name is Luke, right? Luke hummed a response and nodded calmly. He was thinking about their next course of action and didnt pay much attention to the woman. If they couldnt get out, then she was unimportant. If they did get out, she wouldnt be able to leave on her own, so she was still unimportant to Luke. Lex asked him directly, What are those monsters? Luke finally turned his head and looked at her. I dont know. Lex: But you seem to have a very good understanding of them. Lost for words, Luke waved at Stafford on the side. Director Stafford, exin to thisdy who I am. I need to think about something. Stafford promptly half-pulled, half-dragged Lex away. The woman was upset. Exactly what are all of you hiding? You tricked everybody intoing here just to die... Lukes expression was calm, but he inwardly ridiculed the woman: Lunatic! It was fine if she wasnt going to cheer everybody up, but she could at least keep quiet and rest well to conserve strength for an escapeter. Even the bigshot Wend was here in the underground ruins. If he tricked everybody intoing here just to die, why would hee himself? Tomit suicide? The only thing smart that Lex did was to keep her voice down instead of making a loud fuss. If the team members grew suspicious of Luke, they would be the quickest to die. On the other hand, it would be even easier for Luke to leave the ruins without them dragging him down. This woman was too simple-minded. Who did she think she was? A white lotus[1]? Luke snorted and no longer cared about her. If she still insisted on being suspicious of Luke and hesitated to actter, she would definitely be quick to die. After thinking for several minutes, Luke walked over to Wend and asked about the exploration team in a low voice. Stafford had also dealt with Lex. He went back and on Wends behalf, exined the situation with the exploration team. In the end, Wend took off his backpack and took out something from it. He said in a very low voice, This is what the exploration team found in the sarcophagus under the sacrificial room. There are three in total, and theyre practically identical, but the other two are in the backpacks of the missing team members. Luke picked it up and examined it carefully for a moment, before he returned it to Wend. This probably belongs to those humanoid creatures in masks. We may draw trouble to us if we hang on to this. Mr. Wend, you have to think carefully about this. After a brief silence, Wend nodded. If they chase us again, Ill throw this at them. Luke nodded. That promise was good enough for him. [1] Someone who pretends to be innocent and good Chapter 571 - Vulnerable Necks, and Super Crematorium

Chapter 571 Vulnerable Necks, and Super Crematorium

It was clearly impossible for Wend to give up the mysterious item just because of some spection. However, if Wend was still unwilling to give it up at a critical moment, Luke would decide between abandoning the item or Wend. He wasnt a professional bodyguard in the first ce. Giving up both the money and Wend wouldnt be hard for him. Ten minutes passed very quickly, and a stone gate opened as the ruins transformed yet again. Everybody was ready to set off again. Unlike earlier, the remaining four bodyguards and Stafford had their guns out. They already had very little ammo left for the rifles; they only had slightly more than two clips per person on average, so the rifles could only be used in an emergency. Actually, they didnt have a lot of ammo for pistols either; they had less than two clips per person. The bodyguards hearts were all heavy. They were facing an unknown number of monsters, but they still had to conserve their bullets; this was just hellish. What they didnt know was that Luke had another n. The ruins were like a gamebyrinth. The moment they started to transform, it became very hard for the people inside to get out. If Luke was on his own, he would definitely be able to find a way out after the ruins transformed a few times. That was because he was fast enough to make it to the entrance of the ruins in the ten-minute timeframe. But with a dozen people following him, whatever route they took would transform halfway to be a dead end. More importantly, there were two groups of monsters in the ruins. The creatures in helmets were easier to deal with. All in all, they were few in number and their abilities and equipment were easy for Luke to deal with. It was the ck monsters that were really troublesome. Not only were they swift and adept at ambushes, they were also a lot of them and their body fluid was highly corrosive. Even Luke couldnt withstand the body fluid, to say nothing of everybody else, who would either be crippled or die. Thus, after taking all this into consideration, Luke decided to wipe out all the ck monsters in this ce. As long as he killed these ck monsters, the remaining creatures in helmets would be nothing to worry about, and he would have time to find a way out for the exploration team. I was The ammo shortage which the team was worried about wasnt a problem for Luke. He had enough ammo in his inventory, and the HK416 clips could be used in an M4A1. As long as he wasnt with the exploration team, nobody would know how many bullets he fired. If he could annihte both groups of monsters, it wouldnt matter if the team ran out of ammo. What he needed to do now was find a safe ce for the team to hole up in. Several minutester, everybody came to a spacious passage. Luke stopped and took out a bag of items. He took out a few cameras and set them up in a few locations in the passage. He then gave Stafford a mini tablet with some instructions. After everything was done, Luke set off on his own. The moment he was out of everybodys sight, he sped up. Since nobody was around, he didnt have to conceal his capabilities anymore. His legs burst with explosive power and he turned into an indistinct shadow as he forged ahead swiftly and returned to therge passage which had been the scene of his earliest battle. Looking at the body of the cat-faced creature lying in green fluid in one corner, Luke chuckled inwardly. An empty ck box appeared in his hand. Entering the passage, he quickly stripped the cat-faced creature of its armor and equipment, stuffed them into the ck box, and stored it in his inventory. It only took him less than a minute. After he was done looting the body, Luke set off again and quickly arrived at a tunnel entrance. Looking at its strange appearance, he confirmed that this was the ce. The walls of the tunnel were covered inyers of something that looked like fungi and felt rather soft when stepped on. There was also a transparent mucus identical to the viscous liquid that covered the ck monsters. Walking a dozen meters into the tunnel, it opened up into arge cavern. Looking at what was inside, Luke heaved a sigh. It really is bad. The walls were packed with more than fifty people who were bound to them with something that resembled ck tar. Except for the team members who were with him, basically all the rest of the exploration team was here. Most of them were dead, with gaping holes in their chests. On their faces were insects with long tails that looked like human palms. Luke had smelled these insects before; they were in all the dark corners of the ruins. Only two people were still alive. Luke didnt walk over to them, but stood at the entrance of the cave as he examined the cave floor. The ground was thickly dotted with egg-shaped objects. Some had openings in the top, but most were still intact. He also noticed that the eggs that had openings were the ones close to the human beings on the walls. Suddenly, the two survivors moaned in pain, and then started to scream in muffled voices. Luke frowned and looked at their chests; something seemed to be moving under the skin. Several secondster, their screams stopped as their chests suddenly exploded. Two gray shadows scuttled out and lunged at Luke. Luke curled his lip and raised his hands to nab these two gray shadows. He could already see that these two things were miniature versions of the ck monsters. He now had a vague understanding of how the ck monsters reproduced. The two little monsters in his hands struggled and screamed, and tried to bite Lukes hands, but he had them by the back of their vulnerable necks and they couldnt reach him at all. Studying the monsters for a moment, Luke then curled his lip and tightened his grip. With two cracks, the heads of the two little monsters twisted and their tongues hung out. Luke jostled their heads with his thumbs, and they wobbled like bobbleheads. Lukes head also swayed along, before he chuckled soundlessly and tossed them aside casually. He took off his gloves and threw them to the ground as well, before he put on a pair of new gloves from his inventory. He didnt want to continue wearing the gloves that had already touched the little monsters. Luke looked at the person who had been thest to die. His backpack was open under his arm, and there was something that looked vaguely familiar in it. Lukes heart jumped, and he took a few steps closer to the body. Taking out his military knife, he cut through the viscous substance and pulled the backpack out. Using the knife to check the contents of the backpack, Luke was astounded when he saw the two items that were inside. These things were actually here? He immediately stored them in his inventory and took out something else in passing. On his trip to Mexico, he had keenly felt theck of a weapon for destroyingrge areas, like that weed ntation. Therefore, he had specifically created this special weapon with the code name: Super Crematorium (aka, Born to Die). Super Crematorium looked like a ck briefcase that was slightly bigger than normal, and it had a LCD screen on the front. Luke tapped lightly, and the LCD screen lit up. Chapter 572 - he Little Monsters Are Always Protected

Chapter 572 The Little Monsters Are Always Protected

The thing that looked like a ck briefcase wasnt the same as Lukes previous crude products made from everyday materials; it was a top-grade product made out of specialized materials which was guaranteed to burn at an unimaginable temperature and duration. Setting the timer for ten seconds on the LCD screen, Luke threw the Super Crematorium into the center of the cavern and ran. Not only did he have to get away from the inferno that would ignite soon, he also had to watch out for the egg-shaped objects around the entrance, which were starting to open slowly. Luke didnt even need to look to know that it was the weird long-tailed insects inside the eggs. He didnt want these disgusting creatures jumping at his face. After charging out of the cave, he turned and ran back the way he came. After this interlude, it would be time for the ruins to transform as well. Ten secondster, there was a massive explosion in the monsters nest as a burning, sticky substance sttered the entire cave. The substance stuck to the eggs, the walls and the roof of the cave, burning like crazy. The eggs exploded one by one as they burned. The long-tailed insects inside were covered with the burning sticky substance the moment they burrowed out and instantly ran around like crazy. However, the substance was all around them. They didnt run very far before they curled up from being set on fire and burnt to ash. The ruins started to shake again, and with a deafening rumble, the enormous cavern that had be a sea of fire dropped down. At the very bottom of the ruins, arge group of ck monsters turned their heads, as if sensing something. However, they promptly turned back around at a loud roar, and looked at the colossal creature in front of them. This gigantic creature was lying on an enormous sac-like object, its head, torso, limbs and tail restrained by iron bars and chains. It could barely move. Overall, it resembled the ck monsters, but its head wasnt a simple and smooth spindle Instead, its head was bigger at the back and had deer horns that looked like a crown. The colossal creature was howling in pain. Greenish-yellow body fluid gushed out of numerous gaping wounds on its body and swiftly corroded its iron shackles. In just a couple of minutes, half of the iron shackles restraining it were broken. It struggled, and the metal bars and chains crumbled. Looking up, it roared and stood up on the gigantic sac-like object. It broke away from the sac, and thick and dirty fluid poured out of the broken sac. The colossal monster roared, and with the first step it took, the ground shook. With the second and third steps, its unsteady gait stabilized. The gigantic creature raised its head and roared again, as if excited that it had finally escaped its cage. Luke, who had just reunited with the other survivors, looked at a certain passageway, as if sensing something. In another room inside the ruins, the four-eyed creature and the creature with the dog head helmet dropped the broken limbs of the ck monsters in their hands and looked in the direction of the roar. They looked at each other and put on their helmets again. Different from just now, a symbol that looked simr to a propeller appeared on the smooth forehead part of their helmets. Then, the four-eyed creature and the dog-head creature roared at the same time, as if responding to the gigantic creature. They sped up and charged to the bottom of the ruins. Luke set off again as well after the terrain changed. The changes this time barely impacted the survivors defensive position, so Luke could go out again to eliminate more ck monsters. Detouring and running for hundreds of meters in thebyrinthine ruins, Luke paused. Roars wereing out of the passage in front of him. With a strange look on his face, he moved to the entrance of the passage and craned his neck to look inside. Here, another enormous space had appeared. A square-shaped site about sixty meters on each side sank down to a depth of about seven to eight meters to create what looked like an auditorium. It wasnt surrounded by spectator seats, but had various sculptures and thick, square pirs that were arranged in an organized fashion. Of course, all these things were now in a mess. Two sides were currently fighting it out in the site: the ck monsters and the two creatures in helmets. And there were two battles going on at the same time. The four-eyed creature was being chased by a gigantic ck monster. It hadpletely lost its previous momentum and was clearly in a difficult position. The colossal ck monster was seriously horrifying. The four-eyed creature could barely resist its attacks with its long spear. Most of the time, the four-eyed creature could only obstruct the enemy using the sculptures and pirs in the field. The dog-headed creature, on the other hand, was fighting dozens of the regr ck monsters. With the odd, six-wed disc in its hand, it chopped off a monster head, or sent it flying every now and then to cut apart a monster body. The double-headed spear in its other hand spun constantly as the helmeted creature killed the ck monsters in its way. Luke smacked his lips and didnt think that these two would be able tost for much longer. Who should he help? The question popped up in Lukes head. A momentter, he decided: He wouldnt help anyone. The ck monsters had killed dozens of members of the exploration team, but the helmeted creatures had also killed many people. For the exploration team, both sides were enemies. If they wanted to fight each other, they were free to do so. The four-eyed creature and the dog-headed creature shot nces at Luke soon after he showed up, only to see him leaning leisurely against the wall at the corner, as if he were enjoying the show. They seemed to sense that Luke didnt want to get involved, so they instantly shifted their attention back to the battle. Unfortunately, Lukes hopes of enjoying a good show were quickly destroyed. As he yed the spectator with one hand in his pocket, Luke suddenly sighed. I hate the brainless monsters most. He suddenly raised his HK416 and stepped back. Bang, bang, bang! Bang, bang, bang! The two ck monsters that had charged into the passage one after another howled and twitched. As if Luke had predicted their movements, he shot them in the head the moment they scuttled into the passage. The rifle bullets couldnt directly prate their big heads, but they could injure them. The two ck monsters jerked and fell back. Standing in ce, Luke bent slightly in the standard shooting posture and raised his gun with both hands before he pulled the trigger. Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Fluid burst out of the ck monsters mouths while they were still struggling. They twitched and then rolled down the giant stone stairs. The two parties locked in fierce battle both noticed the noise. But the four-eyed creature and the dog-headed creature were too busy to care. After all, the bullets werent aimed at them. Only ten or so of the abundant force that was the ck monsters charged toward Luke, as if determined to kill him instantly. Luke smiled mockingly. Theres no one else here to help you. Chapter 573 - What’s Important In Battle Is to Grasp the Tempo

Chapter 573 Whats Important In Battle Is to Grasp the Tempo

Luke didnt move at all but maintained his shooting posture with his back slightly bent. Intense gunshots burst out of the HK416 in his hand. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Three of the ck monsters charging at him instantly shuddered and fell. Dont yell with your mouths wide open while youre charging. Who do you think youre scaring? he mumbled, before he suddenly darted sideways. The ck monsters that were just several meters away suddenly realized that their target was already moving further and further away from theirrge mouths. That was because Luke was even faster than they were. As he ran, Luke reloaded the HK416 in his hand. Since the exploration team wasnt with him, he had an infinite supply of bullets. Why would Luke fear the enemy, who only had a slight advantage in numbers, when he had so many bullets? Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The heads of the two ck monsters at the very front jerked, and they crashed into a wall. Luke slowed down and turned around so that he was firing as he ran backwards instead of shooting with his body half-twisted. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Thest two ck monsters chasing him fell as well. None of the seven monsters were killed immediately. They were still struggling and howling, but their movements were getting weaker. Even with how sturdy they were, they couldnt take the damage from the bullets piercing their brains. Their blood could corrode metal, but it would take time to do so. On the other hand, it took less time for the bullets to create holes. Luke had been aiming at their mouths, or rather, at their brains located behind their mouths; who told them to open their mouths wide when chasing the enemy? I really cant help myself, with how big your mouths are! Luke chuckled to himself and propped the gun on his shoulder as he leaned against the wall to watch the show again. This was a rare opportunity for him to probe the strength of both parties as a spectator without needing to take any action himself. The situation on the battlefield finally changed with his arrival as well as the ck monsters stupid indiscriminate attack. Nine of the regr ck monsters, which was almost one third of the total, had been killed. The pressure on the dog-headed creature was significantly reduced, and the four-eyed creature had more room to run around in and escape. On the ck monsters side, there were still twenty-one regr ck monsters and that one gigantic monster. The ck monsters were far bigger and stronger, and more agile and quicker than ordinary human beings. Their attacks were also more lethal. They had pointy fangs, sharp ws, and long, bony tails that were agile and sharp C no matter how you looked at it, they werent anything like an ordinary creature. It might be more urate to describe them as creatures bred for killing. Their opponents, the two creatures in helmets, had astonishing strength and agility too. If the four-eyed creature wasnt so small and the dog-headed creature wasnt outnumbered, they wouldnt necessarily be oppressed by the ck monsters so easily. But the ck monsters were in the end monsters, and there was no way to obliterate their thirst for killing. Luke hadnt even watched the show for a minute, when several ck monsters nearby noticed him and charged at him again. Looking at the moronsing at him quickly from among the sculptures and pirs, Luke chuckled. Idiots. Gunshots rang out. The four ck monsters charging over were hit in their torsos and slowed down for a moment. The bullets that followed after that shot into their mouths as they howled, creating new channels inside their heads. As he killed more and more ck monsters, Luke had basically grasped the specific rhythm for dealing with them. For Luke, as long as his bullets could break his enemys defenses and wound them fatally, they werent hard to handle. These monsters were strong at offense but weak at defense. As long as Luke had enough space to kite them, he could kill them without getting injured at all. He had restrained himself earlier in the face of these monsters partly because he had to protect the weak chickens that was the exploration team and partly because he had been keeping a lid on his strength all this time so that it was in the range of an ordinary persons capability, which wasnt even one tenth of his true capability. That was also why he could be so calm despite the danger right now. After he attacked again, the ck monsters couldnt hold back anymore. They knew nothing but ughter, but they had keen battle intuition; they could easily tell who was the bigger threat on this battlefield. Among the regr ck monsters, one which had a green-like mark on its head roared, and half of the dozen ck monsters followed it in charging at Luke. Luke raised the HK416 and moved with quick, short steps again. He wasnt fleeing from the monsters, but preventing them from approaching him with his quick movements. Dont let your enemy surround you in an attack. That was basicmon sense. It also meant that one had to take the initiative in a battle. As long as the enemy couldnt surround him, there was always a chance to divide and conquer. Luke chose the left side first, which had fewer monsters. It was also the direction which the dog-headed creature was in. The three ck monsters had just turned around to pounce, when they were shot in the chest. This was followed by a couple of shots which blew their brains out in a smooth series of movements. There was no rule which said that the Mozambique Drill was useless on monsters. Luke chuckled inwardly. Simply put, the Mozambique Drill was one shot to the body first, and the moment the enemy froze, it was another two shots to their head. After Luke saw through the ck monsters attack patterns, they werent any harder for Luke to deal with than humans wearing bulletproof vests. Luke had used the Mozambique Drill a little more frequently when the system first appeared, but hadnt used it as much in recent months. That was because most people didnt require a second shot, including even the superhumans, for him to kill them. After Luke got halfway around this za-like area, ten more ck monsters copsed. That included the regr ck monster that had been giving out the orders, who howled as Luke took it down with three bullets. At this point, the colossal monster finally gave up chasing the four-eyed creature. It turned around to charge at Luke with a furious-sounding roar. Luke reloaded his gun unhurriedly and murmured, What are you looking at? Ill kill you too if you keep looking. By you, he was naturally referring to the four-eyed creature and the dog-headed creature. But the four-eyed creature suddenly doubled back. When the colossal monster was distracted, it leapt five meters into the air, and stabbed its double-headed spear forward. Lukes expression was of one witnessing a tragic scene. Puchi! With a light sound, that glittering double-headed spear pierced the gigantic creatures big head as if it were tofu. At first nce, it looked like the monster had just put on a hairpin. The gigantic monster howled in pain and staggered back. All the regr ck monsters in the room instantly went mad as they abandoned the dog-headed creature and swarmed toward the four-eyed creature. The four-eyed creature barelynded, when it was submerged under the ck monsters that pounced on it. Chapter 574 - Shot Put and Instant Kill

Chapter 574 Shot Put and Instant Kill

Green fluid instantly sprayed from the four-eyed creatures location as its tall and sturdy body was pierced by the tails of multiple monsters and then flung aside. In the face of its partners death, the dog-headed creature roared furiously. The dog-headed creature tossed out its disc and instantly cut apart two monsters. Changing the disc that flew back to it, the dog-headed creature charged forward madly. Using the disc as a melee weapon along with the double-headed spear, it swung them fast and passed through the rest of the regr ck monsters. The ck monsters immediately stopped moving. Their big heads either had holes in them or were cut into two, and their bodies fell to the ground. The dog-headed creature stood in ce and turned around. Looking at these troublesome opponents, it raised its right hand and let out another roar. This time, Luke heard jubnce in its roar, as if it hadpleted something very important. Suddenly, the dog-headed creature turned around and threw out the disc again with its right hand. The disc curved and cut the neck of the colossal monster behind it. But at the same time, an enormous and sharp tail pierced the dog-headed creatures chest and lifted it up. Both of them were gravely wounded! The four-eyed creatures sudden outburst heavily wounded the colossal monster, and the two parties that had been fighting all this time were suddenly at the end of their rope. Now, both of them were almost dead. Almost, because the gigantic monster was still alive even though the disc had cut through one third of its neck; it hadnt been killed instantly. Giving a mad howl, it raised the dog-headed creatures body high, as if proiming its might. Luke simply watched in silence. Now, the colossal monster and Luke were the only living creatures in this space. After it was done with its disy, that fierce head turned in Lukes direction. Luke curled his lip and reached under his armpit to take out a revolver with a barrel that was longer than a regr M500s. Surprise, motherf*cker! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Five bullets were fired at the colossal monster almost instantaneously. It subconsciously dodged, but two holes appeared in its body, and greenish-yellow body fluid gushed out. Luke said mockingly, If you had stood still, you would have one less bullet in you, you idiot! Only one of the five bullets had been aimed at the gigantic monsters original location; the other bullets had been aimed to the left and right. Having just observed the gigantic creatures battle, Luke had a faint idea of its pattern of movements. Considering its speed and reactions, and that it was far more intelligent than the regr monsters, it would certainly dodge any iing attacks. To deal with this intelligent creature, Luke thus switched to a more purposeful form of shooting. The gigantic monster roared and charged at him, and Luke immediately took off. It wasnt because he was scared, but the greenish-yellow fluid from the gigantic monsters wounds was sent flying everywhere and burned holes in the ground, which was truly horrifying. Luke didnt want to fight in close quarters with this giant monster that was like a festering boil. Adopting the four-eyed creatures strategy, he made use of the sculptures and pirs to slow the colossal monster down. It was like the difference between running on a t road and running on a pebbly beach; while the obstacles werent huge, they made it impossible for the monster to speed up, and its huge body size was a hindrance. As Luke ran, he opened fire again. After two shots, the monsters big head burst with two more streams of fluid, but it was still standing Luke clicked his tongue inwardly; this thing was truly tenacious! Suddenly, he noticed a sh of shadow not far away. It was a thick iron chain, on the end of which was a pretty big iron block. The other end of the chain was attached to the gigantic monsters back. There was no telling what special material it was made of, but it wasnt corroded by the acidic fluid. Lukes heart jumped. Putting his revolver away, he sped up. After running over ten meters, he grabbed that iron chain and continued charging toward the center of the field. The gigantic monster was unable to react when Luke exploded at top speed. While it was still charging forward, its target suddenly vanished and its back suddenly went tight. The next moment, it was flying. Avoiding the parts of the chain that were coated in mucus, Luke gripped it with both hands close to the iron block, and then started swinging the chain in the direction that the monster had been running. The chain stretched taut and the gigantic monster that was on the other end of the chain was sent swinging in the air. Luke spun faster and faster, and for the first time in its life, the gigantic creature experienced the thrill of a 360-degree daredevil ferris wheel ride. Everything around it was a blur. It crashed into the ground and the stairs wildly, sending chunks of rock and dust flying everywhere. Lukeughed out loud. Thanks to the centrifugal force, the gigantic monsters corrosive body fluid was flung outward and couldnt touch him at all. He had never done anything like this since receiving the strength boost from the system. It was truly exhrating. The nonstop collisions prevented the gigantic monster from reaching the peak of its inertia. On the other hand, there were huge cracks under Lukes feet from all his stomping as he barely managed to maintain his bnce using the big iron block. In the end, he exerted all his strength before he was dragged along by the monsters inertia, and threw the monster into a wall like a shot put. The wall caved under the enormous impact, but didnt copse. Disoriented, the gigantic monster was half-embedded in the wall and couldnt move for the moment. Dropping the chain in his hand, Luke swiftly approached the gigantic monster and fired with his special revolver again! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The first round of five armor-prating bullets sessfully pierced the monsters skull. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The second round of five bullets contained special explosive powder. They drilled deep into the gaping wound and exploded inside the monsters head. An even bigger wound appeared, and greenish-yellow fluid, with some solids mixed in it, gushed out. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The third round was five incendiary bullets which set the massive hole in the gigantic monsters head on fire, and it released the most disgusting smell. This was the first time that Luke had used his exclusive, unique pistol and bullets on a living target. The fifteen special bullets were all shot unerringly into the gigantic monsters head. The monster wasnt that tenacious this time, and was practically killed instantly. Half of its brain had disappeared, and the other half was fried; an injury like that was too much for the colossal monster to bear. For Luke, killing this colossal monster was no more difficult than killing Iron Hide Creech, though Iron Hide Creech would probably be killed instantly if he ran into this monster. But for Luke, all it took was a dozen bullets to kill both of them. At the same time, the system notifications finally arrived. Chapter 575 - This Thing Might Explode? Why Didn’t You Tell Me Sooner?!

Chapter 575 This Thing Might Explode? Why Didnt You Tell Me Sooner?!

System: Eliminate the Aliens and their queen and stop them from parasitizing the exploration team. Completed. Total experience: 10,000. Total credit: 10,000. Contribution rate: 70%. EXP +7,000. Credit +7,000. System: Stop the Predators from killing the exploration team. Completed. Total experience: 1,000. Total credit: 1,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +1,000. Credit +1,000. That was the end of the system notifications. The ck monsters called Aliens didnt have any abilities for Luke to learn. They were regarded as animals or monsters by Daddy System Based on the rewards from the two missions, Luke guessed that the Aliens could endanger a lot of humans, while the Predators were only after the exploration team members in the ruins. That was why the reward for killing the former was ten times as much as for killing thetter. Remembering the mysterious item in Wends backpack, Luke had a guess about why the exploration team was being hunted by the Predators. It was natural to be hunted down after the team broke in and stole their treasure. But on the other hand, the Predators werent decent beings either. The death of the team members had to do with the reproduction of the Aliens. The exploration team hade here because Wend Corporations probes had captured heat signals in the ruins. In short, the team had been lured here. It wasnt hard to imagine the role which the Predators, who had ced the mysterious items in the center of the ruins, yed in this hunting game. That was why Luke hadnt helped when he could have done something. He simply watched the two Predators die along with the Aliens. Those two Predators deserved to be killed. Thinking that, Luke walked over to the bodies of the two Predators. Suddenly, part of the armor on the four-eyed creatures arm popped out to project the holographic image of a person in a red ray of light. Luke stopped and frowned as he looked at the hologram. The hologram then said in the standard ent of an English anchor, Guardian of this, you are worthy of our respect. We acknowledge the oue of this hunting ritual. Please convey these words to your highest guardian. At that moment, the ruins trembled even more violently than before. Luke was rmed: Was this ce going to copse? It hadnt been ten minutes yet. Why was it transforming again? But in less than half a minute, the earthquake stopped. Startled, Luke looked at an enormous entrance that had just appeared. With his Sharp Nose, he could smell the fresh air from the outside world, along with the smell of multiple Predators. Also, those Predators were approaching very quickly. Luke stepped back warily to stand close to the passage opening before he fully activated Sharp Nose. He then realized that the fresh air was unexpectedlying from his location in the ruins. The maze-like tunnels in the ruins disappeared and were reced by a broad and straight passage about seven hundred meters long that stretched from the entrance directly to where Luke was. This change in the ruins was much more significant than the previous transformations. No wonder the earthquake was so intense. S. The next moment, blue electric light glittered at the entrance of the enormous passage. As electricity shed, eight Predators in pairs came out of stealth mode and slowly descended from a glowing blue te-like object into the messy square. Behind the eight Predators was another Predator in magnificent battle armor. Unlike the other Predators, this Predator wore a loose cloak that pped as it walked. Its face wasnt hidden behind a helmet. It held a magnificent mask in its hands. Its features could bepared to those of a crab or a lizard. It didnt look human at all. The eight Predators cleaned up the battlefield and then split into two groups. Four to a team, they constructed litters with their spears and put the bodies of the four-eyed creature and the dog-headed creature on them, before hoisting the litters onto their shoulders and turning around to leave. The Predator in the mostvish attire looked at Luke. Luke narrowed his eyes and stared back at the Predator who was obviously of a higher rank. The Predator strode over to Luke and fiddled with a device on its left wrist. A line of English words was projected into the air, and the anchors voice sounded again: Guardian, please ept our gift to you. The Predator put its left hand down, and the English words disappeared. It then raised a double-headed spear with its right hand. With two clinks, the spear that looked more resplendent than the spears of the other Predators shrunk down in size to a metallic rod. After thinking for a moment, Luke epted it. The Predator nodded and worked the device on its left wrist again. It then threw out a ck tablet that was the size of two phones. Pointing at the item it just threw out, it made the gesture for an explosion, and a line of red words appeared again: It will finish the clean-up in ten minutes. Luke was stunned. This thing... will explode? The Predator nodded and walked back to the te-like object at the end of the passage. The next moment, the te-like object soared up soundlessly with the Predator and the others who were carrying the bodies, and disappeared at the top of the ruins several secondster. Sh*t! Luke finally cursed out loud. You should tell me sooner if youre dropping a bomb! Checking the time on his watch, he ran to the Alien queen and cut its tail de off with the fork-like prongs on the metal rod. Putting it away in his inventory, he ran off like mad. The ck tablet which the Predator threw out disyed shing red dots, which disappeared with every passing second. By Lukes rough estimation, all the red dots wouldpletely disappear in ten minutes, and this thing would explode then. He was confident he could return to the surface within ten minutes on his own, but there were still a dozen members of the exploration team in the relics. Running out of the massive passage into a straight tunnel, Luke, who was pressed for time, raised his head, and heaved a sigh of relief. The members of the team werent all idiots. At least, Wend and Stafford werent. After that straight and wide passage appeared, they probably quickly made the decision to evacuate to the surface. It had been around ten minutes from the moment the passage appeared to the Predator activating the bomb. The important thing was that the collection of the bodies of the four-eyed creature and the dog-headed creature was clearly a ceremony, so the eight Predators werent moving very fast. At that moment, the exploration team had already run into the upper half of the tunnel and was close to the entrance. Luke raised his voice and shouted, Put Mr. Wend down! Ill carry him! The rest of you, drop any extra baggage and run for the surface as fast as you can! His shout echoed in the long tunnel and easily carried over hundreds of meters. Chapter 576 - What Are You Looking At? Run!

Chapter 576 What Are You Looking At? Run!

The exploration team hesitated for a moment, but then they remembered how Luke was faster than them, even with Wend on his back. They immediately stopped hesitating and threw away their things as they rushed toward the exit of the ruins. Only Wend and Staffordgged behind. None of them dared to dismiss Lukes warning. They all knew that the young man had extraordinary courage; there had to be a reason for him to yell so anxiously. Everybody ran for their lives. Without their boss Wend holding them back, the sturdy team members quickly charged up the remaining steps to get back to the exit. They activated the lift without pause and quickly returned to the ice surface. Luke checked the time again. There were still eight minutes left, which should be enough. Keeping his speed at the fastest possible within a normal range, he went over to Wend and Stafford, put the old man on his back, and started to run again as he said, Theres a bomb down below that might blow up the ruins. We have to run. Neither Wend nor Stafford said anything. Stafford, in particr, was running with all his might. He had no time to talk at all. Luke wasnt too panicked. He simply nced at his fake phone every now and then. After that major transformation of the ruins just now, there was no longer any signal interference. He had set up a camera near the ck tablet and was monitoring it via his fake phone. Half of the red dots still remained on the device, which meant that it would explode in five minutes, just like the Predator said. Luke controlled his speed so that Stafford could keep up with him. When they ran out of the ruins, the lift in the ice cave was moving. By the time they reached the cave, the lift had justnded at the bottom again. They got on the lift. Stafford keyed in the password, and the lift quickly ascended. As the lift went up, Luke checked his multifunction watch. There were three minutes left. But he saw many people craning their necks at the top of the pit. Enraged, he shouted, What are you looking at? Run! The ice is going to copse! Do you want to be buried? His roar was particrly loud because of the echo. The crowd at the top of the pit instantly vanished. Three minutester, when the lift was dozens of meters from the top of the pit, there was a sudden explosion at the bottom. Luke looked at his watch and smiled wryly. Ten minutes on the dot. After the explosion, there was a violent earthquake. A few secondster, tumultuous shock waves sted out from the bottom and pushed the lift up. The lift practically flew thest ten meters. It shot out of the pit in an arc beforeing down toward the snow at an angle. While they were in the air, Luke grabbed the buckles on Wends and Staffords backs and did his best to keep all of them steady. Before theynded, he exerted strength in his hands and threw them up slightly, while he himself crashed into the snow dozens of meters away. The next moment, he exerted strength in his legs and jumped out of the depression to grab the two men who hadnded safely, before he ran off. Wend and Stafford were dizzy and didnt clearly see what just happened. Lukes series of movements made them feel as if they were flying; at that moment, both of them saw stars. The ice behind them cracked in huge chunks and started to sink. Nobody could see Luke clearly in the blizzard, so he didnt need to hide his strength. Every time he stepped on the ground, the snow under his foot was blown away and the ice exploded. He charged forward through the snow with Wend and Stafford. Thirty secondster, he stopped and turned around for a look. The ice pit was already two hundred meters away. The three of them were now standing on the edge of the crater where the exploration teams snowmobiles were. The ground a hundred meters around the ice pit copsed, creating an evenrger crater. Seeing a few bright orange spots in the snow below him, Luke felt like a weight had dropped from his shoulders. Okay, it looks like theyre fine. The two of you rest here for a bit. Ill help theme up. On the warship in outer space, a series of announcements rang out in an aliennguage: This hunt is over. The three participants are all dead. The Alien queen has been eliminated. All the Aliens have been eliminated. All the facehuggers have been eliminated. The mission ground ispletely destroyed. Clean-up has been verified asplete. The civilization on this is more developed than anticipated. The participants in this mission encountered a low-level guardian who was too strong for them. This is no longer suitable as a mission ground. It has been removed from the selection of mission grounds. Recall allnding crafts immediately. Prepare to jump to the next mission ground. At the same time, severalnding crafts with pointed fronts and petal-like tail sections soared into the sky a few kilometers away from the exploration teams location. As if he had sensed something, Luke looked at the night sky not far away. In the darkness, three long streaks of light shot upward. Luke watched the light disappear, before he turned his attention back to the rescue operation. Half an hourter, everybody else slowly climbed out of the crater. Luke also brought back four team members one after another who had twisted their ankles during the earthquake. But they were already very lucky; at least they could go back, and would be up and running again after recuperating for a few days. There had been more than eighty members of the exploration team at the beginning, but only fifteen of them survived, including Luke, Wend and Stafford. The other team members had all been buried deep in the ruins under the copsed ice. Stafford had sent some of the survivors to drive the six snowmobiles over. Two or three people got into each snowmobile, and they made their way back. When they first arrived, there had been more than twenty snowmobiles and eighty team members, but they were now returning with a pitiful six vehicles. They had suffered severe losses on this expedition. Stafford silently drove the snowmobile, and Luke looked at a gloomy-looking Wend. Mr. Wend, youll deal with the aftermath? Wend hummed in response. Yes, Ill take care of everything. The vehicle fell back into silence. Luke began to reflect on what had just happened. Those Predators showed humans no mercy; nobody on the surface had survived. When they flew out of the pit earlier, Luke had smelled the intense stench of blood. Clearly, the team members that had been left to guard the cave entrance were dead. That cloaked Predator had seemed friendly toward Luke at the end, but it was clearly more because the Predator respected Lukes capability, not because it respected human beings. Luke hadnt attacked the group of Predators who moved the bodies because he noticed that they were wearing equipment that was clearly more advanced. Recalling what the cloaked Predator said, he roughly understood that the first three Predators in the ruins were there for some sort of hunting ritual. The difference between the equipment on the trio and on theter Predators was like the difference between tourists who hunted for sport and a special force. Chapter 577 - Questions and Answers

Chapter 577 Questions and Answers

Even then, Luke was still confident he could kill this second group of Predators, including the one in the cloak. But this sort of risky action wouldnt have been worth it. Some of the equipment on the Predators didnt look like cold weapons; there was no telling how powerful their firearms were. The bomb which that cloaked Predator threw out at the end was proof of this point. That tiny bomb was portable and easy to activate, yet it was as powerful as a nuclear weapon. The other Predators had simr bombs on their wrists as well, which meant that it was very likely a regr weapon for them. Earths technology clearly hadnt reached that level yet. If Luke had really fought those Predators, they might have detonated the bombs on the spot. He couldve really been killed. He would have thus missed out on a pretty good harvest! Luke subconsciously took stock of the items in his inventory. Two hourster, the snowmobiles returned to the icebreaker. The people on the boat picked up the snowmobiles and got the team settled. They were treated or got some rest or food. Luke didnt get a cabin, but sat down in a corner of arge lounge on the icebreaker with a big te of food from the kitchen. The crew on the icebreaker was feeling uneasy given the deaths among the exploration team. They were also swamped with work, so Luke didnt bother to look for someone to assign him a cabin. This trip to the ruins had beenpletely worth it. Apart from amassing more than ten thousand credit points, which was so-so, he had harvested a bumper crop of abilities and items. From the Aliens, he obtained: highly corrosive body fluid, a hard skull, and a sharp tail de. From the Predators, he gained: two extensible double-headed spears, a six-wed disc, and two unknown items which he suspected that the Predators used when they were hunting. These unknown items were two of the three objects which the exploration team had taken from an underground sarcophagus. Wend had brought one back with him, and Luke had found the other two in the backpack of a team member in the monsters nest. This was an indescribably invaluable harvest; the important thing was that none of the survivors knew anything about it. Even if the FBIs 17th Division caught wind of something, it was Wend whom they would harass since the survivors knew that it was their boss who had brought an unknown item back, while they all saw Luke run out of the ruins empty-handed. He rated the operation in his heart: Perfect! He wasnt referring to his gains, but to the clean-up. That shouldve been his responsibility, but it was the high-tech Predators who blew up the ruins with a super bomb in the end. While thatst madcap escape had been a little difficult, everything had still turned out well. He cheerfully finished his te of food. Putting the te down, he then looked at the person standing in front of him. Can I help you? It was Lex, the African American woman who was an extreme sports expert. She red at Luke. Why didnt you warn us when you knew that the ruins were dangerous? Luke looked around. This was a cabin which had been modified into a lounge, and people would pass by asionally, but they were very busy and didnt pay attention to the two of them. He heaved a sigh. If I knew it was dangerous, why would I go down? If I hadnt gone down, how would I warn everybody? Or should I have said, Youre dead for sure, stop trying? Lex choked for a moment, but then continued arguing. You couldve saved more people, but you had ulterior motives. Every time you went out, you came back empty-handed. Do the lives of the team mean nothing to you? Luke searched his pocket and found a cream chocte lollipop. He unwrapped it unhurriedly and put it in his mouth. Seeing what he was doing, Lex was about to re up again. Luke, however, said, At least I saved twelve people, including you. How many people did you save? Lex flushed and fell silent. After a long while, she finally said, Why didnt you save the others? Luke rolled the candy around in his mouth while he twisted with the wrapper in his hand. How do you know that I didnt go to save them? Lex: But you... Her words abruptly cut off, as if she had thought of something. Luke heaved a sigh. Im only human, Im not a god. I cant bring the dead back to life. Lexs expression was awful. ...Were they all... Luke nodded lightly. They were all in the ck monsters nest. I checked all of them; there was no one alive. Lex opened and closed her mouth, but her throat was dry. She wasnt genuinely stupid. Luke had shown that he was a man with boundaries. In the face of danger, he had stepped forward voluntarily many times to defeat monsters and rescue the team. She didnt really believe that he hadnt saved the others because he was scared of death. She was only saying all that because she couldnt let go of the dozens of members who were missing, and just wanted an answer from him. Now, Luke had given her the answer, but she would rather not have known. As the safety instructor for the exploration team, her biggest wish was to bring those people back safely. Now that they were dead, she was overwhelmed with guilt. Luke nced at her and didnt say anything else. This woman clearly was too much of a saint. He didnt n to interact with her again after this, so there was no need for him to be chatty. He had only exined this much because he didnt want the woman to make things up about what he had been up to on his own. She would be a real pain in the ass if she deluded herself into thinking that he was some big boss behind the curtain, and went doggedly after him. That was why Luke liked to deal with people who were smart and had boundaries; the sanctimonious ones who took the moral high ground and didnt see reason were a pain. As for those with ck hearts? He could use his bullets to deal with them. That was what he was best at. At that moment, the voice of an old man came from the top of some stairs. Alright, Miss Woods, Ill handle the aftermath of this expedition. Luke is my personal bodyguard; hes not responsible for anything else to do with the exploration team. Lex turned around and saw Wend. She exploded with anger. Its all your fault! I said before we left that being hasty would be a mistake! Luke scoffed. What bullsh*t! That ce was a yground set up by the Predators. Unless somebody else got in first, the exploration team would be killed all the same, however much she trained them. After all, everybody had gone into the ruins to explore them, not to fight. If Wend had known that such a fierce battle would take ce, he would never have entered the ruins himself. Wouldnt it have been much safer for him to hire several hundred mercenaries to clear up the ruins first? Luke didnt say anything. But Wend was a wily old fox, and in just a few minutes, was able to appease Lex. Of all the things he said tofort her, money definitely helped the most. Chapter 578 - Isn’t Beating Up People What We Do Every Day?

Chapter 578 Isnt Beating Up People What We Do Every Day?

Wend wasnt using his money to buy Lexs silence; it waspensation for the victims families as per the contract. In Wends words, the tragedy had already happened, and the dead couldnte back to life, but he would do his best for their families. What could Lex say? Her condemnation wasnt half as practical as the money Wend was offering. Money might not be able to solve everything, but it could definitely take care of most problems. Wily old Wend cated this holy saint and convinced her to go to her room and get some rest. Then, he walked over to Luke, who had been eating his candy silently. Luke wasnt interested in their conversation at all. He was staring up at the ceiling with his legs crossed and thinking about his own matters as he rolled the lollipop around in his mouth. Pulling a chair over to his side and sitting down, Wend stared at a very rxed-looking Luke and finally said, Thank you, Luke. Luke turned his head and smiled. Its fine, Mr. Wend. Its what I was paid to do. Wend smiled bitterly. It wouldnt be so troublesome for him if everybody was as reasonable as Luke. When the exploration team was hired, it had been exined to them that the mission would be extremely dangerous before they officially signed the contract. Now that this mishap had happened and so many people had died, Wend was being med for it. But like Luke said, they had all been paid, and at five to ten times the regr amount. A mission with such a high remuneration was bound to be very dangerous. Even Wend couldnt foresee what might happen. Wend appreciated Luke even more C this was someone who saw through to the nature of things. People like this were both easy to deal with and not. They were very hard to sway, but once they made a promise, they always carried it through to the end. I saw your efforts this time, and Ill add on a bonus of five million. How does that sound? asked Wend. Luke nodded calmly. The 500,000 dors stipted in the contract has already been deposited in my ount. Whatever bonus you give me doesnt matter, Mr. Wend. Wend wasnt surprised. He had read Lukes profile before he hired Luke. This young man wasnt like other youngsters; at just eighteen, he already boasted several million, but he wasnt extravagant at all. The five million bonus was for something else. He believed Luke was smart enough to understand his meaning. By not refusing this money, Luke was tacitly agreeing to certain things. About that unknown item, for example, and the aftermath of this expedition C he would avoid giving Wend any trouble. The five million dors was both a bonus and to buy Lukes silence After securing this guarantee, Wend got up. Get some rest now. Your cabin is A03. Ask anyone on the boat, and theyll take you there. Luke: Thanks. The return journey was much quicker. The thin iceyer which had formed in their wake when they first came was a lot easier to crush on the way back. After covering several hundred kilometers, the ice also thinned out quickly. It took the icebreaker only five days to return to Ushuaia. Luke didnt call Wales or Flegg. The ruins had blown up and were buried under hundreds of meters of ice. Even if he told Wales that extraterrestrial beings had appeared at the South Pole, where were the monsters to be found? The Aliens had beenpletely annihted, blown to smithereens by an extraterrestrial bomb. And the Predators? They flew off on a spaceship. Didnt that all just sound like a joke? Since Luke had promised to let Wend take care of everything, he kept mum. After arriving in Ushuaia, Luke and Wend flew back to Los Angeles on Wends private ne. Wendspany car sent him home. Opening the door, Luke heaved a rxed sigh. Home sweet home. It was already eleven at night, but nobody was home. Luke scratched his head. Are those two up to something crazy again? He was toozy to care about what they were doing Since they were already out, worrying about it now was useless. After sending Selina a text message, he went to take a shower. He was on the couch watching the news and had already drunk two cups of tea when the door finally opened and two fellows all in ck dashed in. It was Selina and Dor! One person and one dog were wearing ck with hoods over their heads; they almost looked like a mother and son. Seeing Luke on the couch, both of them subconsciously cringed. Luke continued watching the news. Okay, close the door first. After the door was shut, he asked, Did you get rid of all traces? Both of them nodded. Luke: Okay, go clean up, and then well talk. A few minutester, Selina was back in her regr house wear and came back with a smile. Gold Nugget cowered behind her. She sat down next to Luke and asked, Youre back early, arent you? Luke nodded. Ipleted my job, so I came straight home. What did you do? Selina hesitated for a moment, then replied honestly, I went out and beat up a few guys. Luke raised an eyebrow. Nobody died? Selina shook her head. Of course not. I only beat them up. Luke hummed and said, Thats fine then. Go to bed if thats all. Selina and the dog lying next to her feet both widened their eyes. Huh? Luke drank his tea and said unhurriedly, Isnt beating people up what we as L.A. police officers do every day? When we stop beating them up is the day well be on the news. Selina and the dog looked at each other and couldnt find anything wrong with what Luke said. But she couldnt help but ask in a low voice, Is it really fine? Luke smiled. Dont forget the safety rules: Review your operation at least three times after youe back, and dont leave any traces behind. Actually, I wouldnt object if you want to beat up all the gangsters in Los Angeles. This answer was once again beyond what they had imagined. All of them? That would be tens of thousands of people. Luke shrugged. Dont guys who do bad things deserve to be beaten up? Uninterested in continuing with this trivial topic, Luke dropped it and said with a smile, I was too busy on this trip to buy you a gift. Ill make you something once I have results. Selina was still shocked by that beat up all the gangsters idea, and just nodded nkly. The eyes of the dog at her feet, however, lit up, and it started to whine. Looking at that expectant expression and ck and shiny eyes, Luke pped his forehead. He had been speaking to Selina, but you could also mean all of you. This alien dog head was clearly ttering itself. But when Luke thought about it, he didnt want to disappoint the dog. I dont think youll be able to use that thing. The dogs big head drooped at Lukes words. Chapter 579 - Don’t Believe That Rotten Old Man

Chapter 579 Dont Believe That Rotten Old Man

How about I buy you the best seafood tomorrow? Lobster or tuna, or even seal or whale meat if you want? Luke said. The dog abruptly lifted its head. It barked, then scampered around the house; clearly, it was very pleased with this reward. Luke watched it run around in several circles with a smile. Finally, he grabbed the dog and pulled it over. But remember, you must protect Selina well, or you know what will happen to you. As long as Selina was safe, anything was negotiable. If anything happened to Selina, he would definitely beat the crap out of the dog head. The dog head pretended to shiver, but it wasnt actually scared. That the fiend doted on Selina was an irond fact which the dog head despaired over. The next morning, Luke and Selina got up early and left home before sunrise. They had breakfast in the car. They were taking the dog to Seafood Paradise Market in Chinatown in San Gabriel Valley. It was where the gourmets of Los Angeles bought their seafood, and there were a lot of established shops in this ce. They were here to buy Gold Nugget a gift, and for Luke to buy a huge pile of ingredients to try making new dishes. He and Selina rarely went out of their way to specially buy ingredients. Most of the time, they did their shopping at the supermarkets. But the supermarkets they usually visited didnt have as much high-quality seafood as a specialized seafood market. When they entered, most of the shops were busy. It was still the darkest moment before dawn, but the market was brightly lit. There were people moving back and forth everywhere. Some were haggling with shop owners, some were talking or joking around with their fellows, and some were leaving with their harvest. There were puddles of water everywhere on the ground and a strong fishy smell of the sea, which made the ce look a little dirty and chaotic. However, it was bursting with life. These people here were working hard to make a living Selina was astonished at the scene. Wow, I had no idea so many L.A. people would get up so early. Are they here just to buy fresh seafood? Amused, Luke put one hand on her shoulder and guided her toward the stalls. Of course. People who really work hard know what Los Angeles looks like at four in the morning. Selina subconsciously looked at her watch. Isnt it already half past five? Luke shrugged. But we got up at four and drove an hour to get here. Selina pped her forehead. My bad. Thank you for your hard work, darling. As they chatted, the alien dog head grew anxious. It pulled at Selinas trousers and whined frantically. The two of them didnt need to look at the dogs expression to know that it was saying: Hey, didnt you say you would buy me a present? Hurry up, otherwise itll be all gone. The truth was that this ce did indeed do big business. The customers here were either foodies or those from F&B businesses. The foodies were here to satisfy their cravings, while the industry workers were here to diligently and professionally make money. A lot of the stuff here could be sold at prices that were fifty percent higher, or even more if the goods were rare, once they went onto the shelves of Chinese supermarkets. But Luke and Selina werent in a hurry. Luke wasnt after precious ingredients; he focused on what he liked and what tasted good. Price wasnt something that he needed to take into consideration. Therefore, he decisively gave up on an ingredient if there was a mad scramble for it; his Sharp Nose ensured that the ingredients he bought were fresh and top-quality. Gold Nugget never stopped drooling. It really loved seafood, but Luke didnt make or buy a lot of it. It was more troublesome to buy seafood than red meat. Luke also refused to buy low-quality seafood. Now that the fiend hade to this hallowed ce to specially buy it food, the dog was truly mad with joy. Gold Nugget was also uninterested in precious ingredients, and chose purely what it liked. Selina already had a rapport with the dog. As long as she heard it whine, she would look in the direction of its gaze and know what had caught its attention. Gold Nugget also had a great sense of smell; Dors nose wasnt just for show. Fresh prawns, lobsters, groupers and tuna were purchased in bulk, while stuff like crabs and sea urchins were purchased on a smaller scale. Gold Nugget was more interested in food like thispared with Luke and Selina. But there was one thing that both Selina and Gold Nugget liked. And that was king crab. Generally speaking, king crabs could only be caught in the Bering Strait every September and October, but Chile king crabs were avable on the market in July. While it was only June 10, a number of Chile king crabs were already avable. But they were sold at much higher prices than they would be a monthter. Listening to the Chinese shopkeepers spiel on how delicious the only two Chile king crabs were, the mouths of the two gluttons next to Luke dropped open, and Dors drool flowed down into the puddle of water outside the door. Selina was a little better and remembered to swallow her drool, but her longing expression was also cast that way. Luke waved his hand. Ill take them. After that, he leaned in close to the Chinese shopkeeper, who was in his forties, and said in a low voice, I wont bargain with you, but you need to give me ten more of these things. The Chinese shopkeeper smiled mysteriously. Those are the only two at the moment. Luke raised an eyebrow. Ill pay the current price in cash. He then took out two rolls of hundred-dor bills and tossed them to the shopkeepers wife behind the counter two meters away. The Chinese shopkeepers smile froze. His wife, who was also Chinese, was even faster at calcting than a money counter machine, and nodded at the boss. She gripped the two rolls tightly in both hands. Clearly, she didnt want to let go of them. The Chinese shopkeepers smile widened. Then wait a minute; Ill help you ask around at the other stores. Luke nodded with a smile and watched the shopkeeper call out to his wife before he walked to the back of the shop. Selina found it odd. Didnt he say that the crabs are rare? Wheres he gonna get more of them? Luke whispered in her ear, Dont believe him! This rotten old coot has more stock behind his shop, but if he puts all of them out, he wont be able to say that theyre the only two and then jack up the price. Selina was speechless. The price that the shopkeeper quoted was already on the high side for rare seafood; otherwise, she wouldnt have been interested in the king crabs at all. Thankfully, on the way here, Luke had already told her that he had earned a hefty amount from his South Pole trip. Otherwise, she wouldveined about his extravagance for the whole day. Even though they were already very rich, Selina had always been a frugal person. Very soon, the rotten old man returned, iming that it hadnt been easy for him to gather all the goods together. Luke had no time for that and directly interrupted him. Enough. Ive already paid you; dont tell me you still want to jack up the price? Chapter 580 - Gold Nugget Buys a Fridge and Luke Delivers Things

Chapter 580 Gold Nugget Buys a Fridge and Luke Delivers Things

Thinking about it, the shopkeeper realized that it made sense. He was a shrewd businessman, but he wouldnt renege on a deal; that would be bad for his shops reputation. He led Luke and Selina to the back door and brought out a batch of Chile king crabs. Luke pretended to examine them for a moment before he waved grandly. Pack em up. He had already determined with his Sharp Nose that the king crabs were fresh, or he wouldnt have spent so much on them. Although he jokingly imed that the shopkeeper was a bad man, the mans produce were all of a high quality, which was why he dared to sell them at such high prices. After purchasing the seafood, Luke and Selina returned with Gold Nugget. The seafood had to be put in a freezer or eaten when still fresh. Also, if they bought any more stuff, there would be no ce to put it in the car. They had specially taken a detour and drove the secondhand Ford back from the airport because they didnt want their police car to reek of seafood. It wasnt even seven oclock when they returned. Luke and Selina divided the seafood and put them away. Gold Nugget whined frantically as it scampered back and forth to indicate that it wanted a big seafood meal. Unlike Luke and Selina, it actually preferred eating stuff raw, especially seafood. The fish which Luke caught at seast time had all gone into the dogs belly; not a single one had been wasted. In the end, Selina pampered Dor a little more, and snuck it a prawn to eat. Like a person eating a pistachio with the shell on, Gold Nugget finished it in a few bites. Luke simply reminded Selina, Its very fast and convenient to boil prawns. Dont give all of them to the dog. Selina realized that was true, then switched to tossing crab, sea urchin and tuna to Dor. Luke had nothing to say after that. It was basically only Gold Nugget who enjoyed crab and sea urchin, and nobody would fight the dog for those. The tuna that they bought wasnt a rare one like bluefin tuna, but was themon yellowfin tuna and longfin tuna. Also, the best way to eat tuna was raw, as sashimi. All the tuna fish was quite big. Luke would at most cut some sashimi for him and Selina to taste, but the rest would all go to Gold Nugget. After all, the dog liked eating raw seafood! After ten minutes or so of bustling around, Luke and Selina finally moved everything into the newly-bought massive freezer. That was right, there was now arge freezer in the house. Big enough to store a bull, it sat on its own in the open basement. It hadnt been there before Luke went to the South Pole. Thus, it wasnt Luke who bought it... but Gold Nugget. Gold Nugget kept going on and on about how it was the one who bought it, but Luke wasnt very curious. It was a no-brainer that the dog had dragged Selina out, chosen the freezer, and gotten her to pay for it. After putting away the ingredients, the boiled prawns were ready. If a certain two fellows didnt have a bit to satisfy their cravings aftering home from buying food, they would feel twitchy for the whole morning. It was like missing the final EXP from killing onest monster in a game to level up. Luke then made tuna sandwiches, which was rare, and made a lot in one go. Selina quickly packed up the sandwiches, two to a paper bag, and then ced the bags in a food box. Were giving out lunch today? Luke shrugged. We dont buy seafood often, we can just use that. Im toozy to make pastries anymore. Selina chuckled and didntin about hisziness. Making sandwiches and making pastries were as different as cooking instant noodles and making your own noodles, although the sandwiches cost a lot more than the pastries. They left the house with the food box, and got to the Major Crimes Division at a quarter to nine as usual. Everybody smiled and nodded to Luke and Selina in greeting upon seeing them. Nobody asked where Luke had disappeared to recently. They all knew that he now often went out on assignments that had to be kept confidential, and they knew better than to ask him about it. Selina called for everybody toe and get their tuna sandwiches. Everybody was quite happy. Compared with the fast food outside, they seldom had tuna sandwiches. Billy Wang, the biggest glutton, opened the bag. ncing at the tuna fish inside the sandwiches, he asked with a smile, This fish is pretty good. Where did you get it?. Selina: From the seafood market in San Gabriel Valley. Billy Wang clicked his tongue and gave her a thumbs up. As expected of a food connoisseur. Pleased, he took his sandwiches with him. Watching him leave, Selina couldnt help asking Luke in a low voice, ...Why do I feel like hes a lot like that shopkeeper from the seafood market? Lukeughed aloud. Billy Wang is only 39, not a rotten old man. Selina pointed at him. You said it. I didnt say anything at all. Luke: ... They finally made their way to Elsas office. Naturally, Elsa had already seen them when they arrived, and wasnt surprised at Lukes appearance. Casually putting away Lukes tuna sandwiches for her and Dustin, she said, There havent been many tricky cases recently. Thanks to the Stark Expo, public safety in Los Angeles suddenly improved a fair bit. Luke said with a smile, But the D.A. and the judges have to be cursing, right?. Elsa shrugged. Of course. The D.A. has a number of offenderstely that need to be convicted. The judges have already told HQ multiple times for us to ease up for now. Luke nodded. Thats good. Right, boss, want to have dinner at my ce in the afternoon? Elsa looked at him. Dinner? In the afternoon? Luke: You cant sunbath at night, can you? Didnt you just say that the D.A. and the judges want us to work less? Its a chance for you to take a break. Elsa didnt know whether tough or cry, but she nodded after thinking for a moment. Alright, but why are you suddenly inviting me to dinner? Luke: I bought some Chile king crabs from the seafood market today. Just nice, lets try them together. Elsa was lost for words. This was something most police officers usually wouldnt buy since it was really expensive. But Luke had actually specially gone to a seafood market to buy them? They were only sold as a whole there; a whole crab definitely wouldnt be cheap. Giving up on pondering Lukes daily expenses, Elsa nodded. Luke and Selina left the police department. In the car, Selina looked at the passing scenery and asked casually, Where are we going now? Looking for an acquaintance to do something, replied Luke casually. As he drove, Luke suddenly remarked, No wonder we were told to ease up. I dont see any of those familiar hoodlums on the streets here C I remember theres usually a few of them selling weed on thest two streets we just passed, right? When he said that, Selina shifted a little in the passenger seat and subconsciously turned to look outside. Mm, thats right. Dor, who had been sitting in the backseat, suddenlyy down. Its ears also drooped as it stole a nce at Luke in the front seat. Chapter 581 - Transfer and Promotion Rumors

Chapter 581 Transfer and Promotion Rumors

Luke didnt think too much about it. After making that remark, he drove on and soon reached the front of arge building. Looking at the name of thepany on the building, Selina was dazed. Why are we here? To find someone and give them something, Luke replied casually as he stopped the car next to a parking meter on the side of the road. He paid for parking before they went to the building entrance. He didnt enter the building, but showed his badge to a security guard at the entrance. I would like to speak to Supervisor Happy about something. Can you help me let him know? The security guard frowned. Officer, you can make an appointment at the front desk. It was very hard to directly contact Tony Stark. Happy was the person responsible for Tony Starks safety. Many people wanted to get in touch with Tony Stark through him, so it wasnt easy to contact him either. Luke shrugged. Im here about what happened at the expost time. You just need to give Supervisor Happy my name. The security guard frowned. The attack at the industrial park had been a huge deal. While the media never said that Stark Industries was ipetent, their neutral reports were already a p to Stark Industries face, and Stark Industries security team had been questioned too. Now that Luke had mentioned the attack, the security guard didnt dare directly chase them away. He said something to his partner, before he said to Luke, Wait a moment. He then went to the side and spoke into his walkie-talkie for a while. He waited a moment, and then said something into his walkie-talkie again. After that, he ended themunication and returned. Supervisor Happy will be down in a minute. Please wait a moment. Luke nodded with a smile. Thank you. A few minutester, the burly Happy appeared at the entrance. He was a lot friendlier this time when he saw Luke and Selina. Detective Luke, Detective Selina, what can I do for you? Luke gestured to him, and they all went to his parked car, before he finally said, I have something that I need to show to Mr. Stark, but I dont have a way to contact him, and I dont want anybody else to deliver it for me, which is why Ivee to you. Happy frowned. What is it? Luke shook his head. You can give it to Mr. Stark after examining it yourself, but please make sure that nobody else knows about it. Happy wanted to say something else, but they reached Lukes car by then. Luke opened the trunk and revealed two silver gray boxes. He took them out and gave them to Happy. You should only open them in ab with no signal interference C something isnt right with the items inside these boxes. Happy rolled his eyes. Youre giving them to me when you know theres something wrong with them? But Stark Industries wasnt some charity organization. They had dealt with too many questionable items, so these things werent a big deal. Happy wasnt too wary of Luke. After all, this young man had met Stark several times and had saved them just recently. At Starks instruction, Happy had investigated Luke and knew every detail about his background. There was nothing suspicious about Luke except for his slightly unbelievablebat ability. That was the end of their conversation. Luke didnt even give Happy his number. In any case, it would be a piece of cake for Stark to contact him if he wanted to. After watching Happy enter the building, Luke and Selina got into their car, and Selina asked, Whats in the boxes? Luke thought for a moment before he answered, A gift from someone else. Stark will help me study it first. Hearing that, Selina didnt ask any more questions. The moment she heard study, her head hurt. Dor shuddered hard in the backseat. Lately, a certain dog head had be very sensitive about the word study. Luke rolled his eyes. Enough, Ill make something good to eat when we get home. The other two fellows in the car immediately lit up with eagerness. Since L.A.s judicial system was overtaxed recently, Luke had no qualms about cking off. Even the hoodlums on the streets had decreased; with the state of public security recently, there really wasnt any need to work so hard. After getting home, Selina went off to train. Dor hesitated for a moment, before it left with her, since Luke had made it clear that it was still too early for lunch. As he was cooking, Luke listened to the local news on his tablet. ... Theres been a murder at a yground on the east side of Los Angeles. The three victims were hung on the ferris wheelst night, and are suspected to be gang members. This may be another gang fight. This year, gang fights in the area have reached... Luke nced at the image and didnt think much of it Three men hanging from a ferris wheel wasnt a big deal; it wouldnt even have been surprising if these gangsters had been burnt alive by their enemies. ck Bones, the gang which Luke and Wade the Best Hitman had wiped out together, was a shining representative of such ruthless acts. But it didnt seem that anybody had ever used a ferris wheel to hang people, right? After thinking about it, Luke shook his head and dropped it. There were too many bizarre cases in Los Angeles for him to take note of. At three in the afternoon, Elsa suddenly called him. Luke, boss ising to your afternoon dinner too. Luke was stunned, but didnt hesitate to say, Thats great. Hes wee to join us. Elsa: Well, theres something important he wants to talk to you about. You... need to think about it carefully. After a brief silence, Luke replied, Got it, thanks. An hourter, Dustin and Elsa drove into thepound one after another. After he got out of the car, Dustin looked at the house before him and mumbled, I knew this guy was livingfortably, but I didnt know it was thisfortable. Elsa wasnt surprised at all. She greeted Selina, who opened the door for them, and said, Take a look at the backyard first C you havent seen anything yet. When they arrived at the backyard, Dustin was renderedpletely speechless by the blue sky, the white clouds and the green grass that opened up before him. He knew that Luke was rich, and that Lukes house was located in a middle-ss neighborhood. Only after seeing it with his own eyes today did he know exactly how luxurious it was. He was instantly 10% less confident about a certain matter.Next to the grill, Luke greeted them with a smile. They were too familiar with each other to trade formalities, and simply sat down. Dustin waved at Selina, who was getting them drinks. Youe here as well. This thing involves you too. Selina handed out the drinks, and when Dustin drank his iced guaran, he sighed with satisfaction. Im here because I need to ask your opinion on something. Both Luke and Selina listened silently. Director Brad will likely be moving to another position, said Dustin. Luke and Selina looked at each other. Elsa drank her juice leisurely; clearly, she already knew about it. Dustin was silent for a moment, as if waiting for Luke and Selina to digest the astonishing news, before he threw out something even more serious. He may be transferred to another city. Chapter 582 - Support and Consideration

Chapter 582 Support and Consideration

Selina was surprised. Transferred? She had thought that Brad was going to be promoted. After all, given his capabilities and achievements, there had always been rumors that he would be promoted as LAPDs Deputy Commissioner. Yes. Dustin had another mouthful of juice and nodded. If hes transferred, hell need a team of trustworthy and familiar people to take control quickly. Do you understand? Both Luke and Selina nodded. This was the regr approach. It would prevent Brad from being impeded by his new subordinates. While it wouldnt be hard for Brad to take care of this problem, for him to take control peacefully would take a few months at least. That wouldnt be an ideal start for Brad as a new leader. So, Im here to ask if you want to be transferred. Dustin gazed at Luke and Selina and said, This is only what Ive been thinking, and yourepletely free to say no. Director Brad doesnt know about this. However, weve been cooperating well in the past few months, and youre the best candidates I could think of, besides Elsa. Elsa turned her head aside and couldnt be bothered to look at Dustin. She knew that if she and Luke werent close and that bringing her along might increase his chances of sess, Dustin wouldve probably bypassed her to talk to Luke and Selina alone. Luke and Selina werent surprised. Dustin staunchly supported Director Brad; it was understandable that he would go over to help Brad establish himself. Luke and Selina in turn supported Dustin, so he wanted them toe with him. Dustin and Brad might hold different positions, but they had the same approach. After that, Dustin thought for a moment before he added, Also, if you want to be transferred, you better talk to Stark Industries first. He was actually quite reluctant to say this, because he didnt think that Luke and Selina were in favor of this n. Selina didnt say anything, while Luke asked after a short pause, Can I ask, wheres the big boss being transferred to? Dustin hesitated for a moment before saying, Keep this to yourself: Director Brad will be transferring to New York to be the First Deputy Commissioner. Both Luke and Selina were stunned. New York? Luke hadnt expected Brad to be transferred from the West Coast to the giant mire that was New York on the East Coast. NYPDs First Deputy Commissioner was appointed by the Commissioner. This was on the same level as the Police Commissioner, who handled practical issues and was above most people in NYPD. This transfer was definitely a promotion for Brad. Brad was going to New York, a financial and cultural center, and to NYPD, the biggest police department in America; this wasnt as simple as an increase in ranking. Being promoted from a three-star Bureau Chief to a four-star First Deputy Commissioner was like a soldier in ancient times bing an administrative official. It was like the old Chinese saying: He who rules lives by mental perplexity; he who is ruled lives by physicalbor. Brad would be on his way to bing a Commissioner from this point on. By then, he would no longer be a policeman... but a politician. That was partly the reason why Dustin dared to ask Luke toe with him. One of the best choices was always to stick with the big boss. But Dustin wasnt certain if Luke would do it. At just eighteen, this young man already had more money than most police officers could make in their entire lives. He also had never been interested in a promotion despite his pile of achievements. Even without Dustin and Brads support, Luke would do very well if he stayed in Los Angeles. There was also Tony Stark, Lukes true backer. In the face of the L.A. superpower that was Stark Industries, a mere First Deputy Commissioner of NYPD wasnt worth mentioning After contemting for a moment, Luke asked, I need to think about it. Is that alright? Naturally, Dustin had no problem with that. Of course. Looking at his face, Luke asked with a smile, Is it very urgent? Dustin revealed another piece of information. You have until October; it wont be as easy to act after that. Luke knew that he was implying that Brads transfer would be after October, probably in November or December. Whoever wanted to go with the big boss had to let him know in advance so that he could keep the posts open for them. New York wasnt that attractive to Luke, but it was different for most other police officers in Los Angeles. Anybody who went with Brad would definitely be considered his loyal supporters. As long as Brad was promoted again and became head of NYPD, they would definitely benefit a lot. There were inevitably very few people Dustin could ask about a transfer; Brad wouldnt be bringing a lot of people with him. Those who went were bound to be ostracized by the local NYPD officers, so they had to be strong mentally and also have enough achievements. Dustins old buddy Roger, for example, had a family and a history of heart disease, so he wouldnt be on the list. That was the end of the business talk. Dustin hade specifically about this matter. Now that they were done talking, he got up and was ready to leave. Luke urged him to stay. Boss, the D.A. and the judges told us to take it easy. Why dont you have dinner here before you go? Dustin shook his head. Theres a pile of things I need to do; all of you go ahead. As he said that, he noticed his trusted subordinate was still lying on a deck chair and showed no signs of getting up. He found it odd. Youre not leaving? Elsa: I havent had a vacation in a long while. Im here specifically to take a bath and to catch some rays. Dustin was even more surprised. Take a bath? What was that about? Had Luke conquered even this irondy... Cough, cough! He hurriedly put a stop to his wild imagination. Selina was still here; that thought had purely been a natural reflex. Elsa didnt notice Dustins strange expression. She simply pointed at one side. Its Selinas spa. Its been a few months since Ist enjoyed it. How I miss it. Dustin looked in the direction she was pointing, and saw an oval pool three meters in diameter. A... spa? Suddenly, his confidence at persuading Luke to go to New York plummeted another 10%. Disappointment shed across his solemn face, but he still started walking to the front yard. But Luke stopped him and pulled him over to the grill nearby. Boss, since youre here, you can wait a bit to take some food back with you. Dustin didnt decline again. After all, he had eaten pastries and takeout from Luke more than once. They went over to the grill. Luke picked up a food box nearby, lifted the lid on the grill, and put the things from the grill into the box. He asked casually, Boss, do you want me to pack food for two? Dustin replied just as casually, Okay. Shortly after that, he realized something wasnt right. Wait. Why did you ask that? As the boss of the Major Crimes Division and with years of experience as a detective, his intuition was very sharp, and he realized that Lukes question was very strange. Chapter 583 - A Good Place Full of Simple and Honest People

Chapter 583 A Good ce Full of Simple and Honest People

Luke chuckled and winked at him. Boss, you really think nobody in our division knows that you invited that beautifulwyer to a candlelight dinner at a three-star Michelin restaurant? Dustin opened his mouth but couldnt refute it. He could only grit his teeth and ask, Who told? Looking at his face, Luke put the BBQ into the box and shook his head. Boss, it is with regret that I tell you that it was the street patrol who spread the news, but exactly who started it, nobody knows. Looking at Lukes expression, Dustin could only sigh. Fine. If you dont want to say anything, forget it. Clearly, Luke didnt want to tell on his colleagues over such a small thing. Snitches were despised everywhere, but especially in the police department. When all was said and done, it was only human nature to find a girlfriend. Dustin had done nothing wrong. But Dustin felt a bigger headachee on when he thought of that woman. He was going to New York. Could he persuade her to abandon her career in Los Angeles and go with him? Why would she do that for him? Dustin, this tough-as-nails man, couldnt help feeling mncholy. Luke had a strange expression, but didnt make things worse and just said, Boss, its all packed up. Dustin epted the box and stepped away. Thank you. Huh. Whats this? He had been distracted by Lukes unexpected revtion and hadnt noticed what Luke had cooked. Now that he smelled the fragrance of the food from the grill, he couldnt help but ask the question. Luke: The first Chile king crabs of the year. Dustin: ... Lost for words, his optimism about Luke agreeing to the New York transfer dropped another 10%. He had been 50% confident of convincing Luke toe to New York with him at the beginning, but he was now only 20% confident. Going over to his car, he took out a file and gave it to Luke. Since were not busy at the moment, you can get this over with in your free time. Luke opened the file, and didnt know whether tough or cry. Police school training? Boss... is this alright? Dustin snorted. Dont get careless. Not everybody is that smart. Sooner orter, some brainless person will be incited into attacking you with this. Now that you have the time, get this sorted out sooner. In any case, its just a formality. Luke thought about it and realized it made sense. It was indeed a problem that he had never been trained at a police school. Dustin had good intentions C while he and Brad were still in L.A., he was giving Luke the green light to make up for this gap in his qualifications. Seeing that Luke wasnt saying anything, Dustin said again, After this, you and Selina need to take the detective test as a matter or procedure. Ill arrange everything, it wont be too troublesome. What else could Luke say? He said sincerely, Thanks, boss. Driving off, Dustins feelings wereplicated as he watched Luke wave goodbye in the rearview mirror. Luke lived such afortable life here, and could enjoy king crabs before they were even on the market. He also had Selina, and a spa in his backyard. Would he really choose to go to New York and suffer with Dustin? He just hoped that his onest effort at the end there increased his chances of sess from 20% to 30%... Hm, maybe 25%. Feeling very uncertain, Dustin disappeared from Lukes sight. Returning to the backyard, Luke brought two tes of roasted king crabs to the two women who were already in the spa. Squatting next to the pool, he gave them the tes and said, Boss, that thing about the candlelight dinner which you mentioned in our group, Ive already med it on the street patrol. Dont identally expose yourself. Thanks. Elsa was genuinely grateful. She then said angrily, Its all because of that gossip, Billy Wang. He just spreads whatever he hears. Luke had nothing to say. He didnt want to get involved, but Elsa had identally let slip that Dustin had a candlelight dinner with a certain beautifulwyer when she was speaking to Luke. He was partly to me, so he could only help wrap things up. It wasnt a big deal, but it wouldnt be good if Dustin thought that Elsa was telling everybody about his private life. After that, Luke finally talked business. Boss, youve decided to go? Elsa nodded without hesitation. Im all alone here without any rtives or friends. Going to New York wouldnt be bad at all. Luke shook his head. But New York is much more dangerous. Elsa became solemn. I know, but its dangerous to be a police officer anywhere. Luke: Dont forget Bullseye. There are plenty of people like him in New York. Pondering for a moment, Elsa shook her head. We ran into people like that in Los Angeles too, didnt we? In the end, its up to God whether I survive or not. When he realized what her stance was, Luke didnt say any more. An unlucky person could be hit on the head by a falling flower pot while out walking. Being a police officer was a dangerous job. There really was nothing you could do except pray for Gods protection and do your best to avoid danger. Looking at Luke, Elsa said, Dont worry about me. Youre actually doing very well here. Theres no need for you to go. Luke smiled. Thanks. He knew she was afraid he would agree to go to New York because of her. Dustin naturally wasnt as close to Luke as Elsa was. After all, they were partners before she became his superior. It was kind of like Dustin and Roger. In Elsas opinion, Luke definitely wouldnt go to New York just for Dustins sake. And things turned out the way she had expected. Luke would only give a reply after he considered the pros and cons clearly; Dustin and Elsa werent the deciding factors. It wasnt that he was cold and unfriendly, but New York really was a good ce full of simple and honest folk. If he barged his way in without a n, running into a wall and bleeding from the head would be getting off lightly. That afternoon, everybody in Elsas squad cked off. Selina even called Elizabeth and Billy over, and Simmons was invited as well However, neither Billy nor Simmons stayed long. They ate a bit and Luke gave them a big bag of BBQ before they went back to work at the police department. Simmons was a young white man and Elsas new partner. He was still a rookie and had to build up his experience by working more cases. Billy and Elizabeth were partners and were already quite experienced, but they were both still a little meek in front of Elsa. It was like Billy Wang, that old fellow. He hardly spoke with Elsa one-on-one, and would only trade a few words with her in the lounge before beating a hasty retreat. Weak men were always this pathetic in front of powerful women. Old Wang, who was a henpecked husband, was even more pitiful. The truth was that most people in the Major Crimes Division were a little ufortable around Elsa, except for the veterans who were on the same level. Chapter 584 - Gold Mine Yields, and the Limb-Breaking Vigilante

Chapter 584 Gold Mine Yields, and the Limb-Breaking Vignte

It wasnt because Elsa was very hard to deal with, but because the irondy was too intimidating and most male detectives didnt want to taste being suppressed by her aura. Luke and Selina were the only two in the Major Crimes Division who might be Elsas subordinates in name but were actually more like her friends. Luke had set an example by joking with Elsa every day. Naturally, Selina wasnt scared either. So, the rtionship among the three was very natural. Thus, the backyard that afternoon became a yground for the three women. Luke simply set the grill to keep the food warm, before he went back inside to work. Since he couldnt tan, he was only keeping Selinapany during the asional moment that he sunbathed. Since she had someone else to keep herpany today, Luke decided to go to the basement and tinker around with his own hobbies. Suddenly, he received a call. He spoke into the phone for a while, and then helplessly dropped his tools. von He said goodbye to the women in the backyard before he drove off, leaving the ce to them. The call was from Jenny, who sounded pretty angry. He could only go and interact with this old secretary sh new CEO. He barely entered the hotel room Jenny had directed him to, when she jumped into his arms and bit his face. Luke smiled apologetically and didnt resist. After venting her fury, Jenny finally breathed heavily in his arms. Whats your problem? The mine is already starting to produce gold, but youve never once asked about it? Arent you afraid that someone will rip you off? Luke chuckled and said, I have you there, right? Naturally, he couldnt say that Bobby, his human polygraph, was there to monitor the situation the whole time. He was the only one who knew about Bobbys mental abilities, and naturally, nobody had any idea that the gold mine was under Lukes constant surveince. At that moment, the gold mine was operating under the supervision of Jenny, Bobby, Chris and Samantha. Finally, Jenny reported thepanys recent development to Luke. The new mother lode in Boom Town was already producing an abundant yield. After just a dozen days of work, profits already amounted to hundreds of thousands of dors. Jenny didnt manage the gold mines too much; she simply standardized the infrastructure. There were established temtes for that. As long as the administration was in ce, she didnt have to do anything. Thanks to the excellent business skills which she had inherited from her parents, she hadpleted most of her courses in thest half-year, and wasnt far from graduating. At that moment, she was mostly focused on building the phonepany. Currently, the phonepanys startup phase was being funded by her investment. She pressed Lukes hand and said seriously, My money will be used up before the product hits the market. Do you have a n? Luke said with a smile, Thats fine. I made some money recently. Lets put it into the phonepany. Jenny was surprised. How much did you make? Five million, said Luke casually. Jenny: ... With Lukes new investment, Jenny said that she would reduce her shares ordingly. However, that wasnt the only problem that the phonepany faced. Your phone needswork support in order for those new and convenient functions to work, right? she asked. Luke nodded. But I already did some research. Theres no wide-scale systematic wirelesswork in the whole world. Our phones are too advanced! she continued. Luke thought for a moment. Youre saying...? Thework has to be constructed by a big corporation. Our money wont be nearly enough, even if we invest all the profits from the gold mine into it, said Jenny. Luke pondered for a moment. Look into Wend Corporation. I remember that its a major corporation that deals mainly in global telmunications, right? Jenny was nk. You want them to build and promote the wirelesswork? Luke smiled. It doesnt hurt to try. You have to let them know the benefits of a wirelesswork. With that, the boring stuff was finally dealt with, and Luke and Jenny got down to real business. The business went on for a long time. Luke returned home the next morning. Selina wasnt at home. Naturally, Dor wasnt, either. Luke had received a text messagest night. Elizabeth had been so excited the previous day that she had gotten drunk. She dragged Selina back to her ce to talk all night. Selina didnt refuse. Elizabeth mainly wanted to talk about the gold mine as well. Once the gold mine started to produce results, her mothers 5% share in the miningpany had turned from paper wealth into real money. Elizabeth had learned about the recent mine profits from her mother, Samantha. Even though she had prepared herself mentally many times, the number was still too big for her to contain herself. But she was a cautious person, and didnt want to talk to an outsider about it. She could onlye to Selina. Luke? Forget it. As his first student, smart Elizabeth had realized earlier on that this normally warm person was in fact inwardly aloof. She didnt have the courage to talk to him. Since none of the gluttons were here, Luke made a very simple breakfast and ate on his own. He then left home with a packed box of breakfast. Selina would go to the police department with Elizabeth. He didnt need to wait for her. He arrived at the police department, only to find that Selina and Elizabeth hadnt arrived yet. He was toozy to call them. With Gold Nugget around, it wouldnt be easy for anything to happen to Selina. It was more likely that Elizabeth had been too drunk. After giving Elsa some food, Luke sat down in front of hisputer.Sonia, the ck female detective and intelligence expert, came over. Luke pointed casually at the food box. Help yourself. Sonia didnt bother acting polite, and took out two paper bags. She opened them and clicked her tongue. Whats this? Lobster? Luke said in a low voice, King crab. Eat them quietly and dont say anything. Sonias lips moved, but she dropped the subject and said something else, I made a couple of interesting discoveries. Want to hear it? Luke gestured for her to pull a chair over and sit down, while he took out two bottles of Guaran from his drawer and gave her one of them. Of course. Heres yourmission. Sonia rolled her eyes but opened the bottle anyway. She then said, Its two things. Firstly, a vignte appeared in our district about two weeks ago. Lukes hand that was holding the juice paused briefly. He didnt say anything. Sonia: The numbers are iplete, but they show that this vignte sent more than two hundred hoodlums to the hospital in thest two weeks. Of course, the hospital only took in 213 of them; many more didnt go to a hospital at all. Luke raised an eyebrow. So diligent? How many of those scumbags died? Sonia heaved a sigh. None. Practically all of them had broken legs, and those who were going to shoot also had broken arms; the most wretched ones had their five limbs broken. Luke widened his eyes and he smacked his lips. Five limbs? Chapter 585 - This Is America, This is Our World

Chapter 585 This Is America, This is Our World

Sonias expression was a little strange. She looked like she wanted tough, but she managed to hold it in. Fine, my exnation wasnt urate. Actually, the shortest limb wasnt broken, but swollen. Luke couldnt help scratching his head. So brutal? Sonia finally chuckled in a low voice. These people were all attempting rape when they ran into this vignte. The other party kicked them in the groin from the back, and then broke their four limbs. Luke inwardly smiled bitterly, but his face didnt change. To be honest, I would do the same. Are there any clues on this Mr. Vignte? Sonia shook her head. Not really. The victims are all hoodlums who like to get into fights. Theres no proof that they were injured by the same person. Also, you know that the D.A. and the judges are strongly requesting that we ease up... Luke smacked his lips. Then fine. Lets treat this Mr. Vignte like he doesnt exist. What about the other thing? Sonia: Did you hear the news yesterday? Three hoodlums were hung on a ferris wheel in a yground on the east side. Luke nodded. I did. Was Mr. Vignte part of that as well? Sonia shook her head. Not really. It was just that the incident blew up today. Im afraid that the D.A. and the judges will be even busier after this. Luke raised his eyebrow. A lot of people died? Or were caught? Sonia: ording to the information in the police department this morning, awyer, a D.A., and a recently-retired criminal court judge died yesterday and today. Luke frowned. Hate crime? Sonia nodded. Thewyer was found drowned in his own swimming pool. The D.A.s home was set on fire with him in it. The retired judges home was blown up; there werent even enough body parts to fill up one evidence bag. Luke tapped the table. That was really brutal. The way that the judge died, in particr, indicated strong hate. Burning a house to the ground, on the other hand, wasnt really surprising, since it was amon tactic which gangs used to destroy the crime scene. Sonia looked around carefully before she shifted closer to Luke and whispered, Its said that the three dead men were rted to a case from five years ago, and the only surviving victim from that case hase back. Luke sighed. So after all that, youre here for the face-pping, arent you? Sonia was nk. What are you talking about? Luke spread his hands. You said yourself, a Mr. Vignte is helping to beat up gangsters and a victim is getting revenge on some corrupt officials; its like wew enforcers are the viins. Sonias lips moved, but she realized there was nothing she could say. Put that way, it really seemed like it. She got up angrily to leave with the two lunch bags. This is America! This is our world! What can I do? Luke, however, let out a hey, and smiled after she turned around. Thanks for the info. Sonias face froze for a moment, before she couldnt help smiling as she raised the bags in her hand. Didnt you already pay for it? Goodbye. Watching Sonia go, Luke mulled over the first piece of information. The second thing would undoubtedly be a major L.A. case, but it happened on the east side, which wasnt his jurisdiction. More importantly, the deaths of awyer, a D.A., and a judge meant that corruption and bribery might have been involved. He wasnt interested in avenging people who no longer had boundaries. As for the first piece of information... Luke narrowed his eyes and looked at the time. It was already twenty past nine, but his partner still hadnt arrived. But even after she showed up, he couldnt ask her any questions here, so he wasnt in a hurry at all. At that moment, he received a call from another number. He looked at the number, which didnt look familiar. He picked up the phone and casually said, Hello, who are you looking for? A dry and hoarse voice came from the other end. Its me, Tony Stark. Where did you get the stuff you gave me yesterday? Luke couldnt help but sit up straight as he smiled. Do you think its alright to talk about it over the phone? After a brief silence, Stark said, Ill send a car to pick you up at ten. Luke: Okay. Im at the police department. The call was cut off. Luke scratched his chin and chuckled. Doing this good turn was really hard. While he was pondering how to interact with this bigshot, his phone rang again. He picked up his phone, only to see that it was yet another number he didnt recognize. Also, it was a South American number. Still, Luke answered the phone. Hello, who are you looking for? Luke? It was a womans voice. Thoughts shed through Lukes mind. If you mean the Luke who bought you a drink, then yes, its me. The woman was silent for a moment. Fine, the guarana and the raspberry juice actually werent bad. Luke was amused. How can I help you? It was Reba. He didnt think that she would call him for no good reason. The Fraternity should still be hunting her, and she should avoidmunication as much as possible. A momentter, he hung up with a strange expression. Seriously? I have to get involved in this too? Taking out a chocte lollipop, he slowly unwrapped it and put it in his mouth as he contemted the information he had just received and what kind of benefits he could get out of it. Helping out was one thing, but what he could get from it was another. As a man who never had enough experience and credit points, he was already good at earning more and spending less, and it was a good habit he nned to keep. At that moment, there was the sound of footsteps, and someone rummaged around in the food box on the desk. Luke didnt even bother to raise his eyes. He simply asked, You didnt have breakfast? You have to ask Elizabeth about that. It was Selinas voice. Luke turned his head. So you didnt have breakfast either? Elizabeth smiled awkwardly while holding the paper bag which Selina had just given to her. Not yet. Gobbling up the crab sandwich and giving one to an expectant Dor, Selinained, Theres nothing in her fridge except a few bottles of soda water. There isnt even a slice of cheese.Elizabeth felt a little awkward, but not too embarrassed. She was too familiar with these two people. Luke: She lives by herself, and she often workste and gets up early. Isnt it perfectly normal for her not to have any food in her ce? Selina thought for a moment and realized that it made sense. Few people liked to stock up on ingredients the way Luke did. Of course, there were also few like Elizabeth who didnt have ready-made food at home. Very soon, Elizabeth fled with her crab sandwiches. When it came to cooking, she felt that she needed to study more. For now, she still wasnt qualified to join such a high-level culinary discussion. Chapter 586 - Negotiation, and Tony Who Never Bargains

Chapter 586 Negotiation, and Tony Who Never Bargains

Luke was in no rush. He even gave Selina a carton of milk so that she wouldnt choke. He then gestured for Gold Nugget to hide in a corner under the desk, and snuck it some sandwiches from the box. Gold Nugget was clearly starving. At home, the dog could find food and snacks at any time. But there werent even any potato chip crumbs at Elizabeths cest night. Seeing how it protected Selina so diligently, Luke gave the dog five more crab sandwiches. After the two gluttons finished half of the sandwiches in the food box, Luke got up and said, Lets go. Time to work. Wiping her hands, Selina asked, What is it? Luke said, Lets talk outside. Standing next to the road in front of the police department with Luke, Selina found it strange. Are we waiting for someone? Luke nodded. Be a good boy, Dor. Dor barked to show that it understood. At that moment, a Rolls-Royce Phantom drove up and stopped in front of them. Happy opened the door. After the two people and the dog got into the car, Happy gave Dor a strange look. You take your police dog everywhere with you? Luke chuckled. No, its family. Dor, say hello to Happy. Dor barked at Happy and theny down obediently. Even the usually stiff-faced Happy couldnt help smiling as he waved at Dor. He clearly liked dogs, particrly the obedient ones. During the journey, Happy gave them a brief exnation of what Luke and Selina needed to pay attention to when they met Stark, and for the first time, he gave them his personal card. After Happy was done, Luke said with a smile, Ill be going in on my own. Selina and Dor will wait for me outside. Happy found that odd, but still nodded his head. He couldnt help recalling what happened between his boss and Luke when Selina was around thest few times. So, are you taking precautions? Selina had no objections about the arrangement. Her attitude toward Stark was neutral, and she wasnt very interested in meeting him. Luke was clearly going to talk about some secret thing. Furthermore, Dor wouldnt pass the security check at Starks private vi; it would be troublesome if any anomalies were detected. Thus, she had the car stop several hundred meters away from the vi. Picking up the food box, she took Dor with her to the beach to y. Quietly observing this, Happy felt that this scene was somehow familiar. After entering Tony Starks vi, Luke looked around with great interest. His movements werent exaggerated, and it was only a casual sweeping nce. Taking an elevator down five levels, Luke found himself in a crudeboratory. It was crude because it had clearly just been refurbished with special insting materials. Luke already had no signal on his phone here. Happy stood at the door silently and didnt walk in. He simply gestured at Luke to enter. Passing through two ss doors, Luke entered the central area of theb. Though it was the central area, it only had two very simple workbenches, each of which had an item on it. Tony Stark had justpressed a bright light screen into a dot before flicking it away. Seeing Luke, he asked right away, Alright, Mr. Luke, this ce ispletely secure. Can you tell me now where you got these things? Luke chuckled. From aliens, of course. Tony snorted. As the leader of a super weapons corporation, he had naturally encountered this sort of thing quite a number of times, so he wasnt very surprised. These two items are quite technologically advanced, he said and pointed at the short, small and thick item. This one, in particr, should be an energy weapon. He then pointed at the double-headed spear. As for this weapon, its also made of special raw materials. As for the copsible function, we can currently make something simr. Luke nodded in agreement. Tony looked at him. Now, name your price. Ill buy them. Luke chuckled and said, I want the technology and materials. For example, the materialposition of the spear, or the technology to build that alien firearm. Tony looked him up and down with a strange expression. Do you think theyre worth it? Luke shrugged. Thats what I want. Feel free to make a counter-offer. Tony snorted. A counter-offer? He was toozy to do that. These two items are a little interesting, but only a little. I dont have the time to study them or figure out how theyre made. So, you can take them back, or ept my proposal. Pondering for a moment, Luke said, Okay, I ept your proposal. Tony was a little startled. Youre not going to ask how much? Luke chuckled. Its fine, Im easily satisfied. Tony smacked his lips, as if he hadnt expected that response. He could only nod. Okay, you can go now. The money will be transferred to your ount. Okay, bye. Formalities over, Luke turned around and left. Stark opened up the light screen again, but he nced at Lukes back and felt it was strange; Luke seemed even busier than him. Outside the vi, Luke declined Happys offer to escort him back and said that he only needed a driver. Happy didnt insist, and agreed with the arrangement. The Rolls-Royce Phantom picked up Luke and the two gluttons who had finished eating on the beach and returned to the city. Back at the police department, they drove their own car out. Before Luke said anything, Selina opened her mouth first. ire just called me. Shesing the day after tomorrow. Stunned for a moment, Luke pped his forehead. Right, she said she wasing to L.A. beforehand to check out USC. Why didnt she call me? As soon as he asked the question, he understood. I didnt have a signal in Tonys ce. Selina was a little envious. Shes much smarter than I am. With just a little bit of effort, she can get into USC.Luke couldnt argue with that. ire had always been a smart kid. In middle school, most of her energy had gone into activities like cheerleading, camping, skateboarding, dancing, singing, ying in a band and so on, and she hadnt devoted as much time to her studies. But even then, her grades were always above average. With a little bit of effort, she would be in the top tier. If she cked off a little, she was still a second-tier student. After thest trip to Los Angeles, thanks to Catherines covert encouragement, she worked hard in thest few months and was epted by USC. Luke had been happy about this result before. But now... he was thinking about persuading ire to go to a university in Houston. Fine, he was kidding. Chapter 587 - Business Is Business, and It’s Hard to Repay a Favor

Chapter 587 Business Is Business, and Its Hard to Repay a Favor

As long as ire wasnt going to a university in New York, it wasnt a problem. But who knew if this little monkey would explode with rage in a couple of months. Looking at his inexplicable expression, Selina found it odd. Whats with that face? You dont want her toe? Luke shook her head. You forgot what Dustin said yesterday about us going to New York? Selina got it, and she put one hand to her forehead. You really want to go? Then... Hey, why should I worry about that? Isnt ire your sister? Luke smiled bitterly. Fine, thank you for worrying on my behalf. Saying that, he drove the car home. After telling Selina to help prepare ires room, he went out. On the way, Jenny called him. Why did Stark Industries transfer twenty million dors into ourpany ount? Luke said, I made a small deal with them. Jenny: ... Do you have some misunderstanding about what the word small means? Telling Jenny not to worry and that the money could be used as reserve funds for the phonepany, Luke ended the call. Twenty million wasnt a lot, but it definitely wasnt insignificant either. Tony was extravagant when it came to daily entertainment. But as a businessman, he knew very well that business was business. Of the two Predator weapons which Luke had given to him, it was the energy weapon that was valuable, but he might not necessarily be able to study it. Twenty million could be considered the market price. Luke knew what Tony was like; he could trade his watch for two boxes of strawberries, or blow up metallic suits worth billions as a firework show for Pepper. It was like how it was Lukes business whether he wanted to give Selina five or fifty million in shares, but when Wend wanted to hire him for a private assignment, he had to pay five hundred thousand dors, while Sheerah paid Luke ten thousand dors to be a bodyguard for one night. By the same logic, Tony could waste his money however he wanted in his private life, but had to follow the rules in the weapons deal this time with Luke. Business is business! That was an American truth. Has my luck been too good recently? Luke wondered as he drove aimlessly around the east side. Now that he made a fortune, he decided to give someone a hand for free. A good turn was the hardest to repay. After leaving some scrawls on the walls at several important street corners on the east side, he went home. When he entered the house, he heard noise in the guest room. Going over for a look, he saw Selina bustling about. When he looked at the new items in the room, his expression turned strange. Where did you get these? Selina was still straightening out the sheets that she had just ced on the bed. She replied without turning to look at him, I bought them for Talia and the others. Theyre still new. Peppa Pig? Luke didnt know whether tough or cry. Are you sure ire will like that? Selina: Shes not eighteen yet. Otherwise, why dont you go out and buy something she likes? Luke raised his head and thought for a moment, before he shook his head regretfully. Fine, I dont know what she likes either. ire was actually very into cute things three years ago. But she was older now, and Luke wasnt sure what ire liked at the moment. If that little monkey wasnt happy, she could always buy something herself. After making that decision, Luke didnt say a word and made his escape, leaving Selina to continue with what she was doing. That night, Luke went out again after 11pm. There was the sound of a conversation in Selinas room. Do you think he knows? What are you afraid of? Luke said that beating them up was fine, so just do it! But we didnt mention how many people we beat up. You didnt mention it. I cant say anything; I have to abide by Lukes rules. Dont you have any sense of shame at all?! Luke headed east. Entering an abandoned factory, he found a tform and lit a camping light, then sat down. At twelve, a person came in through the front entrance. Seeing the figure sitting in the center of the factory, the person was startled and paused. However, the stranger was already saying, Come over here. Reba asked me to help you. After a brief silence, the person drew a gun from her back and slowly drew closer. Who are you? The stranger tilted his head and operated his phone. You may call me... Puncher. The person raised her gun. Youre lying. Reba has no friends. With a soundless chuckle, the stranger again typed and yed an audio message: I owe her a little favor, and were just barely friends. And you, Bloodmint, are someone she considers a friend. The persons face was finally revealed under the camping light. She was a white woman around 35 years old. She wasnt especially beautiful, and was even a little hard C there was a grim air about her, and her eyes were cold and dark. She was in poor condition at the moment; not only was she pale, her thigh was bleeding through her trousers. Even the hand that was holding the gun was shaking. But she still didnt put it down. Youre from the Fraternity! The stranger stood up. If I was with the Fraternity, I would have attacked you by now. Your injuries are pretty bad. As he spoke, he came closer. Ignoring her gun, the stranger walked over to her. Alright, putting up a front wont help. Ill treat your injuries for you. He then easily wrested her gun from her and dropped it on the side. His other hand was already supporting the woman called Bloodmint and helping her sit on the tform. Shocked, Bloodmint was about to attack, when Luke pressed down on her shoulder. Enough. I had two whole seconds to kill you if I wanted to. Bloodmint paused for a moment. Finally, she stopped resisting and asked, Why arent you using your real voice? The stranger shrugged and typed again: And be as high-profile as you? You didnt even cover your face when you stole the munitions. Its only a matter of time before LAPD and the FBI track you down. He then put his phone back in his pocket and gestured for her to be quiet. He quickly cut open her left trouser leg with a knife. Removing the simple bandages on the leg, he shook his head. This woman was really hardcore. The massive injury was almost eight centimeters long, and she had actually stapled it back together. Lukes teeth hurt just looking at it. He searched his backpack, took out some medical supplies and gave her a shot of painkillers first. A momentter, he started to clean the injury and stitch it up. He was done in less than ten minutes. Luke took off his rubber gloves, ced them in a stic bag, and then put it away in his backpack. As for the medical supplies, he packed them into a ck cloth bag and put it to one side. Then, he typed on his phone: Keep these for your own use. You can still prepare properly before getting revenge. Its not like its hard to buy medical supplies. Chapter 588 - Selina’s Progress and Gold Nugget’s Reward

Chapter 588 Selinas Progress and Gold Nuggets Reward

Bloodmint silently watched Luke work. Most of the wariness in her eyes finally disappeared. Hearing that, she shook her head. I cant wait anymore. Luke heaved a sigh. He typed and yed, Since Reba has already asked me, just tell me what you need. Bloodmint bit her lip for a moment before she shook her head. No, this is my revenge. Luke heaved another helpless sigh and typed a long paragraph: LAPD knows youre back, and that you killed thewyer, D.A. and the judge in that case. A word of advice: an appropriate disguise is still necessary. Bloodmint was silent. Luke didnt dwell on it. He dropped a card and left. Only after he disappeared from the factory did Bloodmint pick up the card; there was nothing but a number on it. She hesitated for a moment, but still put the card in her pocket. Luke returned home and was surprised to see Selina and the dog in the living room. Why are you still up? Selina looked at the dog and then said, Haha. No reason. I just finished training and couldnt fall asleep. Luke hummed and said, Go to bed early. Since were free tomorrow, Ill give you a checkup in the morning. Selina nodded and quickly slipped off to her room with Gold Nugget. Luke shook his head at the two guys. They needed to train their mental fortitude; they couldnt look so guilty after doing something so small. Just look at him. How many grand things had he done? But he was still a sunny young man! The next morning, Luke gave Selina a physical checkup after breakfast. Reading the data, he couldnt help but look Selina up and down. Selina asked, Whats wrong? Luke: Your overall stats have increased by 3%, and your body fat percentage has returned to 17%. It seems the two of you discovered the trick to it. Selina chuckled. What to fight right now? Luke thought for a moment before he nodded. Stats were just fixed data, just like his 40 Strength. Without his battle skills and abilities, hisbat ability wouldve been less than half. While Selinas physical qualities had improved, it remained to be seen how muchbat ability she had picked up. The plug-in that was Gold Nugget couldnt be as effective as Daddy Systems Super Learning Mode. Picking up a hand target, Luke signaled that he was ready. Selinas fists reached him the next moment. Luke raised an eyebrow and blocked it. Your speed isnt bad. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Thunderous ps rang out as Selina attacked fiercely and silently. Ten secondster, Luke opened his mouth. Okay, stop holding back. Youve been training for such a long time. Its time to demonstrate your other moves. Hearing that, Selina paused for a moment, before she suddenly changed her style. Different from her previous form that was like boxing, her new attacks were even fiercer. She kept punching and kicking at Lukes vital parts, including his crotch, joints and throat. Luke, however, fended off her attacks unhurriedly and remarked, Now thats progress. A minuteter, Luke raised a hand and grabbed her fist. Okay, enough. Selina was sweating a little, but she didnt seem too exhausted. Did you go easy on me? Luke smiled but didnt say anything. In terms of the systems stats, Selinas Strength and Dexterity had only increased by less than a point. Without the corresponding boost in reality, she still had a long way to go before she could catch up with Luke. But this was already frightening enough. Her stats had improved by 3% after just ten days, and her body fat percentage hadnt dropped. If she continued to improve at this speed, she would be twice as strong in a year. At that moment, she was twice as strong as an ordinary person, and would be four times as strong if her strength doubled; she would be able to be part of the extraordinary crowd all on her own. Also, this was only a measure of Selinas ownbat ability. On top of that, she and Gold Nugget currently had a perfect symbiotic form, and Luke had yet to test her strength in that form. It was mostly because Selina was unwilling to. She said that she wouldnt use it because it was too eye-catching Eventually, Luke only checked her stats for the iplete symbiotic form. After looking at the stats for a moment, he quietly erased all the data. Absolutely nobody could learn of this data. Selinas strength was equal to Lukes in the iplete symbiotic form. Her dexterity was slightly lower, but not by too much. More importantly, Selina boasted the ability to regenerate rapidly in that form, and her recovery was much faster than Lukes Elementary Self-Healing. In short, Selinas iplete symbiotic form was approximately equal to Luke who didnt use extraordinary abilities. Luke was a little concerned about this cheat-like symbiotic form. But thanks to a series of fortuitous events, the odds that Gold Nugget would cause Selina harm were very slim, so Luke didnt take further action. He would rather have Gold Nugget protect her than kick it away for the potential harm it might bring As the person closest to Luke, Selina would inevitably run into certain superviins. If she wasnt strong enough, he could only have her switch to office duty in the future for her own safety. Hemended Selina after the checkup. Watching her leave to take a shower, Luke grabbed the dog that was trying to slip away with her. He crouched down and asked, What about you? Dor blinked its small eyes in confusion. Luke: Stop ying dumb! I asked you before to check if your own abilities have improved. Dont say that you forgot. Seeing the threat in the fiends eyes, the dog immediately cringed and said, Yes, a little. Luke: What do you mean by a little? The dog looked at him and said carefully, Its simr to Selina. Luke: By simr, you mean theres still a gap? The dog hesitated. Thats not something I can calcte easily... However, seeing the fiend narrow his eyes, the dog confessed in a hurry, Fine, I only ever eat half of the special energy in her body every time, and I return the other half to her. Thats very fair, right? Luke rubbed Dors head. Thats good. Remember, if you make a huge mistake, dont me me for only giving you ten percent of it. The dog shivered. Got it. Luke stood up. Stop acting. As a reward, Ill give you a tablet just for you in a couple of days. The dog immediately wagged its tail. Really? Really? Luke: Really, really. Go, its time to work. The dog followed him out with obedient delight. Really? For real? Its really my very own? Dont forget the safety rules. If you speak when were outside the house, Ill cut down your number of snacks, Luke warned. The dog immediately fell silent, but then it began to whine as it switched to asking the same question in a differentnguage. Luke could only roll his eyes and ignore it. Chapter 589 - An Impromptu Trip Around the World

Chapter 589 An Impromptu Trip Around the World

Luke and Selina went to the police department. Selina distributed the pastries with a smile, and Luke sat down to read the files on hisputer. He had to take care of Bloodmint. Although she wanted to resolve her grudge herself, Luke had to at least make sure that she didnt die. Another way to look at the saying business is business was that when it wasnt a business-rted favor, it was harder to work with. Reba and Luke werent business partners. It waspletely up to him how he wanted to do this good turn. To Lukes mind, this good turn wasnt hard to do, and he could earn credit at the same time; naturally, he had to aplish it diligently. This was a gang that had sessfully bribed a D.A. and an experienced criminal judge; he was quite excited to take it down! This time, he couldnt ask Sonia, who was more skilled at gathering intelligence, to help him. Anybody would be able to tell that there was something wrong with him if every person he looked up came to a bad end. Fortunately, Mr. Smith had taken the me for Elsworth, otherwise Sonia might have be suspicious of Luke. The case was now under the eastside police departments jurisdiction and had nothing to do with Luke on the surface, so it was fine for him to intervene. On theputer in the police department, he didnt directly search for files rted to the case, but looked up the general publicw and order situation on the eastside. He had learned some of the actual information through other channels earlier on, and only needed to make one more trip tonight to lock onto Bloodmints enemy. He finished the research very quickly, and even had the time to call Catherine and ask about ires trip to Los Angeles. In the end, Catherine told him that after they saw ire off at the airport, they would be traveling around the world. Luke was dumbfounded. Traveling around the world? Catherine replied happily, Thats right. Well take a ne to a couple of ces first, then a cruise ship across the Antic to Europe. Well be gone for around forty days. Luke: ...Youve really made up your mind, havent you? ireughed. Just nice, ire wants to go over to your ce. Shes almost an adult now, and we cant take care of everything for her. Joseph will spend the summer holiday at his grandfathers ranch. I asked Sandra to look after him. Luke felt that the arrangement was fine. Thats great. Right, when are you leaving? Catherine: Noon at Houston Airport tomorrow. ires flight is at twelve oclock, ours is at three. Luke thought for a moment and said, Ill send someone to bring you something. Have Robert read the user manual first. Catherine smiled. Were going out for fun, theres no need for a gift. Luke: Its not a gift. Just have Robert read the user manual. Catherine: Fine, everybody knows I cant understand appliance user manuals! You dont need to remind me twice. Luke was amused. Okay, have fun. Ill take care of ire. He put down the phone and smacked his lips. He was d that Robert and Catherine were taking an impromptu trip. They hadnt gone on a long, romantic holiday on their own since their honeymoon, which was many years earlier. Listening in, Selina was a little moved. Do you think I should tell my parents to do something simr? Luke: Sure. As long as you can convince Mario, Im sure Sandra would be happy to go along. They didnt need to worry about her siblings being left on their own. Selina had a lot of cousins and rtives who lived close by. They were all honest and sincere folk who worked on farms and ranches. They could totally take care of Talia and her other siblings. Selina put on a bitter expression. Then theres probably no hope. Luke got up and said, Lets go and do some shopping for ire. Only a girl knows what another girl needs. Selina got up as well and sighed. Forget it. Mom and dad already took an international trip at the beginning at least. Luke was nk for a moment before heughed despite himself. Years ago, Mario and Sandra eloped from Mexico to America; that was indeed an international trip. As their daughter, Selina could mock them, but it was inappropriate for Luke to say anything. Putting his hand on her shoulder with a smile, Luke said encouragingly, There will be a chance in the future. Youre a richdy right now. If you discuss it secretly with Sandra first, itll be very easy to surprise Marioter. Selina thought for a moment and realized that it made sense. Given what Elizabeth had mentioned about the gold mine, Selina could get a thousand dors in dividends every day. Her family was no longer strapped for cash. It was just that Mario was a hard-working man who was used to keeping busy. He couldnt just sit around. Luke had always appreciated that about him. Mario was so much better than other people who messed around with drugs, gambling and prostitution the moment they got rich. Buying a huge amount of daily necessities for ire, Luke and Selina slipped off home. It was very rare for them to be ordered to goof off in L.A.. Thanks to Stark Industries fury,w and order in Los Angeles had never been better. When they got home, Luke fiddled around with the device for Robert and Catherines trip. Of course it wasnt a weapon, but a satellite phone. The current satellite phones on the market were well-established. Luke mainly boosted the signal receptor and added a tracker so that he could check the phones location at any time. The modification didnt take long. With Tonys skills, it was a piece of cake. It was a good thing Luke didnt care if such a task was below him; he made whatever he needed himself. He then had Jenny arrange for an employer C a young man on his first day on the job at Lukespany C to drive to Houston and deliver the phone to Robert. Luke didnt feel guilty about asking someone else to run errands for him, since he was the one paying the young mans sry. Since he was rich, he could leave the small things to other people to handle. Done with his family matters, Luke went out again that night. What he didnt know was that Selina and the dog slipped out as well after he left. The two sneaky guysmunicated telepathically. Are you sure Luke wont be back early? Dont worry. Ive noticed that every time he goes out, hell be gone for at least an hour. Well go beat them up right away, take their money, thene back. Itll take us 37 minutes at most. Okay, but if he catches us, you wont get your earnings from tonight. Thats unfair!Do you want me to call Luke back to reason with you? ...Lets go now in case that guy returns earlier. Didnt you just say that itll only take 37 minutes? Safety first. Hey, why are you imitating Luke? Elsewhere, Luke headed straight for a major nest of Latino Boys, a gang on the eastside. He was here because they were always well-informed. Luke snuck into the center of the base after a couple of minutes. He found the boss of the ce, held him down in a room, and tortured him for information. Chapter 590 - Sorry, the Number You Have Dialed Is Not In Service

Chapter 590 Sorry, the Number You Have Dialed Is Not In Service

There were more than fifty people in the Latino Boys nest, including a number of prostitutes who were here to offer their services. In this situation, it wouldnt be proper for Luke to make all of them disappear. Since he was in a hurry, he didnt do a massive purge, and simply captured their boss and interrogated him. After interrogating the boss, there was the sound of an explosion in the distance. Luke walked over to the window and looked in the direction of the sound, but had no impression of the ce. He dragged the boss over and pressed him to the window. Tell me, what is that ce? After a quick nce, the boss replied quickly, Thats an abandoned factory. Its in Garcias territory. I hear its a processing nt. Luke nodded. Thanks. He then twisted the bosss head lightly with both hands. Not far away, the corruptwyer whose mouth had been taped shut had horror all over his face. The bosss head suddenly turned 180 degrees to stare at him with dead fish eyes. Thewyer shuddered, and could only cry through his taped mouth. A momentter, the corruptwyer vanished from this world as well. It would be too troublesome to make everybody in this base disappear, but it wasnt hard to make the boss, the corruptwyer and their bodyguards disappear without a trace. Some members going missing was probably even more terrifying than the whole gang going missing. Luke didnt mind giving the legend of the Ghost Butcher even more mystery. When he finished, all the gang members in the base were looking at the explosion in the distance from the front entrance, and Luke took advantage of the situation to leave from one side. He had obtained the intelligence he needed. Bloodmints foe was none other than the Garcia family, led by Diego Garcia. Diego Garcia was in Lukes database... but he didnt rank high. The Garcia family was mostly active in the greater Los Angeles area further east instead of the city center. So far, Luke had only wiped out two minor nests of theirs in the city in passing. Five years ago, the attack on Bloodmint and her family happened on the east side of Los Angeles, so her targets of revenge included the L.A. city D.A. and judge. That was how LAPD got involved in this case. Of course, it was how the Garcia family came to Lukes attention. A lot of people probably wouldnt be happy about how this entire thing was going to end, but the citizens of greater Los Angeles definitely would. As he mulled over this matter, Luke drove to the site of the explosion. He did onerge round of the dpidated factory before he turned the wheel and drove further east. Twenty minutester, his expression changed, and he drove the car into an alley. After he got out, he jumped into a backyard, went over to a pile of junk, and looked at the person who had copsed next to it. He heaved a soundless sigh. If you had epted my help, you wouldnt be lying here now! He pulled the woman back to her feet and supported her out of the yard. When they were in the alley, the woman regained some consciousness. When she saw the stranger in ck, she was about to struggle. Im Puncher! Luke took out the phone and yed the words. When Luke took out the phone, the woman stopped struggling, and when she heard that familiar anchor voice, she simply passed out. Luke sighed and took her to his car. Driving to a secluded spot, Luke put down the passenger seat and used a shlight to examine the woman from head to toe before quickly focusing on her waist. He took out a medical kit and deftly cut through her clothes over her waist. He couldnt help but grind his teeth when he saw the wound; why were her injuries worse each time? This time, it was a ten-centimeter-long wound on her waist in a critical location. Naturally, this injured person was Bloodmint. Luke mocked inwardly: You mustve called yourself Bloodmint because you predicted you would never stop bleeding, right? As he roasted her inwardly, Luke moved even faster. Holding the shlight with his mouth, he picked up the medical supplies and started to treat her wounds. Twenty minutester, he was finally done treating all her wounds. The woman had injuries all over her body, but the waist injury was the only one that was a little more dangerous. The good news was that this injury didnt impact her vital organs. That was probably due to her strenuous training. Doing your best to prevent your vital organs from being injured in an attack was also an important skill. Luke had just taken off the surgical gloves after he was done, when he heard a phone ringing in the car. Frowning, he quickly put the gloves into a stic bag and put on another pair of special gloves, before he found a phone on Bloodmint. Looking at the number on it, he answered the phone offhandedly. Riley Noyes, listen up! Were below the overpass. You know who this is... Luke calmly took out his fake phone with the other hand and quickly worked it before he aimed the speaker at Bloodmints phone. The next moment, a gentle female voice rang out in the car. Sorry, the number you have dialed is not in service. Please try againter... The other end of the call suddenly fell quiet. Luke quickly hung up and turned off the phone. He then started up the car and drove to a particr location. ncing at Bloodmint, who was half-asleep from the painkillers, Luke shook his head. It seemed that he could only step in and help this angry mother finish some of the work. He didnt need to guess to know that Garcia was near the overpass where Bloodmint had been hiding A few minutester, Luke pulled over, got out of the car and closed the door, activating the cars ss color-changing system in passing. After that, he took a running jump over a two-meter-tall wall tond in a neighboring alley. Taking a few steps forward, he stuck his head out around the corner, and saw some armed gangsters standing under the overpass not far away. He sneered; it was a little embarrassing how this experience and credit were sent to his door. In the dim light, he saw a face he recognized, which belonged to Diego Garcia. He was a big, middle-aged man with short hair and a mustache. At that moment, he was cursing furiously and making a call on his phone. Putting the phone to his ear and listening for a moment, he cursed again. You b*tch, you dare turn off your phone? Bandera, kill the girl right now! Lukes expression turned cold. As he moved, he typed a sentence into his fake phone and yed it. Garcia, are you looking for me? He set the phone to the maximum volume this time, and the gang members nearby were instantly all drawn to the voice. Riley Noyes? Garcia looked suspiciously in the direction of the voice. He somehow felt like he had heard the female voice before, but it didnt sound very much like Riley Noyes. Then again, he had never met Riley Noyes until tonight, and she hadnt said much. Garcia wasnt very sure if that really was her voice. Luke snorted, and yed again: You wanted to see me? Chapter 591 - Don’t Dare Come Out? Fine, I’m Coming Over to You!

Chapter 591 Dont Dare Come Out? Fine, Im Coming Over to You!

Hearing that, Garcia grinned maliciously and waved his hand. See this? This girl will die if you donte out. As he spoke, he pointed elsewhere. If you donte out, those women will die too, and next will be those poor bastards under the overpass. Ill kill them one by one right in front of you! Arent you their protector? Why are you too scared to show up now? The gang member next to him who was holding a little ck girl by the neck turned her face in Lukes direction. At the same time, the ck muzzle of a gun was pressed to the girls temple. The girl was pale and trembling as tears ran down her face nonstop, but she didnt make a sound. Three more gang members on the side had their guns aimed at three women who were on their knees. As he observed the gang members, Luke walked out of the alley, and his phone yed again: Okay, Iming out. The gangsters then saw a dark figure emerge from the shadow of a building twenty meters away and walk over to them. Nobody opened fire. That stretch of shadow was too big and dark, and they wouldnt be able to tell if they had hit their target. Also, that woman had killed too many of them. Nobody wanted to shoot her dead yet. Instead, they wanted to capture her and torture her first. A momentter, all the gang members present were stunned. When the dark figure was ten meters away, they could finally see it in the light of the car headlights and other lighting. The astonished criminals realized that it was a person clothed entirely in gray and ck; even the eyes and mouth were covered. Riley Noyes had killed a lot of theirrades, and many had seen her: She was 1.75 meters tall at most, and wasnt too strong. Then, who was this guy standing in front of them? This stranger was more than 1.9 meters tall and extremely brawny. He looked as heavy as two Riley Noyes. Surprise! The female voice that the gang members had just be familiar with rang out from the shadows. In the wake of that cheerful and cute anchor voice, Luke pulled a P226 out with his left hand and a Glock with his right in a quick draw. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Instantly, the four gang members who had taken hostages were shot in the head. Luke had chosen to attack the moment the gangster holding the girl moved the gun away from her temple. After the four gang members copsed, all of Lukes concerns disappeared. He charged at the criminals like a dark shadow. Physical Outburst, activated! Quick Reflex, activated! Close-range Gunfighting, activated! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Gunfire rang out in a barrage, and Luke stuck close to a gang member on the fringes. The man was going to shoot, but found that Luke had already blocked the hand that was holding the gun. Just as the gang member was about to draw his hand back, he was hit in the back by multiple shots fired by hisrades, and he copsed weakly. Using the falling body as a shield, Luke swiftly charged forward a few steps before he kicked the body into a few gangsters to his left. He then switched directions and charged through five criminals, the guns in his hands like phantoms that sparked left and right. One after another, the five criminals were shot in the head and chest. By the time they fell, Luke had already swept past them like the wind and was charging into the midst of the next group of criminals. Before this group of criminals could turn their guns around, Luke had opened fire again. Bang! Bang! All that the two criminals at the very front saw was a bright ze before they fell. After firing those two shots, Luke had already darted past two more criminals, and he aimed at the back of their heads. Bang! Bang! Thest gangster screamed in panic at Lukes quick approach, but his pistol clicked with the sound of an empty clip. Luke, however, simply went around him. Before the gang member realized what was happening, he was riddled with hisrades bullets. In less than ten seconds, fifteen criminals had been killed. These bad guys involuntarily yelled with fierce expressions and opened fire nonstop, but they could only eat Lukes dust. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! When the gangster was killed by hisrades, Luke twisted and turned like a phantom as he ran into the next group of criminals seven or eight meters away. They were pale with fright and full of despair. They knew they would be killed very soon, if not by this dreadful monster in ck, then by their ownrades bullets! But their brains already had no time to tell them to hide. Luke mowed them down from the outside, the sparks from his guns harvesting their evil lives like a scythe. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Seven gangsters copsed, but Luke had only fired five times; the other two had been killed by friendly fire. The remaining dozen gangsters were about to go crazy. They stopped worrying about theirrades and were no longer aiming as they simply fired randomly in Lukes direction, which was in fact a little more threatening C but only a little. Luke stopped his rampage and ducked behind one of the gang members again. Sticking his guns out under the mans armpits, he pulled the triggers again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The gangster shielding him trembled nonstop at the shots, and hisrades opposite him dropped one after another. When Luke was shooting in a stationary position, he was a man who could fire six times in one second without missing once. Cling! Cling! There were two faint sounds; the clips for both his guns were empty, but there were four criminals still standing. Luke put the guns back into his holsters and grabbed the M1911 from the hand of the gang member he was using as a shield. Pa! Pa! Pa! He killed another three gangsters with a triple shot from the M1911 before it ran out of bullets as well. Luke hurled the M1911 and it smashed hard into the nose of thest gang member. Putong! Putong! At that moment, the gangster with the caved-in face and the one acting as a shield both fell. Luke took out his P226 again and reloaded it unhurriedly, not forgetting to put the empty clip back into his pocket. Pa! He casually shot the gang member with the ruined face in the back of the head. Bang! Bang! Two members who were still able to scream after being identally injured by theirrades were cut off. Luke finally turned his gun on thest criminal standing, Diego Garcia. Diego Garcia slowly lowered his empty gun. Who are you? Why are you fighting me? Luke smiled and fired at Garcias leg. But Garcia suddenly darted behind a car on the side. Lukes expression changed; Garcia wasnt hit! They were only ten meters apart, which was a distance that Luke never missed at. But Garcia wasnt injured at all! Luke smiled happily under his mask as he strode over to the car. Chapter 592 - Diego Garcia’s Tricks and Trump Card

Chapter 592 Diego Garcias Tricks and Trump Card

What do you want? Money? Or something else? I can give you anything. Garcias voice rang out; he had already opened the car door a crack. Pa! Pa! Luke fired twice, leaving two holes in the windshield. Garcias face changed as he hid behind the door. Gritting his teeth, he pressed his belt, and a gray and ck item popped out quietly. I have two million in cash at my ce, and diamonds that are worth three million. I can give all of them to you as long as you let me go. How does that sound? As he spoke, he gripped the gray and ck item in his hand, and beads of sweat suddenly appeared on his forehead. By then, Luke had reached the front of the car and pointed his gun at where Garcia was hiding Suddenly, he twisted his body and turned his head as he moved to the side. A tiny shadow flew past where his neck had been. Luke gave an inward exmation of surprise. Behind him, the dark shadow arced around in the air and shot at him again. He twisted and pushed off of his toes, instantly covering seven to eight meters as he avoided the dark shadow once more. He then fired two shots at Garcia, who was crouched next to the car door. Bang! Bang! The moment Luke fired, Garcia grinned maliciously and fired his reloaded gun as well. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Garcias smile froze as his nned attack failedpletely. A few meters away, Luke suddenly shed left and right in an irregr pattern as he pressed forward once more. At this close range, Luke could clearly see the trajectory of his bullets. His smile became even broader, because... Garcia was absolutely unscathed once again! Shocked and furious, Garcia fired nonstop as he pulled the door open with his other hand and got into the car. Lukes figure flickered as he reached the car door and stomped on Garcias left leg which was still outside the car. Crack! Garcias left leg was suddenly bent into an L, and he promptly screamed in pain. Luke stretched out his hand and grabbed the man by the neck to pull him out of the car. Garcia was anxious and had no time to care about the excruciating pain in his left leg. He roared, Go to hell, you monster! At his words, a dark shadow rose up to shoot at the back of Lukes head from the side. Luke snorted and curled his finger. Dum! With a super flick to the temple, Garcia passed out. That shadow promptly slowed down. Luke put his gun away, then turned around to lightly pluck that shadow out of the air. Examining the item more carefully, he smiled. So, it was just this small thing. Between his fingers was a thin and sharp razor de. ra It was a matte iron razor de that was an inconspicuous gray and ck in color. It had the same texture as a paper-cutter, except that it was heavier. Its edges were very sharp, and the tips on both ends were deadly too. Just now, this razor de had attacked him from behind many times, aiming for vital parts. Luke looked at the system notification. System: You have defeated Diego Garcia and have received a list of his abilities. Diego Garcias abilities: Basic Firearms, Basic Combat... Elementary Maic Control (Unavable) Looking at Elementary Maic Control which was grayed out, Lukes heart couldnt help feeling pained. Maic Control was definitely a top-tier extraordinary ability. As long as the user was knowledgeable and strong enough, it would be a super ability that could be used in offense and defense, to control the situation, or as backup. But in the end, he couldnt learn it. After countless experiences with unavable abilities, Luke already had an idea about the rules surrounding them, and this was no exception. Still, Luke felt deep pain. It was like watching somebody burning cash; you would find it unbearable even if the money didnt belong to you. After feeling depressed for a few seconds, he threw away his meaningless regrets and turned around. The people who had been quietly watching the battle around them saw that tall and sturdy ck figure pick Garcia up like he was a dog and disappear around the corner he hade from. Luke didnt notice the huge graffiti artwork on a giant billboard nearby. Illuminated by two dusky spotlights at the top, it was of a woman in a ck hoodie standing with her head lowered and two huge wings stretched out to the sides. Underneath her was the dark city skyline. However, the womans wings werent feathers, but guns. There was no halo above her head either, but a small bright blood-red expanse. When Luke picked Garcia up with one hand and left, he cast a long shadow in the cars bright headlights on the billboard. That was what the people around them saw. Only after Luke disappeared did a bunch of people slowly emerge from the nearby shacks. They silently gathered at the top of the street that was littered with bodies. Suddenly, one old tramp said, Itll take the police at least half an hour to get here. Theres something we can do. Everybody was silent for a moment, before they suddenly started to move. In less than ten minutes, except for arge stretch of dirty water that hadundry detergent and disinfectant mixed into it, the street was as peaceful as before, as if nothing had ever happened. Elsewhere, Luke tossed Garcia into the car and took a few shortcuts before he found a factory. Picking Garcia up with one hand and propping Bloodmint up with the other, he entered the abandoned factory. Hey out a nket on a workbench and put Bloodmint on it. Then, he examined the environment with a camping light, and nodded in satisfaction.Coming back, he wet a towel and ced it on Bloodmints forehead. It wasnt long before the womans body suddenly jerked, as if she was going to jump to her feet. Luke pressed down on her shoulder and yed a pre-typed message: Alright, its still me, Puncher. Bloodmints gaze was clear again and no longer unfocused. Seeing the familiar ck mask and yellow sunsses, she was relieved, but then asked nervously, What time is it? Toozy to type, Luke simply raised a finger. Bloodmint cried out, One oclock? No, I have to go. But her shoulder was held down again. Diego Garcia is right here. If youre in a hurry to leave, Ill just have to take care of him. Bloodmint was stunned at the anchor voice, and she turned her head. Only then did she notice Garcia ring at her. The drug lord who suppressed the east side of Greater Los Angeles and who had killed so many people now had his mouth taped shut and his hands and legs bound tightly. He was sitting on the ground and covered in dust. No need to be excited. Hes not going anywhere. You can take your time, said the anchor unhurriedly. The hand holding Bloodmint down then gently helped her up. Even so, it still pulled on her waist injury, and she gritted her teeth at the pain. Chapter 593 - Revenge! Neither of Us Is a Judge

Chapter 593 Revenge! Neither of Us Is a Judge

Because of Bloodmints special constitution, the effect of painkillers faded more quickly for her, but she recovered more quickly as well. The hatred in her heart made her even less afraid of pain, and she slowly stood up. Seeing that she was standing, Luke let go, then tore off the tape that was over Garcias mouth. Im sure you want to wish him farewell. Bloodmint simply nodded in gratitude. She red at Garcia. Do you regret it now? Garcias lips moved, and he suddenlyughed. Why would I regret it? Your man wanted to steal my money. Whats wrong with killing a despicable thief? Bloodmint: No, my husband already turned Mickey down and didnt n to get involved. You knew that, but you still sent people to kill my family to make an example of us, didnt you? Garcia said arrogantly, Well said. Should I have waited until he stole my money before I did anything? Im not a judge. Bloodmint suddenly smiled. Thats right. Neither one of us is a judge! She then began to look around. Luke very considerately pressed the y button again. There are tools on the workbench to your left. Bloodmint and Garcia both looked to the left, only to see a pile of exquisite tools. Theyre all made of porcin; all operations are guaranteed safe and sterile, the anchor said at that timely moment. Garcias face turned blue. Are you a devil?! He had already realized that there were plenty of metal items in this factory, but they were either too big or too far away for him to control. Luke and Bloodmint had metallic objects on them, but none were lethal. Garcia was weak at using Maic Control at long range; otherwise, he wouldnt have kept this ability a secret all this time. His ability was the most useful in a close-range fight. Once it was activated, he could deflect most metals that came within ten centimeters of his body with powerful maic force. It was thanks to this unusual ability that was far more useful than a bulletproof vest that he could avoid what would otherwise have been lethal gunshots. He had also killed a lot of unsuspecting opponents with the special razor de. But his tricks all proved useless today. Even though he deflected Lukes bullets several times and threw out the special de which he considered his trump card, he still hadnt been able to avoid being caught. A momentter, Garcias screams rang out in the warehouse. Bloodmint wasnt nearly as brutal as Reba. Reba had roasted Mr. X alive first for more than ten minutes, but Bloodmint simply destroyed Garcias hands before ending his life. She said it was because Garcias hands were covered with the blood of the innocent. Helping the exhausted Bloodmint back to the workbench, Luke told her to get some rest, then took Garcias body out. Two minutester, he came back in and cleaned up the scene. Then, he typed and asked, Where do you want to go now? After a brief silence, Bloodmint said, If possible, can you drop me off at the Monterey Park Cemetery? Luke: As you wish. The east side of Los Angeles wasnt peaceful tonight, with police sirens ring everywhere every now and then. Luke easily avoided the patrol cars and sent Bloodmint to the cemetery. He helped the woman stagger into the cemetery and find the right ce among a bunch of tombstones. On the tombstone was an enormous Noyes, under which were the names Chris and Kelly. They were Bloodmints family. Luke let go, and Bloodmint walked over to slowly sit down in front of the tombstone. Pressing her head to it, uncontroble sobs were wrenched from her throat. I miss you, I miss you so much... My task is over. Garcia is dead... Chris, Kelly, wait for me... God, just let me die. I miss them... She touched the two names on the tombstone with shaking hands as she cried. Luke stood in silence. Bloodmints original name was Riley Noyes. Chris was her husband, and Kelly was her daughter who had just entered elementary school. Both of them were killed by the Garcia family five years ago. Their murderers were the gangsters who had been hung from the ferris wheel. They had shot Bloodmints family right outside the yground that the ferris wheel was in. Bloodmint had been hit in the head as well, but she was lucky that the bullet just brushed her, and she didnt die on the spot like her husband and daughter. While she was still in recovery, she identified the three murderers. However, thewyer, the D.A. and the judge were all in cahoots with the Garcia family, and the three murderers were found innocent and released. Conversely, they found evidence of Bloodmint using drugs, and with the reason that she couldnt have clearly seen the faces of the three men in a speeding car at night, her testimony was deemed insubstantial. Infuriated, Bloodmint couldnt maintain her rationality in court, and charged at the judge as she yelled and asked him why he was helping the murderers. Then... she was tasered by the bailiffs and arrested. The judge who had epted Garcias bribe retaliated bluntly by iming that Bloodmint had mental problems, and told the bailiffs to send her to an asylum. Once she was admitted, chances were slim that she would be able to get out alive. When Bloodmint was escorted to a police car, she found a chance to suddenlysh out and knock down the police officers before she escaped. She disappeared from Los Angeles ever since. Luke didnt know the details of what happened to her after that, but she definitely joined the Fraternity. Like Reba, Bloodmint had the talent to be a top-tier assassin in the Fraternity. That was why she could see the three murderers faces in a speeding car at night. That was why she wasnt killed when she was shot in the head. That was why she took meds for mental health; it wasnt because she had mental issues. With her killer talent, Bloodmint would subconsciously enter the Physical Outburst state even though she had never studied it.The sensation from Physical Outburst was very strange, and could cause some minor fluctuations in the mental state; Bloodmint had always thought that they were hallucinations brought on by stress. Every time she felt like this, she would take medication. Coincidentally, it was Reba who brought Bloodmint into the Fraternity. Reba then betrayed the Fraternity to avenge her sister. Since Reba had left, Bloodmint also decided to leave the Fraternity to avenge her family. It was just that the Fraternity was in some trouble at the moment; Mr. X, the organizations top assassin, had somehow gone missing in Rio. That was why Bloodmint, who was only a rookie assassin in the Fraternity and hadnt officially been given a title yet, wasnt being hunted by the organization. Suddenly, the system sent out a notification. System: You have received Riley Noyess appreciation. You may now learn all her abilities. Luke took a look and saw that her abilities were the same as Rebas except for theck of Curve Shooting. Chapter 594 - Mr. Dirty Cop Who Was Hit by a Teammate

Chapter 594 Mr. Dirty Cop Who Was Hit by a Teammate

Thus, Riley Noyes wasnt an official assassin of the Fraternity yet. Only she and Reba privately used the name Bloodmint between them. If she mastered Curve Shooting and was promoted as an official assassin, Riley Noyes would have used Bloodmint as her codename. That was why Bloodmint was quick to trust Luke When Diego Garcia died earlier, there had been another notification from the system which had made Lukes hard work worth it. System: Help Riley Noyes eliminate major members of the Garcia family. Completed. Total experience: 5,000. Total credit: 5,000. Contribution rate: 60%. EXP +3,000. Credit +3,000. Luke mulled over this for a moment. He had only killed around thirty men. Even counting Garcias capture, he shouldnt have earned more than two thousand credit points. The system had also given him a lot of experience points for helping Bloodmint, who mustve killed a lot of members of Garcias family. Bloodmint cried for more than ten minutes, until she passed out again from exhaustion. Luke helped her up again and sent her to a secret safe house before he left. After he got home, he wrinkled his nose, but didnt say anything. He took a shower and went off to do his own thing. In Selinas room, Dors ears twitched. It was already very familiar with Lukes footsteps, so it didnt wake up. A certain alien dog head, however, was using the dogs ears to listen cautiously to the sounds outside. It was only a long whileter that it finally rxed and entered a resting state. The next day, Selina woke up at seven as usual. Ever since Gold Nugget appeared, she was less likely to sleep in. It wasnt that the alien dog head would wake her up, but that she didnt need as much sleep anymore after her physique improved. Before, sleeping seven to eight hours after hard training was the mostfortable. Now, six hours of sleep was more than enough for her, and she would wake on her own. She couldnt fall asleep again after that even if she wanted to. Looking at Luke who was making breakfast, she asked, Are you alright?. Luke turned his head. Whats wrong? Selina thought for a moment before she replied, I feel like you arent in a good mood. Luke shrugged. Maybe. I cant always be in a good mood every day. Selina couldnt help but look away. You... arent mad, are you? Luke found that strange. Mad? Not at all. Looking at her expression, he smiled. Alright, you cant keep the fact that youre beating people up from me. Its fine as long as you remember, safety first. Selina released a long breath of relief. The dog head outside the kitchen also sighed in relief and began to whine. Luke rolled his eyes. Breakfast will be ready soon, stop whining. Selina took out the milk and oatmeal and sat down at the dining table. She then opened up the morning news on her tablet. That was originally Lukes habit. He liked to check if he had overlooked anything in his operation from what the well-informed reporters said. Selina had recently picked up the same habit. Increasing the volume slightly, she poured the milk over her oatmeal. There was a major explosionst night at a factory on the east side of Los Angeles. The cause of the explosion is still unclear. We now turn to the police departments brief on the case... A massive gunfight was believed to have taken cest night under an overpass. When police rushed to the scene, however, they didnt find any victims, bullets or firearms... But three hundred meters away from the overpass, a female African American FBI agent was found dead from gunshots. An eyewitness report has revealed the suspicion that the agent was killed by a detective from the eastside police department... Selina eximed in surprise. At that moment, Luke came out with a steamer. Go get it yourself, its done. Selina and Dor scuttled into the kitchen. A momentter, Selina came back out with a steamer in each hand, while Dor was bncing a te on its head with a stack of steamers on it. Putting down the steamers in her hands and helping Dor move the steamers from its head, she popped a bun into her mouth and tipped out the buns from a steamer into Dors food bowl as she mumbled, What an embarrassment for the eastside department. They havent figured out the judges death yet, and theyve actually killed someone from the FBI? As they ate the buns, Luke looked at a face disyed on the tablet. ...Detective Stan McCall is a level two detective in the Major Crimes Division on the east side. Weve tried contacting him through various methods, but to no avail. This detective is now missing, which makes this case even more baffling... Luke narrowed his eyes and stared at the picture for a moment. He vaguely felt that the man looked familiar. He remembered in a sh, and his hands couldnt help pausing for a moment. Wasnt this man the unlucky bastard he had used as a shield and who was riddled with bullets by hisrades? He looked at the system notifications, and indeed found the mans name. System: Kill Stan McCall, a dirty cop bought out by the Garcia family. Completed. Total experience: 200. Total credit: 200. Seeing that, he knew that McCall wasnt anything good. This man had caused the deaths of at least five innocent people. So, his death was well-deserved. Luke searched his memories and remembered that McCall had reeked of gunpowder and the smell of a womans blood; it probably belonged to that FBI agent. Back then, Luke thought that the guy had killed civilians under the overpass, so he simply shot him in the head. He was too focused on eliminating the criminals and preventing them from hurting the civilians to notice that there was a dirty cop among them. This time, the eastside police department was in serious trouble. But its not my business at all, is it? Luke shook his head with a smile and continued eating. After breakfast, Luke showed his face at the police department and in passing asked Elsa about the situation on the east side. It was basically as he had expected. After exining it briefly, Elsa looked at him suspiciously. Youre not going to look into those cases, are you? Luke quickly shook his head. Im not an idiot. That responsibility is too big. Elsa was relieved. Its good that you know that. It looks like the director of the eastside police department will have to step down. Luke was stunned. Seriously? The rumor is that all these incidents are rted to that detective from the Major Crimes Division, whos always been one of the directors men. It now remains to be seen if the director can prove his innocence, Elsa added. After hearing the gossip, Luke tactfully took his leave. When he came out, he saw Sonia and Selina talking He walked over to them. Any more exciting news? A lot happened on the east sidest night. Sonias tone was low as usual. I already told Selina. You can ask herter. But HQ has already made their dissatisfaction clear, and wants to thoroughly tidy up the east side. Chapter 595 - Airport Welcome and Training

Chapter 595 Airport Wee and Training

Seeing that Luke and Selina didnt think it was a big deal, Sonia said in an even lower voice, So, if HQ asks you to help with the investigation, you better run as far away as possible. Luke nodded. Got it. Thanks. After they drove out of the police department, Selina clicked her tongue. This thing is pretty big. Even Sonia warned us not to get involved. Elsa said the same, said Luke. Selina: Okay, then what do we do? We work the minor cases we have as usual, Luke said casually as he drove. Their so-called minor cases werent urgent, but they werent necessarily minor at all. Luke and Selina examined the crime scene and talked to the neighbors as per standard procedure, before they drove home. After lunch, Luke was about to go to the airport to pick up ire, when his phone rang. Luke picked it up and said a few words, and there was a conflicted expression on his face. Putting on a thin blouse, Selina asked, Whats wrong? Luke didnt know whether tough or cry. Youll have to pick up ire on your own. I need to go in for training. Selina was at a loss. Training? Is it the anti-terrorism exercise? Generally, training was an interim measure in the light of certain emergency situations, or a mere formality,monly referred to as a meeting. Recently, the police department had sent out the notification that the officers had to participate in ast minute anti-terrorism exercise in batches, but it wasnt Luke or Selinas turn yet. Luke said with a bitter smile, Police school training. Selina was nk. Youre going to be a teacher? Isnt it too early for that? Naturally, she was saying that his face was too tender. Luke: To be a student. Selina: You must be joking! Who can possibly teach you? Luke: Its Dustins arrangement. He told me to make up for myck of police school training, or we wont be able to continue peacefully like this whether we go to New York or stay here. Enlightened, Selina nodded. That does make sense. Dustin is really thoughtful. Luke chuckled and said, Thats right. After my training is over, the both of us have to take the detective exam. What? Selina turned pale. Dustin is so thoughtful he didnt forget about your detective exam, said Luke with a smile. Selina was full of despair. I havent studied. If I go, wont I just hand in a nk paper? Luke winked at her. Dont forget, you still have to get a college degree too. Selina was stumped for a moment, before she responded, Youll take care of it for me? Luke chuckled and jerked his chin at the backseat. Dont forget this guy. Give him all the materials, and then... Enlightened, Selina patted her forehead. Thats right! I can get Gold Nugget to help me look for the answers. Luke nodded with a the kid is learning expression. Ill give you a list of possible questions before the exam. It wont be easy to get full marks, but youll pass without any trouble. Selina: Darling, youre a genius. After talking about how they were going to cheat, they each drove a car out. Selina went to pick ire up in the police car, and Luke drove to the police school outside the city in the secondhand Ford. Los Angeles had one of the biggest police departments in America, and the Los Angeles County Sheriffs Department was the fourthrgest police department in the country. Thanks to their hard work, a police school was set up in the greater Los Angeles area to the east of the city. The police school was further east of Monterey Park, and it would take about an hour to reach there from the west side of Los Angeles. Naturally, Luke had no time to pick up ire. In the car, Luke called Catherine to make sure that ire had gotten on the ne, and that Robert had received the satellite phone that had been delivered to them. After giving Catherine a few reminders and trading barbs with Robert, Luke hung up. When he passed the east side of Los Angeles, he noticed a lot more patrol cars on the streets than usual. He also spotted many policemen in in clothes near Monterey Park Cemetery and the overpass. He shrugged and simply drove on. That was the eastside police departments problem, not his. After he reached the police school and showed his badge, he was let in. The ce was quite nice. There was a park not far away that had several ponds in it. Life here was more peaceful andfortable than in the city. Of course, that wasnt the case for newbies in the police school. Their days werent easy as they trained for months and strove to be promoted as official police officers. Law and order in Los Angeles had been deteriorating in recent years. However, young people with good education were bing less interested in a career as a police officer. Hence, the number of trainees at the police school was shrinking. For example, Sonias partner Alessandro, who was as weak as a chicken, had be a detective in the Major Crimes Division despite the fact that he had some ailments on record. Luke became a detective at just eighteen, but the Internal Affairs Division didnte after him either. There were fewer and fewer capable detectives, and the Internal Affairs Division could only surrender to the pressures of this new situation. Parking the car in front of the office building, Luke went in to find the person in charge of training at the police school. It was a white middle-aged man with gray hair, who was called Remick. epting Lukes documents and reading them for a moment, he asked strangely, Youre already a level three detective? Lukes expression didnt change as he nodded. Yes. Remick smacked his lips, put down the documents, and wrote Luke a note. Turn right after you leave this office, go straight out of the building, and report to Coach Peterson with this note in the big ssroom on the first floor of building No. 2. Luke epted the note and said, Okay, thanks. He then walked out. Remick finally made a call. Hey, boss, why did a level three detectivee over for training? Did someone make a mistake? A momentter, there was a bbergasted expression on his face. Are you sure about that? But... I already told him to report for training... The person on the other end of the call wasnt too bothered. Then go over and tell the coach about Detective Lukes actual circumstances. Dont really train him as a newbie.Remick: ...Fine, youre the boss. Hanging up the phone, he mumbled as he got up, Are you serious? Even police training is a formality now? Well have to rely on these immature brats to keep L.A. safe in the future? Eastsides boss is going to step down soon; you sure you wont end up like him? Grumbling inwardly about his irresponsible boss, Remick put on his coat and walked out of the office. Until his dumbass boss stepped down, he at least had to carry out whatever sh*tty orders the man gave him. On Lukes side, he soon found his Coach Peterson. Actually, he showed up at a rather awkward time. In the big ssroom, Coach Peterson had just said solemnly, Theres no special treatment or leniency here; no mistakes are allowed. Understand, newbies? Luke opened the door at that exact moment. All thirty men in the ssroom looked at him, before they turned back to look at Peterson again. Chapter 596 - Rookie Transfer and the First Lesson

Chapter 596 Rookie Transfer and the First Lesson

Peterson stared nkly. Who are you looking for? May I know if youre Coach Peterson? said Luke with his customary smile. Peterson subconsciously nodded. I am. And you are...?! Luke: Student Luke Coulson reporting for duty. He then gave him Remicks note. Peterson epted the note with a ck face. He was silent for a moment as he read it, and anger shed in his eyes. The notice of training was sent out a long time ago; why was someone suddenly showing up now? But he didnt re up right away. He was a man with principles C he would only deal with rookies who didnt follow the rules with practical actions. Okay, its time to go. You,e with us. With that, Peterson strode out of the ssroom. Lukes expression didnt change as he followed the man and ignored the rookies behind him. Less than two minutester, they were standing on the drill ground. Now, well test your baseline. Who wants to go first? Luke looked him in the eye and his smile didnt change as he raised his arm right away. Sir, me! Peterson was stumped; Luke had used the right wording. Ordinarily, rookies would say things like me, let me, or Ill give it a go. Peterson would then have a good reason to yell sh*t like telling them they had to use sir first to address him. This was in fact amon tactic in training, used to teach the rookies that police officers were a disciplined troop and had to obey orders. Vexed inwardly, he pressed the stopwatch in his hand and said, Okay, lets start with the four-hundred-meter obstacle course. Whenever youre ready. Luke: Yes, sir. He then took off on the obstacle course. When Luke started the test, all the rookies widened their eyes, eager to see how he would pass and hoping to learn from him. But less than twenty secondster, Coach Peterson and all the students were lost for words. Are you kidding me? Are you here to mess with us? On the field, Luke was leaping and running all with that slight smile on his face. It was obvious that he wasnt trying his best. He jumped over the low barriers, his feet were steady on the long narrow bridge, and he flipped over the high wall in less than a second. He didnt make a single mistake, as if he had practiced on this obstacle course a million times, and his movements were smooth and easy. After Luke returned to the starting point, he smiled widely at Peterson, who was still in a daze. Sir, Ivepleted the test. Peterson nodded nkly. Luke looked at the stopwatch. Sir, can I fall back in line now? Peterson nodded again. He suddenly came back to himself and pressed the stopwatch. One minute and forty-five seconds! That was an excellent result, but not a real one, since Peterson started the stopwatch too early and stopped it toote; there had to be an extra ten or fifteen seconds on it. His lips moved, but he didnt know what to say at that moment. He couldnt criticize Luke, because Petersons personal best wasnt better than that. If he said that the result was sh*t, wouldnt it mean that he was worse than sh*t? But he had never praised anyone before, and for the moment, couldnt think of the words to say. Peterson was stuck in an awkward silence. On the other side, Remick had juste out from a side door of the building. He waved and shouted in the distance, Peterson,e here for a bit. As if he had just been pardoned, Peterson said, Fall back in line. At ease. He then walked over to Remick in a hurry. Luke stood silently at the very front and watched Remick and Peterson speaking in low voices in the distance with clearly conflicted expressions. A lot of the students were whispering behind Luke as well. He heard them clearly thanks to his astonishing hearing, but it was nothing surprising Nobody was speaking ill of him. Of course, what they said in privateter was another matter. Very soon, the two middle-aged men were done talking, and Remick left. Peterson stood there for at least ten seconds with his back to the students, before he finally turned around and walked back. Looking at Petersons rigid smile, Luke was lost for words. If it wasnt because he was sure that he had never lent this guy any money, he really wouldve thought that Peterson owed him a lot of money. Peterson, on the other hand, was cursing inwardly: If hes here because of his connections, just give him to that toady Harry! Why give him to me? Unfortunately, Remick had wanted to teach this rookie transfer a lesson too, so he had intentionally assigned him to Peterson, who was more strict than Coach Harry. As a result, both of them couldnt feel any more regret at that moment. But Peterson had his tricks as a coach. After that, he smartly avoided Luke and concentrated his firepower on the other rookies. A few minutester, Peterson took out his phone solemnly and made a few sounds of acknowledgement into it before saying, Student Luke, Director Remick has a document that you need to sign. You can go over now. Luke could hear that there hadnt been any sound from the phone at all. But he simply nodded and went to Remicks office. He knocked on the door and entered, only to find that this director of training was now a lot warmer than earlier. Luke, weve learned about your situation. This is how weve arranged your training schedule... After a moment, he asked searchingly, Is this alright with you? Luke nodded with a smile. Thank you for your consideration, Director Remick. At that moment, there was another knock on the door. Before Remick could say anything, the door opened and a bald middle-aged man came in. He muttered unhappily, Remick, cant you get a regr detective to train these rookies? Weve been busytely, anding here to teach is a pure waste of time... Huh, Detective Luke? Lukes smile didnt change. Captain Coble? Its been a long time. Work pressure still that bad? ee The neer was Harrison Coble, a SWAT captain whom Luke had met during the Nakatomi za robbery. Hearing Lukes question, Harrison smiled bitterly. Just call me Harrison. You heard about the case on the east side, right? The department wants us to increase our manpower, but also wants us to give the police officers the anti-terrorism training. Were so busy we dont even have time to piss. As he spoke, he looked at Remick. If youve invited Luke here, why the heck did you call us? Remick was confused. Huh? Luke coughed. Harrison, Im here to receive training. Harrison was stupefied as he looked at Luke. Luke nodded in confirmation. Harrison turned to Remick, who nodded silently as well, before he finally couldnt hold back. Are you serious? Is there anyone in this rotten ce who can train Luke? Wait, is it some sort ofputer or regtion training? Luke chuckled but didnt say anything. It was best not to blindly tell everyone that he had never taken the police officer training before. He was sure that Harrison wouldnt spread the news, but the more people knew, the more likely the information would leak. Chapter 597 - Helping to Train, Let Me Say a Few Words

Chapter 597 Helping to Train, Let Me Say a Few Words

Various expressions flitted across Remicks face, and he abruptly asked, Harrison, do you know Detective Luke very well? Harrison subconsciously nodded. Of course... er... He suddenly paused. What he meant was that he knew a lot about Luke, but Luke probably didnt know him as well. Of course, Luke wouldnt embarrass Harrison, since the SWAT captain was a nice guy and they had no conflict. He continued smiling and didnt say anything, thus tacitly acknowledging Harrisons words. Looking at their faces, Remick pondered for a moment before he ventured, Detective Luke, were really short on trainers, especially those who specialize in anti-terrorism. The FBI also made it clear that they dont have the extra manpower to help us conduct this short-term training... Do you think you can help? Luke was stunned. Me? But Im a student. As Remick spoke, he observed Harrison and saw no objections from this old fellow. Rather, the man even nodded, and Remick had some idea of what the situation was like. He gave his customary smile. Detective Luke, even an old man like me has to work as a receptionist here. Were truly short-handed. Seeing that Luke wasnt outright refusing, Remick hurriedly pushed on. Were actually not asking for much. The rookies only need a basic rundown on countering terrorist activity; anything too sophisticated wont be suitable in any case, since they have yet to learn professional skills. Luke hesitated. Is that so? As a seasoned detective, you can give them some practical advice based on your own experiences so that these young men can avoid fatal danger. You can do that, right? Remick had a glib tongue. wn. To be able to be the director of the police school, Remick naturally wasnt just all brawn. Looking at Lukes expression, he said searchingly, If anything crops up doing the training, Ill do my best to help you resolve it. How does that sound? Luke thought for a moment and said, The main problem is time. Im a detective with the Major Crimes Division, after all, and I dont have a lot of time each day. Remick immediately made a decision. You only need to train every ss for two hours... No, one hour! You can do anything you want after you train the new students for an hour. Luke: Deal! Remick was stumped, and didnt know whether tough or cry. You couldve told me what you wanted sooner. You really thought I would keep you here to teach forever? Luke smiled but didnt say anything. He knew how sneaky administrators could be. Until he got a positive reply, he wouldnt do anything! It wasnt easy for him to be reborn in this world; there was no way he would waste his time on rookie officers. While it was Dustins call on this training, his words were in no way as influential here as Remicks. If Luke could wrangle this director into giving him what he wanted, it wouldnt be too hard for him toe here for an hour every now and then before going off to do his own thing. Unfortunately, he had underestimated how shameless administrative bureaucrats could be. Looking at Lukes smile, Remick immediately said, Then lets start today. It just so happens that we have a batch of students who are starting their training today. Luke: ...F*ck, of course I know today is the start of training! Why else would I be here?! I really shouldnt have trusted this rotten old man! A few minutester, Luke looked helplessly at the man next to him. Harrison, didnt you say youre busy? Harrison replied with a big smile, Its fine, Ive already asked my team to cover for me. If anything does crop up, Remick can send me back on the chopper. Remick: ... That chopper is for training. Harrison raised an eyebrow. Im thinking of reducing the training time to half an hour, or maybe ten minutes? Remick: ...Its our honor to serve our SWAT colleagues. Luke rolled his eyes. Both of you are sh*tty old men! Of course, Harrison was sticking around to watch how Luke trained the students. In this baldies words, he never missed any training by the FBI, CIA, homnd security or whatever; he even looked up materials on any rted courses to read himself. As an anti-terrorist specialist on the front line, he had to be aware of all the new anti-terrorism movements, or the chances of him or his team dying would significantly increase. Luke had left a deep impression on Harrison. If not for the fact that they seldom crossed paths in their line of work and they were too busy, he wouldve already looked up Luke earlier on to discuss professional matters. Now that he had caught Luke about to teach a ss, he had to attend it no matter what. But he didnt record it, and he stopped Remick from doing so. Remick didnt know what cases Luke had worked on, but Harrison had a rough idea. Since SWAT was the best of the police forces in Los Angeles, Harrison knew a thing or two about all the major cases in the city. A number of them were inexplicably wrapped up without naming the detectives who had done it, which would remind Harrison of Luke. While he was wrong on numerous counts, quite a few of the cases really were closed by Luke, like the recent attack on Stark Industries. Dozens of criminals were killed, and scores of Stark Industries security guards died or were injured, but there were no casualties on the police side. Harrison knew that the only reason Stark Industries hadnt made trouble with the police was that someone from the department had made significant contributions during the attack. He had immediately thought of Luke one versus thirty-nine, that wasnt something just anyone could do! He had even been able to retreat in one piece from an extraordinary being like Bullseye while facing off against dozens of people on his own at the same time. Harrison absolutely had to learn from the experiences of such an expert. Back on the drill ground, Remick said a few words to Coach Peterson. Peterson had a pained expression, but he said in the end, Alright, today we have Luke Coulson, who has abundant field experience, to share with us some important tips on how to act during a terrorist incident. All the students looked at Luke; they remembered that seemed to be his name. His customary smile in ce, Luke stepped forward and said, Im not a professional when ites to fighting terrorism. Captain Harrison, the man behind me, is the real professional here. Hell be the one to instruct you on the truly important things you need to know to fight terrorism. Harrison didnt know whether tough or cry. Im here to listen to you teach, not for you to drag me up here! Luke switched topics. So, I wont talk about professional matters, but focus on what you should pay attention to on the front line during an operation. Everybody listened quietly. First of all, no matter where you are, please form the good habit of looking for ces suitable for use as cover, said Luke. This isnt an absolute must, but you should at least have one or two backup locations in mind so that when you run into gunfire, you dont have to waste time thinking about where to hide. Everybody exchanged bewildered looks. Wasnt that a little... cowardly? Chapter 598 - The Truth About Cowards and Free Ride

Chapter 598 The Truth About Cowards and Free Ride

Luke paid no attention to their expressions. Secondly, after taking cover first and ensuring your safety, you cant abandon the initiative either. You must cautiously observe the enemys situation at once. I rmend that everyone carry a small item on you. A mirror. Luke took out a mirror half the size of a fist from his chest pocket. Mine is made of stainless steel. Its durable and cheap. If you keep it in your chest pocket, it might stop a bullet for you some day. Seeing their expressions turn even stranger, Luke chuckled. From my personal experience, a living cop is always more useful than a dead cop, so dont be so quick to stick your head out; try to make use of tools. He paused to let his words sink in, before he continued, Thirdly, dont y the hero. In most emergencies, holding your position and waiting for reinforcements is your best option. This is L.A.; We have countless colleagues to back us up. Blind and reckless behavior wont get you anywhere; teaming up with a partner to keep the criminals suppressed isnt a bad option. At that point, Luke raised his hand and pointed at Harrison. Its best to leave the professional criminals to Captain Harrison and his men to handle; we dont want to steal their jobs. Harrison: ... You have the nerve to say that? Luke coughed. Okay, these three points are a summary of my experiences. You can try them out for yourselves. I wont waste any more of your time. He chuckled inwardly. Teaching was really simple. In short, his tips were: Stay low! Stay low even more! Continue to stay low! For a rookie officer without extraordinary strength, these really were the best tips. After all, a dead man wouldnt need them. Peterson scowled as he looked at Remick. Remick nodded helplessly. Okay, all of you carry on. Luke,e with me. The students resumed training, and Remick and the others walked back into the building. Remick smiled bitterly once they were out of the students line of sight. Detective Luke... is that really what you should be teaching? Luke smiled and looked at Harrison. Harrison, what do you think? Harrison frowned and thought for a moment before he slowly nodded. Luke is right. Rather than getting hot-blooded rookies to trade gunfire with criminals, its better to tell them to hide. Remicks lips twitched. ...But this is police training. Are we going to train them to be cowards? Luke whispered inwardly, if a fearless rookie charges forward without thinking in the face of danger, wouldnt they just get themselves killed if they ran into extraordinary opponents like Bullseye or Reba? That hadnt really happened in his previous life, but this was a world with superviins. It was better to be a cowardly officer than to be ughtered by the enemy. After all, there was no police department that had enough funding to cover masspensation for their deaths. Since he didnt have Harrisons support, Remick could only drop it and return gloomily to his office. He had nned to use Luke as a free instructor, only to discover that what was free was unreliable. But since a professional like Harrison agreed with Luke, Remick didnt have the confidence to disagree with Luke. Out of sight, out of mind C he thus simply dismissed Luke. Luke talked with Harrison aboutw and order in L.A. recently on the way to his car. When he opened the car door, he noticed that Harrison was still just standing there. He asked smoothly, Are you sticking around to continue training the students? Harrison shook his head. No. My team drove off when I stayed to listen to your ss. Theyll pick me upter. Luke said with a smile, No need for the trouble, I can give you a ride back to the city. Harrison was very frank. That works too. On the road, they had a good chat in the car. Harrison was a professional and also a very proper person. All he talked about was work. He was like one of those engineering specialists in a regrpany who didnt like to socialize or fawn on their bosses. Luke also liked discussing issues with professionals in the same trade. He didnt have to scruple too much and they didnt bring up private matters. Harrisons phone rang just as the car was approaching the east side of the city. He said a few words into his phone before he hung up. He then looked at Luke guiltily. One of my guys wants me to pick him up... Luke shrugged. Just give me the address. Harrison rattled off the address and coughed. Thanks. Lukeughed. Its fine, Harrison. When youre being all polite like this, youre like a middle school nerd trying to screw up his courage to hit on a girl. Harrisons face rxed. Hey, I was popr in middle school. It was the girls who hit on me, alright? Luke: Were you on the football team? Harrison: ...I was the leader of a firearms fan club. Lukeughed again. Harrison, there are definitely much fewer middle school girls who like guns than those who like football yers. As they chatted, they soon picked up a young handsome fellow from the side of the road. This was Jim, a teammate whom Harrison had only just recruited a couple of days earlier. He was carrying a big metallic tube with a pointed tip that looked a little like a ballista. Luke asked, Whats this? Some sort of professional tool? He was now the number one mechanic in the world, and could roughly guess this tools function after just a few nces. Jims face glowed. Its a wall destroyer I invented. You just need to shoot it at a wall, and this end will open, and then you pull out... Luke gave him a thumbs up. Then you create an opening for an offensive! Its very simple and effective, and a lot more convenient than a battering ram. Harrison smiled as he scolded, Stop praising him. The police department receives a maintenance bill every time this thing is used. Luke shrugged. Its the bosses who fork out the money, but our lives are our own. Im with Jim on this. Pleased, Jim chuckled. He was clearly yet another technician in SWAT. Harrisons phone rang again. He picked up the call and said a few words, and his expression turned serious. Theres just been a bank robbery near Route 47 on the east side. The criminals have automatic weapons. Can you take me there? Luke hit the gas pedal and said in passing, If you need to change into your gear, you can press that red button to put down your seat and get into the back. Harrison: Thanks. He did as Luke said and climbed into the backseat. When Harrison first got into the car, he had put a big bag with all his gear in it in the backseat. As a SWAT captain, he always carried his gear with him when he was on the clock. Jim had already geared up before he got into the car, and was silently checking his guns at that moment. Luke secretly nodded when he saw this; the man wasnt just a technician, he was also a field officer! As he put on his gear, Harrison checked the cars location, and his movements sped up. At the speed Luke was driving, they would reach the crime scene in less than ten minutes. If Harrison didnt hurry, he wouldnt finish gearing up in time. Chapter 599 - Bro, Is There a Problem?

Chapter 599 Bro, Is There a Problem?

Very quickly, they reached the bank that was the scene of the crime. Lukes police radio was also rying details of the case. Two suspects just charged out of the bank... Theyre both carrying automatic weapons. One of them is using an AK with a drum clip. Its fierce firepower... SWAT cant get there. Their cars are blocked on the road two kilometers away... Officer down! Officer down! The suspects are headed east... Somethings wrong with their car. Theyre getting out... The two suspects have split up to escape... One suspect has been shot... The other suspect is trying to hijack a car... Listening to themunication, Luke said, Harrison, Jim, are you ready? Harrison: All set. Let me out here. Luke: No, I mean, are you ready to be carjacked by the robber? Harrison: What? He looked at the windshield and was instantly stunned. Youre not nning to head over, are you? Luke: My car windows are bulletproof. They wont break under one or two bullets. Do you have the confidence? Thinking quickly, Harrison said, Got it. Luke didnt say more, and simply slowed the car down. Twenty meters away, a robber was waving his gun as he gestured for passing cars to stop. Unfortunately for him, the car drivers in front of Luke were all frightened into stepping hard on the gas as they sped off. This robber didnt want to destroy their windshields, so he fired some shots into the sides and backs of the cars, which only made them run even faster. Finally, he saw a car slowing down, as if he had intimidated the driver. Luke began to count down. Three! Two! Overjoyed, the robber ran to the car as he fired several times into the air. He yelled, Son of a b*tch! Stop the car! Stop the car, or Ill kill you... At that moment, the car stopped so that he was next to the back door. The robber took two steps back and gestured with his gun again. Open the door, or Ill kill you! As he spoke, he pulled at the door on the passenger side with one hand while he fired into the air again with the other. One! The moment Luke finished counting down, he pressed the button to roll down the window. Open the... door? The robber was dumbfounded. Through the open window, Lukes Glock and Harrisons MP5 were aimed at him at a distance of less than one meter. At the same time, Jim opened the back door on the left side and aimed his M4A1 at the robber over the top of the car as he yelled, Dont move, or Ill kill you! Come, lets see what toy youve got there. Holding his gun with one hand, Harrison unhurriedly clutched the robbers gun which was still aimed at the sky with the other hand and kept it in that position. The robber struggled to pull away, but couldnt move. Huh? Bro, is there a problem? Luke chuckled, the muzzle of the Glock that was aimed at the robbers head moving a little. The robber resentfully let go of the gun that he had been holding tightly, and Harrison finally took it from him. PP91? How professional! On the other side, Luke jerked his right thumb at the backseat. Didnt you want a free ride just now? Get in! Jim had already gotten out of the car and handcuffed the robber. He shoved him into the backseat. Harrison picked up the walkie-talkie. This is 70-David of SWAT. The second suspect has been subdued. Were bringing him back. Jim got in the passenger seat, and Luke drove to the bank. Jim turned his head to look at the robber in the backseat and chuckled in amusement. Bro, what happened to you? Harrison had already torn off the robbers mask, and the mans face was full of despair. I dont f*cking know what happened either! He didnt understand why the car he attempted to hijack would be full of SWAT members. The three of them were all wearing headgear. Harrison and Jim even had SWAT bulletproof vests on. This was clearly a SWAT operation. The robber wasnt brave enough to resist three SWAT members when their guns were trained on him at a distance of less than two meters, even if he had on a bulletproof vest himself. Lukes car reached the bank a momentter. The patrol officers couldnt help sighing in relief when they saw Harrison and Jim in their ck headgear drag the robber out. They had barely been able to fight against the two wild robbers earlier; in the end, SWAT took them down more than easily. You got here really quickly today. One of the police officers couldnt help butmend them. Another officer, however, looked at Lukes police badge suspiciously. Who are you? Luke replied with a smile, Im just the driver, dont mind me. Harrison: ...No wonder I hardly see your name in the case files. After handing the robber over to the patrol officers, Harrison was about to say something, when his walkie-talkie crackled again. Captain, you still there?. Harrison shrugged at Luke helplessly and answered into the walkie-talkie, Yes, Im here. Whats wrong? Why are you so damnte?! The suspects almost got away but youre still on the way. You just waiting to eat their dust? The man on the other end was silent for a moment at the scolding, before he said, Captain, lets talk about thatter. Theres a guy who wants to kill himself in a neighborhood on 107th. Can you take a look? Harrison was pissed off. Why didnt you just wait to call me after hes dead? After a brief silence, the man on the other end said cautiously, But were still stuck in the jam. The guy has a gun. The patrol officers want us to take care of it. Harrison: Got it. Im on my way. Cutting themunication, he looked at Luke. That... Get in. Haha, have you all been this busy recently? Luke got into the car and waved at them.Jim returned to the backseat. Harrison got into the passenger seat and closed the door, before he sighed. God knows whats wrong with Los Angeles recently. A whole bunch of gangs are running around on the streets saying that some Ghost Butcher has been ughtering them. Theres been no progress on the D.A. and judge case yet. One of the Garcia familys bases on the east side was blown up yesterday. An FBI agent died at an overpass there too. Its really... Luke chuckled. Youre SWAT, not the police department. Youre not responsible for those cases. Why so anxious? Go out when you have a mission, and when you dont, just rx. Harrison thought about it and realized it made sense. Heughed in spite of himself. Thats true. What those politicians are thinking is none of our business. Its not like were goofing off. Jim was silent in the backseat, but he nodded in agreement. The car swiftly headed for the location of the new case two blocks away. They had barely gotten out, when two subordinates who had just arrived came over to their side of the road. Boss, this guys a little tricky. At that moment, Harrisons expression wasnt as warm. How so? Is he a skilled shooter, or bullets dont hurt him? Chapter 600 - Maybe He Wants to Eat Himself to Death?

Chapter 600 Maybe He Wants to Eat Himself to Death?

The two team members smiled bitterly and were about to say something, when someone howled from inside a bungalow not far away. I have a gun. Give me ten Shake Shack mushroom burgers, ten chicken hot dogs, and ten bacon cheese fries right now! Right, I want a dozen Corona beers and cigarettes too... yelled a man from the window of the bungalow with a double-barreled shotgun. Everybody looked at each other in bewilderment. After a brief silence, Harrison asked suspiciously, This guy wants to kill himself? His two team members nodded in silence. Does he look suicidal? cursed Harrison in a low voice. Luke pondered for two seconds. Maybe hes trying to eat himself to death?. Everybody: ... That sounds possible. Harrison cursed and then asked without thinking, Didnt you buy him the damn food so that he could eat himself to death? His team members smiled bitterly. Captain, its Shake Shack, not IN N OUT. Where can we get that for him? Harrison: Whats that? Isnt it just burgers? Luke coughed and added, Shake Shack is based in New York. What the f*ck? Harrison immediately yelled. This son of a b*tch wants burgers from the east coast when hes on the west coast? Why doesnt this traitor just go die? Everybody: ...Hes already trying to die, hes just not dead yet! After Harrison was done swearing, it was back to business as usual. Where are the negotiators? The team members: That wont help. ording to his neighbors, he might have forgotten to take his meds today. Harrison: Is he an addict? The team members: No, he may have depression or bipr disorder. Harrison rolled his eyes. Then did you try a tear gas grenade? The team members: We did, but... it only made the guy even more energetic. He even lit himself a cigarette. Luke couldnt help but look at the guy at the window; even though his eyes were bloodshot, he seemed very lively. Did he puff the tear gas like it was tobo? Harrison: Then just break down the door! The team members: He said that he nted bombs at the door and windows. Harrison: Bullsh*t! You believe that? The team members, Boss, youre the one who wrote the operation guidelines. Harrison was rendered speechless. He himself had added to the SWAT guidelines the rule that in the event of suspected explosives, absolutely no one was allowed to charge in recklessly. Harrison thought for a moment, then said, Buy ten random burgers and give them to him. Everybody raised their eyebrows, and Jim was astonished. Captain, what if he really does kill himself? Harrison: Do you want to fly to New York to buy him Shake Shack? Jim: ...Fine. I saw a McDonalds on the corner on the way here. When Jim went off to buy the burgers, Harrison asked his team members, Is Smiley here yet? Yes, but do we really want to use it? his team members said uncertainly. Harrison: When we deliver the burgers, youll do this and this... Listening on the side, Luke couldnt help smiling. Is this how you SWAT people solve cases? But the middle-aged man who was nning to eat himself to death had yet another demand: the burgers couldnt have any pickles, and he wanted two bottles of chili oil. Luke suddenly felt that Harrisons n was great; if it was him, he wouldve just watched this guy kill himself. Several minutester, Jim returned with the burgers. Harrison instructed Jim, Youll deliver the burgers. Later, well use that contraption of yours to break in. Heads up, everyone, prepare to move out. Captain Harrison, can I deliver the burgers? Lukes heart itched to be part of the fun too. Harrison was stumped for a moment. About that... Luke chuckled. Im wearing a doubleyered bulletproof vest, and Ill put on a bulletproof helmet as well. Nobody will know who I am if I cover my face. Harrison hesitated for a moment before he nodded. Not only did Luke have immensebat ability, he also wasnt one to steal credit In the earlier robbery, he hadnt taken credit when he said he was the driver. Credit was only a secondary issue; Harrison just didnt like dealing with people who were too petty in their calctions. He pointed randomly. You, give your helmet to Luke. Jim, who had just returned with the burgers, said with a bitter face, Um, this... Harrison: Only you know how to use that thing. Youll be the first to enter the houseter. Jim was finally relieved. He chuckled and said, I can ept that. Luke asked with a smile, Do you have the receipt for the burgers? Can you give it to me? Jim was puzzled, but still gave him the receipt. Here. I was going to submit it as a work expenseter. Luke patted Jims shoulder and smiled. Dont worry about it. Taking a look at the receipt, he nodded. Hm, five bucks each, fifty bucks for ten. Thats very straightforward. I picked them randomly, Jim said offhandedly. Shortly afterward, Luke approached the bungalow with a walkie-talkie and the burgers. The middle-aged man shouted again, Why is it just burgers? What about the rest? Luke thought for a moment before he said, These burgers were made on the spot for you. The rest of the stuff you asked for will be deliveredter. The middle-aged man gave an oh, as if acknowledging the exnation. Leave it at the door, and step on it. Luke sweated. Theres something wrong with your thinking, right? Dont people usually demand that the police not make any hasty moves, to avoid sudden attacks? But considering that the guy was using his suicide to extort burgers, hot dogs, fries and beer from the police force, Luke thought that this request made sense. But Lukes movements didnt really quicken. If he suddenly changed his pace, he might disrupt Harrisons instructions, so he maintained the same pace. Hearing Harrisons order in his earpiece, Luke got ready. Smiley, go! Harrison gave the order. An armored car stealthily moved to one side of the bungalow. It had been specially modified by SWAT. On the front was something that looked like horns on a battering ram for breaking down walls. A yellow smiley face had been stuck on the front of the ram, so the armored cars codename was Smiley. At the order, Smiley sped up and charged over thewn, and the horns crashed into the wall. A metal cylinder that had been jury rigged to the hornsunched a metal rod, and four long steel bars unfolded to grip the wall. Smiley, pull! roared Jim. With a loud rumble, the armored car reversed, and the four steel bars pulled out a chunk of the wall that was two meters in diameter to create a hole. The middle-aged man who was watching Luke from the window was so frightened by the loud noise that he dropped his gun. The SWAT members that had long been on standby swiftly charged through the hole and subdued the dumbfounded middle-aged man. Turning his head to observe everything through the window, Luke was lost for words. Its over already? This... isnt fun at all! Chapter 601 - Your Food Has Been Delivered. That’ll be Fifty Bucks in Total

Chapter 601 Your Food Has Been Delivered. Thatll be Fifty Bucks in Total

Luke shook his head helplessly and entered the house through the open window. He signaled to the two SWAT members who were dragging the middle-aged man along. Jim was one of the two SWAT members. He found it a little odd, but still pulled the middle-aged man upright. Luke put the burgers and the receipt into the middle-aged mans cuffed hands. Your burgers have been delivered. Thatll be fifty dors in total. No tip necessary. He then took a few notes from the guys desk, which amounted to fifty dors exactly. The middle-aged man: ... Jim: ... The SWAT members: ... Harrison, who was outside: ... After the middle-aged man was thrown into a police car, Luke gave the cash and the SWAT helmet to Jim. See? You dont need to submit a work expense now. Harrisons expression was strange, but he nodded in the end. Thats right. Its true that the guy wanted the food himself. Everybody here can bear witness. Jim hesitated, but in the end put the cash in his pocket and said to Luke, Thanks! Luke chuckled. Dont worry, I wont steal your job again. I dont work for SWAT! Harrison rolled his eyes. You dare say that? Dont you know many times youve stolen our work?! After this bizarre case was over, Luke said goodbye to Captain Harrison and left in his secondhand Ford. Watching the Ford drive off, Jim couldnt help but sigh. He really is such a steady character. My legs were shaking when I thought I had to deliver the food, but for him... it was too easy. He subconsciously touched his pocket which contained the fifty bucks he had just gotten back. He had even forgotten about it. Harrison nced at him but didnt say anything The man had killed more tough criminals than his entire SWAT squad had C how could he not be a steady character? The sun was setting by the time Luke got home. After he opened the door, someone jumped on his back. Hahahaha. Surprise! Smiling, Luke kicked the door close and unhurriedly put his keys down. Yes, what a big surprise! Hey, can you at least pretend to be surprised? The person on his back tapped his head gently in dissatisfaction. Luke said helplessly, But its too hard! Alright, well go out for a big meal tonight. How does that sound? Not interested. Its not like I can drink. The person on his back was unenthusiastic. ire, youre not eighteen yet. Luke stretched his hand back to pat her head. Although everybody drinks alcohol before eighteen, I cant give you this privilege, alright? Naturally, the person on Lukes back was his cousin ire. Hearing that, she said angrily, I was just saying it casually. Why are you lecturing me like an old man? Luke carried her on his back to the living room. Once you go to college, wholl be there to lecture you every day? Im only reminding you in case you really think that drinking is a good idea. ire: Fine, you like reasoning the best. Even Robert cant beat you in speaking. Luke chuckled and asked Selina, What did you do with her in the afternoon? Selina was eating popcorn on the couch with Dor. Hearing the question, she shrugged. ire said that she wanted to wait for you, so we came straight back without going anywhere. Luke: Then should I make a feast for the both of you tonight? Selina immediately answered, Okay! ire, however, was stunned. Youre cooking? She looked at Selina suspiciously, and thought it was strange that Selina wasnt cooking. Selina snorted. I can only make pig swill. If you want to eat it, I can cook for you, but for the record, I wont eat it. ire: What? Luke shook his head with a smile. Then Ill go prepare dinner. Whether or not ire eats what you make, I dont care. Saying that, he patted ires head again. Get off now. I have to make dinner. ire finally jumped off reluctantly. I want to watch you cook. Luke: Be my guest, but dont cause any trouble. ire: No problem. But just several minutester, Selina heard ires exmations from the kitchen. Thats impossible! This has to be a trick! How can my brother suddenly turn into a chef? Why did you never cook at home? Can Selina really only make pig swill? Selina rolled her eyes. She kept reading the case files while she ate snacks and gave some to Dor. Luke wasnt angry or impatient in the face of ires endless questions, and answered all of them. They had always been like this back at home. This little monkey hadnt yed with him like this in a long time. Forty minutester, ire finally followed him out of the kitchen. Can it really be eaten? Will I get food poisoning? Pondering for a moment, Luke replied, Then how about you watch me and Selina eat first? ire shook her head firmly. Luke nodded in resignation. Do you want something to drink? Dinner will only be ready in half an hour. ire: Ill get it myself. Luke shrugged and sat down to enjoy his tea. ire came back with a Dr. Pepper. She opened it and had a mouthful, before she burped in satisfaction. She sat down on the couch and smelled Lukes green tea curiously. It smells fragrant. Can I have some? Luke: Go grab a cup and pour some for yourself. Hugely interested, ire fetched a cup and poured tea into it. She blew on it until it was cooler, and then drank it down in one gulp. Then, she jumped to her feet, spat out the tea, and hopped around the room. Ah, its so bitter! Why is it so bitter? Is it medicine? Selina burst outughing. Neither she nor Luke had said anything just now, precisely to have some fun with ire. Tea could taste unimaginably bitter right after drinking a sweet soda. At ires age, her favorite was sweet foods, and she could do without bitterness.Luke poured a cup of tea for himself unhurriedly, and Selina said, Pour me a cup, please. Luke smiled and poured some tea into her cup as well. Then, the two of them smiled broadly as they had the tea and looked at ire. ire couldnt understand their behavior at all. She picked up the teapot and looked at it for a long time. Are there twoyers in the pot? Why else can you enjoy such bitter stuff? Selinaughed out loud. You shouldnt have drunk this after drinking soda! Itll be so bitter it makes you cry! Of course, she wouldnt tell ire that she did the same stupid thing before Selina suddenly felt a sense of superiority finally, she was no longer the only person to have done that. After fooling around for a bit, the three of them moved to the backyard. Selina and ire switched into their bathrobes and ran to the spa. Chapter 603 - I Forgot!

Chapter 603 I Forgot!

Luke returned home in the afternoon and thought it was strange when he found the living room empty. Had ire already gone out today? But soon, he heard noises from the gym. He went over and looked through the open door, and didnt know whether tough or cry. Wasnt she here on vacation? Why was she training now? Inside the room, Selina was teaching ire a certain joint lock. After a quick nce, Luke realized that it was one of the forbidden moves that he had taught Selina, the type that was guaranteed to cripple the opponent. He thought for a moment before he asked, Why are you teaching her this? Hearing Lukes voice, Selina turned her head. You said that this is a lifesaving skill. You dont want her to learn it? Luke hummed in acknowledgement. Then you should be clear about the situations it can be used in! Itll be a hassle if she permanently cripples some thief for life. ires eyes glowed. Its that great? Luke heaved a sigh. Its not as easy as you think to run into someone that you can use the skill on. Dont even think about trawling a dangerous area at night for an opponent. ire nodded regretfully. Fine, thats indeed unrealistic. Robert and Catherine had taught her since she was young not to take meaningless risks with her life. Of course, for some people, extreme sports werent considered meaningless, so nobody stopped ire from skateboarding and roller skating ire was slightly distracted now that Luke was back. Luke, can you and Selina fight for me to see? The type of real, close-range fight that Selina talks about. Luke shook his head. Im afraid not. He didnt want Selina to be haunted by bad luck, nor did he want to have to pull her into ying ckjack with him. ire was disappointed. No? Luke smiled. Selina has strike training. See if you can reach her level first. ire grew interested again. Really? I want to see! Kids were really gullible! Luke chuckled inwardly. He took off his shirt, the holsters under his arms and the gadget belt around his waist. He then picked up two hand targets. Only then did he smile at ire. Watch and learn from Selina. He turned around and gestured to Selina. The two of them were practically of one mind, and she knew from his eyes that he wanted her to hold back today. She could only roll her eyes back at him. Start. At Lukes instruction, Selinas fists came at him like a storm. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ire was shocked. Are you kidding me? As a high school student who loved all sorts of exercise and as cheerleader captain in herst year of high school, ire had tried out many sports. She had also done some basic Brazilian jiu-jitsu training with Luke, and knew a thing or two aboutbat. The strength and speed which Selina was demonstrating were far more advanced than what high school yers exhibited inpetition. This wasnt looking down on Selina, since it wasnt rare for high school boxers to be more than 1.8 meters tall and weigh around two hundred pounds. But what ire didnt know was that if Selina was trying her best, she could crush most professional middle-weight boxers. In the end, this fake show which Luke and Selina put on was thrilling enough to make ire interested inbat training. She dered that she would have basicbat training with Selina every day for now on. Luke was hugely relieved; this way, there was no need to worry that this little monkey would never run out of energy. The next few days were peaceful. Luke and Selina worked on cases as usual. asionally, Luke went for the police training, but he always left quickly after he showed up and checked in. None of the students in his ss had anyints. That was because during this period, they had their first ss on the basics of firearms. Peterson had called Luke in again, not to teach the ss but to subdue certain arrogant rookies. Ever since he found out that Luke was an official detective, Petersons attitude toward him had done a 180-degree turn. Those who had the capability should be treated thus. Today, Luke will demonstrate the basics of dismantling and assembling a gun, said Peterson solemnly. Luke gave him a questioning look: For real? Wont that be too ruthless? Peterson replied with a sure gaze: Just wow them and make them shut up. Helpless, Luke could only step forward and dismantle and reassemble the provided Glock at the speed of a veteran police officer. Satisfied, Peterson stepped forward. Okay, if you can reach his level, you pass this ss. Thats all for now, take a break. Everybody secretly cursed Peterson in their hearts. Nobody was angry at Luke. After all, he was only doing as Peterson instructed. Peterson didnt really care how the rookies cursed him. He was already used to it. Luke cared even less. After that incident, even fewer people had any objections to Luke leaving early. This sort of man who shattered the confidence of others shouldnt be here at all. He was a nightmare for the other students, like when your parentspared you with other kids. After what Peterson did, none of the students in Lukes batch tried to worm their way into making friends with Luke. Only three girls in his ss came to him for his number. Luke could only politely turn them down, and instead gave them the number for his officendline. After all, he was barely in the office. When Luke went to the training, Selina took the opportunity to help ire familiarize herself with the dangerous areas in Los Angeles. Us are Luke and Selina very quickly went back to their regr routine, since ire didnt want to disrupt their work. Do what you need to do yourself! This was something Robert and Catherine had drilled into her. Luke was even less inclined to hold her hand, and simply gave ire an unremarkable ne that had a tracker in it as a final safety measure. That afternoon, Luke returned home, only to find that the house was dark. Nobody was in the living room, and Selina and ire were murmuring together in the kitchen. He said, Im back. At his words, the kitchen door suddenly opened, and Selina and ire pushed out a cart with a threeyered cake on it. On the cake were two lit 1 and 9 candles. Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you... Selina and ire sang with big smiles behind the cart. Dazed, Luke patted his forehead. Its my birthday? Ipletely forgot. He hadnt been interested in birthdays at all in his previous life, not in his own or other peoples. He had improved a little now thanks to the influence of the people around him, but not by very much. He never thought much about birthdays after he left Shackelford, and in the end had forgotten his own birthday. On the other side, Selina and ireughed so hard that they couldnt continue singing. Chapter 602 - Selina Will Train You

Chapter 602 Selina Will Train You

ire missed the big bathtub, but she wanted to give a Luke surprise so she hadnt taken a soak earlier. Now that Luke hade home, she decisively chose to enjoy life. Luke sat next to the pool and handed them drinks every now and then. He also asked ire about her itinerary for this trip. ire was about to be an adult now and would be going to college, so naturally, Luke shouldnt arrange everything for her. ire also wasnt someone who couldnt take care of herself. She was very independent. Luke wouldnt help arrange everything for her; letting her handle things herself would be the best option. ire then nattered on. In short, there were two points. Firstly, she would stay in the college dorm in her first academic year to better adapt to college life. Secondly, she would go out on her own in a couple of days to check out the study and living environment. In other words, Luke and Selina werent part of her n. Luke wasnt really surprised. ire would be staying here for the month, so they would be seeing a lot of each other. But this was just the summer vacation. Next year, ire would rent her own ce, and she wouldnt stay at Lukes often during the holidays. Naturally, that was just ires n. Luke might be in New York next year. If she wanted to visit him, she would have to fly to the east coast. But he didnt have to tell her that yet. Besides, ireing to a college in Los Angeles wasnt entirely because of Luke. This was Los Angeles, the City of Angels where all the stars of America were gathered. One of ires dreams was to be a star, but she hadnt thought about whether she wanted to be a singer or an actress yet. So, just let her take her time to think about it. Truth be told, there were some English songs from Lukes previous life which did leave a very deep impression on him. Of course, he didnt listen to that many English songs in hisst life. What he did remember were the popr English songs that were global hits, like My Heart Will Go On and Diamonds. If ire wanted to be a singer, that really would spare Luke worry. After all, most of the time, it was the song that made the singer popr, not the other way around. There was a very simple reason why Luke didnt rely on these songs to make a fortune C he had no talent in singing or dancing. Not going out of tune or dancing embarrassingly was already his limit. Also, after Daddy System showed up, he didnt need to take this path. The three of them spent the night chatting in the backyard. At nine the next morning, ire suddenly sat up when she smelled food through the door, which was slightly ajar. Whats that smell? It smells so good! She put on a random loose T-shirt and walked out. She saw that Luke was on hisputer in the living room, and Selina and Dor were having breakfast. She jumped onto the couch next to Luke. Why arent you having breakfast? Luke: I already ate. Selina and Dor will still be eating for a while. Arent you hungry? ire touched her belly. A little bit. Luke: Then why dont you go and clean up? ire snorted. Nagging so early in the morning; youre just like mom. Luke wasnt bothered. If I dont say anything, youll probably justze around on the couch for ten minutes. Can you me me? ire sniffed and jumped up. Im on vacation. Of course Ill bezy. After ire came out of the shower, she was shocked to see that Selina and Dor were still eating. How much have you eaten? Selina blinked and replied tentatively, Its because... I exercise a lot? Saying that, she lifted the lid on a steamer. Have a taste of this. This is Lukes best dish, steamed buns. Steamed buns? ire sat down and picked one up with a fork. Mm, its delicious! Two people and one dog ate for another ten minutes and finished all the buns. Luke finally said, Now that youre full,e here. Im going to give you a lesson on safety. ire pulled a long face. But Im on vacation. You still want to give me a lesson? Luke: Its very simple. You remember Catherines rules on safety, right? ire nodded and went over to look at the screen of Lukesptop. Its actually the same thing, except that I need to update it for you with information about Los Angeles. Luke clicked on a map as he spoke, and a bunch of red spots popped up. These are locations where people have been severely injured or murdered in Los Angeles in thest twelve months. He clicked again. These are the sites of robberies that took ce in thest twelve months. Far more yellow spots appeared all over the map. You only need to remember the areas where most of these cases happen on this map. Dont hang around those ces at night, and dont walk through remote alleys in those areas during the day. Simple, right? He patted her head with a smile. ire: Thats all? That isnt too hard. Why do you look so serious? Luke sighed. I work in the Major Crimes Division. Those are the cases Im responsible for. Many people became victims just because they were careless or went out at night and took a remote shortcut one time. This isnt Shackelford. Single women easily be targets in certain areas at night. ire nodded and said again, Im a fast runner. Hm, I also know self-defense skills for women. Luke rolled his eyes. They all have guns, and most of them operate in small groups. You think you can run in the face of several guns? Or do you think youre good enough to seize the guns with your bare hands?! ire choked; she wasnt that good. She could only nod. Fine, I got it. Luke finally got up. Selina will tell you what other things a girl should pay attention to. Im leaving for ss. ire: For ss? Youre teaching now? Luke pondered for a moment and shook his head. Im not sure yet. Puzzled, ire watched Luke leave the room, before she looked at Selina. What ss is Luke going to? Isnt he a detective of the Major Crimes Division? Selina: Police training. ire scratched her head. Hes going to train the new police officers?. Hes the one getting training. Did you forget? He never went to police school. Just keep it to yourself and dont tell anybody, said Selina. ireughed out loud. Fine, I almost forgot that Robert got him into the Shackelford Police Department. Selina got up as well. Lets go to the gym. Ill give you some basic training for women. ire grew curious. What is it? Selina nced at her. The real self-defense skills for women. A momentter, ires exmations rang out from the gym. Huh? Seriously? Isnt that too ruthless? Hitting that? And so hard? OMG! Grip it until it breaks? Thats not necessary, is it? Chapter 604 - Reinforcements, Flying, and What Are You Looking At?

Chapter 604 Reinforcements, Flying, and What Are You Looking At?

ire and Selina rarely saw Luke look so gobsmacked Afterughing for a while, ire put both hands to her face. Make a wish, young man! Maybe your dream wille true next year! Luke nodded with a smile, put his hands together and made a wish in his heart. What did you wish for? asked ire with her usual curiosity. Lukeughed and tapped her head. You ask that every time! iremented, And you never tell me. Luke smiled but sighed in his heart. My wish each time is that everybody stays safe and happy! But in this world, that was an extravagant wish. Thus, he made this same wish every birthday, and hoped that it would be a little useful. After the simple birthday ritual, Selina turned on the lights. Okay, its time to cut the cake. A certain dogs drool was already dripping like a waterfall. It loved cream cakes, particrly those with strawberries. There were no fresh strawberries on the cake today, but there was strawberry sauce. The dog was already unbearably hungry. Luke only made one cut before his phone rang. He took it out and said with a smile, Its Catherine. Well, Ive already cut the cake. You can start now. The two women and one dog enthusiastically started to parcel out the booty. Luke answered the phone on the couch and smiled as he chatted with Catherine. Catherine also wished him happy birthday on the other end, then dragged Robert over to say the same thing. A certain rough man was just this much of a tsundere. Actually, from the faint sounds Luke could hear over the phone, he knew that Robert had been listening right next to Catherine the whole time. After the birthday greetings, they began to chat. Luke asked about their romantic trip, and Catherine jokingly said that Robert was too conservative and was still bundled up tightly on the ship. Luke chuckled and didnt say anything. He didnt have the right to say anything. After all, he liked to bundle himself up tightly too. He always wore a loose shirt to hide his guns and equipment. He didnt use the waist holster that most detectives used for work, but continued using the inconvenient arm holster. Robert had simr habits, but also had other concerns, like the scars on his body. Naturally, he wouldnt expose his body so easily. They talked for a while. Catherine was about to hang up, when Luke heard the sounds of a disturbance on the other end. He frowned. Robert, whats going on? After a brief silence, Catherine finally said, He went outside to check the situation. It sounds... a little noisy. There was some bewilderment in her tone as well. Luke: Dont hang up, and dont go outside. Wait until Robert gets back. Two minutester, there was the sound of Roberts voice. Theres a bit of a problem. Unknown armed assants have appeared on the ship. Ive already seen more than forty of them. These people are definitely well-trained, and this is very likely a premeditated operation. Luke thought quickly. Dont be reckless. Catherine is there. Robert said impatiently, Do you think Im an idiot? If I were alone, I would kill all of them... Ah, sorry, honey, I was wrong. Clearly, he had been red at by Catherine. Luke: Try to buy as much time as possible and avoid confronting them. Ill get you reinforcements. Robert scoffed. Were floating on the d*mn Antic right now. The nearest continent is hundreds of kilometers away. Where are you going to find reinforcements? Luke: I just made a fortune. Robert was stumped for a moment. So what? Luke: Its twenty million dors. What do you think I can do? Robert choked. What could twenty million dors do? It was enough to hire dozens of retired elites like Robert for an urgent assignment. You could do whatever you wanted when you had money. After a brief silence, he said, Fine. In that case, I wont look for other help. He could also find reinforcements if he asked, but he would rather not owe some people favors. Although Luke and him bickered every time they talked, they were, in the end, family. He had no power to stop Luke from trying to help him and Catherine, nor did he have to. Luke: Alright. Remember, for Catherines sake, dont be reckless! Robert said furiously, Scram! Wasnt this just telling him to act like a coward? ...Fine, that was indeed what he was nning to do. Luke was right. With Catherine here, Robert didnt dare take any risks. He even rejoiced inwardly that when he and Catherine had discussed their travel ns, they decided to send Joseph to his grandpa instead of taking him with them. Otherwise, he and Catherine would be far more on edge at that moment. Luke hung up and smiled at the two women who were looking at him suspiciously. Theres a little situation that I need to take care of. ire asked nervously, Did something happen to mom and dad? Luke patted her head. What are you thinking? Even I get scared when Robert goes on a rampage. Dont underestimate him! However, ire didnt seem very reassured. Luke didnt waste any time. Dont worry. Your brother is rich enough to hire people to ensure their safety. He gave Selina a meaningful look as he spoke, then gestured to the dog behind her. When he drove the car out of the garage, the dog was in the passenger seat. Do whatever you can to find me a ne that can fly to New York ASAP. Luke called Jenny when he started up the car. At the same time, get me a small ne in New York for a parachute jump. I need it to get totitude 43.09 degrees north and longitude 296.31 degrees east, ASAP!. Jenny was only silent for a moment. After reconfirming the coordinates, she said, Ill get back to you in five minutes. She then hung up. Putting the phone away, Luke looked at Gold Nugget sitting obediently on the side and sighed. Youll being with meter. Are you scared of skydiving? Gold Nugget looked at him scornfully and barked. Luke got what it wanted to say. Fine, if you do well this time, youll get a bonus after wee back. Gold Nuggets eyes lit up and it began to whine. Luke: Nothing less than ten thousand bucks, and no upper limit. How does that sound? Pleased, Gold Nugget nodded. After that, Lukes phone rang. He picked up, and Jenny gave him the location of a private airfield. She then said, The private jet willnd at a private airfield in New York in four or five hours. Ill contact someone about a ne for a parachute jump, and you can confirm if its suitable before you reach New York. Ill have it waiting for you at the private airfield in New York so that you can take off at any time. Luke: Thanks. After a brief silence, Jenny said, Be careful. Luke put the phone away and nced at the dog. What are you looking at? Chapter 605 - It’ll Cost More to Get There Earlier, and I Don’t Accept Checks

Chapter 605 Itll Cost More to Get There Earlier, and I Dont ept Checks

The dog curled its lip and turned its head to look at the view outside the car. Luke finally called Selina and told her the basic situation. Selina: No problem at all. Ill take care of things here. Be careful. Luke: Gold Nugget is with me. You... Selina didnt consider it a big deal. Thats fine. That guys amazing, itll be good if it can help you. Luke just hummed in agreement and hung up. He and Selina were too close for him to thank her for something so small. He reached a private airfield in the outskirts twenty minutester. Disguising his appearance, he simply reported Jennys name and was led to a ne by the waiting flight attendant. Luke was in no mood to talk to the beautiful flight attendant. He simply said thanks and then said, We can take off now. Im in a hurry. The flight attendant didnt waste time on words either. Few people who urgently needed to fly at night wouldnt be in a hurry. Luke wasnt her employer, but her employer was very powerful, so whoever could borrow this ne couldnt be ordinary. On the ne, Luke took out hisptop and checked the intelligence. He knew what Robert and Catherines travel n was, but hadnt studied it in detail. At that moment, he frowned when he found the ships location. The ship, which left from New York for Europe, was right in the middle of nowhere, like Robert said. It was hundreds of kilometers to the nearest continent, and almost ten thousand kilometers from New York. Considering what Robert said about those people being prepared, Luke felt that things didnt look good. There was no point reporting this to the police. In a major case like this where a thousand people were held as hostages on a ship, the polices first choice would be negotiation. It might be more than ten hourster when they really sent out professional teams for a rescue operation. As for the tourists who were killed in the rescue operation, that would just be a number for the police. It didnt really matter who died, as long as they werent important people. Luke, on the other hand, only wanted to ensure Robert and Catherines safety. The safety of the other tourists wasnt something he could take care of. He couldnt protect over a thousand tourists on his own. As the ne flew east, Luke checked the messages which Robert sent to him every now and then via the satellite phone. The situation was neither good nor bad. The assants on the ship seemed to have a clear target. They didnt attack the tourists, but had them gather in groups in different locations, as if they were looking for someone. But as the tourists were herded toward several locations to be locked up, there were fewer ces for Robert and Catherine to hide. There were over two hundred assants, each with their own role; they were very careful and professional. They set up a perimeter and cleared the ship floor by floor of the tourists. Robert didnt dare do anything at all. All the criminals had walkie-talkies. They were also operating in groups and checking in with each other regrly. If he killed any of them, it would be discovered in less than ten minutes, and the other criminals would search for him. At the same time, the assants had sealed off critical locations on the cruise ship. If Robert was on his own, these blockades would be nothing But Catherine was with him, and he wasnt confident they could sneak back and hide in the areas already cleared by the assants. Thankfully, the ship was quite big, and the criminals werent in a rush. A nket search would take some time. Luke silently calcted the time, and was still a little worried. The best oue would be that he arrived first. That way, he would absolutely be able to ensure Catherines safety. He didnt have to worry about Robert, who wasnt an ordinary person either. The worst oue would be that both Robert and Catherine were discovered. Luke could only hope that Robert wouldnt act impulsively when that happened. But just three hours into the flight, Robert sent a piece of bad news: the police had already learned that the ship had been hijacked. Clearly, he wasnt the only one with a satellite phone on the ship. The assants thus picked up their pace and became rougher in their methods. The first unlucky b*astard to be shot also appeared. He was a police officer who was traveling with his wife. He got riled up when his wife was shoved by the assants and he got into a tussle with them. One of the assants then opened fire. Luke furrowed his brow. This was exactly the situation he was afraid of. On an isted ship, the assants would be more rxed and less wary of the outside world, and wouldnt act too hastily. But the threat of the police was bound to cause a chain reaction. Also, now that the criminals had shot and injured someone, they wouldnt hesitate to shoot the next rebel. Finally, at midnight in New York, Luke quickly got off the ne and boarded another small ne on the private airfield. The pilot was a bearded man. He simply started up the ne and took off after Luke recited the order number and the coordinates of his destination. He didnt really care why this client, who was covered all in ck, including even his face, was going to the ocean in the middle of the night. After all, the client had paid ten times the usual price. For this unexpected fortune, the pilot didnt mind taking some risks. He wasnt exactly aw-abiding citizen. This ne had been personally modified, and it was against thew to use it for business purposes, but it flew faster and further than other nes of its size. A round trip of almost two thousand kilometers wasnt something a regr small ne could do. Furthermore, this client would be jumping out of the ne halfway, which was quite rare. But so what? In any case, the client had already paid. In the dark, vast night, the ne climbed swiftly, leaving behind metropolitan New York that was aze with lights. Looking at the speedometer, Luke asked, How many hours to our destination? The bearded man: Within three hours. Luke checked his watch. It was ten past twelve. Pondering for a moment, he asked, How much faster can you go without risking our safety? While he wished the ne could fly like a rocket, it would unfortunately just disintegrate in the air if that happened. After a brief silence, the bearded man said, Itll cost more to get there earlier. Luke: I can do that. The bearded man: I can get you there in two and a half hours. How much more can you give? Luke: Two hundred thousand. The bearded man nced back at him. I dont ept checks. Luke searched his backpack casually and took out a ck bag. He tossed it to the bearded man and said, Start the countdown. If you dont get to our destination by twenty to three, you wont get any of the money. The bearded man paid him no mind at all. He just swiftly checked the two wads of cash with one hand before he stuffed the bag into the space under his seat. With money, its possible. Saying that, he pressed several things on the dashboard, and the ne suddenly elerated. Lukepletely understood the bearded pilots way of doing things. Why would he ept a private job at midnight to fly out to the ocean a thousand kilometers away if it wasnt all about money? Why would he turn a blind eye to the client jumping out of the ne halfway if he wasnt greedy? Chapter 606 - Flight and Gold Nugget’s Landing

Chapter 606 Flight and Gold Nuggets Landing

Luke appreciated people like this who did things for money. After all, he was rich. The entire journey was silent The bearded pilot focused on flying without saying anything or even looking back. However, he would subconsciously kick the bag of money every now and then cheerfully. He had earned half a million from this one flight! There was only one thing he could say: Please contact me again for work next time. Driven by money, the bearded pilot finally said at 2:22 am, Were only ten minutes away. Be prepared to jump. Luke hummed in acknowledgement and put on a parachute nearby. Five minutester, the bearded pilot reminded him, Were above the coordinates now. Luke put his fake phone away and said, The money is yours. With that, he got up and was about to open the cabin door. The bearded pilot: Wait. The next moment, he held out a card between his fingers. This is my card. Call me if you need this sort of service again. Luke epted the card. I will, but I hate talkative people the most, understand? The bearded man smiled without saying a word. He wouldnt even have bothered to talk to Luke if it wasnt about the money. How could he have loose lips? Luke opened the cabin door with one hand, and carrying Dor, who was wearing goggles, he jumped out. The bearded pilot finally loosened his grip on the gun he had been holding behind his back. He went to the back and closed the door. Quickly turning the ne around, the bearded man set the ne on autopilot and sighed with relief. Damn, I thought he was going to kill me when he said that. Mumbling to himself, he took out the bag of cash from the cockpit and examined it for a moment with a device. He smacked his lips. Its all real, no fakes? This guy... is pretty trustworthy. Having been in this business for a long time, he had met many clients who would slip in a couple of hundred in counterfeits when they paid. Who knew whether it was deliberate, or if they couldnt tell that the bills were fake at all. He couldnt demandpensation just for several hundred dors. Now, there was a client who had paid him two hundred thousand dors, all of it genuine, which was worth cherishing. What a decent client! he sighed to himself as he stroked the cash. Several seconds after Luke jumped out of the ne, he stored the parachute in his inventory and put on a triangr item on his back. Dor, who was secured to his chest, looked around curiously. Looking at the rapidly dropping altitude on his watch, Luke pressed a button on his right fist. In the next moment, the triangr object on his back unfolded into two ck enormous wings. Lukes body abruptly halted in its fall, which then turned into a glide as he became a shadow swooping toward his objective on the ocean in the night. This was an experimental project, inspired by a certain wealthy guy. However, that wealthy guys cape, designed to look like bat wings, was also meant to look cool. Lukes wings were only for practical purposes, and had an economical shape with no frills. Fine, it wasnt that he didnt want them to look fancy, but he didnt have Batmans money or that much time to waste on design. Besides, it wasnt exactly a cape, but more like a flying suitbined with a hang glider. Luke didnt invent this for sightseeing in the air. Naturally, the faster it was, the better. Thus, its advantage was that it was much faster than a regr wing glider. Luke could evennd without a parachute. Its shoring was that it was very hard to operate. Only someone with extraordinary Dexterity as well as Physical Outburst and Quick Reflex could smoothly steer it andnd safely. Wearing the triangr wings, Luke moved fast in the night as he flew right for the only source of light on the dark ocean the Antic cruise liner. As they swiftly approached the ship, Gold Nugget suddenly said, Youre not going to crash directly into it, right? Luke: Im a human being, not a rocketnding pad. Gold Nugget: Do you need my help? Luke thought quickly, then agreed. Okay. Ill slow down when were right above the ship. Remember, ournding cant be noisy. Gold Nugget: No problem. Ill take care of it. Isnt this task worth at least five hundred dors? the dog thought to itself. Luke approached the top of the ship at more than a hundred kph. When they were at a suitable distance, he straightened his body and performed a cobra maneuver. At the same time, he pressed another button, and the triangr wings unfolded for a second time and turned into a parachute. Gold Nugget reacted quickly. The moment Luke slowed down, it shot out two thick golden tentacles. When the tentacles reached the ship, they spread out like a spider web and covered the top of the ship, evenly dispersing Lukes impact on the surface. At the same time, what looked like a tray formed on Gold Nuggets back to support Lukes body. Luke pressed a button on his wrist, and the triangr wings quickly folded back into their original state. Hended without a sound. Putting the triangr wings into the inventory, he couldnt help but smile as he rubbed the dogs head. This dog heads ability was really useful. It was the perfect support. As if sensing the rare fondness from Luke, Gold Nugget pushed its head into his hand but didnt make a sound. It was here to make money today, and wouldnt give Luke any excuse to deduct its pay. As he smiled and rubbed the dogs head, Luke took out his fake phone and switched it to map mode. He immediately found Roberts location. He sent Robert a short message. Are you okay? When he read Roberts instant reply, he chuckled. There was only one sentence on the screen. Im going to surrender if your reinforcements still arenting. Luke could totally imagine how frustrated Robert was when he sent that. Theyreing. He gave a brief reply, then began to run. At the same time, he said to the dog in his arms in a low voice, Help mend like you did just now. He had to admit thatnding with Gold Nugget as a buffer was simple, convenient and quiet. Gold Nugget quickly nodded its head to show that it wasnt a problem, while secretly adding another five hundred dors to Lukes tab. Thanks to Gold Nuggets help withnding, Luke reached the top floor not far away in just a few leaps. He gestured at Gold Nugget with both hands, and the dog nodded in reply. He sent the message Open the door in ten seconds to Robert. Then, he raised three fingers in front of the dog and put them down one by one. The moment all three fingers were down, he leaped nimbly from the top floor and fell swiftly through the air. Chapter 607 - The Professional and the Professional Who Has a Wife

Chapter 607 The Professional and the Professional Who Has a Wife

The moment Luke fell, Gold Nugget sent out four tentacles, two of which stuck to the ceiling and the other two to the ground. With the four tentacles exerting strength at the same time, Luke was thrown from the mouth of a passage further into the hallway. A criminal several meters away sensed something and looked around, only to see that the passage was empty and quiet, and nothing was out of ce. He scratched his head. Did I not get enough sleepst night? Why do I feel like something gold just flew by? Luke, on the other hand, had been thrown ten meters into the hallway. Hended gently and unbuckled Gold Nugget, before he pointed at a door. The dog stretched out a tentacle, opened the door on the right, and crept inside. At that moment, a door on Lukes left opened slightly. Luke said very softly, Its me. He then pushed the door open and walked in. Roberts face shed in the door gap. He quickly closed the door after Luke entered. Luke just said, Lets move to the room opposite. Ive already opened the door. Catherine came out of the living room, and Luke hugged her. You packed everything? Catherine nodded. Luke had already asked them only to take items like their IDs and bank cards, and to leave behind other things like clothes. Luke led Catherine to the door. He then raised his hand at Robert, who was on the alert. Three, two, one! Luke left the room first and dashed into the room across the corridor with Catherine in his arms. Robert followed closely behind him and closed the doors of both rooms. They aplished the switch in the blink of an eye. Gold Nugget was nowhere to be seen in the room. From that moment on, it would remain invisible and only provide support when necessary. Robert finally couldnt hold back anymore. Didnt you say you would hire reinforcements? Why did youe here yourself?! Taking Catherine to the window, Luke said very softly, Im precisely the strongest backup that you cant even hire with money. Robert was speechless. These words... seemed very hard to refute. Not wasting time, Luke asked in a low voice, How many floors have they searched? Robert: The third floor from the top has beenpletely searched. Some of the assants have already entered this first floor. Luke: Ill escort you down to the third floor. Robert red at him. How are we going to go down? Catherines here. Luke chuckled. Dont worry. Ill take the both of you down. Catherine, Ill hoist you downter. Dont be scared. Catherine looked at him and nodded silently. Luke would never y around with their lives. He wouldnt do anything unless he was confident. This suite had a window which opened onto a balcony. The reason Luke chose to relocate them to this room was so that they could climb down from the balcony. Securing Catherine to his front and holding Robert with his right hand, Luke threw out his grappling hook with his left hand, and the three of them went down swiftly. On the third floor, Luke threw Robert onto the balcony and then jumped onto it with Catherine. This room was empty. After they entered the room, Luke opened the bag on his back and briefly told Robert how to use the wrist grappling hook. Along with a special, secure buckle, it would allow Robert to relocate quickly with Catherine in an emergency situation without being restricted by the terrain. He didnt need to exin themunication system or guns to Robert, who was a professional to begin with. After Luke was done speaking, Robert frowned. What are you going to do? Luke: Im going to keep an eye on the hostiles movements. If they n to do something to the ship, well have to escape immediately. Robert: Were on the ocean. How are we going to escape? Luke: Im rich. I can call for a ne to pick us up in an emergency. Robert was speechless. For Luke to get here so quickly, he definitely spent a lot of money for a ne; it made sense that he would be able to call for a ne to pick them upter. Of course, things werent that simple. It would be very hard to find a ne willing to fly a thousand kilometers at night tond in the middle of the ocean to pick someone up. The bearded pilots small ne couldntnd on or take off from water, and nes that could were generally incapable of flying as far as two thousand kilometers. Some of therger seanes could, but they were rare and wouldnt be avable all the time. Luke could only ensure Robert and Catherines safety first. If anything did go wrong with the ship, they could at least escape on a lifeboat first. Robert frowned and thought for a moment. I... Luke waved his hand. You just keep Catherine safe. Just enjoy your life as a retiree now. Leave this to the professional. Robert was annoyed. Im a professional too. Luke blinked. But I dont have a wife. Robert cursed long and avidly in his heart, but couldnt argue with that. Looking at the two men bickering with each other, Catherine patted Robert on the head, and then Luke. Okay, lets do as Luke says, but you remember what I told you before, right? Luke raised his hand and saluted her. Safety first, and dont be rash. Catherine rubbed his head and sighed. Just... remember that. She could tell how fearless Luke was, just from how he traveled across America in just a few hours and then a thousand kilometers out into the Antic. She didnt think that Luke could really be obedient. The men in the Coulson family might all look docile, but they wanted something more in their hearts. She was only reminding Luke so that he wouldnt becent. It seemed like a long exchange, but their discussion took less than two minutes. Luke gestured at Robert and Catherine not to worry. He then walked back to the balcony and gave Gold Nugget in the room next door a meaningful look to ensure their safety at all times. There was no way he could leave the two of them alone here. Naturally, Gold Nugget was left behind to protect them. Gold Nugget was ecstatic. It was now in charge of protecting not just one, but two of the fiends family members. That should be worth a thousand dors, right? Luke flung out his grappling hook and returned to the top floor. Relying on his agility, he moved quickly over the side of the cruise liner and soon reached the back of the ship. A bunch of the criminals were transporting something there. Luke took out binocrs to observe them carefully, only to find that they were moving what looked like cans of liquid. Each can could hold around a gallon, and was white and not transparent. Judging from the packaging, it looked like... organic cows milk? These guys were moving the cans very carefully. Obviously, whatever was in them had to be precious. Two hundred professional criminals hijacked a ship of a thousand passengers just for a batch of organic milk? Of course not. On the deck, several people were standing together. Two of them were giving orders to those who were moving the milk cans. Chapter 608 - Brutal Battle Above and Below the Water

Chapter 608 Brutal Battle Above and Below the Water

There were two more hostiles, one of whom was holding a well-groomed middle-aged man at gunpoint and the other was interrogating him. The middle-aged man looked dejected, but he answered their questions obediently. Suddenly, Luke frowned at the night sky. Two helicopters were headed this way from afar. Luke had a bad feeling. These two helicopters were making very little noise. Even with his keen hearing, he was only able to pick up faint, unusual sounds on the wind. Furthermore, their strobe lights werent on, which meant that they definitely werent ordinary aircraft. Regr aircraft were obligated to turn on their strobe lights during flights. This was a safety measure that absolutely couldnt be omitted. A momentter, Luke saw two spots on the surface of the ocean. Were those... speedboats? Luke frowned even harder. Had some secret special force been deployed to rescue the hostages? That didnt make sense. Generally speaking, the authorities would first try to negotiate with the hostiles who were holding so many passengers hostage. They had to at least figure out what equipment the hostiles had and what their objective was before deciding how to proceed; otherwise, it would be big news if anything happened to the thousand or so tourists. The speedboats drew closer to the ship and then stopped. Luke could only see two hazy ck spots on the ocean in the dark, while the hostiles didnt seem to have sensed anything at all, and didnt react. Ten minutester, Luke raised his eyebrows as he looked at the twenty grappling hooks on the edge of the ship. They were taking action already? Unbelievable! Thinking for a moment, he didnt make a move. It was only a matter of time before the hostiles on board were alerted. Luke had already made up his mind: Once he confirmed something wasnt right with the situation, he would escape with Robert and Catherine. The twenty people who snuck aboard were definitely an elite special force. Their equipment and movements were very professional. The hostiles didntck skills, but they didnt sense anything as the special force boarded the ship and upied a few key locations. Looking at the positions of the special force, Luke knew he had guessed right this secret special force wasnt here to rescue people. They had taken up positions to attack the deck aftside; they werent here to rescue the tourists at all. Twenty special force soldiers were going to fight almost two hundred hostiles; this was just asking for death. Luke informed Robert of the situation in a low voice and told them not to worry about the uing battle since he would just watch on the side. Speechless for a moment, Robert then passed on Lukes words. Catherine looked at him suspiciously. You sure he really isnt going to take action? Robert pondered for a few seconds. Honey, since he says he isnt, we should believe him. The battle on the rear deck finally began. Since the hostiles reported in at a fixed time, the special force was exposed less than five minutes after they snuck onto the boat. The hostiles reacted pretty quickly. Once they realized that the situation wasnt right, they covered for each other as they pressed forward to the positions of their aplices whom they had lost contact with Realizing that their opponents werent an untrained mob, the special force immediately attacked first. Intense gunfire rang out and the battle instantly heated up as both parties traded wild gunfire near the aft deck. The special force had the upper hand and hid themselves very well. The hostiles were no less capable, and only a handful of them were shot down. Pondering for a moment, Luke ultimately remained silent. After the tourists were gathered together, the hostiles hadnt bothered with them except to limit their range of movements. Thus, the hostiles werent here for the tourists, but for the unknown substance in the milk cans. The special force that hadeter showed no concern for the safety of the tourists either. Who the hell knew where they were from. Naturally, Luke wouldnt help them, not when Robert and Catherine were tourists. But the sound of the choppers grew louder as they drew close. Since the special force had been exposed, there was no need for the choppers to hide anymore, and they came to back up their teammates. In less than two minutes, two dark helicopters of an unknown make emerged aftside. There was an eye-catching burst of fire in the night sky as two six-barreled machine guns began to strafe the hostiles. The hostiles suffered a huge blow. Choppers versus foot soldiers was cheating to begin with, and machine guns versus rifles even more so. Luke, however, sneered. He had already seen two hostiles at one exit take out a Russian SA-18 air defense shoulder missileuncher. The next moment, a streak of fire whooshed out. One of the helicopters had just veered to the side, when it was hit. BOOM! The sky rained fire as a huge fireball fell from the sky into the ocean. Like a cat that had been stabbed in the butt, the other chopper veered away to instantly put some distance between itself and the ship. The hostiles who had been suppressed by the machine guns on the helicopters immediately took back the upper hand and continued to put pressure on the special force again. However, the leader of the hostiles paid no attention to the special force or the fleeing helicopters. He simply had his men continue moving the milk cans. Sitting leisurely on the edge on the top floor, Luke observed the fight. Neither the hostiles nor the special force, nor Luke who was watching the drama from above, noticed that one of the milk cans was hit by a piece of the chopper when it blew up, and the milk can dropped into the ocean. A stream of ruby red fluid trickled into the ocean from the hole in the milk can. A fish that was over twenty centimeters long was leisurely swimming by, when it flicked its tail and abruptly turned its head to dash in one direction. A momentter, it rushed into an area of light red seawater and swallowed the water greedily. But just a few secondster, it was swallowed along with the water by arge fish that was half a meter long Taking over from the small fish, the big fish continued to gulp down the red water. But several secondster, it was enveloped by a shadow. A giant manta ray hurled its t body at the fish and knocked it unconscious. Along with the battle on the cruise liner, an even bloodier and more brutal battle was taking ce under the water. Luke didnt sense anything wrong. His Sharp Nose wasnt keen enough yet to prate water and detect traces of fish in the ocean. He continued patiently acting as a spectator. Looking at the situation, the special force would only be able to hold on for a few more minutes. Without support from the choppers, and outnumbered as they were by the hostiles who werent amateurs at all, the special force was soonpletely suppressed. The hostiles didnt n to continue fighting either. As the number of milk cans dwindled, the hostiles on the ship started to reassemble, obviously ready to evacuate. To one side behind the ship, several boats that belonged to the hostiles were waiting. Luke rxed. The hostiles didnt have the smell of explosives on them. From the bits and pieces of conversation he had caught, they didnt n to destroy the ship either. He just needed to wait for them to be done with their robbery, and the cruise ship would be safe. Chapter 609 - Two-Party Gunfight, and Cleaned Up by a Monster

Chapter 609 Two-Party Gunfight, and Cleaned Up by a Monster

With practically none of the unknown special force left on the ship, the battle wasing to an end. Beneath the surface, the battle had entered the most heated stage. At that moment, the red zone was no longer just because of that unknown red liquid, but more than that, was filled with the remains of various fish. Two great white sharks that had arrived not long ago were now being dismembered by tworge and three small killer whales. While they usually didnt eat their opponents after killing them, these killer whales were devouring the two dead great white sharks like crazy, along with the fish in the sharks bellies. Suddenly, a thick shadow surged up from the bottom of the ocean and instantly wrapped around one of the bigger killer whales. Instantly on the alert, the other killer whales turned and lunged at the shadow. The next moment, an all-epassing shadow shot out from the depths of the ocean and instantly wrapped around all the killer whales. Blood spread out in the water. In the bloody water, two dark blue eyes flickered for a moment, as if searching for something At that moment on the ship, Luke wrinkled his nose. There was the thick smell of blood in the air, which didnt belong to humans, but to fish. What was going on? He looked in the direction of the smell, which was where the hostiles evacuation boats were. The battle on the ship was over. The twenty special force soldiers were all dead. The hostiles advantage in numbers was too clear. At the price of forty to fifty casualties, they finally eliminated the troublesome special force. At that moment, they were treating their woundedrades and moving them to their own boats. Suddenly, there was a deafening rumble, followed by yelling from the hostiles boats. Luke was astounded as he watched a massive shadow wrap around one of the boats and drag it into the ocean. He mumbled to himself, Are you kidding me? That was a boat more than twenty meters long, but it disappeared from the surface of the ocean in less than thirty seconds. That was unbelievable. However, that was just the beginning. After the first ship sank, the rest of the boats were dragged into the ocean one after another, all in less than five minutes. On the cruise ship, only several leaders and about fifty of the hostiles were left. They were also overwhelmed by this sudden mishap. They didnt know what to attack. Down below were their boats. Before the shadow attacked first, they would only hit their teammates if they opened fire. When the shadow attacked, a boat would sink in ten to twenty seconds, and they hit the boat more often than they hit the shadow. But this attacker didnt give the criminals much time to think. After the boats sank, five in total, the surface of the ocean aftside suddenly rippled violently, as if something was moving underneath. A momentter, seven to eight shadows, each more than half a meter in diameter, broke through the surface and swiftly climbed up the rear of the ship, reaching the deck a dozen of secondster. Panicked, the hostiles didnt need to be ordered to run. At the same time, they fired like crazy at the shadows. Disgusting starchy liquid burst out of the shadows, but they just writhed for a moment before simply chasing after the hostiles again. As the shadows started to hunt down the hostiles, Luke sized up thest batch of milk cans on the deck and wondered: Now what can I do with these cans? The hostiles were very careful when moving the milk cans, but they werent afraid. Their leaders were the same. So, the unknown substance probably wasnt dangerous, but was valuable? Luke finally moved. From the shadows on the other side, he stealthily approached the aft deck, then abruptly dashed out. In less than two seconds, he reached thest batch of milk cans and bundled them together with a rope he had already prepared. Like a quick snake, the cans of unknown substance were tied together. Heaving them onto his back, he went around two sweeping tentacles and slipped away. The whole process took less than ten seconds. A criminal head who was running away suddenly sensed someone dart past and overtake him to disappear into a passage not far away. He was dazed for a moment. Because it looked like that person was carrying a bunch of milk cans, the important goods that the criminal head had been ordered to take back. At that moment, something tightened around his waist, and his heart instantly jolted. He turned his head despairingly, only to see the sharp tip of an enormous shadow about to envelop him. No... With a short scream, the criminal head disappeared forever from the ship. In less than five minutes, the hostiles, including their leaders, were killed by the seven to eight ck shadows. The frightening thing was that the ck shadows swallowed up most of the hostiles without leaving any bodies behind. Hiding in the passage, Luke instantly stored the cans of unknown substance which he had looted into his inventory. He looked out, only to see that there were barely any hostiles left. What was even more frightening was that the thick ck shadows were still getting bigger. Lukes sight and Mental Strength were far better than a regr persons. After being a detective for so long, he was also especially sensitive about details. These ck shadows had only been half a meter in diameter when they first appeared, but they were now more than a meter in diameter. From where he had been watching at the top of the ship the entire time, he could perceive the speed of this change even more. However, it didnt really matter to him whether they were half a meter or two meters in diameter. Tangled up in these thick, ck shadows, the rear of the ship was slowly sinking. Luke watched indifferently as the ck shadows slithered around on the deck and tossed some things aside. It would be best if this fellow just left. That way, he wouldnt need to take action. Thinking that, Luke nced into the night sky at the helicopter that had just returned. The ck shadows searched the deck for a moment and didnt seem to find what they wanted. Finally, they changed course and moved toward the ships hold. Luke nced at the helicopter again, which finally moved. The six-barreled machine gun opened fire again and strafed the enormous ck shadows. Starchy liquid burst out of the ck shadows as they waved about frically. Unmoved, the helicopter kept firing. It seemed that the ck shadows were unable to withstand the attack, and they quickly retreated from the deck back into the ocean. The helicopter went around the ship and turned the searchlights on the water to look for the ck shadows. At that moment, it started to drizzle, and soon turned into a downpour. Standing silently next to the rail on the top floor, Luke stared at the surging ocean. A storm wasing. In the middle of the rain, the helicopter descended after making two rounds. Several ropes were dropped from the chopper, and four special force soldiers began to rappel down. Luke was a little intrigued. This special force had just lost a huge number of men. They werent even sure if that monster was gone yet, but they were alreadying down to check the situation on the ship. Clearly, the hostiles and the special force were all here for the unknown substance and werent willing to give it up, despite how extremely dangerous it was. Chapter 610 - Big Seafood Looks Delicious

Chapter 610 Big Seafood Looks Delicious

Luke suddenly turned his head and looked at one side of the boat as a ck shadow broke the surface of the water andshed out with astonishing strength at the helicopter in the air. The pilot reacted fast enough and promptly veered to the side. The ck shadow swept past ten meters under the helicopter, far from hitting it, but both the pilot and the special force soldiers rappelling down were already yelling, Crap! While the sudden attack didnt hit the chopper, the four dangling ropes couldnt avoid it. The ck shadow struck two of the ropes, the enormous force immediately stopping the helicopter from moving forward as it was swung in a half-circle before it was whacked into the ocean. Luke didnt need to take a closer look to know that the helicopter and the soldiers were doomed. Those ck shadows would definitely eat them alive. A momentter, a shadow that looked like a small mountain slowly rose out of the ocean, and several thick ck shadows stuck to the ship as it climbed up to the aft deck. At that moment, Luke could hear the ship creak sharply as the entire hull slowly leaned backward. The Antic cruise liner was a behemoth which weighed almost ny thousand tons when empty, but it now shuddered under the pressure of this massive shadow. Damn, this is really one hell of a monster! Luke mumbled to himself. In the face of such a terrifying colossus, the one thing Luke had always worried about had now be a reality what should he do in the face of a far, far bigger opponent? This super big seafood before him was gigantic and had many limbs; Luke wasnt sure if it weighed a thousand or two thousand tons. If he had to describe its appearance, he would choose between an octopus, a cuttlefish or a squid, yet it wasnt exactly like any of them. He contacted Gold Nugget. Youre looking at this giant octopus, right? Can you take care of it? Gold Nugget, who was watching the battle from a distance, instantly replied, I think... itll take me a whole year to finish eating it. Luke: ...Im talking about symbiotic control, not asking you to eat it. But it looks very delicious, and a lot like that roast squid you made for me. Gold Nugget couldnt help drooling as it spoke. Luke: It does look like a squid, but how can you eat it when its still alive? So, can you control it or not? After a brief silence, Gold Nugget replied, I think its very violent. Are you sure you want me to take control of it?. Recalling the distinctive trait which Gold Nugget had confessed to Selina before, Luke thought for a moment, then vetoed the idea. Forget it. Help me keep an eye on Robert and Catherine; you must make sure theyre safe. Dont worry about me. Gold Nugget: Are you sure? Youre not even the size of the smallest sucker on the tip of its tentacle. Luke: Ill kill it if it dares kick up a fuss. Do you believe me? Gold Nugget: ...I do. ...Not! the dog head silently added in its heart. Luke ended themunication and kept watching the big guy. The giant octopus-like creature moved over the deck, swallowing up the scattered bodies of the special force soldiers. It didnt swallow the bodies with the mouth on its head, but with the mouths on the tip of its tentacles, which also had dense barbs along their edges, unlike a regr octopus. In terms of appearance, this fellow was a little simr to a certain monster that Luke had encountered back in Rumford. This mountain of an octopus looked clumsy, but it actually moved very fast and soon reached the mouth of a passage. Exerting strength with its tentacles, it easily tore the passage opening wider. Luke didnt have that kind of strength. The deck, which was made from all kinds of metal welded together, couldnt withstand the terrifying brute force of this huge seafood. Luke quietly backed away, his mind whirling with all kinds of thoughts. Finally, the monster forced its way into the narrow hole in the deck... and then made its way to the main hall on the bottom level. Was this guy going after the tourists in the main hall? Luke murmured to himself. He had never stopped moving, and already detoured around to the back of the giant octopus after picking up two M4A1s and a HK416 dropped by the special force soldiers. He then aimed at the back of the octopuss head and fired. That was, if that oval that was ten meters tall really was its head. The giant octopus roared in pain but didnt turn around. It continued heading downward, its tentacles sweeping out like giant snakes. Luke didnt stop firing. Whenever he emptied a clip, he would promptly switch to another gun so that there was no break in the gunfire. Unlike the hostiles earlier, his shots were on point as he hit the mouths of the tentacles, causing them to writhe frically. Once he used up the bullets, he reloaded with the backup clips in his inventory. That was the advantage of the M4A1; its clips could be used in HK416s and most AR rifles. It was the mostmon firearm in Americanbat units. Using three rifles in turn and firing in a swift rhythm, Luke very quickly reduced the sharp tips of the tentacles to pulp. Even if the octopus was a mutant of some sort, it couldnt take this. While a consensus had been reached over whether or not invertebrates could feel pain, Luke now wasnt sure. From what he had seen, he noticed that this giant octopus probably felt pain. Or should he say, being shot at made it ufortable. As for whether or not the sensation was pain, nobody could tell. To this mutant giant octopus, the rifle bullets were probably nothing more than needle pricks, but if a persons finger was jabbed hundreds of times with a needle, it certainly wouldnt feel great. The giant octopus, however, simply recalled its tentacles and covered its back end with its thickest tentacle before it continued downward. Luke frowned. Was this guy that determined to eat up those tourists? Mulling over this, he suddenly took out a can of the unknown substance from his inventory and threw it onto the aft deck. When it was several dozen meters away, Luke raised his hand and fired. Bang! The bullet pierced the milk can, which sprayed white milk over the deck. The giant octopus didnt react and continued forward. Luke frowned and quickly took out the other milk cans. Analyzing them for a moment with Sharp Nose, he threw one of them onto the aft deck again and sted it apart. Bright ruby red liquid sttered from the milk can. Several secondster, the mutant giant octopus suddenly paused, then abruptly changed direction and charged madly toward the back of the ship. Luke took a running leap to the side and watched as a soft, mountain-like body squeezed out of the hole on the deck and stretched out its tentacles to the red liquid. When the tentacles touched the liquid, they shuddered slightly. Luke even saw the pulpy tip of one of the tentacles start to swiftly regenerate. Chapter 611 - Big Seafood Cuts Off Its Leg to Save Its Life, and I’ll Have a Chat with Robert

Chapter 611 Big Seafood Cuts Off Its Leg to Save Its Life, and Ill Have a Chat with Robert

The tentacle which touched the red liquid regenerated quickly; like a movies special effect, new flesh grew out of the wound in dozens of seconds. Mind whirling with thoughts, Luke looked at that oval head which swayed with excitement, and suddenly took out a ss bottle from his inventory and chuckled to himself. Ive got stronger stuff here! He gave the ss bottle a light toss so that it was above that big head. The moment he threw out the bottle, he raised his gun, swiftly adjusted his mindset, and shot the ss bottle when it was about to fall onto that big head. Bang! Bang! Greenish-yellow fluid and broken ss sprayed all over the big head. The big head which had been swaying with delight suddenly paused, and then started to shake like crazy. Faint vapor wafted up from the greenish-yellow fluid on its head. As if it was being devoured like crazy by invisible ants, that part of its body caved in at a visible rate. Looking at the giant monster, Luke smiled. Youre not the only giant monster Ive seen. The big seafood was in such agony that it pped its own head with its tentacle. Unfortunately, it was useless. The Aliens corrosive fluid couldnt be fixed with a p to the head. Luke opened fire once more, this time at the hole in the big seafoods head. The big seafood screamed even more miserably. The acidic fluid which had only been corroding its skin at first flowed into the new channels created by the bullets and entered deeper into its body. Confident now, Luke quickly took out his special M500 revolver from his inventory. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Five armor-prating bullets created even deeper channels in the big head. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Five highly explosive bullets blew up and widened these new channels even more. The giant octopus couldnt take it anymore and started to curl up, its dozen or so tentacles whipping the deck randomly. Luke put the revolver away and moved forward ten meters. ss bottles filled with the Aliens acidic fluid appeared in his hands one after another, and he threw them into the wound on the big head whenever he had the chance. Avoiding the giant tentacles that wereshing about like crazy, Luke was like a cat nimbly avoiding a giants hands. He threw ten of the ss bottles into the giant octopuss wound before he stepped back and took out the M500 again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! He shot another five highly explosive bullets into the wounds on the octopuss head, and they blew up with loud bangs. The big seafood suddenly stopped moving, before its entire body began to shake. Retreating to his original position, Luke could see that the dark area inside the head wound that was the result of corrosion was quickly expanding. The big seafood spasmed for a few seconds, as if suffering an electric shock, before it finally started to move again. This time, it no longer struggled, but rolled madly back and forth on the ship. The enormous ship shook with its movements, as if it was about to capsize. Luke also felt quite helpless. Exactly how thick was this big seafoods skin? Even after a minute, the Aliens corrosive body fluid still couldnt kill this guy? Arge body was indeed an advantage! At least, it was unimaginably difficult to kill this creature. As Luke pondered this, he fired his gun again, adding salt to the big seafoods injury. Thick skin? Then Ill help the marinade sink in deeper. Over ten secondster, there was a deafening rumble which dumbfounded Luke... as the big seafood dropped into the ocean. After rolling back and forth, it finally rolled into the ocean and didnte back up again. The water under the ship surged violently for one moment, before it slowly settled. Luke pped his forehead. Was this mutant giant octopus actually smart enough to escape? Could it be that it had a bigger brain because it had a bigger head? At that moment, the system notification popped up to verify his spection. System: Stop the deep sea krakens attack and save all the people on the cruise liner. Completed. Total experience: 52,400. Total credit: 52,400. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +52,400. Credit +52,400. System: As experience has reached 70,000 points, the host is now level 14. Experience: 9,280 / 90,000 Extra stat points: 5. What a pleasant surprise! That giant octopus really wouldve killed everybody on the ship. Thus, by beating it back, Luke had basically saved the lives of more than a thousand tourists and hundreds of crew members on the ship. Judging from the total experience and credit points, it could be more than 2,500 people in total. Luke could only regret that this Antic ocean liner wasnt at full capacity. This ship could amodate 2,600 tourists in total and roughly a thousand crew members; he could have earned even more experience and credit. Even so, a harvest of more than fifty thousand experience and credit points was his biggest haul yet. On the other hand, the system notification implied that the mutant giant octopus wasnt dead yet. Maybe the Aliens acid was diluted by the seawater, or maybe its skin was so thick that even ten bottles of the acid wasnt enough. No matter how potent the Aliens acid was, that was only in terms of quantity or concentration. It couldnt corrode all the way through Earth, nor would a single drop turn the entire ocean into acid. But while this kraken looked a lot different from an octopus, some of its behavior was very simr. For example, this giant tentacle in front of Lukes eyes. During the struggle just now, the giant octopus actually broke off one of its tentacles before it escaped. Was this because it couldnt think straight from the pain? Pondering for a moment, Luke nced at the giant tentacle nearby, before he went back to look for Robert. Walking into the room, he smiled at Robert. Its over. I need to ask someone to take care of this. Let me use your phone for a bit. Robert handed him the satellite phone right away. Luke dialed a number. Hello, this is Luke Coulson. I have something here. You better step on it before someone else beats you to it... Several minutester, he hung up, and saw the strange expression on Roberts face. Whats the matter? Robert heaved a sigh. Rick Flegg, the operations supervisor for a particr division in the FBI, right? Luke was surprised. You know him? Robert nodded. Let me talk to himter. Luke: ...Okay. I need to watch the deck. Theres something there that shouldnt be touched. Robert: Got it. Go on, then. Luke walked out of the room. He had only taken a few steps, when a voice came out of his walkie-talkie. I smell something really, really delicious. Luke was stumped for a moment. What? That big thing on the deck and the liquid on the ground seem very tasty. The voice of the dog head rang out again. Pondering for a moment, Luke asked, Even tastier than lobsters and king crabs? Chapter 612 - Big Harvest, and There’s Someone Who Wants to See You

Chapter 612 Big Harvest, and Theres Someone Who Wants to See You

Hesitating for a moment, the dog replied, Its not that kind of tasty, but more like... like that special energy in you and Selina. It feels different, but its definitely delicious. Thinking for a moment, Luke said, Come with me. The dog immediately cut themunication and slipped out of the neighboring room. Luke led it to the aft deck, crouched down, and whispered in its ear, Is the liquid you mentioned over there? He pointed at where the unknown substance had sprayed over the deck. Gold Nugget barked lightly in agreement. The liquid should be the same thing that attracted you to the tentacle, right? Luke continued asking. This time, Gold Nugget tilted its head and thought for a moment, before it barked. Luke nodded, deep in thought. Theyre basically the same, but with minor differences? Gold Nugget barked again to show that he was right. Luke nodded. You can go back now. Ille over in a bit. Gold Nugget began to whine. Luke was rather helpless. We dont know what that thing is at all. What if it gives you a stomachache? Gold Nugget wagged its tail. Luke firmly destroyed its hopes. Dont forget Selina. This might not be harmful to you, but it could be to her. Gold Nugget withered and left dejectedly. Luke rubbed the dogs head with a smile. Alright, you did very well this time. Ill give you an extra bonus when we get back, alright? Gold Nugget perked up. Bumping into Lukes hand, it then slipped away. The dog head was ted. Hehe, with a little more money, Ill be able to buy a top qualityptop and go online. Wasnt there that saying nobody knows youre a dog on the Inte. That way, it would be able to y to its hearts content! After the dog disappeared, Luke considered what it just said and looked at his credit points in the system: 109,880. For the first time, his credit bnce was above 100,000. That thing which he tried a long time ago popped into his head again. After hesitating for only a brief moment, he made a decision, and his credit points instantly became 9,880. Two notifications immediately popped up in the system. System: 100,000 is required to upgrade the inventory function. Upgrade? System: The inventory function has been upgraded. Luke then added a stat point to Mental Strength. Mental strength 26. He couldnt be any more satisfied as he looked at the panel. After he was done adding these five stat points, his Mental Strength would reach 30... but he still had a long way to go to 40. He needed 90,000 experience points to reach Level 15, and probably 100,000 to reach Level 16. Luke didnt think that he would get four more chances to save an entire ship of people. He still had to keep grinding, and do his best to open new raid areas. That way, he might be able to reach the threshold before he went to New York. As he thought that, he walked over to the giant tentacle and started working on it. Wow, this meat is really tough... The fishy smell is a little strong. Do I have to roast it for Gold Nugget? These spikes are a little interesting... After toiling for a good long while, Luke finally went back, pleased. He was ted when he sensed the empty space in his inventory. How many lifesaving things could he store inside? If he put food and water in it, there would be enough to feed Selina for decades! As he was thinking that, he changed out of his outerwear and shoes. After cutting up the octopus tentacle, it felt like his entire body reeked of a fishy smell. After everything was done, he leaned against the wall inside a passage and kept an eye on the aft deck while he munched on chocte beans which he took out of his waist pack. He didnt bother with the tourists and crew downstairs. The hostiles hadnt locked them up, and simply gathered them together in the entertainment venues. Those ces didntck anything. Now that the hostiles were all dead, those people could do whatever they wanted, as long as they left the octopus tentacle alone. How many people woulde running over to look at the octopus tentacle wasnt something he could control. He was alone, and he was a police officer. It was impossible for him to control the movements of two thousand people. An hour went by just like that. Many of the crew members had already started to appear on the deck as they examined the surroundings from high vantage points. Luke heaved a sigh. Look if you want. At most, itll just be another American legend and horror story. Looking at how the situation was unfolding, it would be the tourists after this. In an hour at most, the deck would be packed with spectators. Bored, Luke fished out a chocte bar and took a big bite. Flegg, dont screw this up, or in the future, I wont believe you can get things done. Just as he said that, he heard some activity, and saw a few red lights in the night sky to the west. Luke narrowed his eyes and deduced that it was arge ne. In a short while, the ne approached the ocean surface andnded with a loud rumble, leaving long white trails behind it on the water. Luke raised an eyebrow. This vehicle could actuallynd on water? Also, its model was unfamiliar. There werent many types ofrge seanes, and even fewer of them were military aircraft. Thisrge ne looked like none of them. Was this a special ne created by a certain secret department? As Luke pondered this, he saw a few hovercrafts leave the ne and carry fully-armed people over to the ship. Luke shifted to face the passage as he leaned against the wall, and he took out a lollipop. After almost seventy fully-armed soldiers boarded, Luke straightened and greeted his old acquaintance. Agent Flegg. Flegg, who was in charge, simply waved at the others to proceed as usual, before he went over to Luke with two agents. When he approached, a vague smile shed across his face and was gone in an instant. He stretched out his hand. Luke, just call me Flegg. Can you tell me what happened? Luke gestured to him. Lets talk on the way. Theres someone who wants to see you. Flegg was stunned. There was someone he knew here? As he wondered, he followed Luke. Luke briefly described what happened earlier, but left out the part where he put holes in the mutant giant octopuss head and forced it to jump into the ocean. He simply imed that it returned to the ocean after gobbling up the hostiles and the special force. Flegg listened quietly. After Luke finished, he raised his hand and walked away, before he spoke into his walkie-talkie. Lock down the right side of the aft deck. Theres a suspicious unknown substance in the form of a bright red liquid. Collect any residues you find at once. After giving the order, he took out a phone and spoke shortly into it before he hung up. Then, the four of them continued toward the room which Robert was in. Luke knocked on the door. Its me. Agent Fleggs here, too. Chapter 613 - Retired? Dead? On a Trip?

Chapter 613 Retired? Dead? On a Trip?

Flegg,e in alone. Luke, go to the room opposite. Catherines there. The door quickly opened, and Roberts voice came out. Hearing that voice, Flegg was stunned, disbelief in his eyes. You... The two agents behind Flegg looked at their boss with puzzled expressions. Doing his best to calm down, Flegg ordered, The two of you wait outside. The two agents notice Fleggs hand signal and rxed. That gesture meant that the situation was safe and there were no abnormalities. The door shut. In the corridor, Luke shrugged. Do what you like. He then opened the door opposite. The two agents looked at each other with bitter smiles. This was the hard lot of working under someone else. Inside, Robert and Flegg stood in the living room. Flegg slowly tidied up his clothes, stood straight, and saluted. Greetings, sir! Member of the B34 Squad, Rick Flegg, reporting for duty. After a brief silence, Robert also straightened and saluted him in return. Done with etiquette, Flegg finally continued, Its so good to see you again. I always thought that you... Robert gestured for him to take a seat and said, Youre no fool; you know what our departments usual practice is, right? Flegg smiled bitterly. How am I supposed to know if you really retired or the codename on paper died? In their department, there were few who knew who was dead or still alive. As for those who were already dead, few knew how they died. It was also the reason why he was so surprised to see Robert. He had always thought that Robert had probably been killed by some bigshot at the prime of his life, or at worst had been sent on some suicide mission; there was no way he could have retired so early. But Robert was actually alive and kicking, and was even on holiday on a cruise ship? Flegg didnt know what to say about this low-key living Robert had never been one to beat around the bush. Staring at Flegg, he said directly, I want you to cover up Lukes role in this. Can you do that? After a brief silence, Flegg finally nodded. No problem. But you and him... Robert: Hes my son. Flegg smiled wryly. That exins a lot... Looking at his face, Robert asked, What else has he done? Flegg looked conflicted, and didnt say anything Robert scoffed. Alright, I know youre always the most obedient, which is why youre still alive. Go do your thing. Flegg stood up with a bitter smile. Thank you for your understanding, sir. Robert also stood up, a little impatient. Alright, after you leave this room, dont say you know me. Im already retired. While Flegg stayed silent, he mumbled inwardly, Thats right, your redacted files are probably collecting dust in some supposedly non-existent R.E.D. archive. After Flegg left, Luke and Catherine returned to the room. Looking at Robert, Luke asked, An old colleague? Robert snorted. What are you thinking? Ive been retired for over ten years already. He was still drinking milk back then. Luke: No matter how you look at it, Fleggs only in his thirties, right? Robert: He looks older. Anything wrong with that? Luke shrugged. Fine, fine. He could see that Robert didnt want to talk about Flegg. He turned around and looked at Catherine. The FBI guys are here. Do you want to continue with your trip? Catherine thought for a moment and shook her head. Forget it. Once the ship docks, lets just continue with our holiday on drynd. Robert: ... Luke: ... Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Luke answered it, and an agent said to him in a low voice, Captain Flegg needs to talk to you about something. Luke turned around and looked at Robert. After getting a nod in reply, Luke walked out of the room. He quickly reached the aft deck. Seeing that he had arrived, Flegg simply greeted him before he asked, I need to ask you what happened in detail, you understand? Luke nodded. Just now, he had been the one talking while Flegg listened. It was now time for Flegg to ask the questions and for Luke to answer. That was how investigations were usually carried out. However, Fleggs questions were mostly focused on the hostiles, the middle-aged man kidnapped by the criminals, and the secret special force that arrivedter. Unfortunately, they were now all in that giant octopuss stomach, which made it very hard for Flegg to confirm their identities. He could only specte on their backgrounds based on Lukes descriptions. On the aft deck, Fleggs men were wearing protective suits as they cut up the giant tentacle and packed the parts into big boxes. The tentacle was very big. Thirty of Fleggs men bustled around while the other half stood guard. The tourists and crew on the ship were all told that there was something dangerous on the deck that needed to be processed. They were all asked to remain in the main hall. Except for a few overly-curious guys who were stopped by several soldiers, everything was under control. Of course, this also had to do with the reputation of the soldiers. They werent the peoples guardians, and instead were usually deployed to suppress a situation. For example, during a hurricane in Lukes previous life, the soldiers rode armored trucks into the disaster zones. Their responsibility was to maintain order, not to rescue the victims. By the same logic, they only needed to maintain order on the ship, and didnt have to be responsible for the safety of the tourists. Since the day they became soldiers, that had never been their obligation. The men in protective suits were crouched on the deck as they carefully collected something. Luke knew what they were looking for: the unknown red liquid. This thing had drawn the hostiles into hijacking the ship and the special force in an all-out attack, and had even drawn a mutant giant octopus in the end; it was the key to the whole thing. As a professional, Flegg had noticed this key point right away. The men in protective suits were being very careful as they searched for the red liquid scattered over the deck. They divided the area into grids and slowly searched from the outside in, and didnt miss anything suspicious at all. As a result, they couldnt move quickly. Even after the giant tentacle had been cut up, packed and loaded onto the seane, they were still scouring the deck. Suddenly, there was a voice from Fleggs walkie-talkie. Captain, two nes areing. Since the agents were letting Flegg know, that meant that the two nes were already low in the sky. Luke could already hear the noise. Two massive nes rumbled as they slowed down on their approach to the ship. The rear sections were already down, and several shadows that werent small in size were dropped. Luke nced at Flegg. It looks like youre outnumbered. Flegg was silent. Those were C5 Gxy carriers, air behemoths that could carry three hundred soldiers at a time. Chapter 614 - Safe Return, and Catherine’s Previous Hope

Chapter 614 Safe Return, and Catherines Previous Hope

The two Gxy carriers slowly swept past the ship and spat out a few marine vessels from their big bellies. Because of these boats, the soldiers on the carriers werent at fullplement, but the nes could still amodate two hundred people. In less than ten minutes, four hovercrafts arrived. A searchlight on one of the hovercrafts then turned on, and there was the sound of a loudspeaker. This is the U.S. Marines. Personnel on the ship, identify yourselves, or we will treat this as a hijacking and a terrorist attack. Luke nced at Flegg, who said to an agent next to him, Take a few men and dy them in talks. Buy us as much time as possible. He then said to another man, Tell the collection squad to work faster and stop dawdling. The thieves are already here. After the two agents left, Luke said with a smile, Thats the U.S. Marines. Arent you scared? Flegg grinned. Its because they im to be the Marines that they definitely arent. Luke was surprised. Flegg exined casually, On missions, Marines will usually say that theyre the Navy or even the SAS, which makes wrangling easier. Luke immediately got it. FBI agents Flegg and Wales, for example, were as fake as the Marines in front of him. When it came to fake identities, it could be said that the various departments hadplicated rtionships. As long as they werent caught with evidence, the agencies often used another partys identity to shift the me. The people on the deck clearly redoubled their efforts. Flegg turned his head and looked at Luke. Shall I send you back?. Luke quickly nodded. Id really appreciate that. Can I take those two family members of mine with me? Yes, Flegg said without any hesitation. It would be best to leave right now, or you wont be able to get away once those guyse on board. Ill be back in five minutes. Hearing that, Luke instantly walked into the ship. A momentter, the three of them took Fleggs hovercraft to the seane. After the ne took off, Luke looked down at the ship and asked, Youre letting them take over? Flegg hummed in response. They have official approval. Naturally, we have to let them take over. In case, we got what we wanted. Anyone who wants it can go argue with the boss. I was only responsible for snapping it up, he murmured to himself As someone on the front line, he only handled the operation side of things. It was none of his business how the bigshots squabbled with each other; that was what their mouths and faces were for! He had also taken this into consideration when he brought Luke and his family away with him. From what Luke said, he was the only person who personally saw the mutant giant octopus on the ship. By taking Luke away with him, those neers wouldnt know what on earth Flegg had picked up. They wouldnt make a move outright either. Flegg was acting under the FBIs g. The neers didnt have enough guts to sh with the FBI, even if they couldnt be sure of Fleggs identity. Even if they cursed floridly in their hearts, there was nothing they could do since they hadete. If the bigshots backing them up had the ability, they could nab some of the spoils from Fleggs superiors; if they didnt, they should just go home and sulk. As the sun rose, the nended at a base, and Flegg called for a car for Luke and his family. He didnt have time to see them off, and wanted even less for Robert to draw any attention; he simply nodded at them from a distance in farewell. Luke and his family took the early morning bus, which wasnt crowded, and unhurriedly made their way home. When they opened the door and went in, ire, who was pacing back and forth in the living room, turned around and saw Catherine. She jumped at her and shouted, Mom, youre back! Catherine hugged the little monkey and kissed her check. Luke brought us back. ire couldnt be any happier. Although Robert had already called to tell her that they were all safe, she hadnt beenpletely reassured. Only when she saw the three of them walk in did the weight roll off her shoulders. Luke looked at the scene with a smile and signaled to Selina that everything was fine. Selina also rxed. Luke had left in a hurry earlier. Though he had called twice after that, seeing how ire couldnt sit still from her anxiety had also made Selina worried. Now that everybody was safe and sound, she could also rx. After everybody sat down on the couch, she remembered something and asked in a low voice, Wheres Dor? Luke said with a smile, It should be here soon. Hm, it did well this time. Ill have to give it a huge bonus. Selinaughed when she heard that. It only knows how to eat; what else can you give it? Luke chuckled but didnt say anything. He couldnt skimp on Gold Nuggets reward this time, or it wouldnt be as enthusiastic in the future. He couldnt be petty about this. As everybody was chatting, Gold Nugget scurried out of a hallway on the side. When Luke went to get Robert and Catherine, this fellow had snuck onto the seane and found a corner to hide in. Covered by Luke, it sessfully disembarked from the ne, slipped out of the base, and followed the bus as it ran home. When Luke and the others were talking, the dog hade in through the garage door which Luke had left open. Rubbing the dogs head, Luke gave it an approving look to indicate that he wouldnt forget its reward. Pleased, the dog theny down next to Selina and started to snore quietly. Gold Nugget wasnt tired, but Dor was a little sleepy.They talked for a while. Then, Luke went to freshen up. He had to go to workter. Robert, Catherine and ire had been up all night. They needed to rest as well. They went their separate ways, and the house soon fell quiet. Listening to the distant sound of cars outside the window, Catherine sighed. Robert reached out to hug her. Whats wrong? Catherine said with a wry smile, I had always hoped he could stay safe and ordinary, which is why I asked you to get him a job as an officer in Shackelford. But in the end, he still... Robert was silent for a moment before he tightened his embrace. Its fine. Hes quite capable. Ill be there to help him too if hes really in trouble. Catherine hummed a response, and an image of a person appeared in her mind. She wondered if she should talk to the person. But the idea disappeared as quickly as it arrived. Catherine very quickly dismissed the thought and slowly fell asleep. Luke and Selina went to work. Neither of them were sleepy despite being up all night. Both Luke and Selina no longer needed as much sleep, and were full of energy. At an intersection, Luke realized that the person also waiting at the red light diagonally opposite him was an old acquaintance. He couldnt help but smile. SWAT seems very free today. Harrison even has time to roam the streets. Selina raised her head and looked at him. All police officers in Los Angeles right now have already been told not to send more people to the D.A.. Of course hes free. Chapter 615 - Idle Harrison and Not-so-idle Morning

Chapter 615 Idle Harrison and Not-so-idle Morning

At that moment, the light turned green, and Luke started the car again. Harrisons car was a little slower, and Luke drove past. He didnt n on calling out to Harrison; there was no need. He simply gave Harrison a nce on the left side of his car. The light had turned red on the other street at the intersection, and out of the corner of his eye, Luke saw arge prisoner van slowly pull over. Not far behind the prisoner van, two officers got out of a police car and walked toward the van. A police car stopping a prisoner van? Luke was slightly amused. Was it unusual? A little bit. Was this something that would never happen? Not at all. Even SWAT and precinct departments would almost get into fights sometimes, although not very frequently. Turning back to look at the road in front of him, Luke frowned. With 26 Mental Strength, his brain was quicker than ever, and thanks to a boost from Strength and Dexterity, his eyesight and dynamic vision were also amazing From his fleeting nce, he had sensed that something wasnt right, and he paid slightly more attention to the police car that stopped the prisoner van. Upon closer scrutiny, the anomalies in the two officers instantly became clear. There was also a ck SUV behind the police car. Four men got out, and something was very wrong with the way they were moving. Why? Because they looked like criminals who were about to take out their guns. After being a police officer in L.A. for so long, it was impossible for Luke to not be sensitive to that posture. At that moment, Luke had already driven dozens of meters past the intersection. He suddenly turned the wheel. As he pulled over, he said, Theres a situation. The two officers and the four men from the ck SUV over at the prisoner van may be criminals. Selina understood in a sh and promptly opened the weaponspartment in the middle, taking out the huge bag that was inside. Lukes car had stopped on the side of the road by then, and they opened the car doors at the same time and got out. Selina threw a bulletproof vest at Luke while she quickly put one on herself. She didnt toss him a rifle; for a handful of criminals, a rifle would be pure overkill. After putting on the bulletproof vest, she fell back slightly behind Luke. By staggering their positions, they had more chances to adjust their actions as necessary. Luke ran quickly. Selina picked up a M4A1 and hung her badge around her neck before she followed him. Cars were driving past through the green light, so she was dyed by several seconds. Finally, she got impatient and slid across the hood of a moving car to cross the road. The astonished driver watched Selina run off and remarked in a daze, Wow, that officer is hot! Ow! What are you doing? In the passenger seat, his girlfriend roared furiously, Why are you looking at her ass? I have one too! The man subconsciously averted his gaze. Im not. I was looking at her gun; Im a fan of guns. His girlfriend said disdainfully, Cut it out; is her gun on her ass? At that moment, a burst of noise disrupted the couples quarrel. Stunned, they turned to look at the intersection up ahead. The gun enthusiast mumbled, Are those... gunshots? Lets get out of here! The moment Luke sensed something was wrong at the intersection, the two criminals in the guise of officers reached the prisoner van. When he stopped the car and put on his bulletproof vest, the two criminals in police uniforms took out their guns and shot the driver and the escorts in the prisoner van. By the time Luke ran back to the intersection, the two criminals had already opened the doors and were escorting a man in an orange prison jumpsuit out. Luke didnt say anything. Putting on his badge, he took out his Glock as he quickly approached them. The prisoner van was more than thirty meters away from the intersection with many distracting cars and pedestrians in the middle. That was also why Luke didnt sense anything wrong sooner. But even at that moment, he was still only running at the speed of an ordinary person. At the same time, two men on his left were approaching the criminals as well. They were Harrison and his subordinate. Luke knew the subordinate too. It was Jim, the SWAT member whose burger delivery task Luke had stolen. At that moment, Luke was still behind them. He had driven past the intersection, but their car just happened to be in the middle of the intersection when they heard the gunshots. As SWAT members, they were just as sensitive to gunshots. They immediately stopped the car and beat Luke to the criminals. Finally, Harrison shouted, LAPD! Freeze! He and Jim fired at practically the same moment. That was SWATs standard procedure. After all, they had already warned the enemy. If the other party still refused to drop their guns and surrender, they deserved to die. Harrison, who was already ready for action, hit one of the armed criminals almost the moment they turned around. Harrison had only just run over before he fired at the moving criminals. He also had to take the pedestrians into consideration, and the target was more than ten meters away; for him to take one person down instantly, his marksmanship was extraordinary. Most police officers would need time to adjust and aim at a criminal ten meters away. Stopping abruptly to shoot at a target was like stopping to do a jump shot in basketball. It was a specific skill. Luke also saw clearly that while Jim had missed his own target, it was only because the criminal happened to move to the side just as the shot was fired, and he was lucky enough to avoid it. After they opened fire, the criminals in front of them also stopped pretending. The four criminals from the ck SUV took out two Uzis and two MP5s from under their loose ck shirts. Both Harrison and Jim took cover behind the cars on the side of the road. Those were all fully automatic weapons with fierce firepower. Pa! Pa! Pa! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Gunshots rang out, but they werent as intense as Harrison and Jim had expected. Also... Why was there gunfireing from their right up ahead and behind them? Backs sweating, one looked to the right and the other behind them. Harrison just happened to meet Lukes eyes as thetter turned his head, and Luke gestured in front of him. Jim looked behind him, only to see Selina lowering her M4A1 after firing it. As she bent forward, the police badge hanging over her chest was very obvious. What the hell? The words popped into Harrison and Jims heads. Luke had signaled to Harrison that everything was over and that they should go forward and check the situation. Indeed, the five criminals had all been killed without managing to fire off a single bullet. Luke took down the person who escaped Jims bullet as well as two criminals in ck on his side. The two on the left side of the road happened to pass by a pickup when Luke opened fire, and so escaped his line of sight. Acting in concert with Luke, Selina had directly moved to the left side of the intersection to cover all blind spots. When Luke opened fire and distracted them, she fired decisively and took down the two men on the left. Recognizing Luke and Selina, Harrison was reassured. He craned his neck for a look before he got to his feet and swiftly pressed forward with his gun. Chapter 616 - Don’t Follow Up on New Cases, Take It Easy on Old Cases

Chapter 616 Dont Follow Up on New Cases, Take It Easy on Old Cases

By the time Harrison and Jim arrived, Luke was holding the fugitive in the orange prison jumpsuit at gunpoint. He said, What a coincidence, Harrison, Jim. Jim nodded and gave a forced smile. Hey, Luke. He was known to be an outstanding shooter on his team, but he hadnt even secured one kill in this case. Harrison didnt know whether tough or cry. Alright, cuff him first before we chat, okay? Luke shrugged and gestured for them to do as they pleased. He put the Glock back into his holster and narrowed his eyes at the fugitive who had his hands raised. If you still want to run, Ill fire. The fugitive was a slim young man. He was rather handsome but had a grim look. Hearing that, his eyes shed, and he smiled coldly. Okay, I wont run. Can I ask, whats your name? Luke raised an eyebrow. You can think about that question in prison. In that brief exchange, the two of them looked at each other and had the same thought: I have to look into this guy and get rid of him when theres a chance! The young man thought that way because he had always been ruthless in his methods, while Luke could tell that the other party would seek revengeter. He had absolutely no problems getting rid of this sort of petty and vengeful guy. After cuffing the man, Jim went to his car and radioed in about the situation. Harrison looked at Luke and asked, Working a case? Luke shrugged. On the way to work. What about you? Youre so free recently, youre still hanging around the streets at nine? Harrison: Like you, Im on my way to check in with the team first. No way am I free C its not like you dont know that I keep getting dragged over to train the rookies. Luke chuckled but didnt say anything. Since Lukes ssic lecture on cowardice, Director Remick at the police school no longer had him teach and misguide the kids In contrast, while Harrisons words could be very acidic, he was really serious when he instructed the rookies. Luke nced at the fugitive who was standing obediently on the side. There might be a problem with his identity. Harrison nodded. Do you want to follow up on this case? Luke shook his head and said, I dont have that much free time, and I still have to attend ss. Since you got here first, you should follow up on it. Harrison: ...As if you need those sses! Luke sneered inwardly. You want me to follow up? This guy might show up dead eventually; what will there be to investigate then? The patrol cars quickly showed up, along with an ambnce which took one of the criminals to the hospital. Of the six criminals, only the one hit by Harrison was still breathing. The other five were already cold and didnt need saving. After handing the man over to the backup unit, Luke and Selina said goodbye and drove to the police department. When they went to look for Elsa, they simply mentioned the attempted escape in passing, and she didnt think too much of it either. It was just five criminals attempting to break someone out; it was a small matter. She wouldnt be surprised even if Luke and Selina told her that they killed fifty criminals on their way to work. She gestured for Selina to close the door and then ced a case file in front of her. She looked at them and said solemnly, You dont have to work too hard on this case, got it? Luke chuckled and nodded. He skimmed through the case file and said, The case from the east side? They threw it to us? Wont our east sideradesin that were stepping on their toes? Elsa said mockingly, The big boss at the eastside police department is under a lot of pressure. After all, a D.A., a judge and an FBI agent are dead, and a detective of the Major Crimes Division involved in the case is missing. Hes too stressed to care about pride. Thats the only reason why he didnt object to HQ stepping in. Looking at Lukes face, she stressed again, But youre only helping out, okay? Luke: Okay. Well go inspect the quality of their female staff and their coffee machine. He whispered inwardly, if I dont ck off, Ill have to turn myself in or catch Bloodmint C as Satisfied, Elsa nodded. On a joint investigation like this, the other party would im most of the credit when the case was cracked, but if Luke overreached, most of the me would fall on his head. Even if he did crack the case, the eastside police department might be grateful to him on the surface but might secretly hate him for exposing their ipetence. The request for help hade directly from HQ. Under heavy pressure from the D.A, the judge and the FBI, HQ could only summon the elites from the various precincts to work on the case together. As the team with the highest clean-up rate, HQ had naturally requested Luke and Selina by name. Luke also didnt waste time, and tossed the file to Selina as they left. They were in a hurry, not to investigate, but to eat. use They hadnt had time to buy breakfast because of the fugitive case in the morning, and they were both starving. They went to their regr cake shop and bought in bulk before driving off to the east side. After checking in at the eastside police department, they tactfully beat it and didnt stay a second longer than necessary. They didnt have time to inspect the female staff, let alone see the coffee machine. That was because the head of the Eastside Major Crimes Division didnt seem grateful for the help. They drove to the crime scene. Pulling over to the side of the road, they leaned against the hood with the open food box full of all sorts of cakes between them. This was the street where Luke had caught Diego Garcia and killed Stan McCall as well as thirty members of the Garcia family. Two hundred meters from here was where the female FBI agent had been killed, so they came here first for a look. Since the idea was to take it easy, they naturally didnt really look around, and simply leaned on the hood to eat breakfast. Eating a slice of Napolean cake, Luke looked at the art on the giant billboard opposite him with an extremely strange feeling. Selina had noticed the board too. She examined it with great interest. This graffiti... is pretty interesting. Is that the symbol of the new gang here? Pondering for a moment, Luke shook his head. I dont think so. Gang graffiti usually isnt that good. Chewing on her food, Selina said carelessly, The lower half really doesnt seem like it. Its a little sci-fi. But what about the top? Is that a demon or a ghost? Lukes face didnt change, but he sighed inwardly. How would I know what the artist was thinking? Am I that ugly? The lower half of the art on the giant billboard was basically unchanged. It was still a woman with a gun, wings, and a hood over her head. Even the red expanse above her head was still there. But the nk space above that was now pitch ck. Chapter 617 - New Legend and New Reward

Chapter 617 New Legend and New Reward

The ckness looked vaguely like the shadow of a person, but the delicate strokes also made it look like an enormous ck cloud above the angels head. Two ck shadows stretched out on each side to cover the angel down below, as if protecting her. The ck shadows features were abstract: Its eyes were two blood red circles and its mouth was just a slight ridge from which blood dripped into the red expanse above the womans head. Is this painter a devil? Luke grumbled inwardly. Was this new graffiti of him? He hadnt done more than kill dozens of evil gang members while he waspletely covered up. Did he have to be depicted this way? Those who didnt know would think it was just graffiti, but didnt this mean that those who did know thought he was a monster?! Not only was it pitch ck and had bloody eyes, blood also dripped from its mouth. No matter how you looked at it, it was like a superviin in a horror movie. Selina wasnt as bothered. She continued, Its actually pretty cool. Its both goth and sci-fi. Luke mumbled, It looks like a poster for a horror movie to me. Hearing that, Selina examined the graffiti once more andughed out loud. Now that you put it that way, it does seem like it. After that, they went to check the dumpster where the FBI agents body was found two hundred meters away. At the same time, they didnt go around asking questions; it couldnt be any more obvious that they were just doing a cursory sweep. As they looked around, they were watched from in and outside ramshackle shacks put together with stic and cloth canvas. But nobody spoke to Luke or Selina. They simply remained vignt and indifferent. For one moment, Luke paused to look at a particr shack. A little girl stared at them from the shack. But Luke smelled someone familiar with Sharp Nose, and felt helpless. Bloodmint, you actually daree back here? Youre really asking to be killed! Actually, he could guess why Bloodmint came back. This little girl had been the hostage whom Garcia used to threaten Bloodmint into showing up, except Bloodmint hadnte and Luke had acted in her stead instead. So, the little girl was probably somehow connected to Bloodmint, which was why she came back to check on her. After that, Luke and Selina left the east side and worked their own cases. They didnt get home until almost five in the afternoon. When they entered the house, Robert and ire were watching TV in the living room and Catherine was cooking in the kitchen. After they cleaned up, everybody had dinner. The three had slept for half the day, which was also why Luke and Selina hadnte home at noon, and they were now very energetic. But the two of them would never skip out on dinner at home. As they ate, ire told Catherine about the sights and sounds of Los Angeles that she had experienced in thest few days. Robert, however, said, L.A. will probably be chaotic for a while. You should be careful when youre out. Luke asked curiously, Whats wrong? Robert wasnt an L.A. local and had just arrived today. It was weird for him to suddenly mention this. Robert nced at him and jerked his head at the TV in the living room. Its right there. That guy on TV said that he would pay anyone who can get him out of prison a million bucks. Luke hence focused on the sounds from the TV. While they were having dinner, the TV had been set to a volume that was audible but which wouldnt disturb their conversation. Luke turned his head to where the female anchor was saying solemnly, Alex Montells family has a foothold in many countries all over the world, and is involved in all kinds of illegal activities from smuggling military arms to drug-trafficking. Montell himself is worth billions... Luke watched for a moment before he said, Why dont I hear of a hundred-million reward? Robert chuckled. It was there during the live broadcast in the afternoon, but now its gone. Luke immediately got it. The TV station still needed to preserve its reputation, and it wasnt good to help a criminal with his advertising. But the truth was that whoever needed to know would already know; it made no difference if the TV station yed it or not. Luke only thought about it for a moment before he put the issue aside for the time being This matter... was a little interesting. He would think about it more carefully when he was alone. After dinner, everybody went to the backyard to chat. The three women soaked in the big bathtub again, and Luke and Robert chatted on the side. Robert said that he and Catherine wanted to fly to Europe the next day and continue their trip. It hadnt been easy for them to make up their minds to take a holiday. They couldnt go home just because of a minor incident. Naturally, Luke had no objections. What happened on the ship really was nothing for Robert. Catherine didnt see the hostiles or the mutant giant octopus with her own eyes either, so it didnt have a huge impact on her frame of mind. In any case, whatever unpleasantness she experienced could be driven away by the wonders of London, Paris and the Mediterranean. Catherine once dreamed of bing a painter. She would definitely be happy if she could appreciate the masterpieces of Europe with her own eyes. Robert was fine with anything. No matter what, with Catherine by his side, his days could never be harder than when he went all over the world as a soldier. The next day, Luke and Selina went to work as usual. Robert said that it was going to get messy in Los Angeles, and Luke agreed with him, but it would be some time before that happened. At least, no criminals would take action until Alex Montell was moved. Until then, both the police and the criminals would remain quiet. Robert and Catherine didnt have Luke see them off. They went to the airport on their own and took a flight to London. ire went out again that day, but Luke specifically told her not to go to less popted ces. In the car, Selina said, I didnt know the guy we caught is so rich. No wonder six armed men tried to rescue him yesterday. Luke hummed in response. But whether or not hell be alive for much longer is another matter. Selina: What do you mean? Luke sneered. Whether or not someone sessfully rescues him, hes already on the American polices cklist. If LAPD suffered too many losses, there might be a stray bullet during the prison break that would just so happen to hit this troublemaker. It was one thing to secretly pay someone to rescue him, but to brazenly offer a reward on TV C did he think that the police had good tempers? Alex Montell was naturally the young fugitive whom Luke and Selina caught the other day. The guy had even asked for Lukes name in a threatening tone after he was nabbed. He was an arrogant tyrant who held grudges, and a lot of people had probably died at his hands. When they got to the police department, Elsa stared at them speechlessly for a moment before she sighed. Youre really good at catching people. It was clear she had also learned about Alexs hundred-million-dor reward. Unbothered, Luke said with a smile, Boss, is it really our fault? You should me the officers who arrested him at the very beginning. Chapter 618 - Crash at LAPD HQ

Chapter 618 Crash at LAPD HQ

Right, how was this guy arrested? asked Luke casually. Elsas expression turned strange at the question. I heard that his car was stopped by the motorbike patrol because one of his tail lights wasnt on, and he was then arrested. Selina was dumbfounded. How is it possible? Elsa: Thats exactly what happened. He couldnt take out the car registration and prove that it was his. Actually, the car didnt belong to him. Luke said with a smile, Then its not really our fault. It was all the hard work of the street patrol. Selina still thought it was strange. But why was he moved in a regr prisoner van? Elsa: The police had been dealing with him as a regr car thief and didnt realize who he was. Luke shrugged. God mustve meant for him to be arrested in Los Angeles. Otherwise, he wouldnt be sent to prison just for stealing a car, would he? Elsa was lost for words too. Recently, the number of criminals who were prosecuted and sent to prison in L.A. had gone down. For this guy to be sent to prison for suspected auto theft, he had to be drunk. Done chatting, Luke and Selina continued with their investigation. The D.A. and the judge only wanted fewer minor cases, but they couldnt ck off on homicides. When it was almost noon, Luke and Selina looked for a ce to have lunch downtown. At that moment, a helicopter with the huge LAPD word on it flew past to a building not far away. Luke didnt really pay it any mind. LAPD had dozens of helicopters. In terms of joint air and ground efforts to catch criminals, LAPD was definitely among the top three departments in America that were pros at it. As Luke drove, he could see the helicopter slowly descend on the top of the building that was LAPDs headquarters. As the helicopter approached the rooftop, it suddenly started to sway. Luke frowned. The pilot of a police chopper couldnt be this bad, right? But the next moment, faint smoke rose from the helicopter as it started to spin and fall. Luke knew this was bad. Something had happened to the helicopter. Hitting the gas pedal, Luke said, Selina, notify PD that somethings happened to the chopper. Selina had also seen the smoke and falling helicopter, and of course understood. While the police department would quickly learn about the ident, it was also better to respond ASAP. With their lights and siren on, the police car sped toward HQ. In fact, right after Selina called it in, the police radio exploded with activity. A helicopter was attacked by unknown assants at HQ and has crashed. Officers in the area, please head over to control the situation at once. Officers near HQ, be on guard against another possible attack. Clear the nearby streets of vehicles at once to prevent congestion. Luke and Selina werent far away, but because of the traffic congestion, it took them a few minutes to reach HQ. Many officers had already arrived. At the same time, more of them wereing out of the building to maintain order. The helicopter had crashed, and seven to eight officers were bustling about at the scene. Luke pulled over and said to Selina, You help maintain order and look out for anyone suspicious. Putting on his badge, Luke then quickly headed to the helicopter. The officers on the scene were trying to rescue the pilot. But they didnt have any professional tools, and there was limited space in which they could exert force, so it wasnt working. Luke could already smell oil. While it rarely happened like in the movies, when vehicles exploded the moment oil started leaking, it was still possible for them to catch fire. As Luke drew close, he saw a couple of officers who were trying to open the twisted door. The door creaked but couldnt be fully opened, so it was impossible to get the heavily wounded pilot out. The pilot was lucky that the helicopter hadnt fallen nose down but had fallen as it spun around. He was heavily wounded, but still alive. Luke shouted, Get out of the way! The officers subconsciously looked at him and moved aside when they saw his badge. But as soon as they did, they became a little suspicious; after all, Luke looked too young. It was an emergency, however, and they didnt have better options. Luke walked over and said quickly, When I pullter, work with me. With that, he grabbed the slightly open door with both hands. Bracing a foot on the helicopter, he roared, OPEN!!! He pulled, and the helicopter door creaked open in a shriek of metal. All the officers were stunned. Luke, however, roared, What are you looking at? Give me a hand! The nearest police officers finally came back to their senses, and whoever could pitch in helped to pull at the door. Thanks to everyones efforts, the door finally opened. Luke mumbled inwardly, Without all of you pulling, it would be too eye-catching if I opened it on my own! He could have torn the door off with one hand, but there was no way he would do that in public. With the surrounding officers covering for him, the door opening would be a result of everybodys efforts. After the twisted door was open, Luke took out a knife and swiftly cut the belt that the pilot was entangled in as he kept asking the pilot questions. This happened a lot in the movies, and it wasnt meaningless. First of all, if the injured could reply, that meant that their airway wasnt blocked. Secondly, the answers the injured gave could help determine if their mind was still clear. If they were confused, that might mean they had a hemorrhage. Finally, the questions could help determine the extent of the injureds wounds, to prevent them from being injured again when they were moved. As he worked and asked questions, Luke secretly sighed. The chances were slim that this pilot would survive, and even if he did, he would be a cripple. But as long as he was alive, there was hope. Holding the pilots head and neck in ce, Luke gently moved the pilot out of the helicopter. Walking at a steady pace, he then ced him on the ground on the side of the road. One of you has to stay here to look after him. He has a spinal injury, and there might be something wrong with his neck as well. He also has several broken ribs. I dont know about internal bleeding. He quickly told the officers nearby, Call an ambnce for him ASAP. Hes in grave danger. Ry what I said to the paramedics. That will save them some time. The officers nodded quickly. Although this detective was young, he had been very professional when he examined the wounds and rescued the pilot just now... Well, he looked professional, at least. After rescuing the pilot, Luke joined Selina, and together they evacuated the surrounding people. There really were too many people in the city center. A lot of people actually didnt know that something had happened until several minutester. Some idiots then inexplicably said that it was a terrorist bomb attack, instantly creating even more panic. Chapter 619 - Looking For Reinforcements or Scapegoats?

Chapter 619 Looking For Reinforcements or Scapegoats?

Not only did they run wildly all over the ce, some were even confused and ran toward HQ, as if they couldnt see the remains of the helicopter that was still leaking oil on the road. All of a sudden, mes rose up from the remains of the helicopter, and it was soon on fire. Finally, nobody ran in HQs direction. Boom! There was an explosion, which wasnt too big. It wasnt as destructive as in the movies, and only wrecked the helicopter a little more. The broken pieces didnt even fly ten meters. This time, fewer people were running around in a panic. The unperturbed bystanders who werent afraid of death started to watch the show. Some even took photos with their phones. Two news vans had reached the perimeter. The female reporters and cameramen pros who were experts at courting death in the movies C instantly got to work. Luke felt that they might evenment that the explosion was too small and didnt have a big enough impact. Police officers started to arrive in droves, and Luke and Selina finally withdrew. The street patrol were professionals when it came to keeping order. Besides, there were far more of them, and would have a bigger effect than Luke and Selina. At that moment, Lukes phone rang. He nced at the number and picked up the call. Harrison, whats up? On the other end of the line, Harrison said, Come to HQ with all your gear. Luke: Im right next to HQ. I just wrapped things up. Harrison was stumped for a moment. Youre here? Thats good. Ill have someone go get you. Luke: Okay. Hanging up, he told Selina what was going on and fetched the big bag from the weaponspartment in their police car. Looking at the helicopter that was still burning on the street, he knew that the criminals had pped LAPDs face swollen this time. For the sake of their dignity, HQ couldnt let the criminals break Montell out, at least not when he was still in custody inside HQ. After waiting for a few minutes at the entrance, an acquaintance came out and greeted Luke. Luke, here. Luke and Selina went over to him. Jim, youre here too? Jim gestured that they should be quick. He said quickly in a low voice, We were going to escort a suspect onto the helicopter when this happened. He looked gloomily at the remains of the helicopter outside the building. Luke: Were there any casualties? Jim slightly shook his head. No, but I was almost beheaded by the choppers propellers. Luke and Selina: ... That was really damn close. Luke simply patted his shoulder. This means that youre a lucky man. Ordinarily, Jim wouldve ended up in a hospital like the pilot, and if he were a little less lucky, everybody would be attending his funeral. Jim epted this constion. Sometimes, officers on the front line had to be superstitious. They arrived at a big office with two SWAT members guarding the door. Jim hesitated for a moment and looked at Selina before he finally opened the door. Boss, Luke and Selina are here. Harrison turned around and was surprised to see Selina behind Luke. But he had always been a doer, and didnt waste time on idle talk. He beckoned at them and led them to a corner. He finally said in a low voice, Selina, for the record, this is going to be a very dangerous operation, and I only asked for Luke. Seeing Selina nod, he went on and said, Im not underestimating you, but you dont work for SWAT, and youre not obligated to participate in this mission. After a brief silence, Selina looked at Luke and asked, You joining? Luke chuckled. Harrison hasnt exined it yet. Harrison rolled his eyes. Stop pretending. Alex Montell, the guy we arrested yesterday, made it loud and clear that hell give anyone who can get him out a hundred million dors. We were going to send him packing to prison on a chopper, but it was shot down before it evennded. Luke nodded silently. A helicopter wouldve been the safest means of transport. As long as Alex Montell was on it, whoever wanted to rescue him couldnt possibly shoot down the helicopter if they didnt want to kill their patron. However, it seemed some of the criminals were smart and werent going to let HQ send him off so easily. Harrison: We can now only take the roads. The chief wants me to guarantee that nothing will go wrong, but I dont have that much confidence. You know what they can do. I can only ask for backup. Luke narrowed his eyes at him. You sure youre not trying to con me? Harrison smiled awkwardly and subconsciously looked away, but promptly looked back. I guarantee that Ill take responsibility for anything that might happen. Luke stared at him for a moment, then suddenly smiled and stretched out his hand. Alright, Im in. Do you want me to call you boss? Harrison smiled wryly. Dont. You can call me by my codename, Hondo. Luke gave him a strange look. Thats... Harrison shrugged. An old friend came up with it. You understand. Luke fell silent. It sounded simr to a certain Japanese car brand, but since it could refer to Japans Honshu ind or an African family name, this wasnt a codename that any ordinary friend woulde up with. Things rted to other nations could be a sensitive issue in America. Selina finally said, I want to take part. Harrison looked at Luke. Seeing that he didnt say anything, he couldnt help but ask, You have no objections? Luke chuckled. Shes my partner. Lost for words for a moment, Harrison finally nodded. Okay then, but you must be careful. A lot of madmen out there have definitely lost their heads over this hundred million. That was also why he wanted Lukes help. Back then, Luke had waved his hand and handed 640 million dors worth of bearer bonds to Harrison. Given Lukes resistance to the temptation of money, Harrison trusted him more. After deciding to take part, Luke exined his n to Harrison simply. Harrison epted it after only a moment of consideration. Lukes n was simple. He and Selina werent SWAT members and didnt know them well, so teamwork would be a problem. Thus, it would be best if he and Selina cruised along outside the team to help out as needed. If it was anyone else saying this, Harrison wouldve spat in their faces and rejected the n. But Lukes proposal was based on hisbat ability, which was far above that of regr detectives. He was risking himself by taking part at this critical juncture as backup, and was also the only detective whom Harrison had requested. Harrison couldnt demand too much of him. A few minutester, Harrison had everybody involved in the operation hand in theirmunication devices, which were reced with new wirelessmunication devices. Luke simply slipped Selinas fake phone into an inner pocket and handed over their regr work phones. After that, all the personnel sorted out their gear and went to the bathroom. Half an hourter, they gathered for the pre-op briefing. Chapter 620 - Advance Guard Taking It Easy and Rapid Exposure

Chapter 620 Advance Guard Taking It Easy and Rapid Exposure

Harrison was a sly old fox. With how often he had taken the fall before, he shouldve been fired dozens of times already, but his position as a captain had never been shaken. It wasnt because he was backed by someone powerful, but because many of the missions that were given to his squad were highly dangerous. For example, in the gunfight against Bullseye, ten members in his squad died, but that wasnt because of anypse in Harrisonsmand. The bigshots in LAPD were no fools. If they let go of a subordinate like Harrison who was capable, willing to get things done, and wasnt afraid to take responsibility, then who else in SWAT would work on the tricky cases? If they let go of a captain over each case, then half of SWATs teams wouldve been reced in a year! Without these experienced old guys who werent afraid to get things done, the new inexperienced SWAT rookies wouldnt be able to maintainw and order in Los Angeles, which would be a serious problem. Thus, even at almost forty years old, Harrison was still a captain. He would be suspended a few times every year, but would be out and about again once the incident blew over. This fall guy was the higher-ups most trusted squadmander. Whenever there was an emergency, they would turn to him. Suspension? That was nothing more than a performance for the outside world. He had once even been suspended for two months, but that didnt affect his pay or bonus as he went to HQ every day tomand his team remotely. As an experienced SWAT captain, organizing an escort mission couldnt be any easier. Besides Luke and Selina who would be providing peripheral support, Harrison also made arrangements for the other squads who would be helping out. He didnt blindly expand the escort team either. Harrison didnt want the convoy to suffer because of those guys who were crazy about money. A hundred million dors was enough to make criminals fight a small war. As he listened to Harrisons arrangements, Luke checked his guns and looked for the inventory manager at HQ for a batch of bullets. This operation was directly handed down by the bigshots at HQ, and all departments had to provide assistance. Thus, even though the inventory manager was astonished at the request for five hundred bullets and multiple clips, he still handed them over. In any case, Luke and Selinas signatures were on the receipt. Perhaps they were collecting the bullets for their teammates too? The inventory manager could only assume that was the case. After organizing the mission, Harrison came over and asked in a low voice, Do you see any holes? Luke shook his head. Harrison, youre a professional when ites to these sorts of operations. You should believe in yourself. Harrison was relieved. He had been afraid that Luke would suddenly point out a big hole, which wouldve been embarrassing. However, as Luke continued to check his guns and load them, he continued, Even if something does go wrong, we just need to get rid of the criminals in our way! Saying that, he snapped the chamber of his revolver back into ce and raised his head with a smile. You know that Im best at that. Harrison forced a smile. Youre absolutely right. But there was nothing wrong with what Luke said. If they killed all the criminals in their way, they would naturally be able toplete this escort mission. He nced at the Smith & Wesson M500 in Lukes hand. You use this too? Luke: Of course, in case I run into any criminal wearing a bulletproof vest. Harrison was lost for words. Do you think youre hunting elephants?! Soon, the team was all set and moved out. Harrison already had a backup n for ground escort in the first ce. He just needed to make some minor adjustments toplete the deployment. Luke and Selina got into their car and drove into HQs underground parking lot. Luke signaled to Selina and switched all the windows to dark mode. She sat in the backseat and patted Gold Nugget on the back gently. A ball of golden Slime touched her hand and swiftly disappeared. When that was done, Selina climbed back into the passenger seat. Luke started up the car unhurriedly and went out to patrol the surrounding streets. He activated thems a short whileter. This is Falcon. There are multiple lookouts around HQ C Ive already spotted more than ten. Harrison: Copy that. Everybody, stay sharp. Everybody turned serious. A ground convoy wouldnt be as easy as sending a prisoner off via chopper. Until they delivered Alex to the prison, the entire convoy would be in danger. The team of police vehicles drove out of the underground parking lot. Four motorbikes led the way, followed by three cars, two ck SUVs in the middle, and another three cars in the rear. The convoy moved quickly down the street toward Los Angeles County Prison in the east. Luke drove ahead of the team. Falcon reporting! Anomalies in the apartment building on the right two hundred meters in the front. Two tramps pushing carts are on the lookout at the intersection. There are two container trucks on both sides of the street which might be the source of an ambush. He didnt speak fast, but he exposed the criminals position at a rapid rate on thems. These criminals were all heavily armed, and had to be eliminated quickly. The convoy instantly slowed down. A momentter, the police force in the area converged to pin down the drivers of the two trucks. Surrounded by the polices guns, the dozen criminals inside the trucks surrendered. Their ambush was a bust and they were surrounded. They couldnt even put up any resistance. The trucks werent bulletproof. If any of them resisted, the police around them wouldnt hesitate to riddle them with holes. The two criminals who were pretending to be tramps were stopped as well. Several officers got out of their cars and took cover behind the open car doors as they pointed their guns at the criminals without saying anything. The two criminals obediently got on their knees. Their Uzis were confiscated without firing a single shot. Harrison rejoiced that he had shamelessly pulled Luke into the team, or quite a few officers might have already been lost in this round. The officers on the right side of the street had already reported that they had discovered two criminals, who dropped an RPG and two rocket missiles as they ran from being pursued. These werent anything like guns; one shot would be enough to wipe out a police car along with a few officers. After the first engagement between the police and criminals, the police crushed the criminals without sustaining any casualties as they directly arrested more than twenty criminals. The tally was 1:0. Luke drove unhurriedly and heard Harrisons instruction: The first wave has been suppressed. Proceed, but dont drop your guard. Everybody knew what that meant. The ones toe out first were always the small fry who were the least patient and capable. A hundred-million-dor reward wouldnt attract just this rough bunch. The professional criminals hadnt made their appearance yet. Falcon reporting! Send someone to check the garbage truck on the right side of the street a hundred meters in the front. Practice caution C they may have guns. Luke drove past the garbage truck at a regr speed and radioed in after just a quick nce at the two garbage workers. He turned his head and looked at the other side. Have someone check the workers doing sewer maintenance at the intersection 350 meters away. Dont let them reach for their tool boxes. Two of them are underground. The best would be to use tear gas grenades or something. Chapter 621 - A Warm and Friendly Greeting From LAPD

Chapter 621 A Warm and Friendly Greeting From LAPD

Suddenly, Selina handed him the tablet and pointed quickly at a few locations. Looking at the red spots marked on several tall buildings in the image, Luke heaved a sigh. There may be snipers in this area: The third window from the left on the twelfth floor of Botaly za, the fifth window from the right in apartment building No. 52 on East 27th Street, and... As he reported five locations in a row, Harrison inwardly cursed that these people were all nutjobs. As long as these five snipers werent terrible, they could throw the convoy into chaos. Snipers were truly a great threat to a convoy which only had rifles and pistols. They were scarier than the earlier RPG. The convoy slowed down again. The police force which had just cleaned up one batch of criminals swarmed toward the garbage truck and the sewer workers. A criminal ambush on the road wasnt a big problem. They either ran off or surrendered when they didnt see the convoy. However, the five snipers were either in an apartment or za building, which was a much moreplicated environment. Going up would take a lot of time. The convoy could only take a detour. As Luke patrolled the new route, he considered when he should next make a move. Why didnt he just kill that Alex? First of all, there wasnt really a good opportunity to do so. Secondly, Alex was currently an important prisoner. Killing him would be pping the police department in the face. Lastly, because of the hundred-million-dor reward, Alex had be a means of drawing out a huge number of criminals. Luke could justly take down these criminals during this mission. me? Of course that would fall on Alex, this heir to a criminal gang. It was Alex who was offering the hundred-million-dor reward, not Luke. By getting rid of the criminals, Luke was upholdingw and order in L.A. as well as LAPDs dignity. He should get a whole bunch of medals. As he was driving, Luke suddenly frowned. This is Falcon! The No. 206 patrol car two hundred meters in front of the convoy belongs to Westside, but I dont recognize the two officers in it. Have their front desk check No. 206 ASAP. Be warned, there are two more individuals in the backseat who may be armed. Harrison mumbled inwardly, What the hell is with this eyesight and memory? You can even spot that? Luke wasnt responsible for just one area. He was the advance guard who never stopped patrolling the surroundings, which meant that he couldnt waste time on any one location and could only do a sweep. Even so, he had noticed that something wasnt right about the police officers in one of the patrol cars. Harrison sent men to deal with the criminals who were pretending to be police officers and had the convoy speed up again. They had been out for less than fifteen minutes, but had already arrested more than forty criminals. Harrison was under a lot of pressure. Thankfully, the criminals losing streak continued in the second round, and the police still had zero casualties. The tally was 2:0. Without even firing a shot, Luke continued to spoil the criminals ns. The convoy continued to advance toward the east side. Luke raised his vignce; the bulk of the third round of attacks would definitely happen here. There were fewer people in this area, and it was easier to y tricks. Soon after they entered the east side, Luke saw a line of vehicles rumble over from not far away. He immediately spoke into his walkie-talkie. Falcon reporting! There are fiverge trucks approaching the convoy from the south. There may be more than fifty armed criminals on them. Be prepared to fight. As he spoke, he turned the wheel and chased after the five trucks. The criminals whom they had just cleaned up had been on standby as theyy in ambush, which gave the police enough time to surround them. But these five trucks had chosen the perfect time and location. They were already charging right for the envoy before Luke noticed them, giving him little time to sound a warning. Considering their speed, they would cover hundreds of meters under a minute, so the situation was unavoidable. Thankfully, there werent any tall buildings around them, only low houses or factories. The convoy didnt need to worry about attacks from above. Luke was right on the heels of the five trucks. After the criminals from the first truck opened fire at the convoy, Luke and Selina also opened fire without hesitation. There was no need to give criminals attacking the police a warning. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The length of the trucks was a small hitch in the criminals n. By the time the criminals in the first truck got out and opened fire, those in the third truck were only just starting to get out. Luke drove parallel to the trucks. As their car passed by, Luke and Selina aimed their M4A1s at the open trucks and fired. The criminals who had yet to get out were immediately on the receiving end of a warm and friendly greeting from LAPD. Screams burst out from three trucks. The criminals who were pouring out fell at the doors; some screamed, some rolled about, and some dropped without making a sound. Luke and Selina didnt get out of their car. Their car was bulletproof. It was faster and safer for them to shoot from the car. Keep an eye on the trucks at the back. Ill deal with the criminals up front. With that, Luke turned his gun so that it was aimed at the very front of the trucks. Over thirty criminals had engaged the police. It was quite a heated battle. Luke wasnt hasty. He reloaded his gun and shot twice at every criminal he saw. If they were killed, they were unlucky; if they werent, they were lucky. After he emptied a clip, more than ten criminals in the fight copsed as they were routed. It wasnt like they were a real force; they were just a group that had been set up for the time being to make a fortune. They didnt have any courage at all. They could bully the escort convoy when they had the advantage in numbers. But now that more than 60% of them were down, it was impossible for them to continue fighting. The criminals scattered. Those who were lucky ran into Lukes blind spot and survived the disaster. Those who were unlucky ran right in Lukes direction and were shot down. These were all experience and credit points that had delivered themselves to his door. He certainly couldnt let them go to waste. Alright, Falcon has taken care of the criminals in the three trucks in the rear, but there may be survivors. The cleanup crew should be careful, Luke said into the walkie-talkie before he turned the car and drove to the front from the side to continue with reconnaissance. At HQ, Harrison listened to the report. Of the five trucks, only the two in front engaged us. The criminals in the three trucks in the rear were attacked by Falcon when they were getting out and basically didnt take part in the battle at all... He did some calctions. Almost thirty men had gotten out of the first two trucks, so there must have been thirty to fifty people in thest three trucks as the main force. In the end, Luke and Selina had taken care of all of them? Harrison suddenly remembered that Luke had done something simr in Nakatomi za. A bunch of criminals had been taken down when they were still in the back of the truck. Even Luke wasnt sure how many people he had killed. Chapter 622 - Gunfight? How About a Dance?

Chapter 622 Gunfight? How About a Dance?

But this was just a passing thought, and Harrison instructed the convoy to proceed. This was a very big operation today. After this battle, the convoy was halfway through their journey. The rest of the route was mostly t, open area with few things that could act as cover. In ces like these, the criminals would have to move on arge scale if they wanted to win. Without two to three hundred people, there was no way they could stop the convoy. But it would be very obvious if that many people were deployed. LAPDs chopper was currently following them high in the sky. It was a bright, sunny afternoon, and the helicopter didnt have to go lower to be able to see a long distance away. The helicopter was at a pretty high altitude, and didnt dare stay in the same location for too long; it didnt want to be the second LAPD chopper to crash on the same day. Luke didnt notice anything out of the ordinary. The convoy pressed forward as it left the residential district and entered the more remote industrial area. If they were to run into arge criminal operation, this would be the best chance for it. Otherwise, once the convoy left the city, it would be a barren stretch ofnd with nowhere to hide, and the chopper would be able to spot anything unusual. Suddenly, there was an explosion. Luke frowned. Looking in the direction of the convoy, he drove over. Someone had already reported the situation over thems. The car carrying the prisoner has flipped on its side from an explosion, but we have not detected any attackers. I repeat, we have not detected any attackers. Neither had Luke. He hadnt sensed any attackers, or even smelled any explosives. However, the SUV carrying Alex had indeed flipped on its side from an explosion. Was it some kind of homemade bomb? Or... an extraordinary ability? He scouted the area but didnt discover anything. There was nobody around. Even when the prisoner was transferred to another SUV, nobody showed up. Everybody moved on, and the SUV which had blown up could only be left behind. Suddenly, Lukes expression changed as he heard the sound of cars all around him. F*ck! Cursing in his heart, he turned the wheel and backed the car into a dpidated building next to the street. The next moment, cars came pouring out from everywhere with loud rumbles. They were all speeding over from up ahead, like the trucks earlier. The chopper was already hurriedly warning them, This is Vulture! At least fifty cars are approaching from the east! Luke silently hid in the shabby building as he watched the cars rush past him from the east to the west. It wasnt that he was scared, but that there was no need to engage them. There were so many of them that blowing up a few cars wouldnt make a difference. Instead of letting them hem him in, he prefered to attack them from behind. After observing the passing cars for a moment, however, Luke had a strange expression on his face as he said into the walkie-talkie, This is Falcon! Hondo, these people... they dont seem to be armed, or look like criminals. You better make sure who they are before opening fire. Harrison was also stumped when he heard that. Theyre not armed? Luke: The seven or so cars I saw were all carrying kids in their twenties. I dont see any weapons. They... look like theyre joyriding. Harrison immediately checked with the lookout in the helicopter. as The lookout examined them carefully, and was also surprised a momentter. No weapons! Vulture repeats, we dont see any weapons! At this moment, the two parties finally engaged. More precisely, the cars surrounded the convoy, which had no choice but to slow down and stop. in These peopleughed as they got out. They surrounded the police cars, and then loud music rang out. These youngsters bustled into formation... and began dancing! What the f*ck! Everybody in the convoy cursed at practically the same time. Is there something wrong with you people? You should be firing your weapons now; why are you dancing? How dare you dance? This wasnt a Bollywood movie! The convoy was in a difficult position. They would be crazy to open fire. In front of them werepletely defenseless young people. Many of them were even 15and 16-year-old high school students. Was dancing against thew? Of course not. While this scale was a little shocking, no one said that two hundred people couldnt get together to dance. Looking at the situation from his end, Harrison was silent for a moment before he said, Patrol officers, ask them what theyre doing and tell them not to get in the way of official business. The four motorbike officers were the most unlucky. Their colleagues were still in the cars, but they were drowning in an ocean of people. Completely surrounded, they didnt dare attack or move. Some of the kids even performed extremely challenging dance moves on the police motorbikes. Selina was a little stupefied. Thats possible? What kind of move is that? Luke frowned. He didnt know what these kids were up to. Were they really here just to dance? A momentter, the four patrol officers had bitter smiles on their faces. One of them spoke into his walkie-talkie. Hondo, they said that they were hired to shoot an MV for a new song by that famous singer Sheerah. Luke and Selina looked at each other in bewilderment. That was nonsense, right? He took out his fake phone and sent a text message to Sheerah. A momentter, Sheerah texted back. Luke sighed in relief. It has nothing to do with Sheerah. Shes busy preparing for her tour. Shes not nning to release any new songs. Selina looked at the kids who were still dancing spiritedly and said, So, someone deliberately set this up? Luke nodded. But most of his attention was on the surroundings. These kids didnt have the smell of weapons or dangerous items on them. They were just a distraction. What Luke was most worried about was that the criminals would seize this moment to attack when there were so many kids next to the convoy. Fortunately, no such insane attack happened. After a lot of effort, the music was finally turned off and the patrol officers convinced them that they were real police and not actors for the MV. Exchanging looks of dismay, the kids started to get out of the way. Harrison had the patrol officers ask them who had organized this operation, but when the kids looked around, they said they couldnt find a girl called Paige. Paige was the organizer. She was a cheerleader at a particr high school who had let everybody know of this gig the day before. Also, every teenager who took part in this gig was paid fifty dors in advance. Since they could have fun and get paid for it, the kids had very quicklye together in onerge group. From what they said, they were told to surround a bunch of fake police cars and then dance for the MV. Chapter 623 - Here Come the Armored Trucks

Chapter 623 Here Come the Armored Trucks

Some of the chatty kids didnt forget to add that this MV had an anti-violence message. The patrol officers didnt know what to say. So, were the violent viins in the MV? Isnt your opinion of LAPD a little too negative? This farce dyed the convoy for more than ten minutes, before it finally squeezed out of the group of youngsters. While not a single shot had been fired, this had been even more nerve-racking than a battle. Some of the officers who had almost opened fire just now had sweat on their backs. If they had been just a little more hasty, several youngsters wouldve been injured or killed, which would probably have made the headlines and earned them the condemnation of all L.A. citizens! Nothing happened to the convoy after that. When they reached the edge of the industrial zone, the attack they were waiting for finally happened. Lukes expression suddenly changed and he gave another warning. There might be criminals lying in ambush up ahead. Everybody, stay sharp. The convoy immediately became more vignt. A series of vehicles suddenly emerged from two factories in the distance and charged toward the convoy. When the officers saw the two vehicles in the lead, they cursed right away. Damn it, armored trucks! Machine guns! They have machine guns! Open fire! Open fire! Gunshots rang out, but the two customized armored trucks were well-prepared. Their thick steel armor wasnt scared of ordinary rifle bullets at all. They simply rumbled forward. The moment the two armored trucks appeared, Luke and Selina quickly shot at the rear tires from behind. Several cars were following the two armored trucks, but there was a distance between them. Luke and Selina took advantage of the opening and fired a storm of bullets. Seeing the rear tires explode, Luke rxed. Thankfully, these criminals hadnt used special tires for the armored trucks, or bullets might not have been able to blow them up. Feeling relieved, he pressed the walkie-talkie. This is Falcon! Weve blown up the rear tires of the armored trucks. Switch directions, convoy, switch directions. Keep your distance, keep your distance. Hearing that, Harrison immediately gave the order. It would be a joke to have the police cars confront armored trucks with machine guns. The enemy hadpletely turned this hijacking into a war. The convoy, however, didnt switch directions immediately since the machine guns on the armored trucks were already firing despite the t tires. Tong! Tong! Tong! Tong! Tong! Tong! Even though Luke had given advance warning, one of the four motorbikes in the lead was barraged with a storm of bullets. The officer on it instantly toppled over, and the motorbike exploded in a fireball. The other three motorbikes swerved and dodged frantically, two directly falling to slide over the ground. The two patrol officers were thrown from the motorbikes, but had no time to worry about the pain as they desperately crawled away. Only one motorbike was able to swing around and hide in a nearby street. The motorbike patrol only had pistols. They certainly didnt dare fight the machine guns on the armored trucks. The convoy was in a mess too. The patrol cars werent as well-trained. Their reactions were slow despite Lukes warning. Or rather, the armored trucks had shocked them. Slow to get out of the way, they were instantly warmly weed by two M240s. A row of bullet holes appeared in the windshields of three patrol police cars as they veered off the road. There was no telling if the officers were still alive. Frowning, Luke said, Selina, kill the machine gun shooter. Selina had already been aiming since early on, and instantly responded, I dont have an angle. Their car was lower than the armored trucks. The shields around the machine gun shooter blocked almost all firing lines. Luke: Im going to go between them. Shoot through the gap in the shields. Selina: Copy. The car sped up and approached the two armored trucks. Three! Luke began to count down. The car shuddered as Luke pushed aside a regr car that was in his way with a bam. After colliding with the criminals cars behind the armored truck with a series of noises, the police car abruptly slowed down. Two! Luke continued counting down, his hands steady on the wheel. One! Finished colliding with the other cars, their police car finally slipped between the two armored trucks smoothly and steadily. The gaps in the shields on the sides of the two machine gun shooters were exposed. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke fired three bullets. One of them hit the shield, and two hit the shooter on the left, who fell into the truck. Selina fired a string of bullets over the shield and into the gap to hit the shooter on the right in the head. Target down! she said quickly. Luke was relieved. The two armored trucks with machine guns were the trickiest to deal with. They could cause arge number of casualties in a very short space of time. There were more small fry in the cars behind the trucks, but they werent big problems. Thinking that, Luke didnt aim with intent, but simply fired a barrage with the M4A1 back at what he remembered of the positions of the criminals cars. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Ahhhhh! Screams rang out as three unlucky criminals were hit by random bullets. Luke tossed the empty gun to Selina and swung the car around. Driving the car in reverse, he took out his M500. Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Even though both parties were moving, it was only a distance of ten meters, and Luke urately shot the front wheels of the two armored trucks. Bang! Thest bullet hit the machine gun position on one of the armored trucks at very close range. A criminal had juste out to take control of the machine gun, but he was shot in the chest. He hit the shield and then fell back into the truck. Luke put the M500 away and said into thems, Take note, some of the criminals have bulletproof vests on. It had just been a sh, but he had noticed that the machine gun shooter who was hit in the chest by the bullets didnt look right. As long as there were tes in the bulletproof vest, taking bullets to the chest would only give you some bruises, and wouldnt even fracture any bones. Therefore, while it was legal to own guns in most American states, bulletproof vests were strictly regted. At HQ, Harrison cursed, but wasnt too surprised. Since these criminals had gotten themselves armored trucks, it wasnt strange that they would have bulletproof vests. It was a good thing that Luke and Selina had blown up the tires of the armored trucks. The biggest threat to the convoy was gone. Harrison ordered the convoy to switch directions and go around the armored trucks. Luke and Selina, however, were asked to stay behind to tend to the injured police officers and hold the criminals back. This was an order that Harrison dared to give only to Luke. He also gave Luke full permission to act however he saw fit, and Luke could retreat whenever he wanted to. Luke and Selina were going to confront dozens of criminals on their own. He had no right to stop them from retreating. Luke quickly backed the car into an alley on one side. He simply said, Ill get off and approach from the side. You distract them with the car. Chapter 624 - Here Comes the Helicopter

Chapter 624 Here Comes the Helicopter

After he opened the door and got out, Selina immediately moved to the drivers seat. Taking note of Lukes movements, she waited for the best timing before she floored the gas pedal and charged out. Propping the M4A1 on the open car window, she didnt aim at all but simply held down the trigger as the car charged onto the street and into an alley opposite. The criminals had just picked up their aplices from the armored trucks. They were about to turn around and chase after the convoy, when the unexpected shooting happened. Looking at the Chevrolet that shed past, the criminals teeth ached with hate. It was precisely this in Chevrolet that blew up the tires of the armored trucks and wounded quite a number of theirrades. The convoy had already disappeared, yet this car was still haunting them like a ghost. But the criminals had amander as well. After a burst of scolding from the walkie-talkie, the criminals who had nned to chase the car turned to go after the convoy instead. The one-hundred-million-dor reward was more important than avenging their partners. The deaths of several allies wasnt a big deal. That just means theres fewer people to spli the money with the leader of the criminals murmured to himself. Suddenly, there was a series of gunshots, and the SUV themander was in veered off the road beforeing to a stop. The driver: Boss, our tires were blown up too. Themander: ...Arghhh, find that goddamn cop! Im going to kill him! Three of the dozen cars immediately stopped. At themanders orders, the criminals headed to where the gunshots hade from. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! After a series of gunshots, the air suddenly quieted down. A momentter, the criminals reported via the walkie-talkie, Boss, our tires were blown up too. Themander seethed with fury. All three cars? All their tires were blown up. Sh*t! How can that be? Boss, what do we do? Well be surrounded by the police if we run. Themander thought for a moment and said, Get out and grab the wounded cops as hostages. Their cars should still work. Altogether, eleven criminals got out of the three cars as well as themanders car. They were quite professional. They stayed low and took cover behind corners and various things on the side of the road as they advanced. They werent stupid! That cop in the Chevrolet was too good at shooting They werent the machine gun shooters and didnt have any protective shields, and even with bulletproof vests on, a few shots to the chest would still leave them gasping for air. When that happened, they wouldnt be able to run even if they wanted to. Just as they approached the position Luke had fired from earlier, there was the rumble of an engine, and a familiar Chevrolet emerged from the corner of the street behind them with a gun propped on the open window. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The Chevrolet flew past them as a series of bullets hit their cover. The eleven criminals all took cover. If they didnt have any cover, they could only lie on the ground. Even so, two unlucky bastards were still hit. They clutched their butts and yelled in pain. At that moment, Luke appeared from the side and sprinted so that he was to one side behind them. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Five criminals were all shot in the head and killed. These guys were all wearing bulletproof vests. Luke wasnt interested in wasting time on them. A chill crept into the hearts of the remaining three criminals. They stuck their guns out in an approximate direction and fired wildly. Selinas car just happened to stop in front of Luke. Looking at his hand signal, she threw the car into reverse and backed up at a steady pace. Using the car as cover, Luke kept pace with the front of the car. Bam, bam! Bam, bam! Bam, bam! Bam, bam! Luke killed all the criminals except for themander with one shot. He still had to go back up the convoy, and couldnt leave too many survivors here. He couldnt be bothered to show any mercy to people who confronted police cars with heavy machine guns. Luke finally walked over and his gun shifted slightly. Bam! Bam! Themander in the bulletproof vest screamed when he was shot in the knees. As the leader, he could be kept alive, but that didnt mean his limbs had to be intact. Luke finally stepped forward and kicked the criminals weapons to the side. He then waved at the three motorbike riders not far away. Hes all yours. If he tries anything, kill him. The department wont say anything. Have HQ send backup and take care of the scene. After cuffing the criminalsmander, he got into the drivers seat of his car. Selina had already moved to the passenger seat. The Chevrolet suddenly sped up and chased after the convoy. Luke had only driven several hundred meters, when he sensed something and turned his head. Selina, take a look at the sky. I think I hear choppers. Right as he said that, two helicopters flew over their heads in the direction of the convoy. A momentter, gunshots rang out, and thems exploded with activity. HQ, were under attack from hostile choppers. Officer down in Car 433! Officer down in Car 275! We need backup. We need air support! Luke frowned and bent his head slightly to look out the windshield at the sky. Two Bell helicopters were hovering in the sky, and four criminals were doing a mad sweep with M249 machine guns. This is Vulture, this is Vulture. Were too far away right now to provide support. The officers on the helicopter also felt helpless. They were flying high enough so that they wouldnt be easily shot down from the ground, but that also meant that they were far from the criminals helicopters down below. Until they descended to a suitable altitude, the convoy had to withstand the attack from the choppers on their own. Luke: You drive and let the convoy know that Ill take care of the choppers. Selina cooperated smoothly with him. The moment he put down the seat and moved backward, she had already taken over the wheel, and she stepped on the gas pedal again. Now that her physique had improved significantly, she couldplete these difficult movements effortlessly. At the same time, she raised the back of the seat again and opened the sunroof for Luke. Luke stuck his head out of the sunroof. Take the street on the left. Selina turned the car into a small side street beforeing out on a street on the left. At that moment, the car was on the left behind the criminals helicopters. The moment the car reached the street on the left, Luke opened fire with his M4A1. He aimed through his scope at the machine gun shooters a hundred meters high in the sky. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! One of the shooters suddenly fell back into the cabin of the helicopter. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The second shooter folded over and dangled out of the cabin door. The criminals firepower was instantly reduced. Luke: The other side. Selina turned the car and drove to the right of the second helicopter. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of bullet holes appeared in the ss in front of the startled pilot, and the helicopter nted away. Chapter 625 - Get Off Work? If Only!

Chapter 625 Get Off Work? If Only!

Luke waited for a moment for the helicopter to fly dozens of meters ahead of him. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! He emptied his clip as he aimed precisely. The helicopter had barely flown away from the convoy when blood sttered in the cockpit as the pilot was shot dead. It was clear that this pilot wasnt wearing a bulletproof vest. The helicopter spun and crashed somewhere in the distance. Luke didnt spare it a nce. He quickly reloaded his M4A1. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The criminalsst helicopter was still hesitating, when it was hit by a series of bullets. It instantly fled in fear, trailing smoke. This is Falcon. The criminals helicopters have been taken care of. Luke pressed the walkie-talkie and spoke into it. The convoy finally caught a break. Just now, they were suppressed by the four M249s in the sky and chased by a dozen vehicles. They could only do their very best to dodge, and it was very hard to fight back. Harrison wiped the sweat from his forehead. These criminals were really outrageous, using armored trucks, helicopters and machine guns. They seemed determined to annihte the convoy. If it wasnt for Luke, it would be hard to say how many people in the convoy would have survived. Luke didnt slow down after taking care of the helicopters. Selina had already sped up and caught up with the convoy that was fighting the criminals. Naturally, the convoy wouldnt stop, or they would be surrounded. Unwilling to see a hundred million dors slip away, the criminals persisted in chasing the convoy despite their heavy casualties. It was in this situation that Luke and Selina caught up from behind. Luke shot at the tires and the drivers with his M4A1 so that the cars went out of control. Selina coordinated with him by driving at the smaller vehicles and mming them into the buildings next to the road. After multiple modifications, their car was much heavier and sturdier than regr cars; it was too easy to knock the other cars aside. The two of them were ruthless. Several minutester, the seven or so cars belonging to the criminals ground to a halt, either because of t tires or because the drivers were dead. The convoy finallypletely got rid of the criminals and sped toward the prison. Twenty minutester, as the SUV carrying the prisoner entered the prison, everybody breathed sighs of relief. They had weathered hails of bullets, and even a public dance, to arrive at this ce. This had been a major test of their nerves. Now that the prisoner had entered the prison, the officers in the convoy hadpleted their mission. It wasnt just the wardens, but there were also agents from the FBI, CIA and DEA at the prison. Alexs family was involved in trafficking drugs and military firearms. These agencies were all interested in him. No way would they let anyone break him out of prison. After some deliberation on the part of the bigshots at HQ, these agencies hadnt been involved in the escort mission. Even if the police department had the advantage in numbers, it wasnt enough to deter the criminals who were crazy about money, and intelligence could leak from many different sources. If that happened, it could turn into a gunfight between hundreds of people in downtown Los Angeles, which could lead to city-wide mayhem andpound the problem. Los Angeles had experienced wide-scale mayhem before. The tens of thousands of gangsters in the city werent obedient babies, and it was inevitable they woulde out and fight if given the chance. LAPD didnt want to give them that chance. Therefore, LAPD simply deployed a small but capable team to swiftly escort Alex to prison. Luke and Selina didnt enter the prison. They simply waited outside in their car. Soon, the convoy started to turn around after delivering the prisoner, and Harrison told Luke to go back to HQ with them. Luke thought he had to write a report on his engagement with the criminals on the east side, and he didnt think much of it as he agreed. Back at HQ, when he saw Harrison wave at him, Luke told Selina to go wash her hands and have something to eat first. He walked into Harrisons office. Looking at Harrisons still gloomy expression, heforted him. Its over now. Two of our colleagues died, but that was hard to avoid. Dont be too sad. During the escort, a motorbike officer was killed at the scene, and one of the officers in the police cars was also killed instantly by the machine gun. Thus, none of the survivors were too happy even though theypleted the mission. Harrison simply shook his head. With an odd expression on his dark face, he signaled for Luke toe closer. Luke leaned in close, and the guy whispered something to him. He was instantly dumbfounded and couldnt cursing what the f*ck in his heart. But he soon collected himself and said in a low voice, So youre saying... Harrison was a little embarrassed. Can you and Selina take care of it? Luke rolled his eyes. Do you even need to ask?! Ill call Selina over before she thinks were getting off work. Harrison smiled bitterly and didnt say anything. Get off work? If only! Selina came in with the food box shortly after, followed by Dor. Luke and Selina both freshened up in the bathroom in the SWATsrge office. Sitting in a quiet corner, they had some pastries and conversed in low voices. Thanks to Luke, Selina heard top secret information. She was astonished at first, then was enlightened, before she became resigned. Alright, then. If its overtime, we have no choice. Hopefully this will be easier. Luke kept silent. That... was hard to say! They quickly finished eating, then bought some drinks from the vending machine before waiting in the office. The other officers gradually clocked off one after another, but Harrisons squad didnt leave, and neither did Luke and Selina. They waited until eight oclock that night. During the wait, Luke asked Harrison for a pair of binocrs and went up to the top of HQ to observe their surroundings for a good while. Pulling Harrison aside, he said in a low voice, The top of the building is being monitored from at least five locations, and thats only the ones I discovered. Realistically speaking, there may be more. Harrison couldnt help but curse in a low voice. Damn it, dont they watch TV at all? Luke said helplessly, They arent idiots. Alexs face wasnt revealed at the prison, was it? Harrison nodded in resignation. Then well have to take the roads again. Right, your cars too conspicuous. I dont think you can use it anymore. Luke thought for a moment before he said, Ill take one of your cars. Selina will drive our car and scout out the situation in front. I can change the cars color. Harrison frowned. Is that necessary? Luke chuckled. My car has been modified. Why else do you think I was able to spot the criminals so quickly? Harrison was enlightened. Pondering for a moment, he nodded, Alright, then. But you have to be quick. Were leaving in half an hour. Luke: Ten minutes will be enough. At half past eight, Los Angeles finally weed the dark as the bright sun officially sank into the night. Chapter 626 - Attack, Explosion, Roar

Chapter 626 Attack, Explosion, Roar

Selina had set off ten minutes earlier. In the car which was now gray, she checked HQs surroundings to make sure that the criminals werent skulking around on arge scale. At that moment, three unmarked cars which didnt even have demountable sirens drove out of HQs underground parking lot. The cars werent clumped together. A ck Toyota was fifty meters up ahead, and a gray Honda was twenty meters behind. In the gray and blue Hyundai SUV in the middle, Luke and a SWAT member sat in the backseat. Luke had met this SWAT member named Sanchez before, when they took care of the middle-aged fatty who had nned to binge eat himself to death on Shake Shack burgers. Noticing Lukes curious gaze, she turned her head. Whats wrong? Luke shrugged. Im just a little bit curious. After all, this is a rather dangerous mission. That was right. This SWAT member whose full name was Chris Sanchez was a Latino woman. Unlike Selina, she had more angr features and her lips were thick and sexy. Her breasts, on the other hand, were as magnificent as Selinas. Generally speaking, she was a gorgeous woman. Her lips, in particr, were always pursed in a pout, which gave her a carefree and teasing expression. Hearing Lukes words, she rolled her eyes. Are there any SWAT missions that arent dangerous? Together with her teasing appearance, her eyeroll was surprisingly erotic. Luke chuckled. There were armored trucks, choppers and machine guns in the afternoon. those? Sanchez choked. Fine, I really havent run into those. Most of the time, it was SWAT who used two of the three to deal with criminals, not the other way round. Secondly, SWAT was city police, not an army. Fighting criminals with machine guns in the city would simply be too excessive. SWATs armored trucks were mainly used to break through obstacles and to protect their teammates. The choppers were also sent out as their eyes in the air. The choppers didnt have machine guns. At best, they could only amodate several In the passenger seat, Harrisons expression was tense. Listening to the conversation, he couldnt help but mutter inwardly, Do you have a thing for Latino women? Are you hitting on my teammate? Furthermore, Sanchez had encountered many tough criminals, some of whom carried machine guns, although not on armored trucks or helicopters. Was she interested in Luke too? But it was only a passing thought. SWAT and the Major Crimes Division werent the same division. Also, it was their own private affair if they wanted to mess around. Harrison had no right, nor was he interested in meddling. In between Luke and Sanchez was a man in regr clothes whose head was covered in a ck hood. Listening to the conversation, he suddenly remarked, You Americans are the greediest. Youll do anything for money. Lukes expression remained unchanged, but Sanchez growled impatiently, Shut up! You got two of our colleagues killed. The man sneered. All police officers should die. Harrison said impatiently, Skywalker, give him a greeting. Luke smiled. No problem, Hondo. With that, he jabbed an elbow into the hooded mans belly. The hooded man instantly stopped speaking as he gasped for breath. Luke hadnt hit very hard, but it was enough to make the mans stomach cramp with pain. He couldnt even catch his breath. Sanchez looked at Lukes wide smile and immediately gave him a higher danger rating. If Luke had worn a furious look on his face, she wouldnt have thought much of it. However, Luke didnt look like he had lost his temper at all when he hit the hooded man without hesitation, which made her uneasy. Luke drew back his elbow unhurriedly, as if he hadnt been the one to hit the man. He was wearing two earpieces at this moment, one to receive updates from Harrisons side and the other to receive Selinas real-time reports. They had already driven quite a distance, but were still in the busiest part of the city, which was also the most dangerous. In this sort of environment, ambitious people could attack them from both sides of the street and from the top; this sort of attack would be very hard to fend off. The three cars reached an intersection. The first car passed the intersection, and the light turned red. The car that Luke was in was two cars behind and had to stop. Soon after the first car passed through the intersection, it pulled over next to the street and waited for the two cars behind. Luke nced around unhurriedly. This was an unruly area, with all sorts of mobsters and tramps wandering the streets at night. Some of them were peddling weed and drugs, some were begging, and some were simply smoking or silently eating food which they had scavenged from the dustbins. They were the scars on the bright and morous skin of Los Angeles. They were invisible in the sunlight but especially eye-catching at night, unable to be erased or healed. Harrison reminded them via the walkie-talkie, Be extra vignt, a lot of robberies have happened - Boom! There was an explosion. Lukes gaze hardened. He looked back, only to see that the third car twenty meters behind had flipped over in the explosion. Harrison was stunned, but immediately said, Skywalker, go take a look at the third car. Everybody in the convoy was wearing jeans, or sports or casual pants with loose shirts to cover their bulletproof vests and guns. Even then, Luke was still the one who looked the most harmless and least suspicious. Luke agreed. Be careful. While this seemed like a dumb thing to do, they didnt have a choice. Their reputation would be ruined if they abandoned their colleagues who could still be alive and ran off. Luke didnt dare do that, and nor did Harrison, who was a captain. It wasnt rare for a leader, especially one on the front line, who lost the support of his subordinates to be stabbed in the back someday. Luke headed swiftly for the third car, but most of his attention was focused on the second car that Harrison was in. When he reached the third car and began to check on the SWAT members inside, something finally happened. Ahhhhhh~~ There was the sound of a drawn-out roar. Cracks suddenly appeared in the windows of the second car before the ss exploded a split secondter. Luke suddenly turned around and raised his head. He looked in a particr direction on the side of the road, but didnt see anyone. He didnt stop moving and was already rushing toward the second car. His head felt like it was swelling up. The incredibly loud roar flooded his head as if a nightclub stereo had suddenly been stuffed into it. His ears were ringing and he was dizzy. The earpieces he was wearing could automatically filter out loud noises, but somehow werent working now. Puzzled, Luke took a step back. At that moment, a short person suddenly dashed out from one side of the street, opened the back door of the car, and dragged Sanchez and the hooded man out of the backseat. The stranger simply ignored Sanchez and pulled at the hooded man to run away. The roar abruptly stopped as soon as the stranger took action. Chapter 627 - Lion’s Roar and Shock Wave Explosion

Chapter 627 Lions Roar and Shock Wave Explosion

The people on the street who were covering their ears felt ufortable and shook their heads as they looked around for the source of the sound. Luke was about to take out the M4A1 that was hidden under his armpit. Ahhhhhhhhh~~ The roar surged again, and Lukes head swelled with difort. Sensing the information he got via his Sharp Nose, Luke almostughed. Youre enjoying this, huh? Ignoring the irritating roar, he sped up and jumped at the shortie who was attempting to rescue the prisoner as he stretched out one hand to grab the stranger. As he expected, when he reached the shortie, the roar suddenly stopped. Supporting the hooded man with their left hand, the stranger blocked Luke with the other. A cold smile on his face, Luke grabbed the persons hand and was about to twist their arm behind their back, when C Boom! The glove on the hand that Luke was holding exploded without warning, and he was flung back more than ten meters. When he was still in the air, the roar rang out again to envelop Luke more fiercely than before. Even with his physique, he still felt dizzy. Luke was both pissed and amused. You sure know how to use your ability creatively! The moment hended, he exerted strength in his legs and sprinted back. He raised his fists and punched the hooded man as well as the shortie pulling him along in their stomachs at the same time. Only then did he raise his gun to shoot at a particr window next to the road. Ahhh- ugh... The roar promptly wobbled and was cut off. Luke didnt stop. He took a running leap onto the wall. Grabbing the ridges on the wall of the apartment building, he heaved himself up and climbed upward. He was as nimble as a monkey. Borrowing the strength of Elementary Parkour and Quick Reflex, he made use of the ridges and cracks in the wall and reached the third floor in less than ten seconds. He then jumped through the window which he had shattered. Ahhhhh! Bang! Ouch! Luke drew back his fist and said, If you shout again, Ill punch twenty centimeters higher next time. The shortie who was kneeling on the floor could barely respond. She was curled up and retching as she gripped her stomach. Lukes punch just now had almost made her throw up her lunch. Luke spoke into the walkie-talkie. Hondo, how are you doing?. As he asked the question, he took out handcuffs and put them on the shortie on the floor. He then picked her up by the back of her neck and went downstairs. Over the walkie-talkie, Hondo gave a rare motherf*cker before he replied, Im fine, just feeling sick. Luke didnt know what to say either. Even he had felt lightheaded at this shorties roar; it would be strange if a regr person like Harrison didnt feel terrible. He reached the bottom of the building with the shortie in less than twenty seconds. He reached into his pocket and took out what looked like a shlight. Walking out of the main entrance and onto the road, he saw the other shortie with her back to him as she struggled to get up. Luke firmly stabbed the thing he was holding... at her butt. It was waving right in front of his face, after ali! Zi! Zi! Zi! Putong! The person had only gotten up halfway, when she convulsed and copsed again. Luke snorted. Thats for the explosion just now! The SWAT members in the third car crawled out and reported no casualties. The attack they suffered earlier was very strange. Their car had only been flipped over, but they were fine. Harrison simply had them push the car back over. The mission had just started. They couldnt take a break yet. He then looked at the backseat of his car. There were now four people there. However, it was Luke who was sitting in the middle now. On his left were the two shorties he had just thrown in, and on his right was the hooded man. Seeing Harrisons gaze, Luke said, These two are a little tricky. They cant be left alone here. Have Christmas Girl (Sanchezs codename) take the third car. Outside the car, Sanchez smiled bitterly. She didnt need to hear Harrisons order. Got it, Im going over. Saying that, she staggered over to the third car that was now the right way up. A momentter, the three cars moved out again. The passers-by werepletely confused. What was that? It hadnt looked like a gunfight. Was it some kind of prank, or some reality show being filmed? Plenty of production teams and idiots had done this before in Los Angeles, and everybody was familiar with it. In the second car, Luke pointed his Glock at the two people on his left, one of whom was sitting on the other. You didnt hurt any of my colleagues earlier and I dont want to turn your faces into tomato paste, so just sit there and dont think about trying anything. On his left, two faces that were almost identical red at him. These were two girls who looked to be around fifteen at most. They were minors, and probably twins. They both had blond hair, except that one had a longer mushroom-like hairstyle while the other had a boys cut. They also had blue eyes, upturned noises, thin and cute upper lips and slightly plump lower lips. Along with their oval faces, they would certainly grow into beautiful women in the future. It was also one of the reasons why Luke hadnt blown their heads up just now. Beautiful girls, particrly two who had yet to be adults, always deserved more mercy. The other reason was that even though their attack caused a mess, none of the police officers had really been injured. In the third car that had been blown onto its side, the SWAT members had nothing more than bruises or scratches. Although Luke had been blown back ten meters, the explosion had been a very strange one, and seemed to only be some sort of shock wave which had sent him flying. In Harrisons car, everybody only felt dizzy and nauseated. Hence, these were a pair of twins with extraordinary abilities. And they had pretty interesting abilities. One of them could create shock waves simr to explosions, and the other... could roar like a lion? The girl who created the shock waves was the one with mushroom hair. She was also the one who had opened the door to take the hooded man. The girl who roared like a lion was the one with short hair, who used her ability to provide remote reinforcement from her high vantage point on the third floor. However, nobody dared to underestimate these two little girls. They had almost carried off the hooded man just now. If Harrison hadnt dragged Luke once more into the mission tonight, they wouldve already seeded. The two young faces that were almost identical red at Luke furiously, but they didnt dare try anything. Just now, Luke had taught them a good lesson. More importantly, Luke had stuffed a towel into the mouth of the girl with the lions roar, and she had been ced on top of her sister who could create the shock waves. Not only was it hard for them to move, Luke also had his gun trained on them. They were not only audacious but also very smart, if not overly so. In the afternoon, hundreds of criminals with armored trucks, helicopters and machine guns had been deployed, but they hadnt even been able to reach the masked man. Yet, these two girls had managed it. Harrison even started to question himself. Was there a major w in his n? How else could this have happened? Chapter 628 - Want Some Candy? Tell Me If You Do

Chapter 628 Want Some Candy? Tell Me If You Do

But the rest of the trip was quiet, and they didnt encounter anything else before they reached the county prison. It also proved that Harrisons first escort mission during the day had been necessary. The hooded man in the car just now was the real Alex Montell, the person who put up the reward of a hundred million dors. The person whom the police convoy delivered to the prison in the afternoon was a SWAT member stand-in. Since Alexs face was covered during the escort, nobody really knew if it was him. The escort team in the afternoon werent Harrisons direct subordinates either. His men had been standing by at HQ the entire time. Only Harrison and a bigshot at HQ knew of his n. None of the others knew anything. The bigshot at HQ had made the arrangements beforehand and locked the stand-in in a separate room. Nobody was allowed to visit him. Until the real Alex was delivered to the prison, the outside world had to be duped into thinking that he was already in prison so that there would be less obstacles during the real escort mission at night. As things turned out, the n basically worked. First of all, even though some criminals were still suspicious, they would only think that they were toote as time went by, and HQ went back to normal. The massive fight between the police and the criminals was already on TV. The news was broadcast again and again precisely to create this impression. After all, the criminals werent the police. Even if they had doubts, they couldnt do a search to confirm their suspicions. Secondly, a hundred unmarked cars had left HQ after work. It was impossible for the criminals to monitor all of them. Harrison had also controlled the rate at which the cars left the parking lot so that several unmarked cars left together more than ten times, which would also be a blow to the confidence of these ambitious people. Who knew if Alex Montell was in one of those cars and had already left. Lastly, the escort route at night wasnt as straightforward as during the day, and they took a circuitous route instead. They had deliberately chosen a fast route after peak hour traffic. The whole operation took less than forty minutes, and barely gave the criminals any time to react. Except for the two young girls next to Luke, all the other criminals had been tricked. Luke also remembered that the twins had been in the group of dancing kids in the afternoon. They had even gotten close to the police car carrying the suspect. There was no telling how they figured out that the person was a stand-in, but they didnt take action back then and decided to collect their reward at night. Only onest question remained: How had they predicted the route that the cars would take for the night escort mission? Looking at the current situation, they didnt get help from an ordinary person; this wasnt something that was easy to pull off. As everybody else got out and escorted the hooded man to the prison cell, Luke stayed in the car with the two girls. In fact, he was trying to make idle conversation, but the girls simply stared silently at him with their big blue eyes. He sighed. If you dont tell me what happened, Ill have to hand you over to the professionals, understand? Fear shed in the twins eyes, but they didnt say anything. Luke felt helpless. Youre really not going to say anything? I may let you go if you tell me. Hesitation shed in the twins eyes, but they remained silent. Luke then stopped trying. Who knew if the girls were too guarded against him or if they had a special resistance to mental abilities, but his beginner-level Mental Communication didnt work on them at all. He tried several times, but couldnt even get their names out of them. He didnt want to torture them for answers either. The truth was that he was being serious when he said he would release them. They had exercised restraint in their abilities and behavior, and werent prone to violence. Luke was quite sure of that. A person who was contemptuous of life and whose hands were stained with blood would feel very different from ordinary people. Luke himself relied on his public achievements to conceal his own anomaly, but he still couldnt trick veterans such as Robert and Flegg He didnt think that the twins could trick him. But they were keeping mum, and he hesitated. Should he call Wales or Flegg? But that would be sending them into the tigers den. Luke himself didnt want to work under Wales. That ce was just one gigantic trap. There were also too many problems with Fleggs agency. Considering the things they had taken in, they must have plenty of ndestine research projects. Frowning and thinking for a moment, Luke suddenly put away his gun. Forget it. After we leave the prison, whatever you do is none of my business. Seeing his action, the two simr faces looked surprised and confused. After making the decision, Luke rxed as well. He searched his pocket and found a chocte lollipop. He unwrapped it and put it in his mouth. Noticing the astonished gazes on him, he didnt look at them, but searched his pocket again and stretched out his hand. Want some candy? Tell me if you do. The girls looked from his mouth to his hand. The short-haired girls hand had just moved, when the mushroom-haired girl stopped her. Amused, Luke put two lollipops in the hand of the short-haired girl who had just been pulled back by her sister. You can have themter. There was still a towel stuffed in the short-haired girls mouth at the moment. Staring at the night sky, Luke couldnt help but warn them, Dont use your abilities for illegal things like this anymore. It wont be the police who will be waiting for you then. Harrisons team came back and got into the cars. Seeing that the backseat was silent, Harrison didnt think much of it and just had his teammate start the car. After the cars left the prison, Harrison finally gave a long sigh of relief. Thank god, its finally over now. Luke smiled but didnt say anything. Harrison looked back at the twins and asked, What do we do with them? Luke pondered for a moment. Put them in the custody center at HQ. After what we went through with the criminals today, dont tell me we have to interrogate them too? Harrison pondered for a moment before he agreed. As long as they got an order from the higher-ups, SWAT would carry it out without question. But when it came to interrogation, they werent specialists like the detectives in the Major Crimes Division. Of course, SWAT had their own professional means of interrogation as well. However, when Harrison saw the young faces of the two girls in the rearview mirror, he promptly discarded these excessively ruthless methods. In this world, men were all about looks, and Harrison was no exception. He wouldnt hesitate to kill a few armed criminals, but he couldnt use professional interrogation methods on two girls who hadnt reached adulthood yet. Also, the SWAT members on this night mission were unharmed and theypleted the mission sessfully. It was as if a burden had fallen off Harrisons shoulders, and he didnt want to bother with the girls. Luke and Harrison pretty much thought the same in this regard. They were in such good moods that the world looked beautiful at the moment. Chapter 629 - A Great Thing, and a Minor Problem

Chapter 629 A Great Thing, and a Minor Problem

What puzzled Luke was that the twins didnt run halfway even though he had explicitly said that he wouldnt do anything if they did. They just let themselves be obediently locked up in the temporary custody center. Everybody at HQ was too busy at the moment to interrogate them. Now that the real escort mission was over, the bigshots at HQ naturally had to hold a press conference and tell the citizens the good news. Secondly, the losses and contributions on this operation had to be tallied up. Arrangements also had to be made for the dead and injured officers. Even though the twins were described as criminals who had attempted to rescue the prisoner, the officers on guard still focused more on their appearances. Almost seventy criminals who had attempted to rescue the prisoner were in custody. The twins would only be questioned the day after tomorrow at the earliest. On this point, HQ still had to thank Luke and Selina. The two of them had killed almost seventy criminals in the afternoon and heavily wounded almost thirty of them, which meant much less work for the interrogators. What HQ paid most attention to were the guys who had almost annihted the convoy with machine guns on armored trucks and helicopters. It was a proud tradition of the American police to get back at every suspect who killed police officers, otherwise everybody wouldnt consider the police a big deal. The twins were locked up for the time being in a holding room. They had the privilege of using a separate room far away from the other suspects. This was yet more proof that the officers who worked at the custody center were just as superficial as Luke and Harrison. Luke left HQ and drove his own car out of the underground parking lot to go home. Looking at his face, Selina asked curiously, Did something good happen to you again? Luke chuckled and said, Sort of. Well take it easy tomorrow. Well check in in the morning and then go home to cook a feast. You can spend the morning catching some rays. How does that sound? Selina nodded and said in a sure tone, It seems something good really happened. Luke was amused and didnt say anything else. As he drove, he checked the system notifications. System: Hosts experience: 14,890/90,000 Credit: 15,390 System: You have defeated Stephanie Cassidy and received a list of her abilities. Stephanie Cassidys abilities: Basic Vocal Sound, Basic Musical Instruments... Elementary Sound Wave (X-gene. Prerequisites: 40 Strength, 20 Dexterity, 20 Mental Strength and 10,000 credit points) System: You have defeated Artemis Cassidy and received a list of her abilities. Artemis Cassidys abilities: Basic Physics, Basic Chemistry... Elementary Energy Outburst (X-gene. Unavable) Sure enough, they were siblings. Stephanie was the short-haired girl who could roar, and Artemis was the mushroom-haired girl who could unleash a shock wave explosion. Luke wasnt too surprised that he couldnt learn Artemiss ability. He was already familiar with how the system worked. He realized that it was impossible for him to be an elemental mage, or a closebat mage like Thor. It was better to just be satisfied with being the beefy marksman. However, Stephanies ability was very interesting. Elementary Sound Wave didnt seem very impressive at first nce, but Luke was very satisfied with it. In the battle earlier, Stephanie had shown the very practical use of her lions roar. It was essentially a multi-use, portable stun grenade that could be turned on and off at any time. When Luke pictured how the enemy would freeze at his roar before he fired his M500 at them, how could he not feel happy? There were many times when it wasnt a destructive ability that was required, but one that was just right for the situation. Luke could increase his offensive power by modifying his weapons, but he had alwayscked a crowd control ability. Both stun grenades and his rope skills werent effective on people with extraordinary abilities. As a massive crowd control skill, this lions roar suited him very well. The next day, Luke and Selina had just checked in at the police department, when they received Harrisons call. Luke, I have a bit of a problem, said Harrison. Luke: What is it? Harrison: The two girls escapedst night. Huh? How did they... Wait, why is it your problem? asked Luke. Defense at HQ had been pretty solidst night. After all, dozens of criminals who had attempted to rescue the prisoner were locked up there. The fact that the twins escaped was a little unbelievable, but how did Harrison have anything to do with it? Harrison smiled bitterly. ording to the guards, I took them away at midnight. He stressed the I. Luke was stunned. What? Harrison smiled bitterly. Yes, and based on the surveince footage, I really was the one who took them out of the custody center. Luke considered for a moment. Was it someone disguised as you? Or were you being controlled? Harrison smiled bitterly again. I think it was a disguise. I was sleeping at homest night. My security system showed that I didnt go out. Also, you remember Sanchez, right? Luke: Yes, your very hot teammate. Harrison: She just called me. She said that she was ambushed at home in the morning yesterday and knocked unconscious. It was only this morning that she broke free of her restraints and called us. Luke: ...Then who the hell was the person who went on the mission with us? Another person in disguise? He had a thought. Ille over. I was with her in the car yesterday. Ill see if I can find any leads. Harrison readily epted. That was precisely his intention. The biggest problem at the moment was that he and Sanchez were suspects. While everybody wanted to believe that they were innocent, the surveince footage made it impossible for them to exin themselves. In the image, it really was Harrison who took the twins out of the custody center, escorted them out of the police department, and left with them in the same car. Sanchez, on the other hand, had been active in the police department for the entire day, and there was even more surveince footage of her. Harrison was grasping at straws when he called Luke, pinning hisst hope on Lukes high rate of cracking cases. In this regard, Luke was a pro. Hanging up, Luke turned the car around and told Selina what had happened. Selina knew what happened yesterday. The twins had left a deep impression on her with their abilities. Hearing that something strange like this had happened, her interest was promptly piqued. Could it be someone else with extraordinary abilities? Luke thought for a moment before he nodded. Apart from something that defies science andmon sense, I cant think of any other possibility. We were with Harrison and Sanchez for so long yesterday, but I didnt sense anything unusual. If they were pretending, they may as well quit being police officers and be stars with those acting skills. Harrison might even win an Oscar. Thinking for a moment, Selina agreed with him. We dont know Sanchez very well, but even if Harrison really wanted to take the girls away, he wouldnt be that stupid. Hes a pro whos very familiar with HQ. He definitely wouldnt leave behind irond proof like surveince footage. Luke was amused. Harrison will definitely be touched to hear you praising him like that. Chapter 630 - “Third Wheel”

Chapter 630 Third Wheel

Stunned for a moment, Selina then smiled as well. She certainly wasnt praising the SWAT captain when she analyzed him like he was a criminal. Especially now that he was the prime suspect, she couldnt say anything like this outside. Gold Nugget whined in the backseat. Luke: Okay, it wont take long. Your feast isnt going anywhere. Satisfied, Gold Nugget turned its head away to look at the scenery from the backseat once more. The car soon reached HQ, and Luke went to look for Harrison right away. The guys situation wasnt bad. He hadnt been handcuffed, and before things were cleared up, he wasnt willing to leave HQ. He and Sanchez were sitting in one corner of the office, both frowning and thinking hard. Luke greeted them andforted them. Okay, Ill try my best to help. Harrison nodded his head and forced a smile. Thanks in advance. Luke didnt waste any time and turned his head to say to Sanchez, Tell me what happened to you from yesterday to today, and give me as urate a time frame as possible. Sanchez looked at Harrison, who nodded. Trust Luke. If he cant do it, well have to wait for the Internal Affairs investigation. Sanchez snorted. Whats the big deal? Ive been investigated plenty of times. Harrison: Stop ying the tough guy... Seeing everybodys strange looks, he hurriedly amended, Youre a woman, but this isnt just a minor case of hitting some suspects. Just answer Lukes questions. Then, Luke began to ask questions, and Sanchez answered them. Different from when he was interrogating criminals, Luke was very quick and only asked each question once before he moved on, only repeating a question now and then to confirm the time frame. It was different from when the same questions were asked again and again when suspects were interrogated. Harrison and Sanchez both felt better, since Luke wasnt treating them like suspects. Luke was very quick, and finished asking his questions in ten minutes. After asking for Sanchezs permission, Luke and Selina drove Sanchez to her home. He did a round of Sanchezs ce unhurriedly. He didnt enter her bedroom, but paid special attention to the hot girls makeup and toiletries. Leaning against a wall and pondering for a few minutes, he said, Lets go back. Sanchez was puzzled, but they all went back in the car. On the way, Luke received a call from Harrison, who gave him a new piece of information. The three of them took a detour to an alley on the south side before they finally returned to HQ. After looking for Harrison, Luke got right to the point. Im basically sure that this has nothing to do with you, but some things are hard to exin. Well still need the professionals to handle this. Harrison and Sanchez were both stunned. Looking at their expressions, Luke said in a low voice, You should know that some people are naturally endowed with unusual abilities, right? Seeing their enlightened expressions, Luke smiled and made a call. This time, he called Wales. He didnt have a good feeling about Fleggs agency, and would rather hedge his bets with Wales that the twins hadnt fallen into Hydras hands at S.H.I.E.L.D. Wales arrived very quickly along with seven other agents. After a routine inquiry with Harrison and Sanchez, Wales spoke to a certain bigshot at HQ and took over the case. On these sorts of matters, the FBIs 17th Division clearly had a tacit agreement with the police department. Everybody in the know was asked to sign non-disclosure agreements. Thankfully, to contain the impact, the bigshots at HQ hadnt let word of Harrison and Sanchezs matter spread from the very beginning, so things were still under control. Harrison and Sanchez werent transferred or punished, which sent a clear message to all the officers in the know. The police department often dealt with dubious officers by suspending them or handing down disciplinary action. Conversely, if this didnt happen, that meant that the officers were innocent. After Wales said that he would be taking over, Luke and Selina said goodbye and left. Although Harrison and Sanchez were no longer suspects, they had to work with the investigation. He left before they could say their thanks, and they could remember this favor. In their car, Selina asked, Why are you sure that Sanchez is innocent? Luke chuckled. The Sanchez yesterday wore Coco Chanel Eau Fraiche, but she didnt have that scent on her or at her ce today. You saw her perfume bottles too, right? Selina was enlightened. I was wondering why you kept staring at her lingerie near the nightstand! It turned out you were just looking at her perfumes. Luke: ... Right. I also checked her body wash and shampoo. Selinaughed at him inwardly but didnt say anything. She would never admit that she thought Luke had such strange interests, to skip over the bedroom and check out the bathroom instead! She uses peppermint shampoo and body wash. The Sanchez who sat next to me yesterday didnt have that smell, Luke continued. Selina was startled. You actually remembered details like these? Luke shrugged. She was the only other person in the backseat yesterday except for Alex. He stank from not bathing in a while, and I couldnt focus on him. Selina: ...Fair enough! What Luke didnt say was that he smelled traces of the extraordinary twins in the room, along with the Coco perfume which Sanchez had worn yesterday. But tangled up in the Coco perfume was the unfamiliar scent of another girl. As the first ability which Luke acquired and the one he used the most, using Sharp Nose came to him more naturally and smoothly than even shooting. He could analyze how a scent might havee about without even thinking. The feeling was very hard to describe. It was like how some top basketball yers could charge into the zone and shoot the ball using various different postures and just by relying on their senses, without even needing to look at the ring. Actually, Luke was even more adept at Sharp Nose than that. It only took him a brief moment to know that the unknown girl had sprayed on the Coco perfume. Even more strangely, she and the Sanchez from yesterday used the exact same amount of perfume in the exact same way. With both smells mingling together in one room, the differences between the two clones were even more obvious. Furthermore, Luke had already noticed the bizarrebination of Harrison + the Coco perfume in several locations at HQ. The car which Harrison had used to take the twins out of the police department had also been found abandoned on the side of the road in a neighborhood on the south side. They had detoured to the alley on the south side earlier precisely to examine the scene. In the car, thebinations of Harrison + the Coco perfume and the strange girl + the Coco perfume appeared again in the drivers seat. Chapter 631 - The Legendary Knee Breaker of Los Angeles

Chapter 631 The Legendary Knee Breaker of Los Angeles

Luke already had an answer. But it had already been a while since the car was abandoned, and the scent in had already faded. Luke couldnt track down the girls and could only return to HQ. He silently made a note of the scents of the three girls and hoped he would meet that unknown girl again someday. She was one interesting person. There was only one other person who had earned this sort of attention from Luke. It was Stu, the high school student who vanished after the massacre in Woodsburg. One should always have a dream; who knows, it mighte true one day! Thinking thus, Luke drove home. After they got home, Selina found ire in the training room. ire had been interested in boxing recently, especially in the banned skills which Selina had taught her. In this regard, Luke could only solemnly warn her not to use these skills in a regr fight. ire could only use them when her life was in extreme danger. These skills could cause severe injuries. As long as the victim wasnt an invulnerable extraordinary person, they would be crippled. But this was a dangerous world. Luke didnt think it was right not to teach ire how to protect herself, so he let her learn from Selina. In any case, it wasnt bad for this little monkey to spend her excess energy on picking up self-defense skills. As Luke cooked in the kitchen, Gold Nugget sat at the door and waited for food. Luke threw some food to it whenever a dish was ready. The dog head had be pickier and pickier. It absolutely refused to eat anything that was the least bitcking. Luke forbade it from entering the kitchen, iming that he didnt want dog hair in the food. The dog head could only endure it While it didnt drop hair, Dor did. An hourter, Luke moved the grill to the backyard. Selina and ire were finished with training as well. They showered and then soaked in the big bathtub. Luke chatted with them from the side ire said enthusiastically, Did you know that a Knee Breaker appeared in L.A. recently? Hes awesome. Luke and Selina didnt think much of it. In L.A., the city of crime, all kinds of weird nicknames were floating around. Names like Bloody Hands or Human Butcher weremon. Inparison, Knee Breaker didnt sound fierce enough. But as ire babbled on about Knee Breaker, Lukes expression turned strange. When she said that Knee Breaker broke the hoodlums legs, robbed them, stripped and tied them up, then hung them frommp posts, Selina coughed so hard she spat out the juice that she was drinking. ire gave her a strange look. Whats wrong? Selina wiped her lips. Haha. Its C its nothing. She gave Luke a quick nce as she spoke. The dog who was gnawing on a bone next to Lukes feet quietly got up and took the bone with it to hide among the flowers not far away, before sneaking looks at everybody else. After a brief silence, Luke smiled. Thats why you shouldnt wander around at night, or you may run into weirdos like that. He stressed the word weirdos slightly. ire nodded. All the people Knee Breaker beats up are gangsters. I think hes a good guy. But what if theres a pervert out there who specifically goes after women? Saying that, she lowered her head to look at a certain body part of hers that was still growing. Luke looked at the sky, lost for words. Would a good guy hit a woman in the chest? Well, maybe if the woman was a viin? Contrary to Selina and the dogs expectations, Luke didnt bring up the topic again. Luke went out again that night. Inside the house, Selina and the dog secretly peeped through a gap in the curtains as they watched him disappear, before theymunicated telepathically with each other. The dog head said carefully, Do you think the fiend is going on a rampage? Selina thought for a moment before she shook her head. No. If he was angry, he wouldve already scolded us in the afternoon. The dog promptly felt like he had been granted amnesty. Good. My money stash is safe then. Selina red at it in dissatisfaction. Thats what youre scared of? The dog looked at her aggrievedly. What can I do? I cant go to work, and Luke has only taken me on one mission so far. Selina was lost for words. That made sense. She had started earning money since she was eighteen. Naturally, she didnt understand the pain of unemployment. Thinking for a moment, shey back on her bed. Dont worry. Luke didnt say anything, which means hes fine with it. He wont punish you as long as we abide by the safety rules and we dont expose ourselves. The dog head was relieved, but suddenly sensed something wrong. What? In any case, hell only punish me? Youll be fine? Apologize to me for that thought! Selina rolled overzily. Im telling the truth. Why should I apologize? After thinking for a few seconds, the dog head finally realized that she wasnt wrong at all, and could only yell in despair. This isnt fair! I want... to watch HBO. Selina yawned. Go watch then. Remember to close the curtains and use your earphones. The dog head resentfully returned to the new dog house next to the bed. This was something it had bought with its own money. Not only was it much bigger, it also had a cover which made it look like a small tent. ording to the dog head, it was an adult too, and needed its own privacy. Taking out the tablet which Luke had modified for it, it pressed the y/pause button with its paw and continued to watch the rest of episode 5, season 2 of This is Sparta. Dor had closed its eyes. The tablet was ced behind its butt, so it wouldnt affect its sleep. The earphones from the tablet were stuck to its back, which wouldnt affect its sleep. Except for the flickering light in the dog house, it was all quiet in the room. Elsewhere, Luke put on a set of new clothes in a new safe house as usual. He then left in a secondhand Chevrolet. He would abandon the safe houses after using them once or twice. In any case, he wasnt short of money. It wasnt hard for him to take advantage of the loopholes on online rental sites and use fake identities to rent houses as well as buy cars. He didnt pay a cent less and would abandon these locations and cars after a month at most, so his safety wasnt an issue. He paid with the dirty money that was in his inventory, which was no skin off his nose; he still didnt know how to use up the two hundred million dors from Hernan! Under these circumstances, although the cars he bought were secondhand, he specially inspected them to make sure that they were all still in good shape. He would never forget how Alex that unlucky b*stard ended up in jail. He used that lesson to remind himself: Safety first. Driving east, Luke stopped at the end of a street and got out. Taking a few twists and turns, he entered an old alley where an old van was parked. Luke went to the van and opened the door. He grabbed a hand that was holding a gun and yed his voice recorder with the other. Its me, Puncher. The hand immediately stopped struggling. Luke got into the van and closed the door. Chapter 632 - Foul Language and Late Puberty Chapter 632 Foul Language and Late Puberty Why are you still in L.A.? And you were still out and about in thest two days? Luke smelled blood from her waist injury. It had clearly re-opened. Bloodmint put the pistol away and was silent for a moment before she said, Its been too chaotic recently. What can they do if I leave? She looked at the slums outside the window. Luke heaved a soundless sigh. Was this woman a saint in her past life? Her own life was so tragic, yet she didnt forget to protect these people whom she barely knew. He typed: You should go. You cane out of hiding after a few months at least. Ill keep an eye on things here for you. Bloodmint was silent. There was a struggle in her eyes. Luke typed again: The polices attention is now focused on Alex, who was just arrested. This is the best time to leave. Once things settle down, the police wille after you again. Youll be found sooner orter. Bloodmint finally took a deep breath. She appeared at a loss. But where can I go? Luke thought for a moment before he took out a key as well as a note which had a long string of letters and numbers printed on it, and gave them to her. Rio, Brazil. Bloodmint looked at him strangely. Whats this? The key and password to a safe in a certain private bank in Rio. The cash in it will be enough for you toy low for a while, continued the anchors voice. I cant ept this. Bloodmint frowned and wanted to give it back. Luke raised his hand. It isnt hard for you to make money with your skills, but to avoid the police and the Fraternity, it would be best for you not to do anything. Take this money and live quietly for the time being. Bloodmint shook her head again. Ill go, but I dont need this. Luke chuckled soundlessly, before he typed and yed: Just consider it a loan. You can pay it back with interest after this period. But youll have more options if you have enough money, so dont turn this down. Looking at Bloodmint, who was still hesitating, he thought for a moment before he added, Reba spent some time in Rio as well. She left in a good mood. Maybe you will, too. Bloodmint was tempted. After hesitating for a long while, she finally nodded. Then consider this as me borrowing the money from you. Luke nodded in satisfaction. If possible, dont give up on working out, otherwise you wont be able to defend your turf when you return. Bloodmint was lost for words. The little girl had told her how thirty of Garcias men were killed. This Puncher was even stronger than she had imagined. No wonder he said he and Reba were close. The weak wouldnt win Rebas respect. Luke: Remember, leave Los Angeles in a day or two. Bloodmint: Why the rush? Luke: Ill clean up this area. Therell definitely be a lot of people wholl being around here to look for leads. Bloodmint: ...Got it. Ill leavetest the day after tomorrow. Luke: You promise? Bloodmint smiled bitterly. I promise. Luke nodded in satisfaction. You can still follow L.A. news when youre abroad. I guarantee you wont be disappointed. Bloodmint: Huh? Luke didnt say anything after that, and simply slipped out of the van. He was only giving Bloodmint a hand in passing. The key and password which he gave her came from Pedro, that minor boss in Rio. Luke hadnt thought much of the two million in cash back then, and had only taken the key and the password. Letting Bloodmint use that trash now wasnt a bad idea. As a semi-official Fraternity assassin, she was somewhat of an extraordinary person herself. She was ruthless toward criminals but hadpassion for people she didnt know in the slums, which matched Lukes own worldview. Also, considering Bloodmints personality, she would definitely pay back this favor. It was for this reason that Luke had called on her before his cleanup, so that she wouldnt be coteral damage. Bloodmint was fierce, but her imagination was limited by her capabilities. Relying purely on passive defense to protect an area was impossible. Thinking this, a cold light shed in Lukes eyes. The east side of Los Angeles was basically uneventful that night. Selina yawned and got up. Smelling the aroma of food through the slightly open door, sheined, Cant you close the door when you go out? Getting out of bed and putting on a T-shirt, she nced at Gold Nuggets luxurious dog house and was even more unhappy. I already said a million times, switch to hibernation mode if youre not using the tablet. The batterys running out but you dont charge it. Is Gold Nugget going through puberty? Why doesnt it listen to anything? That being said, she still plugged in the tablet to charge it, paused the show that was ying, and switched it to hibernation mode. However, the intense battle scene on the tablet made her want to beat the dog again. What use is there in watching this? Youre not human! As she grumbled about a particr dog head, she went to wash her face and brush her teeth. It was still dark outside, but she already had enough sleep. These days, she could go to bed before midnight and get up at five in the morning without feeling exhausted during the day. The benefit of rising early was that there was more time for breakfast. She would read the news and files for an hour, train for an hour, and then go to work with Luke. There was plenty of time for breakfast. Coming out of the bathroom, she went to the kitchen. Gold Nugget was sitting at the kitchen door as usual and epting food samples from Luke every now and then. When Luke asked if it tasted good, it nodded its head. Hearing the noise, Dor looked back and immediately went over to greet its young master obediently. This was Dors natural instinct, so Gold Nugget never stopped it. The dog would feel depressed if it was stopped, and Gold Nugget would suffer from that emotion as well. Besides, Selinas arrival meant that breakfast would start soon, and it wouldnt need to rely on small snacks to sate its hunger. Everybody wolfed down the food at the dinner table. When they were done eating, Gold Nugget looked at Luke pitifully again. Luke ruthlessly squashed its delusions. The food on the stove is for ire. Thats not nearly enough for you. If you want to eat more, you can have some raw beef and seafood. Gold Nugget quickly gave up. Actually, it wasnt that hungry; it was just a gutton. ire had a much smaller appetite than the three of them. The two steamers of buns on the stove indeed werent enough for Gold Nugget. Luke petted the dog with a smile. Well go to the cake store and buy you a Napoleon cake. Will that do? Pleased, Gold Nugget nodded. Selina, however, mumbled, This guys going through puberty. It doesnt listen to anything I say. We should cut down on its snacks for two days. Gold Nugget immediately bristled and barked. Selina was shocked. Youre swearing? Gold Nugget instantly wilted and began to whine. Selina pointed at it. Look, it picked up foulnguage from watching HBO every day. Gold Nugget couldnt defend itself as it had really learned those obscenities from TV shows. Luke heaved a sigh. Gold Nugget, dont tell me youre really going through puberty? Chapter 633 - Beginnings of an Earthquake, and Police Pressure Chapter 633 Beginnings of an Earthquake, and Police Pressure Puberty basically equated to the rebellious phase. During this phase, many kids would act out and challenge everything and anyone. In Lukes two lives, he had seen too many hotblooded and disobedient kids. They gave him quite the headache. Gold Nugget shook its head quickly. It would be an idiot to acknowledge it; wasnt that giving the fiend an excuse to take back the twenty thousand dors it had just earned from the mission? It was bold enough to argue with Selina because it was mentally connected to Selina and knew that she loved Dor and therefore treated it nicely. Besides, Selina was forgiving. She never really punished it even if she imed she would. On the contrary, the fiend might smile every day, but when he got angry, he would give Id Nugget an energy rubdown. It was as painful as an electric shock for humans. That wasnt something it wanted to experience at all. Luke nced at it and nodded. Alright, it seems youre not getting cocky. Turning his head, he said to Selina, You should let it watch more soap operas when it has nothing to do. The kind about old friends, the trials of adolescence, I love my home C that sort of thing. Selina was enlightened. Thats right. That should teach it more about life. Gold Nugget couldnt be any more despairing. It knew that the fiend was always biased toward Selina. Gold Nugget, who had been about to go throughte puberty, was scared back into obedience. Its mood didnt improve until they left home and it had todays cake. When it came to food, the fiend was quite nice to it, at least. Hm, he was also generous enough with money. After the ocean liner missionst time, Luke asked Gold Nugget how much of a bonus it wanted, and it had asked for twenty thousand dors. Luke had handed the money over in full right away. As to why the pilot could get two hundred thousand dors, Selina had also exined it to the dog head. That mans special ne could be considered an early investment, and most of the money for the ticket covered the nes depreciation cost. Inparison, the dog head was only doing hardbor, so it naturally couldnt be paid as much. Just as its mood was starting to recover, the ground suddenly shook, and Gold Nugget dropped the Napoleon cake that was in its mouth. Although it reacted fast enough to save it, a bit of the cream still fell onto the backseat. The dog frowned and quickly swallowed the cake in a few bites, before it licked the cushion with its big tongue. Unfortunately, the cream had already slid into the gap between the cushions. Its over! Im going to be taught another lesson! The dog couldnt be any more despairing It furtively raised its head and looked at the front seat, only to see that Luke hadnt noticed at all, but was looking outside with his brow furrowed. At that moment, the ground hadnt stopped shaking Luke pulled over and said, Its an earthquake. Selina, turn on the cameras and see if theres been any disasters nearby. As far as he could tell, this wasnt a small earthquake. An earthquake that could shake a moving car had to be a magnitude five at least, and the source couldnt be far away. Luke got out and stood on the road. The tremors were even more obvious andsted more than thirty seconds. He started to wonder; dont tell him it was a major earthquake? Luckily, the tremors settled in less than a minute and didnt go higher than a magnitude five. It wasnt too bad. Inside the car, Selina alerted him: Theres activity on our internal channel. A huge number of emergency calls are flooding in regarding idents caused by the earthquake. Frowning, Luke quickly got in and started the car. Okay. Gold Nugget, stop licking. It wasnt your fault. Gold Nuggets scrunched-up face immediately rxed. It barked. Luke: However, you have to be more careful when you eat. Youre the only one who sits there. Gold Nugget began to whine. Selina snorted. You have the nerve to say youll wash it? Im the one who washes it for you every time. Your new dog house is even moreplicated. How can it be washed in the future? Gold Nugget barked in dissatisfaction. Luke said with a smile, Its fine, the dog house can be vacuumed. It doesnt smell, anyway. Gold Nugget was conflicted. Its true that I dont smell, but why does it feel weird, the way you say it? When they arrived at the police department, all the detectives of the Major Crimes Division were waiting in the hall. After they arrived, Dustin nodded. Okay, basically everybodys here now. Let me now exin what well be facing today. Nobody in the Major Crimes Division was really surprised. They knew that Dustin had been waiting for Selina and Luke. Dustin coughed lightly and said, The epicenter of the earthquake this morning is about sixty kilometers to the north of the city center, and we clearly felt the tremors here. A lot of emergency calls are nowing in. If its a regr case that isnt directly rted to the earthquake, ignore it, got it? Got it, replied everybody at the same time. Law and order has been shaky in L.A. recently. After this earthquake, theres bound to be many people wholl take advantage of the disaster. Dustin continued, So, I want you to warn the gangs under your jurisdiction not to cause trouble for us during this time, or well settle the score with themter. Everybody nodded silently. They were being asked to notify the gangs that they were familiar with. Of course, that didnt mean that they were colluding with the gangs. Once this was over, LAPD woulde down even harder on whoever added to their woes during this time. HQ had a division which specialized in gang affairs, but the Major Crimes Division detectives in each precinct couldnt idle by either. There were tens of thousands of gang members in Los Angeles. Relying on just HQs Gang Intelligence Unit to put pressure on the gangs wouldnt scare the gangs at all. Conversely, the unit would just be run ragged, and wouldnt be intimidating enough. The Major Crimes Division was different. Each Major Crimes Division was a tiger which shed daily with the gangs in their precinct, and knew them very well. If they really wanted to give the gangs a hard time, all they needed to do was set up a perimeter at a few critical locations. This time, the detectives werent acting on their own, but with the collective will of the police department. The police had no problem killing a few small fry who were acting up to intimidate their fellows. Seeing everybody nod, Dustin lowered his voice and added, Remember, HQ and the precinct are right behind you. Dont worry too much. If any of them dares to try anything with you, dont bother with it and just report back. SWAT has canceled all their leave and is standing by. Luke was amused. Wasnt this just telling them to use the simplest and crudest way to get things done? Whoever dared to provoke them would receive a warm visit from the professional goons that were SWAT. Dustins briefingsted no more than five minutes before he dismissed everybody. He just needed to let everybody know the official stance on this issue so that his subordinates would know what to do in the next few days. During these few minutes, the phones rang nonstop in the Major Crimes Division, which suggested a super busy day for everybody. Luke and Selina didnt leave in a hurry. Instead, they went to Elsas office. As a small squad, they had tomunicate with Elsa first before what looked like imminent chaos took ce. Chapter 634 - No Major Problems, Minor Problems Everywhere Chapter 634 No Major Problems, Minor Problems Everywhere Lukes meaning was: Call me if you need anything. Im a pro at beating up people, at your service! Elsa epted without a qualm. She wasnt exactly an outstanding fighter, and neither was her new partner, Simmons. Lukesbat ability had always been the foundation of her confidence. Elsa had always been sure that her former partner and current subordinate was definitely the most capable fighter in L.A.. Ten minutes after arriving at the police department, Luke and Selina drove out again. The police inte had practically crashed. The operators were already trying to work on the signal jam, but many police officers still wanted to throw their walkie-talkies away. Lukes solution was much simpler. He gave Elsa a satellite phone since cellphones could barely get through either, with everybody calling each other to confirm that they were okay. There was nothing Elsa could say about her subordinates extravagance. Not only would he beat people up for her, he even gave her a special means for calling him C how considerate of him. Once they left, Luke and Selina were constantly busy on the streets. They caught some small hoodlums. If they were obedient, then fine. If they wanted to run, Luke and Selina roughed them up a bit and had them ry a message to their boss. The message was basically what Dustin had said. The police departments intention had to be spread far and wide. It was just that this sort of threat couldnt be directly said on TV by the police bigshots. They could only speak with veiled meaning on TV; there was no way that the uncultured and brainless gangsters could understand. The most effective approach was to have the detectives of the Major Crimes Division warn them in in words. A distant bigshot couldnt hold a candle to the person who dealt with you directly C everybody knew this. Furthermore, it was the distant bigshot who was now telling the person in charge to crack down on things. LAPD was definitely one of the most sensitive police departments when it came to public disorder. Learning from their mistakes in the past, their current methods werent wrong. Luke and Selina ran around the entire morning, mainly to spread the word among the hoodlums. In passing, they also arrested six groups of hoodlums totaling fifteen people. Some of these guys were low-level hoodlums, and some were just ckers. They didnt care what the police said. All they cared about was what they could steal and loot. Seeing how L.A. was a little chaotic due to the earthquake in the morning, they couldnt help taking advantage of the situation. Altogether, these people had looted a phone store, an appliance store, and four small supermarkets. In the end, the ones who looted the phone store only took ten to twenty... disy models. Who knew if they would copse once they found out that these phones didnt even have a battery or a motherboard. The pair who robbed the appliance store were very diligent. Holding the salesperson at gunpoint, they began to move everything from TVs and fridges to consoles onto their pickup, as if they were going to rece all their home appliances for free. In the end, Luke and Selina who were passing by stopped them. This pair were so busy moving the appliances that they had put their guns away. When Luke and Selina pointed their guns at them, they didnt dare yell hands up as usual. Instead, they shouted, Steady! Hold that LCD TV steady! Dont raise your hands, or well shoot! After instructing the two diligent robbers to put the TV down in the back of their pickup and handcuffing them, Selina looked at the appliances they had already loaded and scratched her head. ...Do we have to call the forensics department? Luke also found it amusing. Those two guys had moved appliances weighing at least hundreds of kilograms onto the pickup. The forensics department would definitely curse if they had to transport the appliances back to the police department as evidence. He shook his head. Let the street patrol take over. They can call whoever they want. Were only responsible for catching them. They decisively tossed the responsibility over to the street patrol. The salesperson at the appliance store looked at them and asked, Can we move the appliances back for sale again? Luke and Selina quickly shook their heads. If the appliances were moved back, that would be troublesome for the street patrol. It would be best to hand over all aspects of the follow-up to them from the start, including the diligent pair. These two groups of robbers were quite ambitious, but the other four groups proved how low the bar was for thieves. These four groups all looted convenience stores, mostly for snacks; they didnt even take the money. That was right, all they looted was snacks. The snacks each group stole were worth less than two hundred dors. It was all junk food. Two of the groups had slightly better taste. One looted two bottles of whiskey, and the other stole two beers. But that was all. It was also why Luke wasnt heavy-handed with thieves who didnt hurt anyone. It would be like shooting someone in China for stealing a bag of vegetables, which was too ruthless. The two thieves who stole the whiskey, for example... Theymitted the robbery after getting drunk. At first, the shop assistant at the convenience store called the police because someone was smashing up their store. But after Luke and Selina headed over and listened to their drunk tale, they realized that these people were there to steal the whiskey. They could only chuck the two drunkards into the patrol car and send them to the custody center to sober up. And while Luke and Selina were confronting this pair, three men and one woman were about to run off with two beers, only to be blocked at the door by the sales assistant. Luke and Selina didnt know whether tough or cry. After scaring the group with a few words, they found out that these four were just kids. They were all high school students who werent even sixteen yet. What could Luke say? Give them earnest advice? That wouldnt help, and he didnt have time for that. These were just four brats who couldnt buy any alcohol, and who wanted to take advantage of the chaos to steal some. He could only write down their addresses and warn them that he would go to their homes to arrest them if they did this again. Watching as the four kids, who had yet to fully recover from their fear, leave, Selina said to Luke with a smile, You really are like an old man. The way you spoke just now reminds me of Robert. Thats exactly how he scares the kids who steal alcohol in Shackelford. Luke sighed. Kids tend to be adventurous. Some people may be obedient and responsible in their forties, but they might have been the worst brats when they were younger. Besides, didnt you drink beer in secret when you were a teenager? Selina chuckled. My parents couldnt be bothered to care. As long as I didnt drink right in front of them, they pretended not to know. Luke was lost for words. Mario and Sandra were Mexicans. Twenty years earlier, they were also absolute brats who dared elope for the sake of their unborn baby. Luke and Selina spent the whole morning dealing with petty issues like these. Nothing major really happened. Luke wasnt really surprised. Generally, it was the brainless guys who popped up first whenever there was bem. It was when everything was utter chaos and the police department was overwhelmed that the smart professionals would find a chance to do something big. Chapter 635 - Oddities of the World Chapter 635 Oddities of the World Now, all that mattered was whether or not LAPD could suppress the riots before they got out of hand. If they seeded, then everything would be fine. If they didnt... then it was inevitable for Luke to make a killing in experience and credit points. But he wasnt hoping that things would go bad. He had a lot of ways to earn experience and credit. He wasnt insane enough to want to umte points at the cost of ordinary people encountering disaster. Luke and Selina drove to In-N-Out for a takeout of burgers. Looking at Gold Nuggets doubtful expression, Luke said helplessly, We have to work today. We cant sit down to eat in a restaurant when everybody else is busy, can we? As a tagalong, what could Gold Nugget say? It simply opened its own bag of two burgers and ate them. After finishing the two burgers, it raised its head and whined. Luke knew it wasining about how lousy the burgers were. He said with a smile, Its five dors each. How can theypare to the top burgers that cost fifty dors each? Just deal with it. Although they were served by the same restaurant, the fifty dor burgers were specially made for Tony, the great magnate. Gold Nugget whined pitifully. Luke looked at Selina. Selinas voice was muffled by the burger in her mouth. Its onlymenting on the burgers, notining about you. Luke: Gold Nugget, good boy! Gold Nugget mumbled to itself, Its not like Ill be able to eat any top quality burgers today, no matter how much Iin. I dont want you to hold a grudge against me. Right at that moment, Luke happened to see an image on the TV in the fast food restaurant. A female anchor seemed to be asking something, and a bearded middle-aged man was answering her. Lukes eyes swept past, but he was suddenly stunned and immediately looked back. He had already learned to read lips, which was a useful ability. Just now, the middle-aged man had clearly said earthquake. Staring at the TV screen for a moment, he frowned hard. Selina found that odd. What happened? Looking at the TV which had switched to another channel, Luke had a bad feeling. There was an interview with some sort of seismologist just now. He said that this earthquake is the beginning of the tes slipping in the San Andreas Fault. Selina was stunned for a moment. The San Andreas Fault? Wait, the beginning? Does that mean... therell be even bigger earthquakester? Luke: Yes. He said that what happened in Los Angeles is just the beginning. The subsequent earthquake that will take ce in San Francisco will be even stronger. Selina was surprised. The official measurement for the earthquake this morning was a magnitude of 5.3. Wont it be a magnitude of six or seven if its stronger? Luke nodded. We need to look at the seismic intensity of an earthquake. The one in the morning was probably a five too; it wont be a small one if it hits a seven. What he didnt say was that if what the middle-aged man said spread, even bigger problems awaited LAPD. Of course, it was the San Francisco Police Department that would suffer the most, since arge-scale exodus would take ce over there. But Luke had no time to worry for the San Francisco police. He had a minor problem himself. He had initially been nning to clean up the gang members on the east side of Los Angeles and harvest the lives of the desperadoes who hade here from around the world for the hundred million dors. Now that this earthquake had happened, he wouldnt earn any less experience and credit points, but he might not have time to carry out his n. Butw and order in Los Angeles was still somewhat under control today. Perhaps he could get it done at night? With that in mind, Luke still wasnt free in the afternoon. The assignments came in non-stop as there was a constant stream of lootings and shootings. As long as they drove out, it didnt take long for them to receive calls for help from nearby patrol officers. Like startled loachesing out after the tremors, the people who lived on the bottom rungs of society crawled out of the corners and mud and searched for targets. The bizarre lootings in the morning were just the appetizer; Luke and Selina were deluged by more oddities in the afternoon. Some women broke into convenience stores and looted baby diapers and milk form. They had children but no ie. Robbery was a crime, but could these people be sent to jail? After Luke escorted them home and confirmed that they had babies at home, he could only let them go. He dealt with them exactly like how he dealt with the kids who looted beers: He wrote down their names and addresses and said that they were all on the cklist. Then, he left. Selina simply looked at him without saying anything Everybody had different views. Some people might believe that it was best to send them to prison, otherwise they might think they were lucky andmit a crime again. Luke, however, felt that it was enough to teach one or two of them a lesson. If a person didnt change their ways even after their names were recorded by a detective of the Major Crimes Division, the chances of pulling them back onto the right path werent high. Luke just wanted peace of mind. He didnt want to make a few children orphans after an afternoon of work. There was also a group who stole a car, and in passing helped the house owner move house free of charge. When the house owner got home and realized something was wrong, he called the police right away and reported the robbery. Luke and Selina, who happened to be in the area, went to stop the movingpany. The three men from the movingpany even imed that the house owner had asked them to help with moving, but when Luke asked them for the house owners name and number as well as their own identities, they couldnt answer him at all. As the movingpany team was collectively escorted to the police car, Luke agreed with the house owners request to have the stuff moved back to his house. These three guys had taken the house owners microwave and fridge. Without these items, it was basically impossible for regr people to eat. After all, most locals ate takeout C they took it out of the fridge and heated it in the microwave. ce nu It was pretty heartless of this free movingpany to go after the house owners food, as if they wanted him to starve to death. Incidents like these could be considered the normal ones. On a Hispanic block, a mother called the police and imed that her son had threatened her with a gun and robbed her of her money. After they came over, they found that the son was only ten years old and was holding a water gun as he argued with his mother. His mother didnt give him money to buy toys, so he took out the water gun and said that he would kill his stingy mother. Then what? Then nothing. Luke confiscated the murder weapon and told the mother that he could send her son to the custody center, and the juvenile detention center after that, for him to be reeducated. However, he wasnt clear on the terms of bail and the fees at these ces, so she could wait to be notifiedter. The mother and son immediately stopped fighting Chapter 636 - Your Friend’s Mom Is Really Awesome

Chapter 636 Your Friends Mom Is Really Awesome

This wasnt a joke. When the police caught anyone, they could indeed let them go over a small matter with a warning; it was like the criticism a person got from spitting on the streets. But if they were annoyed and decided to be strict, there was nothing wrong with sending the culprits to the custody center. Leaving the Hispanic neighborhood, Luke and Selina sighed almost at the same time as they looked at the mess around them. Luke asked first, What are you sighing about? Selina: Im thinking its a good thing my parents chose Shackelford and found decent jobs on the ranch. Its very hard to move forward here, right? What about you? Luke: Coming out of this environment and making something of yourself really is a struggle. What I wanted to say, though, is that if a riot happens, this is probably where itll start. Selina shook her head. Theres nothing we can do about that. Its all up to God. Luke nodded in agreement. If no more earthquakes happened, these minor disturbances would gradually settle, like the silt stirred up at the bottom of a pond. Therefore, everything was up to God. When he got home that night, Luke looked at the experience and credit points he had earned and smiled bitterly. This had to be a joke. How did he earn almost a thousand experience and credit points for catching petty robbers and thieves? Were there so many hidden criminals in Los Angeles? He felt helpless. Back at home, Luke was in no mood to cook too much. He simply stuffed the marinated ingredients into the oven before he stretched out on the couch. He was still full of energy physically, but the weirdos had mentally exhausted him. Fortunately, ire had alreadye home, and she pulled him into a conversation. Luke simply told her about the ridiculous things he had run into during the day. ire burst outughing as she listened, which lifted Lukes mood. Sometimes, running into weird situations was nothing if it could bring joy to family and friends. Luke also told her about the news he saw today, but ire found that odd. No, why didnt I see anything like that? Luke was stumped. You didnt? ire quickly shook her head. She thought for a moment and said, Right, I made a friend during the national high school cheerleadingpetition. She said she would be going to San Francisco. Ill ask her. Luke: If shes from a regr family, I dont think shell know anything. ire took out her phone and searched for the number while she said, Her mothers boyfriend is the rich CEO of a major San Fran corporation. Luke: ...Your friends mother is really amazing! After speaking to her friend, ire hung up. She said she hasnt heard anything of the sort. Her mothers boyfriend is going to San Francisco tomorrow. Shell fly with them and spend the holidays there. Too bad I have to stay in L.A. and get used to the environment here. Luke could only crush her fantasy. If there werent any earthquakes, it would be fine if you wanted to visit for a few days, but dont go now. ire turned solemn. She knew Luke very well. She knew that he never joked about serious matters. Even during April Fools, all the tricks he pulled were nothing serious. Should I tell her and her future stepfather not to go to San Francisco? ire hesitated. It wasnt right to stick your nose into someone elses personal itinerary. However, if an earthquake was going to happen in San Francisco, how could she watch her friend enter a danger zone and not do anything? Luke raised his hand to pick up the tablet. Ill look into the man who was on TV at noon first. Saying that, he quickly typed Lawrence Hayes from Caltech on the tablet. Reading for a moment, he turned grim. The man who was on TV is a professor from Caltech who specializes in earthquake research. Apparently theyve made some progress on predicting earthquakes. They can predict when earthquakes will happen to some extent. ire thought for a moment. Then, is his prediction urate? Luke: It definitely wouldnt be that urate, or he would be an internationally renowned specialist and I wouldnt have needed to look him up, but there should be some truth in it. ire hesitated. Then should I call ke or not? Luke frowned and raised his hand again. Let me talk to the professor first. This time, he got up and went to the backyard, where he spoke for a long while before he returned. ire: How did it go? Luke: You should stop your friend from going to San Francisco, and also tell her not to stay in tall buildings in Los Angeles. The same goes for you. If possible, avoid the city center and high-rises for the next few days. ire: Is what the professor said true? Luke shook his head. I just asked him how confident he was in his spection. He said that there was a 90% chance of a bigger earthquake happening. ire found that strange. And you just bought what he said? Luke nced at her. I said that as long as his prediction was urate, I would donate to his research program, whether the earthquake happens or not. ire: ...Fine, money really does solve a lot of problems. There werent many people Luke had to inform. He just called Jenny and told her about the possible earthquake, telling her to stay in low buildings for now. Surprised, Jenny asked him a few questions, and learned that Lukes source wasnt certain, so the news couldnt be spread so recklessly. If this news went out, it was hard to say if it was a malicious rumor to create chaos or a kindly warning On many asions, the consequences of a disaster werent as bad as knowing beforehand that it would happen. If the rumor spread, the severity of the situation might be exaggerated a hundred or even ten thousand times, and a minor event might cause utter chaos. In hisst life, some of Lukes rtives had once bought ten years worth of iodized salt because of the rumor that the salt could fend off nuclear radiation. His own family wasnt that bad they only needed to go out and buy salt again after two years. Information that couldnt be verified hence truly couldnt be shared recklessly. ire eventually called her friend ke, but judging from her expression, the oue wasnt very good. Luke hugged andforted her. Its unverified information. Youve tried your best. Depressed, ire nodded and didnt say anything Luke, however, continued, If an earthquake does happen, make sure youre safe, and try toe home and stay here. His house was a bungalow with no tall trees or electrical poles nearby. It was indeed the safest ce during an earthquake. ire said helplessly, Didnt you say that its just spection? Luke patted her head. I dont care about other people, but I care about you. After all, youre my sister. ire couldnt argue with that. That night, Luke roamed around outside again and returned before three in the morning. He didnt have much to show for this trip. The bugs that he nted in the rooms of a few well-informed gang members didnt catch anything important. Everybody was discussing the chaos caused by the earthquake. There was very little information on what Luke was most concerned about: the desperadoes from outside town. Chapter 637 - He’s a Hero Chapter 637 Hes a Hero Man proposed, but God disposed! Luke sighed inwardly. Currently, whoever wanted to rescue Alex would have to break into the county prison. Any gangs who got this idea into their heads would have to be insane and extremely paranoid. Without precise intelligence, it would be hard for him to get rid of them in a quick operation. If he was slow in wiping them out, some of the more suspicious criminals might flee. And that would be a drop in his profit! A little depressed, Luke and Selina went to work as usual the next day. They got to the police department earlier than the day before, but when they entered the Major Crimes Division at eight, they were still thest to arrive. Dustin gave another briefing. He first praised everybody for their hard work the previous day. He then revised their assignments for today. The results of the detectives going out yesterday to pass the word around at the grassroot level were pretty good. Today, it was time to refocus on public order and help the patrol officers nab the restless fellows. Dustin assigned everybody to different areas, but told Luke and Selina in passing to go to wherever they were needed in order to stamp out unrest. Gunfights didnt break out very often when detectives worked cases. It wasnt umon for detectives to not have to shoot at a suspect for many years. But the situation wouldnt be very stable in the days toe. Dustin reminded everybody to be prepared, and to not forget to wear bulletproof vests while on assignment in troubled environments. The briefing once again wrapped up in less than ten minutes, and dozens of detectives of the Major Crimes Division poured out. It was another busy and noisy day. Luke once again earned a lot of experience and credit points. They dealt with plenty of trivial and minor cases such as looting, theft, brawls and vandalism for the entire day. Lukes earnings of more than 1,500 experience and credit points amply demonstrated how the simple and honest folk of Los Angeles relied on their diligence to sustain themselves. That night, Luke went out again. He was going to wipe out a gang tonight, and in passing, obtain all the information that the boss had on those desperadoes from out of town. Driving a secondhand ck Toyota, he avoided surveince cameras as he drove through the alleys. In the end, as the Toyota was passing through an alley downtown, something happened. The ground started to shake, and the apartment buildings on both sides of the alley trembled. There was the sound of all sorts of junk falling and breaking, along with the sound of breaking ss. The lights in the apartment buildings came on one after another. Children wailed and adults screamed. It was as if the entire city had suddenlye to life. Unfortunately, this wasnt just a figure of speech, and came with dire consequences. Up ahead, a tall, partly-lit building wobbled like it was dancing. Thoughts shed through his mind, and a n that Luke had been pondering for a long time popped into his head. Was now the best time for it? Quickly making up his mind, he put on a set of equipment from his inventory. He also sent a message to Selina to confirm that she was safe me Vad Selina instantly replied that both she and ire were fine. Luke simply told her to tell ire and Dor to stay at home, while Selina could do as she liked. They would definitely get a call from the police department soon to go out and maintain order. Selina could help buy him some time to get more experience and credit points. If he showed up with his real identity and couldnt use his full strength, his rescue efficiency would drop more than ten-fold. Luke put on all his equipment in less than a minute. Ensuring that he hadnt left anything in his car, he got out, flung out his grappling hook, and went up to the rooftop of the apartment building. The rooftop of the six-story building shook even more intensely, but Luke was steady as he stood on the edge. He looked around, then quickly jumped off. Two cars had collided on the street. Because of the earthquake, the female driver in one car had swerved into the oppositene and hit another car. Both drivers were protected by airbags and safety belts, but the female drivers car was leaking oil. Luke quickly jumped off. The cape he was wearing turned rigid before hended, allowing him to glide thest few meters down. The cape then turned soft again as hended right next to the cars. The window of the front door was broken. He grabbed the door and tore it off, before he got the dizzy female driver out. Holding her with his left hand, he opened the back door open with his right hand and grabbed hold of a girl who was about seven. He took the mother and daughter to the other car, one in each hand. The man in the drivers seat was crying out, Help me! My legs stuck! The unlucky mans left leg was pinned under his crushed car. After examining the situation for a moment, Luke tore off the door. Pushing up and stepping down on the door frame at the same time, he created a big enough gap to drag the man out of the car. While the man yelled in pain, he looked at Luke gratefully. He had smelled oil; who knew if his car was leaking Luke didnt forget to pick up a phone from the footwell on the drivers side, and gave it to the man. Then, with the man in one hand and the mother and the daughter in the other, he took them inside an apartment building on the side of the road. The earthquake had already stopped at that moment. Despite the minor cracks in the apartment building, it was generally intact and much safer than staying outside. Paying no attention to the astonished expression of the olddy who was the building manager, Luke turned around and left. Lives were at stake in the emergency, and saving them meant experience and credit. He had no time to talk at all. After Luke left, the old manager finally asked carefully, Did... he rob all of you? Do you want me to call the police? Both the man and the woman didnt know whether tough or cry. The man was more tenacious despite his broken leg, and said, No, he saved us. Hes a hero. The old manager was surprised. Then why is he dressed like that? Hes like a... She couldnt find a suitable word to describe him. The girl, however, suddenly said, Hes a superhero! He definitely is! Thats why hes dressed like that! The olddy didnt argue, but couldnt help mumbling to herself, No matter how you look at it, he looks like a superviin, dressed all in ck like that! Luke had no idea that the old manager was roasting him. He was busy running toward his next batch of experience and credit points. After running dozens of meters, he flung out his grappling hook and climbed up to the third floor, then climbed into a window. Inside, a woman who was bustling about shrieked in fear, and the two kids behind her did the same. Luke simply ignored her and quickly scanned the kitchen before he turned off the gas valve in one corner. Ive closed the valve. Open the window for venttion, then call the police. A deep and mechanical voice rang out, before Luke jumped out of the window. Ah! The mother and children shrieked again. This was the third floor, and there was no fire escape outside. They ran to the window, only to see that Luke hadnt smashed into the street down below, but was running off dozens of meters away. The bigger of the two kids, who was a boy, asked curiously, Mom, who was that man just now? Is he dad? Chapter 638 - Don’t Refuse to Do Good Just Because It’s Small

Chapter 638 Dont Refuse to Do Good Just Because Its Small

The woman choked and shook her head quickly. He isnt dad. Dads still on a business trip! But hes a good guy... I think. But why would a good guy be dressed all in ck without even revealing his face? That was a problem. Good Guy Luke who had just been mocked again ran toward the next batch of experience and credit points. He gained five hundred experience and credit points for helping the woman turn off the gas valve. Clearly, there might have been a gas leak ident with heavy casualties if he hadnt been there. So, dont refuse to do good just because its small! Reciting this ancient Chinese saying, Luke sped up. On his way, he helped a dozen people and obtained hundreds of experience and credit points each time. Passing by a window, he suddenly drew in his grappling hook and grabbed onto a windowsill that he had been about to sweep past. Jumping through the window, he kicked two guys who were busy packing up the illegal drugs. He grabbed the bags of white crystals and flushed them down the sink. System: Destroy the illegal drugs. Completed EXP +500. Credit +500. Bingo! He had earned so much for less than ten seconds of work. It was perfect. He didnt even touch the piles of cash on the table, and left through the kitchen window as quickly as he hade. On their knees in one corner of the room, the two drug dealers retched and felt sorry for themselves. Ow... d*mn psycho... Thats two hundred thousand bucks... OW... flushed away...! If Luke were still here, he wouldve said: Please prepare more for me next time. After this windfall, he went straight to the rooftop and flew across a few apartment buildings before he leaped off. At a street corner, a patrol car had crashed into a wall while an SUV rammed into the left side of the car. In the police car, the white officer in the drivers seat had passed out with a bloody face, and the ck officer in the passenger seat was yelling desperately into his walkie-talkie. The policems were already overloaded. Nobody responded to his call for help. The left door was being crushed by the SUV, and the right door was pressed right up against the wall. He was pinned inside the crushed car and couldnt move C there was no way to escape through the front or rear window. At that moment, a dark shadownded from the sky next to the drivers seat. Looking at the person who was all in ck and towered like a giant, the ck officers eyes bulged. What the hell? He then saw this ck giant open the door of the SUV and kill the engine. After examining the unconscious driver, he turned around. To the officers shock, this ck giant simply put his hands on both cars and pushed them apart. With a screech of metal, the SUV backed away. Bam! The drivers door of the police car was swiftly pulled open. The ck giant quickly examined the white officers injuries, then said in a cold, mechanical voice, Officers, how are you feeling? wa The ck officer pointed at himself nkly. Are you asking me? The ck giant: Im asking the both of you. The ck officer came back to himself. My legs stuck. The ck giant: Is it broken? Or you just cant move? The ck officer had already checked his leg. Its just stuck; its not broken. As they spoke, the ck giant finished examining the white officer. Ill put him in the SUV. Drive the car and take them to the hospital. You have to hurry; this officer has a head injury and will need surgery.. As he spoke, he quickly moved the white officer to the backseat of the SUV and then transferred the SUVs driver to the passenger seat. He then went to the back of the police car and gave it a push with his leg. The police car jerked forward a meter to expose the right door. The ck officer got out of the car and thanked him profusely. The ck giant, however, pointed at the SUV. Stop wasting time if you dont want your partner to die. Send him to the hospital now. The ck officer nodded quickly but didnt stop expressing his gratitude. In the end, the ck giant raised his hand, and he shot straight up into the air, disappearing from the officers sight. The ck officer gaped in shock. What the f*ck is that? He raised his head and faintly saw the edge of a broad ck cape sh over the rooftop. But his gaze quickly shifted away as he bore the ck giants warning in mind. An earthquake had happened, and the hospital would soon be filled with people. If he didnt get his partner to the hospital quickly, there wouldnt be enough doctors or operating rooms on hand. After helping out several more groups of passers-by and residents who had run into idents, Luke heard a notification on the police frequency in his left earpiece. A number of people are stuck in the sightseeing elevator at Vidics za downtown. Officers in the area, please provide backup ASAP. Luke tilted his head. Vidics za? Wasnt that the dancing building at the beginning? Looking up, he could faintly see a bunch of people yelling at the top of the za that was over thirty stories high. Ten meters from the top was a sightseeing elevator on the outside of the za which looked like it would fall at any moment. Luke quickly sped up and leaped from the rooftop of the ten-story building he was on. The cape on his back instantly hardened to support him as he glided through the air over buildingplexes to the za hundreds of meters away. As he was approaching Vidics za, he suddenly heard the drawn-out shriek of a woman as well as a desperate cry from above. He raised his head slightly, only to see a tall and slender figure falling through the air. Not far above him, someone had stuck their head out through broken ss and was yelling, Nooooo! Luke switched directions in his glide and flung the grappling hook out at the same time. Moving sideways a few meters, the grappling hook was secured in ce just as the slender woman reached him. Luke grabbed her with one hand as he let the rope unwind in order to offset the womans momentum. He himself wasnt afraid of the impact, but he didnt have Supermans stabilizing field; if he directly stopped her fall, she would have broken bones all over. Using the rope of the grappling hook to offset the brunt of the impact, they had already dropped down a dozen stories. Reaching the end of the rope, Luke instantly recalled the grappling hook, and his cape unfolded and hardened. He glided down with the woman in his arms and put her down at the entrance of the building. He nced at the sign at the entrance Stark Tower. He had saved an important employee of a certain rich guy; when he copied the mans abilities next time, his conscience would be clear. Thinking that, he didnt stop after hended, but sped up and used the momentum from his glide to abruptly leap and soar once again toward Vidics za. A whole elevator of trapped experience points was still waiting for him! Chapter 639 - Falling Person, Falling Elevator

Chapter 639 Falling Person, Falling Elevator

Behind him, the woman who had seen her life sh before her eyes in those short twenty seconds was shaking all over and could barely hear the screams around her. It wasnt because she was a coward. Anybody would be considered brave if they didnt piss their pants after falling a hundred meters. The fact that she could still stand on her own feet showed how tenacious she was. At that moment, security inside the building poured out to escort her inside. The earthquake had already stopped. Without transportation, it was more dangerous to linger outside the building. On the other end, Luke arrived at Vidics za in less than ten seconds. The sirens in the near distance indicated that the patrol cars were on their way, but there was nothing they could really do. Without professional equipment and time running out, they could only stare helplessly and anxiously at the tottering elevator. The firefighters might have a way. They were professionals and had more tools, but they wouldnt get here in time. With two grappling hooks in both hands, Luke threw them out in turns and moved up the wall non-stop. These grappling hooks had been specially designed with his extraordinary physique and rapid ascension in mind. In just a few seconds, he reached the top of the elevator. He shot out two alloy rope darts, which wound around the sightseeing elevator several times before they tangled together underneath the elevator. The ends of the two rope darts were bound to the metal parts of the building as an additional safety measure for the elevator. Only then did Luke speak. Everybody in the elevator, listen up. The elevator has been secured, and youre safe for the moment. Im going to break the ss on the inside and get you out. Please dont move around or panic. As he spoke, he moved to the side of the sightseeing elevator which faced the building. He couldnt touch the ss facing outward; because of the tilt in the elevator, everybody inside was gathered in that direction. If he broke the ss there, someone would instantly fall. The dozen people in the elevator were trembling as some yelled WTFs and OMGS. while some were about to piss themselves. Luke ignored them. The elevator was in bad shape. The metal support above it was groaning and twisting at a visible rate; it wouldnt be able to hold out for very long Luke took out a curved knife from his back and stabbed it into the ss wall of the elevator. The knife cut forcefully into the ss, which shattered. This was just regr tempered ss. The entire thing would shatter as long as one part was broken. It was also the reason why Luke only dared to touch the ss wall of the elevator that was facing the building. as The dozen people in the elevator cried out again, and some of them even started to il about. No, God, save us! Stop this lunatic... Luke waspletely unperturbed. They were dozens of meters up in the air in a transparent sightseeing elevator; it was understandable that their emotions would be unstable. Luke took out another rope dart and tied it to his dagger before he suddenly threw it at the ss wall of the building, shattering it. Luke looked inside, only to see that there was nowhere to secure the rope darts. Putting the dagger away, he threw out the rope dart again to wrap around thergest and heaviest table in the room. He then attached the end of the rope dart to a buckle on his waist, before he leaped into the sightseeing elevator through the hole. The people in the elevator shrieked again. Luke, however, just said, Crawl away once youre inside if you dont want to get crushed by someone else. With that, he grabbed the two people closest to him and threw them behind him. With miserable shrieks, they flew out of the broken hole. They passed through the hole in the elevator and the broken ss wall of the za and fell into the room inside the building. But they were still screaming wretchedly and for one moment forgot to stop. Luke didnt stop moving at all and grabbed another two people before throwing them behind him. With another two screams, two more people were thrown into the building. By the time it came to the fourth pair, they were no longer screaming as Luke grabbed them. The first two people to be thrown into the building had been screaming loudly, but when they saw the buildings interior decor in front of them, their voices quickly dropped as if someone had turned the volume down. They mumbled disbelievingly, Am I saved? Am I saved? Luke, however, grew impatient. Didnt you hear what I said? Crawl away once youre inside. If you cant, have someone help you. The people inside were too ted to hear what he said. Luke didnt repeat himself, and just threw two more people in. Bam! Bam! The first two people were hit by the iing people from the elevator. Thesetter two were more clear-headed, and swiftly retreated on all fours. The gutsier of the two also dragged away the two unlucky bastards who had trouble catching their breaths after being hit. Because he was in a hurry, Lukes rope darts werent overly reliable, and he didnt dare exert too much strength, so the people he threw inside were still three to four meters from the edge. If they all crowded around the opening, they would block the way for thest few people. That would just dy him from earning credit! With the two unlucky bastards as an example, everybody else learned their lesson. They couldugh, cry or do whatever they wanted after they crawled off a few meters, as long as they didnt get in the way. While this big dude in ck was gantly saving everyone, he didnt seem to have a good temper. After throwing out seven pairs of people, Luke finally saw two old acquaintances. He had seen them when he was climbing up earlier. They were famously beautifuldies, but had been pressed to the ss by everybody else and couldnt move at all. Their charming and attractive faces were squashed into weird shapes. Luke could even see traces of their pink foundation on the ss. He almost impulsively fished out his phone to take a selfie with their scary looks. But to maintain his air of mystery, Luke didnt do this ridiculous thing in the end. He had just grabbed their arms, when the elevators metal support couldnt take it anymore. It snapped, and the entire elevator tilted 45 degrees and began to drop. Both women shrieked. Even though he was wearing noise-filtering earphones, Luke couldnt help frowning C was this the lions roar too? Fortunately, their screams werent actually as powerful as Stephanies lions roar, though they could still make an ordinary persons ears tingle. Chapter 640 - Who’s Stealing Our Job? Chapter 640 Whos Stealing Our Job? At that moment, Luke suddenly decided to have some fun. When he grabbed the womens arms, he recalled the rope darts that were wrapped around the elevator and the one around his waist and put them back into his inventory. Without the rope darts to hold it up, the elevator tilted even quicker and plummeted in the blink of an eye. The two women whom Luke had grabbed shrieked even louder when they realized that the distance between them and the elevator wasnt growing wider C they were falling too! As the dark ground rushed up to meet them, the women stopped screaming. Air filled their wide open mouths as they fell, and they were too anxious to make any more noise. Resigned to their fates, the women were already starting to pray to God before thisst sprint to heaven. What they didnt notice was that Luke had gripped them firmly under their arms. Then, his broad cape unfolded and changed shape before it turned rigid. They suddenly stopped falling as their rapid descent turned into a glide. Stunned, the women turned their heads, only to see two enormous ck wings above their heads as the three of them glided forward. Luke even had the strength to turn around and take them back to the entrance of the za. Landing with a few quick steps, he put down the two women who had been hanging off him. Ladies, just now... hm? His lips twitched under his helmet. He pushed them into the building before saying, Goodbye. He had to slip off now. He had already seen a suspicious stain on one of the womens clothes. His Sharp Nose also told him that he had probably gone too far with his joke. But theyre safe and sound. Its definitely better than getting killed by the fall! Whatever the case, I saved their lives! While trying to convince himself, he began to run. After taking a few steps, he heard a shaky yell behind him. Who are you? It was from the woman who hadnt pissed herself. Clearly, she had more guts. Luke didnt turn around. An electronic voice rang out. Im... Batman! The woman muttered the name several times before she finally came back to her senses, and turned to her partner in concern. Jennifer, are you alright? The other woman was trembling as she said, Can, can I borrow your shawl? Both of them couldnt help but look at her lower half. The first woman silently took off her shawl and tied it around the second womans waist. Luke had had his bit of fun with that sky-high rescue and practical joke, and now focused on saving people. As he rescued more and more people, the police inte started to explode with reports. Operator, theres a guy all in ck and wearing a ck cape... Same here, hes saving people... Hes in the central district. He just rescued a family of five trapped in an apartment building... He took down a few drug dealers who engaged with police officers... He ran into an apartment building that was on fire and saved two little girls... My god, is he really human? He punched a hole in the wall on the second floor and created an escape route for people caught in the fire... God, is he an angel that you sent us? Rubbish, would an angel wear all ck? The color outside doesnt represent the inside... Dudes, you have no idea what I just filmed! The guy flew into the sky and caught a woman falling from Stark Tower. Then... he flew down with her! My god, thats unbelievable. I saw it too. He has bat wings on his back... Rubbish, only devils would have those sorts of wings. He isnt a devil at all. Hes a hero... At HQ, the director who had rushed over to supervise the situation was dumbfounded by the report from the head of the intelligence department. What the f*ck? The head of intelligence smiled bitterly. Its true. Ourms are bursting with simr news. The director covered his forehead. So youre saying that a mysterious guy in ck and who has wings is rescuing citizens before we can? The head of intelligence: Yes. After a brief silence, the director roared, Then what are our officers doing? Watching him grab the limelight? Do you have any idea how many media outlets will mock the police for not being able topare with some guy in ck? The head of intelligence sighed. By a rough estimate, not including civilians, he has already saved Pepper Potts, Mr. Starks PA; some members of a Hollywood film crew, which include the famous director Scott Jones and the stars Jennifer Perry and Sheerah; and Jonathan Hans and his son, who were having dinner. The director sucked in a cold breath of air. Are you kidding me? The head of intelligence shook his head. No. And thats just what we have confirmed. He moves very fast, and... he can also fly. Most of the people he rescued werent spotted by our officers. The director: Are you saying that he might have saved even more VIPs? The head of intelligence: Hes active in the city center, which is where the celebrities of L.A. or even the whole world are gathered. It wont be surprising if he saves dozens of bigshots and stars tonight. The directors head started to hurt. Damn it. What statement could he make tomorrow, with this guy in ck saving so many bigshots and civilians? Should this angel with ck wings be given a medal for his bravery? Then what about LAPD? Were all the police officers useless small fry? Luke had no idea that he had just given LAPD a serious problem. He was too busy roaming downtown. He helped anyone who was in need and racked up experience and credit points. It wasnt like he was deliberately rescuing the bigshots. It was just that apart from the regr citizens in the apartment buildings, most of the people who were still out and about downtown thiste were the celebs and bigshots at various gatherings. The earlier earthquake had caused the buildings to sway like they were dancing, so parties held on the higher levels would definitely suffer. Unlike what the director thought, Luke was too busy to save all of them. He only helped out in an emergency, or when the situation was too tricky for the police and firefighters to resolve. In any case, he wasnt a firefighter, and wasnt afraid ofints. He just needed to relocate the people in danger to a safe area. Whether or not they pissed their pants in the process was none of his concern. Initially, he couldve rescued more people. But four to five helicopters soon flew swiftly through the night sky to surround and film Luke even as he was jumping down from a building on fire with a couple. It was stillte at night. To film him clearly, the helicopters lights lit up Lukes position. It was nothing for Luke. His helmetpletely covered his head and his lenses automatically filtered the strong light. But the couple he was holding were scared witless. Chapter 641 - Switching Identities, and Claire Calls for Help

Chapter 641 Switching Identities, and ire Calls for Help

In the light of the helicoptersmps, a ck giant was holding a couple in both hands. Both of them felt like they were in a scene from TV, where a criminal held innocent people hostage when they were cornered. The young man stammered, D- Dude, I can give you as much money as you want as long as you let me go. Luke: ...Your ce just burnt to the ground. The young man: I have my card with me. Theres still some money on it... Wait, didnt you say you have no money, which is why youve been using my card? the girl couldnt help but interject. Luke could see the veins throbbing on the girls head. He turned his head to look at the young man. You should give your money to your girlfriend. Serves you right for calling me a kidnapper! Luke murmured to himself as he ran off into the alley next to the building. The couple were dazed for a moment. Remembering what Luke said before he left, the girl interrogated her boyfriend again. Didnt you say that you maxed out your card? Also, what did you say just now? Let me go? Excuse me? You couldnt even say us when were running for our lives? The young man: It was a lie. Were you tricked, too? The girl sneered. He saved us and didnt extort money from you at all. You were just so scared that you identally bbed the truth, right? The young man blushed, but there was a guilty look in his eyes. Clearly, the girl had hit the nail on the head. But they had barely started fighting, when two news vans screeched to a stop near them, and two groups of reporters got out and scrambled to interview them. One of the female reporters was more decisive. Ill take the man and you take the woman! Lets split them up! You dont want the other channels to beat us to it, do you? The male reporter from another TV station quickly epted the proposal. Early coverage meant higher views. At that moment, a lot of people were paying attention to the ck-Winged Angel. Huh? What kind of nickname is ck-Winged Angel? Which dumbass came up with this? It sounds awful! Grumbling in his heart, the male reporter pulled the girl aside and offered her two hundred dors for an interview. Naturally, the girl epted his offer. Even if she didnt, her shameless boyfriend would agree to that olddy reporter. In the end, her boyfriend really agreed to be interviewed, and only for a hundred bucks. Of course, the female reporter wasnt really an old woman. She was just the typical mature workingdy, and was only 29. On the other end, Luke was still being chased by a couple of helicopters. They were all professional paparazzi who had been following breaking news for decades and had excellent air and ground coordination. The news vans arrived and stopped the couple, while the helicopters wasted no time following Luke. Using theplicated terrain as cover, however, Luke soon got rid of them. After helping another four patrol officers take care of a bunch of cornered armed drug dealers, the helicopters showed up again. F*ck, you really are super paparazzi! Do you have Sharp Nose, too? Cursing inwardly, Luke gave up. Batman was the biggest news that night; there was no way that the reporters would let him go. Luke hid among the buildings again. The helicopters searched back and forth in the night sky but couldnt find him at all. Several minutester, Luke spat as he crawled out of a sewer and cursed, Sh*t! You paparazzi managed to do something which hundreds of armed criminals couldnt! The scariest creatures in the world are bystanders! Ducking into a building nearby, he quickly took off his equipment, then sent a message to Selina. Where are you now? Selina: Redick za in the central district. Luke: A notif from PD? It was noisy on Selinas end. Yes. There was a dinner party on the top floor when the earthquake struck. All the participants are stuck there. As he put on his regr clothes, Luke said off-handedly, Theyre stuck, not dead. Why were we called in? Selina said moodily, Theyre bigshots, they cant run down the stairs. Thending pad on the rooftop is also blocked by the metalwork falling over. PD now wants us to bring them down. I really dont know what all that food these bigshots eat is for. Luke was amused. Its to power their brains to make more money. Selina wasnt in the mood for jokes at the moment. You better hurry up. Several people have already asked about you. I said you were helping out elsewhere. Luke changed clothes, jumped out a window, and started running. Ill be there in five minutes. He was only a kilometer away from Redick za. Five minutes was enough time for him to get there. Making his way through alleys and buildings that didnt have any surveince cameras, Luke reached Redick za three minutester. He put on his badge and was about to go in, when his phone rang. It was from ire. He wasnt too nervous; nothing could possibly have happened to ire. When Selina came out, she had left Gold Nugget at home to protect ire. The dogs symbiotic ability was a lifesaving skill, or Luke wouldnt have taken it in at all. As he moved, Luke picked up the call. Whats up? ire: Luke, are you okay? Luke smiled. How can I not be okay? I didnt even lose a single hair. ire was relieved at first, but then asked nervously again, Where are you? Luke: At Redick za downtown. Stunned for a moment, ire then exhaled softly. Thats great. Do you remember my friend ke? Luke: The one from the cheerleading contest, whose future stepfather is a super magnate? ire: Thats right! Shes in the underground parking lot in Redick za. She said that shes stuck in a passage that has copsed. Can you get someone to... Luke: Okay, I got it. Appearance, phone number! ire: Let me check. She quickly rattled off a number. Shes eighteen. Shes very pretty, with ck hair and grayish-blue eyes. Theyre big and beautiful and look like a cats. Luke: Thats all? The description was pretty vague, but it was basically enough. ire: Well... Shes at least an E-cup, and she has beautiful breasts. Youll understand when you see her, you cant miss it. Youre a girl, why are you paying attention to your friends cup size? Luke mocked inwardly. He picked up his pace and said, Okay, Im going into the underground parking lot. Ill tell ke to call youter. ire: Ah, you have to be careful. If its too dangerous... Luke smiled. Stop worrying, I have more experience than you do. Right, call Robert and Catherine right now and tell them that were okay. He understood what this little monkey was trying to say. In the end, ire cared more about her brother. She had called Luke only to see if he could find someone else to rescue ke, not go himself. Unfortunately, she didnt know that the police had their hands full tonight. Chapter 642 - Rescuing Blake the Pretty Girl

Chapter 642 Rescuing ke the Pretty Girl

After hanging up, Luke sent a message to Selina and went to the underground parking lot. No rescuers had arrived here yet. The entrance to the parking lot had copsed. No cries for help could be heard from within. Worried about the bigshots on the top floor, the officers on the scene hadnt had time yet to examine this area. There was no telling how ke was doing, but since she could still call ire, who ryed that she was only stuck, it wasnt too big a problem. Luke moved forward at a moderate pace. This ce had already copsed in many sections. Who knew what the situation was like under the building. He didnt want to be buried as well. He probably wouldnt die, but it would be time-consuming and humiliating for him to crawl his way out, covered in dirt. As he moved, he activated Sharp Nose again. Going around several copsed sections, he finally detected the scents of a girl and a man. Standing next to a pit, he looked down below and understood the awkward situation they were in. There was a luxurious Benz at the bottom of the pit, and half of the car was buried under a few cracked cement blocks. That was why any cries for help here could barely be heard from the entrance. The people in the car couldnt crawl out from among the cement blocks, so they were stuck inside. ver Luke didnt hurry to take action, but observed the environment carefully. This ce wasnt a danger to him, but if another cave-in happened as he was dragging the two of them out of the car, they might not be able to survive. It was actually safer for them to stay in the car for now. After examining the surroundings for a moment, Luke rxed. The car just so happened to fall into an underground passage. However, there were only thin cracks in the cement walls, so it wouldnt copse anytime soon. Now, all that awaited him was the hardbor. Jumping nimbly onto the top of the car, he called out softly, Hello, anybody in? The girl, who had already stopped calling for help, got excited. Help! Help me! Im stuck in here! Luke raised his voice a little. Dont panic. Im clearing the cement blocks around you. Are you ke? The girls voice paused for a moment. How do you know that? Did Daniel send you? Luke chuckled. ire called me. Im her brother. Im an LAPD detective. Shes never mentioned me? ke eximed in delight from the car, Luke! Are you Luke? Amused, Luke didnt stop moving and casually shifted the heavy cement blocks to the side. It seems that you do know me. Then I dont need to introduce myself. ke was both surprised and thrilled. She talks about you all the time. She says that youre very awesome and that youre her idol. Lukeughed out loud. She always tells me that Im like a slow old man. Hearing the noise above her, ke didnt know whether tough or cry. A slow old man? He was the first police officer to enter the underground parking lot after it copsed. He was faster than anybody else. Chatting idly with ke, Luke was able to calm her down a little. ke, tell me your current situation. Are you hurt? Do you feel ufortable anywhere? Can you move in the car? Also, is there anybody else in the car? How are they? Answer as briefly and simply as possible. ke was stunned. This tone... totally reminded her of her father. She now knew why ire said that he was like an old man. But it was just a passing thought. She quickly described the situation in the car. ke was in the backseat. She didnt think she was hurt, but the driver in front of her was unconscious and probably wasnt doing well. Before the earthquake, she had just gotten downstairs and was about to take the car home. The earthquake struck as soon as she got into the car, and the driver hit a car next to them. Before the driver could reverse the car, the ground copsed, and the car fell into this underground passage to be buried under the cement blocks. It could only be said that ke was unlucky and lucky at the same time. Some of the cement blocks weighed hundreds of kilograms. However, they didnt fall directly from the top to smash onto the car, but fell from the sides. Otherwise, the top of the car wouldve been crushed, no matter how sturdy the luxurious Benz was, and ke would have either been crushed or suffocated to death. The driver had been unconscious since the copse. Part of the right side of the car was mangled, squeezing ke into a narrow space on the left. She could barely budge. As he listened to ke, Luke moved swiftly. He was on top of the car. Nobody in the car could see him, so there was nothing to worry about. He wouldve already gotten them out if he wasnt worried that carelessly throwing the cement blocks aside might trigger another cave-in, or another tremor might happen. Even then, Luke had finished cleaning up by the time ke rted the drivers and her situation. Can you move away from the sunroof? Im going to remove it and get you out, said Luke. ke shifted inside. Okay. She had barely said the words, when Luke punched through the already cracked sunroof, grabbed, and pulled. He took out a shlight and turned it on, before he gave it to ke. Light up the area where youre stuck. I dont want to dislocate your joints when I move you. ke managed a smile even though she was still scared. Of course. Youre strong. ire said that before. She didnt really take it seriously. In a situation like this where it was hard to use force, there was no way a regr person would be able to dislocate her limbs just by pulling. But Luke mumbled inwardly, it wont just be a dislocated limb; if I really use my strength, you may be missing an arm or leg when you get out of here. He didnt want to tear apart such a beautiful girl. That was right; after he turned on the shlight, Luke confirmed kes identity, and she was indeed a beautiful girl. Just like what ire said, her eyes were big and a deep grayish-blue. They were particrly deep-set, and looked like those of a cat. Secondly, she had a magnificent bosom, and it was natural, God-given E-cups. For a girl who just graduated high school, this was absolutely world-ss development. Not many girlsyered up in June in L.A.; looking down from the sunroof, Luke had a very clear view. ire was quite right. It was impossible for him to mistake ke for anybody else. Beautiful girls might not have beautiful E-cups, and girls with E-cups might not have big, beautiful, grayish-blue eyes. These thoughts shed through Lukes head in less than half a second before he refocused on her pinned body. After instructing her to shine the shlight on her surroundings, he knew what to do. Stepping onto the back of the drivers seat through the sunroof, he said, Give me your hands and lets see if we can get you up. Tell me if you feel any pain. ke stretched out her hands, and felt them grasped by two big hands. She was then gradually pulled up by a stable and enormous strength. Chapter 643 - Rescuing the Stupid Bigshots Chapter 643 Rescuing the Stupid Bigshots Wait, it hurts! ke cried out just as her head reached the sunroof. Luke stopped moving. Where does it hurt? ke frowned and tried exerting strength a few times. Its my ankle. I think its stuck. Luke pressed down harder on the front seat to push it further aside. Try moving now and see if you can pull your foot out. ke furrowed her brow and bit her lip hard. Wait, I think theres some space for me to move around now... They were in that awkward position for around ten seconds, before kes expression suddenly lit up. Okay, Im out. Luke: Then Im going to continue. ke nodded. Luke was also helpless. The car just happened to be stuck inside the underground passage, and there wasnt enough space around it. The front windshield was blocked by the driver and more cement blocks. The rear windshield had partly copsed in and was jammed as well. Neither of them was essible. Of course, it wouldve been simpler if both victims were unconscious; Luke couldve cut open the top of the car open with a dagger. The good thing was that ke was about to be free. Now that her ankle was free, Luke pulled her out. However, when she was crawling out of the sunroof, both of them felt embarrassed... because she got stuck again. Luke: ...Ill pull my legs back first. ke simply nodded in embarrassment. Just now, her impressive bosom had been pressed to Lukes legs inside the car. If Luke used more force, he could pull her out, but she would probably be stripped of the low-cut dress that she was wearing. A momentter, ke stood next to Luke on the top of the car. Luke leaned down and reached for a cellphone in the backseat. He then gave it to ke. Come on. Ill give you a ride up. He bent down slightly, and she obediently got onto his back. Holding her with one hand, Luke exerted strength with his legs and his other hand, and swiftly climbed out of the copsed passage. It wasnt safe down here. There were still faint aftershocks every now and then. Luke didnt want to see her crushed to death under a piece of falling concrete. Wait here and dont go anywhere. Ill rescue the driver and get the both of you out together, he said as he put ke down. ke nodded again and didnt say anything. Luke jumped back into the underground passage again and crawled into the car through the sunroof. Two minutester, he carried the unconscious driver up. Come on. Follow me. Keep your footing and dont rush. Supporting the driver on his back with one hand and ke with the other, Luke chatted with her to distract her from the driver covered in blood. Why are you here alone? ke: I... One of my mothers friends had a party upstairs, so I came with him. Luke: Why didnt he leave with you? kes expression wasnt very good. After hesitating for a moment, she said, He... had something else on, and left first. Luke looked at the girls face and found it strange that the girl called ire instead of her mothers friend for help when the man was probably still in the za. But something had probably happened which she didnt want to talk about, so Luke didnt ask further. Just like that, the three of them carefully made their way out of the underground parking lot. Luke stopped a patrol officer, told him about the drivers injuries, and had him call for an ambnce. He then turned around and said to ke, Okay, follow the ambnceter, and get yourself checked at the hospital if you feel unwell. Call me if anything happens. Saying that, he gave her his card. ke epted the card and said, Thanks. Luke nodded and turned around. Alright, I need to get back to work. Sorry that I cant escort you... uh. ke stepped forward and gave him a big hug and a kiss on the cheek. Thank you very much, Luke. Luke gave his trademark smile. Youre wee. Its my job! He then turned around and walked into the za. But at that moment, he couldnt help but sigh feelingly that her bosom was the real deal! kes expression wasplicated as she stood there and wrapped the casual jacket she was wearing around her. It had also collected a lot of dust, but still looked a lot better than her dirty and ragged dress. It was Lukes, but he had given it to her when he saw her sorry state. Thinking about what Luke said earlier, she hadplicated feelings. Some people earned a scant wage, but were willing to risk their life to rescue her. Some people worth billions disappeared while she was still trapped underground. She finally made a decision on something she had been pondering: she would stay with her father in Los Angeles instead of going to San Francisco. Luke didnt know that his casual words would change the fate of a certain family in the future. Different from innocent kes notion that he was going to save the masses, Luke had gone into the za to rescue those stupid bigshots. That was the description which Selina sent to him. She clearly wasnt in a good mood. That was because she was climbing the stairs. At a height of 82 floors, Redick za looked splendid, but when the bigshots didnt dare take the elevators and couldnt leave on helicopters, it became a lofty, annoying mountain. And for LAPD, it was even more annoying. That was because LAPDs biggest boss received multiple calls demanding that the bigshots on the top floor be rescued even though all the officers were busy. As one of the few elite female detectives in the central zone, Selina was instantly given the order to rescue two female bigshots. She had cursed out loud on the spot. None of the officers around her said a word, and simply looked at her in admiration. They didnt have the courage to curse the bigshots as idiots, although they felt that the description really fit. Selina was resentful, but she had ample stamina, and only muttered to herself unhappily. The other two female officers with her could only climb the stairs with dark faces as they silently cursed the bigshots and their families above them with all the obscenities they knew. Thinking about how they had to climb up 82 floors just to bring a group of women down with them again, their hearts copsed at that moment; they were women, too! When Luke called, Selina and the unlucky officers were taking a break. Climbing up 50 floors in one breath waspletely different from climbing up to the fifth floor. If the higher-ups hadnt called to urge them on every now and then, they wouldve taken a break on the 30th floor. As Luke ran upward at a normal speed, he was thinking that this was too much of a waste of time; he had to think of another way to send these idiots off. Thinking that, he sent a message to Selina. Selina perked up at his message and hurriedly agreed. She didnt want to spend the whole night climbing the stairs. Chapter 644 - Stupid Bigshots, and Sucking Up Chapter 644 Stupid Bigshots, and Sucking Up Tonight, a lot of people in Los Angeles needed help. But the bigshots upstairs were absolutely thest people who needed the help. Luke and Selina didnt want to waste time on them at all. Luke reached Selina and the others five minutester. He looked at the officers and smiled. No rush. Well go up first for a look. If we can clear an area for helicopters tond, Im sure those bigshots are rich enough to call for helicopters to ferry them off. The officers were sitting on the stairs and sweating all over. They nodded and smiled, and one with slightly more energy said, Thatd be great. Thanks. With that, Luke and Selina continued up the stairs. Selina had already recovered, but after two floors, Luke put her on his back and said in a low voice, Okay, lets go up quickly and get rid of those idiots. Carrying Selina, Luke ran all the way to the rooftop without entering the banquet hall at all. He put Selina down. The two of them examined the rooftop. Selina said with a strange expression, Isnt it just a big metal frame?! The helicopters cannd the moment its moved. Why did they want us to climb 82 floors to pick them up? Luke pondered for a moment. Because theyre idiots? Selina snorted in disdain. Even idiots know to find ways to survive. Cant those guys find a way out for themselves? Luke shrugged. Theyve probably been so busy making money that they forgot how to do hardbor. Okay, Ill pull the metal rack to one side. You tell those idiots... em, those esteemeddies and gentlemen that they can call for helicopters and get the hell out of here now. Selina naturally had no objections. She also switched on her walkie-talkie and said to the officers who were resting on the 50th floor, Hey, you dont need toe here anymore. Its just a few metal frames on the rooftop. The helicopters cannd once theyre moved away... Why didnt those people move them? How would I know?! Maybe theyre all handicapped. Handicapped how? Let me think C mentally, probably. Luke had just walked over to the metal frames He was quite amused by Selinas words. She must be pissed tonight. But he couldnt me her. Even Luke himself wanted to beat someone up. It was just a big metal frame and some misceneous junk on the rooftop. The metal frame had fallen onto thending pad, making it impossible for helicopters tond. But while the metal frame was huge, there was no way it weighed more than ten tons. Indeed, just a few people wouldnt be able to move it, but there were almost a hundred people in the banquet hall on the top floor as well as waiters and staff members; none of them had actually tried moving the obstacles away. It was easy to clear thending pad. The metal frame didnt even need to be carried away, and could just be pushed ten meters to one side. Thending pad was very smooth, and hadnt been damaged at all. Even if regr people werent that strong, twenty to thirty people working together might be able to do it. If these people were a little smarter and had tools, they wouldve been able to get the job done in a dozen minutes. But it had almost been an hour since the earthquake happened, and the people in the banquet hall had done nothing more than to call the police and demand that the officers take them down. How disgusting! Luke didnt bother to call for help. After all, he was alone on the rooftop. He simply dragged the metal frame by its sharp end off thending pad unhurriedly. After hauling the greatest obstacle away, he went around thending pad and kicked aside the misceneous items on it. In less than five minutes, thending pad had been cleaned up; it had taken him even less time than climbing the stairs. He didnt dally, but went downstairs. Los Angeles was still in chaos at the moment. With his identity as a detective and operating at the peak strength of a regr person, he could still help many people and earn a lot of experience and credit points. The moronic bigshots in the banquet hall werent worth mentioningpared with experience and credit. He had only taken a few steps, when he saw a helicopter flying over rapidly. Narrowing his eyes, Luke sighed when he saw the LAPD insignia, and could only stop for the time being Since he had seen them, he had to inform these unlucky colleagues about the situation. The LAPD helicopter arrived andnded very quickly; the pilot was clearly a pro. Luke finally smiled. He waved and yelled, Why are you here? Four fully-armed SWAT members get out of the helicopter. Harrison was in the lead, followed by the hotdy Sanchez. Jim was with them as well. Thest team member was a white man called T. J. McCabe. Luke had only seen him once, on the escort mission for the real Alex the other night. Seeing Luke, Harrison signaled for him to talk as they walked. We happened to be in the neighborhood, so we were sent here. They ran into the building through the rooftop door, which muffled the noise from the helicopter, and Harrisons tone returned to a normal volume. This is a cushy job from the boss, for us to impress these bigshots. Looking at Lukes strange expression, Sanchez snorted. Boss, arent we here to suck up to these rich guys? Dont talk like its something to be proud of. Luke chuckled. Jim and McCabe couldnt help sniggering as well. It couldnt be helped. Harrison had always done his own thing. He just got the assignment done, and would never suck up to anyone. Harrison said helplessly, Arent you in the same boat? Luke couldnt help but nce at Sanchez, and the hotdy said with thatidback expression, I only suck up to the men I like... er. She stopped abruptly; all four men were looking at her weird, even the annoyed Harrison. A momentter, the men all burst outughing, and Sanchez pped her forehead, vexed. She was used to being blunt normally, and had identally exposed her true nature. Jokes aside, Luke understood what was going on. While PD had confirmed that Harrison and Sanchez were innocent, they were still under a lot of pressure. Their boss sent them here not really to suck up to the stupid bigshots, but for them to obtain merits. This way, they could use their achievements as insurance next time. While he pondered this, Luke simply exined the situation with the stupid bigshots and dly threw the burden to Harrisons team. Watching Luke slip off, Sanchez said enviously, Hey, look at him. He can go wherever he wants. He even dumped this on us... Harrison coughed and cut off herints. Say that again after two months, when you have the leeway to make mistakes again, okay? Sanchez shrugged but shut up. On Lukes side, he called Selina toe out. She was surrounded by several upper-crustdies who wanted to know when the helicopter would arrive. At that moment, she pointed at the door. The SWATs helicopter is here. Their captain is here as well. Theyll be responsible for your evacuation. When the women looked at the door, Selina seized the moment to run away. She had gotten good at throwing the responsibility to somebody else. After all, she was around such a great teacher who led by example all the time, and she was making great progress. Chapter 645 - The Guest Staying Over

Chapter 645 The Guest Staying Over

She met with Luke at the door and they went down right away. After the 30th floor, they ran into the police officers who were going upstairs. They smiled and informed them that SWAT had taken over and they could go back now. All the police officers were most grateful. As they ran downstairs, Selina didnt forget toin about the stupid bigshots on the top floor. Do you have any idea how condescending those people are? They asked me why the police werent there yet. Do they think that climbing 82 floors is the same as walking a hundred meters? Luke jumped down to the next floor. Arent they scared of dying? Selina also jumped down the stairs after him. Some of them are, and some came with bodyguards. They already left by the time we arrived. Those left upstairs arent at that level. Luke was enlightened. So theyre putting on airs and acting bigger than they actually are? Selina: Of course. They were bossing around the staff and waiters. They had all kinds of demands and had no time to check the rooftop. Luke found that odd. Then how did they know that helicopters couldntnd on the roof? Selina: The bodyguards of the bigshots who ran off first checked it out. Everybody else heard their report and didnt bother to go up again. Luke: ...Fine, we cant assume that everybody is proactive. Some people are stillzy even with the threat of death. As they mocked the bigshots upstairs, they jumped down the stairs like agile monkeys, and in two minutes, left the za. They then got into their car, which Selina had driven over. This time, Selina was the driver and Luke was in the passenger seat, which made it easier for him to get down and save people. With Selina collecting information on their surroundings via the drones and cameras on the car, his rescue operations became more focused. They did their best to find emergencies and major idents to help at. A stream of experience and credit points continued to flow into the system. However, no media paparazzi bothered to interview them. Both the detachable siren shing on the car and the badges that Luke and Selina were wearing made these professional paparazzi lose interest. Police cars werent umon, and police officers were rescuing people everywhere. Their target wasnt those ordinary police officers, but that extraordinary person C Batman! This superhero who suddenly appeared out of nowhere during this catastrophe was their real target. Thus, as the media helicopters hovered in the sky and the news vans interviewed the people saved by Batman, nobody bothered with a certain minor detective in his police badge and police car who was still diligently saving people. After bustling around all night, Luke and Selina finally left the central district at dawn. All the public service departments were rushing about, but most of the emergencies had been taken care of, and Luke and Selina just told Elsa that they were taking a break. Returning home, Luke opened the door and nced at ires room. He then made a shush gesture at Selina. Selina looked at him suspiciously. Luke changed into house slippers and then pointed at the shoe cupboard that his body had been blocking. Selina immediately understood. There was a pair of gray high-heeled sandals on it. They didnt belong to ire. The little monkey was too active and only wore sports shoes. While the high heels looked dirty, the brand suggested that they were expensive. ire would never buy them for herself. Luke and Selina didnt have to be too careful, as long as they didnt talk andugh too loud. The house was reasonably soundproof. They each took a shower and got something to eat from the fridge. Gold Nugget slipped out of the room and wagged its tail at Luke. Luke: Fine, nothing happened herest night. You did a good job. Gold Nuggets eyes bulged; it wasnt entirely satisfied. That was it? Luke gave it two tes of food from the table. I made you something. Gold Nugget frowned, but after thinking for a moment, it still lowered its head and focused on the food. It had nned to ask for a reward, but Selina suddenly warned it via their link not to say anything. Sensing Selinas thought, Gold Nugget shut up. But it was still a little confused: Wasnt it a human rule to get paid for the work you did? Looking at its expression, Selina said telepathically again, the rule doesnt apply to family and friends. I dont charge you rent for sleeping in my room every day, right? Gold Nugget: ...Its Dor who sleeps in your room. Selina was astonished. Youre getting better and better at being shameless. Who have you been learning from? Gold Nugget didnt stop eating as it nced at a certain someone at the dining table. Luke, who had been reading the local news while eating, turned his head. Whats wrong? He didnt notice their telepathic conversation at all, but was fully focused on the news on the tablet. Luke, youre back! someone called out cheerfully from the other side of the living room. Luke raised his head with a smile. Of course. We were busy for the whole night; we need the break. You could have slept a little longer. ke, good morning. On the other side of the living room appeared two beautiful girls in loose T-shirts and shorts. Their hair was ubed and their clothes were rumpled. ire ran over and circled Luke as she said to Selina, Right, good morning, Selina. Selina said good morning back and continued eating, not bothered at all by ires off-handed greeting. Luke was her brother. Naturally, Selina couldntpare with him. She simply waved her hand. ke, can I call you that? ke walked over a little quicker and smiled awkwardly, Yes. Selina, hello. Selina: If youre hungry,e and have some food. Its easier to fall asleep when youre full. ke was surprised. You sleep when youre full? How much weight would you put on? But looking at Selinas figure, she didnt say anything at all. Selina wasnt afraid of putting on weight. Coming back to herself, ire then dragged ke to the bathroom. A momentter, they returned to the dining table, and everybody started to chat. Luke and Selina didnt ask why ke stayed over. They didnt think she would be happy to talk about it. They talked about the earthquakest night. The L.A. news was ying on the tablet nearby. Looking at ire, who was eating cheerfully, Luke asked, Did you call Robert and Catherine? ire nodded. I called themst time and told them not to worry right after I called you. Luke didnt ask more. After breakfast, Selina immediately returned to her room to sleep. Her stamina wasnt as good as Lukes, and she needed a good rest after a busy night. Luke, on the other hand, made himself a pot of green tea and watched the news on TV in the living room as he enjoyed his tea. Chapter 646 - Outdated Battle Suit and the Tycoon’s Contempt

Chapter 646 Outdated Battle Suit and the Tycoons Contempt

ire returned to her room and got some rest as well. She barely slept the previous night because she was too worried about Luke. The living room was peaceful once more. Nothing but soft sounds from Lukes tablet could be heard. Suddenly, he raised his head and smiled in the direction of the hallway. Dont want to sleep? ke walked over and felt less anxious when she looked at his smiling face. My heart is a mess. I cant fall asleep. Luke pointed at the couch. Sit down and lets talk. ke was still wearing the big T-shirt and shorts. She looked a lot brighter after she cleaned up. The rise of her T-shirt and her fair and beautiful legs were very attractive too. After a quick nce, Luke asked, Wheres your family? ke smiled bitterly. My dads working. My mother went to San Francisco the day before yesterday and wont be here until noon. Luke hummed a response. If its possible, its best if you dont go to San Francisco. ire told you, right? ke nodded. Yes. Thats why I put it off yesterday, but in the end... Forget it, lets not talk about that. I just wanted to say thank you. Luke raised his eyebrows and smiled. Didnt you already thank mest night? Looking at his smile, ke finally smiled too. I wanted to say it again in case you forgot. Luke shrugged. Then Ill make sure to remember it now. They talked in low voices for a while. Lying down on the couch, ke fell asleep before she knew it. Luke shook his head lightly. While ke had talked andughed, there had been a lingering gloom in her eyes. She wasnt as cheerful as she seemed. Covering her with a nket, Luke gestured to Gold Nugget to y on its own and not make any noise. He then got up and went to his workshop. Depressed, the dog raised its head and mumbled to itself, Doesnt this fiend like pretty girls the most? Why is he letting this one go? Is it because her breasts are too big? The dog thought that this was a problem worth studying. After entering the workshop, Luke contacted Robert and Catherine first and told them that his vi was still safe and they could continue with their trip. Hanging up, he got to work. The fake Batman suit which he had usedst night was a test product which he had made earlier on. It was bulletproof and could glide and change directions rapidly in theplicated city terrain. Secondly, it had apletely enclosed helmet and an independent filter and oxygen supply system that could defend against poisonous gas. Whatever he said was also converted into a mechanical voice. He finally didnt have to type on his phone anymore. The suit was also a lot bigger than Luke himself, at more than 2.1 meters tall. It was also the reason why people unconsciously mistook him for a superviin when they first saw him. In the Batman suit, his towering shadow put immense pressure on regr people. His physique waspletely covered up in the suit as well; it was impossible to discern what he really looked like from recorded footage. Duringst nights operation, he hadnt used any guns or heavily wounded any criminals; at most, he just broke a limb here and there. That was deliberate. Thinking about it, Batman showing up in this Marvel clone world to still uphold the principle of no killing and guns, and just saving people, was a little exciting! Thanks to the progress he made with his skills, his research on the Predators equipment, and his funds that were starting to grow, his experimental Batman suit had already be outdated before it saw any official use. Luke was already working on a new suit in a vastly different style. If he didnt take out the Batman suit, he would never have a chance to use it. With the grand use of this outdated suitst night, he earned more than three thousand experience and credit points in the first hour. The Batman suit finally didnt go to waste. Its debut before it was retired had been a splendid show before the world. But Luke had to work overtime on the new suit. It was also doomed to be outdated very quickly, but it was the nature of human technology to progress and be obsolete as it was used again and again! In any case, he could now afford this much. As he worked, he nced at the L.A. news on the tablet next to him every now and then. All the news was on Batman. Even news on the earthquake only ranked second. Although it was a magnitude 7.1 earthquake, there hadnt been any really major catastrophes. Very few buildings had copsed directly, and there basically hadnt been anybody in them. Hence, a mysterious hero who suddenly appeared before the world grabbed the headlines. At that moment, in a luxurious vi in Malibu, Los Angeles, Tony Stark was watching the news with a woman on the couch. Looking at the TV, Tony said, This man in ck doesnt even dare show his face. What kind of superhero is that? Hmph. If I were him... That being said, intrigued shed in his eyes. Who was he? He was Tony Stark, a one-of-a-kind genius and the smartest scientist mankind had ever seen. He didnt even need to look carefully at the lousy ck suit to have a rough idea of how it worked. With his current skills, he could create something that was a hundred times better-looking and more practical. The woman next to him turned her head expressionlessly. Mr. Stark, the coward you just described saved mest night when you were having fun with the May cover girl for Moon Illustrated. Tony Starks expression immediately copsed. That was what upset him the most. He had the skills and the abilities... but had never thought to make that kind of suit, much less use it to save people. Rather than go out to save them, he made donations in the aftermath which could help more people as well as reap more benefits for hispany. Personally going out to save people was too brainless a thing for him to do! Which now led to this awkward situation: Even if Stark Industries donated huge sums of money, the entire world would ignore it in the next few days, and the people of Los Angeles wouldnt have admiration or respect to spare Stark Industries. Since the very beginning, most people only admired and respected... Starks money! All their reactions were over his money and not Tony Stark himself. The man on TV who didnt spend a single dime, however, had gained worldwide attention and countless loyal supporters. Even more depressingly, Miss Pepper Potts, his indispensable PA, seemed to have be a hardcore fan of Batman. That... really sucked! He could only continue to act tough. Im just feeling sorry for his technological expertise. Look, hes still using metal links in his alloy rope. I dont see any sort of auxiliary power system on his equipment either. Also, hes actually just punching these hoodlums? This is just old-fashioned armor made with modern materials. Chapter 647 - Batman’s Rivals

Chapter 647 Batmans Rivals

Stark didnt notice that the more shorings he pointed out, the more displeased Pepper got. As he spoke, he became more and more engrossed. He was at the top of the trade when it came to technology. This cape is the only interesting part, but gliding is still too old-fashioned for this age. Huh, I could totally use a sma thruster to make the suit fly instead of glide... Should I make a big toy for myself too? An idea suddenly popped into his head as he spoke. Along with it, designs and inspiration flooded his brain like a tide! Who was he? He was Tony Stark! He was a super genius who could invent something groundbreaking once he was inspired! He didnt notice the dark expression on his PAs face at all. He just said that he was going toe up with a security n for high falls and told her to take care of the earthquake donations that thepany would make, before he disappeared into the elevator. A helpless expression on her face, Pepper slowly got up. She sighed and turned to look at the TV. On TV, a man in a ck suit had just broken through a wall on the fifth floor. Holding a family of three in his hands, he glided over the mes beforending on the ground. The whole family couldnt believe what happened. The man hugged his wife and daughter and cried in disbelief. Were all alive! Thats great! Thats really great! The man in ck, however, ran off into the mes again. When will you grow up a little and be like him?! Feeling bitter, Pepper finally said, Turn off the TV. Very well, Miss Potts. Your mental state is not very good today. You need to get some rest. A gentle male voice rang out. Pepper smiled bitterly. Thank you, Jarvis. Youre much more considerate than Tony is. Jarvis: Mr. Stark just isnt good at expressing his feelings... Pepper raised her hand. Alright, enough. Goodbye, Jarvis. Goodbye, Miss Potts. In a wrecked bar, a frustrated bartender was cleaning up the mess. There were broken bottles everywhere. Part of the ceiling had copsed as well, and dirty water covered the floor. He shouted angrily, Wade, how about lending me a hand? Wade was sitting in front of the TV with his legs up on the counter to avoid the filthy water on the floor. He sipped leisurely on his beer. Im a customer. I paid for this beer and all the other drinks I had. The bartender gave him the finger. Resigned to cleaning up on his own, he mumbled, Its useless to watch TV. You can only kill people for money. Want to be Batman? In your next life! Wade snorted. Dont think you can talk me out of making money. What makes you think Batmans poor? Just look at his equipment. I bet you a hundred bucks that it isnt cheaper than 100,000 dors. The bartender: Do you think Im an idiot? His equipment is worth 100,000 dors for the bulletproofing alone, not to mention the fact that it can fly. Wade shrugged regretfully. He had nned to win back the money he had just spent on drinks. On the TV at that moment, a dark shadow flew over to grab a woman who was falling. He then glided around in a half-circle andnded. Putting the woman down, he flew off again. Wade was a little envious; this guy was really rich! That cape alone that could glide was more expensive than anyone could imagine. It was much harder to make than the bulletproof armor. But why did this guy cover his face? Nobody would cover their face unless they were hideous. Or maybe this guys face was disfigured? I would never wear a helmet or mask to cover my handsome face! How demeaning! Wade couldnt have felt any more superior. I may not be as rich as you, but Im more handsome! At the same time, in a rundown apartment unit somewhere in L.A., a bunch of people were also watching TV. Seeing the ck giant kick away a criminal who was fighting a police officer, a bald man swallowed and mumbled, Dont tell me well run into this guy during our operation? Idiot, cant you see that hes mainly saving people? Those criminals were beaten up only because they were in his way! a middle-aged Latino man scolded him. The bald man touched his head. Ah, that does seem to be the case. But the other people in the room werent as dumb as he was, and thoughtful expressions shed across their faces. Looking at their expressions, the middle-aged man could only continue, This Batman never appeared before this. He probably only took action because of the earthquake. Besides, he didnt kill anyone, and only injured them at most. Also, thats L.A.s central district; our target is in the east in L.A. county dozens of kilometers away. When everybody heard that, they finally stirred as they voiced their approval. The middle-aged man didnt pay any mind to the noise and continued to boost morale. Dont forget that were after the hundred-million-dor reward. If youre afraid of death and dont want to make a fortune, you should quit now; thatll mean more money for the rest of us. Everybody was silent. It was an eternal truth that people died for money the way birds died for food. They couldnt abort the operation just because of some mysterious man in ck. Speaking of which, this man indeed hadnt killed anyone, so even if they ran into him, he wasnt necessarily more dangerous than regr patrol officers. The patrol officers might shoot them dead, while they probably wouldnt die from a beating by this guy. Convincing themselves with this thought, they continued to make preparations for the prison break, unwilling to give up on a hundred million dors. Luke didnt know that a certain tycoon had been inspired to develop an iron suit because of the lousy Batman suit, and that he had already started working on it. Neither did he know how the man had ridiculed everything about the Batman suit. Even if he did, Luke would only react with a smile. Tony wasnt wrong. Luke wouldnt argue with him. He had arge portion of Tonys skills and abilities, and was well aware of the shorings. But that couldnt be helped. Compared with Tony Stark, who was worth hundreds of billions, Luke hadnt nearly invested enough in equipment and research. That was the first point. Secondly, Luke and Tony had different physiques. The poor counted on mutations and the rich counted on technology; this Americanic saying was utterly true. A mutation was a power obtained by the human body, and what the poor dreamed of. While Luke didnt have a mutation, his strong physique was also very economical. Tony might have to invest a hundred million dors into developing technology to protect himself while Luke didnt need to when it came to ensuring his own safety. Chapter 648 - No Discord, No Concord

Chapter 648 No Discord, No Concord

Tony Stark had the support of Stark Industries research, and had far more convenient ess to the necessary technology and raw materials. Padium, for example, was something that Tony could easily get his hands on. He could use a sma thruster any time he wanted as well. Luke didnt have that luxury. Whether it was the radioactive nuclear material or the sma thruster propulsion, they belonged to the military and were ssified. As a huge military firearms business, Stark Industries specialized in these very products. But the moment Luke used these things, he would be hunted down by the various intelligence agencies. Rocket propulsion + nuclear material = ? Anybody withmon sense knew the answer. Unlike Tony Stark, who was only making a suit out of interest, Luke had always done things with a clear purpose in mind. He wouldnt blindly pursue mor and progress, and would only choose the most suitable route for himself. Thus, to avoid Tony Stark detecting him, or other people sensing the simrities in their technology, Luke deliberately stripped the test suit of most of its abilities. Luke had also long taken Batmans high-profile debut into ount. Given that he would be going to New York, it was an inevitable choice. However, if L.A.s Ghost Butcher were to appear in New York at the same time that Luke was transferred, anyone who paid attention to Luke would be able to discover this astonishing coincidence just by analyzing the data. It was like the old saying: Too many coincidences basically were no longer a coincidence. Few people in intelligence were fools. Luke didnt expect them to be idiots. Luke had thus shown up in his guise as Batman in such a high profile mannerst night. He was going to use this new identity to strike at criminals in theing months andpletely put an end to the Ghost Butchers operations. At the same time, setting up Batman as someone who saved people and didnt kill made him the pr opposite of the coldblooded Ghost Butcher who killed all his opponents. In any case, crippling criminals was as good as killing them, and could be even more frightening Broken bones were enough to prevent an ordinary person from working to the best of their abilities in everyday life. They would have a hard time moving about with multiple fractures; it would already be a huge feat if they could take care of themself. If Luke really ran into the sort of superviins that couldnt be beaten down, and were up and running after just a dozen days, Luke would deal with them separately. After all, Luke was more than who Batman was! At two in the afternoon, the house turned lively once more. Selina had already gone to the training room to exercise. ire got up a littleter and went to the training room as well. The noise she made woke up ke, who was in the living room. Since she had nothing to do, she went to the training room to watch them. ke was shocked by what she was seeing. She and ire met at a high school cheerleading contest in a pretty dramatic way. The two of them were enemies at first. Their cheerleading teams were rivals, and ires team lost. Then, someone in kes team mocked them, which almost led to a big quarrel between the two teams. As the cheerleading captain for the team from Knox High School, ire stepped forward and proposed that they solved the conflict with a duel. If the other side was afraid to fight, she also said that they couldpete in other ways, like skateboarding, rock-climbing or parkour. Eventually, ire defeated several girls on kes side on her own. From skateboarding to a fight in the end, she crushed her opponents. After all, ire was Lukes biggest fan and had learned the simplest form of practical Brazilian jiu-jitsu from him. In less than five seconds, she had her opponent in an armlock. In the end, the winning team left, dejected and depressed, while ires team was in high spirits even though they lost thepetition. On the second day, ke went to find ire on her own and had a fight with her. It wasnt a fierce fight, but it had taken ire some effort to suppress ke. After the fight, ire finally asked ke why she hade to her for a private duel. ke bluntly said that her father had taught her to use her abilities to help those in need, not to use them in a fight. It was her teammates who had provoked the other team first. She didnt agree with them, but she couldnt stop them. After all, she was one person, and she wasnt the captain. She only went to ire for a duel because she didnt want ire to look down on her school. They hadnt seen each other again after that, but they kept in touch via the phone. After the fight, they found that they had a lot inmon. That was why ke had always thought that ire was strong. But today, she watched as Selina easily tackled ire and pressed her to the floor like a kitten, unable to move at all. The girl didnt nearly seem as tough as when she had fought ke. ire, however, was used to it. Seline had taught her too many lessons for her to find it humiliating anymore. While chatting with Selina, ire learned that she had fought many fierce criminals in thest few months. It was only natural that she couldnt beat such a professional. After ke came in, ire directly invited her to train with them. You should exercise more if youre in a bad mood. Sweating it out will feel good, said ire. In just half an hour, ke sat on the side, sweating all over. Looking at Selina and ire who were fighting again, she could only admit that she was far weaker than ire in terms of both strength andbat tricks. After ires training was over, ke epted the bottle of water Selina gave her and asked curiously, Selina, is Luke as good as you? Selina, who was wiping her sweat,ughed and turned her head. You must be joking! ke was stumped. Huh? Selina wiped her mouth with a towel. He taught me all mybat tricks. How can I possibly beat him? Nobody in the whole world can beat him! she secretly added. ke gaped. He taught you that? Selina shrugged. He was the one who taught ire her Brazilian jiu-jitsu tricks back in high school. ke looked at ire, who nodded affirmatively. Back before we first met, Luke taught me some basic Brazilian jiu-jitsu for one or two hours each month. Haha, at that time, I didnt really want to learn because I didnt like fighting. ke: ...Why do I feel like such a weakling? Looking at her face, Selina smiled. Hes a police detective. Fighting is his job. Youre just a regr student. Some self-defense skills will be enough for you. Lets go have lunch. After they all came out and showered, Selina sat down at the dining table. Wait a bit. Lunch is almost ready. Looking at the empty dining table, ke felt a little doubtful. Selina had already noticed her expression. She coughed and said, Luke loves cooking. Of course, its just the cooking; ire and I wash the dishes. Chapter 649 - The Man Who Should Be Given an Honorary Medal

Chapter 649 The Man Who Should Be Given an Honorary Medal

ke gaped. He cooks? She had thought that Luke was somewhat like her father, particrly after she learned that he was very good at fighting. But he was also good at cooking? It was bizarre for her just picturing her father cooking in the kitchen! So to speak, Luke wasnt like her father at all. Luke came out at that moment and smiled at them. Itll be ready in a few minutes. A momentter, the three girls heard him call out, and they went to fetch lunch from the kitchen. It was the American version of Beggars Chicken which Luke had baked earlier, along with grilled steak. Luke had only cooked the steak because he was afraid that ke might not like the chicken. tas As it turned out, ke fell in love with the Beggars Chicken after the first bite, and she devoured it the way Selina had the first time around. While they were enjoying the food, the doorbell rang. Luke got up and answered the door. Of the four of them, only he had clean hands since the three girls were eating the chicken with their fingers. Opening the door, Luke saw a bald muscr man who was much taller and brawnier than he was. He smiled and stretched out his hand. Hello, you must be Mr. Ray Gaines, right? The bald man grinned and shook his hand. Yes, Detective Luke Coulson. Nice to meet you. Just call me Ray. Luke smiled. Then please call me Luke. And this is... The woman behind the bald man stepped forward and shook Lukes hand. Luke, Im Emma. Luke nodded and opened the door all the way for them. Come on in. ke has been waiting for you. After they entered the living room, Ray and Emma were a little taken aback when they saw ke at the dining table. ke?. IW ke turned her head so abruptly that the chicken wing in her mouth swung and pped her in the face, leaving a huge oily mark. Daddy? Mom? Both Ray and Emma didnt know whether tough or cry. They had sensed that ke wasnt in a good mood over the phone the previous day. When they spoke to Daniel Redick, Emmas rich boyfriend, the man hesitated before simply saying that ke had stayed over at a friends. It didnt feel right that ke would go over to a friends instead of following her future stepfather after the earthquake. Ray and Emma were worried about their daughter, so they had returned from San Francisco in a hurry. But looking at their daughter who had grease all over her face, they realized that they mightve been overthinking it. If her appetite was any indication, she didnt seem to be in a bad mood! ke finally came back to her senses. She put down the chicken wing, stood up, hugged them and said quickly, Youre okay! Youre both okay! Thats great! She was so excited that the grease on her cheeks and her lips rubbed against her parents faces. Everybody simply smiled. After a disaster, everybody always wanted to confirm their familys safety in person. Ray and Emma had been in San Francisco the previous day, where the earthquake had been a lot more intense. It was said that many old buildings had copsed. It was understandable that ke was worried about her parents. Luke was the same. Even though ire had called, he had to talk to Robert and Catherine in person to assure them that he was fine. Now that kes family was reunited, they didnt stay much longer at Lukes ce, and said goodbye after some formalities. When Luke walked them to the door, Ray gave him a card and shook his head. I work for L.A.s Air Rescue. Call me if you need anything. Luke nodded with a smile. Will do. Ray was a man who didnt talk much, but he felt very reliable. In saying those words, he was remembering the favor he owed Luke. Also, it was a very big one. He had basically implied that he would help out without question if Luke had a request. Air Rescue could be useful. At least, they had helicopters on standby all the time. After seeing the family off, Luke and Selina changed and left home. It was past one in the afternoon by the time they arrived at the police department. Luke and Selina went to Elsas office and saw that she was on the phone. Seeing them, she quickly hung up and opened the bag which Luke gave her to take out the cake that was inside. Luke gestured at Selina, who went to her own desk to fetch milk for Elsa. Finally, Luke said with a smile, You should grab a bite no matter how busy you are. Youre not a politician; Los Angeles wont fall into chaos if you take a break for a few minutes. Elsas voice was muffled after she took a huge bite of the cake. You know about Batman? Luke spread his hands. Who doesnt? Elsa opened her mouth. The police department, hm, the city council should give this Batman a medal. Luke chuckled. He saved so many people. Doesnt he deserve it? Elsa rolled her eyes. Come on. Youve saved just as many people, right? Luke smiled silently and quietly checked the system. Hosts experience: 24,890/90,000 Credit: 14,590 There wasnt anything to be unhappy about; he had earned slightly more than six thousand experience and credit points after a nights work. It had been over twenty thousand credit points at first, but using his revenue fromst night, Luke learned Elementary Sound Wave, which cost ten thousand credit points. That was actually his biggest reward. Elsa didnt pursue the topic. She knew that her old partner never liked to brag about his achievements in case he attracted the paparazzi. She simply said, Fine. This Batmans achievement in saving people is only the second reason. His real achievement is keeping the L.A. masses calm, so that no major riots took ce after the disaster. Luke was stunned. Is that true? Elsa epted the milk which Selina gave her and thanked her, before she continued, Of course. A hero can boost the peoples morale... Looking at Luke and Selinas bored expressions, she dropped the official rhetoric. Everybody is talking about the lifesaving hero, but theres no information on this guy who has demonstrated extraordinary abilities. Thus, they dont have time to stew in their unhappiness or plot something. Luke nodded with a smile. Is that so? Thats pretty good. The scary thing about bystanders was how they could twist a matter so that it went in apletely different direction and turned into something that even they couldnt control. Like right at that moment, when a bunch of hoodlums were discussing what ce to loot. We can rob the convenience store at the end of the street. We just ran out of alcohol. I want snacks too. Dont forget the chips and popcorn. Me too. Lets watch TV after we rob the ce. That guy in ck is so cool. Ah, you think so too? Especially his cape... TV is nothing. Theres already an online forum for Batmans fans with a lot of clips, screenshots and analyses on it. Its awesome! Then lets get this over with ande back soon. Chapter 650 - Cosplay and Real-Life RPG

Chapter 650 Cosy and Real-Life RPG

Just like that, a robbery turned into a misdemeanor that wouldnt trigger subsequent events since most people were too distracted to cause a riot at the moment. Whoever wasnt talking about the super amazing Batman today would be considered out-of-date. That was something that most ordinary people, including hoodlums, couldnt ept. The TV stations also contributed to the trend by airing Batmans life-saving actions as well as interviews with survivors continuously. Riots? Los Angeles was a city with a tradition of riots. It wasnt anything unfamiliar. A real-life superhero, on the other hand, deserved public attention! Just like that, a strange, rtively peaceful atmosphere permeated Los Angeles. While the city had suffered a bit from the disaster, nobody seemed interested in causing trouble. Even the protesters at city hall were few and far between. Luke and Selina spoke to Elsa for a bit before they left her office. The Major Crimes Division had dropped all their cases to work in tandem with the patrol officer and help maintainw and order. They wanted to toss the most restless hoodlums into jail first as soon as possible before everybody turned their attention back to making trouble. Luke called Professor Lawrence Hayes of Caltech again, then had Jenny wire the professor some money. Naturally, the money was directed to Lawrences research on predicting earthquakes. Professor Lawrence was the stereotypical researcher, who epted the funding off-handedly. He just said that the earthquakes hadnt reached the highest level yet, and he had to keep monitoring the situation. After hearing that, Luke simply asked the professor to notify him once he discovered something, before he hung up. Selinas face was dark after Luke told her about it. Then how many more stupid bigshots do we have to save? Luke chuckled. If it happens again, just say that yourms broke down. Youre too naive; if you had yed deaf and dumb back then, nobody couldve dragged you into it! Selina pped her forehead. I just wanted to save more people. How would I know that I would be saving those pigs? They spent the afternoon teaching the petty thieves, burrs and robbers in their precinct a lesson before they returned home at sunset. ire had just returned home as well. She had taken a tour of USC in the secondhand Ford with Dor by her side. Luke wasnt worried about her safety at all. She really was a naughty monkey who would go crazy if she sat still for too long. The three people and one dog had a simple yet sumptuous dinner, and ire talked about what she had been up to. But the conversation soon turned to the hottest topic on the streets at the moment C Batman. Given how Batman had appeared, ire was naturally a big fan and had been paying attention to the news. From what she said, while it wasnt very safe outside, it wasnt that bad either. Everywhere she went, she heard people talking about Batman. Some guys in USC were even starting to wear fake Batman suits. Luke was surprised. Itste June in L.A.. Arent they afraid of heatstroke? ire burst outughing. You can never understand how cosyers think. Luke shook his head. No, I do. As long as their cosy demands it, they can wear thick pants in summer and go half-naked in winter, right? ire was astonished. Someone as outdated as you actually knows that? Luke smiled mysteriously. He had never been involved in cosy in either of his two lives, but he could still tell when the cosyers on hisptop screen were real girls or crossdressers. Of course, Batman couldnt be considered cosy at all. That was because this ce didnt have DC or the Batmanics. Bruce Wayne and his Wayne Corporation didnt exist either. Also, Lukes suit was only simr to Batmans; it wasnt identical. Bruce Wayne didnt have Lukes extraordinary physique, so their suits were designed with different starting points. ire grew suspicious when she looked at his smile. Have you secretly cosyed before? And never told me because youre afraid Illugh at you? Luke chuckled. I dont have time for that. If I had that sort of time, I would totally go out as Batman and y a real-life RPG. Wouldnt that be even better? he mumbled to himself. Done with chatting, everybody took a break and then trained after dinner as usual. But kes father, Ray, made a call and got right to the point. Luke, forgive me, but I have to ask you a question. Luke: Its fine. What is it? Ray couldnt help but lower his voice. Are you sure that theres the possibility of an even stronger earthquake happening? Pondering for a moment, Luke said, This information is from Professor Lawrence Hayes of Caltech, but it was a private consult. I cant offer any proof or make it public. After a brief silence, Ray said, But he predicted the earthquake yesterday? And he said that the earthquake belt extends to San Francisco? Luke thought for a moment before he said, Professor Lawrence is a researcher, feel free to talk to him. Ill give you his number. You can call him and let him know I was the one who referred you. Ray: Thank you, Luke. Luke said with a smile, Youre wee. Take care. He had a rough guess as to why Ray was asking this. He had clearly found out from his daughter ke, and as a core member of L.A.s Air Rescue, disaster management was his greatest responsibility. The man was very diligent and had a strong heroic sense of dedication; he couldnt have be the captain of the Air Rescue force otherwise. It was a far more dangerous job than what regr police officers did. Ray wanted to be prepared before another earthquake happened. After hanging up, Luke trained with ire and Selina for an hour and then worked overtime in his workshop. Late that night, Luke slipped out again. This time, Gold Nugget simply pricked its ears but didnt even bother to wake up Selina. Turn a blind eye, turn a deaf ear... That was a teaching which Selina had just imparted to it. The fiend didnt like people who were too curious. Well, Gold Nugget wasnt human, but it still wanted the fiend to be nicer to it. In a warehouse on the east side of Los Angeles, thirty criminals were rolling up their sleeves and eager to get going They had been burning with impatience for two days. They had initially nned to carry out the prison break during the chaos after the earthquake, but that had been disrupted by the mysterious Batman. While Los Angeles was currently in some chaos, the police system was still functioning normally. The criminals were caught in a dilemma. In the end, they decided to take action today. A big group like theirs would be exposed sooner orter if they continued hiding in this warehouse. They would be the joke of the year among all robbers if they were caught before they took any action. Nothing but the sound of guns being assembled and equipment being sorted out could be heard. Few people were talking. Whether we have a feast or eat sh*t will depend on our attempt tonight, a slim, middle-aged Latino man mumbled to himself. Chapter 651 - What’s the Most Important Thing For Family? Chapter 651 Whats the Most Important Thing For Family? Seeing that everybody was more or less ready, the middle-aged ringleader gave a final speech. Alright, everyone, listen up. He didnt continue until everybody had stopped to look at him. Tonight, we have to be fast and hard. Dont get caught up with the cops. Well break in, find the target, and evacuate. If anyone is injured and caught, keep your mouths shut. Everybody will supervise the transfer of your share to your ount. Got it? The criminals replied with discordant voices, Got it. Then, everybody looked up. Because a cold, mechanical Got it had also rung out above their heads just now. Some guys with quicker reflexes pointed their guns at the source of the voice without hesitation. But they didnt see anything out of ce. There wasnt any trace of a person on the empty factorys steel beams. While everybody was still in a daze, a ck giant glided out of a dark corner of the warehouse and swooped at them as his cape hardened into narrow wings. The ck giant kicked out with both legs in mid-flight at the stomachs of two criminals on the edge of the group, and there was the faint sound of cracks. The two criminals were sent flying and hit the criminals next to them. At the same time, four dark shadows on gray metal wires flew in arcs from the ck giants hands toward the furthermost criminals. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Ouch! Ah! Oh! Pu~! After a series of noises, eight or so criminals were either kicked away or tied up by the rope darts. The cape on the ck giants back went back to normal as he slowlynded in the middle of the criminals. First warning! Everybody,y down your weapons and drop to your knees on the ground, and I guarantee youll be fine. A mechanical voice rang out as the triangr lenses on the ck helmet shed red, like bloody eyes which stared coldly at the criminals. A bald man dropped his pistol and asked in a shaky voice, B- Batman? The stranger with bloody eyes looked at the baldie. Very good. Youll keep all your limbs when you go to prison. All the criminals exchanged rmed looks. Nobody moved. If anybody had opened fire a moment ago, they might have followed that lead. Yet, the first person to stand out dropped his gun and surrendered. Then... should they surrender too? Even though they were viins, they werent entirely crazy. They had seen on TV how Batman valiantly saved people in recent days. Naturally, they were a little hesitant to shoot him. Secondly, Batman was very strong, and in a small group of hoodlums, he only needed to deal with every one of them with a single kick or punch. They themselves werent small fry, but they didnt think they could fend off an attack by Batman. Luke secretly sighed. Why are you really surrendering?! I only said that in order to set Batman up as a knight. He could only continue, Now, everybody drop your weapons, lie on the ground, and put your hands behind your head. The criminals still didnt move. They were too cowardly to attack first. Whoever made the first move was usually the most unlucky one; the criminals understood this principle. However, they were unwilling to just lie down obediently either. Luke: Warning! On the count of three, I will attack you. One! Two! Bam! There was the sound of a crash as half a brick suddenly fell from the wall of the warehouse and hit some broken metal. The criminals whose nerves were already stretched taut subconsciously pulled the trigger. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Gunfire rang out, but Luke just stepped forward and picked up two criminals in front of him before he hurled them at the criminals nearby. As the two men flew out and distracted most of the others, Lukes sturdy figure charged forward swiftly and shouldered a guy who was firing an AK. The guys AK flew out of his hands as Luke pushed him back several steps to smash into a wall. Luke then swept his right leg out to hit a criminal nearby in the face and send him spinning around. After that, he kicked a criminal who was firing wildly on his right. This unfortunate criminal smashed into hispanions behind him like a cannonball. At that moment, the criminals heads had gone nk. All they knew was to pull the trigger and shoot like crazy at the ck giant. But to their despair, all their bullets shattered or were deflected when they hit the dark suit, leaving nothing but white marks on it. Pa! Bam! ng! With a series of noises, Luke didnt stop moving as he made his way around the factory. Like sandbags, all the criminals were either sent flying by Lukes fists and legs, or knocked aside by the heavy Batman suit. They flew everywhere like cannonballs. In less than twenty seconds, they had all fallen. They yelled and moaned as theyy on the ground in weird positions. Some of the unlucky bastards were even hanging from or had been smashed into various items, including but not limited to tables, benches, beams, cars, and dustbins. Three! Luke finished his countdown unhurriedly. Bang! Bang! He abruptly kicked two criminals next to him who were tied up with the rope darts. They both screamed. Ah! Ah! Luke had broken their shins. Luke strode to the center and said, I did say that if you still make a move by the time I count to three, dont think about going to prison with all your limbs intact. The two criminals felt like crying. Bro, we havent moved at all since you tied us up! Luke was toozy to pay attention to the two unlucky bastards. What was the most important thing for family? Of course, it was to stick together! He hadnt used much of his strength in the fight, and had crushed the criminals with nothing but the bulletproof suit. The more savage criminals who were clearly bent on killing him had crushed joints at the very least, while those who hesitated and were less fierce only had broken arms or legs. At that moment, Luke focused his attention on the middle-aged ringleader who had just gotten up from the ground. The two parts of his body that had been hit just now suddenly warped, and traces of what looked like sand appeared. A momentter, his twisted arm was back to normal. Luke raised his eyebrows. A super ability? The middle-aged ringleader grinned maliciously. You actually forced me to reveal my ability. Im going to kill you! With that, he charged forward. As the middle-aged ringleader rushed forward, fine sand within a ten-meter radius around him started to quiver, and in less than two seconds, a sand vortex was formed. Chapter 652 - Super Ability Versus Pegasus Meteor Fist Chapter 652 Super Ability Versus Pegasus Meteor Fist As this unusual phenomenon appeared, the middle-aged ringleader became a vague, demon-like figure in the sand. Arms crossed in front of him, Luke wasnt surprised at all. His blood-red eyes shed as he observed this ability which looked like a special effect in a movie. Ahhhhh! The middle-aged ringleader rushed at Luke with his hands stretched out to grab him. Luke raised his eyebrows and let the man grab his arms. Die! the middle-aged ringleader roared with delight. And then... nothing happened. He couldnt believe it. Impossible! Why arent you turning into sand? Die! But... still nothing happened. Except for two gray handprints left by the middle-aged ringleader on Lukes battle suit, there was nothing wrong with it. The middle-aged ringleader finally realized that his ability couldnt deal with this battle suit or hurt the person wearing it. His expression changed sharply, and he turned around and tried to run. But a giant hand grabbed the back of his neck the moment he turned around. What a shame. Your ability is a lot weaker than I imagined! Of course, Luke hadnt been worried at all when the ringleader touched the battle suit. He was only 1.88 meters tall, while the battle suit was 2.1 meters tall. It wasnt hard to imagine how manyyers of protection there were in between. Besides, the Batman suit also had an ejection mechanism and some of the plug-in parts could be offloaded. Suddenly, the middle-aged ringleaders nape softened, and Luke felt like he was grabbing quicksand, which slipped away. He was finally a little interested. So, this ability is actually for lifesaving purposes? Check this out Pegasus Meteor Fist[1]! Before the middle-aged ringleader could make sense of this Pegasus whatever, punches rained down on him. He yelled like crazy and roared inwardly, Youre just throwing blind punches! That was right! Luke had pressed the middle-aged ringleader to the ground and was punching him heavily without any finesse; anybody who had watched UFC could imagine the situation. The middle-aged ringleader couldnt handle the rain of fists at all. Furthermore, his ability wasnt very strong, and he had to concentrate to use it. In the blink of an eye, Lukes fists had broken most of the bones in his upper torso, except for his head and neck. Five secondster, Luke drew back his fists, stood up, and tossed the middle-aged ringleader to the side. He made a round of the warehouse, broke all the criminals legs, and kicked all their guns to the side; he didnt even spare the few men whom he tied up at the beginning. The only lucky dog was the scared baldie who dropped his pistol at the start. As the person who dropped his gun first and who trembled the whole time without doing anything, the bald man was unscathed. Many criminals were already staring at the traitor with hate! The lucky baldie, however, yelled inwardly, I wasnt surrendering; I was just... so scared I dropped the gun! However, watching as all hisrades got their legs broken and his boss got beaten into a pulp, the baldie rejoiced. Serve you right for usuallyughing at me for being a coward. Suddenly, Luke was standing in front of the baldie, who began to tremble violently as he was overshadowed by the 2.1-meter-tall stranger. Luke made a few gestures, and the baldie obedientlyy down and put his hands behind his back. Next... he was tied up and thrown to the side. In less than five minutes, all the criminals were trussed up. Luke finally walked back to the middle-aged ringleader and took out a coin. Lets y a game. Heads or tails? The middle-aged ringleader gnashed his teeth. What do I get if I win? Luke: Ill give you ten chances. As long as you can win three times, Ill spare your bottom half. If you dont want to y, Ill crush your d*ck; lets see if you can regrow that. The middle-aged ringleader trembled and lost the will to resist. There was no way he could fix his d*ck with his ability. Hatred and fear shed across his face, and he gritted his teeth. Okay. He swore that he would kill this goddamn Batman. The silver coin flipped in the air, and ten rounds of the game went by. Luke silently stood up. The middle-aged ringleader was full of despair. He had lost seven times, which was four more than three. He cried out fearfully, No, I have money. Dont... But a giant foot had already been raised, and it stomped down again and again, like an ordinary person trying to kill a cockroach. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Ahhhhhh! The middle-aged ringleader screamed, but could only writhe on the floor like a worm. Looking at how wretched the man was, Luke thought for a moment before he finally took out a syringe and gave the man a shot. The middle-aged ringleaders cries quickly stopped, and he passed out. It was a powerful dose of anesthetic. The middle-aged ringleader might be screaming miserably now, but once he started to fix his body with his ability, it was still possible for him to recover and run. The safest approach was to make him pass out. System: You have defeated Barkley Williams and received a list of his abilities. Barkley Williams Abilities: Basic Combat, Basic Firearms... Elementary Sand Transformation (Unavable) Luke had won the coin toss, but found that he couldnt use the guys ability. Naturally, he wasnt in the mood to bother with him anymore. Leaving the warehouse, Luke took a running leap and then glided away in the night sky. In a ck SUV, two FBI agents were quietly monitoring the end of a street. The man who was lying in the backseat sat up and yawned. Okay, you can take a break in two minutes. The driver hummed a response as he kept an eye on their surroundings. As he stretched, the agentined, When will this be over? My wife and son were frightened by the earthquake, but I still have to work overtime. Shell definitely divorce me if things go on like this. The driver finally sighed since his own situation wasnt any better. That cant be helped. You have to me the son of a b*tch who put out that reward! He consoled his partner, as well as himself. The CIA, the DEA, and our boss all want to catch more fish, but those fish arent stupid. As long as we catch some of the more reckless ones, there should be fewer people wholl try something, and we wont have to work overtime anymore. Muttering under his breath, his partner crawled into the front passenger seat. Shifting around with a rustle until he found afortable position, he took out a cigarette. Want one? The driver shook his head. Your smoke is enough to wake me up. Open the window for some fresh air. This naturally wasnt standard surveince behavior, but they hadnt sensed anything unusual in thest two days. In their fidgety state, they didnt really care about this minor transgression. His partner chuckled and rolled the passenger window five centimeters down. Lighting the cigarette, he took a deep puff and said, If my wife leaves me and takes my son with her, Ill have nobody but you, old friend. The driver scoffed. Smoke less if you want to live longer. Otherwise, your wife and son will still be someone elses after you die. [1] From the series Saint Seiya Chapter 653 - Dart Message and Professional Cleaner Chapter 653 Dart Message and Professional Cleaner His partner snorted angrily andy down. He took another puff, raised his right hand, and stared at the burning cigarette. If Im unlucky, a bullet will get me before lung cancer does, and my wife and son will be someone elses... Swoosh! A shadow suddenly spun its way through the gap in the window, cut through the burning cigarette, and pierced the tissue box on the dashboard. Both of the FBI agents bent down at the same time as their gazes swept over their surroundings. But the subsequent attacks that they were expecting didnt happen. It was utterly quiet. Bent down, they looked at each other in bewilderment. Eventually, the driver carefully picked up the tissue box and pulled out the item that was stuck in it... It turned out to be a dart. Staring at the weirdly-shaped dart for a while, their expressions then changed as they eximed, Batman? Both ends of the dart that the driver was holding had significantly curved edges like wings and the middle of the dart protruded a little, which made it look like a slightly exaggerated bat. As they yelled, the driver brought the dart closer for a more careful look. It was impossible for him to turn on a light while they were on a surveince assignment, so he could only examine the dart in what little light there was outside. Suddenly, his face changed, and he peeled off a note that was stuck to the t side of the dart. He quickly took out a small shlight and used his legs to hide the light as he read the note. His partner asked in a low voice, What is it? The driver: An address, three blocks away. His partner: Whats going on? The driver considered for a moment before he said, Lets report to the boss first. If theres no other choice, then the two of us will go. A momentter, the driver hung up helplessly. Their boss had ordered them to stand by, and a backup unit would go check the address to make sure it wasnt a trap. Bored stiff, they could only keep staring at the end of the street as the cars passed by. His partner, whose cigarette had been cut in half before he could finish it, had already rolled up the window. He nearly pissed his pants because of the dart just now; he felt that it was safer to close the window. In the end, several minutes after he closed the window, another shadow spun toward them out of the darkness and pierced the engine hood in front of their eyes. The two of them both swore at the shock and ducked down again. A momentter, they craned their necks slightly and looked at what was in the engine hood. It was a second bat dart! The driver gritted his teeth. I just had my car repainted the other day! This damn... He held back. He actually quite admired Batman. The two of them looked at each other before they got out. Covering for each other, the driver peeled the note off the bat dart once more and turned on his shlight. It was yet another address, but five blocks further away. They had a bad feeling and called their boss again. After a brief silence, their boss this time said, Okay, Ill have the squads nearby check it out. You stay right there. It might be a trick to lure you away. The criminals may be trying to get past you. Dont be careless. After they hung up, the drivers partner cursed. Bullsh*t! How can Batman possibly help the criminals deal with us? The driver, however, shook his head. We dont know that it was Batman who threw the dart! He looked at the dashboard as he spoke. There were two evidence bags on the dashboard that contained the two bat darts they had just collected. He suddenly said, Why dont you open the window on your side five centimeters? His partner found that odd. Whats wrong? The driver: The car still stinks of your cigarette. Its disgusting. His partner grumbled unhappily but still did as he was told. Suddenly, their boss called them. Are you still there? Yes, replied the driver. Boss: Dont move without my order. Let me know if anything happens again. He then hung up, and the drivers partner was confused. What the hell? Why is he asking us to... Swoosh! A dark shadow flew through the gap in the window on his side. But this time, a certain someone now had experience and better control of his strength. The dark shadow lost most of its momentum after it flew into the car. It hit the dashboard lightly and fell onto the other two bat darts. The third bat dart had appeared! This time, the driver simply put on a pair of gloves and peeled the note off the dart, before he ryed the address to his boss. He understood that he and his partner were just the messengers responsible for delivering Batmans information to their boss. Their boss was clearly excited and didnt have time to say anything else. Very good. Stay there and wait for updates. In his excitement, his boss had in fact revealed some of the truth: The addresses on the notes were indeed sources of information. After the driver hung up, his partner suddenly asked, Did you ask me to open the window so that it would be easier for Batman to shoot his darts? Unconcerned, the drivery back. Otherwise? Should I let him shoot his darts at my engine hood or the door? Its troublesome to get the car repaired. This way is convenient for everyone. Lost for words, his partner could only take out a cigarette. Then Im going to have another cigarette. You dont object? ...You cheap dog! His partner cursed angrily. Give me a cup of the coffee that your wife made. The driver replied with the same look, Sorry, but I made the coffee today, and I was picking my toenails while I was at it. Still want it? Get lost! His partner gagged and finally admitted defeat. They didnt know that they were the least busy people that night. Their boss, for example, was excitedly making calls and gathering men together. I dont care. You have to give me another twenty men. Ive already arrested more than fifty guys, and at least three of them are major wanted criminals. We have yet to identify the rest of them. If you dont want the big fish to escape, you better give me more men... Luke was also very busy. Thanks to his drones, which were on autopilot, the surveince cameras on the top of some highrise buildings, and the information he obtained from the gangs, he was able to lock onto several suspicious locations. He simply investigated the locations one by one. As long as there was an illegal gathering of armed unknown men, they became possible targets. After he overturned each criminal nest, he would send a dart message and have the professionals clean up the mess. He visited sixteen locations in a row, and five of them had allies, including but not limited to the FBI, the DEA, the CIA and Homnd Security. In the other eleven locations were tough criminals who had gathered from all over the world for that hundred-million-dor reward. Chapter 654 - Same Goods, Sold Three Times Chapter 654 Same Goods, Sold Three Times These eleven locations had more than two hundred criminals in total. Most of them were well-trained, and only a few were there to make up numbers. Unfortunately, Barkley Williams was the only one with a super ability, and Luke couldnt use Fortunately, Lukes experience and credit revenue wasnt affected. He earned more than six thousand experience and credit points in one night, which was proof that most of the criminals were evil b*stards who had killed more than once. Luke wasnt scared of beating up the wrong people. When he confronted the gangs, the system would verify that the hosts life was in danger as long as anyone nned to attack Luke. It would then consider the entire gang as enemies, and immediately cancel whatever protection they had in the system. It could be said that Luke was the systems son. The systems rules only prevented him from turning into a bad guy, but wouldnt tie him down in a crisis. But Luke hadnt gathered any information on these criminals this time. Therefore, he didnt kill any of them, and just maimed them to different degrees based on how brutal they were. Some of them had more fragile bones; a person wielding a pistol might have five broken bones while his partner who had an AK only had four. These were inevitable errors as Luke passed through. If there was a cop deep undercover among the criminals, they could onlyin about their bad luck. After busying himself for more than an hour and throwing out almost a dozen bat darts, Luke was finally done. The two FBI agents in the car were already resigned to their fate. They simply put an empty box on the engine hood. Luke took the hint and threw the bat darts into the box instead of the car. He had approached these two FBI agents simply because he had met them before. Almost a year earlier, during the Carlos familys assault on Shackelford, the two agents hade with the FBI captain Chris Jones to back up the towns police department. The driver in the car was Mario Santos, who had shown up the earliest with Chris Jones. Since it was the same no matter who he gave the credit to, Luke naturally chose to let Chris Jones have it, since they were on friendlier terms. There were in fact some CIA and DEA agents lurking around as well, but Luke didnt know any of them. Those that he did know all belonged to Waless or Fleggs crew. Luke didnt want Batman to behave as if he knew either of them, so he deliberately kept away from them. After all the criminals were handed over to the FBI, more than ten ck SUVs and patrol cars arrived in the district and got the situation under control. Standing on the rooftop, Luke smiled and leaped forward, gliding away into the night sky with his stiff cape. In the morning, Selina got up and found Luke whistling as he cooked in the kitchen. She asked, Good mood today? Luke shrugged. Not bad. Selina scuttled over, opened a steamer, and quickly took out a roast pork bun. Ah, roast pork is the best. Luke didnt stop her. Take the steamers out, or Gold Nugget wille charging in here. Selina said disdainfully, It dares? It needs my approval first. Saying that, she threw a roast pork bun toward the door. Come here and help me carry out the steamers. Gold Nugget ran in happily and swallowed the bun in two bites. It then let Selina put a big te of the steamers on its head. She and the dog took the steamers to the dining table while Luke put prawn dumplings into another steamer, washed his hands, and went to the dining table as well. Old news on Batman was still ying on the tablet next to them. What Luke didst night hadnt been reported yet. But while he could leisurely eat and make breakfast at home, many departments in Los Angeles were being run ragged. The busiest of all was Chris Joness FBI squad. Chris Jones had been up all night and was exhausted, but had to face an even bigger headache. When Batman delivered the first address the previous night, he hadnt thought much of it. After the eleven criminal nests were all destroyed, Captain Jones knew that he had a huge headache ahead of him. Of course, it was just an inconvenience, and he actually reveled in it. His squad inevitably got requests from various parties to take part in joint investigations, some of which were rted to the two hundred criminals that had been arrestedst night. But more of them were requesting that he work with them to investigate a certain someone. Of course, that certain someone was none other than Batman. This new superhero had already caught enough attention during the disaster relief earlier. Captain Jones had nothing to do with that. But it was Batman who had notified Captain Joness squad of the criminals locationsst night, and Captain Jones had no choice but to deal with the questions. He was just an FBI squad captain, not the director. He couldnt handle the pressure from the various parties at all. But while he couldnt handle the pressure, he knew someone who could. Captain Jones simply called a meeting of all the department representatives who were requesting joint investigations and showed them the eleven bat darts as well as the notes that came with them. One of our surveince teams received these eleven bat darts yesterday while monitoring the end of a street, and eleven notes were attached to them, which gave us the criminals locations. Captain Jones picked up an evidence bag and held it out for everyone to see. Thus, we didnt see Batman; all we did was catch those criminals based on the addresses in these notes. Seeing that some people were about to speak, Captain Jones raised his hand. Direct your efforts to the right ce. The two hundred criminals we caughtst night were the ones who really saw him. If you need any help, you can talk to my boss Deputy Director Breesen, or have Director Solsko give the order. Im afraid there isnt much else I can do. With that, Captain Jones left. His implication was clear: Want a piece of the FBIs pie? Then negotiate interests with Deputy Director Breesen. Jones was just the warden; he would hand the prisoners over to whomever his boss told him to. Of course, before that happened, the FBI would squeeze them dry first. That was also why Captain Jones didnt hate Batman at all for the trouble on his te. Batman had actively delivered a bunch of criminals to Jones, who could sell them three times over. It was really generous of him. The first instance had to do with money. Seventeen wanted criminals had been identified among the two hundred men detained. The bounties on them amounted to over two million. This two million would be a legitimate gain for Joness squad. By using the darts to give Jones the information, Batman clearly had no interest in the reward, so Joness squad could rightfully im it for themselves. Secondly, the criminals would be implicated in a lot more cases, and would give them more intelligence. Lastly, they were also the first batch of criminals to have personally witnessed Batmans capabilities. Chapter 655 - Suspicious Big Bad, and Hit Girl’s Long Sabe Chapter 655 Suspicious Big Bad, and Hit Girls Long Sabe The hoodlums whom Batman had beaten up the night of the earthquake didnt have any valuable information. They were all idiots who couldnt even exin why or how Batman beat them. The pros who had been beaten up, on the other hand, were much more valuable. They could perceive Batmans capability more clearly, unlike the street thugs who could only say meaningless crap like he sent me flying up three floors with a single punch or he beat the sh*t out of me. Captain Jones couldnt be any more satisfied with the triple rewards. Once he reported the matter, his boss took over the work of negotiating benefits; Jones was quite happy about that too. What benefits a deputy director could demand was far more than what a small squad captain could. In return, Captain Jones would be able to obtain more benefits than if he had taken charge himself. After Captain Joness frank speech, the meeting participants reported to their superiors. Very soon, the first criminal was taken away. It was Flegg who took him away. The criminal was Barkley Williams, the middle-aged ringleader who could turn into sand. With Fleggs resources, it was easy for him to be the first to take someone out of the FBIs hands. It was only after that that the other units and departments took some of the criminals away one after another. The various units and departments soon drew out all the information they had on Batman. Multiple assessment reports on Batman were written and delivered to certain bigshots. Hes stronger than an ordinary person, but not significantly so... His suit is bulletproof and didnt sustain damage from a regr rifle at close range. Its most likely made with special materials or technology. 1a He didnt use any sort of firearm, even with the criminals guns at hand. Hes very good with rope darts, as he demonstrated during the earthquake. Hes definitely a veteran practitioner. Hes extremely adept at closebat, and knows multiplebat techniques. Reading the assessment reports that he had obtained from other departments, Flegg couldnt help but wonder if this man was a certain persons rtive. But if it was the senior that Flegg was thinking about, he probably wouldnt have left the criminals alive, and he definitely wouldnt have deliberately avoided using firearms. He didnt have the habit of, nor was it necessary for him to conceal his identity. He never covered up how or where he killed scoundrels. He never left his name behind because he couldnt be bothered or thought it was unnecessary; he was done as long as he killed the criminals in his way. Tossing the reports aside, Flegg walked into the interrogation room next door and read the interrogation transcript. Next to him, his men continued interrogating Barkley, who was exhausted. Agent: Describe again how he subdued you. Barkley could barely keep his eyes open, but he suddenly yelled as he jerked awake from an electric shock. He said in despair, Ive told you a million times: He just charged at me, pressed me down, and beat me up. Agent: How did he hit you? In what posture? Eyelids drooping, Barkley mumbled, How would I know? He hit me like I was a sandbag and broke a bunch of my bones. How am I supposed to tell how I was beaten up? Im not a damn camera. Maintaining his cool and calm tone, the agent said, But you mentioned that he shouted... well. He finally paused at this point and checked the transcript, before he read the words on it. Pegasus Meteor Fist C what do you know about thisbat technique? Barkley seemed to copse. How the hell would I know why he shouted that? I like shouting Guillotine, Tombstone Piledriver and Death Coil when Im beating up other people! Thats all from the WWE! The agent was about to continue with the questions, but Flegg patted his shoulder and said, He just mentioned WWE. The teammate found that odd. So? Flegg tapped the table and asked Barkley, Then, have you ever heard of any move called Pegasus Meteor Fist in WWE? Barkley was full of despair. No! Would WWE use such a tongue twister? It doesnt sound violent and fierce at all. Flegg hummed in response and told the agent, Keep interrogating him and make sure he confesses everything. He then walked out. He was an observant man, and felt that there was something behind Pegasus Meteor Fist. Catchphrases were a habit that was very hard to fix, and was one way to lock onto a suspect. Perhaps it was a star sign, perhaps it was something from the past, perhaps it was a story! The chances of finding a person based on a phrase were very low, but it could never be wrong to focus more attention on Batman. Mulling over this, Flegg asked another agent who was busy in front of aputer, Do you have any suspects? Based on the intelligence we currently have, theres a guy nicknamed Big Dad who has a simr build to Batman, but hes been active in New York for a while. The agent pulled up an image on the screen. Also, this Big Dad is much worse at doing things in secret than Batman. He continued, On the night of the earthquake, this Big Dad and his partner, Hit Girl, burnt down a warehouse which belonged to a drug gang. They had a huge battle at the docks and were surrounded by over a hundred officers before they escaped in different directions. Big Dad? Hit Girl? Flegg frowned; the names sounded like jokes and werent as mysterious as Batman at all. He nced at the image and shook his head. Theyre only slightly simr on the surface. Both of them wear ck clothes and a cape, and have two sharp points on their helmet. Too many people have the same appearance. What about Big Dads abilities? reas The agent shook his head. Big Dad is reasonably good at melee fights, but he uses a firearm most of the time, and is a pretty good sniper. Hit Girl, his partner, is better with cold weapons. He pulled up another picture. Looking at the short girl who was 1.2 meters tall at best as well as the huge weapon she was holding, Flegg said after a brief silence, Do you think this can be called a dart? The agent smiled bitterly. This is a double-headed long saber that has nothing to do with a dart. Even though it can be thrown out to kill people, it would be a flying saber rather than a dart. Seeing that Flegg was growing impatient, he tacitly stopped talking nonsense. Also, these two, whom we suspect to be father and daughter, are very straightforward in their methods. Their targets are all drug dealers, and they do their best to kill all of them every time. Theyre the pr opposite of Batman. Looking at Fleggs face, the agent ventured, Perhaps, thats what Batman deliberately wants us to think of him? Maybe he does use firearms to kill people? That possibility cant be ruled out yet. Flegg nodded. Chapter 656 - Who’s Copying Who? Mr. Mysterious? Chapter 656 Whos Copying Who? Mr. Mysterious? Considering Batmans performance with the rope darts and in closebat, as well as his familiarity with all kinds of equipment, he mustve trained hard for a long time. Flegg thought for a moment, then shook his head. But theres a limit to how much energy a person has. Its difficult to be both good at so many professional skills and marksmanship. His teammate agreed. Besides, long-term hand-to-handbat training affects the flexibility and agility in a persons hands, which will adversely affect their use of firearms. Thats a problem too. Flegg heaved a sigh. Fine. Contact our branch in New York and have them reach out... to Big Dad and Hit Girl. Ask them what they think about Batman. His teammate chuckled. Boss, even if theres just the slightest resemnce, youre not willing to give up on this Batman. Flegg: Batmans style is more to my liking. It wouldnt be bad if we can rope him in. Hes good at fighting, at least, and has boundaries. His teammate clicked his tongue. He crippled more than two hundred people in one night on his own. Hes very dangerous. Flegg shrugged. But nobody died. Most of them will make a full recovery. If it was us, most of them wouldve died on the spot. Who do you think has more boundaries, us or him? His teammate chuckled. We have a license, but he doesnt. Flegg patted his teammates shoulder. So, as long as hes willing to join us, I can give him a license so that he can hit them legally. On the distant East Coast, in the basement of a two-story building in New Jersey, Mindy stopped hitting the sandbag and looked at the TV on the wall where Batman was beating up hoodlums. She took off her gloves and grabbed a cup of water. At that moment, the basements metal door opened and Damon walked in with a pained expression. Noticing her fathers expression, Mindy asked worriedly, Dad, is there a problem? Damon shut the door and nodded at the image on the TV screen with a bitter smile. Its all because of your new idol. Mindy rolled her eyes. Someone asked you again if you know Batman? Looking at his daughters face, Damon heaved a sigh. Theres no need to test me. Ive never heard of this guy before. None of my friends fit his description. Biting the straw in her pink Snoopy cup, Mindy mumbled, deep in thought, But why does he dress so much like you?. Even Damon, who was normally unflustered, couldnt help but scratch his head. How are we simr? Because were both in ck? But looking at his daughters big sparkling eyes, he admitted defeat. Fine. Were a little alike. But how would I know why hes copying me? In the end, holding the cup in both hands, Mindys eyes continued to sparkle as she stared at him. Damon suddenly realized what his daughter was implying. Stunned, he pointed at himself and then at Batman on TV, before he stressed, word by word, Are you saying that Im the one copying him? Mindy turned her head away. Cough, cough. Dad, I didnt say anything; you said it yourself. Damon: ...Sh*t! After joking around, Mindy finally said, Actually, we have an old acquaintance in Los Angeles, dont we? Damon hummed in response. Mindy rolled her eyes. Dad, why dont you send a message to V and see if he knows Batman? Damon shook his head. Thats his business. V never asked us if we know the Punisher, right? But he suddenly got it and looked back at his daughter. Are you implying that V is Batman? Mindy chuckled. Look, V is in Los Angeles, hes very strong, and also wears dark clothes and covers his face with a hood and a mask. Theyre really simr. Pondering for a moment, Damon shook his head. Have you forgotten Vs shooting skills and how vicious he is? Mindy paused for a moment, but argued again, What if it was on purpose? Damon stared at her. Are you serious? Mindys mind spun with thoughts. She knew that her father asking this meant that there had to be a w in her thinking somewhere. But she couldnt figure out what it was. Damon finally reminded her, Dont forget that V fought Bullseye and dozens of his men on his own that night. Eventually, Bullseye had to sacrifice all his subordinates for the chance to escape back to New York. Also, V has never been soft with criminals. Why bother covering himself up? Mindy shook her head. Someone as skilled at shooting as V could take on a hundred people at his level; abandoning his skills in battle would be very jarring for him. Forcing a regr person to do everything with just one hand would be very difficult for them Given Vs expert marksmanship, he must be using his gun like an extension of himself. To suppress the instinct to use a gun would be very hard. If V was using the guise of Batman to take action, there was no reason for him to. In the end, Mindy abandoned this illogical spection; she had no idea that she was the very first to guess correctly. Of course, it didnt matter even if she guessed right. V was just a shadow to Luke. This person had never really existed. The only people to remember V vividly were Bullseye, whom V had sent packing, and Damon and his daughter. After abandoning her correct guess, Mindy thought of something else. Dad, lets ask V if he can make Batmans suit. I think its awesome! Damon nodded. Okay, but we have to be clear about the price first. He hadnt forgotten how he had taken half a million dors with him to buy equipment, thinking that it was more than enough, only to discover that it was only half the cost of the top-notch equipment. Damon didnt like putting on airs, but he didnt want to be embarrassed in that way again. In his Malibu Beach Vi, Tony dropped the bat dart in his hand, a strange expression on his face. This object is just made of regr steel. Theres nothing special about it except for its shape. Judging from the marks on it, this and the other ten darts are crudely made and can be manufactured in any workshop. Its not difficult at all. Jarviss voice rang out. Looking at the bat darts that had been thrown onto the workbench, Tony had a bite of his cheeseburger and said cryptically, I was right; this guy is doing it on purpose. Everything that hes revealed is a facade carefully established to conceal his real identity. As he chewed on the burger, he mumbled, That ridiculous, obsolete battle suit, the gliding cape, the rope darts and these darts were all made for everybody else to see. This guy might be kicking back to watch the show and ying everybody, with no one the wiser about who he really is. He stuffed the rest of the burger into his mouth. Just you wait! Youll never get away once my suit is ready! Im going to personally unmask you, Batman... No, Mr. Mysterious! Chapter 657 - Rowdy Police School and Picking Targets Chapter 657 Rowdy Police School and Picking Targets At that moment, Mr. Mysterious was driving ire and Selina to the police academy. Originally, after talking to Director Remick, Luke only needed to show his face once every couple of days and pop right back out. His three statements of cowardice lecture had alsoe to nothing. Luke had thought that he could fumble his way through the three and a half months of police training like this, but yesterday, Director Remick had actually brought up the matter of Luke bing a military instructor again, and not a temporary one. When he first heard it, Luke thought that Remick was joking, but realized after a while that the man wasnt. Lukes role had nothing to do with the daily administration or training. The physical training and sses on various skills and knowledge were still the responsibility of the school instructors. What Luke needed to do was pick out good seedlings from the new batch of students. Like a quality inspector for an assembly line. The police academy itself did the same screening, but Luke would be picking outstanding talents who could work on the front line. After he picked out these excellent candidates, the police academy would pay more attention to vetting and grooming them. This assignment had even been submitted to Westsides Major Crimes Division, and Dustin had personally approved it. This assignment could be understood as a talent training program that LAPD had set up in order to make up for the shortage of capable police officers. As he approached the police academy, Luke realized that the traffic jam was much worse than usual, and all sorts of cars were headed toward the police academy. Suddenly, a yellow RV drove past Luke, and he heard loud cursing. All three of them turned their heads, only to see a woman in a nightgown and slippers lying on the engine hood of the RV, pink rolls in her hair. Hanging onto the windshield wipers, she cursed out loud again. If you take one more step, youre dead! Do you hear me, you b*stard? Both cars were going at about 80 kph, but he could still hear that earth-shaking bellow. What the hell? Luke muttered despite his usual calm. Selina and ire, on the other hand, clicked their tongues with great interest as they looked at this bizarre scene. After thinking for a moment, Luke decided not to turn on the police light or siren. Otherwise, the RV might speed up as it tried to escape, and the woman in the nightgown might be flung off! In the end, the RV stopped less than two minutester. Luke also stopped... because he had reached their destination. The RV braked abruptly, and the woman on the engine hood was suddenly sent flying in an arc tond with a ssh in the fountain in front of the car. A momentter, Luke and hispanions looked on as the woman in the nightgown stood up in the fountain, still cursing. After some consideration, they decided to leave her alone. She was yelling things like divorce, so was the driver of the RV... her husband? Looking at the middle-aged man who walked into the police academy without looking back, Luke felt that he mustve decided to be a police officer after he had enough of married life. Luke parked the car in the staff section. ire and Selina wandered around on their own, and Luke walked toward arge building. He had been here many times before and would always see a lot of students, but they would all be taking part in organized drills. Today, however, this ce had turned into a noisy market. People of different genders, races, sizes and ages all poured through the entrance of the police academy. A convertible suddenly pulled up in front of him, and four hot girls in scanty clothes kissed a young man in the car goodbye, calling him sweetpea as well as other nauseating nicknames. After the girls bade him farewell, they gave Luke obviously provocative gazes. Luke didnt bat an eyelid and simply smiled slightly. The young man turned around with a suitcase and saw Luke. He chuckled. Hello. Are you also here to register? Lukes expression didnt change as he nodded. Yes. Are they... all your girlfriends? Looking at the convertible that was driving off, the young man nodded with a smile. Thats right. Dont be too surprised. Its very normal. Luke nodded, deep in thought. Its indeed normal. Right, whats your name? George Martin, replied the young man. Luke: I hope that youll have a good time here. As he walked away, he mumbled to himself, The first candidate. A man who could snag four girls at the same time, not because he had money, was definitely gifted inmunication. Even if this ability might only be useful with women, it was still helpful in detective work. After all, half of the worlds poption was women. A few steps away, Luke heard a mother and daughter conversing. Why do you want to be a policeman? Mom, its a policewoman! And its because I dont want to live like you; its too boring. As a police officer, Ill encounter many exciting things, replied a young and beautiful blond impatiently. The older woman snorted. Are you sure it isnt because of the news about Batman that you want to be a police officer? The girl: Thats why I want to be aw enforcement officer: so I can help themon people aboveboard. Examining their clothes, Luke then went forward with a smile. Hello, Im Luke Coulson. And you are? The mother and the daughter both turned around in surprise. It had been a long while since they had heard such a simple and blunt pickup line. The mother didnt say anything, but the girl stuck out her hand in a straightforward manner. Karen Thompson. Nice to meet you, Luke. Luke shook hands with her with a smile. I hope you hang on to your beliefs. Its very important. After that, he let go and continued moving. The mother and daughter were left stunned. Wasnt the man trying to hit on them? They actually found the guy quite pleasing to the eye, otherwise they wouldnt have bothered with him in the first ce. Who would have thought that after saying a few words, he would walk away, just like that. Luke tagged this girl named Karen as his second candidate. She had a sense of morality and justice, and she was from a rich family. Apart from the inevitable envy, most people actually didnt really hate rich people; they just hated those rich kids who were useless. Luke, for example, might not be a kid from a rich family, but he had connections. But few people at Westside hated him. That was because he never used his connections to steal credit, but always shared the credit with others. Meanwhile, his connections could help crack cases. As long as hispanions werent idiots, nobody would hate people like him. Money and influence were also resources that could be used to crack cases. What other people couldnt do, these people could. They could also bear some responsibilities that might be too heavy for other people. There were two sides to everything, and it was the same with rich kids. As Luke headed for the building entrance, two people got out of a police car. After a nce, he promptly avoided them and kept his distance. Chapter 658 - The Chief Is Here, Irrelevant People Go Away Chapter 658 The Chief Is Here, Irrelevant People Go Away Both men were wearing police uniforms. One was the Chief of Police, the boss of all L.A. police officers. If Luke was close by, he would have to stand at attention and salute this bigshot. Why bother? Two guys who were clearly students, however, approached him with bright eyes. Student Kayle Bronx/Chad Cond, reporting for duty, sir! The Chief of Police was unhappy. Scram, idiots. Yes, sir! The two guys saluted and slunk away, crestfallen. Luke chuckled in amusement. He made the right decision to keep his distance! One might think that the Chief of Police wouldnt be so crude, but he had once been a regr police officer too. The Chief of Police looked like he had just been forced to swallow sh*t; given his bad mood, it was only natural for him to curse at the two students. The third and fourth candidates had appeared! Those two students... well, they had better self-awareness. Guys who followed orders were always needed, even if their fellows might not think very well of them. A few minutester, Luke entered Remicks office. Staring at the old man, Luke said helplessly, Director Remick, are you trying to swindle me? There were only 233 students in thest batch, which is why I agreed to help screen them, but you didnt tell me that you would be recruiting a second batch this year. Tell me the truth: How many more people are you recruiting? With a bitter smile, Remick waved his hand at the window. All of them. Luke: ...Are you kidding me? How much is going to be spent on training? Will the department agree to that? The department received a lot of donations recently and was already nning to recruit more officers. Remick exined, You know how terriblew and order has been in Los Angeles recently, right? Luke nodded. There was no one else in Los Angeles who was clearer on this than Luke. Remick: The mayor thus has given themissioner a strict order to improve the situation, or themissioner will have to beat it. Luke was amused. But we wont see results with this batch of students so soon, right? It seems that themissioner might be sent packing in half a year. Remick: The usual practice is that students wont start their internships until after eight to twelve weeks of professional training, but theyll start fieldwork this time after four weeks. Luke clicked his tongue. So, creating a favorable situation since the situation doesnt favor you? Remick smiled bitterly. Thats right. I have to ask for your help even though I know youre busy. Looking at Lukes face, Remick quickly said, Ill have your three tips included in the materials and issued to the rookies. You wont have to personally teach them anymore. Luke nodded speechlessly. He truly wasnt nning to shirk this responsibility this time. Why did this old man look so cautious? Remick: Luke, you have to give me a shortlist of the best students as soon as possible so that we can focus on training them. Pondering for a moment, Luke nodded. Remick, Ill give you a list as soon as I can, but I cant guarantee that youll like the students on it. Remick readily agreed. Okay. Luke wasnt the only detective who had been sent here to help with the screening. Many other seasoned detectives had been deployed to cast a wide. In the end, afterparing the lists submitted by the detectives, no good seedling would be overlooked. As they were speaking, another conversation was taking ce in an office upstairs. The Chief of Police was standing by the window and staring at the chaos on the training ground. He muttered, Look at this trash. They think they can put on a police uniform after just doing one round of the police academy? The other two men in the office, one standing and the other sitting, didnt say anything. The Chief of Police continued, Do you know why Im here, Principal Lassad? The white-haired old man asked tentatively, To give a speech to the new students? The Chief of Policeughed out loud. No, Lassad. Look at those scum. Theyve turned the police academy into a dumpster that reeks of weed, drugs and body fluids. I wont give a speech to this trash. Looking at Lassads face, the Chief of Police snorted. Lowering the bar and recruiting new students on arge scale was Senator Thompsons idea. She wants us to increase the size of the police force. So, we have to treat all students equally, regardless of gender or race, in order to create a more beautiful Los Angeles. What do you think? After a brief silence, Principal Lassad said, That b*tch? Pleased, the Chief of Police nodded. But shes going to be the mayor soon. Themissioner specifically called me to say that we must ept these students. You know what to do now? Principal Lassad frowned. Do our best to teach them? The Chief of Police pped his hands down on the table and looked down at Principal Lassad. No, I want you to kick out as many of them as possible. Once these cancers enter the police department, LAPD will be doomed. I dont want our officers to be referred to as dirty cops again, so they must not enter our force, understand? Lassad smiled broadly and quickly nodded. Got it, sir. Satisfied, the Chief of Police nodded and put on his hat. Keep it up. I have high hopes for you. Yes, sir! The person standing on the side responded loudly. The Chief of Police gave the man a light smile and waved at him to get out of his way. As long as you understand, Instructor Harry. With that, the bigshot opened the door and left, and Instructor Harry followed him with an obsequious smile. The fake smile on Principal Lassads face copsed several secondster. He quickly got up and closed the office door. Walking over to the window, the old man looked at the crowd of new students down below. Those scum, ording to the Chief of Police, were being organized into lines by the instructors. The old man sneered. He murmured softly, You didnt object to Senator Thompson and themissioner when they gave the order, yet you came to me asking me to go against them. Do you take me for a fool? You dont have enough backbone to bemissioner, young man. At that moment, the new students downstairs were being herded onto the training ground and divided into lines like chicken. Remick picked up his uniform and hat and said, Okay, time to give a speech to the new students. I have to be there. Luke shrugged. Do I need to go? Remick rolled his eyes. The students that got your lecture are already done with their training. Luke chuckled. The man was obviously implying that he should stay as far away as possible. He took the hint and simply watched the crowd from a window. He saw a white-haired old man standing before the students with a big smile. Im Principal Lassad. Wee to the police academy. Chapter 659 - We’re Just Helping Him Move

Chapter 659 Were Just Helping Him Move

Here, you will... Principal Lassad suddenly forgot his lines. An instructor sitting in the front soundlessly mouthed the words. Principal Lassad finally remembered. ... undergo fourteen weeks of training, including but not limited to learning the use of weapons, due procedure, local legition... Luke sweated and thanked Daddy System again. He had never officially learned any of these. He had taught himself, mostly when dealing with bigshot gang leaders and corruptwyers who were especially creative when it came to taking advantage of thew and loopholes. Luke liked these sorts of creative b*stards the best. After watching for a moment, Luke walked to the parking lot. After a brief opening speech, the students would be assigned to different sses and dorms. Their training wouldnt start until the next day, so Luke didnt have to waste time here. He gave Selina a call, but she was the only one waiting for him at the parking lot when he got there. He found that odd. Wheres ire? Selina chuckled and pointed at the training ground. She signed up for the student training. What? Luke was shocked. Isnt she here for college? Selina shrugged. The requirements for the students are really low. Even those who are only seventeen and a half can sign up. She said she wanted to experience what our lives are like... Luke rolled his eyes. Ive never studied at the police academy before! Everything that shell experience here has nothing to do with my life... Even if he said that, he wasnt too bothered, and simply left with Selina. There were still two months to go before the end of ires vacation. She could pass the training before the start of college. He would be popping into the police academy frequently during this period, so it was fine if the naughty monkey wanted to have some fun. She was a girl born and raised in Texas. Even though she wasnt familiar with thews and legition, she was no stranger to fighting or shooting; this would be something like advanced military training for her. Luke didnt really care if it would be a waste of the police academys resources. He had gotten enough donations for LAPD to train hundreds of police officers; his sister was definitely justified in using some of that. While the police academy was busy recruiting students, Los Angeles was still aplete mess. Soon after they entered the city, they were caught in a traffic jam again. Looking at the image on the surveince camera, Selina asked, Time to get to work? Looking at the hoodlums who were moving stuff from a truck, Luke heaved a sigh. Lets. Otherwise, well be stuck here forever. The two of them got out, and Luke grabbed two hoodlums by the back of their necks, one with each hand. Selina then tackled a young man who was about to pick up a TV and pressed him to the floor of the truck. LAPD. You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you in a court ofw... A hoodlum who was moving a fridge inside the truck was stupefied. Luke stared at him and said, Get out, keep your hands behind your head and stand still Name, license number, and address. The young man nkly got out of the truck and did as he was told, before he finally said, Officers, what are you doing? Luke: Were working, just like you. The young man was confused. But were only helping our friend move. This isnt work. Luke and Selina couldnt help but look at each other. Eventually, Luke asked, Youre moving? Whose ce? The three young men all looked at their pitiful friend whose face was stuck to the floor of the truck. His. Luke cursed inwardly before he coughed lightly. Then why are you moving stuff in the fastne? Also, look at what youre wearing. You look just like criminals robbing a truck, Luke secretly scolded. Selina finally rxed her grip on the unlucky mans head, and he exined, almost in tears, Officer, my new ce is right up ahead. Its even more jammed there. I borrowed this truck from my friend, and I have to return it in the afternoon. So, I can only unload the furniture by the side of the road first before I move them into my ce... Both Luke and Selina were lost for words. Ten minutester, Luke and Selina got into their car silently as the four young men nodded at them respectfully and fawningly. Officers, thank you for your help. Luke heaved a sigh and patted the dust off his sleeves. Alright, at least we can go home now. Selina, however, suddenly burst outughing. Its good enough that they didnt file aint. Helping them move is nothing. Youre strong, anyway. Luke smiled bitterly. Looks could really be deceiving! Although these four were dressed like criminals, they really were moving to a new ce, and not helping other people move for free. Luke could only warn them that it was a vition to unload stuff on the fastne. However, considering the traffic jam, their behavior was understandable, and the two detectives were lenient enough to let it go. Luke even gave them a hand and helped them move the stuff from the truck to the side of the road. He also confirmed with Sharp Nose that the stuff belonged to the young man, who hadnt stolen anything. After that little mishap, Luke and Selina finally returned to the city amidst the traffic congestion. At that moment, a lot of the secret departments and agencies had alreadye up with a preliminary n for handling Batman. The overwhelming majority had ndestine intentions. They used different wording, but the meaning was more or less the same. Batman probably had a gic mutation that boosted his physique, but not by very much. People with this sort of extraordinary ability werent rare in this world. Batmans strength mostly had to do with his rope darts andbat tricks as well as his special bulletproof suit. Cultivating highbat ability through long-term rigorous training had long been the systematic approach in various agencies; they had no need for Batmans working-ss training method. Batman wasnt valuable enough to these departments and agencies in terms of research or propaganda. They basically chose to keep an eye on him and try to catch him if they had a chance, but they werent in a hurry to make a move against him. On the other hand, several of the departments and agencies that were more interested in Batman wanted to employ this super warrior to fight for them. They had their own men to do that, but a lot went into training them. Batman was a self-taught finished product which didnt require further investments. He was also an idiot who was dedicated and had a sense of justice. Certain bigshots liked that more than anything else. But they werent in a rush either, since they had yet to discover Batmans real identity for now. Even if they roped in Batman, he would only be a contractor outside their system. They werent in a hurry to obtain this free tool and potential scapegoat. They could take their time. No matter how many bigshots there were who had thoughts about him, Luke, who was now known as Batman to all the major departments, was going about his daily life as usual. Chapter 660 - Friendship Tab, and What Is the Bigshot Doing?

Chapter 660 Friendship Tab, and What Is the Bigshot Doing?

One of the advantages of ire going to the police academy to experience the life of a student was that Luke and Selina now had more time on their hands. That day, he was watching the news while cooking when he suddenly received a message. Luke raised an eyebrow, wiped his hands, and opened it. It still looked like a meaningless jumble of characters to outsiders. Luke deciphered it after a quick nce, and couldnt help butugh. This father and daughter pair; why are you joining in on the fun here? Wait, Damons equipment... Luke patted his forehead helplessly; only then did he remember that Damons ck armor and cape did look like Batmans. Thankfully, Damons whereabouts werent hard to pin down. Since he was on the east coast, he probably wouldnt be suspected of being Batman. But someone might suspect that they were connected to Batman. eon vere After pondering for a long while, Luke sent a reply. In Damons house in New Jersey, Mindy jumped up and ran over to herptop to open a post. She simrly didnt need a secret code to decipher the message. She sighed in disappointment. Dad, V replied. Damon, who was cleaning his gun, asked without raising his head, What did he say? He can supply armor thats 70% as bulletproof as Batmans. He hasnt studied the flying cape yet. Hes not interested in making bat darts or rope, Mindy said, looking depressed. What she valued the most were the bat darts and the super cool cape. She already had battle armor from V, which was good enough. Damons armor had also been specially made by V; he would be able to withstand seven to eight hits, as long as it wasnt in the same spot, and he just needed to rece the hit tester. These bulletproof vests were enough to satisfy most of their needs. After all, nobody would stand around to be shot from head to toe. Damon paused and thought for a moment, before he nodded. Then order one for each of us. After all, its quite troublesome to keep changing the tes. Oh, right, tell him to change my armor to gray and modify the helmet; I dont want pointy ears. Mindy burst outughing, knowing that her father no longer wanted her to think that he was a copycat. Damon shook his head helplessly. Fine, are you done? Look, V didnt make those things. Mindy tilted her head. That doesnt mean that he cant, right? Damon again put down the parts in his hands. He said that the armor can give us 70% of the effect, hasnt studied the cape, and isnt interested in the bat darts? Rubbing his chin, he said, So, he might have better armor, but cant give it to us. He might be able to make a cape, but just hasnt worked in that direction. He can make bat darts, but thinking theyre too simple?. Mindys eyes lit up, and she clenched her fists. Thats right, thats exactly what he meant. How can someone as proud as V admit that he cant do it? Damon coughed. You can make your own bat dart with a rope, but are you sure you can use it as freely as Batman? Mindy frowned in vexation. I tried a rope dart before, but I dont think I have any talent for it. Damon decisively crushed her fantasy. That thing is much harder to use than a gun. If you start practicing now, you might be as good as Batman in another ten years. Mindy lost interest. Ten years? To practice the use of a support item? Furthermore, she could always rece it with something else. It was too extravagant. Annoyed, she picked up the butterfly knife on the table and threw it at a target ten meters away. Do I have enough daggers? Damon shook his head with a smile and continued cleaning his gun. Mindy lowered her head listlessly and sent out a new post on herptop. She soon heaved a sigh of relief. Two sets of armor will only cost 500,000, and itlle with a bunch of spare parts for our current equipment. Same as always, hell put it on our tab. Damon just hummed in acknowledgement and didnt say anything else as he focused on his task. Luke didnt think too much about Mindys order. When he was developing his own equipment in thest few months, he had crossed out various options. Whether it was the cheap product that Damon had worn at the very beginning or the mid-range goods that he would be giving the father and daughter this time, they were all different ideas that had nothing to do with Batman. Luke wasnt going to use this leftovers approach anymore, and was going to give Damon and Mindy some benefits. He felt that the information which the father and daughter had given him, especially the intel on gangs in New York, was worth letting them run up a tab. Because of security reasons, even if Damon and Mindy didnt want to owe him money, most of the equipment they were using had yet to be paid for. When Luke wanted information that had nothing to do with their own private affairs, how could Damon refuse? After sorting out yet another friendship tab transaction, Luke ate, trained and worked overtime as usual. In a Malibu vi, Tony Stark was absentmindedly brushing someone off in the living room. The man said earnestly, Tony, youve mobilized a lot of resources from the research department in thest few days. Im not trying to stop your new research project, but suddenly mobilizing these resources without an exnation or a notification will make the shareholders suspicious, and theyll want to investigate the use of the funds... Tony absentmindedly took a sip of his wine. Obi, when have they ever not criticized my research? Dont worry, theyll shut up in the end. After a brief silence, the person said, Can you at least get Pepper to report what youre doing? Didnt you hire her to deal with small things like this? Tony was at a loss. Huh? I didnt tell her? The person said, Tony, I asked, and Pepper doesnt know what youre doing. Youve been holed up in the vi every day recently. Im worried about you. Tony smiled awkwardly. Alright, I might have been too busy that I forgot. Ill have Pepper put a report together. I havent had breakfast yet. Thats not good for the body. Lets call it a day, Obi. The person nodded helplessly and got up. Fine, you have to take care of yourself. Dont forget the report; I cant keep making excuses for you every time, right? The shareholders are very concerned about your research. I cant keep them in the dark for long. Tony put his arm around the mans shoulders. No problem. Ill have Pepper put the project report together. After seeing the man out of the living room, Tony turned around and returned to the basement. He said, Jarvis, send a message to Pepper. Modify the concept manual for my previous cruise missile proposal and give that to that useless bunch. Yes, sir. But that manual is only a rough framework. Miss Potts may not be able to hand over aplete proposal. A gentle male voice rang out. The bigshot snorted. Its not that troublesome. The Jericho missile project will be enough to shut those guys up. Chapter 661 - Secondhand Apple and Timet Phones

Chapter 661 Secondhand Apple and Timet Phones

In any case, I didnt say I would be building it right away. If it was that easy to make missiles, they might as well find a few college kids to do it and save money. Right, have Happy bring me some cheeseburgers when hees over, said Tony Stark as he entered his basementb. Looking at the video of Batman projected on the wall, he said in annoyance, This guy crippled more than two hundred criminals in one night without leaving any footage from the scenes. This cautious behavior is so boring. Whats the point of hiding? If it were me, I wouldve let them see my face on TV and told everybody that Im Tony Stark! That being said, Tony had had mixed feelings when he saw Batman charge outside the building to catch a falling Pepper. It felt like he had been pped in the face by the pretentious prick. No matter how he disparaged him, however, he had to admit that this Batmans skills werent bad. What Tony looked down on was his level and resources. Would Tony, who considered himself the smartest genius on earth, acknowledge that someone else was better than him? Sn Furthermore, Batman hadnt left any clear leads so far, which was enough to prove that his suit was pure DIY. If Tony wanted to make a suit of armor, especially one that included cutting-edge technology, he wouldnt be able to hide his purchases from discerning eyes. Batmans equipment didnt seem very technologically advanced, but its source waspletely unknown, which was probably why it was so crude. Tony still believed that Batman was deliberately hiding things about him. He didnt have any proof, but he firmly believed that he had seen through this pretentious prick. Batman, just you wait! Tony murmured. When my armores out, Ill catch you and take off your mask. Saying that, he looked at the prototype of the silver humanoid armor not far away; there were still a lot of parts that needed to be tested and fitted. Once this suit of armor waspleted, he was confident that he could capture Batman easily and even y this pretentious criminal. Thinking that, Tony was inspired again. He opened up a light screen and continued working In the following days, Luke and Selinas lives returned to normal. In the meantime, Luke received a call from Wend, who invited him on another private assignment. Although Luke was tempted by the location, he still refused. The Amazon jungle wasnt a peaceful ce. The main point was that it would take a long time before he came out; a conservative guess was three to six weeks. It was the best time to earn points in Los Angeles. Luke nned to turn Batman into a live target to cover up news of the Ghost Butcher. He was saving his strength for his uing life as a New York detective, so he didnt take on the job even though Wend offered a sky-high price of five million. However, Luke gave Wend a number and promised that it would be a good choice. The condition was that the money couldnt be too little. It had to start at a million, and it would be best to pay half of it upfront. At least Wend got Lukes rmendation out of it. While his investigation revealed that a certain person had a lot of bad habits, the man had a good reputation in the industry and was a perfect example of someone who worked as much as he was paid. Luke wasnt the type to speak without thinking, and Wend wouldnt be going personally this time. Since it was just a matter of money, Wend called the number. A dayter, a private ne flew out of Los Angeles for Brazil. Apart from that, Jennys phonepany had already started to take shape. Luke had gone over a few times to fix some bugs on the production line. More than that, what amazed Luke was that Jenny had negotiated with Wend Corporation to facilitate the construction of the wirelesswork. When Luke asked her how she had done it, Jenny said with a smile, I didnt say that you were the big boss, but I did say that we were close, and Mr. Wend arranged a meeting very quickly. I dont think youre interested in listening to the rest, so I wont go into detail, but Wend is very interested in thebination of wireless technology and smartphones She hesitated. Looking at her, Luke asked with a smile, Is there anything else? Pondering for a moment, Jenny said, But Chairman Wend wants to invest in our phonepany. Luke raised an eyebrow. How much? Jenny chuckled. Based on our cash investment and shares, I estimate that the phonepany is worth two billion dors, and he wants 30 to 50% of the shares. Luke was taken aback. Is our phonepany that valuable? Jenny sighed. If we already had a wirelesswork, that value would be double. Wend is a smart old man. Now that were done with most of the preliminary work, what were short of is arge-scale marketing campaign for the wirelesswork and ourpany. Well be able to make money right away once Wend Corporation gets involved. Luke nodded. He didnt know much about business, and wasnt going to delve into it. Pondering for a moment, he said, We can let him invest, but do your best to keep his share down to 10 or 20% at most. If he isnt willing, we can take word of the construction of the wirelesswork to otherpanies. Business is business. Jenny heaved a sigh of relief. She was worried that Luke would simply give up arge amount of shares, which would be detrimental to thepanys future finances and operations. She was the CEO of this cell phonepany, and while Luke was in a real sense the major shareholder, he left her to it. Any attempt to weaken his position with the shares would only weaken her authority. Naturally, she had to be careful. After solving this big problem, she raised another pending issue. So, whats the name of our phone? We cant call it a Universal Cube phone after ourpany name, right? It sounds awkward and isnt easy to remember. Luke found that odd. Apple? Didnt we talk about thisst time? Jenny was angry. Can you be more serious? How can you call such an innovative smartphone an Apple? And theres even a bite that has been taken out of it in the logo. Are you implying that our consumers are buying a secondhand phone? Luke was lost for words. The secondhand Applepany was worth hundreds of billions of dors in his previous life, and dominated the cell phone industry! Depressed at the rejection, Luke agreed to the phone brand Jenny suggested Timet! Tranted into Chinese, it would probably be Titanium. Luke couldntin. It was fine as long as Jenny liked the name, and the rotten apple could fly away with the wind. But when he thought of the bald man holding a phone in a certain ad in his previous life, Luke decided that when the Titanium phone came out in the future, he would make a high-quality, no-brand fake for his own use. He wouldnt use a real Titanium phone. Chapter 662 - The Appalling Class D15

Chapter 662 The Appalling ss D15

On the other end, Jenny received a reply from Wend that they would do their best to build a wirelesswork in Los Angeles, the base of luxury goods consumption, as soon as possible. Wend Corporation was an international telmunicationspany that operated awork and broadband business. Jenny had convinced Wend not only with the phone, but also with the wireless router which Luke made. Routers had already existed for a while, but what Luke made was, of course, a wireless router closer to what was used in his previous life in 2010. Furthermore, it was cheap to make. As a result, Wend Corporation could start earning profits from their broadband users right away with their preliminary wirelesswork. Want yourputer to be free of Inte wires? Pay up, the new generation wireless router only costs $49.80! It was impossible to give them away for free. Coupled with the smartphone, how many young people would refuse to buy it? Instead of taking yourptop around with you for an Inte connection, you could easily go online on your phone. Who would be able to resist such temptation? Apart frompanies and organizations, the main users of the Inte were still young people. el Whether it was phones or wirelessworks, the first people to ept them would definitely be the young people who pursued novelty. In contrast, most middle-aged and elderly people still used phones that could only be used for emails and phone calls even over a decadeter because they regarded them as tools formunication and not entertainment. When Luke had mentioned their development goals to Jenny before, he had made it clear that he was going to empty out the pockets of these young people and consumers of luxury goods. He was going to take the high-end route, and copy the so-called secondhand Apple. As for how far this cell phonepany could go, Luke didnt really care. There was too much advanced tech in this world. Tony had even actualized his VR tech a long time ago, but wasnt using it to make money. Luke anticipated that the phonepany would make a fortune; it was good enough if it grew into a medium-sizedpany. In fact, selling phones wasnt the biggest money-making route. The Applepany had already demonstrated how even more profits could be generated, and Luke would tell Jenny about it when the time came. He didnt say anything now because he didnt want Jenny to get too excited; otherwise, her expectations would be too high. Besides, if he did everything himself, this girl who had inherited her parents blood for business would probably be very unhappy. People still needed a goal to strive toward. That way, life wouldnt be too boring. Jenny left right away this time. She didnt continue discussing business with Luke and left in a hired car that night. She still had to catch a ne to negotiate with the manufacturers about supplying the variousponents. The main reason she had dropped by in a hurry to see Luke was they had to lock down the logo. If she didnt do her best with Luke, she would really have to choose that half-eaten secondhand apple as their logo. After all, he was the big boss. After Jenny left, Luke went to the police academy every other day to observe the new batch of rotten students. Actually, these people werent that bad. However, the mix of tall and short, fat and thin, and young and old, inevitably gave off a sense of dissonance. Luke didnt pay it any mind. In any case, he was in the mood to enjoy the show. The new students were divided into thirty sses ording to the alphabet. For example, ss A had two sses, A1 and A2. There were four B sses, nine C sses and fifteen D sses, with twenty to thirty people in each ss. What Luke found strange was that the first four candidates that he had chosen, along with ire, were all assigned to D15. D15 stood for the ss with the worst students. At first, Luke didnt understand why ire had been assigned to this ss. His first four candidates werent that bad either. It wasnt until he looked for Remick and skimmed through the information on D15s students that he understood. This was a tacitly acknowledged cker ss. It wasnt that the people here were the worst of the bunch, but after a rough analysis by the police academy, it was very likely that they wouldnt stay behind as police officers, except for those two cadets. Harry had epted these two cadets as his right-hand men to help him manage the ss. Or rather, they had been chosen by Instructor Harry to be hisckeys. Instructor Harry clearly thought the same as Luke; enthusiasts like these who proactively approached the leaders were needed everywhere. Because little monkey ire was in this ss, Luke paid more attention to D15. First was running. The little monkey took first ce, and the othersgged behind. In the end, there was a fatty who struggled miserably at the very back, and Instructor Harry took a stick to the fattys butt so that he crossed the finish line. Luke shook his head regretfully and wrote in a notebook: Does not care about the goal. Of course, that didnt include ire. Second was the field obstacle course. The little monkey ran through it nimbly and took first ce again. The others? Luke shook his head helplessly as he looked at a ck girl who hung from a two-meter-high wall and kicked her legs, but couldnt get up. On the other side, Instructor Harry had no choice but to let her go around and continue with the next section, or she would be stuck on the wall forever. Boom! There was a loud bang, and Luke turned his head. Half of the two-meter-high wall had copsed, and a tall ck man flipped over it with both hands. Instructor Harry, who was two meters away from the cement wall, was sweating. He rejoiced that he hadnt been smashed into the wall. Luke smacked his lips and wrote in his notebook: Moses Hightower, suspected strength user. Moses might be two meters tall, but pushing down a cement wall so easily wasnt something that any ordinary person could do. The little monkey took the lead again and easily reached the top of the rope. Instructor Harry nodded in satisfaction. When he turned his head and saw someone hesitating and not moving, he couldnt help but yell, Moses Hightower, what are you waiting for? Use more strength Hearing his bellow, Moses subconsciously pulled the rope in his hand. Boom! Everybody around him quickly dodged, and Instructor Harry fell back to the floor. Bang! The metal anchor attached to the ceiling fell down with arge piece of concrete. Moses looked at him innocently, as if asking, Do I still climb? Harry said, Go to the logistics department and get someone to fix this. Luke chuckled and wrote down in his notebook again: Moses Hightower, very strong, a little slow. Fourth was unarmedbat. The little monkey was the first to jump up to perform a demonstration with the female instructor, Cahan. Ten secondster, the female instructor said in despair, ire, can you let go of me? The little monkey excitedly released her from the leglock and jumped up. Instructor, do I pass? Chapter 663 - Humiliation, and Who’s Next?

Chapter 663 Humiliation, and Whos Next?

Cahan, the female instructor, rubbed her chest. It felt like ire had almost crushed her legs. But in the face of this cheerful and likable little monkey who excelled in everything, she said helplessly, ire, this is a lesson, not an exam. Im only asking you to help with abat demonstration; this isnt a real fight. ire nodded and asked awkwardly, Should we continue? I promise to cooperate this time. Cahan subconsciously covered her chest with her hands and shook his head. No, you can go back and sit down. Um... Barbara, why dont youe up? Making a circle around the male students, she picked the fatty whom Instructor Harry had hit to finish running. Barbara stood up nervously. M-me? Really? Barbaras face was already a little red. Cahan said, Yes, you. Attack me. Barbara took two hesitant steps forward. Hurry up, dont dawdle, Cahan shouted. In a panic, Barbara raised his fist and swung clumsily. Cahan used a shoulder throw to put the fatty on the ground, then mimed kicking him in the head. She then bent her knees and locked Barbara in ce. Only then did she turn to the students. Did you see that? After you take down the enemy, you have to control them with your legs and knees. The neck is a good choice. It can limit nd movements significantly. Now, whos next? oven The male students raised their hands in unison. Me, me! Barbara, who had been humiliated by the hot female instructor, had already stopped breathing. His face was flushed as hey there like a drunkard. Luke smiled. Cahan was a young woman with blonde hair and big breasts. She was only 26 or 27 years old, and was quite pretty. It was no wonder that the male students were so enthusiastic. The female students, however, looked at the enthusiastic male students with disdain. Fifth was shooting practice. ire examined the gun proficiently and checked that it was loaded, before she fired quickly. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Bullet holes appeared in the half-sized body targets, and they were all between the eighth and tenth rings. Instructor Harry nodded in satisfaction as he walked past. He admired this girl the most. She had outstanding abilities, a serious attitude, and a likable personality. It was a pity that she was too young to be an official police officer. Otherwise, she wouldve been assigned to the A1 ss. He walked past them one by one, and their shooting skills varied widely. Some of them didnt hit the target, and some were clearly shooting blindly, with the bullet hitting the ninth ring on one try before flying who knew where on the next. Bang! Instructor Harry jerked at the loud crack. It waspletely different from the sound of a Glock. Heposed himself and looked for the source of the sound, only to see a man proudly holding... a revolver. He was clearly very satisfied with the shot. Looking at the target, half of which had already been blown away, Harry asked, Kid, where did you get this gun? The student said happily, It was a birthday gift from my mother. Smiling, Instructor Harry slowly stretched out his hand. Can, can you let me have a look? The student said, No problem, instructor. Harry carefully picked up the Colt Python and immediately took two steps back as he popped out the cylinder. Los Angeles stopped issuing officers with these .45 revolvers five years ago. So, Ill keep this gun for now, and you use your Glock. Luke was amused. Dustin had approved his Smith & Wesson M500 because of his contributions and connections. Thankfully, Dustin believed Lukes im that he needed it to deal with some tough enemies, or he wouldnt have approved it. A gun with a caliber of more than .45 was too powerful for police officers and wasnt very practical. Thus, even SWAT and all the special forces rarely used such arge caliber pistol, let alone ordinary police officers. Luke took out his notebook and added another line: Eugene Tigerbelly. Proficient with firearms and has excellent arm stability. But during shooting practice two dayster, Luke saw this Tigerbelly rush into the house with a gun, kick the target out, and fire twice on top of that. Luke had to add one more thing: Too impulsive and tends to use too much force. After two weeks of observation, Luke looked at his notebook and sighed. There were more than twenty good seedlings, and most of them were in ss A, but there were also a lot of bizarre people with personal strong points. These included physical strength, speaking skills, driving skills, shooting skills,puter intelligence analysis, the ability to pick up girls, money, and so on. To be an LAPD officer, these were just extras and not prerequisites. The crux was that these people leaned heavily toward one particr strength but were weak in other aspects. Conversely, the twenty or so people didnt have any obvious shorings, and moreover excelled in several respects. And the most outstanding of them all... was ire. Luke wasnt surprised. ire was smart, cheerful, and adored sports. A year ago, after the Carlos family tried to kidnap her, she developed a strong interest inbat and firearms. With a first-ss instructor like Robert around, herbat ability improved significantly, and she was definitely a good candidate for a police detective. But Luke didnt put her name on his list; she still had to go to college. One day, the little monkey noticed Luke at the end of training. She grabbed him to whisper something in his ear before she ran off. Looking at herughing and joking around with the girls, Luke shook his head with a smile and took out his phone. Selina? Im taking ire and her ssmates out for dinner. Do you want toe? Selina immediately agreed. Of course. Has ire forgotten about me now that she has new ssmates? Luke smiled. She asked me to call you. Selina snorted. Can Dor go too? Luke thought for a moment and said, It should be okay. Ill find a restaurant that allows pets. Selina quickly came over, and found him in a quiet corner of the campus. Luke found that odd. That was fast. Selina said, I was on the east side today to help them maintain order. Luke asked, Is the east side still in a mess? Selina said, Dont talk about it. If the earthquake you mentioned happens, the east side will definitely be the very first ce where trouble will break out. There are too many people without jobs gathered there. Hm, what are you doing here? Luke raised his hand to show her the notebook he was holding. Im observing the students. Looking at the dark sky, Selina asked, So dedicated? She looked around, then pointed at a building dozens of meters down a slope in astonishment. Is that how youre examining them? Chapter 664 - Is This How You Examine the Students?

Chapter 664 Is This How You Examine the Students?

Luke chuckled. Im not here to examine the female students. Im here to examine the male students, like the one outside the bathroom window. Selina was even more shocked. Youre just letting him watch? Luke shrugged. He just arrived. I havent had time to stop him yet. Selina said disdainfully, If you stopped him, you would have no reason to hang around here yourself, right? Luke shook his head with a smile. I called his instructor. Selina was suspicious. Really? Luke pouted. Look, his instructor is here. The two of them looked down the slope. Instructor Harry came around a corner, slowly approached a man who was leaning against the railing, and tapped him on the shoulder with a stick. The man turned around and was stunned to see Harry. Instructor Harry reached out and took the drink bottle that he was holding, giving him a dead-eyed re. The man silently turned around and left, giving up the best viewing spot. Watching the guy walk away, Instructor Harry wiped the rim of the bottle with his sleeve and took a sip. Then, he turned around leisurely and leaned against the railing himself. Ahhh! A womans sharp cry rang out from the basement room not far from the railing. Instructor Harry jerked at the shock and he turned here and there, not knowing what to do. Another series of screams rang out. Theres someone outside the bathroom! An old perverts peeping through the back window! Find the instructor! Drenched in sweat, Harry threw away the drink in his hand and forced himself to calm down as he quickly walked away. After taking a few steps, he broke into a sprint and disappeared down the path. Selinas eyes widened. He peeped into the womens bathroom? Is he also an instructor? Luke sighed. Thats right. Hes that toadyckey instructor I told you about. Hes in charge of ires ss. Selina was lost for words for a moment. Hes even more shameless than that student. Luke shrugged. Hes just a bootlicker. If he cared about dignity, he wouldnt havee here. He took out two lollipops from his bag and gave one to her. Gold Nugget whined, and Luke could only stuff his lollipop into its mouth and take out another one. Selina mumbled around her lollipop, Arent we leaving? Luke leanedzily against a tree and sucked on his lollipop. ire is still getting ready. Itll be at least another ten minutes. We can continue to examine the students here. Selina narrowed her eyes and observed him for a moment, before her lips twitched. So, youre even more shameless than the other two, right? Youre staring at the girls dormitory. Luke chuckled and put his arm around her shoulders. He raised his hand and pointed. Look over there. Thats the first candidate on my list. Selina looked at the window of a building twenty meters away. A momentter, her eyes widened in shock. Is that a man? Luke sucked unhurriedly on his lollipop. On the first day of school, this candidate number one was sent here by his four girlfriends. Hm, those two female students arent any of his four girlfriends. Holy sh*t! Selina couldnt help swearing. Looking at the man whose wig and bathrobe had just been taken off by two female students, Luke said with a smile, George Martin is best at seducing women. He ims to have mixed blood, but his ent is clearly fake. Selina could only admire him. The speed at which he hooked up with girls could absolutely help to deal with women when he worked cases. A sweet mouth was also a profound skill. Selinas interest was piqued. Her gaze shifted further to the right and eximed, This woman seems pretty good. Looking at her body and muscles, she must work out a lot, right? Looking at the athletic woman in white underwear and who was working out with dumbbells, Luke shook his head. Debbie Cahan is another of ires instructors. Selina immediately lost interest. She looked at the hallway outside the male students bathroom on the first floor of the building next door. The male students wereughing and joking around. One of them was holding a razor, and the sound of a saw rang out. Selina listened for a moment and asked, Did that sounde out of his mouth? Luke said, Candidate number eight: Lavell Jones, beatboxer extraordinaire. He can mimic animals, machines, men, and women. Selina clicked her tongue. Then why does he want to be a police officer? Isnt it better to be a talk show host or something? Luke shrugged. Its not like we became pro wrestlers either. Selinaughed when a person with a dejected face walked through the hallway. Whos this guy? This was the person whom Instructor Harry had chased away earlier. Luke said, Cary Mahoney, number five. Hes bold, thick-skinned, and smart. Hes the most suitable candidate to be a detective. Shamelessness was very important for a detective. Someone who was too thin-skinned and who was bound by the rules wouldnt make a good L.A. detective. A few people greeted Mahoney. He clearly had a good rtionship with the male students. There was only one guy who was standing with his legs apart andughing loudly like he was gearing up for a performance. A fatty walked past and was stopped. Barbara,e, hit me! Barbaras eyes widened. What? The man continued, Thats right. Hit me hard. Barbara was surprised. Really? The man said, Thats right. Come on! Do it now. Barbara waved his hands. No, no, I cant... The man said, I told you to hit... At a loss, Barbara subconsciously raised his hand and swung. Pia! The room fell silent. Barbara smiled bashfully. How was that? Was that alright? The man slowly turned his head and said despondently, Yes, very good. Relieved, Barbara went to the bathroom to wash up. Selina finallyughed out loud. My god, thats the first time Ive heard someone make such a request. Hahahaha! Hit me? Hahahaha! Is his face swollen? Luke shook his head with a smile. Eugene Tigerbelly, candidate number six. Hes a military and firearms fan. He was going to show that he could take a blow to the stomach, and didnt think that he would be pped in the face. When he saw the male studentsughing in the hallway, Luke couldnt help butugh himself. Of course, he didnt say anything about not hitting the face. At that moment, ire called. Luke picked up the call and made a couple of sounds of acknowledgement before he said, Lets go. The monkey is ready. Well pick her and her ssmates up. Luke and Selina drove to another dormitory and picked up ire and four of her ssmates. ire and two of her ssmates got into Selinas car, and Luke picked up the other two. When the two girls got into the car, one of them was stunned when she saw Luke. You... Chapter 665 - Batman’s Fangirls

Chapter 665 Batmans Fangirls

Luke turned his head and smiled. I look familiar, right? Hello, Miss Karen Thompson. Nice to meet you again. Also, Miss Lavin Hux. You can call me Luke. The two girls in the backseat looked at each other. Hello, Luke. A momentter, it was Karen who spoke. Do you... know us very well? It made sense with Karen. She had spoken to Luke on the first day of school, and she was confident that her looks and character would leave an impression. But Hux was a small, timid ck girl. Few men would remember her name. Luke smiled and pointed at a staff card on the dashboard. Im a temporary staff member of the police academy. I see you a lot. He usually hid in the distance to assess them, and Karen and Hux had never noticed him during their rigorous training. After chatting for a while, they reached a restaurant. Everybody sat down and continued chatting after they ordered. ire had always had good interpersonal skills, at least on the surface. From what Luke could see, she was closer to Karen and Hux, but the three of them werent in the same dorm. The other two girls were ire and Karens roommates, who had tagged along. And their gazes burned when they looked at Luke. A generous, gentle and considerate brother who was willing to take his sister and her friends out for a meal was the dream of many girls. More importantly, this brother was very handsome, and not their own brother. After they ate and dessert was served, they started talking for real. The two random girls kept focusing on Luke, but Luke would bring the topic back to their life at the police academy. ire and Hux were more artless, and would pick up the topic right away. The two random girls couldnt say anything. ire was the real sister of the handsome guy, and they didnt have the right to say that she wasnt tactful. The sister of a handsome man was always a major obstacle in getting close with him. They were already mentally prepared for this. But the conversation quickly turned in a direction which they couldnt resist. Why do you want to be police officers? Luke asked with a smile, but he was looking at Karen and Hux. As members of the D15 that he paid the most attention to, he could tell that these two police officers were serious. Karen, who was born into a rich family, seemed to already long have an answer to this question. Its enough to encounter interesting people and interesting things. Luke looked at Hux with a smile. The shy girl lowered her head and said, I... I think being a police officer will help me open up more. Luke nodded. Youre doing well. You should be able to aplish this goal if you work hard. Hux lowered her head even more and whispered, Thank you. Luke then said to Karen again, But being a police officer is boring most of the time. Youll encounter a lot of dark things. Are you sure you can take it?. Karens eyes glowed. Isnt there still Batman? Luke was stunned. What does this have to do with Batman? Karen looked around furtively, like a spy in a movie. Seeing that nobody was looking, she said in a low voice, Do you think that all Batman did that night was save a lot of people? At that moment, even the two random girls attention was caught. Didnt he save them? Luke chuckled. How did you understand that? What she probably means is that he did more than save people. Karen shook her head and lowered her voice mysteriously. No, he did save people, and it was even more than what was reported on TV. But Batman appeared again after that night. Did you know that? Surprised, Luke shook his head along with everyone else. He was truly surprised that Karen knew. A regr wealthy family shouldnt have ess to news on Batman. Looking at their faces, Karen was very satisfied. Finally, she threw out the explosive news. Ten days ago, Batman appeared at night and helped the police capture hundreds of extremists all at once. Impressive, right? The two random girls eximed in surprise. ire wanted to scream too, but she covered her mouth. Hux opened her mouth, but forgot to cry out. Karen quickly gestured with her hands. Dont scream, dont scream. That being said, she looked even more pleased. She had shared these news to shock them. Now, even the guy who had been smiling calmly was surprised. She felt that it was worth it. Surprised, Luke asked in a low voice, Why isnt there any news? Karen shook her head. I dont know. It might be a secret operation. You know that we cant give the extremists an opportunity to put up a final fight. Maybe thats why this operation was kept so confidential that even few people in LAPD knew about it. Everybody was amazed and looked at the well-informed young woman in admiration. Pleased, Karen continued, So, Im going to be a police officer! Maybe Ill meet Batman someday and well deal with the criminals together. Luke nodded in agreement. Selina, who was busy eating in the corner, could only cover her face with her big ice cream cup. She felt that she knew the kind of person Batman was, better than anyone else in the world. Team up with Batman? Dont be ridiculous! Wait a minute! If Karen became a police officer, she might really be able to team up with Batman! Selina suddenly realized the error in her thinking. ires eyes glowed as she discussed Batmans magnificent feats with Karen in a low voice. She had also be quite obsessed with Batman recently. However, what she was more a fan of... was the fact that Batman could fly, which was cool. She envied the people whom Batman had flown down the most. That was definitely the most exciting form of extreme sports. For one moment, Luke and Selina became bystanders. The five girls of the police academy chatted about Batman. What was even stranger was that the two random girls were also loyal Batman fangirls. Once they started discussing Batman, none of them had the energy to hit on Luke anymore. Luke was very pleased. He hadnt wasted his efforts in creating Batman! He had to avoid the advances of these two girls and let them down easy at the same time; how difficult was that? It was definitely more difficult than insisting on filming and singing with an extremely high fever and a broken leg. In the end, Luke and Selina had no choice but to interrupt the heated discussion between the five Batman fangirls and send them back to the police academy. Chapter 666 - Who Was Your First Time?

Chapter 666 Who Was Your First Time?

After they got out of the car, ire simply hugged Luke and said goodbye to Selina before she left with her ssmates. The others also said goodbye to Luke and Selina, and the girls giggled as they bounced off to their rooms to talk about Batman. Luke and Selina smiled as they looked at each other before they got into their cars and went home. Just when Luke thought that his leisurely life would continue for a while longer, Jenny suddenly called him. Luke, I need your opinion on something. Luke said, What is it? Jenny asked, Do you know Senator Thompson? Luke said, An outstanding member of the Thompson family and a female councilor whos been in the limelight recently. ording to the polls, support for her is increasing, and its very likely shell be the next mayor of Los Angeles C Patricia Thompson? Jenny said, Thats her. Somethings happened in her family which we might be able to use. Luke asked, Whats up?. One of her nieces went on a trip to Europe with ssmates, and is now missing, Jenny replied. Luke was stunned. Is her niece... rich? Knowing what he meant, Jenny said, This youngdy nned the trip herself and left ording to her scheduled itinerary yesterday, but no one can reach her now. Luke asked, So, Senator Thompson came to me? Jenny coughed awkwardly and said, No, I only learned about it because this missingdy is a major shareholder in Ind Dragon Electronics, which is our phone chips supplier. Luke was lost for words. ...Are you saying that I have to save her first? Jenny nodded helplessly. Our router technology needs authorization by Ind Dragon Electronics, and we need thepany to supply the phone chips in advance before we can start manufacturing the phones as soon as possible. Based on Ind Dragons current production n, itll only get to our order at the end of the year. Luke understood. The phonepany had just started production, but was keeping down the amount of phone parts in its purchase order. Jenny wouldnt be able to fully expand production until after they obtained the initial market response. VU e As arge-scale manufacturer of electronicponents, Ind Dragon would already have in ce a production n that was months or even a year ahead, and would supply its customers with the goods based on that n er Since the Titanium phones were new, theirpany didnt have arge order, and naturally could only wait in line with the n. Luke frowned and thought for a long while, unsure if he should take the job. The main point was that the other party hadnt looked for him. Wouldnt this be... delivering himself to their door? Pondering for a long while, he finally said, If possible, it would be best for me to go to this missingdys house first. Jenny heaved a sigh of relief. Ill contact them and give you a reply as soon as possible. After Luke put the phone away, Selina asked, Another business trip? Luke shrugged. Money. Selina asked curiously, Didnt you reject Wends five-million-dor offer a few days ago? Luke sighed. It has to do with the phonepany. If I dont take care of it, itll dy the profits that thepany can make. Selina shook her head decisively. Dont talk to me about that. I only know how to use a phone; leave selling the phone to your youngdy. Luke was amused. Want to go to Europe together? Selinas heart skipped a beat, but she shook her head when she saw Gold Nugget in the rearview mirror. Forget it. Youre going to look for someone. ire is in L.A. too. Gold Nugget and I can take care of her at home. After a brief silence, Luke nodded with a smile. Alright. When Selina mentioned Gold Nugget, she was naturally saying that it could ensure ires safety during an emergency. She hadnt forgotten that there might be another earthquake in Los Angeles. Thinking that, Luke didnt really want to go to Europe. The phonepany could make moneyter. If an earthquake happened in Los Angeles, he could go out again in the Batman suit. On the other end, Jenny was very quick. She sent Luke a message that night to say that she could take him to the Thompsons ce in the afternoon tomorrow. Luke didnt refuse. He was still weighing the pros and cons. After half a day, he deliberated the issue again. If an earthquake happened in Los Angeles, he would be able to build up Batmans poprity and earn a lot of experience and credit points. But he had gained a lot from his previous trip to Paris. At that time, he hadnt wanted to stand out too much, so he had spent the rest of that week rxing with Elena. Otherwise, he could have earned even more experience and credit points. Thinking this way, Lukes hands felt a little itchy. Also, things were different now. He subconsciously scanned his inventory. After thest expansion, it still looked empty no matter how much of his gains that Luke put in. Maybe I can do something more this time around? Luke murmured inwardly. The next afternoon, Luke and Jenny, who had just flown back, took apany car to the Thompson house in San Diego. This was the home of Mchi Thompson, not the home of Senator Patricia Thompson. The Thompson family had branched out all over America, but California was their base. This Mchi Thompson was also an important figure in the Thompson family. Even the all-powerful Thompson woman in Los Angeles was only a little sister to this bigshot. Luke had no idea how Jenny had obtained this chance to meet him. Looking at her tired and nervous expression, he knew that she had put in a lot of effort. Patting her back, he said with a smile, Dont worry. Even if this doesnt work out, our phonepany will still make money. Sess will be ours eventually. Dazed for a moment, Jennys tense body then rxed and she leaned against him. Fine; youre always so calm, as if thepany isnt yours. Luke chuckled. Do you remember when we first met? At that time, you were still Miss High and Mighty, and you were so anxious and restless because you bought a bit of weed. Jenny hit him angrily. Dont talk about that. But she couldnt helpughing. Thinking back to how she and Luke met, and how she was working so hard now for their fledgling smartphonepany, the difference was like between clouds and mud. Fine, maybe Im too nervous. After all, this is my first time, she said. Luke was shocked. What? Wasnt I your first time? Stunned for a moment, Jenny then punched him several times in anger. Hey, were talking business here. Luke put his arm around her with a smile. Did you forget what I said? Anything discussed between a chairman and a CEO is business. By the time they reached the Thompson house, Jenny was much more settled and most of her nervousness had disappeared. She finally adjusted her mind frame after Luke talked her into taking a nap in the car. Chapter 667 - Coffee, Tea or Me?

Chapter 667 Coffee, Tea or Me?

Led by a maid, they entered the main building of the luxurious manor. Luke was calm. He was able to maneuver around Tony Stark and his vicious tongue. No matter how formidable Thompson was, could he be worse than Tony Stark? It was hard for Luke to feel intimidated by a bigshot with nothing special about him. In the end... less than half an hourter, Luke and Jenny were sent off with tea. America didnt actually have this saying. However, the younger brother of the missing Miss Thompson, Rupert, hade out with an impatient expression and only said a few words before stating that he was going to have coffee in the rear garden, leaving them high and dry. Thankfully, however, Luke had achieved his goal. Before this young master Rupert went to take his coffee, he allowed Luke and Jenny to visit his sister Beths room, but only in thepany of two maids, and they couldnt touch any personal items. Getting into the car, Jenny looked at Luke apologetically. Im sorry. I didnt think he would be the one to receive us. Luke waved his hand dismissively. At least he didnt spit at me, or take off his pants and shake his butt at us. Jenny burst outughing. Hes a young master, not a street thug. Luke shrugged. Which is why his attitude wasnt that bad; it could have been ten times worse. Seeing that he didnt look angry, Jenny sighed and exined, Rupert was born to Mchis current wife. Miss Beth was born to his first wife, so... Luke hugged her. I know. Dont talk about this young master. I dont like men. Hearing that, he immediately understood why Jenny looked so disappointed. Would Jennys half-brother also be like this with his sister when he grew up? It was hard to say. Jenny hummed in acknowledgement, but still frowned and shook her head. But Mchi still... values Miss Beth very much. Why would he let a yboy like Rupert receive us? It would have been more reasonable for the butler to send us off. Luke rubbed Jennys forehead and said, Alright, if you frown for too long, youll get wrinkles. Jenny eximed and immediately took out a mirror from her purse to examine her forehead. Looks like the start of one. God, Im only 21. I dont want to age so quickly. Seeing how worried she was, Luke said, Then dont think so much about other peoples family matters. In any case, Im going to go look for her. Finding her will be a good thing for us. If I cant find her, well just take things step by step. Its not a matter of life or death. Dont worry about it. Jenny was lost for words. Only someone like you would think nothing of the development of apany worth billions, right? On their way back to Los Angeles, Luke made his decision to take this trip. Rescuing Miss Beth Patrick Thompson was just a side goal. Based on what Jenny knew, the Thompson family had also sent people to look for this youngdy. By the time Luke arrived, the youngdy might already be safe and enjoying coffee as she sunbathed in a five-star hotel. Rich and powerful. The efficiency of thisbination wasnt something ordinary people could imagine. And given the current situation with the phonepany, Jenny could also be considered to have reached that level. Using her connections, she easily got Luke on a private jet two hourster for a direct flight to Pnds capital, Warsaw. Luke had already called Elsa about leave. At the mention of Senator Thompsons name, Elsa didnt ask any more questions. She wouldnt stop Luke from expanding his connections, especially with such a powerful senator. Also, Luke only took two days off. Two dayster was Americas National Day long weekend (fourth of July). Since the police academy would be on holiday, he could put aside his task of inspecting the students. Elsa simply told him not to overdo it before she hung up. There was no need to exin anything to Selina; they had already discussed it yesterday. He just had to let ire know, or she would definitely grumble about him sneaking out. It was a different matter if he was upfront about it. She wouldnt kick up a senseless fuss. On the private jet, the two flight attendants took turns asking Luke if he needed anything. The young and beautiful attendants both asked him, Coffee or tea? Luke could only smile and say, Give me a pot of tea. Green tea would be best. Of course, these two werent here purely for the money. Luke had always kept a low profile. It was obvious that he wasnt poor, but he wasnt extravagant either. However, since he was able to take this private jet, he looked more and more pleasing to the eye. It was no wonder that the two flight attendants were so close to asking, Or me? After receiving a clear rejection from Luke, the two attendants could only tactfully stop bothering him. To be able to take this job, they werent dumb. Some passengers might look forward to certain services, while some who were preupied would be fed up with the harassment. They didnt want to lose this easy, high-paying job. Luke found a quiet ce to sit down and read the files as he drank his tea. It had to be said that private jets were much better than passenger nes. Unlike hisst trip to Paris, Luke was a lot stronger now, and the jeg didnt affect him at all. He couldnt sleep even if he wanted to. During the almost twelve-hour flight, he had plenty of time to gather a lot of relevant information and n his uing search. It was already the afternoon when Luke arrived in Warsaw. He was setting off from Warsaw because Miss Beth Thompson and her two ssmates had started their free-and-easy trip here. Miss Beth was an art student in college. She hade to Europe during the holidays with her teacher and ss to draw, and she told her family that she would go out sightseeing when she was free. Supposedly, she told her bodyguards that she was going to Prague before she went missing. The arrangement made sense. In Pnd, one had to go to Warsaw. In the Czech Republic, one had to go to Prague. It was like how one would visit the Forbidden City when in Beijing. Actually, Beth Thompson and her two ssmates had left their Warsaw hotel early in the morning for some reason without letting the bodyguards know. It was only a few hourster that they discovered she was missing. They couldnt reach her phone, and the girls car was still in the hotel parking lot. Only the empty room and the hotel receptionists words proved that they hadnt been coerced into leaving. The surveince cameras also verified this point. Naturally, Luke didnt have ess to this information. He didnt have an identity suitable for use in Pnd, nor could he use most of his methods for working cases, which was a little troublesome. Chapter 668 - The Investigation Begins, and Money Opens Doors Chapter 668 The Investigation Begins, and Money Opens Doors For example, Luke couldnt employ the best used, three-step ssic, sh badge LAPD CCTV. Even though he was confident in his own abilities, the mission this time really depended on luck. He first found a hiding ce andpletely disguised himself as a downtrodden man. He then went to a secondhand car dealer, bought a Polonez car that was in rtively good condition, and drove to a three-star motel. After checking with the hotel receptionist for a moment, he booked room 1026 and paid for three days in one go. After a while, he went up to the tenth floor and swiped his room card. In actual fact, he opened the door with his fake phone, before he walked in. When he entered, he saw two men in white shirts looking at him in surprise. Luke asked in surprise, Who are you? The two men frowned. How did you get in? Luke looked at the card in astonishment. This is my room. Why is there someone here? The two men in white were stumped, and their expressions were suspicious. This is room 1024. How did you get in? Luke was stunned. Isnt this room 1026? As he spoke, he turned to look at the room number on the door and smiled awkwardly. Sorry, Im in the wrong room. The man frowned. Then how did you get in? Luke looked at the room card in his hand. The door opened when I swiped it. The two men in white shirts stood up. One of them walked over and stretched out his hand. Can I see your room card? Luke gave an oh and immediately gave the room card to the man. The man tried the room card, and the door opened the moment he swiped it. Frowning, he took Lukes room card to 1026 next door, and the door opened. However, it couldnt open the door for 1025 opposite. After he was done, Luke asked, Can you give me back my room card? The man hesitated for a moment, but still returned the room card to him. Take a good look at the room number next time. Luke nodded apologetically. Okay, Ill be careful. Sorry to bother you. As he spoke, he opened the door to room 1026 and entered. Lying on the big bed in the room, he pulled the nket aside and rolled over the bed a few times before he got up. The bed isnt bad. He went to the balcony, opened the window, and took out a lollipop. He could vaguely hear the sounds of a conversation between a woman and the man in the white shirt in the hallway. Whats going on with your doors? Why does it open with someone elses card? The woman said, Sir, let me check first... Im sorry, the door card system did malfunction. Ill call the maintenance staff to take care of it... Luke smiled and observed the environment below as he pondered. 1024 was Miss Beths room. 1025 was her two college ssmates room. Perhaps Miss Beth didnt want to reveal the fact that she was super rich in front of her ssmates. The two men in white shirts werent bad guys, but Beths personal bodyguards. They were now upying Beths room after she went missing in order to preserve the scene and make it easier for the personnel who wouldeter to look for possible leads. They had done a good job of keeping intact the scene where Beth wasst seen. Luke deliberately went to the wrong room and talked a lot of nonsense in order to verify the scents in 1024. The male scents could be excluded for the time being, which left the scents of six women. The most obvious scent was of Miss Beth herself, which meant that she had indeed stayed in room 1024 for a while. Two of the other five womens scents were also in room 1025; they were probably Miss Beths college ssmates. In the mix was the smell of cleaning agents, probably from the cleaning staff. There were also traces of a scent in the room and the hallway which belonged to the woman talking to the man in the white shirt from next door; she was one of the hotel staff. The final scent was interesting. Unexpectedly, the ce where this womans scent lingered the most was in Lukes room, 1026. In addition, this temporary neighbor had been to Beths room as well as her two ssmates room, though she had stayed for longer in 1025; there were only signs of her briefly entering and exiting Beths room. Thinking about these clues, Luke narrowed his eyes. After finishing his lollipop, he turned around and left. He also hung the Do Not Disturb sign on the door. After leaving the hotel, Luke looked around the entrance and walked toward a homeless man not far away. After talking for a while, he gave the homeless man a few bucks before he drove off. After wandering around several of the rental carpanies which the homeless man had directed him to, Luke finally found some leads in one of them. Outside a rental car, a young male employee handed him a stack of documents. As Luke browsed through the files as he listened to the young employee. They were here yesterday morning, but it was this woman listed who rented the car. She rented a blue Mercedes convertible from ourpany. The license te is XXXXXX. Luke took the files and handed over a roll of cash as he asked, Do you remember anything else? For example, did they mention where they were headed or what direction they were going in? Guess if you have to. The young employee frowned and thought for a moment, before he shook his head. No, no... thing? He saw Luke take out another roll of cash, and he suddenly paused. The young employee looked around before he said in a low voice, Thats a high-end Benz. It has a GPS system, and ourpany can extract the data from the car system... Luke smiled and casually tossed him the cash. The young employee was both nervous and surprised. He caught it, only to see Luke take out another roll of cash. Can I check the cars location? The young employee frowned. Youll need to use theputer in the managers office. You cant ess the system without a password. Luke smiled. Then take me to your manager. If you can get him to leave for five minutes, the money is yours. The young employee gritted his teeth and waved his hand. Lets go. Ill say that youre looking to rent a luxury car, and Ill get the manager to leave halfway... Luke nodded in satisfaction and followed him. Half an hourter, the manager was beaming as he walked Luke out. The manager even said, Mr. Sam, have a good trip! Call me if you need anything. Luke hummed in response and said, Have this young fellow apany me to pick up the car. He has a good attitude. Of course, the manager had no objections, and decisively handed over the responsibility with delight. When he returned to his office, he mumbled, Do these rich youngsters have nowhere else to spend their money? Hes renting such a luxurious car when hes only going to be here for a few days; wouldnt that mean he still needs to hire a driver? Chapter 669 - 1200 Becomes 400. Does Your Heart Ache? Chapter 669 1200 Bes 400. Does Your Heart Ache? When Luke and the young employee reached the garage, the young employee said, Your car is here. Luke pointed at the drivers seat. Drive. Take me out. The young employee: Huh? A momentter, a stretch Lincoln limo drove out of the garage. Luke tossed the roll of cash onto the passenger seat and said, Okay, park the car in that underground parking lot up ahead. He didnt know how to use the car. He had just spent the money to save time and draw the manager away. In the underground parking lot, he chased away the young employee who had obtained onest bonus before he threw the car key into the glove box. In any case, the young employee had said that the car rentalpany had a tracking system, and they would naturally look for the car when the time came. Thus, Luke didnt have to bother returning the car with his fake identity. Getting into the secondhand Polenaz, Luke headed southeast. Looking at the route taken by Miss Beths Benz, Luke smiled. What a willful youngdy. He felt quite rxed on the journey. There were no concrete targets for this operation, and it was still unclear if something really had happened to Miss Beth. It was summer, and Pnd in July was beautiful. It was all green along the road, and now and then there were buildings with dark orange roofs and white or beige walls. They looked like small, dreamy fairytale castles. Luke could only sigh that he couldnt linger. In fact, Warsaws art culture andndscapes didnt lose out to Paris; it was also an art capital that many artists liked to visit. If he had the time, he coulde back here and y for two days. When night fell, Luke left his secondhand Polonez in Pnd and quietly crossed the border into Slovakia. He took out a secondhand Vespa motorbike from his inventory which he had bought at the same time as the Polonez and rode a hundred kilometers into Slovakia. A road sign finally appeared not far away. Natural hot springs. Scenic town Noria wees you! He turned the motorbike onto a small road. Ten minutester, he arrived at a small town. Like many European towns, it was small and ancient and full of culture. Luke rode the motorbike unhurriedly through the streets, analyzing the scents in the air as he slowly passed through the town. On the east side of town, he turned off the engine and stepped off the pedal. Looking at the gloomy, dark woods, the tall trees C some straight, some crooked C looked as frightening as demons and ghosts in the night. Luke didnt stop. He went straight into the woods. Dozens of meters in, a small, bonfire burned in a low dale, crackling every now and then. There were twenty to thirty shacks made from metal nks next to the fire. Luke didnt stop as he walked into the dale. Rustling sounds rang out as kids crawled out of the shacks. There were boys and girls, small and big; there were about seven or eight of them, but the oldest only looked ten at most, and the youngest five or six. The kids stared at Luke silently. Luke finally said, I want to ask you something. Three American girls in their twenties showed up here yesterday. There was silence again. Luke searched his pockets and found a roll of cash. He tossed it to a boy who was about ten years old. Reward. The boy reacted quickly. He caught the cash, tore off the rubber band, and swiftly flipped through it. He finally raised his head. This isnt enough. Luke chuckled and threw him another roll of cash. The boy caught it, checked it again, then nodded. Okay, we saw those three women. They came here yesterday and went east in the afternoon. Raising an eyebrow, Luke took out a roll of cash from his pocket and tossed it lightly in his hand. Height, appearance, and clothes. As long as youre right, this is yours. The boy rolled his eyes and nodded. No problem. One has ck hair and a square face, one has blond hair and a pointy face, and the other... is a little old and has a lot of wrinkles on her forehead. So... Luke, however, suddenly stepped back and stuffed the cash into his pocket before he grabbed the necks of the two boys behind him. The two boys dropped their metal sticks as they iled in the air in fear. Luke grinned. Very good. I like people who dont behave the most. Throwing the two kids aside, he took out a P226 from under his armpit and aimed it at the kid who had taken the money. Now, tell me where the three girls are, or youll be the first to die. Saying that, he looked around and nodded in satisfaction. There are a lot of people here. If one doesnt want to talk, I can switch to another. Im sure theres someone here who wants to live. Saying that, he raised three fingers on his left hand. Ill count to three. If you dont answer, Ill ask someone else! One... Ill talk, shouted the boy. Not bad. Youre already good at answering questions. Luke nodded in satisfaction. He went over and picked the boy up before walking ten meters away. However, he kept his P226 aimed at the bonfire. Ten minutester, Lukes interrogation was over. He reached into the kids pocket and took out the two rolls of cash which he had given to him before, as well as the roll of cash that he had put away earlier. Waving the three rolls in front of the kids face, Luke tossed one back to the kid. Look, Im a man of my word. He pointed the gun at the boys head. I gave you the promised reward. Although his life was in danger, the boy couldnt help but look at the remaining two rolls of cash. Luke sighed. This is your punishment. Your original 1200 is now 400 bucks. Does your heart ache? Looking at the frustration in the childs eyes, Luke was satisfied. Regret was also a type of punishment, and this would be an experience that was hard to forget. He rapped the boys head with his gun. Maybe the 400 bucks will go to your friends next time, and you wont have to do it anymore. With that, he turned around and left the woods. Watching Luke disappear, the kids all looked at the cash in the boys hand, and their hearts ached. There had been three rolls just now, and now there was only one. That was USD! Noticing his friends gazes, the boy yelled angrily, Dont we do this all the time? Also, he asked about that gang. Why didnt you tell him yourself just now? All the children trembled and lowered their heads silently. After saying that, the boy also grew nervous himself. Chapter 670 - Old Farmer Is Online, and the Start of the Harvest Chapter 670 Old Farmer Is Online, and the Start of the Harvest If they divulged information about those people, they would definitely die if they were tracked down. But what could the kids leader do? If he hadnt said anything earlier, he would already be dead. Of course, the kids didnt know that Luke had never nned to kill them. His words and methods, coupled with Mental Communication, were a trick to make them believe him so that he could extort a confession. Luke had killed many bad guys, but none of them were children. The kids in the woods might be twisted, but nobody cared that they were sleeping in the wild at such a young age; it was clear that they didnt have good childhoods. If they didnt cheat and steal, were they supposed to be hardworking and self-reliant teenagers? It wasnt easy for children whocked moral education and capabilities to survive. These kids didnt look like Slovakians, either. Some of them clearly had mixed blood, which was probably why nobody had taken charge of them. Another reason might be the town itself. Luke rode his bike in the direction that the kid had pointed out. He found a river that passed the city and followed it east. There was an abandoned factory on the east side of the town. It wasnt hard for him to find the ce as there were armed guards on the surrounding high walls. Most of the time, to protect a secret, you had to reveal something. Luke remained seated on the motorbike as the drone in the night sky automatically filmed the factory from every angle. It was an abandoned factory, and looking through the windows, it was empty except for some construction waste. There were, however, a few luxury cars and a small helicopter parked in a hangar in the factorypound, which meant that this ce wasnt as deste as it looked. The drone circled the factory three times, and a simple 3D model marked with red and yellow dots was produced. Each red dot was a guard, and a yellow dot was a surveince camera. There were around eight guards, but this was just the night shift; there might still be a number of them who were resting. The surveince cameras were all set up in important locations. The surveince cameras didnt cover the entire factory, but it would be very hard to enter the factory directly. Pondering for a moment, Luke put the motorbike away and took out a halfplete set of armor from his inventory. cing the t, white box-like armor on his back, he adjusted the straps andmanded in a low voice, White Wolf Armor, activate. With a soft crack, tes of copsible armor shot out of the white box on his back to quickly cover his entire body. Luke shook his head slightly. Part of the copsible technology for this thing came from the Predators equipment and had a so-so effect. But he could only make do with this for now. He could slowly improve itter; it wasnt like Tony built a mature Ironman suit in a day. Lukes thoughts turned from the new armor to the factory in front of him. He had cleaned out so many criminal nests that it was now a walk in the park for him. This factorys only strong point was that the surveince cameras here were a little better. Back in Paris, Luke had to buy secondhand parts and assemble tools on the spot. Now, however, he had all sorts of equipment which he had prepared beforehand. Also, this wasnt Paris. Slovakia had a small poption to begin with, and there were even fewer people in a small town like this. There probably werent many police officers, and it was very possible that they were in cahoots with the people in this hideout. It wouldnt be easy for the police to detect movement in this abandoned factory, and even if they did, they might not care. This was Lukes favorite environment. It was quiet and isted, and wouldnt draw any interference from the authorities. At that moment, Luke was done adjusting his mind frame, like an old farmer about to harvest his crops cold and highly efficient. He stayed out of range of a surveince camera on the high wall. After fiddling with it for a while from the side, he essed the surveince feed with his own wiretap. Using the enemys eyes and ears to provide him with information was the easiest and quickest choice. Rolling a hard candy around in his mouth, he quickly operated hisptop. Tony Stark was someone who could hack into S.H.I.E.L.D.s system. Although his technology would only make rapid progress in a few years, this surveince system wasnt S.H.I.E.L.D.s system. Unbeknownst to anyone in the factory, Luke began to receive the surveince footage. He frowned just a momentter. Even though he had always told himself he had to be cool-headed and efficient when he did things, and to not be too emotional, he still let out some killing intent at that moment. This wasnt what he had expected, nor was it the same as the women-trafficking gang in Paris. From the surveince footage, he was able to more or less determine the truth of the situation. Luke narrowed his eyes. Were regr drug dealers bad? They were really bad; they would do anything for money. But some of the gangs which Luke had run into were far more disgusting than regr drug dealers. For example, the auction house in Paris, Wolfkyles hunting club, and the Elsworth familys luxury sports car club, That was because they treated people like animals and used them as tools for their own enjoyment. Those people werent doing it for money; they were simply venting their twisted, beastly natures. This abandoned factory was the same. The bloody scenes in the surveince footage could give ordinary people nightmares for the rest of their lives. Luke, however, gradually calmed down. It wasnt worth getting angry over these people who were doomed to die. However, he finally found his target this time Miss Beth. Two of Miss Beths ssmates were also here. Looking at how they were being treated, however, Luke felt that they were on the verge of being sent to the ughterhouse. After thinking for a moment, Luke worked on theptop for a while longer before he put it away, and then jumped. In the dark night, a white shadow went over the high wall. With a light swing of the longswords in Lukes hands, two guards on the high wall copsed. Luke didnt slow down at all as he crouched down on the high wall and turned into a faint white shadow which charged at two patrol guards who were turning around. The two guards didnt sense him at all. The des swiped across their necks and instantly cut through bone and their windpipes, paralyzing them but not killing them instantly. Two guards on the high wall at the back of the factory were still smoking and chatting. That woman this time looks so old. She actually thinks I would be interested in her? Come on, its not that we dont have the time. Youll take any sort of rotten goods. Get lost. I dont have that kind of taste... Their conversation grounded to a sudden stop, their eyes wide open as they leaned against the railing on the high wall. Luke rolled over and went to the other side of the factory to stand in a dark corner. Several secondster, two guards walked around a corner as they surveyed the surrounding high wall. Two dark shadows shed past their necks, and Luke turned around and left. Chapter 671 - Immortal Bodies? Weapons are Useless? Chapter 671 Immortal Bodies? Weapons are Useless? At the factory entrance, Luke cut the lock open with his de and walked in. The spacious, rundown factory was covered in gravel and debris, and there were ck metal doors not far away. He walked over and pressed a button next to the metal doors, which opened to reveal an elevator. A momentter, the elevator descended to the basement and the metal doors opened slowly. Luke stabbed his de into the elevators control panel. Amidst the crackle of electric sparks, the indicator light for an elevator malfunction lit up. After he stepped out of the elevator, Luke kicked the doors that were about to close behind him. With a bang, the elevator door on one side caved in and got stuck. Nobody would be able to leave this ce tonight. At the other end of the hallway, two guards were walking over with two Dobermans on chains. The two dogs started barking before the guards saw Luke. Only then did the guards turn their heads to see the white figure who had just pulled back his leg from the elevator doors, and they immediately yelled, Whos there? They had already let go of the chains, however, and the two Dobermans lunged forward. Luke bent down slightly and charged at the two guards. After letting go of the dog chains, the two guards reached for the pistols in their holsters. A white shadow appeared behind the two guards and two des shed. The guards turned rigid before they fell with thumps. The bodies of the two Dobermans also went ck, and they hit the wall with two bangs before they dropped to the ground and stopped moving. Large amounts of blood spurted out from their necks, dyeing the ground red. Luke gently flicked the blood off the longswords in his hands so that they were spotless once more. He turned around and walked toward the hallway that the two guards hade from. After he entered, a door not far away suddenly opened. A man and two women walked out, and their eyes met Lukes. The pitch-ck des in Lukes hands blurred. A momentter, he let out a soft exmation of surprise. He shed three times in a row, and unexpectedly, only the short, bald old man was hit in the head. The two women behind the old man dodged thest two shes. Then, something even more unexpected happened. The bald old man, who had been stabbed in the neck, bared his fangs and lunged at Luke. Frowning slightly, Luke kicked him in the groin and sent him flying. The ck swords in his hands turned into two shadows and forced the two women back. They also bared fangs, and their faces were hideous. Who are you? roared the bald old man whose neck had been cut halfway. He swayed as he got up from the ground. Luke was silent. He had no interest in talking nonsense with them, even if they werent human. The ck longswords in his hands turned as he slowly walked forward. Your weapons are useless against us. The old man grinned hideously and lunged forward. The two women lunged at Luke. His weapons were useless? Luke smiled and stepped forward. A white shadow shed past the man and two women. Appearing in front of two guards who were staring nkly, Luke got rid of them in two shes. He examined the various buttons on the console. This was the central control room in the basement of the abandoned factory. Basically all the switches for surveince and electrical power were here. He quickly found a button and hit it. In the underground nest, bright yellow warning lights shed and a gentle female voice rang out. Warning! This is an emergency, please evacuate immediately. Warning! This is... Luke quickly typed something on the keyboard, and the images in the control room disappeared as all the metal room doors opened. He had already taken control of the surveince cameras and was reying the footage. He hadnt been caught by any surveince cameras since he entered. Part of that had to do with luck. If he had been any slower, the guards in the central control room wouldve noticed something was wrong. But he had always been very quick. Before the guards noticed something wasnt right and the rm went out, he had already seized control of this ce. Luke didnt stop. After working for a while longer, he exited the control interface. The two escape routes here had now been locked down. These monsters who killed humans were locked up with him. He raised his head and took a deep breath. What was that? That was the smell of experience and credit, which was iparably wonderful. Luke slowly lowered his head and walked to the door. As he passed the three monsters who were kneeling on the ground and trying to get up, the corner of his mouth curled up. Idiots! Did they really think that they were invincible just because they couldnt die? His study of immortality far exceeded what an ordinary person knew, since the weakness of an immortal body was, to arge extent, his weakness. Just because they couldnt die didnt mean that they had thick skins. As long as their movements could be restrained, then it was a piece of cake. Luke had always been the cautious and prudent type. For fear of being targeted, he had traps in ce. Just like for these three idiots, who thought that they could charge at the enemys weapon just because they were immortal. They could only rely on luck to survive. A ck longsword turned into a shadow and shed through the necks of the three monsters. The three of them paused; a momentter, their heads fell off as blood spurted out of their necks. Luke, however, noticed something strange about the system. There was no system notification! Were they considered animals? Standing at the door, he turned around, only to see that the eyes of the three heads were full of fear, as if they wanted to say something. The blood spurting out of the headless bodies started to slow down into a flow. System: Kill Sasha, the core leader of the Bubblegum Gang, and destroy the secret stronghold. Completed. Total experience: 3,000. Total credit: 3,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +3,000. Credit +3,000. Hosts experience: 32,580 / 90,000 Credit: 22,380 System: You have killed the vampire servants Sasha, Martha and Nora, and have received a list of their abilities. Vampire Servant abilities: Basic Combat, Basic Firearms... Vampiric Regeneration (Unavable). Luke stared at the three headless bodies. He saw something that looked like ck mist float out of the bodies. In the next moment, the three bodies and the heads next to them turned into bright sparks and instantly exploded into ck dust. As the ck dust fell, it disappeared in the air and waspletely obliterated in a few seconds without leaving anything behind. Luke snorted. They really were monsters! They didnt die immediately after their heads were cut off. However, these monsters probably needed blood. Thus, after their heads werepletely separated from their bodies, they couldnt survive for long. This type of immortal body wasnt hard to deal with. Luke left the room and cocked his head at the twelve people standing in the hallway. They were a mix of middle-aged and old men and women. Except for two of them, everyone else reeked of blood. Chapter 672 - The Woman Bathing In the Secret Chamber Chapter 672 The Woman Bathing In the Secret Chamber Many of them were covered in blood, and some even had blood on their lips. Luke had seen their faces and their reactions from the surveince cameras earlier. They were the guests who had been enjoying themselves in the twelve rooms on both sides of the hallway, and who were also just a bunch of animals in human skin. The animals were looking around nkly, and they stared at Luke in shock when he appeared. The guards who were supposed to escort them out in an emergency didnt show up as per their agreement. Instead, a strange man in white appeared, which made them uneasy. The white figure darted through the crowd in the hallway and all of them lost consciousness. Luke wasnt in a hurry to kill them and just knocked them out with the back of his longswords. He stopped in front of a door at the end of the hallway. It was the only room with the door still shut. There was a simple pattern on the wall next to the door which looked like two wine sses. Luke cut open the door lock in a sh and entered. A spacious and dark room appeared before him. A bunch of white candles burned in the four corners of the room. At the bottom of some stairs was a wide pool with a circle of lit white candles around it. Above the pool hung a naked girl who was upside down. Her eyes were covered and her mouth was gagged. She was crying and struggling Despite how wretched she looked, Lukes attention wasnt on the girl. Under his dark blue tinted lenses, his eyes were fixed on a woman. She was standing in the depths of the room. Water gushed down from above, drenching her long, dark red hair that was loose over her shoulders. She looked like she was close to thirty years old. Her eyes were deep and her eyebrows were long and nted. Below her sharp nose, her thin and long red lips were slightly pursed as she looked at Luke with dissatisfaction. When she saw Luke, who was wearing white and holding two longswords, she was slightly surprised and unhurriedly walked out from under the water. Who are you? the woman asked. Luke snorted and walked forward unhurriedly. When he entered the room, he was facing the woman, with the girl hanging upside down in the middle above the pool. He went around the pool. The red-haired woman gracefully wiped herself down with a towel and put on a crimson velvet robe. There was aplicated golden motif along the edge of her robe. She stood barefoot in the deepest part of the room and watched Luke. Suddenly, the red-haired woman took a deep breath before she grinned. What a young and energetic body. Im sure it has delicious blood flowing in it. Luke remained silent nor did he increase his pace. The ck longswords spun steadily in his hands and gradually picked up speed as the two parties approached each other. The room was only twenty meters long, and they were only five meters apart. The red-haired woman stretched out her right hand and picked up a ck, short scythe from a nearby shelf. Sweetheart, I wont kill you. Ill lock you up and drink your delicious blood, then turn you into my ve so that youll crawl under my feet forever. When that happens, youll be licking my toes clean with your tongue. As she spoke, she had a strange smile on her face as she stroked her body from top to bottom with her left hand. She flushed and trembled slightly. In a sh, Luke turned into a white shadow and melted into the shadows of the room. The red-haired woman brandished her ck scythe and turned into a blurry shadow as she charged forward. Luke smiled. Physical Outburst activated. Quick Reflex activated. A white shadow wrapped around the red-haired woman like a tornado. He moved around her at an astonishing speed, and the sound of metal colliding rang out like rain falling in a forest. In less than a second, four to five thin cuts appeared on the red-haired womans body, and blood soaked her crimson sleeping robe. Her expression changed as she realized that she had underestimated her enemy. With a roar, she bared her fangs and threw away the ck scythe in her hand. Her nails elongated and turned into ws as she waved them. After discarding the ck scythe, the red-haired woman was finally able to fend off the crazy shes of the two longswords. Apprehension instantly welled up in her heart. The red-haired woman wasnt a warrior. Thanks to her superior bloodline, she was able to eat, drink, and enjoy herself in this world. She had no intention of fighting to the death. Thus, she shed her ws and jumped. With her dexterity and abilities, she could move freely over the ceiling. She didnt believe that this human wielding two swords could do it. Trying to run? Luke thought to himself, Its not that easy to run when youre so close to me. He flung out the ck sword in his left hand at an angle above the red-haired womans head. As long as the woman continued upward, she would hit the de. Ding! The red-haired woman didnt hesitate at all as she swung her ws at the ck sword. The immense force from the longsword caused her to fall back in the air. Idiot! Luke sneered. Unless she had the strength to crush her opponent, or could fly, her body in mid-air in closebat was just courting death. Before the red-haired woman could react, she suddenly felt something tighten around her foot as a big hand grabbed her right ankle. The next moment, she was sent flying in a short arc in the air before she hit the ground. Bang! Crash! With a dull thud and the sound of bricks breaking, her body created a shallow pit in the stone floor. But this wasnt the end C it was just the beginning On this battlefield with nobody watching, Luke didnt try to hide his strength anymore. He focused his strength in his left arm as he immediately lifted the red-haired woman and swung her in the opposite direction. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The red-haired womans body turned into a shadow that swung left and right in the air. In just a few seconds, her face and the back of her head hit the stone floor more than ten times without giving her the chance to catch her breath. In the blink of an eye, she smashed a huge hole into the stone bs on both sides. Looking at the red-haired woman who had gone limp, Luke tilted his head and shook his left hand. The red-haired woman seemed to be dead as her head was flung back and forth. The only thing that wasnt broken were the toes on the right foot that Luke was holding. Pfft! A ck shadow suddenly swept past! The red-haired woman who looked like she was dead suddenly moved. Unfortunately, it was toote. Chapter 673 - Eat Sh*t, Old Monster! Chapter 673 Eat Sh*t, Old Monster! As Luke shook her body with his left hand, the ck sword in his right hand had already shed her neck, and dark red blood gushed out. The red-haired woman brandished her ws wildly, but her broken arms werent as fast as before, and she couldnt block the ck sword that shed down again. Thud! Thud! Her head fell off. Luke smiled. Too naive! The system didnt tell me that youre dead. Do you really think you can fool me by pretending to be dead? Eat sh*t, old monster! With a thought, the headless body in his hand suddenly disappeared. Only the red-haired womans head rolled over the floor as she looked at Luke in shock and screamed, My heart! Where did you put my heart? No! With a long, shrill scream, ck mist drifted out of her head and exploded into sparks before she turned to dust which dissipated in the air. Luke checked his inventory and found that the headless body was still there. He chuckled inwardly. This monster could be good experimental material! He just wondered if the headless body would turn to dust and disappear like the other monsters if he took it out of his inventory. Until he could think of a reliable solution, he could only keep this experimental material in his inventory for now. System: Kill the vampire. Completed. Total experience: 1,000. Total credit: 1,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +1,000. Credit +1,000. Hosts experience: 33,580 / 90,000 Credit: 23,280 System: You have killed the vampire (hybrid) Raquel and have received a list of her abilities. Raquels abilities: Basic Combat... Vampiric Regeneration (Unavable), Embrace (Unavable), Longevity (Unavable), Hibernation (Avable) After killing the vampire Raquel, Luke quickly put everything away, including the big ck coffin in the room and two ck scythes, one long and one shot. He then brought down the girl who had been hung up and undid her blindfold and gag, but didnt untie her. He told her to sit in the pool for now. Turning around, Luke threw the twelve unconscious guests back into their rooms and took out two girls and a set of clothes. The two girls were Miss Beth and one of her female ssmates, Whitney. Thest girl who had been hanging naked inside the room was the other ssmate, L. Carrying them into the innermost room, Luke took off their handcuffs and tossed the clothes to L before he went to the central control room. Entering the central control room, he closed all the doors before he went up to the surface and cleaned up all evidence, including the bodies of the guards. He then went back down and started cleaning up, beginning with the central control room. He took away all the surveince footage, along with the mainputer, as well as all kinds of documents and files. After verifying that he hadnt left any clues behind, he turned off the surveince system and walked into the twelve guest rooms. Two hourster, Luke set off in a ck Benz from the industrial zone. There were three frightened girls in the backseat. Of course, the three girls were Miss Beth and her ssmates. Driving the car to a road on the north side of town, Luke got out and tossed a prepaid phone to Miss Beth. Miss Beth subconsciously caught it and saw a message on the screen: Drive north and contact your family to pick you up. Tell your twopanions not to leak this matter. They cant afford to offend the mastermind. Stunned for a moment, Beth saw the white figure turn around and leave. She couldnt help but call out, Hey! The white figure turned around. Beth quickly asked, Who... are you? White Wolf! Luke said the name, and his voice was as low and hoarse as a boss in a movie. He jumped into the woods and disappeared. White Wolf? Beth murmured, but she immediately came back to herself and called her bodyguards. She believed that they were already on standby. Forty-eight hours had passed since she and her ssmates left their range of surveince. Her family must have heard the news. But she hated her family. Her disgusting brother and her annoying father were even more annoying than her stepmother. Her stepmother wasnt smart enough. At most, she was a little sharp and unkind. Her biggest dream was to be a rich wife who didntck money. As for her cunning father and her despicable and shameless brother, she really felt that they were a trial which God had arranged for her. After giving her bodyguards some instructions, she started the car and drove north. Beth nced at the town in the dark and thought to herself, Cant afford to mess with them? There arent many people in this world that I cant mess with. Just you wait. Thinking that, the image of the man appeared in her mind. He was all in white armor, except for the bluish-purple lenses on his helmet and the ck des on his back. White Wolf? That name... really suited him. After muttering to herself, Beth asked, Whitney, L, how did he save you? The two students looked at each other and talked for a few minutes, but in the end, Beth was disappointed. What she and Whitney had seen was simr. L was even more unlucky to be hung up, and she had only heard a brief battle. All she heard was a woman saying a few words, and there was no reply. Then, there was the sound of nging, bangs, and crashes. The only thing the mysterious man said was White Wolf. She was a little curious. Who exactly was this guy? She had to investigate him when she got back. She had never considered the possibility she wouldnt be able to find anything on him. The bigshots of the Thompson family had to be polite to Miss Beth precisely because she was... rich! Very, very rich! In this world, money could do most things, and it was even easier to investigate a person. After the Mercedes drove off, Luke went back to town on his motorbike. The underground nest was just where the Bubblegum Gang worked. Boss Sasha didnt usually live there. A few minutester, Luke stopped the bike and looked into the distance. In the middle of a wide meadow was a luxurious European-style vi with a green roof and white walls. He sighed inwardly. These guys were really rich! Who knew how many innocent victims they had traded for this. The drones had already scouted out the vi. There were no surveince cameras or guards. Nobody from town dared toe here to steal or wreck things. Outsiders who didnt know how terrifying the gang was would only be prey if they went knocking. Chapter 674 - “Supplier” and “Intermediary” Chapter 674 Supplier and Intermediary The boss of the Bubblegum Gang, who was the short, bald old man whom Luke had killed first, had inherited some of his masters habits. One of them was that he didnt like surveince. This vi was their daily residence. They probably didnt want to live under surveince. Walking closer to the vi, Luke narrowed his eyes at a pair of enormous stone sculptures at the entrance. They were statues of two dogs! Their ears were long, their mouths drooped, and they had horse-like faces. They looked very simple and honest. These were bloodhounds, also known as St. Hubert hounds and one of the oldest hunting dogs. It had an extremely developed sense of smell. It could even track a scent from two weeks ago, and over long distances. The record for the longest scent tracked was 220 kilometers. It wasnt a rare dog, but Luke had seen tattoos of this dog head quite a few times before. Charlie Diaz, the head of the hunting club in Wolfkyle, Wolf Elsworth, and the twelve customers in the underground nest all had the same dog head tattoo. They were all important members of the Bubblegum Gang. Putting the female vampire in the undergroundir and the bloodhound together, Luke had some idea of what the dog head tattoo meant! The Bubblegum Gang was a hunting dog that looked for fresh blood for the vampires! Staring at the two statues for a moment, he stepped forward and opened the door. Looking at the interior decor in the hall, he confirmed that Sashas gang was very rich. In the living room, two dogs raised their headszily. Luke sighed. He had never killed needlessly, but the two statues outside were clearly based on these two dogs. A momentter, the two dogs in the living room disappeared, and Luke went up the spiral stairs to the second floor. The door to the master bedroom upstairs was open. He walked in and silently stood behind a chair. A tall and beautiful woman was sitting in the chair and texting on her phone. Luke simply stood behind her and read the messages on her phone. A few minutester, the woman put down her phone and let out a long breath. A low and hoarse voice rang out behind her. Youre really dedicated, Axelle! The woman shuddered and turned around. Who are you? A cold smile appeared on Lukes face under his helmet. Thats my problem! This woman, Axelle, was the person who stayed in room 1026 at the Warsaw Hotel as the temporary neighbors of the three girls. Axelle had rented a Mercedes Benz from the car rentalpany in Warsaw and left with Beth and the other two girls toe to this hot spring town. The reason why Miss Beths bodyguards hadnt discovered this lead was simple. Axelle was the one who rented the car, and the three girls never made an appearance. Lukes money, however, had motivated the young employee at the car rentalpany, and he remembered that three girls had been waiting outside when the woman rented the car, and they had left together. The young employee had seen the woman off as part of the service, which was the only reason why he had seen them. Of course, the manager of the car rentalpany never saw the three girls. When Luke had discovered this lead, Beth and her two friends had been missing for less than forty-eight hours, and the security guards had only been able to get a list of names from the manager for the time being. Naturally, they hadnt found anything. Unlike these ssy bodyguards, Luke had taken the low ground from the beginning. The homeless man whom he had found at the hotel was someone who worked close to the hotel regrly. Luke only needed to shell out a hundred dors to get a possible lead from the homeless man on the three girls as well as the locations of the closest car dealerships. After finding the rental carpany, Lukes Sharp Nose didnt detect any traces of the three women, but he found traces of the temporary neighbor Axelle in the car rental office. After working cases for so long, Luke knew too well that too many coincidences wasnt a coincidence. He dug deeper into the rental carpany and finally got the information he wanted. While arge part of it involved luck, it was mostly abination of experience and abilities. It couldnt be said that Beths bodyguards were useless. If Luke didnt have Sharp Nose, he mightve missed the lead at the rental carpany. Half a dayter and Miss Beth wouldve been dead. It could only be said that Miss Beth wasnt meant to die just yet. But in the end, Luke just used the fake identity of White Wolf, and didnt dare reveal anything to do with Jenny. That was because he had no intention of stopping this time. He wanted to earn experience and credit points more than he wanted the phonepany to start making money sooner. The system had rewarded him with 1,000 experience and credit points for killing the female vampire Raquel. If he could find a vampire nest with eight or ten vampires in it, it would be worth it even if he didnt make any money out of this trip. As for why the three girls, especially the highly vignt Miss Beth, had secretly left with Axelle, Luke had his answer. Axelle wasnt an ordinary woman. In her list of abilities, her Basic Language (English, French, Italian, Spanish, Russian) was already crazy. Most ordinary people couldnt even reach the systems standard for basic abilities with their mother tongue, but she actually had five. The point was that she was extremely smart. More importantly, she had two abilities: Basic Psychology and Basic Hypnosis. Using these two specialties, Axelle approached Beths ssmates first. As ordinary people, they werent as sensitive to danger as the cautious daughters of wealthy families like Beth. After the two girls were ensnared, they created opportunities for Axelle under her mental suggestion to influence Beth. Only then did Beth irrationally escape her bodyguards to sneak off on some hot spring trip. This wasnt the extent of Axelles capabilities. She wasnt a puppet orckey of the Bubblegum Gang, but a supplier and intermediary. Luke hadnt immediately attacked her because he had been waiting for her to send a message. She was asking a certain supplier to deliver a batch of goods as soon as possible. Naturally, Luke had no qualms about dealing with this extremely vicious woman. He used the simplest and crudest method to get the information he wanted from Axelle. The vampire nests were mostly in northwestern Europe, but as an outsider, she didnt know their exact locations. After the copse of the Soviet Union, however, the vampires had taken advantage of the chaos in Eastern Europe to set up secret nests in various small countries. Chapter 675 - Acting Too Quickly and Rushing to the Next Stop Chapter 675 Acting Too Quickly and Rushing to the Next Stop These nests were entertainment venues. The vampires wouldnt live there. Many nests would only be opened just before they received a delivery. As for real vampires, Axelle only knew one Raquel Luke was instantly annoyed. A dead end! me him for acting too quickly! He confirmed it several times, and the answer never changed. The only vampire that Axelle knew was Raquel, whom he had just killed. Axelle was a smart and knowledgeable woman who had done so many inhumane things. All she wanted was eternal youth. Or rather, the embrace of a real vampire. Using this method, the vampires slowly gathered arge force in the dark. Not everyone could be indifferent to life and death, especially those with money and power. At thest moment, they would still sumb to their desire to survive, and be vampire ves. And what they had naturally became the vampires. But the vampires who didnt dare to be high-profile would only consume the benefits that couldnt see the light, and wouldnt dare openly take over important enterprises. They had done that a few times before, but several agencies and forces hade knocking on their doors. Not only had the vampires taken a beating, even the businesses they acquired were thrown out. The talented bigshots who had been turned into vampire servants were also eliminated. After suffering heavy losses, they could only hide in the dark. It wasnt hard for these powers and agencies to eliminate the vampires. But everything depended on interests. The costs involved and the possible destructive consequences of eliminating the vampires wasnt something that anyone wanted to take responsibility for, so they turned a blind eye to their existence. There were minor conflicts, but no all-out war. Of course, that had nothing to do with Luke. He didnt need eternal life, nor was he a member of any force or agency. His immediate department was LAPD, and he didnt care aboutw and order in Europe. At five in the morning, Luke left the vi and got into the light helicopter which he had obtained from the factory. A few minutester, the helicopter rose into the air and flew east before dawn. When they reached the border, the helicopter nted away and Luke jumped out of the open door. The unmanned helicopter flew in an arc before it crashed into a river in a deep valley. Luke had already put on his triangr wings and swept through the air into Pnd. As the sun slowly rose, Luke was riding yet another motorbike. Some of the things on this mission that needed to be destroyed had fallen into the river with the helicopter, like the motorbike he had used before. On the other hand, he would destroy the consumables when the time was right, including even the White Wolf armor. Thanks to his Sharp Nose, Luke had never been sloppy when following a trail. He was now just another traveler new to Pnd, and was about to head to the next stop. His small motorbike wobbled as he rode it to Chopin Airport, bought a ticket, and took off. Watching as Warsaw gradually became smaller, Luke sighed. I dont have time to y here anymore. What a shame. An hourter, Luke exited Orly Airport in Paris. Switching to the appearance of a ck man again, he bought a half-new Volkswagen Golf with cash before he headed west. Several hourster, the Volkswagen Golf passed through the Channel Tunnel and entered London. It was drizzling in London in the early morning. Looking at the old city in the rain, Luke felt that it was a good day to get work done. Luke drove to 174 Brock Street and observed the old five-story building for a while before he entered the store. In line with the old building, the decor in the store was simple and elegant, but clean and tidy. The bright lights made it warm andfortable. A saleswoman stepped forward with a faint smile. Wee. She then stood at a distance and didnt approach him nor n to go forward and help him. Luke waved at her, and the saleswoman slowly walked over. How can I help you, sir? Luke said with a smile, I want to buy two suits and matching shoes. The saleswoman immediately smiled more sincerely. Shall I show you what we have, sir? Luke nodded again, and they chatted as they walked. Twenty minutester, Luke came out of the store with a paper bag. This was a small store that sold custom-made suits. They didnt have any ready stock, and it would take a week to make them. Luke regretfully expressed that he needed them urgently, and he finally bought a pair of calfskin shoes before he left. Standing at the door of the store, he looked around as if he was considering where to go, but he was thinking to himself, This isnt a vampire nest, and theres no smell of any vampires here. It seems that I can only go to that fashion show. He looked at the building diagonally opposite him. On the top of the building was an image of two curved lines in a half-sphere, which looked a little like a circle encasing the Chinese character for well. Luke didnt think too much of it. There were all sorts of strange carvings in this old city. Take the tailor shop behind him, for example. In a hidden corner among the eaves was what looked like an hourss design, except it had an extra line. There were a lot of ancient things hidden in this city. Murmuring to himself, Luke looked away and drove his car to the Paddington Hotel. Built in the style of a Victorian building, the hotel had over a hundred years of history. Meticulously maintained, it still had a decent appearance and gave off a ssic vibe. Before entering the hotel, Luke gave the paper bag with the leather shoes to a homeless man at the end of the street. The homeless man opened the gift in surprise, only to discover that it was a really beautiful pair of leather shoes, and he immediately thought about making a quick buck off them. Luke didnt care. He didnt want to leave those custom-made leather shoes behind as a clue. They were worthless. If it wasnt for the fact that he wanted to talk to the saleswoman, he wouldnt have bought a pair at all. Driving into the hotel parking lot, he asked the receptionist and found the ballroom. There was a fashion show in progress here for Alexander McCartney, a fairly well-known fashion designer. Looking at the security guard standing at the entrance, Luke scratched his head. He didnt have an invitation. A small-scale fashion show like this would have issued invitations in advance, and there wouldnt be many people. It wasnt like he could knock the security guard out. The guy was just doing his job, and wasnt a bad guy. Mind whirling, Luke suddenly reached out to stop two kids who were walking past. Kids, do you feel like you need to pee? Hurry up and ask that uncle where the bathroom is. Chapter 676 - Switching to Modeling, Still a High-risk Job Chapter 676 Switching to Modeling, Still a High-risk Job The boy was seven or eight, and the girl was five or six. Seven to eight meters behind them, a man and a woman were pulling suitcases behind them as they discussed something, and didnt notice Lukes actions. Luke only took a handful of seconds. When the couple saw their children run off and pull at the security guard at the entrance of the ballroom to ask something, they hurried over, and realized that the children wanted to pee. The woman found that odd. Didnt you just pee before we came out? Youre just ying around again! The man apologized politely to the security guard. What could the security guard say? There was nothing wrong with a kid who really needed to use the bathroom. He told them where the bathroom was, waved goodbye to the family, and returned to the ballroom entrance. Luke, on the other hand, had already entered the dimly lit ballroom. Moving nimbly, he stood in a corner. The models were walking down a T-shaped catwalk wearing big sweaters in eye-catching patterns. This was an autumn/winter fashion show. Given the temperature in London, it would be sweater weather sooner orter, even as early as the end of September. Luke didnt bother with the models. He was looking for Alexander, the designer. Alexander McCartney was a famous fashion designer in Ennd. He was also the owner of the century-old tailor shop, as well as a supplier for the Bubblegum Gang. A few hours ago, the fashion designer had been discussing with Axelle how many goods he would send to the Slovakian town. Luke hade here to look for Alexander; firstly, to determine the guys appearance and scent, and secondly, he didnt have the guys address, so finding him here was the easiest way. As he was thinking about how to deal with the designerter, he saw something familiar. He had arrived a littlete. The fashion show wasing to an end, and the models and Alexander as the fashion designer came out together to thank everyone. There was nothing unusual about Alexander. He was a regr British white man in his forties. He was a little effeminate and had makeup on, but he didnt smell like a vampire. But the three female models next to Alexander looked familiar. Frowning as he pondered for a few seconds, their legs matched with Lukes memory, and he cursed inwardly. What a coincidence! Watching as everyone pped on and off the stage, he took out his fake phone and sent a message to a certain girl. He had thought that the woman would only see it after a while, but a reply came in less than ten seconds. Luke sighed and didnt send any more messages. It was easier for him to get rid of the problem at the source. The more people who knew, the more dangerous it was. As for the three women who dreamed of reaching the top and bing world-famous models, Luke could only express his regret. In this world, it was never easy to seed. It was already a huge blessing to have a life and work hard. Thinking that, he mumbled to himself, Back then... I only won against Vanessa, didnt I? Why are these three so unlucky? Theyre risking their lives to be models. How dedicated. After the fashion show, Luke didnt leave with the guests. Instead, he snuck backstage during the hubbub. After the fashion show, this was just an ordinary hall, and nobody paid attention to the crowd. Luke followed Alexander to the parking lot. He saw Alexander get into an Audi stretch limo with eight models, three of whom were Vanessas old partners and friends. He pped his forehead and followed them in his secondhand Volkswagen Golf. On the narrow British streets, a stretch limos biggest use was to show off C it was still Lukes secondhand Volkswagen Golf that was more convenient. Luke easily trailed several hundred meters behind the stretch limo as they headed northwest of London. As Alexanders car drove further and further away, Luke found it a little strange. What was going on? Both cars had left urban London and were about to reach Waterford. Had Alexander realized that he was being followed? Luke quickly rejected this possibility. It wasnt impossible to track someone, like using a drone to monitor their surroundings, but Alexander wasnt that skilled. Neither was his vampire master. Puzzled, he followed Alexanders car and drove for more than an hour to Coventry, northwest of London. The car stopped in front of a bar, and eight women and a man got out and went in. Luke drove his car into a dark alley not far away and changed clothes. This time, it wasnt a half-finished White Wolf suit, but an ordinary gray and ck hooded sweater and cap. A sharp metal mask covered his face. Luke always had many ways on hand to avoid coincidences. Naturally, he wouldnt allow his route to coincide with White Wolfs so easily. Even though he hadnt entered Slovakia or Ennd with his real identity, he still chose a more reliable method to use yet another disguise. After he got out of the car, he took a running leap onto the building on the side and released a drone to monitor the bar and the surrounding activity. There was nothing special about the outside of the bar, but there were no surveince cameras here. Most bars would have surveince cameras at the front and back doors to avoid petty thieves and brawls, but not here. Luke had a vague sense of expectation in his heart. What an interesting habit! The bar was located in a dpidated industrial area. It was clearly in the style of an industrial loft and didnt stand out here. It only had two floors. There were no windows on the first floor, while the old iron bars on the second floor looked especially old. Luke watched as four models were taken to a room on the second floor. Alexander said something and went downstairs. The four models turned on the music and poured themselves drinks. The four models didnt include Vanessas three friends. They all looked young and innocent, like neers. As for Vanessas three friends... Just thinking about how they had robbed a bank in New York with Vanessa was enough to know what they were like. One was marked by thepany one kept. This principle was the same everywhere. After confirming this point, Luke didnt waste any more time and directly entered through a second floor window. The four new models who were enjoying themselves didnt notice the activity at the window in the corner at all, nor did they see the shadow that shed past. Coming down from the second floor, Luke suddenly smiled very happily when he reached a door. He didnt stop. He kicked the door open, and a huge wave of sound poured out. Just like the exterior of the building, the first floor was in the same industrial style. All around were naked brick walls, cement walls and pipes; this was a huge dance hall with dozens of people sitting around or dancing Chapter 677 - Daywalker? Blade? You Called? Chapter 677 Daywalker? de? You Called? With his keen eyes, Luke noticed that everybody was focused on the four tall figures in the center of the dance floor. Even when they were talking to each other, their eyes never left them. It wasnt until Luke appeared that he drew some peoples attention. Ignoring them, Luke walked over to a table next to the dance floor. Alexander, its time to settle the score. Sitting on the edge of the semi-circr couch, Alexander asked curiously, Who... are you? Luke chuckled. He was speaking in a British African ent this time. How dare you actually refuse to sell me a suit! Do you think your rotten clothes are that great? Die, you b*stard! With that, he raised his left hand and fired. Pa! Alexander didnt react. There was a bullet hole in the center of his head, and he copsed on the couch. Almost the same time as Luke drew his gun, a figure lunged at him. Bang! Luke sent the figure flying over the couch with a dull thud. Covering his face that had suddenly be a lot tter, he screamed in pain. Their surroundings suddenly quieted down. Except for the deafening music, all the noise paused for one moment. Then, people started shouting. He killed Alexander! Alexander is dead! Kill him! The bystanders yelled. Ahhh! The models screamed. Vanessas three best friends, on the other hand, didnt say anything. They just slowly backed away. The British ent rang out again. Im only here for Alexander. Dont mess with me. I have a bad temper. Once Im angry, I start killing people. In the audience, someone suddenly said bewilderedly, Youre... a daywalker?! As soon as he said that, the crowd suddenly backed away. Many people were shocked and angry, but most of them were terrified, as if they had run into their natural enemy. Luke looked around and was stunned. What the hell was a daywalker? He was just shooting off his mouth. Come at me, why are you avoiding me?! Fortunately, these people had no intention of letting him go. After retreating some distance, the people around him gradually surrounded him, like wolves looking for an opportunity to attack. Luke promptly heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, they werent overestimating him! It seemed it was still better to be more straightforward in getting things done. With that thought, he drew a longsword from its sheath with his right hand. The silver de glittered under the lights on the dance floor, and the crowd stirred with fear. Looking at the people around him, Luke found it strange once more. Why did they look like they were about to run away in fear? Something wasnt right! He didnt hesitate, however, and with a sh of light, he shed at a man several meters away. The moment the de shed out, he put on a burst of speed and was instantly in front of the man. Puchi! The terrified man could only raise his hand before the silver light shed past his neck. His head flew up and blood spurted out of his neck. Luke, on the other hand, had already moved away, and he swung his longsword in the opposite direction. Puchi! A woman who had bent forward slightly and spread her ws wide paused in her attack, before her head fell. Several people on the dance floor started shouting Its him! Its him! Hes a daywalker! Its de! At that moment, there was a loud bang as the bars main doors were sent flying with a kick. A dark figure walked in and scanned the room, his grin the only white part about him. You called? Everybody on the dance floor was stunned. Even Luke, who had just killed two people, stopped and looked at the person at the door with interest. Silence fell once more. Almost everyone had the same reaction they looked at the person at the door, and then at Luke on the dance floor. Some diligent people even looked back and forth two or three times in a second. Luke and the man looked at each other. On the dance floor, the bodies and heads of the man and woman who had just had their heads cut off exploded and disappeared. Luke, on the other hand, tilted his head and observed the neer. Daywalker? Or de? The person said, Both. Who are you? Pondering for a moment, Luke said, A bystander passionately against racism? The neer: ... The four models: ... Everybody in the bar: ... Kill them. Theyre in cahoots, someone in the bar finally said. Luke raised an eyebrow. Are you blind? While he and the daywalker carried guns and a longsword, and one was wearing ck while the other was wearing ck and gray, they clearly had different styles! At the very least, he wasnt ck! But the people in the bar didnt think much about it. Someone gave the order, and everyone moved. Many people aimed their guns at them. Luke and the man raised their guns almost at the same time. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! The criminals who had raised their guns were immediately killed. They were all normal human beings, but as people who apanied the vampires here, they werent anything good either. Almost all of Lukes targets were shot in the head, while most of the neers targets died under a hail of bullets. After taking care of the armed criminals, the two of them seemed to have a tacit understanding. Using the center of the dance floor as the boundary, they attacked from both sides. Their movements were very simr as they alternated between their guns and swords. Amidst the intense music on the dance floor, the two worked in rhythm and their swords danced as they shed at the people who lunged at them one by one. Most of the people who charged forward were killed and turned into sparks and dust which disappeared, and only a small number of bodies was left behind. In less than a minute, they were facing each other once more. This time, only the bodies of more than twenty human criminals were left on the dance floor. The person grabbed a man by the neck and looked at Lukes longsword. Your weapon wont work. As he spoke, he stabbed his de into the back of the man he was holding. The man screamed and exploded into sparks. You have to use silver weapons or a garlic concentrate and ultraviolet light to kill them effectively. The neer drew back his empty left hand and spun the longsword in his right hand before he sheathed it on his back. Luke raised an eyebrow. Thanks for the reminder. Ill be more careful next time. The neer grinned. Next time? Luke also sheathed his sword. They pissed me off. After a brief silence, the neer said, Dont let them bite you, or Ill kill you too. With that, he waved his hand and left. His ck long coat fluttered with his movements, revealing a red lining that was as dark as blood. Luke watched him leave helplessly. Hey, youre too pretentious! Why am I always the one who has to clean up? Chapter 679 - Wrong Answer! Call Me Nightwalker

Chapter 679: Wrong Answer! Call Me Nightwalker

Watching the dark figure disappear, Luke looked at the center of the dance floor. A model trembled with her head in her hands, and there was a suspicious pool of liquid on the floor between her legs. He then turned to look at the three women behind the couch who were staring at him warily. He waved at them. After a brief hesitation, the three women walked out, each holding a small pistol. Luke secretly praised them. As expected of Vanessas best friends! Even as models, they didnt forget to carry guns on them. If Alexander had been in cahoots with an ordinary gang, it was hard to say who would be taking care of whom. The monsters we killed have quite a lot of power here. You cant afford to offend them. Leave Europe as soon as possible, he said. Pointing at the frightened model on the dance floor, Luke reminded them, Take her and the models upstairs away. Tell them to keep their mouths shut, or those monsters will find you sooner orter. If I dont kill them first! he added inwardly as he walked to the door. Excuse me, who are you? a woman asked. Luke looked at her and pondered for a moment. Nightwalker. He then turned around and left. Vanessas three friends looked at each other for a moment and felt that the answer was... a little weird. The tall ck man in the ck coat and sunsses was clearly the daywalker and de mentioned by the monsters in the bar. The guy in the gray and ck hooded sweater and mask clearly hadnt recognized the daywalker. But he was actually calling himself nightwalker? Who did he think he was? After he left the bar, Luke nced at a car in the shadows and smiled inwardly. It seemed that this guy wasnt as cold-blooded as he looked! The person in the car was the daywalker. After Luke disappeared, he stepped on the gas and drove off. He wondered where this guy came from. Judging from his weapons, the man didnt know much about vampires, but he had killed more than ten vampire servants with ordinary weapons. It seemed he was just as good as he was? After thinking for a moment, the daywalker gave up on digging deeper. As long as the man wasnt an enemy, it wasnt a problem. He had never been the only enemy that the vampires had. It was perfectly normal for monsters who fed on human blood to provoke some extraordinary beings. That was one of the reasons why the vampires had never been able to grow powerful. At that moment, Luke was on the roof of a factory building. Looking at the image sent through from the drone, he shook his head with a smile. He wasnt nning on wrapping things up so easily. He had finally found a vampire nest, only to run into someone who robbed him of half his gains. It wasnt like he could me the other party for being too enthusiastic. In thest nest, he had basically killed all the vampire servants and a vampire hybrid. He checked the system notification. System: Eliminate the vampire nest and save the models. Completed. Total experience: 3,000. Total credit: 3,000. Contribution rate: 50%. EXP +1,500. Credit +1,500. Hosts experience: 35,880 / 90,000 Credit: 24,580 In just two short days, the vampires and their rted forces had given him more than 7,000 experience and credit points. They truly were as fat as Luke had imagined. What was even more amazing was that after the vampires and their servants were killed, they didnt leave anything behind, and directly turned to dust. It saved him a lot of trouble cleaning up, and it wouldnt be easy for the authorities to investigate. Delighted, he watched the eight models emerge from the bar and get into Alexanders car. He unhurriedly took out a lollipop and sat on the rooftop with his legs dangling over the edge. There was a gentle night breeze and it was drizzling. Looking at Coventrys brightly lit city center in the distance, Luke hummed a song. When her heart breaks, the girl cries... Singing this, he felt that it was a little inappropriate. The girls who had just run away probably really wanted to cry. He simply switched to another song. Dont cry, big sister. Follow your own path... Twenty minutester, more than ten cars arrived at the bar. Luke adjusted the drones surveince mode, and the bodies and surrounding objects turned blue and red in the surveince image. He chuckled. Vampires were indeed different from humans. Of the thirty or so people that had shown up, fifteen had a body temperature of 50 degrees, while the other twenty had a regr temperature of around 37 degrees. A regr person would be long dead with a body temperature of 50 degrees. Only vampires with abnormal blood and blood cirction could move freely with that sort of body temperature. Earlier, Luke had let off a few people, who were all ordinary humans. They werent vampires, nor were they servants. They were the same as Axelle, and had beckeys of the vampires for various reasons. Luke really treated them like dogs. After beating up a dog, wouldnt it run back to its owner, crying in pain? It was just that these dogs could talk. Looking at the person whom practically everyone was subconsciously avoiding, Luke stood up on the edge of the roof and slowly retreated to the other end. Physical Outburst activated! Quick Reflex activated! Gunfighting activated! Taking a running leap of ten steps, he jumped off the roof and dropped to the ground. More than thirty people were walking to the entrance of the bar. The person in the middle suddenly raised his head and quickly retreated. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Five highly explosive bullets were fired, and five heads exploded at the same time. The headless bodies copsed and continued to twitch on the ground. Luke had already put his M500 back into his holster. With a flick of his wrists, he grabbed two short stakes. Bang, bang! Bang, bang! The moment hended, he hit the heads of two vampire servants with his stakes. Two deep dents appeared in their heads, and sparks flew out before they exploded. Almost at the same time, the headless bodies of the five vampire servants whose heads had blown up exploded into sparks. Everybody was shocked. A few people even shouted, Daywalker! de! Chuckling, Luke charged forward and stabbed the two vampire servants in their hearts with his stakes. Wrong answer. You can call me Nightwalker! The two vampire servants howled miserably as their bodies quickly turned to dust after their hearts were pierced. Dont panic! Shoot him! someone roared. Luke, however, smiled. You want to y guns with me in closebat? Do you also know how to use guns at close range? Physical Outburst gave him a huge boost in strength and made his senses and reactions faster, pushing Lukes gunfighting skills to a higher level. Gunfighting had always been made up of two parts. The first part was how to hit the opponent, and the second part was how to predict, dodge, and intercept the opponents shots. Thus, even if Luke didnt have a gun, he was still using the second part of his ability. Chapter 680 - Very Good, We Won’t Meet Again

Chapter 680: Very Good, We Wont Meet Again

Twockeys were just about to raise their guns, when they were hit in the head with the stakes. The two vampires next to them, on the other hand, were stabbed through their chins and up into their skulls. As the two vampires howled, Luke and his two stakes didnt stop at all as he swept through the crowd. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! With a series of dull thuds, Luke quickly went around the battlefield and knocked out more than twentyckeys. At that moment, he had the heads of two vampire servants in armlocks. He had broken their necks, but they werent dead and were still struggling weakly. Holding their chins up with his short stakes, Luke chuckled. Hehehehe! Such weak scumbags can also be food for humans. In front of him, only four guys who could still stand had embarrassed expressions on their faces. The three who were standing at the front had fear on their faces, but the person behind them roared, Who the hell are you? Luke chuckled and didnt answer his question. Instead, he looked at the three people in front of him and said, Tell me everything you know about vampires, and Ill spare you this once. Otherwise... He stabbed his stake into the head of the vampire servant on the right, who screamed and turned to dust. This time, even the high-level vampire servant under his left arm shivered. Nobody wanted to die, especially a vampire servant. They didnt have any ailments, nor did they have the worries of most humans. Except for not being able to enjoy the sun and needing to drink blood regrly, they lived far morefortably than ordinary people. Kill him! ordered the man behind the three servants. Even the servant under Lukes arm struggled to attack him. Luke raised an eyebrow. Was this... mind control? Throwing aside the unlucky b*stard, Luke lunged forward. Bam! Bam! Bam! The three servants were struck in the stomach and sent flying. Lukes stake was aimed at the forehead of thest person. The man whose hands had always been behind his back suddenly stretched them out and grinned maliciously. I dont believe you cant be killed! In his hands were two exquisite pistols. Luke curled his lip. Bang! He tilted his head and his body dropped slightly as a bullet brushed past his head. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The man didnt stop shooting with both pistols, and his eyes suddenly widened in fear. He realized that even though he had closed the distance between them, he still couldnt hit the gray and ck figure. Every bullet missed its target by a hairs breadth. The moment the gunshots rang out, Luke was right in front of him, and a silver stake struck his wrist. Before he could block it, another stake hit his other hand. The two pistols flew out of his hands as his hands cracked and bent in the shape of an L. When Luke brushed past him, he pressed one silver stake under his chin and held the other to his back. Now, tell them to stop. Stop! the man shouted. The four servants immediately stopped and stood still. Luke chuckled again like some devil king in a game. Now, tell me everything you know about vampires. Half an hourter, Luke raised his hand and pierced the vampires skull with his silver stake. Looking at the vampires disbelieving expression, Luke coughed and said, I never said that I would let you go after you told me everything; that was for the four of them. With a miserable howl, the only vampire (hybrid), Arthur Taros, was turned to dust. Luke flung the stake up in the air and looked at the four servants. Now, its your turn. After another half an hour of interrogation, Luke nodded in satisfaction. Very good; we wont meet again. The two stakes shed twice and the four vampire servants felt a chill in their hearts, then stared at him in disbelief. Luke shrugged. I said that I would let you go once, but that was before you attacked me. It was already useless. Bright sparks exploded, and the four servants disappeared from the world. Looking at the twenty humanckeys who were still unconscious, he heaved a sigh. ept your fate! If you want to be safe, you have to clean up the mess. An hourter, Luke left the bar and disappeared into the night in his car. It was already four in the morning, but he was in a good mood when he saw the system notification. System: Eliminate the main branch of the UK vampires and kill Arthur Taros. Completed. Total experience: 3,000. Total credit: 3,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +3,000. Credit +3,000. Hosts experience: 38,880 / 90,000 Credit: 27,580 As expected, vampires were huge gift bags of experience and credit! It was a pity he couldnt do this forever. ording to the information he had obtained through the interrogations, this was the main force in the UK. Luke didnt think that this was the truth, or at least not all of it. Unfortunately, the only vampire (hybrid), Arthur Taros, stuck by his words, and his servants andckeys didnt know anything else. Apart from hearing from the servants that Arthur Taros had a sister named Danica Taros, Luke still didnt have any information on the other nests. Luke could only say that he was slightly disappointed, but when he saw his gain of 10,000 experience and credit points, it could be said that this was what he had expected. The reason why this gift bag was called a gift bag was that it was very rare! He hummed a tune as he entered Coventrys city center. ... He found a small apartment in the city center whose owner happened to be away, and he slept for two hours before he woke up in high spirits. He looked at the sky that was gradually getting lighter, the golden-red light in the blue sky indicating that it would be a beautiful day. The one thing a person had to do in Ennd was have afternoon tea. Luke made himself a cup of ck tea and checked the surveince footage from yesterday. Unfortunately, no other suspicious targets visited the bar after what happened. Maybe it was because he had been too ruthless, or maybe he should let off a few servants next time instead ofckeys. Vampire hierarchy was even simpler than that of human society. The four levels C purebloods, hybrids, servants andckeys C were basically determined by the purity of their blood. Of course, the true purebloods had disappeared long ago. The so-called purebloods now were a joke. At most, the ancestral blood which they had inherited was thicker. Theckeys werepletely normal human beings and the situation wasplicated; they could be set aside for the time being. The biggest problem with servants was that they couldnt turn other people into vampires; the people they bit would just die, and wouldnt be new members of the vampire race. Only purebloods and hybrids could be considered real vampires, because they could create servants or even new vampires. Chapter 681 - Efficient and Ruthless, and Overflowing Aggression

Chapter 681: Efficient and Ruthless, and Overflowing Aggression

The purebloods looked down on hybrids, who were essentially pets to them. In fact, there was no distinctive difference in theirbat abilities. After the disappearance of their forebears for hundreds of years, there were far more hybrids than purebloods nowadays, and the ones who held power in the vampire race had long since be hybrids. Most purebloods lived in a remote corner and had their own system. Both parties minded their own business. The hybrids were also the group with the most servants. However, there was a price to pay for creating servants. It wasnt a big problem to create eight or ten servants, but creating thirty or fifty servants used up a lot of strength, and it was very hard for most vampires to recover from that. That was also the reason why the vampires couldnt go wild. They werent zombies in horror movies who turned people into their own kind with their bite. In terms of killing efficiency, they were far inferior to human weapons. However, the vampires had a deep history in Europe, and humans and various forces had many different thoughts about them, which was why the vampires were still alive. Putting away hisptop, Luke stuffed two hundred euros into the house owners piggy bank as payment for amodation and his Inte use. Putting away the sleeping bag and making sure that he hadnt missed anything, Luke got up and went downstairs. Naturally, there were no surveince cameras in this apartment in this small English town. Luke walked down the street with a fake face that half-resembled his own. He had to buy a car, and perhaps think about going to France. Comparatively speaking, the UK was too small and too stable. There werent many experience and credit points to earn here, and it wasnt good to waste time. While Luke mulled over the matter as he walked down the road, there was a sudden loud rumble in the distance. He was stunned for a moment. What was going on? Why did it sound like a bomb had gone off? He picked up his pace and ran in the direction of the explosion. A lot of people were also rushing to the scene to watch the show. It wouldnt be conspicuous if he followed them. But the series of loud bangs that promptly followed was very clear. Luke knew that the explosion wasnt some sort of ident. The noise after that was gunshots! The intensity of the gunfire indicated that it wasnt just one or two guns, but a battle which involved thirty to fifty automatic weapons. Hm... alright, it was just that it was big for the people of Coventry! Since the end of thest century, Ennd had passed a ban on firearms, and most personal firearms were made up of shotguns. Even the police officers didnt carry guns on them, but had them in the weapons box in their cars. The officer in charge carried the key to the weapons box on him. This waspletely different from American officers and their guns. Thus, there had been far less serious shootings in Ennd in recent years than in the United States. From this perspective, this gunfight was absolutely a huge event. The passers-by who had been running over to watch were frightened by the panic-stricken crowd running in their direction, and most of them started to leave the scene. Luke, however, ducked into a building. He quickly went up to the roof and easily jumped to a nearby building to reach the scene. He stuck his head out and looked down, only to see a small ck Benz van lying on its side. The car was clearly dented from the explosion, and even the back of the car had been blown away. People in full special gear were firing from two ck Land Rovers at the buildings on both sides of the street. Their bulletproof vests had eye-catchingbels on them. Those with headgear were the GIPN (the French National Police Intervention Group), and those without were the police and Interpol. Their opponents were all dressed casually and shouting in European ents. Was this... an ambush? Muttering to himself, Luke looked at the Benz and immediately realized that it was a modified prisoner van. Breaking a prisoner out? He was even more surprised. Who would run all the way to Ennd to break a prisoner out? And besides Interpol, the French GIPN were also escorting the prisoner? He wasnt in a hurry to act since it was already toote. The criminals werent weak, and had clearly set up the ambush beforehand. They upied an advantageous position and surrounded the police from all directions. No matter how powerful GIPN and Interpol were, they couldnt withstand being surrounded in the middle of the street and being bombarded with bullets. There were at least fifty criminals, and less than twenty Interpol and GIPN officers. By the time Luke arrived, the officers that he could see were already dead. But the door to the prisoner van was still closed. He had just seen a police officer pull the door shut. Thinking for a moment, he took out a Glock 17 from his inventory. As usual, this was an unregistered personal item which could be discarded at any time and which couldnt be linked to anyone or anything. The criminals were well-equipped and unafraid of death. They had killed more than ten officers, and more than ten of their own were severely injured. However, they didnt save theirrades, but directly started cutting the back door of the prisoner van open with a gas torch. Luke stuck his head out from the top of the building and quickly locked onto the positions of the criminals on the scene as he marked out the shooting order. There were more than thirty professional criminals who were all armed with automatic weapons. He had to be a little more serious. It wouldnt be good to fight a protracted war on British territory! He chose to act the moment the criminals opened the car door. It was easy for the criminals to be distracted for one moment when their attention was on the prisoner waiting to be rescued. It would give him at least one extra second to shoot. Luke adjusted his frame of mind and first aimed at four criminals who were approaching the van. In less than twenty seconds, the criminals burned a hole in the back door of the prisoner van. They clipped a towing hook on it and pulled fiercely. Bang! The car door flew out. Smoke from the door being cut wafted out of the prisoner van, and the criminals couldnt see what was going on inside. Now! Luke took a deep breath and pulled the trigger. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Four criminals were shot in the head. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Four criminals on the second floor on both sides of the street were also shot. They got better treatment, and were only shot in the chest. Pa! Pa! Luke took down another two criminals who looked up, but he suddenly paused. Two people suddenly rushed out of the smoke-filled Benz. The man in the lead was tall and wore a ck beanie. He shot two criminals on the street with a UMP, before he swung his gun and knocked down another one. The second to charge out was a young policewoman with a ponytail. What surprised Luke wasnt the policewoman, even though she was a beauty with a particr charm. What surprised him was the first guy who had charged out. His shooting and footwork were both efficient and ruthless, and overflowed with aggression. This guy... switched jobs to be a police officer? Luke was suspicious. But it was only for a brief moment, and he tossed the question aside. At the very least, the guy was on the policewomans side, so it wouldnt be a problem for Luke to help them kill a few criminals. Chapter 682 - Is Your Future Wife Still Well?

Chapter 682: Is Your Future Wife Still Well?

The criminals were caught off-guard by the sudden attack. Of the two people below, the one in the lead moved swiftly and shot urately. He took down each criminal with basically one or two shots. The policewoman wasnt that good at shooting, but she provided good cover for the first person. As for the professional gunman who was hiding on the roof and sniping people in the head, he was too much. He emptied the Glock of seventeen bullets in three seconds, blowing up the heads of seven criminals and hitting eight in their chests. Then, after he fired thest bullet in the first clip, he unloaded and slipped in another full clip that he was already holding in his left hand. It clicked in ce. A series of gunshots rang out again. The criminals downstairs werent rookies, but experienced mercenaries. After several of theirrades were killed, they realized that the gunshots wereing from the wrong location. Several of them raised their guns and started firing in a sweep above them. Luke, however, was very calm. He had already locked onto the approximate positions of the criminals, and half of them were dead. Those that were left were the most dangerous ones. This was a game to see who was faster. As long as Luke moved faster than the criminals guns did, he would have the upper hand in taking shots. Once he had the upper hand, it would be near impossible for him to lose in a shootout at twenty meters. As six criminals raised their guns and fired, Luke fired two bullets at each of them. As soon as the six criminals fell, the gunfire on the street immediately died down, and the two people down below broke out of the prisoner van and charged into an alley on the side. Maybe it was because of how the man in the front was so shy as he moved, but one of the criminals whom Luke had taken down hadnt let go of the trigger, and inexplicably, a stray bullet was fired off. The man was already halfway into the alley, but he was still shot in the leg. He screamed and yelled Motherf*cker! as he rolled into the alley. Luke was lost for words on the roof. What kind of bad luck was this? Only half his leg was sticking out and he still got shot? Good thing it wasnt his knee. But this wasnt an ordinary person. Dragging his injured leg, he stood up, and then swung his arm out to knock down two approaching criminals. Even limping, he was as shy as ever as he slipped away. The policewoman retreated into the alley and followed him. Luke didnt stop shooting. He emptied his clip and knocked down the four criminals who were trying to reach the alley. He then put his pistol away and beat it. He liked to do good deeds and not leave his name behind. He would let the police officers of Ennd take the credit. After taking several turns in the alley and walking almost a kilometer, he stood in front of an apartment building. Easily jumping onto the wall, he grabbed onto the fire escape on the second floor and climbed up to the fifth floor. Stepping past two windows with ledges that were less than ten centimeters wide, Luke grabbed the edge of a third window and stuck his head out. Someone inside was saying impatiently, Ignore that damn phone call. The only way Dukhovich knows our route is because theres a mole in Interpol. I need someone to treat my injuries, and you need help. Remember, it has to be an outsider. Luke listened for a moment before he knocked on the window with a smile. They immediately pointed their guns at him. They were both astonished to see a big smile and a waving hand outside the window. The policewoman was at a loss. Shooting would draw the police, and the other party hadnt attacked first. She subconsciously nced at the person next to her. The other man raised his gun and frowned. Staring at the face for a moment, he said, Honduras? Outside the window, Lukes smile grew even brighter. Hows your future wife? As soon as the question left his mouth, the mans lips twitched, but he put down his gun. Let him in. Hes not Dukhovichs man. The policewoman was surprised. Are you serious? Do you know how many assassins and mercenaries Dukhovich hired to kill you? Also, this guy who was hanging around sneakily outside the window looked like a killer! She muttered to herself, but under the gazes of the two, she still opened the window hesitantly. After opening thetch, she immediately backed away from the window. Although she didnt raise her gun, she was still ready to attack. Luke opened the window and crawled in. He nodded at the vignt policewoman. Hello, beautifuldy. How may I address you? The policewoman said, Shouldnt you say something first? Luke shrugged. Call me Cool Bird. The policewoman: Roselle! Luke then turned to look at the man on the couch. Long time no see. You have it hard, Kincaid. At that moment, the person on the couch had already taken off his ck beanie to reveal a bald head with the same withered tree and crows tattoo. When he heard the name that Luke gave, Kincaid curled his lip and once again confirmed that he wasnt mistaken. Cool Bird was the name of the bar in Honduras where he had met his wife, Sonia. The day he met Sonia, a young man had been sitting next to him, and they had beaten up the gangsters in the bar together. Although he didnt know much about this young man, and something wasnt right with his face, Kincaid was clear about his situation. If he fought this young man now, he would definitely lose. Luke grabbed a chair and a stool and gestured at Kincaid. Kincaid very consciously ced his right leg with the bullet in it on the stool. As Luke fished out something from his backpack, he clicked his tongue and said, Why do you need to be shy when you leave a scene? If you had been willing to crawl thosest few steps with your butt in the air, you wouldnt have been shot, would you? Kincaid suddenly realized something. It was you just now? The moment he said that, the policewoman, Roselle, who was a few meters away, immediately aimed her gun at Luke. Hearing that, she thought that Luke was the one who shot Kincaid. Luke, on the other hand, didnt even look at her. He unhurriedly put on his rubber gloves and cut up the leg of Kincaids trousers with a smile. Let me remind you that you shouldnt talk nonsense without proof. Kincaid understood. No wonder when he charged out of the prisoner van, someone had attacked the criminals at the same time, and with frightening marksmanship. At the time, he had been in a hurry to break out of the siege and escape. He didnt have the time to stand in the middle of the road and look up. But even as experienced as he was, he was still amazed by the shooter on the roof. To shoot without missing wasnt as simple as the movies made it look. In a real battle, a shooter had to control the situation, and their opponents werent fixed targets. It would already be outstanding if their shots made contact 20 to 30% of the time. With Lukes appearance now, Kincaid recalled how the criminals had copsed like wheat being harvested, and understood everything. Chapter 683 - So This Is Love?

Chapter 683: So This Is Love?

Kincaid red at Luke. You were really good at pretendingst time. Luke gave him an anesthetic and chuckled. They were just a bunch of hooligans. You werent serious either, right? The solemn expression on Kincaids face onlysted for two seconds before he suddenly burst outughing. Same here. Right, hows your girlfriend? Luke didnt even raise his head as he cleaned the wound. Wheres your future wife? Dont tell me she flew off? Kincaid chuckled proudly. Shes called Sonia Kincaid now. Luke raised an eyebrow. Wow, that was quick. Its only been two months, right? Kincaid waved his index finger. No, no, no, young man, youre mistaken. Shes been called that since a month and a half ago. Luke raised his head in surprise. Isnt that... just a few days? What he meant was that Kincaid had met the hot-tempered and fierce Sonia in the bar only a few days before that. Kincaid said smugly, Thats love. Once you see her, you feel that you have to be with her. Only then is life perfect. Luke shrugged. Fine. It seems that you really are in love with her. Luke couldntment. He had never felt that way about any woman in his two lifetimes. In his two lifetimes, he had interacted with more than twenty women, some whom he appreciated and some whom were nothing special. None of them made his heart jump and want to be reckless. Of course, he felt that this was a good thing. In life, everyone had varying degrees of family, love, and friendship; he was simply a person whose love ratio was very low. Watching the two of them talk andugh, the policewoman grew nervous and slowly retreated into the bathroom. After she closed the door, Luke raised his head and said to Kincaid in a low voice, Dont tell me this girl is your colleague. Kincaid curled his lip. Im under Interpol escort. Luke understood. Im relieved. Kincaid was stumped. What? Luke said, I dont think you can be a cop. Hm, or an undercover agent... thats still impossible for you. Kincaid cursed angrily, but was unable to refute him. Im a witness. Luke asked, A witness in a prisoners van? So, a dirty witness? Kincaid said, Ill get her to tell youter. Ive lost too much blood, I want to rest. Luke said, This is just an anesthetic, you havent even lost a liter of blood. You wont die. Kincaid: Im an old man. Losing a liter can kill me. A few minutester, Luke cleaned the wound on Kincaids leg, took off his gloves, and threw them into a nearby trash can. He looked at Roussel with a smile. Did you find someone to pick him up? After a brief hesitation, Roussel nodded. Hes almost here. Luke didnt care who wasing. He was more concerned about something else. Can you tell me what happened? Kincaid isnt stupid enough to be ambushed. Roussel looked at him strangely for a moment before saying, You dont know whats going on? Luke shrugged. I only helped you when I heard the explosion and the gunshots. Tell me, who wants to kill him? Roussel was suspicious, but her expression remained unchanged. Someone doesnt want Kincaid to testify in court, so they sent people to silence him. Listening to the policewomans exnation, Luke took out a thermos from his backpack. Looking at Roussels surprised expression, he exined, Im just here on holiday. I made some ck tea in advance to avoid buying drinks. Do you want some? Roussel decisively refused. I dont like tea. Luke hummed and said, Just nice, I dont have much anyway; its just enough for myself. He then poured some ck tea into the cup and drank it. Unfortunately, the aroma of the milk tea made Roussels throat go dry. In the end, she could only go find a bottle of water. Of course she liked ck tea, but she was more worried that there was something wrong with Lukes tea! They talked for almost an hour, and Luke finally finished his tea. Someone suddenly interjected, This ck tea isnt bad. Give me a cup. Luke poured out the half-cup that was left in the thermos and swallowed. I finished it. When Kincaid looked at the thermos next to Luke, Luke picked it up and shook it. Theres none left. Kincaid then looked at Roussel, who shook her head. Theres only mineral water here. He brought the ck tea himself. Kincaid was full of despair. You miser. Luke fished around in his backpack. Is instant coffee okay? Its Nestl. Kincaid: ...Yes. Since he was injured, he needed to replenish his energy, and of course needed food and water. Luke wasnt petty. But how could he give his ck tea and cup to another man to drink, and an old one at that? He went to the kitchen and found some food in the fridge to heat up. He ced it on a big tray and asked, Do you want some? Looking at Roussels conflicted expression, Luke sighed helplessly. Im a good guy, okay? As he spoke, he reached for his waist, and the Glock was pressed to Roussels head. Before she could react, the Glock was back in its holster. Im not threatening you. I just want to make it clear that it wouldnt take me and Kincaid more than a second to kill you. Watching Luke walk past, Roussel smiled bitterly. Luke was holding a big tray, but it didnt shake at all, even when there was milk and food on it. His control over his body was unbelievable. After that shock, she finally rxed. The two guys in the room could kill her in seconds. She was alive and well, which meant that she was... insignificant. Kincaid was a super hitman charged with more than twenty murders in a dozen countries. How much weaker could someone who could talk cheerfully and calmly with Kincaid be? Kincaid took a sip of the hot coffee and sighed in satisfaction. Ah, even instant coffee tastes good after getting shot. Do you have a phone? Luke took out a prepaid phone from his pocket and tossed it to him. Kincaid dialed a number with a gentle expression. With his sharp ears, Luke could easily hear an angry female voice on the other end of the phone. What did you do this time? You useless devil... He tactfully got up and moved to the window. He looked out through the gap in the curtains and waved at Roussel. When she approached him suspiciously, Luke asked, What do you n to do? Frowning, Roussel was silent for a moment before she said, Send Kincaid to The Hague in the Nethends to testify in court. Luke chuckled. Then count me in. Roussel: What? Chapter 684 - Unreliable New “Partner”

Chapter 684: Unreliable New Partner

Luke said with a righteous expression, A ruthless butcher like Dukhovich must be put on trial for justice. Roussel nced at the ck baldie who was already singing a love song on the phone. She had a feeling that neither of them was normal. Unfortunately, they were now her teammates. She could only ask, Hes not your friend? Luke grinned. This friendship isnt deep enough for me to help him deal with Interpol. Agent Roussel, would you be willing to break thew and go up against the police for your friends? Roussel was unable to reply. She couldnt say outright that because Kincaid didnt abide by thew, she suspected that Mr. Cool Bird didnt abide by thew either! She could only acquiesce to Lukes request. What else could she do? She couldnt defeat Kincaid, nor was she confident that she could defeat this mysterious Cool Bird. She could only pin her hopes on the backup that she had invited. Only that person had the qualifications to talk to these two. Thinking of the backup, she couldnt help but sigh. Looking at the two people in the room, she scratched her head. Why were all capable men so rotten?! Two hourster, someone knocked on the door. Roussel looked at Luke, who nodded. She opened the door to let a man in. But they started arguing at the doorway even before they entered the living room. Luke listened with relish. That was more like it! If there was no gossip between a man and a woman, then it wasnt love. Love wasnt as sweet as Kincaid made it out to be. It was normal for couples to argue with each other apart. On the other side, Kincaid was woken up by the quarrel between the resentful couple. Looking at Luke, who was listening to the gossip with a smile, Kincaid rolled his eyes. As expected of a b*tch. After listening for a moment, Kincaid grew impatient. Using a mop as a temporary crutch, he walked to the door of the living room and looked at the two people arguing. At that moment, the argument had reached a point where they were onpletely different wavelengths. Last week, a 300-pound bankers ass exploded four bags of heroin in the backseat of my car. You know, those seats arent real leather, but cloth. Okay, Michael, I dont have time for ...Think about how I felt when I was cleaning my car... Michael, I dont have time for this... I definitely have to sell the car when I get the chance... Enough, Michael! I never sold you out. I. Just. Dumped. You! ... Michael, you always want to push the me on me... Roussels voice rang out for a moment, before it turned gloomy and she sighed helplessly. The escort target is inside. ording to our agreement, after youplete this mission, Ill help you get your 3A rating back. Stop spouting sh*t about not forgiving me. I dont need it. Kincaid looked like he didnt want to listen anymore. Hey, the man with the blood is here... uh. WTF! The two people facing each other at the door spoke at the same time, and Kincaid raised his gun. The person reacted quickly and pped his hand away, knocking it against the door. Kincaid, who was in pain, couldnt help but let go of his gun. He then pulled out another gun from his lower back. The man grabbed Kincaids arm with both hands and mmed it against the door frame. At the same time, he reached for his waist. Kincaid reacted just as quickly and aimed a knee between the mans legs. The man mped his legs together and the hand holding the gun pressed down on Kincaids knee. The two of them crashed into the wall. Kincaid reached under the mans armpit and pulled out a pistol. The man also pulled out a gun from his waist with his other hand, and they pointed at each others head at the same time. The next moment, they felt a tight grip on their guns. They turned their heads and saw Luke standing next to them with a smile as he gripped their guns. I think its better to give a certain old man his blood first before you fight him. How does that sound? Who are you? The man looked at Luke nkly. Kincaid was relieved. He had forgotten that he had a partner, although this partner wasnt very reliable. You dumb bodyguard, you really have... uh... After ring at the man and cursing, Kincaid felt dizzy and toppled backward. Luke sighed helplessly and looked at Kincaid. The fellow was hanging off him with one hand as he sagged limply like a female ballroom dancer. He resisted the urge to throw the old man out, and instead, dragged him back to the couch in the living room. Turning his head to look at the person at the door, Luke gestured at him. Wheres the blood? Give it to the old guy, or hell stay knocked out. The man smacked his lips and finally put away his gun. He then walked in with a box full of blood bags. Dumbfounded for a long while, Roussel finally came back to her senses and put away the guns that had fallen to the floor. She had no idea that Kincaid had so many guns on him. A momentter, Luke sat down next to the window and pretended to enjoy the view as the couple started arguing again. ...What? You want me to escort this murderer? He tried to kill me 27 times. No, thats not right. Its 28 times now... Kincaid is a witness! If he doesnt testify at the International Criminal Court in The Hague tomorrow, Dukhovich will be acquitted... Then why dont you just take him to The Hague? I cant! Theres a traitor in Interpol. The eighteen elite operators who were part of the escort team in the morning were all killed, including six GIPNs. Huh? You call them elites? Maybe they were just nice. The neer, Michael, was a young man who wasnt even thirty years old. He had handsome features, but he had a scraggly beard and looked unwashed, and was full of obscenities. Hm, he was just as foul as Kincaid. Also, while he was bickering with his ex-girlfriend, Agent Roussel, he was also throwing poker cards at Kincaid, which pped his unconscious face. Luke couldnt be bothered. After all, the old man was quite thick-skinned. The couple got agitated again as they talked, and went to the bedroom. Luke thought that it would be like in the movies, where a verbal argument was useless and they would fight it out physically. But in less than two minutes, they came out again. Roussel had even put on her coat. ...Why should you believe me? Because Ive never lied to you. In the hallway outside the door, Roussel sounded a little choked. ...After this mission, Ill help you get back your 3A rating, and you can get your good life back. Then, we wont contact each other again, okay? Chapter 685 - Young Person Who Doesn’t Know Love, Old Person With Quick Hands

Chapter 685: Young Person Who Doesnt Know Love, Old Person With Quick Hands

...Good, said Michael. ...This is so embarrassing. With aplicated expression, Roussel pushed the door open and left. Looking at the shut door, Michael suddenly pped his head in frustration. Damn it! Why did I say that? In the living room, Luke finally said, Good! Looks like youre arentpletely dumb. Michael turned his head. Huh? Luke shrugged. You havent had a girlfriend in a while, have you? Well, maybe you had some female friends when you were rich, but this girl is probably the only one who really loved you. Michael narrowed his dead fish eyes. How old are you? Do you know what love is? Luke chuckled. Its because I dont have a girlfriend yet that I dont have to worry about love, young man. Michaels lips moved, but he realized that he couldnt argue with that. He could only change the topic and point at Kincaid. Shouldnt you change your friends clothes? Luke crossed his arms and looked at him strangely. Why are you here? Michael also looked at him strangely. To protect that damn old man. Luke spread his hands. So, hes your mission objective, not mine. Besides, I dont know him very well. Why should I help him change? He was just an old man. Who would want to help him change? Michael choked again. A momentter, he gave Luke a thumbs up. How lucky for him to be friends with you. Luke didnt think much of it. Lucky? Of course. It was easy to find someone to help you change clothes in this world, but it was very hard to find someone to save your life. Kincaid regained consciousness and looked at the bag of blood hanging above him. He then looked at his other hand. What the hell is that? Michael adjusted his equipment. Handcuffs. You havent forgotten that youre a prisoner, have you? Kincaid: No, I mean, who put this fashionable outfit on me? Youre lucky that I brought two sets of clothes. Michael started putting on his coat. Kincaid looked at his new outfit, which was a singlet. You dare wear something so basic? Let me guess, dont tell me you bought this when you were a bodyguard a few years ago, did you? You did look like a little girl back then, haha. Michael curled his lip and ignored the question. Kincaid said, Huh? I dont think Im wearing underwear. Its a little chilly. Luke finally said, He did it, not me. Michael rolled his eyes. Thanks so much. But he still said, You have underwear on, or I wouldnt dare change your pants, okay? Kincaid curled his lip. How boring. Suddenly, an old-fashioned telephone in the room rang. All three of them frowned. Michael quickly stood up. This is an Interpol safe house. If nobody answers the phone, or if we pick up and cant verify our identities, theyll send someone to check. Lukes ears twitched. I think... theyre already here. He lifted the curtain slightly and saw several police cars on the street not far away with their sirens on. And at that moment, two ck SUVs stopped outside the building, and eight armed men rushed in. They clearly werent police officers. There was indeed a mole in Interpol, whose men had actually reached the safe house before the police. Michael quickly unlocked Kincaids handcuffs. Kincaid, however, was unperturbed. Wheres the beautiful police officer? Hm, I think her name is Roussel? Luke said, She left. Damn it, I liked that girl... Kincaid saw some interest in Lukes eyes. Shes quite lively. I want a daughter like that in the future. Luke sighed regretfully. I thought your love had switched to a new target. Kincaid wiped his nonexistent cold sweat. Ill always love my Sonia. Luke got up and picked up his backpack. Lets go, unless you want to kill dozens of police officers. Kincaid also got up. That many? Luke said, Yes, at least twenty of them are SWAT officers. Michael was already waving at the door. If you dare touch them, itll be the SAS next time. Kincaid fell silent. SAS wasnt easy to deal with. If it was one or two of them, Kincaid might still be able to fight back, but once SAS was deployed, they wouldnt just send one or two agents. At the very least, they would send out a full team that could take down the injured Kincaid. After the three of them left the room, Michael was about to go right, but Luke stopped him and gave him a few tactical signs. The two of them leaned against the wall just as two men on the other side pushed the door of the stairwell open. Almost at the same time, one of them was punched in the back of the head and the other was strangled by Michael. Dong! Michael watched as Luke drew his fist back from the face of the unconscious criminal that Michael was holding. He gestured at himself before he helplessly dropped the unconscious criminal and followed Luke. They had just opened the door to the stairwell when there were two bangs behind them. Both of them rolled their eyes and turned around. Kincaid lowered his gun from where he was standing at the door to the stairwell on the other end. Thanks for your protection. I was almost shot in the butt by these two. Michael: ...Well done. Guess what the police officers downstairs will do? With his keen ears, Luke could already hear several police officers shouting downstairs. Gunshots! Gunshots upstairs! Footsteps came from the bottom of the stairs. Luke sighed and pointed at the roof. Killing a few criminals was fine, but there were dozens of police officers downstairs who were just doing their jobs. He really didnt want to fight them. He gestured at Michael, and the three of them ran to the roof. Kincaid had been prepared to suffer, but Luke practically dragged him to the top floor. He smiled and was about to say something. Luke, however, gestured at him to stop talking. As Michael ran past an exit up ahead and continued toward the top floor, two armed criminals snuck into the stairwell. Bang! Bang! Luke kicked one in the stomach and smacked the other in the face, knocking the two criminals to the ground at the same time. There was no need to kill anyone. There were a bunch of police officers down there, and he didnt want them chasing his butt. In any case, the guy who had been kicked in the stomach would be pissing blood for at least a week, and the person who had been pped had a severe concussion; his corneas might even be knocked out of whack. Bang! Michael, who was running in the front, stopped and turned his head to see that a criminal who had just appeared at a stairwell exit in the distance had been knocked down. Of course, this shot had been fired by old Kincaid. Luke pped his forehead. Kincaid, there are dozens of police officers downstairs. Cant you keep a low profile? Look at how I just p and kick them. Kincaid: Ill... be more careful next time? Luke was lost for words. Why should I believe you, you shy ck baldie? Chapter 686 - What Crime Did She Commit? It Was Love

Chapter 686: What Crime Did She Commit? It Was Love

He raised the Glock in his hand and swung it left and right. Pa! Pa! The hospital immediately lost a patient with uremia and a concussed patient. Michaels eyes widened. WTF! Luke grabbed Kincaid and continued running. He fired first. As he spoke, he dragged the ck baldie to the rooftop. As soon as they reached the rooftop, they heard the sound of a rotor. Alright, we wont be able to escape from the roof, said Luke. Michael followed, and the three of them looked at each other. Bang! The door to the rooftop was kicked open, and a team of fully armed SWAT officers rushed through. They searched the area for a moment, but didnt find anything. Downstairs, Luke put the ck baldie that he was carrying on the ground. Are you an idiot?! You could have just climbed down the scaffolding. Why did you have to take the hard way and jump? Kincaid: ...How was I supposed to know that you can carry me down with you? On the side, Michael dropped to the ground from the construction scaffolding. Cut the crap. Lets try to find a car and run. Dont kill anyone, okay? Im a bodyguard, not a killer, okay? If this went on, not only would he lose his 3A security rating, he would also end up in prison for the rest of his life. The three of them snuck into a car on the street. The moment Michael opened the door, Luke made a firm decision. He threw Kincaid into the backseat and sat in the passenger seat. Michael started the car, and the three of them set off again. Kincaid, however, was unhappy. Hey, whats that smell? Its like a dung pit... Wait, is this your car? Michael didnt say anything. Kincaid was vexed. Didnt you drive a Jaguar before? Whats with this stupid car? If this was before, we wouldnt even steal a piece of sh*t like this. Ugh, did that banker really blow up? And what is this energy drink? Why do I smell piss? Luke didnt say anything. He silently took out a mask from his backpack and rolled down the window a crack. But while he remained silent, the other two people in the car werent idle. Kincaid this dog never stopped provoking Michael, and exposed himpletely. Michael, who had been badly traumatized, also revealed a lot about Kincaid. Michael Bryce used to be a CIA officer, butter switched careers. Thanks to his experience and connections in the CIA, he obtained a 3A security rating a few years ago and earned big bucks by keeping rich people safe. In the end, he screwed up a huge job. Not only did his 3A rating drop, his life also fell apart. Kincaid had a long criminal record. His father was an alcoholic who had been in prison for a long time. Growing up in that environment, Kincaid was in and out of prison many times himself at a young age. As hitman and bodyguard, they had traded blows many times and were basically evenly matched. In terms of mentality, however, the older the ginger, the spicier it was. Look at Kincaid. He had been shot in the leg and was being chased by the police and mercenaries, yet he was still talking andughing. What gave him an advantage over Michael was his mental fortitude. Even when he was in deep trouble, he didnt frown. Instead, he did his best to live even more assuredly, andughed and cursed as he pleased. Unlike Michael, who looked like an aggrieved woman who hated everything. After driving for a while, Michael stopped the car in an alley behind a bar. We need a different car. They can pick up my license te on the surveince cameras. Less than a minuteter, they switched cars. This time, Luke took the initiative to sit in the backseat. It was Kincaid who had gotten them this new car. He smashed the window of the drivers seat with his fist andpleted the operation in seconds. Although Luke could easily open the door of the old Mercedes Benz himself, he didnt want to lose credit points. It was the two of them who stole the car and drove it away. It had nothing to do with him. An old Benz was still a Benz. Furthermore, no banker had blown up the back seat. Thus, Luke chose the morefortable backseat. One old man and one young man, one ck and one white, finally started their two-man show. Luke, on the other hand, leisurely took out a lollipop and munched on it. He hadnt dared to do that in thest car, since he felt that the lollipop would smell like piss. Kincaid had also found the stash of a certain British drunk driver a stainless steel wine bottle. Opening it and smelling it, he nodded in satisfaction and took a sip. This whiskey isnt bad; too bad theres no ice. Speaking of which, how did you end up like this? A few years ago, your socks were worth more than your entire outfit right now. Was your client killed? Michaels lips twitched. Whats the point of talking about me? What about you? How did an internationally renowned assassin get caught by those rookies from Interpol? Of course, it was because of... love, kid. Kincaid sighed. I had a job in Arizona when I received a call from the hospital. They said that my wife had been hit by a car and was in critical condition. The hospital said they needed a family members signature before they could proceed with the surgery. I didnt even have time to finish the job before I took a ne back to Mexico City. He stopped talking. Michael: And? Kincaidughed. In the end, more than twenty Interpol officers pointed their guns at me when I ran into the emergency room, drenched in sweat. Luke interjected, Wheres Sonia now? Luke didnt think that Kincaid would quietly surrender to twenty Interpol officers. This old man had a lot of tricks; Interpol was nothing to him. Sure enough, Kincaid was silent for a moment before he replied, They locked her up in an Interpol detention center in Amsterdam. What crime did shemit? Luke found that odd. Kincaid was silent for a long time before he finally replied, Falling in love with me? Luke gave him the universal hand gesture, but agreed with him. If they didnt have his wife, Kincaid would never have let Interpol catch him. Sonia probably hadnt done anything wrong. Even if she had, she should have gone to prison instead of just being locked up by Interpol. It was no wonder that Kincaid couldnt be as active anymore. It turned out that someone had grabbed his beloved woman. Trapped by love! The ck baldie mocked himself with a smile, but he didnt look dejected. This is just like your Agent Roussel, who caused your security rating to drop. Theres no difference. Fine, you were eavesdropping, Michael grumbled. Kincaid: You wereining so loudly, like a kid who didnt get candy from his mother. It was hard for me not to hear you... Michael said, You know so much about love, why dont you write a poem? Maybe you can get it published in the newspaper. Kincaidughed. Haha, listen! Life is a highway and its mighty f*cking long... Nobody gets out alive, nobody gets out alive~ Chapter 687 - Why Can You Hit Me Every Time? Chapter 687: Why Can You Hit Me Every Time? Luke listened to the song quietly. Unexpectedly, the old man could sing pretty well. He sang with a smile, but only he knew how much blood and tears he had experienced. What a waste for this old guy to be a hitman! He shouldve been a talk show performer or singer! Luke thought to himself. The car drove west in the dark and headed for the beach. The country road was silent at night, and Kincaid, who was tired of singing, fell asleep. No matter how tough the old man was, he couldnt withstand the exhaustion from blood loss. Luke sat quietly in the backseat. Suddenly, his expression changed, and he looked in the rearview mirror. We havepany, he said. Michael looked in the rearview mirror. How do you know? Luke said, Dont suddenly speed up; slow down a little. This isnt a car chase movie. Michael asked, Are you sure? Luke drew his gun. Its just an SUV. Five people at most, and no police officers around. Michael hesitated for a moment, but still did as he was told. He hadnt seen much of Lukes moves, but Luke wasnt any less efficient as he was. Of course, the best would be to deal with their worries and then move forward. Looking at the car behind him, Michael asked in a low voice, Not going to wake Kincaid up? They could get rid of their opponents without Kincaid, but Michael was afraid that the ck baldie would be killed in the crossfire. Luke said, Its fine. Wouldnt you be happy if he died? You wont have to listen to him teach you everything he knows about love. Michael: ... He could still tolerate a certain baldies verbal jabs for the sake of getting his 3A rating back. Luke rolled down the window and bent his body slightly as he observed the car in the rearview mirror. Michael started to slow down after Lukes warning, and the enemy didnt notice. The criminals werent stupid. They were only a little faster than Michaels car, and acted like they were just taking a drive at night. Luke could only smile without saying anything. He had seen this car when they withdrew from the safe house. The people in it were clearly mercenaries, and just so happened to choose the same route in the middle of the night. Luke reminded in a low voice, Start counting down. When you get to zero, stop the car. Michael instantly understood and started counting. Fifteen, fourteen... Luke was lost for words. Cant you start from five? Even ten is fine. Of course, he knew that Michael was counting down to when the cars would be next to each other. Eight, seven... Luke already confirmed that this was the same car that had been outside the safe house. Three, two... Luke put his foot on the back of the drivers seat and lifted himself a little. One! Creak! The brakes screeched as the Mercedes Benz slowed down, but it remained steady and didnt slip or flip over. Michael was also a skilled driver. He knew that he had to set up the best shooting conditions for Luke, so he braked quickly but not abruptly. Luke followed the cars movements and pulled the trigger at the ck SUV outside the window. In the passenger seat and the back of the SUV on the right, the three men with guns didnt have time to react before a series of bullets hit them in the head and upper body. But Luke eximed in surprise. Somethings wrong with that driver. He had shot at the driver as well, but the driver had instantly slid out of the way. Michael stopped the car smoothly. How did they track us down? I deliberately chose the road west because I didnt want them to block us in the east tunnel. Kincaidszy voice rang out. Surveince cameras. There was one back when you stole the car. But Michael shook his head. Thats impossible. I drove east for a while before turning west. Luke said, Gentlemen, its time to witness a miracle. Can you show that driver some respect? The two chatterboxes in front also noticed that the driver of the ck SUV hade out and was staggering toward them. Kincaid: I dont have a gun. Please go ahead. Michael said, Im a bodyguard, not a killer. Luke snorted. This driver isnt human! As he spoke, he fired his Glock. The driver suddenly sped up, and it was almost impossible to see his movements in the dark. What the f*ck?! the two chatterboxes shouted in unison. The driver was moving so fast that he left an afterimage behind. This definitely wasnt a speed that a regr person was capable of. Luke, however, unhurriedly reloaded the Glock. The driver who was shing left and right as he pressed forward suddenly stopped. He hopped about as he clutched at himself and screamed. Ahhhhh! How is it that you can keep hitting me?! The chatty duo also noticed that seven or eight bullet holes had appeared in the guys upper torso, and he was bleeding non-stop. The strange thing was that despite being shot in the chest and stomach, the driver was still full of energy as he screamed in pain. Thinking about Lukes words, Michael raised his gun. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! He emptied his clip, but wasnt in a hurry to check his results. Instead, he turned to look to the side. WTF? Kincaid was leaning against the side of his head, a gun in his hand. But Michael was blocking his line of sight. Kincaid pped him in the face. Dont block me! Your lousy aim didnt even hit him! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Kincaid quickly emptied his clip. Michael sat up and started to mock him. Wow, your shooting skills are pretty bad too. Kincaid: ...I hit him three times, but you only hit him twice. I hit him in the chest and stomach, and you hit him in the arm. Is there a problem with your lousy shooting? Speechless, Luke ignored them and got out. At that moment, the driver, who had more than ten bullet holes in his body, said in disbelief, Thats impossible. How did you hit me? Luke didnt reply, but was secretly amused. It wasnt just Luke; Kincaid and Michaels fighting strength werent ordinary, and their firearms were far better than what ordinary people had. This driver wanted to dodge all the bullets with his speed. He was really underestimating them. He wasnt good enough to dodge bullets, and rather than being able to shoot, it was more normal for him to endure being shot. Luke flicked his right hand and shook out a retractable rod, before he walked toward the driver who was riddled with bullet holes. The driver bared his teeth, roared, and lunged forward. The chatty duo also got out of the car, and Michael hurriedly said, Whoa, whoa, whoa, how about we sit down and talk it out? Chapter 688 - Nobody Gets Out Alive

Chapter 688: Nobody Gets Out Alive

Kincaid sneered. Whats there to talk about with that sort of weird ass sh*t? Hm, zombie or vampire? Michael said, Zombie! He wont let us hit him in the head. He must be a zombie. Bang! The driver, who had just turned into a ck shadow, was hit in the head and fell to the ground. The driver was at most 60% as strong as that female vampire Raquel in the secret room; he was unlucky to run into Luke. Luke stepped on the guys back. Tell me, who sent you? Dont tell me its Dukhovich. Hes not one of you. The driver struggled weakly on the ground and yelled, Your stick... is there something on it? Luke knocked him on the back of the head with the end of the rod. Do you think I dont know that youre scared of silver weapons? As he hit the driver hard, the drivers head let out some sparks, and he screamed. You dare go up against us? Well get our revenge! Impatient, Luke picked up his Glock. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of holes appeared in the drivers stomach. Im the one asking the questions now. Tell me the locations of your people, and Ill get them to avenge you, he said mockingly. Less than five minutester, Luke stabbed the driver in the head. The chatty duo fell silent as they looked at the driver, who was screaming and struggling in pain. Luke shouted from the backseat, Get in, fes. Were in a hurry here. As if waking up from a dream, they got into the car and continued on their way. Luke took out another lollipop and started munching on it as he hummed, Nobody gets out alive~. After a brief silence, Kincaid asked, What the hell was that? Luke switched the lollipop from his left cheek to his right cheek. Michael was wrong. Hitting a vampire in the head might not kill them, but itll still hurt and disfigure them, so of course he doesnt want to be hit in the head. Michael couldnt help but interject, Are you very familiar with... vampires? Luke shook his head. Im not familiar with them, but I saw a guy called a daywalker hunt down and kill a bunch of them. Both Michael and Kincaid sucked in cold breaths of air. This was a monster that was still alive and kicking after being shot a dozen times, and someone could hunt down and kill a bunch of them? At that point, Luke raised his own question. Why is Dukhovich working with vampires? Have you heard anything suspicious? After a brief silence, Michael shook his head. Kincaid, however, said, I once heard that Dukhovich would secretly send some criminals who had gotten the death penalty to certain parts of Eastern Europe, and the people who received them were from certain private organizations. Luke hummed and didnt say anything else. It was quite possible that Dukhovich had been providing the vampires with goods in a mutually beneficial exchange. It couldnt be any easier for a person in power to pige goods. When the ruler was cruel and had no bottom line, piging was very easy. The chatty duo was silent for a moment. But Michael suddenly asked, How can they catch up with us just based on surveince footage? There are at least three to four side roads along this route. Are they watching every one of them? Im more willing to believe that they have people waiting at the docks. Luke didnt say anything. It was impossible for him to be tracked. The most important thing about his fake phone was that it couldnt be used to monitor or locate him. Also, he hadnt been very active in Europe so far, and most of his targets were dead. But his gaze fell on Kincaid in the passenger seat. Michael looked at Kincaid as well. The ck baldie was surprised. What? Im a victim. Do you think I would get someone to kill me? Thinking this, Michael couldnt help but nce at the backseat in the rearview mirror. Luke coughed and said, My phone cant be tracked, but I dont know about yours. Michael shook his head decisively. Im using a ghost chip. Theres no way to trace the source... He looked at the baldie suspiciously. Where did you get the gun just now? Kincaid shrugged. I took it from a mercenary. Michael: ...You didnt take his phone, did you? After a brief silence, Kincaid gave a hollowugh. ...It was convenient. The car swayed on the road and Michael roared, WTF! Youre still not throwing it away? Dont you know that you can easily track the location of a phone chip? Thats why Im using a ghost chip! Its 2004, what century are you living in? Kincaid was displeased. Im an old man, but Ill act as soon as I have a goal. Im not like the two of you, hesitating and weighing the pros and cons, okay? The chatty duo started arguing again. But as Kincaid argued, he threw his phone out the window, using his actions to admit that it was his mistake. Luke continued eating his lollipop as a spectator. He had known that Kincaid had a phone on him that might draw the enemy. But so what? They were all experience and credit points! It was a pity Michael had discovered the bait phone, and Luke didnt want to bebeled an idiot. Once a person was deemed an idiot, everyone would avoid them in the future, and anything bad that happened would be med on them. As dawn broke, the three of them reached a dock. Michael wasnt wrong; the other party had indeed been tracking the phone and hadnt sensed his intentions. There was no one at the dock. There were a lot of docks in Ennd, and plenty of ferries that left for France and Amsterdam. The mercenaries who were after Kincaid werent arge force, and couldnt monitor all the docks in a short period of time. There were definitely people watching the channel tunnel, which was why Michael didnt drive to France. Sitting on the ferry, the three of them leaned against the railing at the top of the ferry and watched Ennd gradually disappear. Luke had bought a big bag of snacks from a supermarket on the pier, and gave Kincaid a drink on the boat. Its an energy drink! Hm, its nothing like the one in Michaels car. Kincaid didnt think anything of it. He epted it and drank. Luke gave Michael another bottle of coffee. Youre still young. Have this to wake up. Neither of them cared. They opened their drinks and started drinking and chatting. Luke sat on the railing with a smile and took out a sandwich to eat. He didnt forget to give the chatty duo some food. The reason he was being so nice was that it would take a few hours to get there, and it would be nice to listen to their two-man show. Food replenished stamina, drinks replenished saliva, and these two chatterboxes could continue chattering. Listening to their conversation, Luke gradually understood what was going on with Kincaid. In a sense, the ck baldie was simr to Luke. Chapter 689 - A Good Person and Giving Flowers

Chapter 689: A Good Person and Giving Flowers

The so-called hitman was just Kincaid making money while killing the bad guys, just like how Luke killed bad guys to earn experience and credit points. Nobody he killed was innocent. When Kincaid openly called himself a good person, Michael was speechless. Michael had fought Kincaid many times, so he naturally knew what kind of people he killed. Practically all of them deserved to die. While he, who wanted to make money, didnt care if his clients were good or bad, as long as they gave him money. Luke finally understood why a decisive killer like Kincaid would help them when the gangsters in Honduras went after Luke and Vanessa. That was because the ck baldie was truly a good person. He was sure that he was doing a good deed. Even though he was a murderer, this guy was very optimistic and open-minded. Inparison, Michael was much worse. This guy, who was still working hard for money and his career, didnt seem to understand what he wanted. If he only liked money and sess, he wouldnt be so lost. As a good person, he wavered over making money, his tortured thoughts turning him into a depressed young man. Luke exhaled in satisfaction and stretched. It was best not to live tooplicated a life! The more he thought about it, the more troubles he would have, since the problems in this world would never be solvedpletely. ... It was a sunny afternoon in Amsterdam. The city was as pretty as a picture. Flowers and people in gorgeous clothes were everywhere as they walked through old buildings and streets. The three of them took the bus to Michaels supposedly secret base, but he couldnt unlock it. Thendlord changed the password and set up a Heitzger rm system. After putting in the wrong password three times... Michael was about to show off his extraordinary electronic decryption skills, when Luke silently stretched out his hand. After putting the fake phone up to thebination lock for three seconds, the door opened with a click. Michael: ...Fine, it seems that thendlord didnt install a new security system. Kincaid gave him a thumbs up. Youre so professional. Awesome! As he spoke, heughed and walked in. Michaels face darkened as he looked at Luke. Luke nodded. Yes, this secret base is awesome. He then walked in. After entering, he sat at the window and looked at the scenery outside. Michael put on a clean outfit and prepared to take Kincaid to court at The Hague. Kincaid said that he wanted to take a shower and change into a new set of clothes. Then, Michael called his ex-girlfriend, Agent Roussel of Interpol. Luke couldnt help but smile when he heard the petty Michael say that he forgave his ex-girlfriend, only to be berated by the furious Agent Roussel. Congrattions, Michael Bryce! The sour smell of love is blown away by your foul mouth once again! Thinking that, he looked at a street corner, where a ck baldie shed past. A minuteter, Michael rushed downstairs and asked, Wheres Kincaid? Luke shrugged. Werent you watching him? Michael let out a sh*t, put on his helmet, and rode a motorcycle out of the safe house. A momentter, Luke left leisurely. But now, he was wearing a ck leather jacket and a ck helmet. He got onto a Harley Fat Boy motorcycle. With a low rumble, the Fat Boy charged up the street and left. A momentter, Luke stopped the bike next to the clock tower. He looked at Kincaid, who was walking over with a basket of tulips, and sighed. The master of love lives up to his reputation. No wonder Sonia became his wife in just a few days. Muttering to himself, he looked at a house facing the clock tower several hundred meters away. That was the Interpol detention center, where Sonia, Kincaids wife, was locked up. When she talked to Kincaid on the phone, she said that she could only see one big clock tower from her room. Looking at the gorgeous tulips at the top of the clock tower that faced the detention center, Luke changed his mind. Previously, he had been nning to send Kincaid to testify and test how many experience and credit points he could earn from this sort of extra work on the side. But after seeing how Kincaid handled things, he felt that there was no need to disrupt the old mans sweet trip over an experiment. After the trial, he could kill Dukhovich with one shot from eight hundred meters away, and would earn a lot of experience and credit as well. The drone had alreadynded at the clock tower and was monitoring the surroundings. Many suspicious people were earmarked on the screen. Luke only needed to look at them to know that they werent police officers. They were clearly mercenaries, just like the group that had chased Kincaid in Coventry. Luke got off the bike and walked into the crowd without taking off his helmet. Starting from the fringes, he approached the people who were following Kincaid. The moment he got close, he grabbed a criminal and punched him in the stomach and in the back of the head. He then helped the criminal lie down on a stone bench. It had to be said that the square near the clock tower was quite a nice ce. Fresh flowers were everywhere, as well as chairs and the like for people to rest on. It was very easy for Luke to find a ce to throw away this garbage. He moved quickly and stealthily. Everybody waszily enjoying the afternoon sun, and few people paid attention to Luke. Just like that, he forced more than ten mercenaries to go to sleep. If they were lucky, they would be sent to the hospital, and if they were unlucky, they would be woken up by the cold at night. Looking at Michael, who had also knocked out several mercenaries and followed Kincaid into the clock tower, Luke smiled. Instead of joining in on the fun, Luke returned to the motorbike and listened to their conversation through his earpiece as he checked the surveince footage. Naturally, Kincaid, who was like an old man from thest century, had no idea that Luke had put a few bugs on him when he was unconscious. Otherwise, Luke wouldnt be so rxed. ... Cant you get someone to deliver the flowers? No, I havent bought flowers for Sonia in a long time. Shell love them to death. Even if youre followed by a bunch of mercenaries who want to kill you? Its been a long time. Of course I have to give her a special surprise. The chatty duo in the clock tower began to bicker. ... Luke smiled as he started the motorbike and unhurriedly crossed the street. Michael was still too young. Kincaid was the true master of love. This was love! Sighing inwardly, he stuck his P226 out from under his right armpit. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! He shot one mercenary standing outside a car up ahead, as well as three in the car. The first one was shot in the leg, while the mercenaries in the car could only take the hits in the upper torso since Luke couldnt see their lower halves. Chapter 690 - Partners

Chapter 690: Partners

Luke didnt kill the mercenaries. This was a square full of people, and the dead could easily traumatize children. After four shots, the Harley Fat Boy veered to the side and left the mercenary screaming outside the car to attract curious passers-by. ... You know what? I told her today that I forgave her. Hey, not many women want to be forgiven. Theyll think that they were the ones who made the mistake. The chatterbox duo continued to bicker. ... Luke hummed a tune as he pulled the trigger. I want to know what love is, I want you to show me... Pu! Pu! Two mercenaries who were sitting down were shot from behind, and they screamed as they clutched their butts. The Fat Boy sped up and approached an SUV. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! The two mercenaries who had just opened the car doors after getting news of an attack were sent rolling back into the car, and the driver was also shot. The other ck SUV started up. The mercenaries in it clearly nned to move to reduce the chances of being attacked. Luke blew up the rear wheel on one side of the SUV with two gunshots, and the car swerved and broke through the railing, falling into the river. Looking at the three mercenaries who were struggling to climb out of the car, Luke shot them in the shoulder. The three unlucky bastards screamed and took huge gulps of yellowish-green water before they struggled to the surface once again. Some helpful people were going to rescue them, but they saw the three people waving their guns. The enthusiastic people immediately scattered, and many of them took out their phones to call the police. ... Yes, I want to forget about Kurosawa... What? Wait, which Kurosawa? Takashi Kurosawa, my client. Roussel leaked his schedule and got him ambushed and assassinated... Uh~ hahahaha! Whats so funny? Hahahaha, I was the one who killed Kurosawa. It was at the airport, right? He wasnt my target, but your Land Rover was too eye-catching. I just happened to look and recognized that arms dealer, so I shot him. What? From three hundred meters away, through a window the size of a C-cup. Bang! Because of that shot, I made another fortune. I thought you knew I killed him! The chatterbox duo was still bickering. ... Luke burst outughing. What was the most tragic story in the world? For Michael, he had always thought that he was the victim, but in the end, he found out that he had maligned his hot girlfriend, and his money, career and girls all went up in smoke. Luke, who wasughing too hard, had to adjust himself for a moment before the Harley caught up with an SUV that was circling the square. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! The mercenaries in the SUV screamed as they were shot. ... Ouch! Why did you p me? a certain ck baldie yelled. Lets split up! a certain bodyguard roared. The chatterbox duo ended their bickering. ... At that moment, the square was finally a little chaotic. Luke had taken down more than twenty mercenaries in one go. He hadnt killed anyone, but they had all been shot. At their screams, the people around them noticed that they were bleeding, and that some had guns on them. The enthusiastic crowd immediately notified the police, and the more cowardly ones ran off with their friends, yelling for the others to leave. Both the mercenaries and Interpol knew that Kincaid was very good to his wife and wouldnt abandon her. Thus, both parties had deployed men near the detention center, waiting for the ck baldie to rescue his wife. Now that Luke had stepped in, the mercenaries were exposed to Interpol. The mercenaries who had been shot by a certain someone found it difficult to escape, and were all caught by Interpol. However, Michael was too angry to care about that. He left the clock tower and sat down at an outdoor bar not far away. Give me two sses of vodka! Do you know how hard I worked? Iid out everything because I didnt want to make a single mistake. In the end, I was ruined by that damn bullet and by a window as big as a C-cup. Gritting his teeth, Michaels hands that were the size of C-cups themselves twitched as if he wanted to crush something. The bartender subconsciously drew back and covered his chest with his hands. It wasnt umon for drunkards to attack a mans chest! This was the Nethends, and Amsterdam! A man harassing a man was an offense recognized by thew. Luke was a little helpless when he looked at the surrounding mercenaries who couldnt wait any longer. How many people did Dukhovich hire to silence him? There are more than fifty of them. Even though he had already taken down more than thirty mercenaries, there were still a number of them who approached after Kincaid left the clock tower. Forget it, lets go with simple and crude! In any case, Dukhovich and Kincaid would bear the responsibility. Luke made the easiest decision. Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke had just made up his mind, when an impatient mercenary opened fire at Kincaid, who was ten meters away. Mercenaries like you with no technique at all are the worst! Muttering to himself, Luke fired again. This brutish mercenary was easily dealt with. But as soon as the simple and crude battle began, the square was thrown into chaos. Several mercenaries who were still closing in didnt bother to hide anymore. They took out their guns and fired at Kincaid. The sudden burst of gunfire frightened the people in the square. Some of them ran around, some hid behind cover, and some yelled for the police. Police sirens rang everywhere. Interpol and the police in Amsterdam already had a contingency n and promptly put it into action. Unfortunately, they werent as good as the mercenaries. Two of their cars had barely arrived, when the mercenaries smashed the windows and caused them to crash on the roadside. Kincaid fled with four or five mercenaries hot on his tail. He was good at shooting, but he couldnt stop the enemy from opening fire twenty to thirty meters away. At this distance, it would be hard for him to use his pistol against the enemy. The old man bent down and scuttled off. He never hesitated when he had toy low for a bit. Using all sorts of cover, he ran more than ten meters and jumped onto a speedboat on the river. He said, Sorry, and dragged the driver to shore. He then stepped on the gas pedal and the speedboat rushed out. Kincaid had killed countless people, but he never killed innocent people, and he certainly didnt want to start a fight in this crowded square. He might be worried about the people in the square, but the mercenaries werent. The speedboat kicked up massive amounts of white foam on the river and sped off. Many of the rivers in Amsterdam were small canals that were more than ten meters wide. The speedboat wasnt fast and couldntpletely avoid the gunfire from the road. When the mercenaries realized that Kincaid had slipped away, they didnt give up, and chased after him. Chapter 691 - The Big Toy In One Hand

Chapter 691: The Big Toy In One Hand

The police officers didnt give up and followed the mercenaries. In an instant, gunshots and sirens rang out in the romantic city streets, and there was a constant series of idents. Luke wasnt in a hurry. Kincaid wouldnt die so easily. Safety first. Riding the motorbike up to the back of the mercenaries SUV, Luke pulled out a secret weapon from its leather holster on the back of the bike. Bang! Bang! He sped past the car and shot the front with his weapon. The front of the SUV blew up and blood sprayed from the drivers seat as the car broke through the guardrail and fell into the river. Luke eximed, F*cking A! He pumped the weapon, and the empty shell shot out with a crack. The motorbike reached the second SUV by then. Bang! Bang! The mercenary in the second SUV was also hit in the face as the front of the car blew up The bearded mercenary in the passenger seat reacted quickly and grabbed the wheel to prevent the SUV from going out of control. Luke swung his weapon around again and raised it. The bearded mercenarys expression changed drastically. He loosened his grip and hid under the dashboard. Bang! Bang! The passenger seat window shattered, and the SUV flipped over with a loud crash. ncing at the guy in the passenger seat, Luke snorted and left. His secret weapon was a favorite personal toy that could only hold seven bullets. It was too wasteful to use on a person, and was best for taking out cars. If there were four mercenaries to an SUV, it would be seven in the first round, and in the next round, eighteen... Wow! Luke forced himself to calm down. These mercenaries werent bad, but individually, they werent that strong; they werent as good as regr troops. It was very hard for Luke to be serious. The first car took a turn, and the Harley Fat Boy swung into an alley. When it charged out, it just happened to line up with the passenger side of the third SUV. Luke raised his weapon again. The mercenary in the passenger seat was terrified and quickly ducked. Bang! The mercenary felt a slight pain where the bullet brushed his scalp, but when he saw hisrade in the drivers seat start to bleed from the chest, he couldnt help but rejoice that it wasnt him. In the end, a hand reached through the broken window, grabbed his gunbelt, and dragged him out of the car. The mercenary yelled and waved his arms wildly, trying to cast off the gunbelt. But Luke had twisted the gunbelt around his neck, and he couldnt pull it off. The mercenarys butt was dragged over the uneven bricks on the street, and his eyes were about to roll back. With one swing of the gunbelt, the mercenarys head hit the railing on the side of the road and he was left half-hanging from it. Throwing away this excess garbage, Luke continued the chase. However, a series of gunshots rang out, and the things around him blew up. Two officers in police cars were firing at him. Luke was lost for words. These police officers were truly outstanding. They just attacked whoever they saw! He turned the bike around decisively, and the Harley Fat Boy dashed over a bridge as it followed the SUV. He caught up with the SUV at a corner and shot at a window, forcing the car to veer into the river. The Harley Fat Boy suddenly sped up and charged up the hood of a car, using the momentum to soar high in the air toward the middle of the bridge. There, a mercenary had an RPG aimed at the iing speedboat. The ck baldie on the speedboat widened his eyes and his nostrils red. He even stopped breathing for one moment. Trying to avoid that thing on this narrow river was a pure gamble. He wasnt confident he could do it, and could only pray for Gods blessing. At that moment, the rumble of a motorbike suddenly rang out as a Harley Fat Boy flew over andnded on the bridge before Kincaid. Kincaid could even see a modified Winchester M1887 spinning leisurely in the hand of this rider in ck leather. With a clear crack, the shell flew out and the next bullet was loaded. Bang! This shot caused the mercenary with the RPG to spin half a circle, and the rocket head shot into the SUV next to it. The mans aplice was scared out of his wits. Before he could react, a rocket burst through the window. But because it was at such close range, the rocket wasnt triggered and it didnt explode. Instead, it pierced the mans shoulder and nailed him to the seat. The Harley Fat Boy flew over the head of the shooter and brushed past him. In midair, Luke put his beloved toy back into its leather holster on the back of the bike and gripped the bike firmly to prevent it from wobbling. The Harley Fat Boy hit the bridge, its rear shaking twice before the bike finally stabilized. It swerved left and right on the sidewalk and caught up with the criminals and police cars. The people in the police cars finally stopped shooting at him. The officer in the passenger seat was surprised and shouted, Which department are you from? He had seen Luke kill the mercenary with the RPG, and anyone who used an RPG in the city couldnt be on the polices side. So, was Luke an ally? Luke didnt say anything. He stepped on the gas pedal and drove past the police car. He then turned around with his left hand stretched out. Crack! Bang! Thest SUV swerved, but it couldnt avoid Lukes shotgun st, and the hood was instantly destroyed. But the driver was very persistent. Even as the SUV slowed down, he tried to keep moving forward. Luke smiled and pumped his Winchester again. Crack! The criminal finally raised his head to check the road up ahead. In the end, he saw the ck muzzle of a gun pointed at the drivers window. His eyes widened as he eximed, No... Bang! Blood sttered on the drivers seat. Wasnt it good to be alive? Why was he so dedicated? Luke sighed and put his gun away. Watching Kincaid disappear around a bend in the river, the Harley Fat Boy which Luke was riding sped up again. ... While Kincaid sessfully escaped, the bodyguard ran into some trouble. Michael might have been infected with bad luck. He also helped Kincaid take care of a lot of the mercenaries, but was sent flying from his motorbike in the end by a group of mercenaries and was captured when he passed out. Following the tracker that he had ced on Michael, Luke turned the bike around and went after them. Twenty minutester, Luke observed the mercenary nest in front of him outside an old building on the outskirts of the city. He looked at the screen again. There was a green dot rapidly approaching. The green dot was Kincaid! The old man wasnt simple. After escaping pursuit, he quickly turned around to catch up with the mercenaries that had returned. Michael was about to be given an electric shock, and Kincaid, the ck baldie, was about to rush over as well. Luke couldnt wait any longer. In his earpiece, Michael was chattering non-stop. Dont you know you need me to trust you and establish a connection first before I tell you anything... ah~. Chapter 692 - I Said, He’s Behind You

Chapter 692: I Said, Hes Behind You

There was a scream as the kid with the cheap mouth was given an electric shock. Luke had no choice. These mercenaries were neither Kincaid nor Roussel, and wouldnt tolerate Michaels foul mouth. Now, tell me, where did Kincaid go? Ill count to three... Michaels mouth moved quickly. Wait, wait. Are you a vampire? Look at your pale face and red lips... The executioner who was in the middle of saying One subconsciously paused for a moment, before he called out, Two. Michael quickly said, Ill talk, Ill talk. Hes right behind you, I swear! See? Scouts honor... ah~. The executioner impatiently pressed the electric prod to Michaels body again. Who are you kidding? Do you think Ill believe you? A rope quietly fell from above to swiftly wrap around the executioner several times. Tworge hands reached out from behind the executioner to grab his hand and pull the electric prod away from Michael before pressing it to the executioners strangely tattooed chest. Then, as one hand held down the electric prod, the other reached out to adjust the button. He pushed the voltage up to the maximum and pressed harder on the executioners chest. Hes not lying. Im right behind you! The executioner wasnt in a position to reply. Smoke rose from his body and the smell of roasting meat wafted out. But even so, the guy was still conscious. He only screamed in pain, and two fangs protruded from his lips. Tell me, where are yourpatriots? Luke asked after a short pause. You can just wait to die! Theylle for you... the executioner threatened. Luke wasnt in the mood to talk to him at all. He picked up Michael, who had been tied to the electric chair, and tossed him onto a mattress on the side before tying the executioner to the chair. He stabbed the tip of the electric prod hard into the criminals chest and turned on the current. Luke checked on Michael. But the guy had been suffering from insomnia recently, and the electric shock had sessfully helped him fall asleep, so Luke didnt bother to wake him up. Luke suddenly turned his head and said, Kincaid, put down the cutter. Are you going to kill someone? If youre so energetic, get Michael out first. The ck baldie, who had just reached the door and was prepared to use the cutter, was stunned. Cool Bird? Luke hummed and said, Are you still going to The Hague to testify? If you dont want to, leave Michael in the car outside and go. Kincaid: Youre letting me go? He had previously had several chances to slip away, but Luke had been watching him, so he could only give up. Hearing Luke now, he didnt believe it. Luke said, Ill find an opportunity to shoot Dukhovich. It wont matter if youre there or not. Kincaid sighed helplessly. Forget it. I owe it to Michael. Luke chuckled inwardly and didnt say anything. The ck baldies wife was still in the hands of Interpol. It would be strange if he could run. His agreement with Interpol was that they would release his wife if he testified. Unlike the naive Interpol officers, Luke knew that the only thing stopping Kincaid from making a run for it was his wife. Once Sonia escaped imprisonment, would Kincaid still serve his sentence obediently? They would have to lock the old man up in a special sort of prison, but Interpol probably didnt have a prison for unique people. Interpol might sound high and mighty, but they were in fact wrangling with other countries every day. Few countries liked them, let alone would give them territory to build a special prison. Walking back to the electric chair, Luke cut the power. Now, do you remember where yourpatriots are? The executioner: I... I really dont know. Im just a temporary guard here. In other words, youre useless now? Luke sneered. Hearing that, the executioner suddenly came back to his senses. No... ugh... ugh... But it was toote. Impatient, Luke simply stabbed the electric prod into the executioners heart. Then you can die. Smoke started to rise from the executioners body as he roared despairingly in his heart: I just want to say dont shock me, Ill tell you everything! Kincaid shouted from outside, Are you done? Were leaving. Looking at the executioner, who smelled like roasted meat, Luke snorted. Youre still alive? Vampires live up to their reputation. He suddenly swung his stake, and the silver-ted tip pierced the executioners head. The vampire howled miserably, and sparks flew out of his eye sockets as he waspletely annihted. System: Kill the vampire servant executioner and destroy the secret nest. Completed. Total experience: 1,000. Total credit: 1,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +1,000. Credit +1,000. Hosts experience: 40,750 / 90,000 Credit: 29,450 His harvest this time wasnt bad. Although he hadnt killed the mercenaries earlier, he had earned almost a thousand experience and credit points from them. When it came to the abilities of the vampires and their servants, there basically wasnt much of a difference; it could only be discerned purely through experience. Luke stepped out of the building and got onto his Harley Fat Boy. He said to Kincaid, who was in the car, You go straight to The Hague. Ill follow you. Ill take care of the mercenaries. Kincaid nodded and drove off. It was already three in the afternoon, and the International Criminal Court of The Hague would close at five. To make it to the trial today, Kincaid couldnt waste any more time. Not long after, Kincaid switched to another car and dragged Michael, who had only just regained consciousness, to The Hague. He could only me the guy for having a cheap mouth; Luke was only a littlete, and Michael had already been shocked twice. Kincaids Ford was in the front, and Lukes Harley followed behind them as they headed west. The Hague was only sixty kilometers away from Amsterdam. If they picked up speed, they would arrive in forty minutes. At the highway exit in front of The Hague, the mercenaries emerged again. Luke had already seen them with his binocrs from an overpass, so he wasnt surprised. He simply told Kincaid to rx and head for the court. Kincaid nced in the rearview mirror, only to see the windows of two SUVs that emerged from a street behind them shatter as they crashed on the side of the road. This time, Luke chose the method he was most used to. The moment the mercenaries SUVs appeared, Luke sped up and swept the area with the UMP that he had found in the mercenaries nest. Michael, who had woken up, was also paying attention to the situation behind the car. Seeing Lukes simple and blunt methods, he heaved a sigh of relief. Its a good thing we didnt go along with Cool Bird after we entered Amsterdam. Otherwise, I would definitely be going to jail. Although Luke never revealed his face once he got on the Harley Fat Boy, Michael wasnt stupid. The only person who would help them at this moment was Cool Bird, who had disappeared. Kincaid: ...Is it really alright to make such sarcastic remarks to an old man whos going to go to prison after testifying? Chapter 693 - Dukhovich’s Final Madness

Chapter 693: Dukhovichs Final Madness

Michael sweated. Sorry. Wait, I wasnt the one who caught you! Why should I apologize? Also, you ruined my life... Kincaid said, Youreining like a resentful wife again. Are you sure you want to face your ex-girlfriend like this? Michael: ...What do you suggest? Kincaid said, I think you should do this, and this, and this... Luke casually helped them out as he listened to the dirty talk. After Luke flipped over four to five cars of mercenaries, Kincaid and Michael finally entered the International Criminal Court at The Hague. The trial officially began. Luke found an empty room, put away the Harley Fat Boy, and switched his face and clothes again. He had a tall body and strong features, and was wearing a white shirt, trousers, and leather shoes. He also had a big backpack. He had sessfully transformed into a handsome ck man. Walking out of the room, he stuck a lollipop in his mouth and walked leisurely to the courtroom that was several hundred meters away. Kincaid and the others had gone in, but that didnt mean it was over. If Dukhovich was convicted, he would be sentenced to life imprisonment without parole, and might even be sentenced to death for crimes against humanity. How many people had he killed and how many family members wanted to take revenge on him? It wouldnt be less than a thousand people. If he didnt seize thisst chance to retaliate, he would definitely die if he went to prison. Also, Dukhovich had given Luke almost two hundred mercenaries worth of points. Given this heavy-handed and crazed style, he would definitely have a final trick up his sleeve. Outside the court, hundreds of people with signs were standing outside the blockade. Most of them had a grudge against Dukhovich, who had killed their family and friends. A minority were the enthusiastic masses and reporters who hade specifically to see this butcher be sentenced. Luke had a calm expression on his face as he moved around the crowd. There was no need to smile. The people here werent in the mood to smile. Most of them were worried, hostile, furious or expectant, but no one was happy. He circled the crowd, but didnt find anything. There were no explosives, firearms, or dangerous chemicals. Without these things, Dukhovich couldnt create chaos from the outside. There were more than fifty officers in the criminal court, as well as patrolling Interpol and SWAT officers. It wouldnt be easy to escape. Thinking that, he walked to a tree not far away from the crowd and checked the image transmitted by the drone. In the courtroom, Kincaid presented lethal evidence photos and videos of Dukhovich at the scenes of ughter. There was an uproar. This was solid evidence. In the courtroom, Dukhovich looked at the evidence and suddenly smiled. Judges, to save time, let me say something... Luke narrowed his eyes and had a bad feeling. He had dealt with many crazy bigshots, especially when they were in desperate straits. It was the nature of many bigshots to put up onest struggle. Without this sort of temperament, they wouldnt have been able to climb to the top in a society where the strong preyed on the weak. There was madness in Dukhovichs tone. Luke nced at the surveince footage and suddenly noticed arge freight truck speeding down the street. Thinking quickly, he stood behind the tree and out of the line of sight. He picked up the folded White Wolf Armor and said, White Wolf Armor, activate! With a crack, the white armor extended over his back to cover his entire body in ten seconds. Luke turned into a white shadow and charged forward. The freight truck sped up and headed straight for the court building. Luke appeared not far away. Looking at the empty drivers seat, Luke frowned and drew his pistol. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! The two front wheels didnt explode; they were explosion-proof tires. Thinking quickly, Luke followed the truck. His Sharp Nose had already picked up the scent of explosives in the trunk. He looked around and found that the situation was a little tricky. The freight truck was currently on the street, and there were buildings on both sides of the road. He couldnt let the truck stop here, or the explosion would kill a lot of people. But he couldnt let the truck charge directly for the court, where hundreds of people were also gathered. Thoughts whirling, he took out something and typed a line of words before he suddenly threw it in the direction of the court. The object that looked like a frisbee started to make a loud noise in the air. Warning, there is a bomb on the truck. Evacuate at once. The crowd at the court gates raised their heads in surprise, only to see a ck disc fly over andnd hard in the grass not far away, but the words that it was broadcasting didnt stop. Everybody subconsciously looked at the truck that was speeding up and sensed that something was wrong. This wasnt a main thoroughfare, and a freight truck like this wouldnt pass through here. In that moment of silence, the police officers who were maintaining order were the first to react. They gestured frantically and shouted, Run! Run over there! They were telling the crowd to run away from the truck and to the other side of the building. It was dangerous, but it was better than being directly exposed to the explosion. Right at that moment, a white figure dashed out from the right and swung a ck longsword. ng! An ear-piercing metallic sound rang out as the trucks right front wheel jerked. ng! ng! ng! Luke unleashed his full strength, and the trucks right front wheel finally couldnt withstand the force and fell out. As the front right wheel fell off, the truck naturally swung around and crashed in the square on the right. The wheel hit a stone step, and the front of the car was smashed. The freight trucks carriage also stopped abruptly before it was lifted into the air and then crashed in the square. Boom! A huge fireball exploded with a loud bang and sent out a violent shock wave. The people who were running in all directions fell to the ground at practically the same time. Luke had already ducked behind a building when the truck turned around. Looking at the ss doors and windows that were blown out by the shock wave, he cursed Dukhovich for being a lunatic. That had to be over a hundred kilograms of explosives. Luke suspected there wouldve been even more if Dukhovich hadnt been in the courtroom. After the st, Luke stuck his head out and surveyed the court building in the distance. His warning gave everyone more than ten seconds to escape. His efforts prevented the truck from exploding in the crowd, but many people were still injured. They were either sitting or lying on the ground, confused by the explosion and the shock wave. Chapter 694 - I Admire Those With Backbone the Most

Chapter 694: I Admire Those With Backbone the Most

Pondering for a moment, Luke said, White Wolf Armor, release. With a crack, the armor on his body automatically folded back into a t white box. Only then did he quickly run to the court to join the rescue operation. On his way, he sighed inwardly. There were a lot of people who were injured, but Luke chose to treat the ones who needed the most urgent attention. The others could wait for the paramedics from the hospital, most of whom were probably already en route. Looking at the system, he had just earned more than two thousand experience and credit points, which meant that he had saved hundreds of lives. But from what Luke had just heard in the court hearing, it didnt matter whether Dukhovich confessed to this crime or not. This was Dukhovichs final madness. There was a droning in the air as a red emergency helicopter flew over. How efficient! Not bad! Luke thought to himself as he raised his head for a look. The helicopter flew over his head and headed swiftly for the court building. He frowned and looked at the helicopter again. It seemed he saw someone in the helicopter just now holding a rifle. That wasnt right. The police had their own helicopter, and shouldnt have taken the hospitals rescue helicopter. Also, the person on the helicopter didnt look like a police officer. Sure enough, he heard gunshots from the top of the building. It was clearly the sound of a rifle opening fire. Luke got up and rushed to the court building. He activated the White Wolf Armor and jumped up the building via the windows to reach the top floor. Looking at the helicopter that wasnding, Luke raised an eyebrow. Two people were running toward the helicopter. One of them had recently be a hot topic in Europe Dukhovich. Luke unhurriedly drew his gun. Pa! The mercenary protecting Dukhovich copsed. Pa! Pa! The heads of the two mercenaries on the helicopter exploded. Startled, Dukhovich turned around and raised his gun. Seeing Luke walk over, he pulled the trigger without hesitation. Anyone who dyed his escape would die. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! The white figure dodged the bullets and sped toward Dukhovich, grabbing his gun and picking him up. Dukhovich struggled, but to no avail. He was going to kick Luke, but he missed as he was turned around. Luke held Dukhovich out over the edge of the roof by his right hand before turning him back around to face him. Tell me about the vampires and Ill give you a quick death. Dukhovich was stunned. What? Luke said, Have you forgotten how much food you gave them? He then exerted force. Duhovic screamed. His right hand was crushed, and all his weight was hanging from it. Luke picked up Duhovics left hand with his other hand. If you speak any more nonsense, Ill crush every bone in your body. Duhovic gritted his teeth and smiled. No, you have to ask for their permission first. He looked behind Luke. Luke didnt even need to turn around to know that the police had arrived. The corners of his mouth twitched. Crack! Dukhovich screamed again as his left hand was crushed. Then, his world flipped as Luke hung him upside down by his right foot. Now, you still have two legs. How many bones do you think youll break before they save you? A cold electronic voice rang out. Dukhovich was sweating from the pain, but he yelled, Save me! Save me! Behind Luke, the officer finally shouted, Police, freeze! Luke didnt turn around. He simply lowered his head. Tell me. If you die, information on the vampire family will be worthless to you. Looking at the bluish-purple lenses, Dukhovich gritted his teeth and didnt say anything. Luke suddenly sighed and nodded. Forget it. I admire those with backbone the most. Ill let you go. Surprise shed in Dukhovichs eyes, but he suddenly felt weightless. The bluish-purple lenses on the wolf mask seemed to sh mockingly as they gradually drew further away. No~ Dukhovich screamed in despair as he fell from the building. Many people downstairs had already noticed the situation on the roof. When Luke grabbed Dukhovich and hung him over the edge, he had deliberately chosen to face the crowd. At that moment, there were at least two to three hundred people watching. Even though most of them were injured, they couldnt help but be attracted by what was happening on the roof. The reporters and their cameras recorded most of the event. It wasnt until Dukhovich fell from the top of the building that an uproar broke out down below. Puchi! Dukhovichs body fell onto the iron railing next to the building. His chest was pierced through by a sharp iron rail, and he hung there, blood pouring from his mouth. Thest thing he saw was the crowd gradually gathering around him, and the shock and... joy in their eyes! Dukhovich! Dukhovich! Dead! Dukhovich is dead! The butcher is dead! Hahaha, sob! Dad, mom, do you see this? Hes finally dead! The shouts grew louder and louder, like a huge wave. More and more people gathered around and looked at the butcher who was stuck on the top of the iron railing. They were all excited. Someughed, some cried, some prayed, and some threw stones and rubbish at the body, but all of them were relieved. Dukhovich, the butcher, finally hadnt escaped punishment! His body was right in front of them. Many people couldnt help but look at the white figure on the roof, trying to see everything clearly. On the roof, the officers looked at each other. What should they do? It was their duty to shoot at the murderer without hesitation. But from the bottom of their hearts, they didnt want to attack this person. They had already heard through theirms that this man in white had taken care of the truck explosion and saved a lot of lives. Besides, the man in white had killed Dukhovich, the butcher who had nned the explosion. The captain finally said, Be careful. Ill give you two minutes to think about it. You better surrender, or youll have to bear the consequences. As she spoke, she waved her hand, and the police officers retreated to the rooftop door. Luke smiled. This was clearly a hint that they could only stall for two minutes, and Luke had to run as soon as possible. He bowed slightly to the captain on the roof with his left hand behind his back and his right hand on his chest. Thank you. Chapter 695 - Meeting an Old Friend and an Artist’s Instinct

Chapter 695: Meeting an Old Friend and an Artists Instinct

With that, Luke straightened up and ran toward the rooftop on one side of the building. He jumped and shouted, Angel Wings, activate. Two silver wings snapped out of the armor on his back. To everyones surprise, a white figure with wings on its back flew across the square outside the court and disappeared amidst the buildings several hundred meters away. Whats that? Angel! Its an angel! He saved us and punished Dukhovich before he left. Praise our Lord for granting us the power to defeat the demons... On the rooftop, the police officers who observed Lukes departure from up close fell silent. A momentter, a police officer asked cautiously, Boss, do you think this guy is interested in you? Bang! The captain kicked his head into the wall. Of course, he was wearing a bulletproof helmet, so he was fine. Everybody else burst outughing. Did this idiot not know that the captain hated it when people talked about her gender? Luke, however, was in a very good mood. Compared with the Batman cape, this pair of wings made of special materials was more suitable for flight. Unfortunately, it also required more power. The glider could fly for a while without any power. If the Angel Wings didnt have any power, it would fall within minutes. However, even if it currently needed to recharge for an hour just to fly for five minutes, it was enough. Luke wasnt nning on using it to travel; it was just a handyplement in battle. A certain wealthy man had yet toe up with the real flight technology for a battle suit. Luke had to wait a little longer. In less than a minute, he had flown several kilometers through the air and sessfully disappeared among the buildings of the city. Ten minutester, he got into a cab. To the bus station. Before nightfall, Luke appeared on the streets of Paris. Thinking for a moment, he dialed a number. Elena, its me. After a brief silence, there was a shout of delight. Luke, why did you call me? Luke was amused. I can call you every now and then, cant I? Can I take you out for a cup of coffee? What? Elena was even more surprised. Wait, youre in Paris? Luke said, Im here on ast-minute trip. Im flying back out tomorrow night. Elena asked, Where are you? Ille find you. Luke said, Downstairs. Elena said, Wait. A momentter, there was the sound of hurried footsteps, and the door was flung open and smashed against the wall. With a smile, Elena threw herself into his arms. Youre really here! God! Am I dreaming? Luke hugged her soft body and walked inside. Lets go. I remember you told me that Paris isnt safe at night. Elena had been about to cry at first, but she couldnt help but chuckle. You remember that? Luke closed the door with a smile and put her on his back. I remember. A nice girl picked me up off the roadside. How could I forget? Elena hugged him tightly. Damn it. Have you had a lot of girlfriends? Why do you always say such sweet nothings? Luke quickly denied it. No, I just met an interesting old man, a man. Elena asked, Whats he like? Luke said, Hes a little ugly, but his wife is a great beauty. They didnt even meet for a week before he turned her into his wife. Theyre very loving now. Elena said, Wow, no wonder your mouth is so sweet. Did you learn from him? Luke said, I havent had coffee yet, are you sure my mouth is sweet? Elena said, Let me confirm it first... ... It was drizzling in Paris tonight. Seeing Luke return with freshly brewed coffee, Elena sighed in satisfaction. I remember that it was raining when we had coffeest time. Luke moved the small table so that it was level with their heads and added sugar and milk unhurriedly. He chuckled. Thats right. The apartment next door is the same as when I left. Even the coffee I bought is still there. Dont tell me youre using it as a storeroom. Elena didnt say anything. Of course, she wouldnt tell him that she hadnt rented out the apartment next door after Luke left. She simply left it untouched. Apart from cleaning it regrly, she also liked to rest there and have a small pot of coffee. It wasnt wrong to call it a storage room. It was where she stored her beautiful memories, including the coffee he bought. Lyingzily in Lukes arms, they talked about what they had been up to. Of course, Elena did most of the talking. Luke could talk about a lot of things, but it wasnt the right time to talk about his work. Soon, the topic shifted to the L.A.earthquake, and naturally to Batman. Luke wouldnt avoid talking about Batman. It would be strange for anyone to deliberately avoid talking about Batman. But Elena suddenly said, Actually, Batman is a little like you. Stunned, Luke pointed at his nose. Like... me? Elena pulled his hand down with a smile. I dont know why, but I had this feeling when I saw the videos and photos of Batman. Luke was lost for words for a moment. Is this an artists intuition? Elena chuckled. Maybe. I always put you together when Im painting. Want to see it? When Luke nodded, she stretched out her hand to pick up a stack of sketches in a corner not far away. Looking at the drawings, he smiled. This is Batman! Hes nothing like me. Elena nodded matter-of-factly. Im just drawing him based on the photos. Of course youre like him; look at the secondst photo. Luke flipped to the two pictures at the bottom and was intrigued. The first picture was the earliest draft of him as a ck angel on a rainy night. He had seen it before. The second picture was probably the first one of Batman that Elena had drawn after reading about him in the news. The characters were different, but their movements and designs were identical. To put it in a less nice way, it was as if two different people had been photoshopped onto the same image. Holding the two sketches in his hand, Luke fell silent. Elena leaned against him. Are you unhappy? Luke sighed. Another powerful opponent has appeared to steal your attention. How can I be happy? Elena burst outughing and didnt forget to punch him in the chest. Damn it. If I get the chance, I definitely need to meet this master of love that you mentioned. What spell did he cast on you? Chapter 696 - Goodbye, and Los Angeles Welcomes You

Chapter 696: Goodbye, and Los Angeles Wees You

With a smile on his face, Luke put the sketches back and hugged her. No, I think what we need to do is deepen our understanding of each other... Elena eximed, Wait, I want another cup of coffee... Luke chuckled. Isnt there some in my mouth? ... The rain outside the window didnt stop after a night, but grew even heavier. They didnt go out to y, even though Paris was a beautiful ce in the rain. In Elenas words, she had visited all the streets and alleys of Paris already, and all she wanted to do was stay home. Luke bought a quick breakfast at a coffee shop on the street corner, and the two stayed in the apartment. Elena looked at the window and suddenly said that it would be great if she could open it directly and look at the rain outside. Luke smiled and went to Pierres tool shed. He found some tools and materials, and after half an hour, he modified her window. Although Tony Starks abilities had to do with machines, it wasnt hard for Luke to modify the window. Looking at how the window opened upward instead of outward, a pleasantly surprised Elena asked, This will work? Luke was amused. A thousand years ago, China had windows like this. I didnt invent it. As he spoke, hetched the metal supports on both sides in ce and raised the window. How about this? Elena waved at him with a smile. After Luke put down his tools and walked over, she gave him a kiss. Are you really a police officer? I think youre more like a mechanic. Luke bent down slightly and carried her into the bathroom to wash off the dust and wood shavings. Yes, Im good at fixing certain things. For example, people! he mumbled inwardly. A whileter, they sat back down at the table and enjoyed their coffee as they looked at Paris in the rain. The light rain outside the window cooled the room down. Elena shivered. Luke covered her with a nket with a smile. Dont catch a cold. Elena was about to reply, when she eximed, No, just sit here for a while... ah, forget it, do what you want. Luke, however, picked up the coffee on the table and poured her another cup. Isnt it morefortable to drink it like this? Elena bit her lip. Cant you stay still for a while? Luke shrugged. Im very honest now. Elena was lost for words. When night fell and Luke was done showering, he looked at Elena, who was dozing on the bed, and kissed her. She responded sleepily, then suddenly opened her eyes and woke up with a start. Youre leaving? Luke nodded. I have a ne to catchter. Elena nodded. Got it. Then, go. Looking at her face, Luke smiled and stroked her. You cane to Los Angeles when you have the time. There are a lot of art centers there. Elena stared at him. Arent you afraid that Ill interrupt your work? Luke said, Are you going to look at me every day instead of the art you like? Elena punched him. You should learn more from that love master. That isnt touching at all. Go, dont miss your flight. Luke kissed her again and left with his backpack. Elena didnt get up. She simplyy in bed, deep in thought. A gust of wind blew, and she shivered. Waking up from contemtion of her future studies, she covered her naked body with a nket. Looking at the open window and the faint lights outside, she sighed in satisfaction. It really is beautiful. After boarding the flight, Luke didnt find it boring. He took out the newspaper which he had bought before he boarded the ne and read the headlines leisurely. What was going on in Europe recently? Of course, there was only one major incident, and that was the series of events rted to Dukhovich at The Hague. From Coventry in Ennd to Amsterdam in the Nethends and to The Hague in the end, a string of violent events in these ces proved to be rted to the butcher, Dukhovich. What was even more bizarre was that he was thrown down from the courthouse building and pierced to death on the iron railing when he tried to escape. Photos of Dukhovich hanging on the iron railing was a regr feature in the headlines of European newspapers for the past two days. Although all the images were basically censored, there were plenty of HD photos online. At the same time, the hottest topic on the Inte wasnt the dead Dukhovich, but the Angel of Judgment who had thrown him off the building. At that time, almost all the reporters in the court square had taken photos of the Angel of Judgment leaving Dukhovich and flying away. The photos were reposted by more newspapers, and the people who didnt care about Dukhovich became curious. There were even imaginative Europeanizens who proposed a new theory because of the appearance of American Batman, our superheroes have also appeared! The era of superheroes ising, so let us cheer! When Luke read the information on the Inte earlier in the day, he couldnt help but sigh at how astuteizens were. The superhero era of this world really wasing! Even without him around, it would be an era where superheroes and superviins took turns dominating the headlines. He wasnt interested in being in the limelight. He was more concerned about public opinion in the newspapers. Generally speaking, the news that bigger media outlets divulged followed a trend. When all the media outlets spoke the same way, it meant that the authorities had reached a clear consensus. The Western world was a professional at manipting the media and could y themon masses without batting an eye. Only with the appearance of smartphones would everything change! Anyone with a smartphone and some apps could be an eyewitness with pics and the facts. It would be even harder to hide the truth and fool the public. Luke had been looking forward to this era for a long time! The ne took off at night andnded at night. Breathing in the summer air of Los Angeles, Luke felt a sense of homing. He was very satisfied with the experience and credit points in the system from his personal operations this time. Hosts experience: 46,350 / 90,000 Credit: 35,050 He had earned 16,000 experience and credit points in four days, which was very efficient. After killing Dukhovich, the system gave him 3,000 experience and credit points in one go, which proved that this guy truly was a butcher. Thest day he spent with Elena made him even happier, and the entire journey ended perfectly. After taking a cab home from the airport, Luke washed up and went to his workshop. He hadnt done any work with his hands in thest few days, and they were itching. Chapter 697 - Breakfast and Gifts

Chapter 697: Breakfast and Gifts

A lot of adjustments needed to be made to the White Wolf Armor, and new ideas and modifications could be incorporated. That was what personal equipment was like. When you discovered it wasnt efficient enough, you had to make the improvements yourself, and nobody could help you. A certain tycoon could actually share a lot of the basic tasks with other people. However, the basic operations always took up a lot of time and were very difficult to speed up by relying on talent alone. ...Fine! This was where Tony Stark shone. But Luke only had the tycoons abilities and not the gift of inspiration. Thus, he chose to do honest work with his hands; it was fine being an ordinary person. He was so engrossed in his work that he didnte back to his senses until someone knocked on the door. Putting his things away, he opened the door. Seeing Selina with a toothbrush in her mouth, he patted his forehead and smiled. Sorry, I forgot to make breakfast. Selina waved her hand casually. Its fine. I just bought a lot of seafood from San Gabriel Valley with ire and Gold Nugget yesterday. You can ck off. Luke was stunned. You? Went to buy ingredients? Even Gold Nugget going out to buy the ingredients was more likely than Selina doing it. Forget ire C kids rarely paid attention to what ingredients there were at home. For example, in Lukes previous life, he would only look for the sausages and meat at home when he wanted to have a barbecue with his friends. Selina was angry. Cant I do it? Looking at his silent smile, she sighed. Fine, Gold Nugget said that its been a long time since we had seafood. While you were gone, it wanted to try something new and weird. Luke walked out of the workshop and closed the door. Picking her up, he carried her to the living room. Fine, fine, fine. Ill do it for all of you. Selina said, We also bought three Chilean king crabs. Remember to cook those. Luke hummed and asked suspiciously, Just three? Selina chuckled. Once each for me, ire, and Gold Nugget. Luke rolled his eyes. Got it. I wont fight you for it. Selina quickly said, Thats not what I meant. The bosss prices are even more expensive thanst time. I was hoping that you could go negotiate with him when you get back... Luke said, ...Lets eat these first. Hell have to reduce the price in another half a month or so. Selina asked, Why? Luke said, Its July. The king crabs in Chile will officially go on the market then. That profiteer was taking advantage of hisst chance to sell them to you at a high price. Selina finally realized what was going on. Theyre going to hit the market in July? Luke nodded. Thats right. So, be good and go brush your teeth, or the toothpaste will dry on your lips. Selina snorted. This profiteer! Next time... Ill only buy one. Whines of protest rang out behind her; it was Gold Nugget. As Selina walked to the bathroom, she said in a low voice, That profiteer cheated me out of three hundred dors this time. If youre not satisfied, you can use your stash to make up the difference. Gold Nugget immediately shut up and turned its head to indicate that it didnt want to listen. When Luke was done with the seafood feast, ire only woke up after Selina and Gold Nugget had already finished their first round. Seeing Luke, the little monkey grinned and pounced on him. Haha, Luke, wheres my present? You went to Europe. Luke said, Its in my suitcase in my room. Can you get it yourself? The little monkey immediately refused. No, of course you have to give it to me personally. Now, let me lean on you a little. Luke didnt stop her. He carried her on his back into the kitchen. Its a huge feast. Once you go to school, youll only be able to eat pig swill. The little monkey hesitated for a moment, but still acted shamelessly. Help me take it out first. Luke patted her head with a smile. As he carried out the breakfast which he had warmed up for her earlier on the stove, he asked, Are you going to the police academy for training today? ire nodded. The National Day holiday is over. Why did you onlye back today? If it was yesterday, we couldve gone shopping for seafood together. Luke said with a smile, The stuff Selina bought is pretty good. I would have gotten the same things. ire clicked her tongue. But it was very expensive! Especially that king crab. One crab is even more expensive than my watch. Luke was lost for words. Before they hit the market, the king crabs were sold as luxury goods. When they entered the restaurant, one w would be as expensive as ires girl watch. But when he thought about how a certain rich tycoon had exchanged a watch for two boxes of strawberries, Luke felt that he and Selina were definitely examples of thriftiness. Selina and Gold Nugget, who had already had their first round of food, started on their second round as ire and Luke joined them. Everybody talked about what had happened recently. In the end, ire brought up another hot topic. Did you see the Angel of Judgement in Europe? Luke shook his head. No; I went to Pnd, not the Nethends. ire sighed regretfully. What a pity. Hes so handsome. Luke found that funny. How do you know that hes handsome? What if hes not? ire eximed, Im talking about his behavior and his outfit! Just you wait, a bunch of cosyers in white armor will appear in college in the next few days. Luke smiled and hit her on the head. Isnt your super idol Batman? How can you abandon him just like that? Youre already bored with the old! ire was angry. Who said that? Batman is my real idol. She then abruptly changed the topic. The Angel of Judgment is good too! But white doesnt seem cool. I prefer ck. Luke raised an eyebrow. Then I picked the right gift for you. Most of it is in dark colors. ire snapped out of her admiration for her idol. What gift? Go check it out with Selina after youre done. The dark ones are yours, and the rest are Selinas, said Luke with a smile. The little monkey was very sensible, but she was also a teenager. After this period of time, Luke realized that her taste ran toward dark colors like ck. This was understandable. When they were young, they wanted to be more mature and cool, but when they got older, they wanted to be more lively. After stuffing the prawn dumplings and crystal dumplings into her mouth, the little monkey dragged Selina out and called for Luke to give them their gifts. She liked to ept gifts from others with her own hands; she said it was more satisfying. Selina, on the other hand, rummaged through Lukes suitcase. Doing this couldnt exactly be said to be mature behavior. Luke felt that she was only doing this because she was treating it like a treasure hunt, just like a typical kid. When they got their gifts, they asked in unison, You bought me this? Luke shrugged. Its Pnd, it isnt far from Bohemia. ire was suspicious. But I dont think the Bohemian style is really from Bohemia? Chapter 698 - New Case, Old Enemy

Chapter 698: New Case, Old Enemy

Luke put his hand to his forehead. Are you sure you want to discuss the rtionship between Bohemia and the bohemian style with a man who doesnt know anything about fashion? The little monkey was lost for words. A momentter, she said, Sorry, my bad. Selina, on the other hand, looked at the Englishbels on some of the clothes and didnt say anything. Of course they werent from Bohemia; Luke had bought them from a shop in the airport. The little monkey wasnt that observant, while Selina couldnt be bothered. As the two of them split the loot, their spirits were lifted. Like Luke had said, Selina had gotten red, brown and yellow colors. ires clothes were mostly gray, ck, and navy blue. There were dresses and pants of different lengths, as well as both covered and strapless shirts. There were also shawls, small jackets and scarves in all sorts of loose and intricate styles. It was a style they rarely wore, but it was very attractive. Both of them were very satisfied with the gifts and gave him a kiss each. Luke epted them with a smile, and then indicated that they were about to start their day. In the end, both of them said that they were going to put on their new clothes. He could only remind the little monkey, You have training. Are you sure your clothes will be fine after training? The little monkey looked at him like she was indulging an old man. Everyone uses the same sportswear for training. I can only wear this to the dorm at most, and Ill have to change out of it. Luke could only admit that he was stupid. The nonsense he had spouted just now had purely been to tease the little monkey; he wouldnt be serious with this sort of family bickering. Three people and one dog split up and headed for their own destinations. When Luke arrived at the police department, he went to greet Elsa as usual and leave her some lunch before he slipped back out. There was no need to pick up new cases. Selina had been working on a case with Elizabeths team recently, and Luke had just returned. Driving out, Luke listened to Selinas description of the case and frowned. Isnt this a state police matter? Selina said, But the state police sent us a notice about helping them check if there are any simr old cases. Luke asked, A serial killer? Selina said, Thats probably what they suspect, but they arent willing to reveal more details. Luke chuckled. Then how are we supposed to check? Throw paper balls or read tarot cards? Selina grew solemn. This case... is a little weird. Luke hummed to indicate that he was listening. Selina said, The earliest incident dates back to 1950. A female body was found on a farm in Sacramento... Luke listened for a few minutes before he asked, So, this case was closed almost ten years ago, but the state police is sending us a notice now? Selina said, Yes, and I found this. As she spoke, she showed him a photo Looking at the bodies of the two men in the photo, Luke narrowed his eyes. These are the two suspects who were killed years ago. The state police found two kids in their residence, one dead and one injured. Selina said, I remember that the mastermind behind the hunters in Wolfkyle also had this dog head tattoo. This dog is a bloodhound, said Luke as he pondered. Selina asked in a low voice, Were those guys already doing this that early on? Im afraid its much earlier than you think. Luke shook his head. Theyre far more powerful than you think. I also saw a simr dog head tattoo on Wolf Elsworth. That was the truth. When he disposed of Wolf Elsworths body, he had seen the tattoo on his neck. Selina asked, Then... should we continue investigating this case? Two men of the Elsworth familys current generation had mysteriously disappeared, and their influence in Los Angeles had suffered a huge blow. However, the Elsworth family wouldnt fall so easily. Selina knew very well that the both of them were in conflict with the Elsworth family. They hadnt sent anyone to cause trouble for Luke and Selina. Thanks to the familys bad luck, Henry and Wolf had disappeared without a trace, and no one knew if they were dead or alive. Luke and Selina, on the other hand, were doing alright. Even so, the family had left a deep impression on Selina. This was also the first family she hade into contact with who could toy with thew and dare to interfere withw enforcement by casually saying that it was a family matter. Luke said, Keep investigating, but Elizabeth and Billy have to be discreet. Apart from us, keep this absolutely confidential. He had only provoked Dn Elsworthst time, and Wolf, the uncle that seemed more like a father, had sent the Fraternity to kill him. He wasnt afraid of the Fraternity, and there was no need for Selina to be afraid now either, but Elizabeth and Billy would definitely die. They drove to the county police department. They gave their names to the receptionist and went to the archive room to look for files. Elizabeth and Billy were already working inside. Seeing Luke, Billy and Elizabeth put down the case files and greeted him. Luke simply nodded. Did you find anything? It was Elizabeth who said, Theres one thing. We discovered two missing cases from thest two years which we suspect are rted to that case back then. Taking the case files from Billy, Luke looked at the two missing cases and said, Be careful with this investigation. Dont let anyone know that youre working on it. Elizabeth and Billy simply nodded. After reading the case files, Luke shook his head. We dont even have bodies for these two cases. Except for the statements from their family members, theres no other evidence to connect them to that earlier case. Elizabeth nodded helplessly. Yes, its pretty much the same with the other cases we have doubts about. It really is troublesome. Pondering for a moment, Luke said, Keep looking for case files. You dont have to look at them in detail. Just give me the suspicious cases. Right, this is lunch for you. Good luck, I have faith in you. They epted the paper bags with bitter smiles and watched Luke and Selina leave. Luke tapped the steering wheel as he drove. Selina asked, Did you notice something? Luke thought for a moment, then told her about the vampire and the Bubblegum Gang. Selina was shocked. There are monsters like that? Luke said, Theyre indeed a little troublesome if you dont know anything about them, but Ill prepare you some equipment. But Selina wasnt focused on that. She continued musing: So, vampires have been active in America for a long time? Luke said, I think so, but Im not sure of the scale. Most people in this world like vampires, but only in the movies. If there really was a big nest, then Batman would have something to do. Batman didnt kill people, but he didnt say that he wouldnt kill vampires! Chapter 699 - Stupid American Wade

Chapter 699: Stupid American Wade

After giving Elizabeth and Billy the task of searching the case files, Luke and Selina returned to downtown Los Angeles to work on the case. On the way, they saw two cosyers in ck and white performing on the street. Although their clothes were fake and their movements were clumsy, everybody could tell at a nce what they were doing Batman versus the Angel of Judgment! This was what fans from all over the world had been doing in thest two days. Looking at the Angel of Judgment, who was pping his wings like a white chicken, and Batman, whose small bat wings were carried over from ying a Christmas devil, Selina suddenly asked, Was Europe very dangerous? Luke grinned. No, it was very rxing. Selina nodded and said, This world is getting more and more dangerous. Even vampires havee out. Dont be careless. Luke chuckled. Safety first. I was the one who taught you that. Selina mulled for a moment. The risks that a certain person took basically werent risks to him. At that moment, in the basement of a certain tycoons vi in Malibu, Tony was looking at the video and photos he had just collected. I thought it was something mystical after all themotion, but it turns out to be a bionic flying suit. Looking at the white figure flying away, he curled his lip. Rumor has it that the military has been building something like this for years. Even if it was a bunch of idiots working on it, their progress should be better than this angels... Hm, or maybe not. Even so, his eyes were fixed on the image. Jarvis, y it ten times slower. Stop, he said. Tony watched as an indistinct ck figure ran into the courtroom building with a huge white box on his back. A momentter, the Angel of Judgement appeared on the roof with Dukhovich. He observed for a moment. Jarvis, look for other images of this person in the video. The ck man quickly hid behind a tree, and the white Angel of Judgement came out. Tony burst outughing. The angel is ck? If only those people who call him an angel know. Chuckling, he ordered, Jarvis, search for information on this person. After a brief search, Jarvis rted, The target did not appear near any cameras, and the video and photos are vague. There is one person in the police database whose facial and physical characteristics match at 82.3%. Tony didnt give it too much thought. There was a limit to how much videos and photos could be erged. To put it simply, the video was only 720P. It couldnt be turned into a 4K video. Tony could run a lot of simtions using software, but there would inevitably be deviations. Jabal Santos, of mixed African and Latin American descent, and a New York gang member. He went missing in a gang fight five years ago. Jarviss voice rang out, and a ck mans ID and profile appeared on the screen. Tony was stunned. A gang member? ording to the intelligence, hes just an ordinary gangster with nothing special about him. He was incarcerated seven times, four times on charges of robbery, two for severe bodily harm, and once for carrying illegal drugs, Jarvis reported. Tony shook his head. That doesnt make sense. Why would a New York hooligan go to Europe as a messenger of justice? Did Dukhovich kill his family? Jarvis said, Jabal Santos was abandoned outside an orphanage in New York when he was a baby. Theres no information on his parents. He moved around between four foster homes when he was growing up, but all of them are in America. Tony put his suspicions aside for the time being. When I go to bed, find out what the rtionship between these family members and Jabal is like. Jarvis said, Sir, you havent slept for 32 hours. Do you want me to start investigating now? Tony waved his hand. Wait, I have another idea. Let me... Miss Potts is waiting for you outside theb, sir, Jarvis reminded him again. Tony put down the parts he had just picked up. Fine, Ill take a break first. Even so, he couldnt help but nce at the t white box on the screen. Recalling the retractable function of an extraterrestrial weapon that he had bought not long ago, he was inspired once again. He had to hurry up and send Pepper away on some pretenseter, thene back and work on his new ideas! Muttering to himself, Tony left theb. In the southern hemisphere at that moment, an exploration team was taking a break in the Amazon jungle. Captain, weve found traces of another indigenous tribe, a team member reported to Wade, who was drinking water. Wade said, I hope we find the right person this time. Damn, my d*cks going to grow mushrooms if we stay here any longer. The team member didnt pay attention to him. Then we need to prepare something in return for information. Wade said, Cant we just give them some ss balls? Didnt someone do this before, exchanging ss balls for gold... Right, do they have gold here? The team member said, ...Maybe, and there are a lot of gem mines. Wade said, How about some gems... The team member said, Captain, dont forget our mission. Wade nodded and waved his hand impatiently. Got it. Ive taken the money, the missiones first. After that, he couldnt help but ask again, By the way, if I get some gems in exchange, thats fine, right? The team member said, ...You can give it a try. Half a dayter, Wade cursed as he was dragged out of a grass shack by two team members. Damn it, these natives actually want USD? Arent they a tribe? How do they even know what USD is? The lips of the team member who was still in the grass shack twitched. Dont you know that a lot of Americans have been here before? The natives know that good stuff can be changed with USD. He could only squeeze out a smile and gesture at the interpreter next to him. So, if you can give us any useful leads, were willing to pay ten thousand dors... Damn it, dont expect me to fork out the money. My pay doesnt include this... the captain roared. The team members smile stiffened, but he immediately rejoiced. Fortunately, the natives didnt understand English. American, your leader doesnt seem friendly toward us, and he doesnt want to pay up? a short native man next to the chief suddenly asked. The team member: Huh? Looking at his expression, the short man sneered. You always think you can use ss to get gold and gems from us. Your captain isnt the first idiot to try that. Tell me, are you as stupid as he is? The team member smiled bitterly. Of course not. Im the one in charge of money. Otherwise, they would probably already have to ask for a second batch of funds from thepany even before they could board the helicopter. Thepany would definitely continue to give them money, but if this mission didnt work out, thepany could sue the pants off them. Earning high wages from a capitalist was never easy. Chapter 700 - Runs In the Family and a “Blacklist”

Chapter 700: Runs In the Family and a cklist

Somewhere in Africa, a four-year-old girl looked at the image on the screen and gave a wow. Brother, brother, is he one of us? Standing next to her was a young ck man in his twenties. He observed for a long while before he shook his head. No, the technology used in this suit is very different from ours. The little girl hummed a song as she swiped the screen. Suddenly, she cheered. Haha, I found him! Look, brother! The young ck man looked at the ck man on the screen and frowned. Search our database. No simr targets. The results were soon disyed on the screen. The little girl bounced around the room and poked at the ck man on the screen. Hes even better-looking than you, brother. The young ck man asked, Are you sure? The little girl said, Its true. Even if we calcte it with theputer, his features are still prettier than yours. The young ck man said, ...Lets go, Shuri. Its time for ss. The little girl giggled. Wow, youre angry, youre angry. The young man followed her helplessly. How can that be, Im not that petty... ... Lukes first day back in Los Angeles was peaceful. The next day, Selina went to work alone and Luke took the secondhand Ford to the police academy. Before he had even done two rounds around the training field, Remick called him over. Luke, are you done with your list? Remicks hair was a mess and he had eyebags. He had probably been working overtime a lot recently. The police department was urging him to hurry up. It hadnt even been three weeks, and they were already nning to drag the rookies out on duty to mitigate theck of police officers in Los Angeles. Luke said, Why the rush? I have a preliminary list. You can have that first. Remick was relieved. While one less name list wasnt a big deal, he still hoped that there would be some more talents on Lukes list. Compared with the lists from the other detectives, he had higher expectations for Lukes list. When he epted Lukes personal notebook and read the names in it, Remick raised his head in surprise. So many? The other detectives only had twenty to thirty people on their lists, but Luke had more than fifty. Even if there were more than six hundred trainees, that was still too many. Luke coughed and said, Its probably only the twenty or so on the first page that meet your requirements, while the ones on the second page... Bang! The door to Remicks office was flung open and a ck baldie walked in. Dogsh*t, this is all dogsh*t! Our SWAT isnt an ordinary patrol team. How are we supposed to know which students are suitable? the ck baldie yelled into the phone he was holding. Looking at their expressions, he said helplessly, Okay, lets talkter. The ck baldie was none other than Harrison, the SWAT captain. After hanging up, he yelled at Remick, What are you doing? Were SWAT officers, not patrol officers. Are you going to be able to use the people I pick? More importantly, he himself couldnt use the people he had an eye on. SWAT had always selected elites from the L.A. police force, but these students werent even official police officers. After they became official police officers, they would have to work for at least another two to three years before they could enter SWATs candidate list. Remick said, Harrison, everybody has to submit a list. Its not like were picking a team for you. Harrison snorted. That was exactly what he was most unhappy about. He was going to all this trouble and got nothing out of it himself. SWAT had been under even more pressure recently. Harrison had been talking to the teams recently, and all of them were asking HQ for reinforcements. Naturally, all these requests for manpower were running up against a wall. Luke chuckled. You need some people? Let me rmend some good seedlings. Harrison was surprised. Are you serious? These are students. Luke picked up the notebook that Remick had ced on the table. Take a look at the second page. I dont think theyre suitable candidates for detectives, but you might be able to use some of them. Harrison read the notebook for a moment, and his eyes lit up. There are people like these? Luke nodded with a smile. What do you think? Getting people to help you is one thing, but some of them are good enough for logistics and support, and dont have to follow you out in a rain of bullets. Harrison read the descriptions over and over again and nodded repeatedly. Yes, I can apply for them to be regr interns at our control center. If theres a mission, we can get them to be logistics support. As long as there are eight or ten we can use, they can take over the work of three or five official members. Saying that, he raised his head and looked at Remick. Ive been helping you out with the training for so long. Its your turn now, old buddy. Remick put his hand to his forehead. Thats against the rules, Harrison. Harrison gave him the universal hand signal. Cut the crap! Are you going to give them to me or not? Remick hesitated for a few seconds before he lowered his head in despair. You go and handle the transfer procedures yourself. Im just a training supervisor, okay? Harrison sneered and tore out the second page of Lukes notebook. He folded it carefully and put it in his pocket. Remember, you never saw this list, okay? Remick: ...Okay. He was already in his forties, and the list was gone; only a ghost would remember those thirty or so names. Something like this wouldnt affect Remicks rtionship with Harrison. The L.A. police department would always be short of manpower; one had to be shameless if they wanted to grab people for their own. An old guy making a scene in his bosss office to get the person he wanted was a verymon thing. And generally speaking, a boss wouldnt do anything to a capable veteran who could get things done, much less refuse to give his subordinate any support! Harrison firmly believed in Lukes eye. He was in desperate need of help, so he was quick to take Lukes cklist. The people on the list had more shorings than strengths, but those strengths really stood out. Harrison was a professional captain who had trained newbies for more than ten years. He could definitely squeeze out their value. At that moment, Luke asked Remick, Is ire Coulson on any of the other lists? Remick was stumped for a moment before he understood. Shes yours? Sister. Luke gave him an affirmative answer. She already has an eptance letter from USC, so... Remick naturally understood, but he still sighed. Your sisters name is on everyones lists. Did you teach her? Luke was amused. Youll have to ask her father that. Hes been a town sheriff for more than ten years. Remick was enlightened. It runs in the family. No wonder! He became even more friendly after that. Chapter 701 - Is Miss Jenny Angry?

Chapter 701: Is Miss Jenny Angry?

Police families were quite popr in the police department, even if it was just one in a small town. The less of a heritage that a person had, the more they valued it. In some American films, boasting about forefathers included things like the earliest passengers on the Mayflower. Those who didnt know better would think that they were members of aristocratic families who had been sent to establish themselves in the Americas. But Americans liked to talk about this sort of history. After that, Harrison dragged Luke away. Naturally, he had to consult Luke as the person who provided him the list in order to verify things. The two of them observed the thirty or so atypical students again. It didnt matter who Harrison had an eye on; Luke pointed out all the people on the list. Half an hourter, Harrison left in a daze, forgetting to say thank you. He was already thinking about how to get these oddballs onto his team as interns and to develop their biggest potential. Luke also left. He had already given the list to Remick, and didnt need toe to the police academy often. He could just take a look in passing whenever he picked ire up. Making the decision to ck off, he returned to the police department. He had just entered the Major Crimes Division, when Billy pulled him to Elsas office. After they knocked, Elizabeth opened the door and let them in. Except for Elsas rookie partner, Simmons, everybody in her team was there. Luke looked at Elsa. Alright, what happened? Elsa sighed. Elizabeth and Billy dug up a big lead in the state polices archive room. I told them to wait for you. Luke raised an eyebrow and took the case file from her. After flipping through it for a moment, he raised his head. Thirty missing cases? All of them girls and children? Elsa nodded solemnly. Yes. Look at where they went missing. Luke flipped to a map and saw the red dots on it, which had the dates of the crimes. Twenty-seven cases happened in an area fifty kilometers around Elsworth city. You havent checked the Elsworth polices files yet, have you? he asked. Elizabeth shook her head silently. Luke looked at Elsa. Do we continue investigating? Staring at Elizabeth and Billy, Elsa said a momentter, This is as far as we go with this case. Dont mention anything rted to it. Elizabeth said, Boss, this... Elsa leaned forward in her chair, spinning the pen in her hand. Whatever evidence you find, you wont be able to bring down the Elsworth family with it. Youll only drag your family down with you. Nobody likes their dirtyundry being aired, much less a big family. She sighed and continued, You wont get any credit for this. Even Elsworths political enemies wouldnt want you to do this. If you just want answers, then keep quiet and wait. With that, she waved her hand, indicating that Elizabeth and Billy could leave. After the office door was shut once more, Elsa looked at Luke. Youre going to investigate? Luke chuckled. Boss, arent you afraid that Ill piss off the Elsworth family this time? After a brief silence, Elsa said, What happened before was just a power struggle between the bigshots. It has nothing to do with us, but this case is beyond my expectations. If you dont want to investigate it, fine. Ill give it to someone else. Luke said with a smile, You only have Elizabeth and me under yourmand. Dont tell me you want to do it yourself. Boss, how long has it been since youve worked a case like this? Arent you afraid theyll make you disappear? Elsa smiled bitterly. Dont scare me. I know how serious it is. Luke, however, waved his hand. Ill look into it. If we dont use the police departments resources and channels, therell be less chance of problems popping up. He then looked at Elsa. But dont ask about this case anymore. Just pretend that you dont know anything. Elsas lips twitched. Wasnt that what I told Elizabeth? Why are you teaching me now? But seeing Lukes calm expression, she nodded slowly. Like she had said, they wouldnt get any credit for working this case, and the police department wouldnt protect them. The Elsworths had extensive connections in Los Angeles and in the police department; once they got wind of any news, they would just create trouble for the investigation. This was power! After they left, Luke and Selina spent the day working other cases. When they returned home at night, they had dinner, trained, and worked overtime as usual. As Luke sat in the living room and pondered which bigshot to look for to confess whatever intelligence they had, his phone rang. After the call connected, Jenny asked right away, Where are you? Luke said, At home. Come to my ce. I have something to ask you, Jenny said decisively. Looking at the time, Luke felt that he could spare some time, and said, ...Okay. Du du du! Jenny had already hung up. Luke was stumped. Was the youngdy angry? She didnt even say goodbye. On his way over, he felt a little awkward. The initial n in going to Europe was to score some points with Miss Beth and gain some benefits for their phonepany. In the end, he had realized that it was a great opportunity to earn some experience and credit. Between experience and credit or money, he chose experience and credit. After all, money could be earned sooner orter, but experience and credit points were never enough. Now that he thought about it, it seemed that he hadntpleted his mission. Maybe he would have to work harderter so that Miss Jenny could vent her anger. Ever since he personally modified Jennys security system, he would directly enter the vis underground garage via a secret passage after sending Jenny a message to open it. The reason why they changed how they met was because the business they discussed was bing more and more important, and they couldnt meet in a hotel room like they usually did. Jenny had also changed her security guards and had Luke secretly screen them before the current security team was finally formed. As for the security team that had been sent by Jennys father in the past, they naturally left. She was very disappointed in her father and didnt need to rely on him for her living expenses or a security team; as ever, her father only loved her that much. She had to stand on her own two feet. And she would do that as Jenny Gwenis, not as someones daughter. Luke was naturally happy to see this happen. If he wanted a friend, it was very easy to make one. On the other hand, the reason he and Jenny were able to maintain a connection was mostly because of their mutual needs. He needed a business partner and a rich bigshot who could stand in the limelight. Rather than cozying up to one, it was better to groom one himself. Thinking about Jennys recent progress, Luke still felt that he had to convince her with both the carrot and the stick. Taking a hard-line approach wasnt the way to get along with a partner. Chapter 702 - Very Good News

Chapter 702: Very Good News

Entering the study on the second floor, Luke saw Jennys back. This vi might be worth close to three million dors, but naturally, it didnt have a very nice view. In fact, the window in Jennys study only looked out onto a small area dozens of meters away. It wasnt grand at all, but it was quiet. Luke coughed. Hi! Good evening, beautiful Miss Gwenis. Jenny slowly turned around and stared at him. A momentter, she charged at him. Luke raised his hands. Wait, let me... hm? Their lips and tongues tangled passionately for a long moment before Jenny finally let go, panting but still clinging to him. She eximed, How did you do it? Unbelievable! Darling, did you use some spell on Miss Beth? Luke wanted to scratch his head, and could only carry her to a chair and sit down. Alright, calm down a little and take it slow. We have a lot of time tonight. Jenny finally calmed down a little. Looking at his face and recalling his habits, she suddenly realized something. You dont care about news on finance or technology at all, do you? Luke chuckled. No, you know I dont understand any of that. Jenny touched his forehead. Are you sick? This is very important to the phonepany, and you didnt even take a look? Luke exerted a little more strength to calm the excited girl down. I like it when you tell me the news. That gives me even more satisfaction. Jenny hit him in frustration. Damn it. Dont trick me with such rubbish... Forget it, Ill be happier if you talk more like that in the future. Luke was amused. Most people always wanted to hear what they liked, whether it was true or false. Jenny then told him the great news about the phonepany. Ind Dragon Electronics suddenly announced that morning that a serious ident at one of their production bases would affect their chip production n for the second half of the year, though the orders for major clients would still bepleted as per contract terms. Luke didnt understand what was so great about that. Doesnt that mean that the production of the chips for our phones will also be postponed? Jenny, on the other hand, looked at him strangely for a long time. She couldnt help but kiss him again before she said, Thats what the newspapers said. But this afternoon, I received a notification from Ind Dragon asking me to go over and discuss revisions to the chip production n. Luke didnt say anything and continued listening to her. In the end, I met Beth Patrick Thompson in person and made a deal for our chips to be supplied in advance, said Jenny. Luke was confused. Wait, something serious happened at Ind Dragons production base. On one hand, they said that delivery of goods would be dyed for some clients, but on the other hand, theyre going to supply our chips in advance. Whats going on? Jenny smiled. On the surface, its probably because of the problem at the production base, but their workers also cant earn a sry for nothing. Before resuming supply for the major clients, these workers will first process chips for other clients, and wont be transferred back until the problem at the production base is resolved. Luke rubbed his forehead. Wait, can they use their workers like that? This wasnt likeying bricks; there was no need to move anywhere! Why did this just sound like nonsense? Jenny smiled again, but this time, it was a mocking smile. Do you know whichpanys contract deadline was put off? Luke rolled his eyes and suddenly asked, The Thompson familys NTC Phone Company? Stunned for a moment, Jenny asked in surprise, How did you know... Oh, you actually read the news and pretended not to know? Luke shook his head and said with a smile, If you want me to guess and you didnt say it outright, the answer is probably the one that doesnt make the most sense. Is there anything more unreasonable than a daughter refusing to supply her own fathers phonepany with chips? I think there are very few. Jenny sighed in admiration. Fine, Detective Luke, youre right... in part. Ind Dragon is blocking the supply of chips to the Thompsons NTCpany. Can you guess why? Luke asked, Is it a family conflict over money? Jenny nodded. I pretended to let slip our visit to her fathers ce, and her expression didnt look right. At that point, she sighed. Also, she couldnt hide her state back then from me. Disappointment, pain, anger, conflict... Luke hugged her and said, Wait, I lied a little just now. Just as Jenny was reminiscing, Luke interrupted her thoughts, and she asked curiously, What lie? Luke said, I think I know why Miss Beth is unhappy with her family. When I went to Pnd to investigate, I saw only her own security team searching for her, while no one from her family showed up. Jenny was suspicious. Its not like you would know who the Thompson family sent to investigate. Luke said, I investigated a few people in key locations near the hotel where Beth went missing who were most likely to be witnesses with leads. I spent a little more money and learned from them that only one group of people was investigating. It was Beths personal security team. Jenny was confused. Maybe they hadnt gotten that far in their investigation? Miss Beth is worth at least billions. Why would her father send out such an unprofessional investigation team when such a heavyweight member of the family is missing? Luke sighed. The Thompson family is powerful and influential. This wouldnt have happened if they really wanted to investigate. Jenny immediately understood. When there were too many coincidences, it didnt make sense. When Beth went missing, it could only be because someone wanted her to be. Looking at her, Lukeforted her. Beths family may have some underhanded thoughts, but your father and brother dont. You have enough time to think about how to get along with your fathers new family. You have the initiative. Jenny was silent for a long time. Leaning on Lukes shoulder, she said, Yes, I have plenty of time and opportunities. A momentter, she raised her head. Lets talk proper business. Luke said with a smile, Just now that was proper business too. The CEOs mood is like a barometer for a phonepany. If you enter thepany with a dark face, wont the employees tremble in fear like chicks? Chapter 703 - Taking Advantage, and Going for a Spin

Chapter 703: Taking Advantage, and Going for a Spin

Jenny chuckled and hit him several times. Nonsense. Ive always been nice to my employees. Luke immediately thought of a bad idea. No, its better to be more imposing. Only then will CEO Gwenis be more like a queen! As soon as he said that, he was punched again. Luke and Jennyughed for a while to get rid of the gloom before Jenny exined the situation at the phonepany. Miss Beths revenge on her family had made it possible for Titanium Phone Company to start sales two months earlier. But she was only a major shareholder in thepany, and wasnt the only one who made the decisions. It wasnt a problem for Beth to suppress her heartless father and brother. As long as there were enough benefits, the other shareholders at Ind Dragon wouldnt object to her revenge operation. Beth mustve had a lot of private meetings. At the very least, she had to ensure that thepanys profits didnt fall, or maybe could climb even higher. But it was thanks to the fact that Miss Beth was a major shareholder that the Thompson family had always gotten the phoneponents from Ind Dragon at rtively lower prices. Miss Beths revenge aligned even more with the other shareholders interest. It was only because of this that the production of the parts for Titanium Phone Company was brought forward. The smartphone chip required for the Titanium phone had a high performance requirement, and the profits that Ind Dragon could make were also high. At the same time, Titanium Phone Company had also put in an order for wireless routerponents with Ind Dragon. Wend Corporation had also ced an identical order. Of course, Ind Dragon Corporation knew that Wend Corporation was working with Titanium phones. This also meant that the sales of Titanium phones were likely to skyrocket. Thus, Beth wanted Titanium Phone Company to increase their order. That was why Jenny was in a hurry to find Luke. She had very conservative expectations for the initial supply of Titanium phones. The first batch of 200,000 phones could be gradually increased to 500,000 on the market in a year. Thepanys order would also increase in line with this forecast. Beth, however, wanted Jenny to order at least a million phone chips in one go. Luke thought for a moment before he nodded. Sure. It doesnt matter if theres more. The product he created was an imitation of the Apple 4, which people sold their kidneys for in his past life. It would only take a few months or half a year to sell a million phones. Jenny smiled bitterly. With what money? This is an inventory that has expanded several times in one swoop. We dont have that much money. Luke said, Isnt Wend thinking of investing? That money should be enough, right? Jenny said, But the timing is tight. If we want Wends investment, well definitely lose out. Luke said, Its fine. At most, Ill pawn my shares in the gold mine. Those are also worth quite a bit. Jenny said, ...Forget it. Ill work harder on Wend. She knew that Luke had already transferred his shares in the gold mine, and she didnt really want to touch them. She wanted the phonepany to be the result of both hers and Lukes hard work, not just his. At that point, the matter was basically settled. Jenny knew that Luke wasnt interested in financial wrangling, so she stopped talking about it. Leaning against each other, they picked up sses of wine and discussed work in low voices. ... The next day, at five in the morning. After breakfast, Selina asked casually, Did Miss Jenny look for you about work again? Luke nodded and told her about the infighting in the Thompson family and about the phonepany and how they mightunch early. Selina was stunned for a moment. Really? A momentter, she suddenly eximed, Then, we can use the Inte anytime and anywhere in the future... Luke raised a finger to tell her not to say anything. He hadnt outright said anything, but Selina had been with him for a long time, and her fake phone had simr functions. It was just that without ess to a wider user base, it couldnt demonstrate its full potential. Once mobile wireless wasunched, certain functions of the fake phone would be enhanced exponentially. But this was too sensitive an issue. At the very least, people like them who held shares in the phonepany couldnt say anything. With this, Luke could make up for the ws in their intelligencework. He had only had the system for a short time, and didnt have enough manpower, connections, or funds. It was wishful thinking to establish in a year a first-ss connectionwork that would otherwise take decades or even generations to construct. Before they truly took off, the cell phone would be his eyes and ears and wouldnt draw too much attention. When other people obtained intelligence, most of them had to be traded for benefits. The intelligence that Luke needed was mostly for earning experience and credit points. He was going to do all he could to be a ck hole for intelligence going in and nothinging out. He would secretly swallow the information that was useful to him, and wouldnt touch anything that wasnt rted to it. For his current situation, the only thing he needed was experience and credit points. Money and power werent enough for him to take huge risks. Laying low was the route to survival. In the next few days, Luke and Selina spent most of their time in Los Angeles. asionally, they would go for a spin in other parts of California. They put on disguises when they went out investigating. Luke dressed like a hip-hop teenager, while Selina wore the bohemian dresses he bought. Luke looked like a Latin American, while Selina was more like a white girl. They found half the families of the missing girls and children and asked them one by one what happened back then. As they collected more and more intelligence, the facts started to take shape. Although it wasnt supported by solid proof and seemed unrealistic, Luke and Selina were aware that as long as one case produced proof, most of the other cases would be true. After visiting with parents of one missing child in Sacramento, Luke and Selina drove back. As long as they were outstation, Dor and Gold Nugget would stay at home to keep ire safe. At that moment, there were only the two of them in the car. Outside the window was the scorching afternoon sun. There were only specks of green in the vast expanse of deste yellow, and it was extremely hot. Selina, however, didnt turn on the air conditioning. She opened the window, and Luke drove at a speed of about seventy kilometers per hour. Work was busy, but they couldnt be caught up in lifes fast pace. That would make work and living torturous. The more they investigated, the more darkness they felt. Luke was fine. After all, he had seen the headquarters of the Bubblegum Gang, which was even darker. Selina, however, needed some time to adjust her mindset. The hot wind blew in through the open window and her ponytail fluttered. What are you going to do if we find solid evidence? she suddenly asked. Chapter 704 - Speeding Ticket? A Setup?

Chapter 704: Speeding Ticket? A Setup?

Luke smiled. Whether theyre locked up in prison or remain free is up to thew. Whether they go to heaven or hell after they die is up to God. All I need to do is deliver them to God! Luke thought to himself as he looked at the long road in front of them. Do you want to listen to a song? How about I sing you one? he suddenly asked. Selina hummed and leaned back, ready to fall asleep to a luby. But the most that could be said about his singing was that it wouldnt make her run away. If one had to describe it, it was dry and not mellow at all. A certain someone knew his ce. He would usually just hum a few bars, and rarely finished even half a song. Selina had no expectations whatsoever. From the dusty mesa, her looming shadow grows... A deep and gentle voice rang out in the car. Selina gradually fell asleep. She woke up abruptly and looked at the sky. How long have I been asleep? Luke said, Less than an hour. Selina asked, I think I heard sirens? Luke snorted. Thats right. You better tidy up your appearance and put your hands where they can see you. Selina nced in the rearview mirror. State police? As Luke slowed down, he replied, They were at the intersection which we just passed. They probably want to kick up a fuss and give us a ticket. Selina rolled her eyes. They were the ones who handed out tickets in the past, but this time, it was actually their turn. Two officers in uniform got out of the police car. One was white and the other was Latin American. They approached from both sides and were already calling out unhurriedly, Kids, please put your hands where we can see them. When they got near the car windows, the two state police officers asked for their licenses. Smiling, Luke slowly took out his drivers license and handed it over. Officer, is there a problem? The white officer took the drivers license andpared Lukes face with the photo on it. He asked, You were speeding? Luke smiled. Officer, I was only going seventy kilometers per hour, right? The white officer nced at him. Well be the ones to tell you how fast you were driving. Luke nodded and heard the other officer ask for Selinas ID. Selina met Lukes gaze and slowly took out her drivers license. Their drivers licenses and IDs were all real, but the person was definitely fake. It was just that they looked simr to the profiles on the ID cards. Okay, get out, said the white officer outside Lukes car. Luke and Selina got out of the car without saying anything. The white officer then took two steps back and unbuttoned his holster. We suspect that youre carrying illegal drugs. Please ce your hands on the roof of the car and cooperate with us. Luke smiled and did as he was told. Is that so? The white officer was stumped for a moment, but he still signaled to the other officer. When the Latin American officer came up, he started to search Lukes upper torso before he turned around. Using the car as cover, the Latin American officer quickly rummaged around in his own pocket. Then, his expression changed. He moved his hand a few more times and turned to look at hispanion. The white officer frowned. What did you find? The Latin American officer hesitated, but could only shake his head. Nothing. The white officer was clearly stunned. What? The Latin American officer shook his head slightly. Nothing. The white officers expression changed as he suddenly took out a bottle of wine and threw it to the Latin American officer. At the same time, he said, Youre suspected of driving under the influence of alcohol. I have to take you back for a blood test. The Latin American officer took the bottle and poured the wine out in Lukes car. The strong smell of alcohol filled the air under the setting sun. On the other side of the car, Selina sneered. Luke put his hands down and turned around unhurriedly. Theres no need to go through all that trouble. You can end your performance now. The white officer frowned and raised his right hand, his finger already on the trigger. You. Luke pointed at him and the Latin American officer. And you, youre just someonesckeys. The white officer said darkly, Dont talk nonsense, or else... Luke pulled his hand back and shook a finger at him. No, no, no. Youll definitely talk to meter. The white officer had a vague sense that something was wrong. However, his mission wasnt to kill someone, and he wasnt gutsy enough to kill two youngsters outright. The truth was that both he and his partner knew that these two youngsters hadnt vited any rules, nor had they been drinking or taking any illegal drugs. It wouldnt take more than half a day to get the test results out, and it would be very hard to detain them the entire time. As the white officer was hesitating, Luke smoothly took two steps forward with a calm expression. Before the two officers could react, the white officer felt his right hand being pressed down. Then, he felt a strong force beneath his feet as his legs were instantly raised in the air. He spun half a circle and was pressed to the ground with both hands behind his back. The Latin American state police officer was shocked and immediately reached for his waist. However, he had just put his hand on his gun, when he was kicked in the knee and the butt. He fell to the ground like a dog. A knee pressed against his back, and two hands easily wrenched his hands behind his back and handcuffed him. When the knee on his back was released, the Latin American officer tried to turn his head. How was it that these people were even more skilled at detaining and handcuffing people then he was? The girl in a ponytail looked at him disdainfully and said coldly, Dirty cops? Youre better at doing bad things than handling your guns. The two state police officers sweated. Attacking a police officer was a big deal. If this were a crowded ce, the other party mightve instantly run off. But this was the Californian wilderness in the afternoon, where no cars would pass by for half an hour at a time. They werent going to die today, were they? The two state police officers felt despair. Looking at their expressions, Luke smiled. Now, which one of you wants to talk first? If you dont want to talk, then forget it. Two state police officers bickered over splitting loot on the highway and shot each other dead. This piece of news would be nothing much. ... Half an hourter, Luke and Selina were on the road again. The smell of alcohol in the car was already very faint after it was washed out with water. This was a rental car anyway, and Luke didnt bother cleaning it so thoroughly. Selina said, Elsworth is too vignt. Nobody on our side knows about our investigation. Theyre probably monitoring the families of the victims. Luke hummed a response as his mind raced. After a brief silence, Selina asked, What are you thinking? Luke said, It was the state police who wanted us to investigate this case, and now theyre the ones investigating our identities. Ten years ago, it was also the state police who closed the case. Chapter 705 - Looking for Help With the Investigation

Chapter 705: Looking for Help With the Investigation

So... Selina looked at him. Luke nodded thoughtfully. So, were not going to investigate. Selina: Huh? Luke chuckled. Isnt it fine to just let the person who dug out this case continue investigating? Selina frowned. Are you sure? Luke said, Yes. He had already shed with the state policeckeys today. If he continued investigating, he might have to directly kill a few dirty cops. Dealing with the Elsworth family head-on was too inefficient; it was easy for them to increase their vignce and hide evidence. Luke wasnt a judge and he didnt need evidence to take them to court. But if he wanted to destroy the Elsworth familys influence in Los Angeles, he couldnt do it alone. Also, he preferred to hide in the dark and create the best opportunity to take action. ... On the side of the road, the two state police officers found the keys to their handcuffs hundreds of meters out in the wastnd and unlocked them. They looked at each other in shock. F*ck! Who the hell did they piss off? These two kids definitely arent simple. The Latin American officer gritted his teeth and rubbed several ces on his body. Selina had hit him hard on the back just now. The white officer said gloomily, Why didnt you nt the drugs on the boy? The Latin American officer was vexed. They were gone. I put them in my pocket before I came out... His hand subconsciously paused in his pocket. A momentter, he took out a small bag of white crystals. The white officer stared at him without saying anything. Stunned for a moment, the Latin American officer shook his head. No, I really didnt find them earlier. Wait, is this guy a pickpocket? The white officer gnashed his teeth. Why dont you just say that he has a superpower? How could he have stolen it and put it back under our noses? My eyes never left his hands! The Latin American officer was speechless. A momentter, he said, Carl, if we really did put this in his pocket just now, would that have worked? Carl was stumped. The answer was obvious. What are you trying to say, Julio? Carl asked solemnly. Julio hesitated for a moment before he said, Those two couldve recorded our confessions, but they never thought about it. Also, Kohl quit a few years ago and doesnt look like hes in his right mind. If we continue to get involved in this, Im afraid we wont be able to live long enough to collect our pensions. After a brief silence, Carl walked toward the police car. Julio followed silently. The police car turned around and drove north. After a long while, Carl finally said, Remember, we didnt see the targets today, nor did we see their IDs. If those people call up again, you know what to do? Julio heaved a long sigh. I would rather have my prostatitis re up again and lie in hospital than get involved in this again. Im just a minor officer, not a hitman for the Elsworths. Carl frowned. Shut up. Dont mention names, understand? Were us and theyre them. The car fell silent once more. Under the setting sun, a lone police car drove north. ... On the edge of downtown L.A. that night, two men were discussing a bunch of files in what looked like a warehouse rental. Suddenly, the shutter door behind them opened. Their faces changed, and the balding, middle-aged man unbuttoned his waist holster, ready to draw his gun. At that moment, the roller shutter had gone up high enough for them to clearly see who it was, and they were both stunned. The middle-aged man shouted, Batman? The other long-haired man narrowed his eyes and didnt say anything. He quietly stepped back and reached for the shotgun hidden under the table. Mr. Kohl, you can take your gun out, but dont point it at me. Mr. Hart will do the same. The mechanical voice rang out as the ck giant entered the warehouse and pulled down the shutter. The balding man, Hart, looked at the long-haired man, but still chose to ask himself, Who are you? The corners of Lukes mouth curled up. You said it just now, but you dont believe it, so this question isnt important. Saying that, he threw a ck bag onto the table. This is what you need. Before they could check the bag, he continued, The Elsworth family that youre investigating isnt as simple as you think. It was still Hart who spoke up. What are you trying to say? Luke chuckled. What Im trying to say is that they have extraordinary individuals like me behind them. Looking at the shocked Hart and at Kohl, who was still silent, he continued, This isnt a puzzle game, but a game of murder. Once the Elsworths discover that youre investigating them, it wont be the police wholle looking for you, but hitmen out to end your lives. Human lives are cheap to them. Life itself is dull to begin with, Kohl said in a low voice. Luke looked at him. Even if you want to die, you can get to the bottom of this case first before you die. Harts face darkened. What are you talking about? The blood-red triangr lenses on the ck mask looked at him. He lives like a ghost. Why would he be afraid of anything I say? With that, Luke finished what he had set out to do. He opened the shutter and disappeared into the night. The two men in the warehouse looked at each other and walked to the entrance with their guns. They looked around for a moment before they closed the door again. This time, they added a chain to the roller shutter. They returned to the table and looked at the ck bag. Kohl stepped forward silently and unzipped the bag to reveal stacks of paper. He picked up the stack at the top and flipped through a few pages, his expression focused. We were right, were looking in the right direction... Hart leaned over and read for a moment before he said, This is an official file from the police database. Look at the serial number. This is something that LAPD and LSPD use. Kohl didnt answer. He quickly flipped through the first stack of documents and mumbled, Not enough. This information isnt enough. He picked up the second stack. Hart grabbed his hand. Wait. Kohl frowned. Dont forget that person had us trapped in this warehouse just now, Hart reminded him. Even if its just to keep these files safe, we should change locations. Kohl frowned, clearly unwilling. But reason told him that this Batman didnt seem to be lying. The Elsworth family they were facing might really send someone to silence them. They looked at each other and quickly packed up. Chapter 706 - $250 a Day, and Instructor Harry Is Awesome

Chapter 706: $250 a Day, and Instructor Harry Is Awesome

Luke glided swiftly through the night sky as he pondered the two men. Kohl and Hart were the state police officers who had been in charge of the old case in 1995, but one of them quit more than eight years ago, while the other one quit more than three years ago. Now that they were together again, they were looking for leads on the old case. But they werent the trigger for the state police and the Elsworth family. The real trigger was someone else, and this persons identity was a little... sensitive. Luke had a personal connection to this person, and didnt want them to investigate too deeply. Luke had approached Kohl and Hart precisely because he wanted them to continue investigating. With two groups investigating, one in the dark and one in the light, it would be easier to uncover any mistakes that the Elsworth family had made. Also, the Elsworth family had a lot of connections in California; simply getting rid of a few main envoys wouldnt be enough. In a big family with hundreds of people, the most that would happen if a few of them died would be that a new leader would appear. Moreover, he didnt want to let go of thoseckeys who helped them do evil. With concrete evidence, they could go through legal proceedings and use the legal system to purge the Elsworth family of their dogs. At the same time, he could prevent the people who were investigating Elsworth from being killed. ... After a few peaceful days, Luke received a call from ire. Luke, Im going to be your colleague from today onward, hahahaha. Luke said with a smile, Youre just following an officer on duty. Its already pretty good if you get to write tickets and direct traffic. Do you really think the police academy will let you investigate homicides and robberies? ire snorted. I can help if we really run into each other. After a brief silence, Luke said, Did you forget what I taught you? ire: ...Got it. Safety first. Youre so annoying. Youre killing my enthusiasm. Luke said, Police work is tedious. Theres no need to be so enthusiastic. Its actually quite nice to be bored. ire said, Alright, alright, youre such an annoying old man. Goodbye. After Luke hung up, Selina smiled. ire will definitely be disappointed. When I was in Shackelford for the first few years, all I did was watch those cowboys and farmers fight every day, and I couldnt even cheer them on. Regr police officers are never that enthusiastic. Its just physicalbor. Luke, on the other hand, sighed. But this is Los Angeles. There are robberies and shootings everywhere, and she might run into one. Selina asked, How about if Gold Nugget follows her? In the backseat, Gold Nugget pricked up its ears. Frowning and thinking for a moment, Luke suddenly said, Is it possible for Gold Nugget to use her as a host without her knowing? Selina said, If it doesnt talk so much and doesntmunicate telepathically with ire, it should be able to hide itself. But dont forget the side effects. ire is very concerned about her bodys development. Luke rolled his eyes. Its not like shes a washboard; whats there to worry about? As he spoke, he looked at Gold Nugget in the backseat. But it seems like you prefer to hole up at home recently whenever we get back. Are you in bad shape? Gold Nuggets tail paused for a moment before it started wagging again, and the dog barked. Selina rolled her eyes. Its been surfing the Inte. Recently, its been obsessed with... a new show. Gold Nugget, who had stopped her from continuing, finally heaved a sigh of relief. It was indeed surfing the Inte at home, but it wasnt using the tablet to watch TV. Instead, it was using its newly bought Alienptop to go online and trade insults with other people. That was right; in the span of just a few days, Gold Nugget had been promoted to a senior keyboard warrior who argued just for the sake of it. It enjoyed the thrill of cursing on various forums. It could only be obedient when it came to the fiend, but it could scold whoever it wanted on the Inte, and wouldnt admit it even if it was wrong. It liked the feeling of you know Im in the wrong, but you cant do anything about me. It didnt want Luke to be aware of this behavior. Selina had also strictly stipted that it could only post online when she was out, and it absolutely couldnt divulge any household secrets. She didnt care about the dog head picking fights online. She wasnt some rich young miss. After being a police officer for so long, she only used foulnguage when the asion required it. asionally, she would even give Gold Nugget advice on arguing techniques these were all taught to her by Luke. Luke wasnt bothered by their little secret. He simply asked the dog head, So, are you going to help out? $250 a day is about the same as my daily sry. Gold Nugget immediately barked in agreement. It was a guy without a job. And no job meant no pay. Previously, it and Selina had cleaned up a bunch of hooligans, only to be known as Knee Breaker. Luke hadnt said anything, but Selina and the dog restrained themselves a lot after that. Also, because a certain dog head had insisted on buying an Alienptop for it as an alien to use, it used up a huge chuck of its savings. It had to find a way to replenish this blood loss. A job with a sry of $250 a day definitely couldnt be missed out on. Before lunch, Luke and Selina went to observe ire at work. In the end, he found her directing traffic with another official police officer. The energetic and cheerful little monkey was actually quite good. The girl from Texas was pretty loud and smart. Although she was sweating profusely, she didnt look like a mess. Selina said, She would actually make a good detective. Luke sighed. Forget about Robert; in a small town, theres not a lot of danger. But now that Im a detective and if ire bes a detective, wont Catherine be worried to death? Even worse, this was an extraordinary world. If they ran into a superviin one day, a regr police officer would probably die a meaningless death. If possible, Luke would prefer ire to take up another profession. Of course, it was her choice. For example, when he went to Houston and then transferred to Los Angeles as a detective, Catherine had naturally been worried. But that was his choice. Catherine had never interfered with his decision, and only told him to be careful. Seeing that ire was doing well, Luke and Selina prepared to leave. At that moment, the sound of a motorbike rang out. A motorbike sped through the crowded traffic toward the intersection. Luke found it odd. Why is this bootlicker on a motorbike? That isnt a police bike, right? On the motorbike, Instructor Harry shouted, Move, move, move! There was no ce for him on the congested street, and he soon hit a parked car from the side. He flew off the motorbike and crashed head first into the back of a pickup. Luke and Selina were dumbfounded. They could see two cows in a cart behind the pickup. That was how Instructor Harrys head got stuck in the butt of one of the cows, which let out a long moo. Luke and Selina: ... ire: ... The audience: ... Chapter 706.1 - Why Do All of You Look So Delicious?

Chapter 706: Why Do All of You Look So Delicious?

A few minutester, Lukes lips twitched as he looked at Selina, who wasughing in the passenger seat, and Gold Nugget, who was also shaking in the backseat. He couldnt help butugh. Dont hold it in anymore. Its too funny! Haha! Thinking back to how ire had panicked and yelled Call the vet at the main desk, it was already hard for him to hold it in for even a few minutes. Haha, that guy. Haha, is he an idiot? Hahahaha. Selinaughed intermittently, and wasnt short of breath even after several minutes. Luke said with a smile, Something must be wrong with the motorbike. He was stepping on the gas pedal the whole time but he could still fly. After this incident, there would be a new legend in the police academy that night, which would probably be called Harry and the cow or The story of the cows anus and Harrys head has to be told. Also, Instructor Harry was a bootlicker, and few people in the police academy would be willing to keep it a secret for him; it was destined to be a well-known legend in the police academy. With this incident, it was likely that the little monkeys internship would be filled with countless precious memories. Furthermore, it wasnt an embarrassing memory of herself, but of her instructor embarrassing himself. It was definitely worth it. Ten to twenty yearster, she could still share with others, On my first day as a police officer back then, my instructor xxxxx. Thinking about it, Luke felt regretful. If he had known earlier on, he wouldve gone to the police academy as well. He mightve run into Instructor Harry then. Luke and Selina picked ire up after work that day and said that they would have a feast at home to celebrate her first day of work. Lukes temporary instructor ID was still useful, and he easily took the little monkey out of the police academy. When they got home, Luke gave ire a ss of water. She drank two mouthfuls and chatted with him for a bit before she fell asleep. It wasnt a drug, of course. It was just a rxant, and coupled with Lukes Basic Hypnosis and Mental Communication, she temporarily entered a half-asleep state. She would still be promptly roused by a loud noise. At that moment, Selina stretched out her hand and gently ced it on ires back. A ball of golden liquid flowed from her hand into ires back. Dor suddenly trembled. Frowning, Luke asked in a low voice, Whats wrong? The part of Gold Nugget that was on Dors body waited for a moment before it replied, She has some sort of energy in her body too. Its delicious. Luke was stunned. She does? Gold Nugget said, Thats right. Why do all three of you have delicious energy? Do Robert and Catherine have it too? Luke frowned. How does ires energypare with ours? Gold Nugget: Hm, let me try... Luke narrowed his eyes. Did you forget what I said? Gold Nugget shuddered, and only then remembered that this host was the fiends sister. It immediately exined, I didnt eat much. I only ate a little. Looking at Lukes calm face, it quickly added, No more than 1%. Luke finally nodded. Frightened, Gold Nugget didnt dare steal another bite. After a brief silence, it said, This energy is more like the one in your body, Luke, but theres very little of it. Could it be hereditary? ire and Luke were cousins, so it was possible. Luke, however, shook his head. No. He had a system, so he was sure that he hadnt inherited any super abilities. The energy which Gold Nugget had eaten at the very beginning was the Elementary Self-Healing from the system upgrade. Thinking for a long moment, Luke then said, Dont do anything to the energy in her body, understand? Observe her for two days first. Gold Nugget was a little disappointed, but understood what Luke meant. After a long period of repeated examination and analysis, Luke basically confirmed that the energy in Selinas body would gradually recover after she ate and her nutrition was replenished. Thus, he allowed Gold Nugget to absorb a small amount of the energy, and examined ire every now and then. It was hard to say what it would be like for ire. If the energy consumed by Gold Nugget couldnt be replenished, and the little monkey turned into an old monkey overnight, Luke would definitely kill it. Gold Nugget now understood that everything else didnt really matter; at most, Luke would cut off its snacks or food. But since this was the family that Luke cared about the most, if it was greedy and courted death, it would be annihted. After this interlude, two people and one dog were a little distracted. Gold Nugget couldnt eat the delicious food in front of it, so it went back to its room to surf the Net. Its keyboard was already crying out to be used, and it needed to vent its frustration on the Inte. Luke went to cook in the kitchen, and Selina followed him in. Watching him bustle around for a moment, she said, How about Gold Nugget secretly tail ire? Luke shook his head and said, Theres always a danger in doing something. I can only reduce the possibility that something might happen to her. Thats enough for the time being. Selina didnt say anything else. When she was with Luke, she had experienced a lot more dangerous situations. Back in Shackelford at the beginning, when she and Luke were far from as strong as they were now, the Carlos family hade to get their revenge. Unlucky people couldnt avoid bad luck. On many asions, one needed luck to survive. ire suddenly woke up twenty minutester. Looking at the empty living room, she scratched her head in confusion. Why did I fall asleep so suddenly? Am I too tired? Smelling the sweat on her body again, she jumped up. Ahhh, it stinks! Shower! Luke, when are we having dinner? In half an hour. Lukes voice came from the kitchen. Theres still time. ire dashed into the bathroom. Ten minutester, she walked out with a puzzled expression and mumbled, Why do I keep feeling something isnt right? What is it? At that moment, Selina walked over from the kitchen. Seeing ire staring nkly at the bathroom door, she asked, Youre not going to eat in a towel, are you? The little monkey finally came back to her senses. Ah, I was thinking about something. Saying that, she entered her own room. A momentter, she put on a T-shirt and pulled Selina along. Haha, something fun happened today. Lets talk in the spater. Selina nced at her. Are you sure it was fun? Thinking about how ires words at dinnerter would carry the vor of cow dung... Well, Selina could take it. Selinas father worked on a ranch, and she wasnt repulsed by the smell of cow dung too much. But Instructor Harry, who had gotten his head stuck in sh*t, was a little disgusting. ire unknowingly ate a lot of food during the long dinner, and rambled on mindlessly. Even though Luke and Selina had witnessed Instructor Harrys tragic ident for themselves earlier in the day, they couldnt help butugh when they heard her recount of it. Chapter 707 - Let’s Go Do a Live Broadcast

Chapter 707: Lets Go Do a Live Broadcast

Not only did ire vividly describe the scene of Instructor Harrys traffic ident, she also described how he was revered after he returned to the police academy. Now, whenever he heard a cow moo, Instructor Harry would feel ufortable all over. There werent any cows at the police academy, but with a master ventriloquist around, the sound of a cows moos would ring out in the school every now and then. They didnt stop eating and chatting untilte at night. Before ire went to bed, Luke gave her something that looked like a watch. The little monkey looked at it curiously. Why isnt there a brand? Luke said, I made it. Its not a watch, even if it also tells the time. ire nodded and put it on. It doesnt look bad, but the style is too masculine. Luke said helplessly, It can detect and record your body data. ire found that odd. Why are you giving me this? Luke said, Seeing how youck nutrition, I might be able to make you grow taller. ire hit him unhappily. Im not short! After that, she still couldnt help but ask, Can I really grow taller? Luke said, This is just a monitoring device, not one for treatment. Even doctors have to do a check first before they treat an illness, alright? ire said resentfully, Youre lying to a kid. That being said, she obediently put on the monitoring device and went to bed. Luke smiled. Although the little monkey was full of energy, she was only 1.67 meters tall. She was half a head shorter than Selina, and a full head shorter than Luke. She had always envied Selinas long legs. Luke could only be d that she had never met Vanessa, or she would go crazy with jealousy. The next day, he went to work as usual. In the afternoon, however, he received a call from Professor Lawrence Hayes. After a brief conversation, his expression turned solemn. After he hung up, Selina couldnt help but ask, Will there really be another earthquake? As he drove, Luke said, That is Lawrences prediction. Looking at the scenery outside the window, Selina sighed. I hope hes wrong this time. Luke didnt say anything and simply sent messages to Jenny and ire. That night, Professor Lawrence Hayes returned home, exhausted. He had looked for all the people he could today, and even pulled some strings, but nobody dared to help him out. He had already done his best. Even though he knew that a catastrophe was right around the corner, he had no way of letting anyone else know. He didnt turn on the lights when he entered the house. He simply threw his bag to the side and went into the kitchen in a daze. He picked up a cup and opened the fridge. Then, he just stood there, still thinking of ways to get the warning out. How long are you going to stand there for? A cold mechanical voice rang out, scaring Lawrence so much that he dropped the ss. A ck shadow shed over and kicked out so that the ss cupnded lightly on the table next to him. Lawrence looked at the person in front of him in surprise. Youre... Batman? Luke said, I know you, Professor Lawrence Hayes. You said something you shouldnt have on TV the other day. Youre now on the stations cklist. Thats right. They dont dare let me do a live broadcast anymore. Lawrence smiled bitterly and didnt care about the ck giant anymore. He grabbed a bottle of wine from the table next to him. Ive been paying attention to you. I heard that your research has produced new results, right? said the ck giant. Lawrence twisted the cap off and said in frustration, The earthquake I mentionedst time really ising, but nobody is willing to help me. The ck giant asked, Do you want to get the word out to everyone? Stunned for a moment, Lawrence paused in raising the bottle, and the wine was about to spill. Luke kicked the bottle back onto the table. I can help you, but are you willing to pay the price? Lawrence: What price? I dont have much money. I can only get together over a hundred thousand at most... Have you ever heard me ask anyone for money? The ck giant waved his hand. The price is this: If your prediction is wrong, youll go to prison, and those who suffered losses for no reason will curse and deride you like crazy. After a brief silence, Lawrence shook his head. Since I dared say itst time, Im not scared this time. Luke said, Thats because the earthquake really happened after thest live broadcast, but will it happen again? Lawrence said firmly, The data I gathered is clear: Itll happen again in the next 72 hours. Im sure of it! The ck giant was silent for a moment, his dark red lenses shing, before he finally said, Then, have you prepared what youre going to wear for the live broadcast? I think you should at least change into a clean set of clothes so that people will more readily believe you. Lawrence looked down at his wrinkled and smelly shirt and was embarrassed. Give me ten minutes. ... Fifteen minutester, Lawrence clutched his stomach and tried his best not to piss his pants as he shouted, Hey, cant we take a cab or something? Luke jumped again with Lawrence hanging from a buckle in his hands and glided toward the ABC TV station not far away. Do you think I can take a cab to the TV station dressed like this? Lawrence tried not to look at the streets and buildings that shed by as he roared, I think that if you were willing to call ahead, the TV station would have sent a car to pick us up. After a brief silence, Luke said, Batman isnt omnipotent. If someone dresses up like this next time and runs over to give fake news, should the people believe it or not? Lawrence wasnt stupid; a fool wouldnt have been able to be a professor at the California Institute of Technology. He had never considered the matter of how Batman could prove that he was Batman. Now that Batman had brought it up, Lawrence just needed to do a simple and logical analysis to know why this person, who should be the real Batman, wasnt willing to use his identity to issue an earthquake warning, even if it would be simpler than Lawrence stepping forward, and easier to win peoples trust. Soon, theynded on the top of the building. Lawrence: What do we do now? Luke said, Go down and find a studio for you to do a live broadcast. Lawrence: Huh? Is doing a live broadcast that simple? Are you kidding me? The professor cursed inwardly, but followed him obediently. Without any hesitation, Luke went straight to a studio. It was currently doing a 9PM talk show. The host was a middle-aged Caucasian man with a serious-looking face, but his words when he spoke were much lighter. The host who was called Colin was a famous talk show host in America. The talk show named after him was one of the most popr shows in Los Angeles as well as the rest of America, even if each episode was only ten minutes long. Chapter 708 - Interview Switched to a Live Broadcast

Chapter 708: Interview Switched to a Live Broadcast

Luke knew about The Colin Show because he would watch it asionally to adjust his mood. At that moment, the studio was busy. Colin was talking to the guest in a low voice, making final preparations for the live broadcast. Suddenly, the door to the studio was pushed open. At first, nobody noticed. But as the ck giant moved forward, the staff cried out one after another, and everybody turned to look. They couldnt help but exim, Batman? Luke said, Im going to use this studio to broadcast some news. Whos in favor and whos not? Nobody said anything. It wasnt that nobody was opposed, but those who wanted to object didnt know what to say or didnt have the guts to speak up. The eyes of the producer and director of the show, as well as the host, Colin, lit up. Sure, Ive been meaning to interview you for a long time. Batman, Im a huge fan. Luke tilted his head and looked at the Batman graphic on his T-shirt, and his lips twitched. A hulking fan like you should stay as far away as possible! He suddenly remembered that in his previous life, there always were big hulking men who screamed about wanting to have children with so-and-so idol. But Colin wasnt actually like that. He was a true fan. Thank you for your cooperation. Even as Luke thanked them, he threw a rope dart behind him to wrap tightly around the door handle of the studio entrance. Nobody was scared by the move. Conversely, it excited many people. What was Batmans specialty? Firstly, he could fly. Secondly, he was very skilled with rope darts. The way Luke sealed off the door proved that he wasnt a fake cosy fanatic. But a momentter, Colin cried out, What? Im not interviewing you? The people who were bustling around paused. Being the first person to interview Batman was definitely explosive news, and it was worth breaking some rules for. But if Colin wasnt interviewing Batman, it would be a big problem. Unless there were immense benefits to be had, everything had to be done ording to the rules. Batman as a guest on the show could suppress the rules and regtions; it would be hard if it was anyone else. Looking at Colins face, Luke smiled and said, Ill give you five minutes to interview me after the end of the broadcast. However, this interview cant be put together with Professor Lawrence Hayess live broadcast, and you cant hint that I have any connection to it. Deal? Deal. Colin immediately agreed. He didnt care about the professor; he only cared about Batman. If Batman hadnt mentioned it, Colin wouldnt have put them together, since this professor didnt have any selling points at all. The interview with Batman had to be done and advertised solo; only then would it sell for a pretty penny. How could Batman be put together with a in-looking fatty? Five minutester, the live broadcast began. Just thirty seconds into Professor Lawrences live broadcast, Colin wanted to bang his head against the wall. He was wrong! This fat professor wasnt some mediocre fellow. The man had brought with him a shocking hot potato there was going to be an earthquake in California. This hot potato might cost him his job, and he was actually broadcasting it! It was no wonder that when Colin had asked what he was supposed to discuss with the fatty, Batman only said that he just needed to go with the flow. Thinking of what might happen to him after tonight, Colin had already gone crazy. But he still had a trump card Batman. As long as Batman agreed to an interview, he was confident he could survive anything. The live broadcast with Lawrence Hayes was soon finished, and everybody in the broadcast room broke out in a cold sweat. Not only were they worried about their jobs, they were also worried about the uing earthquake. Luke raised his hand to look at the image transmitted by the drone, only to see that security guards were already on their way. Luke reminded him, Alright, Colin, you only have five minutes. A chill ran down Colins spine. He turned on his earpiece and shouted at the crew members in the studio, Focus! We have to finish this in one go! There was already knocking on the door. The TV station had discovered that something was wrong with the live broadcast and had sent someone to check it out. Colin knew that it would only take a few minutes for the knocking to be pounding. If he didnt finish the interview with Batman before then, he would lose his biggest bargaining chip, and his crew in the studio would also suffer. Losing their jobs at that time would be a light punishment; they might all be sued. Everybody in the studio understood this and spared no effort to get the job done. In less than thirty seconds, Colin signaled that they could start. Luke, on the other hand, looked at the guest who had been standing silently in one corner. He bowed slightly and said, Nice to see you again, Miss Sheerah. Its my honor to be interviewed by you. Collun nked out for a moment, then immediately understood. He quickly gestured to the staff. Record it, record everything! Just this sentence is explosive news. Sheerah felt strange, but she still walked out of the corner. She walked onto the stage and sat on the couch at the ck giants signal. No, I should be the one to thank you. You saved me during the earthquake a few days ago, Batman! Everybody looked like they had expected it. As paparazzi, they were professionals. Everybody knew that the first night Batman appeared, he had rescued Sheerah and Jennifer Perry from a falling elevator. It was also for this reason that Sheerah, who was past her prime, had been invited to The Colin Show. Everybody wanted to know how Sheerah, the singer whom Batman had saved, would describe this superhero. Now, Batman was on the same stage as Sheerah. It was perfect! Colin roared in his heart, Im a genius! Im too smart! I knew Sheerah would be worth it! Thanks to his extraordinary professionalism, however, he looked as calm as ever. He quickly skipped the preamble and shifted the topic from Sheerah to Batman. After all, it was Batman who had saved her! What Colin needed now was an interview with Batman. They could film with Sheerah aler, and editing the shots togetherter would have an even better effect. That was Colins excellence as a top news maker. In a short ten to twenty minutes, he calcted the gains that Batman could bring, which could be increased multiple times. And his thoughts extended even beyond that. He was no longer worried about being reproached by the TV station. That was because he and his men would personally experience Batmans help. After the earthquake, the story of Batman along with this broadcast, plus the story of how the upstanding and altruistic news crew here selflessly helped Batman out, could be turned into yet another special topic. Chapter 709 - They’re All Cunning Fellows

Chapter 709: Theyre All Cunning Fellows

Thinking that, Colin made up his mind. He would check all the surveince and cameraster. All the footage rted to Batman had to be safely kept. These were precious resources that were priceless. With so many chips in hand and immense vigor, Colins finesse as a top talk show host was on full disy. Every question was refined and interesting, and he gave Batman as much time as possible. Colin had worked it out. In a five-minute interview, even after wasting time on Colin and Sheerah, Batman could still speak for three minutes and ten to forty seconds. That was enough! He would be the first host in the world to interview Batman! He would be the first host in the world to interview a superhero! After answering Colins questions, Luke suddenly raised his hand to stop him. Five minutes and thirty seconds. The extra thirty seconds are a gift. With that, he stepped off the stage. Colin was stunned and didnt know what to say. So, Batman was even more exacting than he was. He thought that he had gotten the upper hand just now. Wait! someone said. Everybody looked at her. Ignoring their gazes, Sheerah hesitated for a moment before she asked, I wrote a new song about you. Can I release it? Luke turned around and bowed. It would be my honor! As he spoke, he grabbed the rope dart on the door handle, and with a gentle shake, the rope returned to his hand. Bang! With a loud bang, the two security guards who were pounding on the door outside rolled inside for several meters before they got up dizzily. As the door opened, a dozen security guards swarmed in. Luke looked at Professor Lawrence and said, I wont send you back. The relevant department will take you away soon anyway. Lawrence: ...Thanks very much. The dozen security guards looked at each other in silence, but none of them dared step forward. This was Batman! The absolute superhero in the eyes of the people of Los Angeles! The ck-Winged Angel who saved hundreds of people in one night! As Luke stepped out of the studio, the eyes of many people who were watching the scene widened, and they eximed in shock. Oh my god, I must be dreaming! Batman! Its Batman! Mom, I see Batman, a five-year-old girl mumbled as she stared at him nkly. A lollipop covered in saliva dropped from her small mouth. Luke happened to walk past her, and he caught the falling lollipop before popping it back into her mouth. He smiled and patted her head with his huge palm. Yes, you saw me! Then, he disappeared down the hallway. Colins eyes zed. Camera 1, did you get that? Did you? One of the cameramen trembled. We... we got it! Colin said, Camera 2, Camera 3, follow him. Batman isnt stopping us, so hes allowing us to shoot. With his keen hearing, Luke easily picked up the conversation through his earpiece. His lips twitched. This guy really wasnt bragging about being the best talk show host in America! He deserved to be a top host. Indeed, Luke wasnt worried about them filming. This wasnt Batmans first time on TV, after all. Those paparazzi hadnt helped him, but had chased him and even forced him into the sewers. Ignoring the cameramen and the crowd that was following him, he walked up to the rooftop and sped up before leaping off the roof. In the night sky, he glided half a circle in the air before he sped west. Colin asked, Did you get that? 2 and 3, did you get a shot of him flying off? I did. I didnt miss anything! I got it too, no problem. I got it on Camera 1 as well. Boss, were going to be rich! the professional cameraman gasped. He had chased them all the way up here with his camera, and his camera was the best. He was certain that his footage was the best. This world always gave those who were prepared and willing to work hard a chance! Yes! Colin said in a low voice as he clenched his fists. Colin, what are you doing? an old man roared at the door. Colin turned around with a smile. Boss, you have no idea what I just took! The white-haired old mans face was flushed as he roared, Thats right, I have no idea what meds you just took. Do you know how many calls Ive received? The CIA, the FBI, the Department of Homnd Security... Colin quickly walked over and hugged the old man before nting a kiss on his face. Boss, what they want is the footage in our hands! Footage of Batman! Not me! The old man, who was wiping his face in disgust, was stunned. Footage of Batman? Its new? Colin: Its new. Less than half an hour old, and its interview footage! I did an interview with Batman, understand? The old mans expression changed. Lets talk in my office. Hm, all of you can go back to work. Dont tell anyone what happened just now... before the show airs. Everybody agreed, but they knew that their boss meant that they could discuss it among themselves. They looked at each other and quickly scattered. Everything that had happened just now was too bizarre. At that moment, they were bursting to speak, and the best choice was people with the same experience. Luke, who was gliding through the night sky, suddenly raised his head and looked into the distance. He could vaguely hear the sound of helicopters, and knew that someone was watching him. He smiled. Theyre all cunning fellows! Do you want to know my real identity? Lets do it. After flying more than ten kilometers west, Luke plunged into deep sea water. The Bat Armor had an independent oxygen supply system, and Luke didnt need toe up for air. His superhuman strength and dexterity allowed him to move easily in the water, and he soon slipped into the deep ocean. Flegg listened to his mans report from one of the two helicopters in the sky. Captain, hes entered the deep sea zone. Our equipment can no longer detect him. Weve lost him. Flegg thought for a moment, then ordered, Continue searching for him in a five-kilometer range. Pay attention to the shoreline. If you dont find anything in an hour, well call it a day. As the two helicopters circled overhead, Luke had already gone ashore at Malibu Beach twenty kilometers away. His Batman suit had long since disappeared to be reced by a regr diving suit. After changing out of his diving suit, he jogged along the beach and entered the nearby woods. He then came out on a motorbike and made his leisurely way back toward Los Angeles. Chapter 710 - God Bless Los Angeles

Chapter 710: God Bless Los Angeles

Since he would be using his Batman identity a few more times in theing days, Luke had already prepared all sorts of escape routes. The ocean was the simplest and most practical one. He wasnt someone who relied just on his physical strength to survive. He had already set up a counter-surveince route in the ocean. He could still use this trick to escape once or twice more before this method was found out. At that time, Batman would probably go into hibernation, and would onlye out when necessary. While he could have fewer of other things, he couldnt have fewer aliases. Generally speaking, a superheros identity represented his beliefs and strength. However, he had many abilities, and they would only continue to umte. He only had one goal in mind: to earn experience and credit points. Whether in terms of sentiment or feasibility, the cost and difficulty of recing an alias were very low. Changing aliases every now and then wasnt a bad idea to keep things fresh, Luke murmured to himself. He didnt forget to keep an eye on the surveince cameras that he had set up beforehand, and he observed the activity on his return journey. He returned home safe and sound and helped Selina out with the tail end of her training. Selina took off her gloves and canceled the silent mode on the tablet. Looking at the news, she said casually, Lawrence spread word of the uing earthquake. Luke sighed. Its a little unkind to say this, but I really hope that his prediction is wrong. Selina walked up to him and rubbed his head. Alright, were not God. We cant protect everyone. I know youre doing your best. Thats enough. Luke chuckled. Thanks. Good boy! Selina rubbed his head again and walked out of the training room. Okay, Im turning in early. We need to conserve our strength in these two days. Its fine to just make sandwiches tomorrow morning. Luke hummed and said, Okay. Selina was telling him not to waste his time and energy on making exquisite desserts. It was true that Luke didnt need to cook to calm his mood in the next two days. Since Selina had brought this up, he could save more time and make more preparations. ... So, he had always nned to ck off. Since Selina had said so, he couldnt waste her good intentions. In the morning, Gold Nugget looked at the two identical breakfasts and stared at Luke suspiciously as it whined. Selina picked up a sandwich and said, Okay, this is a top quality steak and tuna sandwich.If you dont like it, dont eat it. Ill buy you pig swill at the police departmentter. How does that sound? Gold Nugget straightaway swallowed a sandwich in one gulp to show its determination not to eat pig swill. When it came to food, if Selina didnt have anyints, Gold Nugget didnt dare grumble about Lukes cooking. The world was full of fast food and pig swill which tasted much worse than what Luke made. It also didnt want to be punished by being the only one to eat pig swill while the two of them had a feast. Luke asked casually, Hows ire? Gold Nugget barked softly. Luke nodded. Keep observing and dont sneak a bite. Gold Nugget whined aggrievedly. Luke said, You said yourself that the energy is harder to resist than tasty food. Im just reminding you. Gold Nugget lowered its head again and cried silently in its heart. I was only describing the taste of the energy back then. Why has it be your basis for giving me a warning now?! After ire got up and had breakfast, Luke put a food box in her car. The food in the police academy isnt nutritious enough. If youre not careful, you wont grow. The little monkey was suspicious. Are you sure? Luke said, In any case, just have some when youre hungry. The cafeteria wont always be open for you. The little monkey thought for a moment and agreed. She didnt say anything else and drove off. Luke, Seline and the dog got into the car and drove to work. ire will still be suspicious, right? Selina couldnt help but ask. Luke said, Who asked Gold Nugget to be a glutton? Gold Nugget was displeased and barked. Luke said, Its not a bad thing that you can eat. Its nothing to apologize for. Gold Nugget turned its head away and refused to talk sense with Luke anymore. It had never been able to win. Luke was right. When Gold Nugget formed a symbiotic rtionship with a host, it needed the host to provide it with energy. Thanks to an innate trait, it didnt have to eat its hosts body. It wasnt a bad thing for its host to have a huge appetite. But ire was probably going to be paranoid again today. The little monkey was no fool. Gold Nugget, however, was unperturbed. Hmph, dont look down on me, fiend. I learned a lot from you. They arrived at the police department at 8.20am, and it was as busy as they had expected. All the officers had harried expressions, and few of them were fooling around. A subdued air had already enveloped the police department. Professor Lawrence Hayes, who predicted the first earthquake,st night predicted that another earthquake is imminent. Dustin was already standing in front of the whiteboard when they entered the Major Crimes Division. Pausing for a moment, he continued, Those who dont know the exact details, ask your partnerster. Leave has been canceled, and everybody is now on standby. Everybody nodded silently. Weapons, ammo, bulletproof vests; be fully equipped. I dont want to hear of anyone dying in the line of duty! Dustin said solemnly. Keep in touch with the teams who are on duty, and be ready to support each other at any time. Dont be afraid to look embarrassing. This isnt the time to talk about dignity. Everybody nodded again. After a brief pause, Dustin said, May God bless Los Angeles. He didnty out a concrete action n since one had already been set up after thest earthquake. This time, it was just a routine operation. Luke and Selina were assigned to the firefighters like before. After they left, ire called and told them that all the students of the police academy were to enter the city to help maintainw and order. That was because traffic in Los Angeles was already starting to be a problem. Sincest night, people had started to head toward ces without skyscrapers; some had even chosen to leave for small towns on level terrain on the outskirts. Thisrge overnight migration was causing a huge traffic jam, especially on the roads outside the city. Drivers were burning with anxiety. Small car idents and scrapes were happening all the time, and it was easy for anxious car owners to start quarreling or even fighting. There were traffic jams one or two kilometers long on every road. There were TV helicopters in the air broadcasting the traffic situation in real time, but it wasnt any damn use since all the roads out of the city were congested and it was very difficult for people to leave Los Angeles via any of them. After the police academy pulled the trainees into the city, the situation improved slightly. At that moment, the Chief of Police could only be d that the police department suddenly had a freebor force thanks to the officer training program proposed by Senator Thompson. Chapter 711 - Gunfire Rescue and Three Key Points to Remember

Chapter 711: Gunfire Rescue and Three Key Points to Remember

There were more than ten thousand people in LAPD, but a huge number were clerks who didnt do field work, so there were only seven or eight thousand frontline officers. The police school roped in more than a thousand students who had undergone basic training and a few days as interns, greatly alleviating the burden on the police force. The students werent able to handle physical confrontations, but they could help official police officers direct traffic and maintain order. Unfortunately, Los Angeles had a glorious tradition. After arge number of residents left their homes to seek refuge elsewhere, chaos broke out. There was a steady stream of news of vandalisms and break-ins on the police departmentms. Luke and Selina simply ignored the small squabbles and focused on the guys who were fighting the officers with ad hoc weapons. At noon, they parked the car outside an In-N-Out and ate the burgers they had just bought. Luke looked up at the sky and sighed. Too bad it was broad daylight! A bunch of hooligans who had just looted a grocery store ran past them, and the two of them continued eating their lunch in silence. There were too many situations like this. The two of them had witnessed thefts and lootings the entire morning, and more than fifty street brawls. They couldnt be bothered with any of it. As long as no guns were used, they could only let them go. Otherwise, if they were detained, they would have to inform the patrol officers to take over. The patrol officers were too busy to let them know how long it would take for them to arrive, and the police department didnt have that many ces to keep people locked up. Suddenly, Lukes phone rang. He quickly picked it up. Whats up? A series of gunshots rang out from the receiver. ire shouted, Were outside USC. A bunch of gun-wielding criminals are exchanging fire with us. There are a lot of them. Luke said, Hide well. Ill be there in five minutes. He hung up and took out a bicycle out from the trunk. Ill go over first. You drive. Selina said, Okay. With that, Luke gave a push and the bike abruptly shot forward and disappeared into the crowded street. In a traffic jam, motorbikes were useless while bicycles were useful. With his stamina and endurance, even if he was suppressed to a normal persons state, it took him less than twenty minutes to cover a distance of twenty to thirty kilometers. When he ran into a ce he couldnt pass through, he got off his bike and hefted it over his shoulder. He then ran out of the blockade and got back on before continuing on his way. ire wasnt far from where he was, less than five kilometers in a straight line. Reaching the deadend of a shortcut, Luke picked up the bike that weighed less than ten kilograms and flipped over the wall, and arrived at the scene in five minutes. He appeared behind the criminals, and without hesitation, charged out of the alley on his bike and kicked two criminals at the mouth of the alley into the wall. Taking advantage of the recoil from the kick, he straightened and pushed with both hands, and the riderless bike drove into a flower patch not far away. This was his emergency mode of transportation today, and he couldnt break it. As he vaulted off the bike, he reached under his arms and raised both his Glock and his M686 revolver. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Luke charged forward seven to eight meters, and the gunshots rang out like beans exploding. He finally stopped charging and crossed his arms over each other as he reloaded his guns. Near the mouth of the alley, seven or eight criminals who were behind cars and trash cans, in the corners, and on the stairs all copsed, bleeding from their chests and stomachs. LAPD! he shouted. This wasnt a warning to the criminals, but to warn the officers behind the two police cars ten meters away not to attack him. However, he was clearly overthinking it. The little monkey said, Haha, its my brother. Hes here. Were fine. Luke even saw her put away a mirror before sticking out her head halfway. She was still as cautious as ever. Roberts years of teaching her and Selinas recent training had yed a big part. Luke smiled. Clear! The little monkey slowly stood up and raised her gun as if ready to attack at any moment. She called out to herpanions, Dont be careless. Two people in a team. Check the guns on the criminals one by one. Shoot whoever moves recklessly. Luke didnt intervene. Training wasnt as good as actualbat. This was the best internship. Looking at the four students who had blue edges along their police caps, Luke was relieved. At least none of the rookies had been shot. Staring at herpanions who were cleaning up the criminals, ire reported the bad news. Luke, two of our officers were shot. Luke hummed and said, Ill take a look. Behind the police car, a man and a woman were leaning against the doors and groaning in pain. After a quick check, Luke nodded and saidfortingly, The bullets went right through and didnt nick any major blood vessels or bones. Its fine. Have you called an ambnce? ire: Yes. Luke said, Thats good. Do you have any first aid supplies in your police car? ire quickly found a first aid kit. Luke found a pair of rubber gloves and gave one to each of the two patrol officers. He told them to mp down on the blood vessels around the wound with their gloved hands. This will reduce the bleeding. If the ambnce iste, we can use a bra strap. As for bandages, he didnt bother. The two patrol officers werent injured enough to need first aid, and the paramedics would naturally do it once the ambnce arrived. After the kids cleared the area, ire rxed and bounced up and down in front of Luke. I saw it. You were so cool just now, Luke! She mimicked Lukes posture of drawing and reloading his gun to indicate what she was talking about. Luke smiled and patted her head. Of course. I told you that Im the best fighter among the L.A. police. The little monkey chuckled. I thought you were bragging. Your shooting skills in middle school were far worse than mine. Luke said, Its been a year since I graduated high school. Ive improved a lot! Hi, Luke, someone interjected. Luke nodded with a smile. Hello, Miss Thompson. Didnt I say before, just call me Karen. The blonde Miss Karen Thompson shook his hand. Luke shook lightly and was going to let go, but Karen was strong, and only let go after two seconds. Expression unchanged, Luke said with a smile, It seems the results of all your training have been pretty good. Karen said, It was thanks to ire. As soon as gunfire broke out, she had us follow the safety rules. Luke hummed and looked at ire. Did this little monkey disclose the safety rules that he had taught her? Noticing Lukes gaze, ire exined, There are three key points to a students safety. Its very simple. Chapter 712 - Stop Dreaming

Chapter 712: Stop Dreaming

First, find cover. Second, use a mirror and dont stick out your head. Third, call for backup. So, I called you as soon as I took cover and checked the situation with a mirror. Luke was stunned. Is that... in the student code? Yes, it was posted at thest minute this morning. It was just three lines on one page. ire and Karen nodded in unison. Karen added, I heard that these three safety guidelinese from a very good first-rate detective, and can significantly increase our safety as students. It seems theyre indeed effective. As she spoke, she subconsciously nced at the two patrol officers lying down not far away. The two officers were in great pain, but their faces were full of despair. That wasnt right. Why hadnt anyone mentioned these three safety rules when they were at the police academy? Had they gone to a fake school? But the truth was right in front of their eyes. After encountering the armed criminals, the two police officers fought back and were soon wounded. The four rookies who had been on duty with them werepletely fine. They hid behind the cars and fired back every now and then to stall the criminals. ire, in particr, had been observing the situation in the mirror. She had fired off several random shots and wounded a criminal, so the other party hadnt dared approach her for a while. The police and criminals were in a deadlock. There had been traffic jams everywhere in Los Angeles today. If it wasnt for the rookies perilous marksmanship, they wouldve been surrounded by criminals before reinforcements arrived. The students were young and uninjured. They could retreat, but it would be hard for the two wounded officers to escape. Actually, it was Luke who had specially taught ire how to shoot with a mirror. It was an extremely simplified version of gunfighting that he had calcted using his ownbat experience, gunfighting skills, andplementary math operations. He simplified theplicated situations into several shooting methods. ire only needed to analyze the situation slightly and aim her gun in a particr range to hit the enemy. This method was more suitable for patrol officers. After all, they could call for reinforcements the moment they started fighting, and there was no need for them to take action. After chatting for a while, Luke reloaded his gun and gave ire five clips. ire was stunned. I have another clip here. Luke said, With your stamina and shooting skills, itll be best if you can suppress the criminals with more bullets. Two clips wont be enough. ire and Karen were speechless. They were each using a Glock 17, a close-range firearm with 17 bullets in each clip. Luke had given ire almost a hundred bullets, enough for a small-scale battle. After everything was done, Luke went back on his bike. Watching Luke leave, Karen suddenly grabbed ire and pressed her down under her arms. Tell me, are we good friends? ire said, Hey, stop groping me, or other people will think youre interested in me. Karen didnt care. First, are we good friends? ire said, Remove those big lumps from my shoulders, and well still be good friends. Karen finally let her go. ire said, Alright, what strange thing do you want from me? Karen was the daughter of a rich family who wanted to be a police officer in pursuit of a colorful life. During training, she met ire, this yful buddy, and had immediately dropped to her knees to worship this ultimate boss. Karen had tried out many extreme sports with ire, but her athletic talent was limited, and whatever they did, she wasnt as good as ire. But it was also because of this that their rtionship was far better than that of other students. Karen said, Im going after Luke. ire took out a bottle of water from the police car, drank a mouthful, and then sprayed it in Karens face. Vexed, Karen said, What are you doing? Hes your brother, not your boyfriend... Wait, dont tell me you hate other girls chasing your brother, like those sisters in the movies? ire wiped the corner of her mouth with her sleeve. Forget it. My brothers girlfriend in high school was the cheerleader captain. Were pretty close. Karen took the tissue from ire and wiped her face as she asked, Then why are you so agitated? ire nced at her out of the corner of her eye. For the sake of our friendship, Ill be blunt: Im afraid my brother wont want a girlfriend like you. Karen was stunned. Why? Am I not beautiful? Or does he feel inferior? ire patted her forehead and hooked an arm around her neck as she whispered in her ear, Because he has a female friend. Karen pondered for a moment and was surprised. You mean a friend with benefits? ire shook her head. I dont know exactly, but in any case, hes never mentioned a girlfriend. Karen frowned. Then cant I chase him? At most... ire looked at her in disdain. Luke is neen. What do you think a regr handsome neen-year-old man who doesnt have a girlfriend, but doesnt look for women, does? Karen thought for a moment. Do handicraft at home? ire was dumbfounded. A momentter, she said, You dumb woman! He definitely has a female friend, but she isnt his girlfriend, so he didnt mention it to me. Got it? Karen wasnt convinced. How would you know? ire said, He asionally goes out at night, and the clothes hes wearing the next morning have a faint smell of perfume on them; the quality isnt any worse than what you use, either. What do you think it could be? Frowning and thinking hard for a moment, Karen cried out in frustration. Damn it, there really is a rival! ire: What? Karen looked at her. I have to say that I was touched by Luke rushing over to save me just now. Also, after he took down those criminals, he smiled gently when he looked at me. Karens gaze drifted. In the summer afternoon sun, that bright and beautiful smile as dazzling as Apollos... Her words started to get poetic. Stop! ire raised her hand. Pa! Karen felt pain on the back of her head as the little monkey whacked her. He was smiling at me, okay? ire crushed her pals fantasy without any hesitation. He smiles like that every time he picks me up from school. I know him very well, so stop dreaming! Karen gnashed her teeth. Damn it, cant you let me finish my fantasy before hitting me? They were speaking in very low voices, and the two patrol officers lying nearby didnt hear the details. They could only smile bitterly. Students, were a little dizzy. Can you help us tell the ambnce to hurry up? We dont want to die. Only then did the two girls react and stop their small-scale battle between buddies. Chapter 713 - Sending Someone Home and No Comment on Love Life

Chapter 713: Sending Someone Home and No Comment on Love Life

On his way back, Luke met Selina on the road. He folded the bike, threw it back into the trunk, and got back into the car. Selina said gloomily, The traffic is so bad I almost want to take a helicopter. Luke said, Wouldnt you still need to look for a ce to take off from first anyway? Lets go. Selina asked, Hows ire? Luke said with a smile, She didnt lose even a strand of hair. She even shot and injured a criminal. Thats good. Selina didnt say anything else. ire was under Gold Nuggets protection, so she waspletely safe, which was why Luke could calmly ride his bike over. Although he sounded rxed, he still treasured his sister very much. After a busy day, Luke and Selina picked ire up after work. Today, the police academy didnt require students to return to the school. After reporting to their instructors, they could go home and rest. There were two considerations for this step. Firstly, everybody had heard the rumor about the earthquake, so the students should be allowed to go home for a look after a busy day. Secondly, traffic was always congested in Los Angeles, and the school bus couldnt pick up the students who were scattered everywhere. Principal Lassad decisively told the students to return home and keep in touch. If there really was an emergency, the students could report to the nearest police department themselves, or they could directly contact the patrol officers and help maintain order. When they picked ire up, Karen came over and said that she wanted to hitch a ride and talk to ire. ire didnt say anything, but looked at Luke. It was up to him. Luke simply told Karen to get in. They slowly drove home and went to wash up. ire had an ensuite, so Karen naturally went to her room. By the time they came out, dinner was already in the oven, and Luke and Selina were having drinks in the backyard. After an exhausting day, everybody was a littlezy to chat. Luke and Selina were in better shape, while ire could be considered an old hand at training. Karen had been yelling all day while on duty, and after the first intense gunfight of her life, she fell asleep on the deck chair. Luke simply had ire put a thin towel over her, and the three of them moved further away to read the news and chat asionally. The sun gradually set and night fell. After napping for an hour, Karen woke up just in time for dinner. After resting for a bit, everybody was in the mood to chat and eat. The main topic of conversation was what they had seen during the day. Both Karen and ire were very worried about the uing earthquake. The city was already in chaos before the earthquake; what was it going to be like if it happened? Luke didnt say much tofort them. He simply reminded them to be careful after the earthquake happened. For example, on no ount should they rashly enter a danger zone before the earthquake stopped. Secondly, they couldnt ignore their own safety just to save someone. Those who would take advantage of the situation wouldnt care about their good intentions; they would only focus on their youth and looks. By nine oclock, they had finished dessert and drinks after dinner, and the conversation finally came to an end. Miss Karen wanted to get her family to send a car to pick her up. But her driver told her that it would take him at least an hour to get there, given the chaos and heavy traffic. Everybody was lost for words when they heard that. Didnt that mean that Karen wouldnt get home until midnight? Luke thought for a moment before he said, Ill send you back. Stunned for a moment, Karen was secretly delighted and quickly nodded. Okay. She couldnt help but steal a nce at ire and Selina. She noticed that Selina didnt seem to care at all. ire gave her a disdainful look, but didnt say anything. Karen secretly gave ire a thumbs up and followed Luke to the garage. A momentter, a small scooter puttered out of the garage. Suspicious, ire turned around and asked Selina, Why does Luke have a motorbike like that? Looking at the tablet in her hand, Selina replied casually, Thats a Vespa. ire was confused. Huh? Is it famous? Selina raised her head. Dont you know that your brother likes Audrey Hepburn? ire tilted her head and thought for a moment. I think he mentioned it. Selina said, This Vespa scooter is the one that Audrey Hepburn rode in Roman Holiday. I dont know where your brother got this antique, but he fixed it himself. ire was lost for words. Luke was actually a fan of Audrey Hepburn! Wait, that wasnt right. She was already a grandmother by the time she passed away, right? She smacked her lips. I thought Luke was interested in Karen. Selina chuckled. Is Miss Karen interested in Luke? ire asked, You can tell? Selina got upzily, took off her T-shirt and shorts, and entered the spa. Im not blind. Too bad, she... Forget it. ire also took off her T-shirt and shorts. She entered the spa and hugged Selinas shoulders. Tell me, whats too bad? Selina turned on the tablet in her hand and activated the spas massage function. Water gushed over their exhausted bodies. She sighedfortably. Its a pity that shes way not up to standard. Luke isnt looking for a girlfriend for now. ire didnt really care if Luke had a girlfriend, but was more interested in something else. Wont someone like Karen do? From ires point of view, Karen was pretty good. She graduated from a prestigious university, had good manners, and was also pretty. Karen did have some of themon failings of a rich young miss, such as being insensitive about spending money and saying things that inadvertently hurt the pride of the poor, but she didnt deliberately look down on ordinary people. These shorings were also being gradually changed during her police academy training. But Selina actually said that she was... not up to standard? With two hands behind her head, Selina turned to look at the naughty monkey and smiled. Someone got there before she did, and shes far more qualified. ire immediately realized that her spection had been correct. Luke had a female friend, and Selina was saying that the woman was better than Karen. Looking at ires expression, Selina patted her head. Dont think too much. Your brother is adykiller. There are a lot of girls who like him. ires interest was piqued. Who? He isnt here, so tell me. Selina rolled her eyes and asked casually, Right, has Luke ever said anything about my love life to you? ire subconsciously shook her head. No. Luke wouldnt tell her about someone elses private business, much less Selinas. Selina shrugged. So, hes never brought up anything about his love life; I have nothing to say. ires eyes widened. You... so cunning! Selina chuckled. Hehe. Chapter 714 - All Of You, Guilty!

Chapter 714: All Of You, Guilty!

Elsewhere, Luke chatted with Karen as they rode the scooter to her house. It was even more chaotic in Los Angeles at night. Coupled with the pedestrians on the streets, Luke could only slow the scooter down to twenty kilometers an hour. He had put in a lot of effort to repair this old Vespa; he would feel bad if he even so much as scraped the paint. The scooter circled the streets for half an hour before it finally reached Karens house. Seeing that Luke was about to leave with a smile, Karen couldnt help but invite him in. Come in and sit for a bit... She paused for a moment before she said, You must be a little tired after sending me back. Luke was amused. Its fine, Im strong. Karen: ... He waved goodbye to Karen and rode off on his scooter as he murmured to himself, Its almost ten at night. What will your parents think if I go in to rest? He understood Karens intent, but he really didnt have time to mess around with a young miss, especially one who was in search of thrills. He wouldnt be in Los Angeles for long and had a lot of work to do. He didnt want to waste his time hooking up with Karen. Riding on the scooter, he avoided areas with more cameras and deliberately passed through areas thatcked surveince. He also beat up a few gangsters who wanted to rob him. Those hooligans didnt recognize the scooter, nor did they know how valuable it was. This could only mean thatw and order in the city was so bad that even poor people on scooters werent safe. He found a safe house that he had set up earlier. He put on his Batman suit and sighed. You really will retire soon. Compared with the new White Wolf Armors quick kit-out function, the Batman Armor was severely outdated in how it had to be put on manually. But Batman was set up as a strong character and was a very useful target. Luke had to use the armor a few more times to make sure he got the most out of it. Leaping down from the top of the apartment building, he moved through the dark alleys and buildings. A group of hooligans was forcing a woman with a child into a dark corner. The woman shouted in panic, but the hooligans onlyughed smugly. Go ahead. Nobody wille even if you scream your throat out. Im here. A mechanical voice rang out behind the hooligans. The woman holding her kid stared at the ck giant behind the hoodlums with wide eyes. Her lips trembled and she was so excited that she couldnt speak. Enraged, the gangsters turned around to see who dared mess with them. They saw a ck giant standing a few meters behind them. He slowly pointed at them. All of you, guilty! Bat- Batman! a thug shouted as he trembled. The next moment, the ck giant charged into their midst, and the dull sound of flesh being hit and bones breaking rang out. All the hooligans arms were broken and they screamed. Luke showed them no mercy. He picked out the gunmen and broke their thumbs and index fingers. This wouldnt affect them running for their lives during the earthquake, but with those two fingers out ofmission, it would be very difficult for them to exert force with their hands, like in shooting. The ck giant looked at the woman with his dark red eyes. Maam, you should hurry home. Ah, whats that? Ah! The woman cried out as the ck giant picked her up. Taking a few running steps, Luke glided out to the main street, put them down, and left right away. Stunned for a moment, the woman murmured, Thank you, thank you! Mom, Uncle Batman told us to go home. There are a lot of bad guys out, the little boy in her arms reminded her. The woman came back to her senses and ran off with her son in her arms. The encounter with the hooligans had really scared her. ... A bunch of hoodlums were happily moving things out of a supermarket. The Chinese boss of the supermarket had already copsed at the counter with blood all over his face. He wasnt dead and his injuries werent severe, but he didnt want to be surrounded and beaten up again. Helpless, he could only hide in one corner behind the counter and allow the hoodlums to pry open the cash register and start wantonly moving the goods out of the supermarket. Suddenly, the doorbell rang, and the electronic female voice rang out. Wee. The criminals who were celebrating excitedly turned around. All of you, guilty! Another cold and low mechanical voice rang out. The ck giant grabbed a beer chest and blocked the automatic doors before he charged into the supermarket. The Chinese boss who was hiding behind the counter heard a series of bangs, and then four or five hoodlums flew past the counter. He trembled and didnt dare stick his head out. In less than thirty seconds, everything settled down. Footsteps approached the counter, and the boss felt a shadow cover him. He subconsciously raised his head and was stunned when he saw who it was. The loose cash that Luke had found on the hoodlums fell from a giant palm andnded on the counter. Keep your money safe. Stunned for a moment, the boss nodded. Thank you, thank you! Close your shop and call the police to arrest them. Nows not the time to do business, the ck giant said before he walked out. The Chinese boss stood up, only to see that the ck giant had a rope dart in his other hand as he dragged out the five hoodlums. The hooligans were very quiet. They were all suffering minor concussions, and as usual, all of them had their hands broken. Outside the supermarket, Luke flicked his hand, and the rope dart flew back into it as if it were a living thing. The ck figure then took a running leap and flew off. Gritting his teeth, the Chinese boss dragged his aching body to the door. Looking at the unconscious hoodlums, his eyes shed with relief. You had thising! You usually take a protection fee, but now you want to rob my supermarket! Getting up as he spoke, he grabbed a mop near the door and started beating up the hoodlums. In the air, Luke turned to take a look, before he sped up. These hoodlums had guns, and often extorted money from the Chinese boss. They deserved to be beaten up by the boss! He wouldnt look down on this boss for beating dogs when they were down, and he didnt feel that the boss was exploiting Batmans power to do so. Most of the time, ordinary people who ran small businesses quietly endured the pressure and didnt resist. A lot of phones started ringing at the same time, and the first words were all basically: Its Batman again. Ten minutester, Luke dropped the two drug dealers he was holding and flushed the white crystals down the toilet. He heard the warning from his smartphone via his earpiece. Helicopters areing. Several special vehicles are approaching. A simple map was disyed on the lenses in front of his eyes. Luke was the green dot in the middle, and more than twenty red dots were approaching him at varying speeds. Chapter 715 - Start of the Earthquake, and the Tycoon Enters the Ring Again

Chapter 715: Start of the Earthquake, and the Tycoon Enters the Ring Again

Luke didnt bother too much with these people. If they wanted to take action, he would beat them up without any hesitation and see how much experience and credit points he could earn. Those who worked for government agencies werent necessarily good people; they might even be rich in experience and credit. Daddy System gave the same experience and credit to people who did bad things. They didnt be good people just because they helped the government do bad things. For an acquaintance like Flegg, beating him up would earn Luke a lot of experience and credit points. Of course, Luke wasnt the systems puppet. The systems restrictions were just the limits of a range, and it was up to him whether to act or not. While he was thinking that, he felt a sense of danger. He dashed out of the window and went straight to the top of the apartment building. At that moment, the building trembled slightly, and the fluctuation quickly grew stronger. In the end, the building started to shake and stir. The earthquake was here! Luke sent a message to Selina. Tell Gold Nugget to take good care of ire. Once the earthquake happened, all police officers, including ire, would be deployed to maintain order and save the citizens. It was impossible to keep ire at home unless she was willing. Luke didnt like it when people criticized his actions, and ire didnt like it when people made all the decisions for her. Dont do unto others what you would not have done unto you! Selina simply replied, Got it. An ear-piercing siren rang out, followed by faint cries of rm. But after receiving Lawrences warning two days ago, the residents of Los Angeles were far less panicked than during the first earthquake. The TV channels had also been ying earthquake survival knowledge. Coupled with the fact that night had already fallen, the chaos from the earthquake wasnt too serious. A minuteter, the earthquake stopped. The sounds of all kinds of objects shaking disappeared, and the noise of people filled the city once more. Luke raised his head and looked at the helicopters in the dark. He snorted. I hope you dont mess with me tonight, or Ill attack you too. Saying that, he jumped down. Getting into Selinas car, ire asked, Is it okay for me to follow you when youre on duty? Selina said, Dor follows me. An extra person wont make a difference. ire was upset. Im not a puppy. Gold Nugget barked. ire said, Fine, Dor, youre a big dog. They drove Lukes car out. There was nothing else the police department could do except order all the officers to go out into the field. It was impossible for the police officers to follow any sort of n. By the time they reached their destinations, it wouldnt take long for Los Angeles to fall into chaos. The police department could only send out most of the officers first before adapting to the situation. After hearing the news from the police radio via his earpiece, Luke leapt into the air and headed east. All the idents he saw on his way were minor ones. Most people in thest few days had gotten used to learning about safety from the TV, and made preparations before they went to bed. Most of the cars on the road were crawling forward, and unlike before, there were very few high-speed collisions. The buildings in the city center were pitch ck. The people who were used to partying had canceled their gatherings in thest two days as the rich hid out on t terrain outside the city. But there would inevitably be problems with such a big earthquake in such a big city. When Luke arrived at an overpass on the main road, countless people on the overpass were in a panicked state as they looked around their cars. A gap had appeared in the middle of the overpass. Luke observed the situation under the overpass for a moment before he shook his head. Four to five cars had been smashed and buried under fallen cement blocks; the people inside were dead and he couldnt save them. On a bus near the gap in the overpass, everybody hid in the back half as they looked to the front in fear. Half of the bus was hanging in the air, as if unable to make up its mind whether to fall or not. Nobody dared to break the windows, for fear of tipping the bnce. Earlier, only the front of the bus had dropped, but after everyone ran around in a panic, and the road in front of them copsed again, half of the bus was now hanging in the air, as if it was about to fall. Some quick-witted person had yelled, Go to the back and weigh down the bus! Only under everyones weight was the bus able to maintain this bnce. This was the center of the overpass, which was twenty meters to the ground below. Only God knew how many would survive the fall. Lukended behind the bus and tied rope darts to the guardrails on both sides of the road before he locked down the tires. Someone spotted him and eximed, Batman! Everyone in the bus looked over. Luke just said, Im going to break the ss. Dont panic, and help the person in front of you climb out. ... Not long ago, in a vi on Malibu Beach, a gentle male voice rang out. Mr. Stark, Lawrences system has issued a high-risk alert. Tony stopped what he was doing and looked up. What level? An earthquake with an estimated magnitude between 7.2 and 7.5. It will happen in ten seconds, Jarvis reported unhurriedly. Tony cursed and ordered, Mark 1, get ready. Jarvis said, Mr. Stark, you have yet to test the prolonged operation of this armor. A lot of calctions are iplete. Its too dangerous... Tony said, Jarvis, my dad always said, do first, talkter, okay? After a brief silence, Jarvis said, Please wait to don the armor after the earthquake in case of danger. Tony said, Got it. As he spoke, he put out the light screen in his hand. Remember to record all data from the moment I set out until I return. Remember to record everything about that guy. His eyes shed with eagerness. Batman, youre finally here. Half an hour ago, Jarvis had been monitoring LAPDsms, and when the AI reported Batmans appearance, Tony started making preparations. Now that an earthquake was about to happen, he didnt believe that Batman would slip away as quietly as he had during the first earthquake. Five minutes after the earthquake started, a shiny silver suit shot out of a passage, trailing white fire as it flew toward Los Angeles in the east. ... Luke smashed the rear window with his fist and tore it open. The people at the back, help push the people near the window out. Dont move too fast or waste time. A man cried out and fell out of the hole. Luke caught him and said, Run to the back yourself. Stunned for a moment, the man watched Batman catch and put down a woman and a kid. He helped them up and ran to the back, still saying, Thank you, thank you, Batman. Chapter 716 - Don’t Run, and Do You Think I’m a Child?!

Chapter 716: Dont Run, and Do You Think Im a Child?!

Very soon, half of the twenty or so people in the bus were out, and the buss bnce could no longer be maintained as it started to tilt forward. The people in the bus panicked. Luke said, Ill keep it stable. Dont panic. Keep climbing out. As he spoke, he cut off the external microphone. Activate auxiliary support. With a light nging sound, two alloy frames suddenly popped out from the sides of his legs. He raised his legs, and ws popped out of the frames again to stab deep into the ground. Those behind, hurry up, he said into the mic again. The bus, which had been shaking slightly, stabilized again, but the back of the vehicle that Luke had grabbed with both hands creaked and rapidly twisted in shape, indicating that it was being pulled down by a massive force. When there were only four people left in the bus, the ground suddenly trembled again. It was an aftershock. The aftershock wasnt strong, but it was deadly for the buss current situation. The gap in the overpass started to widen, and with a loud rumble, arge part of the overpass copsed. Luke only had time to grab one of the men who had been at the window and throw him out. The other three screamed in fear and involuntarily slid down the bus. Launch arm supports, Luke said. Two alloy frames suddenly shot out of his hands and pierced the back of the bus. The bus shook violently and settled again. Climb up. Hurry. Luke frowned. If it had been just the three of them at the beginning, he wouldve had more options. He could rush in directly to protect them or tie them together with a rope dart. But he hadnt had enough time to prepare for the rescue right before this and couldnt do anything now. Once he retracted the alloy frames that were keeping the bus in ce, the three of them would fall along with the bus. Luke could only ensure the safety of two people at most, while the life of the third person would depend on luck. Hey, throw my rope dart in and drag them out, he said to the passenger whom he had just rescued. The man trembled as he stood up. He had only taken two steps, when there was another aftershock, and the entire overpass creaked slightly. He screamed in fear and turned around to run. Luke simply sighed and didnt look at the man again. It wasnt that the man was ungrateful. It was too much to hope for regr people to act rationally after suffering a fright. His mind raced as he started to make preparations. If the three people inside couldnt climb back up, he would retract his support frames and rush into the bus to save them. Whether the third life could be saved would depend on luck. At that moment, his AI system warned him, Theres a flying object approaching from the northwest at close to Mach 1 speed. Luke looked at the sky and frowned. A missile? That seems a little slow! The exhaust trail looked like that of a missile, but this thing wasnt that fast. AI program: This object is about two meters in height and is simr to a human. No simr missiles have been found in the database. Staring at the approaching object, Lukes eyes suddenly widened, and he subconsciously eximed, WTF?! To be able to make someone as cool-headed as he was curse was truly unexpected. In less than ten seconds, the thing flew over him and stopped after a beautiful arc in the air. Amidst the dazzling ze of mes, intense rock music rang out. All you women who want a man of the street... Big guy, it looks like youre in a bit of trouble? A yful voice rang out. Luke rolled his eyes. Save your nonsense for after we save them. Inside the armor, Tony raised an eyebrow and acknowledged Batmansposure anew. There should be some apuse for his entrance! Well, fine. This guy didnt have any hands or legs free. That was the price of inferior skills. Tony curled his lip as he once again looked down on the guys skills. The silver armor dropped down andnded under the gap in the overpass. The next moment, Lukes expression changed. Retract leg support. There was a huge force pushing the bus up from below, and with Lukes help, the bus was pushed back onto the overpass. He entered the bus and quickly tossed the three people out of the hole. Get off the overpass. It might copse at any moment. The three of them had been lying on the ground like dead fish. When they heard what Luke said, they struggled to get up and run. However, even though they were running for their lives, they couldnt help but look back. Standing at the hole in the bus, Luke raised his head and looked at the magnificent silver armor which rose into the air again, jet mes under its feet. He cursed inwardly. F*ck! Can someone tell me why this young master is making this thing now? He hadnt been kidnapped yet! Tony, who was in the air, was clearly excited. Okay, I saved him for you. Lets fight one round. When Luke heard that, he knew that the tycoon hadnt changed his mind yet, and that this Iron Man prototype armor was actually used to make trouble for him. I admit defeat, he said immediately. In the air, Tony, who was using the jet engines to maintain his bnce, swayed for a moment and almost spiraled off into the sky. What? As long as you save more people than me tonight, its my loss, said Luke as he ran into the traffic behind him. Tony said, Dont run! Do you think Ill fall for your tricks? Luke, however, had already reached the end of the overpass, and he pulled a driver out of an SUV. Did you buy insurance for this car? The driver was terrified. I did, I did. Go. You can tell them that I smashed your car, said Luke as he pushed the driver away. The alloy frames on his armor stretched out, and he exerted force. The SUV that had been stuck at the end of the overpass and unable to move was sent flying and fell off the overpass. Luke wasnt done. A freight truck driver, who was about the same size as Luke, was scooped out as well. Luke then started up the truck and pushed the cars next to it aside before crashing through the guardrail. Luke jumped out of the truck before it fell. He said to the driver of a car who had just gotten onto the overpass, Turn back! Get out of here. The driver quickly did as he was told. He didnt want to be asked if he had bought car insurance. Although he had, he didnt want to see his car being thrown down like garbage. After the two vehicles blocking the road were taken care of, the cars on the overpass were finally able to turn back. As long as they got off the overpass, there were wide open spaces everywhere, and they wouldnt be in any danger. After clearing the traffic, Luke took down two guardrails not far from the end of the overpass and instructed cars to drive onto the wide in so that the cars behind them could move. Otherwise, the hundreds of cars on the road wouldnt be able to turn back. Nobody dared object. Everybody had seen Batman push two vehicles off the overpass. Batman was clearly more concerned about human life than property. Chapter 717 - I’m Iron Man!

Chapter 717: Im Iron Man!

After Luke was done, the silver armor flew over with mes trailing behind it. Ive taken care of the congestions in the east and south. Ive won this bet. Im going to make a winners request... Luke, however, chuckled. No, you didnt win. Dont tell me your math teacher didnt even teach you how to count heads, right? I didnt have a math teacher at all! Tony frowned. Jarvis, count the number of people we saved. The locations of all the cars in the east and south shed past his eyes, and a number popped up: 156. And the number of people here in the west: 197. Sir, excluding thest three people on the bus, you still saved 41 people less than the other party, Jarvis reminded him. Damn it. There was a lot of traffic on the west side, and there was also that bus. Tony cursed in frustration. With Jarviss help, he instantly knew why he had lost. Luke had picked the road with the most number of victims. Including the dozens of people on the bus, it added up to more than ten cars worth of passengers. Luke, on the other hand, didnt say anything. He knew that Tony had Jarvis, and it wouldnt take him more than a second to calcte the numbers. He simply flew up. If you want topete with me,e with me. Let me see what your big metal toy is like. Tony chuckled. He actually said that Im a big metal toy? Me, a big metal toy? Luke was disinclined to indulge the tycoon. After all, the man had a poisonous tongue. There was no need to give Tony Stark face since he didnt need anyone to do so; he would fight for his own honor. Two figures charged into the city one after another. In the air, Tony eximed, Apart from the exoskeleton, you also have an auxiliary propulsion system? But it was just one instant, and his poisonous tongue came out once more. Look at this secondhand product. The parts are from the Soviet Union. Are you Russian? Ukrainian? Georgian? Luke smiled. No. Im American, and the first superhero in America. Tony choked. For now, he couldnt confirm that the guy was American, but he couldnt say that he wasnt. However, it indeed was a fact that Batman was Americas first superhero. No matter how arrogant Tony was, he couldnt change the collective acknowledgement of the people. The two of them were very fast. Naturally, Lukes auxiliary propulsion system wasnt as good as Tonys; the tycoon was a top yer who only used good stuff. Luke had deliberately used a bunch of illicit Soviet Union parts to cobble together the propulsion system. It was truly lousy, and purely an experimental system. But the thought that a certain tycoon would be wavering between Russian and American when he returned home tonight gave him some pleasure. He hoped that Stark didnt have OCD, or he might not be able to sleep for days. There was a huge difference in their speed, but it didnt make much of a difference over short distances. A few seconds after Tony charged into the city, Luke was right on his heels and dropped directly onto the street to kick at two hoodlums who were robbing a woman of her jewelry and bag. The rescued woman looked at Luke in fear while Tonynded behind him. The woman turned her head to look at Tonys silver armor and was even more surprised. She eximed, Batman? Tonys face darkened. I dont look like Batman at all! Youre seriously colorblind. Go get your eyes checked. But Luke had already slipped away, and he said from afar, Then what are you called? John Doe? Tony choked again and increased the power in the thrusters under his feet as he chased after Luke once more. A rock song yed again, and mixed into it was his voice: Im Iron Man! Hearing the name, Luke wasnt surprised at all. He simply grumbled inwardly, Right, right, right. Youre Wang Jinxi[1]**! Tony, who was following him, very quickly found out what the nextpetition was. Beating up people! He beat up a lot of people! As Batman roamed about, he quickly found all sorts of offendersmitting violent crimes like armed robbery, murder, arson, rape, and so on. Less than five minutester, Tony received a reminder from Jarvis. Sir, you dont have any non-lethal weapons, and you can kill these criminals with even just your fists and feet. In thisplicated environment, youre not as nimble as Batman. Tony was angry. Of course I know that. He wasnt stupid. On the contrary, he was an extremely smart person. But after beating up several criminals in the beginning, he realized the problem with this newpetition. Compared with Tonys armor, Batmans armor fell far short. But in a city like this, where there were too many things to worry about and the battlefield was very small, the other party could fully utilize his low output and high dexterity to quickly enter and end a fight before moving to another battlefield. Luke could even open windows and chase criminals through cramped apartment buildings. If Tony wanted to enter, he could only smash through the windows and walls. These apartment buildings and houses were filled with ordinary people. If Tony smashed through the walls of these buildings, he would probably injure these ordinary people first. This wasnt a problem with Tonys skills, but because he had too little time. It already defied scientificmon sense that metal armor made in a mere month could already be used in actualbat. It was unrealistic to expect the armor to be perfect in every detail and to be able to swiftly adapt to battle in the city streets. After all, Tony had never considered such a small battlefield. This young master had never in his life thought about beating up hoodlums. He didnt need to beat up hoodlums at all. If he wanted to, he could send hundreds or thousands of hoodlums to prison with a single phone call. And if the prison was packed, he could still pay to build a big prison especially for these people. Of course, Luke had done this on purpose. There was nothing to be gained in winning against Tony. He had basically won the first round of saving lives. Lose? That was impossible. Tonys armor, which hadnt even been painted yet, had a lot of problems. It would be too easy for Luke toy it t. But he had a free and powerful helper who could help maintainw and order in Los Angeles; why would he take him down? It seems theres quite a few problems with your armor. Luke took down another bunch of hoodlums in an alley. He threw them into a dumpster and didnt forget to taunt Tony. You broke dozens of that hoodlums bones with that hit just now, right? He only had a small knife. Are you going to use a missile next to blow up this block? Tony gritted his teeth. He dared stab at me with a knife; am I supposed to send him on a holiday at a five-star hotel? [1] A well-known Chinese socialist known as Ironman Wang Chapter 718 - Taking the Big Baby On a Walk Through L.A.

Chapter 718: Taking the Big Baby On a Walk Through L.A.

Luke chuckled. So, you want to send them to permanent rest at a funeral home? What will they say on TV tomorrow? The new homicidal maniac, Iron Man, killed hundreds in one night? Tony frowned and suddenly shut up. He immediately understood what Luke meant. Even if they were criminals, some of whom might be killed while he was rescuing people, if too many of them died in one night, some do-gooders would kick up a fuss. In this society, some people protested cruelty when chickens were killed for fast food restaurants. If so many people were killed, Iron Man would definitely bebeled a murderer. Thinking quickly, Tony suddenly realized something. Is that why youve never killed anyone, or even severely injured those criminals? Luke glided away again. At least youre not stupid. Tony: What?! Excuse me? Luke didnt have clear memories of his previous life, but he vaguely remembered that the politicians would make a big deal out of superheroes who injured civilians. He didnt know exactly if they were superheroes like Tony. His memories from decades ago might eventually be a reality, but logically speaking, this was an issue that would crop up sooner orter. Take SWAT, for example. Hostages had been injured during a recent rescue operation which two of Harrisons team members had been on. After that, the two team members were taken to court by the injured hostages, and were suspended from work during the investigation. And they werew enforcement officers just doing their jobs. Superheroes, including Batman, werentw enforcement officers. They were vigntes! They were precisely the sort of people whom thew disliked the most. Thew was the product of the justice system. Vigntes, on the other hand, circumvented the system and took justice into their own hands. They were fundamental opposites. Luke pondered this matter distractedly as he roamed Los Angeles with the new big baby Iron Man. A few minutester, Tony suddenly sped up and flew in another direction. Haha, found them. Luke snorted and broke the hands of two arsonists before he followed Tony. If he could ess the policems, so could Tony. It was just that until now, there had been no news of anyrge-scale criminal activity, so Tony hadnt had a chance to overtake Lukes score. In less than a minute, Luke swooped down from the sky and kicked a criminal holding an AK. Tony said, Charcoal Head, yourete. As he spoke, the pulse cannon in his hand shattered the windows of a car, and two criminals several meters away were cut by the ss from the explosion as they covered their bloody faces and screamed. Dropping to the ground, Luke advanced quickly. He swung one fist, and the arm of a criminal who was holding a gun bent. When he saw those Transformer-like arms, the criminal screamed miserably. But Im still in the lead, Luke said. He swung around and the cape on his back hardened, the tip sweeping over the wrists of a criminal on the side who had just turned around. Two bloody lines appeared on the criminals hands as they dangled lifelessly and his rifle slipped to the ground. My hands, my hands. Luke said, You can still use them to eat. Of course, the man could forget handling a gun for the rest of his life. In one moment, dozens of criminals outside a bank were nked by two people. One criminal aimed his rifle at the silver armor and shouted, Go to hell! Go to hell, you meddling fool! Pushing off from a wall, Tony switched directions andnded behind the criminal, and knocked him on the head with one finger. Dong! There was a loud and clear rap, and the criminal copsed with his eyes rolled back. Sir, you found a non-lethal way to attack, said Jarvis without missing a beat. Tonys lips twitched. I can only hit these hooligans with my fingers in my super armor. In the beginning, he had built this armor to face off against Batman. The gap between expectations and reality was too big. As he spoke, he turned around and stretched out his hand. Bang! A garbage can was sent flying by the pulse cannon and hit two criminals. This is very suitable. But, sir, I have to remind you that the power supply for the armor is starting to be unstable. Its best to return immediately, Jarvis warned. Annoyed, Tony ran a few steps and directly smashed into a car to send two criminals who were hiding behind it flying. Looking at the data from Jarvis, he did a quick analysis. Its just a minor problem from sustained use of the thrusters. Itll be fine if I dont use the pulse cannon or fly. This was the mostmon problem with experimental models: they werent stable enough. A lot of defects wouldnt be clear without continuous operation and field tests. For Tony, this was a good opportunity to collect data on his armor, and he couldnt miss it. Looking at Luke, who charged forward and knocked four or five armed criminals into the wall, Tony sighed. This guys skills definitely arent bad. His armor is a low-level model built for this sort of fighting in the city. Luke didnt care at all if Tony could beat him or not. A certain young masters arrogance was something that spilled over the horizon. It was impossible for him to plot against Luke. Since he had chosen Batman as his opponent, he wouldnt let anything taint his victory. Taking advantage of the moment when Batman was saving people, Tony directly flew over with a st. Such a victory was meaningless. It was like how a boxing champion wouldnt find a bunch of hoodlums to beat up his opponent and send him to the hospital before their match. Only by defeating his opponent head-on in the boxing ring would his reputation and takings increase dramatically. Tony had to beat Batman fair and square to satisfy his sense of superiority. After Luke arrived, he quickly cleaned up a few of the most dangerous criminals and rushed to the back of a small car. He picked up two female officers who were hiding behind the car and escorted them to a corner not far away. Wow, Batman! The eyes of one of the female officers sparkled as both her hands groped his chest tes. Luke tossed her firmly into a corner, before he helplessly pulled off the other girl who was also fondling his chest and said, Hide properly. With that, he turned into a ck shadow again and charged up the wall. He ran five to six meters over the side of the wall before he somersaulted and kicked backward. Two criminals who had been shooting at them were kicked in the chest and sent flying ten meters away. They rolled over the ground before they stopped moving. Wow, ire, hes so handsome! eximed one of the female officers excitedly. The other officer was also watching intently from the corner. Enough, Karen! You say everyones handsome! You just said that you were going to marry that iron man! Hmph, you fickle woman! I hereby dere that youve been removed from Batmans number one backup force. Karen: Dream on! Naturally, the two female officers were Karen and ire. Unfortunately, they had chanced upon a premeditated bank robbery. Chapter 719 - Running Away After a Fight Is Exciting

Chapter 719: Running Away After a Fight Is Exciting

After seeing Professor Lawrences warning about the earthquake, arge gang of robbers were going to seize the moment after the earthquake to destroy the banks vault. For this huge job, they had sent more than fifty people. ire had initially been tagging along while Selina was on duty, but Elsa suddenly called and said that emergency backup was required elsewhere. Selina hadnt nned to go, but ire didnt want to be a burden. She repeatedly promised that she would follow the main unit carefully and wouldnt mess around. In the end, Selina chose to leave. Firstly, it was Elsa who had asked, and Selina had to go in Lukes ce. Secondly, since Gold Nugget was protecting the little monkey, it was safe. Selina could also confirm everything about the little monkey through the connection between Gold Nuggets clones. Finally, she also asked Luke in a text, and he agreed. Humans needed to grow. Luke had made the best preparations for his sisters growth, and couldnt interfere any further. Not long after Selina left, ires patrol squad encountered the robbers, and the two parties immediately started fighting. In fact, the extremely busy patrol officers didnt want to fight at all, but they couldnt just watch the robbers blow up the vault and move the money. The robbers werent willing to let go of their prize, so they started fighting at the bank entrance. A team of ten patrol officers and eight students was very weak against fifty robbers. A small portion of the robbers locked them down far from the bank entrance. Karen had been a step too slow when she was moving and got stuck behind a car. In order to protect her, ire was also stuck behind the car. They could only lean back against the engine and didnt dare fight back, for fear of attracting the criminals gunfire. The robbers were too focused on the vault to continue closing in. She and Karen were hiding to one side of the area of conflict. It wasnt dangerous, and ire didnt call Luke over to beat them up. The patrol officers were severely outnumbered, and couldnt provide enough firepower to cover the girls escape from behind the car. It was precisely that moment when Tony rushed over to snatch heads after finding this ce through the patrol officers request for backup. When Tonys silver armor fell from the sky, Karen was stunned for a moment before she eximed, Wow, this iron man is so handsome! ire had agreed at the time. But a momentter, a ck giant fell from the sky, and her attention was no longer on the silver figure. Mecha or robots were mostly a mans romance. While Batmans mysterious and heroic temperament was mostly a womans romance. This was purely a difference in taste between men and women. That was why when Batman appeared, he suppressed Tony, who had yet to make a name for himself, with the poprity and fame he had umted. Even if Tonys armor was more impressive, this was how things were. When Luke rushed over in the rain of bullets and protected the little monkey and her pal Karen as he brought them to safety, the scales tipped even more obviously. Except for his family, Tony had never cared for any women. Except for some unique ones, most beauties were just means for him to pass the time. He was too busy snatching heads to bother with the two police officers. In any case, they had cover, and after he took down all the robbers, the police officers would all be safe. So, Tony essentially had the typical guy mentality. It was just that he was rich and had a mboyant temperament, which many women ignored or even fell for a little. Luke was the same, but that was his sister. Naturally, he also saved Karen in passing. At that moment, two figures C one silver and one ck C shuttled back and forth at the intersection where the bank was located. One was in the sky and the other jumped around on the walls. These two untouchable vigntes who had disrupted the operationpletely destroyed the morale of the robbers. Tonys n to take down the robbers was wless. With the advantage of being the first to arrive, he took down almost forty robbers. Later, Luke helped his sister and Karen escape danger, and only got ten men. The redundant police officers fired relentlessly and also took down two or three criminals. At that moment, the battle came to an end. Because of the overload on his body, Tony had turned on energy-saving mode, and hisbat style was simr to Lukes. He used the armors super strength and defense to jump around the battlefield and hit the robbers in the head with his fingers. He didnt forget to remind Luke, Charcoal Head, Im ahead of you. Lukes hand brushed against his waist and he threw out two spinning shadows. Ah! Ah! With two screams, two robbers who had been about to sneak out their guns were cut by the bat darts. Im still in the lead, Luke said indifferently as he caught the two returning darts. The two bat darts spun on his fingertips before he put them back at his waist. His posture was as natural and handsome as a cowboy who had just finished shooting. WTF! Tony felt that his honor in a particr area of specialty had been severely tarnished. But there was nothing he could do. His armor was only equipped with a pulse cannon, and he didnt dare use it recklessly. He could only decide that he had to perfect Mark 1 as soon as possible when he got back. At the same time, he had to start developing the other Marks 2, 3, 4, and 5 that would be needed in the future. Next time, he absolutely wouldnt let this guy act cool in front of him again! Thinking that, he flew at the wall of the bank and smashed through it. He grabbed thest robber hiding in the bank and threw him out of the hole. Bang! Even though this unlucky, trembling robber had been hiding in one corner of the bank, he couldnt escape his fate. A vexed tycoon smashed him into the roof of a nearby car so that he could no longer move. The battle ended, and the score was even. Looking at Luke, Tony suddenly said, Now, lets go one round. With that, he lunged at Luke. Luke chuckled as he watched the iron man jump over. Only when the man was in front of him did he raise his hands to block Tonys arm. Tony was about to grab Lukes hands, when he felt the ck giant slide past him in an extremely smooth manner. The two arms that were blocking him also fell away at contact. It was followed by an enormous force which made him spin half a circle. He was then kicked hard in the butt and was sent flying. Bang! Following in thest criminals footsteps, Tony smashed into a car ten meters away. Just now, Luke had blocked, slid to the side, and kicked out. His three movements were smooth and fluid, as he firmly sent the tycoon flying all in one breath. He said, Someone in the sky is waiting to capture you for research. No fighting today. He then dashed into a nearby alley. Tony suddenly climbed off the car and yelled in dissatisfaction, Hey, you want to run after hitting me? What do you mean? He obediently went after Luke. Chapter 720 - Luke Switches Disguises and the Tycoon’s Fall

Chapter 720: Luke Switches Disguises and the Tycoons Fall

He had just entered the alley when he saw that Luke had already opened a manhole cover. Luke turned his head and said to him, You can follow me or you can wait for the people on the helicopters to arrest and interrogate you, baby Iron Man! With that, he stuck his hand out of the hole to wave farewell, then pulled the manhole cover back over him. Tony was bbergasted. What the f*ck! Youre actually going through the sewers? Youre asking me to do the same? Unfortunately, Luke had already run off into the sewers. So what if it was the sewers? He had already been through them many times! This was the iron will of a real man! Selinas message had arrived. A massive firefight had broken out at the Los Angeles County Jail. The criminals had broken through the defensive perimeter, and Dustin and Harrison had called Luke for help. Initially, Luke should be going over in his Batman persona to increase the polices favorable impression of him. While it wasnt to the point of being on friendly terms, he had to maintain a neutral status quo with the police at the very least. In the end, a certain tycoon suddenly appeared out of nowhere and started fooling around on a grand scale in his big metal toy. Luke didnt dare go along and act crazy with him. He wasnt that valuable himself, but by throwing the Iron Man armor into the mix, it was enough for various forces to take the risk and make a move. If the two showed up at the prison together, more people would be mobilized by those forces to use the opportunity to set up an ambush. Thus, Luke decisively switched disguises and went over with his detective ID. He could openly use his gun and earn experience and credit points. Moreover, this was the best time for Batman to escape by tossing out the baby Iron Man to distract the helicopters. Lukes smart program wasnt half-bad; it had of course noticed the small problem with Tonys mecha suit. It wouldnt be a problem for the tycoon to escape, but it definitely wouldnt be as easy as when he had firste. Selling out his teammate? As if C the tycoon wouldnt admit that they were teammates. What could Luke do? He could only fulfill the mans wishes. Coming out of the sewers a few blocks away, Luke changed his gear in a safe house and then rode his bike to the prison on the east side. In the air, Flegg, who had been monitoring the two men, sighed. Lost him again? The team member said, Captain, Batman has entered the sewers. Theres nothing we can do. Flegg: Follow this new Iron Man first. His armor is a lot more functional. The team member said, Iron Man is also leaving the city. Hes speeding up... Uh, we lost him. Flegg: ...Fine, anyone who can hang around with Batman isnt that simple. A whileter, Tony pulled his head out of the sand from where he was lying t on the beach. Jarvis, check for system failure. The propulsion system overloaded and the damage is 40%. Its impossible to continue flying steadily, said Jarvis. Just great. Any other good news? Tony sat up on the beach helplessly. He wasnt as cowardly as Batman. Even if the Iron Man Armor was exposed, he was confident he could fool the other party. It was just that Batman had slipped away without a hitch, while he had crashed in the middle of the flight. That was too annoying. Once again, he was certain he knew why that damn Charcoal Head used an antique suit. Batman was clearly far stronger than a regr person, so he trusted his physique more than a machine that could malfunction. Tony snorted. Human beings were also highly sophisticated machines that could be damaged or malfunction more easily than a regr machine. However, he could take his time thinking about that when he got home. It was better for him to slip away now. Another piece of good news is that Supervisor Happy is about to arrive in your car with security team A, and you can leave everything to them. Tony rxed when he heard Jarviss words. It was Happys responsibility to clean up the tycoons mess. Sitting on the beach, Tony looked at the dark sea and mumbled to himself, That guy has some brains. Just now, Luke had warned him that someone wanted to reap the benefits of his armor, and the tycoon didnt want to reveal his Iron Man suit for now. It was Tonys personal treasure. He didnt want it to be filched by anyone, nor did he want a bunch of Iron Man-lookalikes to steal his thunder. He was Iron Man, not some energy-generating tin man! Thinking this, Tony suddenly pped himself. His iron palm hit the helmet with a ng. Damn it, what tin man? Im Iron Man! Luke sped through downtown traffic on his bike. After shing his badge, he hitched a ride on an SUV on the road outside the city and headed straight for the eastern prison. The driver nced at Luke in the passenger seat as he drove. God, whats wrong with Los Angeles? Even a kid like you is a police officer? Are they going to make you kids face armed criminals? Thats so irresponsible. Lukes smile didnt waver. Mr. Adrian, Im a formal, trained police officer. Youre wrong about LAPD. The driver, Adrian, sighed. What about your family? They dont object? Luke shrugged. Theyre either retired soldiers or police officers, so... Lost for words, Adrian nodded. Fine, then youre quite suitable for this job. Luke was amused. Are you going east? Adrian nodded. Didnt the professor say that the earthquake is going to get worse in the west? I just called a friend in San Francisco, but I couldnt get through, so we want to hide out in the east for a few days. Luke said, There was an earthquake in San Francisco. It happened just a few minutes after ours, and was a magnitude 7.8. Adrian asked, Really? From the police department. Luke chuckled. Consider it a small benefit. Adrian asked, What else? San Francisco is a lot more chaotic. Heading east is the right choice. Stay in one of the surrounding towns for a few days and keep an eye on the news. Professor Lawrence Hayes from Caltech will probably make another prediction in the next few days, Luke added. Adrian was suspicious. Is this also another police benefit? Luke wasnt angry. Since this concerned the safety of the mans entire family, questioning it repeatedly wasnt a surprise. Its not hard for us to dig up some internal information. I also have to consider my friends in California. After a brief silence, Adrian said, Luke, can you give me your number? Theres no other reason, I just want to confirm the matter of the earthquake after a few days. Luke took out his official police card with a smile and put it on the dashboard. If you run into any trouble and I can lend a hand, you can call me, Mr. Adrian. Chapter 721 - Escape Car and Location Tracker

Chapter 721: Escape Car and Location Tracker

Just call me Adrian. Adrian was relieved. A voice came from the backseat. Daddy, whos this big brother? Luke turned around and waved with a smile. Hi, prettydy. Call me Luke. Nice to meet you, Luke. My name is Liz! A five-year-old girl rubbed her sleepy eyes and gave him a big wave. It had to be said that with Lukes smile and nice face, it was easy for women to feel close to him, no matter their age. In the backseat, Adrians wife also smiled in thanks. Everybody had to eat, and it was impossible to run from an earthquake indefinitely. With the help of a well-informed person like Luke, it couldnt be any better if they could minimize the impact on their lives as much as possible. As they chatted, the car got to ten kilometers of the prison, and Luke stopped Adrian from continuing forward. Turn north first, then east. Try to stay as far away from the prison as possible, Luke said in a low voice in Adrians ear. Adrian was surprised. Whats wrong? Luke sighed. Its all because of that young gang master who put up that hundred-million-dor reward for his rescue. Some people took advantage of the earthquake today to take action. Some criminals might show up on the run hereter. Its best that you dont pick up any hitchhikers, at least not during this period of time. Adrian was lost for words. Looking at Lukes departing back, he murmured, Thank you. Jogging back to the car, he turned the wheel and headed north. Why are we suddenly going north? his wife asked curiously. Adrian: ...Luke just said that the road ahead might be blocked by the police. Itll be very troublesome to pass through. His wife quickly said, Then lets go around it. On the other side, Luke rode his bike over and soon arrived at the prison. He screeched to a stop next to amand van. Luke craned his neck and asked, Hows it going, Harrison? Harrison immediately scuttled out of themand van and threw a headset at Luke. Hurry up. Those guys are already inside. Theyre evacuating now. They mustve seeded. Wait, is that... a bike? Luke said, There was traffic, bro. Harrison pped his forehead. I forgot. Most of the police reinforcements are stuck on the road. Luke said, Dont count on them. The citys a mess and looting is happening everywhere. By the time they get here, itll only be for the cleanup. He put in the earpiece. Harrison said, The criminals are withdrawing northeast. If you hurry, youll be able to catch the tail end. Luke said, Got it. Ill get going first. He got on his bike again. Harrison climbed back into the van. Falcon is here. Attention, all units! Falcon is on a bike. Snipers, dont hit the wrong person. There was a brief silence on the radio before someone said, Bike? Yes, a bike. Otherwise, would he have run dozens of kilometers here? Harrison cursed in frustration and quickly deployed the police force. The number of criminals this time exceeded everyones expectations. There were more than three hundred of them. Some of them were particrly tricky. They wore bulletproof vests and could still move quickly even after being shot. The prison itself wasnt that easy to break into. There were three walls around the istion zone and a steel wire fence around the perimeter. But there had been a series of explosions inside the prison tonight which had blown up several key locations, allowing the criminals to charge into the prison and escape the polices encirclement. Harrison could only hope that Luke could create a miracle. At that moment, he didnt have high hopes. After all, Luke had arrived a littlete. Luke rode his bike all the way around the prison to the northeast. A bunch of criminals were holding off the police. The police had been faced with a sudden attack. The robbers had opened up a new passage in the prison with the explosives, which caught the police off-guard. For the moment, there was no way for them to head out and provide backup, and the new passage was upied by the enemy. The situation was at an impasse. Luke arrived on his bike and tossed it into some shrubs on the side. He then stepped to the side and drew his gun. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! A series of gunshots rang out, and the gunfire around the passage opening suddenly abated. Luke took down more than ten criminals from the side, and the enemy formation was in shambles. Luke hid behind a slope and checked the situation with his lenses. At the same time, he activated Sharp Nose to track Alex Montells scent. Very soon, he detected the scent of that pest. Sure enough, he was headed northeast. Luke unhurriedly reloaded. Chase after Alex? There was no need for that. This guy had been on Lukes cklist for a long time, and it couldnt be any better now that he had dared escape police protection. If he died in prison, a lot of people would definitely investigate it. But if he died while escaping from prison, that was a different matter. If anyone wanted to investigate, they could ask the criminals who were with Alex! It was just that finding the criminals would be another problem. Thinking that, Luke took out a drone and controlled it to approach a fleeing car that had several criminals on it. The drone flew to the rear of the car and stopped. With a soft pop, it shot out a small tracker at the bottom of the car. Looking at the yellow dot on his fake phone, Luke nodded in satisfaction. He then picked up his gun and reloaded before he stood up again. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! In the end, thest few robbers toppled backward, but the car with the GPS tracker had already fled. Crouching down again, Luke reloaded and reported in his earpiece, Hondo, the criminals at the back door have basically been eliminated, but theres no sign of Alex. He probably ran away earlier. Harrison simply replied, Got it. A Team will immediately search the northeast. B Team will check on our men and reload ammo. Reinforcements will be there in five minutes. He then said, Thanks, Falcon. Luke smiled and mumbled to himself, SWAT doesnt have Alex this time. Sorry, Harrison! Then, he called Selina. Im behind a slope twenty-five meters outside a gap in the northeast. Come pick me up. Two minutester, Selina drove the car to a road nearby and picked him up. The case here now had nothing to do with them, since Luke was just a temporary helper. Harrisons SWAT team was the main force sent by headquarters to provide reinforcements. This was a transfer of resources between LAPD HQ and the LSPD bigshots. As for the pursuit, that involved the jurisdiction and authority of the county police. The police department had never been involved, and it would be troublesome if Luke and Selina meddled. Chapter 722 - Look What We Found: A Lieutenant

Chapter 722: Look What We Found: A Lieutenant

Luke and Selina returned to the city peacefully. The city was a mess and they needed more manpower. It also had more experience and credit points. They had just reached the outskirts of the city, when Luke saw a fatty dash out of a side street, his gear flopping around his fat frame. He stopped the car and murmured, Why is this fatty here? When they rolled down the window, they heard the fatty shout into the walkie-talkie on his shoulder, Instructor, Instructor Harry, help! There are dozens of thugs chasing me. Ah, Instructor Harry, I see you. Luke looked in the direction that the fatty was running. A man walked out of an alley not far away with a doubtful look on his face and shouted, Calm down! I said, calm down, and report the situation slowly, you b*stard! It was none other than Instructor Harry. Looking at the fatty running away, heined, What the hell is Barbara doing? Didnt I tell him to remain at his post and not run around? He didnt even run this fast during training! As he spoke, he heard footsteps behind him. Instructor Harry turned around, only to see a huge crowd of people. They were holding all sorts of things, including sticks, mops, poles, dustbin covers, and so on, and instantly surrounded Instructor Harry in his uniform. Look what we found! A police officer! Oh, and a lieutenant at that! What a big officer! A hoodlum with a ck stocking over his face stepped forward and grabbed Instructor Harry by the cor, lifting him into the air. The hooligans shouted excitedly, Strip him! Strip him! Strip him! Luke and Selina: WTF! Whats wrong with you? Shouldnt you be shouting at him to be killed? Helpless, they could only get out of the car. Even though Instructor Harry was a bootlicker, a bootlicker didnt deserve to die, and they were all LAPD colleagues. They couldnt really watch him get beaten up by hooligans... or stripped naked. Alright, enthusiastic citizens, calm down. Look over here and see what this is. Lukes voice attracted the hooligans attention. In the headlights, he and Selina were standing there with their bodies slightly bent in the standard shooting posture, each holding an M4A1. Its the police! one of the hooligans shouted. They panicked. Dont panic! A sudden roar stopped them. The leader of the hooligans, who was wearing a ck silk stocking over his face, turned to Luke and grinned darkly. We have a lieutenant with us. What are you afraid of? Now, put down your guns and get on your knees. Selina nced at Luke. Luke sighed. Im sorry, but this officer was my instructor when I was in the police academy. He wanted to expel me just because Im more handsome than he is. If you want to kill this b*stard, I can only avenge him. The hooligans were dumbfounded. WTF? Despair filled Instructor Harrys face. No, no. Who are you? Bill, Bart, Joyce, Trick, Michelle? No matter which student Ive taught, please believe that everything Ive done is for your own good. I was only scaring you when I said that I would expel you. The hooligans: ...This bastard really wanted to expel so many students? No wonder he wants you to die in the line of duty. Luke said, Its fine, Lieutenant! You might not die even if they hit you a few times. If you really die, I can vouch that you died bravely in a siege by these thugs. Now, Ill count to three. If you dont get on your knees and surrender, youll be killed on the spot. One! Two! Boom! The hooligans suddenly scattered and ran in all directions. It was obvious that this man wanted to kill them along with that jerk and lie that they had killed the lieutenant. They were here to have fun and make a quick buck, not to take the me for this ck-hearted police officer. Almost instantly, only ck Stocking was left standing foolishly at the scene. Wait, wait, dont run. Boss, just surrender! The prison is full right now. Youll be out in a few days at most. Well wait for you at the usual ce! shouted ackey as he ran. Desperate, the boss looked at the two ck muzzles and took a deep breath. Determination shed in his eyes, and he suddenly took action. Thump! I surrender! Officers, I surrender. Dont kill me. You can kill this b*stard lieutenant. I can testify for you and say that it was those guys that ran away who killed him. Really... The boss raised his hands and dropped to his knees as he rattled on. Selina: Huh? Luke walked over with a smile. Taking the handcuffs from Instructor Harrys waist, he handcuffed the boss. Lieutenant, you can call your men back to escort him, he said to Instructor Harry, who was lying on the ground in a cold sweat. Instructor Harry asked in a shaky voice, Which batch are you from? Whats your name? Why dont I remember teaching you? You never taught me. I was just lying to them. If they didnt let you go, we wouldve retreated and called for reinforcements to save you. How could we really attack? Luke smiled. Instructor Harry asked, What? Luke picked him up and continued, But reinforcements will probably take hours to arrive. By then, we wouldnt be able to ensure that youre still alive. We could only take a risk and test them, but they really ran away. Instructor Harry: ... The boss was speechless. Selina: I knew it... At that moment, a police car drove over and stopped at the end of the street. An old man with silver hair stuck his head out from the drivers seat, as if to observe the situation around him. Instructor Harry narrowed his eyes and was overjoyed. Its Principal Lassad. He mustve brought reinforcements. Luke and Selina looked at each other and didnt say anything. They simply retreated behind the car. As if! The drones above their heads showed that there were only thirty officers and students around them, and just five to six police cars. Arge group of thugs was headed their way. It was possible that the thugs who had escaped earlier had called for backup. However, the thugs were still on a side street, and Instructor Harry was too distracted to notice them. Instructor Harry felt that it was safer to rely on his old superior. He didnt trust these two colleagues at all. He had almost lost his life just now because of this youngsters random joke! He stumbled toward Principal Lassads car. Chapter 723 - Look What Else We’ve Found

Chapter 723: Look What Else Weve Found

Instructor Harry hadnt gone far, but several guys in uniform were faster. They ran out of a side street, turned a corner, and ran thest few meters to the police car. They opened the door and crawled in. Instructor Harry stopped and shouted, Mahoney, George, Ravel, what are you doing? Instructor, get in, George Martin said. On the other side, Mahoney said, Principal, we have to retreat. We cant hold on anymore. Principal Lassad was stumped. Whats wrong? Mahoney: Principal, look in the rearview mirror. The principal looked in the rearview mirror and saw a huge crowd appearing from around the corner. Holy sh*t! Old man Lassad was suddenly very lively, and his hands moved quickly. Putting the car into gear, he reversed and swung around before he disappeared at the next intersection. Instructor Harrys helpless hands froze in the air as he stared nkly at the police car that had disappeared swiftly around the corner. For a moment, he was speechless. Footsteps rang out and a group of people surrounded him again. Wow, look what we found. A lieutenant? What a big officer. Luke and Selina rolled their eyes. Principal Lassad wasnt loyal and the students couldnt be bothered with Instructor Harry anymore. Instructor Harry was an eyesore in the police school. Nobody wanted to die for him while running for their lives. This time, Luke didnt bother to say anything. There had been too few of them earlier, and they could be taken care of with just a few threats. Now, there were at least a hundred thugs, who might not be intimidated by rifles. Lets go. Ill use tear gas grenades, and you can shoot two stun grenades in between, he said to Selina. Luke and Selina walked to the back of the car and opened the trunk. They took out two big guns: M79 grenadeunchers. Both of them loaded their ammo. Luke was slightly faster and fired two tear gas grenades. Two balls of smoke suddenly exploded at the intersection dozens of meters away. The aggressive thugs were stunned and quickly fell into chaos. Coughing and screams came out of the smoke. A momentter, Selina pulled the trigger. Bang! A stun grenadended near Instructor Harry, and he and a group of thugs were instantlyid t. Luke used two more tear gas grenades to drive the crowd away. After observing for a moment, Selina fired a second stun grenade and took down a small group of people who were trying to incite the crowd. The main force copsed, and without them, the instigators finally dispersed. Were done. Ill bring Harry out. Luke threw the M79 into the car and jogged over. A momentter, he dragged out Instructor Harry, who was in a semi-conscious state and still had tears on his face, and threw him into the backseat. Lets go. Gold Nugget, dont lick him, or Ill cut your snacks for tomorrow. Gold Nugget, who was sitting in the backseat, looked at him disdainfully. Who would lick such a smelly and sh*tty fellow? Selina picked up the walkie-talkie and reported to the main desk that thugs had gathered here. The people who had gathered were no longer just gangsters; many of them were poor people who were messing around. It was the traditional group show in Los Angeles: a riot. In a situation like this, many ordinary people who were dissatisfied with their lives would be fired up by the chaos and go on a wanton rampage. There wasnt much the police department could do. Once arge-scale riot broke out, easily hundreds of thousands of people would be involved. Traffic in the city was still a pain, and the thousands of police officers on duty couldnt gather enough strength to deal with such arge-scale riot. Luke wasnt in a hurry. He simply told Selina to drive home. On the way, he ran into Principal Lassad, who had escaped two blocks away. He stopped them and threw Instructor Harry, who had recovered slightly, into Lassads car. They could only take Instructor Harry as they ran since Luke was still on duty. After chucking out Instructor Harry, who was a hindrance, Luke and Selina were immediately a lot more efficient. In the meantime, they went back home. Luke went to the basement and brought out a few boxes of tear gas grenades. They took up half the backseat of the car. Selina was stunned. When did you get so many tear gas grenades? Luke chuckled. After talking to Lawrence, I started making preparations. Selina shook her head and sighed. I need to tell the police department to remember to wear gas masks. Youll be washing all the main streets of Los Angeles with this. Luke denied it. Youre exaggerating... Noticing the disdain in the eyes of the woman and the dog, Luke coughed and said, Its only enough to clean up the two most chaotic areas in the southeast once or twice. Selina chuckled. Right. Thats only two-fifths of Los Angeles C not exaggerated at all. After that, Selina provided intelligence via the drones, and Luke drove around the southeast district. He didnt get out of the car when he ran into a bunch of thugs. He simply shot a few tear gas grenades through the open window to break up the situation. Ever since the incident in Boom Town, Arizona, Luke had done some research on non-lethal weapons. His own tear gas grenades covered a wider range and were more durable and effective. Since he knew that an earthquake wasing, he had naturally put a huge bunch of the grenades in the trunk, along with a handful of stun grenades. Stun grenades could be used in certain situations. For example, when Instructor Harry had been surrounded just now, taking all of them down before he pulled Instructor Harry out was the best way to prevent the thugs from dealing a few blows to Instructor Harry before they ran away. Most of the riots happened in areas where jobless people gathered. Most of the participants werent professional criminals, but ordinary people who were taking the opportunity to vent. Hive mentality and a rebellious spirit were the reasons why these ordinary people joined the riot and wreaked havoc everywhere. Luke didnt want to kill these ordinary people, so he could only drive them away. His self-made tear gassted for a long time and was very effective. Soon, the area was filled with this powerful tear gas. The people ran and bumped into each other on the smoke-filled streets every now and then. They had no choice but to take a detour. Naturally, some of them would leave the main force to steal and smash things. Unorganized riots were hard to control. It wasnt long before the scale and frequency of the ruckus in these areas started to drop. After all, anyone hit with Lukes powerful tear gas would be crying for at least half an hour, and would also feel unwell for two hours. There would still be some fierce people who could still smash and loot ces during this period, but they were definitely one-in-a-thousand masochists. What Luke didnt know was that at that very moment, little monkey ire was currently experiencing the first magical journey of her life. Chapter 724 - Girl, Do You Need Strength?

Chapter 724: Girl, Do You Need Strength?

Today, ire had personally participated in tworge-scale gun battles, and her mentality had changed. When Robert and Luke massacred the Carlos familys fifty armed bandits in Shackelford, she had naturally heard of it. But Luke hadnt wanted to tell her what happened that night. He would always dismiss her with a few words. ire could only pester Robert. Robert loved ire very much. After all, she was his only daughter. He didnt go into detail, but under the little monkeys persistent questions, he roughly described what happened that night. Since then, ire understood that even in a peaceful town like Shackelford, being a police officer was a dangerous job. With the two gunfights today, what she had only ever heard about turned into something she saw with her own eyes. The only difference was that the people who rescued her werent good partners like in the movies or on TV, but two superheroes. They fought the armed robbers like kids fighting dolls. It was very cool, but the situation was far less dangerous than what Robert had told her. ire was wearing Lukes special bulletproof vest, which even gave her the illusion that apart from their ability to fly, the only difference between her and them was perhaps... the helmet? Given the chaos, ire inevitably encountered danger. When they saw that a bunch of hooligans had gotten hold of a flustered young woman and were trying to drag her away, ire and Karen rushed over without hesitation. When they raised their guns and shouted LAPD, the seven or eight guns that came up were a warning to them that Los Angeles at night wasnt the same. Right now, Los Angeles was the criminals and thugs home turf. ire, who was standing in front, reacted quickly. She immediately grabbed Karen and ducked behind a trash can next to the wall. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! The gangsters on the other side fired without hesitation. It was a chaotic night. It was time for them to do whatever they wanted. Even if they killed people, nobody would be able to track them down. The fact that there were only two police officers on the other side made them even braver. Crouching in a corner, Karen couldnt help but cry out when she heard the trash can rattle. Are we going to be killed? I dont want to be disfigured. ire rolled her eyes. They have a hostage. We cant shoot randomly. Also, if youre killed and your face isnt disfigured, are you sure they wont do something even more disgusting? Karen shuddered. B- but I dont want to die, and I dont want to be disfigured. Then shut up and curl in on yourself so that you dont get hit by a stray bullet. As the monkey spoke, she deftly stuck out a mirror for a look. The issue now isnt about saving the hostage, but that theyre not running away and are closing in on us. Karens gun trembled. Then, what should we do? The other side had more guns and a hostage. Things didnt look good for them. ire stuck out her gun and recalled the key points of mirror shooting which Luke had exined to her. After a brief calction, she pulled the trigger. She had to decisively stop them from approaching, or they were doomed. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! The first two shots were for testing the trajectory of the bullets, and thest three shots were for real. A criminal screamed and fell, clutching his crotch. The criminals shouted, Ah, ck Dog was hit! Damn, his birds gone. Kill those two b*tches! Looking at the criminals who were closing in on her through the mirror, ire didnt panic. Instead, she was unusually calm. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Ah! Shot three times in the chest, a second criminal fell. The criminals were shocked. What kind of marksmanship was that? Two people hit after two rounds? Had they run into a tough enemy? Boss, use this, one of the criminals shouted. ire cursed inwardly when she saw what the other party took out. The two criminals behind them were carrying AK rifles. The metal trash can could only just block bullets from a regr pistol, but wouldnt be able to stop a rifle bullet with a strong prative force. Although both of them were wearing bulletproof vests, ires head wasnt bulletproof, and Karens bulletproof vest only covered her vitals. It was equally dangerous for them to retreat. What should she do? She grew anxious. Girl, do you need strength? Call my name! A deep voice rang out in her head. ire asked, What the hell? Apologize! Im not from hell! Also, just talk to me in your head. You dont have to say it out loud, the deep voice that sounded like a demon king from a game instantly roared angrily. ire: ...Okay, sorry, what are you? Say my name, and Ill give you strength! the deep voice continued. ire: Then you have to tell me your name first. A deep voice said, Er... Glutton! ire: Er-Glutton! Stupid... that Er isnt in my name! The voice sounded exasperated. ire couldnt help but curse. WTF! Apologize! Dont you dare curse at me! The deep voice was unhappy again. Sorry, but can you hurry up? Havent I already called your name? ire roared inwardly. You didnt say it right! Say it again! Repeat after me Glutton! The deep voice was very persistent. ires chest hurt with anger, but she could only recite: Glutton! You already have my strength. Fight, girl chosen by fate! said the deep voice. ire was dumbfounded. Wait! What kind of strength is that? Why dont I feel anything? Stu... girl! Rx and dont resist, the deep voice scolded. ire suddenly felt her hand raising her gun. She eximed and tried to control it. Idio... Girl, thats my power. Dont resist it. The deep voice almost cursed again, but like earlier, it didnt dare. ires mind whirled, but in the end, she still chose toply. After all, she didnt have any good solutions right now, and it was toote to call for Luke. Under her gaze, her right hand stretched the gun out smoothly. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Without even making a sound, five criminals fell to the ground with headshots and died on the spot. Girl, you can go and clean up the battlefield now, said the deep voice. ire, on the other hand, was still looking at the mirror in shock. She had only been able to see her right hand just now and couldnt see the five criminals at all, so she couldnt aim. In the end, all five of them were shot, and they all copsed. A few secondster, she came back to herself and gestured at Karen in tactical signnguage. The two of them covered each other and slowly approached the bodies of the criminals. Chapter 725 - EaChapter with Their Own Thoughts and Gains

Chapter 725: Each with Their Own Thoughts and Gains

What ire trusted the most was Lukes safety training. Getting carried away before you confirm your victory can get you killed. Even if she had that weird Glutton... Apologize! Im not weird. Also, didnt I tell you not to call me by my real name? Thats a spell, understand? The low voice rang out again, and this time, it spoke more quickly. ires apology was even quicker. Sorry, Gl- uh, you. As shemunicated with this mysterious existence, she examined the criminals before she finally rxed. The only survivor was the unlucky guy whose bird had already flown away, but he had passed out from the pain and blood loss. The other criminals, including the one she shot in the chest, were all dead. Oh my god! You did this? Karen mumbled. ire pulled a long face. Would you believe me if I said that it wasnt me, but something else? Im not something else! Apologize! the deep voice roared in frustration. Sorry. ire apologized quickly. She also thought of something else: If I cant call you by that name, what should I call you? As long as you want to speak with me, I can sense it. You dont have to specially call for me. With that, the deep voice fell silent. ire still wanted to talk to the deep voice. Karen, who had finished the inspection, suddenly turned around and gave her a peck on the cheek. Cool! Girl! Youve been hiding your shooting skills all this time. Were you afraid you would hurt your ssmates during training? ire: Huh? Karen couldnt stop talking excitedly. This is awesome! I have a super cool policewoman by my side. My mother even said that women cant be police officers, and told me to go back and learn music or painting. Haha, I want to see what she has to say now about the facts. ire smacked her butt. What are you doing? Karen covered her butt and jumped around. Are you sure that if you tell your mother that your schoolmate killed six armed criminals in one shot, shell let you continue in this job? ire red at her. Karen: ...Fine, I wont tell her. But you cant keep this a secret from the police department, right? Youll have to write a report when you get back. Do you need my help? ire recalled how Selina had told her about the investigation, report and psychological evaluation that followed the shooting and killing of a suspect, and she felt her head ache. How can you help? Karen said, I have an uncle in LAPD Internal Affairs, so you know what I mean. ire: Terms. Luke had once said that as long as she had been shooting in the line of duty, the aftermath was troublesome, but it wasnt a big deal. She didnt think that Karen would help her for free. Even though they were close, it wasnt to the point of wasting resources on her. Firstly, from now on, youre my personal shooting coach... andbat coach, said Karen excitedly. ire sneered. In your dreams. Ill only be your consultant for two hours a month. Take it or leave it. Karen: Deal. Stunned for a moment, ire finally understood. You were prepared for two hours anyway? Karen smiled without answering. Secondly, Im chasing your brother. You have to help me. ire refused decisively. No way. Looking at Karens face, she added, I wont make trouble, but if you want to chase him, do it yourself. I dont have time to y this childish game with you. Karen thought for a moment before she nodded. Deal. She knew that while ire seemed cheerful and generous, she had a strict bottom line. Whoever tried to force her would only rebound even harder. Karens family principle was to get as much of the best benefits as possible. Quitting while she was ahead was also a family teaching. ire, on the other hand, mumbled to herself, I would be crazy to help you go after Luke. If youre rejected, you can onlyin angrily to me. She also knew that Luke had very little patience for people other than his family. However, his cold nature was usually hidden by his gentle appearance and manners. Of course she wouldnt agree to such a hot potato of a condition. After the two friends reached an agreement, they let the patrol officers know to clean up the mess. Luke didnt know that some unreliable dog head had finally done somethingpletely unreliable. He and Selina were busy chasing thugs around the city. That night, he earned a lot of experience and credit points from throwing out over a thousand tear gas grenades. With his tear gas grenades, the mob quickly turned from gangs of hundreds to small gangs of ten to twenty people, and then into groups of three to five. As he broke up these troublemakers, his experience and credit points went from around 100 to between 30 and 50 points. Ultimately, they werent even worth 10 points. However, that didnt stop him from working hard the whole night. He earned more than 5,000 experience and credit points from taking down these small fry. He had also earned more than 2,000 experience and credit points from saving some people and beating up others with baby Iron Man at the beginning. His experience in the system had also increased to 55,730/90,000. Credit points: 44,230 Luke was satisfied. After he did two rounds of the southeast district, the chaos from the earthquake finally passed. As the sun rose, the riots gradually settled. ire was already asleep when Luke returned home. She had called at seven in the morning to tell Luke and Selina that she had already returned home and eaten, so they didnt have to worry about her. After a quick shower, they heated up the sandwiches which they had prepared beforehand and had breakfast. Selina went straight to bed. Luke, on the other hand, sat quietly in the living room and read the news on his tablet. As expected, the news in Los Angeles had exploded once again. The TV was full of news about the various earthquakes, including the one in San Francisco, which was much worse. They probably wanted the people of L.A. to feel a little better at the very least, Los Angeles wasnt the worst off from the earthquake this time. Thanks to Professor Lawrence Hayess early warning, the number of casualties from this Californian earthquake wasnt as high as they had expected. Only 37 people had died in Los Angeles in the earthquake, and 76 in San Francisco. Of course, it was only the number of deaths that was small. Too many people had been injured, and it was very hard toe up with an estimated number. Also, there had been huge riots in Los Angeles and San Franciscost night. By morning, it had basically been confirmed that the riots in Los Angeles wouldnt continue to grow, and instead were slowly settling down. San Francisco, however, wasnt so lucky. The riots there continued even during the day, and many poor people from the surrounding areas had charged into the city to make a quick buck. Naturally, it was a huge headache for the police department there. Chapter 726 - What Do You Think? They’re Together!

Chapter 726: What Do You Think? Theyre Together!

In contrast, while LAPD was very busy, the utterly exhausted officers felt bursts of pride when they saw the riots in San Francisco. Los Angeles and San Francisco had never been on the same level. This was one of the biggest crime cities in the United States! It was a miracle that LAPD managed to suppress the riots overnight after the earthquake and cut them off at the root. At the same time, everyone was well aware of one thing. A lot of the credit didnt belong to them, but to the two who had stepped forward in the chaosst night. Batman! Iron Man! There were plenty of weirdos in San Francisco, but there werent any superheroes to distract the public. Thus, the reporters in Los Angeles were very happy. This time, they had the experience of reporting after the earthquake and had made ample preparations. They had superheroes, and two to boot! Taking to heart the principle more for less, various videos and reports of the two superheroes yed on TV in turns, and most of the residents were glued to the screen rather than causing trouble on the streets. That was also one of the reasons why the riots in Los Angeles didntst. These TV viewers didnt justprise downtown Los Angeles, but also the surrounding L.A. area. People who were too busy watching TV and discussing wild theories would hardly be thinking of charging into the city to take advantage of the situation. Besides, the news reported that more than two hundred criminals armed with lethal weaponsst night had been hospitalized by the two superheroes. Anyone withmon sense didnt want to be like those unlucky b*stards who were interviewed on TV. These criminals all had broken bones in different parts of their bodies. The most severe case was a copsed chest, and the man was in critical condition. These TV programs were the result of negotiations between Los Angelesswmakers and the TV stations. News of the two superheroes was both a distraction and a deterrent. However, Lukes other spection was confirmed. The system didnt reward him any experience or credit points for sending out the warning. He was a little disappointed, but it was understandable. All this time, if he wanted to earn experience and credit points, he had to personally participate in the operation to punish evil and promote good. For example, when he had been escorting Alexst time, Luke had tipped off his colleagues, who took down fifty to sixty criminals, while Luke had gotten nothing. Later, he tested it multiple times via the Inte, phone, and text messages, but the system never made a call on his actions. Thus, he confirmed an irond fact: Daddy System was an old antique! It didnt react to the oue of modern methods. Whether it was to earn points or obtain a list of abilities, Luke had to directly take action. Using modernmunication equipment to cinch a victory was impossible. Thus, when he helped Professor Lawrence to issue an earthquake warning on TV, the system didnt reward him with experience and credit points. Luke made an even bigger guess. The biggest possibility was that the system wasnt that powerful. If it didnt call it, it might not be because it refused to do so, but because it couldnt recognize other rescue methods or ways to take down opponents. It was just like how people in ancient times wouldnt understand that online payments were also a money exchange. Luke didnt regret it. He had indeed done a lot of things for experience and credit points, and had even gone on killing sprees. But he also had a basic conscience. In a situation where he had the ability and it posed no threat to him, it was only right for him to make public news of the earthquake and save a lot of lives. Not many people had died in Los Angeles this time, while there had been more in San Francisco. If there had been no warning, the number of deaths in these two densely popted areas would have been double. While Luke was reading the news and thinking about his harvest, Tony finally put down his tools in his Malibu vi. Jarvis, y the local news for me. As he spoke, he washed his hands, opened a paper bag not far away, and took out a cheeseburger. Yesterday, a new superhero appeared. Hes called Iron Man! Batman and Iron Man worked together to save victims and attack armed thugs... What is the rtionship between Batman and Iron Man... What do you think of Batman and Iron Man? What? Theyre a pair? Er, sorry, theres a problem with our line here... Tonys face darkened. What kind of audience is this? Are their brains full of sh*t? Jarvis pointed out considerately, 92.3% of the reports are rted to you, sir. Tony asked, What about Batman? Jarvis: ...98.7%. Tonys mouth twitched. Over 90% of the reports were rted to them, which meant that most of the reports were about them together. He didnt regret what he didst night. It wasnt as wonderful as he had imagined, but it wasnt bad either. Looking at the joy, admiration, and respect in the eyes of the ordinary people who were saved gave him a slight sense of satisfaction. Hm, just a little... What he was truly unhappy about was his armor. If the armor had been a little more developed and functional, he wouldve been able to defeat Batmanst night. ...Fine! Maybe not. Tony sighed inwardly. He was proud and arrogant, but not an idiot. It was also his first time observing Batman up close. From the moment he first saw Batman, Jarvis had used all his capabilities to record everything about Batman, not just videos. For Tony and Jarvis, Batman had finally be a real 3D figure. Have you figured out his real identity? Tony asked. That was what he was really interested in. It had to be said that that was what most people in this world were most interested in. Who was Batman? Why did he hide everything and appear in such a high-profile manner? The Batsuit is mainly used to conceal his physical features. At the same time, it also has a particr internal support system which makes his movements very different from a normal persons. After searching the database, I didnt find any targets with more than 80% simr, said Jarvis. Hearing that, Tony gave up. If the simrity was lower than 10%, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. Tony said, How about his speech pattern? This guy doesnt seem like a quiet person. Jarvis said, I found something. Tony perked up. What did you find? Apart from short discourse, Batmans every sentence can be found from films and TV drama, said Jarvis. Tony stopped chewing and widened his eyes. What? Jarvis said, From the use of certain vocabry, I discovered that he uses a lot of colloquialism, including from other countries where English is habitually spoken. In the end, after performing aparison, I discovered this phenomenon. Chapter 727 - Abilities Refresh, Armor Skills for Version 1.5

Chapter 727: Abilities Refresh, Armor Skills for Version 1.5

As Jarvis spoke, he ran film clips on the screen. Im an American, and a superhero... Youre not too stupid... Im still in the lead... After Jarvis made the adjustments, the character lines from the film and TV clips turned into Batmans recorded words. After listening to a few sentences, Tony realized what was going on. Sh*t! This guy even uses the same tempo and script! Jarvis said, Yes; thats why in his conversations with you, only one out of a countless number of lines might be his own. Tony rubbed his chin. Is there something wrong with this guy? Does he have to guard his identity so tightly?! Forget it. What about the armor materials andponents? Can you find the source? Jarvis said, I found some leads. He may have used some of the materials from these batches, but when I checked the files and removed those whose origins are very clear, a lot were reported as defective and theres no way to continue investigating. Tony asked, Defective? Stolen, lost, identally damaged, discarded, and so on, Jarvis exined. Tony narrowed his eyes. So, hes using contraband materials? Hmph, no wonder hes all ck. That should be the case. I followed up on the reportedly defective materials and found possible connections to gangs that loot or fence them. The leads ended there, said Jarvis. Tony asked, What happened? Since the leads led directly to the gangs themselves, it was impossible that there wouldnt be any more clues. There have been a lot of changes with the gangs in Los Angeles recently. Theyve been disappearing, or annexed or integrated by other gangs. If we want to find out exactly where those contraband goods go, we can only send someone to ask them, said Jarvis. Tony understood. This was the weakness of an A.I. system. It was very hard for Jarvis to investigate underground transactions for which there were no electronic records. Ill send someone. Any other leads? Tony asked. Jarvis said, This is the only verified lead, sir. Tony finished his burger and pped his hands. Just send Pepper an email to investigate. I think its more fun to catch this guy myself and unmask him. Jarvis said, Sir, it doesnt seem interesting to me. Tony chuckled. Think about it. Isnt it interesting for a guy who goes to so much trouble to hide his identity to look on helplessly while I expose him? Jarvis said, Sir, youve exposed at least thirtydies. It seems you really like doing this. Tony: ...No, thats different! Batman is a man, okay? Hm, wait. Is he really a man and not a woman? Jarvis, analyze it. What are the chances that Batman is a woman? Jarvis said, I cant be sure. While my programming has determined that his mode of operation is more like a mans, I have my reservations. After a brief silence, Tony nodded. Thats right. This guy is hiding his identity so deeply that this could be a deliberate smokescreen, no matter if he acts more like a man or a woman. At this point, he pped his forehead in frustration. This guy is definitely doing it on purpose. Making random guesses wont get us anywhere. Forget it, back to work. ... At that moment, a certain someone who had been hiding in the shadows wasnt sleeping. Instead, he was reviewingst nights operation as he read the news. The baby Iron Mans appearancest night had shocked him. But not long after, he felt that this was simply a gift from God. Thepetition to beat up hooligans ended in a draw. Provoked by Lukes parting words, Tony decided to run away because of an issue with his armors stability. Theirpetition thus officially ended. In the first bet to save lives which Tony had tacitly agreed to, he lost to Luke. So now, Luke was one up on Tony. In the system, Tonys abilities lit up again. This time, they were different! No matter how calm Luke was, his heart trembled. This was the ability to create an Ironman suit! Luke had once possessed Tonys abilities, but hadnt been able to make aplete Ironman suit since the most important thing that wascking was inspiration. Without that sort of explosive inspiration, nobody could make a metal suit without a design n in one month and evenunch it straight into battle. From what the smart program recordedst night, this metal armor of Tonys should be... Mark 1.5? It was much better than the Mark 1 model that he had cobbled together in the cave, but it wasnt like the Mark 2 model since its thrusters had malfunctioned after just a few minutes of hard work. Thus, it could only be considered a 1.5 version. This also meant that the suits stability issue wasnt a small one, and not enough consideration had been given to the overall situation. Tony also didnt have time to consider the overall situation. The suit had been built to sh with Batman, an extraordinary human being; Tonys thought was that the stronger, the better. Last night, Luke had taken the initiative first and made use of Tonys pride to convince him to tacitly agree to save people first before theirpetition. On this point, Luke felt a little apologetic toward the tycoon. But in the face of experience and credit points, he had no time to waste on the man, and took decisive action. Moreover, since Tony had already made a Mark 1.5 suit, whether or not he would still suffer that critical turning point in his life was another problem. Luke didnt really care. Tony had the potential to be a hero. Thus, his mistakes were always earth-shattering, and he would improve even faster in the future. He was always someone who stood in the limelight. Without this kidnapping, he would still have other trials. As the savior of the world, he would eventually choose that path; that wouldnt change. Even if something really did happen to Tony, Luke didnt mind lending a hand. The tricky thing was that it was only 2004, and there were still three to five years until Tony was attacked. It was impossible for Luke to keep an eye on the tycoons movements for that long. This was Tony Stark, a super magnate and national weapons supplier. As long as there was the slightest hint that Tony was being monitored, a lot of people would investigate, including S.H.I.E.L.D. The certain ck baldies attention on Tony had never once wavered. Even if that person technically was a good guy, Luke didnt want to provoke him beforehand. Suppressing the urge to upgrade his suit immediately, he entered the basement and used the smart program to go over hisst operation and ensure that he hadnt missed anything. Tony Starks abilities werent going anywhere. Controlling ones irrational impulses was also an important lesson. It couldnt be any better to hone his patience with the manufacturing technology for the metal suit. Chapter 728 - Old Man Gold Nugget Is to be Praised

Chapter 728: Old Man Gold Nugget Is to be Praised

Selina and ire woke up at around the same time in the afternoon. At the dining table, Selina looked at ire. You seem a little distracted. Whats up? ire raised her head. N- nothing. Selina looked at her for a moment before she turned her gaze away and stopped asking. But in her consciousness, she immediately asked another fellow who would definitely know what was going on: What happened to her? Gold Nugget was conflicted for a long while, but it couldnt resist the instinctive reaction to respond, and confessed: She was in dangerst night; I just helped her out a little. Selina immediately sensed that something was wrong. Gold Nuggets butt was up in the air, and Selina knew it was going to try and pull some sh*t with her. She said firmly, Cut the crap; how did you help? Gold Nugget: I just... pretended to be an old man. Selina: What? She had already thought up all sorts of answers. Maybe Gold Nugget had saved ire by controlling her body for a moment, and made her think that she had some sort of out-of-body experience. She had never expected such a baffling answer. Grandpa... What was that? Selina had a bad feeling. You know, like those stories that Luke tells! When a young man picks up an ancient item and obtains a mysterious power of some old magician, he gets a promotion or a raise, wins the heart of Miss Perfect, and reaches the top. Gold Nugget expressed everything in one go. Selina gritted her teeth. What the hell did you do? Dont make me call Luke to deal with you. Gold Nugget immediately cringed. Selina usually wouldnt threaten it with Luke; at most, she would shut it up with go find Luke. But if she said call Luke, it meant that she was really angry. Gold Nugget confessed everything. Selina felt the veins on her forehead pop. If youre so capable, why dont you ascend to heaven? Thats ire! How dare you mess around like that?! Gold Nugget: At most, when I leave, Ill let ire know that Im off to enjoy life in paradise. Selina was lost for words. ...Do you really want to be sent to see God? I told you that you have to be careful when ites to ire. Luke is most sensitive when ites to family. Gold Nugget: But if I had directly controlled ires body back then without asking her, wouldnt that be just as big a problem? Stunned for a moment, Selina thought for a moment. That makes some sense. You better pray that Luke wont be angry. This time, Gold Nugget was surprisingly bold. Im not scared! He was the one who said that protecting his sister takes the highest priority; not letting outsiders find out about me is secondary to that. Is ire an outsider? Selina choked. She was Lukes sister, not an outsider. After thinking about it, she finally rxed a little. Fine, youre smart now. I cant control you... Gold Nugget: Are you praising me? Selina: Ill praise you after Luke praises you. I can even treat you to cake today. You can choose whatever you want. Gold Nugget was full of confidence. Its a deal. After breakfast, ire drove to the police school. After her car left, Luke looked at Selina. Alright, tell me what the problem is. He had long noticed the strange expressions on the faces of these two, and that they were deliberately dragging their feet. Gold Nugget needed to protect Selina and ire at the same time, but it also needed to provide Dors old body with energy regrly. Thus, it would stay in Dors body most of the time when it was at home. To makemunication easier, the host on Selina was called Gold Nugget No. 1 and the host on ire was Gold Nugget No. 2. Selina raised her hand to Gold Nugget No.1 to indicate it could speak, but the dog gave her a meaningful look. She knew that the dog head was still afraid of Luke, so she could only sigh and tell Luke what Gold Nugget had donest night. Luke paused with the tea in his hand when he heard that. He red at the dog head. Did you learn that from the novels I was talking about? Gold Nugget nodded as if it was only natural. Luke didnt get angry right away since that wouldnt help. He simply leaned back against the couch and frowned thoughtfully. No matter what happened, impotent anger was useless. Looking at the current situation, the most important question was had Gold Nugget really done something wrong? Thinking for a moment, he realized that it hadnt done anything wrong this time. From the results, the dog heads behavior wasnt perfect, but... it wasnt bad either. At the very least, it had used a lot of tricks from movies and TV shows. It was easy for people to be skeptical, and they wouldnt think that it was a ghost possessing their body. Secondly, it was like what Gold Nugget said. When it left, it could let ire know beforehand, to prevent her from taking risks just because she thought she was protected. There were repercussions from this operation, but the fact that Gold Nugget could consider the consequences from the beginning was very good. Even if the trick was a little weird, who would be able to guess that it was an alien dog head who had just arrived on Earth that was ying such a farsighted trick? There was no point nitpicking. If it was anything else, Luke would have seized the opportunity to berate this dog head, but when it came to protecting his family, he didnt want Gold Nugget to think it had made a mistake. Otherwise, if the dog hesitated to protect his family next time, there might be serious consequences. After sorting out his thoughts, he picked up the teacup on the table and nodded affirmatively. You did the right thing. You protected ire, but you didnt expose your real situation. Gold Nugget wagged its tail. Luke nced at it and said, But your way of handling it can only be considered so-so, so Ill only double your pocket money from yesterday and make it a thousand dors. Gold Nugget whined and looked at him with sparkling ck eyes. It never thought that a so-so method could increase its pocket money by so much. Luke said, If you do outstandingly well, your pocket money can be two or even four thousand dors. So, when you have the time, think about the safety training rules ande up with contingency ns. Youre not that smart, so dont try acting like it. Gold Nugget whined unhappily. Looking at the dogs expression, Luke sneered. Properly reflecting on your strengths and weaknesses is also a prerequisite for living a good life. I dont think Im smart enough myself, and you think you are? Carry on acting as an old man for the next few days. If anything happens to ire, let me know immediately, understand? Gold Nugget nodded again and rubbed its head against Lukes calf. Luke rubbed its head with a smile. Youve improved a lot. Keep it up. Dont get too proud. Selina exhaled. She had been afraid that Gold Nugget might not be able to deal with the aftermath, so she couldnt hide what it had donest night from Luke, but she hadnt wanted Luke to berate Gold Nugget either. Thankfully, the result was unexpectedly good. Lets go. Were going to be busy today, Luke said as he got up. Chapter 729 - Victims, Lackey of the Rich, and Dirty Cop

Chapter 729: Victims, Lackey of the Rich, and Dirty Cop

In the car, Selina told Luke to go to the bakery first. She would pay for the snacks and pastries today. Gold Nugget nodded in satisfaction and praised her initiative. Luke took out his phone. Ill ask Lucy if the store is open today. After the earthquakest night, many shops would definitely be affected today and might not be open. After saying a few words, he hung up the phone and stepped on the gas. The good news is that theyre open as usual today. Selina knew that he had more to say, so she yed along. And the bad news is...? Business is booming today. If werete, we can only buy flour and sugar from them to make the cakes ourselves at home. Luke smiled bitterly. After putting his Ghost Butcher identity to rest, the amount of time he spent cooking plummeted, and he didnt want to make pastries that were too time-consuming. But today was meant to be a reward for Gold Nugget, and Luke clearly couldnt use the ordinary pastries he made as a reward. Lucy was an employee at the bakery they frequented. The prices at the bakery were on the high end, so business was usually moderate and there rarely was a long line. Today, however, there werent many bakeries in Los Angeles that were still operating as usual. Gold Nugget whined. It was well aware of the difference between this shop and a regr bakery. It didnt want to eat pig swill at all. Luke smiled. Alright, Lucy specially put aside an entire tiramisu cake for us in the kitchen. She guessed that we would want it today. Selina snorted. Wow, she even considered that for your sake. Tell me, how many times has she given you her number? Luke said with a smile, The second time we went, I got her number. Did you forget that we bought over a hundred pastries and became her biggest client? Selina was lost for words. As soon as he said that, she remembered. Even when Luke went on business trips, Selina used Lukes VIP client status at the bakery, and Lucy would be as enthusiastic as always. Thanks to Lukes astonishing purchasing power, Lucy always hit her monthly sales ahead of schedule and received a huge bonus for it. Of course, Luke wasnt stupid enough to tell Selina that Lucy had called him privately several times to ask him out for coffee. The main thing was that he was too busy at night to pick up girls. Luke frowned when he reached the bakery. Selina also looked at the bakery not far away. It was noisy and a lot of people were running over. But they werent running fast and didnt look especially scared as they looked at something. Many people even ran across the street and craned their necks to watch. Luke and Selina looked at each other. Dear God, please let our tiramisu be safe. Selina was a little worried. She had promised a certain dog head a delicious cake, and it would probably mock her if she failed. Luke said, Although I want tofort you and say it will be fine, the probability isnt very high. Gold Nugget was a little nervous. This was a reward it had earned fair and square, and it had been personally acknowledged by the fiend. If it was gone, wouldnt that be a waste of the n it had racked its brain toe up with on the spur of the moment yesterday? Luke said, Okay, I guarantee well get good food today. If this shop doesnt have any, well get gourmet burgers from In-N-Out for lunch. Saying that, he opened the door and quickly headed to the bakery. Squeezing through the crowd, he saw a group of people inside. They were holding signs in their hands and talking animatedly. In the bakery, two female employees, including Lucy, were talking to the two leaders with helpless expressions. However, the man roared angrily, You rich people eat like kings, but never think of helping themunity. Youre all vampires. Luke silently fished out his badge and hung it around his neck before he pushed the people aside to enter the store. The person who had been pushed aside opened his mouth to curse, but when he saw Lukes badge, he shut up. Luke was quick, and after he entered the shop, he patted the two people yelling at the shop employees. What are you doing? The man and woman turned their heads unhappily, only to see Luke standing behind them with his badge. They choked. Luke said, LAPD. Is there a problem here? Lucy was pleasantly surprised. Luke, youre here? The men and women instantly turned vignt. Are you on the same side? Luke looked at them like they were idiots. Im a customer here. Can it be youre with McDonalds and In-N-Out? They were lost for words again. Luke said, Alright, Im going to ask you now: What did these two employees do wrong? Did they give you the wrong change or wrong order? The pair looked at each other, before the woman said, They refuse to provide us with food. Luke looked at Lucy. Lucy, who was quite familiar with Luke, quickly said, No, thats not it. They want us to give them pastries for free, but we have no instructions to do so. Weve contacted the boss, but she has something on and cant make it... Luke had a rough idea about what was going on. This was a high-end bakery that wasnt big and didnt have many customers. There were only two female employees in the store and no manager. Lucy had been working here for a long time. She had a good attitude and was highly rated by the customers. Thus, there had never been a formal manager here. Luke raised his hand. Got it. So, these two are protesting because youre not giving them anything for free? The pair shouted angrily, Were disaster victims, we need help. Luke said calmly, Is this a welfare agency? Or a church rescue center providing free provisions? Looking at the pair who didnt say anything, he continued, This bakery doesnt have a lot of stock every day; it would already be pretty good if they can feed three hundred people. If you want the disaster victims of Los Angeles to be fed well, you can go protest at the fast food restaurants. Each one has enough to feed two thousand people. So, why are you here? You, youre ackey of the rich! the woman screamed. Youre the ones who help the rich squeeze us ordinary people dry. Thats right. Youe here to eat often. The cakes here are so expensive, you must be a dirty cop! the man on the side quickly chimed in. Luke smiled and took out a pen from his pocket. At the same time, he tore off part of a poster ad in the bakery and wrote down a few numbers on it before handing the slip of paper to them. This is theints line for LAPDs Internal Affairs Division, theints line for Westsides Department of Internal Affairs, and the hotline number for the Police Chief at HQ. You can file aint directly with them if you have any evidence. Chapter 730 - Sweeping Away All Enemies with Words

Chapter 730: Sweeping Away All Enemies with Words

At that point, Luke changed the topic. However, I must ask you to leave this shop immediately. Youre not allowed to disturb their regr operations. Both the man and the woman shouted, Dont even think about it. Sure enough, youre here as a thug for the rich. As he spoke, the man grabbed Lukes shirt. Luke unhurriedly raised his hand to block, before he pushed the man back two steps. If you do anything else, Ill sue you for assaulting a police officer... Wow, whats this? He looked at the floor mockingly. After he pushed the man away, a roll of cash suddenly dropped from the mans clothes to the floor. The onlookers also looked at the roll of cash and eximed in surprise. Thats almost two thousand dors, right? Luke smiled and stared into the mans eyes. Now, tell me, why do you have so much cash on you? Because I suspect that you might want to use it in illegal drug transactions. Everybody looked at the man who had taken the lead. Nobody thought that Luke was abusing his power for personal revenge. Those were hundred-dor bills, and close to twenty of them in one roll, which was almost two thousand dors. People who casually carried rolls of cash on them like this were mostly drug dealers or businessmen. The mans face stiffened, and he quickly picked up the roll. These are my bank savings which I just took out. Its none of your business. Luke smiled. Then wait a moment. Selina, who had been investigating the troublemakers, came over and gave him her phone. Checking the content on the screen, Luke asked, Mr. Larry Faulkerson, right? Your bank records indicate that you didnt make anyrge withdrawals this month, and that youve even been out of a job for half a year. May I ask, where did these savingse from? The onlookers eximed again. For a society that didnt like saving money and instead were more keen to spend it in advance, it was absolutely rare for someone to still have two thousand dors in cash after not working for half a year. It was like someone appearing at a murder scene with a bloody murder weapon in his hand. Although it couldnt prove that he was the killer, the suspicion was overwhelming. The man panicked even more. You... youre lying! I... I have a job. This is my sry. Lukes smile grew even wider. Is that so? But ording to your police record, you were arrested three months ago for burry. You just got parole a month ago. May I ask, what is your new job? Looking at this amount, you mustve found a job that pays at least five thousand a month. The spectators were in an uproar. How could someone who was still on parole aftermitting a burry find a job with a monthly sry of five thousand dors? The man waspletely defeated by the information. His face was pale and his eyes grew unfocused. He didnt dare look Luke in the eye as he turned around and left. Nonsense. I dont want to talk to you. Luke didnt stop him. Unless the protestors directly smashed up the shop, he really didnt want to bother with protests like this. If it had been any other bakery, he wouldnt have bothered. But there were too many troublemakers here, and the police detention center was as packed as the trains in China close to Chinese New Year. Capturing a few dozen people over such a small matter would just make things difficult for the officers at the detention center. He simply looked at the woman. Miss Mary Johnson, do you want me to read out your police record? It has a lot of words. There was fear all over the womans face as she turned around and fled. Lukes line of sight didnt linger on her. Instead, his gaze swept over the other protestors. Most of them were scared and quickly left the shop. In fact, Selina had only investigated the leaders for now, but looking at their clothes and behavior, Luke was certain that there werent many who had clean records. A bunch of thieves and robbers running over to a bakery to cause trouble wasnt exactly righteous. Some didnt leave, hesitant expressions on their faces. Luke ignored them. How could these few peoplepare with the dozens of customers outside? As he had said, the bakery was a ce of business, not a charity. Lucy and the other employee werent obliged to give them the pastries for free; those belonged to the shop, not to them. He turned around with a smile. I dont think theres a queue anymore. Can I buy a cake now? Were counting on them for lunch today. Lucy nodded quickly. Ill get it for you right away. Surrounded by the customers who had just returned, Luke walked out with a few boxes of cakes. In the car, Selina chuckled. Shouldnt we be thanking the guys who protested just now? If it wasnt for them, we wouldnt be able to buy so many cakes. Luke said, Yes, yes. Thank you, scoundrels, for helping us chase away the customers in the queue and saving us both time and pastries. Selina had already opened a box and was eating a Napoleon cake. She gave Gold Nugget a portion as well. Satisfied, she said, Its a good thing were not patrol officers. Otherwise, we would have to deal with all this crap for the next two days. Luke hummed in agreement. As police officers, boring work always took up the bulk of their jobs, especially for patrol officers. Most of the time, regr patrol officers whiled away the time by wrangling and wasting spit, and didnt use their guns to solve problems. Thankfully, Luke and Selina were in the Major Crimes Division, so they didnt have to worry about these things most of the time. When they reached the police department, Luke knocked on the door. Boss, dont tell me you havent had lunch yet. Elsa said a few more words, then put down the phone and leaned back in her chair. I think itll take me less than two years to be a supervisor. Dustin dumped a whole load of admin work on me in thest two days. Do you know how annoying it is? Luke waited for Selina toe in before he closed the door with a smile. Wow, dont say that. At this rate, youll be promoted to captain before you turn 40. Whats so bad about that? Elsa opened the box he put down and took out a slice of tiramisu. She sighed in satisfaction. This is still the best. But if I eat this in my office every day, Ill definitely be a 200-pound fatty before I turn 40. Luke said, Then sign up for a fitness program. Havent you always been going to thosebat training and yoga sses? Elsa said, Thebat sses were suspended since thest earthquake, and the yoga sses will probably stop for now as well. Luke was lost for words. Elsa said, The cases have piled up recently, but apart from the ones Ive earmarked, dont spend too much time on them. Luke said, Got it. Lets go... At that moment, his phone rang. When he took out his phone, he looked at Dustins office since the call was from Dustin. Chapter 731 - Confirming the Enemy on Sight

Chapter 731: Confirming the Enemy on Sight

Dustins office, however, was empty. Luke picked up the call, and Dustins voice rang out quickly. Luke, Number 2304 on Cicero Street on the east side. Hurry. Luke suddenly stood up and said to Elsa in a low voice, Dustins in a gunfight. Ill give you the address and more detailster. Putting in his wireless earpiece, he sent Elsa the address once he got it on his phone, then ran out of the office with Selina. A momentter, their car rushed out of the parking lot and sped east. Dustin didnt hang up, but he was clearly upied and could only talk to Luke asionally. He had run into an attack by armed criminals in a luxury apartment building. Their firepower was very fierce, and there were about twenty of them. Many of the patrol officers who had rushed over were overwhelmingly suppressed by the criminals. After determining that the situation was critical, Dustin called Luke as soon as possible. Nobody in LAPD couldpete with him. However, the criminals he was facing were indeed extraordinary. Although they didnt look like they had any sort of professional training, they were very good. Two of the patrol officers who had rushed over to help after hearing the gunshots had already fallen. Dustin could only pray that SWATs helicopter arrived soon, or that Luke was quicker. Otherwise, he would probably be killed today. Dustin, take the files and go. A determined female voice rang out behind him. Dustin shot twice at the criminals to deter them from charging forward without any qualms. He said, Jennifer, why dont you go look for some mmable items to throw out and slow them down? Its no use. Theyre here to silence me. They drew away the nearby police force on purpose. I wont survive, the woman called Jennifer said bitterly. She had a ck satchel on her back and was holding a pistol. Dustin grabbed her pistol and gave him hers. Help me reload. The clip is on my left belt. Jennifer shook her head helplessly, but quickly reloaded the gun. Dustin cautiously took out a mirror. This thing had be very popr recently, and many police academy students said that it was practical. When the gunfight first started, Dustin had gotten Jennifer to give her the small mirror she was carrying. He checked the situation on the other side, calcted the angle, and stuck his gun out. Pa! Pa! Pa! Ah! One of the criminals was unlucky enough to be hit by this blind shot and screamed as he rolled back into the corner. Dont worry. I called LAPDs strongest backup. Hell be here in ten minutes, Dustin exined, in case Jennifer gave up. Jennifer: SWAT? The man who single-handedly killed more than thirty criminals during the Nakatomi za robbery. Jennifer was stunned for a moment, but then immediately stretched out her arm and fired two shots as she cooperated with Dustin and forced two criminals to retreat. She couldnt help but ask, Is it that King of Kills detective that everyone in the department has been talking about? Dustin reloaded his gun. Thats right. As long as he gets here in time, I guarantee that all the criminals here wontst more than ten minutes. Jennifer said, How can you... Forget it. Ill look for some alcohol and see if I can make some Molotov cocktails. Dustin grunted and fired twice more. You better hurry. Theyre getting impatient. In fact, the criminals werent just impatient, but super annoyed. Initially, their target was a woman who lived alone and was only awyer. Logically speaking, killing her wouldnt take more than a minute. Their main mission was to search her ce and retrieve important information. In the end, when they swaggered out of the elevator, they met Dustins eyes just as he was walking out. From that gaze alone, they instantly confirmed that they were enemies. Dustin yelled, LAPD, dont freeze! before he suddenly jumped back into the apartment. Sure enough, the criminals didnt waste any time. They simply opened fire and destroyed the nearby wall. Dustin didnt back down. He drew his gun and fired a few times, and managed to hit a criminal. He had been a detective for a long time, and had worked many major cases with his old partner, Roger. Even though he hadnt participated in a frontline battle for a long time, he had kept up with his shooting practice and hadnt lost his gun sense after twenty years of training. Coincidentally, a tenant downstairs had just happened to call the police about being robbed. A patrol car thus arrived at the scene behind the criminals. When the two officers heard the gunshots, Dustin yelled for reinforcements from inside, and they immediately joined the battle. The criminals had no choice but to attack both sides at the same time. Even if someone had made some arrangements in the neighborhood earlier and there werent many police officers patrolling the area, four to five police cars arrived in five minutes, including two detectives from the Major Crimes Division. Furthermore, all police cars in Los Angeles were stocked with rifles and enough ammo to deal with intense violence. The firepower of ten armed police officers was no less powerful. Both parties instantly tangled together. Luke turned on the police siren in a rare move and shot forward in the car. Thankfully, there wasnt much traffic in L.A. today. Arge number of people had gone to hide in the surrounding areas, and there were also a lot of people who had taken leave from work, so there were fewer cars on the city streets. Going at 140 kilometers per hour in the city, Luke reached the address which Dustin had given him in seven minutes. The car screeched to a stop twenty meters away from the apartment building. Luke got out and ran. He didnt want to park his car at the entrance of the apartment building, where the police and criminals were already engaged in a fierce battle. The car was bulletproof, but he didnt want to have to repaint the car or rece the bulletproof ss unless necessary. Taking a running leap, he started to climb up the side of the apartment building to the fifth floor. Dustin had already briefed him, and Luke had a basic understanding of the situation in the building. Upstairs, Dustin and Jennifer were in desperate straits. Dustin had run out of bullets. Even if he had been carrying a few extra clips in thest two days, he only had five. Under the pressure of more than ten rifles, he had no choice but to increase his gunfire to slow the enemys approach. It was thanks to Jennifers Molotov cocktails that the bullets hadsted so long. She lit them and threw them at the elevator, blocking one of the criminals attacks. But the criminals were also anxious. Two more police cars had arrived. At this rate, they would be surrounded by more than a hundred police officers in less than half an hour, who would most likely be SWAT. LAPD had been in a bad mood for the past two days. Chapter 732 - Jennifer Is Shot

Chapter 732: Jennifer Is Shot

The police officers who arrived all knew that one of theirs was under attack and that the situation was critical. So, when reinforcements arrived, they didnt waste any time and simply took out their guns, ready to kill all the criminals. Well charge in together! Only when weplete the job will we get the remaining 80%! the masked criminal leader roared. Seeing their boss charge out of the stairwell, the criminals no longer hesitated. Well charge in together or Go and charge in C these were two different operations, not to mention the boss had mentioned the money! The seven or eight criminals pulled away slightly. Moving in single file, they charged toward Jennifers apartment. Dustin smiled bitterly and growled into his phone, Luke, are youing or not? Im about to meet God. Hearing Dustin shout, Luke cursed inwardly and climbed even faster. At that moment, he had only reached the third floor! The criminals finally broke in and started sweeping the apartment with their rifles. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Four criminals copsed from headshots. Luke exerted strength with his left hand, the Glock in his right hand still aimed at the door as he pulled himself up. The other three criminals subconsciously followed the gunshots. Pa! Pa! Pa! Their heads exploded as well. Luke entered the apartment. Clear! Boss, where are you? The bathroom door opened a crack, and Dustin looked out with a face covered in dirt. If you came anyter, you would be collecting my body. Luke chuckled. Im done here. Ill go downstairs now... Huh? His face changed, and he quickly helped Dustin up and put him aside. He also gave him the Glock and the clips. Guard the door. Dustin was stunned. Luke walked over to the bathtub and helped Jennifer up. Jennifers back was exposed, and there was a pool of blood. Dustin gritted his teeth. Damn it. Jennifer, you were shot! Jennifer forced a smile. Its fine. Its just one shot... Unfortunately, even though she had been hiding in the bathtub, she had still been hit by a bullet. Luke, however, turned around and gave Dustin a look. Call an ambnce! Then, he turned around and said with a smile, Beautifuldies shouldnt get hurt. Jennifers eyes were hazy. Who are you? Are you the King of Kills detective? I cant see your face clearly. Luke quicklyy her down on the floor and ripped the cloth around the wound, You must be seeing things because Im too handsome. Dont praise me too much! Jennifer murmured, No, but you do look like a boy I had a crush on in high school. He also had ck hair and a smiling face... Dustins heart sank. It wasnt that he was jealous. Luke had blonde hair, and Jennifer was a tight-lipped person. Saying something like that to a stranger like Luke before the battle was over could only mean one thing: Her consciousness was starting to fade. And when that happened after being shot, it usually meant massive bleeding. Luke frowned and took out a pair of rubber gloves from his backpack. Jennifer, can you talk about the boy? He then said to Dustin, If the ambnce doesnt arrive in ten minutes, she might die. Dustins hand shook, and he let off two shots that were aimed outside. Boss, dont waste anymore time. Her liver and blood vessels were nicked. I can only stop the bleeding for now, Luke said in a low voice. Dustin quickly took out his phone and dialed a number. This is Dustin, apartment 2304 on Cicero Street. Do whatever it takes to get an ambnce here in ten minutes. Its a gunshot wound and bleeding in the liver. The other side said a few words, and Dustin roared, She cant hold on for much longer, hurry up and send someone over. The other side no longer said anything. It was clearly unwise to argue now. Every moment wasted was a dy in saving Jennifers life. Luke quickly took out a small bag of first aid supplies and used them on Jennifer. He only knew how to stop the bleeding temporarily. There was no way he could perform a more professional surgery here; slowing the bleeding was the most he could do. He took off his gloves and put them in a stic bag. Carrying Jennifer out of the bathroom, he ced her on the couch in the living room. Ill clean up the criminals downstairs so that the paramedics cane get her. Boss, monitor her condition. Call me if anything happens. With that, he went out. Dustin stood guard at the door, but his mind was in a mess when he looked at Jennifer, who was lying on the couch. As Luke went downstairs, hemunicated with Selina and told her to tell the police officers outside the building to open fire. The remaining criminals were distracted by the intense gunfire, and before they could react, Luke opened fire under the cover of this concentrated firepower. Before the criminals knew it, they fell one after another. After reloading the M686 twice, Luke said to Selina in his earpiece, Okay, tell them to stop. They cane in and clean up the bodies. Dont block the paramedics wayter. After waiting ten seconds, Luke shouted, LAPD. You cane in now. He stretched out a hand at the top of the stairs and waved his badge. After confirming that there werent any jumpy individuals, he walked out and said, A civilian was shot upstairs and is in critical condition. Clean up the bodies so that they dont block the stretcherter. With that, he went back upstairs. In Jennifers apartment on the fifth floor, Luke checked on her again and asked, Where are the paramedics? Dustin dialed the number again and spoke impatiently before he hung up. Itll be at least five minutes. Luke frowned. At this rate, the chances that something would happen to Jennifer were still pretty high. After all, it would still take the ambnce time to return to the hospital. However, there were emergency blood bags in the ambnce which could make up for Jennifers blood loss for the time being. At that moment, Luke raised his head and looked at the door. A middle-aged man with gold-rimmed sses cautiously stuck his head in. Excuse me, officers, what happened... Huh, Jennifer? Luke looked at the man who cried out in shock and entered the room. You are? Bruce Banner. The middle-aged man was a little anxious. Jennifer, whats wrong? Luke asked, How do you know Jennifer? Shes my cousin. When Bruce saw Jennifers torn and bloody clothes, his face twisted. Is she hurt? Luke said, The criminals shot her just now. Shes losing blood quickly. What? Bruce quickly stepped forward to survey Jennifers injury. Chapter 733 - Are You Ready to Save Your Cousin?

Chapter 733: Are You Ready to Save Your Cousin?

Luke didnt stop him. The man had a gentle temperament, and Lukes Mental Connection told them that the man didnt mean any harm. Besides, he had no weapons, no muscles, and no signs of training. He was just an ordinary person, or rather, a weak geek. Selina came up at that moment. When she saw Bruce, she asked curiously, Is he a doctor? Bruce came back to his senses at her words and turned around. Shes lost too much blood. Its dangerous. Where are the paramedics? She needs surgery as soon as possible, not a temporary measure to stop the bleeding. Luke looked at Dustin without saying anything. Dr. Banner, Ive heard Jennifer mention you. Seeing Bruces anxious expression, Dustin pped his face hard with both hands. The ambnce is on its way. There are professional emergency doctors on it, but they cant fly over. Bruce could tell that Dustin was nervous and helpless. Since the ambnce was on its way, there wasnt much more he could say. He could only pace around. We have to hurry. Jennifer isnt doing well. On the side, Luke quietly took the first aid kit from Selina and examined the syringes. If anything went wrongter, he could use these first to buy time. More importantly, Gold Nugget had quietly followed them. He pulled the dog head to a nearby room and quickly typed on his phone. When the dog head saw the request on the phone, it immediately shook its head. What a joke! When I heal someone, its a full recovery in seconds; how can it just stop at repairing major blood vessels? But under Lukes gaze, it could only type out a simple word on the phone: Uncontroble. Luke rubbed his head. Gold Nugget could save Jennifer. Jennifer was bleeding internally, and Dustin and her cousin Bruce had seen her condition with their own eyes. If the paramedics arrived and discovered that all her injuries had disappeared, how were they going to exin that? Being able to instantly recover from a near-death injury was something that many bigshots would pay close attention to. Suddenly, he heard Dustin shout, What? Isnt she type B? Bruce was stunned. Shes Rh- negative type B. Wait, dont tell me you only gave her regr type B blood? Dustin was vexed. I heard her say before that shes type B. Bruce: Exining to people who dont know anything about blood types is very troublesome. If theres no need to exin it, we usually just say that we have type B blood. Luke walked out and frowned. Boss, ask what blood bags the ambnce is carrying. Dustin made another call, and his expression was ugly. Theyre carrying regr type B blood. Also, there has been a shortage of Rh- blood recently, and the hospital doesnt have much stock. His phone rang again. After a brief conversation, Dustin said gloomily, Ill send someone over right away. Hanging up, he said, The ambnce is two blocks away. It collided with the cars of a few suspected drunk drivers, who arent letting the ambnce go. Luke rolled his eyes. Selina, bring the ambnce over. Dont waste time. Selina turned around and left. Any other officer might still try to persuade or give the drivers a warning. Since Luke had told her to go, he was telling her not to beat around the bush and to act right away. As Dustins loyal subordinate, Luke had to support him at this critical moment. Luke gave Gold Nugget a look, and the dog head immediately followed Selina out. It wasnt safe for Selina to go out without this guy; who knew if she would run into some psycho with a gun. After that, he looked at Bruce. Mr. Banner, did you just say that youre type B? Bruce nodded nkly. So, youre Rh- too? asked Luke. Bruce nodded again. Luke searched the first aid kit and took out an IV. Let me ask you something first. Do you have any infectious diseases? Bruce shook his head. No, myst checkup was only a month ago. Now, are you ready to give blood to save your cousin, Mr. Banner? asked Luke as he looked at that honest face. Bruce: What? A momentter, Bruce was lying down on the couch next to his cousin Jennifer. He had an IV needle in his arm as his blood flowed toward Jennifer. Dustin finally rxed slightly. After a brief hesitation, he gestured at Luke. They went to the hallway outside. Dustin looked around, then gestured at the ck satchel in his hand. This is a huge hot potato. I need to ask you first if youll take this case. Luke reached into the bag and took out a thick case file. You were almost killed. How can I not take it? Looking around, Dustin said in a low voice, They were here to kill Jennifer, not me. Luke was stunned. Then how did you... Knowing what he meant, Dustin smiled bitterly. When I came out for dinner today, I received a call from Jennifer. She said that she discovered something big with this case and wanted to consult me. Luke nodded and continued reading the case file. A momentter, he raised his head and asked in the same low voice, Elsworth? Dustin nodded. Do you know how Jennifer and I met? Luke shook his head. Because of you, said Dustin. When you took care of Dn Elsworthst time, she took note of you and wanted to contact you through me. Luke: ... Then how did it turn into you saving the damsel in distress? After that simple handover, they returned to the apartment. Luke found a copy machine in Jennifers apartment and copied the case file. He then put the copied documents into the folder, stuffed it into the ck bag, and threw it into one corner of the apartment. Naturally, the original documents went into his own backpack. ... Five minutester, the paramedics rushed into the room with a stretcher. Wheres the patient? Everybody pointed at Jennifer. A doctor quickly went over to check and was shocked when he saw the simple blood transfusion setup. What are you doing? A direct blood transfusion can kill a person, you understand? Luke said, We get it! She was shot more than ten minutes ago, and she has Rh- negative blood. This gentleman here is her cousin and has the same blood type. You need to start first aid as soon as possible. The doctor was speechless. They didnt have any Rh- blood in the ambnce. What he said was just a knee-jerk reaction. The moment Luke said that, the doctor reacted. This sort of emergency blood transfusion was clearly field treatment. It was a temporary life-saving measure under restricted conditions, and naturally wouldntpletelyply with the hospitals standard emergency treatment. If they had waited to give her a blood transfusion at the hospital, she might already be dead. Take her downstairs, the doctor said simply, then looked at Bruce. Its best that this gentlemanes with us. We dont have any Rh- blood bags. Chapter 734 - Heroic Jennifer and Digging Pits

Chapter 734: Heroic Jennifer and Digging Pits

After saying that, the doctor was in a bind. There was only one stretcher, and Bruce was acting as the blood bag. It would be dangerous for him to run along with them. Luke helped Bruce up. Ill take him. Just dont let anything happen to yourselves. The doctor was lost for words. Who was the professional here? Very soon, the cousins were brought downstairs and into the ambnce. Lets go, boss. Well take them to the hospital, said Luke. The three of them got into the car and cleared the way for the ambnce. Gasping for breath in the backseat for a moment, Dustin then said, Thank you, Selina. Selina asked, Huh? Dustin asked, You did it, right? Selina smiled. Boss, they were just a bunch of hooligans. Dustin didnt say anything else. In an emergency, it was still his loyal subordinates who were more reliable. There was no need to say any nonsense, nor did he have to beg for help. Soon, the police car arrived at the hospital with the ambnce, and Bruce was pushed in on a stretcher. The man looked helpless. Hey, Im not a patient. Luke said, Well talk to the doctor, but Jennifer needs you, understand, Mr. Banner? Stumped for a moment, Banner nodded with a bitter smile. Alright, as long as we can save Jennifer. With that, he was pushed away. Luke and the other two followed Jennifer to the E.R. and looked at the red light. Dustin stared at the light for a moment before he sat down and waved at Luke. After Luke sat down next to him, he said in a low voice, Recently, the Elsworth family has been looking for people who are targeting them. I suggested that Jennifer do nothing for the time being, but it seems that she didnt listen to me. Looking at Lukes doubtful eyes, Dustin sighed. Im partly to me. I used my connections to find a lot of leads for her. We were actually exchanging information about Elsworth over dinner. Lukes eyes were sincere, but Selina couldnt help but look away. Bullsh*t! A lonely middle-aged man who would rather hide in his office and eat spaghetti every day was actually willing to take the time to have dinner in a restaurant? She jeered inwardly. Ignoring the fact that his poor excuse wouldnt fool his two smart subordinates, Dustin continued, She just told me that she took advantage of the earthquakest night and found key evidence of the Elsworth familys crimes. Luke had a strange expression on his face. Boss, where did that state police investigation file and videotapee from? Jennifer has long been paying attention to Terry Rodry, a deputymissioner with the state police. His wife is from the Elsworth family, and he used that to climb to his position. Dustin smiled bitterly and lowered his voice involuntarily. Jennifer found out that hes wiped the Elsworths asses many times, and concluded that he must have something shady on his hands. He stopped. Looking at his face, Luke said, Dont tell me Jennifer... used direct force? Dustin sighed and nodded. Terry was preupied with hiding from the earthquakest night. She found an opportunity to knock him out with a taser and grabbed the briefcase he was carrying. The briefcase contained the case file and videotape. We specte that this might be a secret trump card which Terry left for himself. Nobody in the Elsworth family knew about it. Luke was lost for words. How much guts could a person have? Jennifer was definitely a hero for daring to go up against the Elsworths in California. Dustin didnt have any misgivings about telling Luke the truth. These things werent obtained legally, and will be inadmissible evidence in court. So, she was asking me how they could be used. Just as I was about to leave, those people showed up to silence her. Hearing Dustins words, Luke nodded. What were you nning to do? Dustin said, The Elsworths are too powerful in California, and this might be covered up. At my suggestion, Jennifer contacted an acquaintance at the FBI. Then, those criminals showed up? asked Luke. Dustin nodded gloomily. Im worried about her acquaintance. Jennifer only hinted that the intelligence she had was rted to a major power, and we were attacked half an hourter. Theres something wrong with that acquaintance, Luke said confidently. Does he know about you? Dustin said, Probably not before the gunfight, but it might be different now. There was no way that news of this gunfight which involved dozens of people and a heavily wounded person could be hidden from the Elsworths, who had eyes and ears everywhere in Los Angeles. Luke sighed. Boss, sleep on the floor at the police department for the next few days. Dustin shook his head. Jennifer is still here. After the nurse walked away, Luke said in a low voice, I left a copy of the evidence in the apartment building. I told Elsa to dy them from taking it away. We still have some time before they get their hands on the fake and confirm its authenticity. Dustin frowned. What do you want to do? Luke raised an eyebrow. I pissed them off a long time ago. Werent you the ones who told me to restrain myself? I dont think I need to do that now, do I? Dustin smiled bitterly. Are you going to shoot them all dead? Thats not possible. In America, using this sort of violent method to deal with a big family was impossible. This was how the hierarchy worked in this country. Such a crude method would only draw a collective attack. If he wanted to take down a big family, he would have to use the rules of the game between them. Luke said with a smile, Dont forget that we have superheroes. Dustin: What? Luke shrugged. I just need to publish this information anonymously on the Inte. With Iron Mans technology, do you think they wont be able to see it? Here, he deliberately described Iron Man and Batman as partners. Even if one day, a certain tycoons identity was exposed, nobody would be able to ask him about it. Dustin frowned. But... they usually only save people, right? Luke said, There might be other victims that have suffered at the Elsworths hands. We can use them to expose everything. The Elsworth family isnt strong enough to suppress news of a superhero. Dustin frowned and was lost in thought. Even if the Elsworths controlled all the media in California, they couldnt control agencies like the FBI and CIA. As long as Batmans team shed with the Elsworths, the reason for the conflict would inevitably be revealed to these intelligence agencies. While the news media couldnt take care of the Elsworths, the FBI and CIA could. The benefits of openly taking down the Elsworth family were enormous, and some would be tempted. Thinking about it this way, this n was indeed possible. Luke got up. Ill go prepare something for you. If youre not going to work today, let Elsa know that she now has a packed schedule. Chapter 735 - It Isn’t Easy to Pay Luke Back

Chapter 735: It Isnt Easy to Pay Luke Back

Dustin patted his forehead. I forgot. Luke shook his head with a smile and left. Jennifer had to be really charming! Even a workaholic like Dustin would actually forget about his job. After Luke left the hospital, he bought a bag of daily necessities and food and water from a nearby supermarket. He drove around the hospital and sneered inwardly. The Elsworth family was anxious this time. Although Jennifer was only a weak woman, she was unexpectedly good at getting things done. When she found an opportunity, she struck and obtained crucial evidence. But the chaos in the wake of the earthquake also gave the desperate Elsworth family the opportunity to use the most direct methods to dispose of the evidence as well as those who had seen it. Jennifer had only been in the hospital for half an hour, and the Elsworths eyes were already on her. Luke took out his phone and made a call. Harrison, its time to return the favor. Not long after that, he returned to the hospital and gave Dustin the bag while passing Selina another bag and saying some things to her. Selina took Gold Nugget to the bathroom. A momentter, Selina returned after doing one round, and gave Luke a long satchel in passing. She was also carrying a long satchel which contained an M4A1 and clips. Luke and Selina walked to one side of the hallway, and hidden from sight by Selina, Luke put some clips into the satchel. Will they reallye running into the hospital to murder someone? asked Selina as she looked at the tablet. The image on the tablet was being transmitted from a drone cruising above the hospital. Luke put a lollipop in his mouth. Want one? Selina said, Im busy. Help me unwrap it. Luke took out two lollipops and unwrapped them. He stuck one in Selinas mouth and the other in Gold Nuggets mouth. Jennifer obtained the case file using electroshock therapy, and it can easily be inadmissible evidence. As long as the information is exposed, however, their nest in Elsworth City is definitely done for C it would be strange if they didnt try anything. Selina murmured, This time... its going to be a head-on confrontation. Luke chuckled. The enemy will never give us enough time to fight back, but we must stand on the side of justice, like LAPD. Selina shrugged. What if they want to get us suspended first? Luke said, Well, they have to be more famous than Tony Stark. Selina pped her forehead. I forgot that Tony Stark was the one who got us this job. Luke chuckled. So, the tycoon is a nice guy. Hes always covering for us. Are you sure you dont want to notify the police department? Selina didnt care about Tony at all. Luke sneered. You know how powerful they are in Los Angeles. If I tell the police, the word will be out in half an hour. Harrisons clear? Selina asked another question. Luke said, Ill confirm it myself. Ten minutester, Luke received a call from Harrison. He walked out the back door of the hospital and pulled Harrison aside. After saying a few words, Harrison asked the people in the car toe down. Temporary mission. Youll now receive the mission instructions from Luke. The four people in the car looked at each other, but still did as he said. Harrison was a veteran and very capable. His authority in the team was unquestionable. After talking to the team members and watching them leave, Luke said to Harrison, You dont me me for dragging you into this, do you? Harrison smiled bitterly. Im already here. What do you think? Luke patted him on the shoulder. Dont worry. The bigger the mess, the safer youll be. Tell your teammates not to hold back. Harrison frowned. Theres no harm in taking more safety measures, but would the Elsworths have someone in my team? Luke said, Thats because you dont know what the Elsworths are up to. Harrison asked, What do they want? Luke nced at him. Its safer if you dont know. At the very least, youlle across as someone who doesnt know anything. Harrison: I really f*cking dont know anything. Correct answer, thats the most perfect performance. Luke turned to leave. Youre just a SWAT captain, not an agent; you would be killed if you knew too much. Harrison was lost for words. Watching Luke leave, he mumbled, It really isnt easy to pay you back... Harrison, need I remind you that I have the highest authority on thems, and I can hear everyone? Lukes voice came from the wireless earpiece which Harrison had just put in his ear. Harrison: ...Sorry, can you turn this off and leave me alone? Luke said, This is mandatory. Also, your authoritys second only to me. You can listen in on your team members. Theres an automatic secondaryms. You can try it first. Harrison: Thank you so much. Its fine, just dont say what youre thinking, okay? Itll just make people feel awkward, said Luke. Harrison: Okay. What if Im the one who feels even more f*cking awkward now?! But after this interlude, he wasnt in the mood to talk behind Lukes back. Instead, with the help of the secondaryms, he instructed his team to set up an ambush. The only thing he was d about was that nobody in his team had contacted anyone yet, even if they hadnt turned in their phones. After all, this wasnt a mission assigned by the higher-ups, so he couldnt be that strict. That was why Luke had given them the wirelessms. This was for their protection, but could also be seen as a form of surveince. Luke didnt feel guilty about it. If there was nothing wrong with any of them, there naturally wouldnt be any problems. Thems would then be nothing more than a gadget for todays mission. If he was right, this matter would be over in an hour or two, and he would take back thems. More than that, he couldnt let thems technology leak out. After finding Harrison, there was much less for Luke to worry about. Now, all he had to do was put on a show and let the Elsworth family dig its own grave in front of everybody. Thinking that, he walked over to Dustin outside the E.R. and gave him a big bag. Dustin asked, Whats this? A bulletproof vest, a helmet, and a weapon, Luke said simply. The peopleing in wont just stop on the first try. Dustin subconsciously reached for his phone. I can call for backup... Luke grabbed his hand and said, Its toote. Within ten minutes of us getting here, suspicious people in the hospital already started spying on us. Calling the police in advance will only be dying the attack, and wont put an end to it altogether. Boss, we need to blow this matter up. Dustin eventually stopped reaching for his phone and frowned. Chapter 736 - Manufacture Evidence, Preserve Evidence

Chapter 736: Manufacture Evidence, Preserve Evidence

Luke said, Put on your bulletproof vest first, boss. You havent been on the front line for a long time. Dustin said, I took down a few of them earlier. Luke said, Put it on before we talk, okay? Dustin quickly put on his bulletproof vest and asked in a low voice, You brat, how big do you want to make it? Luke tilted his head and thought for a moment. It has to be the hottest news in Los Angeles tonight. Dustin asked, You want to kill them all outright? Luke grinned. No, I have to do my best to keep the attackers alive; at the very least, their mouths have to work fine. Its much harder for a living person to keep their mouth shut than a dead one. Harrisons voice rang out in his earpiece. Luke, are you sure you dont want backup? Weve already detected more than thirty suspicious people, and thats just what weve found. Luke said, Your top priority is to ensure your own safety. Youre just reinforcements, and you can also be witnesses to prevent me from being framed. Harrison: ...Got it. Be careful. Selinas reminder arrived very quickly. Two ambnces entered the underground parking lot, but their license tes arent right. Judging by the load on the tires, there are at least six to eight fully-armed individuals in each ambnce. The truth was that hermunication with Luke had the highest authority, and nobody else knew about it. Luke nodded and patted Dustins shoulder. Dont be nervous when you hear gunshotster. Guard this ce. Ill take care of them. Dustin nodded silently, slung the especially long satchel with the rifle in it over his shoulder, and leaned against the wall in one corner. That way, he had a line of sight on either side of the hallway, and could instantly take out his rifle and start shooting if he needed to. Luke, on the other hand, ran to the underground parking lot. Its starting. All the suspicious targets are moving toward the hospital, Harrison reported. Luke said, Tell yourrades to hold their positions. Its not time for them to make a move yet. Im going to eat them all. Harrison: ...Youre such a greedy guy. Luke said, Because I hate evil! Harrison was lost for words. As he spoke, Luke reached the underground parking lot. Seeing two teams of sixteen fully-armed men enter the hallway, Luke suddenly stepped forward. LAPD! Freeze! The other side was stunned for a moment, but when they saw that Luke was only holding a badge, someone suddenly said, Kill him. Without any hesitation, two men in ck raised their guns and fired at Luke. Luke hid in a corner with a smile. He first activated the police cam, then pressed the walkie-talkie and said in an urgent tone, Arge number of criminals have been discovered at St. Post Hospital. Theyre all armed with automatic weapons and are currently firing at me. Of course, the other side could hear the gunshots. Please hold on. Reinforcements will be there soon. Luke put down the walkie-talkie and mumbled to himself, Dont be too quick. He took out two stun grenades, removed the safety pins, and threw them at the criminals who were firing in the hallway. Grenade! one of the criminals shouted, and everybody retreated. Toote! Luke counted down in his heart, Three, two, one! Bang! Bang! Two consecutive explosions rang out. Luke stretched out a small mirror for a look before he went over and kicked the guns away, then pulled off the hoods of the criminals who had copsed. As he was doing that, a thought shed through his mind, and a huge pile of stic explosives that didnt have fuses silently appeared in one of the criminals bags. Luke then broke into a run. These criminals were just props that he was using to frame Elsworth, so there was no need to pay too much attention to them. What he needed to do next waspletely blow up the matter. Luke, more than thirty armed criminals have gone in. Are you sure were not going to do anything? Harrison asked again. Luke said, Okay, hold a few of them down at the entrance. Dont work too hard. Harrison: Roger that. Luke picked up his pace as he ran. Selina said, There are two teams of thirteen criminals at the C2 back entrance, two teams of eleven at the E5 entrance on the left, and fifteen criminals at the D3 entrance on the right. Theyre keeping a fixed distance. You have to be careful. Luke said, Theyre the ones who should be careful. As he spoke, he suddenly sped up. Charging out from around the corner, he jumped and ran over the wall. At the same time, he raised his guns. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Ah! Ah! Ah! Screams rang out one after another. Half of the thirteen criminals who hade through the back hallway dropped to their knees while all of them rolled around and clutched their legs. They were all wearing bulletproof vests, and Luke didnt want to kill them. Shooting their legs was without doubt the simplest solution. He didnt believe that over thirty men could escape when their legs were injured. Damn it, someone ambushed us from behind. Cover, cover! Stagger your gunfire! Take them apart. Luke ran a few steps over the wall before hended on the ground and swiftly pressed forward in the hallway. Just as the remaining gunmen turned around, gunshots rang out again, but not from their guns. Putting away his left gun, Luke unhurriedly reloaded the Glock. Pa! The head of a criminal who was about to raise his gun exploded. Drop your weapons or Ill shoot, he shouted, and looked behind him. He had deliberately torn off the camera that was on him and left it around the corner, so it couldnt continue recording. Despite the injuries to both legs, the dozen criminals who were screaming were scared into shutting up. They had never encountered a police officer who fired in public without prior warning. Luke quickly picked up their guns and ran off. When he passed a trash can, he tossed the guns inside, turned left and continued running. ... Harrison, who was out front, heard the chatter on the policems and said, Luke, the police department has dispatched people. Luke said, Very good. You were the first toe to my aid, right? Harrisons mind whirled and he got it. Luke had asked them to be witnesses. As long as the criminals opened fire, it didnt matter if the Elsworths men in the police department knew, since this matter couldnt be covered up. Instead, they wouldnt have enough time to figure out what was going on inside, and things would definitely blow up unexpectedly. Like the arrest of the numerous criminals who had charged into the hospital with guns. Ive disarmed more than ten people in the parking lot and at the back door. Let the patrol officers know to take over, said Luke. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! There was the sound of intense gunfire in his earpiece. Harrison frowned. Ive taken down more than ten criminals on the left side. Just keep an eye on the criminals in the front, said Luke. Weve caught up with them, but there are too many people in the hospital, Harrison said helplessly. Chapter 737 - Hooking a Small Fish

Chapter 737: Hooking a Small Fish

As Harrison spoke, there was a burst of gunfire in front of him which kicked up dust and debris. But police reinforcements arrived very quickly. Numerous patrol cars arrived with their sirens ring. Arge number of police officers rushed into the hospital and began to surround the criminals near the entrance. The situation had turned around. Seeing that things werent looking good, the criminals started to retreat to a side door. The two leaders charged through a door and shouted clear before the group retreated in single file in the direction of a hallway that was only ten meters away. Two small shadows were tossed in lightly from the side door, one in front and the other at the back of the group. Bang! Bang! After two explosions, all the criminals copsed. In such a narrow passage, stun grenades were just that powerful. Luke said, Harrison, have the patrol officerse to the side entrance on the left. Ive subdued them. As he spoke, he collected their guns and left. ... At that moment, a fully-armed person appeared outside the emergency room. After a brief hesitation, he raised his gun, kicked the door open, and charged in. Passing through a partition, he entered the operating room. The doctors and nurses in the operating theater looked at him in surprise. Seeing the gun in his hand, everybody obediently raised their hands. The man quickly walked over to the operating table and looked at the wounded man. Why is it a man? Apuse rang out behind him, and he abruptly turned around and aimed his gun at the door. Luke walked out unhurriedly. You can get back to work, doctors. Ill take care of this criminal. The mans hand trembled. Luke, however, didnt look at him. He turned around and asked, Do you want to say something? Another person walked out of the darkness. The man had been perfectly hidden in the dark. It wasnt until he spoke that his location was exposed. T.J., why are you doing this? The doctors and nurses looked at them nervously. Their bulletproof vests and badges indicated that they were police officers, but the criminal in the ck hood was closer to the operating table. How could they feel like carrying on with the surgery? Luke said, Harrison, Im only doing this for you. If he doesnt drop his gun in three seconds, Ill shoot him. The man in the ck mask in front of him trembled. He had seen how terrifying Lukes marksmanship was, or he wouldnt have taken advantage of the chaos to avoid Luke ande straight to the E.R.. Pa! He decisively threw the pistol away. Losing his job was better than losing his life. Besides, he hadnt done any real damage yet. There was always the chance he could wrangle his way out of this in court. If he fought Luke, not only would he lose his life, his reputation would also be ruined. Dead people couldnt defend themselves. A momentter, Luke and Harrison were standing outside the E.R.. Harrison looked exhausted. Can you give us some space, Luke? I can pretend I didnt see anything. Luke shrugged and left. The man in the ck mask was one of Harrisons four team members. Luke had met T.J. McCabe before, but he wasnt familiar with him. The reason why the man had gone to the E.R. was simple. He was just another dirty cop who hade to kill Jennifer for the Elsworths. Unfortunately for him, Luke hacked into the hospital system as soon as he arrived and changed Jennifers surgery records. Other than the front line paramedics, anyone else in the hospital would only be able to find this operating room. If the Elsworths men were more attentive, this would only be able to dy their attack. But they were clearly in a hurry and didnt notice Lukes trick, which was how he had managed to hook T.J. McCabe, this little fish. Harrison, on the other hand, was the pitiful one. He was going to lose another team member. Luke silently said his condolences to the captain. They had already passed through two hallways and had reached another one where Dustin was still looking around warily. Luke stepped forward with a smile. Its all done, boss. Dustin was relieved. How did it go? Luke said, If they can still send one or two hundred people over, we can handle it. Dustin was relieved. Luke didnt joke when it came to business. If he said that he had taken care of the criminals, then there werent any problems. Ive already made some calls. Elsa is arranging for a new ward. Ill go back first. Call me if anything happens, said Luke. Dustin nodded. Thank you. Luke suddenly chuckled. Let me ask you something, boss. Dustin said, Go ahead. Did your girlfriend buy fire insurance? asked Luke. Stunned for a moment, Dustin forgot to deny the title of girlfriend. He said, ...I didnt ask. Her ie isnt low, so she should have? Luke said, Thats good. Let me tell you a piece of good news. Her apartment just caught fire, and was seriously damaged. Dustin was stunned. What? Luke said, Clean up the scene and kill those in the know; nobody can expose what theyve done. Dustins face darkened. He wasnt a snot-nosed brat. As long as the Elsworth family was given a chance to take a breather, they might be able to escape the crime. Until then, they would spare no effort to kill Jennifer, this huge troublemaker. Boss, think about how to blow the matter up tonight, Luke said before he turned around and left. ording to the patrol officers, the criminals who came out of the parking lot were carrying a lot of stic explosives, enough to send the entire hospital into the sky. Dustins heart skipped a beat, but then he realized that he could make use of it. Luke turned around and left. He took out a lollipop and put it in his mouth as he called Selina. When were done, lets go home for dinner. On the way home, he wondered if Bruce Banner was that Bruce Banner. It wasnt amon name, but it wasnt easy for Luke to search the entire country. The United States wasnt China. Each state had an independent administrative system. It was impossible to simply hack into a system and find everyones names. Some murderers just needed to change their names and identities, and could live in another state for decades aftermitting a crime in one state. Luke didnt remember Banner having a cousin, at least not in his memories. It seemed that he only had a special girlfriend? But now that Dr. Banner was in the hospital and was rted to Jennifer, it wasnt hard to investigate. Most of the time, the difficulty in a search didnt have to do with the level of secrecy, but in finding a clear target in the ocean. By the time he got home for dinner, he had already found out about Bruce Banner. Chapter 738 - Preparing Breaking News

Chapter 738: Preparing Breaking News

Bruce Banner, whose real name was Robert Bruce Banner, had a PhD in nuclear physics from the California Institute of Technology and was currently working in the field of nuclear physics research at Culver University. When he saw this, Luke felt that the man had to be that Banner. After reading up on the mans research, Luke was even more certain. Naturally, Dr. Banner wouldnt disclose the details of his research to the public. But it could be seen from the name of the research project that it involved gamma rays. But right, this gentleman was still just Bruce Banner. That big green monster who beat up anyone it saw probably hadnt appeared yet. Luke didnt dwell on it. It was hard for a doctorate doctor with outstanding knowledge to give up the research he was good at, and even harder for him to give it up forever. Luke wasnt Banners father; he couldnt make so many ns for him. This was America. It wasnt easy for a father to tell his son what to do. Many people left home at the age of eighteen, and there were plenty who didnt talk to their families anymore after that. Luke wasnt a saint. But in the end, he sighed. If there was a chance, he should warn Bruce Banner to pay attention to his safety during the experiment. If Banner really survived this, then that was heavens will. The world continued to turn and didnt stop for anyone. Besides, with Dr. Banners brain, he could still make huge contributions even without turning into a certain green hulk. After dinner, Luke received a call from Dustin. Luke, the officers at the hospital and the SWAT team have pulled out. Only four patrol officers are left. Luke curled his lip. They really are in a hurry. Has Elsa made the arrangements? Dustin said, Yes, but we cant avoid this for much longer. They have too many ears. Luke asked, Nobody from Homnd Security? Dustin said, No. Ive asked Elsa to keep an eye out for me. The stic explosives that the criminals were carrying arent on the evidence list, and the footage on your police cam has been wiped. Luke wasnt too disappointed. He simply sneered. They really are everywhere. Im done with my preparations. Lets see if those two will read the news online in their spare time. Dustin asked, Are you sure this will work? Luke said, If we can make the evidence we have public, it will 100% work. Unfortunately, itll be very hard to release it through the media. If it doesnt work, Ill have someone arrange for Jennifer to disappear for a while. After a brief silence, Dustin said, Thank you. Luke said, Its fine. He hung up and chuckled. Would Batman see it? Of course he would. Batman would also be the first person to see the news online. After dinner, Luke and Selina split up. Before Selina got into her car, Luke reminded her, Remember to record anything unusual. Dont show your face. Dustin has made arrangements, theres no danger. Selina got into the car and nodded. Got it. Also, Gold Nugget is with me. Luke shrugged. Safety first. He then jogged off. As Selina drove off, Gold Nugget barked lightly. She immediately shook her head. Dont get in on the action. Theres going to be a lot of noise at the hospital tonight. Didnt you hear that Luke wants those guys to be on TV? Do you want to be on TV too? Gold Nugget immediatelyy down and shuddered. It knew very well how terrible the consequences of being on TV would be, especially for an alien dog head like it. When night fell, St. Post Hospital was still brightly lit and bustling. Not many people had died in the earthquakest night, but a lot of people had been injured. Every hospital was now overloaded, and St. Post was no exception. Hiding on the roof of an apartment building, Luke hummed a tune. La da da, its the motherf... From time to time, he heard a notification from his earpiece. No suspicious targets sighted. Selina was in charge of the two drones near the hospital. She provided intelligence and the video recordings so that Luke could focus on his n. He was looking at the surveince footage on his fake phone, which showed a group of criminals locked in animated discussion. These ambitious guys were preparing to rob an ATM two hundred meters away. Listening to their n, Luke calcted the time in his head and said softly, Little Snail, start a countdown for ten minutes and remind me of the time. The smart program that had just been modified today and finally had a name immediately projected a countdown. Yes, sir. Luke also jumped off the roof and glided away. Dont move. Give us the money. A small hoodlum was holding a gun nervously, and his hands were shaking. Clearly, he wasnt very familiar with this job. Another old hoodlum said unhappily, Hey, didnt I tell you? Dont randomly point your gun at people. How many times has it identally gone off. I dont want to be sent to the hospital because of you. Keep it lowered, and bring it up again if she resists, okay? The little hoodlum hurriedly lowered his gun. Yes, yes, yes. Ill remember. The old hoodlum hesitated for a moment, then took the gun from him. You get the money. Ill hold the gun. The rookie hoodlum gave an exmation, and was kicked in the butt by the old hoodlum. Hurry up and go. This is your initiation ceremony. The rookie stretched out his trembling hands. Dont move, or hell shoot. The woman who was being robbed had a despairing expression on her face. I only have spare change in my bag, can you please take it and leave? A dark shadow covered this corner of the alley, and the three of them couldnt help but look up. A ck giant fell from the sky andnded with a thump. No, they need to be taught a lesson, the ck giant said as he punched the rookie hoodlum in the stomach. Society isnt a school, and isnt as polite as the teachers. Remember this lesson. Saying that, he ignored the rookie hoodlum who was retching on the ground and headed right for the old hoodlum with the gun. The old hoodlums face stiffened. Batman! Batman! Luke took the gun from him and released the clip before he held the gun in both hands. With an unpleasant sound, the pistol was twisted into a pile of scrap metal. You, guilty, he said in a low voice and squeezed the old thugs right index finger. The old hoodlum clutched his right hand and screamed. Itll be your entire right hand next time. After that, Luke checked the surveince footage, and then shot out his grappling hook and flew off. The woman ran off down the alley. She wasnt afraid of these two unlucky b*stards. Batman had just been here, and she didnt believe they would dare attack her again. Looking at these two pitiful bundles of experience and credit points, Luke knew that even if he hadnte, the two hoodlums would at most take the money and leave; the womans life hadnt been in any danger. Chapter 739 - Batman Notices Activity, Batman Goes to Take Down Crime

Chapter 739: Batman Notices Activity, Batman Goes to Take Down Crime

This was just a prelude to Batmans performance tonight, so Batmans appearance at St. Post Hospital would be reasonable. He had to keep acting to make it even more reasonable. Leaping off the building again, Luke faintly heard the voice of the woman on the phone after she ran out of the alley. Is this the TV station? I saw Batman. Its 200 bucks for a lead, right? Also, he saved me. You said an interview costs more, right? His lip curled up. He didnt object to people using news on Batman to make money. Those who were trying to make extra ie usually had it hard in life. He helped these people, but was also using them. It was understandable that someone would take the opportunity to make some money. He wasnt some big shot; Batman wasnt a manifestation of his convictions, but a sockpuppet that could be used. He needed these rescuees to spread the word and generate more discussion to increase his poprity so that it would be easier for him to take action in the future. For example, tonight! Boom! Not far away, there was a loud crash as an excavator crashed into an ATM on the street. The hoodlums cheered excitedly. Thats awesome! Thats how you do it! Hurry up and dig them out. Money. There has to be a lot of money inside. Luke shook his head helplessly. This was an ATM, not a f*cking vault. The most that a few ATMs put together could have was hundreds of thousands. They actually used an excavator to rob an ATM? But these people had probably stolen the excavator as well. Thinking about it in another way, robbing an ATM and not a vault was understandable. There were too few people in this world who would try to understand someone elses point of view. Luke understood the robbers; hopefully, they would understand himter. In the distant night sky, the spotlights of several helicopters had already appeared and were rapidly approaching. Luke circled round in the air and glided down. The criminal who was driving the excavator suddenly realized that the light on one side had disappeared, and that something was blocking his view. He turned his head and saw a ck giant outside, and a giant hand reached in. Ahhhh! With a strange, drawn-out cry, he was pulled out and flung away to smash onto the roof of his aplices car. The group of hoodlums, who had been in high spirits just a moment ago, suddenly fell silent. Looking at the ck giant jumping down from the excavator, they gritted their teeth and shouted, Bat, Bat Bat, Batman! Luke frowned in displeasure. How uncouth. What the hell was Bat Bat Bat Batman? He grabbed the clothes of the two hoodlums who were the closest to him and lifted them into the air. They looked into those bloodshot eyes as the cold mechanical voice rang out: You, guilty! All the hoodlums screamed. No, no! Spare us! They were all loyal fans of Batman. After watching TV thest few days, everybody knew that as long as Batman sentenced the criminals he caught, at least one bone in their body would be broken. Crack! Crack! The two hoodlums jumped around as they hunched over their hands, but they were secretly relieved. Only the little fingers on their right hands had been broken, which was Batmans lightest punishment, and was more of a warning. Looking at the aplice who was lying on the roof of the car and could only moan faintly, they felt that it was great that they didnt know how to operate an excavator. Driving an excavator might them several broken bones. The remaining hoodlums looked at each other for a moment before they suddenly fled in all directions. Luke swiped his waist and threw out two bat darts. Ah! Ah! Two screams rang out, and the two leaders who had been overseeing the robbery copsed, clutching their thighs. Luke put the darts back into his pocket and left. He could only give these hoodlums a light punishment. Although picking up an ATM with an excavator caused quite a stir, they hadnt hurt anyone. Dustin has already sent four officers to the back entrance, Selina said. Luke: Copy that. The A.I. program reminded him in its cute little voice, Sir, the trap has been triggered. Do you want to activate it? While Luke had been torturing those hoodlums with the excavator, he had still been paying attention to that side. He immediately ordered, Confirm. Activate the trap. Boom! A thick column of smoke rose hundreds of meters away. Luke turned his head at the noise and smiled. Batman noticed the hospital. Batman was going to fight crime. Batman shot out his grappling hook. Batman flew off. ... In the air, Flegg looked speechlessly at the helicopters not far away. Why do these paparazzi have such sharp noses? The team member next to himughed. Anyone who reports Batmans whereabouts will receive a reward of two hundred dors. Anyone who has had direct contact with Batman will receive five hundred dors if they agree to an interview. There are even bigger rewards, like for those who have actually interacted with Batman. The paparazzi now have all the people of Los Angeles under surveince. Theyre much more popr than we are. Flegg was speechless. Trust the masses, mobilize the masses! From the people to the people! These were truly words of wisdom. A secret agency like theirs couldntpete with a TV station. Whats Batman doing now? Flegg asked. The team member said, ording to the logistics team monitoring the TV programs, he first rescued a woman who was being robbed, then stopped some hoodlums who were robbing an ATM a street away. Flegg: Looks like he isnt too busy today. Get ready, were going to try contacting him today... Boom! Flegg and his team members turned around. Whats going on? The scout at the front of the helicopter immediately replied, It looks like... St. Post Hospital. There seems to have been an explosion, and theres a lot of smoke. There might be a fire. Flegg frowned. What the hell? From his intelligencework, there had also been news of a suspected terrorist attack at St. Post Hospital in the afternoon, but he hadnt followed up on the details. An ordinary explosion, even if it was an attack, wasnt his responsibility. The scout said, Boss, Batman went to St. Post Hospital. It seems that the explosion just now attracted his attention. Flegg nodded helplessly. Follow him. Mr. Batman is someone who helps others the most. Hell definitely take a look if theres an explosion. However, seeing that the nearby TV choppers had also chosen to do the same thing, he sighed again. I really want to use an RPG to destroy them. His team member said, Boss, we would be tried in military court and executed. Flegg: I know, which is why I havent picked up an RPG already. Chapter 740 - Outsiders, You’re Guilty!

Chapter 740: Outsiders, Youre Guilty!

It only took Luke more than ten seconds to cover a distance of five hundred meters, and he headed straight for a smoke-filled room in the hospital. Activate thermal imaging. The scene in the room immediately appeared on his lenses. Looking at the two red figures in the room, Luke smiled. Got you. He then charged through the broken window. Even though the two inside had just been hit by the stun grenade, their reactions werent bad. The moment Luke entered the room, they fired without hesitation. Luke didnt dodge or evade as he approached the person closest to him. Both of them eximed, Batman! Their movements slowed down for a moment. Luke grabbed the man and threw him out the window like a bowling ball. The man flew out the window like a cannonball, and Luke turned around, his cape covering his back. Thest person subconsciously pulled the trigger, but he was cursing inwardly. Ordinary bullets were useless against Batman! This was the truth that many criminals had personally tested. Now, it was his turn to taste it. The ck figure that was as big as a hill wasnt clumsy at all. In fact, it was extremely fast. The cape shed, and a huge palm shot out from behind it to grab the persons neck. Bang! Grabbing the guy, Luke sped up and jumped out the window. Bang! There was a dull thud as Lukended in the small square in the middle of the hospital. The man whom he had just thrown out was still limping and trying his best to escape. Luke smiled. Want to run? Youre going to be on live TV tonight. Rumbling footsteps rang out for an instant before they disappeared. The guy who was running couldnt help but turn around, only to see a huge shadow gliding over. Freaking hell! Youre shameless! This guy cursed inwardly. They had always been the ones to bully ordinary people with their physical advantages. Now that they had encountered a superhero who bullied them with his equipment advantage, they instantly felt despair. A huge shadow quickly enveloped him, and a hand grabbed his neck as he was lifted up. The scenery around them went by quickly, and in less than ten seconds, the two of them found themselves in the square in front of the hospital. At the same time, several snow-white pirs of light swept over from the sky and enveloped the three of them. When the TV helicopter arrived, looking for Batman, they saw him holding two criminals in his hands. Almost everybody who saw the two people held by Batman subconsciously agreed with this scenario. Luke threw one of them to the ground and stepped on him. Picking the other one up, he said coldly, Outsiders, youre guilty! Their faces changed. They knew Batmans line, but he was now calling them outsiders. Luke grabbed a bat dart from his waist and cut off the mans right arm. Amidst the screams, the arm which fell exploded and disappeared. On the helicopter, the paparazzi who were filming were stunned. Flegg was also stunned. What was going on? Something didnt seem right. Countless people had studied Batmans operations. Everybody agreed on one point: Even if he was deliberately putting on a show, the most he did was break the bones of the criminals, and he had no intention of torturing them. Why did he suddenly cut off the mans arm? What was even more outrageous was what happened to the man. Why did his arm explode and disappear when it was chopped off? Luke, however, didnt stop. He switched to the other person and cut off his left arm with the bat dart again. Throwing the two guys to the ground, he stepped on their other hands and said coldly, Outsiders, this world belongs only to us humans, not you filthy bloodsucking bugs. The two vampires screamed and didnt say anything. Luke had stepped on their hands one after another. The paparazzi on the helicopters were all stunned. It was rare for Batman to use such brutal methods, but they werent sure if it was really brutal. After all, the two men who had had their arms cut off were really weird. They didnt look human. Two helicoptersnded near the square, and four people got off on each side. Luke looked around and smiled inwardly. They were all old acquaintances. The person on the right ran faster and shouted from afar, Batman, were not hostile. We just want to talk to you. Luke turned his head. A few secondster, the leader on the other side also shouted, Batman, can I have a few minutes of your time? Luke said, Show me your IDs. Both parties were stunned, but they took out their IDs. At that moment, Flegg hesitated, but the man on the other side stepped forward and gave Luke his ID. Hello, Batman. Im Phil Coulson, an FBI agent. Flegg cursed inwardly, but could only step forward and hand over his ID. Im Rick Flegg, an FBI agent. Luke secretly smiled, but said, The FBI sent two of you at the same time? Were not from the same department. That was Fleggs words. Its just a minor problem with internal coordination. That was Phils words. Lukes gaze paused on the ID card in his hand for a moment as he looked at the familiar surname Coulson. A strange feeling welled up in his heart. There were thousands of people called Phil, but Coulson was from S.H.I.E.L.D... He should be the only one, right? What a joke! But now wasnt the time to think about it. He handed them back. What do you want? Flegg said, Them, and to talk to you. Phil waited for him to finish before he said, Same here, but I can wait until youre done. Luke looked at Flegg. What do you want to talk to me about? Stunned, Flegg subconsciously nced at Phil. For a moment, there was silence. Phil, however, smiled and gestured for him to go ahead. Flegg smiled bitterly to himself. Coulson was indeed a crafty old fox. He could only say, We want to talk to you in private. Its inconvenient here. Luke turned to Phil. What about you? Phil handed him a card with a smile. Maybe we can keep in touch and work together in the future. Luke didnt take the card, but nced at it. Okay, Ive memorized the number. Anything else? A hint of regret shed in Phils eyes, but his expression didnt change. Were taking one of them with us. Before Flegg could say anything, Luke quickly agreed. Sure. Flegg swallowed his words. Luke looked at Flegg and pointed at the two guys at his feet. Do you know what they are? Phil fell silent. Flegg could only shake his head at the stare. He had a rough idea, but wasnt too sure. Chapter 741 - Various Reactions and the Correct Direction

Chapter 741: Various Reactions and the Correct Direction

Theyre vampires! Lukes cold mechanical voice rang out. Vampires who feed on human blood! His blood-red lenses seemed to be focused on Flegg. Its best for you not to get involved with these alien bugs. As he spoke, he exerted strength with both feet. Crack! Crack! The remaining arms of the two vampires were ttened, and they screamed even louder. Luke moved his feet away and looked at Phil. Dont be so foolish as to approach me next time. Idiots pretending to be me will show up sooner orter. With that, he took a running leap and then disappeared behind the hospital building. In the square, Phil and Flegg watched him leave, and their team members asked in their earpieces, Sir, do we follow him? The two of them looked at each other and said, Lets bring them in first. With the other party around today, it wouldnt be easy tomunicate with Batman. Besides, it seemed that Batman didnt really want to talk to them. Phil, long time no see, Flegg said first. Phil was still smiling. Rick, how have you been? Flegg: If this were a different time and ce, I would say that Im very happy to meet an old friend. Phil: Still, Im happy. Shall we meet up to talkter? They looked at each other. A momentter, Flegg stretched out his hand helplessly. Youre always so polite! How about we have breakfast tomorrow at nine in the morning? Phil shook his hand. Very good. My treat. As they spoke, they each signaled to their subordinates to grab a vampire each and drag them into their respective helicopters. As soon as they got on, they instructed with practically the same words, Have the ground team follow up. It would be best to avoid that annoying bunch from next door and make contact with Batman alone. At the same time, Luke was gliding in the air as he ordered, Little Snail, put the news up online. Pay attention to when it disappears. He then sent Selina a message: Go home first. ... In the Malibu Beach vi, Tony finished watching the video clip selected by Jarvis and frowned. What are those two guys? He wasnt stupid. The guys whom Batman had dragged out and thrown into the square to be punished publicly definitely werent simple. Last night, he and Batman had fought over a hundred criminals in Los Angeles, but they had simply knocked them out and left. They hadnt wasted any time like this at all. Jarvis said, I dont have any information on them, but Ive intercepted information online. Images began to appear on the screen. Tony looked at them carefully for a moment and nodded. I knew it. Someone who can make him waste his time wouldnt be ordinary. Whats this? Jarvis said, Based on the information gathered on the Inte, these two match the hearsay about vampires. Tony: What? Why would a vampire appear and be beaten up by Batman? He had always thought that this world was more scientific, but he hadnt been at the scene today, and could only change the subject. Who took the two vampires away? Jarvis said, The people who took them were from two helicopters, both of which belong to special departments. This person is from Homnd Security; he investigated thepany previously following the attack at Stark Industrial Park. This person is from the FBIs Joint Advanced Research Unit. Phil and Fleggs faces were disyed in red frames. Tony had a rough idea. These mysterious departments specifically targeted supernatural beings. But he didnt know which agencies these two belonged to. After all, there were many secret research agencies in America. From the CIA and the FBI to the army, navy, Air Force, Homnd Security, and so on, there were few secret agencies that wouldnt im to be a major force in America. Thinking that, he didnt bother thinking about these trash agencies anymore. His gaze fell on the armor next to him. This was the most important thing! He was suddenly inspired. If he hadnt told Jarvis to inform him as soon as there was news of Batman, he wouldnt have stopped and wasted time. Batman had clearly been annoyed into running off by the guys from the two agencies tonight, and Tony could continue optimizing his armor. He had only just started upgrading it, and it wasnt a good time to y games with Batman. Having made up his mind, the tycoon continued working. ... Not long ago, in an ordinary foster home in America. Cool! Batman is so cool! Hes dealing with monsters. There really are monsters in this world! He cut off the monsters arm. He looks so fierce, but I like it! A girl 15 to 16 years old silently watched as four or five boys of varying ages crowded in front of aputer to look at several images. She looked at the pictures through the gaps in between the boys bodies. Suddenly, the boys eximed. Why did they disappear? The connections still working. Damn it, the pictures are gone. It must be the American government. Theyre hiding the truth again! Damn it, I forgot to save the pictures first. What? You idiot! You were the ones who wanted me to browse quickly, and now youre ming me? Who understandswork technology? Like hacking and stuff. Where are we going to learn that? With those kinds of skills, we should be able to find some pictures. The girl silently turned around and left, not getting involved in the boys boring conversation. ... In the outskirts of Los Angeles, two people were busy working in a warehouse. Everything in the warehouse was very simple. There were only two big tables and a few disy boards covered in photos. Suddenly, a voice rang out. It seems you found the right direction. Both of them jolted and grabbed their guns at the same time, pointing at the source of the voice. A ck giant walked out of the shadows from one corner of the warehouse and threw a bag on the table. This is new information. Both of them heaved sighs of relief. Although they didnt put down their guns, they lowered them. The ck giant walked over to a disy board and said, Are you sure about the location? The two men looked at each other, and it was still the bald Hart who said, Im not sure, but its very likely that this is where theyll hold the ritual. You havent drawn their attention, have you? the ck giant asked again. No, said Hart. Were only making a guess based on the information we gathered. The ck giant said, Be careful. Take a look at the news of the terrorist attack at St. Post Hospital. It was caused by the agents sent by Elsworth to silence people. Saying that, he turned around and left the warehouse. In the warehouse, Cole and Hart waited for him to leave before they quickly checked the lock, and found nothing unusual. How did he get in? Hart frowned. Cole silently turned on the TV and flipped through a few channels before he finally stopped. Batman appeared once again and resolved a terrorist attack at St. Post Hospital... We dont know who the attackers are... The attackers are confirmed to be two... Chapter 742 - Bravely Pursue the Cornered Enemy

Chapter 742: Bravely Pursue the Cornered Enemy

In the night sky, Luke sat in a mini ne. The modified ne flew ten meters above the ground, and Little Snail steered the ne clear of any danger. Looking at the darkness in front of him, an old saying floated through Lukes mind: Bravely pursue the cornered enemy, and do not be like a renowned tyrant[1]! Tonight, he was going to attack Elsworths nest. Through their investigation, Cole and Hart had confirmed the location of the secret nest. Lukes own investigation had also pointed to this area, but it hadnt been as conclusive as Cole and Harts spection. In an hour, he would reach the deste area around Sacramento. If he was wrong, he would check other suspected locations. It was just that those suspected locations were in Sacramentos city center. Unless necessary, Luke didnt want to fight in the city center. If everything happened out in the open, the Elsworth family could only suffer in silence. It wasnt like they could announce to the public that their masters nest had been destroyed. Like the two hybrid vampires who had been caught tonight, they would never admit that they had any connection to it. Luke sneered and swiped over his tablet as he prepared for the cleanup operationter. Fifty minutester, he put the ne into this inventory, and the cape behind him hardened in the air. The two drones rose into the air and flew around a stone castle that was overgrown with weeds. Inside the stone castle in this wilderness, people were running around and moving various items to a convoy in the center. Looking at the five people who were clearly abnormally warm, Luke knew that he had found the right ce. For five vampires to appear in such a remote ce, it could only be the Elsworth familys nest. With a thought, the ck giant swooped down. They were talking among themselves. Are we really leaving? Dont even think about having fun. Damn it, they pissed off Batman! Whos Batman? Hes just a human, our food... Shut up. Dont you know how many people are paying attention to this guy? If he attracts the attention of those agencies, can you bear that responsibility? Bear it together! A cold mechanical voice rang out above them. They reacted quickly and scattered, but the giant shadow had already swept over them. With two cracks, the two vampires screamed and flew out with their chests caved in. Batman! a vampire shouted in horror. Outsiders, youre guilty! The mechanical voice was emotionless. It grabbed a vampire who was retreating and threw him to the ground. Boom! The man wasid t, most of his body smashed into the mud. Luke swiped at his waist and threw out two bat darts. The spinning shadows intercepted the two fleeing vampires from the sides. One of the vampires was too slow to react, and half of his leg was cut off by the spinning shadow. He screamed and fell. The other vampire had barely stopped when a huge shadow covered him and broke his neck. Bang! He lost control of his limbs and fell to the ground. Lukes blood-red lenses shed as he looked at the crowd that was charging at him. He flicked the two bat darts that flew back, and they spun out again. He didnt stop. He took out more bat darts from his waist and threw them out. A series of screams rang out, and a group of people who had just surrounded him copsed. Their legs were all cut. Luke suddenly raised his head and looked at a shadow. He heard the rumble of an engine. The next moment, something big broke through the stone wall. It was an armored car. Lukes eyes shed as he charged at the front of the car. Activate all support frames. Maximum stress mode. He pressed his hands against the front of the car. Support frames shot out from his arms and legs in the shape of a palm to brace against the front of the car and the ground. Boom! The rear end of the armored truck jerked. Luke exerted more strength with his hands and legs, and as he charged forward, he flung the car upward. The armored truck did a 180-degree flip in the air and flew over his head before it crashed upside-down on the ground. There was silence. The Elsworth family and theckeys of the outsiders are guilty! The ck giant roared and turned around to kick the side of the armored truck. The armored truck made an unpleasant screeching sound as it was sent flying seven to eight meters over the ground. Everybody was gobsmacked for one moment as they looked at this dreadful scene. Sir, the support frames have sustained 15% damage. Auxiliary power has been reduced by 32% and the circuits are overheating, Little Snail reported considerately. Luke smiled. Retract the support frames. Of course, he wasnt that strong right now, but with these support frames, he could still unleash attacks that were several times stronger. Fighting an armored car head-on was just a small test of the auxiliary support version 1.0. Looking at the dazed people at the scene, he didnt say anything else. He had already pronounced judgment on them. Anyone who heard this should prepare to be crippled. The ck giant wove through the battlefield and broke the legs of more than ten people. As if they had just woken up from a dream, the rest of them shouted and ran for their lives. Unfortunately, it was toote! The vampires and half theirckeys were taken down, and Luke had enough time to clean up the survivors. He casually let loose the ck bat darts, like a swarm of bats leaving their nest, and used their sharp wings to cut each persons legs. In the end, the darts flew back into his hands one by one with bloodstained des. Luke finally entered the stone castle. There were more than a hundred people in this secret nest, and only half of them were there. Following his Sharp Nose, he moved through the stone castle and soon entered a round hall. The hall had no ceiling, and above them was the starry night sky with a magnificent view. But this was the source of the evil. Scanning the people in the hall, Luke sneered. They were kneeling in a circle around the hall and praying to a strange tree root figure draped in yellow cloth. A pattern had been carved into the walls around them from top to bottom. It included carvings of an hourss and two semicircles. Dark red blood flowed upward along the carved lines, and the edges glowed with a faint blue light as the blood gathered above the hall. At the top was a horizontal cross, and the middle was precisely above the tree root figure. sphemer, receive the descent of the Blood God! An aged voice reverberated in therge hall. [1] Adapted from the poem The PLA captures Nanjing Chapter 743 - The Blood God Beaten Up

Chapter 743: The Blood God Beaten Up

Luke raised his head and saw an old man standing on the cross in the air. He was the one who had spoken. At his words, the prayers of the crowd grew louder and echoed in the hall. The blue light of the pattern on the walls glowed even brighter. The figure standing under the pattern shuddered, and the body exuded a blood-red mist which drifted up to the cross. Luke smiled and took out two smoke grenades from under his cape. He threw one at the tree root figure and the other at the person in the air. Bang! Bang! There was an intense shock wave and the hall was filled with the pungent smell of garlic. Without waiting for them to react, Luke took out a special crossbow from his back. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Eight shadows fanned out and shot at the eight people under the eight lines of symbols. Thest bolt flew at the old man on the cross. The eight people standing under the lines suddenly screamed as they were hit by the arrows one after another. The center of the arrows ballooned up and quickly filled their bodies. In less than ten seconds, the eight people exploded like balloons that had been filled with too much water. Blood sttered everywhere and swiftly turned into bright sparks that burned to ash. The old man at the center of the cross suddenly raised his hand and stopped the arrow that had been aimed at his chest. He roared, No, no! As the eight people exploded on the spot, the eight lines of symbols that had been lit up dimmed like a machine that had lost power. The blood in the carved lines also scattered and turned to dust in the air. But Luke was looking at the old man with great interest. He had seen the old mans face clearly when he entered: It was actually Sheldon Elsworth, the current leader of the Elsworth family. This was very different from what Luke had guessed. Elsworth wasnt a vampireckey as Luke had thought; Sheldon, who held the highest authority, was a vampire himself. That wasnt the main point. That main point was that most of the eight people whom Luke had killed were Elsworths, and when Luke had entered, Sheldons appearance had already started to change from a man in his sixties to a man in his thirties. His short and thin body also grew taller and brawnier. But Luke had interrupted this youth recovery process The moment the eight people died and the light from the symbols disappeared, Sheldons transformation immediately stopped. Huh? Come to think of it, had he destroyed that Blood God or whatever? Luke wondered. While he was more wary of this thing, he wasnt too scared. He had gained a lot of information on vampires. ording to the vampires, the Blood God wasnt actually some god. It was just how they described the perfect state in vampire legends. In this Blood God state, vampires were no longer afraid of sunlight, silver weapons and concentrated garlic essence, and their speed and strength were also greatly enhanced. From this description, it was clear that the main function of this Blood God state was to make up for the vampires weakness, but there was no mention of what this enhancement looked like; it was just described as power on par with the first vampire. None of the vampires and servants that Luke had interrogated knew how powerful the first vampire was. Luke didnt pay much mind to this. Even vampires were human once, and they had the same bad habits as humans like vanity and bragging. But just to be safe, he interrupted the ritual as soon as he entered. It didnt matter if he was a Blood God or not, but a dead Sheldon was definitely the best Sheldon. Thinking quickly, Luke stuffed his crossbow into his cloak and put it away in his inventory. On the cross above, the furious Sheldon jumped down as he lunged fiercely at Luke. The corners of Lukes mouth curled up under his mask. Why did all these vampires like to soar through the air? This old man didnt look like he could fly! When Sheldon lunged at him, Luke suddenly moved to the side, and his wide cloak covered most of his body. Sheldon felt his vision go dark, and then he felt a sharp pain in his cheek before his body was sent flying sideways. Boom! A small part of Sheldons body was lodged in the tree root in the center of the round hall. Just now, Luke had used an irregr movement simr to a capoeira dance move andbined it with a bit of the Chinese skirt leg technique, covering his movements with his cape. He then used the momentum to kick Sheldon in the face. As Sheldon was sent flying, Luke regained his bnce and charged forward. He grabbed Sheldons leg, which had only just started to struggle, and pulled it out, before he turned around and smashed Sheldon onto the ground. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! With a series of bangs, Luke replicated what he had done in the fight against the female vampire in Slovakia as he smashed Sheldon around for a time. Looking at the muddy Sheldon in his hand, he shook his head inwardly. This old man was just a weakling. Apart from the fact that Sheldon was more resistant to attacks, hisbat skills,bat experience, and reflexes were basically nonexistent. He wasnt even as good as the female vampire in Slovakia. Thinking that, Luke drew a bat dart from his waist and shed it across Sheldons neck. Puchi! Sheldons head fell off. Luke narrowed his eyes. A thick stream of blood spurted out of Sheldons neck, but instead of scattering, it condensed into a stream that connected his head and neck. In the blink of an eye, Sheldons head was pulled back to his neck by the pir of blood, until there was only a slight scar which still glowed with me. Sheldon cried out in pain. Lukes left arm suddenly blurred as he shed at Sheldons body with the bat dart. Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! The sound of flesh being cut rang out as seven or eight bloody wounds appeared on Sheldons upper body and he fell apart like a broken doll. But the blood in his body condensed once again and he was stuck back together. Except for the louder screams, Sheldon didnt die. Looking at the wounds that quickly healed the moment those faint mes disappeared, Luke fell into deep thought. His bat darts were coated with ayer of silver along the edges, specifically for use against vampires. Ordinary vampires might be killed if they were cut by the bat darts, but against Sheldon, they only slowed down his recovery. In this regard, Sheldon really did have the characteristics of a Blood God. He was no longer afraid of silver weapons, and ordinary cold weapons were basically useless. After suffering the cuts, Sheldon finally understood one thing: Dontpete in melee abilities with Batman. Chapter 744 - Old Acquaintances

Chapter 744: Old Acquaintances

Sheldon had lived like a prince all his life. He had relied on his power, money and brains to obtain the power of a Blood God, but he had no actualbat experience, nor had he received anybat training. As a bigshot of a powerful American family, Sheldon had always looked down on brute force. With a thought, his ankle suddenly turned into a pir of blood and slid out of Lukes palm. Luke eximed lightly and immediately grabbed at Sheldons calf. This time, most of Sheldons leg turned into blood, and he sessfully evaded Lukes grasp. Having finally escaped, Sheldon didnt dare to pretend anymore. He exerted all his strength and charged at the stone wall, leaping off it and onto the cross above. At that moment, he finally regained some courage and shouted again, Batman, if you choose to surrender now, I can let you go. Otherwise, youll be ruthlessly judged by the Blood God! Luke snorted. How was this any different from a kid who had lost a fight shouting, Just you wait, Ill kill youter!? Sheldon didnt have anybat experience, and would actually do something so stupid. However, this might be because he couldnt think of a way to defeat Batman, and could only shoot off his mouth. Luke moved, and also used the stone wall to jump up. Coupled with the help of his cape, he threw himself at Sheldon on the cross. In less than two seconds, Sheldon saw the ck giant approaching him frantically, and he panicked. Thanks to his semi-finished Blood God body, he didnt suffer any fatal injuries. But he had almost been smashed into a pulp and had been cut into pieces. He had suffered unimaginable mental and physical pain. He had never been a warrior, but a superior who was used to sitting in his study and issuing orders for others to fight to the death. Even if he couldnt die, he couldnt take such a brutal attack. Looking at the huge shadow that was about to pounce on him, he ran. When he jumped out of the round hall through the top, he felt a shadow over his head. Sheldon turned around and saw Batman flying at a speed that far exceeded his own. He instantly despaired. He had actually forgotten that Batman could fly. But there was nothing he could do since he was still in the air. He could only watch as the triangr blood-red lenses approached him and a giant hand reached for his head. Unconsciously, he activated his Blood Transformation ability and turned his head into a pool of blood. The ck hand swept over his head, but didnt cause any damage. Sheldon was delighted. He had found a way! His Blood Transformation couldpletely counter Batmans punches and kicks. As long as he didnt panic, there was no need to be afraid of him. At that moment, his head returned to normal, and he saw a crossbow in Batmans other hand. He decisively used Blood Transformation again. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Blood spurted out of his chest. Sheldon screamed and suddenly fell to the ground. Luke unhurriedly took out a case and reced the empty one in the crossbow. He then aimed at Sheldon, who had fallen to the ground. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Another nine special arrows hit Sheldon, and were distributed evenly from top to bottom. Just now, Sheldon, whockedbat experience, had temporarily lost his sight when he dodged Lukes left hand with Blood Transformation. He didnt see Luke take out a crossbow with his right hand and shoot a special arrow into his chest. These arrows contained a lot of special drugs that could fend off blood clotting, and the injection process waspleted instantly. This was exactly what Luke had used to kill the eight vampires in the round hall. It was so effective that it was almost an instant kill. On the other hand, a newly minted Blood God had just been shot eighteen times in a row. Bang! Sheldon crashed heavily to the ground and roared in pain. The parts of his body that had been injected with the anticoagnt rapidly expanded, as if he was being buoyed up by a dozen rubber balls. His face also swelled up and deformed under the effect of the anticoagnt. Only a pair of eyes were fixed on Luke, angry and frightened, but Sheldon couldnt say anything. He could only roar. Chi! Chi! Chi! With a series of explosions, the various parts of Sheldons body exploded until he turned into a pool of ck and red blood that stained the ground ten meters away. A momentter, the ck and red blood lit up with bright fire and was extinguished. Ash blew in the air, and Sheldon disappeared from this world without a trace. Hell is yours! Go to hell and fulfill your dream of bing a god! Luke mocked inwardly. There was no way he would have forgotten the daywalkers reminder about special weapons for killing vampires! The source of the vampires power was their blood. Naturally, the special weapon should take this into ount. Luke had long prepared the anticoagnt doses, and it seemed they were quite effective. Sheldon, that half-assed noob, was almost instantly killed. To keep things short, his battle with Sheldon took less than a minute, and most of it was just Sheldon wasting his time. Luke returned to the round hall. Looking at theckeys in the hall who were still crying and unable to escape, Luke was very satisfied. The two tear gas grenades that he had thrown out earlier were made with highly concentrated garlic essence. When a vampire inhaled it, it was like inhaling concentrated sulfuric acid. Ordinary people, on the other hand, would at most cry a little when they inhaled the garlic... Well, fine, it seemed that they would also cry very miserably. Assessing the effect of the tear gas grenades, Luke stepped on everyone until they were crippled, before he returned to the clearing outside the castle. The situation in the clearing was very interesting. Relying on their extraordinary physique, the five heavily wounded vampires grabbed theckeys who were injured in the legs and bit their throats as they started to suck their blood. When Luke came out, the vampires had just finished feeding. Luke didnt say anything. After the vampires were full of blood and roared, Luke walked out of the castle quietly. He casually pulled out the heavy machine gun from the overturned armored truck, then walked toward the roaring vampires. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The five vampires screamed again. This time, Luke smashed up their limbs with the gun before he sent them flying with kicks. The five vampires could only roll on the ground in pain and despair like maggots. Ignoring them, Luke opened the door of the armored truck and pulled out two people. Looking at them, Luke smiled. Life was full of surprises! These two were old acquaintances of his, and they were actually together. Chapter 745 - Wrapping Up and Summoning a Professional Cleaner

Chapter 745: Wrapping Up and Summoning a Professional Cleaner

They were Dn Elsworth, the Elsworth young master, and Alex Montell, the European mafia heir. Luke had noticed earlier that some of the people who had rescued Alex were in the castle. Last night, during the prison break, the car he had ced a tracker on did indeed enter Sacramento. This way, he didnt have to run all over Sacramento. One in each hand, he dragged the two young masters into the castle, pressed them to the ground, and beat them up until they wailed and howled. Blood sttered everywhere as he sessfully interrogated them for the information he needed. Throwing the two young masters aside, he searched the castle thoroughly again, found the items that he was interested in, and stored them in his inventory. It wasnt money, and there wasnt a lot of it. He didnt touch any of the cash or gold in the castle. Batman wasnt the Ghost Butcher. He couldnt sweep everything clean, in case this M.O. was linked to the other identities. With this copse, his identity as Batman wasnt useful anymore. Half an hourter, the search was over. He dragged out the two young masters who were on theirst breaths and threw them to the two vampires. He ordered, Turn them into your ves. The two vampires looked weak and powerless. Luke didnt waste any time. He simply took out a small ss bottle and threw it into the mouth of one of the vampires, before he pped his chin. With a crack, the ss bottle shattered, and the vampires mouth was filled with the liquid inside. A strong garlic smell wafted out. The vampire screamed and struggled for a moment before his head exploded. He was dead. Taking out another bottle of concentrated garlic essence, Luke sneered. Outsiders, youre not human! He had just pulled the other vampire over, and the lucky one who hadnt been picked earlier quickly gave in. No, Ill do it. Ill do it right away. Sneering, Luke threw the vampire to the two young masters and watched him use Embrace on Dn and Alex. A momentter, the two young masters showed signs that they had be vampire ves. Luke nodded in satisfaction and jumped to the top of the stone castle. He took out a prepaid phone and sent a short message to the number on Phils card, before he tossed the phone aside. After everything was done, Luke leapt away from the den. ... In the morning, Selina came out of the training room. Youre back? Mm. What do you want to eat today? Luke asked as he came out of his room after his shower. Gold Nugget answered quickly, Woof. Luke said, Fine, lets have seafood soup. Selina nced at him. If youre busy, just let it eat raw meat. Theres plenty of tuna anyway. Gold Nugget whined in dissatisfaction. Luke shook his head with a smile. No need. Today wont be too busy. Maybe he wouldnt be busy for the next few days, Luke thought to himself. Twenty minutester, Luke was watching the news and asked with a smile, Whats the situation? The explosion at St. Post Hospital made it on the news, and it was a suspected air raid. Dustins side is fine, and people from SWAT and the Major Crimes Division went over, said Selina. Luke asked, How about Batman? Selina said calmly, Theres only the footage of him grabbing the two monsters and cutting off their arms, and the people from the two helicopters taking over. Luke didnt think much of it. Last night, the pictures and articles were online for only ten minutes before they disappeared. But he had achieved his goal. Nobody could be sure that Batman wouldnt have seen the relevant information in just a few minutes. Or maybe someone else had saved the pictures and information and sent them to Batman. In any case, Luke knew without a doubt that Batman had seen the big news. ... At nine oclock in the morning, two middle-aged men were sitting opposite each other in a secluded corner of an In-N-Out. Anything else is above my pay grade. Please dont mind it, Phil said with a smile as he took a bite of the cheeseburger. Flegg smiled and took a bite of his burger as well. Its not like I expected you to treat me to the fifty-dor item. Were not rich. Phil nodded with a smile. You stayed upte? Its just an extraordinary target. You dont have to work so hard, do you? Flegg asked after he looked at Phils dark circles. Phil continued smiling. Theres a lot of work to do. If we dont get this done soon, more issues will crop upter. Naturally, he wouldnt tell Flegg that he had received an unexpected piece of news in the wee hours of the morning. He had had no choice but to work overnight and deploy all his team members to catch six vampires and over a hundred crippled people at once. If this matter wasnt handled properly, it would cause a hugemotion. SHIELD wasnt an Americanw enforcement agency. It would be very easy for the United States government to be unhappy if they touched the Elsworth family. If Flegg had been there, it wouldve been easier to deal with this matter. Unfortunately, Phil couldnt give Flegg the things he had obtained. He knew Fleggs organization well. If the vampires fell into the hands of that organization, they would be a great threat to society and SHIELD. It was also for this reason that he still arrived on time even though he was very busy and exhausted. He was prepared to chat with Flegg for half an hour to avoid any suspicions. He was out for breakfast anyway, so he could pack some food for the team members who were working overtime. Flegg couldnt see through Phil, but he knew that it was useless to argue with him. This mans tongue was far more glib than his. After the small talk, he got straight to the point. Were interested in Batman. I hope you wont interfere. Phil smiled. Is that a warning? Flegg hesitated for a moment, then shook his head. Just a reminder. Phil nodded. Got it. Flegg hesitated for a moment before saying, What do you want? Name your terms. Pondering for a moment, Phil finally shook his head. Flegg, were old friends. I dont want to ruin our friendship. So, I can tell you clearly that we wont consider recruiting Batman in the short term. Stunned for a moment, Flegg frowned. Are you going to arrest him? Phil shook his head again. Not at the moment. Well be keeping an eye on him at most. Hes aplicated man. We wont act rashly until we get a more urate assessment report. Flegg believed him. Phil was quite experienced. He handled all kinds of things smoothly and didnt offend many people. He had many good friends. For example, nobody else would have epted Fleggs offer today. But Phil didnt take advantage of him. He was blunt. Flegg picked up his Coke and said, Okay, my treat next time. Phil raised his ck tea with a smile. Deal. That was Fleggs way of saying that he owed him a favor. Chapter 746 - Sheldon’s “Grand Dominance”

Chapter 746: Sheldons Grand Dominance

A momentter, they went their separate ways. Phil looked at Flegg in the rearview mirror and smiled. He hadnt lied to Flegg. What Batman didst night made him cancel the privatemunication which he had prepared beforehand. It had only been a month since Batman appeared, but he had already confronted a powerful Californian family like the Elsworths, and had even destroyed the core of the familyst night. Phil felt that if he really recruited this person into the team, the conflict between SHIELD and America would be even more intense. Even though he personally agreed with Batmans behaviorst night, he had to abandon his recruitment n. But he wouldnt arrest Batman. He was one hundred percent human and didnt want to stand up for a monster family like the Elsworths. ... Luke and Selina went to another private hospital to visit Dustin and Jennifer. After the Elsworths evacuated most of the officers from the hospitalst night, Dustin had Jennifer transferred to this private hospital with the help of Elsas team, leaving only an empty ward. If the criminals who hadest night were regr criminals, he would have nted the real bombs and evidence rted to the Elsworth family on them and then killed them before arresting the Elsworths for instigating suicide bombers in the hospital. This was to prevent the Elsworths from wiping away all traces of evidence. But the attackers were two vampires, which was a little unexpected. After making sure that the two vampires had broken into the room, Luke detonated the smoke stun grenades that he had set up earlier to create a loud noise so that Batman, who was nearby, would be drawn over. As long as Batman went over, he would naturally find a way to catch the two attackers and make them appear on TV together. These paparazzi were free third-party witnesses. There was no need for Luke to take photos or deliver the footage himself; the reporters would do the rest. In the end, Flegg and Phil were drawn over as well, and Luke didnt even have to wrap things up. As for Sheldon Elsworth, who had been killed in the stone castle, this old man was extraordinary. Luke had thought that Sheldon was a humanckey controlled or tempted by the vampires. But in fact, after the old man found a way to get the Embrace and save his body that was dying from cancer, he grabbed the vampire that had Embraced him in a pre-nned move and put him in a semi-conscious state. Naturally, Sheldon wasnt under the vampires control. He directly drained the unconscious vampires true blood and reced him as a real vampire. That was more than ten years ago. After that, Sheldon gave his son Henry Elsworth his power on the surface while he hid in the dark and secretly captured vampires. At the same time, he picked out his nsmen who were on the verge of death and turned them into vampire ves. The vampires that Luke had killedst night were what Sheldon had umted over the past decade. Sheldon wasnt a vassal of the vampires; he was a blood-sucking vine that clung to the vampires and had been trying to leech off them all this time. Sheldon hadnt been fond of Henry in thest two years because the ill Henry didnt want to abandon his human identity. He tried his best to use science to save himself and continue being a human bigshot. As for Henrys brother, Wolf Elsworth, he had long been a staunch member of the family cult established by Sheldon. The murder games he yed were proof of his loyalty. At the same time, Wolf was the link between Sheldon and the Bubblegum Gang, and also the link with the European vampires. It was through Wolf that Sheldon plotted against more than ten vampires from the Bubblegum Gang, and had his family take the lead. That was why Sheldon was furious after Wolf Elsworth went missing. Inparison, Henry cared more about his human power, while Wolf was Sheldons good son. A few years ago, when Henry discovered that he had leukemia and needed a bone marrow transnt, he had taken Dns DNA to do a DNA test, only to discover that his son was actually his nephew. Henry and Wolf started to sh fiercely. But even though Henrys wife gave Wolf a son, Sheldon still sided with Wolf. As a result, Henry grew more and more distant from his father, brother, son, and wife. In the end, he simply decided to privately create a test tube baby to produce a matching bone marrow for himself. This was because he couldnt swallow the fact that his brother had cheated on him, and that his father was helping him. After sorting out their rtionships, Luke sweated inwardly. It seemed that Senator Henry had died unjustly. As for the Blood God that Sheldon wanted to summon, the rest of the family didnt know the details. It was all the old mans doing. The items that Luke had taken from the secret chamber in the stone castle were all rted to the Blood God and the summoning ritual. He would take a look at themter. Lastly, Dn Elsworth and Alex Montell had been hiding in the castle. The robbers who had rescued Alex from prison were Sheldons subordinates. These people had attacked the prison on the night of the earthquake, and had all gone to the stone castle to hide, not daring to show up in Los Angeles again. That was why very few people had been sent to get rid of Jennifer the next day. After more than fifty people were taken down at the hospital, Sheldon could only send two vampire servants to silence Jennifer, and Luke caught him. Alex was more important to Sheldons n, and Luke had to save him. The Montell family which Alex belonged tomitted all sorts of crimes in Europe, including human trafficking. His family was also a big supplier for the Bubblegum Gang. They often smuggled in girls for the Elsworth family as fresh blood cows. The girls were tricked into boarding the ship from Eastern Europe and then sent straight to this stone castle, where they didnt see the light of day. After contacting this supplier, the Elsworth familys kidnapping of women and children in California became an entertainment show, not a necessity. That was why they hadnt attracted much attention. In fact, once Sheldon sessfully summoned the Blood God and possessed it, he would take his grandson Dn and their partner-in-crime Alex to the chaotic countries in Eastern Europe. After making a few rounds, he would use his new identity to establish roots there. There were too many powerful organizations in America, which wasnt suitable for Sheldons family development n. He was ready to split his family in two. The young ones would take control of the enterprises in America, while the old ones would turn into vampires and develop their own forces in Europe. The old man was indeed an old fox who yed politics and power. He had arranged everything so clearly that even vampires were just his tools. It was a pity that Luke and the Elsworths had been tied together since a long time ago. Chapter 747 - The Lousy Ad for The Colin Show

Chapter 747: The Lousy Ad for The Colin Show

Luke caused the two brothers Henry and Wolf to go missing at the very beginning. Their partner Alex also failed multiple times to escape. Then, Luke stopped them from killing Jennifer, before he finally charged into their nest to wipe them out. The fate tying them together was finally over. Sheldon wanted to establish an immortal family, but his n for grand dominance was destroyed early. Only Dn was still alive, but Luke had turned him into a vampire servant. And vampires couldnt have children. This was theplete end of Sheldons family. If Dn and Alex, two newly created vampires, fell into the hands of Hydra from SHIELD, it would only be even more tragic. If Hydra wanted to recruit these people as its minions, that was exactly what Luke wanted. These people were bait that he had thrown out. Luke would then be able to follow the trail back to whoever swallowed them. Thinking about Hydra, where cutting off one head meant two growing to take its ce, this was absolutely a first-ss Chinese leek of experience points, enough for him to harvest diligently for eight to ten years. As for the people in the stone castle, they had all participated in the cults ritual and were aplices even if they hadnt killed anyone themselves. They also had a lot of information on vampires. It was impossible to make them disappear. Many of them were Elsworth family members. Sheldons branch of the family was gone, but the other branches wouldnt ept the fact that dozens of their own family members had gone missing. They would definitely investigate the matter. Lukes previous actions had been to draw the authorities into the picture so that they could clean up the Elsworths forces. Now, it was up to SHIELD to deal with the aftermath. In this operation against the Elsworths, Luke had earned more than a thousand experience and credit points from the first two batches of hitmen he had captured. Destroying Sheldom gave him more than 3,000 experience and credit points. Hosts experience: 60,580/90,000 Credit: 49,080 Looking at the numbers, he felt that the two nights of hard work werepletely worth it. ... Jennifer and Dustin were talking in the ward, and Luke and Selina didnt disturb them. Boss, were going to work first. Just let Dustin know that we were here, Luke said to Elsa. Elsa was exhausted. Okay. Take a break if you have time. Its safe here for now, Luke said. Elsa nodded. They specialized in different things. Luke was better at dealing with emergencies, and Elsa was the professional when it came to arranging the finer details of hiding a person. Naturally, she wouldnt let him handle this sort of clean-up. He had already done enough. Luke couldnt tell her that the Elsworths could no longer protect themselves, so no one woulde after Jennifer anymore. Several vampires and arge number of cult members from the Elsworth family had fallen into the hands of SHIELD, which was even more damaging than the paper evidence which Jennifer had. The Elsworths couldnt clean up their mess even if they wanted to. The truth was that it was Jennifer who had first rmed the Elsworths. For Dustins sake, Luke hadnt prodded her along in her investigation, in case she found evidence and was killed. Who knew that Dustin, that lecherous old man, would help her out? In the end, Jennifer didnt escape the fate of being found. Thankfully, Jennifer escaped with her life, and Dustin, a lonely middle-aged man, saved the damsel in distress. The Elsworths had suffered a great defeat, and the oue was perfect. ... On the third day after the earthquake, Los Angeles was still in chaos. But the city was on the way to recovery. Professor Lawrence Hayes became the countrys top earthquake specialist overnight. After he became famous, he didnt get carried away. Instead, he became even more cautious. As a prominent representative of the field, he was stillmitted. When Luke called him, the professors personal spection was that an earthquake of this scale wouldnt happen again, but smaller ones might happen in the future. He would reconfirm this result again before saying anything, but he might never announce it on TV again. After all, even if he had predicted two earthquakes in a row, that didnt mean that he would always be right again in the future. Given his current reputation, one wrong guess would result in far worse consequences. Jenny called him. Were about to start promoting the cellphones. Do you have any suggestions? Luke found that odd. Isnt that your specialty? Why are you asking me? Jenny asked, Did you say that you know Sheerah? Luke thought for a moment. Were acquainted. Jenny said, Let her be the first spokesperson for the Titanium phone. How does that sound? Luke said, She doesnt seem to have enough influence right now. Didnt you say that we have to look for the most popr young female idols to endorse the phone and attract a young crowd? Jenny said, Mm, I wouldnt have considered her before, but she should be a hot topic for the young crowd soon. Luke: What? Jenny asked, Dont you watch TV? The ad for The Colin Show has been airing for two days. Luke immediately got it. That lousy ad about meeting Batman? Jenny said, ...It is a little lousy, but its big news that Batman is on The Colin Show, okay? Also, Batman was Sheerahs special guest. Do you know how many young people are waiting to see Batmans interview? Once the show airs, her worth will probably skyrocket. Luke said, Fine. When you contact her, you can say that I was the one who introduced you to her, but business is business. I dont care what the final price is. Jenny said, Thats all. Bye. She hung up. Luke: ... So you just called me for an introduction? What he didnt know was that Sheerah had be popr again in thest two days. Luke hadnt noticed because he usually watched the news after the smart program filtered things out. He rarely paid attention to ads. Besides, he already knew that Batman was going to be on The Colin Show, so he didnt think anything of the ad at all. Now that Jenny had brought it up, he finally realized what was going on. As the first person to be interviewed on the same stage as Batman, how could Sheerah not be popr? Many people would want to know how she had invited Batman to be her special guest. Attention was a celebritys life force. This was even more so for most singers. Most of the time, the songs were there, but for the audience to listen to them, the singers name had to be remembered. Sheerah would be famous for another year or two. For someone who had just turned thirty, this was undoubtedly a God-given opportunity, and she might be able to transform herself in passing. These thoughts only lingered in Lukes mind for a few seconds before he tossed them aside. How much longer Sheerahs poprity couldst had nothing to do with him. She was the one who had done the interview. When Luke saved her before, he had pulled a prank on her and almost scared her into peeing her pants; it was understandable that he would help her out in passing Chapter 748 - A Date! For You, I Will Always Be That Luke

Chapter 748: A Date! For You, I Will Always Be That Luke

Selina asked casually, Is your Titanium phone ready? Hey, dont say that its mine, keep it on the down low! The image of a certain baldie holding a phone surfaced in Lukes mind, and he decisively rejected that identity. Its just the official pre-release promos. Selina asked, Can you get me a prototype? Luke found that odd. Why? The fake phone was much more powerful andprehensive. Selina said, I want one for photos and entertainment. You get it, right? Luke understood and smiled. Then Ill make two phones for regr use. They used regr phones when they called each other. Selina, on the other hand, was clearly very interested in taking photos, especially selfies. Although the fake phones could take selfies and videos, they couldnt be casually taken out in public, and were more suitable for secret service use. It was still busy during the day, but the two returned home early in the afternoon. Luke said to Selina, Finish your training a little earlier tonight, we have something on. He then went to his workshop. Selina watched him leave suspiciously. She felt a little apprehensive, feeling like something was about to happen. Dinner was a simple tomato and beef brisket with boiled vegetables and a pot of rice. Reading the news on the tablet, Luke asked casually, Anything interesting happened today? He often toyed around with the equipment in the workshop and needed to focus. On the other hand, when Selina did simple training, she would listen to the news at the same time and train her ability to multitask. From the moment they got off work until they went to bed, the task of gathering information was left to her. Selina switched channels on the tablet with her free hand and didnt stop stuffing herself with beef and rice with the other. ...Tonight, we have a date with Batman... Luke rolled his eyes. Thats it? Selina said vaguely, Keep listening. ...Want to instantly capture that marvelous moment? Want to be in the same frame as your idol? A product ahead of its time can realize your dream... Stunned for a moment, Luke looked at the ad which onlysted for a few seconds, before he heard the sound of a camera shutter. On screen was a photo of various men and women holding a fake Batman. Is this... the ad for the Titanium phone? he asked, looking at the image. Selina nodded and said, Theres also a short ad segment which makes it sound like Sheerah will be participating in the show with this thing. Luke was stunned. You can advertise like that? Selina shrugged. Isnt it normal to advertise on a talk show? Of course, most people go on the shows to advertise their own new products; there arent as many who are spokespeople. Luke thought for a moment, but didnt pay it much mind as he let the tablet continue ying the ads. Shall we go out for fun tonight? Selina stopped talking and stared at him with wide eyes. You? Asking me out? For fun? Luke was amused. No, Im asking out the Los Angeles Knee Breaker. Selina choked. Gold Nugget choked. Looking at the two guys who spat out food onto their tes, Luke shook his head helplessly. How many times have I told you, you must always stay calm. As he spoke, he unhurriedly picked up some brisket and stuffed it into his mouth. Im just saying that we can go out and all pretend to be Knee Breaker. Selina and the dog couldnt help but look at each other, then at Luke. What do you mean? Luke said with a smile, Practical training, to test your recent progress. I think imitating Knee Breaker would be a good test. What do you think? Selina looked at him. Do you know... Luke raised his hand. We know a lot of things, so you need to get used to looking like you dont know anything. I know of Knee Breaker because hes very famous in my jurisdiction. I admire him, but as a police detective, I can only bring him to justice if I run into him. Looking at the dumbstruck woman and dog head, Luke suddenly smiled. That was the attitude of a detective from the Major Crimes Division. Selina rubbed her jaw, which was about to fall off. And the truth? Luke picked up another brisket. The truth is that well be Knee Breaker tonight. Selina was a little dizzy. She put her hand to her forehead and said, Wait, let me think. Luke, however, said indifferently, Maybe in a few days, well be Batman. And a while after that, well be Iron Man. We can be anyone, but nobody can be us. You dont need to be shocked by every superhero. Theyre all other people, not us. Selina was confused. You... Who would have thought he would be so nonchnt when rattling out these names. This was different from what she had imagined, where he might be even more worried with her knowing certain things. Luke chuckled. Im me, not anyone else. To my family and to you, Ill always be Luke. Selina nodded nkly. She vaguely understood what he was saying. Perhaps it was because more and more things had happened recently. Even though they shared a very close rtionship and trusted each other deeply, there were some things that still had to be confirmed with their own mouths. Some things werent a secret between them, even if they never talked about it like Knee Breaker or Batman. The real connection was between the two of them, and had nothing to do with the other identities. Seeing that Selina was deep in thought, Luke patted her hand and said, Okay, lets finish eating. Were going to see L.A.s night viewter. As if waking from a dream, Selina quickly dug into her bowl. Only the dog head looked around nkly. What are you two talking about? Why cant I understand anything? Can you speak English? At nine in the evening, Luke and Selina went out and soon entered an old, problematic neighborhood. Ten minutester, they entered an apartment building a few blocks away. Luke opened the door and Selina followed him in. Why... Luke raised his hand and interrupted her. He used his fake phone to scan the room before he asked her to continue. Why couldnt Gold Nugget follow us? she asked softly. Luke coughed and said, Dont forget that you need a code name for every mission. Selina said, Fine, Terminator. Why didnt you let Hellhounde with us? Luke said, Because if we stick together, itll be very easy for people to remember us. Even if we need to look out for each other, its best if we stay away from each other. Im here today, so he doesnt need to follow us too closely. Chapter 749 - I’ll Take You With Me to Beat Up People

Chapter 749: Ill Take You With Me to Beat Up People

Its her! Selina corrected him. Luke was stunned. Are you sure Hellhound is female? Selina shrugged. Dont forget, Do- er, Bill is female. Luke said with a strange expression, That works too. Its safer that way. As they talked, Luke took out various equipment from his bag and quickly put them on. With Lukes help, Selina put on a suit that she had never worn before. She stood in front of the mirror and eximed, Cool! The armor was pitch ck and looked like a form-fitting design, but it actually wasnt. It was just enough to change the bodys physical characteristics. The soft-looking fabric was some sort of new material produced by Stark Industries research team. It would harden when it was hit and absorb a certain amount of kic energy before releasing it at a fixed time. Tony didnt use it in his armor because it didnt match his design. But Luke liked it very much. This suit of armor was simr to the original Batman suit. It only had two functions: bulletproofing and concealment. Because it was still a shell, it didnt have most of the functions added; for now, Luke had to rely on some gadgets toplete the armor. This was mainly because Luke hadnt had the time to perfect it yet. However, considering that the two of them would only be dealing with weak chicken gangsters tonight, the armor was already excessive. After putting on her armor, Selina looked at Luke, who was wearing a silver-gray suit that made him look like a robot. But if one looked carefully, they would see that it was just a design, and that there was nothing mechanical about it at all. It was just like clothes painted on human skin, but it wasnt clothes at all. Wait, why dont we have matching equipment? Selina was dissatisfied. Youre like a robot, but Im like... a ck cat? Because my set is called Terminator, and yours is called Beast, Luke asked. Also, are you sure you want to be like me, with a waist one meter thick? Selina looked at his tall and sturdy body, and then at her obvious curves despite her disguise. She decisively gave up on pursuing the matter. Terminator, are we heading out? The visor of her suit was up, and as she spoke, she was surprised to find that her voice had turned into a strange and cute electronic voice. Luke was amused. As you say, Commander Beast. His was the deep voice of a man. He had done it on purpose. From the very beginning, he had given Selinas armor the voice of a Minion, while his was the Terminators. Selina was vexed. Whats that sound? Why does it sound weird? Luke said, I think its cute. Selina said, Really? Well, it does seem like fun. Then, listen to me. Lets go, Terminator! She waved her hand. Luke turned around and opened the door. Luke and Selina snuck up to the roof and took running leaps. Ah~ Stepping hard on the ground, Selina jumped, waving all her limbs in the air. She easily flew seven to eight meters in the air. Before she reached the ground, she adjusted her posture andnded steadily. What was that? Luke jumped down nimbly as well. Please use the internalms. Dont make a fuss on the external mic, Commander. Selina: ...Fine, I forgot. Luke could only suppress hisughter. He had pictured a person crying out in rm in the voice of a Minion and flying through the air, which was exactly what Selina had done. Your shoes can change your height and the soles can eliminate the brunt of the force. At the same time, the new material has the ability to store up power charges. This is the default setting, and you can adjust to the other settings and familiarize yourself with them, he exined. Selina said, Cool~ She stood there for a moment before she suddenly grew suspicious. Why does this armor support system sound like the voice Im using? Luke said, Its the default setting. You can change it if you dont like it. Selina asked, Is that what your support system sounds like? Luke nodded. Selina rolled her eyes and ordered, Switch to Terminator mode. Yes, Commander, said the support system, which sounded exactly like the voice of Lukes armor. Luke smiled indifferently. Okay, lets go. Selina gave the order again... and then hopped in the direction of her destination. Luke said, Commander, hopping isnt an essential action of your armor. You dont actually have to learn to hop like a rabbit. Idiot! Im just familiarizing myself with the functions, got it? Selina pouted. No, Im themander tonight! Luke smiled. Okay, Ill listen to you. They were heading out with new prototype armor tonight, so it didnt hurt for her to have some fun. The reason why he had brought Selina out to y was simple. The Ghost Butcher had to disappear for a period of time. Batman had been too active recently, andst night had been a big one. Flegg and Phil had both started to contact Batman, and Luke had achieved his goal of using the Batman persona to distract the public. But he couldnt stop harvesting experience and credit points. When Bloodmint left Los Angeles, Luke had promised to clean up the gangsters in the slums in the east. In the end, the earthquake happened so suddenly, and news of thew and order which he had wanted Bloodmint to see turned into news of Batman, which wasnt in keeping with his promise. Taking Selina with him was the simplest solution. A pair of male and female thieves? This should make a good headline! Looking at Selina who was jumping over the roofs, and hearing her yell in his earpiece, Luke smiled. Ten minutester, in an abandoned factory in downtown Los Angeles. Are you sure its all done? Luke threw the unconscious thug aside and looked at Selina. Selina frowned. Its not? Luke smiled but didnt say anything. Selina looked around, but still shook her head. I really cant think of anything. They were out to have fun tonight, but they couldnt waste too much time on small details. Luke pointed at the money on the table. You have to take this, right? Selina eximed in surprise. You want it? Holding back hisughter, Luke said, If we dont take it, wont it be obvious that were not here for the money or the goods? If we take it, the first suspects will be their archenemies. That way, theyll be more targets, and itll be easier for us to hide our identities. Selina coughed. Okay, Terminator. Clean up all the money and take it away. Luke: Yes, Commander! He searched the room for money and flushed the illegal drugs down the toilet. He added casually, If you want to disguise yourself even more intricately, you can choose to overlook some small change or a roll of cash, or scatter some dor bills. That way, the finger can be pointed at specific suspects like robbers or regr gang members, and cause some unrest underground. You probably know this. Chapter 750 - Satisfaction, Going Back and Official Meeting

Chapter 750: Satisfaction, Going Back and Official Meeting

Selina was lost for words for a moment before she said, Lu- er, Terminator, I get it. Im just... Well, its my first time on a mission with you. Im just not used to it. Luke chuckled. Then get used to it. He knew that Selina and a certain dog head were L.A.s Knee Breaker team that cleaned up hooligans until they didnt even have any underwear left. How could they let go of the money? It was their first time going out to y robbers, and Selina subconsciously restrained her mischievous side in front of Luke. As long as her real identity wasnt revealed, he didnt care if Selina took the money or not. He didnt know how much money he had cleaned up himself. Apart from the two hundred million dors from Hernan, the bigshot in Rio, the rest of the cash that he had looted from the drug dealers totaled at least fifty million. He hadnt bothered counting the money. Most of it was in his inventory. Selinas loot wasnt even a fraction of his. A momentter, they left the warehouse in an old Ford. A ck lump whined in the backseat. Selina could onlyfort it. Gold... er, Hellhound, dont worry. Terminator said youll get a share of the loot, okay? Luke threw the bag of cash that he had just gotten into the backseat, putting his words into action. The ck lump immediately quieted down. Selina then asked Luke, Is the thing on it ufortable? Luke said, Its definitely more ufortable than not wearing it, but its much morefortable than wearing this sort of armor. After all, its armor doesnt need to be bulletproof; its main functions are camouge and stealth. In the backseat, Hellhound barked in agreement. Selina looked at it. How does it feel to have cash? Woof. She turned around. Fine, its just a little ufortable and not unbearably so. Luke just smiled and listened to her talk to the dog head as they drove to their next destination. His next objective was just to act as an enforcer and remind them of the necessary safety rules. Selina was in charge of nning and executing the mission. This wasrgely to prevent them from using simr techniques. At the same time, it was also Lukes training for Selina. With what had happened recently and their trip to New York approaching, he had to make sure she could protect herself. This armor was one way to do it. Tony making the Iron Man armor was an unexpected surprise, which gave Luke more skills for making new armor. Although Selina had Gold Nugget to protect her, Gold Nugget also had its weakness. He didnt want Selina to rely on Gold Nuggets super regenerative ability to run around recklessly, or she might suffer a huge setback. The best way to protect Selina, who was in a symbiotic rtionship with Gold Nugget, was with the armor. It was just like how he had Elementary Self-Healing but still protected himself with armor and bulletproof vests. Even though Luke had tested his Elementary Self-Healing many times and proven how extraordinary it was, he wouldnt treat it as a regr strategy in battle. Naturally, it was best to hide this ability as much as possible. That was why he didnt say anything even though Selina had never shown him herplete symbiotic form with Gold Nugget. It wasnt a matter of trust between the two of them. Based on his understanding of Selina, it was very likely that there was something wrong with the symbiotic form, such as... it was ugly? Just like that, they swept through seven or eight gangs. Although his contribution rate was only about 50%, he still earned almost 2,000 experience and credit points. The hosts experience has reached 62,620/90,000. Credit: 51,120. At one oclock in the morning, the two of them sat side by side on the rooftop of an apartment building in their battle armor, the street below them. They took off their masks and stared at L.A.s city center with lollipops in their mouths. Selina said reluctantly, Were going back? Luke said with a smile, Welle out again in two days. We beat up more than a hundred hoodlums today. We need to let the doctors and nurses take a breather. Selina couldnt help butugh. Thats true. After a brief hesitation, she asked, Cant I keep this armor? Luke hugged her and said, Its just a frame with basic functions. I still need to perfect it. Dont you want to wear it when you head out? Selina knew that he was telling the truth, but she was still reluctant. This is my first armor. Luke shook her. Itll be even better in a few days, and itll be modified ording to the style you like. You know my aesthetic standards are always a little off. Selina hummed and didnt say anything else. ... The next morning, they had breakfast, trained, and went out as usual. Luke noticed that Selina often had a smile on her face. In the past, she had been very cheerful, but after all the things that happened recently, she had been smiling less. Today, she had finally recovered a little. Luke didnt know if it was because of the conversation at dinner or because they had gone out to yst night. But he had plenty of time to verify it. They went to the private hospital again. Today, they finally met the luckiest of the unlucky, Lawyer Jennifer. When Luke spoke to herst time, she had been muddle-headed and on the verge of death, and hadnt registered Luke at all. Elizabeth was guarding the ward. No matter how much Dustin missed Jennifer, he had to deal with a lot of work. When Luke and Selina entered, Jennifers gaze immediately fell on Luke. A momentter, she smiled. You must be Luke. Luke smiled and stretched out his right hand. Hello, Jennifer. I can finally introduce myself. Luke Coulson, a minor detective from the Major Crimes Division. Jennifer was still smiling. They shook hands. Luke was about to let go, but Jennifer grabbed his hand. Luke, thank you. He nodded. I understand, youre wee. Jennifer smiled. Youre just as Dustin described. Luke shrugged. Whatever he says. Hes the boss. She finally let go. Selina stepped forward and greeted Jennifer. At that moment, Jennifer looked at Elizabeth and hesitated. Luke could guess what she wanted to talk about, so he simply gestured at Elizabeth. She got up with a smile. It just so happens that I want to buy breakfast. Can you take care of her for ten minutes? Jennifer nodded. Thank you, Elizabeth. Ten minutester, Elizabeth, who had done one round outside, saw Selina wave at her. After she entered, Luke got up and said goodbye. You can rest well and rx. Leave this to us. Jennifer nodded tiredly. Okay, thank you. Luke smiled. Just doing our job. Chapter 751 - Claire’s Plan for the Future

Chapter 751: ires n for the Future

After they left the hospital, Selina asked, The Elsworths? Luke said, It should take a few days for official news toe out, but its unlikely that theyll continue to cause trouble in Los Angeles. Kick a man when hes down. Now that the family was under investigation, it was unknown how much power they could keep. The entire Elsworth family was like a huge that couldnt be destroyed so easily, but arge part of it would definitely disappear. At the stone castle, Luke had only taken the secret files on the Blood God sacrifice. He hadnt touched the evidence of Sheldon and the others selling people as livestock for blood as well as their own amusement. Just a small portion of these things could wipe out Sheldons political power, and the Elsworths influence in other circles woulde under suspicion. No country would want a vampire on the political stage. Humans had limited lifespans. How could theypete with a vampire who could live for hundreds of years? When they arrived at the police department, they found many detectives still talking in the Major Crimes Division. Listening to them, Luke walked over to Sonias desk with a strange expression. Nobody wants to work today? Sonia looked away from the screen and said, Thats right. We were discussing Batmans first appearance, and no ones in the mood to go out. Speechless for a moment, Luke said, Seriously? Sonia looked at him strangely. Are you an alien? Arent you excited at all? Its Batman. Luke raised his hands in surrender. But Batman doesnt pay our sries. He probably doesnt need us detectives to be his loyal fans, right? Sonia said, Fine, that makes sense. So what Im more concerned about... She pouted at the screen. Luke looked at the screen and saw that it was ying The Colin Show fromst night. But there was no Batman on screen, only Sheerah talking on a phone. Luke asked, Titanium phone? Sonia said, Yes, Im very interested in one as well, but it hasnt been released yet. Im already thinking of buying one. Luke smiled. You want to take a photo with Batman too? Sonia said, No, this thing is very useful for gathering intelligence. Its like a portableputer. At the very least, it can send basic texts and images. We cant go out for work with aptop, but we can bring phones out, right? Luke said, Thats true. Ive already started saving up. Im going to buy one as soon as its released on August 8, said Sonia. Luke raised an eyebrow. Saving up? Dont tell me you cant afford a few hundred bucks. Sonia was vexed. I dont have any money. Im still paying back my college loan, and that will be for a long time. I can only save a bit on some cosmetics. Luke said, Its fine. You have good skin. Going without for one month wont be a problem for you. Sonias face turned even darker. F*ck off! I dont want to talk to you. It was because she was close to Luke that she didnt curse him roundly for joking about her skin. Luke slipped away with a chuckle and checked in with Elsa before he left again. ire, on the other hand, called him. Luke, the police academy is preparing to give the students special treatment this week. Luke didnt think much of it. Oh, is it a bonus? ire said, I wish, but thats just a dream. There was a new notification from the police academy that students who performed well during this earthquake can sign a letter of intent with the police department and be official police officers in two months. Luke asked, And youre on that list? ire nodded. What do you think I should do? Luke fell silent. ire hade to Los Angeles for college, but she had gone to the police academy out of curiosity. Now, this little monkey really looked like a police officer. In the end, Luke said, Dont be in a hurry to make a decision. The training isnt over yet. Think about it for a few more days. But no matter what your decision is, you have to be responsible for your future. ire was a little disappointed, but she still hummed in acknowledgment and hung up. Looking at the indecipherable expression on Lukes face, Selina said, If youre worried about her, why didnt you rmend that she go to college? Luke sighed. Since ire asked me about it, it means that shes already considered it. Shes also a police officer. Im her brother, but I cant help her make a choice. Selina said, But thats college! I wanted to go to college when I was young, but unfortunately... Luke said gloomily, Even I didnt go to college. How can I convince ire? Selina was lost for words. This reason really was too hard to refute. The most helpless thing was that he was now still doing very well. Even if ire went to college and then came out to be a police officer, she might not be able to do as well as Luke. A 19-year-old level three detective would probably be a sergeant in his early twenties. Few people in the whole of the police system could rise up in such a way. Selina quickly dropped the matter. ire was Lukes sister. If he didnt want to interfere, she certainly wouldnt. A momentter, she was amused. Hey, arent you attending a police academy? Luke said, Thats right. I havent been in a number of days anyway. Ill go find Remick and see if he has a task for me. Noticing Selinas mocking gaze, he shrugged. Fine, Im going to ask him about this promotion. I might be able to give ire more time to think about it. Selina turned around and took out three chocte lollipops from the box. Want one? Luke said, Yes. The two of them and the dog arrived at the police academy with lollipops in their mouths. After finding Remick, Luke simply stated his purpose. Remick didnt have anything to hide. The police department doesnt have enough police officers. This is a special case this time, and city hall has given the department the green light: As long as youve been a student for three months, you can be an official police officer. He then looked at Luke and said, So, you made it. Luke nodded knowingly. This rule also applied to his student batch. Over a thousand students had been given the green light. In the future, if anyone wanted to question Lukes police academy record, they would have to go through the records of nearly a thousand students. But that was just a small issue. He had long made arrangements for his identity as a police officer. What if a student doesnt take the position now, but takes it in a few years? he asked. Remick was stunned for a moment before he understood. Your sister? Luke nodded. Im just asking. After all, theres no harm in going to college. Remick certainly approved. How did he get to this position? First of all, he obtained a decent college degree. Chapter 752 - Passionate Young Ladies and Cold, Male Shut-Ins

Chapter 752: Passionate Young Ladies and Cold, Male Shut-Ins

Remick knew many police officers who only graduated from high school andmunity colleges and worked hard for more than ten years, only to be promoted to sergeant; if they were lucky, they could make lieutenant. A diploma was a key indicator that determined the upper limit of most people. With a diploma from a prestigious university, one would have a huge advantage when it came to getting a promotion. But after thinking for a moment, he shook his head. If your sister is going to attend university for the next few years, she still has to redo the training. Thats the rule. Luke wasnt too surprised. Thanks, Remick. Walking out of the building, he looked at the girls on the training ground and walked over. ire. ire, Karen and Hux were chatting on the grass. Hearing his voice, the three of them turned around. ire was stunned. Luke, why are you here? Luke said, Im a temporary staff member at the police academy. Karen, however, had already stood up to hug him. Thank you, Luke. Noticing Selinas strange expression, Luke asked calmly, Why are you thanking me? Karen patted her forehead. You saved us that day. You left too quickly. I was going to treat you to a meal. Selina didnt say anything as an amused look shed in her eyes. This youngdy was quite proactive, but she was far from being Jenny. It wasnt until they chatted for a bit that Luke and Selina learned that ss D15 was on break today. Even though Los Angeles was still a mess, the rookies werent machines, nor were they seasoned police officers. Karen took the initiative again and suggested that they find a ce for lunch. It was her treat. ire hesitated for a moment, but in the end still offered to help. As Selina gave a half-smile, Luke epted the invitation. He and Karen also chatted a lot throughout lunch. After a meal at a Santa Monica seaside restaurant, both sides said goodbye and went their separate ways. Selina then said with a smile, Wow, thesedies are real elites. Theyll pounce when they have the chance. Luke didnt think much of it. Thats a good way to put it. At least, its better than thosedies who put on airs and wait to be fawned over, right? Selina said, Stop pretending. Youve been trying to get information out of her, havent you? Poor girl... Tsk tsk. Luke smiled. Karen is Senator Thompsons niece and Beth Patrick Thompsons cousin. After the ne crash a few months ago, Senator Henry Elsworth became a strong contender for mayor. Also, the Thompson family has always been in conflict with the Elsworths. Where else do you think the information she leaked earlier came from? Selina asked, So, you wanted to ask her about the Elsworths? But she doesnt know much for her age, does she? Luke chuckled. No, shes already revealed a lot. Remember when she said that the younger generation should stay away from the Elsworth family? Selina thought for a moment. She did say that. Is there a problem? It also means that the Elsworth case has already spread among the politicians, and it must be a serious problem, or these young people wouldnt have noticed, Luke exined. After all, its not rare for rebellious young people looking for thrills to get involved in killing games and evil cult worship. Selina nodded. Thats true. Luke said, These families in the political circle are much more sensitive than ordinary people. The fact that the news spread among them means that the Elsworth case can no longer be covered up. Theyre all trying to avoid this earthquake in California. Selina asked, Are the Elsworths that powerful? Once their luck runs out, will the whole of California be affected? Luke said, When an avnche happens, not a single snowke is innocent. Selina asked, What do you mean? Even if most people dont know what the Elsworths did, theyre aplices, said Luke. These people might not be vampires or have killed anyone with their own hands, but theyre definitely corrupt and abusive. Have you forgotten how Wolf Elsworth broke into our interrogation room and took Mr. Dn away? Do you really think Dustin wanted to let that scum go? Selina nodded and got it. Luke had never liked opponents with no bottom line. Sheldon Elsworth didnt respect human life at all, so Luke naturally had to kill him. In the next few days, the political scene in Los Angeles changed, just as Luke predicted. The FBI already officially made public the news that they were investigating evidence of Sheldon Elsworths crimes, and had obtained major results. Sheldons faction began to crumble. As for the rest of the Elsworth family, they drew a clear line between themselves and Sheldon as they tried to protect themselves. But how effective these actions were would depend on the depth of their involvement and their own PR efforts. They wouldnt be able to clear their names so easily in front of a bunch of enemies who were waiting to take advantage of them. On the surface, Luke discovered that more than twenty mid-level Elsworth employees had suddenly disappeared. Whether they had escaped or were arrested, it was a heavy blow to the Elsworth family. Judging from Dustins rxed expression, he knew that the situation was favorable for him and Jennifer. Elsa and Elizabeth returned to work, no longer needing to take turns to protect Jennifer. The only thing that puzzled Luke was that Dr. Bruce Banner, Jennifers cousin, had left, and never visited her again. It was normal for cousins to not have as close a bond, but Dr. Banner hadnt seemed like that when he was donating blood. From what Jennifer said, it was clear that they were quite close. After all, Banner was at the California Institute of Technology, which was located in the small city of Pasadena on the outskirts of Los Angeles and half an hours drive away. Like a moving blood bank, Dr. Banner had rushed over and given Jennifer hundreds of milliliters of life-saving blood before he disappeared. It was a strange situation, but Luke didnt think much of it. Perhaps Dr. Banner was that type of cousin who was cold-faced but warm-hearted! He was afraid of being thanked, so he holed up in hisb after doing something good. This would happen quite often in the future. Thankfully, as part of the registration procedure, the hospital had Dr. Banners phone number. Luke obtained the number easily and sent a message to Dr. Banner. Of course, he couldnt word the news so simply or bluntly in a text message; he could only tell Dr. Banner not to let his life or work be affected because of what happened to Jennifer. Chapter 753 - I Know Someone at the Top!

Chapter 753: I Know Someone at the Top!

When Dr. Banner received the message, he smiled bitterly and thanked Luke briefly. Unlike what Luke had imagined, that Dr. Banner had been in a hurry to return to hisboratory to continue his work, the doctor had been on break recently as theboratory had stopped operating due to ack of funding. Since he had been forced to take a break, he came back to Los Angeles to look for his old school friend to see if they could give him some inspiration. Putting down his phone, Dr. Banner sat on a wooden bench inside the college and mumbled, The experiment isnt going anywhere. I just wanted to have a heart-to-heart chat with Jennifer, but she was severely injured and hospitalized. Has my luck been so bad recently that I implicated Jennifer? In fact, the old friend whom he had arranged to meet today suddenly said that he had something urgent to attend to, and would only be hereter. The doctor, who had huge doubts about his blood, could only stare nkly at the clear sky. ... After getting rid of the Elsworth family that he had long held a grudge against, Luke finally rxed. Luke and Selinas work hours were cut down a little, and they went home at 4pm every day. The new skills which Luke had acquired from Tony Stark recently had to be put to good use on the new armor. Selina and Gold Nuggets equipment also had to be slowly modified. Luke even stopped with his personal hobby repairing and replicating old machines for the time being. Apart from regr training, he spent the rest of his time immersed in the knowledge of these new skills. Generally speaking, there were several clear milestones rted to Tony Starks skills. The first and most important one was naturally the appearance of the metal armor. This meant that Tony had finally started to be a superhero in terms of strength of course, that was only in terms of strength; as far as his mindset was concerned, he was still far from being a superhero. But this didnt have an impact on Tonys big brain, which was like a tech whiz cheat. He was inspired endlessly as he resolved all sorts of major problems in making and using the armor. The reason why Luke was able to create the Terminator armor and the Beast armor so easily was because Tony had done a lot of research when it came to solving the problems with his own armor, and he had personally tested the products many times. Tony had verified that most of these things couldnt be applied to his metal armor. But Luke wasnt making metal armor, so he could use them. Tony barely leaked anything about the metal armor, but Luke wasnt bothered. In any case, he would only sell low-end products like what he had given Damon and Mindy. Of course, if he really dared supply them with top-grade armor, it wouldnt take more than three days for the father and daughter pair to be sent to certain secret agencies for interrogation. Thus, low- to mid-range products could still be of some use. They werent easily coveted, and were cheap and abundant. Damon and Mindy could buy two sets with half a million dors, and they even came with small essories. The only thing he had done when he was free in thest few days was to use the remainingponents to assemble three unbranded smartphones. He, Selina and ire each had one. The three of them were supposed to meet at a small park in the area where ire was on duty, for Luke to pass her the phone and have lunch together. Selina had already used her fake phone before, and naturally knew what this so-called prototype was like. The little monkey had no idea, however. She fiddled with the phone excitedly for a while before she suddenly realized that something wasnt right. Huh? Why isnt there a logo on this phone? Isnt it a Titanium phone? Luke made a shushing gesture and said in a low voice, Come closer. Ill tell you. Then, he whispered in her ear, I know someone at the top in the Titanium phonepany! Keep it to yourself, otherwise, if everyone else asks you to get a prototype for them, what will you do? The little monkey nodded quickly. Many of her ssmates at the police academy were looking for a way to get their hands on a Titanium phone beforehand. The Titanium phones hadnt officially been released yet. At the moment, only test models had been sent to some celebrities. For example, Sheerah had a unique rose gold model. What Luke gave the little monkey was a pr light blue model which wouldnt be released for years. Furthermore, it was the most unique one of that range. Selina had gotten amber red, which simrly was the only one of its kind. Luke himself was using the mostmon and unremarkable ck. After being tricked by Luke, the little monkey excitedly took a few pictures and a few short videos before she remembered something. She waved at Luke and gestured for him to lean in. Since you have a connection with an executive of the Titanium phones, then do you know Sheerah? ire asked. Luke found that odd. How do you know that I know her? ires eyes lit up. Are you very familiar with her? Luke nodded casually. Not bad. I have her personal number, at least. ire was immediately excited. It was easy to suss out the phone number of a regr person. But celebrities and bigshots were different. Most people could only get their office lines, and when they called, it would be their assistants or secretaries who answered. The fact that Luke had gotten Sheerahs personal number meant that they were close. Luke! ire grabbed his shoulders and shook him. It was a little difficult for her to do so with her petite figure, and it was quite funny. Luke said, Just tell me what you want. ire ventured, Well, Im a loyal fan of Sheerah... Luke immediately raised his hand. Stop! I grew up with you. Youve never yed any of her songs. ire was shocked. How... did you know? You dont really listen to music, do you? You even said the songs I like are too noisy. Luke snorted. But I remember Sheerahs voice. Shes not a rock singer. Why would you listen to her? ire chuckled and scratched her head. Its only recently that I... She saw his Ill just watch you make it up expression. Finally, she stopped trying and confessed, Fine. Actually, I only like hertest single, Kiss From a Rose. Its a love song she wrote for Batman. Luke was confused. Huh? What love song? Selina couldnt help but interject, You cant be that dense, right? This song was released the day of The Colin Show, and its now the top song on the charts. Luke: ... He really hadnt noticed. He was busy working cases in the morning, modifying the armor in the afternoon, and conducting experiments in the evening. Whenever he had the chance, he would arrange with Selina to go out and fight the gangsters. He was too busy to listen to music. ires mouth dropped open, and it took her a long time to ept the truth. I always thought that you just didnt like rock music, but now I know that you dont like pop either. Dont tell me that you like ssical music. Luke coughed and said, ssical music isnt my cup of tea. Rock music is fine, but I think what youre listening to is... average. ire was shocked again. What? Excuse me? Chapter 754 - My Dream Was To Be a Singer!

Chapter 754: My Dream Was To Be a Singer!

Luke nced at the Basic Vocal Sound and Basic Musical Instruments on the list of abilities which belonged to a girl with the lions roar. He was extremely calm. They only cost 200 credit points, and he had long learned them. He coughed and said solemnly, My dream was to be a singer! Both ire and Selina had WTF expressions on their faces. Luke had actually had many simr dreams in his past life. From wanting to be a scientist when he was young to bing a magnate, he changed ambitions so frequently that he hadnt realized any of them before he transmigrated. Listen to this. He opened his mouth: It starts with one thing, I dont know why... ire, who had lived with Luke for more than ten years, never thought that Luke could sing, and pretty well at that. Selina calmed down a little. She had heard him sing once in a while, and although it wasnt in this style, all of it sounded pretty good. ire, who had always been interested in music, couldnt help but ask, Why havent I heard this song before? Luke: ...I made it up. It was something from his previous life. ire and Selina were lost for words. ire asked again, Who sings rock n roll like that? Can it even be considered singing? Luke said, Its a personal style, which is why I dont really appreciate your... er, agricultural heavy metal? ire: Huh? Thats heavy metal, alright? What agricultural heavy metal? Why havent I heard of rock music like that? Luke said, ...Fine, maybe I remembered wrongly, but the meanings there. So, its not that I cant sing, its just that I dont usually sing. The rock songs that he remembered from his previous life were well-known masterpieces C he had long forgotten the average ones. Of course, it wasnt fair topare these top-notch rock songs of these top rock singers or bands with the ones that ire listened to. What he sang just now wasnt bad, and was a cross between rap and rock. ire had never heard it but she liked it, and couldnt refute his words at all. She was distracted by this for a moment as she questioned Luke inquisitively on the rest of the song. Selina reminded her, Hey, didnt you want Lukes help just now? ire pped her forehead. I want to meet Sheerah and hear her personally talk about Batman. Luke scratched his head. She seems a little busy recently... But seeing the longing look in the little monkeys eyes, Luke said, Ill call her. Sheerah quickly picked up. After a brief conversation, Luke hung up. Shes preparing a charity performance for the earthquake and is rarely at home. ire gave a disappointed oh and didnt say anything else. Looking at how listless the little monkey was, Lukes heart softened. It seems youre pretty good at singing? ire said, Dont you know? I was in a band with a few guys in school. I learned basic music theory, but Im not a professional. Luke rubbed his chin. Let me hear a bit of it. ire: Huh? ... That night, Luke drove to a hotel and made a call in the lounge before he sat down. Ten minutester, a woman wearing a T-shirt and shorts, and a cap and a pair of sunsses, came over and sat opposite him. Luke, long time no see. Luke said with a smile, Sheerah, Im sorry to bother you sote, but I have something to ask you. Most of the people who went out at night in Los Angeles were celebrities. Sheerah was a big star, of course. She was exhausted, but she was also interested. Luke rarely contacted her directly. He sent her holiday greetings at most. She still owed Luke a favor, so she had agreed to meet him the moment he called. She nodded readily at his words. Go ahead. Actually, you can use a little more publicity for your charity show... Luke exined his idea simply, and Sheerahs expression turned serious. After some consideration, she felt that this n was very practical. For the past few days, she had been thinking about the charity performance itself, while Lukes idea was to promote it and let more people know about it. It wasnt too difficult or too big to do, and could be done as a dress rehearsal for the performance. And the song? She raised the biggest question. Where can I find a suitable new song? A new song was required for this promo event. It had to be in line with the theme of the charity show, and be something that could be sung by a lot of people. Luke took out a piece of paper with a smile. I got someone to write a song. You can take a look first. Sheerah was surprised. You found someone? She picked up the song sheet and took a look, and couldnt help humming lightly. Luke waited for a few minutes. Seeing that she was still trying to figure out how to sing the song, he couldnt help but tap the table. Sheerah, wait. Sheerah came back to herself and looked up at him. Huh? What? Luke said, You can take your time looking at the song. As long as its for charity, you dont have to pay for it. Its up to you to decide if you want to use it or not. Sheerah looked at him in surprise. After thinking for a moment, she suddenly smiled. If theres something you need, you can tell me. Luke chuckled. I have a sister whos curious about your new song and Batman, but youve been busy recently... Sheerah raised her hand. I can specially make time to chat with her. Theres no need for the two of us to be so polite, right? Luke said, The charity show is a serious matter while shes just curious; the two shouldnt be mixed together. So, I want her toe and help out during the show for a bit. You can talk to her when you have the time, but dont give her special treatment; just treat her like any of the other volunteers. Sheerah naturally understood that he didnt want his sister to chase after stars. As a volunteer, re could do good work and get practicalmunity experience, killing two birds with one stone. Chatting with Sheerah would just be a bonus. Sheerah nodded quickly. No problem. The show naturally will need a lot of volunteers. Luke said with a smile, Dont underestimate my little sister. Shes an excellent student at the police academy and has already started fieldwork in Los Angeles a few days ago. Sheerah also smiled. I see it runs in the family. Luke took out a card and gave it to her. The songposer has already entrusted the rted legal matters to this firm. If its for charity, there wont be any additional conditions, and I wont be involved. They stood up and shook hands. Luke was about to let go, but Sheerah suddenly felt yful. She pulled and hugged him, then pressed her cheek to his a little intimately in farewell. Since were friends, dont be so formal. This isnt a business meeting. Chapter 755 - Creating News Even When There Is None

Chapter 755: Creating News Even When There Is None

Luke went with the flow and half-hugged her in return, but joked, Celebrities like you have to smile and hug your fans. Youd rather be alone in your free time. Sheerah was lost for words. That was pretty much what she was like. But she hadnt seen Luke in a long time, and when she saw his sunny smile, she felt a sense of familiarity. For some reason, she felt much more rxed, and the fatigue from her busy days lessened. As a big star, she was always mentally stressed and guarded. From the ups and downs of her career to being crushed by her peers, the rubbish media reports and scheming people, she couldnt help but feel anxious. Luke didnt want to waste time on meaningless suspicion, so he used a few tricks. Using Basic Psychology and Basic Hypnosis, coupled with a bit of Mental Communication, it was very easy for him tofort Sheerah. Of course, he had no intention of hypnotizing her. He just wanted her to rx and treat this meeting as a regr chat between friends. After saying goodbye, Luke left. After driving for a while, he frowned and suddenly turned the car into an alley. He turned off the engine, opened the door, and got out in one smooth movement. A momentter, a car stopped at the mouth of the alley. Someone got out of the passenger seat and carefully entered the alley. The person in the drivers seat looked around. Suddenly, the passenger door opened. Before the driver could react, someone grabbed him by the neck and pinned him to the seat. Who are you? Why are you following me? The driver struggled. What are you talking about? Let go of me. Luke pressed the drivers face to the seat and searched the glove box with his other hand. Hm, let me see. Hehe, so its the paparazzi from Moonlight News. The driver remained stubborn. So what? Im going to sue you for attacking me. Luke ignored him. Your drivers license is here as well. Look at you, Mad Caron. Your home address is xxxxx. Ill remember that. Remember, dont let me catch you on camera doing anything bad, or Ill release your personal details to the tabloids. A reporter from Moonlight News who buys and takes all sorts of illegal drugs definitely isnt a news reporter, right? The driver was horrified. You... nonsense! I... I dont. Luke said, Okay. Since youre so innocent, well wait for the private investigators to follow you for a month. If they dont find anything, theyll follow you for another month. What do you think theyll get? The driver was speechless. As Luke spoke, he took out the memory card from a camera in the car. Endure it for two months. I have high hopes for you. With that, he disappeared in a sh. Feeling the grip on his head rx, the driver quickly raised it and gasped for breath. He looked around, but there was only the dark sky. Luke, on the other hand, had already quietly entered the alley. He swiftly appeared behind the creepy-looking paparazzo and grabbed his belt. Ahhh! The paparazzo gave a strange yell as he was flung into a metal dumpster, and Luke mmed the lid down. After doing all that, he was in a good mood. Batman had been forced into the sewers by the paparazzi several times. Today, the paparazzi had even dared to follow Luke and take photos. He now let them have a taste of the stench for themselves. In the car, Luke transferred the memory card to his fake phone. After a few nces, he had no choice but to ept it. These paparazzi were really good. In some of the photos, the angle made it look like Luke and Sheerah were kissing. Coupled with thatst cheek-to-cheek and Sheerahs happy smile when they said goodbye, these photos could really paint a vivid story. There would be no way to escape titles like Appearance of Batmans Underaged Love Rival and Sheerah Tempting a Young Sapling. American tabloids had yed with shocking headlines like this for decades; they were proficient at it and had no boundaries. Fortunately, Luke had chosen a public location like the lounge. If he had gone to Sheerahs room, just two photos of him entering and leaving the room would turn him into Sheerahs little sex friend. He didnt know whether tough or cry. He could only rejoice that he hadnt driven his own car over, but a rental. It wasnt a big deal to go on TV, but it would be troublesome to go on TV as part of a Batman and Sheerah sex scandal. He wasnt a masochist and didnt want this sin pinned on him. After she returned home, Selina looked at Luke suspiciously. Did you sneak out to beat up people? Why do you look so happy? Luke washed his hands and made some tea before telling her what happened tonight. He showed her the photos on the phone. Selina examined the photos and burst outughing. These guys are really good at finding angles. Most people would think that youre Sheerahs boyfriend. Luke said helplessly, I dont want to be in any weird headlines, but you cant keep down the determination of people to create news even when there is none. Selina tossed the phone back and took his cup for a sip of her tea. Dont forget how popr Batman is now! There are too many people eyeing Sheerah. Dont think youre still the same as before. Luke took his teacup back from her and took a sip. In any case, Ive finally made arrangements for ire. Ill call her tomorrow. Selina said, Ill send her a message and see if shes asleep. Luke was stunned. Its sote. What else can she be doing? Selina sent the message. She looked at him speechlessly for a moment before she said, Theyre having the standard get-together for the new cadets. Shes asking if we want to go over. Luke said, Its a girls party. Im not going. Selina said, There are guys and also a lot of naked dancing girls. Luke said, ...Do you think Ill believe that? Ten minutester, Selina narrowed her eyes and smiled at how fast Luke was driving. Didnt you say that you dont believe me? Luke said, Seeing is believing. I want to confirm it with my own eyes. Selina burst outughing again. She knew that Luke wasnt there for the topless girls. He was there to watch ire. It wasnt an issue of trust. Young people were impulsive and did all sorts of weird things; it wasnt umon for them to lose their lives. Luke wasnt worried about ire losing her life; he just wanted to see how she was doing. If she was easily led astray, she may as well quit being a police officer and focus on her studies in university. Twenty minutester, Luke and Selina snuck into the party. The party was a kilometer away from the police academy and next to ake. There was also a meadow and woods, and a small beach. It was both quiet and secluded, and there was plenty of space to move around. Chapter 756 - A Young Selina and an Irascible Robert

Chapter 756: A Young Selina and an Irascible Robert

There were all kinds of cars parked on the edge of the woods, and there was a bonfire on the beach. Arge group of people wereughing and drinking beer. Selina was wearing a loose orange bohemian dress and looked moreidback than usual. Luke was still the same. He was wearing a loose shirt, casual pants and a pair of sneakers. He looked no different from a high school student. Without attracting anyones attention, they blended into the crowd. Luke sighed. ire would be able to drink as much as she wanted here. There were a lot of cadets in this batch who were more than 21 years old, and they could easily buy a lot of drinks. Nobody would be nosy and forbid her from drinking. However, ire, who was chatting with Karen and Hux in a low voice in the center of the clearing, only sipped on her beer. Luke gave her a tick in his heart. To be able to control herself in this situation and not drink wildly like the rest, she had good self-control. Inparison, Karen and Hux were far more free in their drinking. There was a set of speakers on the beach ying dance music, and it was actually Sheerahs old song. This big stars poprity had skyrocketed recently, and she was charging toward the top. If she did what Luke told her, she might really be able to be one of the top female singers; it was just that her methods were a little unorthodox. But luck had always been part of a sessful persons strength. Luck was a necessity for most top celebrities. Strength alone wasnt enough to guarantee that they could stand out from the millions ofpetitors. Looking at the dancing crowd, Luke reached out to Selina and asked, May I have the pleasure of this dance? Stunned for a moment, Selina then smiled and stretched out her hand. As you wish. They were surrounded by people dancing and chatting. The people who were chatting were gathered to one side of the fire as the others danced enthusiastically around it. It was the kind of dance where they took off their clothes and capered about wildly. Of course, Luke and Selina didnt join in on the fun, but danced on the edge. It wasnt like this was a statepetition, and no one had outstanding dance skills. The people who were dancing on the fringe were just huddled together as they whispered to each other. It was the same for Luke and Selina, but their topic of conversation was a little different. Look, someones hitting on ire, Selina alerted him in a low voice. Luke didnt think much of it. Plenty of boys chased her when she was in high school, and there were even more when she joined the cheerleaders. She knows her limits. Selina said, At least four guys have hit on her since we got here, one more than Miss Karen. Hm, howe I usually dont feel that shes so popr with the guys? Luke chuckled. What about you? Did no one chase you at Knox High? Selina sighed. Its different. Now that I think about it, if it wasnt Latino guys, even the more serious guys still just wanted a bit of fun. Most of the white guys also thought that I would be easy to hook up with. Luke gave a light wow. And then? I seem to recall Robert helping you deal with a few minor disputes? Of course, that was something he and Robert had talked about after Luke and Selina became colleagues. Selina chuckled. I knocked out the teeth of three white boys who tried to drug me, and got my hands the drug which they had on them. Luke understood. The three boys had lost their teeth, which was proof that she had hit them. But with the drug as evidence, if the school dared to touch her, they would be used of discrimination. Actually, my teacher almost convinced me to hand over the drug, Selina said in a low voice. But Robert rushed over and pushed the teacher back. Luke hummed in response. If she had handed the evidence over, the school would inevitably turn it into a small incident. Selina, as the perpetrator, might even have been expelled in order to quell the situation. After all, she was just a Latin American. I remember that when Robert entered the office, he immediately locked the door and pointed his gun at the teachers head and said, Do you believe that even if I shoot you dead, I can still prove that you were going to help those little b*stards destroy evidence that they tried to attack my niece? Selinas movements slowed down and she stared at the night sky. Niece? Luke found that odd. Selina chuckled. If he didnt say that, he wouldnt be able to intimidate the other party so easily. Luke nodded. Thats true. It wasnt until I became a sheriff in Shackelford that I realized that the police werent that great. Selina couldnt help butugh. Because it was Robert who was amazing, not the police. Luke alsoughed. That was right. Even if Robert wasnt the sheriff, he was still as hot-tempered, and dared to point a gun at the teachers head. Luke asked, The teacher didnt sue Robert? Selina burst outughing, her whole body shaking. I was there. I really think that if the teacher had said anything else, Robert wouldve blown his head off. After that, the teacher didnt even dare fart, and he ran far away whenever he saw me. Luke chuckled. He never saw this side of Robert at home. That was because Catherine was at home, so this rough man never revealed his violent side to his family. Selina said, When we left the school, I was still afraid to approach Robert. In the end, when we got into the car, he threw the gun at me and let me y with it. Luke: Huh? It was an air gun, said Selina. Speechless for a moment, Luke shook his head. So Robert can be evil? Hes not as reckless as he looks. Selina said, After working so many cases, Ive realized that he does things the same way you do. Hm, even if you dont look the same on the outside, youre the same inside. Luke said solemnly, The outside is what matters. Hes not as handsome as I am. Selina pped him on the back with a smile. You shameless b*stard! Luke, however, understood. Selina was right when she said that he and Robert used simr methods. Robert knew Flegg. Even if he hadnt been in some secret armed force before, his methods were like the armys, swift and ruthless, while he had a secret agencys attention to detail. This was indeed simr to how Luke did things. Selina was an old detective with excellent observation skills! Luke was quite pleased. A momentter, he found it funny. His mentality seemed a little... old. His line of sight fell on ire, who was chatting andughing. Luke had to admit that his mentality was indeed a little old. Selina was already 25, but Luke couldnt help but view her as a junior. ire, who wasnt even eighteen yet, was even more so. Chapter 757 - Love Rival? Yet Another Love Rival?

Chapter 757: Love Rival? Yet Another Love Rival?

Luke and Selina danced and chatted for a few minutes. Finally, a sharp-eyed monkey noticed them and ran over with a smile. Karen and Hux also greeted them. However, Karen had a strange expression on her face as she looked back and forth between Luke and Selina. She seemed to be sizing up... a love rival? Luke and Selina greeted them calmly, before Luke dragged ire into a dance. Of course, it wasnt a couples dance, but in front of the fire with the other partygoers of course, they didnt take off their tops. After dancing for a while, Luke returned with the little monkey. ire handed him a can of beer, but Luke decisively refused, so she gave him a can of Coke instead. You do drink, right? Luke shrugged. I stopped drinking after I became a police officer. It wasnt because he couldnt hold his liquor well, but because alcohol had almost no effect on him and was no different from an old popsicle. C could at least replenish a lot of calories and provide daily energy for the body. After chatting for a while, Karen sat down on his other side. Selina ignored them and continued drinking her beer as she chatted with ire and Hux. Seeing how easily Karen took off her top, it was impossible for her to catch up with Miss Jenny, so she was still far from sess in her endeavor. Suddenly, a girl walked up to Luke and stretched out her hand. Nice to meet you. Luke shook her hand with a smile. Just call me Luke. Im rice. The girl introduced herself. Luke was still smiling as he looked at their hands. Is this an invitation? rice seemed stumped for a moment. She didnt let go of his hand. Hearing Lukes words, she finally smiled. Oh, maybe its because youre too handsome that I couldnt help myself. They let go. Then, rice stretched out her hand to Selina. I dont think weve met before Luke, however, reached out and took her hand again. Just call her Selina. But, can I invite you to dance? rice was stunned for a moment, before she smiled. That would be great. As the girls watched, Luke led rice into the dancing crowd. Hux was confused. Karen was bbergasted and cursed inwardly. Another love rival? ire looked at Selina and then at Karen with a strange expression. She had a feeling that her brother would be in trouble tonight. Selina was as calm as ever. She took a sip of her beer as her gaze fell on rice. She was well aware of the kind of person that Luke was. It was definitely unusual for him to approach a girl. Karen, the fair, rich, and beautiful young miss, had taken the initiative many times, but had never made any progress. It was even more unusual for Luke to promptly pull a girl who had appeared out of nowhere into a dance. Recalling how Luke had stopped her from shaking hands with rice, Selina grew even more suspicious. She told ire that she was going to the bathroom, then took Dor to the woods. After lingering in the car for a moment, she returned to the beach and sat down next to ire. Of course, Luke noticed her movements. He praised her inwardly, but continued, Really? Youre from Texas? What a coincidence, so am I... Half an hourter, Luke returned and told ire to get in the car. He said he had good news for her, and told her to go home with them that night. Naturally, ire had no objections. After saying goodbye to Karen and Hux, she got into the car and they left. Luke typed a name on the tablet and gave it to Selina, who was in the passenger seat. ire, who was in the backseat, found it strange. Huh? Dor, youre very lively today. Ah, so much saliva. Haha, no licking, no licking! Luke knew that Dor was only Dor now since Gold Nugget No. 1 had already rbined with Selina. He had a smile on his face and a strange look in his eyes. ire, are you very familiar with that ssmate, rice? After fending off Dors saliva attack, ire shook her head. So-so. Weve spoken a few times, but we dont interact much. Whats her personality like? Luke asked again. ire found that odd. Luke, are you really going after her? Well, Im not saying that shes bad, but I really dont know much about her. Should I ask around tomorrow? Luke said, Its fine. I just think shes quite open-minded. Selina looked at him and shook her head. She was telling him that there was nothing suspicious about rices identity, and that there were no matches in the database of criminals or important people. Luke shifted his gaze and casually mentioned the volunteer position which he had found for ire. Stunned for a moment, ire then screamed. Ahhh! Luke, is that true? Luke frowned as he endured the ringing in his ears. Are you really that happy? Youre not a hardcore fan of Sheerah. ire shrieked. Dont you know anything about this charity show? There are already twenty celebrities and singers who are going to be in the show, including two rock bands that I like... Hm, fine, you definitely wouldnt have heard of them. Only then did she remember that her brother didnt even know that Sheerahs new song was at the top of the charts; there was no way he would care about which stars and singers would be participating in the charity show. Luke smiled. Then you have to be mentally prepared. ire asked, For what? Luke quickly put in two earphones before he said, The minimum number of stars and singers participating in this show is fifty. The ideal forecast is... a hundred. Ahhh! ire screamed again. Annoyed, Selina covered her ears and red at Luke usingly. He knew that ire would scream again, and had put in earphones himself. Dor, who was in the backseat, was so scared that it whimpered and moved away from the creature that had suddenly turned into a shrieking banshee. When they got home, ire, who was too excited, was dragged tobat training by Selina, who couldnt take it anymore, and the living room finally quieted down. Luke connected to the database at home and once again searched for information on the girl, rice Johnson. Just now, when rice touched his hand, a system notification had popped up. System: Unknown energy detected trying to establish a link with the hosts mind. Do you ept? He decisively chose no and stopped rice from making contact with Selina. He didnt know how the mental link was activated, but it was safer not to act ording to the other partys wishes. ire, on the other hand, had always had Gold Nugget No. 2 on her. The symbiotic state was very resistant to mental attacks, and there wasnt a high chance that anything would go wrong. Chapter 758 - Claire’s Choice and Clarice’s Identity

Chapter 758: ires Choice and rices Identity

A momentter, rices results were disyed on the tablet. Everything was still normal. Recalling various details of his contact with rice, a scent in Lukes memory suddenly floated through his mind. Afterparing it many times, he said with a smile, Its you? Thats right; if you have that ability, your guts wouldnt be small. An hourter, Selina dragged ire out of the training room. ire was no longer hyper. She stretched out a trembling hand toward Luke. Help, Luke! Selina wants to tire me to death. Luke said with a smile, If she doesnt tire you out, you wont be able to sleep tonight. You have to thank her. ire was desperate. God, theres definitely something wrong with the two of you. Why are you talking so much like each other? Theres no chance for Karen... Um, why are you looking at me? Luke looked away and took a sip of his tea before he picked up his tablet again. Go take a shower. Well discuss the volunteer work schedule when youe out. ire suddenly came back to life and dashed into her room. Give me five minutes. Looking at Luke, Selina asked with a faint smile, Miss Karen is indeed up to no good. She even bribed ire. Luke said, Hmph, the most she can get is my body. Dont even think about getting my heart. Selina: Huh? Luke smiled. Im kidding. You should take a shower too. I have something important to tell you after ire goes to bed. Selina snorted. Youve be terrible at changing the topic recently. You should practice more. A few minutester, both women finished their showers. Luke and ire discussed the schedule for her fieldwork training and volunteer work. ire thought for a moment, then said, Ive been thinking about it for the past two days. Being a police officer actually isnt a job I like. Luke and Selina didnt say anything and listened attentively. ires expression turned serious as well. During this time, the police training made me realise that Im actually not used to this sort of work that focuses on discipline and hierarchy. I prefer to be free. Its just that I met Karen and Hux there, and they really n to be police officers. I also wanted to see if I can meet Batman, so... She smiled in embarrassment. Luke didntugh at her. Have you thought about what you want to do in the future? What are your short-term and long-term goals? ire tilted her head and thought for a moment. My short-term goal should be to finish university. Ill do my best to finish my university course in three years and get a degree. My long-term goal... Hehe, does being an artist count? Luke asked, What kind of artist? The arts were too broad. Painting, photography, sculpture, film, music, literature, and even extreme sports could be associated with the performing arts. ire said, Im mainly considering two things: singing and dancing. Luke smiled. Cheerleading captain? ire: Yes. I like to challenge myself to aplish difficult targets. I want to stand under the bright lights and look at the scenery from there. In the end, under Lukes silent gaze, she still chose to tell the truth. Fine, the truth is that Ive always wanted to be a celebrity, but Ive never learned acting. I have a foundation in singing and dancing. Luke asked, So, you wont miss this volunteer opportunity? ire nodded decisively. Thats right. Its good to see for myself what a singer has to deal with, and confirm beforehand that I dont hate this life. Luke was satisfied. He didnt think that ire was suited for a job as a police officer. Actually, he himself wasnt really suited to be a police officer. The reason he was doing well was because of his motivation to get experience and credit points, as well as the ever present sense of danger. He knew that even when he wasnt around in the movies, the superheroes would save the world. But what if something went wrong? Could he just sit around and wait for death with his family? As a loyal fan of the first rule of safety, he would never ce all his and his familys hopes on superheroes. He had never forgotten the ordinary people who died in the war between heroes and viins. He also didnt want his family and himself to end up like those people who died without a word. He also wouldnt denounce superheroes the way some people did. Without them, the world would end and nobody would survive. Denouncing a superhero was just a way for ordinary people to vent their grief. He didnt need that. He wanted to be a strong person who had enough resources to protect his family. Based on his current progress, he should be able to achieve this goal in one to three years, enough to keep up once the curtain opened. ire had also made a major decision in her life: she would leave the police academy and start her short stint as a volunteer as she officially came into contact with the work and lives of celebrities. After ire returned to her room, Luke gestured at Selina. She sat down next to him, and he said in a low voice, Has Gold Nugget felt anything unusual when rice touched ire? Like energy or something else? After talking to Gold Nugget, Selina shook her head. Nothing unusual. They havent interacted much, and Gold Nugget hasnt noticed this girl. Luke said, Have it think back carefully. Selina hummed in assent, then asked, Is she a superhuman? Only someone with a superpower could make him so cautious and stop her from shaking hands with rice. Luke nodded. Remember, try not to have any physical contact with her. We saw her ability not long ago. Selina was surprised. Who? Wait, let me think. We saw a woman with a superpower recently? Luke nodded with a smile. Selina thought for a moment. Is she the superhuman who pretended to be Sanchez and Harrison? Luke chuckled. Im eighty percent sure its her. Selina thought for a moment and said, She can take someone elses appearance, so rices identity might not be real, right? Luke narrowed his eyes. Yes. Thats why Gold Nugget has to follow you at all times to ensure that she wont impersonate you. Selina said, She wont pretend to be you, will she? You danced with her for quite a while. Luke sneered. Maybe thats why she ran over to see us today. But Gold Nugget will definitely confirm my identity. He then touched Selinas hand. She shivered and eximed softly, but her expression was still calm. Fine, Gold Nugget said that it knows how to confirm its you. Luke chuckled. Thats good. As for ire, the two of them werent worried. Gold Nugget No. 2 was always with ire and had never left. The two clones couldmunicate telepathically and had yet to be restricted by distance. Chapter 759 - Fake Luke, Fake Neighbor

Chapter 759: Fake Luke, Fake Neighbor

Last time, Gold Nugget went with Luke to rescue Robert from the cruise liner on the Antic, and the two clones could stillmunicate with each other. They were even more useful than phones. If this rice really approached Luke and Selina in ires form, she would instantly be seen through. Suddenly, Selina said, Gold Nugget said that the two clones need to rbine to make sure that nothing is wrong with the second clone. Luke nodded. It cane out after ire falls asleep. Im going to the workshop. A momentter, Selina sent him a message saying that Gold Nugget hadnt found anything unusual, and that the clone had returned to ire. Luke replied that he got it and went back to work. He wasnt in a hurry to deal with rice Johnson. In any case, this person was still at the police academy. He would give this copycat a full set of tracking devices tomorrow. Since he had noticed the anomaly, as long as she didnt discard everything that could be tracked, she wouldnt be able to escape as easily asst time. The next morning, the three of them went to the police academy. ire had to go through the procedure to leave. Luke had already informed Remick, and ire could go through the procedure herself. Luke and Selina watched the surveince footage from the car as ire walked out of the administration building and said goodbye to the students from D15 during her break. She went to look for ire, said Selina. Luke hummed and continued staring at rice. A few minutester, rice walked away. Selina said, Shes trying to sound out our whereabouts. Luke picked up hisptop with a smile. Lets see if Miss Johnson has any other aplices. Looking at the camera, Selina said, Shes starting to make calls. Luke operated hisptop. Its not the number on the registration form. She actually has money, shes using two phones. As he spoke, his hands swiftly flew over the keyboard. Lets see who youre contacting. Selina said, Shes no longer on the phone. Did you trace the number? Luke said, No, but its about the same. A momentter, dozens of numbers appeared on hisptop. Only these numbers were recorded at the base station near the police academy. Luke smiled. How long was she on the phone? About three seconds, said Selina. Luke said, Okay, then theres only one number. Lets see who she was talking to. After a while, he stopped. Done. Selina nced at the screen and said, Fine, it would be strange if there wasnt amunication record. In the record for the phone number they had traced, only the number rice was using showed up, and that was only after the end of the police training. Also, both were prepaid numbers. As a loyal customer of prepaid phones, Luke knew what that meant. After saying goodbye, ire drove off to her new volunteer life. Luke and Selina still hadnt left. Half an hourter, rice left the police academy in her car. Luke and Selina looked at each other and smiled. What an impatient kid. They drove off as well. Instead of following rices car, Luke and Selina drove to a block east of the city and wandered the streets. Selina looked at the camera. Shes here. Luke hummed in acknowledgment and asked, Have you confirmed their destination? Selina said, It should be that bungalow. That number was dialed from this area recently. He thought for a moment. Lets go and have lunch first. They went to work as usual in the afternoon. At three oclock, Lukes expression changed. Check the security system at home. Someones in the house. Selina took out her tablet and quickly checked the surveince footage. Looking at the image, she eximed, Wow! If you werent right next to me, I wouldve thought that this was you. Looking at the person who looked exactly like him on the screen, Luke snorted. The security system didnt warn of a break-in. Her imitation is really good. Selina clicked her tongue. Did she touch your bodyst night and turn into you today? Why does this ability feel so weird? Luke said, Its even weirder to watch her rummage through the house. As he spoke, he sped home. When they were close to their neighborhood, Selina warned, Shes going to run. She probably knows that were on the way back; does she have aplices helping her keep an eye out? Luke said with a smile, Dont forget that she took two twin girls with her out of the police department. Selina didnt even raise her head. Shes running to the back door... Holy sh*t! Shes now Karen Gaffney. This was the first time she had seen a person transform from a man to a woman in just a few seconds. It was as unbelievable as a movie special effect. Lukes smile grew wider. Thats great. Lets go say hi to this good neighbor. The car swung around the corner and sped up. The sound of tires screeching on the ground rang out as Luke parked the car by the back entrance. Looking at Karen Gaffney, who happened to be standing in front of the gate, Luke said with a bright smile, Hi, neighbor, long time no see. Are you here to talk to Selina? Karen heard the brakes and turned around. She chuckled. No, I was just passing by. I know youre busy. Luke opened the back gate with a smile and drove past her. Its fine. We just happened to get off work early today. Selina had already gotten out when Luke stopped the car. At that moment, she walked to the side of the road and pulled Karen into the house. Since youre here, chat with me for a bit. We havent met in days. Karen looked conflicted. Im sorry to bother you. Selina said, Its fine. Its been a long time since you and Jeff came to have dinner with us. When Jeff gets off work, have hime straight here. Karen gave a dryugh. He... Hes working overtime today. Luke and Selina were both secretly amused. Working overtime? Jeff Gaffney was a mid-level manager in the HR department who spent his time chatting idly; what damn work? After they entered the house, Selina sat down with Karen and had Luke get some drinks. Luke put some drinks and snacks on the table and took out a deck of poker cards as he sat down. You lost terribly thest time you yed poker. Lets have another round today. Karens face stiffened. Well, I have to go home and cook. Luke waved his hand. Its only four oclock. You can cook some steak and sausages when you get back. It wont take you even half an hour. If you really dont have time, we can pack up some BBQ meat for you to take hometer. Karens mouth opened slightly, but she had nothing to say. In her muddle-headedness, she yed a few rounds of Fight the Landlord or whatever with Luke and Selina, and lost to Luke three times. Chapter 760 - Fight the Landlord In Passing, and Following the Clues

Chapter 760: Fight the Landlord In Passing, and Following the Clues

Luke, on the other hand, looked at the system notification and smiled. So that was how it was! System: You have defeated Stacy Geraldine Carlisle and have received a list of her abilities. Stacy Geraldine Carlisles abilities: Basic Combat, Basic Firearms, Basic Intelligence Gathering... Elementary Replication (X-gene; partially avable. Prerequisites: 60 Strength, 20 Dexterity, 40 Mental Strength and 20,000 credit points) After getting what he wanted, Luke gave a perfunctory reply and sent the copy of Karen Gaffney out. Karen quickly slipped away as if she had been granted amnesty. Standing in front of the door, Luke chuckled. There was a special scent in the air that ordinary people couldnt detect. Thanks to his Sharp Nose, he could easily lock onto it. This Stacy with the replication superpower was the aplice of the twin sisters who had broken out of custody. She had also turned into the female SWAT officer, Sanchez, and shared a car with Luke. In the end, she turned back into Harrison and swaggered out of the police department after she picked up the twins. This persons ability was impossible to guard against, and was one of the abilities that Luke wanted the most. He had thought that these three gutsy girls had already left Los Angeles, but they hadnt. However, from Lukes Mental Communication, he could tell that this Stacy wasnt malicious. She was more like a thief who had been caught red-handed and was desperate to escape. However, he was quite unhappy about the fact that Stacy hade into contact with ire. Thus, he forced her to y cards with him, and won three times. In fact, after his second victory, he was qualified to learn Elementary Replication. But he still went for a third victory. Based on his experience, even lucky people like a certain tycoon would show signs of bad luck after losing three times to him. If someone with ordinary luck lost to him three times, it would be normal for them to choke on water or slip on a banana peel when walking. He had just obtained Stacys ability in passing. In any case, he was free, and was able to obtain the ability by ying a few rounds of Fight the Landlord. He didnt mind losing itter. However, that wasnt the main point. The main point was that he had put a special drug in the drink that he had given to Stacy. It was a drug developed for his Sharp Nose, which had been in his inventory ever since it was invented. It would only be metabolized 72 hourster. Before that, the person who absorbed the drug would emit a scent that ordinary people wouldnt be able to detect. For Sharp Nose, it was no harder to track than body odor and not as bad. It could help him lock quickly onto Stacy and her unpredictable appearance, until he had finished dealing with the three girls. That night, Luke took Selina out. They were only dressed casually tonight, and Selina drove. When he reached the ce that he had been looking for, he opened the door and got out. When he walked into the alley, he opened the suitcase in his hand. In the car, Selina let the drone out. I see them. All three of them are here. Selinas voice came through the earpiece. Luke walked unhurriedly to the bungalow and unlocked the door in two moves. The girl who likes to roar seems to have noticed something, Selina warned him. Luke closed the door and raised his gun. Da! There was the sound of something simr to a nail gun being fired. In the living room, the short-haired girl who had just stood up felt a slight pain in her shoulder. Someones here. After the warning, she tried to attack with her ability. She barely made a sound, when she started to feel dizzy. She copsed with a thump, and the roar she was about to let out stopped. Luke moved his gun. Da! The mushroom-headed girl had just rushed out of the room, when she was hit in the chest by a tranquilizer. Bang! The cloth over her chest suddenly exploded, and the tranquilizer broke into fragments. Lukes pace didnt change as he continued moving forward. When he reached the door, the mushroom-headed girl swayed and copsed. He used his foot to cushion her fall so that her head wouldnt hit the ground. He also looked at her torn shirt. Fortunately, the tranquilizer only left a small wound on her chest. Satisfied, he suddenly stretched his hand into the bedroom and pulled the trigger. Da! Da! Ah! a girl eximed. Crash! There was the sound of breaking ss as someone crashed out of the window. Luke smiled and went to the kitchen. He opened the back door and walked out. A slender figure stumbled through the backyard. She tried her best to resist the effect of the tranquilizer, but it was too strong. She broke out of the window and ran another ten meters. Her hands barely touched the wooden fence in the backyard, when she cked out. Luke walked over and picked her up. Youre not going to torture them, right? Selina asked nervously in Lukes earpiece. Luke hadnt been gentle when he dealt with the hoodlums when he went out as a vigntest night. She didnt want to imagine the girls being treated the same way. These three girls were too reckless and went overboard, but considering their age and the possible consequences, it wouldnt be good to be too ruthless when dealing with them. Luke nodded. If they dont have any extreme ideas, Ill just scare them a little at most. Selina didnt say anything else. She knew that as long as they wanted to hurt ire, he would never let the matter go. This guy had always been that protective. Luke took out two needleless syringes and injected the cure for the tranquilizer into the unconscious Stacys neck, before he injected an inducer on the other side. Two minutester, a dazed Stacy opened her eyes, but her pupils werent focused. Luke pressed down on her heart with a bit of force and looked into her eyes. Stacy, youre safe now. Nobody will hurt you... In the car not far away, Selina was creeped out as she listened. She had the feeling that Lukes voice was a little strange and different from usual. He was now speaking in a level and gentle tone without any fluctuations; there was none of the feeling that was usually present in his regr tone. But what happened next shocked her even more. After half an hour of intermittent questioning, while Stacy would asionally fall silent, she still told Luke everything about the three of them in the end. They hadplicated backgrounds, but not overly so. When it came to certain past experiences, Stacy would be strongly resistant and refuse to talk. Luke decisively steered clear of this sensitive issue. What he was more interested in was why the three girls had approached ire and if they had gotten any information from her. Chapter 761 - The Righteous Luke Isn’t Afraid

Chapter 761: The Righteous Luke Isnt Afraid

When they got the answer, it was so simple that neither Luke nor Selina quite believed it. After confirming it several times, he also injected the twins with the inducer, but the results were the same. After two hours of questioning, he finally came out of the bungalow. In the car, Selina immediately drove off. After a brief silence, she said, Did we... go overboard? Luke said, If they hadnt contacted ire and had just approached us, I would admit that I went overboard. Selina was lost for words. Touching Lukes family would definitely piss him off. The Carlos family had been wiped out after a surprise attack. Inparison, the three girls had only been injected with an inducer and pumped for information. They werent even hurt. This wasnt too much. Luke didnt me Selina for being soft-hearted. She didnt have a system, so she could only rely on her own judgment to differentiate between good and bad. The system, however, had helped Luke stabilize his worldview. He wouldnt go easy on anyone who threatened his safety. However, the three girls indeed hadntmitted any huge crime. They had only been attracted by the hundred million-dor reward on TV when they tried to break a prisoner out. They had never considered what Alex Montell had done. Luke believed that they would learn a lot from this lesson. They felt that they could do whatever they wanted with superpowers, and that the doors to the prison and various research institutes would open to them. After failing to rescue the prisoner and escaping from the police department, the twins wanted to leave, but they couldnt resist Stacys insistence. Of the three of them, the one in charge was Stacy. Although her directbat ability wasnt the best, her overallbat ability and practical nature still far exceeded that of the twins. More than half of her ten Basic abilities werebat-rted, while the rest were support abilities. They were all obtained through Elementary Replication. Simply put, Stacys Elementary Replication ability was simr to Lukes super learning mode, but also slightly different. Basic Replication was already a huge cheat in being able topletely copy someone elses appearance, but it had a lot of side effects. By using Elementary Replication to touch a targets body, their gic information and memories could be obtained. The longer the interaction, the moreplete the memories would be until the copy was practically the person themselves. But that was also the side effect of this ability. The more thorough the replication, the deeper the influence that the targets memories would have, which would lead to a more unstable mental state; this was equivalent to the appearance of multiple personalities. Stacy had used this ability many times, and there were few targets that she had copied deeply, but she was still greatly affected by it. Her personality had also changed from lively and cheerful to irritable and sensitive. Last time, Luke had foiled their n to break Alex out and had caught the twins and ced them in custody, whichplicated her feelings for Luke. She had a few personalities who were fond of appearances, and she liked Lukes sunny and handsome appearance. There were a few personalities who were petty and angry, and couldnt forgive him for ruining their n to make money. Either way, she was unwilling to admit defeat and leave. After a struggle, she made an irrational choice: stay in Los Angeles and make trouble for Luke. But when all was said and done, the three girls werent ruthless people. Their n for revenge was to collect evidence of Lukes corruption and then make it public so that he lost his job. Using her ability to change appearances, Stacy looked around for evidence of Luke pocketing dirty money. If it were anyone else, they would definitely go crazy from anger. But a straight body did not fear a nted shadow. As the cleanest and most promising young detective in Los Angeles, he had never been corrupt, and certainly wasnt afraid of being investigated. Naturally, there was no progress in Stacys investigation. At first, she tried making direct contact with Luke. Elementary Replication required physical contact, and it couldnt be for too short a period of time. But Luke had always kept his distance from people. He liked to wear homemade gloves when he worked, and shaking hands wasnt an option. It was even more impossible to bump into him. Stacy had assumed different identities and pretended to slip and fall nearby, thus seizing the opportunity to knock into Luke, but Luke always swiftly stretched out a hand to stop her. And if she didnt bump into him, she... really fell. She had no choice but to give up when it came to someone as difficult to handle as Luke. After many twists and turns, she finally found out that Luke often came to the police academy to visit his sister, ire, who was training there. As for the real rice, something had happened at home recently, and she left school right away. So, Stacy reced rice and wanted to see if there were any leads in ires memories, only to find that she couldnt ess them. At that moment, Luke and Selina appeared at the party, and she went to look for Luke. Dancing was the perfect opportunity to touch his body. As a matter of fact, Luke hadnt been wearing gloves that night. She was delighted when she shook his hand. But before she could celebrate, she realized that she couldnt read Lukes memories either. Recalling how she couldnt read ires memories, she could only specte that there was something special about Lukes family. She immediately switched targets to Selina. A detective was even closer to his partner than his wife. She also knew that Selina and Luke lived together. There was definitely something fishy going on. But Luke didnt give her the chance. He dragged her out to dance. When she investigated Luke, she had checked the police departments internal files and learned that the guy had an astonishing sess rate when it came to cracking cases and unbelievablebat ability, which was why he had been able to catch the twins so easily that night. Not daring to rouse his suspicion, Stacy could only retreat. The next day, ire came to the police academy to sort out the administrative procedure for leaving school. Stacy went up to ire and asked her a few questions before she finally decided to go deep into the tigers den to look for intelligence. Luke did have a lot of secrets, but he carried everything that couldnt be exposed in his inventory. The smart ess system let Stacy, in the guise of Luke, in easily. But before she could find any evidence, Luke suddenly returned home and blocked her escape. That was the whole story. After mulling for a moment, Luke suddenly felt a little ashamed. It seemed... he was more of awbreaker than they were? None of the three girls had killed anyone before. They had also duped and ckmailed rich men who wanted to mess around with young girls. Most of them could only swallow their pride when faced with the physically strong and skillful Stacy. Since Stacy never used her own face, it was hard for these men to find her. After ckmailing these sort of people once in a while, they would decisively abandon this operation. If the other party refused to let them go and lurked nearby, the twins, who never showed their faces, would secretly attack. Chapter 762 - The Butterfly The Wizard Left Behind

Chapter 762: The Butterfly The Wizard Left Behind

The Elementary Sound Wave of the short-haired older sister, Stephanie, was a harmless crowd control ability. The energy explosion of the mushroom-headed sister, Artemis, was their final insurance. If necessary, it could create a st wave simr to an explosion, which would cause chaos and allow them to escape. As a result, their lives were basically dependent on Stacy. That made her the leader of the three. Luke only had one thought about how the three girls were using their superpowers: What a waste! It was basically like using a golden spoon to pick up sh*t. With Stacy and Stephanies abilities, it was too easy for them to make money legally. But recalling what he had learned about their experiences growing up, he couldnt me them and say they were stupid. Geniuses were rare, and most people who wanted to be smarter and adapt to living by the rules of society had to be educated adequately. This education coulde from family or school books. The three girls had long lost those two items. Looking at these three pitiful girls, Luke remembered the talent training n he came up with a long time ago. Perhaps, he should start with these three girls with superpowers? Not long after Luke and Selina left, Stacys eyes regained focus. Shaking her dizzy head, she recalled what happened before she passed out and was terrified. But when she turned around, she saw that the twins, Stephanie and Artemis, were still leaning against the couch with lifeless eyes. Struggling to get up, she went over to check on them, and was relieved. Although the cloth over Artemiss chest was torn and exposed arge part of her torso, she could tell that it was caused by Artemiss ability and not by someone else. Stephanie and her clothes were basically intact as well. There were no signs that they had been touched. Suddenly, the screen of a ck object on the coffee table lit up, and a gentle female voice rang out. They are in a semi-conscious state. You can use cold water to rouse them more quickly, Miss Stacy. Stunned, Stacy jumped two meters away and looked at the ck object warily. Who are you? My name is Butterfly. I am a program, the gentle female voice continued. Stacy was stunned. Program? Yes, I am a program, Miss Stacy, replied Butterfly. After thinking for a moment, Stacy went to get some cold water to wake the twins up. She then gestured at them. Someone left something here thats supposedly a program. Stephanie looked at the ck object in confusion. Whats that? You can consider me as something simr to aputer software program, Miss Stephanie. The gentle female voice startled the twins. Stacy raised her hand and gestured for them to see for themselves. Her names Butterfly. Shes a program. Thats what she said. Holding her hands in front of her chest, Artemis asked, Then who put you here? The great wizard, replied Butterfly. Stacy immediately interjected, Whos the wizard? Butterfly: My maker. The three girls looked at each other, and Stephanie asked, Whats his name? The great wizard, Butterfly said again. Stacy frowned. If this Butterfly is a program, its useless for us to ask. Her database only has the name wizard. She cant give us the answer we want. Thats absolutely right. Miss Stacy is so smart, praised Butterfly. Stunned, the three women grew suspicious again. Ignoring the phone, they walked into the bedroom and whispered to each other. When they returned, they had already packed up their backpacks and looked like they were about to leave. Everyone, please dont forget to bring this phone with you, Butterfly suddenly said when they reached the door. Stacy didnt say anything and kept moving. Artemis red at the phone disdainfully. Who do you think you are? Stephanie had the best temper. She couldnt help but say, Goodbye, Butterfly. Miss Stephanie, let me remind you that any reckless action can lead to unforeseen danger, said Butterfly. Stephanie turned her head and ignored the words. The other two didnt think much of what Butterfly said either. Sitting in the car in the front yard, Stacy started the engine... but nothing happened. She frowned. Is it broken? She tried several times, but the car didnt budge. Helpless, Stacy got out and checked the car, but didnt find anything. However, the car still couldnt start. She said helplessly, Lets get out. Well borrow a car from the neighbors. The twins had no objections. Carrying their backpacks, the three girls snuck into the front yard of another house dozens of meters away. Stacy deftly took out her tools and started to fiddle with the garage door. Suddenly, she jerked. Curious, Artemis stepped forward and patted her shoulder. She asked in a low voice, Whats wrong with... ughhh. A few secondster, Stephanie also felt that something was wrong. What are the two of you doing? She stretched out her hand as well. Anxious, Artemis forced herself to focus and activate her ability. Bang! There was a light explosion, and she was blown away by the energy from where she had been in contact with Stacy. Stacy rolled over the ground as well. Artemiss voice trembled. The... the door is charged with electricity! Stacy couldnt reply at all as she twitched even more violently than Artemis. The noise alerted the residents, and the lights in the bedroom came on. Stephanie gritted her teeth and used all her strength to drag the two of them behind some shrubs nearby. The main door of the bungalow opened, and a man with a shotgun stood in the doorway. He looked around for a moment, and only closed it again when he didnt find anything. This was the east side, which had fewer inhabitants. The people who dared to live here could shoot at any moment. Stephanie was sweating all over from anxiety. Her sound waves were very useful, but the side effect was that they were very loud. Her sister and Stacy had inexplicably gotten electric shocks, and she didnt want to attract the police. She was the weakest of the three, and when the other two fell, she was beside herself with panic. Thankfully, their situation wasnt too bad, and they recovered in less than two minutes. Frightened, the three girls tentatively felt their way out of the shrubs. Stacy cursed in a low voice. Damn it. This guy actually has an electric defense system on the garage door. Thats insane. After this minor setback, they could only switch targets and borrow another car. But when they felt their way to the yard, Stacy eximed, Sh*t! Whats this? Its dog sh*t! Wait, dog sh*t? The three girls raised their heads, only to see two pairs of green eyes ring at them from not far away. There was frantic barking, and two dogs, one big and one small, barked wildly to warn their owners that someone had snuck into their house. Chapter 763 - Curse! This Is the Great Wizard’s Curse

Chapter 763: Curse! This Is the Great Wizards Curse

The three girls ran. They werent shameless enough to continue trying when they werent sessful; once they had been found out, they could only run. After running dozens of meters, the dogs stopped barking, and the three girls sat on the side of the road, panting. Why were there dogs? And why did they only start barking when we entered? Stephanie thought for a moment, then said a little awkwardly, There are indeed dogs in that house. I forgot. Both Stacy and Artemis red at her. An engine roared as a car sped down the street at over a hundred kilometers an hour. The recklessughter of a man and a woman could be heard through the open windows. Amidst theughter, a beer bottle flew out. Dong! Caughtpletely off-guard, Stacy was hit in the head. The beer bottle didnt shatter, but bounced off to hit Artemis in the face before hitting the ground next to Stephanies feet. Stephanie stared at the car with wide eyes. After a long while, she mumbled, How can they be like that? No sense of civic duty at all. She turned her head again, only to see that Stacy waspletely unconscious. Her sister, Artemis, was shaking her head as she got up. Damn it, what happened? Who attacked us? Stephanie quickly hugged her. Art, are you alright? Artemis said, My head hurts and Im very dizzy. Who did this? Im going to kill him. Stephanie said, A bottle was thrown out of the car just now, and it hit you and Stacy. Ah, Stacy? The two of them quickly went over to check on Stacy, who waspletely still. After a brief examination, they were both relieved. It seemed that she was only unconscious. Her body was pretty resistant to hits and had a fairly strong recovery ability, so her injuries shouldnt be too serious. Artemis gritted her teeth. Why are we so unlucky? Were just looking for a car. Stephanie, who was the only one who could still be considered intact, suddenly shivered. She was the most cowardly among the three of them, but she wasnt stupid. She suddenly recalled something and asked in a trembling voice, Do you remember what Butterfly said? Artemis was dizzy and didnt pay her much attention. What? Stephanie said, She was the one who said that we would run into unforeseen danger if we moved rashly! Artemis covered her head. Dont think about useless things. Lets... Wait, what did you say? Stephanies voice trembled. Unforeseen danger. Isnt that what we just encountered? Artemis clutched her head. Wait, let me think. Look, when have we ever been shocked by electricity for stealing a car? Then, we went to another house, and Stacy stepped on dog sh*t. Sitting here, the two of you were hit by a flying bottle. This situation... is so weird! the timid Stephanie said as she hugged herself tightly. Artemiss head hurt, but she still understood. Although she was very brave, now that Stacy was down, the person who usually gave her courage had be the most convincing piece of evidence. She shivered as well. Then, what should we do? Stephanie said, Why dont we go back and ask Butterfly what happened? As the timid twin sister said that, her feet moved restlessly and she looked around as if there was something dirty in their surroundings. Artemiss lips moved a few times, and she looked uncertainly at the still unconscious Stacy. Then, lets go back and ask Butterfly first. They dragged Stacy back to their bungalow, and didnt run into any more mishaps on the way. It was just that when they entered the house, the two sisters somehow misjudged each other and went to open the door at the same time, in the end causing Stacy to knock her head against the door. Even though she was still in a semi-conscious state, she moaned slightly. It clearly hadnt been a light hit. After they entered the house, they ced Stacy on the couch and stared at the phone on the coffee table. It was only at that moment that they realized that this phone was different from what they were used to. Actually, they hadnt realized it was a phone until Butterfly said so. The sisters looked at the phone for a moment andmunicated with their eyes before the braver Artemis finally asked, Butterfly, are you there? The dark screen lit up again, and Butterfly said, Yes, Miss Artemis. Artemis asked, Were you behind what happened just now? Butterfly: Im just a program. I have no ability to interfere with the outside world. Artemis said, I dont believe you. You mustve been the one who attacked us while keeping an eye on us. Butterfly: I cant do anything to you. If youre good enough, you can look for the program code on the phone. Artemis: ...Its not like Im one of those shut-in nerds; I dont know programming. Stephanie finally couldnt help but interject, Then, if you didnt cause those idents, what happened? Butterfly said, This is a warning from the great wizard. He told me to tell you that Miss Stacy will run into the most serious danger, followed by Miss Artemis. Miss Stephanie will basically be fine. The sisters: What? Recalling what happened just now and their current conditions, they realized that Butterfly was spot on. Also, even if the flying bottle could have been set up, them stealing a car and choosing the house and direction in which they went was impossible to predict. Stacy getting an electric shock and stepping on dog sh*t was truly hair-raising. Stephanie asked in a trembling voice, Why? A curse! Butterflys gentle voice rang out. The great wizard put a curse on the three of you based on how many bad things youve done and to what extent. The sisters shivered and hugged each other involuntarily. A curse? Artemis asked, What, what curse? If you want to do something bad, youll be cursed with all kinds of bad luck, Butterfly exined in a gentle voice. If you stay in your room and wait for the great wizards message, you wont be too unlucky. Stephanie eximed, Isnt it just bad luck either way? Butterfly: Taking a tumble or choking on water is always better than passing out from being hit. The sisters were speechless. ... On that side, the three girls were being duped and educated by Lukes program. On this side, Luke had already returned home and started work in a hurry. Three suitable test subjects had appeared out of nowhere. He had always had ideas for his training program, but there were a lot of things which he hadnt started making yet. Now, he had to make some things for the initial stage. The three girls would run out of patience in two or three days at most. To prevent them from dying of bad luck, he had to speed up. Chapter 764 - Why Should I Explain to Other People?

Chapter 764: Why Should I Exin to Other People?

When the three girls were under the influence of the inducer, Luke adjusted the number of times he won against them. It was three times for Stacy, two for Artemis, and one for Stephanie. So far, all three of them had been pretty lucky. Otherwise, they wouldve been carted off to prison or a research facility a long time ago, and wouldnt be wandering around so freely. His single victory against Stephanie was just to qualify him to learn Elementary Sound Wave. Artemis suffered two rare unlucky mishaps, but they werent serious incidents. As the leader of the group, Stacy had the most shorings and liked to cause trouble the most. Luke won against her three times, so it was very easy for her to fumble and make mistakes in whatever she was doing. This difference in treatment would allow them to experience the horrors of a curse. Luke didnt understand the principle behind the system creating this sort of bad luck phenomenon. But that didnt stop him from experimenting with the effects and mechanisms of this bad luck. Many of the gangsters who had been admitted to the hospital in Los Angeles had been sent there by his bad luck experiments. ... The next morning, in the Malibu vi, Tony was exhausted. Jarvis, back up all the data in the mainframe here. Im going to bed. Jarvis said, Very well, sir. However, are you sure you dont want to copy this information to thepany database? ording to the rules, I need to make a note of the raw materials used and report to Miss Potts. Tony immediately rejected the idea. The data can only be kept here, not in thepanys database. Otherwise, the shareholders will immediately sell it to the military and itll turn into a bunch of rotten tin men on the streets. Just report the raw materials to Pepper and let her decide. Jarvis said, Sir, Miss Potts has already asked me twice to remind you that thepanys shareholders are unhappy with you for using so many raw materials. Its hard for her to answer their questions. Tony chuckled. If anyone isnt happy, tell them toe to me directly... Sir, Mr. Stan is waiting for you in the living room, Jarvis interrupted him. ording to Miss Potts, hes here about the raw materials. Tony: ...Tell him to wait five minutes. A momentter, he looked at the baldie pacing around in the living room and adjusted his mood. He dredged up a smile even though he really wanted to sleep. Hey, Obi, youre here. Obadiah stopped and looked at Tony with a concerned expression. Why do you look so tired? Did you stay upte again? Tonyughed. Its nothing. I just had some funst night, you know. Obadiahs eyes flickered. He had been paying attention to Tony, and knew that he hadnt gone out looking for women recently. But his expression was the same as ever as he continued his usual nagging. Those cover girls again? Tony, I told you, theyre all little b*tches who are just putting on a show. You... Tony quickly raised his hands in a gesture of surrender to put a stop to this old topic. He had already memorized Obadiahs words: Theyre just after your money, They just want the attention, Too many scandals wont do thepany any good. Obi, lets talk business! Tony changed the subject. Obadiah sighed and said helplessly, Fine; you know, but you dont want to hear it. Tony smiled awkwardly. Ive already memorized it; theres no point in talking about it. After a pause, Obadiah said, Im here about the Jericho missile. Tony was a little bewildered, but then heard Jarviss reminder in his earpiece. Sir, you asked Miss Potts to submit a proposal for the Jericho missilest month as a way to deal with their questions. The tycoon immediately remembered and nodded with a smile. Hm, whats wrong with the shareholders? Obadiah said, Tony, the n you gave them is basically just an idea. They need to know how the missile is progressing with all the resources youve been using recently. Theyve been uneasy that you havent updated your research in thepanys database for the past month. Tony frowned. Its only been a month. What do they want? Obadiah said with a bitter smile, But in the past month, youve moved more than 1.2 billion dors in resources and spare parts from various departments. They wont rx if theres no progress. The shareholders of Stark Industries couldnt be med for being apprehensive this time. Taking a few years to develop a missile could be considered a short frame of time. The crux was that this tycoons expenditure had once again crossed the bottom line of the shareholders and Obadiah. If Tony continued to spend more than a billion dors every month until the missile was developed, Stark Industries wouldnt be able to recoup its losses unless the American military ordered several billion missiles. With that many missiles, the militarys concern would be where to throw them. There were always interests involved in any war. Missiles werent the only things that were needed in a war, and even ounted for just a small portion of spending. The United States hadnt made any big moves recently, and didnt need so many missiles. Tony didnt think much of it. He always spent a lot of money on research, so over a billion was nothing. He was too focused on his big toy to bother with the shareholders. How could Tonys perfunctory attitude fool Obadiah, who had watched him grow up? The baldies heart jumped. He knew that he couldnt persuade this young master. His heart ached, not for the tycoon, but for the money. Obadiah could only make a decision inwardly. It wasnt something that he had only thought about recently, but Tony had brought sess to Stark Industries weapons R&D team, which was why Obadiah had dyed making the decision. Now, he had been shaken by this terrifying expenditure of 1.2 billion a month; he wasnt going to put it off any longer. After saying a few clichs and telling Tony to show them the exact progress of the Jericho missile as soon as possible, Obadiah got up and left. Looking at the beach vi in the rearview mirror, Obadiah thought to himself, Goodbye, Tony. Tony was unaware of Obadiahs change of heart. After the bald uncle left, Tony immediately went to his bedroom. As for the Jericho missile, of course, the shareholders could f*ck off. There was no need for Tony to exin himself to stupid shareholders. Forget it. He should take some time to do the Jericho missile properly to fool the shareholders so that they wouldnt continue to disturb his research of the Iron Man armor! Tony sighed and made a difficult decision. ... The next day, Luke slipped away. Selina went to the police department and helped him report in and took a case, while Luke rented a temporary safe location. He dragged in a bunch of renovation materials. He was busy untilte into the night and only returned home after that. Selina finished with her training, and when she saw Luke, she asked, Will you be busy tomorrow? Chapter 765 - You Need to Be Instructed In the Six Words of Truth

Chapter 765: You Need to Be Instructed In the Six Words of Truth

Luke shook his head. I finished everything today. Ill go to work tomorrow. Selina nodded and went to bed. After taking a shower, Luke entered the workshop and called up the smart program. Little Snail, hows Butterfly? Little Snail immediately replied, Sir, the targets current mood is basically stable and theyre not nning to run for now. Luke hummed in acknowledgment and asked, Is Stacy being good as well? Little Snail: After she recovered from being knocked outst night, she tried to escape again, but suffered another mishap. Luke raised an eyebrow. y the video; let me see what Miss Stacy is unhappy about. Little Snail projected a virtual screen in front of him, which showed the image of Stacy waking up. As she got up, she asked softly, Whats wrong with me? Why does my head hurt so much? On the screen, she ran her hands over her head. My forehead hurts, and so does the back and top of my head. Why is my entire head hurting? The twins looked at each other. You were knocked out by a beer bottle thrown from a passing car and fell to the ground. Its probably from that. Oh, said Stacy, but she still felt that something was wrong. Why does the top of my head hurt? Did I hit amppost? The twins didnt say anything. They certainly didnt want to say that they had identally knocked her head against the door when they were helping her inside. Next, the twins asked Butterfly to repeat the connection between the curse of the wizard and the bad luck they had run into. Of course, Stacy didnt believe it. Due to the side effects of her ability, her personality changed constantly, and she mored to set off again. This time, before the twins could stop her, she abruptly got up and grabbed her bag. She had only just bent over, when she felt dizzy and her legs went weak as she fell to her knees. In a normal situation, it would only be her knees that hurt when she knelt like this. But now, because she was dizzy, her head also fell forward. Her sudden movement caught the twins by surprise. They watched as she knocked her head on the solid wood coffee table in front of them. Dong! There was a dull and crisp sound as Stacys head hit the wooden table. The twins were dumbfounded. Just like that, Stacy quietly sank to her knees and leaned over the coffee table. The twins were stunned for a few seconds before they came back to their senses. They hurriedly helped her back to the couch. Stacy was unconscious again. In addition to her forehead and the back and top of her head, there was now a fourth bump. Luke burst outughing. What a delightful sight. Of the three girls, the one with the most shorings was Stacy; it would take a lot of bad luck to suppress her impulsive nature. Little Snail yed the next few videos. Sure enough, Stacy was no ordinary person. She had only been unlucky once, so when she woke up, she wanted to keep running. In the end, they were almost hit by a car on the street, and the patrol officers almost discovered them. Finally, Stacy turned obedient. She could change her appearance, but the twins couldnt. They were still on LAPDs wanted list. If an ident happened during their escape and the twins were caught by the police, she would have to rescue them. After the twins persuaded her, she finally returned to the house, hoping to find out from Butterfly what curse the wizard had put on her. Her personality was unstable, but she wasnt an idiot. In just two hours, she had suffered so much bad luck; furthermore, the faster she ran, the faster her run of bad luck. On the other hand, Artemis had only fallen a couple of times, and was fine after she got up. Stephanie waspletely unharmed. It was exactly like what Butterfly had said. Most of these unfortunate events didnt seem like a set up; it was just a series of terrifying coincidences that linked the usually unremarkable incidents together and turned them into idents. Butterflys voice was still as gentle as ever. If youve given up on running, you can start learning the training program which the wizard left for you. What program? A small virtual screen was suddenly projected from Butterflys phone. Freedom, equality, justice, rule ofw, integrity, friendliness! The three girls were stunned. Whats that? Butterfly said, The wizard said that you cant undergo dangerous training right now. What you need the most right now is moral education. The three girls: WTF! Luke turned off the screen with a smile and began to formte a detailed training n for the three problem girls. What he had done during the day was only to resolve hardware issues; he had yet to create the educational software. As for the six-word mantra, he was just giving them something to do for the time being. It was impossible for them to understand the deeper meaning of the six-word mantra just by repeating it several times. The next day, Luke went to work as usual. After work, he went to the temporary training center to upload the training content before he returned home. On the other side, the three restless girls received a notification from Butterfly. Everyone, the training base is ready. The great wizard invites you to the base for a month of basic training. The three girls looked at each other, picked up their things, and hailed a cab to the address that Butterfly had given them. Less than half an hourter, they were on the roadside. Stacy cursed non-stop. Damn it, what kind of curse is this? We actually have to walk? Stephanie said carefully, At least you didnt pass out this time. Hearing that, Stacy was speechless. The cab had only taken them halfway when it suddenly broke down. They could only get out and walk. Thankfully, the sun was setting, so the three of them didnt have to travel under the sun. But when Stacy thought about how she still had ten kilometers to go before she reached the training base, she was truly infuriated. She realized that she wasnt cursed to be unlucky if she did anything wrong, but to be unlucky all the time, which made her initial n to escape go up in smoke. Given how unlucky she was, she was afraid that it would only be a matter of days before she wound up in the hospital. On the way there, Stacy inevitably fell down a few times before the three of them finally reached the address which Butterfly had given to them. Looking at the deste neighborhood that was so quiet that not even a ghost could be seen, she said angrily, You want us to stay in this damn ce? Are we going to sleep in the sewerster?! A momentter, they passed through the hidden security system and opened the door to a spacious house. Their eyes bulged and their mouths dropped open. Stephanie eximed in delight, Ah, its not a sewer. It seems nice. Artemis subconsciously nodded in agreement. Not bad. The building looked old on the outside, but the interior was clean and new. It was simple and modern, and had a slightly futuristic feel. Butterfly suddenly said, Stephanie, you can connect me to the A.I. butler. Ill provide you with everything. Chapter 766 - You Need Basic Training

Chapter 766: You Need Basic Training

Stephanie hurriedly took out Butterflys main body from her bag. She put the phone into a slot on the coffee table in the living room as instructed. As soon as she put the phone in, the slot closed up and sealed the phone inside. Butterflys voice rang out in the room. Ive taken over the facilities in the training center. If you have any questions, you can ask me. Stacy immediately asked, When is the wizarding? Butterfly said, The great wizard will meet with you after the basic training is over. Stacy asked, Does basic training really take a month? Butterfly: Yes. Stacy was angry. Is he crazy? Cant hee out and talk to us face to face? Butterfly: No relevant information in the database, I am unable to answer that question. Artemis couldnt help but interject, What happens after training is over? He wont do anything to us, will he? The three girls tensed at the question. They recalled the secret research institute which they had escaped from. They had experienced too many nightmarish days. Butterfly: As long as youplete the training program and pass the great wizards assessment, you should be able to move freely. Stephanie asked in a low voice, Really? Butterfly said, The great wizard knows your situation like the back of his hand. The training is merely to help you adapt to this world better. Stacy gritted her teeth. Liar! He actually cursed us and put us in danger. Hes definitely not a good person. Butterfly said, Miss Stephanie and Miss Artemis are on the polices wanted list because of your proposed n to break out a prisoner. Stacy flushed. That... That was just an ident. If we hadnt run into that detective, we wouldve gotten the hundred million-dor reward and livedfortably for the rest of our lives. Butterfly said, Miss Stacy, its precisely because you dont feel shame, but take pride instead in your criminal activity, that you dont fit in with normal people. That is why the wizard needs to educate you. Stacy flushed even more and said angrily, Youre just a program. How do you know how humans think? Those rich people make a fortune frommitting crimes. Whats wrong with me doing this? Butterfly: But theyre all dignified and elegant on the surface, and also the ones who set the rules. You dont have a proper n for the future; acting rashly will only make your situation worse. Thats why you need this training. Stunned for a moment, Stacy then screamed and charged at a sandbag in the corner of the room and pummeled it repeatedly. Ill kill you! Ill kill you, you twisted wizard! The twins traded looks, and after confirming each others opinion, they decisively ignored the raging Stacy. Unlike the sensitive, paranoid, rebellious, and unruly Stacy, they agreed with what Butterfly said. Even the bolder sister, Artemis, didnt like to earn money bymitting crime. Stephanie had always been against it, but she was too weak to stand up to the aggressive Stacy. The three had gone through life and death together, and she could only follow Stacy around. They had been caught for training by a wizard this time; although Stephanie was scared, she was also looking forward to it. If this training could really help them master various ways to earn a lot of money, she was willing to do it. Just like that, under Butterflys care, the three girls began a month of training. The ce had a cold room with enough food for two months. Most of the food was frozen meals, while a small portion was ingredients which they could cook under Butterflys tutge. It certainly wasnt as good as a professional chefs, but it was already better than what most housewives could do. Apart from the fact that they tried not to step out of a fifty-meter range around the bungalow, and cut down on their outdoor activities so that the twins, as wanted fugitives, werent discovered, they were doing pretty well. It had been a long time since they had a safe ce to stay. Thus, the three of them adjusted to this peaceful yet busy life in a few days. Butterflys training program was packed. Stacyined that it was inhuman. Butterfly considerately suggested that she could reduce the daily training and thereby extend the overall training for two or even three months. Stacy promptly shut up. It wasnt a bad life, but she couldnt stop thinking about that wizard. She wouldnt give up until she met this mysterious guy. Fortunately, the training program was more interesting than they had imagined. Even the multi-talented Stacy couldnt help but be immersed in it. Social psychology, individual behavioral analysis and sociology were all presented to them through specific and bizarre cases. Butterfly would then analyze various theories and factors that they had never thought of. During this process, Butterfly would interact with them and let them analyze their current personality and behavior based on their own experiences. It was as if they were observing the world and at the same time exploring their own learning, which made them realize that they werent real geniuses. Their behavior and personalities were simr to that of ordinary people. Superpowers were just another kind of tool. It was simr to how financial experts used financial knowledge to cheat ordinary people of their money, or how robbers used weapons to rob banks. Robbers used weapons as tools to obtain power beyond that of a regr humans to loot money. Financial specialists, on the other hand, would y with thew and numbers to legally earn money from others. They could also be the bigshots that Stacy mentioned. While robbers and the girls would be criminals. A smart person should learn how to make money within the rules. The three girls werent stupid. In fact, they were quite smart. What theycked was a teacher who could teach them professional knowledge. The lesson n which Luke used Little Snail topile, plus the smart program Butterfly which implemented the n, enabled the girls to grow quickly. This growth wasnt about getting stronger, but about improving their worldviews and mindsets. The reason why many superheroes became superheroes was because of their abilities and their mindsets. Their mindsets couldnt make them invincible, but could make them disy extraordinarybat ability. For example, a persons sense of self could create an iron mindset and willpower which made them bold enough to attack an enemy. Ordinary people, on the other hand, might tremble in fear at the sight of a thug with a knife. Chapter 767 - Claire’s New Song?

Chapter 767: ires New Song?

Luke didnt pay much attention to the three girls training. He set up the training program through Little Snail, and had Butterfly supervise the training. All he needed to do was check their progress from time to time, just like the leaders of bigpanies, and he had Butterfly do random spot checks of their learning progress. In any case, the three girls superpowers were a little excessive to begin with. They needed good and cautious mindsets; there was no need to increase theirbat ability before they faced thisplicated and dangerous world. After a few days of training, Butterfly collected a lot of intelligence on the three girls. After analyzing it, Little Snail gave a more optimistic prediction: There was a seventy to eighty percent chance that the twins would be useful to him, and they were worth training. There was only a thirty to forty percent chance that Stacy would ept someone elses leadership. Because of her ability, she was fickle and paranoid, and wasnt as easy to fool as the twins. Luke was quite interested in her ability. She was very suitable to be an elite agent in the intelligence system. However, even if Stacy ran off in the end, Luke wouldnt force her to stay. Keeping the twins as a connection to Stacy in future coborations, and treating her as an outside informant, also wasnt a bad choice. There were too many capable people in this world. He wasnt Hydra, and didnt need to control all of them. As long as he could build up his own strength and influence more people through various means, he would be satisfied with cooperation or temporary employment. As for the side effects of Stacys ability, he could adjust them at the right time. After all, Luke was a man with Basic Hypnosis and Mental Communication. It wasnt easy topletely resolve Stacys psychological issues, but it wasnt hard to control them to a certain extent. ... The chaos in Los Angeles had died down significantly. The other earthquake caused by the Elsworths had nothing to do with the ordinary people. Ordinary people didnt really care about the news of the Elsworths crimes. After all, if these families didntmit any crimes, it would be like celebrities who didnt drink alcohol or take drugs C basically impossible. The hottest news in recent days was still Batman, Iron Man, and the Angel of Judgment. Next was... Sheerah. Riding on Batmans momentum, Sheerah became popr again. After epting Lukes proposal, she found Jennifer Perry, who had also been saved by Batman, and they started a new round of promotion to pull people in for the charity show. Under the banner of disaster relief, and thanks to the two womens status in the music and film industry, they quickly persuaded more than a dozen first- and second-tier celebrities and singers to take part. At that point, they were set. With these dozen or so people joining them, they could easily pull in even more celebrities. When the number of participants reached fifty, this participation turned into a symbol of status in the film and music industry. From the very beginning, Sheerah and Jennifer had looked for famous celebrity singers. Even if they werent as popr anymore, their names were still well-known. As the number of participants increased, many stars began to deliver themselves to the door. They didnt want the public to think that they werent qualified enough to participate in this event. Some of these celebrities were genuinely here for charity, but only they themselves knew if they were here just to follow the poprity trend or harbored ill intentions. Whether it was for show or charity, however, the beneficiaries were the victims, so there was nothing to look down on. Furthermore, the organizers had explicitly said that the participating celebrities had to take care of their own expenses during the charity performance and they wouldnt be paid. The proceeds of the charity performance would be donated to the newly established California Earthquake Charity Fund to help the victims. This use would be released along with the announcement of the charity performance, so that everyone would know that the celebrities were paying their own way to do charity. Yesterday, on August 5, the promotional video was finally released. As the main content of the promotional video, a new song quickly reced Sheerahs hit single at the top of the charts. The song We Are the World was performed by more than a hundred film stars and singers. Itsted more than seven minutes, and the music video was yed on every TV station. The music video was very simple and didnt have any special effects. It was just clips of the celebrities singing in the studio. However, the song had only just been released, and even Batmans rumored girlfriend, Sheerah, couldnt beat it. It went straight to the top of the charts. A whole bunch of celebrity singers were in the music video, which attracted a lot of fans. Some wanted to see the celebrities they liked, some wanted to see which stars were there, and some wanted to see how many lines each star sang. That was right, this song could even cause a discussion about who sang which lyrics. A lot of troublemakers found new delight in making strangeparisons like The xxx I like sang two lines, and the xxx you like sang three lines. This then led to a wider discussion of who had a higher status and who was more professional at singing. There were a lot of discussion topics and it was shockingly popr; this was the current situation with this new song, We Are The World. Luke hadnt paid much attention to it at first. After all, he was the one who had given Sheerah the song, and he was the one who had given her the idea; all of this was within his expectations. But during dinner, ire called Luke. Luke, did you hear my new song? Luke: What? We Are the World. I sang some lines in it, ire reported excitedly. Luke: What?! A momentter, he hung up. Selina asked curiously, Did she really be a singer? Luke was conflicted. I... dont think so. Selina said, Didnt she say that she sang We Are the World? Arent all the singers in there celebrities? Luke said helplessly, See for yourself. She said that she sang at five minutes and fifty-one seconds; shes not even on camera for a second. Selinaughed and took out her tablet. Let me see what its like when our big star is on camera for the first time. Two minutester, she burst outughing again. Oh my god, its these two lines. ires really there. She looks like a kindergarten kid. Luke said, Let me see. Selina turned the tablet to him. He reyed thest few seconds before he finally saw ire. Unfortunately, she had inexplicably been ced between two tall celebrities who were clearly much older and were at least in their forties. ires tender face was even more eye-catching, like a child who had snuck into a group of parents. However, in that fraction of a second, the camera focused on ire, who was the shortest and smallest, so her first appearance was also in center position. Luke yed the video from the beginning with a smile. Not bad. Look whos next to her. Selina was surprised. You know him? Chapter 768 - Jebs, Trust Me! It’s Fine

Chapter 768: Jebs, Trust Me! Its Fine

Chewing on a garlic pork rib, Luke said vaguely, Of course... I dont. Selina was speechless. But hes definitely a big star, Luke added unhurriedly. Selina snorted. Of course! Hm, let me see who these two are. Picking up another tablet, she did a quick search, then sighed. Carrie Bobosha, a famous model, singer, and actress from the 1990s. She currently runs a recordpany and mainly does charity work. Kenny Brooks, a famous country singer from the 1980s. Hm, actually, hes still the most famous country singer now, or at least in the top five. Luke shrugged. What a pity, I havent heard his songs before. Selina nced at him. Youve never liked country music, of course you dont know this Kenny. Carrie is a world-ss model. Havent you seen her bikini cover shoots before when you were little? Luke asked her to show him Carries file. He nced at the woman and nodded. So its her. When I was in high school, I thought she had long legs, but her chest was too t. She was a popr cover girl back then. Selina returned to her tablet and said angrily, Do you only remember that she has a t chest? Luke said helplessly, Are long legs the only thing Im supposed to remember? Selinas mind whirled. Forget it. Just remember the t chest then. She subconsciously stuck out her own chest. Long legs werent her forte, but her breasts were one of her most outstanding qualities... The next day, Luke received a call from Jenny. The overbearing female CEO of the phonepany asked, Are you sure youre not going toe and give me moral support? Luke thought for a moment before he smiled. I dont have to, right? You can wearfortable clothes to the press conference; the best would be jeans and a casual top. You can think of the people below the stage like ssmates listening to you brag. Jenny was still uncertain. Can a press conference really be done like that? Usually, a press conference has to be serious and formal. Luke chuckled. Jebs! Trust me, its fine. Jenny was confused. What Jebs? As long as it isnt Lebs[1]**, its fine! Luke murmured to himself. What were making are new phones that arent avable on the market. Theyre epoch-making products that can change how people live and work. Why do we need to learn from those big, old-fashionedpanies? Youre the CEO. Even I, the chairman of the board, cant control how you hold a press conference. What are you afraid of? Jenny immediately pooh poohed, but a smile appeared on her face. You said it yourself. If anyone makes fun of me, you owe me dinner. Fine. Luke wasnt scared at all. The more rxed you are, the more convincing youll be. This press conference is meant for young people. They dont like old people or stereotypes. Just do it, Madam CEO. After getting this reassurance, Jenny finally hung up and went to prepare for the press conference. The news conference for the Titanium phones would be held tonight, which was the night of August 7. At midnight on August 8, the first round of limited sales would officially begin. Luke smiled. Were finally going to make a fortune. Selina hummed and didnt pay much attention. She couldnt live without her fake phone and tablet. After experiencing the power of a smartphone for herself, she knew that it wouldnt be hard to sell the Titanium phones. Many people might be able to resist themunication function of the Titanium phones, but young people wouldnt be able to resist the convenience and the various designs of such an entertainment product. A lot of women would shell out money just to be able to take photos and short videos with the phone, and it wouldnt be just young women. Even an eighty-year-old woman would be of a mind to show off. There were plenty of trendy olddies in this country. Selina simply asked, What are you going to do with the money? Luke chuckled. The Titanium phonepanys headquarters will be in Nassau County. Selina was stumped. Is that what you want to do? Since its near New York, why dont you choose New Jersey? Luke said, In any case, the distance is about the same. The New Jerseynd thats close to New York also isnt cheap. The crux was that New Jersey was right next to New Yorks Manhattan. Land prices were higher because of the rivers. It was too easy to run into some free and efficientdemolition groups in Manhattan. Luke didnt want hispany to get caught up in it, and have to rebuild the building in a few years. Nassau County, on the other hand, was a lot safer. It was separated from Manhattan by the whole of Queens, and they wouldnt be as unlucky there. What about you? When are you going to buy a ranch for your dad? he asked. Selina said, Ive already discussed it with my mom. Shell ask Robert to help buy a ranch. Well, itll probably be right next to your grandpas ranch. Luke: ...Are you serious? Selina shrugged. Robert told me that this way, we can set up a joint farm and ranchpany, and leave most of the management work to the people in thepany. My dad can do whatever he wants on his own ranch and rest whenever he wants. Luke said, Alright, that does sound like a good choice. Luke didnt know what the press conference was like. He didnt watch it at all. The most important thing was the phone itself. If Jennys press conference was a little old-fashioned, it wouldnt make the headlines. If she seeded, she would be a rising star in the American business world, and at the same time, provide a new conference model forunching tech products. At that moment, he and Selina went out again as Terminator and Beast, and started another round ofbat training. Even the three girls had a special training program; Selina naturally couldnt be left out. The three girls were just pawns that he had casually picked up, but Selina was his important partner, and he had high hopes for her. After beating up two groups of gangsters, they passed a street in the middle of the city. Selina asked curiously, What are these people doing? They dont look like homeless people. Luke said, Theyre in line to buy something. Selina asked, What is it? Discounted toilet paper? Luke: Titanium phones. Selina narrowed her eyes and looked at the dark shop sign for a moment. Wow, theyre so proactive. Luke was amused. The first hundred customers who enter each store can buy the second gen version at first gen prices. Selina asked, Arent you afraid of losing money? Luke led her to the edge of the roof and pointed at a few street corners. Do you see those people? Selina observed for a moment. Let me see... why do they look like paparazzi? Luke chuckled. Its the paparazzi. The Titanium phonepany has them working overtime. Itll be in the news tomorrow that the Titanium phone is a hot seller, with customers lining up in front of numerous stores very early in the morning. Selinas eyes widened. Was that your idea? It sounded a lot like something Luke would do. [1] Nickname coined for Xiaomi phones CEO Lei Jun when he wore a ck shirt and blue jeans tounch the phone in a style simr to Steve Jobs Chapter 769 - Cellphone Hits the Market, and Joseph’s Call

Chapter 769: Cellphone Hits the Market, and Josephs Call

Luke shrugged. Its just an old business trick. Once the wirelesswork and telmunicationspany start operating, a lot of people will be lining up for the phones even without this sort of promotional strategy. There were actually only eight Titanium stores in New York and Los Angeles, which meant that there were only about a thousand people in line, while there were more than ten million residents in Los Angeles and New York. In the future, most phone stores would be reced with online pre-sales. So, this really was just a small trick. Luke simply told Jenny about some of Apples marketing tactics, and she was in charge of implementing them. When it came to business, he couldntpare with Jennys talent. Suddenly, one of the paparazzi down below noticed something, and pressed the shutter in Luke and Selinas direction. Luke got up helplessly. Lets go. These paparazzi are too sharp-eyed. Isnt he afraid of getting arthritis in his neck? Selina got up with a smile, and they disappeared into the darkness. Down below, the hands of the reporter who had captured a shot of Luke and Selina were trembling. He hid on the side and flipped through the digital photos he had just taken. When he saw two blurry figures whose silhouettes were nevertheless still quite distinct, he eximed, Got them! New superheroes! The intern reporter, Eddie, had just graduated from college, and had been sent to do the business ttery of the Titanium phones. Only newbies like them would work overtime and wait here all night for the sake of an official job position. Eddie was also a superhero fan. He had heard so much about Batman and dreamed of interviewing him one day. But this opportunity was too rare, which was why he had been asking around about other superheroes. He felt that after Batman and Iron Man appeared, other superheroes might appear. Relying on his quick mind and his own hard work, he had gathered plenty of more usible information from some low-level hoodlums about up anding superheroes. For example, Knee Breaker, who liked to beat up rapists, or a pair of mysterious superheroes who had appeared recently. Eddie had even heard of the Ghost Butcher. Of course, he didnt consider the Ghost Butcher a superhero; that was too much like a ghost story. The superhero he liked couldnt be a ghost. His young body was full of vigor and he had excellent eyesight and keen observation skills. He suddenly noticed two shadows on a six-story building not far away and acted swiftly to take a photo of them. Now, it turned out that he had done the right thing. Superhero couple! he mumbled. This is going to be big news. But this photo wasnt enough. He needed more information. ... The next day, the sun rose as usual in Los Angeles. Luke and Selina went to work as usual. In the hall of the Major Crimes Division, Luke greeted Sonia, who was walking by. Hey, did you buy the new phone? Sonia said bitterly, I was working overtimest night. I didnt have time to buy it. Luke found that odd. Wont you still be able to buy it today? It wont sell out, right? Sonia looked at him like he was an idiot. Theyre all buying the second gen version at first gen prices. Why should I buy the second gen version at the original price? Im just waiting for the next campaign to buy, alright? Looking at her expression, Luke suddenly asked, You didnt save enough money, did you? Sonia turned around and left. Go, go, go. Im busy. Luke smiled. He had hit the nail on the head. That might have been one reason why she hadnt bought the Titanium phone, but a bigger reason was that she had no money. A police household didnt have that much surplus! Of course, unless Sonia asked, Luke couldnt take the initiative to offer to lend her the money. When it came to money, most people had very clear views. They wouldnt casually lend money to their friends, nor would they casually borrow money from them. It would already be very kind of them to help a friend find a reliable financialpany to take out a loan. If Luke borrowed money to Sonia to buy a new phone, she would suspect that he had other motives. Sonia was a great beauty. Her breasts were magnificent, her lower body was sturdy, and she had beautiful muscles. Many people in the police department liked her, but she wasnt Lukes type. It would be a pain in the ass if she got any ideas. Could he say, Youre mistaken, I actually just admire your beauty? He would never do something so stupid. After greeting their colleagues in the hall, Luke and Selina went to Elsas office. After she closed the door and sat down, she said, Theres news from the boss. Several departments have started to investigate them; the Elsworths are in big trouble. We should be fine now. Luke chuckled. Then why do you look like that? Elsa nced at Selina and saw that she was as calm as ever. She asked, You... didnt do anything in private, did you? Luke shrugged. When Selina and I were investigating a case, the state police came looking for trouble with us. We ran away without exposing ourselves, and stopped investigating. Two days after we returned, Jennifer was attacked. Even if I wanted to do something, I had no chance to do so. After a brief silence, Elsa nodded. Thats good. Its fine. You can go now. Luke and Selina left. After they left the police department, Selina asked casually, Are you not going to take care of those three wild cats? Luke said, Let them calm down for a while so that they dont get too excited once we meet. He could imagine how the three girls would condemn him for appearing in front of them as a wizard and putting a curse on them especially Stacy, whose head was full of lumps. At noon, Luke suddenly received a call. Hearing the ringtone, he immediately picked up. Joseph, whats up? On the other side, Joseph said in a very soft voice, Luke, hurry and think of a way to stop Grandpa. Hes really, really angry right now. Stopping the car on the side of the road, Luke asked, Who pissed him off at the ranch? Or is it off the ranch? No. Grandpa specially brought me to Das to watch a motorcycle stunt show. You know Johnny, right? The man who can fly over a football field? Joseph said quickly. Luke said, I watched his performance when I was a kid. Back then, he was just driving through rings of fire. Yes, yes, thats him. We went to see him fly over six ck Hawk helicopters today, Joseph quickly said. After lunch, Grandpa said that he would visit an old friend before taking me back to Shackelford. In the end, when he got back, he kept making calls and saying something about shooting dead the guy who dared to touch his old friend. Luke frowned. Is he just talking in the heat of the moment? I think Grandpa might really want to shoot someone, Joseph said in a low voice. Ferreira is also here with us for work; Grandpa called him just now and told him to take me back. Chapter 770 - Stubborn Old Man and Good Child

Chapter 770: Stubborn Old Man and Good Child

Luke, Im very worried about Grandpa. Mom and Dad arent here, so youre the only one I can call, said Joseph. Luke hummed and said, Ill call him right away. Dont worry. He then hung up. Although Joseph was young, he was quite smart. While chatting with Luke, Catherine had mentioned before that Josephs IQ might very likely meet MENSAs requirements. Robert and Catherine were still in Europe, and Luke and ire were in Los Angeles. Joseph easily determined that the best person to ask for help was Luke. Luke didnt dare treat his little brothers words lightly. He immediately called Drax, but the line was busy. He frowned and said, Redial the number. He then put the phone on the dashboard. A minuteter, Draxs phone was still busy. Selina took out her phone. I have Ferreiras number. Ill call him. Luke hummed in acknowledgment. Ferreira, the vet at the ranch, had worked with Selinas father for many years. Joseph had said that Ferreira was in Das as well, so he could confirm the situation by contacting Ferreira. Ferreira quickly picked up. After saying a few words, Selina put her phone on speaker. Sure enough, Ferreira was on his way to pick up Joseph, but he didnt know why Drax was so angry. Luke simply told him to get to Drax as soon as possible and make sure that he could get through to his bad-tempered grandfather. Even Robert remained at a distance when Draxs temper was bad; one could imagine how hard it was to persuade him. Drax was born with a bad temper, and it was hard for him to keep it under control. If he stayed with his daughter Catherine, he would definitely argue with Robert every day, which would make things difficult for his daughter and grandkids. Catherine understood his thinking. When they were free, she would take the three kids to spend the weekend on the ranch, so Drax was content to stay on the ranch. In the old mans words, he was used to working on the ranch and didnt need to retire in Shackelford. Drax was in good health, and there were also roughly ten workers on the ranch; there was no need to worry that they wouldnt get the news if something happened. However, the stubborn old man had a weakness. He had always been biased toward Luke since he was young and rarely scolded him. And hepletely doted on ire and Joseph. If it wasnt because ire and Joseph only spent the weekend at the ranch, this stubborn old man wouldve spoiled them to death. For example, it was definitely Josephs idea to watch the motorcycle stunt show in Das. Otherwise, Drax wouldnt be interested in watching such a show when he was already in his seventies. A few minutester, Luke finally got through to Draxs phone. He barely said a few words before he could only helplessly listen to the beeping on his phone. The stubborn old man had gotten flustered at Lukes words and directly hung up. Selina asked, Should I help you apply for leave? Luke sighed. Ill let Elsa know myself. I ran out of leave long ago. If this had happened two days earlier, he couldve taken the weekend off without any qualms. Now, he could only go through the back door and let Elsa know to avoid any urgent cases being assigned to him. If he ran into an unusual situation and was investigated, Elsa would immediately give him a leave slip. Of course, an ordinary detective wouldnt dare do something like this if they didnt have the solid backing of their boss. Luke drove to the airport and booked the next flight out. He boarded an hourter. At four in the afternoon, he left Das/Fort Worth Airport and took a cab to a hotel. Half an hourter, he entered a three-star hotel and knocked on the door of Room 507. Draxs face appeared in the door gap. When he saw Luke, he waved his hand at him in annoyance. Why did youe back? Im not going senile yet. You dont have to worry about me. Luke followed him into the room and closed the door behind him. He put his arm around the old mans shoulders and said, Grandpa, it would be a problem if I dont worry about you. The old man snorted and didnt reply. Although he had a stubborn temper, he could tell the difference between good and bad. Entering the room, Luke and Drax sat down. Picking up a bottle of whiskey from the table, Luke nced at the old man and said, I remember when the doctor gave you a checkupst time, he said that you should drink less alcohol, and at most just a little bit of wine and beer, right? Drax tilted his head. None of your business! But he immediately added, I was too busy making calls. I havent had any yet. Luke smiled and took out two bottles of beer from the fridge. He gave one to the old man and said, The weathers hot, cool down a bit. The old man had no choice. Luke had always been obedient and sensible since he was a kid. Every time Drax thought of Lukes parents who had passed away early, the old mans heart ached even more. He felt that it was because Luke didnt have parents that he became mature and sensible at an early age. In the old mans point of view, Texan boys should be a little bolder from a young age. Fighting, smoking, drinking and lifting skirts C as far as the old man was concerned, this was how Texan boys grew up. Luke, on the other hand, had never touched anything like that since he was young. If Luke and Jimena hadnt gotten together in thest two years of high school, the old man wouldve suspected that there was a problem with his grandsons sexual orientation. Thus, the old man couldnt say anything harsh to Luke. After drinking two mouthfuls of cold beer, Luke finally said, Grandpa, Im already back. You can tell me what happened so that the ne ticket isnt wasted, right? Also, Im a rank three detective in LAPD Major Crimes Division, and Im one of the top detectives in Los Angeles. If you really want to do something, Im familiar with thew, and I know how the police work... Drax raised his hands in surrender. Stop! I dont really want to shoot anyone. You dont have to be that considerate. Luke was basically saying, Even if you kill someone, I can help you clean it up. How could the old man resist his familys unconditional support? Thest thing he wanted was for his family to get in trouble, let alone for Luke to break thew for him. Luke secretly chuckled. He knew very well that his grandfather was amenable to persuasion but not coercion. Rather than trying to persuade him, it would be better to start with family to calm him down. Sighing, the old man finally exined what happened. Luke listened in silence. He didnt interrupt the old mans recount, even when thetter was cursing the murderer who killed his good friend. After the old man stopped talking and took a moment to catch his breath, Luke asked, Grandpa, do you know anyone in the police department? Otherwise, we wouldnt be able to check out the situation at the scene. It was a huge case, and it had only been a day since the murder. In order to solve the case, the police department would definitely keep the details confidential for now. The old man nodded. I know someone, a junior at the police department. Luke asked, Can you ask him to take me to the crime scene for a look? The old man hesitated. He was pissed and could shoot dead whoever he wanted. But he wasnt willing for Luke to take any risks. Chapter 771 - Little Jack’s Uncle Drax

Chapter 771: Little Jacks Uncle Drax

Luke said with a smile, If we find anything, well tell our acquaintances at the police department and help them bring the murderer to justice. You dont really want to shoot the murderer yourself, do you, Grandpa? Looking at his grandsons smiling face, Drax relented. Fine. Joseph... Have Ferreira look after him. He can watch TV in the hotel, said Luke. The little guy came out with a questioning look in his eyes. He had been watching Luke and Drax talk. As expected, when Luke showed up, Grandpa immediately calmed down. Luke secretly gave Joseph the OK sign. Once Ferreira gets here, you can watch TV in the room. Ill go check things out with Grandpa. Joseph nodded and rxed. Hot-tempered Drax could take out his gun at the drop of a hat, but gentle Luke probably wouldnt. Well, at least that was what Joseph thought. Ten minutester, after handing Joseph over to Ferreira, Luke and Drax left. Sitting in the drivers seat, Luke started the engine and eximed, You modified it again? It feels even smoother now. This Raptor pickup was Draxs favorite car, and only his grandson could touch it. Robert had yed around with the car twice at the very beginning, and the old man had pulled a very long face. Thus, Robert had tactfully stopped touching it. Although he wasnt in a good mood, Drax couldnt help butugh. So, you can tell. Youve improved. Luke shrugged. Now that Im working, I drive every day, and I have to fix up my car every now and then. I have to improve. Drax patted his shoulder in satisfaction. Not bad, just like a Coulson. Luke smiled but didnt say anything. In Draxs view, men should like cars, guns, and women. Of course, he felt that their importance should be in that order. Cars were first and womenst. Compared with his high school days, Luke was in regr contact with cars and guns every day. As for women... when he thought about it, there were quite a few. Drax had been a handsome man in his youth, and many girls liked him despite his hot temper. Drax believed that as a child of his family, as long as there was no issue with Lukes sexual orientation, he absolutely wouldntck women. Look at Joseph, who already had two girlfriends since kindergarten! The Coulson men absolutely wouldntck women. Naturally, Luke was deliberately chatting with the old man about things that interested him to distract him so that he wouldnt brood. This was the bad thing about people with crabby tempers: It was useless for anyone to say anything to them. But the old man wasnt on guard against Luke, and soon calmed down under Lukes Basic Hypnosis and Mental Communication. Although he was still sad about his old friends death, he was no longer thinking about taking out his gun. After hearing what Drax said, Luke knew that there was a big problem with this case. He absolutely didnt approve of the old man trying to find the murderer himself. Simply put, Drax and his old friend Bradley were from the same hometown and had grown up together. Later, the old man joined the army and went to war. He came back, married and had children, and ran a ranch. His old friend Bradley, on the other hand, came to Das. He mixed around, joined a biker gang, and also yed rock n roll. In the end, he made a fortune and opened a bar, which could be considered as him turning over a new leaf. Bradley had his methods and was quite capable. When he was young, he made a lot of connections as a biker with the Hells Angels. After opening his bar, he was no longer involved in the internal affairs of the Hells Angels, but he would still give them some advantages, which helped keep his bar profitable. Thus, the Hells Angels would have the asional gathering at the bar. Of course, the bar always operated normally, and wasnt a gang base. The truth was that given Bradleys background, it wouldnt be strange if he died violently. Drax wouldnt insist on avenging him either. Butst night, Bradley and two bartenders, as well as a dozen Hells Angels members who had been drinking inside, died in the bar. If it was a gang seeking revenge, they would have definitely used cold weapons or guns. The strange thing was that the people in the barst night hadnt died from these two things. The close to twenty victims had died bizarre deaths. Most of them had died abruptly on the spot with frozen expressions. Even stranger, all the victims had turned blue. The preliminary autopsy showed that they had all died of sulfur poisoning. Only arge amount of sulfur would cause this kind of poisoning C for example, burying someone in a pile of sulfur. The situation in the bar wasnt like that. It was more like the work of a lunatic or a cultist. A normal person wouldnt kill people in such a troublesome and bizarre way. Outside the bar with the yellow cordon tape, Drax waved at a man in a suit. Little Jack,e here. The forty-year-old Caucasian man, Little Jack, said helplessly, Uncle Drax, just call me Jack. I was going to call you when Im done with this case. You didnt have toe personally. Drax snorted. You police officers have to follow the rules when youre working a case. The person who did this isnt asw-abiding. He then patted Lukes shoulder. This is a kid from my family, Luke. Hes a detective with L.A.s Major Crimes Division. Looking at Jacks expression, Drax sneered impatiently. Enough, he was worried about me, so he came as well. If he finds any leads, hell tell you. Keep your thoughts to yourself and go over them when you get home. Jack nodded and smiled wryly. Come in. Just dont touch anything inside. Forensics isnt done yet. Luke said, Okay, Jack. He followed Jack into the bar. All the bodies in the bar had been moved out, but the forensic scientists were still investigating the entire bar. Given the size and number of people in the bar, it was definitely a huge endeavor. It would be considered pretty good if they could finish everything in two or three days. Luke frowned. For him, this was definitely one of the worst crime scenes he had ever seen. After a rough analysis, he confirmed that at least a hundred and fifty people had been here in thest two days. This included police officers, forensic scientists, paramedics, reporters, and all sorts of random people. The bar itself had staffing in and out all the time, and the numerous smells were annoying. However, Luke was already ustomed to using his Sharp Nose. He only picked out the scents that carried the strongest scent of sulfur. The smells most likely belonged to the dead, which gave the impression that their own scents werepletely made of sulfur. After a long while, he looked at Jack and asked, Are you sure there were only eighteen victims? Chapter 772 - Grandpa Returns and Sudden Disaster

Chapter 772: Grandpa Returns and Sudden Disaster

Jack nced at Drax, unwilling to piss off this hot-tempered elder. He nodded decisively. Yes. Luke asked, Did you find any other bodies? Jacks eyes flickered, but he still shook his head. Theres no evidence of that. Luke nodded. Okay, can I take a look at the bodies of the eighteen victims? Im just looking. I wont touch them. Jack nodded helplessly. Lets go. The bodies are at the forensics department. In the morgue at the forensics department, Luke opened the body bags one by one and examined their injuries. Finally, he found a body with a small hole in the chest. Taking a closer look, he activated Sharp Nose, and suddenly asked Jack, Whats the difference between this man and the other victims? Jack said, We suspect that he might be the first victim since his body was right outside the door. As per the Hells Angels habit, this person was probably the lookout outside the bar. Luke asked, Have you examined the wound on his chest? Jack said, Not yet. There are too many bodies. Luke hummed and said, Check this first. Jack asked, What did you find? Luke pointed at the hole in the chest and asked Jack, Do you understand? Jack was stunned. Are you saying that this was done with a finger? Luke shrugged. It could also be a prosthetic hand or something simr to a finger. At the very least, thats another direction to look in. Jack epted the exnation. Compared with using sulfur to kill someone, it wouldnt be strange if the culprit used a fake hand to kill someone. At that moment, Luke nced at Drax. Should I talk here or when we get back? Stunned for a moment, Drax looked at Jack on the side, and after thinking for a bit, he nodded. We can talk here. Once you leave, however, dont bring it up again. Jacks face turned dark when he heard that. You two are indeed rted. Youre so blunt in front of me! Luke had clearly found something else and was directly asking his grandpa if he should tell Jack. Drax directly said that it was fine, but wouldnt admit to anything after they left. He was clearly trying to make sure that Luke had no ties to this case. Although he cursed inwardly, Jack didnt dare say anything. He had seen Drax go berserk once when he was young, and had always been fearful of this super violent old man. Even though Drax was old, Jack didnt want to piss him off. I guarantee that Luke wont get into any trouble, said Jack. Looking at Draxs expression, he raised his hand with a bitter smile and said, I swear on my fathers friendship with you. Satisfied, Drax nodded, and indicated for Luke to speak. Luke raised a finger. Firstly, the murderer had at least one aplice. He used his finger or something like a fake hand to poke a hole in the victims chest. Secondly, if you have connections, its best if you hand it over to the relevant department. Itll be very hard for ordinary police officers to resolve this case. Jack frowned. You mean... Luke said, Exactly what I said. If you keep investigating, you might run into unimaginable danger. The safest is to hand it over to a professional. He then nodded at Drax. Lets go, Grandpa. Without any hesitation, Drax turned around and left. It was for Draxs sake that Luke gave Jack this information. As a senior, Luke could be considered quite generous. Getting into the car, Luke returned to the hotel. Grandpa, this is a little tricky. Take Joseph back to Shackelford. Drax snorted. Whoever the murderer is, Im not scared of them. Luke sighed. What if they arent human? Drax was confused. What do you mean? Luke said, The hole in the victims chest was either made by a fake hand or a real finger. Drax frowned. Maybe youre mistaken? Piercing someone in the chest with a finger waspletely illogical. Luke said, No. Ive worked many cases, and Ive dabbled in forensic science. I definitely didnt see wrong. Drax fell silent. Luke continued, Ive run into a few strange cases in the past year. You cant use a gun to take care of this murderer. The FBI has special departments to deal with cases like these. Do you need me to let them know? After a brief hesitation, Drax shook his head. Let Jack know. If you can, give him the phone numbers of those departments and let him decide for himself. When they arrived at the hotel, Ferreira had alreadye down with Joseph and their luggage. He would return to Shackelford in the same car, so he could take turns driving and help Luke watch Drax. Before they left, Drax grabbed Luke and said in a low voice, Since Im going back, dont stay here any longer. Go back to Los Angeles tonight. Luke said with a smile, Then Ill stay at the hotel for a night. At the very least, I have to confirm that youve reached home. Drax red at him helplessly. Fine, I promise Ill call you tonight. Dont speed, Ill sleep a bit before that, said Luke. Faced with Lukes intense gaze, the stubborn old man felt a little helpless. If it wasnt for him, Luke wouldnt have flown back from Los Angeles in a hurry. But this case involved something unimaginable, and Luke certainly wouldnt let him single-handedly carry out his vendetta. For his grandkids safety, the old man gave in. Watching them leave, Luke called for a cab and followed them out of the city. After Draxs Raptor pickup got onto the northwest highway for Shackelford, Luke told the driver to turn around and return to the city. The cab had just entered the city, when a series of noises approached them swiftly from the east. The next moment, the cab was hit by arge shock wave and spun in the air before it crashed upside-down on the ground with a loud bang. Sh*t! Luke cursed as he quickly opened the car door and crawled out. He took a few steps and asked the woozy driver, Does it hurt anywhere? The driver coughed. No, Im fine. What happened just now? Listening to him, Luke confirmed that he was fine. It was a good habit to put on a seatbelt. Even when the car flipped over, the driver wasnt injured. He pulled the driver out of the drivers seat and helped him sit down on the side of the road. He then took out the drivers phone and called 911 to exin the situation. Putting the phone and a hundred dors into the drivers hands, Luke said, This is the fare. I called the police for you. Just wait for them. He then dashed into an alley. Chapter 773 - Flaming Skeleton and Blue-Skinned Four-man Team

Chapter 773: ming Skeleton and Blue-Skinned Four-man Team

It took the driver a while to recover. Looking at the money, he mumbled, What a nice guy. He had only driven a short distance, and the fare was only thirty dors. Not only had Luke saved him, he had also paid the fare. He was absolutely a good guy. Good guy Luke, on the other hand, was in a dark area with no one around. He took out a Triumph motorbike from his inventory and put on his helmet before he quickly circled around to the road where the strange incident had taken ce. In the distance, he could see a line of fire on the road that headed west. He decisively sped up and gave chase. In the split second when the cab was sent flying, he had seen a motorcycle sh past. There were many people in America who liked to ride motorcycles. But this was the first time in his life that he had seen a burning vintage Harley-Davidson motorbike with fiery wheels, which had been speeding at over 200 kilometers per hour. Chasing that disappearing line of fire, Luke sized up the situation along the street in passing. The ss windows of various cars and buildings on the street had been shattered by the st from the vintage Harley-Davidson motorcycle. After the line of fire on the ground disappeared, a tire trail was left behind by the high temperature. The cars on the street also showed signs of being burnt. The streetmps and parking meters had bent from the heat, and the trees burned like huge torches. What the hell is that? Luke mumbled inwardly. However, he was d that it was heading west and away from the northwest. He floored the motorcycle and gave chase. This level of destructive power didnt seem like something an ordinary supernatural being could do. In that fleeting glimpse just now, he had seen the person on the vintage Harley-Davidson motorcycle smoking, as if they were on fire. But he hadnt smelled any burning flesh. But this wasnt some sort of stuntman; a stuntman wouldnt fry everything along the way! After chasing the line of fire for over ten kilometers, Luke saw an old factory. The smell of the vintage Harley-Davidson motorcycle had already entered the ce. He stopped his motorcycle in a quiet corner and put it back into his inventory. He took out two drones and looked at the surveince data on his fake phone as he took out a new set of armor. It wasnt the White Wolf Armor, but a different kind of trial armor. It was just a prototype. Like Selinas Beast armor, it only had basic defense and camouge functions. Unlike the White Wolf Armor, which was one white box, the new armor was divided into three parts: the head, and the upper and lower halves of the body. Luke stepped into the recess of what looked like a t box and put on the unfolded armor on his upper body with one hand and his helmet with the other. The folded armor quickly popped out of the t box and went up his calves, while the upper half of the armor quickly opened up from his shoulder des. Ten secondster, the upper and lower parts of the armor connected, and the helmet also connected to the upper part. Luke moved his limbs, but wasnt very satisfied. However, this was only a prototype for subsequent battle armor; it was normal for him to be dissatisfied. He sped up and nimbly jumped ten meters up to the roof of the factory. The armor was significantly lighter. It was less for defense and more for agility and stealth. Inymans terms, the Batman armor was a knights armor for directbat, the new armor was for assassins, and the White Wolf Armor was between the two. Thus, as Luke ran lightly over the rooftops, he barely made a sound. He soon arrived at the center of the factory area, where there was a rtively empty maintenance workshop. Frowning, he noticed that there was a body lying at the entrance of the factory. It was blue all over and smelled strongly of sulfur. The culprit of the bar massacre was here! Luke perked up and looked at the two parties at the scene. On one side were four strange-looking people. On the other side was the person on the fiery motorcycle whom Luke had followed here. But the man was screaming in pain at that moment as gray smoke rose from his body. mes sprung up from his face and hands, and his skin and muscles seemed to be melting in the fire. In the end, with a roar, the man turned into a... ming skeleton? Although he was still wearing a ck leather jacket and jeans, his head and his exposed hands were now white bone that burned with red mes. The ming skeleton pointed at the four people. Go to hell! A young man with grayish-blue skin spread his hands. It seems that we have nothing to talk about. As soon as he said that, one of the weirdos next to him suddenly blurred and turned into whistling ck smoke which whirled and charged at the ming skeleton. Bang! This wind crashed heavily into the chest of the ming skeleton, sending it flying before it got tangled up in hanging iron chains more than ten meters away. Luke raised an eyebrow. This guy was very strange. To say that he had turned into wind wasnt a metaphor; he indeed did turn into something like a mini tornado. Even when he was just standing, his figure was hazy and indistinct. The head of the ming skeleton drooped as it hung from the chains, and the mes on its body disappeared. The grayish-blue young man smiled smugly. It seems that youre not as good as my father said you are. What Ghost Rider C its all dog sh*t! Luke didnt move. He was certain that the young man with grayish-blue skin was the murderer from the bar, or at least one of them. He had detected the scents of three other people in the bar, but hadnt been sure if they were in cahoots with the grayish-blue young man. Now that the four of them were standing together, even if they werent aplices, they were still b*stards who had watched the young man ughter the victims. But the ming skeleton had flipped Lukes cab upside-down earlier, and had caused severe city damage, which Luke didnt like as well. In any case, that ming skeleton didnt seem like a weakling who could be easily dealt with. Sure enough, as soon as the blue-skinned young man said that, the skeleton hanging from the chains burst into mes again. It suddenly raised its head, tore off the chain that was around its neck, and charged at the group of four. The freak who could turn into wind attacked again. This time, the ming skeleton was prepared. Although it shook at being hit, it wasnt sent flying again. On the side of the four-man team, someone climbed into arge truck outside the warehouse. After the truck started up, it suddenly sped up and mmed into the two entangled men. Boom! Therge truck crashed into an abandoned truck, pinning the ming skeleton between them. The wind monster that had been entangled with the ming skeleton crawled out from under the truck. With his incorporeal body, he was unafraid of the collision. The door on the drivers side opened, and a thin, bald middle-aged man got out of the truck. He tilted his head and looked at the front of the truck before he curled his lip and said disdainfully, Hes not that strong. Chapter 774 - Eat My Face-Breaking Fist

Chapter 774: Eat My Face-Breaking Fist

The blue-skinned young man burst intoughter. I see. Haha. Ghost Rider is a joke. Suddenly, someone yelled in dissatisfaction, So noisy! Luke narrowed his eyes. His Sharp Nose unexpectedly hadnt detected the speaker at all. With his Elementary Sound Wave, he knew that it wasnt a recording, but something didnt seem right. Moving lightly for more than ten meters on the roof, he switched angles and finally saw the person who had yelled. The guys below also shifted to look at the source of the sound. In one corner of the factory was a simple rest area, and a little girl was standing there. Before she screamed, she had been blocked by the junk around the area, so nobody had noticed her. She looked like she was about ten years old. She had long, curly red hair, was wearing a simple white dress that looked like a nightie, and her feet were bare as she quietly stood in a corner of the factory. The rest area looked like it had been tidied up, and was set up with all sorts of old toys, including furry bears, pink unicorns, Barbie dolls and music boxes. The blue-skinned young man looked over and gave a light exmation. Whats that? It looks like... an out-of-body soul? In his amazement, he forgot about the ming skeleton and headed straight for the little girl. Looking at the girl, a memory shed through Lukes mind, and he suddenly found a familiar image. Back when he and Selina were still in Houston, they had passed through Rumford on a business trip. After that fog incident, they escaped with Alice and her daughter. This little girl was her daughter, Carrie. Sighing silently, Luke jumped off the roof and fell a distance of twenty meters. Bang! With a light sound, hended on one knee before he slowly stood up. Get lost, or Ill kill you. Stunned for a moment, the blue-skinned young man burst intoughter. Who are you? Luke said, If you dont get lost, youll hear my name. In this day and age, anyone dares to think of themselves as a bigshot, murmured the blue-skinned young man. The next moment, his face suddenly twisted. His head stretched forward and two rows of long fangs appeared in his mouth as he roared like a wild beast. Im going to send you to hell and interrogate your soul personally for your name... Big Dipper Face-Breaking Fist! There was a loud yell as fluent Chinese rang out in the factory. With a roar, a fist smashed into the blue-skinned young mans face from below and twisted his head 120 degrees. Big Dipper Fervent Face-Breaking Fist! Luke shouted again. Both his fists left afterimages in their wake as he struck ferociously. A punchnded in the blue-skinned young mans abdomen and he was lifted off his feet, his waist bent. His head was also pulled back, and two punchesnded on his cheeks. With onest right hook, Luke unleashed his full strength. Just like that, the blue-skinned young mans neck was stretched out by the force of the punch, and he was sent flying to the side. He crashed through a wall and disappeared in a pile of junk outside. The blue-skinned young man was covered in dust and felt dizzy, but he was already snarling furiously, Wind Demon, kill him! The man immediately turned into wind and lunged at Luke. This time, let me see if my new ability works! Luke thought to himself as he roared, Big Dipper Demon-Breaking Fist! When he punched out with both fists, his arms glowed with a faint yellow light. His fists danced in the air as they formed a bright circle to meet the iing Wind Demon. Wind Demon didnt care at all. His ability was to transform into wind, and ordinary physical attacks were useless against him. This idiot who relied on his fists to fight would only be yed to death. Just as he was thinking that, his wind form collided with that yellow circle. Ah! Wind Demon let out a bloodcurdling scream, and an extremely horrified expression appeared on his face. No... Luke shouted even louder than he did. Big Dipper Explosive Fist! The yellow fist shadows picked up speed once again. At the same time, the circle glowed brightly and enveloped the charging Wind Demon. Less than a secondter, the yellow light suddenly disappeared. Lukes arms were bent slightly, with his left fist in front and his right fist at the back, in a ssic Wing Chun stance. There was nothing in front of him. Wind Demon hadpletely disappeared. The blue-skinned young man who had just swaggered in through the hole in the wall, and one of the weirdos, who was dripping wet, were stunned. What the hell was going on?! Wind Demon... was dead? As members of the same race, they could sense that Wind Demon was truly dead and hadnt escaped. What the hell did this guy do to kill Wind Demon? It seemed like... a fist technique? As a race with long lives and special abilities, the blue-skinned young man was proficient in manynguages. Of course, he could understand Lukes shout. There were a lot of people who werent to be trifled with in the East. Was this person from there? For a moment, the blue-skinned young man was bewildered. Luke, on the other hand, suddenly dashed to the side and shouted, Take this, Big Dipper Splitting Fist! As he yelled, his arms lit up with the yellow light again, and he cut ferociously at a figure with his fists as he circled them. Ah! Another miserable cry rang out. A man wrapped tightly in a red iron chain was cut up into countless pieces by Lukes yellow fist shadows. The man crashed to the ground and turned into a pile of mud that reeked of sulfur. This was the bald man who had crashed into the ming skeleton in the truck earlier. When Luke had been fighting the blue-skinned young man and Wind Demon, the ming skeleton whom they called Ghost Rider suddenly pushed therge truck aside and crawled out, before it threw out a chain in its hand. The ordinary chain suddenly turned red and bound up the bald man tightly, burning him until he screamed. Luke had just killed Wind Demon, when the system notification popped up. System: You have killed Hells Wind Demon and have received a list of his abilities. Hells Wind Demons abilities: ... (Demon-bestowed, unlearnable) This was within Lukes expectations; the ability to transform into wind didnt sound like something he could learn. The real reward was the experience and credit points. System: Kill Hells Wind Demon. Completed. Total experience: 4,000. Total credit: 4,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +4,000. Credit +4,000. Hosts experience: 68,900/90000 Credit: 57,400 This was the first time Luke had gotten so many experience and credit points from killing a single target. Seeing how the system had judged this Hells Wind Demon, he could guess why this guy was worth so much in Daddy System. This Hells Wind Demon mustve killed a lot of people; over a hundred people would be a conservative estimate. Recalling that almost twenty people had died in the bar massacre, and it was the blue-skinned youth in the four-man team who had acted, Luke concluded that the four-man team was worth a lot! Chapter 775 - Luke Steals and the Little Girl Cleans Up

Chapter 775: Luke Steals and the Little Girl Cleans Up

Luke had just killed Wind Demon when he saw Ghost Rider tie up the bald man. This was an opportunity to kill him, and he couldnt let it go! Without any hesitation, he followed up and killed the bald man. Another notification popped up in the system. System: You have killed Hells Earth Demon and have received a list of his abilities. Hells Earth Demons abilities: ... (Demon-bestowed, unlearnable) System: Kill Hells Earth Demon. Completed. Total experience: 3,000. Total credit: 3,000. Contribution rate: 70%. EXP +2,100. Credit +2,100. Hosts experience: 71,000/90000 General points: 59,500 Ghost Rider seemed very unhappy with Luke stealing his kill. The mes on the skeletons head soared and Ghost Rider roared angrily at Luke. The entire factory seemed to tremble at the roar. Lukes expression didnt change. I have an electronic voice system. You can scream yourself hoarse and you still wouldnt be able to wake me up. But just because he didnt care didnt mean that someone else didnt. Before Ghost Rider stopped roaring, an even more furious scream rang out. I said, all of you, are so noisy!! Lukes expression changed as he felt a terrifying force sweep through the factory. He, Ghost Rider, and the two remaining members of the four-man team were all sent flying by a sudden and massive shock wave as they smashed through the factory walls like cannonballs. The impact was so terrifying that it defiedmon sense. The four of them were blown hundreds of meters away in several directions. Luke had already regained control of his body in the air. He was too familiar with this feeling of weightlessness, and had ways to deal with it. He pulled out two thin wings from his waist and connected them to his arms and waist to form something that looked like a flight suit. Turning around, he hovered in the air and examined the factory down below. Now, the barefoot girl was the only one in the factory, and her face was calm again. An analytical string of data appeared on Lukes lenses, and the portable smart program concluded that the center of the shock wave was the barefoot girl. In other words, she was the one who had instigated that terrifying attack. He didnt know whether tough or cry. Why was this kid attacking indiscriminately? But thinking that the little girl was autistic, he couldnt get angry. Thest time they met, however, she had only been autistic, and hadnt disyed such extraordinary power. On the other side, the blue-skinned young man and the wet weirdo had been blown far away, and crashed to the ground. They looked at each other for a brief moment before their bodies suddenly changed. The blue-skinned young man turned into ck smoke and whizzed away far into the distance. The wet monster turned transparent and turned into a ball of liquid that dropped to the ground and quickly disappeared. After thinking for a moment, Luke didnt chase after them. Their abilities were a little strange. If they were focused on escaping, it would be hard to catch them. The next time they met, it would be a good idea to ambush them and kill them in one blow. It made sense for two of the four to escape. Ghost Rider had speciallye to deal with them, then Luke had abruptly shown up halfway and inexplicably killed two of their own, making him 100% an enemy. The strange, barefoot girl with a terrifying ability also appeared, and she clearly didnt like them. They had thought that it would be a four-on-one fight, but it suddenly turned into a two-on-two, plus the little girl as a potential opponent. Of course the blue-skinned duo chose to flee; their race had always been shameless. After lying on the ground for a moment, Ghost Riders skull burst into mes again. He got up and whistled. With a roar, the vintage Harley-Davidson suddenly dashed out from a nearby corner and stopped in front of Ghost Rider in the gap between the two trucks. Not only that, its exhaust pipe rumbled twice, as if it was a neighing horse, and it seemed to be urging Ghost Rider to get on. Ghost Rider stepped forward and pressed down on the fuel tank of the vintage motorcycle. With a drawn-out roar, the mes on his hands spread over the entire bike. As the mes gradually engulfed the entire motorcycle, its shape changed drastically. The motorcycle turned silver, the exhaust pipe curving up like a fang at the back while the front of the bike turned into an angled skull. Raging mes surged up from the tires, and the eyes, nostrils, and mouth of the skull lit up as they spat out mes. A brand new fiery skeleton war chariot had appeared. Ghost Rider swung one leg over the motorcycle. With a deafening roar, the bike turned to chase after the blue-skinned young man. But before he left, Ghost Rider nced at Luke and the girl in the factory. Luke didnt think much of it. He circled around and returned to the factory. The girls indiscriminate attack just now had sent four of them flying in three different directions, but hadnt caused any direct damage to the other objects in the factory. At most, it was the four of them who had broken a lot of things and smashed through the walls. This ability was quite interesting! Luke was more interested in talking to the little girl than chasing after the blue-skinned duo. She had appeared alone, her situation was too abnormal, and they had met once before. Even if it was just basic sympathy, Luke couldnt turn a blind eye. Dropping from the sky, he stopped at the factory entrance instead of going in. The girl had shown a bad temper earlier, and he didnt want to agitate her too much. As he expected, the little girl didnt pay any attention to him at all. Luke asked, Wheres your mother? Why isnt she here? The girls eyes flickered, but she remained silent. Pa! Pa! Pa! Unhurried apuse rang out. Frowning, Luke looked over and saw an old man in a ck robe pping in delight not far away from the girl. The old man lowered his hands and walked toward the little girl. I never thought I would actually run into such a pure and perfect soul! Its so powerful and beautiful! Staring at the old man, Luke knew that there was something strange about him. He unexpectedly hadnt sensed anything before the old man appeared. It wasnt until he spoke that Luke noticed him and his Sharp Nose picked up the mans scent, as if the old man had appeared out of thin air in the factory. But Sharp Nose picked up a familiar scent from the old man sulfur. The smell, which was a mix of sulfur and other strange things, was a little simr to the scents of the dead Earth Demon and Wind Demon, and resembled the scent of the blue-skinned youth even more. So, the old man in the ck robe and the blue-skinned man came from the same ce? At that moment, the old man approached the girls private room. Chapter 776 - Triggering the Active Defense Mechanism

Chapter 776: Triggering the Active Defense Mechanism

As the old man walked into the rest area, it was as if the little girl was triggered. Annoying, stay away from me! Boom! The air in the factory stirred with the force that had sent Luke and the others flying hundreds of meters. The old man still had a smile on his face as he walked closer. What a powerful talent. Youre very suitable to be my envoy. The little girl was stunned, as if she hadnt expected her attack to be ineffective. She promptly increased her power, and some of the debris in the factory suddenly flew up and lunged at the old man. The old man continued walking forward slowly. Its useless. You cant hurt me in your state. As he approached, the little girl became even more twitchy and angry. Unfortunately, the force which she had used to send Luke flying was useless against the old man. Even when she used this force to throw other things at the old man, the junk would automatically fall to the ground in front of him, and didnt pose a threat at all. Luke finally moved. Although this old man was very strange, it was impossible for Luke to turn around and leave. In a sh of movement, he arrived at the edge of the girls private room. Facing the old man in ck, he stood between the old man and the girl. Didnt you hear her? Stay away from her! The old mans smile grew even more distinct, and there was a strange feeling about it. I heard. So what? As he spoke, he suddenly turned into ck smoke and disappeared. Luke turned around and saw a cloud of ck smoke coalesce into the old man in front of the girl. He frowned. Magic? Superpower? Technology? Real or an illusion? This ck-robed old man was indeed unusual. Or, were he and the little girl simr? The moment the old man appeared in front of the girl, he touched her forehead with his right index finger. Do you have a wish you want fulfilled? Tell me. Fear and pain filled the little girls face. It... It hurts! Mom, Mom, save me! The old man smiled. You want to be with your mother, right? Come, sign this contract, and you can fulfill your wish. A scroll-like object suddenly appeared in his left hand, and he handed it to the little girl. Although the little girl was in pain, she couldnt help but raise her hand to take the scroll. Luke moved again. He had been observing everything about the old man in ck just now, hoping to uncover more clues so that he could kill him in one blow or heavily injure him. But after the old man took out the scroll to give to the little girl, he knew that he couldnt dy any longer. Somehow, he knew that he absolutely couldnt let the little girl touch the scroll. Soldiers, form ranks! he shouted, and his body suddenly glowed with a faint yellow light as he charged at the old man. The old man didnt even look at him. He simply smiled as he watched the little girl reach for the scroll. Pu! The old man was stunned. Looking at the fist that had passed through his chest and half of the scroll that was left in his left hand, he finally turned around, his eyes burning with fury. You dare damage my contract? Big Dipper Devil-Subduing Fist! Luke roared even louder than he did, drowning out his words. His fists turned into yellow light rings that hit the old mans body ferociously. The old mans face changed slightly. He turned into ck smoke again and disappeared from Lukes attack range. Luke stopped and held his fists up in front of him again, his gaze on the corner behind the girl. The old man materialized again, but this time, he wasnt as cocky as before. His face was ashen as he roared, You are a Kamar-Taj sorcerer? No, you dont have a Sling Ring! Are you from the Holy Land of Kunlun? Luke sneered and didnt answer the question. Get lost if you dont want to die! The old mans face changed. Even if the Ancient One and Thor show up, Im not afraid! Luke didnt waste any more time. In a sh, he appeared in front of the old man and punched him again. The old man dissipated into ck smoke again, but Luke immediately flipped and punched the old man from behind. Ah! The old man floated back more than ten meters away. Looking at the hole in his chest, he felt a strange energy consuming his strength non-stop, and his defensive spells were useless against it. Im going to rip out your soul! He finally made up his mind to get rid of this weird troublemaker, even if he had to piece his body back together after this. The best would be if he could turn this ridiculously strong person into his subordinate as well. All his losses would then be worth it. He turned into smoke again and disappeared. Frowning, Luke spun around and hit the old man, who had just materialized again, hard. Although the old man looked pained, he didnt dodge at all this time. His hands turned into ck smoke which stuck to Lukes body. Let me see what your soul looks like! The old man grinned hideously. Lukes fists glowed yellow again. Big Dipper Explosive Fist! The old mans body didnt stop warping and crumbling as it was torn into ck smoke by countless fist shadows, but he actually smiled. Ah, so youve already signed a contract. Let me see who your master is... At that moment, Lukes lips twitched as he looked at the sudden system warning. Just now, when the old mans hands turned into ck smoke and touched his body, he had sensed something wasnt right. The old man had touched him despite the risk of getting hurt. Also, even though the little girl was in a semi-transparent state, he still had to protect her. It was toote for him to dodge, so he could only prepare his trump cards. But the moment the ck smoke touched him, Daddy System suddenly sent out a warning. System: Unknown evil energy detected trying to link with the host. Active defense mechanism has been activated. Active defense mechanism requires credit points. Please choose the amount of credit points to consume: 5_ _ _ _. That was right, the system had issued a warning this time, not just a reminder. Looking at the name active defense mechanism, Luke knew that this was a dangerous situation. The system, which had shut down for ten thousand years and never took the initiative to speak no matter what, was now taking the initiative to defend itself, which maxed out Lukes sense of crisis. Sure enough, this old man in ck was a big problem! Luke would even go so far as to say that this old man was a top boss who had surpassed several levels. Looking at the four spaces which followed the number 5, Luke of course knew what Daddy System meant. It was clearly asking for at least 50,000 credit points to activate the defense mechanism. Without any hesitation, Luke filled in the empty slots with a thought 59,500. Chapter 777 - I’m Your Father!

Chapter 777: Im Your Father!

What were credit points for? Although they were used as currency to purchase abilities, in the end, they were still abilities which Luke used to protect himself. Now, he naturally chose to use all his credit points to keep himself alive. If he couldnt deal with this old man, he wouldnt even be able to buy a suitable ability with his remaining credit points to turn things around. After dealing with this old man in the ck robe, he would have plenty of time to earn back his points. Thus, he stuffed all his credit points into the systems muzzle without any hesitation and roared, Im your father! At that moment, the old man in ck had just said, Youve signed a contract... A dense and dark golden light suddenly surged out of Lukes body to swiftly make contact with the old mans hands, before it spread out. In the blink of an eye, the dark golden light turned into countless dark golden threads that wrapped around the old man like a huge. The old mans grin stiffened. A momentter, he cried out in fear, What is this? Ahhhh, what the hell is this? Why can it burn my soul... As he shouted, the old mans body suddenly turned into ck smoke as he tried to escape from the dark golden. In the blink of an eye, the ck smoke crashed into the dark golden a thousand times as it tried to find a way to escape. But even as the of light grew thinner as he smashed into it, the pressure grew stronger. The ck smoke knew that if this continued, his body would run out of energy, and even the soul fragment in this body would be trapped by the. He had never been an expert in a head-on battle, nor did he want to lose the soul fragment in this body for no reason. Without any hesitation, the ck smoke suddenly shrunk into a dot, but the dark golden of light didnt give up and continued to press down on the ck dot. The old man was furious. Lets see how I deal with you when you enter my domain! A tiny hole suddenly appeared near the ck dot, and the ck dot shrunk again so that it was small enough to stuff itself into the tiny hole. The next moment, the dark golden suddenly disappeared, and the ck dot passed through the hole and disappeared from the factory. With his keen sight, Luke could naturally see that the dark golden and the ck dot that it had trapped hadnt dissipated. Instead, they had charged into the hole and entered the ce on the other side. Sharp Nose could also detect the smell of sulfur where the hole disappeared. But that was all. A few secondster, Luke roughly guessed what had happened. System: Destroy Demon Lord Mephistos clone and severely injure Mephistos main body, preventing him from descending to Earth in ten years. Completed. Total experience: 20,000. Total credit: 20,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +20,000. Credit +20,000. Hosts experience has reached 90,000, and character has leveled up to level 15. Extra stat points: 5 Team Mode is activated. Do you wish to activate it? Hosts experience: 1,000/100,000 Credit: 20,000 Lukes heart roared. The nervousness he felt earlier when he realized that the system was facing a formidable enemy suddenly turned into intense happiness. Sure enough, jumping levels to fight a top boss was different. Although he had achieved victory by relying on paying the system, his puny life at least was in no danger. He wasnt that unreasonable, and wouldnt insist that he would only be satisfied by defeating his opponent himself. Besides, he had learned all his abilities from the system, so there was nothing wrong with using the system to defeat Mephisto. At the very least, he had worked hard to earn those 60,000 credit points. Without that many credit points, who knew if Mephisto could have been sent packing to his hometown to y in the mud. Who could say that this victory wasnt the result of Lukes hard work? Moreover, while he had spent all those 60,000 credit points in one swoop, he had earned another 20,000 after beating up Mephisto, so he wasntpletely broke. And even though he lost a lot of credit points, he had earned enough experience to reach level 15. Looking at the notification to activate Team Mode, he chose to activate it. Team Mode was activated without requiring any credit points. Whether or not the mode required credit points to be activated might mean that subsequent use of the mode would require credit points. For example, the level 5 Super Learning Mode didnt require any credit to be activated, but the abilities it contained did. As for the level 10 inventory, it had cost him a lot of credit points to activate it, and he would have to spend a lot of credit points to upgrade itter, but it didnt consume any credit points when he was using it. He didnt examine the modes functions, and put it aside for the time being. He then added a stat point to his Mental Strength to make it 31. Only then did Luke calm down, and he looked at the girl not far away. Can you tell me why youre here alone, Carrie? Back when he was working in Houston, he and Selina had gone to Laquin to investigate missing police officers. They had passed through Rumford and encountered the fog incident. While hiding in the supermarket, a certain femalepany executive called Alice Miller had begged them to help her rescue her autistic daughter, Carrie. In the end, Luke and Selina left Rumford in a helicopter with the mother and daughter. After that, Wales took them away, and Luke thought that they would be released after being questioned. From the looks of it, they hadnt been that lucky. Had Alices Elementary Self-Healing been discovered? Or had this little girls ability suddenly awakened, and triggered unknown consequences? As he pondered, his eyes remained fixed on Carrie. After what happened just now, she was reacting more to the outside world. She looked at him for a few seconds before she said, Mom was taken away. I cant find her. Frowning, Luke crouched down and asked in a gentle voice, Was it the people who took you away in Houston? After a long silence, Carrie said again, They took me somewhere. I couldnt find Mom after that. Luke sighed silently. It was very likely that Carrie and her mother Alice had been locked up separately and had be experimental research subjects for certain agencies. The guys who would do this probably werent real SHIELD agents, who would at most put them under house arrest. Now, he could only hope that the mother and daughter hadnt fallen into the hands of Hydras SHIELD branch. If so, they may as well die earlier; that way at least, they wouldnt have to suffer anymore. Also, Alices ability was Elementary Self-Healing, which was the thing most easily coveted. All this time, Luke had only used this ability as a life-saving trump card. He had done his best to conceal it in case it drew attention. It was a 3-in-1 item that could save ones life, preserve health and extend ones lifespan; there werent many people who didnt want it. Chapter 778 - Pinky Promise, Seal and Swear

Chapter 778: Pinky Promise, Seal and Swear

As he was thinking this, Luke stretched out his hand. Can I check your body? Carrie shuddered. She immediately recalled how the yellow fists had turned the weirdos to ash, and subconsciously stepped back. No. Helpless, Luke could only use Elementary Telekinesis, which he rarely touched. He had picked out andbined the parts rted to mental strength from Curve Shooting and Mental Communication, and after a long period of experimentation, he finally developed this ability. This was also the first Elementary ability which he had developed himself and which had been acknowledged by the system. Like a dragonfly on water, he used Elementary Telekinesis to lightly touch Carries back. Alright, Ill use this then. Carries body trembled again. She abruptly turned around and looked behind her before promptly turning back. Her dark pupils glowed with a crimson light. You can do that too? Well, I guess. Luke simply sat down. Carries eyes lit up as she stared at him. Does it hurt? Looking at her through his lenses, Luke roughly understood what she meant. He chuckled and said, Its just a gift; its not like itll disfigure me. Why should it hurt? You know, when some people awaken their gifts, they turn into ugly monsters C now that would hurt. Carrie eximed in surprise, Be ugly? Luke shrugged. We belong to the mental strength group, which has very little negative impact on our physical appearance. On the other hand, Ive seen people who are part of the physical strength group who look like lizards or metal sculptures. Carrie subconsciously shook her head. No, I dont want that. Luke was amused. Dream on, you probably wont get a chance at a physical buff. If you want to be ugly, you can just put on clown makeup. Carrie shook her head even harder. No, no, no clown makeup. Even as she spoke, the fear and pain in her heart continued to fade. Every time Luke spoke, she felt a little more rxed. The negative emotions she had umted during this period of time also lessened, and she became a little more clear-headed. Can you help me find my mom? Luke said, Then I need to know what happened to your mother. Maybe I can rescue her. He paused for a moment before he continued, But you absolutely mustnt let yourself be tempted by that weird old man. You were going to ept that old mans contract just now, right? Carrie hesitated. But when he touched my head, I couldnt help but want to look for Mom. Luke had some guesses about that. He said, Ill try my best to find your mother. You saw my capability just now. At the very least, I have a higher chance of seeding than other people. Biting her lip, Carrie raised her hand and stuck out her pinky. You promise? Luke smiled and hooked his pinky with hers. Pinky promise. Pinkies still hooked together, they pressed their thumbs together. Sealed, Carrie said. They let go and raised their thumbs. Luke said, Swear. Finally, they crossed their fingers and said, It wont change. This was a little game that kids yed often, and which was also used as an agreement ceremony between adults and kids. After letting go, Carrie rxed. Thank you. Ill wait for you to find Mom. As she spoke, her body suddenly turned hazy, twisted, and disappeared into thin air. After a brief silence, Luke left the factory. Of course, he knew that something was wrong with Carries situation. She had no scent, no breath, and no heartbeat. Like Mephisto, she existed between reality and illusion. Luke could only pray that the girl hadnt died and turned into a vengeful spirit. The best would be if it was just her ability. Just like the ck-robed old man, who had only been Mephistos clone, perhaps this was just one of Carries clones. Luke did n to take care of this matter with Alice and Carrie. The Elementary Self-Healing which both Carol and Alice had was a life-saving ability which Luke studied every now and then. While they both had Elementary Self-Healing, Carols ability was more focused on recovering from major injuries, so it was expansive and quick. Alices ability was more focused on minor internal injuries; it was more precise and slower. When the two werebined, the effects were phenomenal. He had used Alices ability, and Carrie herself was very valuable; it was worth making the effort to find them. Making a note of this, he turned around and left the factory on his motorcycle, following the scent of Ghost Rider in the air. He had gained a lot of experience today, but had also lost a lot of credit points. He had to work harder and see if he could use that Ghost Rider to snatch more heads. Killing the four-man team would give him thousands of experience and credit points. How could he let go of such a huge gift bag of experience points? It had taken less than two minutes for Luke to beat back Mephistos clone after it appeared. His chat with Carrie also didntst more than five minutes. As long as Ghost Rider was just a little less efficient in his operation, Luke would still have a chance to snatch heads if he gave chase now. He had no ns to kill Ghost Rider for the time being. First of all, this guy had a knack for tracking the two blue-skinned men. It was best to keep him alive. Secondly, he had never heard any news of Ghost Rider ughtering ordinary people. Like ordinary people, there were both good and bad extraordinary beings; Luke couldnt discriminate just because the dude turned into an ugly, freakish skeleton. Thinking that, Luke sped up. When he got close to the city, his expression changed as he drove the motorcycle to an empty spot on the side of the road. There were the scents of Ghost Rider as well as the two blue-skinned men here. There was also a wrecked water tower and sewage water on the ground. But there was no one here now, which could only mean that the two parties had fought here before they left. Ghost Rider was definitely fine since that fiery skeleton motorcycle wasnt here. Suddenly, Luke heard a woman cry for help in the distance. Help! It also sounded like there was a man cursing. Give me your bag, you fat, ugly b*tch. Luke stepped on the gas pedal and hurried over before he stopped after a hundred meters. This was a bridge, and the fiery skeleton motorcycle was parked on the side. Luke walked over to the railing and looked down. A plump girl bowed slightly at Ghost Rider, who was on fire from head to toe, and didnt forget to say thanks before she ran off. Only a sloppy-looking young man was left behind as he trembled in front of the terrifying Ghost Rider. Chapter 779 - You, Guilty! Look into My Eyes

Chapter 779: You, Guilty! Look into My Eyes

Luke didnt need to think to have a rough idea of this sloppy mans identity. He had a rotten temperament and a panicked expression, and his movements were wretched and fierce. The sloppy man lived his life every day as a tramp, a drug addict, a thief, and a robber. He might even have a criminal record for assault or murder. Of course, Luke couldnt be bothered with such scum. The devil might not be anything good, but this sloppy man could be said to be a little devil on Earth. He was shameless and malicious, and deserved to die. Luke wanted to see what Ghost Rider would do. In the end, the skullhead pointed at the sloppy man. You, guilty. Luke was lost for words. Why did that sound so familiar? Ghost Rider, on the other hand, strode toward the trembling sloppy man and lifted him up in the air so that they were on the same eye level. Look into my eyes... Looking at the ck eye sockets in the skull, the sloppy man screamed in fear and recklessly raised the dagger in his hand and stabbed at Ghost Riders neck. Pu! With a muffled sound, the knife pierced the leather jacket, but Ghost Rider didnt move. Unwilling to give up, the sloppy man pulled out the knife, only to see that the de was very red. The moment he pulled it out, it melted and dripped down. Ghost Rider continued, Your soul has been dyed red by the blood of the innocent. Feel their despair and pain! No! The sloppy man screamed miserably. Less than two secondster, Ghost Rider tossed the sloppy man to the side and let him fall to the ground. He flung out the chain that was wrapped around his shoulders to wind around the skeleton motorcycle. He whistled, and the bike pulled him up to the bridge. Then, the skeleton motorcycle drove back and drifted to a stop in front of Ghost Rider. It shot out mes twice, as if urging Ghost Rider on. Ghost Rider got onto the motorcycle and sped off again. After he left, Luke walked out of the darkness under the bridge and went over to the sloppy man. He examined him for a moment and was a little surprised. The man was still breathing and had a heartbeat, but Luke couldnt detect any fluctuations in his thoughts with Mental Communication. His brain had clearly stopped working, and he was a living dead man. He recalled what Ghost Rider had done earlier; he had only made the sloppy man look into his eyes for a second or two, before the man turned into a vegetable. This ability was really creepy! Thinking that, Luke went back up to the bridge again and chased after Ghost Rider on his motorcycle. He followed Ghost Rider from the west to the east, then to the north as they left the city, and finally reached... a cemetery. He saw Ghost Rider rolling over the ground and screaming in the graveyard. The fiery skeleton war chariot had reverted to the original Harley-Davidson. Soon, the mes on Ghost Rider turned into smoke, and flesh reappeared on the skeleton. When the smoke cleared, a middle-aged man was still screaming miserably on the ground. A momentter, the man finally came back to his senses. He crawled to a tombstone and put his hand on it as he whimpered, Dad, Dad... There was a name on the tombstone: Barton ze. Luke didnt approach him. Instead, he sent out a new, modified drone which flew toward the man. This type of mini drone was more advanced, less noisy, and performed far better than the original mini drones. However, it wasnt suitable for long-range observation. Instead, its advantages were that it made very little noise and could approach the target very closely for information. It was easier for people to reveal their secrets without anyone else around. This Ghost Rider had a lot of secrets, and Luke was very interested in them, so he decided to just watch. However, he wasnt the only one here. There was also a church in the cemetery, which was dimly lit. Ghost Riders arrival seemed to have alerted the people in the church. An old man ran out with a shovel in his hand, as if to use it to defend himself. When the old man reached Ghost Rider, he stuck the shovel in the ground and looked down at the man. Good evening, skullhead. Looking at the image transmitted by the drone, Luke knew that this wasnt any ordinary old man. Just now, the old man had probably seen how Ghost Rider returned to his original form, but he wasnt scared at all. This calm was either because he had support or he wasnt right in the head. After recovering his human form, Ghost Rider turned his head with difficulty to look at the old man before he passed out on the ground. The old man chuckled and brought over a small handcart to take Ghost Rider into the church. He then pushed the vintage motorcycle into the tool shed. Looking at the middle-aged man who had fallen asleep after the old man threw him onto the bed, Luke secretly set up several surveince cameras around the cemetery before he turned his motorcycle around and drove back into the city. There were now surveince cameras around the church that the old man and the middle-aged man were in, as well as two mini drones inside. As long as the drones flight function wasnt in use, they could be used as surveince cams for two days. Naturally, Luke wouldnt hang around here foolishly. This Ghost Rider had already passed out, and Luke had no ns to kill him for now. It was better for him to go back to the city and get some rest before he decided his next move. If Ghost Rider went looking for the two blue-skinned guys in the next two days, Luke would find an opportunity to snatch their heads for experience and credit points before going home. As for Ghost Rider, he didnt seem like a bad person. The only bad thing was that his means of transport was too ostentatious and damaged a lot of private property and public facilities. When he was on the outskirts of the city, Luke put the Big Dipper Armor and the motorcycle back into his inventory. He then took out his bicycle and rode to the location where Ghost Rider had first appeared. It wasnt too hard to find; the melted tire tracks on the ground were a clear trail. At the spot where Ghost Rider had appeared, Luke also detected a trace of the sulfur on Mephistos clone. He frowned. Were these two guys rted? Was it an internal conflict between Ghost Rider and the four blue-skinned men? If that was the case, should he kill that skullhead as well? As he pondered, he found a three-story building dozens of meters away. The basement was like a maintenance workshop. There were all kinds of motorcycles, many of which were vintage or custom-made. Before its transformation, Ghost Riders motorcycle was also a custom-made vintage Harley motorcycle. Looking at the person and name on the posters scattered everywhere confirmed this point Johnny ze. This Johnny ze was that stuntman whom Joseph had mentioned before. He was the most famous stunt performer in the country, and known for being able to fly over a football field on a motorcycle. Robert had brought Luke and ire to watch Johnnys performance before when they were young, and most people liked to use his stage name: ming Johnny. It was a slightly pretentious nickname, but very suitable for Johnny, who was fond of ying with his life. Chapter 780 - One of the Biggest Trump Cards

Chapter 780: One of the Biggest Trump Cards

Luke walked up to the second floor of the building. It was a spacious, open-n industrial loft. He walked to an armchair in a corner and looked at the various books and notes scattered around it. After flipping through them for a moment, he had a rough idea about what was going on. From the books and notes that Johnny ze was reading, it seemed that he was looking for all sorts of information on demons, including religious knowledge, psychology, and modern scientific analyses. Based on the notes, he clearly hadnt figured out much. After checking Johnny zes ce, Luke left a surveince camera behind and left. The results of the search just now basically confirmed that there was nothing wrong with Johnny. There werent any videos, photos, or text records of him killing or injuring people. He was just a motorcycle stuntman who liked to court death. If he really wanted to kill someone, the most likely target was himself. Anyone who was into high-risk extreme sports would be suspected of having a death wish. Luke found a 24-hour donut store and ordered four boxes of donuts. Blueberry cheesecake, pumpkin, applesauce, chocte peanut butter, and maple cream were just some of themon vors. There were also special donuts like tiramisu, hibiscus ginger and mocha chocte. Just like that, Luke sat in a corner and pondered his gains from tonight. Firstly, he had finally tested the power of one of his biggest trump cards on a few Hell demons. On the list of abilities, a secondary skill had appeared behind Elementary Pration (special mental ss). Elementary Annihtion: Prerequisites: Elementary Pration and Elementary Telekinesis. This was the second Elementary ability he had developed after Elementary Telekinesis. Simr to Elementary Telekinesis, which was abination of Curve Shooting and Mental Communication, Elementary Annihtion was abination of Elementary Pration and Elementary Telekinesis. Elementary Pration (special mental ss) came from Mr. Smith, the hitman who killed Henry Elsworth. Thinking back, Luke felt that the hundreds of thousands of dors he had given Mr. Smith back then was too little. If he had the chance, Luke really wouldnt mind giving Mr. Smith anotherrge sum of money for the hitman to live without worries for the rest of his life. But in just a few days, this down and out middle-aged hitman had earned a hot special therapist, Miss Donna, as his wife. He also had Oliver, the baby whom he had saved, as his son, and he had even kidnapped the German Shepherd which belonged to the CEO of Hammerson Defense. His life was perfect. Mr. Smiths Elementary Pration was a strange ability that could turn a carrot into a weapon to stab a person to death. Luke still didnt know the exact principle behind it, but the exact function was very simple. For one short moment, when he concentrated on an item, he could give it terrifying prative power. Mr. Smith had never truly utilized this ability to its fullest. Maybe it was because he didnt know how to develop it, or maybe he wasnt mentally strong enough, so he could only use things like carrots to stab people. But Mr. Smith was too good at shooting, and most of the time, he didnt need to use this ability. With Elementary Pration and more than 20 Mental Strength, Luke would practice and analyze the ability almost every day. The system had automatically pped on the special mental ssbel; Luke had never asked for it. The system wouldnt even ssify most peoples own mother tongue as a basic ability, much less use the specialbel. From this, Luke could tell that this ability had passed the systems evaluation, and was absolutely very special. And that was indeed the case. Luke had harassed the system in every way possible after developing Elementary Telekinesis. Daddy System finally added the suffix mental ss to it. This allowed Luke to make a connection between Elementary Telekinesis and Elementary Pration. After a lot of experiments, Luke finally applied Elementary Pration to Curve Shooting. That was because Curve Shooting employed the initial beginnings of telekinesis, and guns were the weapons which Luke mostmonly used, so they were the easiest to experiment with. The bullet from an ordinary pistol enhanced by Elementary Pration could pierce through a bulletproof panel that could withstand a 7.62mm rifle bullet, which surprised and delighted Luke. Wasnt this simply an anti-armor skill? After repeated tests, he was even more certain that the force of pration depended on the ability itself. For example, if the force of a pistol bullet was 1 and the force of Elementary Pration was 10, thebination of the two would be 11. If the force of a rifle bullet was 5, with Elementary Pration, it would be 15. Of course, this wasnt an urate exnation. Given that the theory behind Elementary Pration wasnt clear yet, there were often odd deviations in the tests. For example, Luke had fired a Glock once, and the experimental data showed that it had a ridiculously high prative force, which was even more outrageous than when he used a M500. But generally speaking, Elementary Pration gave a minimum added value, and bullets were just the beginning. Luke had created this ability, but had basically never used it in public. Because it wasnt necessary. He didnt have to shoot through the enemys bulletproof vests with his pistol, nor did he have to shoot through an armored car with his rifle. He kept this ability hidden as a trump card. And Elementary Pration was just his first trump card. After creating this anti-armor buff spell, Luke had a clearer understanding of Elementary Telekinesis and Elementary Pration. After working his way backward and multiple experiments, he reverse-engineered Elementary Telekinesis and sessfully applied it to Elementary Pration. So far, Luke had officially taken out one of his biggest trump cards, Elementary Annihtion. The anti-armor buff spell gave bullets a prative effect. Elementary Annihtion used telekinesis and part of Elementary Pration. The effect of the anti-armor buff spell onlysted for a short moment, and didnt require much mental strength on Lukes part. Elementary Annihtion, on the other hand, required him to have perfectmand of this special mental ss. It could cut its opponents like a sharp de, or protect them like armor, but thetter was much more difficult to do. Endurance and control were the biggest features of Elementary Annihtion. It was also the killer weapon which Luke had used to intimidate the alien dog head. Gold Nugget basically disregarded ordinary physical attacks, but the first time it tried tobine with Luke, it was blown out of Lukes body by Elementary Annihtion, which had yet to fully take shape. Chapter 781 - All of This? It’s All a Lie

Chapter 781: All of This? Its All a Lie

Thankfully, Lukes ability hadnt matured yet at the time, and Elementary Telekinesis was far more powerful than Elementary Pration. Most of it was just used for repelling, not annihting. Gold Nugget was lucky that it hadnt been killed. Of course, after the system assessed Elementary Annihtion and it became an official ability, Lukes control over it increased significantly. At most, he would take it out asionally to zap the dog head so that it wouldnt be so naughty. Gold Nugget was practically immune to physical attacks, and even Elementary Telekinesis could only send it flying. But against Elementary Annihtion, the dog head was as cowardly as a bug in the face of insecticide. In its own words, Elementary Annihtion had a devastating lethal effect on it. It was also because of its cowardice that Luke had more conjectures about the effect of Elementary Annihtion. Facing Wind Demon, who was clearly immune to physical attacks, along with the other three guys who were probably also demons, Luke had still dared to step forward because he had Elementary Annihtion. The test results for Elementary Annihtion itself was very strange. Wind Demon happened to be the ideal test subject. It was thanks to Wind Demon that Blue Skin hadnt been killed by Luke at the very beginning. Transforming into wind and flying at astonishing speeds, Wind Demon was definitely Lukes least favorite opponent. If he killed Blue Skin first, he wouldnt be able to catch up with Wind Demon if thetter focused on escaping. And Wind Demon was Lukes ideal target. Elementary Annihtion didnt have any effect on physical attacks; Luke would use this monster to demonstrate the skills effect on the elements. Sure enough, the result was even better than he had expected. Using Elementary Annihtion on his arms, hepletely destroyed Wind Demon, who had been speeding and couldnt brake, and then cut Earth Demon to dust. Even if it had been Mephistos clone, Elementary Annihtion had still been able to deal it serious damage. If it wasnt for this top-level boss Mephistos unusual ability, which allowed him to forcibly touch a persons soul, he wouldve also been destroyed in the end. Of course, Luke guessed that there was a limit to what Mephistos clone could do. The guy had talked big when he mentioned Ancient One and Thor, but it sounded more like he was saying, I may not be able to beat you, but Im not scared of you. It was possible that this guy had created a clone to avoid being hunted down by these two. When Luke was fighting, the yellow light on his fists and body was just the reverse effect of the Big Dipper Armors stealth chameleon function. The yellow light wasnt an ability at all; it was just an ordinary light emitted by the armor. Coupled with the name of his Chinese technique, they were a cover-up to prevent anyone investigating the Elementary Annihtion ability. Only part of the movements he had used to kill Wind Demon and Earth Demon were Chinese ancient martial arts; the real damage was from the Elementary Annihtion energy on his arms. The truth was that the Big Dipper Fist name was something he cooked up from aic in his previous life. Just like how Batman wouldnt use the Pegasus Meteor Fist from Saint Seiya, the Big Dipper Fist was in fact nothing like the one from theic. None of his abilities had any visual effects, and he didnt need to shout out his moves. The yellow light, movements, and names were all lies. These things would throw other people off. For example, if the Big Dipper Fist was Chinese, then the reasonable suspicion would be that Elementary Annihtion was a mysterious power from that ancient Eastern nation. Since SHIELD didnt havew enforcement power in China, Luke wasnt afraid of Hydra finding out the origin of the Big Dipper Fist. Hm, in any case, he indeed had no background in China. Even the one move that hadnt been prefixed with Big Dipper,Soldiers, form ranks, was a deliberate feint. Any Chinese person who knew their stuff would suspect that it was someone else pretending to be Chinese, since thismon phrase had been recited wrongly. The reason why he was using so many cover tricks for the Big Dipper Fist was because Elementary Annihtions effect was truly very unusual. The Big Dipper Armor had in fact been specially made in order for him to use Elementary Annihtion. The Big Dipper Fist could only be used in the dark, and he would be the specter who specialized in hunting the most difficult supernatural groups. He wouldnt have any connection at all with Lukes other identities. Thinking about how the Big Dipper Armor had defeated Mephistos clone in its first appearance tonight, Luke didnt think that it was suitable for him to be connected to anyone. After checking his first reward for the night, Luke looked at the team module and the names in it. He sighed and said, Forget it. This is something that can make people unhappy. Ill just wait and see. Making up his mind, he checked the files he had obtained from Johnnys house and searched for information on Mephisto and the blue-skinned young man. In the meantime, Drax called to let Luke know that they had arrived home safely, and told Luke not to stay in Das anymore. Luke hummed in reply, but apologized inwardly to his grandpa. At the very least, he still had two boss-level EXP monsters to kill. He had to try at least once before he returned to Los Angeles the next morning. He stayed at the donut shop until the morning and finally finished tasting more than 45 different kinds of donuts. The waitress, who had seen many big eaters, also cast him many sidelong nces. There were a lot of people who could eat, but there were very few people who could eat forty donuts in one night like Luke. Luke was the only person the woman had ever seen do so in her life. Before he left, Luke ordered two boxes each of the best vors: blueberry cheesecake, honey cream, and tiramisu. As for the sickening sweetness, Selina and Gold Nugget didnt really care. That was because it was these two guys who brought back the sweetest things of them all to try; they truly had very sweet tooths. After he left, he went to a hotel near Johnnys house and booked a room where he could observe Johnnys ce. He washed up and went to bed. When he woke up two hourster, Johnny still hadnt returned. Luke wasnt in a hurry. He turned on the TV. The local news had already reported the destruction of many streets in the cityst night, but Johnnys face wasnt on camera. Luke didnt know if it was because Johnny was too lucky or because there were too few surveince cameras in Das. Also, the chaotic fight at the factory in the suburbsst night was on the news, and the police had already linked it to the bar massacre. That was understandable. After all, a night watchman had died in the factory in the exact same way as the people in the bar massacre. At noon, Johnny returned to his ce. Luke smiled. Before noon, he had gained a lot from the mini drones that he had ced in the church in the cemetery. If the conversation between the old man and Johnny was true, Luke had a rough idea of why all this was happening. This included the backgrounds of Mephisto, Ghost Rider, and Blue Skin, as well as what they wanted. Naturally, this was very advantageous in helping Luke n his operation. It was no longer a problem deciding who should live or die. Chapter 782 - Tough Guy or Scumbag

Chapter 782: Tough Guy or Scumbag

From the conversation between the old man and Johnny, Luke knew that Johnny wasnt the first Ghost Rider; he was just the most recent one. And Ghost Rider had a special trait, which was that he usually only appeared at night. Johnny was just human during the day, and didnt have Ghost Riders terrifying power. In other words, Luke had nothing to do during the day. He stretched and went downstairs for lunch. The street below bustled with activity. There were police officers, forensic scientists, firefighters, reporters, and onlookers. Suddenly, he saw a familiar person. She wasnt tall, had a wide girth, and was dressed a little entrically. She was the woman whom Ghost Rider had rescued from being robbed under the overpassst night. She was a little plump and didnt look very old. She was being interviewed by a female reporter about her rescuest night. ...Ill never forget him. Hes tall and a little thin... Right, he had a skull for a face, which was burning. Hearing that, both the female reporter and the cameramans lips twitched, but they still dutifully asked, Burning? The fat girl nodded. Yes, just like... poof. She gestured at her head with both hands, and simted the sound of fire as she demonstrated that the mes indeed hadnt been small. ...The fire was this big. Also, although its a little weird to say this, I think its very trendy-looking. It suits him, and hes super handsome. The female reporter was still pretty calm after hearing that. After all, she was in front of the camera, and she could only try not to smile too big orugh out loud. It sounds... unbelievable. The cameramans face twitched. The fat girl didnt look like she had much taste in clothes. As expected, she was just a kid, yet she made up such a clumsy story to deceive people. The female reporter decisively stopped the interview. This is Roxanne Simpson, reporting at the scene. She thanked the fat girl again and left. The cameraman kept the lens focused on the fat girl. He felt that such hrious material could be kept even if it wasnt aired. It would definitely put him in a good mood whenever he took it out for a look. The fat girl looked at the female reporter who was walking away, and then at the cameraman who was still filming her. She hesitated for a moment before she waved. Thinking for a moment, she crossed her arms in front of her chest and tried to make a cool pose. The cameraman couldnt help but burst outughing. Luke was amused. Just because she was a little heavier and wasnt dressed conventionally, she came across as childish. This girl was a little silly and cute. He moved on, only to see Johnny and the female reporter together. But it didnt look like an interview, but like... a couple quarreling? Interesting. Was this Ghost Riders girlfriend? He sat in an old sandwich shop that was still open for business despite the broken windows, and ordered a lot of food and drink. Pointing at a seat that had already been cleaned up next to the broken window looking out onto the street, Luke asked, Can I sit there? Sure, if you dont think its too cold. The boss wouldnt object. He didnt know if his insurancepany would be able to cover his losses, so he had to work harder to maintain his business. Luke listened to the conversation between the police and the forensic scientists outside as he sat in this al fresco seat in the warm breeze. In this way, he waited for the sun to set. Before Johnny transformed, however, a woman arrived at Johnnys house. This woman was of Latino descent. She was a favorite type, with plump and wide lips, and a curvy body. Not only had Luke seen this woman on the news, she had interviewed the fat girl that afternoon. She was a famous TV anchor, Roxanne Simpson. Then, she had quarreled with Johnny on the street earlier, and they parted on bad terms. Was she really Ghost Riders girlfriend? Luke wondered. It was dangerous for anyone to be his girlfriend. Even if Luke had just killed Mephistos clone, people like the blue-skinned young mans team of four and other criminals would stille after Ghost Rider. If they couldnt defeat Ghost Rider, they might take it out on his girlfriend, which was undoubtedly a good n. Implicating loved ones was a standard viin trick. Looking at the surveince video as the man and woman got closer and closer as they talked, Luke wondered if he should stop the surveince. What he was interested in was intelligence on Ghost Rider, not the mans love life. Given his advanced skills with his drone, he could watch as many free reality shows as he wanted; he had no interest in this at all. But at that moment, Johnny pushed Roxanne away and rejected the beautys confession. Luke was surprised. Was this guy a tough guy? A momentter, in the face of Roxannes persistence, Johnny finally told her that he was Ghost Rider. Luke immediately shook his head. Johnny, you really are a new Ghost Rider! How can you tell her something like that? Roxanne didnt believe him at all. She felt that it was a lie. She hugged Johnny tightly and cried. You liar, do you want to slip away again like you did back then? You said that you suddenly lost your memory and acted like a stranger. You rode off on your bike, but why didnt you forget your precious motorcycle back then? Luke was surprised. Hey, Johnny, youre not a tough guy; youre a scumbag! He made a simple deduction: Johnny forgot his lover when he lost his memory, but he didnt forget his precious motorbike. Thus, the lover couldntpare with his motorbike. He sighed, then his expression changed when he pulled up another surveince video. Blue Skin and Water Demon had appeared and were on their way upstairs. While the dumb man and angry woman were entangled, Blue Skin suddenly appeared behind Johnny and grabbed his neck. Roxanne, who was holding Johnnys hand, was flung onto the couch. She looked at the situation in front of her in horror. She was about to scream, but the wet Water Demon grabbed her by the neck and stopped her from shouting. ckheart! Johnny shouted in shock and anger. The blue-skinned ckheart grinned hideously. Surprise, Ghost Rider! Johnny struggled, and smoke burst out of his body before it turned into raging mes as he transformed more quickly than the first time round. But ckheart had the upper hand this time. When Johnny transformed, he smashed him to the ground, and a blue mist spread out from his hand to cover Ghost Riders head. Youre just a piece of trash. I dont know why my father is so biased, said ckheart. If he had given me this power, my n wouldve beenpleted long ago. Chapter 783 - Outstanding Police Officers

Chapter 783: Outstanding Police Officers

The mes on Ghost Rider eroded under ckhearts blue mist and turned blue-ck before suddenly disappearing. The transformation was forcibly canceled by ckheart, and Ghost Rider turned into Johnny once more. Luke had already gotten up and quietly appeared outside Johnnys room. He couldnt let them kill Ghost Rider, this free helper, so easily. ckheart looked at Johnny. Now, you have to listen to me, or your girlfriend will die. Johnny gritted his teeth and didnt say anything. ckheart said, Find the contract of San Venganza and give it to me, and Ill release your girlfriend. Johnny still didnt say anything. He just stared at ckheart with stubbornness in his eyes. With a smile, ckheart turned his head and gestured at Water Demon, who picked Roxanne up by the neck. Roxanne immediately started to suffocate as she kicked her legs in the air. She couldnt help but look at Johnny. Johnny panicked. Damn it, tell him to stop. ckheart nodded, and Water Demon put Roxanne down, his hand still wrapped around her neck. ckheart reached out and patted Johnnys face twice. Thats right, little dog. Hurry up and get to work, or your girlfriend will continue to suffer. As he spoke, he kicked Johnny away and waved at Water Demon before they left with Roxanne. Johnny gasped for breath in the corner for a long time before he finally recovered. He struggled to get up, but before he could figure out what was going on, sirens rang out. A momentter, a bunch of police officers rushed upstairs and arrested Johnny. Johnny ze, you are under arrest for suspicion of multiple homicides. Everything you say now can be used as evidence... Johnny: ... Luke was lost for words. The person who led the charge into Johnnys ce was Jack Dn, whom Drax had introduced to Luke. He was the superintendent of the Das Major Crimes Division, and was about the same rank as Dustin. It wasnt strange for him to arrest Johnny. After all, Jack was responsible for investigating the bar massacre. But how had he found Johnny? Although it was ckheart who had killed all those people, Johnny was indeed connected to this case, and had even appeared at the factory murder scene. The one thing that left Luke speechless was Jacks timing. Johnny still had to save his girlfriend, and Luke was about to find a chance to kill the two demons, when these police officers appeared. They were always thest to clean up a mess, yet they were so outstanding this time! It didnt make sense. A certain police detective without the least bit of self-awareness mocked other people as well as himself. Johnny, who had just been beaten out of his Ghost Rider state by ckheart, also despaired. When the police flooded out of the building, he wanted to transform and escape, but it was as if ckheart had sealed Ghost Rider away, and he couldnt transform. Actually, it was just that Johnny still wasnt proficient at controlling Ghost Rider, and was too flustered to use it. He was caught and escorted back to the police department. After thinking for a moment, Luke didnt go track down the two demons. If they wanted the San Venganza contract and had taken Johnnys girlfriend, Johnny would have to look for them sooner orter. ording to ckheart, he was actually the son of the Lord of Hell, Mephisto. Luke had fought ckheart once, and found the guy very tough; he hadnt suffered any obvious injuries even after Luke beat him up. But ckheart was different from Mephisto. He wasnt a clone, and Daddy System wouldnt necessarily take action. If it wasnt necessary, Luke didnt want to use the systems money-grubbing method. Using strength to kill the enemy and earn the most profits was the optimal choice. The best was still to let Ghost Rider and ckheart fight it out; Luke would wait on the side for an opportunity. When Johnny was escorted into the police car, Luke heard Jack instruct the police officers in the house to look for the vintage Harley-Davidson motorcycle. From their conversation, Luke learned that Jack had found Johnnys motorcycle license te at the factory and hade looking for him. Luke was lost for words. How did the license te fall off? But he remembered that the motorcycle had yet to fully transform when Johnny had rushed to the factoryst night. Strictly speaking, the license te wasnt a motorcycle part, but an external object, so it wasnt surprising that it fell off. Jack Dn was rted to Draxs acquaintance, and Luke had no choice but to call Jack as Drax had instructed. If Jack hadnt found anything, he wouldnt run into ckheart, and wouldnt be in danger. There would be no need for Luke to make this call. But now that Jack had found Johnny, he might suddenly lose his life. ckheart had even kidnapped Johnnys girlfriend and told him to look for a contract. Luke didnt think that ckheart would be that patient. As the thoughts flew through Lukes mind, his call with Jack ended in less than two minutes. Putting down his phone, he sighed. Ive done my part to remind you. If you continue to investigate this, its your own bad luck if you wind up dead. From Jacks tone, he knew that the other man didnt take his suggestion to heart. This reminder was useless. Luke had called purely to fulfill his grandfathers instructions. Jack didnt listen. If he really wanted to die, that was his choice. On the other side, at the police department, Jack put down his phone unhappily and mumbled to himself, Youre just a kid. Youre so full of yourself after just being a detective for a few days, and youre still trying to teach me how to solve a case? Every detective under me is better than you. Who are you saying isnt a murderer, and you want me to let him go? Do you think youre some great detective? After some taunts, Jack forgot about Luke, that insignificant kid, and returned to the interrogation room to continue pressing Johnny. Based on the leads they had, Johnny was a big suspect. Of course Jack had to make a breakthrough. Also, if he sent this celebrity stuntman to prison, Jacks resume would look even more eye-catching; this was more tempting than handing the case over to some FBI 17th Division. What Jack didnt know was that Johnny was no longer an ordinary celebrity stuntman. Sincest night, he had another identity Ghost Rider. Johnny knew very well that it was ckheart who had killed those people. Only a lunatic would dare take the me for ckhearts massacre. That was close to twenty lives. If Johnny acknowledged he was the murderer, he would probably have to stay away from America for the rest of his life. Not long after, Johnnyswyer arrived. As a famous stuntman in America, Johnny was quite rich. The vintage and custom motorbikes in his house alone were worth more than a million dors. It wasnt hard for him to find awyer. Faced with Johnnyswyer, it was hard for Jack to continue interrogating him. In the end, he decided to stall for time. Fine, thats it for today. Edward, take this star to the temporary detention center and arrange a nice room for him. There was a meaningful tone in Jacks voice when he said that. Chapter 784 - Victory Within the Police’s Grasp and Crazy, Death-Courting Hoodlums

Chapter 784: Victory Within the Polices Grasp and Crazy, Death-Courting Hoodlums

Thewyer immediately said, I want to bail out my client immediately... Jack got up and left. Hes a suspect in multiple homicides; hes not eligible for bail. If you have the ability, have the director give me an order. Otherwise, do as you like. Thewyer was helpless. He could prevent the police from extorting an unfavorable statement out of Johnny, but he couldnt get Johnny out. The bar massacre this time was too big, and around twenty people had died. It wasnt something that could be handled casually; even a bigwyer showing up couldnt deal with it. Jack went to the lounge and poured himself a cup of coffee. Soon, his deputy, Edward, returned. Jack asked, How was it? Edward chuckled. I locked him in the big room. The big star seems scared. Jack curled his lip. Hes bold enough to do stunts, but that doesnt mean he wouldnt be scared of those scumbags. Edward asked, Do we need to keep an eye on him? Jack said, Theres no need. Let him enjoy a whole night first. It wont be as effective if the periods not long enough. He wont be able to continue being stubborn tomorrow once those scumbags torture him long enough. Jack and Edward both looked confident at this. Not far away, in a 24-hour fast food restaurant outside the police department, Luke smacked his lips and took a leisurely sip of his coffee. Hm... nothing bad will happen, right? He had sent a mini drone into the police department earlier to monitor the interrogation room. He wasnt worried about Johnny, but was worried that Ghost Rider would suddenly appear and use the Penance Stare, which could judge souls, on Jack and the other police officers. Few police officers in America would dare pat their chests and say that they had never done anything bad. Jack was no exception. Locking Johnny up in the big holding cell was already very dirty. But nobody in the Major Crimes Division was that clean. Luke had lured suspects into traps before with guns that didnt belong to him, so he had no right to condemn Jack. Watching the hooligans surround Johnny, Luke pondered for a moment, but didnt take action. Most of these hoodlums hadmitted all sorts of crimes and were unrepentant; it wasnt unjustified if they died. Johnny did his best to resist the beating, hoping that they would give up on him. He wasnt afraid of being beaten up by these hoodlums; the feeling like his bones would shatter after dropping from a flying stunt wasnt new to him. What he was afraid of was that the Ghost Rider inside him would suddenly appear. There were surveince cameras in the detention room; once Ghost Rider came out, wouldnt everything be captured clearly? Thus, when he entered the police department, he had immediately looked for awyer to get him out. What a barrel of fun that would be if he transformed in the police department. Unfortunately, Johnnys resistance was futile. Practically none of these hooligans were good. Only an older kid tried to stop them, but one of the hoodlums pped him in the face. The hoodlum grinned maliciously as he beat up Johnny, who had fallen to the floor. He even shouted wildly, I bet a hundred dors that you would stter brain juice in yourst stunt, but you were f*cking fine. I lost a lot of money because of you. Im going to beat your brains out today! Lukes lips twitched. This was just... asking to die! Serves you right for being unlucky! You actually want to beat Ghost Riders brains out? Putting everything aside, did Ghost Rider have any brain matter in his skull? That was the question. But these hooligans clearly didnt have a chance to verify this spection. Surrounded by a bunch of people, Johnny, who was pressed to the floor and beaten up, suddenly bellowed. However, it no longer sounded human, but was the strange and terrifying roar of Ghost Rider. mes burst out. Bang! The hooligans were blown away. Ghost Rider, who was covered in mes, suddenly stood up and roared. Seeing that, Luke shrugged and packed up his things. He left the fast food restaurant and got onto his Triumph motorbike in a side alley. ... On the other side, Jack and Edward were in the police departments underground garage. Driving the car toward the exit, Edward asked, When do I pick you up tomorrow morning? Jack said, Nine oclock. Not too early; let the star suffer a bit. Itll be easier to interrogate him then. Edward smiled. The guy must be having a good time right now. Jack smiled. Then we can only wish him a good night. Lets go back and get some good rest. As they spoke, the car drove out of the exit. Suddenly, there was a rumble from the underground garage. Jack frowned. Whats that sound? It didnt sound like a police car or a patrol bike. It sounded like an engine, but also like an explosion. Edward was about to say something, when the sound swiftly approached them and a strange object raging with mes charged out from the depths of the garage. They had just gotten a rough look at the thing in the rearview mirror when it flew out from behind their car and jumped over them. The moment itnded, the exhaust pipe suddenly gave a loud bang. Bang! In the car, Jack and Edward screamed in fear as they covered their faces with their arms. Crack! The windshields bulletproof ss was covered in ayer of ck dust that looked like the bottom of a pot. This thing seemed very pleased with itself and even shook its handsome tail end. At that moment, there was a whistle, and the creature immediately abandoned Jack and Edward and charged toward the entrance of the police department. Jack and Edward crawled out of the car, still holding their guns as they looked in the direction in which the monster had left. At that moment, they finally saw what had destroyed their windshield. It was a burning skeleton motorcycle and there was no driver! When they looked in its direction, a burning skeleton swaggered out of the police department and got onto the motorcycle. The burning skull head looked at the two men with pitch-ck eye sockets. Its jaw cracked open and it made a strange sound, as if it was mocking them. Then, the skeleton motorcycle sped up and disappeared at the end of the street, leaving only a long line of fire behind to prove that it had indeed been here just now. Looking at each other, Jack and Edward ran into the police department. On the other side, Luke followed the line of fire and reached a familiar ce in less than ten minutes. This was the cemetery Johnny had visitedst night. He didnt get any closer. Instead, he connected to the drones surveince feed and watched the conversation between the two people in the church. Johnny was asking the caretaker about the whereabouts of the San Venganza contract. This strange old man had mentioned it in the morning, and definitely knew more than he was letting on. Chapter 785 - You Can Run, I Can Fly

Chapter 785: You Can Run, I Can Fly

Seeing that Johnny insisted on saving his girlfriend, the old man sighed, picked up the shovel next to him, and smashed it. Only then did Johnny realize that the shovel was hollow. The old man took out a thin scroll from inside. The San Venganza contract. Johnny reached for it. The old man dodged his hand. Can I trust you? After a brief silence, Johnny said, They took my soul, but cant move my heart. The old man smiled. Anyone who dares to sell their soul for love has the power to change the world. Remember what you said! With that, he handed the scroll to Johnny. Johnny took out the scroll. Uh, wheres San Venganza? The old man said, About two hundred kilometers southwest. We need to set off quickly. He then walked out of the cemetery. Johnny put the scroll away and followed the old man. We? On the way to the cemetery, the old man stuck his fingers in his mouth and whistled. A horse suddenly whinnied not far away, and the sound of horse hooves on the ground rang out as it swiftly approached them. A ck horse suddenly galloped out of the hazy night and stopped in front of the old man. It rubbed its big head against the old man affectionately. The old man mounted his horse. I think I can ride it onest time. As he spoke, mes burst out of his head and spread downward. A Ghost Rider appeared in front of Johnny. Johnny looked at the scene in shock and was suddenly enlightened. Carter de? The Ghost Rider nodded slightly. Luke wasnt too surprised. Carter de was thest Ghost Rider that the old man had mentioned. In order to prevent Mephisto from obtaining the powerful San Venganza contract, Carter had betrayed him and disappeared with the contract. On one hand, the Ghost Riders whom Mephistos had working for him werent very obedient. On the other hand, the Ghost Riders also had to have the qualifications. If just anyone could unleash the power of a Ghost Rider, Mephistos wouldnt have to be picky about the people who epted this power. But it wasnt easy for Mephistos to control the people who obtained this power. Johnny looked at the horse suspiciously. Can it keep up? Carters skull grinned, and the mes on its body suddenly spread to the ck horse. The hooves and eyes of the originally unremarkable ck horse were now aze, and sparks spurted out of its nostrils and mouth. It pawed the ground and tilted its head, as if in disdain at Johnnys question. Johnny said, ...Okay, lets go. As he spoke, mes rose from his body and he turned into Ghost Rider. The next moment, there was the rumble of an engine and the crisp sound of horse hooves as the motorcycle and horse sped off. Luke sighed. Are you kidding me? It was one thing for these two guys themselves to transform, but they could also use this fire to change the nature of their mounts. That was really cheating. Both the ck horse and the vintage motorcycle immediately turned into super strong means of transport after they were consumed by the mes, and they traveled three hundred kilometers in a short period of time. Furthermore, the two of them headed west right through the wilderness and didnt take the road at all. It was hard for the Triumph motorcycle to go at that speed on the highway. Luke snorted, put the motorcycle away, and released a small ne in an open space. He mumbled, I cant run, but I can fly. From the night sky, he could see a line of fire and a trail of ming hoofprints on the ground. He wouldnt lose them. Looking at the two people in front of him, especially the handsome skeleton horse, Luke was a little jealous. However, he could only look at the motorcycle and horse down below and drool. Additionally, although Ghost Riders transformation was too shy, it was indeed very cool and could conceal its identity. When Ghost Rider appeared, he was just a skeleton, and trying to figure out his build based on that wasnt easy. Luke had even reconstructed a face from Johnnys skull when he was bored. In the end, the faceposite he came up with didnt belong to Johnny, but to a stranger. Clearly, this skeleton wasnt Johnnys. But Johnny had transformed in the detention center. There was no way he could hide his identity anymore. He had wasted such a good disguise. On the other hand, Ghost Riders transformation was something bestowed by Mephisto. Luke had never thought of selling his soul. Even if they had no grudge and Mephisto was willing to sign a contract with him, Luke wouldnt be able to sell his soul. Before this bigshot was sent back to hell by the system, he had inadvertently mentioned that Lukes soul had already signed a contract with someone. Now that Luke thought about it, that should be referring to the system. It was also because of this that the system, which usually didnt take the initiative, stopped Mephisto trying to invade its territory (rejecting Mephistos mental connection) and even attacked him. In other words, as long as the enemy didnt do anything to Lukes soul or mind, the system wouldnt react. Just like that, Luke, who was deep in thought as he flew along, tailed the two Ghost Riders down below and arrived at the ruins of San Venganza. Looking at the dark ruins of the small town not far away, the mes on Carters body went out, and he returned to his old appearance. Ill see you off here. Johnny was stunned. Youre noting with me? He thought that Carter hade to help him save Roxanne. How could he be done after just running over? Cattley said helplessly, Im too old, and my Ghost Rider energy is almost depleted. I only came with you to fulfill my wish. Johnny asked, What wish? Carter said, I want to be sure that someone will continue fighting demons after I die. From his horse, he tossed a Winchester shotgun at Johnny. Go, kid. Johnny caught the gun, and Carter pulled on the reins. The ck horse neighed and reared before it turned around and went back the way it hade. They soon disappeared into the deep night. Johnny was speechless. Carter was a Ghost Rider from 150 years ago. He had survived until now all thanks to the Ghost Rider energy. But this support was limited, and wasnt enough to make a person immortal. Carter had already given Johnny the San Venganza contract which he had guarded for more than a hundred years. This meant that his only concern and responsibility was now in the hands of Johnny, the new Ghost Rider. Having lived for almost two hundred years, there wasnt anything he was reluctant to part with. After apanying Johnny on this final journey, it also meant that the story of the previous Ghost Rider hade to an end. From now on, Johnny would be the new Ghost Rider who would travel alone. After watching Carter disappear over a small slope, Johnny put away his mncholy and continued on toward the ruins of San Venganza. Chapter 786 - Best Experiment Conditions? I’m Really Too Resourceful

Chapter 786: Best Experiment Conditions? Im Really Too Resourceful

On the other side, Carter didnt urge on the ck horse under him, but let it make its sedate way back. His Ghost Rider ability was no longer enough for him to transform, but this old partner under him was much stronger than he was, and could still take him back to the cemetery. After that, he would wait in the church in the cemetery for the day he waspletely free. He didnt know when that would be, but he would sense it when the time came. As for whether Johnny could defeat ckheart and prevent the San Venganza contract from falling into his evil clutches, Carter didnt really care. He had done everything he could. If it still failed, it could only be said that it was Gods will. Suddenly, the ck horse stopped and neighed uneasily. Looking at someone not far away, Carter frowned and didnt say anything. Luke narrowed his eyes at Carter and smiled, his mind racing. This guy was a little old, but he was still a Ghost Rider he was still alive! Even though he could no longer transform, he was still no ordinary person. Furthermore, this old man had lived for more than 150 years, and his understanding of hell demons and Mephisto wasnt something that a thirty-year-old greenhorn like Johnny couldpare with. Luke needed his knowledge. Lets make a deal, Carter, he said. Carter said calmly, Im already dying. I wont make a deal with anyone. Luke smiled. Im sorry, but you cant refuse this deal. Why dont you tell me everything you know about Hell and Mephisto? Otherwise, Ill have to trouble you. Cattley looked at him strangely. Youre not a demon? True demons naturally didnt need to obtain information about Hell through him. That was their stomping ground. Luke pointed at his Big Dipper Armor and asked, Have you ever seen a demon who keeps up with the times? Cattley shook his head. Theyre all oldies. Your outfit is too... shy. Luke: This is called fashion, alright?! Sure enough, youre an antique whos out-of-date. Even as he muttered inwardly, Luke continued, Then, can you tell me everything? Carter shook his head decisively. No. Even if youre not a demon, I refuse to make any deals. You can go now. Luke nodded in satisfaction. Good. Carter said, Huh? A momentter, a sharp whinny rang out in the wilderness. Looking at the two dumpling-shaped things on the ground, one big and one small, Luke was a little embarrassed. Thankfully, the helmet covered his face, preventing him from revealing his true emotions. The little dumpling was naturally Carter de, and the big dumpling was... the ck horse. He had only targeted Carter, but the ck horse was very smart. Seeing him attack the old man, it charged over. He had no choice but to tie up the hot-tempered creature as well. Actually, I wanted to do this peacefully. After all, youre already so old. He apologized, but didnt forget to check the system notification. System: You have defeated Carter (Ghost Rider) and have received a list of his abilities. Carter des abilities: Basic Firearms... Basic Theology, Basic Demonology, Inferno (Demon-bestowed, unavable), and Penance Stare (Angel-bestowed, unavable). Luke looked at the exnation for Penance Stare with a strange expression. Ghost Rider was Mephistos creation, so where did this angele from? Although Luke had taken down Carter with one punch, thetter was still as calm as ever and didnt even say one word. After living in pain and remorse for over a hundred years, he was already tired. If this weirdo really wanted to kill him, Carter would only thank him for freeing him. It was when he saw Luke tying up the ck horse that he hesitated. But he immediately realized that Luke was being very careful. The rope that had suddenly appeared was only used to restrain the ck horse without harming it. He calmed down again. After learning Basic Theology and Basic Demonology, Luke hesitated for a moment, before he finally took out two syringes. There were only ten milliliters of ruby-red fluid in each syringe. He said, Although you dont want to make a deal, I dont like to take advantage of people. Consider it a reward. As he spoke, he gave each of them a shot. A momentter, Carter, who had been indifferent, suddenly had a strange expression. Luke untied the man and the horse. Alright, the deal is done, off you go. Carter slowly stood up. Sensing the strange changes in his body, he had mixed feelings. Watching as Luke started running toward San Venganza, he finally couldnt help but ask, What did you inject me with? I dont know. Lukes voice rang out from afar. Im just giving it a try. You might live for a few more years. Carter de: ...So Im just a test subject? At that moment, Luke was praising himself for how resourceful he was. The thing he had injected into Carter and the ck horse was his spoils from saving Robert and Catherine on the cruise ship the unknown, ruby-red liquid substance. Not all the eight milk barrels he had looted back then were filled with the unknown liquid. He had thrown two out as bait. One really was just milk, and the other had basically been licked clean by that mutant octopus. Of the remaining six barrels, four contained real milk, and only two had the unknown substance. Thankfully, the milk barrels werent small. They were the standard 1-gallon, or 3,785-ml, barrels. But Luke had never used the liquid after he obtained it. He didnt want to experiment with this mysterious liquid on ordinary people or animals. Doing so was too despicable and went against his principles. Use it on bad guys? He wasnt that kind. If the unknown liquid cured these bad guys, he would have to kill them again. That would be too wasteful. It wasnt until he met Carter today that he suddenly remembered this thing. This old man was a decent person and was on the verge of death. It was the same for his ck horse. He would be lucky if he could live one more day. Even a small amount wouldnt produce anything too weird. A Ghost Rider itself was a special existence. After using this mysterious unknown liquid, the two together might produce some amazing results. These were the most optimal conditions for an experiment. Besides, as a former Ghost Rider, it was impossible for the old man to go to a media agency or call the police and say that someone was using him as a live experiment. Everything was perfect, and Luke had aplished a small goal. Watching him leave, Cattley couldnt help but raise his voice. Who are you? Luke said, Big Dipper. With that, he disappeared into the night. Stumped for a moment, the old man then shook his head with a bitter smile. Chapter 787 - Special Deception

Chapter 787: Special Deception

Carter de had been prepared to die tonight, but this Big Dipper had appeared out of nowhere and injected him with the red liquid. At that moment, he actually felt his old and decaying body glow with vitality. For thest hundred years or so, he had relied on the power of Ghost Rider to maintain his body. But he was really too old. Although Ghost Rider was powerful, that energy couldnt stop the old mans body from decaying. Over the years, his body had be like a bucket full of holes, and the Ghost Rider power continued to leak out. In thest few years, the Ghost Rider power had clearly fallen to its weakest, allowing him to anticipate his death. Now, this mysterious Big Dipper had injected him with a strange energy that was slowly healing his body. It was mending the cracks, and the rate at which the Ghost Rider power was depleting gradually slowed down. He estimated that he could live for at least another three to five years. What was going on? He had been ready to go back and die! Carter was conflicted. A person who knew that he was going to die and had been prepared for everything suddenly learned that he would live for a while yet. The feeling was unimaginablyplicated. ... Luke had already let go of Carter des matter for now. What he had needed was the old mans knowledge. The Basic Theology he just learned contained a lot of general knowledge about Hell. He had achieved his goal. He had long guessed that the old man was very sensitive to the word deal, which was why he had deliberately used it so that the old man would refuse. That way, he could defeat the previous Ghost Rider and obtain a list of his abilities. He hadnt mistreated the old man. The unknown red liquid was a form ofpensation. In any case, the old man no longer had the will to fight. Even if he lived a few more years, he would just retire in the cemetery and not go out and cause trouble like a young man. Now, Luke only had one target left ckheart. Oh, and that Water Demon, he couldnt forget him, Luke reminded himself. Looking at the images captured by the drone from the air, Luke sped up. In the center of the abandoned town, in a square outside a church, Ghost Rider was confronting ckheart. Looking at Ghost Rider, who was burning with mes, ckheart smiled. Cancel your transformation, or your girlfriend will suffer. Water Demon, who was holding Roxanne, immediately tightened his grip on her neck, causing her face to turn red. The mes faded from Ghost Rider to reveal Johnnys true self. The San Venganza contract? Give it to me. ckheart stretched out his hand. Johnny slowly took out the scroll from his chest. A trade. If you let Roxanne go, Ill give it to you. ckheart looked at the scroll and felt the aura of his cheap father, Mephisto, on it. His heart burned. He turned his head and gestured at Water Demon, who threw Roxanne into a corner seven or eight meters away. ckheart stepped forward and grabbed the scroll. It didnt budge! Johnny gripped the other end of the scroll tightly as fury shed in his eyes. With a loud bang, his head burst into mes. Ghost Rider appeared again and punched ckheart in the face, sending him flying. Enraged, ckheart roared as hey on the ground, Catch that woman and cut off one of her hands. The mes on Johnnys head shook violently a few times, and he turned around to protect his girlfriend, Roxanne. Water Demon also started moving almost at the same time. But the next moment, both of them eximed in surprise. The corner which Roxanne had copsed in was empty. ckheart got up and cursed at the motionless Water Demon. Didnt you hear me? Catch that woman... At that moment, he noticed the empty corner. Huh? Where is she? Water Demon: ...I dont know. Find her. Im going to cut his girlfriend into pieces in front of this Ghost Rider. ck mist filled ckhearts blue face, and his mouth was full of sharp teeth. He was infuriated by Johnny reneging on the deal. Johnny was alone, and his girlfriend was here. How dare he fight back! ckheart wasnt his father, and wouldnt tolerate Ghost Riders provocation at all. After a brief hesitation, Water Demon turned into a ball of liquid and flowed out of the square. After leaving the square, he saw the female reporter, Roxanne, hiding behind a pile of rubble dozens of meters away, half of her body exposed. He didnt think too much of it. Roxanne was just an ordinary woman without any abilities. Water Demons own traits made him unafraid of physical attacks, so catching Roxanne would be a piece of cake. When he was not far from Rozanne, he condensed back into his human form and stretched out one wet hand with a hideous smile. Come here, baby. Your boyfriend is waiting for you inside. A gray jar suddenly flew out from behind Roxanne andnded at his feet. Roxanne cried out at the same time as she iled her limbs in panic and suddenly flew more than twenty meters away. Stunned for a moment, Water Demon didnt understand what was going on. Then, with a bang, the gray dust under his feet suddenly exploded, and a thick white fog enveloped an area of ten meters. What... the hell... is this... He was still speaking, when he was enveloped in the white fog. In the distance, Roxanne also turned to look at Water Demon with a baffled expression, as if she had no idea what was going on. The air in front of her suddenly warped, and a figure appeared amidst flickering blue electricity. The figure was wrapped tightly in a streamlined suit of dark gray armor, and the round lenses looked like old-fashioned sunsses. Roxanne eximed and stumbled back a few meters. The dark gray figure just turned around and nced at her. Waving his hand to indicate that she should stay away, he walked toward the frozen Water Demon. Naturally, it was Luke in the Big Dipper Armor. The assassin-type Big Dipper Armor had an optical camouge system. Most of the inspiration for this system came from the broken Predator armor which he obtained from the South Pole. Luke thenbined it with some of Earths technology and struggled before he was able to localize it for use. This optical camouges stealth effect was a little rougher in a situation that was sufficiently bright, and it was easy for others to detect the distortion of light. But in a dark environment, the stealth effect was still useful. Luke had relied on this thing to secretly cover Roxannes mouth and take her out while the other three were focused on the contract. When Water Demon came to look for her, Luke deliberately exposed part of Roxannes body to lure him over, and then used a liquid nitrogen canister to trap Water Demon. It seemed that Water Demon really was only a water demon, and not an ice demon. He wasnt as resistant to low temperatures as Luke had imagined, so Wind Demon decisively turned into a huge block of ice. Chapter 788 - Sneak Attack, Sneak Shot, and Confronting Blackheart

Chapter 788: Sneak Attack, Sneak Shot, and Confronting ckheart

However, there was no notification from the system that he had killed or defeated Water Demon. Perhaps it was because the ice had only trapped Water Demon, and hadnt caused any substantial damage. Observing the lump of ice, Luke noticed that there were already water stains on it. It was clear that Water Demon was trying to break free from the ice. Luke silently raised the other can of liquid nitrogen that he had prepared and aimed it at Water Demon. Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! The water stains on the ice lump immediately turned white again. He then raised his fist and punched the ice lump. Bang! With a series of cracks, the ice lump broke into several pieces. With a thought, all the ice lumps except for Water Demons head disappeared. Luke smiled. It was impossible to ce living things in his inventory, but the parts that were cut off were naturally dead matter. The most troublesome thing about Water Demon was his ability to change his form and disappear into the ground at any moment. Now that he had turned into a lump of ice, it was very easy to kill him. Now, Luke could easily detect that the guys soul or consciousness existed in the humanoid head. After a few more punches, the head was also smashed into pieces. With a thought, he stored most of the debris away in his inventory, leaving behind a small round object. This was the core of Water Demons soul, and could be considered a living organism. Naturally, his inventory wouldnt ept it. Holding the little ice ball in his hand, Luke activated Elementary Annihtion to wrap around it and crush it mercilessly. Cracking sounds rang out as the little ice ball swiftly shrunk, scattering ice crystals until it waspletely destroyed. As thest of the ice crystals disappeared into the air, there was a barely discernible scream. It was Water Demons dying voice. System: Kill Hells Water Demon. Completed. Total experience: 3,000. Total credit: 3,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +3,000. Credit +3,000. System: You have killed Hells Water Demon and have received a list of its abilities. Hells Water Demons abilities: ... (Demon-bestowed, unlearnable) Waving his hand casually to shake off nonexistent dirt, Luke returned to the square. In the small square, ckheart had the upper hand in fighting Ghost Rider, and had just seized the contract. Heughed delightedly. Hahahaha, you garbage mongrel Rider, you still want to fight me? Luke looked at Ghost Rider, who couldnt get up from where he was being stepped on by ckheart. He silently took out his special M500 and stuck his gun out from behind the wall. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Fourrge holes exploded in ckhearts chest and abdomen, and arge amount of blue smoke drifted out. He staggered back and screamed in pain. He red in Lukes direction in shock and anger. Whos there? Bang! As soon as he said that, a huge hole appeared in his right hand, which held the contract. Luke was surprised. This guys body was indeed resistant to attacks. Even an M500 couldnt break his hand. ckheart roared, You want to kill me? Not that easy. Luke smiled under his helmet. With a thought, special ammo was loaded into the M500. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! He fired five consecutive shots C one armor-prating bullet, two highly explosive bullets, and two incendiary bullets C and hit ckheart in the head and upper body. Every bullet was equipped with Elementary Prations armor-breaking ability. This time, ckheart finally couldnt make any noise. Half of his head was gone, and his chest and stomach were riddled with holes as his injuries continued to burn. Ghost Rider, who had gotten up from the ground, turned around and said to Luke in the corner, Its useless. Your gun cant kill him. As he spoke, blue smoke suddenly poured out of ckhearts wounds to instantly cover a five-meter radius around him. Luke didnt say anything and fired again. As a result, the blue smoke expanded to ten meters. Luke frowned and mumbled to himself, This blue-skinned guy doesntpletely have sh*t for brains; he knows how to use a smokescreen to dodge bullets? Inside the blue fog, ckheart, who was missing half a body, was furious, but he had a sinister smile on his face. He raised his remaining hand and opened the contract. *% $# $^! Luke threw down a mini microphone behind the wall. He snuck over to the other side before asking through the microphone, Can you trante it? I dont understand what hes saying. Half of ckhearts mouth was gone and his words were extremely garbled; even with Carter des knowledge of the demonguage, Luke couldnt make out the words. Ghost Rider turned his head and seemed astonished when he looked at the corner that the microphone was in. Finally, he replied, Hes using the contract to order the evil spirits of San Venganza to fuse with him. Luke said, Hm, so its something like If I go, Im taking you with me? The mes on Ghost Riders head flickered. ...Almost. He remembered that voice. It belonged to the person who beat up ckheart and killed Wind Demon and Earth Demon in front of him not long ago. Just now, Water Demon had gone out to catch Roxanne and hadnt returned, but this voice had appeared. Roxanne was also watching from a corner further away. Sure enough, Water Demon had been killed by this mysterious person. He was clearly an ally. The Ghost Rider that Johnny had transformed into wasnt stupid, and he knew how difficult it was to deal with ckheart. With a powerful teammate like Luke, it would be easier for him to defeat ckheart and rescue Roxanne. What was even stranger was that he couldnt detect any evil on this mysterious person. For Ghost Rider, everyone carried sin, but to varying degrees. The more evil a person was, the more he couldnt control his urge to attack them. This mysterious person gave him the feeling that he was too clean, as clean as a piece of paper, as if he had never done anything wrong. Ghost Rider couldnt attack this mysterious person. Johnny, however, knew that there was something strange about this person. He and Ghost Rider were just two people in the same body, and Ghost Riders instincts didntpletely make him lose self-awareness. Compared with never havingmitted sin, Johnny was more inclined to believe that the mysterious person had some sort of method to block Ghost Riders perception of guilt. But now that they were facing a powerful enemy, he wouldnt let Ghost Rider go after the mysterious man. Hearing Ghost Riders reply, Luke hummed and narrowed his eyes at the blue smoke not far away. Half of ckhearts body had been blown up just now and he couldnt utterplete sybles, yet he was still chanting; a devils vocal chords were indeed very mystical. ckheart opening the contract was one of the things Luke had anticipated. He had just learned Carter des Basic Theology and Basic Demonology, and Carter de had also witnessed the birth of the San Venganza contract. He knew a lot of secret information about the contract. Thus, Luke wasnt in a hurry. Chapter 789 - Blackheart’s Upgrade

Chapter 789: ckhearts Upgrade

The bullets which Luke had shot at ckheart just now were to test the effectiveness of the bullets with Elementary Pration on the demon. If he really did kill this guy in one go, he wouldnt mind picking up this new gift bag and happily count the experience and credit points. If the guy wasnt killed, he would wait for an opportunity. After all, he had a young and strong Ghost Rider with him who was just waiting to hit ckheart. In the blue fog, ckheart, who didnt even have an intact mouth, finally finished chanting in a strangenguage. He threw away the contract in his hand and roared. The entire town started to change. Grayish-ck smoke emerged from every corner of the ruins and quickly condensed into human figures. The grayish-ck smoke figures were slightly blurry, but it was clear that they were all wearing ragged clothes, and were as thin as mummies. Some of them crawled over the ground and some flew in the air as they screamed mournfully. These were the evil spirits of San Venganza. As the first evil spirit lunged at ckheart in the huge expanse of blue smoke, all the evil spirits followed suit as they turned into pirs of smoke that flocked toward him and entered his body. ckheart screamed. Luke asked, Is he going to get himself killed? This contract was created by Mephisto. This old man was best at swindling people. He would feel no pressure swindling his own son. The mes on Ghost Riders head flickered again. No, hell just get stronger. Luke hummed and suddenly lowered his voice, as if he was mumbling to himself, Will he have a lot of sinful souls inside him if he does that? Ghost Riders mes flickered again, his pitch dark eye sockets staring fixedly at the blue smoke that was surrounded by the evil spirits, and a thought suddenly shed through his mind. It took less than a minute for ckheart to fuse with the evil spirits. The blue smoke suddenly retreated back into ckhearts body, and the half of his body that was missing recoveredpletely. Standing in the square, he looked down at Ghost Rider with a lofty expression. Luke? Sorry, he was on the other side, and the microphone was behind a broken wall. ckheart probably didnt think it was cool to stare at a wall, so he could only cast his intimidating gaze at the skull who was conveniently in front of him. Luke observed from the side. At that moment, ckhearts appearance had clearly changed. His eyes were no longer as dark as before. Instead, they had turned blood-red and crystalline. His mouth had reverted to its demon form, and his long and sharp teeth intersected. His red eyes were like those of a fly, and his teeth were like toenails that hadnt been cut in decades! How disgusting! Luke decisively gave this new version of ckheart a five-star poor rating. ckheart slowly raised his hands and said in a deep voice, My name is... Legion, for we are... many! These words seemed to contain countless voices which roared together and echoed throughout the town. Even the dark clouds in the night sky stirred. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A string of big holes appeared from ckhearts butt up to the back of his head, and half of his teeth were knocked out of his disgusting mouth. Of course, it was because Luke had snuck up behind him and sprayed the pretentious guy with five highly explosive bullets. A voice suddenly rang out from the microphone near Ghost Rider: Attack! Ghost Rider didnt say anything. However, he immediately took out the Winchester shotgun from his back. mes spread out from his body, and an exaggerated skeleton gun appeared. Bang! With a loud bang, half of ckhearts body exploded into ming fragments which scattered in all directions. System: Kill San Venganza Evil Spirit 1. Missionpleted. Total experience: 50. Total credit: 50. Contribution rate: 20%. EXP +10. Credit +10. Luke narrowed his eyes as he read the system notification. What Ghost Rider fired wasnt a bullet, but raging fire. The mes on the skull werent regr ones at all. They probably had a special lethal effect on demons, and were more useful than Lukes Elementary Pration and special bullets for dealing with ckheart. But in a few seconds, the mes on the scattered fragments were quickly extinguished, and grayish-ck smoke rose into the air to quickly pull in evil spirits and converge on ckhearts body. With the sound of mud being stirred, the evil spirits took human form again before they turned into ckheart. There werent any wounds on ckheart, as if the bullets he had been hit with were nothing. He chuckled deeply. Your world and your souls will be... Bang! Ghost Riders skeleton gun spat out another fireball and the pretentious guy exploded into pieces. System: Killed San Venganza Evil Spirit 2. Mission Completed. Total experience: 100. Total credit: 100. Contribution rate: 20%. EXP +20. Credit +20. Looking at the system notification again, Luke smiled. So that was how it was. These two alerts happened to appear when Ghost Rider shot and blew up ckheart. Thinking about ckhearts words we are many after he absorbed the San Venganza contract as well as the 20% contribution rate in the system notification, Luke spected that ckheart wasntpletely uninjured after each attack. Luke had a 20% contribution rate when he killed the two San Venganza evil spirits. Clearly, he and Ghost Rider had worked together. Luke shot ckheart five times first, and two of the evil spirits in ckhearts body were wounded by the Elementary Pration on the bullets. Right after that, Ghost Rider followed up with two super strong attacks, finally killing the two evil spirits. This meant that the evil spirits of the San Venganza contract might already be a part of ckheart. Any damage he sustained would be consumed by the evil spirits with mysterious powers in his body. After all, ckheart had already said that they were legion and many. If that was the case, then ckheart now was indeed more difficult to deal with. There were more than a thousand evil spirits in the contract, but Luke and Ghost Rider couldnt keep shooting. It took a lot of mental strength for Luke to add Elementary Pration to bullets, and he could probably only do it thirty to a hundred times in a row. Ghost Riders explosive, burning shots consumed even more energy. The mes on his body dimmed and shrunk significantly after the two shots. With more than a thousand evil spiritsbined, ckheart could exhaust them to death here. Laughing, ckheart walked toward Ghost Rider. Haha, struggle! Repent! But all of you will eventually be part of us. Ghost Rider was going to pull the trigger again, but ckheart finally stopped just standing there foolishly. With a sh, he sent Ghost Rider flying with a punch. Chapter 790 - Big Dipper Doesn’t Want to Talk to You, He Throws a Ghost Rider at You

Chapter 790: Big Dipper Doesnt Want to Talk to You, He Throws a Ghost Rider at You

Luke, who was observing in secret, was cheerful. Just two of the evil spirits were killed, and this pretentious prick couldnt take it. The father was a straightforward man; when his clone died, it died. How could he have such a useless son? While Luke was thinking this, ckheart turned around and lunged at the spot Luke had fired from, but there was nobody there. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Several bullets shot out from the shadows nearby, and Big Dippers voice rang out. Go to hell. ckheart turned around and lunged at the source of the sound again. There was still no one behind the wall, except for a pistol set up with a remote and a small microphone next to it. It was this remote control device that had pulled the trigger just now, and the words had naturallye from the microphone. Luke had beenmunicating through the armors voice system and microphone. ckheart, who had just escaped from hell, was an old antique. He thought that the microphone on the armor was the same as the mini mic, and had naturally picked the wrong one. People without learning were just that scary. While ckheart was looking for trouble with Luke, Ghost Rider, who had been sent flying, heard someone shushing him not far away, and his skull head turned around. Ill create an opportunity. Dont hesitate to use the Penance Stare on himter. Not far away, Lukes voice came from the mini mic which Luke had dropped earlier. Ghost Rider tilted his head. Later? ckheart smashed the remote control device and was so angry that his face turned... blue? He roared, Come out, you despicable coward! Dont you have the courage to face me? With a disdainful hiss, ckheart suddenly turned to look in Ghost Riders direction. He saw a man in gray standing there. Im out, what can you do? ckheart was furious. I can kill you! As he spoke, he lunged at Luke. Luke quickly retreated, andpletely didnt appear as tough as he had been earlier as he subconsciously waved his hands. ckheart closed in on him quickly, and the grin on his face grew wider. This bastard had been like a leech for the past few days, ruining his ns and beating him up... no! Ambushing him several times. His hatred wouldnt be quelled until he devoured this b*tch. Donte any closer! Luke retreated seven or eight meters to the wall with his hands out in front of him, as if he was trying to stop the enemy from approaching. Its useless. Come and be one with me! ckhearts smile grew wider as he lunged forward. Luke suddenly roared, F*ck off! I dont want to talk to you! He turned and ran around a corner. ckheart gave chase and turned the corner as well. Luke ran seven to eight meters away before he reached out with one hand to pick up the killer weapon that was ready to go and threw it at ckheart. Ghost Rider, who had been listening to the mini mic, suddenly felt like he was flying. Bang! With a dull thud, the two figures crashed into each other in the air and rolled seven to eight times over the ground before finally stopping. Quick! Kill him! Luke shouted. Ghost Rider immediately recalled Lukes random warning. The mes on his body surged as he pressed down on ckheart. Look into my eyes! Shocked, ckheart was about to take action. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Four bullets flew through the air, urately avoiding Ghost Rider to hit ckhearts limbs. ckheart was toote. Ghost Rider had already said theplete line. Your soul is stained by the blood of the innocent. Feel their pain! ckheart screamed, No! One on the ground and one on top, the two of them looked at each other, like a couple in love. Unlike the hooligan who had been hit with the Penance Stare, the affectionate look between ckheart and Ghost Ridersted for almost a minute before Ghost Rider finally let go of ckheartspels and got up. Luke was also relieved. System: Assist Ghost Rider in killing ckheart. Completed. Total experience: 8,000. Total credit: 8,000. Contribution rate: 40%. EXP +3,200. Credit +3,200. Hosts experience: 7200/100,000 Credit: 26,000 ckheart wasnt worth many experience points; it was less than half of his dads clone. Luke knew it was probably because this guy had just escaped from Hell and hadnt killed too many humans yet. It wasnt hard to deal with ckheart, but it had taken quite a bit of effort. After absorbing the power of the contracted evil spirits, ckheart had had an absolute advantage in numbers, which made Luke and the Ghost Rider a little powerless. If it wasnt for Ghost Riders Penance Stare, which directly attacked the thousands of evil spirits that had fused with ckheart, it wouldve been very difficult to kill this upgraded version of ckheart. After obtaining the power of the San Venganza contract, ckheart felt that his strength had skyrocketed and that he was invincible. That was why he had lost so quickly. ckheart could have retreated for the time being and appeared again only after fully assimting the power of the evil spirits. It would have been even harder to deal with him then. Luke had always been of the mind that one could only live happily if they kept their head down. ckheart wasnt skilled at wielding his own power, yet he wanted to put on an act; it was only a matter of time before he was killed by some mighty figure. Clearly, his luck had run out. Luke was still staring at ckhearts body and mulling over various things when he suddenly felt that something was wrong with the light here why is it turning blue? He turned his head and saw that the mes on Ghost Rider had suddenly turned light blue, and were moving much slower and more gently. Not far away, Roxanne was also looking at the skull head. This time, they looked at each other affectionately. Luke said, Gofort your girlfriend. Even if you want to break up, you should find a better reason. The mes on the skull head flickered and dimmed a little, but Ghost Rider couldnt help but move toward Roxanne outside the square. Luke smiled and left with ckhearts body. He didnt care about their love talk; they could even get hot and heavy here if they wanted. ckhearts body was absolutely worth collecting. He still had the body of the female vampire in his inventory. Now that he had the body of a Demon Lords son, he was a little excited. Leaving the couples line of sight, he immediately put ckhearts body in his inventory. Unexpectedly, Daddy System spoke up. System: Bundle of evil thoughts has been detected, which can be converted into 20,000 credit points or used to modify the inventorys functions. Please choose: Convert credit points / Modify inventorys functions Chapter 791 - A Small Mistake From Being Hasty

Chapter 791: A Small Mistake From Being Hasty

Luke was stunned for a moment by this notification, but he didnt stop moving. In any case, he knew Johnnys identity, and this guy had openly broken out of the Das police department. If he really wanted to get close to this new Ghost Rider, he still had to wait for him to first deal with the various secret agencies who wanted to detain him. Help him? Sorry, they werent that close, and Ghost Rider wasnt worth his help. There was no need for him to get involved in such huge trouble. He simply slipped away. After running for a while, he took out a small ne and took off for Das. He finally remembered the system notification. After some thought, he decided to modify his inventory. Points were precious, but he earned them to spend them. As long as he could stay alive and increase his strength, the right choice was to spend points on fighting top-tier bosses, purchasing abilities, or boosting his inventory. It was just like how ordinary people made money. As long as they didnt spend it on vices, there was no difference in spending it on food, clothes and the house. Keep ckhearts body as a trophy? Sorry, there was no need to keep a trophy that could be exchanged for huge benefits. Besides, there had been no other notifications about his inventory apart from spending credit points to erge it. This option to modify the inventory might be far more valuable than 20,000 credit points. 20,000 credit points was nothing. Hadnt old Mephisto just sponsored him 20,000? Luke clicked on the modify option. With a thought, ckhearts body in his inventory instantly disappeared. System: The bundle of evil thoughts has been imed. The inventory is being modified. Then, Luke was kicked out, and he could no longer sense anything that was happening in his inventory. Luke was lost for words. It was just a modification. Was there a need to be so mysterious? ...Wait! He couldnt ess it with his mental strength? Luke suddenly realized a small problem. Putting items away in his inventory required his mental strength, but he didnt know exactly how it worked. Now that he couldnt ess the inventory with his mental strength, did that mean that he couldnt put anything in it? With this dilemma, the small nended in a remote wastnd on the outskirts of Das twenty minutester. Throwing his new Big Dipper Armor into the ne, Luke could only eat his lollipop in the wastnd and wait for his inventory to recover. There was a lot of equipment on the ne that couldnt be exposed. Some parts were made with illegal materials, and the technology involved far surpassed that of ordinary small nes. He didnt want this thing to fall into the hands of certain departments. Luke reflected on his impulsive behavior. He shouldve waited until he was back in Los Angeles before doing anything. It wasnt good to be too hasty. Since he couldnt use his inventory, he couldnt even make a pot of coffee and eat his donuts to pass the time. The only things he had were two chocte lollipops which he had casually put in his pocket. Things hade to this point, but he was no longer flustered. There were a lot of people in America who had small nes, and this was the outskirts of Texas. If modifying the inventory took too long, he would wait until just before daybreak at the verytest to hide the ne for the time being and wait in the city. He didnt waste his time, and decisively studied the team module that had just been activated. He had only taken a cursory look at it before, and it seemed a littleplicated. He hadnt finished dealing with ckheart and his group then, so he had let it go for the time being. Now, the dust had settled, and he had the time to look at it. After a long period of harassment, the system was finally no longer aszy as at the beginning. This time, the team module appeared right away on the interface. There were three panels side by side, which werebeled teammates, neutrals, and enemies respectively, and had a detailed list of names. There were rtively few names in the teammates panel and a long stretch under the neutrals. As for enemies... there were slightly more namespared with his teammates. Luke smiled dryly and rolled the lollipop in his mouth. Its fine, its fine. Everybody has enemies these days. He didnt need to scroll through each panel; the system was just presenting the list in a manner that Luke was used to. With just a thought, his intended target would be disyed. Luke chose to look at his teammates first, which was probably the most important list. At the same time, it was the simplest panel. Roberts name appeared. Unquestionably, Selinas name also appeared. Then... nothing. But Luke was long used to howzy the system was, so he immediately started harassing it. There were a lot of things that the system wouldnt show unless he asked for them. The systems principle had always been: Save as much trouble as possible. Unless necessary, it would never take the initiative to do anything. Just like the earliest three attributes; the system had simply dubbed them Strength, Dexterity and Mental Strength, when in reality, they could be called Physical Buff, Quick Reflexes and Mental Strength. But Luke had long since figured out the systems logic. Before he transmigrated, he had been ying an old third-rate online game. The game characters had these three attributes, and even the experience and credit system was simr. The system was definitely using the rules of this old-fashioned online game to save time. Luke reckoned that once he subconsciously felt that he had reached a high enough level in his stats, the system would probablye up with physical and mental ways to beat him down. As expected, under his relentless effort, the team module changed. The panels for teammates and enemies were now divided into three even more detailed panels. Luke only needed a few looks to know what these new panels were about. There were green circles for the teammates panel and red circles for the enemies panel: One circle was a light shade. Two circles were a regr shade. Three circles were a dark shade. From left to right, the panels were arranged as thus: Teammates 3 dark green, 2 green, 1 light green. Neutral Yellow. Enemies 1 light red, 2 red, 3 dark red. Looking at the row of red, green and yellow circles, Luke said helplessly, System, can you change this to a 5-star setup? This time, the system didnt dawdle, and immediately turned the symbols into stars. Only then did Luke rx. Put together, the circles looked like a traffic light; stars were better. The system stopped being considerate after that. The teammates and enemies panels didnt use five stars for the rating, while the neutral panel was still the same. The system expressed with its usual aloofness, This is enough. Its useless no matter how much noise you make. Luke stopped harassing the system. This was enough for him to figure out a lot of things. Looking at the names in the panels from left to right, they also corresponded to how close he was to these people. Selina was the only one in the 3-star panel. The 2-star panel was empty. Robert was the only one in the 1-star teammates panel. There were too many people in the neutral panel, which listed most of the people Luke had met in his whole life. Chapter 792 - Enemies Everywhere, and Two Teammates

Chapter 792: Enemies Everywhere, and Two Teammates

As for the enemies panel... there were a lot. For example, Mephisto, the bigshot from Hell whom Luke metst night, was on the 3-star list of enemies and ranked first. Most of the people in the 2-star list were those whom Lukes alternate identities had sent packing and who hadnt died yet. The list included Dn Elsworth, Alex Montell, and some other people with the surname Elsworth; they were vampires whom Batman had gotten sent off to a secret research facility. There were too many enemies on the 1-star list. Many criminals who had been arrested as well as their family members were on the list. Clearly, they werent feeling friendly to a particr detective. Luke only gave the panel a cursory nce. It was that easy for a detective from the Major Crimes Division to draw hate. If he printed this list out in font size 5 at the smallest, it would still be an A4 stack one centimeter in height. That was one of the reasons why he hadnt been in the mood to study the team module yesterday. It was too hard to be a good person in this world! Luke sighed. The more he sacrificed for this world, the more enemies he had. It wasnt easy being a superhero. However, that wasnt the team modules only function. After checking, Luke found that all the abilities of his only two teammates were unlocked. Previously, he could only choose to defeat or kill the other party. Otherwise, he had to earn the other partys gratitude to qualify to learn someones abilities. Now, the team module finally provided a third way be teammates. Luke was relieved. He could defeat or even kill his enemies without hesitation to obtain their abilities. But he couldnt do the same with neutral and friendly people. Once he used a bet to obtain an ability, there were huge hidden dangers. Bobby, for example, had a good rtionship with Luke, but he wasnt as grateful as the system required him to be. Bobby had always been a little unlucky. If he lost a bet to Luke, this PR manager might get into a car ident if he was driving. Or if he went down into Boom Towns mine, it might copse on him. Thinking that, Luke pped his forehead. When he went back, he would have to arrange for Bobby to return to Los Angeles. He had identally forgotten about his PR manager, who had been at the Boom Town mine for almost three months. But Bobby didnt have muchbat ability, so it was unlikely that he would be Lukes teammate. If Manager Bobby continued to be left in the mines, it was likely that he would hate Luke more rather than feel grateful to him. This was the first gain from the team module. Secondly, Selinas panel also revealed some information. There was nothing extraordinary about her abilities. The system didnt consider Selinas symbiotic rtionship with Gold Nugget and the buff on her as her ability. Combined with the fact that Selina hadnt lost weight in years but also had never been fat, Luke had some guesses. Maybe one day, she would give him a surprise! Just as he was thinking that, Luke suddenly received a system notification. System: Teammate Selina haspleted the task of cleaning up drug gangs and destroying illegal drugs. Total experience: 500. Total credit: 500. Contribution rate: 80%. Selina is a 3-star teammate. Host automatically gets a 50% share of the contribution rate. Host has obtained 200 experience and 200 credit points. Luke was lost for words. So this was how teammates worked? After a moment of excitement, he finally suppressed the urge to call Selina. He had been too hasty earlier, and because of his slip, was unable to use his inventory for the time being. He had to calm down, calm down! Looking at the notification on Selinas panel, he calmed down and pondered it. 800 experience and credit points indicated that Selina had probably gone out to beat up hooligans while he wasnt around, to continue the legend of the L.A. Knee Breaker. The nest wasnt big, and there werent many illegal drugs. The contribution rate for the mission was only 80%. It was probably because a certain dog head had gone along and helped out. In the end, Luke got half of the experience and credit points from Selinapleting her mission, which was 500 x 80% x 50% = 200. Luke couldnt help but smile. Compared with him, this harvest was naturally very low. His trip to Das had earned him tens of thousands of experience and credit points. The 200 experience and credit points from Selina could only be considered a handful. However, Luke didnt have to do anything to get these experience and credit points. Treasure! Luke thought. Wasnt this the treasure in some online games? Although the system said that Selina was a teammate, experience was distributed equally among in-game teammates. After Luke activated the team module the day before yesterday, the system didnt distribute any experience or credit points to Selina and Robert. Clearly, this sharing mode was just a one-sided harvest from Lukes teammates. In addition, the system also mentioned that Selina was a 3-star teammate. So, the teammates star rating might also affect the share of contribution points? Thinking that, he nced at his teammates panel. Robert was still traveling around the world with Catherine. Even if he went back to town to work, he wouldnt deal with any major cases. Besides, he was already a middle-aged man in his forties. Since he had decided to retire in a small town, it was good for him to spend the rest of his days peacefully. Thus, Luke wasnt counting on Robert to supply him points. At that moment, he thought of another question: Why werent the others on this team? For example, Drax, Catherine, and ire, were all part of his family and very close to him. Why werent they included? Observing his teammates carefully, he noticed something. The system had activated the team module function. Team. That was the key word. Robert and Selina, who were his teammates, had both experienced life and death battles with him. Selina was an all-round partner who had gone through life and death with him many times. She was without doubt a hardcore teammate. Back in Shackelford, Robert and Luke had killed dozens of criminals from the Carlos family together as part of the small towns sheriff department. That was probably why they were considered teammates. But Dustin and Elsa had also fought alongside Luke, yet they werent on the list. He would have to study this carefully in the future. Their colleagues in the police department were professionals who had been involved in various cases for a long time. Once they became teammates, he would be able to earn a steady stream of points from them. Also, these people were quite close to him. It should be easier to turn them into teammates than strangers. Also, Gold Nugget wasnt on the list. Maybe because... it wasnt human? Suddenly, another system notification popped up. System: Teammate Selina haspleted the task of rescuing the woman and subduing the hoodlums. Total experience: 5 Contribution rate: 100%. Selina is a 3-star teammate. Host automatically gets a 50% share of the contribution rate. Host has obtained 2 experience and 2 credit points. Looking at this utterly eye-catching 2, Luke was stupefied. Chapter 793 - We’re Going to a Concert for Our Anniversary

Chapter 793: Were Going to a Concert for Our Anniversary

A momentter, Luke finally couldnt help but ask a tortured question: Wait! There seems to be a problem with my math. System, tell me, how did 5 x 50% arrive at 2? The system remained silent. Luke was lost for words. System, if you round up 2.5, it should be 3. How can it be rounded off to 2? This question seemed to have triggered some rule, and the system immediately gave a simple exnation: Whole numbers. As Luke mulled over this, he realized: So, youre saying its to make it easier for you to calcte the experience and credit points for a mission... Right, maybe because theres also the contribution rate, so all this is rounded up? The system was silent again. Luke got it. Silence was tacit agreement. At the very least, there was no big understanding. No wonder the experience and credit points which the system gave him after most of his missions were all whole figures, and they were all multiples of ten to boot C they had been rounded off. Can you not be sozy?! Luke roasted the system helplessly. The system was silent. Actually, Luke didnt really care about this. In the beginning, the experience and credit points, as well as the contribution rate, were often scraps since Luke had very little experience to level up with at that time. Thus, it had to be more precise in its calctions. But now, Luke had more than 100,000 experience and credit points, which was understandable... As if! It was definitely because the system was toozy to bother with these small details. However, it wasnt a big deal if a few hundred or over a thousand experience and credit points were lost. Once again, there was new activity in the system: Experience and credit points that havent been calcted are automatically added to the stats for the next mission of the same level. Luke: ...Sorry, I was wrong. Now that the system said that, he knew where this rule came from. When he wrote online novels in his previous life, there was a rule that only when a chapter hit a thousand words could he get paid. There was also another rule: If the royalties for that month didnt reach 200 yuan, the money would roll over to the next month, and only after the total reached 200 yuan would it be released at one go. Luke still remembered these two rules even after decades. After all, he could only rely on writing online novels in his previous life to make a living! There were times when he could only scrap together 200 yuan in three months. Recalling that the basic three attributes in the system had been adapted from the lousy online game he yed in his previous life, Luke sweated inwardly. What the hell had he done in his previous life? It seemed that Daddy System had been led astray. As he studied the systems new functions and mocked both himself and the system, the sun finally rose in the sky. At that moment, he suddenly jumped up. The system notification that he had been waiting for finally arrived. System: Inventory has been modified. Then... nothing. What the hell?! Luke scratched his head in frustration. But he didnt waste any more time. Putting away the ne and the Big Dipper Armor, he returned to the city and took a cab to the airport. On the flight back to Los Angeles, he used his mental strength to prod the modified inventory many times, and also harassed the system in passing many times, but to no avail even after he got off the ne. His inventory space hadnt grown any bigger, and he couldnt feel any changes. He could only slowly test it outter. Haste made waste. Luke suppressed his curiosity and took a cab home. When he got home, Selina had already left for work. Luke simply sent her a message telling her toe back for lunchter. He baked, stewed and steamed the food ordingly, before he went to the workshop. A separate smart program monitored the progress of lunch in the kitchen. When it was time, it would automatically turn off the stove and keep the food warm. Even if he wasnt home for a few days, Selina wouldnt starve. However, she said that the food tasted better when he cooked it himself. But she also neverined when Luke waszy and let the smart program handle the old dishes. Thus, Luke would now only personally cook new dishes. Gold Nugget? It ate whatever Luke and Selina ate. Since everybody was treated the same, it couldntin even if it wanted to. Luke didnte out of the workshop until Selina called him out for breakfast. Looking at his smile, Selina subconsciously examined herself. Is there something wrong with what Im wearing? Or am I dirty somewhere? As Luke washed his hands, he said, No, your clothes are beautiful, and so are you. Selina was suspicious. No, you only say Im pretty when youre in a good mood. Did something good happen again? Luke paused before he smiled. Thats right. Its a good thing. Selina leaned next to him. Can you tell me? Luke rinsed his hands and wiped them dry. Weve officially been partners for a year, and weve be true veterans. Isnt that a good thing? Selina said, Wasnt it in Junest year... Right, I worked with Donald for more than a month aftering to L.A.. So, weve only been partners for a year. She rolled her eyes, then suddenly said, Why dont we go to a concert tonight? Luke was in a good mood and didnt think much of it. Okay. Right, whos singing? ire. Luke: What? ... It was seven in the evening in Los Angeles, and the sky was still bright. Luke and Selina drove to the concert venue, which was a vast wilderness on the outskirts of Los Angeles. To prevent a stampede from happening if there was another earthquake, this was where the concert would be held. The wastnd was next to the highway. The people who hade to watch the concert drove straight to the parking lot next to the entrance, and paid for tickets. Luke and Selina took out 300 dors and got two standing tickets close to the stage. There were even more expensive tickets. 500 dors would get you a deck chair close to the front for the concert. But neither Luke nor Selina were interested in that position. It would be too boring to sit at a concert. It was only fun if you made noise with everyone else. By the time they reached their zone, many people had already arrived. The concert wouldnt start until half an hourter. Everybody sat on the ground to conserve their energy for the shoutingter. Selina looked at the people around her strangely and then at Luke. Did you buy the tickets here on purpose? Looking at their clothes, Luke didnt know whether tough or cry. You were the one who said you wanted toe. I had no idea about this concert before this. How would I know? There were dozens of dark figures around them. It was because they were all wearing ck. They were all wearing ck cloaks, and some of them were even wearing ck masks with eye-catching red lenses. Well, there were in fact a lot of Batman fans here. Chapter 794 - Dog: I Do Too MuChapter for This Family

Chapter 794: Dog: I Do Too Much for This Family

But this was Los Angeles. The temperature was high all year round, and it was summer. Luke chuckled in Selinas ear. Do you think theyll get a rash? Selina looked around, and saw a hardcore fan who was even wearing a breastte. Definitely. Luke nodded. As they chatted, Luke and Selina bought drinks from a staff vendor and waited for the concert to start. The concert would be around three hours long. Including the preshow, everyone would be spending almost four hours in this wastnd. However, the organizers were very experienced and had arranged everything perfectly. There were staff members selling drinks everywhere, and there were a lot of portable toilets outside the venue, which was enough to solve the problem of the audience going out to pee. Gold Nuggets aggrieved whining rang out in Luke and Selinas earphones. Luke said helplessly, You wont be able to watch the concert even if youe in. Im already broadcasting it live for you. Bored, Gold Nuggety in the backseat of the car. Looking at the tablet in front of it, it whined again. Selina said, Youre too short. There are so many people at the concert. What if they step on you in their excitement? Watch the live broadcast and dontin. Gold Nugget lowered its head in despair, knowing that it was hopeless. The two of them had gone in to y on their own, while it had to keep watch in the car. I do too much for this family! the dogmented inwardly. At that moment, a car stopped ten meters away. Gold Nugget didnt pay it any attention. They were in the parking lot outside the concert, and cars came in and out from time to time. But a momentter, its nose twitched and it sat up abruptly. Its big nose twitched again, and it turned its head to the side. It was an old Ford van that had just stopped. There were three people in it, and they were discussing something. Gold Nugget looked at these bearded men uncertainly, but immediately sent Luke a message via the tablet. Luke yed the message in his earpiece. Luke, I noticed a lot of dangerous smellsing from a van that just arrived. Frowning, Luke pulled on Selina and signaled that there was a situation and they had to leave. At the same time, he asked directly, What is it? Gold Nugget quickly replied, Something that can explode. But I cant tell if its the stic explosives you mentioned before or RDX or whatever. Luke said, ...RDX is the mainponent in stic explosives. How much of it is there? Gold Nugget said, Its roughly as much as I eat in one go. It took a sniff again to confirm it. Luke was helpless in the face of this measurement. At the most or at the least? No more, no less. Gold Nugget continued to describe it urately. Luke immediately got it. They had limited the amount Gold Nugget could eat, otherwise it was very easy for this guy to eat hundreds of kilograms of food from morning to night. Thus, in a normal situation, it would eat at least ten kilograms per meal, and at most 50 kilograms. Neither too much nor too little should be between 25 to 30 kilograms C that was indeed a little more urate. How many people are in the car? How long have they been here? Any movements? Luke asked again. Three of them; they arrived just two minutes ago. Theyre still talking in the car, Gold Nugget replied. Luke pressed the edge of his sunsses and activated an external signal. He then used his fake phone to pull up the surveince feed from the car on the inside of his lenses. After a few nces, he was slightly relieved. The three guys in the van were still talking, as if they were discussing something. By the looks of it, this wasnt a suicide attack. Luke still had time. You can slip out now. Dont let them notice you, Luke instructed. Gold Nugget wasnt scared of explosions, but Dor was. Most dogs had a natural fear of loud noises, and many dogs in China peed themselves at the firecrackers on New Years Eve. More importantly, Luke worried about Selinas safety when Gold Nugget wasnt with her. Selina was his most trusted partner, and a new 3-star teammate. She was a top-notch treasure trove of points; it would be best if she didnt get hurt at all. After the conversation with Gold Nugget, Luke said to Selina, who had been listening on the side, Contact our colleagues in charge of the concerts security checks as well as the bomb disposal experts. Ill deal with those three guys. As he spoke, he took out two earpieces, one for himself and the other for Selina, before he started the car. The trunk of the car opened, and a mini drone flew out to approach the Ford van. This time, Selina gave a different suggestion. Should we just kill them? From what Gold Nugget said, there were at least twenty kilograms of stic explosives in the van; if Luke got too close, he risked dying in any subsequent explosion. After all, anyone who would bring over so many dangerous items definitely werent ordinary people. Luke chuckled and took out a gun from his waist. Rubber bullets, guaranteed to knock them out and not kill them. Selina finally rxed. With Lukes marksmanship, the enemy wouldnt have much time to react if he used the gun from a distance. The three men hadnt made a move yet; they were probably waiting for the right moment to attack. They wouldnt be so determined to take action before they found the right moment, which gave Luke the chance to deal with them. As the drone approached, Luke heard their conversation through his earpiece. When do we take action? asked Criminal A. Its best to wait until the concert officially begins. There are still a lot of people who havent entered yet, replied Criminal B. Will they really take action? Criminal C hesitated. Whether they do or not, when the timees, well start the timer, and the trial of the righteous will begin, Criminal B said resolutely. Luke frowned. Were they aplices? Or helpers? At that moment, he had already reached the edge of the concert venue. Using the cover of a portable toilet, he released two drones from his inventory. Selina, they might have aplices. Keep an eye on the surveince feed after you talk to the police department, Luke said as he put on a pair of wider goggles. Compared with the more convenient and stylish sunsses, these goggles were better for observing the images transmitted from the drone. Seeing that Gold Nugget had already reached Selina, Luke was relieved. Selina had taken over the reconnaissance work of the drone. The mini drone was already very close to the targets, and had to be operated carefully. At that moment, the drone had already taken advantage of the moment that the three criminals were talking in the van to activate its detection function, and it quickly locked onto a target in the back of the van. It was a big pile of things with various wires and small LCD screens time bombs. Chapter 795 - Suspicious Vehicle, FBI Agents?

Chapter 795: Suspicious Vehicle, FBI Agents?

Suspicious target detected, Selina alerted him. Luke looked at the surveince feed and saw a Chevrolet SUV parked on the west side of the venue. The Chevrolet didnt enter the parking lot, nor did it leave. It was a little far from the entrance to the parking lot, in an area where most people wouldnt be. At this distance, it was outside the danger zone of the explosives in the parking lot. At the same time, the drone also detected that the car had been modified to block out heat source detection. The windows were also dark, and the people inside couldnt be seen at all. Thinking quickly, Luke said, Get two teams of patrol officers to investigate the people in the car. Tell our guys to be vignt, in case the people inside open fire. It didnt matter if the Chevrolet ran off; what the police most liked to see was the backs of suspects. Even though it might be a little heavy-handed, it was better to make a mistake than to let a lead go. This was a big concert, and the police department had mobilized a lot of police officers; it would be a waste not to use them. Luke waited patiently outside the venue. In less than two minutes, two patrol cars with their sirens ring sped toward the suspicious Chevrolet on the west side. He frowned. Selina and Gold Nugget were also in one of the police cars. Have the patrol officers check it out. Take out your gun and stand guard by the car. Dont go forward, he instructed Selina. In a situation like this, it wasnt wise for the police officers to approach the other car in a group. If they split up and hemmed the car in, it would feel very oppressive for the people inside the Chevrolet. The two patrol cars stopped in strategic positions. One car blocked the road in front of the Chevrolet. When the second car passed the Chevrolet, it suddenly turned around to circle behind the Chevrolet so that thetter was nked on both ends. The police car in the front was about eight meters away from the Chevrolet SUV. The police car at the back stopped at the end of the road, and the two cars were at different angles. Two officers got out of the police car at the back. At Selinas instruction, they didnt step forward, but simply opened the front doors as cover and raised their guns. They were holding M4A1s, not pistols. Selina leaned on the back of the angled car with a Remington shotgun that she had just gotten from the other officers. In a range of ten meters, this gun was even more intimidating than a rifle. The two patrol officers who got out in front of the Chevrolet didnt go forward either. They hid behind the front doors with their guns as well. The officer in the passenger seat pulled out a megaphone and shouted, LAPD. xxxxxxx Chevrolet, listen up: Open your doors slowly and step out of the vehicle with your hands. Prepare to be searched. The two people in the Chevrolet traded stunned looks before they frowned. After a brief silence, the middle-aged man in the passenger seat said, Lets go. The young Caucasian driver asked calmly, It wont be a problem? The middle-aged man replied indifferently, Hehe, dont worry. Were here to investigate a case! The young man didnt say anything else and got out. In front of the muzzles of several guns, both of them were very calm, which made the patrol officers tense up. They immediately shouted, Get down! Hands over your head and lie on the ground! The middle-aged man smiled and opened a leather wallet with his badge. FBI. How can I help you, officer? Stunned for a moment, the two officers behind the Chevrolet couldnt help but look at Selina. Selina, on the other hand, was as calm as ever. She was still focused on the two people and didnt move her gun away. She was still the L.A. Knee Breaker, and was now on duty with a LAPD badge! During this interlude, one of the patrol officers finally went up to check their IDs. They even confirmed their IDs and numbers with the front desk, but didnt find anything wrong. The officer was a little embarrassed, but still asked, Hello, Agent Garrett and Agent Ward. May I ask what youre doing here? The middle-aged man still had that unconcerned smile on his face as he casually put his badge back into his wallet. Were investigating a case. You know what its like, right? Of course the patrol officers knew. The local police department didnt like FBI agents meddling in their cases and vice-versa. If it wasnt necessary, they definitely wouldnt tell each other the details of their work. The officer returned and gave Selina a questioning look. She simply nodded and waited for the police car in front to turn around before she put away her shotgun and returned to the police car. Watching the two patrol cars leave, the middle-aged man asked with great interest, Did you notice the female detective? The young man asked, The one who kept her gun pointed at us? The middle-aged man opened the car door and sat down. That woman was theirmander, and shes very vignt. If we disposed of these police officers just now, she wouldve opened fire immediately, so dont be too impulsive. If we had attacked earlier, she would have been the first person I kill, the young man said calmly as he closed the car door. The middle-aged man shrugged. But that would be too risky. Theres no need for that, right? At that moment, his phone rang. He checked his phone and was stunned. Huh? The young man asked, Whats wrong? The middle-aged man frowned. Theunchmand has been issued, but the other side didnt receive a signal. Check the surveince feed on the bomb. The young man operated the console, and on the screen appeared... darkness. Theres no image. Did the surveince cam on the bomb malfunction? The young man frowned. The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and was about to say something, when he saw a Ford van drive out of the parking lot slowly and then stop on the other side of the road before remaining still. Right now, the van was facing the Chevrolet, and the front windows were all rolled up. While the windows of both vehicles were tinted ck so that they couldnt see each other, the three people in the two vehicles were indeed looking at each other. In the Chevrolet, the faces of the two men were a little ck at first before they turned green. Thinking quickly, the middle-aged man said decisively, Cancel the n and retreat. The young man promptly changed gears, but he still waited for more than ten seconds before he started driving and gradually picked up speed like a normal car would as they drew further away from the Ford van. Both of them couldnt help but heave sighs of relief when they saw that the van didnt move in the rearview mirror. Other people might not know what was inside the Ford van, but they did. The young man had personally manufactured the bomb in the van, and it was the middle-aged man who had delivered it to some organization. The message which the middle-aged man had just received was from another person who was in charge of activating the bomb, who let them know that the timer had been started. Chapter 796 - The Inventory’s New Function?

Chapter 796: The Inventorys New Function?

Although the middle-aged man hadnt received a feedback signal from the timer, he couldnt rule out the possibility that the bomb had been activated, and that there might be a problem with the feedback. They didnt want to stay within ten meters of the bomb and bet on the chance that it wouldnt explode. That was a lethal weapon of thirty kilograms of stic explosives. If they were within ten meters when it exploded, it would be useless no matter how skilled they were. Several hundred meters away, the young man nced in the rearview mirror, but couldnt see the van anymore. He asked, What do we do now? Looking at the darkening sky, the middle-aged man pondered for a moment before he shook his head. I was hoping to lure Batman out and uncover his real identity, but it seems the chance of that happening is low. The young man frowned. We should be able to lure him out without needing to make a fuss, right? The middle-aged man sighed. Batman only appears at night, and the next earthquake charity show will be held during the day on the weekend in a few days. The young man: There are still a lot of shows for this earthquake charity concert, right? The middle-aged man said, But only two of them are in Los Angeles. The young man asked, If Sheerah is in danger, will Batman still choose to hide? The middle-aged man smiled, still lookingzy and unconcerned. Dont think too much of the gossip. Inparison, I think that Batman and Iron Man have a deeper rtionship. Dont we also want to find out more about Iron Man from Batman? Im very interested in Iron Mans flight armor. We can use it. The young man nodded silently. Looking at his expression, the middle-aged man added, Also, Batmans base should be in Los Angeles. Even if he attacked the Elsworth stronghold in Sacramento, everything started in Los Angeles. Even if something happens at the earthquake charity concert elsewhere, he might not make it in time. Were trying our best to lure him out, not ruin the concert. Be clear about the main goal; dont get our target wrong! The young man thought for a moment, then nodded. Got it. Are we still going ahead with this n? The middle-aged man shook his head. Forget it. Im just taking you out to see what its like. Nobody can seed in everything they do. Well talk about it when we have the timeter. Besides, the FBI and Homnd Security will definitely investigate this matter for a long while. Theres no need for us to take the risk. The young man nodded silently and stepped harder on the gas pedal as they sped away. ... In the Ford van, Luke looked at the Chevrolet SUV thoughtfully. After the car disappeared, Luke drove the Ford in the opposite direction. After driving for two kilometers, he stopped and pondered the explosive device in his inventory. He had knocked out the three men in the Ford van in the parking lot earlier, and stored the bomb in his inventory. He wasnt an idiot. Naturally, he wouldnt leave anything that might explode lying around in the van. Checking the structure of the bomb with his mental powers, he sighed regretfully. If he could dismantle it in his inventory, or even just dismantle the detonator, it would be much easier. If there was no evidence for kicking up such a fuss, it would be hard for him to exin himself to the police department. Of course, he could also get some other stic explosives to rece it. It wasnt like he hadnt done that before. But there were more than ten thousand people in the venue; this absolutely wasnt a small-scale attack. It would be best if the professional anti-terrorism departments got involved. The bomb itself was an important lead, and switching it out wouldnt help with the departments investigation. It would be even more troublesome if the statements of the three criminals he knocked out didnt match the explosives. Thinking that, he checked the explosives in his inventory with his mental powers. He couldnt help but think to himself, If I can take out thisponent of the detonator, this thing wont actually explode... Huh! Luke was suddenly stunned. In his handy a small object, which was the key detonatorponent that he had wanted to take out. Looking at the bomb in his inventory, he realized that this part was indeed missing. Holy sh*t! he eximed excitedly. All this time, the inventory only had the simplest storage function, and there had been no way to take out part of an entire object stored in it. It was only something like a teacup and its lid that he could take out separately with difficulty. Excited, Luke resisted the urge to dismantle the bomb, and focused his attention on a pistol in his inventory. With a thought, the parts of the pistol appeared in his hand one after another before he put them back in his inventory. Looking at the reassembled pistol in his inventory, he finally couldnt help but shout, Surprise! The inventory actually had a new function! And it was such a practical function. This was truly unexpected. He suddenly remembered the system alert about modifying the inventory function when he had broken up ckhearts body. Could this be the modification the system had referred to? After feeling excited for a moment, Luke tried his best to calm down, then turned to his n for disassembling the bomb. A momentter, theponent in his hand was back in the detonator in his inventory, but the critical connection point between the detonator and the bomb was already broken. This way, it looked like a mistake made by the person who had put the bomb together. Tossing the three unconscious criminals onto the ground, Luke drove the van a few hundred meters into the wastnd, and the huge pile of explosives reappeared in the van. He then got out of the car and returned to the three criminals. He called Selina and said, Tell them toe over and pick up the suspects. Tell the bomb squad to head two kilometers west of the venue. I drove the van with the explosives into the wastnd. A few minutester, Selina arrived with four police cars. Luke gave them the three criminals, pointed out the vans location, and returned to the venue in his own car. When the three criminals had been talking to each other, they mentioned that they had aplices who would coordinate with them in the attack. Luke couldnt stay here any longer. Naturally, he couldnt watch the concert anymore. He smiled at Gold Nugget in the backseat and said, Now, all of us can only watch the broadcast. Are you happy? Gold Nugget didnt say anything. Naturally, it wasnt very happy. It wanted to watch the legendary concert live at the scene. But Luke and Selina couldnt, so what could it do? It was full of despair. At that moment, the concert was about to begin, and cheers and apuse rang out from time to time. Looking at the surveince feed, Luke asked, Did you find anything on the two FBI agents? Selina shook her head. Their IDs are fine, but there wasnt any other relevant information. Luke nced at their IDs on her tablet. Chapter 797 - A 1-Star Enemy Suddenly Appears

Chapter 797: A 1-Star Enemy Suddenly Appears

The middle-aged man was John Garrett, and the young man was Grant Ward. Division: FBIs 17th Division. Luke fell silent. He hadnt had any direct contact with them. Although their behavior was suspicious, it wasnt overly so. These two were actually from SHIELD, and SHIELD had always been a little mysterious. Thinking for a moment, Luke called Wales. After saying a few words, he hung up. Selina asked without raising her head, Nothing? Luke said, They have a very strict confidentiality system. Wales said that he cant reveal any relevant information, but... Selina chuckled. ...Hehe. Actually, he already said it, right? She had heard what Wales said earlier, and he indeed hadnt revealed any specific information about the two men. Luke also smiled. What did he say? These two are probably his colleagues, or he wouldve asked you about their whereabouts, Selina said. Like how if someone shows up at a sensitive crime scene with Elsas ID, I would definitely take action if the ID and person dont match. Captain Wales did that on purpose, right? Luke shrugged. He really didnt leak any specific information. We guessed it ourselves. Its convenient for everyone. Selina sighed. Why do all of you always y these kinds of tricks? Ive learned bad things from you. Luke said, Its all about favors outside the rules. Wales is doing me a small favor that Ill have to return in the future. Selina rubbed her forehead. You sound like an old man. Luke smiled and didnt take offense. It was fine if he was older in spirit, as long as he was young in body. As they spoke, he looked at the names in the system panel and sneered. John Garrett, right? Grant Ward, right? SHIELD agents? These two names werent in the neutral panel, but in the enemies panel. That was why he had immediately called Wales. If they really were from SHIELD, why were they on the systems enemies list after this first run-in? They couldnt have turned hostile just because Luke had asked the police to check their IDs. In fact, based on Lukes observation of the enemies list, it wasnt easy to pass the systems hostile evaluation. Generally speaking, the system would determine people who found Luke unpleasant or hated him as neutral. For example, many of the people on the 1-star enemies list were either unlucky people who had been crippled by Batman, or loved ones of those who had been killed by Luke. These people were truly hostile toward Luke. John Garrett and Grant Ward had never interacted with Luke before this. They had suddenly gained 1-star status on the enemies list, and the reason for this was worth pondering. Silently cklisting the two SHIELD agents, Luke drove around the concert venue. Compared with the other officers, he had Sharp Nose, which made it easier for him to take stock of things. The chances that there were problems with people in the audience were pretty low. There had been a lot of talk in Los Angeles recently, and all audience members had to pass security checks before they could enter; they couldnt bring in any suspicious items. Luke had checked the security on stage when he had been inside earlier, and there was no smell of explosives. Where were the aplices of the three criminals? He couldnt help but think of the two SHIELD agents just now. Most of the police force had arrived, including the bomb squad, and they were investigating the area around the venue. Looking at the show which had just started, Luke sighed. ire, your brother did his best this time. I didnt let your first performance go to waste. On stage, more than twenty singers, including ire, stood in three rows as they sang the theme song for the charity performance, We Are the World. The entire venue fell silent for a moment, before everyone started to sing the chorus in unison. This momentous song rang in the air above the wastnd. We are the world, we are the children... If it wasnt for this performance, Luke wouldnt have needed to drive the van a few kilometers away from the venue. In the end, this was doing a good deed. ire was involved, and Sheerah hade up with the idea for the show. He couldnt just sit back and watch this first charity show blow up and let their efforts go to waste. After patrolling for half an hour and checking the surrounding area, he was summoned to a nearbymand vehicle. Two investigators from Homnd Security were waiting for him. Unlike previous small-scale incidents, the bomb found in the van this time was quite professional and huge. Even if it exploded in the parking lot, it would cause panic and massive casualties. If there was a stampede at such arge event, dozens of people would die and hundreds of people would be injured, which would be no less than direct casualties. Because of several previous mishaps, the Department of Homnd Security gathered a lot of manpower in Los Angeles and naturally rushed over. Luke had been able to ck off before and avoid a lot of questions thanks to his connections in the police department, but this time, he couldnt. He also needed Homnd Security to track down the mastermind behind the attack. He absolutely wouldnt let go of this person who didnt have a bottom line. For more than an hour, Luke repeated what happened over ten times to the investigators before they finally let him go. Luke simply attributed his initial discovery of the three criminals to the surveince cameras in his car. The two investigators went to check his car, and were a little depressed when they returned. Their car had only been modified with the most basic bulletproofing, engine power, and suspension; it was nowhere as advanced as Lukes car. As for why Luke was so rich and could modify his car like that, they didnt say anything after seeing his assets. His shares in the phonepany were hidden severalyers deep, and they didnt have that data yet. However, the direct fund transfers from Stark Industries and Wend Corporation were astronomical figures for ordinary people; it was enough to even buy a private jet. Also, when the two investigators checked Lukes work records, they were able to look through LAPDs ssified files, except for some cases that were highly confidential. It could only be said that this wasnt the first time that Luke had confronted terrorists. From the ne flight to thepany building, he had killed more terrorists than the two agents from Homnd Security had investigated; this was in keeping with what Luke called intuition. After killing so many terrorists, it was normal to be especially sensitive to them. Of course, Luke also mentioned that the three unconscious criminals had also mentioned that they had aplices to helpunch the attack, which warranted closer investigation. Chapter 798 - Self-worth and the Right to Choose

Chapter 798: Self-worth and the Right to Choose

It wasnt just one show for the earthquake charity concert this time. It was anticipated that there would be twelve to fifteen shows as the concert went on tour throughout America. As one of the richest cities in America, Los Angeles had a second performance the day after tomorrow on the weekend. If the criminals aplices who were thwarted today insisted on making trouble the day after tomorrow, it would be quite troublesome. After dealing with the two investigators, Luke returned to his car and sighed. Great, I didnt even get to watch the live broadcast. To avoid trouble, he hadnt involved Selina. Since she hadnt interacted with the terrorists, there naturally was no need for her to be interrogated repeatedly. Thus, Selina was quite rxed, and a certain dog head waspletely unbothered as it ate its snacks and watched the live broadcast. It had done a good deed again today, and was entitled to enjoy itself. Luke had always distinguished clearly between punishments and rewards. If Gold Nugget did well, Luke wouldnt deliberately beat it down. If Gold Nugget did something wrong, Luke would exin why he was punishing it. Selina handed him an iced guanara with a smile. I talked to ire, but she asked me if she could tell Sheerah about this. Luke thought for a moment, then nodded. Okay. Have her tell Sheerah to call me if she has any questions. Selina sent ire a message and said, Are we going to continue patrolling now? Luke nodded. At the very least, we have to wait until the concert is over and ire leaves. In the end, they worked into the wee hours of the morning. Up until the crowd dispersed, no attack took ce. Selina yawned and rubbed her sore eyes. The aplices who never revealed themselves snuck off before the bomb was triggered? Luke said, Seems like it. Selina put down the back of her chair regretfully. This was our first concert. Luke said with a smile, We have plenty of time; therell always be an opportunity to watch a concert in peace in the future. Selina hummed and didnt say anything else. Gold Nugget whined a few times, and Luke could onlyfort it. You did very well today. You sensed danger ahead of time and saved a lot of people. How about I double your pocket money today? Gold Nugget was satisfied. It remembered very clearly that Luke only earned around two hundred dors a day at work; doubling its pocket money was a lot. Its daily wage was higher than the fiends; why wouldnt it be satisfied? In any case, Gold Nuggets private stash had been expanding like crazy recently, and it wasnt short of money. Every time Selina and Luke took it out to clean up a gang, it would get a share of the cash; it didnt even know exactly how much it had now. It was Selina who knew better. She simply said that the money was enough for it to buy a new Alienptop every year. Gold Nugget immediately understood this straightforward exnation. Back when it had been saving up money for its first Alienptop, it had worked hard with Selina for quite a number of days, and some gold teeth were even knocked out of some of the hoodlums mouths. Of course, Gold Nugget was the one who knocked their teeth out. Selina found it disgusting and wouldnt even touch the gold teeth. She only helped knock everyone unconscious before letting Gold Nugget knock the teeth out. These disgusting things were melted into a lump when they got back, and it was only after it was disinfected at a high temperature that it was thrown into Gold Nuggets personal stash. Gold Nugget wasnt much different from Selina. It basically didnt need to spend any money on daily necessities. At most, it spent money to open online ounts. To put it simply, Gold Nugget was now a true blue tycoon. The pocket money which Luke gave it every day was just a confirmation of its self-worth. Mm, this was what Luke talked to it about when he was free. It had never understood why the fiend was so rich, yet he was still a small detective and so busy every day. Only now did Gold Nugget realize that it was just a way for a person to realize their own worth. Although Gold Nugget wasnt human, it didnt want to be a failure like back in its birthce. It also longed to realize its own worth provided that it could eat good food every day. It was already one in the morning when they got home. Selina quickly washed up and went to bed, while Gold Nugget continued to stay upte to catch up with its favorite HBO show. Luke was working overtime when his phone rang. He checked the number. It was Sheerah. After the call connected, they exchanged a few pleasantries and then talked about the terrorist attack. Luke was the person at the center of things, but the police department wouldnt casually divulge details of the case to just anyone Homnd Security and the FBI were also involved in this case, and it was hard for even a big star like Sheerah to find out anything. Luke, this old acquaintance, was undoubtedly the best choice. Luke didnt hide too much. Sheerah wasnt a police officer, so there was no point in telling her the details. He simply summed up the general situation for her. The security checks for your next concert will definitely be stricter. There shouldnt be any problems. Ill be there that day to help check for any hidden dangers. Dont worry. Sheerah was very grateful. Sheerah had overheard a little when ire had been speaking with Luke, and she guessed that he was probably the one who had resolved todays matter. If something went wrong during the first charity performance, her career would be ruined. As the person who had initiated everything, Sheerah would be under tremendous pressure if arge number of people died. Luke thought for a moment, then suggested, You can ask Bryan about the security work for the national tour. He probably has a lot of experience with this sort of work. Sheerah pped her forehead. Ive be muddle-headed from how busy Ive been. Ill call himter. Thank you, Luke. Luke said with a smile, Not at all, thanks for taking care of ire. Sheerah sweated. I didnt really take care of her. Luke said, No, youve already helped a lot, really. Alright, I wont waste your time. You must be busy. After hanging up, he chuckled. Sheerah had indeed helped him a lot this time. In the end, ire chose not to be a police officer. Instead, she nned to continue studying in college, mostly because of Sheerah. Sheerah had pulled strings to add ire to the list of singers, which had awakened ires dream of bing a singer. If it hadnt been for Daddy Systeming online back then, Luke wouldnt have been in such a hurry to decide his future. Young people who had choices were extremely lucky. The older one was, the fewer options they had for the future. Luke hadnt had a choice, but he hoped that ire could choose for herself. Thinking that, he shook his head and chuckled. He was being unreasonable. How many people in the world wouldnt want to have Daddy Systems amazing abilities? Even if he was given the choice again, he still wouldnt hesitate to choose the system. As a person, it was best to be down-to-earth and diligent, and work hard to earn more experience and credit points. Chapter 799 - Cast the Net and CatChapter Fish

Chapter 799: Cast the Net and Catch Fish

On his Das trip, Luke had pissed off a super bigshot, Mephisto, who was already on the 3-star dark red list of enemies. If the old man returned to Earth ten yearster, the first thing he would probably do was find a way to kill Luke. Next time, the old man wouldnt be so stupid as to use mental attacks on him again. Naturally, Luke had to work hard. The system had given him almost 3,000 experience and credit points for stopping the attack tonight. Hosts experience: 10,200/100,000 Credit: 29,000 This harvest was worth how busy he had been the whole night. The next two days were peaceful. No criminals showed up tounch an attack during the second charity show in Los Angeles. Luke, however, didnt give up. That night, he and Selina went out again and wrecked several gang nests in a row. What was different was that these gangs were all involved in selling weapons on the ck market, and explosives were also within their scope of operation. Selina didnt feel anything as she watched Luke beat up these guys until they wailed. Who knew how many deaths had been caused by the weapons and ammunition they sold. Not killing them was already too merciful. Breaking seven or eight bones was just a small thing. After all, the bones could recover. That was what the L.A. Knee Breaker thought. That night, they sat on the rooftop of an apartment building and enjoyed the night view of Los Angeles as they sucked on lollipops. They werent famous, so they werent afraid of being discovered. If they were discovered, they would be regarded as cosyers. Work was important, but so was adjusting their mindframes. Weve already cleaned up half of the bigger ck market gangs in L.A., but we dont have any leads. Could it be that the guys behind the attack brought in the explosives from elsewhere? she asked. After a brief silence, Luke nodded and said, Thats possible. Checks were run on those three. Theyre from D.C., and havent contacted anyone here. The aplices theyre talking about are very well-hidden. It makes sense that they didnt get the goods from an L.A. gang. Selina sighed. Then did we do all this work for nothing? Luke chuckled. Not really. At least we know that these guys are very cautious. Just pay more attention in the future. As he spoke, he looked at the system notification. Hosts experience: 15,500/100,000 Credit: 34,300 He could earn 50% of the experience and credit points with Selina as his teammate. How could that be a waste of time? In thest few days, Robert, the retired sheriff who had been traveling, had finally beaten up a few thieves. Only then was Luke able to determine the percentage of experience he would get from this 1-star teammate of his. 10%! Luke could only get one-tenth of the experience and credit points from 1-star teammates. Based on Roberts rxed lifestyle in Shackelford, he wouldnt earn as many experience and credit points as Selina did in a week, even if he worked for a year. But in terms of numbers, any teammate was rare. Luke was truly lucky that he was able to train Selina into a 3-star teammate. Their personalities werepatible, and they didnt have conflicting views on life and could understand each other. Along the way, the trust between them gradually deepened until it finally reached the 3-star level. Dustin, Elsa, Elizabeth, and Harrison would probably help Luke out when he needed it, but they hadnt reached the teammate level. Luke spected it was because his rtionship with them was stillcking. They were all adults with their own views; it was hard to form a rapport so quickly. Everything could only be left to time. Also, while the contribution rate for 3-star teammates was high, it was too difficult to specially train one. He wouldnt waste too much time painstakingly chasing high-level teammates. In the spirit of sustainable development, Lukes best choice was still the old saying: Cast the wide, catch more fish, and choose the best. As long as he had enough 1-star teammates, he could also earn a neverending stream of experience and credit points, which was more efficient than relying on his own efforts. Time was fair to everyone. No matter how strong Luke was, there were only 24 hours in a day; he didnt have a second more than anyone else. Thinking this, he then recalled those three female brats. The copy girl, Stacy, and the Cassidy twin sisters had already been training at the temporary base for a week. It was time for him to make an appearance, or the lumps on Miss Stacys head would never go down. The next night, Luke went to the temporary base on his own. At the door, he rang the bell. Ding dong! The doorbell rang, and for a moment, there was no reaction from the three girls who were still training inside. They had been in this remote ce for a week and hadnt gotten any visitors. Only four or five thieves had run over at various points to try and break in, but before the girls could do anything, Butterfly automatically shocked them with the yards electric defense measures. While dealing with the thieves, Butterfly would also considerately let them know, Ladies, theres some garbage outside that needs to be disposed of. The three of them would then go out and throw the unlucky thieves into the garbage can on the street corner, where they would sleep for a few hours. That moment, the doorbell suddenly rang. Stacy, who was focused onbat training, couldnt react in time. Stephanie, who was reading a book, was a little more attentive. She was stunned for a moment before she eximed, Is that the doorbell? Yes, Stephanie. The Great Wizard is outside. Do you need me to open the door? Butterflys gentle voice rang out. Inside the house, the three girls were all stunned, before chaos ensued. The house was usuallypletely sealed off, and no one outside could see in. It was summer, and there werent any neighbors here. To make it easier for them to train, they were all wearing very little clothes. Meeting a mysterious wizard like this made them feel extremely insecure. In less than two minutes, the three girls had put on T-shirts and shorts. They gathered at the door and looked at each other. Stephanie asked, Can you open the door and let him in? Artemis didnt say anything. Stacy gritted her teeth. Ive been waiting for him for a long time. Hmph! Butterfly, open the door. Yes, Miss Stacy, Butterfly replied. The door opened silently, and a dark figure stood in front of it. When he saw the three girls, he took off his Zorro hat and bowed slightly. Good evening,dies. It was clearly a British ent. The three girls didnt say anything and just stared at him. Can Ie in first? You should have a lot of questions for me, said the neer unhurriedly as he put on his hat. Stephanie nodded nkly. Of course. The corners of Lukes mouth curled up behind his mask. This girl with the lions roar was the most susceptible, and was very suitable as a breakthrough point. After he entered, Butterfly immediately closed the door. Luke gestured. Lets sit down and talk, shall we? Chapter 800 - Sophistry, and Divided or United

Chapter 800: Sophistry, and Divided or United

Stephanie immediately did as he said. Stacy and Artemis couldnt help but re at the traitor. Didnt they say that they would show the wizard who was boss when they saw him? She was acting like a dog. Unfortunately, they couldnt think of a way to give Stephanie a reminder, and could only follow her. After he sat down, Luke looked at the three girls and said, Dont be polite, sit wherever you like. Butterfly, give them each a ss of ice water. Butterfly said, Yes, Great Wizard. Looking at the three girls who had yet to sit down, Luke nodded. You can stand if you want. Lets get down to business. Butterfly has reported the results of your recent training. It seems youve all been working hard. He leaned back to make himself morefortable. So, Im here to give you a small reward. Looking at the strange smiling face mask, Stacy couldnt help but say, Dont pretend to be a good person! We dont want any reward. What we need is freedom. Luke chuckled and shook a finger. No, Miss Stacy, youre mistaken. I never said that Im a good person, nor do I need to pretend to be one in front of you. Looking at Stacys ugly expression, he continued to attack her. And youre not good kids. Its a waste to give you freedom. In any case, if you continue to do whatever you want, youll sooner orter be sent to a special prison or some secretb. At that time, you wont have any freedom anymore. Stacy was angry. Its none of your business. Luke folded his arms and said, Im sorry, but Im not a member of Child Protective Services. You have no right to refuse my supervision, nor do you have the ability to refuse it. As he spoke, he looked at the twins. Besides, Miss Stacy, you also dont have the right to decide for them. Stacy immediately retorted, The three of us have always been together, and weve always worked together. Luke chuckled. Ladies, please tell me, are you really willing to unconditionally support Miss Stacys every decision, including running the risk of being caught by special divisions in the future and continuing to do all sorts of illegal things? There was a cadence to his British ent as his voice turned gentler and less aggressive, like a kindergarten teacher talking to a kid. Stephanies lips moved, but she finally stopped herself from saying anything. She lowered her head and didnt say anything. Her sister Artemis subconsciously shook her head. I dont want to rob anymore, and I dont want the police to... She suddenly stopped and covered her mouth in shock. She didnt know why she would say what she was thinking. Stacys face turned pale when she turned to look at her. Art, you... Luke interrupted her. You have your own wishes, and want to do whatever you want. They have their own thoughts and dont want to be criminals. They listened to you before, so why cant you listen to them now? Naturally, he wouldnt give them a chance tomunicate with each other. When he had sessfully hypnotized the three girlsst time, he had given the twins a mental suggestion. His question just now had been a mental cue for the sisters to boldly say what they thought. The older sister, Stephanie, was a little weak, but she was also more considerate. In the end, she didnt say anything. Artemis, on the other hand, was so straightforward that her true thoughts were instantly exposed. In the face of his question, Stacy opened her mouth but didnt know how to answer. If it wasnt for Luke, who was an outsider, she wouldve been able to convince them to listen to her. But Luke suddenly pointed out the issue of dominance and ced it on the table. She couldnt yell that she was the smartest and best, so the twins should listen to her, right? There was an even smarter and more capable person in front of them who had caught all three of them. Whether youre friends or sisters, you have no right to ask them tomit crimes at the risk of being imprisoned or even death, Luke said unhurriedly. Otherwise, this friendship is worth less than dog sh*t. At the very least, dog sh*t can be wiped away, but this selfish friendship will tie them down, and danger and crime will apany you for the rest of your life. Stacy was sweating. She wasnt an idiot. Luke was simply saying that the three girls were equals. They should decide what to do and what not to do together. If she dared disagree, she would have no leg to stand on, because Luke had already defined this as selfishness. In fact, it was indeed selfish. It was hard to say that blindly asking your friends to help you and insisting that you were always right wasnt selfish. Luke, on the other hand, chuckled inwardly. She really was a kid! How many people werent selfish? Those who werent had to be saints. He had never minded admitting that he was a selfish person. But if he wanted something, he would start with mutually beneficial conditions. He wouldnt force them, nor would he use friendship to ckmail his friends. No friendship could withstand such endless extortion. Making the other party feel that it was more beneficial to listen to his advice made it easier for them to maintain a deeper friendship. Dustin, Elsa, Elizabeth, and his other colleagues in the police department had all benefited from their interactions with Luke, and step by step he had built up friendships. It was hard to maintain an empty friendship. Actually, Stacy wasnt that bad. It was also because of the side effects of Elementary Replication that she was more outgoing and forceful. She naturally took the lead in this girl group. If she was smart enough, she wouldnt be stumped by Lukes sophistry. Stacys face switched between red and ck, and Luke was afraid that she would explode with anger. Thinking for a moment, she finally said, But they also dont want you to lock them up like this. Luke chuckled. Im not your friend. Why should I ask all of you for your opinion? Stacys face twitched and she wanted to explode. This wizard was even more shameless than she had imagined. Luke observed Stacy, who was about to explode on the spot, with great interest, and finally said, Okay, no more jokes. Im only giving you one chance to change your fate. Its up to you whether you want to do it or not. You dont have to ask for my opinion. Seeing that Stacy was about to interject again, he put his index finger to his lips and gestured for them to keep quiet. Youre talented enough, and you dont need to rely on crime to survive. So, Im investing in you in advance, which will perhaps produce generous returns in the future. The three girls looked at each other. They already had no family, and had been living on the streets as they swindled people to get by. Nobody had ever talked to them before about such a serious topic. Chapter 801 - I Am a Man In a Mask

Chapter 801: I Am a Man In a Mask

The training youre undergoing right now is part of my advance investment, said Luke, only to see that the expressions of the three girls were nk, as if they didnt quite understand. He could only choose to exin more simply. For example, Im the boss of a recordpany, and I realize that the three of you have the potential to be singers. However, I would only be wasting money if you started recording right away when you dont know anything about singing. So, I have to train you first. When your abilities reach the basic level for a singer, thats when I let you record songs. Only then will I make money. The three girls immediately got it. In America, the first dream most people had was to be a star. Even the most ignorant person would know the basic procedure for bing a celebrity. Catching the eye of a talent scout, undergoing training, and finally bing famous C this was the ssic American dream. Stephanie subconsciously asked, Can... can we really be singers in the future? The other two girls raised their eyebrows. Luke wasnt surprised at all. He replied, You do have the talent. I dont deny the possibility, but you have to work hard. Wasnt it just an analogy? Can she really be a singer? Stacy and Artemiss jaws practically dropped as they looked at him again. Artemis was a straightforward person, and had never directly shed with this wizard. At that moment, she asked decisively, What about me? Can I be a singer, too? Even Stacy held her breath. If they could be celebrities, who would f*cking want to hoodwink lecherous men for money? Luke said, Im not sure if youre talented enough to be a singer or actor, but as long as you meet the requirements after training, you can give it a try. Both Artemis and Stacy sighed in disappointment. Luke added, Dont think too much. My investment isnt limited to making you singers. You can work in other professions. As long as you meet the requirements after training, Ill support you. He wasnt here purely to do good and save these lost girls. He was investing in talent for the future. How could they be big stars if they didnt work hard? Unless he was their biological father... or a sugar daddy... cough cough. He looked at Stacy and met her eyes. Ill provide you with basic training and money for your regr living expenses. That willst until the day you seed or give up. After you seed, Ill contact you when I need you. At that time, you can pay me back as much as you like. The three girls looked at each other for a moment, as if they couldnt believe that the terms were so casual. It sounded like this guy was doing a good deed. Luke chuckled. This is just a business transaction. Youre not victims, and Im not the bad guy or sadist some people say I am. He was talking about Stacy. She had cursed this wizard for being a pervert more than once during training, and had even furiously pounded the sandbag like it was the wizard. He didnt want her to lead the twins astray. Luke waved at Stacy and Artemis. Come here and bet on this coin. The two girls were bewildered, but in front of this strange smiling mask, they swiftly surrendered and nodded in agreement. He instantly tossed the coin up and covered it when itnded on the back of his hand, indicating that they take a guess. Stacy, who had excellent dynamic vision, had clearly seen the coin face when it fell. She said, Heads, and Artemis naturally followed suit. Luke moved his hand away, and it was indeed heads. Chuckling, he yed with the coin for a moment before he flicked it at Stacy. She caught it reflexively. What? Luke said, Thats your good luck. Remember to keep it. He then got up and walked out of the house. When he reached the door, Stacy pondered over the good luck. She suddenly came back to herself and shouted, Wait, whats with that curse? The conversation today had given them too many surprises, and Stacy had even been targeted by Luke. She was so traumatized that she had forgotten about the big problem that had to be resolved. Luke said, That was just punishment for all your past offenses. Dont worry, youll know tomorrow. Stephanie couldnt help but ask, Um... how long will basic training take? Will there be more professional training in the future? The other two girls red at her again. We said we would be together, but you secretly want to be a singer? Luke was amused. Like I said, as long as you have a proper n for your future, I wont stop investing in you. Work hard, girls! At that moment, Artemis finally asked the most serious question. Whats your name? A wizard... is just a job, right? Luke chuckled. Names are just codes for things, and what I am is a man in a mask. Looking at the baffled expressions on the three girls faces, he sighed regretfully. Sigh*, girls, you really have too little learning and culture! Cant you understand the mystery in these words?* Its an honor to meet you. You can call me V. With that, he walked out of the house and quickly disappeared into the night. On the way home, Luke pondered the three girls. They were indeed very capable. Stacys Elementary Replication was a cheat, and Stephanies Elementary Sound Wave was very practical. Luke couldnt learn Artemiss energy explosion, but he could potentially dig deeper into this type of ability. It was for these reasons that his objective was to bring them in as teammates, in line with his casting the policy. He wouldnt stint on his promise to train them since it didnt cost much. Even at the very most, he had spent less than two days on setting things up for the three girls. Most of the subsequent training would still be arranged by the smart program, Butterfly. Luke only needed to provide some money regrly and adjust their course subjects asionally. With his skills, he was definitely the most qualified tutor in the world. It just so happened that he had a lot of money in his inventory as well. If he used it on them, nobody would know where the money came from. This was also the reason why Luke had never offloaded this dirty money in the development of his phonepany. With the appearance of the team module, this dirty money was now best used to train potential teammates. Money earned aboveboard could be used openly, but it couldnt be spent on things like these that needed to be kept confidential. A lot of his enemies would be able to track him via this money trail, and it also went against his first safety rule. This dirty money whose sources couldnt be verified were most suitable to be used by his numerous sockpuppet identities. Chapter 802 - “Buying Votes” and Apologising to the Country

Chapter 802: Buying Votes and Apologising to the Country

Daddy System had left him a loophole early on for keeping the dirty money C or perhaps it had been waiting for Luke to activate the team module. Money was still very useful in this world. The soul of a team was a shared belief, and what a team needed as they moved forward was a lot of money. Compared with the three girls, there were actually other people Luke was more interested in as potential teammates. Damon and Mindy, Reba, and Bloodmint would be the perfect teammates. Damon and Mindy were in New York and specialized in dealing with drug dealers. After Luke was transferred to New York, he would definitely work hard to deepen their rtionship and try to pull the father and daughter into his team. On the other hand, there had been no movements on Rebas end. She was clearly still recovering and adjusting her mindset. Bloodmint also needed to hide from the eyes and ears of the Fraternity. This woman had a strong sense of justice and a bottom line. She also had the ability to be a top assassin in the Fraternity. Bloodmint had a close rtionship with Reba, so it would be much safer and more efficient for them to team up. However, setting up this small team would depend on if Reba was willing toe back. In addition, the Fraternity had to disappear. It was only a matter of time. From the intelligence these two women had, the assassin organizations nest was in New Jersey, which was only a river away from New York. Luke had long cklisted the Fraternity. Every one of its killers, who willfully ughtered innocent people, was worth at least 800 experience and credit points. He would never let go of these gift bags. This might also be an opportunity to be teammates with Reba and Bloodmint. It would bepletely worth it. ... The following days were peaceful. ire left Los Angeles with the earthquake charity concert as it started its national tour. With Gold Nugget No. 2 following her, Luke wasnt worried. As the charity concert got underway, Luke spent most of his time on the Titanium phone software. The main framework for the software was alreadyplete, and Little Snail had already filled in the details. Now, all Luke needed to do was some tweaking. The software support had been upgraded and expanded step by step. The phonepany had already established a software development department, and Luke didnt need to waste time on the follow-up work. At the moment, there were only two apps on the Titanium phones. One was a phone butler, which only had one important function at the moment transfer files to theputer. This was mainly for photos. The second app was for a social media tform. Luke had onlypleted the functions for uploading pictures and text posts. The rest would also be left to the software development department. As the boss, he couldnt do all the work and let his subordinates get paid for nothing. The first people to get the Titanium phones were the celebrities who had participated in the charity concert. They automatically received a certified ount under their stage names on the social media tform, which was bound to their phones. The first thing that this social media tform did after it opened was to promote the charity concert. As the charity concert got underway, the hundred or so A- and B-list celebrities from all over America posted photos of the performances from time to time on their Titanium phones. Not only were there photos of them at the concert venue, there were also photos of them at rehearsals, during the journey and at meals. This immediately caused a sensation among fans. Previously, most people had to look for relevant information from the news media if they wanted to see what the celebrities were doing. This information was processed by the media, and nobody knew how much of it was true. Now, a bunch of celebrities were taking the initiative to post about their work and lifestyles. This was practically a media earthquake. It wasnt just countless spectators who were enjoying this sudden and bounteous insight into the stars private lives; the more quick-witted celebrities also realized the genius behind this. In the past, if they wanted to increase their poprity, they had to look for traditional media (TV, newspapers, and magazines) and do all sorts of interviews and shows. Some people didnt scruple to deliberately create negative press to avoid being forgotten. Being a celebrity sometimes left them with no other choice. Currently, the amount of promotion these stars were getting still mostly relied on the effects of this charity concert. In the long run, however, uploading pictures and text posts online might be one of the important promotional methods for celebrities. In the future, they wouldnt need to rely on traditional media to appear in front of the public. This was equivalent to having a private program to promote themselves. As unofficial promoters of the Titanium phones, these celebrities vaguely knew that Titanium was expecting to sell three to five hundred thousand of its phones this year. Next year, the number would double. Based on their recent experience with Titanium phones, they knew that this sort of epoch-making phone would quickly rece most of the current phones. Young people who were used to the Inte and went with the times would buy this new product immediately and throw away the outdated models that could only be used for phone calls and texting. Most of the celebrities fans were young people; at the very least, they had to start with them. The smarter celebrities were already testing the fans attitudes with image and text posts to see what this new social media tform could do. During that time, a few celebrities even stirred up negative press. The reason was simple. A few celebrities whocked experience on social media actually did something as outrageous as buying votes. During the charity concert, they would promote their own new work, and the promo material they released seemed to identally include pictures of the earthquake charity performance. At first, the enthusiastic crowd didnt notice this. After all, social media was a new thing. Nobody knew what to do, including the celebrities themselves. But traditional media were good at finding a problem and magnifying it. They keenly noticed this potential for breaking news, and promptly criticized these celebrities, saying that they were taking advantage of those who had suffered during the California earthquake and that the celebrities should apologize to the entire country. The celebrities immediately apologized and exined that they had been too busy with the charity show and had been careless. After several days of lip service, several celebrities announced that they would donate to the California earthquake charity fund to help more victims. This matter caused a huge stir for around ten days before it finally settled. Luke didnt pay too much attention to it, but Jenny called him excitedly and sang his praises. Because of this incident, the name of the phonepanys social media tform became known to many people who didnt go online, as well as arge number ofizens who hadnt paid attention to the news before. The phonepanys social media tform was called Face 2 Face, or F2F. Pronounced as face to face, the x2x was also in a very trendy online style, and looked pretty good. That was right, this was a recreation of a certain website in his previous life. Chapter 803 - Hot-selling Phones, Friendly Assistance, and Scalpers Take Action

Chapter 803: Hot-selling Phones, Friendly Assistance, and Scalpers Take Action

This time... Luke wasnt the one who came up with the name F2F. If he proudly called it FB, it would be an instant kill. That was because a certain university graduate had already registered the FB domain name a few months ago. Not only was this graduates website developing rapidly, it had also expanded to many Ivy League universities, and was very well received by college students. The biggest headache was that the college wasnt one to be trifled with. A lot of their alumni moved in the political circle. Jenny didnt want to get in trouble over a website name. Luke could only secretlyin that the name F2F was in a simr format to the rough way a particr bigshot surnamed Ma did things. Back to the buying votes incident, except for a few celebrities who came under fire, the Titanium phones and F2F werepletely unscathed, and even used the hype to get bigger. The celebrities didnt suffer any losses. For a celebrity, the worst news was no news. A chance like this, to get their name out in front of the entire country and brush up their poprity, wasnt easy toe by. They apologized and donated; on the surface, they appeared subdued, but it was hard to tell if they were happy or sad in private. Taking advantage of this asion, Jenny increased the supply of Titanium phones and managed to sell fifty thousand more. There were too many people who wanted to buy a Titanium phone, and this stock was snatched up in less than two days, which conversely only fueled the urge to buy one. Scalpers with their sharp nose for business opportunities also joined in the scramble for the Titanium phones, creating even higher demand. For example, in Los Angeles, the standard 1G model that was originally worth 299 dors was now worth 500 dors. The premium 2G model was worth almost a thousand dors. There was no other reason. The celebrities who took part in the charity show all received the best of the Titanium phone prototypes. Those who could afford the full amount didnt mind spending another five hundred dors. Jenny ran into a lot of problems when sales took off. A lot ofpanies even wanted to buy shares, but most of them were just trying to take advantage of the situation and wanted to haggle over the price. There were also some less savoury people who dropped by for discussions and threatened Jenny outright to sell them the shares. Luke quietly took out his ck notebook and wrote down all the names of the people who had threatened Jenny. People who used such dirty tricks had undoubtedly done a lot of bad things. If he ran into any of them in the future, he would take care of them. Of course, Titanium Phone Company wasnt afraid of this trash, and their partner, Wend Corporation, wasnt simple either. Even if Jenny wanted to sell the shares, their partner would have to give up their right to purchase the shares first as per the contract. Following the phone sales, Titanium Phone Companys current worth skyrocketed. The value of apany that had entered the profit-making phase wasnt something that apany with empty ideas couldpare with. In the beginning, Jenny had estimated the phonepanys worth on paper to be two billion dors; that could now turn into real money at any time. Also, with the sales of the Titanium phone and its poprity, this number was still increasing rapidly. As long as they sold half a million Titanium phones this year, thepanys worth would double. Of course, Jenny was in charge of all this. Luke didnt want to be involved in the detailed management of thepany; it was annoying. But he still called Wend to sound out the old mans intentions. In the end, the old man expressed his satisfaction with Lukes rmendation of Wade. Luke didnt ask what Wade had done in the Amazon jungle for Wend. Since he hadnt taken the mission, it was best not to care about the content. Wend, on the other hand, gave him another half a million dors as thanks for rmending Wade. Luke thought for a moment, then epted the gift. After hanging up, he mumbled, Wend probably got a lot of benefits this time. Although Luke had rmended Wade to Wend, Luke wasnt a recruitmentpany. This extra thank-you fee could only mean that Wend was very satisfied with his gains from the mission this time. Secondly, Wend was doing this to maintain their rtionship. After the South Pole expedition, he had ssified Luke as a professional specialist. It was one thing for Luke himself to be strong, but his casual rmendation of Wade, who had aplished Wends mission, meant that Luke had his own circle of very capable people. After paying this agent fee, Wend could continue asking Luke for suitable candidates for other specialized missions in the future. He had given Luke the money, and Luke had epted, which meant that both parties had tacitly agreed to this agent mode. After encountering such a good thing, Wend was indeed in a good mood. When he saw that his personal investment of a hundred million dors in 12% of Titanium Phone Company shares had doubled, the old man felt that the future was bright. With a wave of his hand, Wend personally urged hispany to speed up the cooperation with Titanium and push forward the transformation and construction of a wirelesswork in major cities throughout the country. Wend Corporation didnt belong to Wend alone. He was only a major shareholder with 23% of the shares, but had relied on his outstanding abilities and prestige to be chairman of the board for many years. If he wanted to use Wend Corporation funds, he had to exin why to the board of directors. His investment in Titanium Phone Company had been a personal one. Wend now needed a lot of money to invest in highly confidential private research which could bring him unparalleled benefits. The old man didnt want to share it with anyone. Thus, he couldnt let Wend Corporation funds enter the research project. He would profit by pushing Titanium Phone Company along, whether by selling his shares in thepany or using the money for loans. There was no need to justify this investment in his research project to anyone. Wend Corporation would also benefit greatly from promoting the Titanium phones. Just by being the first to enter this market and gathering a fixed number of customers would already generate huge profits. As one of Americasrgest international telmunicationspanies and one of thergestwork carriers, Wend Corporations efforts caused the sales of Titanium phones to blow up even more. At the end of August, Jenny had to call Luke and ask, Can we adjust our hunger marketing n? Luke didnt think too much of it. Cant you adjust it yourself? Jenny said, Based on our survey, the current demand on the market is for at least half a million phones, which is equivalent to our sales for all of this year, when were only nning to put a hundred thousand phones on the market in September. Luke thought for a moment. You want to increase stock? Jenny said, Thats right. Your idea of hunger marketing is indeed very sessful, but if this goes on, Im afraid that it might have even more negative side effects. Some of our peers are now saying that weve be like scalpers, selling our phones at high prices. Chapter 804 - Why Not Be a Scalper?

Chapter 804: Why Not Be a Scalper?

Luke was amused. Are they starting to spread rumors now? Jenny was lost for words. Well... its not a rumor. Luke was stumped. What? Jenny said, Two branch managers in New York were already discovered to be in cahoots with scalpers; they made tens of thousands of dors for themselves. Luke was surprised. How many phones did they sell? Over a thousand? Only fifty thousand Titanium phones had been released for August, and most of the branches only had a few thousand in stock; over a thousand phones sold via scalpers was a huge issue. Jenny said, No; they jacked up the prices of the phones which they sold to the scalpers by 150 to 300 dors. The two managers took out over 200 phones from the New York stores. Luke gritted his teeth. Are you kidding me? Then what do the scalpers earn? Jenny said, ording to our investigation, the scalpers have already put up the cell phones for auction. The 1G models start at a base price of 600 dors, and the 2G phones are selling for over a thousand dors. Holy sh*t! Hearing the prices, Luke couldnt help but curse. Arent the managers and scalpers earning more than us then? Jenny smiled bitterly. Thats how it is. Fine, I admit I was wrong. I was too conservative with the initial sales n. You warned me. Luke didnt think too much of it. Heforted her with a smile. Who can have incredible foresight in doing business? Youre already the youngest and most beautiful businesswoman in America. If you didnt make any mistakes, I would be under a lot of pressure. Darling, youre really too considerate. Jenny said, These are the kind of nice things I want to hear you say to me. Luke said with a smile, Dont be too nervous. Its easier to make mistakes when youre nervous. The phonepany will expand quickly for the next year or two. The faster thepany develops, the firmer your footing will be. Thepany can hire more people... Right, Ive asked Bobby toe back. When hes done with the gold mine, hell help you with background checks. Jenny was reassured. Luke had once said that Bobby was a professional psychoanalyst, which he had demonstrated when he participated in various negotiations with her. Although it was a little strange for him to have poormunication skills as a PR manager, he was good at his job since he could sense the emotions of his opponents when negotiating. Bobby would indeed be very useful if the phonepany wanted to establish a solid foundation. After that, Jenny returned to the topic. What about the sales n? Luke said, Its up to you. I dont think its a bad thing to sell a million Titanium phones before the end of the year, right? Darling, you really know how to encourage people. Jenny was amused. He was the only person who would downy making a profit of hundreds of millions on his first venture. But now that she had gotten approval for her idea, she rxed and quickly hung up. There was a lot on her te recently and she was too busy to talk to Luke. During this period of time, her transformation was also astonishing. Prior to Wends investment, Jenny had also pulled out her own assets from financial projects, and turned them into twenty million which she invested in the phonepany. She used this opportunity to increase her financial standing against Wend. After Wends investment, she held on to 5% more shares than Wend. Now that the phonepany was worth three to five billion, there would instantly be people who were interested. All up, Jenny had invested 25 million, which had increased by 5 to 10 times. A long time ago, a certain someone had told her that the two of them would set up apany for her to make more money than her father. She had thought that he was joking back then and hadnt taken it seriously. She had epted the position as Lukes secretary. She had thought that at most, she would run things for over ten years and build apany worth more than a hundred million. That would be enough for her to escape her weak position in front of her father. But based on the development of the phonepany, the shares she owned might be worth as much as her fathers entire fortune by the end of this year. And it had been less than a year since Luke had made that joke. Thus, even though more and more people were starting to show her respect, what she wanted the most was Lukes approval. Every time she talked to Luke, she would quickly calm down. Luke was three years younger than her and held almost 80% of Titanium Phone Company shares. His assets were worth over a billion, but he acted the same as ever and wasnt arrogant. Jenny only had several hundred million; she couldnt be arrogant. Luke had also given her a rough idea of thepanys future development. In ten years, Titanium Phone Company and the softwarepany that was already in the works would be a huge corporation that covered entertainment, social media, and daily applications. And she would be the founder of this corporation. When Jenny thought about how Luke had only wanted to sell a navigation app at first, but he couldnt sell the software, and so decided to make his own phone to use it on, she wanted tough. It was just like how people who wanted to open restaurants couldnt order eggs, so they decided to open their own chicken farms. Before the restaurants could make money, the chicken farms had already made a fortune. Fortunately, this was a good oue. Selling phones and the OS was more interesting than selling navigation software. Of course, Jenny would never forget how indifferent Luke was when he first took out his phone and the various software apps. She knew that Luke had more ideas and skills, but he didnt n on making money with them yet. She was very interested in these ideas and skills. If she followed Luke, she could do a lot of interesting things. Thus, she was very aware of her position. She was just the manager of thepany, while Luke was the foundation of thepanys existence. Luke could still seed without her. Without Luke, she wouldnt have been able to achieve such great sess so easily. He was capable, but he didnt blindly pretend to know everything. There was no better partner than him. She would follow him all the way to see even more of the worlds beautiful views. ... The hottest time of the year rolled around in September, and Luke and Selina slowed down with their cases. After the earthquake and the Elsworth incident, L.A.s prisons were already full to bursting. It was sunny in Los Angeles every day. They would get home at four in the afternoon, and a certain lover of sunbaths could bask for an hour in the backyard. Luke, on the other hand, holed up in his workshop as usual, and was so busy he practically didnt see the light of day. asionally, he would sigh at his tiring life. At that moment, Luke finally got the mystical police academy graduation certificate, and was officially a qualified police officer. Dustin immediately arranged for Luke and Selina to take the detective test. But Gold Nugget No. 2 was on a national tour with ire, and Selina wasnt confident in taking the exam. Luke simply smiled without saying anything, and gave her a pair of sses. After Luke showed her how to work them, the girl was instantly reassured. Lifting her head and sticking her chest out, she dragged Luke to the exam. Chapter 805 - Final Exam, and Leaving

Chapter 805: Final Exam, and Leaving

When Luke and Selina arrived at the exam venue, they were the only ones in the room. When Luke and Selina entered, the supervisor immediately gave them the papers and yawned. I didnt sleep wellst night. Im going to get some coffee. Ille back in an hour to collect the papers. With that, he ced a book on the table not far from them and walked out. Luke quickly said, Sir, just give us half an hour. The officer stopped and looked at Luke for a moment, before he suddenly smiled. Not bad, Detective Luke Coulson. You really are a good student. Ill be back in half an hour. After the supervisor left, Selina looked at Luke. Luke shrugged. Fine, I underestimated Director Brads influence, but I dont think we need that. He stuck his lip out at the book, finding it a little funny. He was pretty sure that it contained the answers to these questions. The one hour that the supervisor mentioned was clearly for them to go through it. An open-book exam of course couldnt be called cheating. If the LAPD detectives wanted to do an open-book exam, the other police departments wouldnt care. Unfortunately, Luke was too well-prepared. They were toozy to look for the answers to the questions in the book. They directly scanned the exam paper with their sses, and the database listed the answers to each question. What they needed to do was copy the answers projected on their sses. Luke didnt forget to remind Selina, Dont copy word-for-word. Get twenty percent of the questions wrong; a good result is good enough. Selina paused and sweated. I wouldve forgotten if you hadnt told me. Luke chuckled. This isnt a college entrance exam. If not for the fact that just a pass would make it seem like we dont know the rules, its fine to make a little more mistakes. They spent more than ten minutes copying the answers. Luke was very familiar with this routine, and did wlessly. His paper looked like a regr exam. The simple questions were all correct, and the mostplicated questions were deliberately wrong. Hepleted this task in five minutes. He spent the rest of the time calling Selinas attention to what she should do wrong. It would be awkward if both of them made the same mistakes. After chatting for a few more minutes, the supervisor returned and skimmed through the exam papers. He nodded and said, Okay, you can go now. The test results will be out in a week. He was making sure that they didnt fail at copying, or they would have to take the exam again. It was too boring to supervise the exam. He didnt want to do it twice. After they came out, they went to Dustin and told him that the detective exam was over. Dustin gestured for them to close the door before he asked, Have you thought about it? Naturally, he was talking about the two of them going to New York with him. It was early September, and the deadline for October wasnt far away. Luke shrugged. Of course. But we wont be patrol officers, right? He didnt care about his sry or his position. If his position was low, he wouldnt have to bother with other peoples business. But patrol officers had to patrol the area every day and werent free to do their own thing, which was something Luke couldnt ept. Dustin shook his head decisively. Of course not. Its a waste for you to be patrol officers. Not only is it a waste of your abilities, its also a waste of my feelings! he mumbled inwardly. In order to drag Luke and Selina over, he had put in a lot of effort and had spoken privately with Director Brad twice before settling on how topensate Luke and Selina for going over. However, he wasnt sure what Luke thought, so he asked tentatively, Do you still want to be a detective? Luke smiled. Of course. Im only good at physical work, not at being a sergeant. After a brief hesitation, Dustin exined straightforwardly, Because Elsa is going as well, and I only have one position for a police head. Luke didnt say anything and simply listened attentively. Dustin said, I only have four spots for this trip to New York. The director doesnt n on taking any lower-level personnel, but I need the both of you... Luke sweated and raised his hand. Boss, no need to exaggerate. A detective is good enough. Ive never thought of fighting Elsa for the position. He really couldnt stand Dustins constipated expression as he exined that he needed them. Dustin took careful note of Lukes expression and saw that he truly wasnt just being polite. Only then did he nod and said, Thats good. You may be directly assigned to HQ, and Elsa will be there, but you may not necessarily be working under her. Luke chuckled. Is Elsa willing? Dustin sighed. I know that you and Elsa have a good rapport, and itll be much easier for the two of you to work together. However, Director Brad isnt in charge of the police department there. Its impossible for him to arrange all the posts in advance. He then said solemnly, But I guarantee that you can go to any department you want in half a year at most. Luke nodded. Thats good. Ill leave it to you. Right, boss, can I take the car with me? Dustin found that odd. Why? He knew that Luke was very rich; there was no need for him to keep an ordinary police car. Luke chuckled. Ive modified it. That cost me a lot more than the car itself. Speechless for a moment, Dustin nodded. Fine, Ill have the logistics department put that car on the auction list this month. You can buy it yourself. Dont be stingy. Luke didnt think much of it. Ill treat it like Im bidding on a new car that has just been modified. Dustin nodded in satisfaction. That would be best; no one would use him of reselling police assets. Finally, he said, Thats it. NYPD will send the offer at the end of September. Do you need time off? He was only asking to give them time to sort out their personal affairs. Luke thought for a moment, then nodded and said, Okay; well go through the handover procedures in the next few days and then resign officially. He could earn a lot of credit points when he was on the job, but there were a lot of things he had to take care of before he left, so taking leave was more convenient. After that, the two of them left. In the car, Selina clicked her tongue. Director Brad really is something. We havent even gone over yet, but the posts are already ready. The fact that Director Brad was able to assign manpower in advance before he was promoted proved that he had a lot of influence in NYPD. Of course, this was because Dustin and Luke were very close, and Director Brad didnt want them to be unhappy with their treatment in their new roles and summarily pull away from him. In the next few days, Luke and Selina stopped taking new cases and transferred their current cases to their colleagues. They then started their most rxed break for the year. Chapter 806 - September, and Similar but Different Days

Chapter 806: September, and Simr but Different Days

Every morning, Luke and Selina went to the police department to do some paperwork. They would go home for lunch, and then worked overtime or trained respectively in the afternoon. They were the most busy at night, and had to work overtime as they went out to beat people up. Since they were about to leave Los Angeles, Luke and Selina had no qualms about being heavy-handed. In any case, they definitely wouldnt be able to shear all these sheep before they left Los Angeles, and it was a good opportunity to earn experience and credit points. By mid-September, there were already 46,700 experience and 65,500 credit points in the system. The downside was that the superhero duo, Terminator and Beast, were also in the news in Los Angeles. In the beginning, the two of them only went out every now and then, and in a month, only one to two hundred gangstersnded in the hospital. In a city like L.A. that had millions of people, these casualties were nothing. But since the two of them were about to leave, Luke decisively targeted all the gangs on his cklist. They werent doing what Ghost Butcher did; this was just breaking bones, which naturally didnt warrant careful investigation. In any case, undercover officers and agents definitely did a lot of illegal things, so beating up a bunch of gangsters wasnt wrong at least, it wasnt wrong to the system. Lukes cklist was arranged very simply: Basically, whoever had the bigger territory and the worse reputation was at the top. In half a month, almost a thousand gangsters were sent to the L.A. hospitals. The joke going around the hospitals was that the prices of ster and crutches in Los Angeles had increased by 20% recently, faster than the appreciation value of illegal drugs. A young reporter, Eddie, had seized the opportunity tounch his superhero column long before many people knew about Terminator and Beast. After more than a month of careful investigation, his column was released daily. Every day, it would reveal some inside information about Terminator and Beast. Luke wasnt against it. The bigger the hype for Terminator and Beast, the better it would be for the Ghost Butcher. Compared with superheroes who frequently appeared on camera, reporters didnt care about a dark and bloody existence like the Ghost Butcher. The easiest way to hype up a topic was to use real cases, and witnesses and pictures were the real draws! Eddies column, for example, was popr because of the photos of Terminator and Beast. On the other hand, there had never been any sightings or images of the Ghost Butcher. He was just a terrifying legend in the hearts of the gangsters of Los Angeles. Ordinaryizens only had one thing to say: Pics, or it didnt happen. There were much scarier things In American horror stories than the Ghost Butcher; who didnt know how to make up stories? After the two of them arrived in New York, their careers as vigntes wouldnt be affected by Terminator and Beast. The armor was a sockpuppet. These two sets of experimental armor would be swiftly disposed of in New York. When they switched to the new generation of armor, they would naturally have new identities. Terminator and Beast would just be legends in the history of L.A. gangs for example, winning the Most Diligent award for beating up hooligans. Thanks to Luke and Selinas crazy sweep,w and order in Los Angeles had improved significantly recently, and even the number of people in the police departments cells dropped rapidly. In contrast, the number of patients treated for broken bones increased exponentially in all the major hospitals in Los Angeles as well as for private backdoor doctors. Most gangs who had yet to be beaten up did their utmost to keep a low profile, fearing that they would be the next to be sent to the hospital. That was because several gang bigshots, who didnt believe in the supernatural, loudly dered that they would kill those meddling superheroes. Then... nothing. By the end of the day, the bigshots who said that had their bones reduced to dust. Criminal efficiency among the L.A. gangs was severely affected by these casualties. Compared with getting revenge, the wounded had to be more wary of retaliation from those who held grudges against them, and of subordinates who thought that their time hade. Of course, most of these struggles happened at the upper levels; small fry at the bottom werent qualified to worry about these. They dutifully continued to go out and sell weed on the streets. They couldnt stop operating before they were sent to the hospital; small fry also had to make a living. These small fry, who were thergest in number, didnt cause too much of a stir, sow and order wasnt affected too much. Luke was very satisfied. At this rate, he could shear at least 80% of the most valuable sheep in Los Angeles before he went to New York; he might even be able to level up again. His basic stats were 40 Strength, 20 Dexterity and 35 Mental Strength. It would be best if his Mental Strength could reach 40 before he went to New York. After that, all that would be left was Dexterity. What he had always wanted was to see the effects of all three stats at the same level. While Luke worked overtime in his air-conditioned workshop, what he didnt know was that in some blistering hot and dry region, Tony was also working overtime in some dark cave that had no air-conditioning. While Luke used his smart kitchenware to make all sorts of delicious food at regr times every day, Tony was eating sludge that tasted like sh*t. While Luke and Selina enjoyed L.A.s night view and beat up hooligans, Tony could only toil with a balding middle-aged man and worry about being beaten up all the time. For the first time in his life, Tony Stark tasted hell. It started in early September. After Obadiahs repeated reminders, Tony had to take the time to turn the Jericho blueprint into a physical missile. What? It was impossible to design a missile in half a month? Sorry, geniuses could do whatever they wanted. Tony built the Jericho missile almost instantaneously. It had only taken him three days to perfect the first prototype of the Jericho missile. He worked on it himself for less than half a day; most of the work had already been done by the A.I. program, and he only needed to solve a few key problems. In order to develop and improve on the Iron Man Armor, he had no choice but to do his best to improve the A.I.s performance. This led to a huge breakthrough in artificial intelligence. Jarvis became increasingly smarter, and with the help of other A.I., he became far more efficient inpleting simtions. Furthermore,pared with improving the Iron Man Armor, building the Jericho missile was pretty much just like building a few RPGs. After giving the blueprint and prototype to Stark Industries R&D department, Tony once again lost himself in manufacturing a brand new Iron Man Armor. Tony had thought that after taking out the Jericho missile, he was free to finalize his new armor, Mark 2. In the end, only two days passed before Obadiah told Tony that he hadnt shown his face much recently, and some shareholders were starting to wonder about his health and question if he should continue as the chairman of thepany. Chapter 807 - The Tycoon Sets Out

Chapter 807: The Tycoon Sets Out

Since the end of June, Tony had been at the Malibu vi every day, tinkering with his new armor. He had left everything to Pepper, which made many of thepanys old leaders unhappy. Pepper was only thirty years old, but already wielded the power of the CEO of Stark Industries. It was impossible for the old guys to not object. Tonys enormous research expenditure in thest two months was even more shocking. Furthermore, Tony never showed his face, which made them wonder all sorts of things. For example, had Tony gone crazy? Top scientists were like top artists; mental illness was amon problem for this highly intelligent group. It could also be that Tony, who hadnt shown up for a long time, was seriously ill, and Pepper was taking advantage of this transfer of high-endpany resources to stuff her own pockets. Under this pressure, Tony couldnt resist Obadiahs repeated pleas, and finally left the vi to go to Afghanistan in person to obtain the militarys purchase order. After spending more than two billion dors of Stark Industries research funds in two months, he really did need to show the shareholders that there was hope of making money. It would be more convincing if he obtained this first order himself. In any case, Tony determined that the trip to and fro would only take a day at most on his private jet, and a live demonstration would take half a day; he would be able to return to Los Angeles in two days. With this revenue, the shareholders would be obedient for at least several months. As for why he was still using thepanys research resources after he finished manufacturing the Jericho missiles, he would find another project to fool them. After this hard work, Tony felt that he would get blessed silence for another two to three months. Everything proceeded normally in the beginning. Tony flew to Afghanistan and hurried over to the test site to shoot off his mouth, then shoot off the missile. Looking at the faces of the representatives, Tony knew that he had sessfully swayed this bunch of bureaucrats who didnt know anything about science; he would be able to sell this third-rate missile which he had put together in a hurry for a good price. As expected, there were no surprises with the purchase order. After confirming that the Defense Department would be cing an order, Tony opened arge cooler and gave the representatives a bottle of famous iced wine that was stored inside. He didnt forget to say, Ill throw one box of wine in for every purchase of 500 million. This one is on me. He raised his ss. To peace. At that moment, his phone rang. It was Obadiah, who was calling to say that there were some things at thepany which Tony had to deal with online. Of course, Tony wasnt going to deal withpany matters in the middle of nowhere in Afghanistan, so he returned to the base early. In any case, the base wasnt far from the test site. If anything happened to the convoy, they could call for reinforcements at any time. The generals had to stay at the test site and use the remaining two Jericho missiles to test the damage output. Most of the two hundred soldiers at the test site naturally stayed to protect the delegation and the two Jericho missiles. Thus, only thirty American soldiers in ten cars escorted Tony back to the base. Tony had sessfully obtained the purchase order. He was cheerful when he thought about how he could return to his workshop in a day to continue tinkering with his big toys. A young soldier in the car asked him if he had really gone out with all the cover girls fromst years Sports Illustrated, and Tony answered him with a smile. There was widespread gossip about this tycoon, and nobody thought that he was despicable. Conversely, they talked about him like he was a celebrity. How could a tycoon be considered a degenerate? In any case, Tony wasnt married and didnt have a girlfriend. It was up to him how many women he wanted to be intimate with. This could be seen from the expression of the female soldier in the backseat with Tony. In the face of Tony bragging about dating so many beauties, not only wasnt she angry, her lips curved upward and she looked at the tycoon like a little fangirl. It seemed that if the tycoon wanted to get to know her better after they returned to the base, she wouldnt refuse. The young soldier in the front passenger seat was excited. He took out a small digital camera and asked, Mr. Stark, can I take a picture with you? Tony nodded. Sure, but dont post it online. Grinning from ear to ear, the young soldier turned the camera around and raised it high with one hand. He made a V gesture with his other hand and was about to take a photo of the both of them. Tony quickly stopped him. No, no gang signs. The young soldier immediately put his hand down, but Tony suddenly smiled. Alright, I was kidding. Treat it as peace. He then murmured, I love this kind of peace. If there really was world peace, I would be out of a job. The three soldiers in the car allughed. The female soldier even leaned in closer to Tony, nning to take the lead role as the girl in this group photo. When she went back, she would ask the young soldier in front to make a copy for her as a memento of this temporary assignment. After this assignment was over, she could bring the photo back with her and brag to all her colleagues. Thinking about their possible reactions, she was secretly amused. In this rxed atmosphere, the convoy reached the middle between the test field and the base. Suddenly, there was a loud explosion. The two cars at the front of the convoy were directly sent flying, and the entire convoy was covered in dust. The female soldier next to Tony reacted swiftly and yelled, Left! Theyre on the left! Tony was stunned. The female soldier next to him, however, didnt hesitate and pushed him down, and no longer looked as soft as before. Her face was solemn, and she didnt panic at all as she shouted in his ear, Get down, get down, lower your body. Even though his ears were ringing, Tony could clearly hear her loud bellow. At that moment, his senses were addled. Although he was one of the most famous arms dealers in the world, he had never been in a real battle. The time he had spent with Batman had been nothing more than a game. Fighting some gangsters with guns waspletely different from a battlefield with gunfire and bullets everywhere. The attack was sudden and fierce. The soldiers, who had always suppressed others with their firepower, tasted the pain of being suppressed themselves. The attackers had more firepower than the convoy, and with RPGs and mortar weapons as support, they instantly destroyed half of the convoy vehicles. The machine guns on the other cars were also the focus of fire. If any of the soldiers wanted to go up, the car would instantly be attacked. Call for backup, call for backup. Tony heard the frantic yells of some of the soldiers. But he also heard someone yell miserably, Electronic interference! They have electronic interference! Tonys heart sank. Chapter 808 - Ambush, Hole, and Pain

Chapter 808: Ambush, Hole, and Pain

The convoy relied mostly on the military base not far away for backup. But the other party hade prepared with an electronic interference device. If they couldnt call for help, the remaining soldiers wouldnt be able tost more than a few minutes. Tony felt that the attackers firepower was even more intense than what the several dozen army vehicles had. He was right. It wasnt just several dozen attackers who had ambushed them, but almost two hundred people. They had set up the ambush in advance, and their guns werent any worse than what the American soldiers had. They also had artillery support, and it only took a few minutes for them to take down more than thirty soldiers. A baldie was looking at the convoy through a pair of binocrs from behind a hill. He suddenly turned around and shouted, Pay attention to the target. Dont shoot at his car. I want to see who this guy is. He was very interested in the person whom the top management at Stark Industries had paid a lot of money to get rid of. This person could be useful; how could he just kill him like that? When the female soldier in the backseat saw the battle outside, she couldnt sit still anymore. She shouted at Tony, who was lying down in the backseat, Stay in the car; dont run around. Then, she opened the door and got out. The criminals had the upper hand. It might be useless for her to resist, but she would definitely die if she didnt. The people who dared attack an American convoy here wouldnt leave anyone alive. Without the female soldier holding him down, Tony immediately sat up. His mind was in a mess. He just wanted to see what was going on outside. In the end, a bullet hit the female soldier in the arm after she got out of the car, and she screamed and fell to the ground. Tonys heart trembled and his blood raced through his veins. He had nevercked guts. He had just been stunned for a moment by the sudden and desperate battle. Seeing that this female soldier who had chatted with him on the journey dared to go out and fight, his mind finally cleared. Pushing open the door on the female soldiers side, he climbed down and pulled her over to lean on the back of the car as he yelled, How are you? The female soldier cursed loudly and quickly answered his question. Thankfully, it didnt hit the bone. It just hurts a little. Looking at the wound on her arm, Tony couldnt help but raise his eyebrows. You have a hole in your arm! This... just hurts a little? But Tony sighed with relief at the female soldiers words. At least she was still conscious. He grabbed her rifle, which had fallen to the ground, and stuck his body out over the hood of the car. He fired wildly at the left side of the convoy. The female soldier screamed as she tried to stop him from acting rashly. Hurry up and get down. Youll be killed. As she roared, she took out a pistol from the holster at her thigh, gritted her teeth, and opened fire at the attackers. Tony was a billionaire and someone she had to protect. He was now fighting; she couldnt just lie there. At that moment, there was a whooshing sound as an object trailing white smoke shot at them from an angle from a hill. It brushed past the front of their car and hit the sand not far behind them. They couldnt help but look over, and saw an RPG with the Stark logo on it sticking out of the sand. The female soldiers heart tightened, and she lunged at Tony. Get down. Just as she lunged at Tony, the RPG exploded. The female soldier, who had just wrapped her arms around Tonys waist, was sent flying several meters by the shock wave, and hit the ground heavily. Tonys ears rang as he dropped his hands. He had subconsciously raised his hands to cover his face just now. Even if he died, he had to protect his handsome face. He absolutely couldnt meet God with a pockmarked face. He then looked at the female soldier who had lunged at him. She was lying on the ground a few meters away, and had already stopped moving. He was about to get up and take a look, when he felt a stabbing pain in his chest. Gritting his teeth, he tore open his clothes, only to see that the bulletproof vest inside was riddled with holes, and had been pierced by the RPG. Thankfully, if it wasnt for the bulletproof vest, his chest wouldve been blown to smithereens. Thinking that, Tony felt his vision go dark, and hey back on the ground,pletely unconscious. On the hill, the bald leader cursed, annoyed. B*stard, which idiot did that? I want him alive! Looking at Tony, who was lying on the ground, he could only hope that the guy hadnt been killed. At the very least, the idiot who fired the rocket hadnt hit the military vehicle directly, otherwise it would have been very hard for this target to survive. ... It wasnt until half a month after Tony was attacked that Luke noticed something unusual. The intelligence-gathering system which he had named Polyhedron discovered something. Someone had used a Titanium phone to reveal what was happening in Afghanistan, and this woman was the wife of a military general. When she posted on F2F, she mentioned that her husband was in Afghanistan on a business trip. Polyhedron found something unusual in the pictures in the F2F post. The womans husband was actually with Happy, Starks personal security chief. In the picture, Happy was talking to someone else, whose shoulder covered half of his face, but Polyhedron immediately recognized him. The Polyhedron system hadnt been perfected yet, and Luke didnt dare set up something like PRISM from the start. That was a government thing, and he didnt want to touch it yet. For the time being, the Polyhedron system could only analyze the public information stored in the phonepanys F2F software as well as some onlinemunication records for intelligence. Most of the time, the intelligence was there; eyes were just needed to discover it. Polyhedron was this pair of eyes. Happy was Starks personal security chief and was only responsible for Tony. He would basically be wherever Tony was. Luke had a vivid memory of how a certain yboy turned into Iron Man in his previous life. He had installed certain settings in the Polyhedron system long ago that would automatically ping when conditions were met. Tony + Afghanistan was one of them. The moment he read the news, Luke had a bad feeling. He immediately put down his work and activated the smart program to analyze the situation in more detail. It wasnt easy to find out Tonys itinerary and purpose, but with Afghanistan as the specific location, it wasnt hard. Tony wasnt invisible; he was the richest and most famous yboy in the world. There were a lot of American soldiers in Afghanistan, and there would always be someone who would leak something despite confidentiality regtions. Soon, Luke found somements on the Inte. The person who posted introduced himself as the brother of a second cousins husbands brothers ssmates girlfriend C he might as well be saying that this was basically gossip. Apart from a few taunts, nobody took the words seriously. Luke had a bad feeling when he read the information. Chapter 809 - Kindhearted Luke Wants to Help

Chapter 809: Kindhearted Luke Wants to Help

Rumor had it that a certain bigshot had been attacked by terrorists in Afghanistan, and there was a name Luke was familiar with: the Jericho missile. Tony and Afghanistan were the main character and location. The Jericho missile and the terrorists were the key prop and viins. Putting them all together, a certain tycoon would use the excuse of building the missile to secretly build a prototype of the Iron Man Armor, which could be described as crude, fat and round. That was the origin of Iron Man. Not long ago, Tony had unexpectedlye up with the Iron Man Armor early on topete with Batman. This had made Luke think that the real Iron Man story wouldnt happen here. After all, Tony now had the Iron Man Armor, and wouldnt necessarily go to Afghanistan. If he did go, he might not necessarily be injured, and if he was, it might not necessarily be a hole in his chest. If this tycoon was injured in the head and became a patient with a genuine hole in his brain, it was possible he might stick the arc reactor on his forehead and turn into an LED target. Now, all the conditions had somehowe together. It was hard for Luke not to suspect that a certain tycoon would still be that superhero with a hole in his chest. Luke subconsciously grumbled about this unreliable tycoon, but quickly switched his train of thought and continued searching for relevant information. He couldnt be sure if the events of Afghanistan had happened again. Even if they had, Tony wouldnt be killed right away. Tony wasnt stupid; he was even the fated one, who would fight back in a desperate situation. Luke believed that if anything really happened to Tony, he would still be able to get out of Afghanistan alive. It wasnt an especially pressing matter. Luke had to gather enough information first before he took action. That being said, he had already used a fake identity to book a flight to Afghanistan the next day. He had money; buying a backup ne ticket every day wouldnt be considered a waste. A dayter, Luke finished processing his resignation, and boarded a flight to Afghanistan as an ordinary middle-aged man. Selina, on the other hand, would be going back to Shackelford on this rare break to visit her family. After she went to New York, she would have even fewer chances to see her family. Naturally, Luke didnt want to take up her time during this rare vacation. Although she said that she and Gold Nugget could go along to help, Luke declined with a smile and said that he was going to handle a small situation for someone she didnt like very much. Selina didnt ask any further questions. Recently, she and Luke often went out to look at the night view together, which meant that he didnt mind her knowing or even taking part in certain things. If he didnt want her to take part, there naturally had to be a reason for it. Thus, she happily packed up and returned to Shackelford with Dor and Gold Nugget. Her father had already bought the ranch, and it would be a good opportunity to visit the Hayek familys new ranch. When Luke had gone to Mexico to clean up Dito Flores, the drug lord, in the name of saving his colleagues, Selina had been quite traumatized. She would definitely find it hard to understand if he took her to Afghanistan to kill people for Tonys sake. This was purely Lukes personal decision. It was because he was a kindhearted person who didnt want to take advantage of Tony for free; it had nothing to do with the value of the terrorists. When Selina went to the airport, Luke had finished investigating the tycoons personal security team. He pretended to be a credit card or insurancepany and called the homes of these bodyguards, iming that a credit card under their name had been stolen or some car of theirs had been involved in an ident. The family would subconsciously tell them the bodyguards whereabouts to prove that they had nothing to do with this. Putting all the intelligence together only proved that Tony had encountered a major problem in Afghanistan. Otherwise, a military supplier like this tycoon would be protected by the army wherever he went. There was no need to move so many private bodyguards. The biggest advantage of private security was that they had to follow Starks orders. If they had gone to Afghanistan en masse, it could only prove that the tycoon needed a lot of help from his own people. ... After the flight to Afghanistan, Luke bought a secondhand pickup with cash. When night fell, he arrived at an American base. Wearing the Big Dipper Armor again, he waited quietly on the road outside the base for a moment before a military vehicle sped by. Luke activated his optical camouge and ran lightly after the truck. As he ran, he grabbed the edge of the truck and jumped into the back. The driver didnt notice anything and continued speeding forward. Soon, he reached the gate. The guards checked the IDs, checked the empty back and bottom of the vehicle with their shlights, then let the truck in. Ten minutester, Luke entered a single ward. On the bed, a woman wrapped in bandages was sound asleep. He walked up to her and injected her with a small dose of inducer before he whispered into her ear. A momentter, he was surprised. The woman was surprisingly resistant to the inducer. Despite the drug, hypnosis, and Mental Communication, she still resisted his questions. Luke could only give her a normal dose and repeat the hypnosis process. Given her extremely poor physical condition, she finally crumbled under the hypnosis this time. She entered a semi-conscious state, and soon confessed everything. This woman was the only survivor from Tonys convoy and the female soldier who had been in the same car as Tony. Her name was Barbara Bobbi Morse. In fact, she wasnt from the US military, but a SHIELD agent. SHIELD, who had always been paying attention to Tony Stark, secretly nted an agent next to the tycoon for this dangerous trip to Afghanistan. Barbara had been severely wounded after saving Tony from the rocket explosion. She just managed to activate the distress signal, then yed dead to avoid the attackers cleanup. As the only survivor of the convoy, she received a lot of attention. SHIELD nting a spy in the military around Tony was a sensitive issue. SHIELD didnt want Barbaras identity to be exposed, and could only wait for this matter to pass before transferring her to another hospital. It just so happened that she was heavily injured and couldnt move for the time being, so she continued to receive treatment here. Barbara graduated from college two years ago and was 24 years old. For someone as young as her to be sent on such a high-level mission, she was naturally very outstanding. She was good at stealth and gathering intelligence. SHIELD sent her here to use her strong points to gather intelligence on Tony from the side. Tony had been kidnapped after his itinerary was leaked and he was ambushed. She hadnt done anything wrong. Fighting hundreds of criminals alone was beyond the abilities of a normal person. However, Barbara had done her homework before this operation, and was very clear about the situation around the base. She was smart and quick-witted, and had observed a lot of details in the short time she had been attacked. Chapter 810 - Quick Change of Scene, and the Tycoon In a Pinch

Chapter 810: Quick Change of Scene, and the Tycoon In a Pinch

Based on the criminals physical characteristics,nguage, and numbers, Barbara had a rough idea of their backgrounds, which gave Luke an advantage. After collecting this intelligence, he activated the optical camouge again and left the ward, sneaking out of the base. In the wilderness, he pondered for a moment before he took off the Big Dipper Armor and put on the White Wolf Armor. This time, the White Wolf Armors wings shot out right away. The back was taller now, with three mini propulsion jets on it. Activating the jets, Luke flew toward his first destination. The new experimental jets on the armor were far less efficient than Tonys Iron Man Armor. After all, the raw materials for energy were a big problem, so he could only economize and use cruise mode for long-distance flights. Even then, the armors cruise speed was still roughly 120 kph. Afghanistan was a war zone filled with mountains and mixed forces, and had prominent advantages. A small ne would be faster, but taking off would be a problem. Luke couldnt obtain many materials for the time being, and he had no way of sorting out the stealth function. Using the White Wolf Armor to fly at a low altitude wasnt a problem. Crossing mountain ranges in the night sky, Luke soon reached a ce hundreds of kilometers deep in the mountains. After confirming that this was indeed one of the coordinates provided by Barbara, he quickly reduced the power output on his back to the minimum and glided down soundlessly in his armor, the pure white color of the armor also vanishing into thin air. As semi-assassin type armor, White Wolf now had an optical camouge system which Luke had added in subsequent modifications, but it still wasnt as stealthy as the Big Dipper Armor. Thankfully, this wasnt America; it was just a small vige in Afghanistan. Luke snuck into the biggest house in the vige. He didnt need to interrogate the guards; he simply gave one of the guards a dose of the inducing agent. Then, following the guards information, he found the leader of this ce and also gave him a dose. In thiswless ce, he could fully utilize methods which he hadnt used casually in the past to be as efficient and as quick as he wanted. Ten minutester, Luke rose into the air again, leaving only a few bodies in the room. He didnt deal with the bodies, since he didnt have to worry about the terrorists calling the police. If something big happened in Afghanistan, he could make White Wolf or Big Dipper take the me. He had to avoid using the Ghost Butchers methods. There were as many factions here as there were hairs on a cow, and their backgrounds were extremelyplicated. Thus, Barbaras intelligence had only locked onto a rough area. Luke could only search one by one. If he was lucky, he would be able to find the person right away. If he was unlucky, he could only hope that someone from another faction knew where Tony was. It didnt have to be someone who saw it with their own eyes. They only needed to confirm that a certain force had made a big move here some time ago; that would be an extremely obvious clue. They had sessfully ambushed the American convoy with more than two hundred people at once. It was impossible for them to hide this from other local forces. The leaders earlier didnt belong to the group that had attacked Tony, and they didnt have any information on Tonys whereabouts. Luke could only find out from them who was more powerful and had more information channels. Then, he quickly turned around and headed for the next intelligence provider. ... As Luke shuttled through the night sky over the mountains in Afghanistan, Tony was in the final stage of hisst-ditch effort. Half a month ago, his convoy was attacked. Tony was injured and unconscious. After losing consciousness for a period of time, he entered a semi-conscious state, and was in perpetual nightmarish pain. Just as he was about to fall asleep, a lot of bearded men hung around in front of him shouting, and Tony found the noise annoying. He couldnt understand what they were shouting. It was as if everything was a dream, and he forgot most of what he saw. Finally, hepletely woke up from hisa. Except for a faint yellow light not far away, everything was dark around him. A momentter, he realized that he was in a cave with a middle-aged bald man. He soon learned that the middle-aged man was called Yinsen, a scientist and a doctor. In 1999, they met at a conference in Bern, Switzend, but Tony had been too drunk to remember Yinsen. To that end, Tony could only apologize for his previous foppish personality. Thankfully, Yinsen had a good temper. Although Tony had ignored him back then, Yinsen dropped the subject after saying a few words in jest. If Tony had run into a petty person, thetter might bear a grudge against him for the rest of his life. The two of them were now in the same boat after being kidnapped by the terrorists outside the cave. However, Yinsen was at least still physically sound, while Tony was horrified to discover that there was a hole in his chest. Not only was there a hole, there was also... an electroma installed inside it. That wasnt the worst thing C the worst thing was that it had to be powered by a cumbersome battery. Without the electroma to pull on the rocket shrapnel in his chest wound, the shrapnel could flow into his heart at any moment and kill him. It was Yinsen who had operated on Tony, taken out the shrapnel and installed the electroma. So, Yinsen was the tycoons savior. Unfortunately, they were in an extremely bad environment. Tony was dragged out not long after he woke up. After experiencing water torture for the first time in his life, Tony, this smart guy, chose to y along and agreed to start work. The so-called job, however, was something that hepletely hadnt taken seriously before building a Jericho missile. In the face of the leaders request, the tycoon had mixed feelings. Wasnt he just fooling thepanys shareholders and the military with this piece of sh*t? Now, someone had actually kidnapped a super magnate like him over something so ordinary. The criminals were also very persistent. They wanted the third-rate missile which he had just developed. What shocked Tony even more was that after he agreed to cooperate, he was taken out of the cave for the first time, only to see the Stark Industries logo everywhere C on the guns the criminals were holding, the cars, and the weapons piled up together. After he was rushed back to the cave, he mumbled in disbelief, Where did they get my weapons? And so many? Yinsen didnt think much of the tycoons shock. Theyve always had secret channels to buy your weapons in bulk. Theyre genuine big clients, and youve made a lot of money off them. WTF?! Tony looked incredulous. As an arms dealer, he naturally earned money from selling weapons. But the firearms he had just seen clearly exceeded a certain amount. Many of them were powerful anti-tank and anti-aircraft missiles, and their production numbers indicated that they were new from recent months. Chapter 811 - Mistake and Defeat

Chapter 811: Mistake and Defeat

Something was very wrong with this quantity and amount of power in the terrorists hands. Worst of all, as the CEO of Stark Industries, Tony actually had no idea. This was definitely a problem with his control over Stark Industries. He then recalled how he had returned to the base ahead of schedule, only to be ambushed. The criminals had already prepared the raw materials for him to make the Jericho missile, which meant that his kidnapping had long been nned and wasnt ast-minute plot. Tony burned with rage. Nobody liked traitors. The tycoons life had always been smooth-sailing. He couldnt stand this injustice. Now that he was still in the hands of the terrorists, he had to do his utmost if he wanted to get out alive. The bearded leader of the criminals had promised that he would let Tony go as long as he built a Jericho missile. But Tony had just smiled at the time and watched the bearded man turn around and leave. When he was far away, he murmured, No, you wont. Yinsen, who was tranting next to him, also had a fake smile on his face as he agreed in a low voice. No, he wont. If Tony made it back alive, he would bear this grudge forever. It wasnt a good thing to be hated by a world-ss arms dealer forever. So, once they hadpletely made use of him, the only thing that awaited Tony was death. Speaking of schemes, these mountain terrorists werent even fit to carry his shoes. But with this trip to Afghanistan, Tonysbat ability was pulled down to the same level as the other party, and then... the other party relied on their abundant experience to defeat him. Tony, who had always looked down on the armed forces, finally had a taste of what it was like to run into soldiers. There was something that made the tycoon even more depressed. In fact, hepletely had the chance to easily dodge or even wipe out the attackers. But he had unluckily missed the opportunity. Thinking about how he had left Happy at the base on the day of the demonstration, and how he had repeatedly told Happy to guard a certain suitcase, Tony was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood. This suitcase-like item was the Mark 5 that he had just developed after seeing the armor of the Angel of Judgment in Europe. It was a portable metal armor. Mark 5 didnt have a powerful weapons system, but it had astonishing speed and defenses, and it only took him twelve seconds to put it on. He had brought Mark 5 with him, firstly, because he had justpleted this new product, and secondly, for his own safety. But when he went to the test site, he could only take a military vehicle, and Happy couldnt follow him. Tony didnt want the military to notice Mark 5, and there were more than two hundred American soldiers protecting him. At that time, his brain had short-circuited. He had brought Mark 5 to Afghanistan, but inexplicably left it with Happy at the base. Because of this small change, he became a prisoner and had to walk around holding a car battery every day; it was a dog sh*t life. In a few days, he might really be fed to the dogs and turned into a pile of real dog sh*t! Self-doubt, anger, and despair all turned into deep unwillingness. Who was he? He was Tony Stark, the one and only major arms dealer. As long as he had a pile of metal sheets, he would be able to forge a suit of armor. Tony waspletely enlightened C he had to survive and leave this ce alive to find the traitor. The dark cave, the bad food and water, the odor of sweat, and the criminals who were ready to kill him at any moment didnt crush Tony. Instead, it helped him shed his fickle yboy attitude and regain the essence of his self. Im Tony Stark! Im Iron Man! Roaring angrily in his heart, Tony smashed down with the hammer in his hand and earnestly started his cksmith work. ... On the other side, Luke left another mountain vige helplessly. His intelligence gathering wasnt going very well this time. After wandering around the mountains for three days, he still hadnt found any traces of Tony. Thankfully, there were only a few suspects left, and he would be able toplete the first round of reconnaissance the day after tomorrow. Also, a lot of criminal leaders had fallen into his hands along the way. Including people whose hands were stained with the blood of civilians, his experience had reached 51,300/100,000 and his credit was 70,100 points. After eating and sleeping for two hours in a cave, Luke took out hisptop and started working. His list of suspects had shrunk to four or five. Some of them were a little far away, and there werent many of them. He could ignore them for now. The biggest suspect... was the Ten Rings group. Luke had long heard of this organization. ording to previous intelligence, the Ten Laws group was thergest terrorist organization in Asia. They were also active all over the world, and were very fearless and powerful. They were the people most likely to have attacked Tony. It was said that this organization had the support of a powerful extraordinary being, which was why the people here were so fearful of the Ten Rings group that they didnt dare resist. Anyone who dared go against them, even if they were terrorists, were killed. They were also very well-hidden. The people whom Luke had dealt with earlier didnt know much about the Ten Rings group, and were unable to provide much detailed information. But one of the gang leaders had mentioned that arge number of Ten Rings members had been active in the area recently. That was the only good news Luke had heard in the past three days. Looking at the sky, he packed up his things and cleaned up all traces. After he left the cave, he activated his jets and flew toward the valley where the Ten Rings group was supposed to be stationed. ... In the cave a few days ago, Tony carefully picked up an object that looked like a thin wire ring with a pair of tweezers and put it into a small disc before he rxed. This was padium. There was too little of it. If he messed up, the criminals might not have the patience to find another batch of materials for Tony, and his n for a counterattack would be useless. Thankfully, he had done this many times in Los Angeles, and it wasnt hard to do it again. After the most important core wasplete, Tony picked up the pace and added external parts to the disc. A dayter, looking at the cylindrical object on the table that glowed with a faint blue light, Yinsen murmured, This doesnt look like a missile. Tony smiled. This is a mini electric generator. I have a bigger one at home to power my factory. If I add it to the electroma, itll stop the shrapnel from entering my heart and I can get rid of the battery. Of course, it can also keep a big guy running for fifteen minutes. Yinsen looked at him nkly. What big guy? Tony said, Put this on me first and Ill tell you. Of course, Yinsen, the nice guy, had no objections. He immediately found the surgical tools and began to put the new thing on Tony. Chapter 812 - Smart, Uneducated Criminals

Chapter 812: Smart, Uneducated Criminals

An hourter, Tony sat up on the bed. He looked down at the ring of blue light on his chest, closed his eyes for a moment, then nodded. No problem. Its much morefortable than I expected. I thought it would be as bad as a girls first time. Yinsen smiled. No, this took your first time. As he spoke, he shook the simple electroma that was connected to the battery with wires. Tony chuckled. Fine, I remembered wrong. After all, I was still unconscious when you did it the first time. After joking around, they started working again. They didnt have much time left. As more and more parts were processed, there would be more and more gaps in the work. Tony couldnt pin all his hopes on the criminals being uneducated. Looking at the surveince footage in the cave, a slightly smarter criminal mumbled in confusion, Why doesnt it look like the picture at all? As he spoke, he looked back and forth between the photo of the Jericho missile and the parts in the surveince footage. His partner came over and exined confidently, Maybe its an improved version? This isnt an American military factory. Its very normal for it to be different. The smart criminal shook his head and insisted, Look at the tail. It really doesnt look like a Jericho missile. His partner gestured with his hand. Youre too stupid. Look at the other end. Isnt that right? The smart criminal looked at the photo suspiciously andpared it for a moment. Is that so? It... does look like it. His partner patted his shoulder. Dont be paranoid. As long as theyre working, its fine. Do you want a smoke? I got it from the American soldierst time. The smart criminals attention finally shifted away. Give me one. After lighting his cigarette, he no longer focused on the surveince footage. As his partner had said, it was fine as long as the American tycoon continued working. In any case, everyone here was from their group, and the tycoon couldnt try anything funny. Tony finished making all the parts in the cave two dayster. He took out a stack of blueprints, oveid them on a ss panel, and turned on the light under the ss. Looking at the blueprints, each of which initially didnt look like they had anything to do with the metal armor, Yinsen couldnt help but exim, This is amazing. Tonys eyes glowed. Its our only hope of getting out alive. Lets get to work. We dont have much time left. Saying that, he messed up the blueprints, threw them to the side, and went to one side to assemble the armor. While he was doing all this, he also thought of a certain Charcoal Head, but he absolutely wasnt grateful to him. His Iron Man Armor wasnt a copy of Batmans armor. It was just that he had simplified the design of the armor in the cave, which made it look like Batmans armor in some respects. For example, its ugly appearance was more like Batmans armor. Of course, he wouldnt copy such an ugly design. It was just that the structure was too simple, which inevitably made the two look simr. Also, he wouldnt thank Batman for the mini electric generator in his chest. This was something which his father had designed long ago, and he had sessfully activated a big one at home. Two months ago, he had sessfully miniaturized the electric generator in order to solve the problem of power for the metal armor. The only difference was that the reactor had no electromaic function. In private, he called it an arc reactor. This was all thanks to his own efforts. It was just that Charcoal Heads appearance had reminded him of the arc reactor research. Did that mean if he got out alive this time, he wouldnt have to bother Batman anymore? As if. At most, when he unmasked the guy, he would choose a ce with no onlookers so that the guy could continue pretending to be mysterious. These thoughts shed through Tonys mind as he moved even quicker. After assembling armor so many times, he was already very familiar with the process. Compared with Mark 1, this simple suit-up was like the difference between constructing a building and a childs building blocks. The armor didnt need too many functions. The most important was defensive capabilities, and a certain amount of offensive power. However, as the biggest hope in this desperate situation, Tony still gave it a name: Mark 0. 0 meant that it was less advanced than Mark 1, and also represented how it had been created in a cave with nothing. An hourter, with Yinsens help, Tony basically put on his armor without any major problems. Only some of the interface and parts werent handled perfectly, and the slight rubbing and pressure on certain parts made him ufortable. Holding back the urge to adjust his dick, Tony called out to Yinsen, Start theunch program and activate the energy system for the armor. A few minutes ago, a baldie walked over to the surveince camera and observed the situation in the cave. In just a moment, he sensed the anomaly and shouted, Wheres Stark? Where is he? The two slightly drowsy criminals in front of the monitor jolted awake. When they turned around and saw the baldie, they trembled in fear. They, theyve been working all this time. Weve been watching. They worked all night and didnt sleep. The baldies face was dark and his eyes shed fiercely. Show me where he is. The two criminals quickly looked at the surveince footage, and the smart one immediately pointed at it. Here, hes here. The workbench is just covering his body. Look, he just took the tools from Yinsen. The bald criminal snorted, but still felt that something wasnt right. You two, go get Omar and have him take a look. He pointed at the two criminals in front of the surveince feed and gave the order. Okay, Boss Raza. The two criminals didnt dare waste any time. They got up and ran. The bald bandit leader, Raza, looked at the surveince footage again with a grim expression. In the surveince footage, Yinsen was nodding at the area blocked by the workbench. He was clearly talking to Stark, and was operating hisptop. They really did look like they were working. But Razas keen senses kept telling him that something was wrong. ... At dawn, Luke arrived at the suspected location of the Ten Rings group. This time, he didnt charge in directly. Firstly, it was already dawn, and secondly, there were too many people. Although he had worked swiftly in thest few days, that was only at night, and he had to scout out the situation first before he took action. It was the first time he was releasing this medium-sized drone, which was several times bigger than a mini drone and used a regr flight engine. This type of drone had more surveince equipment and had more functionality. It was suitable for use with multiple targets in moreplicated areas. Chapter 813 - Luke Observes, and Crude Attack

Chapter 813: Luke Observes, and Crude Attack

This wasnt America; there werent any developed retail stores here, yet the bits and pieces of equipment here were mostly American, and could only have been looted. Not long ago, the American convoy that was escorting Tony waspletely annihted, and excluding their weapons, a lot of other equipment had been plundered. Looking at the abundant amount of Stark Industries weapons and ammo in the camp, these people indeed didnt need the convoy weapons. The smallponents, on the other hand, were very practical, and there werent a lot of them, which was why they were very easy to loot. These criminals were hence very suspicious. In less than half an hour, the drone had already checked all the ces it could reach. But the criminals were like rats; many of them stayed in the caves, and there were also many steel doors and guards in the caves. There was no room for escape at all. It was already dawn, and the criminals were frequently going in and out of the caves. It would be very easy for the drone to be discovered if it entered. Luke sighed. That was why he still liked American bases. When they were big, there was plenty of room to move around, and he could easily find holes to hide in. It was even better if they had high-tech surveince and detection equipment. Once people put their faith in this equipment, they would be duped and lose their senses. There werent many surveince cameras in this campsite, but there were people everywhere, which was the biggest headache for Luke. Before he was certain that the tycoon was here or knew his exact location, the worst choice for Luke was to charge in directly. This was the most disadvantageous field for saving hostages. Theplicated cavework andplex and isted terrain would definitely severely hamper his movements once he was exposed. The other side had too many people, and it was very likely that they would put up a bitter fight before they were killed. Unlike L.A. gangs, terrorists had a different mindset. If they were forced into a corner, they might directly set off explosives to take Luke down with them. He wasnt afraid of that, but he was afraid that a certain tycoon would be buried alive in the caves. Luke used Tonys abilities every day to make one set of armor after another. He had also used Tonys name to fend off a lot of trouble while he was on the clock as a detective. The phonepany that was worth billions was also built with Tonys skills. More importantly, he would definitely need to brush up on Tonys abilities in the future. How could he let something happen to this great guy? He could only secretly deploy mini drones around the caves to monitor the situation in the camp from hundreds of meters away. The morning sun had already risen over the mountains in the distance. It was another sunny day. In a hidden cave outside the valley, Luke looked at the surveince feed. He had a big piece of chocte in his mouth and a bottle of mineral water in his hand as he slowly ate and drank. With a physique that far exceeded that of an ordinary person, he consumed far more energy than an ordinary person. Three meals a day was just the basics. When he was free, he had to take out high-calorie snacks to replenish his energy. Suddenly, he saw on the surveince feed three people running out of a cave and yelling something as they scuttled into another cave. Putting away the chocte wrapper, Luke opened his mouth and crammed the remaining half of the chocte into his mouth. The three criminals scuttled into the cave, and more than ten criminals started to gather around the entrance. Before long, a bald criminal hurried over from the other side and began to direct the other criminals. Boom! There was a loud noise from the cave. Stunned for a moment, the baldie waved his hand and gestured for the criminals to enter. Gunshots rang out in the cave. The criminals outside the cave also entered. After a brief silence, gunshots rang out again. Very soon, the bald criminal leader was dragged out of the cave by two criminals. He shouted something, and the criminals quickly surrounded him. Two mini drones were already lurking near the cave. There was a steel door and guards at the entrance of this cave. The drones hadnt been able to enter before, so Luke didnt know what was inside. At that moment, the AI tranted most of the words that the drone was picking up from the shouting. Cave, enemy, indestructible, and iron man could only prove one thing: a certain tycoon was most likely in this cave, and had even put together a super simple and unsophisticated version of the metal armor. Luke stood up, and with a thought, the nket, tablet, and kettle that he had put out in the cave disappeared. At the same time, the White Wolf Armor appeared on his back. White Wolf Armor, activate. The White Wolf Armor swiftly transformed toplete the disguise. Luke turned on the optical camouge system and took a running leap out of the cave as the jet system kicked in and he took off. If the tycoon had already made a poor mans version of the first generation Iron Man Armor to protect himself, Lukes biggest worry had disappeared. Thinking that, he quietly crossed the ridge and quickly glided down. Outside the cave, the criminals nervously gripped their guns and aimed at the entrance. The bald-headed Raza was still making hand gestures. He wasnt an idiot. After his subordinates got him out, he returned to normal and decisively mobilized his men. No matter who that big lump of metal was, it would be fine as long as they killed him. The Jericho missile was thrown to the back of his head; right now, he just wanted to get rid of this monster which had killed more than ten of his men. In the depths of the cave, there was a rumble and the sound of shing metal. Fingers pressing down a little more on their gun triggers, the criminals were ready to fire. But the next moment, the fire came. With the sound of a whoosh, a huge pir of fire surged out of the cave to cover a wide range, forcing the criminals near the entrance to retreat. A man in metal armor strode out, the methrowers on both arms sweeping over the criminals on both sides. Ahhhhhhhh! With a series of screams, more than ten criminals were set on fire as they rolled over the ground. Luke immediately sped up when he saw this crude tin man and the conspicuous round reactor in his chest. Tony was the only one who could make such a reactor and ce it in his chest. Fire! Kill him! roared the bald criminal leader at the entrance of the cave. The criminals immediately followed the order and aimed their guns at Tony, who was outside the cave. The bullets pinged off Tonys armor and sparks flew. It was a good thing that although the armor was simple and crude, it was thick and very heavy. Ordinary rifle bullets could only cause slight vibrations. In the face of the bullets, Tony strode forward, and his methrowers turned everything in his path into a sea of fire. But a momentter, the criminals who had recovered from this fiery assault started to retaliate. After an M2 machine gun fired from a slope not far away, Tonys movements were immediately impeded. Chapter 814 - Ascending to Heaven and Almost Becoming an Immortal

Chapter 814: Ascending to Heaven and Almost Bing an Immortal

Even the heavy armor couldnt withstand heavy machine gun bullets. Tonys body shook violently, giving the other criminals more opportunities to attack. Looking at the machine gun no more than fifty meters away, Tony was furious, but there was nothing he could do. The methrowers had been the only long-range weapons he was able to make from the raw materials the criminals had provided him with in a short period of time, but they couldnt reach the machine gun which was more than fifty meters away. If this went on, this armor made from ordinary materials would soon be pierced through by the heavy machine gun. His gaze involuntarily fell on a red button on his left arm. Leave? he thought unwillingly. Suddenly, he felt a heavy stab to his thigh. He nced down and saw a small bullet hole in the armor. Thankfully, the bullet didntpletely prate the armor, and the thick leather inside cushioned the impact from the shattered outeryer. Although his thigh hurt, he could still move. Tony gritted his teeth. Wait until Ie back with Mark 2; all of you will be crying then. He stopped the methrower on his right hand and quickly activated the red button on his left forearm. Then, he ramped up the methrowers on both arms to the max and set fire to a bunch of ammo boxes not far away. This was something manufactured by hispany; naturally, he knew very well which ones would blow up easily at high temperatures. Boom! A box of ammunition finally couldnt withstand the high temperature and exploded. There was a series of explosions, and the surrounding criminals couldnt help but hide in nearby bunkers, and no longer attacked Tony. In the clouds of dust from the explosion, the jets on Tonys legs started to move. The huge force pushed the heavy armor off the ground and the output continued to increase. In less than two seconds, the steel lump broke free from the restraints of gravity and suddenly charged up into the air. On the ground, there was an even more violent explosion from the ammo boxes, and the shock wave propelled him forward even faster. Very soon, he swept over a ridge on one side of the valley andpletely left this hell on earth. ... Luke reached the outskirts of the valley and broke the neck of one of the criminals in the observation post. He grabbed the criminals rifle with one hand and took two clips from the criminals chest with the other. This was a first-rate Stark Industries product. It had better aim and was gentler to handle than a regr rifle. Luke had never used one like this before. L.A. gangs rarely used them since they were easy to track. At that moment, practically all the criminals in the valley had guns like this, and Luke decisively grabbed one for himself to y with. This way, he wouldnt leave any clues behind. Luke believed that after the tycoon was rescued, the American military and subsequent investigation teams would turn the entire valley upside down. The best choice was to use whatever weapons were lying around. Raising the gun, Luke immediately pulled the trigger. Bang! Bang! Bang! After three consecutive shots, his goggles immediately sent him feedback on the hits, and the armors smart program also gave him the rifles range of deviation. For a mass-produced rifle, it had outstanding precision! Satisfied, Luke opened fire without hesitation. As Luke worked his way inward, the criminals were shot in the head one by one before they knew it, and didnt have a chance to raise the rm. By the time he finished the two clips, more than twenty criminals had already been killed. Two criminals were turning their machine guns to focus on Tony on the other side. But as soon as they turned their guns, they copsed on the sandbags. Luke reloaded his rifle. After adjusting it for a moment, he aimed at the shooter who was firing at Tony and pulled the trigger. Bang! Bang! Bang! Two holes appeared in the shooters head, and he was sent flying. However, thest round of bullets almost pierced Tonys leg armor, which made the tycoon determined... to escape. Just as Luke was about to continue killing the most diligent criminals around the tycoon, Tony blew up the ammo on the field. The next moment, a huge lump of iron soared into the sky and flew out of the valley. Luke couldnt help but raise his head as he followed the tycoons trajectory. He cried out, Are you crazy? You dare fly so high when youre so big? He couldnt believe that this crude armor which had been put together in a hurry had a flight system. Without Jarviss help, Tony would fall to his death if he flew so high. By the time he called out, the tycoon had already flown a hundred meters into the sky and was still elerating. Luke threw the gun away and jumped high into the air. He turned on the short-range burst mode and flew off in Tonys direction. In the air, Tony couldnt help but curse. The jets on the legs of this suit were too crude. It wasnt because of his craftsmanship, but because most of the raw materials werent up to standard. As soon as the armor elerated, Tony knew that he was in trouble. After a normal eleration, the jets should immediately reduce the output so that the armor named Mark 0 would fall at a slow rate. Before the suit touched the ground, the jet propulsion system would release one burst of energy andplete this super long jump maneuver. But now that the system had malfunctioned for some reason, the output wasnt reduced after Tony took off. Instead, the mes burst out even more fiercely. No! Mark 0 soared into the sky amidst the tycoons intive cries, and soon broke three hundred meters. At that moment, the malfunctioning jets finally shut down due to overload. After soaring another hundred meters, Mark 0s momentum gradually slowed, and then it began to fall. A ~ Tony howled in despair. They were at an altitude of four hundred meters. Mark 0 wasnt Mark 2, and without the help of the jets, there was no buffer at all. If he fell like this, the only thing that awaited him was death! Damn it! Why have I been so unlucky recently? The thought couldnt help but drift through the tycoons mind as the yellow sand grew closer and closer. He couldnt help but hold his breath. If hended on the sand at the right angle and let Mark 0 roll down the slope, there was a small chance he could survive. Tony, who wasnt resigned to his fate, tried to adjust his posture in the air and prepare for the final collision. Are you bungee jumping? A voice suddenly rang out not far away. Even as he fell, Tony heard him clearly. He turned his head and saw a pair of silver wings. Angel of Judgment? Tony subconsciously called out. But he cursed inwardly and returned his attention to the impending collision. Whether he lived or died was up to him! Chapter 815 - Don’t Thank Me Too Soon, and a Purely Business Relationship

Chapter 815: Dont Thank Me Too Soon, and a Purely Business Rtionship

Tonys eyes widened and his body tensed up. In two seconds at most, he would plete this critical 400 hundred-meter, no support, high altitude fall. Suddenly, there was a push and pull force behind him. Falling in an arc, Mark 0 suddenly slowed down as it dipped even closer to the sand. Tony was stunned for a moment before he quickly understood. The flying Angel of Judgment was propelling him from behind. Only by dipping even lower would he have more time to offset the enormous inertia caused by Mark 0s descent. Luke had no choice. The tycoonsst explosive burst had been too fierce. In just a few seconds, he sent himself 400 meters into the air. Then, the engine cut out and Tony started to free fall. With his jets, Luke could only dash over from the side to save Mark 0 in order to save the tycoons life. However, the White Wolf Armors jet system was far inferior to Tonys Iron Man Armor. This was because the tycoons armor had a padium reactor, and the White Wolf Armor didnt. Of course, Luke knew how to make a first-generation arc reactor, but he hadnt obtained any padium yet. These were nuclear materials. The biggest problem with this thing wasnt that it was scarce, but that the production and sale of padium was strictly controlled by all governments. Every transaction was bound to be recorded down, and there werent many agencies or organizations who could use it. It wasnt a problem for Tony to use a bit of padium. For example, when Stark made certain missiles, a very small amount of padium was used: about 0.15 grams in each missile. But if Luke wanted to buy it from someone else, he would easily draw attention. Only the FBI and the CIA knew how many big fish they had caught with this sensitive material as bait. If Luke dared buy it off the ck market, he would definitely be a target, since those who would buy this thing basically wouldnt use it for anything good. Most weapons dealers, even the worst ones, wouldnt sell it casually. Luke, who didnt have an arc reactor, could thus only use this jet system which was far less efficient than the Iron Man armor. In fact, the most difficult problem with high-speed flight was the energy supply. As long as there was enough energy for propulsion, and enough quantity to substitute for quality, a few dozen third-rate suits on a battlefield would be no less practical than Tonys Mark 1; they would also only be a fraction of the cost. Luke wasnt arrogant and wouldnt look down on Tonys extravagance; he wanted his own armor to be as strong one day. With Lukes help, Tony continued forward several dozen meters more in Mark 0 before he hit the sand. Fortunately, the impact wasnt too great, and Mark 0 got its legs stuck in the sand. Luke, who had let go at thest minute, flew over ten meters with the momentum before he returned. Pulling Tony out, he asked, How do you feel? You wont die, right? Tony finally heaved a sigh of relief and coughed. No, cough cough, no problem. Luke picked him up and ran some distance before he found a pile of rocks to hide Tony in. Wait here for a moment. Ill clean up those guys. Tony was stunned. Wait, we should find reinforcements first. There were a lot of people down there, and they had almost killed him just now. He didnt think it was a good idea for the Angel of Judgment to go back. Luke chuckled. Im not you. With that, he jogged over the ridge and disappeared from Tonys sight. Tony smacked his lips, finding the mans words a little not to his liking. But he had just been saved, and he had no right to be angry. He struggled to move so that his upper torso was in the shadow of the rocks, and he felt slightly better. The sun was too bright here, and after being exposed to it for too long, he felt like a steak on a metal te. Of course, he was even more helpless to fix the fact that his crotch was hot. The rock could only cover his upper torso, so he could only let his crotch suffer. Hot baths for a week when I get back! As Tony made this decision, he heard gunshots from the other side of the mountain. But it was different from what he had expected. In the beginning, the gunfire was intense, but after two minutes, it dropped off significantly, and then stopped altogether in less than five minutes. Ten minutester, Luke appeared over the ridge again and glided over to Tony. After examining him for a moment, he asked, Isnt the metal skin warm? Tony looked conflicted. I cant take it off without help. Luke nodded. Thats true. After all, you built it with your own hands in an emergency. Lets go. Ill take you back to look for tools. Picking Tony up again, Luke activated the jets and slowly flew back to the valley. Looking at the scenery around him, Tony couldnt help but ask, Whats wrong with your jet engine? Luke immediately understood. Too slow? From the day it was designed, it wasnt meant to bear the load of two people, much less this big lump of iron on you. Tony had nothing to say. When this person flew solo, he was quite fast. As a one-man flight system focused on agility, it was top-notch. Naturally, it was Mark 0 who slowed it down. Without specialized gold titanium alloy to guarantee sufficient protection, Tony could only make up for theck of mass with weight, so Mark 0 was over three times heavier than Mark 2. But without this thick shell, he wouldnt have been able to withstand the heavy machine gun fire just now. After crossing the ridge and sliding down, they finally sped up. Tony couldnt help but ask, Who are you? Why did you save me? Luke said, Havent you seen me on TV? They all call me the Angel of Judgment. Tony wasnt used to this pace of conversation. Had he ever acted like a fanboy earlier? Luke said, Fine, I was just kidding. You can call me White Wolf. Tony Stark is qualified to know my codename. Tony asked, Do you know me, Mr. White Wolf? Luke chuckled. Stark Industries. Few people in the world dont know it. After a brief silence, Tony said, Thank you. Luke said, Dont thank me too soon. I think its best if we maintain a purely business rtionship. Tony: What? People who were friends with Tony often had to pick up after his rotten behavior, girlfriends included. Luke didnt think it was a good choice to be his friend. Besides, this was the first time that White Wolf and Tony had met, so he should act like he wasnt familiar with the tycoon. Chapter 816 - Too Close, Can’t Do Anything

Chapter 816: Too Close, Cant Do Anything

The truth was that Luke wanted only Batman to be Tonys friend. Lukes tentative n was for Batman to constantly do good deeds; coupled with a friendship with the tycoon, it wasnt impossible for them to be teammates recognized by the system. Taking this into ount, he should use his Batman alias to save the tycoon. But there was a problem. First of all, Batmans irond rule to not kill people was for the sake of winning the trust of the popce. Luke had already held back all this time, and he didnt want to ruin it at this point. But in the face of these terrorists who had blood on their hands, it was hard to endure his cravings when he saw the numbers in his system, and his hands would itch. Secondly, this was a rare opportunity for Luke to extort something from the tycoon aboveboard. It just so happened that he needed a little something from the tycoon. This would ruin Batmans second character setting, which was that he was righteous and didnt ask for anything in return. In the end, Batman and the tycoon had both rescued and beaten up people during the Los Angeles earthquakest time, and could just barely be considered rade-in-arms. It was like the old saying: If youre too close, you cant do anything! If Batman were to say, Give me something, in return for saving people, it would tarnish his identity as the number one superhero. That was why Luke had chosen the cold and mysterious White Wolf identity. That way, not only would he be able to preserve Batmans glorious image, he would also earn a small windfall. As a big businessman in dire straits, Tony would definitely be very tactful now. He should be able to give Luke a generous rewardter, which would be a perfect ending to his rescue operation. As they chatted, the two of them flew back to the clearing in front of the cave. Tony looked around and saw the bodies of the criminals everywhere. Based on what he saw, the criminals were either shot in the head or in the chest. Seeing for himself how ruthless this White Wolf was, he could only mutter inwardly, He really deserves the name Judgment! All the bad guys he meets, he sends to God. What an angel. Landing on the ground, Luke dragged Tony into the cave. After entering the cave, he sat Tony down to lean against the wall and pointed at a person lying on the ground. Do you know this person? Tonys eyes had already fallen on the mans face, and his mood instantly dropped. I do. Hes my... friend. Luke nodded. Then I didnt save the wrong person. Tony was stunned. Save? As Luke walked into the cave, he said, This man is only seriously injured. Is it strange to save him? Wait here while I look for tools. Tony was in disbelief. But... The pure white figure had already disappeared around a corner in the cave, and Tony could only swallow the rest of his sentence. He observed Yinsen carefully, and saw that his chest was rising and falling, which proved that he was still alive. Thinking quickly, Tony understood. Before he left the cave, Yinsen did look like he had stopped breathing. But Tony had rushed out in Mark 0 and hadnt had the time to examine Yinsen carefully, which was why he had made a big mistake. Then had he been sad for nothing? As soon as he had the thought, Tony quickly dismissed it. If White Wolf hadnt appeared or Tony had left right away as he had nned, Yinsen would really have died. Even if Tony killed all the criminals on his own, Yinsen, who had been shot in the chest, would still die. The only surgeon here was Yinsen, and he couldnt operate on himself. As these messy thoughts shed through his mind, Tony suddenly felt relieved. His tense back finally rxed, and he relied on the wall to support his body so that he didnt fall over. Yinsen wasnt dead! That was great! Before long, Luke came out with a box that contained all the tools from Tonys cave. Following Tonys instructions, he quickly dismantled Mark 0 and freed the tycoon. Luke chuckled inwardly when he saw the tycoon check on Ethan as soon as he was out. It seemed that the tycoon had learned quite the lesson this time! He even learned to care for his friends. Lets go. Theres a radio in the cave over there. You can use it to send a message and have someone pick you up. He then picked up Yinsen and left. Tony stood up and stumbled. After being confined in Mark 0 for so long, his hands and feet were numb after being freed. Seeing that White Wolf didnt turn around, however, Tony gritted his teeth and followed him. He was no longer the pampered young master of the past. He had suffered all kinds of hardships in thest half a month, and had even enjoyed water torture several times. This difort was nothing. The cave where the radio was located was much better. It had chairs and a bed. Yinsen remained unconscious as hey on the bed, while Tony didnt need to sit on the sand anymore as he sat down in a chair. Luke went out again. When he returned, he looked at the tycoon, who was sitting next to the bed in a daze, and asked, Did you send your people a message? Tony nodded. Luke tossed a small bag to him. Food and water. Unopened American goods. You probably need them. Tony caught it. Thank you. Although the rescue team would arrive in two hours, Tony had been too busyst night to eat in the morning, and had even been in a battle against the criminals. At that moment, he was really tired and hungry. And this. Luke gave him another bag. Tony took it and opened it, only to see that it had the sketches of Mark 0 and theptop with all the data on it. Thank you. This time, he sounded even more sincere. Aftermunicating with the rescue team, he hade to check on Yinsens injuries, and hadnt thought about this at all. If this thing was left behind, the US military might find it, which would be quite troublesome. That was mainly because theptop contained part of the pre-installed tech for Mark 2, which could be used to analyze some of its functions and weaknesses. It wasnt a big deal even if Mark 0 was recovered. Without a reactor, it was just cumbersome metal armor which wasnt worth mentioning, since it was simr to the exoskeleton technology developed by the US military. Luke simply hummed and walked around the room for a moment before he found two rifles and a few clips. He tossed them to Tony and said, Just in case. Tony nodded silently. Looking at him, Luke suddenly said, Now, shall we talk about the reward? Tony looked away from Yinsen and smiled inwardly. Although this man was called an angel, there was still a trial ahead. He probably hadnte here to save Tony, but to judge the terrorists. There werent many good people like Yinsen in the world. Just give me a number, said Tony. Or I can send a nk check to any designated location. Luke chuckled. Dont bother. I only need one thing. Tony asked, What is it? Looking at the tycoons expression, Luke said unhurriedly, Padium. Chapter 817 - Sealing the Deal, and the “Worthless” Tycoon

Chapter 817: Sealing the Deal, and the Worthless Tycoon

Stunned, Tony frowned. You want that? Why did youe here? Luke pointed at the jets on his back and said, Do you think Im only using this kind of low-output thing because Im trying to save energy and protect the environment? Tony frowned. You have skills? Luke asked, What do you think? Where did you get the technology? Tony subconsciously asked. Luke crossed his arms. Is this the treatment I get for saving you? Mr. Stark, you really are a generous man. Tony came back to himself and was a little embarrassed. It was a habit he had developed over the years, and it had identally slipped out for one moment. When it came to technology, he couldnt help but fall into question mode, especially when it came to the padium mini reactor. He didnt think anyone else in the world could do it. Seeing that the tycoon had shut up, Luke continued, If its a deal, Ill get it from you when I have the time. If youre not willing, then forget it. Tony was stunned. Huh? Luke said, Padium is a good solution, but its not the only one. Since I ran into you today, I thought I would just ask. Looking at the tycoons expression, he still mocked him. Dont worry. Even if you refuse, I wont dispose of you. Im not you, and youre not one of those women you throw out regrly. Tony looked embarrassed for a moment, but quickly recovered. As the CEO of a weapons corporation, how could he survive in society if he cared about his reputation? Yes or no? Luke said, If it wasnt for that, I wouldnt bother to have to make a special trip to America. Tony mulled over it as he considered Lukes deal. A few minutester, he nodded slowly. I can get you some padium, but the amount... Luke simply nodded. Its not like Im going to use it to make bombs. Just give me two pounds. Tony choked again. He was a businessman. He didnt like bargaining with other people C that was someone elses responsibility in thepany C but it wasmon for other people to haggle with him. He really wasnt used to people who didnt mince words when talking to him. Luke didnt care. He was just making a casual remark. When he had money in the future, he would naturally obtain padium from other sources, so he didnt have to look for Tony anymore. Tony might be acting obedient now, but he was very shrewd. His puny life was currently in Lukes hands. Although Luke had no intention of killing him, as one of the most sessful arms dealers in the world, how could Tony trust anyone? For many bigshots, gratitude from being saved wasnt important. At most, they would be grateful for a while after they were rescued, but once their lives werent in danger, these bigshots would habitually weigh their gains and losses. It wasnt umon to sell out their saviors if they could get something in return. For example, when Luke saved Tony just now, the tycoon didnt feel grateful to him, or at least, it didnt meet the systems requirements. Luke wasnt surprised. Only an idiot would think that Tony, who had been a major arms dealer for more than ten years, would be sincere and treat someone like a brother. Unless enough time and experience was involved, he wouldnt trust anyone. Luke understood this very well, since he was the same. Tonys expression went through a series of changes for a long moment before he finally nodded. Deal. Two pounds of padium was far from critical mass, and could only be used as fuel. That matched what Luke said earlier. But even if Luke wanted more, Tony would agree first. Whatever Luke wanted, Tony would agree to it. Whether or not he would actually do it, and as for the exact amount, he could think about it after he escaped. After everything he had been through recently, Tony learned one thing: When you were under someone elses roof, you should lower your head. It wasnt a loss of face to feign civility with the enemy when necessary. Luke secretly chuckled when he got Tonys promise. Given the systems existence, he couldnt randomly take someone elses things for himself. No matter how much of a contraband padium might be, Luke wouldnt steal it. While two pounds of padium was valuable, it was nothingpared with Tonys life. Luke didnt force Tony to take the deal; if Tony overthought it, that was his problem. If the tycoon wanted to renege on his debt, Luke could simply take two pounds of padium off him. Since it was part of the deal, the system naturally wouldnt deduct his credit points. This deal was essentially the same kind as when Wend hired Luke, except that what Tony would be giving Luke wasnt money. Satisfied with the deal, Luke turned around and left. Im leaving. Be careful. Tony was stunned. You... Luke said, I dont want to be arrested by your soldiers. Hehe, they dont have a very good reputation. Tony was lost for words and could only watch the white figure leave the cave and disappear. For a moment, he couldnt help but wonder: Why did this White Wolf look like he couldnt wait to leave? Is it because hes jealous that Im too handsome? As soon as he had that thought, he smelled the strong masculine scent on him, and came back to himself C was it because White Wolf couldnt take much more of Tonys charms? Ignoring the tycoons suspicions, Luke jogged out of the valley. He wasnt worried about Tonys safety. He had confirmed the deaths of all the criminals in the valley with his own hands, and there was no one in the vicinity. The person Tony had contacted earlier was Happy. Clearly, Tony was highly suspicious of the US military and didnt want the military to know that he had been rescued. Happy was his loyal confidante, and had special authority in certain emergencies. He could mobilize Tonys private troop to take action. Tony was an arms dealer; he had never been innocent. It was just that he rarely did these things himself. Now was naturally the time to mobilize this private troop. Luke didnt really leave. After he left the valley, he returned to the cave and waited for the surveince footage from the drone. Although it was a little inconvenient, he was happy to put up with it when he read the system notification. System: Eliminate an important branch of Ten Rings and kill the leader, Raza. Mission aplished. Total experience: 12,000. Total credit: 12,000. Contribution rate: 90%. EXP +10,800. Credit +10,800. The members of Ten Rings had done a lot of evil deeds, and each of them was worth 50 experience and credit points. In a regr gang, a member had to be a minor leader in order to be worth this many experience and credit points, but there were more than two hundred people here. This cream of the crop had been ripe for the picking. This had been a huge opportunity for Luke; how could he not be satisfied? But another notification gave Luke a headache. System: Save Tony Stark. Mission aplished. Total experience: 100. Total credit: 100. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +100. Credit +100. Hosts experience: 62,100/100,000. Credit: 80,900 Chapter 818 - A Serious Person Talking About Serious Things In a Serious Place

Chapter 818: A Serious Person Talking About Serious Things In a Serious ce

So, ording to Daddy System, a certain super-rich genius scientist was worth the same as two criminals? Or was it because a certain tycoon was too diligent in selling weapons that even Daddy System didnt like him? Thankfully, Luke hadnt saved Tony for the experience and credit points. Otherwise, he wouldve been depressed for half a day. An hour after he left the valley, two helicopters flew over andnded on the ground. Happy rushed into the cave with a bunch of fully armed bodyguards bearing the Stark Industries logo. They quickly carried the tycoon and Yinsen out, boarded the helicopters, and left. The handmade Mark 0 was also taken away. Only twenty bodyguards were left behind in the valley to wait for the investigators to arrive. Luke nodded in satisfaction and left. A dayter, he returned to Los Angeles. Looking around the quiet house, he suddenly felt unused to it. Selina was still on vacation in Shackelford, and wasnt around to say, Youre back. The dog head had gone back to y with her, and wasnt around to shake its head or tail. It was easy to go from frugal to extravagant, but it was hard to go from extravagant to frugal! He sighed. Looking at the sun outside the window, he actually didnt feel like working overtime. He found a pile of snacks and pushed them into the backyard on a small cart. He then turned on the spa and stretchedfortably inside as he looked at the sky in a daze. After enjoying himself in the spa for an hour, Luke put on his clothes and returned inside. He turned on his tablet and listened to L.A. news as he made dinner for himself. It was still quiet. There was no news on Tony Stark. The tycoon should still be recuperating now, and hadnt made an appearance yet. Or maybe it was because he hadnt showered for half a month, and this salted fish wanted to immerse himself in a bath? Although Lukes armor had an oxygen supply system, it would still allow outside air to enter when there was no danger, which also let him make use of Sharp Nose. When he rescued Tony, he had to keep a firm lid on Sharp Nose so that it didnte into contact with any part of this living salted fish and suffocate him. Even as he roasted the tycoon again in his heart, a faint thought popped into his head, but after a moment, he couldnt remember what it was. It definitely had something to do with Tony, but it wasnt particrly important, which was why he couldnt recall it. After pondering for a moment, Luke started muttering to himself. Tony, Tony Stark, Stark... Stark Industries? Reciting the keywords, he suddenly remembered something. Rummaging through his memories of his previous life, Luke pondered for a moment before he called Jenny. Jenny was in Los Angeles, but she wasnt home. She was at the phonepanys office building. Recently, she had either been running around outside or working at thepany. She had a special lounge in her office, which was where she had been sleeping for the past few days. Luke changed his clothes and drove straight to the office building. As a newpany that had just been established and which had been tight on funds, Titanium Phone Company had only rented an old five-story building in an ordinary neighborhood as a temporary office. Jenny had already discussed thepanys future development with Luke, and didnt n to be too ostentatious here. Instead, she was already looking for a suitable building in Nassau County, New York for Titanium Phone Companys HQ. They could slowly set up a branch in Los Angeles in the future; there was no rush. Under the attentive gazes of Jennys personal bodyguards, Luke swiped his card for the elevator and went upstairs. The two bodyguards finally looked away. They were a little more familiar with this mysterious man who never showed his face. President Jenny would call them beforehand every time this person showed up. Coupled with the special identification card, the mysterious man could enter the elevator without being questioned. Luke was only doing this because he didnt want to be in the news. For example, if the IRS really used legal means to forcefully obtain information, they would still be able to find traces of Luke in the phonepany. But as long as the cell phonepany paid its taxes, the IRS didnt have that much free time on their hands. Taking the elevator to the fifth floor, Luke swiped his card for entry again. After closing the door, he removed his hat, sunsses and mask. A door not far away opened, and Jenny walked out in light blue silk pajamas. She looked exhausted, but also excited. You came at the right time. I was about to tell you about recent developments with thepany. Luke picked her up with a smile. Theres no need to rush. Lets go somewhere morefortable. Jenny hurriedly pushed at his chest with both hands. No, were talking business. Without stopping, Luke said, Secretary Jenny, what are you thinking? A momentter, Jennyy on the bed with an astonished expression. So serious today? At that moment, their clothes were still basically intact. They were just lying in bed and chatting. Luke said, Youve been very tired recently. Thats all for now. Jenny nodded in satisfaction, wrapped her hands around Lukes waist, and started talking about the phonepany. Ten days had passed since theirst meeting, and Titanium phone sales were booming. The only thing which limited the sales was the supply. In fact, after asking for Lukes opinion, Jenny had increased supply significantly. She had inherited her parents business sense, however, and it wasnt for nothing. Before increasing the supply of Titanium phones, she had carried out a detailed investigation. After analyzing the situation many times, she only increased supply to 200,000 phones in September. Only after she checked the situation again after October would she increase supply to 300 to 500,000 units in October. Thus, Lukes hunger marketing strategy wasnt abandoned. By ensuring that the supply of Titanium phones on the market still had yet to meet demand, Jenny sessfully increased profits for the cell phonepany and made the phone even more popr. The benefit of this was that more professionals were now optimistic about the future of Titanium Phone Company, and thepanys worth skyrocketed once again. Hearing Jenny say that the phonepany was valued at ten billion dors by some newspapers, Luke was a little stunned. Are you kidding me? I remember that it was only two or three billion dors a few days ago. Are these guys using yen? Jenny hit him with a smile. Its just some random ttery in the newspapers and the numbers are a little exaggerated. But everyones not stupid. If this trend continues, we might cause a reshuffle in the phone industry, and Titanium Phone Company will be the new leader. Well, at least one of them. She chuckled. Of course, theyre still underestimating the cell phonepany. If they knew that ourpany doesnt make money just by selling phones, their valuation would probably increase again several times over. Chapter 819 - CEO Jenny Has to Be Overbearing

Chapter 819: CEO Jenny Has to Be Overbearing

Luke pondered for a moment. There are even more of those who are up to no good, right? Jennys face darkened. Theyve never stopped, and its a fewpanies now; Wend has already indicated that theres nothing he can do. Luke didnt think much of it. Its fine. Dont we already have that little green robot as bait? Youve been preparing for this, right? Jenny hesitated. Are we really going to take out Little Green? Maybe we can think of something else? Luke shrugged. Its best if we canplete most of our patent exchange before they take action, or the patentwsuitster willpletely drag down the phonepany. Jenny nodded helplessly. She knew that she had to throw out Little Green if she wanted to keep the phonepany safe. There were a lot of bigpanies in America that specialized in patent frauds, especially in the Inte and electronics field. The more valuable the Titanium Phone Company was, the happier these guys were. Nobody had made a move yet. They were waiting for Titanium Phone Company to increase in worth. At that time, these bigpanies that relied on patents to make a fortune would take out the patent stick which they had been hiding behind their backs to hit Titanium Phone Company and obtain its patent license or ask for sky-highpensation. Given the speed at which the cell phonepany was expanding, it wouldnt be long before thesepanies couldnt hold back anymore and would swarm over to split the fruits of thebor. While she was considering these questions, Luke pulled her into his arms and whispered in her ear, Now, I have something to say. Dont get too excited. Stay calm, okay? Jenny blushed. Pfft, what are your hands doing? Luke chuckled dryly. Thats to keep you in ce in case you suddenly explode. Then, he told her what he was here for. W! T!... mm! A high-pitched cry which almost broke the sound barrier rang out. Luke quickly covered her mouth. Be more civilized, alright? Youre a CEO now. You cant just swear. He shut up for a few seconds after Jenny cursed, before she calmed down and signaled for him to let go. Luke immediately moved his hand away. He wasnt afraid of her swearing, but this old building wasnt soundproof, and it was easy for anyone to eavesdrop on them for nothing. This time, Jenny wasnt in a hurry to say anything. She thought for a long while before she said, Do we have to take out a loan? Luke snorted and said, We cant deal with certain people and forces on our own for the time being. Its better to intimidate them with a tiger. Jenny frowned and remembered the people who even Wend didnt want to mess with. After a brief silence, she said, I have a suitable person here. Shes very rich, and also wants to join ourpany. Luke asked, Who? Do you remember Beth Thompson, the richest woman in the Thompson family and a major shareholder of Ind Dragon Electronics? Jenny reminded him. Of course Luke knew who this Miss Beth was. It was the youngdy who went missing in Pnd, leading to that unmentionable story between Luke and the vampires. Also, this youngdy had a bad luck halo. It wasnt just her, but the people around her were also unlucky. She had been kidnapped by the vampiresckey, the Bubblegum Gang, and two of her ssmates had been kidnapped as well. When she returned, she realized that her father and brother had yed disgraceful roles in this matter, and she dug a pit for her fathers phonepany. In the end, her enemy, the vampires, had caught Lukes attention when he went looking for her, and he killed a lot of them. Even the Thompson familys rival, the Elsworth family, suffered heavy losses. She, her friends, family, and enemies all came out of this incident worse off. With such bad luck, Miss Beth was also the kind of unlucky person who was rich but not happy. Luke raised an eyebrow. Shes so young and has enough assets tost her several lifetimes. Why is she working so hard? Jenny said helplessly, I dont think she just wants to make money. She wants to participate in any future decisions ourpany makes. Luke asked, Does she want to swallow up the phonepany? Jenny shook her head. My guess is that she wants topletely destroy her fathers phonepany. Luke sweated. What a grudge! Is she going to make Dad poor? Jenny sighed. Pretty much! I didnt ask about her family, but there were a few times when she identally mentioned her father and brother, and she looked like she wanted them dead. She couldnt hide her hatred at all. Luke didnt say anything and started thinking. Jenny continued, This deal can include a patent exchange between Ind Dragon and ourpany for at least ten years. Luke thought for a moment. Is this youngdy very rich? Jenny said, A lot of financial magazines have reported her worth as no less than eighty billion dors. If we seed, she might even be worth more than a hundred billion dors. Luke chuckled. It seems Ind Dragon is a patent magnate, right? Giving her the exclusive rights to Little Green will earn her money as well as draw some peoples attention. Hearing that, Jenny couldnt help but tighten her grip on Lukes waist. Can we do that? That was the first solution she had thought of when Luke said earlier that he was going to take a loan out on the phonepany. In any case, he had prepared Little Green as bait long ago. He was just waiting for the right moment to throw it out. Jenny didnt believe in the conscience of capitalists, and she didnt want to put the phonepany in the hands of another power so soon. If that happened, it would be very easy for Titanium Phone Company, which wasnt big enough yet, to be taken advantage of by big capitalists Luke nodded with a smile. Sure. Handle it yourself, but the money has to be settled within a week at most. You can make some concessions. Jenny heaved a sigh of relief, and then turned her attention back to the business Luke had raised. What happened to Stark Industries? Why do you think its stock price will drop? Luke said, Its inside information. Theres internal conflict in Stark Industries; the stock price will definitely drop. We can take this opportunity to make some money. Jenny was surprised. Really? Then, she frowned again. But why are you using our profits to buy Stark Industries shares? Are you sure the price will rise again after it drops? From what youre saying, it wont be just a small drop. Luke smiled. Because as long as Tony Stark doesnt get kicked out of thepany, the stock price will rise again after he starts putting out a few projects. Jenny raised her eyebrows. Arent you exaggerating? Hes indeed very good, but you make it sound like hes God. But when ites to making money from technology, this young master is truly god! Luke felt helpless. Chapter 820 - I Have Someone at the Top In Stark Industries

Chapter 820: I Have Someone at the Top In Stark Industries

Luke could only say, Youre not sensitive to technology, but for example, as long as Tony Stark wants to, he can make a product simr to our Titanium phone in a matter of minutes. Jenny: ...Then why doesnt he? Because he doesnt need to. He has so much science and technology in his head that can make a lot of money, and he wont be able to make them all a reality in his lifetime. Luke sighed again. For example, itll take nothing more than a bit of time for Stark Industries to rece Ind Dragon, but hes not interested in doing something so boring. Hes not interested in making phones either for the same reason. You dont have to worry about him stealing our livelihood. The fact of the matter was that Tonys father had started out as an arms dealer. Although Tony was a yboy, he still valued family. Also, weapons specialization was a talent which flowed through their veins; it was like they received divine help whenever they invented weapon-rted products. That was why Tony had inherited his fatherspany and had always expanded in the weapons manufacturing industry. Jenny was silent for a long time. She wasnt an uneducated person, but when it came to specialized technology, she couldnt argue with Luke. Since Luke said that Tony Stark was so skilled, the tycoon had to be even more amazing than she had imagined. Given Lukes personality, his evaluation of Tonys abilities was conservative, since he wasnt a person to exaggerate excessively. Silent for a moment, Jenny carefully considered the connection between Lukes words and the purchase of Stark Industries shares, before she said, So, if we manipte Stark Industries shares in the financial market first, well make a fortune. Then, if we grab more shares at bottom value, well get a second windfall? Luke hummed in response and suddenly chuckled. If you get enough shares, we can be considered major shareholders of Stark Industries in the future. Jenny rolled her eyes. Stark Industries has a market value of more than a trillion. Even if its share price falls by half, thats still more than five hundred billion. Well be lucky if we can get even 1% of the shares this time. That doesnt amount too much. Luke chuckled. Lets try our best. Right, lets take out a loan on the shares from the gold mine as well. That way, well have more money. Jenny asked, Are you so sure that the share price will drop? Luke smiled. I have someone at the top in Stak Industries. Jenny was lost for words. After that, Luke tactfully left and didnt spend the rest of the night talking to Jenny about business. For the next few days, he needed to give Jenny as much time as possible toplete the business with Stark Industries shares so that they could make more money. Three dayster, Lukes phone rang. He took it out and checked it. It was an automatic reminder that he had set up. A certain private Stark bodyguard who had gone on a business trip to Afghanistan had returned home. This was just a low-level bodyguard who would be off the clock once Tony got home, unlike Happy, who would continue to be busy. This automatic alert didnt apply to just one person, but also to most of the bodyguards who had been in Afghanistan. Given this amount of data, it wasnt hard to confirm a piece of information that Luke had already been expecting. He immediately called Jenny. Well, infighting is about to break out. You have to work hard and try to settle the money in a few days. Jenny was surprised. So urgent? Luke asked, If you were betrayed by your ownpany and almost lost your life, what would be the first thing you would do when you returned? Revenge! Jenny replied subconsciously, and then was astonished. Someone betrayed him? Thats Tony Stark! Luke chuckled. In the face of profits, some people are willing to do anything. To some people, Tony is just a kid whos hurting their interests. Jenny didnt ask any more questions. There was no benefit in knowing too much about the conflict among the higher-ups in Stark Industries. In any case, she just needed confirmation that Tony would be shing with the higher-ups in the corporation, and she could now make a fortune in the financial market. If everything went as Luke said, the infighting would bring her and Luke a lot of benefits, and it would be worth it to be busy for a while. Three dayster, a major shareholder in Stark Industries suddenly announced his withdrawal from thepany, and transferred his shares to Tony Stark. Jenny called him almost immediately. Do you have any new information from the person you mentioned? It seems the tycoon has already cleaned up the internal mess. Stark Industries had been quite active recently. The public appearance of an injured Tony Stark and the sudden withdrawal of the major shareholder confirmed Lukes intelligence. On the other hand, this also meant that the tycoon hadpleted the internal cleanup. The major shareholder who had withdrawn from Stark Industries had possessed more than 5% of the shares, and the transfer had been processed so quickly; the only possibility was that Tony had something on him. For example, he had betrayed Tony Stark to the terrorists. Only then would the major shareholder hand over his shares so obediently in exchange for Tony Starks understanding. Alright, he probably wouldnt be killed, but he would definitely be dealt a lot of blows. But this could be considered the end of the infighting at Stark Industries, which wouldnt trigger more fluctuations in the share price. Luke chuckled. Its not that simple. Someone who can sell out that tycoon isnt a small fry. The show is about to start. You can step in now. Without saying anything else, Jenny hung up and went to make arrangements. Working with Stark Industries shares was a gamble. And gambling didnt guarantee victory, otherwise it would be too easy to make a fortune. But while they had invested a lot this time, it wouldnt affect the phonepany too much. Most of the funds hade from a deal they made with Beth Thompson, and arge portion were short-term loans. If she failed, they would only be losing most of the future profits from their Little Green bait, which had little to do with the phonepany and which was one of the reasons why Jenny was willing to take the risk. The next day, Tony Stark announced at a press conference that he had been attacked in Afghanistan. Looking at the tycoon who was no longer as frivolous as before on TV, Luke smiled. At that moment, a certain baldie was beaming widely as he followed behind Tony and walked toward the stage for the press conference. This was Tonys Uncle Obadiah Stane. Seeing that this man was still out and about in public, Luke knew that the tycoon had been fooled yet again. The tycoon looked like a dandy, but was actually a smart person. The only people who could betray him were the ones he trusted the most. Thus, that unlucky shareholder who had been thrown out yesterday was a scapegoat. As the saying went, one wrong move and the whole game would be lost. Since the real mastermind was fine, something would happen to Tony sooner orter. Chapter 821 - The Small Obsession of a Transmigrator

Chapter 821: The Small Obsession of a Transmigrator

Luke was looking forward to it. If the tycoon didnt suffer a few more losses, some of his bad habits wouldnt change. However, it would be best if he could find a chance to gamble with the tycoon, Luke thought to himself. Otherwise, if the tycoon was unlucky and died, Lukes heart would definitely ache. He called Jenny again. I want to confirm that weve already stepped in, right? Jenny was also following the news. She immediately asked nervously, What happened? Did you receive bad news? Luke chuckled. No, Im just confirming that weve bought the lottery ticket just before winning the grand prize. Jenny didnt know whether tough or cry. Why do you care so much? When ourpany was valued in the billions earlier, you werent this nervous. Luke said, Its just a small obsession. Just this once. Of course, he couldnt say that Iron Man was undoubtedly the most important thing he recalled from his past life. Thanks to Tony Starks name, he had learned a lot about the future of this world. As a transmigrator, how could he abandon this glorious tradition of profiting from the protagonist? Ever since he came to this world, he had been thinking since he was young that he had to make a fortune with inside information. With the rise of Iron Man, this might be thest time Luke could make money using his memories from his previous life. This was the end. It was Lukes final farewell to his ordinary self. It was also the beginning of this worlds great era. At that moment, a reporter on TV asked, What happened in Afghanistan? Tony, who had been a little distracted earlier, seemed to be roused by these words. He suddenly stood up from where he had been sitting on the stage. Thats not important. It just opened my eyespletely. I realized that I have to do more for this world than just make weapons that blow up. At that moment, after he returned to the podium, he finally said something truly important. ...So, Ive decided to shut down Stark Industries weapons manufacturing division, effective immediately! There was an uproar from the reporters, and countless viewers also couldnt help but cry out in front of their TV screens. Jenny was clearly stunned for a moment, before she started screaming nonstop. How is that possible? How can he make such a decision? And even announce it at the press conference? How dare he... Luke reluctantly moved the phone away. A few secondster, he had to raise his voice to wake up a certain female CEO who was already a little lost for words. Jenny, Jenny, calm down! Calm down! Jenny was interrupted by Lukes shouts, and finally stopped talking. Ah, whats wrong? Luke said, Go keep an eye on your team. That way, youll know how much money youre making right away. Jenny said, Right, right, right, Im going. They must be crazy excited. Bye, darling. She then hung up. Luke put down his phone with a smile and watched as the smile on Obadiahs face gradually disappeared. In the end, he had no choice but to get the tycoon off the stage and give a speech to smooth things over. But even Obadiah didnt believe his own words. In less than two minutes, he announced the end of the press conference and chased after Tony. It was easy to imagine that many news agencies would definitely be releasing breaking news to the world today. Luke heaved a sigh of relief and went to his workshop to get some work done. His obsession and the past was over; as long as one was alive, they had to look at what was ahead. Making so much money would only make him busier in the future; he couldnt ck off now. ... That night, in Malibu Beach, Pepper was watching a financial program in the living room. The host of the show, who was widely known for his brazen speech, already couldnt sit still. He was jumping up and down and dancing with joy. ...With Stark Industries shutting down its weapons manufacturing division, what else is there to do? Sell, sell, sell! Otherwise, you can just wait for your shares to be garbage stock... Pepper couldnt help but smile bitterly. Of course, she wasnt angry. Few American broadcasters were qualified to make her angry, and this was just one of the huge swarm of broadcasters who hade out to ridicule Stark Industries. In fact, Stark Industries stock price had dropped by more than 5% in the half-day after Tony Starks announcement. It didnt sound like a lot, but given that Stark Industries was worth thousands of billions of dors, that was more than fifty billion of its wealth which had gone up in smoke. Thankfully, the major shareholders were still monitoring the situation. They werent as blind as the smaller shareholders. They were waiting for the executives of Stark Industries to give them specific information. If Tony took back what he said, then apart from his ugly face, everything would go back to how it was before. The stock price would rise again tomorrow, and everybody would be happy. But Tony never showed his face in public again after making such a frightening speech, and the major shareholders cursed in their hearts. Was the tycoon really taking everyone down with him this time? The shareholders wondered. There were a lot of people who called Pepper to ask about the situation, and she didnt want to talk to any of them. She knew that Tony was serious this time. In the face of thepanys stock price that was bound to plummet, the value of the shares in their hands would fall, and what they were more worried about was thepanys future profits. Without profits, they werent going to buy whatever she was selling. Suddenly, hermunicator rang. It was Tony calling her from the basement. Not long after, Pepper came out of the basement with aplicated expression, holding something which glowed blue and white. It was the crude arc reactor which Tony had just taken out of his chest. The tycoon, who had never liked old things, told her to throw it away, but Pepper felt that keeping it as a souvenir wouldnt be bad. Compared with the tycoon, she was much more sentimental. Taking the car out of Tonys vi, they drove for less than a hundred meters and had just turned onto State Route 1 by the sea when Happy, the driver, suddenly braked. Pepper had been ying with the arc reactor and almost dropped it, giving her a scare. Although this thing wouldnt explode, anyone who didnt know much about technology would subconsciously think about electricity when they saw wires, to say nothing of a nuclear reactor. What happened? she asked curiously. Happy had always been a steady driver, and it wasnt his style to brake so suddenly. Happys eyes were fixed in front of the car. His mouth moved, and he finally managed to choke out, Batman! Pepper was stunned. She looked and saw a ck giant standing there. She was about to open the door, when Happy said, Miss Potts, better not. We dont know what he wants. Chapter 822 - One Game? Three, Five, Seven Rounds!

Chapter 822: One Game? Three, Five, Seven Rounds!

Tony Stark had just been attacked, and Happy didnt dare be careless. Whatever rtionship Batman and Pepper had, had nothing to do with him. Batman beating up hooligans together with the tycoon wasnt enough for Happy to let down his professional vignce. Pepper paused, and her hand on the car door stopped. But before the two people in the car could react, Batman gestured at them from in front of the car. He took a running leap, and then glided toward the seaside vi. Stunned for a moment, both of them then heaved sighs of relief. This was one of Batmans signature moves: taking off from the ground and gliding at low altitudes. Both of them had seen it many times. Especially Pepper, who would read news on Batman whenever she had the time. Her intuition told her that this truly was Batman himself. When the car reached the vi, the ck figure was already standing at the door. This time, Pepper got out, and Happy didnt say anything else. But he had already informed Tony and the bodyguards at the vi. At the very least, the tycoon would be prepared... Fine, he might be overthinking it. Happy smiled bitterly. He saw Tony appear at the door of the vi and look at Batman, who was a few steps away. At that distance, if Batman wanted to KO Tony, he only needed to take one step and punch him. Tony, however, was very calm. After the ordeal in Afghanistan, his temperament had changed and he was much more mature. Now that he saw Batman, he was far less excited than he had expected, and more curious instead. He suddenly sighed with emotion; he was no longer the Tony from before. Luke tilted his head and looked at the bodyguards next to them as well as the two who were at vantage points. He asked, Are you sure you need them here? Tony raised an eyebrow. Shall we go inside? Luke shook his head decisively. This guys house had Jarvis in it. Even in Lukes little vi, Little Snail could operate a lot of surveince equipment. Luke didnt want to enter Tonys nest and give Tony a chance to study him. Just like right now; Tony was being very dishonest. Ever since Luke appeared at the door, his anti-electronic surveince system had been constantly warning him that there were many detection devices spying on him. Lets go to the beach, said Luke. We need to talk in private. Saying that, he looked at the woman who had quietly walked up behind Tony and added, Miss Potts cane with us. Tony snorted unhappily. Why are you dragging her along? Luke said, Maybe its because with a beautifuldy like her around, I can control the urge to beat you up? Tony snorted. Are you trying to piss me off? Luke said, Forget it. I dont expect anything from you, given your shi*tty personality. Lets just be straightforward. As he spoke, he took two steps forward and grabbed Tony with one hand and Pepper with the other, making her cry out in surprise. Luke ran ten meters away and jumped over the guardrail with the both of them, gliding down to the beach below the vi. Happy was rmed, but Batmans mechanical voice then rang out. Im taking Mr. Tony and Miss Pepper to the beach for a heart-to-heart. You stay here. None of the bodyguards dared to attack. Batman was holding their big boss and second boss in each hand. Everybody knew that Batmans armor was bulletproof, but Tony and Pepper certainly werent. Happy ran to the railing at the edge of the vi and looked down, only to see that Luke had alreadynded on the edge of the beach dozens of meters away. But he could roughly see what was going on with the three of them from here. Batman had already put Tony and Pepper down and told Pepper to not move. He then picked Tony up and moved twenty meters to the side before putting him down. Happy, should we do something? asked a bodyguard from up high. The sniper rifle in his hand had been custom-made. Electric bullets could stun and subdue opponents, but against the famous Batman, he wasnt confident at all. Happy frowned. Stay alert. Dont act without my permission. They couldnt stop Batman now. Tony had been in a lot of trouble recently. It would be best if he didnt make any big headlines. Besides, Happy had cleaned up after the tycoon before, so he knew that the tycoon was Iron Man and had some ties with Batman. Tony shouldnt be in too much danger. Luke didnt care about the bodyguards or even Pepper. Putting Tony down, he said, She doesnt know that youre Iron Man, right? Tonys eyes widened. What? It was so loud that even Pepper, who was twenty meters away, heard it. Luke didnt think much of it. Do you think that just because youre smart, I wont be able to investigate your identity in return? Tony calmed down. Youre overthinking it. Im not Iron Man. Luke said, Oh, that might be because your big metal toy hasnt been fixed yet. Dont tell me its from when you fell from the skyst time? Tonys face darkened. I dont know what youre talking about. Luke didnt waste any more time talking to him. Fine. I could just knock you out now and carry you into the vi, and you wont be able to hide anything in your workshop. Forget your security system, Miss Pepper will definitely let me in after you pass out. Tonys mouth moved, but he didnt dare say anything. He didnt dare bet on Batman knocking him out. In any case, it wouldnt be a big injury. Also, if Batman did that in front of the bodyguards and Pepper, it would only be Tony who would be embarrassed. Alright, lets get down to business. Pick a side for the coin Im holding. If you win, Ill give you a little gift. A coin appeared in Lukes hand. Tony had a strange expression. Are you a kid? Luke said, Dont regret it if you dont. Tony said, Ill take the bet. A momentter, Lukes face was twitching inside his helmet. There was indeed something wrong with this tycoons luck. After the coin was tossed several times, Tony grew impatient. Luke had no choice but to turn one round into two out of three, and then three out of five... Finally, he had to change it to four out of seven, and the score was finally four to three. Tony finally achieved a victory. At that point, he and Luke werepletely even, and the tycoons list of abilities in the system turned gray. It was no wonder that while the guy had developed the Iron Man Armor in advance, he still hadnt been able to avoid this kidnapping. In addition, Obadiahs attitude toward Tony had probably also changed. Perhaps it was because Tonys luck had gotten a little worse recently, but Obadiah had brought forward his scheme. Thus, it was only 2004, but Obadiah had already decided to act and kill Tony. Tony was a little impatient. It hasnt been that long since west met, so why are you more childish? Do we need to y a coin toss for so long? Chapter 823 - A Pager for the Lonely Tycoon

Chapter 823: A Pager for the Lonely Tycoon

Luke chuckled. Hehe, I dont think Ive met Mr. Stark before. Are you admitting that youre Iron Man? Tony choked and snorted arrogantly. He looked away and said, What a boring trick. If you like ying riddles, go ahead and guess. Luke didnt think much of it. He had no time to appease the arrogant tycoon. He threw something at him. You win. This is a little gift for you. Tony subconsciously caught it and looked at it. Whats this? Luke said, A pager. Tonys mind raced as he asked in surprise, Is this... for you? Luke said, Yes, but only once. Its for saving lives. Dont mess around. Tony was unhappy. Im not a kid. Why would I need you to save me? Luke asked, Didnt you want someone to save you in Afghanistan? Tony choked again. As if! He had already taken a few hot showers when he came back; this would have been the only reason he wanted to be rescued sooner. He never wanted to feel like a salted fish ever again in his life. Remember, it can only be used once. Dont test it, said Luke as he glided away. Tony: Huh? He had thought that Batman hade to discuss something big, but it was just for this? But Luke was so fast, and in a matter of seconds, had disappeared from the seaside. Tony looked down at the little object in his hand. At that moment, Pepper walked over. Are you alright? Tony nodded. Lets go. Everythings fine now. He led the way to the vi. After a brief hesitation, Pepper asked, Why was he here? Tony, who was looking at the pager, paused, before he continued moving. It was nothing. This Mr. Batman just wanted to y some kids game. Wasnt this rescue game something kids liked to y? When Pepper, a hardcore Batman fan, heard this, she couldnt help but look at him disdainfully. Between Batman and her boss, didnt he know who was more childish and yful? Unfortunately, Tony was too focused on the pager to notice her expression. In fact, Tony really wasnt ying around at the moment. Previously, he yed into the hands of the terrorists and spent half a month in a dark and smelly cave. Now, he needed to take a hot shower every day before he could settle down. Ten minutester, Pepper left. But looking at Tony, who went back to the house and immediately went to the basement, she felt a little helpless. Thepanys stock was plummeting, but the main culprit was still ying on his own as if nothing had happened. It was truly a headache. Sitting in the car, she saw the arc reactor which she had tossed aside earlier. She picked it up and mumbled, Its not good to be unsentimental. Speaking of which, it seemed she had been working for him for quite a number of years already. Ill turn this reactor into a souvenir and put it back in the vi, Pepper thought. ... Tony didnt know what his secretary was thinking. He was fiddling with the pager from Batman. It was disguised as a watch, and in fact was so simple that it was crude. From the software to the hardware, there was nothing special about it. Apart from being waterproof and heat-resistant, and an electromaic interference function, it was essentially the same as the device old people who lived on their own used to call for help. As long as a button was pressed or major problems were detected with the wearers vital signs, it would automatically activate the GPS and send out a distress signal. In this regard, it was also simr to a kids safe watch. With Tonys skills, making something like this was as easy as folding paper nes. What was truly brilliant was how the signal went out. Once the pager was triggered, it would send out a signal to a hidden program on a major online news site, and an unremarkable icon of a bat would appear in the corner of the webpage. This way, it was useless even if anyone else other than Batman saw it. Secondly, nobody could trace this sort of data on the web portal, which had huge numbers of IP addresses online at all times, since anyone who entered would be able to see the bat mark. Since that was the case, Batman only needed to open the website and activate a simple ID program which would automatically send him a notification once it picked up the bat mark. The technology involved in this thing was really average, and the program wasnt very advanced, but it waspletely confidential. Youre really good. It could be said that Tony felt admiration. Did Batman have to be so excessive when receiving the signal? Did he really think that someone would investigate his IP address? Tony curled his lip and suddenly shouted in frustration, Why do you have to be so mysterious? Makes me want to investigate you again. After checking the hardware thoroughly, he confirmed that there was nothing wrong with it. Although he despised Batman, he still valued this thing. It was the only thing in the world that could summon Batman. Even if it was just once, it was enough for him to keep it. As he put on that wristwatch-like pager on his wrist, he mumbled, ck again. Thankfully, its not as ugly as your armor. ... On the other side, Luke still did his own thing, as unhurried as ever. It had been a week since Tony announced the great news, and it was early October. Dustin and Elsa had officially resigned from the police department two days ago. They immediately headed to New York and became the first two people to be transferred. Luke could have gone with them, but he chose to take a few more days off. Dustin and Elsa werent surprised. Given the number of criminals Luke had disposed of, he could choose to take as many days of leave as he wanted. This extended leave wasnt a punishment, but a break for police officers who had opened fire in the line of duty, so that they could adjust their mentality and avoid any psychological issues. Luke had never taken this sort of leave, and that was because of Dustin and Elsa. Both of them felt that the reason he had never taken a break was because he was always helping them out. Since he had already resigned and wasnt on the police departments payroll, it wasnt too urgent for him to enjoy a break in his private time. Luke was reluctant to leave Los Angeles because Stark Industries stock price had been falling by 5% every day for the past week. Today, the stock price had fallen by more than 40%, and had yet to show any sign of stopping. Except for the willful and conceited Tony, nobody could withstand such a terrifying loss. The day before yesterday, Obadiah had also announced that Tony Stark needed to rest because of his poor health, and had been relieved of all his duties at Stark Industries. However, Stark Industries was still stable internally, so please dont worry. When Luke saw the news, he couldnt help but mumble, Is iting? Obadiah was preparing to kick Tony out. The stock price continued to plummet. This baldie had to kill Tony as soon as possible before the tycoon wasted any more of his money. Chapter 824 - I’m Sorry, I’m Not Tony Stark

Chapter 824: Im Sorry, Im Not Tony Stark

After Tony was killed, Obadiah could continue to maintain the illusion that the tycoon had died from illness, and then announce that Starks weapons manufacturing division would be restored. Then, they could recoup their losses. However, Luke couldnt help but shake his head when he saw the camera footage from the sky above Tonys vi. On the screen, bright fire streaked across the night sky near Tonys vi and flew west. To the west of Los Angeles was the ocean. Of course, after crossing over the ocean, the mountains and the multitudes, it would reach Afghanistan. Tony was going back to get revenge. Although Luke had eliminated all the guys in the valley, Ten Rings had more than just those two hundred people. In fact, as the top terrorist organization in Asia, Ten Rings had at least 12,000 members in Afghanistan. The bunch that Luke had killed was just one of the smaller branches, and had little impact on Ten Rings as a whole. Tony wanted revenge; the question was the extent to which he would go. But Luke didnt think that the tycoon would be as resolute as Luke himself was. He would get rid of several hundred terrorists at most before he stopped. But then Luke saw how a certain tycoon didnt get any sleep in the middle of the night as he was set on ying with intercontinental flight; not only wasnt he sick, he was conversely very lively. Luke couldnt help butugh. Want this guy to take a break? Itll be twenty years at the very least; Obadiah might die from waiting. Hm, doesnt that mean Tony will have to work until hes sixty? Maybe hell be a superhero for fifteen years; retiring at fifty would be good. He wasnt worried about Tony. The tycoons luck had returned to normal, plus he had that pager. He would be heavily injured at most. It wouldnt be that easy for him to die. The next day, a certain bald bigshot read the news and wasnt as rxed as Luke. A spokesman on the news imed that the US military hadntunched any attacks near Gulmira yesterday, and that everything was just an internal conflict between terrorists who were trying to frame the US military. Obadiah narrowed his eyes and made a call to confirm Tonys movementsst night. After hanging up, he sneered. Tony, Tony! What are you doing? You shut down the weapons division, but you created the most powerful weapon yourself and used it to sabotage my business. You brat, you always like to hide things from people. He then made another call. Hows the research going? Why not? Ill be right there. Twenty minutester, Obadiah arrived at aboratory in Stark Industries. He asked a middle-aged man in a white coat and sses, What happened? The bespectacled man was a little helpless. Mr. Stan, we have a little problem. Obadiah asked, What problem? Its the power supply. In fact, the technology to power this suit hasnt appeared yet... the middle-aged man exined hesitantly. Obadiah grabbed him and pointed at a huge thing in front of them with his other hand. Wait, it hasnt appeared? William, its right in front of you. I just need you to make it a little smaller and put it in the armor. The bespectacled man looked at the enormous thing in front of him awkwardly. It was a giant electric generator with a diameter of more than five meters and a height of three meters. He then looked at the basic shape of the suit not far away. It was only three meters tall and one meter in diameter, and the hole in its chest was only ten centimeters in diameter and height. You f*cking call that making it a little smaller? This generator is several times bigger than your armor, not to mention that you want to shrink it to fit into the hole in the chest. This requirement was as unscientific as shrinking the firstputer from the 1940s into the currentptop. After all,puters had been in development for seventy years, and he had only taken over the armor manufacturing project for half a month. Computer research was pushed forward by wave after wave of scientists all over the world, but he only had a few dozen people in thisboratory. You might as well feed hens and have themy golden eggs for you! The bespectacled William couldnt help but curse inwardly. A boss who didnt know any skills really sounded like an idiot when he spoke! Yes, sir. Weve tried our best, but to be honest, we cant do it. Obadiah, the technological idiot, despaired, and William could only give him a blunt negative answer. Veins popped on Obadiahs forehead as he leaned forward and looked down at William, who was a head shorter than him. Stark built one this small in a cave with a bunch of scraps. He couldnt help but make a circle in his hand which was roughly the size of the reactor in Tonys chest. William leaned back and said innocently, Im sorry. Im not Tony Stark. He had no choice but to tell the truth when it came to skills. If an idiot thought that just anyone could rece Tony Stark, that only meant that this person didnt know anything about science. Like the mathematician Fermat who came up with Fermats Last Theorem three hundred years ago, and had cheekily written on the side, As to this, I have discovered a truly marvelous proof which unfortunately cannot be contained in this narrow margin. In the end, it seemed that Ferrat had invented this theorem on a whim, and it took three hundred years for someone to prove it. A scientific breakthrough could only be driven by a few super geniuses. Without these people, ordinary people wouldnt be able to make any progress in a hundred years even if they had the concrete thing and the theory. William knew very well that he was very smart. Otherwise, he wouldnt be the head of a research department at Stark Industries. Butpared with a genius like Tony Stark, the difference in talent was even greater than between primitive and modern people. Obadiahs eyes widened and he was lost for words. He actually wasnt dumb. He had been suppressed by Tonys father in the past, and hadnt been able to enjoy the pleasures of power. Later, when Howard Stark finally died, Tony showed up and upied that position. Obadiah had endured for decades, and it had always been hard for him. It wasnt because he was magnanimous, but because the father and son were irreceable. Letting go of the chicken-like William, he mumbled, Thats right, youre not. We have to rely on ourselves. As he spoke, he strode out of theboratory, leaving a confused William behind. The tycoon had just gone crazy. Was Mr. Stane crazy too? If that was the case, there went his job. At the same time, in Tonys vi, Pepper sighed and her shoulders drooped as she faced a serious Tony. Do you know? Youre everything to me. Im willing to do anything for you. As she spoke, she ced the object on the table, picked up Tonys special decoder, and left. Tony looked at what Pepper had put down. It was the crude arc reactor that had been switched out. At that moment, it was on a stand under a ss cover, like a trophy. His expression wasplicated, and his thoughts were in a mess. Chapter 825 - This? You Invented It. This? You Invented It Too

Chapter 825: This? You Invented It. This? You Invented It Too

In the evening, Pepper went downstairs with a face full of relief. She had just copied the serious information off the mainputer when Obadiah followed her into the office. She had done her best to distract the baldie. After finishing the copy and retrieving the decoder, she left. However, the download screen was still on theputer. As long as Obadiah woke up theputer from sleep mode, he would discover what she had done. Run, run, Pepper chanted to herself as her high heels clicked on the floor. As she was leaving the building, a man sitting in the waiting area suddenly stood up. Miss Potts, wait. Pepper jerked and almost screamed. When she focused, she realized that it wasnt a security guard, but an agent from a certain department whom she had met before. What department? Hm, the title was long and awkward, and for a moment, she couldnt remember the full name. The man smiled warmly. Miss Potts, we had an appointment. Did you forget? Pepper calmed down and kept walking. No, Agent Phil Coulson. Right now. Come with me. Phil Coulson was a little surprised, and immediately asked, Right now? Pepper walked quickly. Thats right. Come with me right now. Okay. Coulson quickly followed. When they left the building, Obadiah went downstairs. He really hadnt checked theputer. Instead, this chat with Pepper made Obadiah decide to take action today. It was one thing for Tony to be the CEO, but a few years ago, he had even brought Pepper, a young girl who wasnt even fully grown, into thepany. She was called an assistant, but was actually the second CEO, and made it very tricky for Obadiah when he secretly sold firearms. Why was this little b*tch stepping on his head? Or was it because that lustful tycoon was obsessed and did whatever he wanted? Obadiah cursed Tony in his heart and drove out to Tonys seaside vi. On the way to Tonys vi, Obadiah saw Happys car drive past. Obadiah sneered. He had just gotten thepanys administrative department to call Happy and ask him to give an exnation for some of thepany resources that he had used on his previous trip to Afghanistan. Happy wouldnt bother Tony over such a small matter. As expected, he left the vi alone and went to thepany. Obadiah stepped on the gas harder and sped up to Tonys vi. The bodyguard at the gate only nced at Obadiah before he opened the gate. Obadiah never needed to be announced when he came here. This was a habit that had formed after many years. The vi was empty. Earlier, Tony had prompted Pepper to go to thepany to get the dirt on Obadiah, while Happy had been called away. The other bodyguards wouldnt enter the vi for no reason. As soon as Obadiah entered the living room, he heard Jarviss voice. Mr. Stane, do you need me to tell Mr. Stark that youre here? Obadiah hummed and looked around the room as if he were examining the furniture. He put a box on the couch and walked to the basement door. When he heard footsteps, he pressed a button in his pocket. The lights in the vi flickered twice before they suddenly dimmed. At that moment, Tony appeared at the top of the basement stairs. He looked at the emergency lights in the living room in surprise. ckout? He had a backup power system, and it was impossible for the power to cut out. These emergency lights had always been just for show. Why had they suddenly activated today? Before he coulde back to his senses, Obadiah, who had been standing on the side, unhurriedly stretched out his hand so that it wasnt far behind Tonys head. With a push of his finger, he activated the remote control device in his hand. A tiny but ear-piercing sound rang out. Tonys mouth was still open, but his body suddenly froze, and his eyes revealed shock. Obadiah counted the time, and it was almost five seconds before he turned off the device in his hand. His other hand, which had been supporting Tony, grabbed him and took him to the sofa. At that moment, someone knocked on the door. Obadiah put Tony on the couch out of sight from the door and quickly opened it. A bodyguard immediately asked, Mr. Stane, the power in the vi went out. Are you and Mr. Stark okay? Obadiah said with a smile, Its fine. Were chatting. Hes still eating the pizza I brought for him. The bodyguard nodded. Ill have maintenance check the wires. Obadiahs eyes flickered as he said, No need. Tony just called someone over. Tell the others to continue working. The bodyguard didnt find it strange. Okay, sorry to bother you, Mr. Stane. He then turned around and left. Obadiah closed the door and returned to the living room. Looking at Tony, who was staring at him, Obadiah walked over with aplicated expression. He took out the special earplugs from his ears and pointed at the device in his hand. You remember this, right? You invented this small thing a few years ago. Its a shame the DoD didnt approve it. Theres actually so many applications for short-term paralysis. Tony didnt say anything and just continued ring at him. Obadiah opened the box that he had just put down and pointed at something that looked like a ckptop. You invented this too. I wanted to sell it, but you said that it was too dangerous. Well, youre right. It does seem quite dangerous. Even Jarvis has to stop when its activated. Tony was angry and aggrieved. Obadiah picked up something that looked like a wine bottle opener from the box and talked to Tony for a long time. He talked about Tonys capriciousness and how hard it was for him to hold back. After a few minutes, he couldnt help butugh. I forgot that its hard for you to talk right now. He didnt say anything else. Lifting Tonys shirt to reveal the arc reactor on his chest, Obadiah plucked out the reactor with the bottle opener-like device in his hand. Pulling it up, he took it out and put it in his box. Closing the box, he put on the earplugs and turned on the paralysis device again before cing it on the back of the couch next to Tonys ear. Goodbye, Tony. Dont act smart when youre in heaven C if you can still go to heaven, that is, hehe! As he spoke, he walked out of the vi and got into his car. On the way out, he said to the bodyguard at the door, Tonys a little tired. Hes already gone to bed. Dont disturb him. The bodyguard nodded. Okay, Mr. Stane. Obadiah nodded with a smile and drove away from the vi as he headed to thepany. In the vi, Tonys eyes were wide open, and he was angry, anxious, and desperate. Chapter 826 - Sprinkling Salt on the Tycoon’s Wound

Chapter 826: Sprinkling Salt on the Tycoons Wound

At a gst night, Obadiah confessed to Tony that he was selling arms to Afghanistan. He was also the one who persuaded the board to remove Tony from his position. They parted on bad terms. But Tony didnt expect that after making things clearst night, Obadiah would dare take his life today. The temporary paralysis device next to Tonys ear was something he invented. It hadnt obtained approval from the Department of Defense, so he stopped developing it. But the DoD had tested the temporary paralysis device before. Activating it for five seconds would cause the target to be paralyzed for five minutes. During that time, it would be hard for them to move or talk. If this went on for a minute, the brain would be damaged, and the patient would be mentally crippled. If itsted for more than five minutes, the patient would be a brain-dead vegetable, which was equivalent to dying on the spot. In other words, Obadiah had only left Tony with thest few minutes of his life. Tony couldnt think of anything. He couldnt move right now, and only an external force could save him. He struggled to make even the smallest sound, not much better than a mosquito. Jarvis, who could control the robots in the room, shouldnt have shut down, but Tony couldnt tell Jarvis that it was his own invention that had caused this. Tony was both angry and aggrieved. He hadnt expected his inventions to one day be used against him, and so sessfully. If I invent anything for anyone else in the future, Im a pig! Tony swore inwardly. Time passed quickly; in just thirty seconds, Tony was starting to be muddle-headed. As his vision went dark, he only heard a faint crack, as if something wooden had broken. ... While Obadiah was educating his nephew, Luke, who was wearing his Terminator armor, kicked two gangsters, and they hit the wall of an apartment. The man and woman who had beenughing loudly next door paused for a moment, before the mans voice rang out. I know, boss, I know. Ill tell her to keep her voice down. The couple on the other side of the thin wall covered their mouths and muffled their voices. Finally, it wasnt so noisy anymore. Luke chuckled. Its fine. Even if you scream your lungs out now, nobody will care. He grabbed the bags of white crystals in the room and threw them into the sink. As he turned on the tap, he cut the stic bags apart with a kitchen knife. At that moment, he heard an alert in his earpiece. Iron Mans distress signal has appeared. Luke paused for a moment, then dashed out of the apartment and went straight to the top floor. By the time he reached the top of the building, he had already put on his Batman armor. Taking a running leap, he glided away. The cape on his back had turned into a high-speed flight suit which he rarely used, and there was a propulsion system with three jets on his back. He instantly activated Speed Mode, and the flight suit drew an upward arc in the air as it charged toward Malibu Beach in the northwest. Using the pager, Luke arrived at Tonys ce in five minutes. When he was still far away, he looked down and saw that the vi, which used to have a lot of lights, was dark, like a haunted house. He didnt stop. He descended from the sky andnded in front of the vi. Luke broke the lock and opened the door. He quickly entered the living room and saw Tony copsed on the couch. At the same time, there was a tiny but unpleasant howling in the room. Elementary Sound Wave keenly captured the source of the sound. Luke swiped at his waist and threw out a bat dart, which sent the shing red device next to Tonys ear flying ten meters away. The device hit the wall and turned off, and the noise promptly stopped. Luke wasnt in a hurry to go forward. Instead, he activated Sharp Nose as well as the oxygen supply system inside the armor. He wasnt sure how Tony had turned out like this. He had to be careful. Otherwise, if he got pulled in while saving someone else, he probably wouldnt die, but there would be no hope for the tycoon. A few secondster, Sharp Nose confirmed that there was no poisonous gas in the room. The armors smart program had also analyzed that the screaming device was a subsonic weapon that could paralyze a person and make it difficult for them to move. Tony had probably been taken down by this device. After checking on Tony, Luke looked at the pale young man and the hole in his T-shirt. He sighed. Who set you up? Also, is there something missing from your chest? What a dimwit, Luke grumbled inwardly. Tony regained a little consciousness at that moment and said in a daze, Youre here? He then suddenly came back to himself and struggled to think. Im not dead? His voice was a soft groan. Thanks to Lukes close proximity and keen ears, he was able to hear it clearly. Luke locked onto the basement with Sharp Nose and left with Tony. Youre not dead yet, but I dont know if youll die without that thing in your chest. Tony struggled to catch his breath, only to find that he was being supported by Luke as he moved forward. Lukes words werent reliable, but his arms were steady. He struggled to speak again. It was Obadiah. He took the reactor from my chest. Its something Im using to pull on the shrapnel in my chest. Without it, the shrapnel will flow into my heart. Luke said, Hm, and youll be dead by then, right? Tonys face turned pale. Yes. Wheres the backup reactor? Luke asked even though he knew the answer. Tony: ...I didnt build a backup reactor. He had been busy fiddling with the armor recently. He fell out with Obadiah and went to Afghanistan to fight a bunch of terrorists; when would he have thought of creating a backup reactor? Even the crude arc reactor was enough for him to live for fifty lifetimes, and he had only made the new reactor when he came back. He was still a long way from running out of energy, so he had never thought about making a backup reactor. Luke had already noticed something set up in a ss container on the table. He chuckled inwardly: the tycoons luck was back. But he couldnt help but sprinkle salt on the tycoons wounds again. Oh, Tony Stark doesnt have the money to make extraponents anymore? Yourpanys stock price may have dropped a little, but it cant be that poor, right? Tony was lost for words. He couldnt refute the fact that he indeed hadnt created a backup reactor. Luke, however, had already led him to a table and picked up a ss container. Hm, whats this? A special LEDmp? The familiar blue and white light shed before Tonys eyes, and he suddenly jerked. An arc reactor? Where did ite from? Chapter 827 - Help Me Up, I Can Still Fight

Chapter 827: Help Me Up, I Can Still Fight

Luke put down the ss container and tapped it lightly with his index finger. The ss cover shattered. He took out the crude arc reactor that was inside. This is yours; why are you asking me how it got here? Tony suddenly remembered and murmured, I made this reactor in Afghanistan. I told Pepper to throw it away, but she turned it into a souvenir... Luke was amused. Very good, Miss Potts saved you once more. She must be the embodiment of luck. Youre unlucky. Dont let go of her. Tonys heart ached again. He couldnt help but think, Really? Am I really an unlucky b*stard? But in all my thirty years, Ive never been as unlucky as in thest month. At that moment, Luke had already put Tony on the workbench. He picked up a pair of tweezers from the workbench and pulled up Tonys T-shirt again. How do I stuff this in? Tony sobered up a little and exined how to install the reactor in simple terms. Of course, Luke knew how to install it. Although this simple reactor was quite different from a regr reactor, the basic structure and design were the same. He connected the wires on the reactor to the bottom of Tonys chest with tweezers and stuck the reactor in. The reactor lit up; it was clearly working. Tonys face was as white as paper. Clearly, the subsonic weapon had hurt him a lot. Alright, you wont die for now. Do you need to call your private doctor? Hm, or call Miss Potts to take care of you? Luke said casually. Tony was reminded of Pepper. I need to call Pepper and tell her to be careful of Obadiah. Thinking about how he had asked Pepper to steal the inventory list in the evening, he wanted to p himself. Jarvis, contact Pepper immediately, Tony said. Sir, the vismunication system is malfunctioning. I cant contact Miss Potts. Jarviss gentle voice immediately rang out in the basement. Obadiah, who was an idiot, didnt know that the mini EMP couldnt shut Jarvis down. For security reasons, the basement had a separate system, which was much better than the one above in the vi. What Obadiah destroyed was only the surveince cameras and electronic equipment in the vi, which prevented Tony and Jarvis from contacting each other. Only then did Tony remember that Obadiah had destroyed all the electronic equipment in the vi with the mini EMP that he had invented. He could only look at Charcoal Head expectantly. Do you have a phone? Luke was lost for words. He took out a prepaid phone from his cloak. The number. Tony: ...Jarvis, whats Peppers number again? Jarvis immediately reported Peppers personal phone number. This scumbag couldnt even remember his secretarys number? Luke secretly despised him. After dialing the number, he put it on speaker and ced the phone in Tonys hand before he put his hand on his chest. Tony was still too weak to make the call. The call was picked up quickly, and Tony said, Pepper, where are you? Obadiah just came to the vi to kill me and steal the arc reactor. You have to stay away from him. What? When I downloaded the data just now, I found out that Obadiah was the one who nned the kidnapping, but I couldnt get through to you. Pepper was clearly rmed. Im currently in apanyb in Section 16 with Strategic Homnd... with Agent Phil Coulson from whatever bureau. Obadiah made a metal suit here, and Agent Coulson came to arrest him. Tony was shocked. Dont go. Pepper said, There are five of them, and they seem very professional. Tony said, Obadiah probably took my reactor because he wants to put it in the suit. As long as he wears it, five agents wont be able to deal with him. A mans voice suddenly rang out next to Pepper. Miss Potts, lets move aside a little. Pepper hummed in acknowledgment and stopped talking for the time being. Two secondster, there was a bang from what sounded like a small explosion. Tony hurriedly asked, What happened? What happened? Pepper said, Uh, Agent Coulson just blew up the door of the Section 16b with a small explosive device. Theyre going in to arrest Obadiah. Tony: WTF?! Luke was lost for words. Why was Phil there? Luke cursed inwardly. Phils voice came through the phone. Miss Potts, you can go up first. Let us take care of this. Pepper nodded and walked to the door, not forgetting to remind Phil, Tony said that Obadiah took a power source and probably installed it in the armor he made. You have to be careful. Phil smiled. Dont worry, Miss Potts. Were professionals. He then gestured at the agents. The four agents who hade with him all took out their guns and started searching in pairs. ... At the vi, Luke had just heard that Phil was there with the agents, and he had a bad feeling. Most of the SHIELD agents who appeared at this moment were professional... extras! Was Phil going to take the lead and be easy pickings? Ill go first. Miss Potts might be in danger, he said to Tony, his heart pounding. Sweat broke out on Tonys forehead as he shouted, Wait, take me with you... His voice was still weak. Luke pretended not to hear him. It was fine as long as Tony survived. He wasnt the tycoons nanny. Tony couldnt see Luke anymore. Gritting his teeth, he took a deep breath and said, Jarvis, equip me with Mark 2. Jarvis said, Sir, your body isnt in the best condition to use the armor... Dummy, help me up. I can still fight, Tony growled as he tilted his head. A robot immediately moved over and stopped next to the table. Tony expended all his strength and got up from the table, putting his weight on the robot. Yes, thats it. Slow down, Dummy... Ah. Bang! He fell heavily to the floor, and gnashed his teeth as he looked at the robot. I told you to take it slow. Sooner orter, Ill dismantle you and throw you into the trash. Facing Tony, who was lying on the floor, the robot named Dummy didnt seem to know what to do. The robotic arm hummed as it gestured above him. Tony sighed in resignation and stopped throwing a tantrum. Little idiot,e here. Hold my arm... gently, gently. Do you want to break my bones? Luke, who had just left the vi, flew toward Stark Tower at a high speed. When he designed Batmans armor, he hadnt considered the problem of fast flight. The temporary external propulsion system could only reduce the impact of wind resistance during flight. Now that he was facing a headwind, his speed could only reach 123 kph. Chapter 828 - Bigger than Me?

Chapter 828: Bigger than Me?

Starks Section 16b was on the east side, almost half of Los Angeles away from Malibu Beach. It would take Luke six to eight minutes to get there. He only hoped that Phil wouldnt be too stubborn, and would escape if he could. It was extremely dangerous to use an ordinary persons body to fight a metal suit; even Mark 1, the most crude version, was extremely dangerous. Ordinary firearms wouldnt prate Obadiahs defenses; Phil and the others would only be courting death if they went. As Luke was thinking this, a humanoid object whooshed through the air not far from him. Also, when the humanoid object overtook him, it broke the sound barrier with a bang and sped off, leaving only a trail of mes in the night sky. Luke was lost for words. Cant you freaking take me with you? He had been in a hurry to save people, and had left the tycoon in the vi. Now that the tables had turned, the tycoon was even more anxious than he was. He didnt even bring him along when he passed by. After cursing inwardly, Luke felt a little helpless, but also relieved. Tonys current armor was roughly at Mark 2s level, and could withstand a beating. If he really ran into Obadiahs armor, he would be able to take a beating for a few minutes. By then, Luke would have arrived. Just like that, while Luke was still flying slowly in the sky, Tony arrived first. He took off with his powerful arc reactor and reached Stark Tower in a minute. ... A moment ago, in Section 16 of Stark Tower, Pepper walked to the door of theboratory and watched the five agents look around. She hadnt hung up yet and was still on the line with Tony so that she could ry the situation to him at any time. Suddenly, two agents who had entered another area behind theboratory let out shouts. Then, there was the sound of flesh and metal colliding, and two shadows flew out from the corner and hit a bunch of equipment. Peppers mouth dropped open as she looked at the two agents who had flown out and were lying on the equipment, twisted and lifeless. Phils expression was solemn, but he wasnt rmed. He simply shouted at her, Run! Then, he immediately ordered his subordinates, Go to the equipment pile on the left and keep changing your positions to stall him. Ill call for backup immediately. Looking at the big lump of metal that had just emerged from around the corner, Pepper turned around and ran without hesitation. It was this lump of metal that had instantly turned the two muscr agents into folding paper. She didnt think that she could survive a blow. She was just an ordinary woman, and didnt have the courage to fight this metal monster. On the other side, Phil and his two subordinates quickly retreated into the moreplicatedb as they drew the big metal lumps attention. Iron Monger, who had just charged out of theb, chased after the three of them for a while, only to discover that they were too slippery. They didnt fight him head-on at all and only used various obstacles to harass him. Did that balding agent just say that he was calling for backup? Thoughts shing through his mind, Obadiah immediately gave up on chasing the three agents. As long as he killed Pepper, any evidence could be turned around to say that she had set him up and framed him. In any case, there was no proof that the person in the armor was him. Thinking that, he turned around and charged at the door. Iron Monger crashed through theb door and chased after Pepper. By the time he reached the elevator, it had already reached the first floor. Are you f*cking kidding me? Obadiah cursed. Pepper wasnt a strong woman, and she was wearing high heels. How could she have slipped away so quickly? That didnt make any sense. Annoyed, he tore open the elevator door and rushed out. Forget the stairs. The Iron Monger suit he was wearing was too big and too heavy. Even if the stairs werent smashed to pieces, they would still copse under this weight. At that moment, Pepper was standing at the entrance of the building, and in a daze, she reported the situation to Tony. A big, big metal guy. Hes at least several times bigger than yours, but he looks so ugly... Tony, who was rushing over, was speechless. How am I small? But hm, I am indeed more handsome than Obadiah! He quickly said, Pepper, Pepper, dont panic. Find a ce to hide and dont let that guy find you. As soon as he said that, Peppers scream echoed in his helmet. Ah! No, donte over... Tony: What kind of luck is this?! At that moment, the only person who could make Pepper scream like that was Obadiah in his armor. Sir, the crude reactor isnt suitable for flight. The energy consumption is too fast, and theres only 32% power remaining. Jarvis told Tony another piece of bad news. Tony secretly swore that he would make a box of backup reactors in the future, but he said, Just keep me informed. Im going down. He had already seen a big metal lump smash through the door at the bottom of Stark Tower. It now stood in front of Pepper, the muzzle on its arm already aimed at her. Stane! Look here! Tony turned on the external audio system and sessfully drew Obadiahs attention. Without any hesitation, Tony sped up and swooped down. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! There was a violent sh of metal, and two iron lumps, one big and one small, instantly tangled together and rolled dozens of meters away over the ground. Just like that, the two metal lumps crossed the road in front of thepany and crashed through a factory building on the opposite side before falling onto a main road next door. The sudden appearance of the two iron lumps immediately caused a string of car crashes. Obadiah, whockedbat experience, subconsciously waved his hand and sent a car flying. A lot of cars braked and screeched to a stop. A momentter, the uncle and nephew stood up and stared at each other over a distance of seven meters. Looking at Iron Man in front of him, Obadiah was surprised and suspicious. Tony? Tonys careless voice rang out. Yup. Surprise, right, Obi? Hearing that, Obadiah knew without doubt that it was his nephew. The moment he realized that, he had the feeling that though he had left Tony only a few minutes to live, perhaps Tony had been rescued by the bodyguards who had gone in to check on the situation. He hadnt chosen to kill Tony right away because he wanted to create a braindead Tony and use this living dead young master to control thepany. But if Tony was fine, it would ruin everything for Obadiah, so he now had to kill Tony for good. He charged forward and swung a fist at Tony, who just dodged a little. In the end, Tony was still affected by the paralysis device, and his reaction was much slower than usual. At that moment, he really wanted to use a cannon to st Obadiah away. Chapter 829 - Dart vs Iron Monger, Extremely Low Quality-Price Ratio

Chapter 829: Dart vs Iron Monger, Extremely Low Quality-Price Ratio

Originally, the pulse cannon in Mark 2s hand could do this, but Jarvis had just reminded Tony that the reactor only had 23% power remaining. Obadiah wasnt afraid of wasting energy. He grabbed an SUV and threw it at Tony, who had just gotten up. Looking at the screaming female driver and the two kids in the backseat, Tony gritted his teeth and caught the SUV before he slowly put it down. Okay, youre fine... Bang! He was only halfway through his words offort, when the SUV that had justnded on the ground behind him suddenly sped up and ran over him. Damn it! Tony cursed and got up, but he wasnt angry. He was the one who wanted to save them, and it was his battle with Obadiah that had implicated these innocent people. Obadiah, however, had already taken the opportunity to approach and kick Tony, who was lying on the ground, into a car. Stuck in the car, Tony raised his hand with difficulty and tried tounch another pulse cannon attack, but the pulse cannon flickered and dimmed. Sir, we dont have enough power, and our functions are unstable. The pulse cannon cant be fired, Jarvis reminded him. Tony: ...I know. As soon as he said that, Obadiah leaned over and pulled him out, before smashing him into the ground. Did you really think that just because thepany is called Stark, its yours? Your father and I built it from scratch and worked hard for thirty years, and now you want to destroy it. With every sentence, Obadiah stomped on Tony. Looking at the increasing damage to his armor, Tony was anxious. He found an opening and rolled away. Obadiah stepped on nothing and looked at Tony, who was half-kneeling on the ground and gasping for breath. He grabbed him and threw him into the sky. Nobody can destroy mypany, especially not you, Tony. As he spoke, auncher popped out from his back and fired a small missile. Tony flew even higher amidst the mes. Gritting his teeth, he endured the intense jolting and adjusted his posture in the air. He activated the propulsion system and swayed a little as he hovered ten meters in the air, his head spinning as he thought about how to deal with Obadiah. Obadiah, however, roared, You upgraded your armor again? Just nice, I made some modifications too. As he spoke, several openings appeared in the armor under his feet as auxiliary jets were activated. Amidst the roars of the jets, Iron Monger slowly lifted off. Seeing that things werent looking good, Tony quickly flew a little higher. Jarvis kindly alerted him, Sir, it appears that he can fly as well. Tony said, ...Im not blind. Right, his armor should be like my Mark 1, and will freeze at high altitudes, right? Jarvis said, No flight tests were conducted previously, so its very unlikely that he has discovered that the suit will freeze and stop malfunctioning at high altitudes. Tony said, Okay, lets fly to maximum altitude. Jarvis said, Theres only 15% power left. The odds of reaching that height is... Tony said, I can do the math myself, just fly. Following his order, Jarvis immediately manipted the armor into flying upward. But after just a hundred meters, the propulsion system spluttered twice, and Tonys speed dropped. Sir, the power supply is unstable, and we cant maintain flight speed, Jarvis warned him. Tony eximed, Sh*t! He looked down to see Iron Monger rapidly approaching him. He was going to be beaten up again! The tycoon sighed, but didnt give up. He tried to fly to the side. There was a big problem with Iron Mongers agility, and Tony could only think of a solution here. At that moment, Jarvis alerted him, Batman is approaching. Tony perked up and saw that Jarvis had locked onto a small dot in the night sky. It was behind Iron Monger, but was clearly still a distance away. His thoughts spun, and he was then a little discouraged. What use could Batman be? Batman himself was an ordinary person. At most, he was much stronger than an ordinary person, but in front of metal armor, this strength was meaningless. Although Iron Monger was ugly, it had immense strength, defense and firepower. That was the biggest advantage of being a big, brawny man. It was perfect for countering a skilled yer like Batman. There was no way to break through its defense, and Batmans endurance couldntpare with the second generation arc reactor. It was useless even if he came. These thoughts shed through Tonys mind, and he ordered, Reboot the jets and pull Obadiah up to maximum altitude as soon as possible. Jarvis said, Rebooting... Rebooting isplete, sir. Tony said, Got it. Borrowing the moment the armor was rebooting and suddenly dropped from the loss of power, he sessfully tricked Obadiah, and the cumbersome Iron Monger flew past his head. Obadiah cursed in frustration, knowing that he couldntpare with Tony in terms of agility. But looking at Tony, who was swaying in the air and clearly had a problem with the jets, Obadiah turned around and lunged at him. If he didnt do it tonight, it would be Tony who came after himter. He couldnt let Tony live. Tony circled in the air and flew back up with Obadiah. Sir, theres 12% power remaining. We may not be able to reach the maximum altitude, Jarvis warned him. Tony said, I know. Stop telling me and fly. As he spoke, the metal armor flew up quickly. A few secondster, Tony was stunned and looked down. Whats Obadiah doing? From what he could see, Iron Monger, who had been chasing him, suddenly spun around and left. What was even stranger was that Iron Monger didnt stop spinning. The lump of metal was like a high tform diver as it did a quick series of rolls and flips in the air. Coupled with the mes shooting out from its legs, Iron Monger turned into a spinning top and shot downward. Jarvis asked, Should we stop our ascent for the moment, sir? Tony said, ...Head down. As Jarvis operated the suit, he exined, Its possible that Batman attacked the jet system in Obadiahs right foot, causing it to malfunction and leading to Obadiah losing his bnce. Boom! In the short time it took to say these words, Obadiah had spiraled down and plunged into the ground in his enormous armor. A few secondster, Tony fell from the sky and looked at Obadiah, who was half-stuck in the ground with his ass sticking out. Tony then turned to Luke and asked in disbelief, How did you do that? Luke curled his lip. Is it hard to shoot a dart into his leg from the side? Tony: ...Are you f*cking kidding me? No matter how low-grade Iron Monger was, it was at least at the level of a Mark 0.5. If it could be taken care of with a dart, then what was the point of his metal armor?! Batmans darts cost less than two dors each, while Iron Monger was worth at least fifty million dors. This quality-price ratio dealt Tony a massive blow. Chapter 830 - What If You Don’t Have Enough Power? Please Call for Help

Chapter 830: What If You Dont Have Enough Power? Please Call for Help

Luke, on the other hand, continued to make jabs at Tony. The hole in his side armor is so big that a hand can fit in it, and hes as slow as a pig when hes flying. It would be hard to not miss a live target like that. Tony: ... Luke nced at him and said, Hes not dead. At most, hes a little dizzy and might have thrown up. Arent you going to deal with him? Tony finally woke up from the shock of expensive armor being no match for two-dor darts and immediately lunged forward. Watching him pull Obadiah out of the ground, Luke was lost for words. What the hell are you doing? Why arent you taking this opportunity when your Uncle Stane is down to get rid of him? You should break some bones and stop this metal b*stard from moving first. Whats the point of pulling him out? Do you want to ask him, Why? Sure enough, Obadiah, who had just been pulled out of the ground, kicked his nephews face out of reflex. Duang! Tony flew out again. Luke was lost for words. Hit him out of love, and if that wasnt enough, kick him! Uncle Stane really loved his nephew, Tony. How many times already had Tony been kicked? This bunch of useless technicians. The jets broke after just a few minutes. Obadiah staggered to his feet and spat. The rollercoaster-likending had made him dizzy and nauseated. Tony got up again. When he heard that, he subconsciously looked at Luke, who was standing quietly on the side, but waspletely ignored by Obadiah. Had Obadiah skimped on an external detection function for the armor? He didnt even know that Batman had broken the jets, and he med the technicians? No, it was the technicians fault for not installing an external detection system. It seemed Obadiah hadnt med the wrong people. Tony looked at the bat dart, only one corner of which was sticking out of the armor on the side of Iron Mongers right leg, before he knelt down and gasped for breath. Of the three people on the field, one was dizzy and wanted to vomit, one had insufficient energy, and the other sessfully avoided pulling aggro and remained in stealth mode. For a moment, it was strangely quiet. In the end, Tony had more valor than Obadiah. After a short breather, he finally stepped forward to fight his cheap uncle once again. Looking at Tony, who was punching Obadiah with his fists, Luke wanted to take out a lollipop and enjoy the show. With one of Obadiahs jets broken, it wouldnt be easy for him to escape. Obadiah had spent decades with Tony, who had regarded him as an uncle, and indeed, Tony really wanted to kill him at the moment. But if someone else did it and Tonys fury passed, he might not necessarily be grateful. Humans were just thatplicated. That was also why Luke hadnt used his abilities to kill Obadiah at the beginning. In any case, even if Obadiah survived this time, he would only be providing Luke with a potential source of credit points. Luke didnt want to be hated by the tycoon for doing something good. While Luke was watching the uncle and nephew fight, three people ran over from the Section 16b. Luke had already seen the three of them from the drones he had sent out. He couldnt help but nce at them. They really werent afraid of death. He cursed inwardly, but at least a certain agent was still alive and unharmed. The three of them hid in a nearby corner, and only the leader approached him. Youre... not going to help? Luke didnt even turn his head as he said, You helped, but did you catch Obadiah? Agent Coulson, being too impatient isnt your style. It was none other than Phil Coulson. Hearing Lukes words, he said bitterly, Two of my men were killed by Obadiah. Luke asked, Let me ask you first: How are you going to deal with Obadiahs armor? Phil said solemnly, Well take it and seal it away. Luke was lost for words. Wasnt that the same as giving it to Hydra? In fact, Iron Monger wasnt very valuable. The only thing that was valuable was the second generation arc reactor. With that thing, dreams of a flying force could easily be a reality, and it also wouldnt be hard to make other suits of armor. Thinking this, Luke made up his mind to deal with the second generation arc reactorter so that it didnt fall into the hands of Hydras SHIELD branch. The arc reactor was currently a mass-produced product of Earths technology. It could be applied to various weapons and equipment on arge scale, and was more practical than some Cosmic Cube. There was only one Cosmic Cube in the entire universe. Too many people had their eye on it. Conversely, there was an abundance of the mainstream raw materials for the arc reactor. It was obvious which was more cost-effective. Luke nodded. Got it. Ill be packing up in a few hits. Phil: Huh? The two metal men, one big and one small, fought nonstop until they reached the top of Section 16. Tony, that brat, was clearly at a disadvantage, and was hit everywhere by the bear-like Uncle Stane. There wasnt enough power for the jets and the pulse cannon, and Tony was at a disadvantage in terms of size and strength, so he could only run as he fought. While a certain two people with weak presence were chatting on the side, Tony decisively asked his most trustworthy team member for help. Pepper, are you there? Pepper, who had been connected all this time, instantly replied, Yes. I need you to go to theb and overload therge reactor so that the energy overflows, said Tony. Pepper said, Okay, Im on it. Pepper, who had already returned to theboratory, quickly stood in front of therge reactor and did as Tony instructed. Then? asked Pepper, who had finished the preparations. When I tell you to, hit the red button and let it overload, and then hide far away, Tony said as he looked at Obadiah, who was searching for him. Theres still 5% power remaining. We are about to drop under the minimum requirement for the armor to operate, Jarvis warned him. Tony took a deep breath; he knew that he couldnt hold on any longer, and could only give it a try. What was Batman doing? Like Obadiah, Tony had already forgotten about him. The uncle and nephew only had eyes for each other at that moment. Tony suddenly charged out and kicked Iron Monger in the face. Obadiah didnt think much of it. He had long realized that Tony couldnt break through Iron Mongers defense, so he simply reached out to grab him. Tony, on the other hand, borrowed the momentum and flipped backward off of Iron Mongers face tond on the roof of the Section 16b. Obadiah rushed over and saw that the transparent roof had stopped moving. He raised the machine gun on his arm and fired at Tony, shattering the roof with bullets. Tony hid on the other side of the transparent roof and shouted at Pepper, Hit it. Pepper, however, didnt take action. Youre still up there. While dodging Obadiahs shots, he urged, Theres no time. This is ourst chance. Chapter 831 - Batman vs Iron Monger

Chapter 831: Batman vs Iron Monger

Tony didnt dare leave the roof, or Obadiah would immediately chase after him, and it would be meaningless to detonate the electric generator. Pepper, however, still didnt make a move. She looked conflicted. No, I cant. Tony could only say emotionally, Trust me, okay? We dont have... Huh? He suddenly stopped. Pepper, who was below, immediately tried to look at the transparent ceiling, only to see a ck figure that was much smaller than Iron Monger standing where he had been, but Iron Monger had disappeared. She eximed in surprise, Batman? Tony, who was confronting Obadiah on the roof, had the clearest view as a spectator. He saw everything clearly. Just as he told Pepper to take action, Batmans ghost-like ck figure emerged from the side of the roof and silently glided behind Iron Monger. He grabbed Iron Mongers arm that was firing from behind and threw the colossal creature down to the ground below. Looking at the exoskeleton setup on Batmans limbs, Tony sweated. He had actually forgotten about this. Mainly because the technology required for this exoskeleton was really nothing. Thest time Tony saw it, Batman had used it to stop a bus. As a result, he subconsciously treated it as a tool for hardbor, and never thought that it could be used in battle. At that moment, he finally came back to himself. This was Batman, who had extraordinary physical skills! He was a super fighter who was very good at maximizing his abilities. Other people might not find it easy to use this exoskeleton, but it was very easy for Batman. When Batman gripped Iron Mongers arm and turned around, Tony for one moment felt the delightful smoothness in the movement. Although it certainly didnt cause Iron Monger any damage, the feeling of wielding something heavy like air, so skilfully and easily, was hard to resist. Compared with Batman, Tony felt that thebat coach he hired was a farmer who only knew how to use an excavator. It waspletely unsightly. Dropping Iron Monger to the ground below, Luke wasnt in a hurry to follow him. Instead, he turned to Tony. If Obadiahs reactor is broken, you can make one in no time for your own use, right? Tony nodded nkly. No problem. This first generation reactor still has power, enough to give me time to make a new reactor. Luke was asking the obvious. Of course, Batman had to be a little nicer to the tycoon; Batmans mission was to brush up the tycoons good impression of him. After this interlude, Luke nodded. Then I can rx. With that, he jumped off the roof and charged at Obadiah, who had already gotten to his feet and was looking up. Looking at Luke who was charging at him, Obadiah eximed, Batman?! Now that Obadiah didnt have Tony to distract him, Batman lunged at him head-on, and the pressure was even stronger. This was the reputation from breaking the bones of hundreds in Los Angeles. Obadiah hadnt thought much of Batman since he himself wasnt a hoodlum. Now that Batman was charging at him, he suddenly remembered: Right now... it seemed he was a bad guy? rmed, Obadiah subconsciously took two steps back. This was what it meant to feel guilty. Luke dove down at an extremely fast speed. He even turned on the jets in the air, and the auxiliary support frames on his arms smashed into Iron Mongers chest with great force. Duang! Iron Monger took two steps back. Luke dropped to the ground and charged forward. Bang! Bang! Bang! A pair of fists rained down on Iron Mongers chest. Iron Monger kept retreating, but Obadiah suddenly came back to himself. Huh? Thats not right. Batman is only using his fists and darts. How can he hurt me? He subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief and grinned hideously. Batman, you really do have a rtionship with Tony. Youll die together. As he spoke, he raised his arm and pointed the machine gun at Luke. Luke snorted. As expected of a technology idiot! He thought he was invincible just because he was wearing a big shell. If Obadiahs internal support program was Jarvis, things would have been more troublesome. Given Jarviss calction speed and intelligence, he would definitely slip away with Tony at the critical moment. Did Obadiah have such a considerate assistant? Obviously not. Luke punched even harder, and the sound of metal hitting metal rang out. Phil, who was watching from not far away, had a strange expression on his face. How could a master at physical techniques like Batman blindly use brute force? Not to mention that the Iron Monger armor was so thick. Standing on the edge of the roof to watch the battle, Tony, who was ready to help at any moment, also felt that something was wrong. Jarvis had already analyzed Batmans actions countless times. This guy was definitely a ssic case of look before you leap. It was fine if Batman didnt attack, but if he did, he would definitely defeat his opponent. This was already a fixed rule. Then why was he constantly punching the thickest part of Obadiahs armor with his fists? Even if he was using an exoskeleton so that his hands wouldnt hurt, was it necessary? Two secondster, everybody understood. Inside Iron Monger, Obadiah suddenly felt the armors gaze shift upward, but he wasnt looking up. It was Phil and Tony who had a clearer view. Batmans continuous attacks finally knocked the heavy Iron Monger back, and it was bing more and more obvious that it was losing its center of gravity. Obadiahsck ofbat experience was once again exposed. In the face of danger, hecked vignce and didnt react immediately. Otherwise, with the jets on Iron Mongers leg, he could have instantly shifted his center of gravity. Of course, when he and his nephew had been rolling around nearby as they fought, he had never cared about falling down, so it was hard for him to be wary. By the time Iron Monger started to fall backward, Obadiah just subconsciously waved his hands, as if to grab onto something to maintain his bnce. Luke reached under his cape with his right hand and took out a silver curved de that was half a meter long. At the same time, he whirled around the falling Iron Monger. ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! The sound of metal shing rang out like raindrops hitting banana leaves. The silver knife drew arcs in the air as it shed at Iron Mongers body. Boom! Iron Monger crashed heavily to the ground. Obadiah finally realized what was going on. He tried to prop himself up with both hands. In the end... he couldnt move. Stunned for a moment, he saw Batman standing tall in front of him, and the silver knife in his hand suddenly stabbed down. No! he shouted in horror. No! Tony couldnt help but say. Although Obadiah had done so many bad things, Tony didnt want Batman to simply kill him. This was a habit from decades of knowing each other, and had nothing to do with whether the other party was bad or good. Ding! Rip! There was a crunch, followed by the sound of metal tearing, and the silver knife pierced through the armor over the reactor in Iron Mongers chest. Luke darted away and retreated twenty meters. Chapter 832 - Sir, You’re Really Awesome

Chapter 832: Sir, Youre Really Awesome

Obadiahs eyes bulged for a moment before he suddenly exhaled. He was stunned, but didnt feel any pain. Not dead, Im not dead! He suddenly gasped for breath. When he saw the knife just now, he really thought he was going to die. Tony jumped down from the rooftop tond next to Luke, and asked in a low voice, Is he... dead? Youre overthinking it. Luke looked at him. I dont kill people. Let him be punished by thew. Tony: What? He had thought that Obadiah was dead for sure when he saw Lukes fierce stab earlier. No matter how thick the armor on Iron Mongers chest was, it wasnt as thick as the curved de. Hearing that, he stepped forward to determine if Obadiah was dead or alive. Luke said unhurriedly, I think I broke the reactor in his chest. Are you sure you want to go? Tony was stunned, and Jarvis immediately warned him, Sir, Obadiahs reactor is malfunctioning, and the radiation level is increasing rapidly. Tony decisively came to a halt. After knowing each other for so many years, he didnt want Obadiah to die, but he wasnt good enough to sacrifice himself to save his enemy. Luke gestured at Phil, who walked over in amazement. Thats it? Luke hummed in response, but then immediately started to expose Phil. Agent Coulson, you said earlier that you would be taking this thing away. You have to be careful. There seems to be something wrong with the reactor in his chest. Its best to get a professional to deal with it. Tony immediately frowned. Obadiahs armor could be considered the most mature prototype of the Iron Man Armor. Coupled with the second generation reactor, how could he let it be taken away? He immediately notified Pepper in private about the situation here and had her find someone to clean up the mess. First, he had to dismantle the second generation reactor, and second, he had to destroy theputer files in the Section 16b. He couldnt leave anything for Coulson. After warning Tony, Luke nodded at them. I have something to do. Ill get going first. He then glided away. Tony raised his hand and his mouth moved, but he didnt make a sound in the end. He also didnt know what to say to Batman; it seemed there was nothing to say, especially when there was a third wheel standing next to them. ncing at the agents hairline, Luke felt a sense of superiority. Agent Coulson, right? Did you just say that you want to take awaypany property? Phils signature smile appeared on his face. Mr. Stark, you and Obadiah just fought on the road and almost got dozens of innocent people killed. Are you sure you want to be responsible for this? Tony raised an eyebrow. But the truth is that there were no casualties. As for damage of their property, hehe, Stark Industries will take care of it. At that moment, the tycoons old condescending attitude came out in full force. He was rich on one hand, and willful on the other. He was very familiar with using money to convince people. Phil didnt think much of it. That would be great. However, Mr. Stark, when you were fighting Mr. Obadiah, there were a lot of witnesses, and some of them even took photos of your battle. You might need to give a suitable speech at a press conference in a few days. Tony said, Dont worry, I have a secretary. Phil replied with a smile, No, its best if we handle this. Were professionals at hiding the inside story when dealing with the outside world and the media. After a brief silence, Tony looked at the middle-aged man again and finally asked, Whats up with you? You said you were with the FBI at the industrial parkst time. Phils smile didnt change, and he didnt look embarrassed at all. The FBI just makes it easier for us to work in the country. Actually, were the Strategic Homnd Intervention, Enforcement, and Logistics Division. Tony: ...Hm, what a long name. Have you ever thought of changing it? Phil said, We get that a lot. Mr. Stark, lets get down to business. Well help you deal with the aftermath, but please cooperate with us, or itll be troublesome. You dont want people to know Iron Mans real identity, right? Thinking quickly, Tony snorted. Fine, Ill wait and see. He then went to find Pepper. There was no point in arguing with this smiling Agent Coulson, but he had sessfully dyed this guy for a while. Pepper had already called someone over, so Tony didnt want to waste any more time. Hmph, he was all smiles. Not a good guy! The tycoon cursed the smiling tiger in his heart and promptly left. A press conference? He didnt care. He was Tony Stark, not some Charcoal Head who liked to act mysterious! He wasnt afraid of being exposed. Tony turned around and went to the Section 16b. The two agents nearby walked over, and one of them asked excitedly, Sir, are these the reinforcements you called, Batman and Iron Man? Youre really awesome. Phils smile immediately disappeared as he stared at him expressionlessly. Cut the crap. Keep an eye on Obadiah and theb. If Stark Industries arrives, we wont get anything. The two agents immediately left. They felt that their boss was suddenly a little angry, but when they thought about their two colleagues who had died, they felt depressed. Phil took out his phone and hung up after saying a few words. He sighed. This wont be easy to deal with. He looked around and saw spectators everywhere. Damn it, youre even more unafraid of death than we are! Phil felt helpless in the face of these onlookers who were increasing his workload. On the other side, Tony arrived at theb. He couldnt be any more familiar with the armor. After a simple check of the critical data in theb, he knew that Obadiahs armor was rted to Mark 0. As for the detailed data on Mark 0, it was only on theptop which Tony had brought back. After he returned, he destroyed theptop himself. Before destroying it, Tony sent the data on Mark 0 to his personal database as a keepsake. Thus, the data in theb was worthless. It could only prove that Obadiah had copied the information on Mark 0 before theptop was destroyed. That should have happened a few days after Tony was rescued, when he was undergoing treatment at the American military base in Afghanistan. At that time, Tony didnt know that Obadiah was the mastermind behind the kidnapping. After escaping, he was agitated and uneasy, and underwent a lot of tests and treatment. The heavily wounded Yinsen and the female soldier who had saved his life in the convoy had also distracted Tony. With Obadiahs meticulous nning, it was too easy for him to nt someone in Tonys private security team and copy the information. Tony told Jarvis to delete all the research data, then dismantled the hard drive and gave it to Happy, who had just arrived from thepany. Nobody would be able to find anything after that. Chapter 833 - Leaving, and Going Home

Chapter 833: Leaving, and Going Home

Relying on the fact that this was Stark Industries territory, Peppers men in their professional uniforms arrived first and took Iron Monger away. After the reactor was destroyed, Iron Monger lost its power system and was Iron Monger in name only. Obadiah, the bald boss, was trapped inside and couldnt move. He was also taken away. It could be predicted that a second shareholder of thepany would soon retire and disappear from the public eye. ... While Tony and Phil were plotting against each other, Luke quietly returned home. It hadnt been a long night, but Obadiah was still a valuable viin. System: Defeat Obadiah Stane. Mission aplished. Total experience: 3,000. Total credit: 3,000. Contribution rate: 90%. EXP +2,700. Credit +2,700. Hosts experience: 67,300/100,000. Credit: 86,100 The system had only given him 100 experience and credit points for saving Tony. Clearly, its discrimination against the tycoon hadnt improved. Also, the system didnt indicate that he had received the gratitude of a certain young master. It was far more difficult to impress the proud young master. Of course, this could also be because the tycoon had used up all his energy squabbling with the bald uncle, and had no time to thank Batman. Luke had nothing toin about. His and Tonys rtionship had always been like this no matter what Luke did. In any case, when a certain person ran into bad luck again, Luke couldnt be med for it. On the other side, now that it was over for Obadiah, Tony would definitely take over his shares. Obadiah had more than 10% shares in Stark Industries, and together with the 5% Tony had gotten a few days ago, the tycoon had close to 50% shares in Stark Industries. If he took advantage of the fall in stock price to acquire more, Tony would be in firm control of Stark Industries. Tony, who had just been backstabbed by Obadiah and the shareholders and kicked out of thepanys management, certainly wouldnt let go of this opportunity. Thinking that, Luke called Jenny. Lets start making money. Jenny was stunned for a moment before she said, Stark Industries stock price has only dropped by 50%. If we pull out now, well lose a lot of profits. Luke thought for a moment. How long will it take? Jenny said, Were expecting it to be the day after tomorrow. Naturally, Luke had no objections. Tony wanted to kick out those two-faced shareholders, so the stock price wouldnt increase in the short-term. There was still time. He thus said, Lets end the first phase as soon as it drops 50%. Okay, Jenny agreed. Then, lets start the second phase, and buy shares in secret, he continued. Jenny asked, So soon? Luke said, It wont be long before someone tries to undercut us. We should take action as soon as possible. In any case, its easy money. Jenny remembered that Luke had mentioned that he had someone at the top in Stark Industries. She said, Okay. Does that mean you wont being to take a look at the ounts? You should at least be interested in how much easy money we have, right? Luke said with a smile, That money will be turned into stock in a few days. I think Ill pass. You should work harder during this period. Im going to New York after this is over. We can discuss it in more detail then. Jenny chuckled. Have you had enough of a vacation? Luke said, More or less. Im making a trip back home to Texas, and Ill go to New York a few days after that. Jenny said, Okay. After hanging up, Luke got to work. Most of the things in Los Angeles didnt need to be moved. ire woulde by every weekend. The California earthquake tour was over. She had returned to Los Angeles a few days ago and was now a USC freshman. She was busy with her new life in college and needed to stay on campus for the first year, so she hadnt beening over recently. That was normal. ires birthday was on 15 August. At that time, she was still on tour, and everybody had only called her to congratte her. She had turned eighteen that day, and was a legal adult. She would have to face this society on her own, and college was a good start. Of course, ire was very happy to help Luke look after the vi. The bungalow was small, but it had everything. There was a training room, a jacuzzi, and a smart kitchen. Taking a break here every weekend would be a delight. Luke put the truly sensitive items into his inventory. Some things which needed to be shipped over had already been sent to New York. Last month, he had bought a new residence there. It was a worker at the phonepanys New York branch who had helped him find a suitable ce to purchase. As the saying went, money could do anything! Unlike when he transferred twice before, Luke this time wasnt hard up for money and didnt have to quickly report to work or look for a cheap ce to rent. He had been penniless back then, and could only resign himself to fate. However, the things he was shipping over would be ced in the phonepany. He didnt dare directly send them to his new ce, otherwise there probably wouldnt be anything left. After walking around the vi onest time, Luke chuckled. He was a nostalgic person. Since he was rich, he didnt want to sell or rent out this bungalow. Selina had already said that if he wanted to sell this house, he could only sell it to her. Of course, Luke wasnt stupid enough to agree. He simply smiled and said that he would never sell it, and that he would take good care of it so that it was the same as ever. At eight in the morning, he drove the car to a logisticspany and had them take the car to New York. Luke took a cab to the airport. In the afternoon, he returned to Shackelford. Looking at the town that was still the same, Luke calmed down. When he got home, Catherine was cooking dinner. She was pleasantly surprised to see Luke suddenly return home. Luke hugged her with a smile. So? Are you surprised? Catherine simply patted him on the back with a smile, and they chatted in the kitchen. Robert had been a little busy recently, not because of his job as a sheriff, but because he was at Draxs ranch. Selinas family had always talked about a new ranch, so Luke naturally wouldnt stay quiet. It was only after he secretly bought the four ranches next to his grandpa Draxs ranch that he let the man know. The old man was both angry and amused at the same time, and called to scold him for being a wastrel. That was because the old man had also been negotiating with these ranches, but Luke had offered a higher price. After a short conversation with Drax, the four ranches knew that the old man couldnt offer them a higher price, so they decisively chose Luke, who was more generous. Luke had entrusted a professional to negotiate the purchase, and the price didnt exceed the market price. Drax hadnt been able to negotiate with any of them because he didnt have enough money, and could only try his best to lower the price. So, although Luke and his grandpa had an internal conflict, no one lost out. Chapter 834 - Okay, a Lot of Money

Chapter 834: Okay, a Lot of Money

All four ranches were under Lukes name, and he didnt give them to his grandpa directly. Although he didnt care about that, the stubborn old man obviously did, so Luke simply entrusted the ranches to Drax. Robert had already talked to Luke about it, and after bringing up Lukes idea, found a professional to take care of it. Faced with a ranch that had expanded four or five times in size, Drax could only follow this suggestion. His original n was to buy a neighboring ranch. Luke, on the other hand, had thrown in four ranches at once, which was much more than he had expected. The old man really didnt have the energy or manpower to handle such a big scene. Recently, the manager had taken over the ranch and had a lot of work to do. Robert had also worked as a ranch owner before, but heter chose to quit and be a sheriff, which was more suitable for him. However, he hadnt forgotten what life on the ranch was like, so Draxs hairy-legged son-inw helped out every day. After talking about it, Catherine hesitated for a moment before she said awkwardly, Well, something happened here. Looking at her expression, Luke said with a smile, Is Joseph going to have a sister soon? Hearing that, Catherine immediately pooh poohed at him. What are you thinking? Luke shrugged. Joseph has always wanted a sister. Since you and Robert have nothing else going on now, you can have another one. Joseph really wanted a sister, but there was a problem with his motive. He was the youngest in the family, much younger than everybody else, and had been under their supervision for a long time, so he had an idea: With a younger and more obedient sister, wouldnt she be able to take over the position of youngest and share his burden? Catherine didnt say anything, but Luke could tell from her expression that she was really considering it. He said with a smile, Joseph strongly supports it. I also think its good to have a little sister. ire should be fine too. You dont have to hesitate too much. Catherine subconsciously nodded. Robert and I... Wait, what did I want to talk to you about? Luke shrugged. To give our family a little sister. Catherine red at him angrily. Shut up. Thats not what Im talking about. Right, its about yourpany shares. Robert knows. He wants to talk to you. Luke hummed and observed Catherines expression. Whats his attitude? Is he thinking of backing out? Catherine said, I dont know, but he didnt look angry. He just said that he needed to talk to you sometime. Luke didnt think much of it. Robert was a straightforward person, and didnt act secretive with his family. Since he hadnt called Luke to scold him, that meant that it wasnt a serious matter. In any case, Robert had never been able to out-talk him, so Luke wasnt stressed at all. After that, Luke left to pick up Joseph for dinner. Carrying a big bag on his back, he leisurely walked through half the town and stood outside a yard. Looking at the group of people and the dog in the yard, Luke joked, Its already six. Dont you ever have enough fun? The people in the yard and the dog paused for a moment. Then, the dog head was the fastest. It gave up ying with the kids at the speed of light and darted in front of him with a whoosh as it whined. Luke patted the dogs head with a smile. Alright, Dor, be good. Gold Nugget too. The two little girls, Talia and Andrea, also ran over with smiles on their faces, theirughter like silver bells indeed, they werent old enough yet for theirughter to evolve into their sisters barbell-likeughter yet. Luke, Luke! Youre back! the two girls shouted. Luke reached out with a smile and gave them the same treatment as Gold Nugget. He patted each of their heads and led them into the house. Lets go. Its been a long time since we came back. I brought each of you a little present this time. As he walked, he didnt forget to call out to Julio, Selinas youngest brother. You have a present too. Dont just stand there and smile. While he said that, he mumbled to himself, You need to work out more, young man! With your reaction speed, its no wonder you were thest person I thought of when I bought the presents. Selina waszing about on the porch, and she smiled at the person bribing her siblings. Finished with your business? Luke chuckled and made an OK gesture, before he made a a lot of money gesture. Selina stopped asking. She had gotten the keywords; the details could be discussed when they were alone. It wasnt appropriate to talk about money in front of the four kids since she herself wasnt sure where this money came from. She and Luke, along with a certain dog head, had looted a lot of dirty cash countless times already, so she wasnt too sure about the answer. Luke gave the two girls beautiful princess dresses. The more peoplecked something, the more they wanted it. The two girls usually wore shorts and T-shirts the most. When they saw these gorgeous dresses that were rare for them, they beamed and gave Luke big kisses. Julio had gotten a baseball bat that he could y with and also use to defend himself. When Luke gave Julio the baseball bat, he said earnestly, Boys should protect themselves when theyre outside! Julio simply epted the baseball bat and nodded excitedly. Josephs gift was at home, and he could only look at everybody elses gifts for now. After Luke and Selina talked for a bit, everybody went to Lukes ce. After purchasing the new ranch, Mario and Sandra were busy on it, so with Selina back, she was watching her siblings for a few days. Now that Luke was back, she took her siblings to his ce for dinner. Robert returned not long after. Looking at Luke, he simply snorted. Free tonight? Luke said with a smile, Im on vacation. Of course Im free. Then lets have a chat. Robert stopped talking after that. Dinner was very lively with Selina and her siblings. Joseph was very smart and often talked big, which stunned the other three kids. Dinner was noisy, but it wasnt bad. After dinner, Luke sent Selina and her siblings home. While the three kids went off to shower, Selina and Luke sat on the porch, each with a Dr. Pepper. She then said, Tell me, where did you get the money? Luke told her about Jenny manipting Starks stock in the financial market, and Selina was stunned. How much is that? Luke took a big sip of his cold caramel drink and shook his head. I dont know the exact figure. Jenny should still be counting. As he spoke, his phone rang. He picked up the phone and said a few words, before he hung up. He said with a smile, After some initial calctions, weve earned almost 5.8 billion dors this time. Selina spat out the soda in her mouth. Chapter 835 - A Chat Here, a Chat There

Chapter 835: A Chat Here, a Chat There

Wiping the corner of her mouth, Selina confirmed it again in case she had misheard. How much? Luke said, About 5.7 billion. Selina: ... She had always known that Luke could make a lot of money. Some time ago, she had read in the newspaper that Titanium Phone Company was valued at almost two billion, and Luke owned most of the shares in thatpany. He was truly a billionaire. But she was still shocked by the scale this time. After all, it had only been ten days since theyst met, and he had already earned two to three times the value of Titanium Phone Company. This was simply just like a novel. Luke looked at her with a smile. Our handicraftpany also has shares in the phonepany, so this is also your earnings. Selina had once joked that their Cosmic Cube Technology Co., Ltd[1] was like a handicraftpany, and her 200,000 dors had gone down the drain. He was taking revenge on her for her nasty words. Selina thought for a moment, then shook her head decisively. Keep the money for yourself. If you want to buy something, you can build thatb youre always talking about. She had done a simple calction of how much she had earned this time. Cosmic Cube owned almost 80% of the shares in the phonepany, and she had 5% of the shares, which meant that she could get more than 200 million dors. But she had never made any effort at all; she couldnt just sit back and reap the benefits. Knowing what she was thinking, Luke said with a smile, Dont worry. This money will be used to buy shares in Stark Industries. Well be shareholders of Stark Industries in the future. Selina: What? What was going on? Luke shrugged. Even if I give you more than 200 million dors, you wont be able to use it. When we go to New York in a few days, well have to protect ourselves. Bing shareholders of Stark Industries is a good choice. Of course, Jenny is the one managing these shares. Selina had no objections. A detectives sry was enough to cover her daily expenses. She had also gotten over a million dors from hers and Lukes wild clean-up of L.A. gangs. She was also responsible for Gold Nuggets portion. After all, the dog had no way of spending the money itself, and Selina was the one who used her credit card to pay for things online. Thus, she still had 2 million dors which she had yet to use. The money for the ranch came from the dividends from the gold mine in Boom Town. She wasnt in the habit of buying luxury goods, so she had no use for the money. After sharing the good news with Selina, Luke returned home. Robert was sitting on the porch, leisurely drinking cold beer. Seeing Luke return, he pointed next to him and said, Sit down. Lets talk. Luke did as he was told and picked up the other bottle of beer that was on a small table. He opened it and took a sip. What are we talking about? After a brief silence, Robert took another sip of beer before he asked, Are you in danger? Luke was stunned. Huh? Robert said, Transferring assets to family is something many people do when theyre in trouble. Luke was amused. Youre overthinking it. I just dont want thosepanies to be under my name. Robert was suspicious. Really? Luke shrugged. I dont want the paparazzi to track me down to ask why Im still a detective when Im so rich. Robert clearly didnt believe him. Cut the crap. Do you see anyone else handing over most of their assets to their family just because they dont want to be interviewed? Hmph, Ive never seen that. Its more about family turning against each other on the news and bing enemies because of money. Luke shook his head. But these shares are only a small portion of my assets. Robert: ...Are you f*cking kidding me? Luke said, Wait, I brought you a gift. He then got up and entered the house. Soon, he returned with a small box and handed it to Robert. This is a new phone. Its simr to the satellite phone I gave youst time. Robert opened the box that had no packaging. Looking at the item inside, he found it a little familiar. This looks like the phone that was advertised on TV? Luke was lost for words. The Titanium logo is on the phone, can you not be so outdated? He just said that he was providing technical support to Titanium Phone Company and owned a major portion of its shares. Robert didnt believe him. You werent very good with craftwork when you were young. The stool you put together copsed when I sat on it. You can make phones? Luke was lost for words. That small stool was made for ire. How can it not break if you sit on it? At that time, ire was less than five years old and weighed only forty kilograms. Robert, on the other hand, was 1.86 meters tall and weighed close to two hundred pounds. With Lukes craft skills, there was no way the little stool he made could withstand the burden, and it instantly crumbled. Robert ignored him and picked up the phone. How did you get this? Luke said, Catherine has one as well. Dont let anyone else use it. Its a special model that I modified for you, not the kind thats being sold in bulk. As he spoke, he said, Command 0. Begin host verification. The screen on Roberts phone lit up, and the man eximed in surprise. Ignoring him, Luke continued, Lets go through facial recognition and voice recognition. With that, he said to Robert, Look at the screen and say your name. Stunned, Robert did as he was told. His face appeared on the screen, and a notification popped up: Host information confirmed. The screen turned ck again. Robert studied the phone again, still suspicious. Its not under remote control, right? He wasnt a professional at setting traps, but he had a few old friends who were. It wasnt like they had never used a fake pager to trick people. Luke rolled his eyes. Thats enough. Theres an operation support program inside. Try it out if you have nothing to do. Itll help you understand this phones special functions. After exining that, he said, You can easily find out online how much Titanium Phone Company is worth. Thats why Im making money faster than you can imagine. Robert looked at him disdainfully. What does making a quick buck have to do with the shares? Luke said, Fine, it indeed doesnt really matter. The truth is that with these shares, youll have a new identity, which will be good for keeping you safe. Robert asked, What new identity? Luke said, Shareholders of Stark Industries. Robert was lost for words. Are you making up stories? Luke continued, When the timees, Ill find a representative to enter Stark Industries board of directors and handle everything. It wont impact your lives. [1] [Annotation text missing] Chapter 836 - Wealthy Iron Man

Chapter 836: Wealthy Iron Man

After a brief silence, Robert suddenly said, Did you piss off a lot of people? A while ago, you asked me to find someone I trust to set up a small securitypany to ensure the safety of our family. Luke said, Its not a big problem so far, but its good to be prepared; I cant be sure if a lunatic wonte looking for you someday. Robert frowned and thought for a long while, before he slowly nodded. Alright, Ill look for a few old friends. However, we havent been in contact for years. I dont know how theyre doing. Its fine. You seem to have a lot of old friends. I believe you can find someone suitable. Luke was relieved. If Robert was like Drax, who had never been afraid of anyone in all his decades of fighting, that would be a real headache. Most importantly, this involved the safety of his family, and Robert didnt dare bet on the old and weak, and the woman and children at home. Shall we watch TV? Luke got up. Robert also stood up and said, Okay. As they walked into the house, Robert suddenly remembered something and said, No wonder you donated a million dors to the police department when I returned from vacation. Thats the money the phonepany made, right? Luke chuckled. To improve the police departments environment and make you morefortable. Robert curled his lip. A hundred thousand would have been enough. Its a waste to give more. Gonzlez hounded me for money this time to set up a separate deputy sheriffs office. I couldnt refuse him. Luke burst outughing. Alright, Gonzlez has wanted a separate office for seven to eight years. It wont be right for you to keep pushing the matter away. You have to be united and harmonious! Gonzlez was the deputy sheriff and Roberts right-hand man. However, this guy and Robert were a little at odds. They werent bad guys, but they just didnt like each other. Robert had never given in to the guys request for a private office. Firstly, the police department really didnt have the money. Secondly, in a small town police department with only a few people, a separate office for the deputy sheriff was more pretentious than practical. Robert himself rarely stayed in his office. He would either be out driving or chatting in the office lounge. But after Luke donated a million dors to the police department, it was only to help Luke save on this money and nothing else that Robert agreed to let the deputy sheriff set up a private office for himself. The money was only used to renovate the police departments current small building, and to rece and add necessary facilities. For example, the leaking pipes and holes in the walls which they usually patched up themselves were finally repaired by professional carpenters and plumbers. Secondly, the less cool air-con units were also reced. Finally, at the request of all the officers, Robert gave them a new, high-end coffee machine. This way, Robert spent less than thirty thousand dors, and he put the rest of the money into the police departments ount as maintenance fees. As the one and only donor to the towns police department, Lukes photo was posted on the police departments wall of honor the next day. Under the photo was a description: Donor Luke Coulson, a lifelong honorary officer of Shackelford Police Department. With money, his photo and name could be put up on the wall of honor. In the Shackelford Police Department at least, one million was enough to put up ten people, or put up one person for ten lifetimes. There had been no specific reason for the donation. Everybody else in the police department also knew that they had gotten this benefit because of the sheriffs connections, so nobody said anything. This money wouldst Robert as sheriff until he was seventy. The next day was Friday. The whole family went out in the afternoon. Even Selinas family headed out to the Coulson Ranch and Hayek Ranch. The two ranches were neighbors, and had been handed over to the same professional team to handle. When they saw Drax, the stubborn old man hugged Luke and swatted him a few times as he finally vented over the surprise which Luke gave him. Next was everyday life at the ranch. Work, ride, drink beer, and eat meat. They could do whatever they wanted. ... While Luke and Selina were enjoying their family holiday at the ranch, a storm was brewing in Los Angeles. Three days after the uncle and nephew fell out, Tony Stark held a press conference. When Luke saw the announcement about the press conferencest night, he specially turned on the TV early in the morning to see if Tony would go crazy and court death like in his previous life. He also called Selina and told her toe and enjoy the show together. Sheriff Robert was skipping work again today. He sat at the dining table with Luke and watched the TV that was in the living room. Looking at the middle-aged man on the TV, Robert smacked his lips and said, From the looks of it, hes rich. Luke said, Youre rich now. Remember to put that disdainful look away when you say rich in the future. Robert said, Rubbish, youre the one whos rich, not me. Luke shrugged. Whatever you say, but youre a rich man byw. Robert snorted and couldnt be bothered to argue with him. He started discussing the rich person on TV again. Does this female reporter hate him? Shes been targeting him. Luke said, They slept together, he threw her away. Its that simple. Robert said, Hmph, rich people. Luke didnt say anything this time. It was indeed very easy for rich people to act like this. At the very least, they didnt need to think about wasting money when picking up girls. It was precisely theck of money that made it hard for most people to pick up girls. Robert quickly nced at Luke and asked, Then how about a rich man like you? Pondering for a moment, Luke shook his head. Im much more upright than he is. Robert was doubtful. Was I mistaken? Luke Coulson, be honest with me: Are you messing around now like this person on TV? Luke shook his head decisively. No. How could hepare with Stark? The number of women Stark had interacted with in one year would be enough tost Luke a lifetime. There was nothing wrong with a certain tycoon in this regard; he was just that diligent. On TV, Tony had already raised a blue piece of paper and was reading the lines on it. This was the speech provided by Agent Phil, who had been a professional cleaner for more than ten years. This agent also provided fifty professional witnesses who would prove that the tycoon had been partying on a particr yacht that night. Countless thoughts shed through his mind, and finally, a dark figure appeared in his head. The eyes behind the blood-red lenses seemed to be provoking him, and he then made a cheerful decision. The truth is... Tony paused, then threw away the blue paper in his hand. Im Iron Man! Chapter 837 - Can Beat Up at Least 50 Roberts

Chapter 837: Can Beat Up at Least 50 Roberts

Boom! Almost everyone in the audience stood up. Among the reporters, only the picky female reporter was still sitting with her arms crossed. Her long legs were crossed, but her eyes were filled with shock. Just now, she had only wanted to give some heartless guy a hard time. She wasnt prepared at all for this earth-shattering news. Phil smiled bitterly at the back of the venue and said to Pepper, who had a helpless expression on her face, Ill get going first. Its going to be busy again for a bit. Goodbye, Miss Pepper. Pepper quickly got up. Agent Coulson, thank you for everything youve done for us. That night, Coulson had stalled Obadiah, despite the danger, which could be considered saving her, and Pepper was very grateful. Phil smiled again. No need. Thats my job. You can contact me if you need anything in the future. Pepper thought for a moment. Its called Strategic Homnd... Just call us SHIELD. Phil smiled and left. ... On the other side, Robert was pouring milk in front of the TV. When he heard the earth-shattering deration, his hand shook, and arge amount of milk spilled out. It wasnt that he was excited, but that he had been secretly despising this rich tycoon just now. Phrases like bad guy and weak chicken and I can beat up fifty of this guy had popped up in his head, but this person turned out to be... Iron Man. Iron Man was the second superhero to step onto the stage, and Robert had watched the video of Tony saving someone earlier on. He knew that unless he set a trap, he basically had no way to deal with an enemy as powerful as this. In a head-on confrontation, Iron Man could beat up fifty of him. Luke didnt mock Robert. He simply handed him a towel. Of course, if he knew that a certain sheriff wasparing fifty Roberts with Iron Man, he would definitely mock him. Obadiahs Iron Monger was equipped with guided missiles, and Tonys Iron Man Armor naturally could do the same. How could a soldier with a flesh and blood bodypete with a rich man like Tony, who yed with high tech? As the saying went, the rich relied on technology; the cheat was that most technological products could be mass-produced and constantly replenished. The poor, on the other hand, relied on mutations and their own bodies to survive. Tony only needed to move his mouth and he couldunch a small missile; Jarvis could even lock onto the target. Most mutants would find it hard to achieve simr results by relying on their own physical capabilities. This was the superhero version of the rich move their mouths, the poor break their legs. After Robert wiped his hands and the table, Luke said with a smile, So? Dont you think its a little safer to be a shareholder of superhero Iron Manspany? Robert smiled. Superheroes absolutely arent as useful as Stark Industries. If it wasnt for Stark Industries, this tycoon might not even dare admit that hes Iron Man. Dont get involved with him in the future. Theres no benefit and you might run into bad things. Luke nodded humbly. He naturally thought the same, which was why he rarely interacted with Tony as a detective. Batman, however, didnt have such concerns! Whoever wanted to target Batman could look for him. In any case, this identity would be put to rest in a few months. ... In Los Angeles, Tony had returned to the Malibu vi to hide. Pepper would take care of things outside; there was no need for him to mess things up. Pepper even asked him half-jokingly, You did it on purpose, didnt you? So you can hide and study this thing you brought back? As she spoke, she looked at Iron Monger in the basement. Tonyughed; there really was no need to answer that question. He simply released his authority and had Pepper use the funds in his secret ounts to secretly buy back Stark Industries shares. This time, he was going to be the real owner of Stark Industries. He couldnt let that stupid board of directors sweep him out like garbage again. The shareholders on Obadiahs side would also be kicked out of thepany. In any case, Stark Industries shares were still falling. He didnt believe that these people could tolerate it. But that was Peppers job. What Tony was most interested in was Iron Monger in front of him, or more precisely, the damage on its body. Looking at the perspective drawing of Iron Monger which Jarvis projected on the virtual screen, Tony mumbled, Each time, he cut into the ports of the outer joints, or cut off certain control wires. These were very targeted attacks which basically destroyed Iron Mongers mobility. Jarvis said, Yes, sir. Comparing this with the video we filmed at the time, we can confirm that Batman knows quite a bit about the structure of Iron Monger. Tony felt his scalp go numb. This guy only saw Mark 1 once, and he already researched countermeasures? Hes the first person to know my real identity. Is he... monitoring me? Although he wasnt sure if that was the case, he immediately instructed, Jarvis, formte a new security n for the vi. Hesitating for a moment, he continued, Have all the security guards in the vi take leave and wait to be checked. He couldnt trust the security guards now. A few nights ago, Obadiah had almost killed him, but the security guards hadnt noticed anything unusual. Then, Batman arrived in time to save him, but the security guards had still been unaware. Even if he didnt find anyone suspicious after a thorough investigation, they still needed to be retrained. Tony didnt continue with this line of thought; this matter would still take time. It was still better now to continue studying Batman. What about the residue on the damage to Iron Monger? he asked. Jarvis said, Its a chromium alloy, but its nothing special. Its very widespread on the market. Tony frowned. From the dagger? Jarvis said, Uncertain; it could just be the ting. Tony sighed. Fine, this guy wouldnt be so careless as to let me track him down through the raw materials. He yed the video of Batman attacking Iron Monger again. After watching it for a moment, he mumbled, My previous estimation of this guysbat ability waspletely wrong. If Mark 2 didnt have high-speed flight and long-range attacks, it would be hard to beat him. Jarvis said, Yes, sir. Batman has only ever used darts, so its uncertain if he has a way to break through Mark 2s defense. Tony shook his head. To be able to find Iron Mongers weaknesses so easily, his skill level isnt low either. If he uses that knife to attack some of Mark 2s joints, he might seed. It seems that I need to speed up the development of the subsequent models. Saying that, he looked at the pager on his wrist. After hesitating for a long while, he finally didnt activate it, but he didnt take it off either. He could just wear it like this; in any case, the style was alright. That was what he thought, but he still couldnt help butin: This color is too ugly. How about... giving it a gold and red coat? Chapter 838 - The “New” House

Chapter 838: The New House

After watching the live telecast of Iron Mans real identity, Luke and Selina said goodbye to their families. The two people and one dog hitched a ride with the ranch vet, Ferreira, to Das, where they took a flight to New York. After exiting LaGuardia Airport in Queens, the two of them took a taxi to their new home in Clinton, New York. Standing in front of their new ce, Selina murmured, Is this the surprise you were talking about? Laughing, Luke hugged her and said consolingly, See that? Its a five-story building. You can choose any of the four floors except the first. Of course, if you want, you can choose two floors and sleep on a different floor every half a month. Selina rolled her eyes. Even if I were a moron, I would only change rooms every half a month. The two of them werent in a hurry to go in. Instead, they looked around the five-story building. Luke had carefully selected this ce; he had even analyzed information provided by Damon. Calling it small was inparison with a skyscraper. The truth was that it had been used as a processing nt for a long time. It wasnt an apartment with many units, so every floor was spacious. The five floors added up to more than 1,500 square meters, not including the basement and the roof. That was why Luke had spent so much money on the building. The small house in Los Angeles wasnt bad, but it was too small. In the end, he had to secretly build a basement. Now that they were in New York, their new ce naturally had to be spacious. However, he still had to do some illegal renovations. ording to thew, the buildings in Manhattan couldnt be renovated willy-nilly. The building owners had to register with the relevant departments and get permission before they could start. But probably nobody in the Clinton area would check for illegal renovations. The main bulk of the building had old and mottled red brick walls and wide, rusting window frames. The ss windows were covered in thick dust; it was clear that nobody had lived here for a long time. Selina couldnt help but click her tongue. Our new ce is really new. It was built a hundred years ago, right? Luke smiled. Sorry; ording to records, it isnt that old. Its only been 64 years, and cant be considered a historical relic. Selinas face twitched. Its older than my grandmother. Luke was lost for words. Selinas mother, Sandra, had given birth to her when she was sixteen, and her grandmother had given birth to Sandra when she was seventeen. However, I quite like it. Selina changed the topic. From the outside, it looks like its in that loft style you mentioned before. Is it the same inside? Luke chuckled. Youll see. Selina didnt think much of it. She continued, Its just that the environment around here doesnt seem great? Luke said, Ifw and order in Clinton is good, then there arent many ces in New York that are safe. Selinas eyes glittered. Then, we can... hehehe. Looking at her, Luke chuckled as well. At that moment, they returned to the entrance after doing one round of the ce. They opened the front door and went in. Looking at the inside, Selina was gobsmacked once again. What the hell! Gold Nuggets jaw almost hit the ground. It was in despair. I dont want to live in a haunted ce like this! It was mostly empty inside, but there was junk and rubbish everywhere. A thickyer of dust covered everything and spiderwebs hung in every corner, making the ce look eerie and rundown. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that this ce was haunted. It looked a lot like those haunted factories in horror movies. Luke patted Selinas shoulder and the dog head next to him. There are no cleaning or interior decorating services here. Also, we cant leave our ce to someone else, so well have to do it ourselves. Selina and Gold Nugget immediately understood. Luke had set up a lot of new equipment and defense mechanisms in their L.A. home, turning it into apletely different ce. Even if it was a new ce, it would still be a dump if it was installed with only the standard stuff. Thinking that, Selina and the dog put away their shock and continued to examine the building with Luke. Afterpleting their inspection on the fifth floor twenty minutester, Luke nodded in satisfaction. The basic structure is fine, and there actually isnt much trash in here. We can save on a lot. Lets have lunch first and then get the tools and materials before we get to work. They didnt need to look for a car. They quickly went down a fewnes, and arrived at a Shake Shack in Times Square ten minutester. It was already past the peak lunch period, but Luke and Selina waited in line for almost twenty minutes before they walked out of the fast food restaurant with their gains under the gazes of the staff and customers. No matter how delicious Shake Shack was, few people would buy over a hundred hamburgers and a lot of dessert and fries in one go. They ordered their food separately and pretended that they didnt know each other, or they would have been surrounded by even more people. More than two hundred hamburgers was enough to feed a regr gathering of office staff. When they came out, Gold Nugget jumped around them, not forgetting to whine like crazy. Its nose could easily pick out that this absolutely wasnt rotten fast food; this didnt lose out to In-N-Out. It smelled so good. The meat patties would absolutely be juicy, and the dessert very sweet. As a carnivore with a sweet tooth, it was very satisfied with the smell. Luke ignored the dog. If he didnt, the guy would know that Luke didnt object. If Luke didnt object, some dog head would open its big mouth and gorge itself. This was a main street; Luke didnt want people to stand around and watch a dog eat dozens of kilograms in one go. Those who didnt know might think that he was abusing the dog. That wasnt a joke. It wasnt rare for owners to be punished under thew for overfeeding their pets until they became obese. It was Selina who loved the dog head the most. She knew why Luke didnt turn around. She secretly fed Gold Nugget two hamburgers and a milkshake before she stopped and said in a low voice, Thats all for now. If you finish your share now, youll only be able to watch us eatter. Gold Nugget decisively restrained itself. It didnt want to watch them eat. That would make it feel inferior. They took a taxi to Central Park and found a more secluded corner in which to enjoy their lunch. Chapter 839 - New Neighbors, Sledgehammer VS Butterfly Knife

Chapter 839: New Neighbors, Sledgehammer VS Butterfly Knife

Just before they finished lunch, Luke made a call and confirmed the time and location with the movers. After lunch, two people and one dog left the park and waited for two trucks on a nearby road. They got into the trucks and returned to their new ce. With the help of the two drivers, Luke used a t cart to quickly move everything from the trucks into their new ce. The two drivers waited anxiously for Luke to finish, then said goodbye and left in the trucks. Theirpany didnt have a simple background, or they wouldnt dare do a delivery here. But if the drivers were beaten up or robbed, thepany wouldnt make a fuss about it either. They certainly didnt want to hang around in a rotten ce like Clinton. Closing the door, Selina rolled up her sleeves and said, Lets get to work. We have a new ce; we cant always sleep in a hotel, right? Luke rolled up his sleeves and said, Lets get to work. Selina waved her hand. Gold Nugget, go! Gold Nugget stared nkly. Huh? They then started working their way downward from the fifth floor. This was the floor that Selina had chosen, while Luke had chosen the fourth floor for his bedroom. Selina and Gold Nugget were mainly responsible for cleaning. Selina was nimble, and responsible for climbing up and down. As a dog, Gold Nugget could hold a mop in its mouth, and it cleaned up the dust on the ground as well as dragged out the rubbish. Selinas constitution had been improving steadily, and her strength and endurance were close to 30 by the systems measure. Although she didnt have any physical buffs, she was three times better than an ordinary person. Gold Nugget didnt get tired at all. As long as Dor didnt find it troublesome, it could run for an entire day with a mop in its mouth. Less needed to be said about Luke. He only needed to sleep for two hours every day. Apart from that, he was a human motion machine. The three of them started working like crazy at four in the afternoon. Apart from a simple hot meal for dinner, they worked until midnight. There were now two temporary bedrooms and a simple kitchen on the second floor. The problem of eating, sleeping, and washing up was solved temporarily. After that, Selina and Gold Nugget went to wash up and rest. Luke washed up simply and readjusted his renovation n. There were some minor problems with his previous n after doing an on-site inspection, so now was a good time to make changes. He only slept for two hours before he got up again and went downstairs to continue with the renovation works. That was the advantage of this new ce. There were several floors between them; as long as he wasnt smashing down walls, it wouldnt affect Selinas rest at all. When Selina woke up at seven, she saw Luke making breakfast in the kitchen. She yawned. Where did you buy the ingredients? Luke chuckled. I found a 24-hour supermarket in Times Square, but the ingredients are quite ordinary. Make do with this for now. You can buy some better ingredients from the supermarket in the morning. Gold Nugget nodded vigorously. When it came to food, it hated making do the most. But as long as Luke and Selina did so, it could only follow suit. However, making do every now and then wasnt a big deal. It had seen a fewrge freezers offloaded from the trucks yesterday. He had gotten Selina to ask Luke about it earlier; in the end, the fiend said that one was specifically for Gold Nuggets use, to store all its favorite seafood and meat. The freezer was more than two meters long and one meter wide, and would easily store half a ton of ingredients. Given Gold Nuggets current appetite, a full freezer would be able tost it for at least a week. For this glutton, this was the warmest concern that the fiend had ever shown it. Also, the other freezers would contain its favorite desserts and dairy products this was simply heaven. The dog head who had been reluctant to part with its L.A. home finally threw away its sadness and devoted itself to the construction of its new home. After breakfast, Selina left with Gold Nugget and went to the movingpany to pick up their Los Angeles car. The car would soon be a backup, but currently, it was still the best means of transport for them. After Selina left, Luke started with renovations again. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Luke stopped what he was doing. He didnt bother putting down his tool, and simply took it with him to the door. Putting it down next to the door, he opened the door and saw two boys standing outside. The two of them were grinning and their postures were loose, as if they were here to visit. However, their subsequent greetings and actions didnt seem like that of friendly neighbors. Dude, are you new? It seems you moved a lot of things in. Let use in and pick out some gifts, said the shorter one. He stretched out one hand to push at Lukes chest and make it easier for him to enter. Luke didnt want to be touched. Anyone with normal hygiene would be disgusted by their smells. It was a mix of fast food, sh*t and s*x. They smelled like the trash of nerds holed up at home. Fine, the trash of shut-ins probably wouldnt have the scent of women in it. Luke calmly pped the short mans hand away with his white glove and pushed him away. Get lost. Dont regret it for the rest of your life. The tall man, who was waiting at the back, was stunned for a moment, before he angrily took out a lethal weapon from his pocket. He raised the weapon and said threateningly, Do you want more holes in your body, kid? At that moment, the short man, who had been pushed, regained his bnce. He also took out a simr lethal weapon and waved it skillfully. Kid, you better behave yourself, or dont me my baby for being impolite. Looking at the ythings in their hands, Luke turned slightly and picked up his renovation tool. Holding it with both hands, he stood in the doorway. Then, this big baby of mine wont be polite either. The two mens lips turned pale when they saw the baby in his hands, and the lethal weapons in their hands shook. That was a 14-lb octagonal hammer that was almost 90 cm long, frequently used to smash walls and concrete in renovation works; it was a truly grand lethal weapon. Inparison, the lethal weapons in the hands of the two men were butterfly knives. They were 20 cm from tip to end and didnt weigh much. Although a knife was lethal, who would dare say that a sledgehammer that could smash through walls wouldnt kill someone? Chapter 840 - Little Brothers? Or Cousins?

Chapter 840: Little Brothers? Or Cousins?

Only then did the two men pay attention to the young man who looked like a student. It was mid-October, and the temperature in Los Angeles hovered between 15 to 28 degrees as summer refused to let go. Right now was the height of fall in New York, and the temperature was between 10 to 18 degrees. People went around in thick fall coats, which was the standard in New York. Luke, on the other hand, was only wearing a long-sleeved T-shirt, which clung to his muscles. Looking at the dust on his body, and putting it together with the sound of things being smashed which they had heard earlier, the two men couldnt help but swallow; this guy had a soft face, but was someone who did physical work! Most people who did physicalbor had bad tempers. Those who worked in the Clinton area had even worse tempers. Looking at Lukes muscles and the sledgehammer, the two men were caught in a dilemma. It would be too humiliating if they didnt do anything. Make a move! But their heads felt a little cold at the thought, as if a cool wind was blowing into their brains through the gaps in their skulls. It had to be said that there was a little problem with their thinking. Luke was here to be a police officer, and he hadnt started on the job yet. How could he smash their heads in as soon as he arrived? In fact, he was eyeing their feet. In the face of hoodlums, it absolutely wasnt against thew to casually drop a construction tool and identally crush their feet. Suddenly, someone shouted, Hey, what are you doing? The silent confrontation between the two parties was broken. The two men jumped back two meters. Donte over, donte. Luke didnt even bother to look at them. He turned around and saw two young men walking over. The one who spoke was a short, fat man with long brown hair. Behind him was a tall, slim man in sunsses. The fat man raised his voice. Charlie, Raqael, what are you doing here? The two men subconsciously hid the knives behind their backs with pained expressions and scowled. God, let us go. Donte over tonight to nag. No, its best if you never show up again. The fat man turned serious. But we finally got you out of the detention center a few days ago. Back then, you promised that you would look for official jobs. That was the deal. Listening to their conversation, Luke smiled. This young man was quite interesting. After being a detective for so long, he could easily sense the mental attitudes of most people. The fat young man in front of him had the air of awyer. He was calm and collected, and his eyes were clear. He was a typical justice-type yer. The fat man looked at Luke and smiled. Sir, how should I address you? Luke returned the smile and put the sledgehammer to the side. He took off a glove and stretched out his hand. Just call me Luke. The fat man nced at Lukes hand, and realized that this was clearly a refined and educated person. Of course, it wasnt hard to understand why such a refined gentleman would confront two hooligans with a sledgehammer. Foggy would defend himself with a baseball bat when he was in danger, but that didnt mean he was a baseball yer. He immediately stretched out his hand. Hello, Luke. My name is Foggy Nelson. They shook hands lightly before politely letting go. Foggy spoke again. Its like this, Mr. Luke... Luke said, No need to be polite, just call me Luke. That way, I wont have to call you Mr. Nelson, right? Foggy nodded firmly. He liked the smiling, gentle young man. Luke, Ill be honest. These two are sixteen and fifteen. Theyre still minors. Foggy pointed at the two boys who were too scared to leave. I saw them threaten you with knives. Im sorry for what they did. Luke raised an eyebrow. Wasnt this treating him as too much of a nice guy? Seeing the look on his face, Foggy said with a bitter smile, Its a little too much, but they dont really have bad intentions. So far, theyve onlymitted theft, not assault, which is why we bailed them out. Luke looked at the two boys on the side, and coughed lightly. Foggy immediately focused. He knew that it was very likely that Luke was about to say something. Luke asked, Are they your little brothers? Foggy: ... The slim young man behind him: ... The two ck boys: ... After an awkward moment, Foggy hurriedly shook his head. No, I dont have any African American rtives. Luke suddenly felt yful. Cousins? Foggy: ... The slim young man: ... The two ck boys: ... Foggy smiled bitterly. Luke, Im not a rtive. Im just awyer. I only bailed them out after receiving a request from their mother and cousin. Luke nced at the slim young man behind Foggy. This time, Foggy reacted quickly. Hes my partner. He doesnt have any African American rtives! Hm, no African American cousins either. Hearing that, the slim young mans lips couldnt help twitching. Do I look like an African American at all? Whats wrong with your brain? Luke nodded and looked away. And your meaning? Foggy hesitated, then asked tentatively, Look, Ill have them apologize to you right now and give you some personalpensation if you forgive them. Is that okay? Seeing that Luke had no expression, he added, I guarantee that they wont harass you again. The two rascals were about to object, when Foggy turned around and red at them. If you refuse, Ill print out a copy of the bill for yourstwyer fee. You can think about it for the next five or ten years. Its fine if you dont understand. I can help you put together a repayment n and tell you exactly how much you have to pay me every month. Full of despair, two boys sagged listlessly as the knives behind their backs fell to the ground with a tter. Then you might as well send us back to the detention center. Instead of saying anything, Luke observed the two boys. Foggy turned around and looked at him sincerely. Luke, theyre just kids. Give them a chance, okay? Pondering for a moment, Luke suddenly asked, Are they really not your cousins? Foggy: ... The slim young man: ... The two boys: ... Chapter 841 - The Compensation Is a Job?

Chapter 841: The Compensation Is a Job?

Looking at their expressions, Luke smiled. It was just a joke. However, they dont seem to have any money, so Ill let them go... The two boys seemed encouraged by the good news. But! Luke continued unhurriedly, There has to bepensation, in case they think they can get away with their crimes. Foggy was even more straightforward this time. Sure. As long as you dont injure them badly, you can do whatever you want. The lips of the two boys turned pale again. Bro, do you have to be so ruthless, just because we didnt pay you awyer fee?! Luke waved his hand. Im not interested in beating up kids. However, did you just say that you want them to get jobs? Foggy nodded. Thats right. Otherwise, if they carry on like this, theyll go to prison in less than two years, and wind up dead a few years after that. Luke said, How about this? Ill hire them as manualbor for the time being; consider that theirpensation. The four people were stunned. What? This sounded more like Luke giving thempensation, not the other way round. Luke, however, continued, Ill be renovating my ce for the next few days. Ill leave all the construction waste to them. As for pay... ten bucks an hour. The four of them were stunned again. The lowest hourly rate was just a little over five dors, and many low-level workers fought to get their sry raised to seven or so bucks. Ten dors really wasnt low for temp workers. Luke looked at the two boys and asked, Do any of you have a drivers license? The two boys shook their heads, but the shorter one added, I can drive, but I dont have a license. Luke wasnt surprised. This was a nation on wheels. He had been little more than ten when Drax egged him on to drive a tractor and a pickup on the ranch. To get a drivers license, you had to do a written exam. The short man certainly didnt like that, so he didnt take the drivers license. Then find a trustworthy driver with a driving license. Ill pay him ten bucks an hour too. Hell be responsible for taking you to the garbage dump. If you can find a car to transport the rubbish, Ill cover the cost of that too, he said. The two boys looked at each other, and the shorter one said, Then... what are we doing? Luke nced at him and said, Of course, the driver is only responsible for driving. Youll focus on moving the trash. The two boys widened their eyes. What? Luke said unhurriedly, If you have professional skills, you can make money with your skills. If you dont have any skills, you just have to do manualbor. Isnt that reasonable? You dont have a driving license. The short man gritted his teeth in frustration. He knew how to drive, and he even drove pretty well. He just didnt want to take the exam. With one misstep, he could only work as a manualborer. Dont ept the job? He looked at Foggy and dismissed the naive thought. This guy would definitely force him to ept the job. If he didnt ept it, Foggy would definitely pay him a home visit, and his cousin would nag him for days. Under the watchful eyes of Luke and Foggy, the short man nodded gloomily. Alright, Ill find a driverter. Luke nodded in satisfaction. Remember, what I want is for the construction waste to be sent to a waste disposalpany. You wont get paid if you simply throw it anywhere. The short guy hurriedly said, You have to pay for the ess to the waste disposalpany. Luke said, Ill pay. Do you think I expect you to do it? The short guy lowered his head. He had no money and could only ept his fate! Foggy suddenly interjected, Charlie, is your cousin still at home? She has a pickup? Charlie was stunned. You want my cousin to drive? Foggy smiled. I trust her. Charlie had nothing to say. Foggys obvious meaning was that he didnt trust him, and that it would be best to have someone who could deal with him keep an eye on him. Plus, his cousin could make a bit more money while she was at it. Foggy looked at Luke. Is that alright? Luke said, Yes. Youre Charlie, and youre Raqael, right? The two boys nodded. You can start work now. The sooner you start, the more you get paid. With that, Luke opened the door and gestured for them to enter. Charlie and Raqael looked at the door, which they had been dying to enter earlier, but now felt like a prison door. Their legs felt heavy. But under the gazes of Luke and Foggy, they could only enter. When they entered the house and saw the heap of rubble in the hall, they moaned in despair. Charlie couldnt help but roar in his head, Are you renovating or demolishing the house? Why is there so much trash? Luke wasnt demolishing the ce, but in fact had dug a temporary pit in the lounge. Coupled with the rubbish that had been cleared out from the fifth and fourth floors yesterday, there was a lot of it. Outside, Foggy said goodbye. Ill call Charlies cousin, ire Temple. Shell be here soon. Luke said, Okay. Foggy pointed at a building diagonally across the street, where they had been before they arrived. Thats my and Matts office. The Nelson and Murdockw firm on the third floor is ours. If theres anything, you can find us there. Luke said, Okay. With that, Foggy shook hands with him. Releasing his hand, Luke walked over to the slim man and extended his hand. Matt, nice to meet you. Lets talk when were free. Matt held out his hand to shake Lukes before letting go. Looking at his hand, Luke smiled. How interesting for awyer who had just graduated to have hands like that. He watched them return to theirw firm more than twenty meters away. Looking at Charlie and Raqael, who were staring at the rubble, he smiled. How is it? You must be so happy with this deal! The two boys red even more. Can you speak humannguage? You want us to move all these things. Luke had done it on purpose. Was earning money a happy thing? No. For idle kids, moving bricks was the greatest torture. For them, stealing was an even easier way to earn money. The important thing for them was that it was easy and quick. Before, casually nicking and selling things could earn them a few dozen bucks. They now would only get as much after painstakingly moving bricks. How could that be the same? Luke knew exactly what these hooligans were like, which was why he didnt mind paying them. Chapter 842 - The Taste of Hard Work

Chapter 842: The Taste of Hard Work

He could order these two fellows around for half a day after spending just dozens of dors C this made Luke very happy. Walking over to the side, he took out two pairs of utility gloves and tossed them over. Then, he pointed at a small t cart on the side. You can use that to move the trash. Its easy. Get the rubbish to the door first. When Charlies cousin arrivester, well move it to the car. Then, he returned to the other side of the lounge behind a partition and started digging. The trash heap was in a corner by the door, and wouldnt stop Luke from renovating. Crestfallen, Charlie and Rachael put on their gloves and got to work. The cart that Luke gave them wasnt big, but it was sturdy. They hadnt done any moving before, and didnt know how to make use of tools like rope or sacks to increase their efficiency. The trash fell off the cart as they worked, and it was highly inefficient. Luke didnt remind them. They were strong; they could do several more trips. They had nobody to me but themselves for not using their heads. Half an hourter, there was the sound of people talking at the door. Luke stopped working and came out from behind the partition to see a young woman talking to Charlie and Raqael. She was slim, and not tall. She was very pretty. Of course, it was only a passing observation. As she spoke to the two boys, the woman looked around and saw Lukeing out. She waited until Luke reached the door before she stretched out her hand. Hello, Mr. Luke. My name is ire Temple, and Im Charlies cousin. Im really sorry about today. Her movements werent flustered at all. She didnt express any guilt, but more helplessness instead. Luke let go and said, Mm, hello, Miss Temple. You know what happened with Charlie? Charlie has done too many stupid things for me to be agitated anymore. She smiled bitterly. You dont have to pay him for this job. Ill help out until youre done renovating this ce. Luke interrupted her. Miss Temple, this is a deal I made with Charlie and Raqael. Theyre the ones in the wrong. I dont need anyone else topensate me. Seeing that Temple was about to speak again, he continued, Im a man of principles. Theyre taking my money, they have to do things seriously, you know what I mean? After a moment of silence, Temple agreed. Alright, but consider me as just helping out. Luke chuckled. This is a business transaction. If you dont want the money, you dont have toe. Ill find someone else. Temple frowned before she nodded helplessly. Okay, Ill work hard. She then looked at her cousin, Charlie, and his best friend, Raqael. Theyll work hard, too. I called Raqaels mother before I came. Shes happy that Raqael found an official job. Luke finally smiled. Thats for the best. Also, youre just the driver. Dont steal Charlie and Raqaels jobs, alright? Charlie and Raqael: Despair.jpg. Looking at the two boys, Temple realized that the young man was using this job to deal with these two loafers. Thinking this, she really didnt n to help. Rather than let these two boys go off to nick things, it was better to let them enjoy the taste of hard work. For the rest of the morning, Luke was busy making a racket inside while Temple supervised Charlie and Raqael outside. It was almost noon when Selina returned. Looking at the old pickup truck at the door, the two boys who were moving the rubbish, and Temple, who was ordering them about, she found it a little strange. She stopped the car by the road and walked through the open door. Luke, you found these people to move things? Luke said from behind the partition, Yeah. They just so happened to be looking for odd jobs, so I had them move out the construction rubble for me, otherwise it would be in the way. Selina walked over and pushed aside the stic sheeting. Looking at Luke, who was busy in the pit, she said with a smile, Those two dont look like hardworking people. Luke chuckled. They wanted to pick out a few things from our ce as small gifts, when they were taught a lesson by an enthusiastic senior. The woman is ire Temple; shes the cousin of the shorter guy, Charlie. She also has authority over the taller one, Raqael. Shes responsible for supervising them to make sure that they dont get their hourly pay for nothing. Selina burst outughing. Ten dors was indeed twice the minimum sry, but if renovation workers were to do it, the sry would be more than double. Also, looking at their expressions, it was like they were in abor camp. They werent happy with the hourly pay at all. After that, Selina pulled another t cart out of the house to move a huge pile of food and necessities inside. Panting, Charlie and Rachael watched as Selina took out stic ropes and boxes from the house and easily tied everything together and piled them onto the cart; she was done in two trips. The two of them exchanged dismayed looks. Why did it feel like something wasnt right? Temple sighed. Where did your brains go? Its been a few hours, and someone even gave you a live demonstration, but you still look muddled. Uncultured. How scary! Temple couldnt help but curse her cousin and his friend in her heart. But just like Luke, she didnt say anything, either. It would be best if the two of them didnt cause too much trouble. After a simple lunch, Luke and Selina were busy the whole afternoon. Only then did Luke put down his tools, and he walked to the door with a wad of cash. Looking at the two boys who had copsed at the door, he nodded in satisfaction. You did well today. Heres your pay. He divided the bills into three. After cing two thin stacks on the two boys, he gave the third thick stack to Temple. Temple looked at the thick wad and didnt reach for it. Whats this? Luke said, Your pay today is a hundred bucks, which is the same as theirs. The rent for the car is 300 bucks, including fuel. Finally, theres 500 for the waste disposalpany. I called to ask them. With an exasperated sigh, Temple epted the cash. She had paid the waste disposal fee with the intent ofpensating Luke, but he wouldnt ept it at all. Remembering how Luke emphasized that he was a man of principles, she didnt insist. She had just lost her job, and indeed didnt have much money. 500 dors was already a lot for her. After giving her the money, Luke walked over to the two boys and patted their shoulders. Well start work at nine tomorrow, and finish at five. Dont bete. Chapter 843 - Sorry, My Hand Slipped

Chapter 843: Sorry, My Hand Slipped

We have toe again tomorrow? the two boys said weakly. Luke nodded with a smile. Thats right. I gave you two extra hours of pay today. Arent you happy? The two boys were so happy that they wanted to die immediately. They had worked for five or six hours non-stop, which had felt like hell. In the end, Luke told them that they had to continue tomorrow. They suddenly sympathized with their mother and cousin. They felt that they would die of exhaustion if they did this every day, but their mother and cousin had been working for years. Looking at their expressions, Luke was satisfied. You have an eye on my new ce? If I dont make you work hard for a week, itll be a waste to give you such a high pay. Because Luke had to keep some things confidential, he could only put most of the dirt and stones he had dug out into his inventory and deal with it himselfter. That was why the two kids had it easy today. ording to Lukes n, the renovations wouldst five to seven days, and several days after that would be mostly spent on interior decorating, which wouldnt generate too much construction waste. However, he had already thought of a new job for the two temp workers; there was no way he would let them off after only a couple of days. After the newly hired temp workers left, Selina and Luke had dinner before going back to decorate their own rooms. Neither of them likedplicated designs. Luke simply followed the minimalist style, and didnt add any embellishments. However, he didnt like cold colors. Instead of choosing the mostmon ck, white and gray, he chose warm colors. Selina chose a simple but elegant light blue for her room. They worked until midnight again before they stopped. However, Selina didnt really want to sleep yet, so she dragged Luke to the roof. There were two chairs, a small table, drinks and dessert, and a splendid view of the Hudson River and Manhattan. Biting into a strawberry cream cake, Selina sighed in satisfaction. Looking at this view, I suddenly feel that this new ce actually isnt bad. Luke just smiled. He had chosen this ce for a reason. Law and order here wasnt good, but it was convenient for transportation. It would take an ordinary person just twenty minutes to reach Times Square from here. Also, it was only six kilometers to NYPD HQ. If the roads werent too jammed, it would only take fifteen to twenty minutes to get there. The Lincoln Tunnel which led to New Jersey also wasnt far away. Because this ce was close to the Hudson River, the skyscrapers within a hundred-meter range werent as densely packed together. This was his new base. The bustling city in front of him was the empire he was going to conquer! Looking at the night view, Luke was in a great mood. ... The next day, Luke called Dustin and Elsa and told them that he and Selina had arrived in New York, but that they wouldnt report in to work until next week since they were still settling in. Both of them simply said that they got it, before hanging up. Dustin had already sorted out most of the procedures for Lukes appointment, and was waiting for the two of them to start work. But he had already waited for half a month. A few more days wouldnt hurt. They were busy with renovations for the next few days. The two boys worked hard for six days. From the third day onward, there wasnt that much rubbish in Lukes ce. After all, there werent many ces to tear down inside the small building. The two boys thought that they would soon be free from this forced temp job, but Luke and Temple exchanged a few words in private on the side. Temple came back and told them that they had a new job: moving construction materials. With Temple and the two boys, there was no need for Luke to hire a professional movingpany. He even doubled their hourly pay to twenty bucks. The pickup rental plus the total of their pay added up to less than a thousand bucks a day, while the professional movingpany which Luke hired previously had cost him 1,500 bucks, plus the drivers hadnt helped him unload either. The building needed far more new facilities installed than removed, so Temple and the two boys were very busy. The two boys had be immune. From the first day of agony, they got used to thebor by thest two days, and could even joke around. Luke nodded. Thats right. Once youre used to moving bricks, I can provide you with a lot of hard work in the future. Charlie and Raqael working here came with the side benefit of few other hooligans rarelying over. That was because the hooligans thought that the new residents were their rtives, and they wouldnt make a move against friends and family; this was a rule here. Of course, this rule was only to prevent the hooligans from hurting each others friends and family; if everyone was constantly hurting each other, no one would be able to live well. If someone stole something and nobody knew who did it, then nothing could be done. There had only been one time during the renovations when seven or eight hooligans came knocking. They greeted Charlie, who was moving things, and ignored Temple on the side. Charlie had barely greeted them, when he saw that this bunch wanted to go inside. He hurriedly stopped him. Hey, Hudson, what do you want? The chubby Hudson winked and said, Bro, Ive checked. There are two whites here. You dont have any white rtives, so you cant monopolize them. Dont worry, well leave after we get something. Just point out whats valuable, and well be in and out before you know it. We wont ruin this job of yours. Charlie opened his mouth, but suddenly felt that he had nothing to say. Was he going to tell his friends that he had been caught to be manualbor? Raqael couldnt help warning them, You better not make trouble, or... Hudson, the leader of this bunch, didnt care at all. He pushed open the door and stepped inside. He didnt forget to smile at Raqael. Or what? Boom! Boom! Boom! Hudson, who had turned to the side in the doorway, heard a burst of noise next to his ear, and dust was kicked up from the wall near his head. Hispanions, who were a few steps behind him, were all staring at his head in horror. Hudson slowly turned to the right, only to see a hole in the wall next to his head. A heavy octagonal hammer had smashed through the wall. The hole was less than twenty centimeters from his head. He swallowed hard and looked around the ce. A young man walked over with an apologetic smile and apologized loudly. Im sorry. I was in the middle of renovations and my hand slipped. Were you hurt? Chapter 844 - Assassins, From Real Life, and Better Than Real Life

Chapter 844: Assassins, From Real Life, and Better Than Real Life

Hudson: ...Do you think Im an idiot? Thats a damn anti-slip handle! No matter how slippery it is, theres no way this thing would fly across half the room and smash through the wall! When his eyes fell on the young mans hands, however, he immediately stepped back and bumped into his friends. Walking to the door, Luke took the hammer out of the wall and smiled at the hooligans outside the door. Whats up? They looked at how he was holding a sledgehammer in his right hand and an electric cutter in his left, and they stepped back. If his hands slipped again, they would die. After they took two steps back, a ck shadow fell from the sky. Bang! Bang! There was a dull thud as a gray ck substance sprayed over the ground. Oh dear, my hand slipped too. It didnt kill anyone, did it? A pleasant female voice came from the second floor. If it were any other time, the hooligans would instantly be full of sweet talk at this voice. Everybody, however, sweated hard and retreated a few meters to look up. However, although the window on the second floor was open, nobody could be seen. There was an overturned cement bucket where they had been standing before, and it was the cement inside that now covered the ground. By a conservative estimate, the bucket of cement weighed ten kilograms. If they hadnt stepped back just now, it wouldve hit someone in the head. Temple, who was sitting in the car, smiled bitterly. She knew that the young couple wasnt that simple. Those who didntck money but dared to live in Clinton either had blind guts or were very capable. Given how rxed and smart the couple were, they definitely werent the former. Just now, she had seen Selina take a look out the window on the second floor, before bringing the bucket of cement over and throwing it down. Her temper wasnt as charming as her voice. The leader, Hudson, had it the worst. His head had almost been smashed open by the sledgehammer, and he was the closest to the cement, which had already turned his snow-white sneakers a splotchy gray. Luke smiled apologetically. Sorry for dirtying your shoes. How about you take them off and Ill send them to the drycleaners? Hudson was about to fly into a rage, when he saw Charlie and Raqael standing by the door with anxious expressions, gesturing and mouthing silently at him. The three of them often yed together, and the way the two were gesturing was like a bucket of cold water over his head. Hudson forced a smile and bowed. So- sorry to bother you when youre renovating. I have other things to do, so I wont trouble you with the shoes. I know someone at the drycleaners, Ill do it myself. Goodbye. He backed away as he spoke, and was eight to ten meters away before he turned around and ran off. What a joke! Charlie and Raqael had been telling him: Run away. This is a professional who can kill you. Clinton had poorw and order because there were many people with gray or even ck characters who lived here. Compared with those who killed for a living, or those super viins who killed for fun, hooligans like them could be considered good citizens. It wouldnt be the first time that hooligans who didnt know their ce pissed off the wrong people, only to have their entire families killed the next day. They were just half-grown kids who could only rob passersby and steal things; they didnt dare fight such a ruthless professional. Just like that, the seven or eight hooligans ran off, leaving behind a trail of gray cement on the sidewalk. Luke turned his head and looked at the two relieved kids on the side. It seems those were your friends. Then, youre responsible for cleaning up this mess. Dont damage New Yorks public hygiene. Charlie and Raqael looked at the cement which Luke was pointing at. What? Wasnt it that hot-tempered beauty who threw down the bucket? She was the one who ruined public hygiene. How did it have anything to do with them? Charlie immediately raised his hand. Boss, theyre not our friends. Luke smiled at him. Really? Then, its very likely that my hand will slip the next time I see them. His sledgehammer seemed to stir when he said that. Charlie looked at the lively hammer and swallowed. After struggling with his thoughts for a moment, he nodded painfully. Im sorry. I remembered wrongly. They are indeed my friends. Ill clean this up. Although he wasnt as close to Hudson as he was to Raqael, they had grown up together, and he didnt want to see their heads explode. He was being obedient now because Luke had talked with his cousin, Temple, a few times in thest few days, and he didnt deliberately keep his voice down. From their conversations, Charlie heard Luke and Selina mention the names of several bigshots in the Clinton area. But when they talked about these people, Luke and Selina werent like everyone else, who either bragged or asked around about them. Instead, they wanted to verify these bigshots glorious achievements with Temple. Also, when Charlie had been cleaning up the trash on the roof a few days ago, he happened to see Selina on the fifth floor with a bag. His nose twitched, and he could confirm that there was a strong smell of gun oil from the bag. Looking at the shape and size of the bag, he was certain that it could only be a gun inside. Also, there were at least two rifles or shotguns in this big bag. Normal people couldnt keep rifles at home, and most gang members usually only had pistols. Those who liked to keep rifles at home were usually military fans, professional gang members, mercenaries, or assassins. Charlie was leaning toward thest possibility. Unlike with other professions, where a fierce appearance was the best, assassins needed a harmless-looking disguise, which would save them a lot of trouble. After a few days of interaction, Charlie realized that both Luke and Selina were very strong, and he was even more certain that they were professionals. Thus, even though he had to work very hard, he didnt dare leave. Charlie felt a chill run down his spine when he thought of how Luke had said that he was a man of principles. If he took this assassins money and ran off, what if the man killed him free of charge? He even told his cousin, Temple, about his guess. She stared at him for a long time like he was an idiot, before she said, Read more books when you have time. Dont watch those assassin movies all the time. Charlie could only feel depressed. He and his cousin had never been on the same wavelength. They didnt have anything inmon. Didnt she understand that movies came from real life, and were even better than that? Chapter 845 - Physical Labor Is the Most Glorious

Chapter 845: Physical Labor Is the Most Glorious

He looked at Luke and Selina again. The way they behaved, wasnt it like that movie about the assassin couple? Also,w and order in Clinton was bad, but property prices here werent cheap at all. After all, this was still the heart of Manhattan. Luke and Selina were both good-looking and had money, so why would they buy a house in Clinton? The only possibility was that they were assassins, and their money was the kind that couldnt see the light of day, which was why they hade to settle down in the Clinton area. Since he couldnt count on his cousin, Charlie shared this little secret with Raqael, and warned him to be careful. Luke and Selina could tell what Charlie was thinking. The guy couldnt hide much on his face, and he only lowered his voice a little when talking to Raqael. Whenever the two boys were chatting, Luke and Selina would often sit at the window above them and smile as they listened to Charlie analyze the two assassins upstairs. After the Hudson incident, Luke finally had peace. These hooligans all shared the same information. Apart from petty theft, the only thing these loafers could do was talk big and gossip. Many of them were half-grown kids who constantlymitted minor offenses but never major crimes. These were the most annoying for Luke. As the systems appetite grew daily, he had little interest in fighting these small fry. Petty theft wasnt enough for Luke to be ruthless with them. But if he was targeted by these little rats, who knew what disgusting thing they might do if he and Selina were at work. Things like smashing windows, graffiti and dumping sh*t were cheap and easy to do. So, the scarier Charlie made Luke and Selina sound, the better. The hooligans had their own way to survive. Without enough money as a lure, they wouldnt mess with professionals. As for the professionals around this new home, they would probably fall soon. When it came to those who hadmitted the most heinous crimes, the Ghost Butcher, who had rested for half a year, couldnt endure his hunger any longer. On their seventh day in New York, Luke and Selina finallypleted the preliminary renovations. Luke gave the money to the two boys, who were panting at the door, and said with a smile, This temp job is over. The two boys cheered. Luke didnt interrupt them. He waited for a bit, before he said, However... The two immediately fell silent and looked at him pitifully; they were afraid that he would say that there were other odd jobs waiting for them. As expected, Luke said, However, I still have a lot of odd jobs for you. Both of them were devastated. When would this bitter life end?! Smiling at the two of them, Luke said, If I catch you stealing from me again, Ill give you a months worth of work. They shook their heads. No, no more. We promise to stay far away from here. Luke nodded. Thats great. Lets go. Youre off work today. The two of them ran off. Only then did Luke give Temple her share, and he smiled. Thank you for your help. Temple epted the money with a smile. Putting it into her pocket, she bowed slightly. Thank you, Luke. Luke said, Youre wee. Were neighbors now. You cane to us if you need anything. Temple said goodbye and left. Luke was right. They were neighbors now. When she had timeter, it would be good for her to drop by with a gift. Outside the door, she heard Charlie say excitedly, Im going to buy a cell phone, thetest Titanium model. Raqael nodded. Thats right. We have to buy matching ones, haha. Charlie pped his forehead. Thats right. Were rich. They had earned 100 bucks a day for the first two days, and after Luke raised their pay, they earned a whole 1000 bucks over the next four days. For two half-grown kids who never held permanent jobs, this was without doubt a huge amount of money. They had been so exhausted every day after work that they fell asleep right away. They didnt dare ck off while they were on the clock, so they hadnt had the time to spend the money. It was only now that they realized that they were rich. Temple didnt object. Although it wasnt very good to use such a good cell phone in the Clinton area, she wanted the two of them to know that they could earn money through honest work and buy the most fashionable cell phones for themselves. It was better than letting them think about where to go to steal stuff every day. After letting them revel in their happiness for a moment, she said, Get in. The store will close in an hour. Ill take you there. Charlie and Raqael woke up and looked at her nervously. No, its fine. Temple said, Are you nning to walk there? Youll be robbed on the way. Both of them came back to their senses. In the past, they wandered around here casually since their pockets were cleaner than their faces. Nobody would bother with them. However, if they were going to buy matching Titanium phonester, they would need to take out 500 dors each, which was a lot of money. Thinking this, the two of them hurriedly got into the pickup. Right now, they each had 200 bucks in hand, and could be easily robbed. Charlie hesitated for a long while before he asked in a low voice, Youre not going to scold me? In the past, Temple would nag him for a long time if he spent 20 or 30 bucks on a game, but he now wanted to spend 500 bucks. Temple didnt look at him as she said casually, Thats your money. As long as you dont buy weed, you can spend it however you want. Raqael, Ill exin it to your mother. Both of them were stunned. They had never seen Temple face them so calmly. In the past, whenever she talked to them, she always sounded disappointed, which made them feel ufortable. Now, however, Temple was treating them... like equals. Temple continued driving. After you buy your phones, dont take them out here. If you want to show them off, take your girlfriends to the Upper East Side to y. In any case, you earned this money this time. Still dazed, the two of them nodded dumbly. ... Luke didnt know that a certain cousin was calmly teaching the two boys a lesson on the glories of ones own hard work. Pleased with themselves, he and Selina took Gold Nugget with them on a tour around their new home. There was only a small hall behind the front door on the first floor and a flight of stairs to the second floor. Apart from a back door, Luke had sealed up most of the first floor. Along with the illegal basement he had set up, this was his new workshop. The first floor also doubled as a garage and a ce to modify variousrge objects. The basement was used to process items that had to be kept confidential, such as armor, flight devices and firearms. Chapter 846 - New Home Completed, Reporting for Duty

Chapter 846: New Home Completed, Reporting for Duty

The second floor had a living room, a dining room, and an open kitchen. The third floor had a study, and the fourth floor had Lukes room. The fifth floor had Selinas room. But only the mainyout of the house was done; Luke would have to slowly install the various security measures himself. Selina couldnt help him. She wasnt that skilled. After enjoying the fruits of theirbor from the past week, the two of them returned to the second floor. They opened the oven and took out the roast chicken and steak which they had prepared beforehand. Luke even took out beer in a rare move, and raised a bottle. A dinner party to celebrate thepletion of our new house. Cheers! Cheers! Woof! The three bottles of beer clinked together. ... The next day, the two of them went to work, and Gold Nugget stayed at home. Luke had already given it control over some of the new defense mechanisms via a tablet. As long as it chose the corresponding defense mechanism on the tablet, it would be able to deal with anyone trying to break in. For now, there were only two simple defense measures: electric shocks and tear gas. Gold Nugget was reluctant to stay home alone and watch the ce. However, Luke said that if their new ce was ruined, it would ruin everybodys mood. The dog could only stay at home for a few days. At half past eight, Luke and Selina arrived at NYPD HQ. It was the ssic square and red building that was old and dull. As the oldest administrative institution in the United States, however, NYPD was actually very advanced. In fact, Luke really wanted his business to run out of an old historical building, but that was just a dream. After finding Dustins office, Luke knocked on the door. Dustin said, Come in. The door isnt locked. He raised his head. Looking at the two familiar figures, he dropped his pen and stood up with a smile, indicating for them to close the door. He shook hands with them and asked, Do you want coffee? Luke and Selina shook their heads. It was Selina who put the cake on the table. We just had breakfast. You havent had breakfast yet, have you? Dustin sighed and deftly took out the cake from the paper bag and had a bite. This isnt Los Angeles. I havent gotten any snacks in days. Luke raised an eyebrow. Are all your new subordinates so arrogant? Or petty? Dustin waved his hand. Thats not it. Theyve been too busy to eat. Luke asked, A major case? Dustin nodded, then shook his head. Its a big case; its just that it was the 15th Precinct which asked us to investigate. Saying that, he pped his forehead and said, Im so damn busy its made me stupid. He took out two documents from a drawer on his right. Ive helped you sort out most of the procedures. Youll have to handle the rest yourselves, he said. Luke smiled and gave the documents to Selina. Thank you, boss. Dustin said, You report directly to me here. As long as you dont make any mistakes, I guarantee that nobody wille after you. Luke nodded. Thats great. Boss, do we need to take part in the big case? Pondering for a moment, Dustin said, Technically speaking, this matter isnt part of our responsibility. You dont need to follow up on it, just keep it in mind. Well talk about it when we find out more. Luke understood. Dustin, Luke and Selina were now part of the Detective Bureau, which was directly under NYPD HQ. All the cases in New York could be handed over to the bureau. But these cases were either tricky or joint investigations, and the situation was a lot moreplicatedpared with L.A.. Dustin briefly described the case and told the two of them that they could check the relevant information in the police database after they settled their appointments. Luke and Selina then tactfully left. Dustin was a workaholic, and he never liked small talk with his subordinates. However, he tried his best to take care of his people. He had a high EQ, and was indeed suitable to be the director of an operation department. Before he left, Luke asked, Boss, which department did Elsa go to? Dustin said, HQs intelligence department. Luke chuckled. Hehe, thats a pretty good position. Dustin red at him. Thats true, but be discreet when you get information from her. Shell make things easier for you. Luke saluted. Yes, sir! Goodbye, sir! With that, he ran off. Selina smiled and said goodbye as well before she closed the door, and Dustins red suddenly rxed. He leaned back in his chair and murmured, Its good that youre here. We can do something big now. Something had happened in New York recently, and many of the police departments were working overtime. It wasnt easy for Dustin to adjust the deployment of police officers. The biggest problem was that he didnt know much about his subordinates. He could only learn about them on paper, but that wouldnt cover all their characteristics. The only guy who was good at fighting was a troublemaker. He was a live wirepared with Luke. Dustin was both excited and d that he had shamelessly asked Luke and Selina to transfer over. With these two reliable subordinates, he would have a lot of room to maneuver. With Luke and Selina here, he could solve many tricky cases without needing to rely on his new subordinates. In two months at most, his subordinates wouldnt be able to hold on anymore. Some of them would copse under the pressure, and he would be able to control the Detective Bureau. Unaware of Dustins thoughts, Luke and Selina began with the familiar reporting procedure. This was already Lukes fourth time in a year, and Selinas third time. With Dustins prior arrangements, reporting was much simpler. They got their pictures taken and their IDs, registered their guns and car, were assigned desks, and so on. They were done in an hour. After putting their nametes on their desks to indicate that the desks were upied, they went to the intelligence department. Looking at Elsa, who was busy in one corner of the office, Luke knocked on the desk and said with a smile, Boss, youre not getting better treatment here. Hearing his voice, Elsa smiled and said jokingly, Talking nonsense again. After greeting Selina, she said, Use my name from now on; this isnt L.A., and Im not your boss anymore. Luke shrugged. Youre my boss. As long as Dustin isnt jealous, no one will care. Chapter 847 - Together Again

Chapter 847: Together Again

Elsa snorted and didnt bring it up again. Her words had just been a reminder that she was new here, and people might gossip if they heard Luke call her boss. Tell me, why are you here? Elsas voice was muffled as she ate the cake which they gave her. Luke said, I want to know more about the explosions in Clinton. Elsa paused for a moment. The boss asked you to investigate this? Luke shook his head. Im just asking. After all, Selina and I are living there. Elsas eyes widened. What? Youre living there? She put down the cake and asked solemnly, Do you know what that ce is like? Seeing Luke nod casually, she hesitated for a moment before she said, I know that youre not scared, but you should be careful. Its too chaotic there. ording to our intelligence, the explosions were the aftermath of an internal conflict. There have been several gang wars in that area, and quite a number of people have died. The 15th Precinct reported only five deaths, but from our intelligence, it should be no less than thirty. Luke raised an eyebrow. Are they hiding the death toll? Are they afraid its too big a responsibility? Elsa shook her head and said in a low voice, Not entirely. You can ask anyone about the 15th Precinct; its pretty dirty. Luke understood. They actually have the nerve to try and reap benefits from this? Elsa curled her lip. The only thing we can guarantee isnt a problem with the 15th Precinct is the statue of liberty at the door. After all, that was only put up a year ago. Luke and Selina were both lost for words. So, every single person in the 15th Precinct might be a dirty cop? That was truly shocking. Previously, Luke had heard a lot about the explosion from Temple and the two boys. Some said it was a gang fight, some said it was a terrorist attack, and some said that it was a truck carrying dangerous goods which exploded. It now seemed that it really might be a gang fight. Although the environment in Clinton was chaotic, it wasnt normal to cause multiple explosions and kill dozens of people. This meant that there was a problem with the bnce between the underground forces. If this continued, the innocent might be implicated. If dozens of civilians all died at once, it would make international headlines. Most gangs didnt want to be celebrities. Pausing for a moment, Elsa seemed to be thinking about something. A momentter, she said in a low voice, Its said that a ck mask has appeared there, and is causing trouble for those gangsters every day. Luke and Selina werent too surprised. They had already heard about it from Temple and the other two. Weve heard the residents there talking about the ck mask, but they seem to think that hes a vignte who fights criminals, like Batman, Luke said. Elsa said, Ive also heard that rumor. He does seem like Batman, and he only attacks criminals. Also, he only injures them at most, and never kills anyone. She looked around, and seeing that nobody was paying attention to them, she said in a low voice, However, the 15th Precinct hasbeled him a gang killer, and mes him for the previous explosions. Do you understand? Luke lowered his voice. The15th Precinct is targeting him? Elsa said, ording to the files from the 15th Precinct, the ck mask is responsible for the explosions and previous gang killings, but from what Ive read, there were too many loopholes. Also, the 15th Precinct isnt willing to drop the case, and insists on getting involved. Of course Luke understood. The police could of course focus on a particr target in certain cases, but insisting on pinning the me on someone without key evidence was very foolish. More importantly, the identity of the ck mask was unknown; he wasnt suitable to be used as a scapegoat. The police would just continue to p themselves in the face if they couldnt catch the ck mask. The smart thing would be to identify more suspects, especially certain gangs. This was the most reasonable and easiest way to shift the me. It wasmon for gang members to die every few days in New York. The media wouldnt care much, and the public was even more used to it. As long as it didnt involve too many people, nobody cared how many gang members died. As for the ck mask, he had already caught the attention of a few tabloids in thest two months. Once the 15th Precincts stance was revealed, many people would be curious about the identity of the ck mask and why he killed those gang members. After all, the title of New Yorks Batman was something the public would eat up; there wasnt anything great about a gang fight. Got it, I wont interfere, Luke said to Elsa. Elsa was relieved. She knew that Luke was good, but the Clinton area was like a mud hole that was hard to move around in. The scariest thing most of the time wasnt your clear enemy, but your so-called teammate. After listening to this, Luke and Selina were about to leave, when someone hurried over and smiled brightly at them. Youre finally here. I got here before you did. Surprised at first, Luke and Selina smiled. Liz, what game are you ying? It was Elizabeth. She was dressed in the same fresh and clean style, in ck pants and a white blouse without any essories. However, Luke could tell with his sharp eyes that this wasnt ordinary office wear; it would have cost at least a thousand bucks. This rich youngdy knew how to improve her living conditions! He chuckled inwardly. Elizabeth smiled and gave them half-hugs before she said, The boss asked if I was willing toe to New York, and said that you wereing too. I havent graduated from my teachers tutge yet, so I agreed. Luke nced at Elsa, and saw that their old boss was the same as ever. As expected of Dustins former subordinate; she was just as good at roping people in. Dustin had used Elsa to increase the chances of Luke and Selina agreeing to the transfer. Elsa, in turn, had used Luke and Selina to convince Elizabeth. Elizabeth, however, didnt notice Lukes expression. She continued, But the boss said that she needs someone here. I have to help her out here with admin for a while, and I wont be able to go out in the field with you for the time being. Luke said with a smile, Thats fine. Its better for you to understand the situation before you make any sort of decision. You dont necessarily have to be out in the field. Elizabeth nodded and suddenly asked, Are you settled in? Should we have a small party to celebrate your move? Luke sweated; he had forgotten about that. Chapter 848 - New Colleagues and Reintroduction

Chapter 848: New Colleagues and Reintroduction

Thinking for a moment, Luke said, Maybe in a few days. We still have some things to sort out with our new ce. Ill let you know when were done. The boss and Dustin wille over too. How does that sound? He looked at Elsa. Elsa nodded. This really was necessary. Director Brad of Westside LAPD had be NYPDs first Deputy Commissioner. This big boss was even further above them now But these people all formed Dustins backbone. In a new environment, there were some things that could only be shared in private, and the asional private gathering could improve their rtionship. Elsa certainly had no objections. After confirming that, Luke and Selina returned to the police departments office hall. It was still empty. It was simr to when Luke was in the Major Crimes Division in Los Angeles. Most of the time, the detectives woulde to the police station to handle several tasks before going out. Apart from the clerks and logistics support, nobody else spent much time in the office. Luke and Selina returned to their desks and started cleaning. But Dustin had already reserved these desks for them beforehand, so it didnt take long to clean them. After a few minutes, they stopped and started to search theputers for information on the explosions. Since they were new here, they had a lot to learn. Before they knew it, it was already noon. Lukes notification beeped, and he and Selina went out for lunch. If nothing happened, they wouldnt being back to the police station in the afternoon. Luke had already scanned the recent files that might be of use for a lookter. He wasnt in a hurry to meet his colleagues, either. There was no need for him to hang around in the office. Otherwise, some people would think that he and Selina were pretending to be hardworking in front of Dustin. They got up, put on their coats, and were walking out of the hall, when the doors burst open and five or six people rushed in. Almost everyone was shouting, as if they werepeting to see who was louder. The quiet hall immediately became noisy. When Luke saw a certain persons memorable hairline, he paused to take a look. John, what the hell were you doing? Why were you in the sewers? Walter, the suspect wanted to go in, so of course I followed. He had a bomb; you should have been more careful. I didnt f*cking know he was carrying that thing. John, you smell like sh*t right now. You should wash up first. Ricky, you werent in the sewers, but you still stink like half a sh*t. Amidst the noisy crowd, a middle-aged man sat in his chair and rxed, as if he didnt care at all. Suddenly, he saw two strangers, a man and a woman, with outstanding appearances. Were they here to make a report? He looked at Luke in confusion. Why did this young man look familiar? Suddenly, he stood up and shouted, Luke? Luke Coulson? His colleagues, who were stillining, all turned around. Luke sighed, turned off Sharp Nose, and walked over with a smile. Detective e, long time no see. Did you run into another tricky suspect? Stunned for a moment, John e then strode over and stretched out his hand. Its been a long time. Ive always wanted to thank you, but I didnt have the time. Grumbling inwardly, Luke could only shake Johns hand. In the end, John didnt loosen his grip as he shook Lukes hand repeatedly with a very sincere expression. Thank you, Luke. Thank you! Detective e... said Luke. Just call me John, John interrupted. Luke said, John, you actually helped me settle things back then. John said casually, Dont be so polite. Youre not from LAPDs central precinct. Right, are you here on a business trip? Do you need my help? No need to be polite, Im familiar with this ce. Smiling, Luke finally shook back. Let me reintroduce myself. Luke Coulson, NYPD HQ detective, your new colleague. John: What? Luke gestured at Selina and said, This is my partner, Detective Selina Hayek. She transferred here with me. John subconsciously let go and stretched out his hand to Selina. Selina cursed a certain shameless person in her heart for ying such a trick. But she could only smile and shake Johns hand. Hello, Detective e. Call me John. But this time, John was very normal. He only shook her hand politely before he let go. After exchanging greetings with Selina, John turned his attention back to Luke. Why did you transfer... Wait, are you the gold young master they mentioned? The people behind him hadplicated expressions. Clearly, they referred to them. Lukes expression didnt change as he said with a smile, My elder is indeed an old cop, but hes a sheriff in the countryside. If you know any young masters with connections, remember to bring me with you for a look. John didnt care that he had exposed his colleagues talking behind Lukes back. He was only amazed. Its really you? I always thought they were kidding. How can a neen-year-old kide running over to our ce? Even ten lives wouldnt be enough. His colleagues face darkened. Fine, were still alive and havent died ten times over. Thanks ever so much. John continued smiling. So, that person is you. It seems Ill have a colleague I can rely on in the future. Behind him, the faces of his unreliable colleagues couldnt be any darker. Luke didnt care how ck the faces of his new colleagues were. They talked sh*t about him behind his back, but he wasnt angry. Now that John was talking sh*t about them in front of everybody, that was only fair! He simply smiled. Of course. You can call me if you need me. Given Detective es capability, the cases he was in charge of wouldnt be easy, and would probably be worth a lot of experience and credit. Naturally, Luke didnt mind establishing a personal rtionship with the detective. After the unexpected meeting, Luke and Selina shook hands with their other colleagues and left after going through the motions. Chapter 849 - Good for the Detectives, Bad for Dustin

Chapter 849: Good for the Detectives, Bad for Dustin

After Luke and Selina left the hall, their colleagues immediately stared at the smiling John. Tell us, John. Who are they? asked a young female cop with blonde hair. John took out a wrinkled pack of cigarettes from his equally wrinkled Hawaiian shirt, shook one out, and took a drag on it. Just a minute, it seems I had a bet with all of you? I bet that the person who would being absolutely isnt some gold second generation heir. It seems I won. Everybody exchanged looks. Finally, the middle-aged man gritted his teeth and threw ten bucks at John. If you cant exin yourself, dont even think about taking the money. The other detectives took out their wallets and threw ten or twenty dor bills at John. Hurry up and tell us, or lunch is on you. John grabbed the notes and stuffed them in his pocket. He puffed on his cigarette, then coughed. Im thirsty after all that running. The blonde police officer left. Fine, Ill get you some water. When Ie back, you better tell us. If you dont tell us the inside information, youll have to pay for the water. John casually put his legs on the desk. Then get me a Corona. Mineral water wont quench my thirst. The blond officer gave him the finger without looking back as she left. A few minutester, John took a swig of his cold Corona and smiled at his colleagues. Do you remember when I became a detective again? Everybody was stumped. Why had the topic suddenly switched to John? The middle-aged man frowned. Cut the crap and be serious. John took another sip of beer before he said, Im serious. Before Christmasst year, I was demoted to detective, and I was suspended, so I went home to L.A.. Any of you remember what happened in L.A. on Christmas Eve? Everybodys minds instantly whirled. They were all detectives here; so was John, and so were the two young neers, so what happened could only have been a major case. Only a major case in Los Angeles would reach the ears of NYPD. The vault robbery at Nakatomi za? The blond officer who was frequently in charge of gathering intelligence was the first to give the correct answer. John nodded with a smile. And? The middle-aged man with a mustache reacted quickly. You were involved? John nodded. The man asked a second question. Was Luke involved? John nodded again. Everybodys faces changed. It was the man with the mustache who said, ording to the internal report on the Nakatomi za robbery, a detective from New York and a detective from Los Angeles worked together to kill more than fifty terrorists and solve that huge case. Dont tell me that was you and Luke? John gave him a thumbs-up and took another sip of beer. Everybody sucked in their breaths. The case had been analyzed by the entire police department. New York was even more popted than Los Angeles, and had more vaults than Los Angeles. NYPD HQ often dealt with major cases, and they had studied this case many times. But back then, nobody could figure out how the two unnamed detectives had worked together to kill more than fifty professional robbers and keep the hostages safe. In that situation, all the conditions were working against the two detectives, yet in the end, it was the detectives who killed all the robbers. Looking at their expressions, John finally said, Were all old colleagues here. Ive told you, but remember to keep it a secret. Everybody nodded silently. Being a detective was dangerous to begin with, and there had been countless cases of people taking revenge after a case. The more ruthless a detective was, the more likely they became a revenge target. John and Luke were prime candidates. Naturally, their identities had to be kept a secret. So, when John returnedst time and everybody had been analyzing the case, nobody mentioned the fact that he was a live witness. Firstly, he had toy low at the time, and secondly, he had to consider his own safety. Seeing everybody nod, John finished his beer and stood up. Look on the bright side. Im going to take a shower. Nobody has cleaned the sewers in decades, they really stink. One of the detectives couldnt help but ask, What bright side? Another colleague who can kick ass has joined the police force. Dont you think thats a good thing? John left without looking back. Everybody exchanged looks C what he said was right. Why was John so damn awesome? It was precisely because he could fight and dared to risk his life, which was why he got the risky cases. Once he made a move, everybody else would follow, and the danger would be much less. If it wasnt for John, at least two or three of them wouldve already medically retired, or outright gotten memorial services. Thinking that, everybody rxed. A reliable teammate was worth far more celebration than some second generation heir. A lousy teammate could get them killed if they were unlucky. Only the middle-aged man still had a dark look, as if he was thinking of something unpleasant. Im going to take a shower. I feel like I just crawled out of a pit of sh*t. Shut up, it was John who crawled out of the pit. You just stood at the opening and smelled the old swamp gas. You have the nerve; werent you hiding further away than me? Amidst the noise, they left the hall. In his office, Dustin looked away and sighed helplessly. Actually, he didnt want Luke to get any recognition, since it would be much more dangerous for him. However, e happened to work for the Detective Bureau. Dustin could only remind Luke to be careful. He lowered his head and got back to work. After Luke and Selina left the police station, Selina sighed and said, The explosions are a lot moreplicated than I thought. Who knew it would have to do with internal police matters. Luke said casually, If it wasnt for the fact that we worked for Dustin in L.A., this is actually verymon. Only then did Selina appreciate that solitary middle-aged man. Thank you, boss, for not being such a schemer. Luke chuckled. He had reservations about that. Dustin had a bottom line, but he wasnt inflexible. Of course he was making money on the side, but it would be aboveboard and via legitimate means. The country hadws for lobbying; as long as people knew how to manipte them, the money they made would be legal. Chapter 850 - New Armor, New Experience Monsters

Chapter 850: New Armor, New Experience Monsters

Selina simply sighed and asked, What about this case? Luke said, Well make it clear to the police that we wont interfere. Selina burst outughing. Are we going out for a spin tonight, then? Luke smiled. Weve been renovating for a week; I think its time we brush up on ourbat skills. ... At nine in the evening, Selina heard Luke say from behind her, Okay, you can look in the mirror now. Hearing that, she walked to a mirror on the wall and examined herself. Wheres the original Beast? Dont need it anymore? Luke said with a smile, That was a test product, mainly to collect your data and your habits. Beast and Terminator made a name for themselves in Los Angeles. They cant appear in New York, at least not anytime soon. Selina sighed. Knowing what she was thinking, Luke said with a smile, Dont worry, Ill keep the Beast Armor. If you like it, Ill put it here as a souvenir. Selina nodded quickly. Okay. Luke said, Shouldnt you be more concerned about the second generation Beast armor youre wearing? Selina moved around and twisted her wrists before she pressed her hands on the workbench and performed a backflip. Hm, it seems theres less of an impact on movements; its also very light. As she spoke, she ran forward and performed a somersault beforending on the floor. Theres basically no sound even with such violent movements, so its a lot stealthier. Luke reminded her, The auxiliary system has also been modified. You can link to a voice-controlled drone. Well test the functionter. Selina nodded. So why arent you changing into your outfit? Smiling, Luke opened a closet next to him. Looking at the equipment, Selina was stunned. Whats this? Wearing the ordinary-looking equipment, Luke said with a smile, Do you remember Bullseye? Of course Selina remembered that man; he was one of the few extraordinary human beings who had still been able to escape after Luke shot him. She nodded. The sharpshooter from the donut shop murder. He even killed one of Harrisons men and caused a series of explosions. What does this equipment have to do with him? Luke nodded and fixed his ck Zorro hat on his smiling helmet. The explosions were because Bullseye blew up his subordinates when avoiding his pursuit. Then, he pointed at the smiling face on his helmet. Selina immediately understood. You were the one who ran Bullseye off? Luke chuckled through the helmets mic in a low and maic voice. No,he was the one who ran Bullseye off. Selina rolled her eyes. Fine. Whats his name? V! A few minutester, the two of them were running over the rooftops of New Yorks buildings. Selina jumped, and the small device on her back activated in half a second, giving her a slight push to fly over twenty meters andnd on a nearby building. The moment her hands and feet touched the wall, they provided enough suction to bear her weight. She was already moving upward after dispelling the momentum. After ying a few times, her initial caution turned into excitement. She stopped climbing the building like a gecko, and instead, tapped her hands and feet lightly against the wall as she leapt upward. This armor is fun, she said excitedly to Luke. Luke said, Take your time to get used to it. When youre free, you can practice flying, and youll be able to glide like Batman. Selinas eyes glittered. Really? Thats great. But whats with your clothes? Why do I feel that theyre just clothes? Luke said, Youre right. It doesnt have many functions. Like Selina, he was using the suction function in his feet to move up the wall. However, Selinas body was parallel to the stairs, and she was kicking off of her toes to exert force. Luke, on the other hand, was at a right angle to the stairs and moving at a leisurely pace as he nevertheless kept up with Selina. V wouldnt use too many high-tech equipment. In the end, this identity was simr to Batman. Therefore, Vs equipment was more like clothes, which provided a certain level of protection and disguise, and had a few minor functions. In gaming terms, Batman used metal armor, Big Dipper used leather armor, and what V was wearing could at most only be considered a piece of cloth. However, apart from his trump cards of Elementary Telekinesis and Elementary Annihtion, V could use most of his abilities whenever necessary, and hisbat ability wasnt bad. He wondered when his old friend Bullseye would hear of his appearance. Bullseye would definitely make an interesting expression. Smiling, Lukended next to Selina. At that moment, the two of them were standing on the edge of a building that was more than thirty stories high. The streetlights in the distance were like a river, and the buildings were like stars. How beautiful! Selina eximed. Even Los Angeles couldntpare with this ce. This was Manhattan, New York, the most popted ce in the world. Lets go. My fists are hungry. Luke smiled. The two of them flew down into an old building not far away. In the hall at the bottom of the building, a few people were talking about something in high spirits. More than ten women, who were only in their underwear, were packing goods, as four or five armed guards patrolled the area. Finally, its our turn to get rich, a middle-aged man bellowed excitedly. Another Caucasian man hurriedly agreed. Owen, youre too smart. That ck mask looks for trouble with the Asians and Russians almost every day. Hes swallowed several batches of their goods. Now that supply in this area is tight, this batch of goods will earn at least thirty percent. The middle-aged man named Owen said angrily, This was supposed to be our territory, but we were too careless and let Kingpin and the Asians barge in. Its time for us to take back our territory. His subordinates subconsciously shut up. It was a good thing to make a fortune while Kingpin and the Asians were in trouble. But fighting Kingpin and taking back their lost territory? That was a joke. Even when they were at their strongest, they werent as terrifying as Kingpin was now. Chapter 851 - A Big Client Drops By and Doing Violent Good

Chapter 851: A Big Client Drops By and Doing Violent Good

Owens ancestors had enjoyed prosperity in the Clinton area for many years, when they sessfully turned it into New Yorks hell. The current Kingpin had already started to unite the criminal elements of New York. Beginning with drug trafficking at the beginning, he branched out into smuggling, selling stolen goods, special services, nightclubs, and high-end hotels. What was even more frightening was that the guys reach had extended to major cities all over the country as he swallowed, fought or roped in others, increased his market shares and controlled the market price to obtain even bigger profits. They werent nuts; they didnt want to go up against such a tyrannical bigshot at all. Owen, on the other hand, was in too much of a craze to notice his subordinates sudden silence. He was still talking about how he would take back his familys glory. His subordinates couldnt help but exchange nces, as if they knew what they were all thinking. Perhaps, in a few days, they could think about the boss position which Owen currently upied? Dead people couldnt be the boss. While Owen was arrogantly reveling in his ambitions and his covetous subordinates were waiting for their boss to die, someone suddenly knocked on the door. There were three crisp raps on the thick metal door before they stopped. The two criminals guarding the door raised their guns warily. After a brief pause, three more knocks rang out again. It was an unhurried tempo, like a stranger politely asking for directions. Owen waved his hand, indicating that all the guards in the hall should take out their guns and be ready to fire. Seeing that his men were ready, he gestured at the criminal at the door to open the door slot and see who it was. One of the criminals leaned forward, only to see the guard who was outside standing solemnly behind a man in a hat and a ck cloak, pointing his gun at him. Only the bottom half of the mans face was visible; in the shadow of his hat, only the corners of his mouth and his mustache could be seen. He seemed to be smiling very happily. Stunned, the criminal asked, Fermi, whos this? Fermi, the criminal outside, said solemnly, Decker, he said that hes a big client and wants to talk to our boss in person. Decker asked, Why did you let him knock on the door? Fermi kept a straight face. He said that he would be polite. Decker frowned. Did you search him? Fermi raised his other hand to reveal a thick stack of hundred-dor bills. This was the only thing on him. He said it was a deposit. Decker turned around and looked at his boss, Owen. Someone said he wants to buy goods. Fermi searched him, and he only had a wad of cash. Of course, what Decker couldnt see from the door slot was how Fermi was sweating outside. Behind him was Selina, who had activated her optical camouge. She was holding his clothes with one hand and pointing the barrel of a tranquilizer gun at his back with the other. Owen also heard the conversation at the door. He hesitated for a moment before he waved at the armed criminals. The criminals dispersed slightly, but didnt put away their guns. Decker opened the metal door and stepped back, pointing his gun at the man in ck. The man in ck wasnt flustered at all. He walked in unhurriedly and nodded at Decker. Thank you. Decker immediately frowned. That sounded like a London ent! Was this guy here to die? As he was thinking that, the man in ck had already walked over to the women who were packing the goods, as if to size up the merchandise. Owen was immediately annoyed. Who are you? What are you doing here? The man in ck didnt answer him, but said, The dark night gave me dark eyes. I didnt use them to seek the light, but to look down at you rats in the sewers. Life really is too hard. In that London ent, it sounded like he was reciting a poem. Owen: ...Very good, when I dig out your eyes, theyll be dark, and your life will be even more difficult. Owen had been clearly getting more and more excited recently, and he couldnt control his emotions anymore. Also, this guy with a London ent hade to their nest in the middle of the night. Whether or not he was crazy, he had to die. Because Owen and the others were all Irish. Everybody in Clinton knew that they were an Irish gang. A cruel smile appeared on Owens face, and he waved his hand at two of his subordinates, indicating that they should break the guys hands. He didnt want to use guns because he didnt want the English guy to die so easily. Owen was going to torture him slowly. The two criminals grabbed two crowbars and smashed them at the man in ck. Through his lenses, Luke saw Selina slip inside through the door, which meant they could start beating up people. Violence can also be used for good. Saying that, he drew two 30-cm-long knives from under his cloak. A blurry shadow shed through the air, and the hands of the two criminals felt cold as the crowbars were sent flying. The next moment, they screamed miserably. Two fine red lines appeared on their wrists, and it wasnt until a momentter that blood flowed out. Shoot him! Kill him! Owen was a gang leader who had been in the Clinton area for years, and he reacted quickly. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Gunshots rang out. But the man in ck whom they had surrounded moved ten meters away and brandished his knives again. Another gunman screamed as his hands drooped. In the face of viins, we have to resort to extreme measures... The voice was maic and slow, like from a BBC documentary. Even the deafening gunfire couldnt drown it out. The ck knives shed at a criminals hands again, and the man tried to hide behind his partner. However, when Luke passed him and swung, the criminals partner also screamed as his hands drooped. We must not yield, and must step forward bravely... As he spoke, two knives flew out. Two criminals who were shooting with rifles were pierced through the right shoulders and screamed. Spare no effort in uprooting the wicked and eliminating evil, and uphold justice... Luke pushed off of his feet lightly as if he weighed nothing, and turned in the air. He then reached for his waist, and two more knives appeared. Chapter 852 - Black Mask VS Kingpin

Chapter 852: ck Mask VS Kingpin

Only in this way can good people be victorious and the viins lose, and the world be at peace. This soliloquy, which sounded like a recital, wasnt interrupted by the bullets or screams; from beginning to end, the tempo of the recital never changed. When Luke said thest sentence, the four leaders with Owen all stepped back in fear. Only the boss, Owen, didnt back down at all. His re was hard, but he couldnt help but look down at that gray knife. There were no stains on it, but Owen could smell the thick scent of blood. That sharp de was pressed to his throat, and he didnt even dare swallow. Doing his best to stop shaking, Owen tried moving his lips without moving his throat. Who are you? An identity is but a formality, and what I am is just a man in a mask. Luke smiled. Now, Ill ask the questions and youll answer them. As long as your answers are to my satisfaction, tonight will be a good memory. Owens heart sank. What do you want to know? First, who caused the explosions with the Russians? Second, who is the ck mask making trouble for? Third, who incited the police to capture the ck mask? asked Luke. The Irish gang was older than the rest. While they werent well-off, they still had a lot of information. The other forces were just as well-informed, but the so-called Asian and Russian gangs were involved. When it came to the ck mask, the Irish gang as a bystander was a little more objective since it didnt really involve their interests. They were the easiest to talk to. Those who could be leaders in Clinton even as they lived under the shadow of Kingpin were smarter than the rest C those who werent as smart were already dead. Owen hesitated in the face of these questions, but it was only for a moment before he felt pain in his throat, and something warm trickled down his neck, followed by the smell of blood. He gave in decisively. It was probably Kingpin who caused the explosions. Recently, the ck mask stole several batches of goods from the Russians which belonged to Kingpin. Kingpin wasnt happy, and wanted them to make up the loss, but the Russians didnt want to pay for it. Using his multiple abilities, Luke confirmed that the guy was telling the truth. At least, Owen believed it. He nodded slightly, and the knife withdrew a millimeter from Owens throat. Two more questions. As soon as Luke said the words, Owen was already speaking quickly and smoothly. From the information I received, the ck mask is actually looking for trouble with Kingpin. He only targeted the Russians because they were helping Kingpin transport the goods. He then looked at Luke. Luke nodded again. Onest question. Its Kingpin again. Owen gave the answer that Luke had expected. Hes the king of the underground here. His words carry more weight here than whatever the mayor of New York says. Many of the cops are his men. The ck mask has been harassing Kingpin a lot recently, and the Russians cant catch the ck mask. Kingpin probably wants to use the power of the police to dig out the ck mask. He then looked at Luke. Luke thought for a moment before he asked, Do you know how many people the ck mask has killed? This time, Owen hesitated for a long while, but in the end, he shook his head and said, My men have seen him a few times, but he only beats up people with his fists and sticks. He hasnt killed anyone, and he doesnt use a knife or a gun. Ive never heard of him killing anyone. Even with the Russians, only dozens of people were heavily wounded or hospitalized. None of them died. Luke nodded. Thank you for your cooperation. He then turned around, his cloak fluttering behind him. Only then did Owen breathe a sigh of relief, d to have escaped. However, a shadow shed in front of his eyes, and his wrists burned with pain. He lowered his head and screamed, just like his subordinates. How could Luke let the gang leader go? He didnt kill Owen because he wanted to leave a permanent impression on the gangsters in the neighborhood: V didnt necessarily kill people, and liked to abide by the rules of a deal. It was like with the ck mask; few people would fight him to the death because they knew that they would be beaten up at most. Of course, the ck mask didnt kill people, but he often broke one or two bones of dishonest people. None of the gangsters wanted to suffer like that. Most of them would admit defeat after a few punches to avoid any additional physical pain. It was the same for Luke. In fact, these people werent badly injured. However, after their injuries healed, they would find that their hands shook. It wasnt a problem in daily life, but it would be difficult for them to beat up people or use a gun. By the time they confirmed that their hands were crippled, it would be at least a month or two; they might not be able to stand here anymore. In keeping with this persona, Luke didnt destroy the drugs here, either; he would switch to another identity tomorrow to deal with it. After all, a ck mask who was New Yorks Batman had already appeared in the Clinton area, so it wouldnt be surprising if there were a few more characters who liked to beat people up. After leaving the nest, Luke and Selina went to a building near the river. Looking at the night view of the Hudson River, the two of them discussed the intelligence they had just obtained. If Owen isnt lying, this incident was caused by the conflict between Kingpin and the ck mask, said Selina. Luke nodded and said, Owen is basically telling the truth. After all, it has nothing to do with him. Selina said, I remember you saying that Bullseye is one of Kingpins men, right? With the ck mask making so much trouble, why hasnt Kingpins number one hitman appeared? Luke said, It seems that Bullseye hasnt shown up in New York recently. He disappeared not long after he returned from Los Angeles. He felt some regret over this. A few days ago, when he heard that the ck mask was targeting Kingpin, he thought he would have the chance to run into Bullseye. Listening to Owen today, he could confirm that Kingpin and the ck mask were indeed locked in fierce conflict, but Bullseye never made an appearance. There were many possibilities: Bullseye was dead, or had run away, or it was possible that he had left Kingpinsmand. Either way, it meant that Luke couldnt deal with Bullseye and obtain his abilities. Luke had never forgotten Bullseyes abilities. He had thought the monk wouldnt leave the mountain, but he now realized that the monk had probably returned to a normal life and gone home to start a family. However, there were plenty of superhumans in this world. Luke felt some regret, but not so much. As long as he stayed in New York, and in Manhattan, the center of the Marvel world, a lot of superhumans woulde knocking. Chapter 853 - WatChapter Them Beaten to Death, Interesting

Chapter 853: Watch Them Beaten to Death, Interesting

What Luke needed to do now was to umte enough experience and credit points to increase his basic attributes and meet the prerequisites. This was the way to improve his strength. While they were chatting, Selina asked, Whats this? Why does it look like... ninjas? She shared the connection to the drone she was responsible for with Luke. When Luke received the feed, he saw seven or eight people rushing out of a dpidated warehouse next to the river. They were all wearing dark red ninja uniforms and shing at a man in ck. The two parties fought among the shrubs and trees by the river. After only a few nces, Luke knew that they werent cosying or ying street games. Whether it was the seven or eight ninjas in red or the man in ck, they were quick and skilled, especially the man in ck who was surrounded by the ninjas. He was only using two staves, which couldntpare with the long des of the ninjas. Even so, outnumbered as he was, he was only at a slight disadvantage, and the ninjas couldnt take him down. However, his situation wasnt good either. The wounds on his body werent fatal, but they were still bleeding. He would be defeated sooner orter. Selina asked, Who should we help? I hate those ninjas. Luke found that strange. I remember you watch a lot of ninja movies with Gold Nugget. Why do you hate them? Ninja culture was pretty popr in the United States. Selina said, The ninjas in the movies are often shot dead by the protagonist. It seems interesting. It wasnt until then that Luke remembered that almost all the ninjas in the movies she watched were shot dead by the protagonist. He smiled. Lets check it out. He gestured, and the two of them left the roof and descended quickly. The jets on their backs activated almost at the same time. Drawing arcs in the air, they flew toward the battle by the river more than two hundred meters away. At that moment, the man in ck was trying his best to keep moving quickly so that he wouldnt be surrounded by the ninjas. He was alone, and his injuries were increasing. Once he was surrounded, he might not be able to escape. He had known that the old warehouse was a trap, but he hadnt expected the other party to be able to fool his ears. He had been focused on finding someone, and finally suffered a setback. Blood soaked the cloth over his rib injury; he knew that he couldnt hold on for much longer. Finally, he was too slow. A long saber broke through his stave defense and shed at his neck. rmed, the man in ck fell back desperately and barely avoided the dangerous attack. But the next moment, he heard the sound of rushing wind behind him. From the sound of the trajectory, the man in ck knew that things were bad. A weird sickle shed at his waist. Attached to the sickle was a long chain, and on the other end was a ninja in red who had suddenly attacked from the side. The man in ck roared and abruptly turned to roll out of the way. He escaped the hook, but the tip of the de still brushed past his waist. The man in ck grunted and staggered back. He couldnt help but cover his waist with one hand as another cut appeared and blood oozed out. The consequences of this injury were severe. He staggered as he retreated, his speed severely hampered, and the group of ninjas seized the opportunity to surround him. The ninjas stopped. The ninja with the thin chain and sickle was obviously the leader. He walked into the circle unhurriedly and slowly spun the sickle in his hand. Youre an admirable warrior, Mr. ck Mask. The man in ck panted as he stared at him silently. The ninja circled the man in ck and continued, Choosing us as your opponents was the stupidest decision. Perhaps you wanted to do the same thing in New York, with Batman appearing in Los Angeles. Its a shame that you overestimated yourself and underestimated us. Even if Batman provokes us, he wont live for more than a month! The man in ck suddenly smiled. Ive been looking for trouble with you since a month ago, but Ive survived until now. Youre just full of hot air. The sickle ninja smiled coldly. Youre wrong. Today is our first time dealing with you. As a warriors show of respect, Ill leave you an intact body and bury you. Watch my de! With a roar, he charged forward like a tornado, and the sickleshed out at the man in ck, who was kneeling in the middle. The man in ck raised his stave to fend him off. However, his face suddenly changed. There was the strange sound of jetsing in at an angle from the sky, and they were picking up speed. In the world constructed by his keen hearing, two people suddenly appeared in the sky. They sounded like Stuka bombers whistling downward, and thending point... was here?! The ninjas in red didnt notice anything, including the sickle ninja. He was waving his sickle as he lunged at the man in ck with a dark smile. The man in ck, on the other hand, held up his staves as he tried to retreat. Bang! A dull noise rang out as Luke kicked the sickle ninja in the back. The sickle ninja was thrown forward and ate dirt as he hit the ground. Bang! Bang! Two ninjas were kicked in the back by Selina, and they were thrown forward. When the ninjas were distracted by the surprise attack, the man in ck suddenly jumped into the Hudson River. Invigorated by the cold river water, he did his best to follow the current as he swam. On the battlefield, Luke tilted his head and looked at where the man in ck had jumped into the river. The man in ck wasnt stupid. He hadnt jumped in before because he was the ninjas only target. He was heavily injured, and if he jumped into the river, he would only be putting himself in a passive position. Luke and Selina, on the other hand, hade out of nowhere and taken down three ninjas, including the leader, so the man in ck finally had a chance to escape. As for why Luke and Selina were here, he didnt have the time to think about it. Since he was seriously injured, he needed to protect his own secrets rather than uncover the identities of these two strong characters who had disrupted things. Luke looked at the struggling sickle ninja. How should I address you, Mr. Ninja? Kill him. The sickle ninja didnt answer the question, but directly gave the order to the remaining five ninjas. The five ninjas in red lunged forward as three came at Luke head-on and the other two attacked Selina from both sides. Chapter 854 - Headshot = Defeat?

Chapter 854: Headshot = Defeat?

ng! ng! Bang! Puchi! Puchi! Pu! Pu! Pu! In two seconds, a series of noises rang out as Luke and Selina fought the remaining five ninjas. Then, it was over. Two of the three ninjas who had charged at Luke had been stabbed in the neck, and could only struggle on the ground. One of them was kicked in the face, and his face caved in. The two ninjas who had charged at Selina didnt react at all; they had been hit by the tranquilizers from the gun Selina was holding, and fell to the ground. The sickle ninja stopped struggling and looked at Luke and Selina in disbelief. Who are you? Luke chuckled. Right now, I think Im the one with more right to ask that question, Mr. Ninja. The sickle ninjas eyes glittered coldly. Youll regret this. Well find you. You and your people wont be able to escape being hunted. Looking at the system notification, Luke raised an eyebrow. Is it the Hand that gives you this courage? Then Ill wait and see. The Sickle Ninja was stunned and fell silent. Since the other party knew his identity, he had nothing to say. Luke stepped forward, and the sickle ninja stared at him. Whoosh! Pfft! A dagger appeared in the head of the sickle ninja. There was an astonished look on his face as he went limp and copsed unmoving on the ground. Luke continued swiping at his waist. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! All the ninjas in red died instantly. Lukes expression, however, grew solemn. Selina found it strange. You... It was very strange for Luke to suddenly kill all the ninjas without a word. It was rare for them to kill outright like this when they went out. The ninjas in red were bad guys, but they could leave some alive to be interrogated. It was a waste to kill them all. Luke raised a hand to stop her asking, and said, Lets go. A few hundred meters away, Luke installed a camera at the corner of a building and aimed it at the ninjas. Only when he was done did Selina ask, What happened? Frowning, Luke read the system notification. System: You have defeated Shin, a Hand leader, and have received a list of his abilities. Shins abilities: Basic Combat, Basic Cold Weapons, Basic Firearms... Elementary Self-Hypnosis (20 Mental Strength, 1000 Credit), Basic Hibernation (Prerequisites: Elementary Self-Hypnosis, 20 Strength, 200 Credit) System: Defeat Shin, a Hand leader, and his ninja subordinates. Mission aplished. Total experience: 4,000. Total credit: 4,000. Contribution rate: 70%. EXP +2,800. Credit +2,800. Selina has defeated Shin, a Hand leader, and his ninja subordinates... Hosts experience: 72,500 / 100,000. Credit: 90,200 However, after stabbing the sickle ninja in the head, the system didnt indicate a kill. Luke had a faint thought, and stabbed all the other ninjas in the head. Sure enough, the system indicated that they were defeated. But ording to his various abilities and monitoring equipment, the ninjas were indeed dead. Also, these ninjas gave him a strange feeling. Except for Shin, who was a little more normal, the rest of them had lifeless expressions, like zombies. I dont know, but theres something wrong with these ninjas. You have to be more vignt if you run into them in the future, said Luke. Ill see if I can use their bodies as bait to track down their leader. It was truly rare for the system not to indicate a kill when the person was clearly dead. Luke didnt need to think to know that something was wrong. As he spoke, he controlled another drone to follow the man in ck who had jumped into the river. Selina was also watching the feed, and asked, This man should be the ck mask, right? Whats wrong with him? Luke chuckled. Dont you find this figure familiar? Selinas reactions were quicker now, and a momentter, she suddenly said, Is he our new neighbor? Luke said, It should be him. Have the drone follow him and see where hes staying. Selina was uncertain. Would he be that careless? When she and Luke went out, they always put safety first, and had an entire procedure for covering their tracks so that nobody could make any connections. She didnt think that the ck mask would be that careless. Luke shook his head. Hes not careless. Hes just confident in his abilities. He probably doesnt know how powerful the best drones are. Selina still shook her head. But whats with his clothes? The support system already matched his build. Is that really alright? Luke sighed. His targets are mostly gang members, and he likes to hide from the police, so he should be fine for now. Selina said, Should I remind him not to go out in such in clothes? Luke said, Lets watch the situation here first. If we dont get anything, Ill go and meet this new neighbor. You can watch the video feed from a distance. Selina asked, Why? Luke said, If Im not mistaken, his superpower is a little tricky. Selina was curious. He even has a superpower C what is it? Luke said with a smile, God closed one door for him, but opened... three walls. Selina asked, Then isnt he living in a greenhouse every day? Luke was stunned for a moment, before he nodded solemnly. Thats why hes full of fire, and has sworn to give back to thisnd he loves. Selina said, But the criminals he loves with his fists and sticks dont seem to appreciate it. Luke chuckled. Its fine. Hell be a lot more rxed in the future. The two chatted for half an hour on the roof. Selina suddenly alerted him: Theres chatter on the police channel. The 15th Precinct has sent a patrol car over. Luke shrugged. It seems that the Hand wont be collecting the bodies tonight. Lets go drop in on the new neighbor. Leaping down, the two of them walked for about a kilometer before they found an old building by the river. Luke told Selina to stay outside, and climbed in through a window on the second floor. After he entered the stairwell, he quickly changed into ordinary clothes and sprayed his body with a unique scent cleanser. A momentter, he put on a pair of sunsses and shared the video signal with Selina, before he went to the third floor. Opening a door, he saw a dark figure on the floor. Hes unconscious. Luke sighed helplessly. It seems Ill have to perform minor surgery on him first. Chapter 855 - Daredevil In a Black Hood

Chapter 855: Daredevil In a ck Hood

Activating Sharp Nose, Luke quickly found a first aid kit in the room. He then picked up the person on the floor and put him on a long table before turning on twomps and angling them as he did his best to put together an operating table. Twenty minutester, he stopped what he was doing. Mr. ck Mask, now that your injury has been treated, you dont have to pretend to be unconscious anymore. Hm, or do you want me to call you New Yorks Batman? The person on the table still didnt move. Luke sighed. Whatever the case, I saved you. Are you sure you want to act like this with me? The man in ck finally turned around and asked in a low voice, Who are you? How did you find me? Luke shrugged. I saw you when you went ashore from the pier. Youve gotten quite famous here recently. I only followed you here to take a look. I didnt touch your mask, so you dont have to care who I am. The man in ck was silent for a moment. You should still have a name, right? Luke said, You can call me Puncher. The man in ck asked, Why did you save me? Luke crossed his arms. As a basic courtesy, shouldnt you give me a name? I cant keep calling you ck Mask or New Yorks Batman, can I? The man in ck was lost for words for a moment before he said, You can call me Daredevil! Luke chuckled. That indeed suits you. Youre truly a daredevil for going out to fight for justice in just a ck hood. Daredevil frowned. Youve seen me before? Luke suddenly smiled. Daredevil, you do have sharp ears, but please dont use them on me. Its not a good habit to pry into other peoples privacy. Daredevils lips moved, but he didnt know what to say. Theres no need to deny it. Luke continued, With your facepletely covered like that, anybody can tell that youre blind. Daredevil said nothing. If I were you, I would first make a helmet and add two lenses to hide the fact that youre blind, so that the enemy will think that youre relying on your vision to fight, suggested Luke. Daredevil was silent for a moment before he couldnt help saying, Im not a tailor. I cant make a helmet for myself. Luke, on the other hand, chuckled. Then what about your clothes? You cant hide your height in ordinary clothes, and your real identity will be easily exposed. Youre truly inferior to Batman. Hearing the name Batman again, Daredevil couldnt help but say, Im not Batman. Im not doing this to imitate him. Luke tilted his head. Thats a given; your imitation isnt even as good as the cosyers. Pausing for a moment, he then continued, Since youre not a copycat, make yourself special equipment to hide yourself better so that youre different from the original Batman. Daredevil was speechless. The equipment which Batman used had been analyzed countless times by the newspapers and magazines. Daredevil wasnt an engineering major; he couldntpare with Batman. Luke put the first aid kit aside and looked out the window at the Hudson River. Tell me, why would a blind man be a vignte? Is he relying on the fact that his hearing is better than an ordinary persons? Daredevil didnt say anything. Luke didnt turn around. Youre blind, but youre talented. Apart from your extraordinary agility, your sense of hearing and smell are also very sharp. I told you not to pry into my privacy with your hearing, so you switched back to your sense of smell. Are you trying to remember my scent so that you can find meter? Daredevils body stiffened, and he suddenly felt like a child that had been caught doing something bad. Luke turned around and looked at him. This world isnt as simple as you think. Youre not the only person with superpowers in New York. If you want to live longer as a vignte, you better learn from Batman. Daredevil frowned. Im me, not anyone else. Im telling you to be careful. Luke continued, You may have to face more than just gangsters in the future. If the organizations investigating Batman are interested in you one day, information about you will appear on their desks in a few days. Looking at Daredevil, who was silent again, Luke smiled and threw a nket at him. Thats all I have to say. May you have pleasant dreams tonight! Daredevil finally couldnt help but say, Wait. Luke: Hm? Why did youe to New York? Daredevil asked. Luke chuckled. New York isnt yours or mine. Enjoy yourst free moments, kid. Youll be busy after this. We might meet again. Then, he quickly disappeared. Daredevil gritted his teeth andy back down after a moment. If Puncher really wanted to kill him, he had had countless opportunities just now. The fact that Daredevil was still alive could only prove that wasnt his n. Daredevil had lost a lot of blood. He was dizzy and exhausted. He barely covered himself with the nket before he fell unconscious. After changing back into his clothes, Luke left the house and looked at the window on the third floor. He shook his head and left. After meeting up with Selina, they went home together. Selina asked curiously, Is Daredevils sense of hearing and smell very good? Luke said, Basically. Thats why I didnt let you approach him, in case the new neighbor finds out about our hobby. Selina asked, But you got close to him just now. Wont that be a problem? Luke chuckled. Do you think I would have dared approach him without being prepared? Remember to always clean up after yourself, or youll easily be found, like this Daredevil. Selina, on the other hand, frowned. Well definitely run into him again at night. Wont we also risk being exposed then? Luke said, Ill modify your armor and figure out how to solve the problem. The new neighbor should be resting for a few days. We have time. Selina nodded, then suddenly sighed. New York is a lot more unbelievable than Los Angeles. Weve only been here for a few days, and weve already run into all these weird people. There will be a lot more like what happened tonight. Dont get careless, Luke warned her. In the next few years, there would be a steady stream of heroes and viins stirring up wave after wave of trouble in New York. When that happened, these weird people and events would pop up like mushrooms everywhere, like a market sale. Luke felt that this kind of life was a little... exciting! Chapter 856 - A Bicycle Is the Most Practical

Chapter 856: A Bicycle Is the Most Practical

The next day, Luke and Selina left for work before eight oclock to avoid the terrifying morning rush in New York. They walked into the hall and saw two detectives walking out. The man who was leading the way was called Joe Lambert. Behind them was a woman with short, curly blond hair called Connie Kowalski. Luke and Selina stepped aside and said, Good morning, Joe, Connie. However, the two detectives stopped, and the middle-aged man stretched out his hand and gave Luke a half-hug. No need to be polite, were colleagues now, Luke. Luke patted his shoulder and said, Of course, Joe. Only then did Joe say, We still have work to do. Lets get a drink after work. How about in two days? Luke smiled. Sure. The four of them said their goodbyes again. That was what being a detective was like; there was no time for idle chit-chat. Of course, the two of them didnt exchange greetings with Luke and Selina for no reason. They were the colleagues who had been with John e yesterday. Now that they knew Lukes background, they naturally had to get to know him. Otherwise, how they treated him would be the deciding factor when they ran into a situationter. Several people greeted them when they entered the hall. They were all people who had been with John yesterday. They nodded and went to Dustins office. Inside, Dustin was talking to someone. Luke was about to wait at the door, when Dustin waved at him. Come in. Theres a case here that I need the both of you to follow up on. Luke and Selina greeted Dustin politely. With other people around, they couldnt act too casual. They had to uphold Dustins authority in front of his subordinates. Dustin nodded. Walter, John killed another suspect yesterday. The suspects family hase to the police station toin about his abuse of power. Walter said, Director Hammer, you know that the guy had a bomb on him... Dustin raised his hand. I know. Do you think I want to send John home? But even if this is for his future, the best is for him to rest for a couple of days until the departmentes up with a verdict so that we can send the family packing. Walter had nothing to say. Dustin then pointed at Luke and Selina. You, Detective Luke Coulson, and Detective Selina Hayek will take a look at the case today. They happen to be familiar with the ce, right, Luke? Luke nodded. As for what that ce was, he wouldnt ask. Dustin was new, andpelling these veteran officers to obey him as his subordinates wasnt easy. Also, this Walter Cobb was a veteran lieutenant who was only one rank away from bing a captain. Walter looked at Luke and Selina, then at Dustin. He could only agree. Alright, Ill show them around first. After Walter left, Luke winked at Dustin; it wasnt easy for him to lead this team. Dustin sniffed and threw a file at him. Dont be careless. Also, make sure Walter doesnt get killed. Luke bowed and said, Yes, sir. He then left without another look at Dustins face. Selina put the paper bag on a chair not far from the door and left with a smile. Seeing the two of them follow the dark-faced Walter, Dustin sighed and closed the door, before he picked up the pastries which Selina had brought. He took one out and took a ferocious bite, then cursed in a low voice. Damn it, its still my people who are useful. These b*stards are a pain in the ass. Naturally, these b*stards were referring to the detectives here. It was never easy to be a chief. On the other side, Luke quickly flipped through the file as he followed Walter. Inspector Cobb, are we headed over now? Walter Cobb was a middle-aged Caucasian man, and he had led the operation with John yesterday. The most eye-catching thing about him was his neat and thick mustache. The suit, tie, and white shirt he was wearing were of average quality. Although they werent clean and tidy, they did show that he wasnt a slovenly middle-aged man like John e. In fact, if Dustin hadnte out of nowhere, Inspector Cobb might have be the chief of the Detective Bureau. Given Walters seniority in the Detective Bureau, strong-willed Dustin still had to talk reason with him since he, as a neer, couldnt suppress Walter. Walter looked at Luke as he walked. Seeing that he was reading the file, Walter couldnt help but curl his lip. Kid, just reading the file wont solve anything. Im told that youre very good at fighting? Luke raised his head and smiled at Walter. Normally, I prefer to reason with people. Walters eyebrows twitched. Initially feeling impatient, he calmed down. He stopped and turned to look at Luke. Really? Thats not what John said. Luke gave the file to Selina and said, Im a police officer; we represent thew. So, I usually try legal measures first when dealing with a suspect. The corners of Walters mouth twitched, and he suddenly patted Lukes shoulder. Kid, based on your words, John should be calling you sir in five years. Luke smiled. That doesnt seem like a good thing. Walter: Oh? Luke said, As amanding officer, you have to worry about your subordinates all the time. Inspector Cobb, you know what its like. Walters face fell. Its fine as long as you dont make Dustin worry in the future. Luke smiled. Ill do my best not to cause any trouble for you. Seeing how serious Luke was, Walter could only snort. Thinking of the b*stard who caused trouble for him every time he did something, his emotions were a littleplicated. After this first round of sounding each other out, the three of them went to the parking lot. Walters partner, a detective in his forties who wore sses and was called Ricky, was waiting for them there. After greeting Luke and Selina, Ricky left with Walter, and the two of them followed behind. They hadnt gone far, when their cars got stuck on the road. Bored, Selina took out a cake from the food box in the back and took a bite. Hm, the traffic here is really something. Luke shrugged. This is New York, and this is Manhattan. Selina asked, What if theres an emergency, and were caught in a traffic jam like this? Pondering for a moment, Luke replied, Why dont I put two bicycles in the car? Looking at the traffic outside, Selina thought for a moment before she nodded in agreement. Thats true. Bicycles are still the most practical. Chapter 857 - Law Firm with a Booming Business

Chapter 857: Law Firm with a Booming Business

Luke nodded with a smile. He had initially been joking, but not entirely. One had to consider their physical strength when using a bicycle, but they didnt need to do so for a motorcycle. At most, he could modify it? As Luke was pondering various means of transport, Selina alerted him: Walters turned on the lights. Luke casually turned on their police lights and squeezed onto the busne. The inspectors in a hurry. Lets catch up. Selina smiled. They sure are impatient. Luke said, Its a gridlock every day. How can they not be anxious? In the end, the cars hadnt gone 500 meters before they stopped again. Ricky got out of the car and deftly wrote out a fine before giving it to the youngdy in the drivers seat. He then had thedy, who had a twisted expression on her face, move her car so that the police cars could pass through. Luke and Selina clicked their tongues as they went past the young woman, and even heard her curse. B*stard, Im going to file aint. I already got out of thene, and you still gave me such a huge fine? Selina burst outughing. Dont tell me that the Detective Bureau also has a ticket quota to meet? Luke, however, nodded solemnly. You can go give out ticketster. Selina said, Huh? Luke gestured at the long line of cars next to them and said, In this sort of traffic, giving people tickets is absolutely more useful than police lights. Selina understood. The ticket was just a prop for scaring people, but she could write one whenever she needed to. While the Detective Bureaus main order of business didnt include infringement notices, the detectives had the authority to issue tickets. This way, relying on their lights and fines, it took the two cars forty minutes to get to their destination. Selina stayed back to watch the cars. It wasnt safe to leave police cars unattended here. Looking at the old apartment building and the rundown units, the three of them didnt have good expressions. Finding Room 307 on the third floor, Ricky knocked on the door. Nobody answered, but the door fell to the ground. Ricki felt his head hurt. Dont tell me I have to pay for the repairs? Walter said helplessly, If you were that strong, why would you be a police officer? Go and be the world boxing champion. Ask the neighbors and see where shes gone. Ricky could only lift the door, and with Lukes help, put it back in ce. Ricky knocked on the neighboring door, and a wary Latino man asked through the crack, What do you want? Ricky pointed at his badge and said, NYPD. Its fine, rx. Were just here to talk to Elena Cardenas. Sweat broke out on the Latino mans forehead. She... she probably went to thewyer. Ricki asked, Wheres thewyer? The Latino man said, Nelson and Murdock Law Firm. Just turn left and follow the road for 200 meters. The three of them soon arrived at thew firm. This time, Selina got out of the car as well. They were familiar with the environment since their new ce was 20 meters away, and they knew that there was a much lower chance of theft here. Also, thew firm was on the third floor, and they would be able to see anything that happened below. When they got to the third floor, they looked inside the old unit and saw all kinds of people sitting around. Walter was stunned. Thisw firms business is so good? Ricky was also puzzled. The people here have money to hire awyer? Luke and Selina didnt say anything. Many people in the room couldnt afford awyer, but awyer who was willing to help them was another matter. When the four of them walked in, everybody looked at them. Both Walter and Ricky were wearing suits and ties, but they didnt look like office workers. Luke and Selina were young and good-looking, but they were dressed casually. When they saw the badges on their chests, many people got strange expressions on their faces. Two men wrapped in bloody bandages had already straightened nervously and slipped out. Ignoring them, Walter scanned the room and focused on a young woman nearby. He walked over and showed her his badge. Hello, miss. Are you the receptionist here? The young woman had long, straight blond hair and a delicate face. She was wearing a blue dress and a ck jacket. Hearing Walters words, she stood up with a smile. Hello, Lieutenant. My name is Karen Page. Im a clerk here. How can I help you? Walter said, Were looking for Elena Cardenas. The young woman named Karen nodded with a smile. Please wait a moment. Ill see if shes still here. A momentter, an olddy in her sixties followed her out of the room. She looked at Walter and said something in Spanish. Walter asked, Can you understand English? All Elena said was, A little. Walter felt a little helpless. They were going to ask questions, but their words could be ambiguous, and sometimes it was troublesome. More and more people were speaking Spanish in the United States, and most police officers needed to know a little. Walter could understand everyday conversation, but he struggled to speak it himself. Selina said in a low voice, I know Spanish, sir. Walter nodded. You trante. After a few words, they followed the olddy to a quiet ce in the corridor and started talking. It actually wasntplicated at all. The case that Walter was investigating was, of course, the series of explosions in the Clinton area a few days ago. The olddys apartment was across the street from the explosion site. Half the ce had been turned upside down that night, and the door that Ricky knocked down with one fist was the result of the explosion. Previously, the olddy had reported that someone hade to threaten her, and even smashed up her apartment. The 15th Precincts conclusion: The olddy had misunderstood! It was just an apartment renovation dispute. The matter was settled. However, Walter clearly wanted to make an issue of the explosions. If he could obtain enough merits, it would put more pressure on Dustin. He was just short of bing a captain. As long as he made great contributions during this period of time, whether it shook Dustins footing and he was forced into another department, or Walter was promoted to another department, it wouldnt be a bad oue either way. That was why he had been very reluctant when Dustin put Luke and Selina on the same case. If there was a breakthrough, Luke and Selina would get a share of the credit. Everybody knew that Luke and Selina, who had transferred from Los Angeles, were Dustins people, which meant that Walter wouldnt be able to put pressure on Dustin even if he solved the case. This was the sly way in which leaders worked. Chapter 858 - Money Is Always a Big Problem

Chapter 858: Money Is Always a Big Problem

Of course, an old fox like Walter wouldnt give up easily. He had a hundred ways to clear the case without Luke and Selinas help so that in the end, they wouldnt get any share of the credit. So, he didnt panic at Dustins interference, and simply followed his own n. As the olddy spoke excitedly to Walter and the rest, someone walked out of the office. The man was stunned when he saw Luke. Luke? What are you... Luke greeted him with a smile. Good morning, Foggy. Im working. Foggy looked at the two men and saw their badges. He then looked at Luke. You, too... Smiling, Luke pulled out the metal chain from inside his jacket and revealed his badge. Lets reintroduce ourselves. Luke Coulson, a new detective who reported to NYPD yesterday. Foggy gaped. You? A detective? As awyer and a native of New York, Foggy certainly knew a lot about NYPD. In his opinion, although Luke was mature, that was more likely a result of his upbringing; he didnt even look like he was twenty years old yet. He was under twenty but had joined NYPD as a police officer, and was even part of the Detective Bureau, where all the sly foxes were. Luke smiled. Most of your ssmates are still interning inw firms, but you opened your ownw firm and are your own boss now, arent you? Foggy smiled bitterly. Alright, quit joking around. Luke, why are you looking for Elena? Luke briefly exined the situation. Foggy frowned. Youre only here to look for clues, and you might not be able to solve Elenas problem? Luke sighed, then looked meaningfully in Walters direction. He lowered his voice and said, When I went to work today, I was put on this case. That Lieutenant Walter is the one in charge of the investigation, so you understand. Thinking about the detective title on Lukes badge and Walters lieutenant rank, Foggy couldnt say anything. It was just like how an intern at aw firm couldnt tell a senior partner what to do. Of course a minor detective wasnt qualified to instruct a police inspector on a case, not to mention that Luke was new. Looking at his face, Luke continued in a low voice, But if we find any clues, itll be better than settling the renovation dispute for Elena, right? Foggy was intrigued. Is that so... Smiling, Luke patted his shoulder and said, You can go over now and see what Lieutenant Walter has to say. Sinceing to NYPD, I havent even spoken to him for five minutes all up. Foggy didnt know whether tough or cry. Youre too good a neer! However, Lukes attitude improved his mood. As expected, this young man didnt have the hypocrisy that Foggy hated. Someone with principles was always more likable than someone who sat on the fence. Luke wasnt selling Walter out, because what happened to Elena had nothing to do with Walter. He was investigating the explosions, not the small matter of Elenas apartment being smashed up. Elena called the police, and the 15th Precinct concluded that it was a renovation dispute. The olddy indeed should thank Walter for his meddling. That way, she could at least look forward to the 15th Precincts conclusion being overturned. Foggy wasnt stupid. Anyone who could be awyer couldnt be stupid, or they would very quickly be taken of. In the time it took him to walk over, he had already sorted out the key points in the information that Luke had divulged. He walked over with a smile and began to help the olddy, Elena. In fact, it was precisely because of this renovation dispute that Foggy had gone over to Elenas ce to talk, so he had been in the apartment on the night of the explosions. Foggy had a clear head and spoke in an organized manner; he was clearly a better witness than the olddy, and had been able to notice certain details. Walter had initially been afraid of trouble and didnt want to talk to the youngwyer, but after talking to Foggy for a while, he couldnt help but ask more questions, and the olddy was left alone. Luke simply gestured for Selina to call for him if something happened. He took a few steps forward and returned to Nelson and Murdocks office. Now that he was examining the so-calledw firm, he shook his head. The two youngwyers seemed to have encountered the mostmon and biggest problem when starting their own business: money. Money was always a big problem for most people in the world. The two youngwyers had started their own business, but had taken on a lot of cases from the poor when they needed money the most. The only way to make a lot of money from the poor was basically throughwsuits iming damages andpensations the New York subway and signboards had 888 phone numbers along with two smilingwyers who specialized in this sort of service. These two youngwyers, however, didnt take on lucrative jobs like these. Their current cases involved either obtaining new work visas for migrant workers or reducing the punishment for poor people who couldnt pay the fines and didnt want to go to jail. Also, they were helping Elena negotiate with thendlord about fixing the apartment. These people couldnt afford an hourlywyer fee of a hundred dors. What they gave the two youngwyers in return was just cheap food and fruit. They were piled in a corner of the room, but it wasnt a lot; it wouldst the three of them two days at most. Alright, a certainwyer might only be able to eat two meals at most. After all, those who liked to engage in physicalbor would be more exhausted. The blonde, Karen, noticed Luke. Like her, it was very hard to ignore Lukes looks in a ce like this. She asked curiously, Is there anything I can help you with? Luke smiled. Im a friend of Foggys, but Ive never been here before. Do you mind if I take a look around? Karen smiled awkwardly. Thats fine, but... we only have three rooms. Luke looked at her and shrugged. Its never easy starting a business. Dont worry about me, Ill just take a look. As he spoke, he walked to the door of the room that should be the office of the twowyers and looked inside. There were two desks and a cab full of files, and an antiqueputer connected to an old printer. Looking at the old scratches on the printer, Luke felt that the printer might be as old as ire. On one of the tables was a stack of envelopes that were very familiar to most Americans. They were urgent notifications from variouspanies. Chapter 859 - Things Worth Coveting, and What Is a Good Subordinate?

Chapter 859: Things Worth Coveting, and What Is a Good Subordinate?

Judging from the thickness of the stack, there had to be a lot of things at Nelson and Murdock that needed to be paid, like the electricity, thendline, rent, property management, and so on. But food and fruits clearly couldnt be used as payment. Luke shook his head and left. Miss Karen was clearly paying attention to his actions. He was afraid that the woman would rush over to stop him the moment he stepped into the office. He turned around and went to the other side. It was obviously a small kitchen. Apart from some used cups, there wasnt much else inside. Even the coffee machine only had a small amount of dregs in it; it hadnt been used in at least two days. It wasnt because Miss Karen waszy. There was an empty coffee powder bag in the trash; it wasnt like the coffee machine could boil water out of thin air. To make matters worse, it was already past ten in the morning. Foggy and Karen were the only ones in the office, and Mr. Matt was nowhere to be seen. No matter how one looked at it, this was doomed to fail! Luke sighed. In this world, it was hard to be rich if you wanted to be a good person. After Luke looked around, Walters voice came from outside. Lets go, Luke. Coming, said Luke. He smiled at Karen again and left the office. Foggy was still outside, talking to Walter. Walter was a little impatient, but he had just learned a lot about the situation, so it wasnt good for him to turn hostile now, and he simply hummed carelessly in acknowledgment. Seeing Luke, he promptly said too Foggy, Ill let you know if theres anything new on Elenas situation. Dont rush when you do things, kid. Then, he patted Foggys shoulder and left. Luke winked at Foggy before he followed Walter downstairs. Foggy watched them leave, then exhaled. I hope you find something. Karen suddenly popped up behind him. Is that Luke your new neighbor? Foggy said, Yes, right across the street. The one who was renovating a few days ago. Karen said, Why didnt you say that he was a detective? Hes so young. Foggy said, We just met a few days ago. We were in a hurry to get to work and didnt have time to chat with him, but I think hes a nice guy. Karen hesitated for a moment before she said in a low voice, But why do I feel like he was looking around as if he was at a crime scene? Foggy: ...The crime scene is the CSUs purview, Karen. Karen stared at him in amusement. I know. Im just saying that hes like a detective at a crime scene; hes the kind of detective who looks at details. Foggy spread his hands. Alright, then what do we have here? The two gang members outside have already slipped away, leaving only one woman whose visa has expired. Karen was lost for words. When Foggy said that, she suddenly didnt think that there was anything worth coveting in this shabby office. Except... herself? However, the young man didnt look at her the way most young people did when they saw a beautiful woman. He simply observed her from the corner of his eye. How did Karen know? Because she had been secretly watching the young detective. At that thought, she sighed. I was overthinking it. He said that hes your friend, but hes never been to the office, so he wanted to take a look around. Foggy pped his forehead. Jesus, he didnte into my office, did he? My desk is full of payment notices we received in thest few days. Karen said, He didnt go in. He was just looking from the door. He shouldnt know about our embarrassing dire situation. After a brief silence, Foggy shook his head. I need to find a big client, at least enough to pay the bills for the next two months, which will give us more time... Karen nodded with a bitter smile and returned to her desk in the lounge. Looking at the clients in the room, she wondered if it was possible to find a big client here. Downstairs, Walter just said, Selina will exin the situation to youter. You can visit the two victims of the explosions and see if they have any information. Luke said, Inspector Cobb, this is a little rude, but I have to ask, where are you going? Walter didnt look happy. Do you want to be my boss? Luke wasnt flustered at all. He simply said, Im just making sure that youre not on your own in Clinton. After all, my biggest responsibility is to ensure your safety here. Walter got even more upset. Do I need you to guarantee my safety? Luke was unperturbed. If it was anywhere else, of course not. However, if even the chief wanders around here alone, we wouldnt be able to guarantee his safety. Walters mouth moved, but he was unable to retort. This was Clinton, known as Hells Kitchen. Listening to Luke, Walter suddenly realized that Dustin might not have asked Luke to follow him to steal his credit, but to ensure his safety. The man in front of him could fight dozens of monsters. After a brief silence, he nodded and said, Ricky and I are going back to the police station to do research, okay? Luke said, Then thats fine. If you need toe here again, you can call me anytime, Inspector Cobb. Walter snorted and got into the car. Nosy. Ricky gave Luke a helpless look. He had quite a good impression of Luke. Most of the people who had interacted with Luke didnt hate him. Walters attitude toward Luke was clearly because of Dustin, and had little to do with Luke himself. The car started, and Walter suddenly rolled down the window and said, Dont be so stiff-necked when youre out doing things. Use my name in the future, understand? Luke smiled. Alright, Walter. Walter looked away and waved, and Ricky drove off. After a moment, Ricky suddenly smiled and said, Boss, this newbie is very conscientious. Looking at Lukes car in the rearview mirror, Walter snorted. Just drive. Rickyughed even louder. Boss, dont be stubborn. This guy is quite likable. He puts me in a much better moodpared with that piece of sh*t John. Walter couldnt help but rub his forehead. A persons true value could only be determined through aparison. Compared with Luke, his subordinate, John, was a tough nut to crack. After figuring out Dustins intent earlier, Walter was surprised, but he was also jealous of Dustin. A subordinate who could fight as well as carry out orders was simply perfect. Chapter 860

Chapter 860: Untitled

If John was as obedient as Luke, Walter couldnt help thinking that he mightve be the chief of the Detective Bureau long ago, and Dustin wouldnt havee into the picture. Luke didnt know about Waltersplicated feelings, and wouldnt care too much even if he did. It was unlikely that Walter would actually fight Dustin. If this senior inspector couldnt ept the situation, he would be transferred to another department; at the very least, he and Luke would be colleagues for a few months. Luke could tell that Walter wasnt a mean guy. He was onlypeting with Dustin for a promotion, and certainly wouldnt make the captain suffer. After Walter and Ricky left Clinton, Luke and Selina turned around and looked for the two families based on the addresses which Walter had given to them. The questioning didnt go smoothly, and there was almost a gunfight at the second address. The man at the second address grew nervous when he opened the door and saw Lukes badge. Sensing that something was wrong, Luke took out his gun behind his back. He kicked the door open. The edge of the wooden door mmed into the mans face, and he passed out. Looking at the gun on the floor, Luke sighed. Why cant you talk nicely? Instead of going in, he simply said to Selina, Call over the patrol officers from the 15th Precinct. Then, he leaned against the door and took out a chocte lollipop. He wasnt interested in wasting time interrogating such a nobody. It was better to leave it to the police of the 15th Precinct. But half an hourter, the man who had been knocked out by the door was awake, and the patrol officers still hadnt arrived. Luke wasnt in a hurry. He had anticipated this of the 15th Precinct. If the 15th Precinct dared to say that they were secondst in professionalism among all the police stations in New York, nobody would dare im they werest. Looking at the man who had woken up, Luke smiled. Youre awake? Then be good and answer my questions. The man only felt that his head was hurting, and he didnt pay any attention to Lukes words. Luke said, If Im satisfied with your answer, then you werent holding a gun when you attacked the police. If Im not satisfied, the gun was fired, understand? The middle-aged man was confused, and it took him a while to figure out the difference. Shooting a cop was different from hitting a cop. He didnt want to be set up by the police, and wanted to face a judge even less. In less than ten minutes, he told them about the night of the explosions. Also, this man had some useful information. He had seen something that night, but didnt mention it because he didnt want to cause trouble. However, Luke had sensed with his telepathy that he was hiding something. After being interrogated a few more times, the man could onlye clean. Are you saying that the car which delivered the goods to the Russians exploded a few minutester? Luke confirmed. The man nodded. That car alwayses between 7 and 8pm. Ive seen it a few times. Luke understood. The leader of the Irish gang, Owen, was probably right. The explosions were most likely caused by Kingpin. Because Kingpin was thergest drug dealer in New York, he was the one who supplied the Russians with the goods. If his own assets were blown up, Kingpin wouldnt just sit back and watch. He would definitely send someone to find out who had moved his goods. A rumor that the ck mask was the perpetrator wouldnt fool Kingpin, so it could only be a rumor spread by Kingpin himself. Luke and Selina were sucking on their lollipops as they asked the questions, and it was another 15 minutes before the patrol officers from the 15th Precinct arrived. The two officers spoke to Luke and Selina in a businesslike manner, and were about to lead the man down. Raising an eyebrow, Luke stopped them. Officers, you should check his ce. The patrol officers nced at him. One of them, who was almost forty years old, nodded carelessly. We have to escort him back first. Just cordon the ce off. Luke was amused. As expected of New Yorks most rotten branch! They didnt even bother to conceal the fact that they were just going through the motions in front of their HQ colleagues. As the saying went, Be a monk for one day, strike the bell once a day[1]. If these two patrol officers became monks, they would probably bezy pigs who ate and slept every day without touching the bell at all. Officers, do you need me to remind you that someone else is in the apartment? asked Luke. The two officers were stunned. Someone else? Then why didnt you go and take a look? Luke said, Isnt this your territory? But it seems that youre too busy, so forget it. Then, he gestured at Selina and they walked into the apartment. After opening the bedroom door, they quickly helped a young woman out. Looking at the womans expensive clothes, the two officers knew that something was wrong. The woman didnt look like she was from around here, and it was impossible for her to live in this shabby apartment with the hooligan. So, was this a kidnapping? Luke hadnt paid attention to the woman before because he sensed that she seemed to be sleeping. But it was a little strange that she didnt wake up even with themotion outside. Given the unusual situation, he didnt want to hand the girl over to the two unreliable police officers. He simply got into the car with Selina and went straight to Metro General Hospital. Shes just a girl, right? She doesnt look old enough. Looking at the girl in the backseat, Selina sighed. The people of the 15th Precinct are less reliable than I thought. Theirw enforcement is so crap. Luke said casually, Once you be used to deceiving yourself and the outside world, you be a garbage existence. Inparison, even in a big city like Los Angeles with huge gang numbers, most of the police officers at least acted professional on the surface. It was only 11:30am. The two patrol officers hadnt been at work even three hours, but seemed to be in a hurry to have lunch. As expected of the 15th Precinct as the worst police station in New York. Luke and Selina often skipped work, but that was because they had already done more than required, and they never dilly-dallied or shirked work. After that, Luke and Selina werent interested in discussing the lousy 15th Precinct. When they arrived at Metro General Hospital, they sent the young woman to the E.R.. Ten minutester, a nurse with long brown hair walked out and said, Detectives, the patient is in a semi-conscious state. Were not sure what her condition is like, and she cant be questioned for now. Luke nodded. Do you have some time? We need to know a little more about the victims injuries. The brown-haired nurse said, I have five minutes. [1] [Annotation text missing] Chapter 861 - A Small Gift For The Lolita

Chapter 861: A Small Gift For The Lolita

Without wasting any time, Luke asked, Does she show any signs of drug abuse? The nurse shook her head. It doesnt look like it. She doesnt have any old needle marks on her arms, and there are no drugs in her blood. Luke asked, Any external injuries? Scratches, beatings, knife wounds, and so on. The nurse said, Basically none. Are there any signs of assault? asked Luke. The nurses expression turned dark. Her clothes are still intact, but... Luke and Selina waited patiently. But, her clothes dont look like what a minor would wear, the nurse said. Also, I.D. Sarrieri isnt cheap. A lingerie set costs at least 500 dors. Luke nced at Selina, his expression asking if she had heard of the brand. Selina nodded to indicate that the brand was indeed expensive. Only then did Luke nod. Ill call people from the SVU over. A forensics team wille byter to collect evidence. Please tell the doctor not to clean her up for now. The nurse said, Okay. Luke said, Well be following up on this case, too. We might need to ask you about it. How should we address you? Christine Palmer, E.R. nurse. The nurse went back to work. The two of them called the Special Victims Unit and handed the case over to them. They then prompted the forensics department toe and gather evidence, before finally leaving the hospital at 2pm. The girl might have had an unfortunate encounter, but in New York, which had a poption of eight million, there were many simr encounters. She was already very lucky to be rescued in one piece. There were thousands of simr cases in the SVU, and Luke and Selina couldnt handle all of them. Looking at the gloomy weather, Selina stretched. It feels like its going to rain. Im sleepy. Luke said, You can stay at home with Gold Nugget this afternoon, and look at the files while youre at it. I need to do something. Selina asked, What is it? Luke said, Arrange things for three problem girls, and visit an old friend. Hearing the emphasis on old friend, Selina stopped asking. Luke didnt have many old friends here; more likely, it was some professional he was acquainted with, or an enemy C this wasnt something that should be discussed. The sky in New York was gloomy at 5pm. Luke arrived in New Jersey in a secondhand Ford. He walked to a two-story building and took out a key. After checking the facilities, he nodded in satisfaction. This was a house which he had gotten a renovationpany to fix up through an intermediary. It was some distance from the Hudson River and there werent that many people around here, which made it a suitable location. Most of the facilities in the house had already been installed by thepanys workersst night. He simply took out various equipment and materials from his storage space and quickly installed the necessary facilities. It only took him an hour to do everything. Looking at the gloomy sky and the drizzle that had already started outside the window, he keyed Butterflys basic programming into the house, and sent it a message to inform Stacy and the twin sisters toe to this new base in New Jersey. The three girls had entered a second month of basic training, but they didntin; it was time for them to start a new life. After changing his clothes, Luke left. He drove to the remote bank of the river opposite his house, and made a call. Im here. There was a mans voice on the other end of the line. Head 500 meters northeast. Harim Garbage Disposal. Were there. Luke hung up and drove off. A few minutester, he clicked his tongue inwardly as he moved between piles of garbage. The meeting ce was simply out of a movie! If it were anyone else, they would definitely suspect that the other party was going to silence them in this ce. Walking past a pile of abandoned cars, Lukes nose twitched, and he looked at arge garbage disposal unit nearby. Still busy? Haha, youre here, V. The voice of a young girl rang out. A small figure in a purple wig crawled nimbly out of the control room of the disposal unit, grabbed the metal railings on both sides of the stairs, and slid down. Looking at her short figure, Luke was lost for words. You dont seem to have grown much, Mindy. Mindy, who had been quite happy, was instantly dealt a heavy blow when she heard this. Hey, I grew an inch taller, okay? She even gestured at her head to indicate the clear progress. Luke was lost for words. You should be more worried about the future at this rate! He dropped the subject. While Mindy currently wasnt getting taller, she also wasnt growing sideways, which was her greatest fortune. It would be a tragedy if she put on weight and not height, and turned into a stocky girl in the next few years. Wheres your father? he asked. Mindy pointed at the control room. Hes taking care of the garbage. Luke nodded and gave her a box. Its been a long time. Heres a little gift for you. Mindy was delighted. Thank you. She opened the box and was stunned. Taking out a few thin items and examining them, she asked, Whats this? Luke said, Additional protective casings for the Titanium phone. There are seven colors in total. You can use a different mood color every day of the week. Mindy thought for a moment and found it interesting. Mm, theyre very simple, but interesting. Thank you. As they spoke, Damon came out of the control room. However, he wasnt as reckless as Mindy. He climbed down sedately and stopped before Luke. Its been a long time, V. Luke shook hands with him and said with a smile, I didnt interrupt your business, did I? He had smelled blood just now; it was obvious that the garbage Damon was cleaning up was human. Damon chuckled and looked at the crushed car. Its fine. I was finishing up when you called. Pausing for a moment, he continued, You said that you needed something. What is it? Luke said, I think you might be one of the people in New York who knows the most about the drug cartels here. Damon wasnt too surprised. The first time he met the mysterious V, both of them had set their eyes on a drug gang. Although he didnt know what V had been doing recently, it wasnt the first time he had asked for such information. Chapter 862 - Crazy Father and Daughter, and the Real Gift

Chapter 862: Crazy Father and Daughter, and the Real Gift

Damon nodded quickly. Its hard to exin in a short while. How about youe over to our ce and well talk there? Thinking for a moment, Luke shook his head. This might be a little hurtful, but I have to remind you its best not to reveal your real address to anyone, not even me. Mindy snorted in dissatisfaction. Annoying! Damon also felt a little awkward, but still said, We trust you. Luke sighed. If I were you, I would only trust each other. What you do is too dangerous; trusting others too much isnt safe. Seeing that the father and daughter were silent for a moment, Luke pondered before he said, Lets go. Let me see what your ce looks like. Mindy snorted again and left. Damon didnt know what to say. He simply gestured for Luke to follow him, and the three of them left the garbage disposal factory. After they left, they drove south and arrived at an old house. The automatic garage door opened, and the two cars drove in before the door closed. Luke got out of the car and followed Damon to the living room. Damon walked to one corner of the living room and entered a passcode on a panel. The liquor cab then swung open to reveal a secret room. Damon and Mindy entered the secret room and began to take off their equipment. Damon asked casually, Want anything to drink? Theres beer and juice in the fridge. Luke said, No need. He then walked over to the windows and looked outside. After a brief look, he shook his head. The only reason the father and daughter had chosen this ce was probably because of the location. It wouldnt take more than five minutes to reach the Lincoln Tunnel from here. When the weather was good, even Lukes five-story house could be seen. Past the Lincoln Tunnel was Manhattans Clinton area, which had a lot of drug traffickers. Passing through the narrow ind of Manhattan in the east, they would reach the border between Brooklyn and Queens. To the northeast, they would reach Queens, and to the southeast, Brooklyn, which wasnt very peaceful either. Also, Manhattan was surrounded by the Hudson River and the Harlem River, and they could get to these three most chaotic areas of New York by water. Unfortunately, apart from that, there was no other advantage of this ce. The neighbors were too close; the closest house was just twenty meters away. There were quite a few residents here, and it was a well-maintained neighborhood. Many people were familiar with each other. Going out and about here, you would run into a familiar face. Of course, Damon and Mindy probably usually changed their clothes outside beforeing back here, but they had brought him back with them today. But overall, this wasnt a suitable base for Damon and Mindy. Damon and Mindy took off their gear swiftly. In less than five minutes, the father and daughter came out in skintight clothes; Mindy was also wearing the bulletproof vest which Luke had given her. How is it here? Damon asked with a smile. Luke said, Hm, I have some ideas. Ill tell youter. Without wasting any time, Damon asked, Lets deal with your matter first. What do you want to know? Mindy also opened theptop which she had brought out of the secret room, ready to search for more information. Luke started asking questions. There were some things that Damon and Mindy wouldnt record down on theptop. For example, it was difficult to quantify their subtle understandings of the different forces, and there was no ready answer. These were basically Damon and Mindys spections based on their own experiences after hearing his questions. The three of them talked for almost an hour before they were done. Damon even asked Mindy to copy a bunch of information for Luke. Taking the USB drive, Luke stood up. Sorry to bother you today. Damon said, Its fine. You cane over when youre free. Let me thank you for your information. Luke raised his hand. This ce isnt suitable. You should find a new ce for your base. Mindys face fell. Youre at it again! Looking at her, Luke said calmly, What youre doing is very dangerous. You cant be too careful when ites to your own safety. Theres no need to entrust your security to someone elses carelessness. Then, he looked at Damon and said, Ill give you the blueprint for a secret base and a batch of professional equipment to safeguard the security of this new base. Stunned, Damon and Mindy asked subconsciously, How much? Luke smiled. Like I said, this is my gratitude for providing me with information. Really? Mindy found that hard to believe. Really. Luke said, Im not telling you to give up this ce, but most of the stuff in your secret room can be put in the new base. He had seen a box of grenades just now. Who the hell knew what was wrong with the father and daughter? Werent they terrified, sleeping on a bunch of dangerous items every day? For example, Luke himself only had a few registered guns in the house, and he wasnt worried if anyone investigated him. Furthermore, the amount of firearms they had could start a local war; what was the meaning of stacking them up in this suburban home? Even if their enemies found this ce, the father and daughter would only be able to use two or three firearms and ten clips at most. There was no need to ce these firearms here. In addition to increasing the risk of exposure and the difficulty of safekeeping them, there really werent many advantages. There wasnt even a shooting range here, and they would have to take so many guns out with them when they trained. What if, like that second generation heir Alex, one of them was stopped by the police because of a broken car light, and the car was searched? How would the father and daughter exin the firearms in the car? Presumably, there were a lot of records about the bullets fired by these guns in NYPDs database since Damon would have killed a lot of gangsters with them. Seeing that the father and daughter were considering his suggestion, Luke gave them the biggest surprise of the day. Actually, you only need to have one thing, and it wont be a problem for you to move safely in an emergency situation. The father and daughter asked, What is it? Luke said, Wait here. Yes, that means you, Mindy. Dont follow me. Mindys foot paused just as she had raised it. Watching Luke leave, she muttered, How did he know I was going to follow him out? Damon said, ...Maybe because it would be strange if you didnt. Mindy: ... Luke returned with a t ck box. He walked over to the table and opened the small box, in whichy a set of ck armor. He picked it up and beckoned Mindy over. When she was standing in front of him, he put the armor on her. Mindy hurriedly said, Wait, wait, Im still wearing the other... set? Chapter 863 - Father and Daughter on the Verge of Bankruptcy

Chapter 863: Father and Daughter on the Verge of Bankruptcy

After the ck armor was put on her, it suddenly expanded and covered her body. But Damon frowned. Why did it look like a nightgown? The armor on Mindy hung loosely, like pajamas on a baby. Sensing that something was wrong, Mindy said regretfully, Is it too long? Did you give me my fathers? Luke patted her head with a smile and the loose armor was suddenly put away. It has an instruction manual. You can read itter. Simply put, its bulletproof, has basic optical camouge, and has an anti-electronic surveince function to a certain extent. Both father and daughter gaped. So awesome? The armor which Luke had provided them with before was mainly bulletproof, and the other functions had to be made with externalponents. In thest half-year, however, it had also allowed them to repeatedly escape the ambush of their nemesis, Frank DAmico, and to even kill many of his subordinates. Now, such thin clothing had even better functionality. Its best to dress quickly in an emergency. Theres a separate bulletproof tablet in the box, and you need to carry it with you when youre gearing up. If you dont bring it with you, the armor will only stop small caliber bullets Crge caliber bullets will still hurt. Also, the optical camouge and anti-surveince functions are rather ordinary, and can only prevent you from being detected by ordinary equipment in an emergency. Youll still need to bring your professional equipment with you when youre on an official operation. Mindy was already jumping around the room. Wow, its so light. Its much morefortable than what I was wearing before. Damon was too experienced; after hearing Lukes introduction, a thought suddenly popped into his head, and he asked, How much does it cost? Around a million dors for two sets, said Luke casually. Actually, not even including thebor costs, the materials for the two sets of armor already cost almost a million bucks. Damon said, Well, our money... Looking at his face, Luke smiled and said, Just put in on your tab for now. I trust you. Relieved, Damon said with a bitter smile, Wait. Then, he went to the secret room and came back out with arge box. This is 1.5 million. Everything we owe you from before is here. Damon opened the box and gestured. I didnt expect you to give us the armor, so... Luke closed the box and said, Ill have the blueprint and equipment for the base ready in a week. If you have time, look for a suitable location. Hm, its fine that both of you know the ce; you dont need to tell me where it is. Damon nodded silently. They were all people who worked in the dark. It was best to keep some things still secret. However, he still felt a little lost. He had always wanted to pull V into his team. Given Vs ability to defeat Bullseye and cause the man to flee, as long as he was willing to help, Damon was confident that he could destroy Frank DAmicos nest and kill that nemesis of his. But Vs attitude was very clear. They had talked for a long time in Damons house, and even when the father and daughter took off their masks and equipment, V still had no intention of taking off his mask. Itll be very difficult to get this person to help out, huh? Damon murmured to himself as he watched the car disappear into the night. Suddenly, he heard someone sigh. Damon looked at Mindy, who was also standing by the window. Whats wrong? Dad, are we going to be poor for the rest of our lives? Mindys face was full of sorrow. Vs equipment is indeed very good, and he even gave us a huge discount, but were going to be broke at this rate. Damon scratched his head at the practical question. At the beginning, the two sets of armor had sold for 500,000 bucks, but now, the price of two sets was at least a million. Vs production skills were improving rapidly, and the price was skyrocketing. Not buy? That was impossible. However much money they saved was useless if they lost their lives. The father and daughter didnt care much about money; they were too focused on killing their nemesis to indulge in avish lifestyle. But a lot of the small gangs in New York had gotten smarter recently. They had been concealing their tracks in recent months, and the money would be handed over beforehand. Damon and Mindy werent crazy enough to openly fight with arge number of gangsters, so they had to give up on the vaults which were heavily guarded. Suddenly, Damons expression changed. Do you remember the group we targetedst time? Mindy tilted her head. Which group? Didnt a bunch of people be arrogant again in Hells Kitchen recently? I heard that their prices increased by 30%, said Damon. Confused for a moment, Mindys eyes suddenly glittered. You mean... Now that we have new armor, lets familiarize ourselves with them tomorrow and get rid of that gang while were at it. Damon fiddled with the new armor. And in passing, clean up the cash in their inventory! he added inwardly. Mindy cheered. Oh, yeah! We can finally kill those b*stards! Damon said helplessly, Did you forget again? Dont swear. Mindy stuck out her tongue and made a face. Sorry, Dad. Im going to the training room to test out this new armor. She then ran off. Damon, who was left behind, shook his head helplessly. In the end, she was still a child! She was only thinking about the new gift, and forgot that the new armor had increased their household debt once again! But thinking about Vs usual habits, Damon did his best to convince himself and put this problem aside. Although V was very clear about the debts, he had never been enthusiastic about collecting them. Damon knew why. So, when V asked for information on the gangsters in New York, he simply gave him all the confidential information he had. Only by returning the favor could they maintain a good rtionship. Thinking that, he picked up his armor and went to the training room. He was as curious about the new armor as his daughter, except that he was better at controlling himself. After Luke drove for a while, he put the box of cash into his inventory. He had to take the money. It didnt really matter to him, but if he didnt take it, the other party would start to harbor excessive expectations, and it would hurt when he made any outrageous requests in the future. Habits were terrifying. It could subconsciously change a persons understanding. Luke didnt want the father and daughter to misunderstand him. For the time being, at least, he couldnt help them unconditionally. Their current rtionship now was fine. Chapter 864 - An Old Friend at No. 17 Textile Mill

Chapter 864: An Old Friend at No. 17 Textile Mill

At that moment, it was already 9pm. The sky waspletely dark, and a light drizzle fell, adding a slight chill to the autumn night. Luke drove northwest until he reached a small river that flowed into the Hackensack River, one of the main rivers in New Jersey. Next to the river, there was a faint light in an old castle-like building. Luke stopped the car two kilometers away and took out a medium-sized drone. Looking at the metal sign which read No. 17 Textile Mill on the gate and the guards everywhere inside, Luke smiled and said, It seems this is the right ce. Nice to meet you, Fraternity. With a thought, all his V equipment disappeared, and the Big Dipper Armor appeared in his hands. Luke quickly on the Big Dipper Armor, and then ran forward, turning into a transparent shadow in the misty night. There were no surveince cameras in the factory, for the sake of keeping things secret. This bunch was in the business of killing people, and it wasnt a good idea to record their criminal activity on tape. These people all had outstanding strength, and they trusted their own abilities more than electronic equipment. Lukes shadow figure entered the building through a loading bay, right under the nose of the guards. The factory was still busy. The sound of the textile machines made the ce noisy as workers moved materials and finished products. It was indeed a textile mill. The textiles it produced were said to have originated in Europe a thousand years ago. They were rare and of excellent quality, and were a luxury that many people of the upper ss and church priests liked to use. Wasnt it good to do this sort of honest business with good prospects? Why was there a need to go out and kill people?! As Luke criticized the Fraternity inwardly, he carefully avoided the busy workers. They seemed to have better physiques and movements than ordinary people. These people were at the bottom of the Fraternitysdder. They did the odd jobs for the middle and high levels, and were a necessary existence in order to maintain the textile mills facade. Before they were promoted as famous hitmen, most of them had to undergo training here as their restless minds were tempered by the dry and onerous physicalbor. Reba and Bloodmint had once worked as spinners or weavers here for a long time. Standing in a corner for a moment, Luke shook the water off his armor and jumped up, grabbed the edge of the second floor, and headed for his destination. None of the workers on the bottom floor noticed him moving quietly above their heads. Making his way through the factory, Luke chose a dark corner. Standing in the shadows, he scanned the second floor and activated Sharp Nose to search for his target. Soon, he moved again and entered a hallway not far away. When he reached a door, his expression changed, and he jumped and propped himself up with hands and feets on both sides of the hallway. The door opened at that moment, and an old man walked out. In the doorway, he paused and looked around suspiciously. Except for the faint roar of the machines, however, he didnt notice anything. Im old and jumping at ghosts, he murmured to himself as he walked toward the back of the building. Above the door, Luke looked at the old man thoughtfully. He was certain that this old man with sharp senses was the current leader of the Fraternity, and the person Reba and Bloodmint feared the most Sloan. Nobody knew what Sloans real name was. But judging from his codename, Sloan, his dream was to be rich. Given the color of his skin, however, he couldnt be a rich young master back then in his youth. Luke didnt follow Sloan. Instead, he opened the door and walked in. Looking around the room, Luke felt helpless. It was exactly as Reba had said. Bookshelves and old wooden filing cabs lined the walls. But there wasnt even aputer here. There was only an old typewriter. Without aputer, that meant that the files here were in the form of paper records, which couldnt be copied quickly. But Luke was already here for the Fraternitys secret files, and couldnt just leave. He quickly searched the room, but didnt find the information he wanted. That sly old fox hadnt put something like that in this office-like room. As expected, it wouldnt be easy. Without further ado, Luke left the room. Luke walked through the hallway that Sloan had taken earlier, and he reached a hall where several people were standing around a young man and Sloan, as if they were watching a show. The young mans face was red. He seemed to be holding something in one hand and waving a gun around with the other. Get out of the way. Donte over. I have a gun. See that? I have a gun. Some of the people watching were indifferent, some had their arms crossed, and some had mocking faces. The young man yelled and ran out of the hall in a panic. The people below watched the young man run away without any intention of stopping him. After the young man ran out of the factory, a brown-haired woman with big eyes asked Sloan, Are we just going to wait for him like this? After a brief silence, Sloan nodded. Helle back. At least the moneys real. He then turned around and returned to his office. Everybody looked at each other before they left. Watching everything, Luke didnt move as he used the armors support system to record the appearances of these people. Actually, from the moment he entered the factory, every person he saw was recorded by the support system. In case he couldnt find a detailed list of Fraternity members, he would use this record as a substitute. It was easy for Luke to kill Sloan; he could even wipe out the mid- and high-level members of the Fraternity who had gathered together earlier. But that wasnt the best choice. ording to Reba and Bloodmint, the Fraternity imed to be an ancient organization that had existed for thousands of years. Luke didnt know how much of it was hot air. He felt that it was probably like the 1982 Lafite that was actually produced in 2018 a fake wrapped up in pretty packaging. However, a search of the Fraternitys history revealed that it was still at least more than fifty years old. An organization that had been operating diligently and hiding their strength for fifty years, and which had at least two hundred people, wouldnt be simple. Chapter 865 - If You’re In a Good Mood, Listen to Bad News

Chapter 865: If Youre In a Good Mood, Listen to Bad News

If Luke chose at that moment to kill the upper echelon of the Fraternity, and even everybody in the factory, that would shock the smaller branches of the organizations. Without Sloan and the other senior executives, these branches would most likely disappear before ultimately reappearing again elsewhere. If Luke wanted to clean up the branchester, he would have to waste more time searching for them, which would be too inefficient. So, he couldnt kill Sloan and the others for now. Thinking that, Luke snuck out. After making a few turns in the dark hallway, he arrived at arge, brightly lit room. He didnt go in, but looked through the window and took in everything in the spacious room at a nce. An enormous but old loom, which looked like an ancient cultural relic, was at work. After watching for a moment, Luke left. He was very interested in it, but could only leave it untilst. Given the size of this thing, it wouldnt be easy for the Fraternity to secretly move it away. He wasnt too worried. After personally confirming that the loom was a sacred item that formed the spiritual pir of the Fraternity, Luke snuck into another spacious room. Unlike where the loom was, this ce was dark, and there werent many things in the room. There were three long pits in the ground, as if for coffins. A man was busy at a table in the corner. Luke slowly walked over. The man didnt know he was there, and carried on with his business. After observing the man for a long while, Lukes lips ticked up. Looking around for a moment, he then fished out a small device and activated it behind the mans head. The man stiffened, and Luke pped him in the back of the head. His vision turned dark, and he slumped forward. Luke grabbed the man by the cor and arranged him on the chair so that it looked like he was sleeping. System: You have defeated the Exterminator and have received a list of his abilities. The Exterminators abilities: Basic Combat, Basic Firearms... Special Medicinal Bath Mix (1,000 credit points). Looking at the special medicinal bath mix in the system notification, Luke smiled and immediately learned the ability. Thinking for a moment, Luke frowned and looked at the bottles around the table. With a thought, a bit of the item in each bottle was ced in his inventory. After wandering around the room, he took out two miniature drones and set up a fixed operating schedule for them in two corners outside the room. After that, Luke left the textile mill and returned to Manhattan. It wasnt even midnight when he got home. Selina was sitting at the dining table on the second floor in her home clothes. Gold Nugget was also sitting in its special seat; it was now qualified to eat at the same table as the fiend. In any case, they had separate tes, so Luke didnt mind. While she was going through the files on theptop, Selina was eating a tub of strawberry ice cream. There were even more things in front of Gold Nugget. Apart from a huge tub of ice cream, there were also many empty boxes and packaging. When the fiend wasnt home, Selina didnt bother with it, and it could find its own food. This included junk food, seafood, ice cream, pastries, and drinks. If Selina was in a slightly better mood, it could even put steak and chicken into a smart kitchen aid and make itself supper. At most, it just needed to press the right buttons on the smart kitchen device and choose the cooking method; it was much easier than elementary math. Like now, there was aluminium foil from two pieces of roast chicken in the trash in front of it. It had been entrusted with the responsibility of looking after the new house for the past two days. There had been no mishaps, and Selina had been telling it all sorts of stories. Gold Nugget saw Luke arrive at the back door on the surveince feed on the tablet, and its paw swept the pile of trash on the table into the trash can that was under the table. The dog jumped down from its special seat and brought the trash can down to the first floor. After cleaning up the scene, it waited at the stairs on the first floor. Luke soon came out of the garage on the first floor and rubbed the dogs head with a smile. Gold Nugget, you didnt clean your mouth. How much did you eat tonight? Gold Nugget subconsciously licked its lips, but it didnt feel anything other than saliva. Lukeughed and went upstairs. He was only teasing the dog. Gold Nugget had a clean mouth. On the second floor, Selina askedzily, Finished everything? Luke nodded and sat down. He took a spoonful of ice cream and said vaguely, Yes, everything went smoothly. Selina nced at him and said, Youre probably in a good mood. Then, let me give you some bad news. Luke raised an eyebrow. Your logic is very strange. Selina switched to a webpage on theptop. First of all, theres no news on the eight ninjas who died by the riverst night. Luke raised an eyebrow and took another bite of ice cream. It was cold and sweet in his mouth, but unpleasant in his ears. I also checked the police departments internal records. The police who were dispatched by the 15th Precinctst night said that it was a false rm. Naturally, they didnt find the bodies of the eight ninjas. Seeing Lukes calm expression, Selina sighed and said, So, the forensics department never got the bodies of the eight ninjas. At least, they dont exist in the police station records. Luke smiled. What a bunch of good and conscientious colleagues. Selina didnt say anything. Pondering for a moment, Luke said, We have to be careful when ites to the 15th Precinct. Those guys have no bottom line. Selina nodded. Theyve probably been bribed by Kingpin. They might even be co-conspirators. They truly cant be trusted. Looking at her, Luke asked, What other bad news do you have? The girl we rescued this morning woke up. Her names Molly Johnson. Shes fifteen years old and a high school student. Selina paused for a moment before she continued, She came to New York three months ago for the national high school games. Not long after thepetition, she left on her own. She called her family and school and just said that she wanted to travel solo. Luke frowned. Why would a fifteen-year-old girl go on a trip for no reason? Also, where did she get the money? Chapter 866 - The Fraternity’s Most Important Thing

Chapter 866: The Fraternitys Most Important Thing

Selina continued, Her parents and the school called the police and suspected that she had been kidnapped, but theyve never been able to find her. In fact, nobody wouldve known that she was Molly Johnson if she hadnt said her name. Luke nodded thoughtfully. When they found the girl, she was dressed like a college student in her early twenties. If they didnt know who she was, most people wouldnt associate her with a fifteen-year-old high school student. However, this news couldnt be considered too bad, and wasnt worth an exnation on Selinas part. Selina said, I just received a call from the nurse, Christine. She said that the SVU hasnt filed a case over Molly. They just said that they would investigate it, before they left. Luke asked, Why? Selina said, Apart from saying her name, Molly hasnt said anything about thest three months. Apart from the fact that her mental state isnt right, theres no evidence that she has been assaulted. The SVU can only conclude that she ran away from home three months ago and went missing. Luke nodded, not surprised at all. The SVUs conclusion wasnt without basis. After all, Molly had reappeared in one piece, and she herself hadnt said anything. In this sort of situation, it was unlikely that the police would file a case. NYPD was very busy. Mollys slightly suspicious circumstance wasnt enough for an investigation. Whats the problem? asked Luke. Selina said, Christine suspects that Molly is suffering from severe trauma, which is why she cant tell us what happened. She wants us to go to the hospital tomorrow. Luke said, Were not psychiatrists. Why does she want us there? Selina said, She said that shes asked a friend to help with Mollys psychiatric treatment tomorrow at ten in the morning. We might be able to get some clues from Molly then. Hearing this, Luke simply nodded in agreement. Alright. He and Selina were the first to discover the girl. Since the SVU didnt care, they could certainly take back the case. Investigating cases was their job to begin with. As long as they didnt break any rules, there was no need for them to justify themselves to anyone. If a nurse like Christine could help aplete stranger, Luke also wouldnt be stingy with his time. After that, Selina went to rest. Luke returned to the basement. Looking at the new, spacious workspace, he sighed in satisfaction. Now this is the workshop I want. Walking into a separate space, he took out some of the unknown materials that he had obtained from the Fraternity and began to examine them. What did the Fraternity have that was worth Luke making a move? The very first thing naturally... wasnt experience or credit, but the product made from the unknown materials he had obtained: a medicinal bath. ording to Reba and Bloodmint, the medicinal bath with unknown ingredients could elerate the recovery of the human body. Injuries such as bruises, cuts, and fractures would basically heal in a few hours with the medicinal bath. When Luke heard that, his first reaction was that he had to get it. This was definitely the Fraternitys most valuable item; it was far more valuable than their hitmen business or that cking antique loom. Even the Fraternitys Curve Shooting and Physical Outburst werent as good as this amazing medicinal bath. Saving someone was always more difficult than killing them. Luke could easily kill most people in this world, including those with superpowers. But when it came to saving people, he only had two choices. One was to let Gold Nuggetbine with the other party and heal them before withdrawing. The second was to use that unknown ruby red liquid which he had snatched away from the mouth of the giant octopus on the ocean liner. Both methods were problematic. Gold Nuggets identity had to be kept a secret. It would be troublesome if the dog heads alien identity was exposed. Luke also hadnt made much progress in determining the source of the unknown red liquid, as well as itsposition and side effects. Also, while he had a fair amount of the liquid, he wouldnt waste it randomly. On the other hand, this bath could be created and used multiple times. Reba did say, however, that the materials for the medicinal bath were limited, and only the middle and upper echelons were qualified to use it. There were more than twenty famous hitmen in the upper rank, while the mid-ranked hitmen were neers with potential. ording to Rebas description, however, while this type of medicinal bath was rare, it was used no less than twenty times a year on average. As a life-saving trump card, that was a lot. With such a miraculous treatment method, it was truly such a waste for the Fraternity to use this only to train hitmen. Luke had to obtain this as a life-saving trump card for his family, teammates, and future allies. He had been looking for two things in Sloans room tonight: a list of the Fraternitys hitmen and the form for the special medicinal bath. Unfortunately, he found neither. It wasnt until he knocked out the Exterminator and obtained the special medicinal bath mix from the mans list of abilities that he was pleasantly surprised. After learning the ability, Luke checked the bath form. In the end, the Exterminator only knew the process for the medicinal bath, but didnt know the key ingredients. The unknown materials were all given to the Exterminator at a fixed time by Sloan, and the Exterminator only knew to add the prescribed amounts in order to create the medicinal bath. Just like how assembly line workers didnt know how to make all the parts, the Exterminator was just a pharmaceutical dispenser. Luke was slightly disappointed, but not too surprised. How could a cunning man like Sloan simply give such a good thing to his subordinates? If it were Luke, he wouldnt divulge the secret of the raw materials either. Other than Robert and Selina, he would only give the others the finished product. He needed to be even more cautious when dealing with Sloan. As the leader of the Fraternity, Sloan had enough power to keep the processing of the raw materials separate; the old man might not necessarily have the ability to manufacture the raw materials. If Luke killed Sloan directly, the form might be lost. As Luke pondered how he was going to clean up the Fraternitys foundation, his hands never stopped moving as he put all the raw materials into various equipment for analysis. It would take some time. Putting that aside, Luke began to add new functions to Selinas armor. Daredevil would rest for a few days at most before he set out again. If they ran into each other again, it would be troublesome if he knew who Selina was. Chapter 867 - Meeting Her Out of Eight Million People

Chapter 867: Meeting Her Out of Eight Million People

The next morning, Luke and Selina went to HQ early in the morning and gave Dustin the results of their investigation into the explosions yesterday. Although they could give it to Walter directly, it had been Dustin who gave the case to Luke. As Dustins loyal subordinate, Luke certainly had to give the information to his boss first before he gave them to Walter. There was nothing wrong with this operation. Luke had contacted Walter yesterday. Walter and Ricky wouldnt be going to Clinton today, so Luke didnt have to be a bodyguard. After exining to Dustin what they had found yesterday, Luke and Selina went straight to Metro General. It was around 8:40pm, and the streets of New York were congested. Luke decisively turned on the police lights and swung into the busne. This was a necessary skill for New York police. He had to familiarize himself with it as soon as possible. The two of them were lucky today, and didnt run into anyone trying to save time by using the busne. Their lucksted until a block away from the hospital. Finally, there was a jam, and even the busne wasnt moving. Looking at the two women confronting each other, Luke pulled out his badge and said, Take out the notebook from the glovepartment. We have to deal with this obstruction. Taking the notebook, Selina got out of the car as well. Whats this for? Luke said, We havent issued a ticket yet. Cover your hand and pretend youre writing the ticket. Selina took out a pen from her bag and held it in her hand. She adjusted her expression and followed behind Luke with the cold expression that officers usually wore when giving out tickets. Our main target is the middle-aged woman. Shes the culprit and the troublemaker, said Luke in a low voice. Soon, they reached the two female drivers. Luke coughed, attracting the attention of the two women. He raised his badge and said with a smile, It seems that the two of you are having a dispute. As a police officer, how about I save some precious time and directly handle it? With a wooden expression, Selina stood in front of the middle-aged female driver with her hand already raised above her notebook, as if she was about to start writing. The womans face changed, and she shouted, Wait, wait, officer. Were dealing with it. Itll be done soon. Luke nodded, then looked at the other driver, who was a beautiful blonde. What do you think? The blonde woman said casually, Thisdy just asked me topensate her. Luke and Selina looked at the two cars and then turned to stare at the middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman flushed and murmured, Im sorry. I didnt understand the situation. It was my fault. Well go through the standard insurance procedure. She had noticed the police lights behind her, and had been in a hurry to squeeze into the normalne from the busne, only to collide with the blonde womans car. Without a doubt, she was the one who had broken the rule in the beginning. However, when the middle-aged woman saw the blond woman and the red Lamborghini, she was inexplicably angry. It reminded her of a certain young woman who made eyes at her husband and often drove a red sports car, and she couldnt help scolding the blonde woman. In fact, the blonde woman hadnt even wanted to bother with her. When Luke and Selina arrived, she had already been prepared to call the police. Hearing the middle-aged woman admit defeat, the blonde woman didnt waste any time. She took a picture of the two cars with her Titanium phone as evidence of the ident. She put down her phone and saw that Selina was taking pictures with her own phone. She could tell at a nce that it was a Titanium phone, but that amber red casing was gorgeous. Frowning, she nced at the recently released silver special edition Titanium phone in her hand before she stuffed it into her pocket. In less than a minute, the ident was dealt with. Luke simply smiled at the female drivers and returned to his car with Selina. After the middle-aged woman moved the car into the normalne, Lukes police car drove over. The blonde in the Lamborghini looked at him. As they traded looks, Luke smiled and mouthed, Youre wee. Stumped for a moment, the blondes lips curved up as she murmured, Not bad; I thought you had a bad memory. In the car, Selina said, What a coincidence, running into her here. Luke shrugged. It seems shes a New Yorker. To run into her out of eight million people in New York really isnt easy. Selina clicked her tongue in wonder. Luke said, Thats because shes pretty. If she were a regr passerby, you might not notice her even after a while. What everybody in this world cares about is looks. Selina was lost for words. This was rush hour, with people everywhere. If a person didnt have any distinguishing characteristics, how would she be able to pick out a face in the crowd? As they chatted, they finally drove into the hospitals basement parking. Parking the car, they then went upstairs to Room 404. Opening the door a little, Luke looked inside, then knocked twice lightly. A woman turned around and saw his face through the gap. She immediately stood up and went outside. Luke extended his hand. Hello, Miss Palmer. The woman shook his hand. Hello, Detective Coulson. I only know you two detectives, so I could only trouble you toe here. Christine Palmer was the emergency department nurse whom Luke and Selina had talked to yesterday. At that moment, she wasnt wearing the green scrubs, but a pair of jeans and a jacket, and looked like a girl next door. At first nce, she wasnt stunning, but upon closer inspection, she gave off a friendly feeling. Her lips were naturally curved, and when she smiled, two huge dimples appeared in her cheeks, making her even more likable. Luke pointed at the ward and asked in a low voice, Anything new about her? Christine nodded, then shook her head. I tried to ask, but she rarely speaks. There was only one time when she said, He told me to do it. Luke asked, Who? Told her to do what? Chapter 868 - Professional Code of Doctors and Detectives

Chapter 868: Professional Code of Doctors and Detectives

Christine shook her head again. I dont know, but that was when I mentioned that her parents were very upset about her running away. Pondering for a moment, Luke asked, Thats it? Christine nodded helplessly. Thats it. Seeing that he didnt say anything and seemed to be thinking, she couldnt help but add, Shes in a very poor mental state. Thats a big problem. Luke raised his head. Hm? Christine said, Ive never studied psychology, but Ive found a professional psychiatrist to help examine her. You might find that more useful. Luke wasnt bothered. That was the nature of the police: If it wasnt necessary, the extent to which they investigated something depended on their mood. He looked at his watch and said, Youre meeting the doctor at ten, right? Christine knew what he meant and exined, Shes already on her way, but she was dyed by a traffic ident near the hospital. Luke nodded. Thats great. When the doctor asks Mollyter... You guys... are also here? A surprised female voice suddenly rang out. Luke and the other two saw a blonde woman walking over. She stretched out her hand. Long time no see, Detective Luke Coulson. I didnt think you would actually transfer to New York. Haley Cohen, nice to see you again. Luke smiled and shook her hand. Just call me Haley. The blonde woman shook hands with Selina as well and used Selinas full name, amply demonstrating her excellent memory. Haley Cohens sister was Margaret Cohen, a former art student at USC, who was once Margaret Johnson. Margarets husband, who died a few months ago, was the boss of an L.A. real estate group, William Johnson. Reba had shot him in the head for his involvement in her sisters murder. Later, Margaret was targeted by the L.A. gangs because of Williams underground dealings. When they met at sea, Luke and Selina had saved Margaret and Haley. Both Luke and Selina still remembered Haley Cohen, who was supposedly a New York psychiatrist and doctor. After the three of them exchanged greetings, Christine asked in surprise, You know each other? Luke and Selina simply nodded and didnt say anything. Haley, however, exined, Luke and Selina helped me a lot in Los Angeles, but I was too busy dealing with my sisters matter to thank them. Christine nodded and said to Luke and Selina, Thats great. Haleys the psychiatrist I invited. She then turned and looked at Haley. It was Luke and Selina who found the girl, so I asked them toe over, in case they could help her. Haley nodded. Is the girl inside? Christine nodded. Haley said, Thene with me. Luke, Selina, can you wait here? Christine hurriedly said, Haley, this... Luke, however, raised his hand and said, Its fine. This is a psychiatrists code of practice. It just so happens Selina and I want to get something to drink. Our voices are a little hoarse yelling at the female driver who broke thew earlier. Christine didnt understand what he meant, but Haley raised an eyebrow. She looked him up and down, as if she had found something fun. However, Luke simply smiled at her and went to look for a vending machine with Selina. After the two of them disappeared around a corner, Christine immediately said, Haley, what are you doing? Nobody from the SVU wants to bother with this. When I asked Luke and Selina toe, I was afraid they wouldnt care very much. You... Haley grinned, revealing white, even teeth. Dont worry. I know better than you how professional these two detectives are. Christine was stumped for a moment, before she was suddenly enlightened. You know them from L.A. Arent they NYPD? Right, you said they transferred here. Haley said, Alright, these two detectives arent that petty. Lets figure out the girls situation as soon as possible and not waste everybodys time. The New York detectives are busier than I am. Christine agreed. Two of them were detectives, one was a psychiatrist, and one was an emergency nurse. None of them had time to spare. It would be a crime to waste four peoples time. Luke and Selina went straight to a vending machine and bought a bottle of juice each. They didnt n to waste any time at all. Selina said in a low voice, This Dr. Haley isnt simple. Elsa mentioned her sister, Margaret, before in conversation. That super-rich woman has disappeared from Los Angeles. Nobody knows where she went. Thinking about it, it can only be that sister of hers who arranged everything. Luke said casually, When they were being hunted by armed criminals back then, Haley even steered a yacht while they were running for their lives! Shes quite bold and careful. Selina agreed. Most men would react abnormally when they ran into gangsters with guns, let alone take a yacht while running for their lives, but from beginning to end, Haley had been unusually calm. This psychiatrist truly wasnt any ordinary person. What about the girl, Molly? Selina changed the subject. Luke said, Theres indeed something wrong with her mental condition. We might have to follow up on it. Now, were just waiting for a professional answer. A little over an hourter, Christine and Haley came out of the ward. Looking at the good-looking man and woman whispering to each other with lollipops in their mouths, the two women couldnt help but look at each other, finding the scene rather ludicrous. Luke didnt want to waste time on pleasantries. He had been listening outside the door the whole time, and hadnt missed a word. However, he still wanted to hear Haleys opinion. He asked, How is it? Any clues? Haley nodded and shook her head. Theres indeed something wrong with Molly, and it should be rted to some he. However... She hesitated. Luke said, Haley, you have doctor/patient confidentiality, but this is also our case. We wont be able to find a suspect if we dont know anything, right? Haley was silent for a moment before she said, What Im going to say is just my spection and may not turn out to be true. You need to investigate it, okay? Luke said, Okay. Molly has indeed been with a man recently, and its possible that this man had Molly under hypnosis for a long period of time, said Haley solemnly. Chapter 869 - A Detective Running Into a Police Detective

Chapter 869: A Detective Running Into a Police Detective

Haley paused and thought for a moment, before she continued, This man is quite daring. He actually didnt order Molly to stay silent. So, it should just be a matter of time before Molly can tell us what happened in the past few months, including whatever she knows about him. Luke nodded silently Hes either a lunatic or confident in his hypnosis skills. You better be careful if you investigate him. His hypnosis skills might be very good, and definitely have a much stronger effect than that of an ordinary psychiatrist. Luke raised an eyebrow. Can you break the hypnosis he put on Molly? Haley hesitated for a long moment before she nodded. I can try and take it slow. Ultimately, time is on our side. Luke nodded. Thank you. Everybody was about to leave. At that moment, a young woman walked over. She surveyed the people at the door, and her eyes finally stopped on Christine. Excuse me, are you Nurse Christine Palmer? Christine nodded. Thats me. Can I help you? The young woman gestured at her, and they walked away. She said in a low voice, Do you have a Molly Johnson girl here? Christine was stunned. You are? The young woman said, Her parents hired me, and Ive been looking for her for a while. I heard theres a Jane Doe who matches her description who was brought here yesterday, so I came to take a look. After a brief hesitation, Christine waved at Luke and the others. When Luke and the others arrived, she introduced them to the young woman. This is Detective Coulson, Detective Hayek, and Dr. Haley. They should be able to help you. The young woman frowned and turned around ufortably, and her expression wasnt great when she looked at Luke and Selina. Luke stretched out his hand. What should I call you? Jessica. The young woman ignored his hand and simply gave him a name before getting straight to the point. What do you want with Molly? Luke looked at Christine and Haley, and after exchanging nces, he said, Miss Jessica, I need to confirm your identity and purpose first. Jessica repeated what she had said to Christine. Luke nodded. Can you prove it? Frowning, Jessica took out a picture from her pocket. Her parents gave this to me. Luke looked at the picture of a happy family of three in front of a birthday cake. The girl in the middle was indeed Molly Johnson. Flipping the photo around, he saw a line of words on the back: Happy fifteenth birthday, baby. May you always be happy. After handing the photo to Selina, he looked at Jessica and asked, Jessica, you have Mollys parents number, right? Jessica hesitated, then nodded. Can you give it to me? asked Luke. You found her. Her parents will probably still pay you, but I cant hand Molly over to you since youre not her guardian, can I? Jessica red at him for a moment. Wheres your badge? I need to confirm your identity. Smiling, Luke pulled out his badge. After making sure that Jessica had seen it clearly, he put it back. Selina did the same. This is my badge. Jessica only nced at her badge before she looked away. Lukes badge was fine, so it didnt matter if Selina took hers out or not. Jessica took out a business card. This is her phone number. Her fathers name is Richard Johnson, and her mother is Novena Johnson. Luke gave the name card to Selina and returned the photo to Jessica. Molly is in the ward, but shes in bad shape. Youll have to ask for their opinion on how long you can talk to her and what you want to talk about. He gestured to Christine and Haley, who were on the side, then walked over to listen to the conversation between Selina and Mollys parents. On the other side, Jessica talked to thedies for a while before she was brought into the ward. Relying on his keen hearing, Luke didnt hear Jessica ask too many questions. After confirming Mollys identity, she walked out and asked Christine and Haley about Mollys condition. Is that man called Kilgrave? Jessica suddenly asked. Someone who likes to wear suits and has an English ent? Everybody immediately looked at Jessica. After a moment of silence, when Luke didnt say anything, Haley spoke first. We dont know who he is yet, but its possible that he has an English ent. When Molly mentioned him, she used certain phrases that were clearly English. Noticing the awful look on Jessicas face, Luke suddenly asked, Miss Jessica, do you know who he is? Jessica shivered, and her face changed for a moment. She suddenly turned around and left. Im sorry. I have something to do. She staggered and almost fell. However, she didnt stop. Instead, she sped up and soon disappeared at the end of the hallway. Christine looked at Luke. Youre not going to stop her? Luke shook his head and looked at Haley. What do you think? A thoughtful expression shed through Haleys eyes. She should know something. Her reaction... was a little excessive. Her eyes met Lukes. After a brief silence, they both looked away. Luke said, Alright, at least we found Mollys parents. Haley suddenly said, This might be a little troublesome. Christine was puzzled. Whats wrong? Luke exined helpfully, Mollys parents are already on a ne back from San Francisco. They might arrive at the hospital in the afternoon. Itll be up to them whether or not Molly stays. Christine was confused. Their daughter went missing in New York, but they went to Los Angeles? They live in Massachusetts, right? Luke said, Theyve been looking for Molly for the past few months. They rushed over when they heard that a girls body was found in California. After a brief silence, Christine nodded. At least they can rx now. For a daughter to still be alive to reunite with her parents was better than being turned directly into a corpse with only her remains to say farewell. After that, Luke talked to Haley for a while to learn more about the him whom Molly had mentioned. It was only a few pieces of information, but Haleys exnation was very detailed, and she took half an hour to finish. Thats all I can do for now. Haley exhaled. The rest is up to you, Luke. Chapter 870 - The Private Investigator Who Likes Hitting People

Chapter 870: The Private Investigator Who Likes Hitting People

Luke smiled. I believe you can find more clues, Haley. Haley looked at him and said, That depends on whether or not Mollys parents are willing to ept the treatment. In other words, it wasnt that she wasnt capable, but that she needed time to demonstrate her abilities. Luke nodded and looked at Christine. Let me know when her parents arrive. Ill see if I can get Molly to stay here a while longer or be treated here. Christine nodded. Okay. Everybody had some confidence in this matter. After all, Metro General was one of the best hospitals in New York. Few hospitals in Massachusetts couldpare with it. As long as Mollys parents werent strapped for cash, staying in New York was better than returning to Massachusetts. Everybody dispersed. No matter how pitiful Molly was, everyone had to carry on with their work. It was impossible for them to watch over her. After they left the hospital, Luke drove home. After fiddling with the tablet for a while, Selina suddenly said, Got it. Luke asked, Who? Jessica Jones, 24 years old. She doesnt have a criminal record. She has a private investigation firm under her name, said Selina. However, thisdy doesnt have a good temper. In the past two years, shes had fifteen disputes with people in the police department. Most of them use her of using violence and threatening other people. There are also severalints about trespassing. Luke wasnt bothered. Its perfectly normal for a private detective to use violence or sneak into the targets house. However, she certainly doesnt have a good temper. Shouldnt a regr private detective have moreints against them about trespassing? If she likes beating people up so much, why hasnt she been sued? The Hogarth-Benowitzw firm took care of these minor problems for her, said Selina. Theyre a well-knownw firm in New York. Luke thought for a moment, then said, Check if Miss Jones was involved in beating up people in any of the firms cases. Selina waved her hand and eximed, Youre too smart. ording to the database, at least three people sued clients of thisw firm. Luke shrugged. So, Miss Jones is both a private investigator and an investigator for this firm. Shes probably a top-notch investigator; after all, shes good at beating people up. Selina didnt care about that at all. She was good at beating people up, too, and was far more merciless than this Jessicady. There was nothing to be envious about at all. She simply said, Based on this Jessicas history, there shouldnt be any problem with her. Molly isnt someone thew firm is investigating. Luke nodded. It was better to be prepared than to be tricked by someone with ulterior motives. Mollys matter wasnt that simple. It didnt hurt to be careful. They drove home and then took Gold Nugget out with them to find a ce to have lunch together. After several turns, Luke drove to a Cantonese-style roast meat shop. Looking at the shop that looked more or less the same as a year ago, he sighed. Gold Nugget didnt feel nostalgic at all. It was the first time it had been to New York, but it wasnt the first time it had eaten roast meat. It was quite fond of the greasy and sweet dish, and was already urging Luke to buy it. Luke walked into the shop and waved at the boss. Takeaway, please. The boss no longer remembered him. He asked casually, What do you want? Luke said, Give me three whole portions of everything, and double the amount of suckling pig and char siu. Pack a small portion of those in a separate bag. The boss was stunned. Are you sure you want whole portions? Three small portions of each type wasnt unusual, but three whole portions meant almost half of the meat in his shop. Luke smiled. Yes. I was here a year ago, and you gave me a roast goose head for free. The boss looked at him again and had a faint memory of their meeting. He smiled. Whats this for? Treating someone to a meal? Luke shrugged. More or less. No need to cut them up, just pack them for me. With so much meat, it would take the boss at least half an hour to cut it up. He and Selina had hands, and Gold Nugget didnt spit up any bones at all C it was still good not to waste time. A momentter, carrying several big bags of roast meat, they went to Central Park. The weather was still gloomy, and there were much fewer people in the park. The three of them went back to the same corner from before for lunch. Selina and Gold Nugget attacked the suckling pigs like crazy, while Luke enjoyed the chicken. Where are we going this afternoon? Selina asked through her full mouth. Luke said, Well head over to the 15th Precinct and bring out that Louis Paul. We need to figure out how Molly appeared in his house. Louis Paul was the tenant of the apartment where Molly had been discovered. Luke had smacked him in the face with the door yesterday when the man had tried to attack them. Back then, Luke had thought that Molly was Louiss girlfriend. Judging from Mollys attire, however, he could only suspect that Louis had kidnapped Molly. But Mollys matter now faintly confirmed that Louis might be a scapegoat. Without any concrete clues about that he for now, Louis would at least know how Molly had appeared in his house. Luke didnt regret tossing Louis to the 15th Precinct yesterday. When a suspect was being apprehended, it wasnt unusual for their girlfriend to also be at home at the time. Luke couldnt do a detailed investigation every single time. He had dealt with hundreds of such small fry in Los Angeles before. After lunch, the three of them got back into the car. Gold Nugget was still drooling over the remaining two bags. Luke simply said that it was supper, so the dog cheerfullyy down for a nap. Selina also got a bit of shut-eye. An hourter, Luke got Louis out of the police station and threw him into the backseat. Gold Nugget opened its sleepy eyes and shifted its special cushion away from the smelly guy in disgust. Selina opened her eyes and examined Louis in the rearview mirror. Whats wrong with him? You only hit him with the door yesterday, didnt you? Luke said, He bragged too much to the scumbags in the detention center, and was punched... Well, maybe it was a few punches. Hearing the words from the front seats, Louis lowered his head in shame. The two officers from the 15th Precinct were too dirty, and had deliberately said out loud that he had assaulted a cop when they threw him into the detention center. The rogues in the detention center had thought that a super ruthless person hade, and were very cautious around him. Chapter 871 - A Woman? Actually… I’m Gay

Chapter 871: A Woman? Actually... Im Gay

After they ttered Louis and tricked him into telling them about his attack on a police officer, they immediately felt that they had been deceived, and their pride was hurt. Infuriated, they beat up the pretentious Louis. Thankfully, Louis had quick reflexes and rich experience. He decisively pretended to be a dead dog to protect his vitals, which saved him from serious injury. Even so, he was disheveled and covered in blood. He looked like a homeless tramp. He was more than happy to let Luke take him away. He swore that if he went to another detention center, he would never mention again how he had been arrested for assaulting a cop; he would just say that he had run into a damn cop who had abused their power. Dont piss off the guy next to you. Hes an old K9 fellow. He can bite off one of your hands, said Luke. Be good, Gold Nugget. Hes too smelly and not tasty at all. Luke soothed Gold Nugget, in case it really was annoyed enough to bite Louis. Gold Nugget didnt have a good temper. Nevertheless, he and Selina had taught it not to bare its teeth at ordinary people. However, it and Selina had looted a lot of hoodlums, and it knew that criminals didnt have human rights in Lukes book. It wouldnt be a problem even if it bit the criminal, as long as the criminal wasnt crippled. Louis looked at Gold Nugget in horror. Gold Nugget grinned at him. Louis decisively stered himself to the car door on his side, not daring to provoke the fierce old dog at all. After bringing Louis into an interrogation room, Luke asked, If you tell me the truth. Ill take you in for carrying an illegal firearm. Otherwise, itll still be for assaulting a cop. Deal? Deal! Louis agreed without hesitation. Luke nodded in satisfaction. Tell me, where did you kidnap the girl? Louis quickly shook his head. No, I didnt kidnap her. A man passing by said that he would give her to me, and she followed me home. Luke and Selina looked at each other and asked, So, you epted it just like that? A stranger suddenly says that hes giving you a rich girl home, and she goes home with you C dont you find that strange? Louis was stumped. He thought for a moment, then shook his head a little nkly. I... I dont know. The moment the man spoke, I did what he said. Is there a problem? Luke and Selina looked at each other again. Luke asked, What does the man look like? Anything special about him? Louis looked like he was recalling something. He was a little skinny. He was wearing an expensive tailor made suit. There wasnt anything special about him. Luke said, How about when he spoke? Did he have an ent? Louis said, Thats right, it sounded like an English ent. Luke and Selina looked at each other for the third time. After that, Luke interrogated Louis for an hour and confirmed all the details of the he who had delivered the girl. After putting away the recorder, Luke suddenly remembered something. You didnt touch the girl? Louis murmured, Detective, actually... Im gay. How can I touch her? Luke and Selina were lost for words. No wonder Mollys tests indicated that she hadnt been assaulted recently. Molly wasnt bad-looking, and she had been wearing above average attire. For nothing to happen to her when she was in the ce of a hoodlum like Louis, this reason made sense. At least, Luke didnt think that it was because Louis was softhearted. If it was a regr hooligan, he might even invite a bunch of his friends to share the pie that fell from the sky. From the looks of it, although Molly had suffered terribly, she hadnt ended up in the most tragic situation at the final stage. After throwing Louis, the scapegoat, into the detention center, the two returned to the office, and the phone on the table rang. After picking up the call, Selina simply said, Lets go. Its the boss. Luke unwrapped three lollipops, one for each person, and had Selina bring two of the takeouts with them as they went to Dustins office. It was already the afternoon, and there werent many colleagues in the hall. They werent afraid of people paying attention to the fact that they were going to the bosss office with takeout and lollipops. Dustin ignored the takeout box which Selina put next to the coffee machine in the corner of the office. He asked Luke to close the door, before he said, You need to be more careful about the case Walters on. Your responsibility is just to make sure that he isnt killed. Luke raised an eyebrow. Someone wants to silence a police inspector? Even though the door was closed and there wasnt anyone outside, Dustin subconsciously looked outside before he said in a low voice, This case is a huge cesspit. Anyone who steps into it will be buried alive. Luke said, I thought you wanted us to take note of Walters progress. Dustin said mockingly, Progress? Sure, but its not progress on the case, but on how fast hell die. Luke sighed. Kingpin? Dustin nodded. You already know him. You fought his top killer, Bullseye, before. You know how scary he can be. Whats more troublesome is that the crime scene is in the 15th Precincts jurisdiction. Its only a matter of how many moles Kingpin has in the precinct. If Walter and Ricky investigate a case there, they might disappear without a trace at any moment. Its not the first time that detectives have gone missing, but those detectives seem to have vanished into thin air. Even if HQ knows that somethings wrong, they have no way of continuing the investigation. Luke nodded. Investigating a police homicide and a missing cop was different. If it was made to look like the cop had fled in order to escape being convicted, it would be even harder to investigate the matter. This also wasnt difficult to carry out. The sudden appearance of tens of thousands of dors in the ount of a police officer or his family could make the police suspect that he had been paid off. And it was impossible for the missing officer to cooperate with the investigation and clear themself of suspicion. Hesitating for a moment, Dustin said, Last night, Brad gave me a call and hinted that I shouldnt stick my nose into this case. Seeing that Luke was deep in thought, he continued, Also, he specifically mentioned you and told me not to give you too much pressure. Do you understand? Luke smiled. Thats a good thing. After all, Im a newbie... Dustin got up unhappily and picked up the takeaway box that was next to the coffee machine. Opening it and seeing the roast meat inside, he swallowed before he took a bite. Luke and Selina remained silent. Chapter 872 - Who Should Be the Chief?

Chapter 872: Who Should Be the Chief?

Dustin swallowed two pieces of char siu. After considering things for a moment, he wiped his mouth and hands with a napkin. He turned around and said, Given my years of friendship with Brad, Im sure that it wasnt his idea, but it was definitely a request from someone he couldnt refuse. Luke and Selina exchanged nces and realized what was going on. Brad was NYPDs First Deputy Commissioner, on par with NYPDs Police Chief. His only direct superior was themissioner. If it was above that, the only people who could give him orders were the city councilors and the mayor. Had Kingpins power already expanded to this extent? Luke and Selina were a little surprised. An underground power stepping into the light was truly a huge difference. It was no wonder Kingpin had remained as steady as a mountain in the face of multiple investigations by federal and localw enforcement. His circle of coborators didnt include just gangs, but also government allies. No matter how big the L.A. gangs were, none of them operated on thisrge a scale; Kingpin was indeed a formidable leader. Dustin poured himself a cup of coffee and sat back down. Looking at Luke, he said, Its good that you know. He sighed. This is New York. The three of them fell silent as theymented inwardly: It really was hard to survive in the center of the world. Director Brad, who had been able to protect his subordinates in Los Angeles in the past, had be someone elses mouthpiece in less than a month. But thinking about how this First Deputy Commissioner had sworn to return to New York, Luke didnt feel sorry for him; maybe this was the life he had always dreamed of. After a brief silence, he asked, Walter doesnt know about this? Dustin said, He should have heard rumors, but hes John es boss. Luke nodded. With someone like that for a subordinate, do you think hes a slick character? Dustin smiled. Walter really thought that I nicked this position from him through connections; what he doesnt know is that he never had the chance. Neither his boss nor his rivals want him to be promoted, but he doesnt know that. Dustin paused for a moment before he continued, Some people know that I dont like trouble as much as he does. Thats why Im sitting here. If you can be the chief by cracking cases, the person sitting here right now should be John e. Luke sweated. There really was nothing wrong with this logic. Based on cracking cases alone, John e would be more than qualified to be an NYPD boss, but he had only just be sergeant with much difficulty, and his first promotion had been eight years ago. Make sure you stay safe and do your best to protect Walter, said Dustin. I dont want to have to give your family a medal after just arriving in New York. Luke nodded and left. On the way home, Lukes phone rang. Christine simply said, Mollys parents just arrived. Theyre talking to her. Luke said, Well be right there. The car turned around and sped toward Metro General Hospital. Twenty minutester, they knocked on the door of the ward. A momentter, the door was opened by a short, fat middle-aged man. Seeing Luke and Selina, he looked at them in confusion. Can I help you? Luke and Selina showed him their badges. Can we talk on the side? The middle-aged man looked back into the ward before he walked out. He closed the door and followed Luke. Detectives, are you here about Molly? Luke nodded. Mr. Richard Johnson, my names Luke. This is my partner, Selina. We spoke on the phone this morning. Richard immediately stretched out his hand excitedly. Thank you. Thank you for saving Molly. Luke didnt interrupt his expression of gratitude. Although he wanted to ask about Mollys situation at home, he understood the other mans excitement at finding his missing daughter. A momentter, he said, Mr. Johnson, lets talk business. Richard said, Just call me Richard, Detective Luke. Luke nodded. Its like this: Mollys disappearance is suspicious, so I want to ask you about what happened before she went missing. Richard was agitated. Shes been active since she was little. She loves sports and is kindhearted. Shes a member of the student union and she does volunteer work during her school breaks. Shes a little angel. I cant think of anyone who would hurt her. Luke nodded. Richard, sometimes bad people catch us unaware. We cant stop whats already happened, but I want to find this man and stop him from hurting more innocent girls, alright? Richard breathed heavily like a bull. If I find out who the b*stard is, Ill blow his head off with a gun. After a brief silence, Luke said, Richard, you need to focus. Before Molly went missing, do you know if she met anyone strange or ran into anything unusual? Looking at Lukes calm face, Richard finally controlled his rage and tried to remember. However, after more than twenty minutes, he couldnt give them many leads. Of course, the conversation wasnt entirely pointless. At least, it gave Luke and Selina a clear understanding of Mollys past. From this, they could eliminate many possibilities. For example, it was very unlikely that he was an acquaintance, or had attacked Molly through someone she knew. Given how much Richard loved his daughter, Mollys friends of the opposite sex would have more or less heard the talk. However, nothing happened to Molly before she came to New York. Richard had confirmed this with her ssmates and teammates. As for how Molly sustained herself during this time, she had taken out a huge sum of money from the ATM herself. The card was under Mollys name, and contained her schrship money, prize money frompetitions and so on. There was roughly 12,000 dors on it. Richard ran a seafood business in Massachusetts, which included best-selling items like Maine lobsters. That was why Molly, an underaged high school student, had so much money. Molly had a good family background, and she didnt have the habit of squandering money. In the beginning, Richard had called NYPD precisely because it was unusual for Molly, who had suddenly disappeared, to take out such arge sum of money. He suspected that his daughter had been kidnapped and had been coerced to withdraw the money. However, the banks surveince showed that Molly had gone to withdraw the money herself during the day, and no one nearby had been threatening her. Chapter 873 - Let’s Talk Business

Chapter 873: Lets Talk Business

Naturally, NYPD wouldnt file a case. It wasnt unusual for a girl to run away. After this incident, there had been no news of Molly, and the card had never been used again. Richard had gone to California because he suspected that his daughter might have been taken to San Francisco and murdered there. The couple went over, only to discover that the girl wasnt their daughter. As they rejoiced, they received a call from Luke and hurried back. Staring at Luke, Richard said fiercely, Detective Luke, I dont have any other requests except that you tell me when you find that b*stard. I want him in the electric chair. Luke nodded and smiled helplessly. The father was muddled by his anger. While New York still had the death penalty, it hadnt been used in a long time, while Massachusetts had abolished itpletely. Thus, whether this lunatic attacked Molly in New York or Massachusetts, the possibility of him being sentenced to death was practically zero. But there was no need to mention that. Luke asked again, and Richard said that he would let Molly continue being treated at Metro General until her condition cleared up. It would take at least a week. After that, Luke gave Richard his detective name card and said that he could contact him if anything happened, before he left. Night had fallen, and the streetlights were on. After a busy day, Luke and Selina finally took Gold Nugget home. Luke had just heated up their roast meat leftovers from lunch, when his phone rang again. Seeing the number, he pped his forehead and picked up the call. Haha, good evening, Miss CEO. It seems you still remember you have a CEO who works for you? How difficult for you, said Jenny. Although she was mocking him, her tone wasnt mean. Luke chuckled. Never. Jenny said, Alright, we can talk when we meet up. As the secretary, I need to report some work to the chairman. I wonder when I can make an appointment? After all, youve been in New York for ten days, and didnt call even once. Luke sweated. Fine. I admit, it was my fault. I shouldve called you a few days ago. Most angry women didnt like to speak reason, not to mention that he had neglected her this time. Jenny nodded and waited for him to continue. Luke checked the time. It was half past eight. He said, If you have time tonight, can you meet me? Jenny snorted. You know the address. Come and see your secretary yourself. Then, she hung up. Lying over the table, Selina askedzily, Are you going out to meet the young miss? As Luke nodded, he took out the heated roast meat and ced it on a trolley. Gold Nugget immediately pushed it to the table. He took out a food box from the kitchen and quickly packed two pieces of roast goose before walking out. I havent contacted her in almost half a month. I should go and find out how many shares we have in Stark Corporation. Selina was clearly in a much better mood as she ate the suckling pig, but she wasnt too interested in this topic. Okay. Luke didnt say anything else. He returned to his room and put on a new gray hoodie and a cap. He also brought the box of roast goose with him. Selina nced at him. What? Are you delivering takeout to the young miss tonight? Luke said, What are you thinking? Im going to eat this on the way over. Theres nothing to eat at Jennys except mineral water and wine. Selina sniffed. No wonder shes so t. Isnt she starving? Luke was lost for words. With Selinas C+ abilities, she would only be crushed by a ss B yer like Jenny. Also, Jenny controlled her diet, and didnt even have any snacks at home. To say that she was starving really wasnt unreasonable. You can rest early today. Well probably be busy tomorrow. He waved goodbye and went downstairs. Instead of driving, he munched on his roast goose as he walked through a small ck alley and out of the Clinton area. When he reached Times Square, the entire box of roast goose was in his stomach. Throwing the bones into a trash can, he entered an underground parking lot. A momentter, he drove a Toyota SUV out and headed straight for Whitestone Park in Queens. Jennys new residence was a three-story building near Whitestone Park. There were no high-rises nearby, and the house faced a wide bay. This ce was close to the Titanium Phone Companys new headquarters in Nassau County. There basically wasnt any traffic here, so going to and from work every day was easy. When Luke got to the third floor, he saw Jenny looking out at the bay. He went straight to the bathroom to brush his teeth and wash his face, before he stood next to Jenny and gazed at the night view as well. After a long moment, Jenny finally said, Alright, I know youre busy. Lets get down to proper business. Luke hugged her and said, Looking at the night view with you is also proper business. Leaning against him, Jenny saidzily, Thats right. To you, several billion dors arent important at all. We spent half the money to obtain a seven thousandth of Stark Corporations shares. The most optimistic estimate is that well have 1.5% shares by the time we spend all the money. Thats a lot more than we expected. Luke hummed in acknowledgement and said, Thats enough. You spent so much money hiring that support team, you should let them do more. You can refocus on your phonepany now. He knew that Jenny wasnt particrly interested in pure financial operations. Her mother had made a fortune in the science and tech industry, and had left that money to Jenny. Most of Jennys talent in business came from her mother, not her father. Finally feeling better, Jenny nced at him. So you still remember our cell phonepany! Luke nodded solemnly. The Stark Corporation shares are just to protect us. The cell phonepany is our foundation. Im looking forward to it bing thergest cell phonepany. Of course, that was just his hope. He didnt know if it was possible. After all, there was too much advanced technology here. Somebody mighte out to steal a piece of the pie someday. Luke wasnt lying. He did value the Titanium phone, because it would be the foundation of the growth of a multifaceted intelligence system. Once smartphones became mainstream, the multifaceted intelligence system would easily be able to gather information, whether or not Titanium phones became the best in the industry. When people used smartphones in the future, whether it was the Titanium brand or not, they would be Lukes eyes and ears. Chapter 874 - Excuse Me? Unrelated Individuals?

Chapter 874: Excuse Me? Unrted Individuals?

Sensing Lukes earnestness, Jenny sighed in satisfaction and leaned into his arms. You always know how to coax me when Im angry. Luke chuckled. Youre the CEO. Of course I have to coax you. Jenny hugged him. No, I think its better to be a secretary. Dont you think its time for the chairman and the secretary to talk business? Luke picked her up and said, Then, I sincerely invite the CEO to take a bath and change before we discuss important matters. Laughing, Jenny leaned her head against his neck. I washed a long time ago. Why are you so smelly? As they walked, Luke said, I just got home when you called. I was too busy to take a shower. Lets go together. A momentter, there was the sound of running water in the bathroom. In the middle of the night, Jenny, who couldnt open her eyes, was embracing Luke drowsily. Luke stroked her smooth back, and she almost couldnt keep her heavy eyelids open. Suddenly, she remembered something, and forced herself to open her eyes. Yourboratory has already been set up, but were still recruiting. Itll take a long time to hire suitable researchers. Luke nodded and said, Theres no need to rush. Just set up the framework first. Itll take some time to buy the equipment you want. We really cant go faster. Jenny struggled to pull herself together. But most of the equipment you want are high-end products in the pharmaceutical industry. Are you sure about ourpany stepping into that business? Luke said, That has nothing to do with the cell phonepany. Its just my personal research. Even if youre interested in branching out, itll be yearster. Just focus on the cell phonepany. Her doubts answered, Jenny finally stopped forcing herself to stay awake and fell into a deep sleep. Luke, on the other hand, was in high spirits. He opened his eyes and looked at the night sky, his heart burning as he thought about theboratory that was about to bepleted. Theb wasnt under the name of the cell phonepany, but under Cosmic Cube Technology. Beginning with thisboratory, Cosmic Cube Technology would be a genuine researchpany, and not an empty shell like before. Researchpanies could purchase equipment and raw materials through regr channels. It was perfectly normal for apany to buy these things. If Luke bought them under his personal name, he would draw too much attention. Although he was still the core of thepanys research, the researchers he hired could cover for him. Even Selina knew that he had long been thinking about setting up aboratory, and only now was it bing a reality. He had waited too long for this day. Early the next morning, after Secretary Jenny pounded him on the back in fury, Luke took a shower and left. After he disappeared from the room, the secretary spat angrily and cursed him for talking business with her so early in the morning. Soon, she fell asleep again. Talking business with Luke was too exhausting. She needed to catch up on her sleep. When Luke got home, he rubbed Gold Nuggets head with a smile and washed his hands before he made breakfast. When he was done, Selina also finished her training, and came out of the bathroom. Sitting at the dining table, she picked up a soup dumpling with her chopsticks and stuffed it into her mouth before she slowed down slightly. Whats the n for today? Luke ced two steamers of buns on Gold Nuggets te and said, Walter ising to Clinton today to take a look at the scenes of the explosion. Well meet him at Central Park. Selina drank a mouthful of soy milk. What about Mollys case? Luke said, Analyze the files in the car when youre free. Haley also needs time to treat Molly and ask for more information on him. Lets do our own thing first. Looking at him, Selina asked, Did Miss Jenny make money for you again? Luke chuckled. No, shes helping me spend money. Stumped for a moment, Selina thought for a moment, before she asked tentatively, Spending money? Dont tell me its for thatboratory youve been talking about? Luke nodded with a smile. Smart. Selina smiled as well. She also wanted theb to be built sooner. ording to Luke, theb would greatly increase his efficiency. That meant that he would be able to upgrade their armor and equipment a lot faster. Thinking about how her armor had been getting increasingly more awesome recently, she looked forward to the creation of new armor. Both of them left in good spirits. The weather in New York was finally a little better today. Although there wasnt a lot of sun, the sky was high and the clouds were sparse. The cool autumn wind was refreshing. They caught up with Walters car near Central Park. They didnt talk, and simply exchanged words over the radio before the four of them went to the scenes of the explosion. It only took them half an hour to finish checking the first location, before they headed over to the second location. Luke didnt have high hopes for Walters investigation. If Kingpin had nned the explosions in advance, there wouldnt be much valuable evidence left behind. Because this was the Clinton area, where many things didnt make sense. But Walter was a seasoned veteran, after all; who knew what he might be able to find. Whether or not he obtained anything, however, Walter certainly wouldnt say anything to Dustins loyal subordinates. Luke and Selina simply stood guard silently on the side and ate snacks to kill time. Just as the four of them left the second location, a patrol car drove over and stopped next to them. Two patrol officers got out of the car, and when they saw the badges on Walter and Rickys chests, they immediately walked over. Gentlemen, may I ask why youre here? Walter frowned. Were just looking around. The older police officer said, Im sorry, but this is an important crime scene. Unrted individuals arent allowed to enter. Stunned, Ricky pointed at his badge. Excuse me? Unrted individuals? This is the first time Ive heard someone from the NYPD say that to me. The white patrol officer, however, wasnt embarrassed at all. Thats right, just like how I cant run off into another departments jurisdiction and stick my nose into their case. Were about the same age. You should understand, right? Ricky was so angry he wanted tough, and was about to say something else. Walter waved his hand to stop him. Im Lieutenant Walter Cobb from HQ, and Im in charge of the serial explosion case. If you have anyints about how HQ is giving the work out, tell me now, and Ill have HQ give you a response. Chapter 875 - Miss Jones, I’m Here For You

Chapter 875: Miss Jones, Im Here For You

The white patrol officer was silent for a moment before he nodded. My apologies, Officer Cobb. This is just business. Sorry for disturbing you. Then, the two officers got into the car and left. Watching the patrol car disappear around the corner, Luke said casually, The people of the 15th Precinct have quite the character. Walter turned around to see a normal level of surprise on Lukes face. He sniffed. In the NYPD, the people from the 15th Precinct arent trustworthy at all. Theyre just a gang with badges. Hearing that, Luke smiled at Walter. Thank you for the reminder, sir. Walter waved his hand and got in the car. Lets go. We still have two more crime scenes to investigate. Luke and Selina followed him. Looking at Walters car, Selina couldnt help but say, Walter really said it. Were on Dustins side, after all. Luke said, But neither Dustin nor Walter have ever thought of killing each other, and will even do their best to protect each other. People from the 15th Precinct? Hehe. Thinking about the information she had gathered recently, Selina didnt have much to say. As Walter said, the 15th Precinct was just a gang with badges. But this freak organization was protected by many people on both sides for various reasons. Even NYPD HQ couldnt clean it up. Five minutes after they arrived at the third location, Luke saw another police car drive by. However, the patrol officers didnt get out of the car this time. Nevertheless, Luke noticed that the officer in the front passenger seat had taken out his phone. He quickly took out his own fake phone. Not far from the patrol car, the sound collector in Lukes car was immediately activated and aimed at the officer who was talking. ke, theyre at the third explosion site, said the officer in the passenger seat. Huh? Okay, well keep an eye on them and let you know if anything happens... Luke was delighted. Selina, who was listening in on the side, had a sure enough expression on her face. Looking at Walter and Ricky in the rundown factory, Luke sighed. I really believe now that Dustin wanted me to follow them purely to keep them alive, not to help them investigate the case. Selina was lost for words. Monitoring their own colleagues working a case like they were suspects C the people of the 15th Precinct were indeed bizarre. When they arrived at the fourth location, another police car appeared nearby. However, the police car wasnt painted; it was just a regr-looking Ford. Although the two detectives in the car were cautious and observed them from a distance, they didnt escape the surveince cameras on Lukes car. At the third location, Luke had checked a list of police officers from the 15th Precinct in the database. He found the officer who had reported them, and in passing searched for the surname ke. He then found a Detective ke, along with his partner, Detective Carl Hoffman. ke was a 28-year-old Latin American, while his partner, Hoffman, was a 37-year-old ck man. The reason why Luke was investigating them was because there was something wrong with the way they acted and operated. It was very likely that they were Kingpins vanguard in the police force. It wasmon knowledge in NYPD that there were no good police officers in the 15th Precinct. The truth was that among the hundred or so police officers in the 15th Precinct, there should still be a few more capable officers. Most of the so-called bad cops were mediocre individuals who blindly went with the flow. These people werent even dedicated enough as bad cops. They were absolutely the type of idiots who could only eat sh*t. This sort of small fry who could only run errands werent of much use to Luke. He had to lock onto the more capable police officers for a better chance at finding out more about Kingpin. Detective ke and Detective Hoffman, who had secretlye to monitor their HQ colleagues, were obviously capable people. Luke decisivelymitted their names to memory. After checking the fourth location, Luke followed Walter back to HQ. In the underground parking lot, Luke told Walter and Ricky about discovering ke and Hoffman watching them. The two men werent surprised at all. They simply nodded and said that they understood. Luke and Selina didnt follow them inside. After sending Walter and Ricky back to the police station, they could be considered to have finished their task. They still had a little time left over, so they had ate lunch. As they were enjoying their lunch by the river, Lukes phone rang. He picked up, and Christines hurried and low tone rang out. That private detective called Jessica is here again. I dont know what she told Mollys family, but her parents are preparing to take her home. I thought you should know about this. Luke said, Thanks, Christine. Ill be right there. Fifteen minutester, when Luke and Selina arrived at the ward, Christine was talking to the private detective called Jessica. Im not stopping Molly from leaving, but they can wait until the two detectivese and tell them. Its useless even if theye. They dont know what kind of danger theyre facing, Jessica said impatiently. They cant protect themselves or Molly. Trust me, its best for Mollys family to leave New York. Its best that you pretend you never saw this family, so that you wont be implicated. Luke picked up his pace. Miss Jones, we meet again. When Jessica saw him and Selina, her face darkened. Detective, Molly isnt a criminal. She has the right to go home. Luke raised his hand, indicating that Christine shouldnt argue with Jessica, before he said, Youre right. Were not here to detain her. In fact, Im here for you. Both Jessica and Christine were stumped. What? Luke said, Mollys matter is over. Naturally, her parents will decide where she should recuperate. We wont force her to stay in New York just because its convenient for us, but... He paused for a moment before he continued, Miss Jones, youve been in New York this whole time and have long been involved in this case. In order to find the criminal, you should be able to cooperate with us. After all, you seem to know something about Kilgrave. Chapter 876 - Reward for Being a Good Person

Chapter 876: Reward for Being a Good Person

Jessicas face changed, and her eyes flickered between anxiety and fear. Luke simply waited. Jessica was silent for more than ten seconds before she finally said, No, I dont know anything. Luke smiled. Miss Jones, I appreciate that youre protecting your clients and us detectives, but well continue investigating this case. If you really want us to avoid danger, why dont you tell us what you know about him? Molly might not be the first victim, and you dont want another one to appear, do you? After a long silence, Jessica finally shook her head. I dont know anything. I cant help you. The smile on Lukes face didnt change. He simply nodded and said, Alright, thats all for now. He looked at Christine and asked, What about Richard and his family? Christine said, They went to handle the discharge procedure. Luke said, Youre currently working, we wont keep you. Just leave this to us. Looking at his calm face, Christine remembered what her friend Haley said. After a brief hesitation, she decided to trust Luke. The truth was that she had no choice but to trust him. Even the attending doctor couldnt reject Mollys discharge. After all, Molly wasnt a critical patient. In a situation like this, the hospital had no right or obligation to interfere with the patients discharge. Christine just didnt want to see Molly leave with so much trauma. The thoughts shed through her mind, but she simply said, Alright, thank you. After the nurse left, Luke and Selina stood at the door of the ward and sucked on a chocte lollipop each. Jessica looked at them, a little baffled. What... are you doing? Luke said, Im waiting for Richard. Looking at Jessicas face, he said casually, Dont worry, Miss Jones, Im not here to persuade them. Youre right. Staying in New York really wont do them any good except increase the chance of encountering that lunatic again. Jessica was suspicious. It wasnt the first time she had dealt with the police. Using the victim as bait was absolutely one of the mostmon ways for the police to catch a suspect with a victim. But when she looked at Luke, she didnt really want to ept it. Because of her temper and profession, she had never had a good rtionship with the police, but she had a good impression of Luke and Selina. If two young police officers were willing to investigate a case when there didnt seem to be anything in it for them, it could only be assumed that they had a professional attitude. A dedicated police officer was more respectable than a dirty one. After another ten minutes, Richard returned after Molly was discharged. Seeing Luke, he hesitated, but still greeted him. Looking at his ufortable expression, Lukeforted him. Richard, youve given us enough help. Take Molly home now. She needs to recuperate. Richard shook his hand. Im sorry. Thank you. He apologized because he had been so supportive of Luke before, but now he was running away. He was grateful for everything that Luke had done. Luke patted his shoulder and said, Lets go. Well escort you out of the city. Richard hurriedly shook his head. No, its fine. Luke said, At least let me confirm that you leave New York safely, alright? Richard smiled bitterly. Alright, thank you... A few minutester, Molly and her mother walked out of the ward, clearly prepared to leave. When they reached the parking lot, Richard just got into the car before he came back out again and walked over to Luke. Detective Luke, Molly said that she needs to go back to her ce to get her documents and personal belongings, so we need to take a detour. Luke nodded. No problem. Ill follow you. Watching Richard get back into the car, Selina said, Molly never mentioned where she had been staying during this time. Maybe there are important clues there? Luke nodded. Of course. So, good things alwayse to good people. Selina agreed. If Luke saidter that he wanted to check Mollys ce, Richard most likely wouldnt refuse such a small request. If the two of them had left just now, they mightve missed this lead. After the two cars left the hospital, Selina looked in the rearview mirror and said thoughtfully, The female detective is here too. It seems that shes worried about this family. Luke nodded. Nobody can be careless against a lunatic. Twenty minutester, three cars stopped outside an apartment building. Mollys family led the way, followed by Luke and Selina, and then the female private investigator, and they went to the fourth floor. After Molly opened the door and entered the apartment, Luke said to Richard in a low voice, We need to check this ce. There might be some clues. Is that okay? After a brief hesitation, Richard nodded. Yes, but the bedroom... Luke said, Understood. We wont randomly touch anything here. You can ask your wife to help Molly clean up. Richard was worried that Mollys private affairs would be on disy in the apartment. Molly had been taken away by a man for three months. It was possible that she had been living here the whole time. He was really scared that he would see something horrible, such as photos or videos. Receiving permission from Richard, Luke signaled to Selina, and they split up. Selina went to the bedroom, but didnt go in. She simply watched them pack. She had to make sure that the two of them didnt take away anything that could be evidence. Luke, on the other hand, walked around the apartment. In fact, even if he didnt move, Sharp Nose had already locked onto a rather unique mans scent. It seemed to be a heavier scentpared with an ordinary persons, but it didnt have the sort of specific scent which most people had. It was like the difference between umami and the other tastes. It was only because of Lukes keen sense of smell that he noticed the anomaly. The smell was so unique that he would definitely be able to confirm the mans identity the moment he saw him again. While analyzing the scent, his eyes didnt stop scanning the living room. There were no pictures or devices, including phones, cameras, orputers. He only paid a little more attention to some coffee and wine bottles in the living room. These werent cheap; at the very least, only the middle ss would frequently buy this. Furthermore, this was a mid- to high-ss apartment. That Kilgrave didnt have low living standards. He probably wouldnt live in a dirty and dpidated slum, which narrowed Lukes search range. Chapter 877 - What I Can Do, You Might Not Be Able to Do

Chapter 877: What I Can Do, You Might Not Be Able to Do

When Richard was summoned by his wife, Luke quickly checked the bathroom and the kitchen. There was nothing special in the kitchen. There were no male items in the bathroom; including a toothbrush, there were only female products and a set of lingerie on a hook. Luke had just learned a thing or two about these clothes not long ago, and immediately recognized that they were from I.D. Sarrieris newest range, which was the same as what Molly had been wearing when she was discovered. What they had inmon was that they were thin, transparent, and patterned. They were more stimting, which was very suited to their purpose. The clothes themselves werent valuable, but the information they revealed was worth investigating. That lunatic liked to make his victims wear luxurious lingerie? As Luke pondered, he left the bathroom. Mollys family had alreadye out of the bedroom. Richard was pulling a suitcase behind him, and his wife, Novena, was carrying arge bag that contained Mollys belongings, while Molly was only carrying adys handbag. Theres still a lot of stuff. Well take these down first, Richard said to Luke. Luke asked, Do you need my help? Richard hurriedly shook his head. No, Luke, youve already helped us a lot. Luke was only being polite. After all, moving things wasnt a big deal. He didnt need to be too enthusiastic. Excessive enthusiasm would conversely make them ufortable. As they spoke, they walked to the elevator a few meters away. At that moment, Luke was standing next to the elevator doors, and Jessica was standing next to him with her head lowered. Molly and her mother, Novena, were standing together, but Novena kept an arm around her daughter and observed her expressions. Richard wanted to press the button for the elevator. He was holding the suitcase on one hand and his own briefcase in the other, and his movements were clumsy. Molly stepped forward and took the briefcase from under his arm. Ill hold this for you, Dad. Richard smiled at his daughter. His little angel had always been so considerate and sensible. Even after what had happened to her, she still loved him. How good! A momentter, the elevator doors opened, and the three of them entered. Richard pressed the button for the first floor, and the doors slowly closed. Jessica, who had been keeping her head down, finally raised her head to see the faces of the family of three. She suddenly realized that Molly, who was standing at the far end of the elevator, was pulling her hand out of Richards briefcase. In her hand was a revolver. I have to do it! Molly looked at Jessica with a smile and pointed her revolver at Richard. Molly! No! Jessica cried out in shock. At that moment, there was only a gap in the elevator doors. Pa! The sound of a gunshot echoed in the building. Jessicas heart turned cold, and her face fell. It was over! It was all over. At that moment, she suddenly realized that Luke had at some point stepped forward and was holding the elevator doors open. What she didnt see was that he was currently putting the M686 back into its holster with his other hand. The elevator doors opened thest two centimeters to reveal the shocked couple and Molly, who was still smiling and murmuring, I have to do this. Luke darted into the elevator and pushed the couple out. He grabbed Molly, who was bending down to pick up the revolver. He moved, and the revolver on the floor was kicked out of the elevator. At that moment, he pulled Molly out of the elevator. The elevator doors closed again as it went down to the first floor. Of the other four people present, Molly was still mumbling I have to do this and struggling in Lukes grip to go and get the revolver that was on the floor. Two secondster, Selina swiftly came out of the apartment. After confirming the situation, she asked, Clear? Luke said, Clear. Only then did Selina put her gun back into its holster and walk over. Luke looked at the couple and Jessica. I think we should go back in first and talk. Without waiting for a reply, he said to Selina, Find a bag and pick up the gun. Jessicas head was a mess. She looked at him nkly and asked, How did you do it? Molly had pulled out the gun too suddenly, and had only done so when the elevator doors were closing. Nobody knew that there was a revolver in the briefcase. Even if Jessica were to smash open the elevator doors, she wouldnt have been quick enough to stop Molly from pulling the trigger. But Luke had opened fire so quickly, plus his back had been to her, so Jessica hadnt seen anything at all. Looking at her, Luke smiled. Miss Jones, were certainly capable of investigating this case. There are times when what I can do, you might not necessarily be able to. Jessicas lips moved. She had nothing to say. Just now, Luke had stopped Molly from firing the gun. Looking at the situation in the elevator, she might have killed herself or her parents, or even both. Luke had probably saved Mollys entire family. At that time, Jessica had only cried out in rm. She had said before that Luke wouldnt be able to help, and now found her words a joke. In fact, Luke had always known that Richard had a gun in his bag, which couldnt be hidden from Sharp Nose. However, Richards daughter had been hurt, and the lunatic who had hurt his daughter hadnt been caught yet. Carrying a gun for self-defense wasnt strange. Luke didnt poke his nose into other peoples business. Just now, Jessica had helped a little. Her cry of Molly! Dont! had alerted Luke to the situation. Moving sideways in a sh, he locked onto Molly, who was pointing the gun at Richard in the elevator. In the blink of an eye, Luke used Quick Draw. With his current stats, his Quick Draw speed and precision were simr to that of ace shooters in the movies within a one to two-meter range. Thus, he drew the M68 from under his arm and urately shot at the gun in Mollys hand through the 10-cm gap in the elevator doors. There were times when bullets were indeed more convenient. At the very least, they could pass through a 10-cm gap smoothly, but Luke couldnt do the same. A momentter, everybody returned to the apartment. Everybody shivered at the sight of Molly, who was still struggling on the couch and saying, I have to do this, like a recorder. At that moment, Selina found something suitable in the apartment to hold Molly down with. Chapter 878 - Summon Haley, and a Private Chat

Chapter 878: Summon Haley, and a Private Chat

Soon, Mollys four limbs were bound together as shey on the couch. Even so, she was still struggling hard to get to the briefcase with the revolver that was on it. Luke... Richards heart couldnt help but ache when he looked at his daughter. Luke raised his hand and said, I wont keep her restrained. Thats the only thing I can do for now. Also, I need to call a professional psychiatrist to check Mollys condition. She treated Molly before. Do you agree? Richard and his wife, Novena, looked at their struggling daughter and the revolver on the table. After a brief silence, Richard nodded with great difficulty. I agree. But... can she keep it a secret? He couldnt help but look at the revolver again. Luke said, Shes a professional psychiatrist. She wont casually divulge patient information. He then left the room to call Haley. After Luke briefly exined what had happened, Haley immediately said that she would be there soon. It wasnt because she was warmhearted, but because it sounded like Molly was under some high-level hypnotism. Not everyone could perform such advanced hypnosis. In fact, 99.99% of psychologists had never seen such advanced hypnosis. For them and regr people, these were products of the imagination that only existed in movies. Haley was an extremely knowledgeable woman with outstanding capability. She had only heard of something like this from some of the bigshots in the circle by chance. Now, a real case had actually appeared before her eyes. How could she let it slip through her fingers? Just as she put on her coat and picked up her keys, a womans voice came from behind her. Haley, dont you have the day off today? As she tidied up her clothes, Haley said quickly, Margaret, I have good news for you. Do you remember Detective Luke from Los Angeles? He works under your friend, Elsa. Hes looking for me. Margaret was stunned. Hes here on a work trip? Haley smiled. No; he and his boss Elsa transferred to NYPD. Are you happy? Margaret said, What? Elsas here? Then... Knowing what Margaret was thinking, Haley nodded. You can talk to them. Theyre trustworthy people, and theyll keep your whereabouts a secret. Lets discuss this when Im back tonight, okay? Margaret said, Thats great. Ive been cooped up for months. It feels like Im in jail. Haley opened the door. Didnt you make a new friend in school? Also, being in prison is better than being in a coffin. Hearing that, Margaret shivered, as if scared by an image of herself in a coffin. She only came back to herself after the door closed. No, you cant see anything if youre dead! But lying underground alone is really scary. She shivered again. Dont think about that. Let me think how to surprise Elsa instead. After the call, Luke entered the room and waved at Jessica. Miss Jones, pleasee out. Jessica raised her head in confusion. What? Luke said, I need to talk to you in private. After a brief pause, Jessica stood up and left, but her steps were hesitant. Standing in the corner where the buildings stairs were, Luke asked her directly, Do you have anything to say about what just happened? Jessica bit her lip. What do you mean? The smile on Lukes face was gone. He said indifferently, I agreed with you before that letting Mollys family leave was a good choice, but it turns out that I was wrong and you were wrong. Running away wont solve the problem, and will only lead to more tragedy. So, I have to ask you this: Miss Jones, do you have any other leads on Kilgrave? Jessicas lips trembled, and she subconsciously wrapped her arms around herself, as if she were cold. Luke observed the young and beautiful woman in silence. She had curly, dark hair, fair skin, and red lips. She was a beauty that most people would appreciate. She was wearing a ck sweater, a ck leather jacket, arge gray scarf, and a pair of tight jeans. Coupled with the way she was trembling slightly, she looked even more pitiful and could easily trigger a mans desire to protect her. Luke, however, didnt feel anything. He had seen plenty of beautiful women, from famous stars like Jennifer Perry and Sheerah, to wealthy youngdies like Jenny and Karen Thompson, and finally to experienced female detectives like Elizabeth and Agent Palmer. Not to mention that there was Selina, whose physique and temperament continued to improve. He was very resistant to beautiful women, especially at work. The fact that Kilgrave had almost caused a family tragedy right under his nose made Luke even more pissed. He wouldnt vent his anger on the woman in front of him. She should be one of Kilgraves victims, but he had to know what the lunatic was up to. Perhaps, he had done something like this before? Jessica didnt say anything for a long time. Luke continued pressing her. Miss Jones, you saw what happened just now. For Mollys familys sake, I believed you when you said that you didnt know anything. However, all of us have now personally experienced it for ourselves; its more dangerous for us if we dont know anything about Kilgrave. Looking at the changes in Jessicas expression, he continued, I dont mean to force you to tell me everything, but at least tell me the clues youre willing to tell me. I wont ask anything else. Jessica lowered her head and leaned against the wall behind her, her toes subconsciously scuffing the floor. A momentter, she finally said, His name is Zebediah Kilgrave. He has a special ability to control other people and make them do whatever he wants them to do. She fell silent again. Pondering for a moment, Luke asked, How effective is this control? Does anyone remember what happened while theyre under it? Jessica trembled again, and she suddenly chanted, Main Street, Birch Street, Higgins Drive, Colbart Lane... Chapter 879 - Give Me Your Number

Chapter 879: Give Me Your Number

Luke frowned. Something wasnt right. But he didnt say anything. He simply waited for Jessica to finish chanting the street names before she slowly calmed down. However, he could sense that she wasnt truly calm. All kinds of intense emotions were temporarily suppressed by her mantra just now. Luke sighed and was ready to call it a day. He knew that there was something wrong with Jessicas mental state, which was why he hadnt asked her before. He was only testing her for now, but he could already feel that Jessica was depressed, and there was a sense of irritation spreading inside her, which wasnt a very good feeling. After Jessica calmed down, she said, I dont want to talk about it right now. She then walked back into the apartment. Thinking about what she said, Luke felt that there was still hope. She didnt want to talk about it now, but they might talk about itter. He was patient. The most important thing for a police officer was patience. Their conversation stopped there. Haley soon hurried over. After talking to Luke and Richard for a while, she had Selina bring Molly into the bedroom. Looking at the closed bedroom door, Richard asked nervously, Luke... is this alright? Luke said, We can only trust Dr. Haley; shes the professional. However, you might need to cancel your trip home. Richard grew nervous. No, I dont me Molly. Theres just something wrong with her mental state... Luke stopped her. Richard, I dont n to take you back to the police station, not now and notter. What Im saying is that its best if you find a ce for Molly, and go home only after weve dealt with this. Relieved, Richard asked tentatively, Where? Luke said, Ask Dr. Haleyter. She may have a suitable rmendation. Richards face fell. What rmendation would a psychiatrist have? Wouldnt it be a mental hospital? But it would be worse for his mentally ill daughter to be locked up in a detention center. Luke stoppedforting him. Given Mollys current condition, it would be best if she entered a mental hospital. He couldnt give the couple too much hope. Mollys treatmentsted for over an hour. When Haley came out, the couple immediately surrounded her and asked, Dr. Haley, hows Molly? Haley looked around the room, and her gaze finallynded on Jessica. Miss Jones, I cant divulge the patients condition to you, so can you excuse us? Jessica, who had been sitting quietly in a corner, raised her head nkly. Haley repeated her words. Jessica stood up silently and left the room. Haley didnt talk to everyone for long. She only told the couple that Mollys condition was stable for now, but she needed to be treated at a specialist hospital immediately. That was the best choice for them and their daughter. The treatment would take some time. The couple had to be prepared. Then, after Luke asked, Haley suggested a specialist hospital: Kings Park Sanatorium. The sanatorium was on the west side of Brooklyn, which was where Haley worked. Haley assured the couple that Molly would undergo normal treatment inside, and they could visit her often. Flustered by what happened today, Richard and his wife quickly agreed to Haleys proposal. Lukes car was most suitable for escorting potentially dangerous individuals, so he would take Molly to the sanatorium. Richard and his wife would follow behind them. After everything was decided, everyone left. This time, both Luke and Selina helped bring Mollys belongings downstairs and put them in the couples car. As they were leaving, Jessica suddenly ran after Luke. Give me your number. As he walked with Molly, Luke gave her his business card. I hope you wont make me wait too long, Miss Jones. Jessica didnt respond. She put the business card in her pocket and hurried away. Haley, who was following behind Luke, observed the scene with great interest. She certainly didnt think Jessica was interested in Luke; it was more likely that she had something to discuss with him in private. She was also interested in Jessica. However, she was focused on Molly, and wasnt in a hurry to approach Jessica. Half an hourter, Luke observed the sanatorium by the ocean. The environment seems pretty good, not like the ones in horror movies. Walking on the beach with him, Selina said casually, You dont watch horror movies. How do you know what they look like? Luke rolled his eyes. I saw Jennifer Perrys famous work in high school. Back then, she was known as the Scream Queen. Would you dare say that wasnt a horror movie? Selina was lost for words. That movie had contained the three ssic ingredients for a horror film: nightfall, a murderer in a mask, and a hysterical, gorgeous Jennifer in wet pajamas. How could it not be a horror movie? She could only change the subject. How do we find that Kilgrave? From the way he gave Molly away and imnted that kill others or kill yourself suggestion, I dont think he cares about this abandoned toy anymore. Luke sighed. Haley said that he didnt order Molly to keep silent before because of his arrogance. Now, it seems that he just wanted Molly to silence herself. If he hadnt been there, it wouldve been hard to say if one person or three people wouldve died in the elevator. Lets look for surveince cameras around Mollys apartmentter and see if we can find any clues about Kilgrave, he said. After chatting for a while, someone walked out of a side door of the sanatorium. Thank you, Haley, said Luke. Haley pushed up her ck sses and pressed down on her golden locks which were being messed up by the ocean breeze. This is my case as well, right? What are you going to do? Luke said, Let us know if you get any more leads from Molly on Kilgrave. Well focus on investigating Kilgraves whereabouts, and try to solve this problem as soon as possible. Although I dont want to say it, it might not do Mollys condition any good unless she sees the man die with her own eyes. Luke chuckled. Im a detective. Guns are my specialty. Youre a doctor. Treating patients is your specialty, right? She was silent for a moment. Thats true. Then, I can only hope that everything goes well for you. Chapter 880 - The “Black Mask” Attacks the Police Again

Chapter 880: The ck Mask Attacks the Police Again

Haley paused and suddenly asked, Youre not nning to kill Kilgrave, are you? If it were any other policeman, she might not have such thoughts. However, when Luke and Selina saved her and her sister, Margaret, they had killed four armed bandits, and then enjoyed fishing and sunbathing next to the bodies. Putting it together with what Luke said about being good with a gun, Haley couldnt help what she was thinking. Luke grinned. Do I have to detain him and send him to you? I really wish you would! Haley thought to herself. An extraordinary person like Kilgrave would be a great research subject. Haley was quite interested in him. Looking to die? In the professional field, anyone who didnt have the mentality of seeking death couldnt stand at the peak. For example, it wouldnt be easy for Luke to be promoted as a detective without risking being shot. If Luke knew what she was thinking, he would definitely categorize her as a lunatic. Of course, he would never give Kilgrave a chance to live. He was determined to obtain this guys abilities; even Jesus wouldnt be able to keep Kilgrave alive. After a brief conversation, the three of them went back. Haley was here to tell them that the paperwork had been sorted out; for now, they hadpleted their assignment. The couple was going to stay here a while longer. They wanted to make sure that their daughter would be treated well, so they had already gone with the staff to check the environment. Thus, three cars went to the sanatorium, but only one left. The two of them hurried to Mollys apartment and gathered whatever surveince footage they could get their hands on before they returned home. After dinner, Luke turned the footage into a video file and gave it to Little Snail to analyze. He no longer had to stare at the surveince footage for hours. In any case, they had Kilgrave as a clear target, so Little Snail was up to the task of finding a person. By nine in the evening, Selina hadpleted the first stage of her training. As usual, Luke was working on Selinas new armor. At that moment, a call came in. Seeing that it was Dustin, Luke picked up the call. Boss, whats wrong? Dustin wasnt the type to make a courtesy call. He and Luke rarely spoke on the phone outside work hours. This meant that if he was calling, something had definitely happened. The two of you,e to Metro General. Dustins voice was cold. Okay. Luke put away the things in his workshop and asked, What happened? After a brief silence, Dustin said, Walters in the E.R.. Luke couldnt help but say, What? Dustin said, Earlier, he was attacked by a ck mask at home. Hes bleeding in his brain and has multiple fractures. WTF! Luke cursed. What f*cking joke was this? The real ck mask was Daredevil. Luke had personally operated on the man just a few days ago; it would be pretty good if he could even move and get up right now. Then, this Daredevil didnt get any rest and instead dragged his injured body out to attack Walter, who was investigating the explosions; this didnt benefit him at all. Walter was a police officer helping to clear him of suspicion in the explosions. It wouldnt be hard to investigate the case. Would Daredevil hurt his own teammate? Also, ording to current information, Daredevil had never attacked the police before. The only police officer who imed that he had been attacked by the ck mask was from the 15th Precinct. Given the rtionship between the 15th Precinct and Kingpin, only they knew exactly what the attack was about. Dustin said, Yes. Reportedly, Walters wife heard the noise and saw a ck mask injure Walter before taking off. But I think her words only prove that she saw a man in ck head cover running away from her ce. Luke said, Then, Ill check on Walter first. Dustin said, Alright; Im outside the E.R.s operating room. At that moment, Luke left the workshop and hung up. He called for Selina and Gold Nugget, and they left and headed straight for the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital, Luke found that quite a few people were already there, including John e. Walters partner, Ricky, had run over early. His clothes were disheveled and his face angry as he did his best to speak to Dustin in a low voice. The middle-aged man, Joe, and Connie, the blond police officer, were also here, and they surrounded Dustin with ugly expressions. Luke walked over, only to hear Ricky say angrily, Why cant we issue a warrant? That guy has already attacked the police before this. Dustin said, Youre asking me to order the arrest of that particr ck mask, but the ck mask that hurt Walter tonight is only a man with a ck head covering. Ricky, youve been a cop for so long; I dont need to remind you what a huge problem itll be if we make assumptions beforehand about the target? Ricky said, I know, but this definitely has something to do with the ck mask. As long as we catch him, well be able to get information from him, whether hes the criminal or a rival. Dustin said, A warrant was already issued earlier on for the ck masks arrest. Has anyone caught him? Whats the point of me issuing another arrest warrant? To verify that were the same kind of trash as the 15th Precinct? Ricky was stumped. It was the 15th Precinct who had gotten that warrant issued, and everybody inwardly knew the problem with it. At that moment, Luke firmly interrupted this ufortable scene of internal conflict. Boss, hows Walter? Dustin shook his head. Hes still being treated. I was only able to ask the paramedics who sent him here. His condition isnt optimistic. Luke frowned. Not optimistic meant either retiring from light injuries or dying from serious ones. Thinking quickly, he said decisively, Boss, can I go to Walters house? Thats the best ce to start looking for clues. Dustin was relieved. He had already wanted to say that, but Ricky had been agitated to the point of madness by Walters severe injuries. Everybody else used to work under Walter, and it wasnt appropriate for Dustin to say the words, or they would think that he was heartless. Only someone else could bring it up. Hearing that, Dustin nodded immediately. Ricky, take Luke and Selina there and see if you can find any clues. Joe, go to the intelligence department and check the surveince cameras around Walters house. Ill give them a heads-up. Connie, stay here and let me know as soon as theres any news on Walter. John,e with me to the police station and get your gun and badge back. Everybody traded looks for a moment, before Luke said, We have to hurry. I dont trust the forensics team. Theyll take days to confirm anything. He moved after that, taking Ricky, the most agitated person, with him, and everybody else also left. Chapter 881 - A Lawful Arrest

Chapter 881: A Lawful Arrest

There was nothing wrong with Dustins arrangements. Everybody hanging around here was useless. They were detectives with guns, not doctors with scalpels. They would only be wasting time here. Dustin picked up his pace and stopped Luke and Selina, who were about to get into the car. This is tricky. The two of you... be very careful. Dont use too much force. He knew Lukes temper very well. He might seem methodical and veryw-abiding normally, but he would never hold back in an emergency. He wasnt worried about those who dared to mess with Walter, but he was worried that Luke would be targeted by Kingpins men if he was too heavy-handed. He was already upset about Walters severe injuries. He didnt want to have to give Luke leave again in order to protect him. Luke smiled. I know where the line is, boss. Then, he got into the car and closed the door. He drove out after Ricky, who had left the parking lot. Dustin smiled bitterly. Given your line in L.A., how can I rx? Soon, the two cars arrived in Brooklyn. This ce was on the east side of the Brooklyn Bridge. It would take at most twenty minutes to reach HQ from here. Several patrol cars were parked here, and the yellow tape had been put up. The three of them shed their badges and walked to the door. The forensics team was already at work. Ignoring them, Luke simply said, Ricky, calm down. Everything has to be done ording to procedure, right? Ricky was nk. You... Luke smiled, but it was cold. Well be the first ones to find the attacker. Well definitely give Walter an exnation. Ricky nodded nkly. Luke patted him on the shoulder and gestured at the mother and daughter sitting in the open back of an SUV. Thats Walters wife and daughter, right? Youre probably the most familiar with them. Gofort them and ask them what happened at the time. He and Selina then entered the house. A momentter, Luke confirmed his previous spection that the attacker wasnt Daredevil. In fact, there were two attackers. However, Walters wife only saw one guy with a ck head covering. Judging from the scene inside the house, there hadnt been a fierce fight; it had been an ambush. It was unlikely that Walters wife would have seen the attack happen from the living room and the kitchen. If she had been in the hallway, however, she couldve also wound up in the hospital. After all, she was just an ordinary middle-aged woman. This setup also seemed deliberate. A police officers family was a perfect tool for putting pressure on the police department. The attack on Walter had to be resolved in a few days. Otherwise, the people at the Detective Bureau and even the frontline officers would be dissatisfied with Dustin and HQ. The person who had set this trap hadnt done it on the spur of the moment. Dustin and NYPD didnt have a lot of time to solve this case. Thankfully, Luke didnt need much time. He quickly searched the house with his Sharp Nose, before he summoned Selina, and gave Elsa a call. They then went to say hello to Walters family, then learned the details of what happened at the time from Ricky. Twenty minutester, Elsa called back. Luke immediately summoned Ricky, and they set off again. Ricky couldnt help but contact Luke over thems. Where are we going? Luke said, To arrest the suspects. Control yourself when you see himter. Dont take out your gun and kill him. Itll look bad in the report. Ricky: What? This time, the two cars didnt turn on their lights or sirens. They drove for seven or eight minutes before they stopped in front of an old apartment building. Luke got out of the car and gestured at Selina before he walked into the building. Ricky also got out of the car and looked at Selina. Whats he doing? Selina said, Making an arrest, but the process might be a little intense. Lets just wait here. Ricky: Huh? A momentter, there was a bang on the third floor. It wasnt a gunshot, but the sound of a door being knocked open. There was loud yelling, which was then followed by a burst of screams. The walkie-talkie in the car buzzed. Selina, tell Ricky to call the forensics team over to check the ce. Ricky: Huh? Luke chuckled coldly. Dont worry. As soon as I shed my badge, they started taking out their guns. They wont be able to escape the charge of assaulting a police officer. When Ricky and Selina reached the third floor, Selina immediately stepped forward and handcuffed the person Luke was holding. Luke handcuffed another person at the same time. Throwing the unconscious criminal to one side, Luke walked over to Ricky. He said in a low voice, Theres a set of ck clothes inside, including a ck hood. There are bloodstains on them. Rickys face darkened. Thats them? Luke said, Dont be hasty. Get the forensics team here first. Keep an eye on them, or someone might tamper with the evidence. Ill let Joe handle the interrogation. Hes good at dealing with criminals, right? Ricky gritted his teeth and nodded. Dont worry. Even if Joe cant do it, John absolutely can. Luke sweated. You just want to outright kill them, dont you? If John lost his temper, both of these criminals would end up with minor fractures. Half an hourter, Joe looked at Luke and Selina in surprise, and at the two guys who had been dragged in. How did you find them? Luke exined, I had someone check the surveince footage around the time of the attack. I noticed a ck 98 Ford that happened to pass by Walters house at the time. Using the car, I tracked these two down. Really? Joe was still suspicious. It was a very normal method for cracking a case, but to discover clues in such a short period of time really required extreme luck. Luke nodded. We didnt find a murder weapon in the apartment, but there was a ck jacket and a hood with blood on them that had yet to be cleaned. Ive already told Ricky to go to forensics and wait for the result. As long as its confirmed that its Walters blood, theres no mistake. You need to find a few reliable guys to keep an eye on these two. Dont let them die inexplicably. I dont believe theyre the masterminds. Joe nodded solemnly and took out his phone. John,e back and get to work. After Joe hung up, Luke said in a low voice, Are you really going to get John toe back? Itll be troublesome if theyre killed. Its better to let them live for now. Joe looked at him nkly for a moment, and drew closer to say in a low voice, Dont tell me you do that often? Chapter 882 - A Lawful Interrogation

Chapter 882: A Lawful Interrogation

How could the policewfully kill a suspect in the interrogation room? Of course, it was the same trick that Luke had once used to lure a suspect into taking the gun. This method could be simplified significantly he could stuff the gun into the suspects hand himself; then, with the sound of a gunshot, the world would be at peace. The officer involved would at most be demoted after an investigation. As long as there were no recordings, and it was insisted that the hapless suspect went for the gun, any doubts would be buried. Luke said solemnly, Werew enforcement officers. Naturally, we have to strictly abide by the departments rules. Im just reminding you. Joe: ...Are you f*cking bragging?! Do you think were not familiar with this business? We just dont usually use it. Leaving with a face of disdain, Joe nevertheless muttered to himself, This guy isnt as naive as he seems. Recalling how this guy had killed more than fifty bandits along with John, Joe felt that it was only natural. If a freakish detective like this was hidebound by convention, they wouldve been killed by criminals long ago. John returned very quickly. He was shocked by the police stations efficiency. Most of the time, they still had to rely on him to dig out a suspect. This time, he had only beaten up a second hoodlum and had yet to get any useful information before he was told toe back to interrogate a suspect. Walking into the interrogation room, he nced in the direction of the observation room. Whos over there? Joe said, Dont worry. Its Connie, Luke, and Selina. John asked, Wheres the chief? He said hes reporting to the director, and wont appear next door for the next hour, said Joe. John clenched his fists and looked at the suspect. Hes underestimating us, isnt he? Go with the old rules. Looking at Johns sandbag-like fists, Joe gulped. Wait, do you need me to remind you that it was mest time? Stumped, John looked at him. Was it? Joe said, My face was f*cking swollen for a week. I had to have a liquid diet for several days, and lost five pounds. You actually forgot? John pped his forehead. Sorry. Maybe Im still hungover fromst night. Joe said, Shut up! Its only midnight, and the nights not over yet. Stand here. Stand here, I said. John: ...Easy. We still have to investigate the case. Joe said, Dont worry, your face will be swollen for three days at most. John said, Okay, three days then. With that, he closed his eyes and stood in front of Joe. Bang! F*ck! John cursed and stepped back until he hit the wall. Youre definitely taking revenge. Itll definitely be swollen for more than three days. Joe slowly withdrew his fist. Thats what you told mest time too. Rubbing his swollen cheek, John stood up and took out his gun. Okay, lets get to work. Joe took out a key from his pocket and walked over to the stupefied suspect. Aim properly. Dont hit me. John grinned. Dont worry. Im good at this. The suspect looked at the key and suddenly realized what they were doing. He shouted in horror, Dont! Donte here! No, dont! If it were any other time, he wouldve thought that they were acting. However, he had been arrested as a suspect for assaulting a police officer. Also, he had indeed knocked out a police officer with a stick, which meant that the man wasnt joking. Next door, Luke and Selina were sucking on a lollipop each, and they nodded at each other as they stood with their arms crossed in front of the mirror. Luke sighed in admiration. Look at how professional he is. Taking a punch and pinning it on the suspect, and then moving on to the next step. As expected of an experienced detective; he has solid moves. Selina, however, frowned. If we do the same, will you hit me, or will I hit you? I dont want my face to be swollen for a week. Luke shrugged. Just hit me. Im more resistant. Selina nodded in satisfaction. Alright, Ill train to control my strength and keep the swelling down to two days. I dont think well use this often though. Luke said casually, Having another option isnt bad. It cant be too light, or you wont see the effect. Connie said, The two of you... Luke turned around and smiled at her. Well improve faster if we learn from our seniors. Connie was lost for words. What happened next was simple. Already pinned with an assault charge and facing the possibility of being killed at any time, the suspect broke down. In fact, he had made the right decision. John had indeed nned to kill the guy, or injure him heavily. He was gambling on the fact that this was still a suspect, after all The suspect had no such odds. But what the interrogation revealed wasnt good. They belonged to a gang called Blood Skull, and were professional fighters. Their boss was called Billy Jordan. Attacking Walter was an assignment which their boss, Billy, had given them. Blood Skull was just a bunch of hoodlums who lived in the Brooklyn area. There were 50 core members, and more than 100 thugs scattered around. There were at least a hundred of such gangs in Brooklyn, and none of them were directly rted to Kingpin. There was no way to catch Kingpin with their statements. Dustin had already appeared in the observation room, and he listened to the confessions of the two Blood Skulls with a dark face. Luke leaned over and said in a low voice, The person who nned this is too careful and cleans up after himself well. Unless that Billy tells us who that person is, this will have nothing to do with him. Dustin certainly knew who Luke was referring to. After a brief silence, he said, All detectives are now recalled from leave. Report to the police station immediately. Tell John toe out. Hell lead the operation. I want Blood Skull to disappear from New York by tomorrow morning. Luke said, Yes, sir. Although he was the best fighter under Dustin, John was more suited to be themander of such arge-scale operation. After all, he was familiar with the people of the Detective Bureau and could make them do their best. Dustin was also selling the wily old foxes a favor, so that they could avenge Walter with their own hands. After a busy night, the clerks at the police station worked overtime. They had to deal with a lot of phone calls, confessions, and arrest warrants. However, nobodyined. A veteran detective from the Detective Bureau had been severely injured. If the Detective Bureau didnt respond, none of the gang members in New York would take them seriously. Chapter 883 - The Mysterious Mastermind

Chapter 883: The Mysterious Mastermind

This had to be done. The HQ director had to praise them for doing a good job, or the frontline officers would be hounding him for months. Once NYPD officers were mobilized, and had irond evidence, most New York gangs could only wait to be wiped out. The morning sun rose, but Dustins face was even darker. Mobilize your connections and do your best to flush this Billy Jordan out. Joe frowned. Chief, theres no sign of him at all. I suspect that hes already been killed. Dustin said, Then we have to find his body. John lit a cigarette, his expression no better than Dustins. Chief, this guy is probably already in a cement block at the bottom of the Hudson River. Those people are very familiar with this sort of thing. Dustin ignored the man who was smoking in his office. Then dig out the man who threw Billy into the river. At this moment, Connie knocked on the door. When Dustin said, Come in, she opened the door and stuck her head in. Director, Walters out of surgery. Hes now in the ICU. Dustin stood up. How is he? Connie sighed and said, Hes not out of danger yet. Well have to wait until tomorrow at least to see if his condition stabilizes. Dustin nodded. Did you send someone to look after his family? Connie nodded. Javier and Ryan are already there. Theyll send the station a security signal every ten minutes. Dustin nodded. Tell them not to be careless. With that, he looked at the people in the room. What are you still doing here? Waiting for me to give you lunch? It was still early in the morning; even if they ate, it would be breakfast. Dustin was clearly unhappy about this bunch being in his office, especially the guy who was smoking without the least bit of self-awareness. But this guy was probably the second or third best fighter under him. He could only hold back. Luke nudged Selina with his elbow, and they quickly left. Dustin was in a bad mood. Luke didnt want to be caught in the crossfire. Everybody scattered. Walking out of the room, John stopped Luke and patted his shoulder firmly. Great work tonight. If youre doing anything else, however, remember to call me. At the very least, Im good as backup. Luke nodded with a smile and punched John lightly in the shoulder. Dont worry. Ill call you if theres a chance. If there isnt one or its not a good time, I can only apologize, he added silently. John said, Hm, then, thanks. Luke said, No need. Walter is my colleague, too. After saying goodbye to John, Luke and Selina went home. He and Selina had been working overtimest night, so they could take a nap. The Blood Skull members were all in HQs detention center. There were plenty of newbies and veterans in the bureau, and all of them were waiting to collect experience and credit from this bunch of scum; these capable people didnt care about the interrogations. When they got home, Gold Nugget was watching TV in the living room. Seeing the two of them return, it began to whine. Luke said, Okay, it just so happens we havent had breakfast yet. But didnt you have a snackst night? Gold Nugget barked. Luke said, Alright, youve already digested it. Gold Nugget hade back on its ownst night when Luke and Selina were working overtime. When it went out with them in the past, it would basically be home by midnight. After all, it was a dog, and would get twitchy if it didnt sleep. Luke and Selina also didnt need it to stay up all night. They washed up, had breakfast, and sorted out the files which they had brought back from the station. Selina was the first to pause in the work. Theres no way to tie the case to Kingpin. The crime wasmitted in the Brooklyn area, and the boss who hired the attackers disappeared. Even if he was the one who ordered it, he cleaned up his tracks too well. Luke nodded. For him to be able to live more and morefortably under the pressure of the FBI, DEA, and NYPD, of course the guy has to be capable. Otherwise, RICO wouldve long sent him and his aplices to prison. Even though there were no less than 1.4 million gangsters in the United States, they werent as morous as the movies in Lukes previous life made them out to be. Take LAPD and NYPD, for example. Only HQ had an Organized Crime Investigation Bureau, and it had less than a hundred people. The Major Crimes Division was basically under the jurisdiction of the Organized Crime Investigation Bureau. After all, gangsters oftenmitted robbery and murder. And their mostmon line of business was drug trafficking, which was under the DEAs purview. Furthermore, with the FBIs national coverage, any rted department could also stick its nose in. Most of the time, the Organized Criminal Investigation Bureau just supplied extra aid to other departments, or carried out an investigation into a particrly nasty gang. Thus, the gangs didnt have much influence. Even though there were tens of thousands of gangsters in Los Angeles and New York, the police didnt attach too much importance to them. Ever since the RICO Act wasunched in the 1970s, gang leaders who had been running amuck for some time either ended up behind bars or stayed low and hid in the dark corners of society. It was impossible for a gang leader to openly enter the upper levels of society. That was because under the RICO Act, a person only needed to be shown to have connections to a gang member, including funds, activities, or even just contact, and didnt have to be proven to be directly involved in a crime, in order to be charged. From then on, gang leaders could still make a fortune through their illegal dealings, but they couldnt enter the influential circles of society. It was nothing like the mafia movies, where the mayor was the gang leader who was pulling strings behind the scenes. Most gangsters were on the bottom rung of society. It was only in exceptional circumstances, like the earthquake in California, when the police would pay attention to them in order to avoid mass riots. The rest of the time, they could only sink to the dark bottom of society, like mud in a pond, and die of rot. Even if there was the asional gunfight or murder, they would quickly settle again like the mud at the bottom of theke, and nobody would notice them anymore. In that sense, Kingpins existence was extremely rare. This famous crime lords reach had already extended into government bodies in many cities over the years, yet nobody knew how to deal with him. That was because nobody knew exactly who or where Kingpin was. Even though many executive police officers had heard of the name Wilson Grant Fisk, a search of this or simr names throughout the United States didnt produce a match for Kingpin. Clearly, the name Wilson Grant Fisk, like the Kingpin title, wasnt what this crime lord usually used in his daily operations. Chapter 884 - V’s Meaning of Life, and Haley’s Party Invitation

Chapter 884: Vs Meaning of Life, and Haleys Party Invitation

The reason why many gangsters called him Kingpin was because he was very clever. Nobody knew where this big brain was, and nobody could link his real identity to the gangs, so he was suppressed by the RICO bill. For almost a decade, the federal and localw enforcement agencies had searched for Kingpin and made multiple arrests. There were even a few instances where word spread of Kingpins capture. But after those Kingpins were put behind bars, Kingpins allies and forces never slowed down in their operations. This only proved that the real Kingpin was still expanding his underground empire from a safe ce. It was impossible for a genius like him to be flushed out using a third-rate gang like the Blood Skull. Even the IRS, which was known as the toughestw enforcement agency in the United States, couldnt do anything about Kingpin. After all, nobody knew who he was. Thew enforcement agencies could only ever cut off the branches when it came to Kingpins operations. Soon, new gangs or core gang members woulde out of prison and take over these vacant positions. Luke had been collecting intelligence on Kingpin since his fight with Bullseye, but hadnt learned much. It was clear that this mastermind was a tough opponent. For him, the biggest problem usually wasnt who the enemy was, but where he was. It just so happened that Kingpin was as good at hiding his identity as Luke was. Thinking about Kingpin, he said, Rest early. Were going out tonight. Are we going to attack Kingpins forces? Selina was a little excited. She had been idle for too long. Luke said, Although its unlikely that well be able to flush him out, we have to cut off his tentacles and make him suffer a bit. NYPD had to be about thew, but V could discuss the meaning of life with the criminals. ... Five dayster, New York was as peaceful as ever. However, big things happened every night. From Manhattan to Brooklyn to Queens, dozens of major gangs were wiped out. Half of the nests were full of bodies; the number of people still alive could be counted on one hand. The other half was full of injured and crippled people. In just three days, even the NYPD was scared. If this went on, there might be gang riots. From the third day onward, all NYPD officers were recalled from leave, and the number of police cars patrolling key areas doubled. Unfortunately, it wasnt any damn use. In the next two days, gangsters were still dying and suffering left, right and center. NYPDs morgue was full, and the number of patients who went to the hospitals for broken bones increased dramatically. Even the Detective Bureau had to stop investigating Kingpin and start investigating the cause of the recent wave of bloody attacks. Like everybody else, Luke and Selina went to work every day, interviewing eyewitnesses and checking surveince footage. The truth was that while he and Selina were ying at public servants for the past few days, the eyewitness interviews and surveince footage had all been for their search for that lunatic named Kilgrave. But for some reason, this guy suddenly disappeared recently. Thest ce that Luke and Selina tracked him to was the Hudson River, where Kilgrave left on a yacht. The trail went cold after that. The Hudson River was so big and cold winds blew from time to time, quickly washing away the scent. Sharp Nose thus wasnt any use here. Six days after Walter was attacked, Haley called and asked Luke to go to Kings Park Sanatorium; she had obtained some leads from Molly, which she wanted to give to Luke. Most importantly, there was a sketch of Kilgrave. Looking at the tiny M.K in the bottom right corner of the vivid sketch, Luke smiled. Did Margaret draw this? It seems she didnt learn to draw for nothing. Haley looked at him with a smile. Do you need me to pass on what you think of her drawing skills to her? Luke shrugged. Doesnt matter. I dont pretend to understand art. Haley was lost for words at how frank the officer was. Shame was hard toe with people who had a clear understanding of their shorings, and they were usually thick-skinned. She found Luke more and more interesting. He was handsome and gentle. Anyone would think that he was a cultured man. But this man admitted that he knew nothing about art. It was the opposite of how most men tried their best to act like they knew everything. Also, Luke never showed off in front of her. His attitude toward her wasnt much different from his attitude toward Richard and his wife. If it wasnt for the appreciation in his eyes when he looked at her, she wouldve thought that he was gay. Alright, she had already rejected that possibility earlier on. As a psychiatrist, she could easily tell that Luke had a normal orientation. That was obvious from his interactions with his gorgeous partner, Selina. It was just that their situation was very interesting. Some might think that they had been married for years. As Haley mulled over Lukes private life, her smile remained fixed on her face. I heard that the police department has been very busy recently. Do you have time to investigate Kilgrave? Luke said, All the police in New York are busy right now, not just me. This guy has gone into hiding, however; we can only wait for him toe out on his own. Haley nodded and suddenly said, Theres going to be a small party at my ce the day after tomorrow. Are you free? Stunned for a moment, Luke said, What party? Let me make it clear: If its going to be a bunch of people holding wine sses and discussing mental patients or some abstract artwork, Im not going. Haley chuckled. Rx; apart from one of Margarets foreign ssmates from the art institute, theres only Elsa. Luke thought for a moment before he asked, Can I bring a date? Haley nced at his car. She couldnt see inside, but she knew that Selina was there. She nodded and said, If its Selina, thats fine. You know, Margarets been lying low in New York for several months now to avoid those crazy L.A. gangs who want her money. Although she has a new friend now, she definitely misses you two old friends. Chapter 885 - Selina’s Break and Luke Has an Appointment

Chapter 885: Selinas Break and Luke Has an Appointment

Stumped, Luke pointed at himself. Am I an old friend? Apart from working on a case, had he ever exchanged more than a few words with Margaret? It was probably just two hellos and three byes. Haley smiled. Her ck sses couldnt hide her captivating eyes, and her red lips curved up. Indeed, you dont know her well, but she knows a lot about her savior. Luke chuckled. Thats just my job. As soon as he said that, Haley gave him a meaningful look. Helpless, Luke simply left. This big beauty was indeed a little irresistible. If it had been tant flirting, he wouldnt have cared. With his current looks, he got hit on every now and then and that was without him going to bars or entertainment venues. If he engaged in this nightlife more often, every now and then would be all the time. It was a pity that Haley was subtle in her behavior. A delusional man would definitely think that she was hinting at something. However, as a man who was highly vignt and capable of telepathy, Luke was well aware that this was just what she was like. She was the so-called unconsciously enticing natural beauty in Chinese folklore. Coupled with her bright pink suit under the white coat, her ck-rimmed sses, and her identity as a psychiatrist, she was too lethal. If it had been the shut-in Luke in his previous life, his head would definitely be full of titles like Forbidden Ward and Special Psychiatric Treatment Records. Now, he didnt want anything to happen between them. After all... they were acquainted with each other now, and it would be awkward to make a move. At 7:30pm, when Luke and Selina were preparing for tonights operation after dinner, Lukes phone rang. He picked up and saw an unfamiliar number. Who is this? This private number was for business matters, which he gave to parties involved in certain cases, witnesses, and informants. Thus, he often received calls from unknown numbers on this phone. After a brief silence, a woman said, Its Jessica. Luke paused. Good evening, Miss Jones. Can I help you? Jessica said, Dont you want to know about Kilgrave? Come to my agency now. Luke said, Okay. Jessica hung up without saying anything else. Rubbing his chin, Luke pondered for a moment before he said to Selina, who was looking at the files on the side, Well suspend the operation tonight. Get a good nights rest. Without looking up, Selina asked, Which woman is looking for you this time? Luke said, ...Jessica Jones, the private investigator who likes to beat people up. Selina finally raised her head. Shese round? Luke shrugged. I dont know, but without any new leads, the information she has isnt important. After all, what Molly gave us is enough. Ill be back around ten tonight. Selina nced at him. Are you sure? Luke smiled. Im sure. A momentter, Luke left the house in a gray hoodie and a ck cap. Watching him leave through the living room window on the second floor, Selina thought for a moment before she said, Gold Nugget, lets go. Gold Nugget was lyingzily on the carpet in the living room with its head on a pillow as it watched HBO. Stumped, it turned its head. Woof? Selina said, He said we could rest, but he didnt say we had to. Gold Nuggets eyes lit up and it got to its feet. Woof? Selina said, On our solo op, its the usual fifty-fifty of the profits, okay? Looking at the excited dog, she couldnt help butin, Its been three months since Luke taught you the multiplication table, and youre still getting some wrong. Im the one who has to calcte the portions each time. You cant even count money properly, so why do you need so much of it? Gold Nugget lowered its head in shame and made a mournful sound. Selina chuckled and rubbed its head. Alright, Im not saying that youre stupid. Im just telling you not to worry so much about money. Because youre really stupid. It doesnt matter if I tell you or not. She silently stabbed it in the heart, then they went to the basement to gear up. On the other side, Luke jogged four blocks to the northeast and entered an old apartment building near Central Park. Having investigated Jessia, he of course knew that her Alias Investigations Office was here. He didnt know what to say about the name of the agency. Was Miss Jones brazenly telling her clients that it was just a cover? He went up to the fourth floor and found an apartment at the end of the corridor with the door number he was looking for. Looking at the paper that had been put up in ce of where the ss shouldve been in the door, he nodded in his heart: This was very much like Miss Joness style. Luke knocked on the door, but nothing happened. He wasnt in a hurry. Jessica was inside, but she seemed to be in pretty... rotten condition? That was the only word to describe it. After a while, he knocked on the door again, but the person inside didnt seem to want to get up. Luke sighed and opened the door. Not only was the door broken, so was the lock. Miss Jones wasnt scared of being robbed in the middle of the night. In the living room that was used as an office, everything was in a mess. It was obvious that it hadnt been cleaned in a long time. The only good thing was that there was no leftover food, so there wasnt the most disgusting smell of rotting food. The most obvious smell in the ce was of alcohol. The most garbage on the floor was empty bottles, and they were... hm, vodka. Luke shook his head. Looking at Jessica, who was sitting behind her desk and reading a notebook with a bottle of alcohol in her hand, Luke simply sat on the tabletop and said, Miss Jones, your dinner doesnt seem to be very nutritious. Of course, his actions were very impolite; with someone he wasnt familiar with, it was very rude. But Luke felt that manners could be reserved for those who needed them, not this drunkard in front of him. Jessica looked at him nkly for a few seconds before she said, Oh, youre here. Have a seat. Luke said, Thank you, Im already seated. Lets get to the point, Miss Jones. What do you have to tell me about Kilgrave? Hearing that, Jessica stopped breathing and she froze with the bottle in her hand. Chapter 886 - Good Guy Luke’s Payment for Information

Chapter 886: Good Guy Lukes Payment for Information

Jessica took a big gulp of vodka and gasped for breath several times before she said, Hes a psycho who likes to y with schoolgirls, especially those who are good at sports and have cheerful personalities. Luke simply nodded and didnt press her. She drank another mouthful of alcohol and belched. He has to exin things verbally in order to control them, and the distance cant be too far away. However, after being under his control for a long period of time, theyll be like Molly. Even if hes far away, theyll still act ording to his instructions. Luke remained silent. He had already deduced this earlier from the information he got from Haley and his own understanding. At most, he just wasnt 100% certain. But given how cautious he was, he wouldnt give Kilgrave a chance to control him. Hence, Jessicas intelligence at most was just icing on the cake. Jessica gulped down another mouthful of wine. Youre conscious when youre under his control. You know what youre doing, but you cant resist and youll do things you dont want to do. Even when he asks you to kill someone, youll do it... She lowered her head and covered her face. Luke didnt say anything. Of course, with his keen ears, he could hear her sobs, but they were blocked by her hands and became muffled. A momentter, he sighed and patted her shoulder. Jessica, look at me. Unconsciously, Jessica raised her head and met his icy blue eyes. Its all in the past. Kilgrave will disappear from your world. Hes nothing more than a ck mark in your life, said Luke. His voice was gentle. To Jessicas senses, those beautiful icy blue eyes seemed to be glowing. However, her fear of Kilgrave was too deep. She shook her head subconsciously. No, hes still alive. He came back for me. Molly is his message to me. He deliberately made Molly kill in front of me so that I would listen to him and return to him. Luke put his hands on her shoulders and said, But Ill catch him and send him to wherever he needs to go. No matter how strong he is, he cant dodge a bullet from several meters away. Hes not as strong as you think, understand? Jessica, dont let your fear control you. You have to face it, defeat it, and step on it. Jessica gradually calmed down. Stunned for a moment, she suddenly grabbed his clothes and leaned forward. rmed by that swiftly approaching mouth, Luke decisively turned his head and twisted his body. His excellent closebat skills yed a major role in enabling him to dodge the surprise attack. Then, he pressed down on her shoulders from behind. Jessica, rest well. You still have work tomorrow. Upset, Jessica shook her head. No, I dont want to work tomorrow! Luke was lost for words. So these are your true feelings! Then whats the point of opening this crappy agency? He could only avoid talking about work and speak in an even and gentle voice as he continued to calm Jessica down. Ten minutester, the woman finally fell asleep from a mix of alcohol and hypnosis. After that, Luke wiped the nonexistent sweat from his forehead and murmured, Big sis, shouldnt you brush your teeth first if you want to give me a passionate kiss? Your whole mouth smells like alcohol. I really cant take it. For a normal man, no matter how pretty a woman was, a mouth which smelled of alcohol and non-stop belching was still a turn-off. How big of a turn-off depended on whether it was just some alcohol fumes or vomit. As for Luke, who was a little OCD and mysophobic, he chose to give his mouth a break; no matter how beautiful Jessica was, he couldnt let his mouth go through that torture! He put the woman on the couch and pulled a thin nket over her, before he walked to the door. When he went out, he pulled the door close, but just as he was about to leave, the door stubbornly opened a crack. After taking two steps, Luke couldnt help but turn his head to stare at the door. Frowning, Luke thought for a moment, then sighed. Damn OCD! Forget it, just consider this the paymen for your info. Saying that, he busied himself at the doorway. Twenty minutester, he looked at the new door and nodded in satisfaction. Thats much safer. Im really a good person. He hung a bunch of keys on the doorknob inside, sent a message to Jessicas phone, then turned around and left. Behind him was a brand spanking new door. Passing through a nearby alley, he soon found an old, empty building. Taking out a mat from his inventory, he stood on it as he put on his V equipment. It wasnt until he was interrupted by Jessicas call that he realized that a five-day working week was the sanctionedw. As aw-abiding citizen, how could he deprive Selina of her days off? So, he gave Selina the night off. Luke? In his previous life, he spent years working 7-11-7 (7am to 11pm, 7 days a week) as a writer. It wasnt a problem to turn it into 22-7 (22 hours a day, 7 days a week). After all, he was in great shape. Thinking about the expression of a certain female detective when she woke up tomorrow and saw his gift for her put him in an inexplicably good mood. He was always happy to make others happy. He looked at the time and saw that it was only 8:50pm. He took out a big piece of chocte and popped it into his mouth to replenish the calories he had used up while doing a good deed earlier. He wasnt in a hurry today. He was still thinking about the female detective and the clean-up operationter. If he did something more ruthless tonight, wouldnt Kingpin react? For Kingpin, losing a few gang nests was nothing. However, the people whom Luke and Selina had been dealing with over the past few days were all key people in the drug trafficking business, in areas like management, storage and finance. These ces were destroyed, and the leaders, warehouse supervisors as well as private ountants were all dead or crippled. It was impossible for a business to continue when arge-scale organization lost leaders who could allocate the work and adjust the schedule, the warehouses werent producing the goods, and the ountants who kept track of profits were lying in the hospital. In this sort of chaotic situation, continuing with the business would only benefit internal gang members who would seize the opportunity to line their own pockets. To fix this situation, new leaders were needed to calm the people down. Chapter 887 - Cheer For Justice, and Hunting Enemies in the Dark

Chapter 887: Cheer For Justice, and Hunting Enemies in the Dark

In five days of purging, Luke and Selina targeted key gang members. These people were now either in the morgue or the ward. It was basically impossible for the gangs to promote people to take charge at the moment. If Luke persisted and continued working hard for another week to give Kingpin enough pressure for half a month, the man would probably react, right? This was also the most he could do. His NYPD colleagues were as nervous as the gang members. If this operation went on for any longer, both the gang members and NYPD senior executives might copse. Luke deliberately didnt collect the bodies in the previous nests. The police found more than fifty bodies in the nests where everybody had been killed. In the nests after that, Luke deliberately left a few people alive to clean up the 100-plus bodies. But after he struck fear into the gangsters, nobody would clean up the ce for free anymore, and everyone would stay far away. When that happened, he would have to clean the ce himself. It would be best for the Ghost Butchers appearance to not ovep with Lukes arrival in New York; it would be better to do things low-key for a period of time. Having made up his mind, he put on his ck Zorro hat and said, Cheer for justice, viins! It was the same London ent as before, and Vs heart of justice burned with impatience. System: Teammate Selina haspleted the task of cleaning up drug gangs. Total experience: 2,000. Total credit: 2,000. Selinas contribution rate: 80%... Host has received 800 experience and 800 credit points. System: Teammate Selina has defeated Zebediah Kilgrave... Total experience: 3,000. Total credit: 3,000. Selinas contribution rate: 100%... Host has received 1,500 experience and 1,500 credit points. Hosts experience: 91,500 / 100,000. Credit: 99,200 Luke: WTF?! What was going on? As his mind raced, he opened the support program and sent a message to Selina. ... Ten minutes after Luke left, Selina and Gold Nugget left the house. Covering her tracks, Selina found a safe house which Luke had set up and put on the second generation Beast Armor. Okay, Gold Nugget, lets go! Lets hunt down the enemies in the dark! Gold Nugget: Woof? Selina tapped the dogs head and said, Stupid, thats a line. Just say yes. Gold Nugget whined. Selina said, Fine, Ill take that as a yes. As she spoke, she turned into a blurry, transparent figure and went out the window. Gold Nugget also turned on the optical camouge of its second generation Hellhound equipment and left through the window. Selinas target was in fact Lukes main target for tonight. In the past few days, Luke would take care of one primary target, and Selina would handle a secondary target. The two of them had to work together in order to damage the foundation of Kingpins forces in five days. But since Luke was fooling around with a random woman today, Selina decisively seized the opportunity for herself. After all, she had Gold Nugget and the second generation Beast armor. There was no one in the gang that she had to fear, even if Bullseye showed up. They stopped outside a luxurious New Jersey manor next to the Hudson River. Selina sent the drone out and started reconnaissance. This was the safety rule which Luke had reminded her of repeatedly: Look down on the enemy in terms of strategy, but focus on the enemy in terms of tactics. Even a lion would use its full strength when hunting a rabbit. If you want to ridicule your opponent, do it only after youve gotten rid of them. Twenty minutester, Selina used the results of the reconnaissance to mark the locations of all the guards inside and outside the manor, and pulled up their movements on her lenses. The cleanup n was alsopleted. All she needed to do was follow the prescribed arrangement and make up for any smallpses in the operation. After all, the support program wasnt human. It couldnt fully predict the guards actions. This was especially true of gang members like these, who didnt stick to patrol routes and rules, and could cause unexpected situations. They snuck into the manor through an underwater passage. On the way, Gold Nugget broke two steel grates, and one person and one dog emerged from the drain not far from the swimming pool. As Selina activated the water removal function, her armor trembled slightly, and the remaining water droplets on her body fell to the ground. The armors invisibility effect, which had been greatly reduced aftering in contact with water, was fully restored. Finding an opportunity, Selina darted into the flower shrubs nearby. Gold Nugget was roughly ten meters away, acting as backup and security. A momentter, the guards in the manor fell one by one. After knocking out the guards, Selina injected them with an anesthetic and broke their right legs and hands. The asional exception were the left-handed gunmen, and she broke... their left legs and both hands. After all, some left-handed gunmen only used their left hand when shooting, but handled knives and such with their right hand. It was unfair, but bad people had no right to demand fairness. In less than ten minutes, the eight guards inside the manor were dealt with. Only then did Selina go out and take down the two guards on the outermost perimeter. It took longer this time. Most of the time, the two guards were in the open where the other guards could see them. Selina was very patient. She waited until they turned a corner before she took them down. The remaining three guards were positioned in the most troublesome locations. From where they were standing on the patio at the entrance, they could see therge expanse ofwn in front of the manor. Hellhound, on my count: Three, two, one! After the countdown, Selina jumped out of the shadows and kicked thest two guards. Almost at the same time, a golden tentacle flew out from the shadows of the patio, holding a ck object. Duang! Duang! Duang! Seeing that Selina had knocked down two of theirrades, the three guards raised their guns. Suddenly, a golden shadow flew at them from the side. The three of them were stunned. Amidst crisp and dull thuds, they saw stars and fell to the ground. Gold Nugget quietly retracted its tentacle back into the shadows of the patio, and the multi-purpose baton it was holding was inserted back into the equipment on its back. It was Gold Nugget who had used a tentacle to knock out the three guards at the entrance with a baton. The multi-purpose baton was a weapon that could transform into a spear, a saber, a hammer, a hook, and a rope. Knocking people out with short sticks was more in line with human practice. Also, Gold Nugget could wear it as a support tool, which greatly reduced the number of times it used its tentacles and reduced the risk of exposure. Chapter 888 - Balls In Danger, and the Person In the Secret Room

Chapter 888: Balls In Danger, and the Person In the Secret Room

By then, all the guards outside the manor were unconscious. Selina walked back into the main building. The two drones, which had been patrolling inside for a while, also locked onto the first target, which was the gang leaders office. A door nearby opened, and a middle-aged man walked out. Seeing the man, Selina attacked without hesitation. Whoosh! Duang! The middle-aged man fell to the ground as a huge bump appeared on his forehead. If a certain dog head could have a multi-purpose copsible baton, so could Selina. A short stick had shot out to hit the middle-aged man in the head. It was only then that Selina canceled her optical camouge and revealed herself. The middle-aged man was the leader of the gang, Byas. She had seen his face in the files. As for why this person hade out of the room, she wasnt too surprised. This was Byass house. He could go wherever he wanted. Gold Nugget confirmed by smell that Byas didnt have any weapons, and Selina dragged the boss into the office. Gold Nugget remained invisible. When it and Selina were out on a mission, it was basically invisible the whole time; it wouldunch one or two instant attacks at most to help resolve some minor problems. Walking into the office, Selina poured a ss of ice-cold whiskey on Byass face. The cold alcohol woke him up. He opened his eyes and moaned. Ah! Why do I have a headache? Selina smiled and waved the baton in her hand. If you refuse to help me clear up some of my doubts, not only will your head hurt, but so will your d*ck. Then, she stomped on his ankle. Byas screamed and rolled over the floor, roaring in his heart, Shameless! How can you attack first? If you have questions, just ask them. This initial punishment swiftly weakened his resistance. He knew that the strange woman all in ck in front of him wouldnt mind breaking his other foot, or even all his remaining limbs. After interrogating Byas for a few minutes, Selina got most of the information she wanted. For example, the location of the safe here, the rtionship between Byass gang and Kingpin, and clues on Kingpins forces themselves. The reason why the interrogation was so fast was that Byass gang was indeed part Kingpins forces. There was no point denying it. Also, he really didnt know much about Kingpin. In the end, both his legs and hands were broken. Even with thest and most important part of his body remaining, he still couldnt provide more clues on Kingpin. Selina gave up. She didnt think that this tough boss would choose to not be a man for the rest of his life, so she could only believe him. Secondly, Boss Byas had a natural talent as his lips, which were as thick as sausages, spewed out his confession at 250% the speed of a normal person. As he confessed, he didnt forget to beg for mercy, hoping to save hisst limb. Of course, he knew that broken bones could regrow, but broken balls couldnt. Given how cooperative Byas was, Selina finally didnt kick him between the legs. Byass gang only sold drugs and wasnt involved in human trafficking. She kicked the leader away and walked to the wine cab, which had a secret door leading to the safe. She pressed a button on the wall, and the cab slid to the side to reveal a secret room. When Selina was about to step inside, Gold Nugget barked once over the internalm as a warning that someone was there. The vent for this secret room was clearly far from the office, and the boss had told her that there was a surveince camera at the entrance to the room. So, she hadnt sensed anyone inside, nor did she destroy the surveince camera. She immediately stopped and readied her baton. Inside the secret room, a man with an English ent said, Brilliant! Brilliant! I never thought you would actually reach this ce. What should I call you? A female vignte or a ck cat? Selina was about to attack with her baton. Stop, the man shouted. Selina was suddenly stunned, and she actually stopped her attack. Hehe, your movements are indeed extraordinary, just like those ruffians said. How fascinating, the man continued. The owner of the voice turned around in a chair and looked at Selina. Take off your mask and show me how old you are. I hope youre not too old, he said with great interest, and took a sip of wine. After he said that, Selina reached for the button to deactivate the mask on her armor. The man stared fixedly at the mask, waiting for an answer. But at that moment, he sensed that something wasnt right. The air at the feet of the woman in ck seemed to shimmer, like an image distorting in hot air. Fortunately, he had a better constitution than most ordinary people, which was why he had noticed it. Unfortunately, it was toote. A few seconds ago, when he gave the order to stop, Selina felt herself lose control of her body. Shocked, she immediately said over the internalm, Gold Nugget, approach me stealthily and activate theplete symbiotic form right away. Dont let him notice you. Luke had told her that her top priority was to ensure her own safety first and that she shouldnt hesitate. She wasnt sure how the abnormality had happened, so the safest method was tobine with Gold Nugget. Gold Nugget could control her body during the symbiosis; it was just that it normally didnt have to. Now that Selina was in danger, it promptly took action, and swiftly and steadily made its way to Selinas side. At that moment, the man turned around and revealed his face. Only then did Selina see his face clearly. She couldnt help but exim, Kilgrave! Her cry was blocked by the mask, and the person in front of her didnt hear it. Chapter 889 - Thank You, Jesus, Thank You, Selina

Chapter 889: Thank You, Jesus, Thank You, Selina

However, in the next moment, a dazzling gold... Slime appeared before Kilgraves eyes! The golden liquid object squeezed itself out of warped air and bounced on the ground before it hit Selinas calf. In the blink of an eye, golden liquid spread out from her calf to cover her entire back and lower body. Kilgrave was stunned. He murmured subconsciously, What damn thing is that? Gold Nugget: ...Just you wait! Nobody except the fiend and Selina dares call me a damn thing! While Kilgrave was still in a daze, the golden liquid enveloped Selina, and a two-meter-tall, dazzling humanoid creature appeared before him. Although the humanoid creature clearly had a female figure, he felt it definitely wasnt human. Its eyes were narrow and nted, but it had no nose or mouth, which made it even less human. But this mouthless monster suddenly roared, How dare you force me to use my ugliest appearance? Go to hell! Ahhhhhh! Kilgrave, who was still sitting in the chair, realized that something was wrong. He hurriedly said, Stop! Kneel! What are you talking about? In a fury, Selina cursed and grabbed his legs. Swoosh! Kilgrave was thrown against the wall. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! With a series of dull thumps, Kilgrave turned into a shadow as he was smashed wildly into the walls and objects around him. This is for being pretentious... This is for controlling me... This is for abusing women... This is for forcing me to be so ugly... The furious Selina cursed as she swung Kilgrave around. Gold Nugget was unhappy. This was theplete form, alright? How was it ugly? It looked cute! However, it had no intention of stopping Selina. The guy had said earlier that it was a damn thing. It wanted him to apologize for insulting its dignity! Suddenly, Selinas support system rang. V has sent a new message. Selina was stumped and her hands jerked. In her grip, Kilgraves hands and head shook with the movement, but he was already unconscious. Gold Nugget: Dont worry, its just serious injuries; he wont die that easily. Dropping Kilgrave, who was about to be bent in half, Selina kicked him in the crotch and flung him away before she checked Lukes message. Naturally, they had their own practice in theirmunication. If it wasnt an especially urgent matter, they could use a message first. The message was marked as important, which meant that she had to check it as soon as possible. Opening the message, there was only one simple sentence: Leave Kilgrave alive if its absolutely safe. Also, keep Gold Nugget with you the entire time. Selina tilted her head and looked at the pulp of a lunatic in the chair. ...Why didnt you say so earlier?! It was a good thing she hadnt smashed the guys head in just now. Maybe he could still be saved? She quickly replied to Luke, then gave Kilgrave an anesthetic. After checking that Kilgrave was indeed unconscious, she searched the secret room again. On the other side, after looking at the system notification, Luke left a message via the support system. He couldnt help but mutter to himself, I hope youre not affected by his control, Selina! The crux was that Selina was too beautiful... Hm, fine, Kilgraves power was indeed tempting. As long as Selinas safety wasnt at risk, Luke naturally wanted to deal the final blow himself. A momentter, he received Selinas message. Looking at the message, Luke heaved a sigh of relief and sent up a rare prayer: Thank you, Jesus! Thank you, Selina! Kilgrave wasnt dead. Although he had more than fifty broken bones and internal bleeding, it would still be a short while before this scum died. He quickly got to his feet and flew to Selinas location. In fact, he and Selina were less than two kilometers apart right now. He reached the entrance of the manor in less than a minute. When he arrived at the office, he saw through the open door a humanoid creature rummaging through the room. Stunned, Luke observed the golden figure for a moment. He finally called out via the internalm, Beast? Selina, who was happily carrying a strongbox, subconsciously turned around. Lu... Ah, V, youre here? Listening to the deep and hoarse voice, Luke didnt know whether tough or cry. Of course. It would be a waste if you killed Kilgrave. Selina nodded and pointed at the person on the side. Hes over there, but he probably wontst for much longer. Entering the secret room, Luke checked Kilgraves condition, then looked at Selina. Are you in theplete form that youve never shown me? Only then did Selina react. She yelled and darted out. Dont look. Luke shrugged helplessly. Actually, I think its pretty, like a work of art. Selina asked, Really? Luke said, Really. Pausing for a moment, he said, Take Dor with you. Without Gold Nugget, it isnt used to the Hellhound armor. Stay away, Im going to start work in a bit. Children shouldnt look. Selina snorted. She was rolling her eyes. Although her eyes were currentlypletely white, it didnt stop her from doing so. She whistled, and Dor, who was still invisible, immediately ran out. It had been bored to death earlier. This was a strange ce and an unfamiliar Selina. Only the familiar smell of Gold Nugget made it feel at ease. Hearing Selinas whistle, it followed her out without hesitation. Looking at Kilgrave, Luke grinned. Ive heard a lot about you. Lets officially get to know each other today, Zebediah Kilgrave. As he spoke, he was already looking for something in the room. Ten minutester, seeing the equipment that he had put together, Luke nodded a little unhappily. Forget it, lets just use this. If it really doesnt work, I can put together something new. With that, he sealed up the secret room which Kilgrave was in and moved fifty meters away from the office. He pressed a button, and 10ml of a pale white liquid was injected by an automated mechanism into Kilgraves body. Chapter 890 - Happy Basketball, and Infinite Challenge

Chapter 890: Happy Basketball, and Infinite Challenge

With the help of the pale white liquid, Kilgrave, who was on the brink of death, slowly started to breathe more deeply. A minuteter, he struggled to open his eyes. Where... is this? What happened just now? Luke turned on his external microphone and said in the same English ent, Good evening, Mr. Zebediah Kilgrave. Congrattions on winning the grand prize of a one-way ticket to hell. Youll see wonderful sights along the way. In order to make your journey more enjoyable, Ive also helped treat your minor wounds. You dont have to thank me. Im just happy to help. Kilgrave subconsciously moved, only to discover that he was tied to the desk like a salted fish. Also, the desk was at an angle so that his feet were higher than his head. He couldnt move his head either, and could only look at his body. His arms and legs were twisted at strange angles, and didnt look like they had been treated at all. Luke, on the other hand, was treating Kilgrave as a test subject, and had injected him with a tiny amount of the medicinal bath made from the ingredients from the Fraternity. As for the side effects of the injection, he didnt really care. If he really killed Kilgrave, he would happily receive his abilities. That was the most important thing. As for the information in Kilgraves head, that was just a side benefit. Thus, he didnt set Kilgraves bones. Now, more than fifty flesh wounds on the lunatics body were slowly healing, creating deformities. The wounds that were slowly healing were extremely itchy, and the broken bones were being squeezed by the regenerating tissue. Kilgrave couldnt help but cry out in pain. Luke, however, didnt waste any time. Now, lets begin your infinite challenge, Mr. Kilgrave. He then pressed another button. Kilgrave, who was tied to the desk, saw an object being slowly lowered toward his face. Was this... a basketball? A basketball that had been dug out covered his face like a mask. The basketballpletely covered his face and it was pitch-ck. His face was wet and cold it was a towel soaked in cold water, which made it hard for him to breathe fresh air. After ten seconds, the mask was removed, and the robotic arm spoke again in that London ent. Mr. Kilgrave, congrattions on passing the first challenge round. The next breath-holding challenge will start in five seconds and willst for thirty seconds. Please be prepared. The basketball cover wasnt lifted again until thirty secondster. Kilgrave gulped in fresh air like crazy. He wasnt someone who exercised regrly. Right now, his body was covered in internal and external injuries, and he couldnt hold his breath for even as long as a regr person. Luke said, Next, well proceed with the infinite loop challenge. After every thirty seconds of holding your breath, you have five seconds, until youre willing to answer my questions. Kilgrave said, What the f*ck do you want to ask... ugh. Looking at Kilgrave, who was struggling like a fish on shore, Luke rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Hm, I seem to have forgotten something. What is it? Forget it, Ill go check on my teammate first. In the shadows of the patio outside, he looked at Selina, who had returned to normal. Why did you decide toe out tonight? Selina tilted her head as she looked at the surveince image on the tablet, and was silent for a moment. Didnt you say that you had something to do? Luke shrugged. I finished and was going to go home. Selina said, Well... Should I apologize? Pondering for a moment, Luke shook his head and said, We will always run into unexpected situations when were out. Just be careful. After all, I cant be with you all the time. Using scum like him as practice is also good. New York was doomed to be chaotic in the future, and she needed the experience and methods for facing the unexpected alone. It was for that reason that he and Selina had been operating separately for the past few nights, with only Gold Nugget acting as her backup. In fact, with Gold Nugget and Lukes support, herbat ability was at least above average in the superhuman crowd, while her survival ability was first-rate. It was time for her to operate alone. He naturally wouldnt dampen her enthusiasm. He then asked about Selinas fight with Kilgrave. After Selinas ount, Luke realized that the unlucky Kilgrave had only spoken five sentences before he was turned into a pile of meat. Did Gold Nugget notice anything? he asked. Selina said, It said that I wasnt under any mental control, but there was an abnormal change in some of the hormones in my body. When webined together, it fixed the hormonal bnce. In fact, in theplete symbiotic form, Selina was no longer physiologically a human being. The abnormal hormonal increase in her body was automatically absorbed or metabolized. Even if the hormones werent metabolized, they wouldnt have any effect on her in theplete symbiotic form. Luke rubbed his chin. This guy could control your movements without mental control? Thats different from what we predicted. Selina nodded. Back then, my body was like a robot controlled by someone else. Although my mind was clear and I didnt n to move, it moved on its own. Luke said, Hehe, well know the answer soon. Its only been five minutes and twenty seconds. Let me check the lucky guys condition. On the monitor, all of Kilgraves vitals were still within normal range, and the basketball was moved away from his face. Mr. Kilgrave, are you willing to tell me everything now? The English ent rang out from the robotic arm. Kilgrave said weakly, What do you want to know? Lets start with your ability, said Luke. Remember, if you lie, another infinite loop challenge awaits you. He looked at the sky outside the manor, and then at the time on his lenses 9:20pm. It was going to be a long night for Kilgrave. When it was almost midnight, everything was ready for the finale. Bored, Selina and Gold Nugget had even had a few lollipops. Looking at Kilgrave, who was barely breathing, Luke sighed regretfully. You should exercise more! Chapter 891 - Life Is a Play, It’s All About the Acting

Chapter 891: Life Is a y, Its All About the Acting

In fact, with Lukes basketball torture, injection, and mental telepathy, Kilgrave lost his will to resist at ten oclock, and started to tell them everything. The information included the source of his abilities, the bad things he had done, and his connection to Kingpin. All his answers were cross-checked repeatedly, and any slip-ups, deliberate or otherwise, were uncovered. For the rest of the time, Luke simply had Kilgrave enjoy the basketball challenge every half an hour, and had Little Snail ask the questions for him. After two and a half hours of happy basketball, the heavily wounded Kilgrave began to suffer organ failure. Apart from struggling feebly, he could no longer give any useful answers. Luke returned to the office, and the moment the door of the secret room opened, he whipped out his gun. The bullet pierced Kilgraves forehead before it left a huge hole in the back of his head. If this Kilgrave was still alive after more than half of his brain was gone, Luke would be even happier. That would mean that Kilgrave had at least an intermediate or advanced healing ability. However, after reading the system notification, he gave up the unrealistic idea. System: Kill Zebediah Kilgrave. Completed. Total experience: 1,000. Total credit: 1,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +1,000. Credit +1,000. The hosts experience is 92,500 / 100,000. Credit: 90,200 System: You have killed Zebediah Kilgrave and have received a list of his abilities. Kilgraves abilities: Basic Psychology... Elementary Pheromone Control (Prerequisites: 40 Strength, 20 Mental Strength, 20,000 Credit, partial learning avable) Luke scratched his head. Partial learning? That wasnt very reliable. Most of the abilities that could be learned were actually partly based on his bodys capability. For example, after learning the female vampire Raquels Hibernation, Luke could only hibernate for around ten days. ording to the information he had tortured out of the vampires, true vampiric hibernation was more exaggerated than a bears, and could easily span a decade. Some ancient vampires could even hibernate for more than a century with the use of certain methods to reduce the rate of decay to their bodies. Of course, Luke could control his hibernation. He wouldnt sleep like a vampire, and required certain preset methods in order to wake up. To put it simply, he couldnt hope that learning part of an ability would give him the same effect as the original ability. But when he thought of what Kilgrave could do, Luke was still tempted. If he had a full version of Kilgraves power from the very beginning, he wouldnt haveid low in this world for so many years. Kilgraves ability to control people was too perfect for doing dirty business as the boss behind the scenes. That had been one of Lukes countless dreams. It was a pity that a lunatic like Kilgrave used it to y with women. With this ability, would it be difficult to make a lot of money? With so much money, there would always be women willing to y with him. Why did he have to be so vile? Recalling what Kilgrave had told him, Luke shook his head again. It was true that the man had a mental problem, which was why he went down a dead end. But Luke wasnt a psychiatrist or a judge; ording to Daddy System, killing someone even when you were psychotic was still a crime. Kilgraves defeat and death was worth 4,000 experience and credit points in total, which meant that he had done too many bad things. The system in fact judged him as guilty as those three demons from hell. A viin boss like this with a skill book should die a quick death. Kilgrave had only enjoyed three hours of pain; that had indeed too little. However, in order to wrap up the aftermath smoothly, Luke could only kill the lunatic at midnight. He went in and got Kilgrave out, and then threw him along with the dozen or so bodies of the other criminals onto the yacht next to the manor, before steering the yacht to the other side of the river. He used one of the criminals phones to call the police. He simply said, Dozens of people died on a yacht five hundred meters southwest of Whitestone Park. Hurry over. Then, he threw the phone into the pile of corpses. Luke and Selina turned into transparent shadows in the night and left the river. After they returned home, they washed up and cleaned Gold Nugget carefully to make sure that they hadnt overlooked anything, before they went to the basement. Half an hourter, both Selina and Gold Nugget had undergone machine tests. The preliminary results didnt show any abnormalities, but Luke still had to confirm the details himself. But he probably wouldnt have much time tonight. When they returned to the living room, Lukes phone rang. It was Dustin. He said, Theres a big case by the river five hundred meters southwest of Fort Tryon Park. With her hands on her hips, Selina asked helplessly, Do we really have to be so realistic in our acting? Luke pulled her upstairs and said, Love what you do. Forget about bing a leader if you cant even act a little! Selina shook her head. Walter has too much to worry about as a lieutenant. Ill just be a sergeant like John C a small pay rise is enough. Luke said, Life is a y, and its all about acting. If you cant act, itll be hard to bluff your way out of something in front of your boss. Look at John. Its because he cant act that hes still a sergeant. Selina said, ...You call that bad acting? When he and Joe interrogated the criminal, he was like an Oscar-winning actor. Luke said, You call that acting? At most, he just smiles coldly, broadly, devilishly... Fine. In any case, he just smiles a little with that poker face. The two chatted on the way back to their rooms, and after changing into clean clothes, they left. Gold Nugget was taking a break tonight. Dor was too tired to stay up all night. After all, Kilgrave was already dead, and Selina was with Luke. Luke deliberately drove at a slower speed so that it would seem like they had been woken up to work overtime. There were times when you should let your boss know how hard it was for you. That way, when he asked you to work overtime again, he might... be a little more tactful. They drove for half an hour before they arrived at the bay in Whitestone Park. They got out of the car and walked to a small pier that had been blocked off by patrol cars and yellow tape. Luke walked over to Dustin and asked, Boss, what case is so urgent? Dustin grimaced. Go take a look. Luke took a few steps forward and observed the scene from the pier next to the river for a moment before he came back. Chapter 892 - Analysis, Report, and New Ability

Chapter 892: Analysis, Report, and New Ability

Returning to Dustin, Luke said in a low voice, Boss, it seems the people who died are Kingpins men? Dustin nodded and said in a low voice, ording to the preliminary investigation, its probably the work of those two mysterious new vigntes. There are fractures and knife wounds on the bodies of the gang members. The blunt force trauma matches previous cases. Pondering for a moment, Luke said, It seems that Kingpin isnt the only one who has allies. Something shed in Dustins eyes. You mean... Luke said, In the previous explosions, the ck mask was most likely framed by Kingpins people. Then, two simrly masked vigntes appeared and attacked Kingpins forces. Its quite possible that theyre teammates with the ck mask. Thats true. After a moment of silence, Dustin agreed with the hypothesis. He pointed at the other side of the river. Also, the gangs nest is right across the river. It seems the two vigntes were worried that we wouldnt have jurisdiction over there, so they dragged the bodies to New York across the river and called our police department instead of 911. Thats interesting. Luke asked in a low voice, Are you saying that theyre doing this for the ck mask? Thats right. Maybe they know that it was Kingpins men who attacked Walter since what hes doing can help clear the ck masks name. This may not be a small matter. Dustin rubbed his forehead helplessly. But these two have worse tempers than Mr. ck Mask. This time, theyve killed sixteen people. Are they trying to fill up the morgue in NYPD? Pretending to hesitate, Luke said after a moment, Boss, theres someone among the bodies whos rted to a case Ive been investigating recently. Dustin was stunned. Who? Luke said, The skinny man in the suit whos lying on the top. Dustin asked, What case? Luke said, Hes suspected of abducting an underaged high school girl. He uses the name Zebediah Kilgrave, but I didnt find any record of that name in the police database. It might be an alias. Dustin frowned. Is he part of a gang? Luke shook his head. Im not sure. I dont know much about him. Even his profile was drawn by a professional artist based on the victims description. Dustin made a sound of acknowledgement. Then make a note of it in this case. He then lowered his voice and said, If this person is indeed connected to Kingpin, tell me if you find any clues. Dont mention it to anyone else. Luke said, Okay. However, he was sighing in his heart. There was a connection between the two, but Kilgrave didnt know Kingpins real identity, nor had he ever seen Kingpin himself. For someone with such a formidable superpower, Kilgrave was truly mediocre. He had worked with Kingpin for a while, but had no interest in thetters matters at all. Instead, he used his ability on innocent girls every day. It was inevitable that a brainless person like this would get himself killed. And that was indeed what happened. Although he wasnt brainless, there was indeed a literal hole in his head. After going over what needed to be done, Luke and Selina started investigating the scene. Although they knew the details of the case best, they still had to go through the necessary procedures. While the detectives were busy at the pier, in a room a hundred meters away, a middle-aged man in a suit and gold-rimmed sses was looking at the scene. He made a call. Boss, something happened. What is it? A deep male voice rang out. Kil is dead. He and Byas, along with fifteen of Byass men from his New Jersey residence, showed up on a yacht in Whitestone Park. That yacht belongs to Byas, said the man in sses. WTF! The person on the other end of the line cursed, but very quickly fell silent again; only the sound of his harsh breathing could be heard over the line. The man in sses smiled bitterly and waited quietly. What happened? The expected question came from the other end. The man in sses said, For now, Im not sure about anything else. I just received an urgent message from the police station that Byass body was found here. It wasnt until I saw photos of the scene that I realized that Kils body was among them. There was a long silence on the other end of the line, before the other man continued, Are you sure its Kil? Its him. Im not wrong. The man in sses was certain. There was an even longer silence on the other end. A few minutester, the man said, We cant afford to lose any more of our core. Have the people in charge of the area stop operating for now and go into hiding. Transfer the business arrangements to the external members. Also, find out who killed Kil. The man in sses said, Yes, boss. After a few more seconds of silence, the man said, Wesley, you also need to be more vignt. Dont personally make an appearance. The middle-aged man in sses said, Got it, boss. After hanging up, Wesley let out a long breath. How can I not make an appearance? With the current situation, if he didnt solve this problem soon, the New York gangs might break away from their control and stuff their own pockets while they were at it. He had to find someone suitable to deal with that damn masked man. Thinking this, his eyes were still fixed on the Whitestone Park pier. He couldnt help but feel depressed. How could Kilgrave be dead?! Without Kil, his bosss n had run into a huge problem. Kil, that idiot, was too ipetent. Why had he run over to Byass nest when the masked man was attacking all the various bases? Luke and Selina spent an hour working earnestly at the Whitestone Park pier before they drove off. Now that they had seen the crime scene, they needed to go home and analyze the details, which was a very reasonable thing to do. Once they got home, Selina washed up and went to bed. Luke went to the workshop and checked Selina and Gold Nuggets test results. In passing, he also learned Kilgraves Elementary Pheromone Control. His credit points were instantly reduced to 70,200. After testing this new ability, Luke felt a little strange. It was as if he had grown another limb. However, unlike Elementary Telekinesis, this limb couldnt move objects. Instead, it was like an illusory line which he could control within a five-meter radius. Any further than that, and the line would copse and disappear like bubbles in the wind. Chapter 893 - New… Prison Door?

Chapter 893: New... Prison Door?

Since he didnt have a test subject, Luke didnt know how to use this illusory limb. But based on Kilgraves ability, the line should be the method for controlling people. I can only wait until I find a suitable target, he thought. He then looked at the data for his own body exam, and nodded. As expected. When he activated the ability, his pheromones increased rapidly in a short period of time, and then dropped just as quickly. His body had clearly released these pheromones. Apart from his equipment, another way to detect it effectively was with Sharp Nose. It could sense the trajectory of the thin line in the air. The main part of the line was his own scent, and mixed into it was the indescribable scent of the pheromones, which turned it into a new scent. It was simr to theposition of Kilgraves scent, but the specific scent waspletely different. To put it simply, his and Kilgraves scents were like two different types of perfumes, and Sharp Nose wouldnt get them mixed up. After analyzing the data on him, Selina, and Gold Nugget, he stored the data in a specialptop and put it back in his inventory. Now, all his research data were on specialptops and storage devices. Data could only be transferred through a USB interface, and traces of the transfer were destroyed every time after they werepleted. Lukes constitution was already inhuman, Selina was at the level of a quasi-superhuman, and Gold Nugget was an alien. Anyone who knew a thing or two about data would be able to tell that something was wrong, so it was always right to be careful. Even Little Snails database didnt have any data on him, Selina, or Gold Nugget. It was best to avoid being detected. Well, a certain tycoon was in the habit of secretly hacking into other peoplesputers to download information. After that, Luke washed up and went to bed. ... It was a rare sunny day in New York the next morning. On the fourth floor of an old apartment in Clinton, Jessica got out of bed with blurry eyes and ran her hands through her messy ck hair. A momentter, she realized that something wasnt right. Huh? Why dont I have a headache today? Looking at the golden light pouring in through the window, she murmured, Its dawn. I actually slept until dawn? She had to get drunk every night to numb her mind before she could sleep. Because of this, she always slept veryte, but woke up very early. She wasntpletely immune to the side effects of alcohol, but she had to drink the strongest vodka. This morning, her head didnt hurt from the hangover and her mouth wasnt as dry. She feltfortable andzy after a restful sleep. She couldnt help but fall back on the couch and look at the changing light outside the window. After a while, Jessica suddenly sat up. Wait, that cop? Just now, memories ofst night shed through her head. She remembered asking Luke toe overst night, and there was an image of him standing before her. What happened next? She scratched her head. He seemed to have said something to her, and she... kissed him? Jessica wasnt embarrassed at all. At the very least, the man was a handsome and charming boy. However, her face turned awkward when she thought about it. Her initiative... It seemed she was rejected? She could sense the horror on Lukes face, like he had escaped death. Am I that hideous? She thought for a moment and suddenly came back to herself. She put both hands to her mouth. Ha~ Cough, cough, cough! She jerked her hands away, threw off the nket, and rushed to the bathroom. Why is it so smelly? She finally understood the detectives expression fromst night. After brushing her teeth and taking a shower, Jessica felt refreshed and rxed, as if a huge weight had been lifted off her chest. She walkedzily to the living room. Suddenly, a silver light shed in her eyes. Stunned, she stopped and slowly turned around. Was this... a door? Stunned, Jessica stared at the door for a moment before she reached out to touch it. The cold touch told her that it wasnt an illusion, but real. W! T! F! She couldnt help but curse. A thick silver metal door had reced the original ss window and wooden door. The suning in through the window made it shine with a dazzling silver light. In gaming terms, it was like +9 glowing equipment. The door wasnt fully embedded in the wall, but was positioned inward a little. Eight identical silver metal bars had been used to set it into the wall, making it look like a weird metal spider. It wasnt that ugly, but Jessica felt that something was wrong. Pondering for a moment, she pulled on something that was slightly below her eye level to reveal a small observation window. What was even crazier was that there was a silver metal grid on the observation window. She stepped back and examined the metal door. Suddenly, she cursed again. F*ck! Isnt this just a prison door? No wonder she found it familiar. No matter how she looked at it, she felt that the door was simr to something used in a special prison or a mental hospital! Which lunatic secretly made this thing in front of her ce? Was he trying to imprison her? She couldnt help but look at the windows. They were still the ordinary sliding ss windows, and one of them was even half-open. She had forgotten to close itst night. So, the door hadnt been modified to imprison her? She stepped forward again and punched it. The cold metal door merely trembled and stood there without any damage. Jessica couldnt help but increase her strength. Boom! The walls shook and groaned. A woman suddenly screamed from upstairs. Are you crazy? If youre crazy, go to a mental hospital... Mind your own sh*tty mouth, you b*tch. Jessica stuck out her middle finger in a warm greeting to her neighbor. Chapter 894 - An Idle Day

Chapter 894: An Idle Day

Jessica picked up the bunch of five keys that were hanging from the door handle and tested them. They were indeed the keys to the metal door. So, someone had secretly changed the door for herst night and even considerately left the keys behind? She suddenly thought of something and rushed to the sofa. She took out her phone and was about to make a call, when she saw a new message. She subconsciously opened it, only to see a short message. She was speechless. Miss Jones, in order to thank you for the leads, I helped you switch to a safer door. Dont thank me, you deserve it! High School Detective That was the contact name that Jessica had given Luke. Her deepest impression of the young detective was his handsome but young face. Of course, she now felt that her impression of him had to change a little. What do you mean I deserve it? Is what I deserve a rotten prison door? Are you crazy? the female detective suddenly roared. The woman above her said, Youre the crazy one. Youre crazy every day... B*tch, do you think I wont break down your door? the female detective roared. The world suddenly seemed full of life! ... Luke and Selina went out early after breakfast, and headed to Metro General Hospital first to visit Walter, whose condition was now stable. A week ago, the dutiful lieutenant had been attacked by two Blood Skull gangsters and was heavily injured. The worse thing was that the two thugs had told him that they were actually only supposed to break one of Walters legs. In the end, Walter, who was on high alert, resisted at thest moment. The two hitmen impulsively hit him in the head, which got him sent to the ICU. Thankfully, Walter was recovering well, and Lukes conjecture that he might have to retire early wouldnt happen. Walters doctor said that the patient could be discharged in two to three weeks, and could start moving around in a month. This also meant that Walters career wasnt over yet; the 41-year-old could work for another twenty years. Walter was recovering well, but he had been hit in the head, after all. Luke and Selina simply said a few words in greeting, then told him he didnt have to worry about the follow-up investigation. Walter shook hands with Luke and said in a low voice, Thank you. He had learned from Rick that Luke and Selina had arrested the two attackers less than an hour after the incident. The next day, Dustin wiped out the gang which they belonged to. His new boss and his new colleague had done all they could, and hadnt gone about it in a half-hearted way. It was one thing for Walter topete with Dustin, and another for his colleagues to stand up for him. He had to thank Luke, Selina, and even Dustin. Luke and Selina spent a rare afternoon in the department hall as they went through the files. They wanted to verify that NYPD hadnt made any mistakes with the casest night, as well as see the reaction from Kingpins side. So far, it seemed that they had done a good jobst night, and there was no sign of Kingpins forces. At three in the afternoon, Luke and Selina got off work early. They had been invited to Haleys private party tonight. It was at six oclock. They had to finish their daily training before they went to the party. Fun and rxation were fine, but they had to finish what they were supposed to do. This was a habit they had developed over the past year. At five in the afternoon, Luke took a shower and changed his clothes. When he saw Gold Nugget, who was enjoying a chocte ball and watching a drama, he pped his forehead. He took out his phone and called Haley. So, are you allergic to dog fur? Haley thought for a moment, then smiled. You want to bring that precious golden retriever with you, right? Luke said, Yes. If it knew we went out to have fun without it, itll sulk for a long time. The smile in Haleys voice was obvious. Okay. I dont keep any pets here, but you can bring it with you. Luke said, Thank you. Gold Nuggets ears perked up when it heard that. After Luke hung up, it sat up and whined. Luke said, Alright, shes not allergic to dog fur and has said that you cane with us, but you have to control your appetite. They definitely wont be able to ept a dog eating dozens of pounds of food. Gold Nugget whined. Luke said, Alright, you can ask Selina to bring along some candy for you. Gold Nugget considered for a moment, then epted the suggestion. As long as it didnt chew on the candy, it wouldst Gold Nugget for a while. While Luke was chatting with Gold Nugget, Selina came downstairs. She had dressed up today. She wasnt wearing her usual white shirt and jeans, but the bohemian dress which Luke had bought for her. She even had a matching orange and red shawl on her shoulders. Her hair, which was usually tied up, now fell in natural waves over her shoulders. How is it? She turned around and showed him how she was dressed tonight. Luke said, Very pretty and casual. Selina was satisfied, but she looked at him. Youre going in just that? Luke shrugged. Im a man, I dont have topete with women in what Im wearing. Thinking that it made sense, Selina stopped criticizing hisziness. Most of the guests would be women. He wasnt going to pick up girls, so there was no need to dress too handsomely. His outdoor windbreaker and casual work pants were no different from the clothes he usually wore at work. But because of his figure and appearance, he often received phone numbers from enthusiastic girls on the street who expressed that they would be happy to get to know him, whether in the short- or long-term. Five minutes before six, Luke and Selina arrived at a high-ss apartment in the Upper East Side. The rent for such a luxurious apartment was more than a hundred thousand dors a year. It waspletely different from an ordinary apartment. In order to enter an apartment like this, one either had to have a pass or had to be personally verified by the resident before the doorman would let them in. They gave him Haleys apartment number, and the doorman didnt let them in until after he contacted her. They took the elevator upstairs. Luke rang the bell, and the door soon opened to reveal Haley. Were notte, are we? he said with a smile. Haley said, Youre on time. Come on in. The two of them and the dog entered the ce, and indicated the boxes in their hands. Homemade desserts. Where should we put them? Looking at the boxes in Luke and Selinas hands, she asked doubtfully, Both of them? Chapter 895 - Foreign Friend

Chapter 895: Foreign Friend

Haley felt that these looked like two birthday cake boxes, but it wasnt hers or Margarets birthday. Luke and Selina both nodded. How could it be enough to eat? Gold Nugget looked at the woman disdainfully. Hmph! Small chest, little understanding! I would finish these small things in less than ten minutes. After putting the dessert on the open-n kitchen table, Luke and Selina greeted the people in the living room. In fact, Elsa was the only one in the living room, leisurely sipping red wine on the couch. She simply nodded at their greetings. Youre here. Have a seat. Selina sat next to her on the couch and they started chatting. Luke sat in an armchair, but his sharp senses told him that something was wrong with Elsa. She looked back and forth between him and the door repeatedly, as if expecting something. Generally speaking, this expression meant that something unexpected had happened. Luke didnt think too much of it. Before he entered the apartment, he hadpletely restrained his Sharp Nose. He didnt like to use Sharp Nose during casual gatherings. If he did, life would be tedious and boring, like an ordinary person who remembered every passerbys face on the street. As long as he was resting, he would try his best to be like a normal person and enjoy the pleasures of a normal life, including some small surprises. They sat on the couch for a few minutes and chatted casually with Elsa and Haley. The topic soon shifted tow and order in Manhattan. Haley talked mostly about the previous explosions and the ck mask. Elsa indeed spoke about the attack on Kingpins forces, as well as the body dump at the pier in Whitestone Parkst night. Neither of them talked about the details, and just discussed how these would affectw and order in Manhattan. Luke and Selina exchanged helpless nces. They were familiar with the topic of conversation. However, they couldnt reveal the truth, and could only watch Elsa and Haley criticize NYPDs ipetence. That was right, these twodies were on the same side as they criticized NYPD, especially the frontline operators. Luke and Selina looked at each other again. Were they talking about them? Looking at Luke and Selina, Elsa took a sip of wine and said, This has nothing to do with you. Youre not the only field officers in NYPD. Luke could only nod. He wouldnt let the 15th Precincts sh*t be pinned on him. At that moment, the door opened. The four of them looked over and saw two girlsing out of the room. They were still talking. ...No, no, no, I dont think thats right. If you use regr colors for everything else, the contrast wille out better... ...But I think thats enough, the mysterious and powerful dark knight... Elsa looked at the two girls, and then at Luke, as if she were enjoying a show. A thoughtful look appeared on Selinas face. Luke, on the other hand, immediately realized what was going on. He gave Elsa a look which said, You did that on purpose. Elsa shrugged, feeling no guilt. She was already giving him face by remaining quiet. Selina recalled what Luke had said about the guests tonight. Foreign + art student + young girl. Vague memories from almost a year ago floated up, especially of those very stylistic pictures. Thinking that, she also nced at Luke. Luke shrugged, indicating that he hadnt known. Then, he stood up and said with a smile, Hello, Margaret, Elena. Its been a long time. The two girls stopped talking and looked at him. Luke, youre here. It was Margaret. Luke? Elena was shocked. Why are you here? Luke smiled and said, Shouldnt that be my line? He hugged Elena affectionately and then stretched out a hand to Margaret. Stunned for a moment, Margaret shook his hand and said, Im d youre here, Luke. Do you know each other? Elsa looked at Selina in the living room. Haley, on the other hand, looked at Elsa, Selina, and Luke with great interest. Luke said, Elena is a good friend of mine. Weve known each other for a long time. Margaret nodded and observed the blushing Elena. Youre not the American boy that Elena mentioned, are you? Luke looked at Elena and smiled. If Im that unmatched in her heart, that should be me. Elsa immediately turned around, and so did Haley. However, they found that Selina didnt seem surprised at all. Then, Selina stood up and stretched out her hand to Elena. Hi, Im Selina, Lukes partner. Elena shook her hand. Nice to meet you, Selina. Seeing that, Elsa and Haley looked at Luke, only to discover that he was still smiling. This guy, was he so good? This was okay? Elsa was suspicious. Haley, on the other hand, clicked her tongue secretly. A certain someone wasnt the least bit startled at the arrival of this foreign friend. How suave of her. Selina nced at Elsa and Haley, and gave them a cryptic smile. Her current sense of perception wasnt bad, either. She was aware that Elsa and Haley werent deliberately hiding their expressions. What they didnt know was that she had seen all of Elenas pictures. In this world, she was the one who knew Lukes private life the best; she wouldnt let anyone else unrted enjoy a free show. After this unexpected meeting, they sat down, each with their own thoughts. The atmosphere was no different from any other party. Elsa would just watch the show at most, and didnt really care about Lukes private life. It was just like how Luke sometimes joked about her boyfriend in private, but wouldnt bring it up in front of other people. Haley preferred to observe the subtle expressions of these people, and she wouldnt ruin her own party. Margaret and Elena were the most innocent. They didnt notice the subtle changes in everyone elses expressions at all. Unperturbed, Selina poured herself a cup of juice and gave some cookies to Gold Nugget, who was at her feet. Chapter 896 - Do You Like the Night View of Manhattan?

Chapter 896: Do You Like the Night View of Manhattan?

Dinner officially began not long after that. Looking at the beautiful dishes on the table, Luke and Selina exchanged a look and smiled. Yet another woman who ordered from a restaurant! It seemed that Dr. Haleys cooking skills needed work. The tes were quickly polished off. Luke, who didnt want to drink, could only bring the two boxes of dessert over. He opened it under everyones gazes to reveal yogurt mousse and chocte mousse. Elsa couldnt help but swallow. Are you trying to make me fat again? Luke pointed at the yogurt mousse and said, This one has very little calories. You wont gain weight if you eat this. After hesitating for two seconds, Elsa looked at the chocte mousse and said, Ill have this. Luke said, ...Okay. This one was bursting with calories. Obviously, Elsa wasnt as determined to lose weight as she imed. Between losing weight and delicious food, she chose delicious food. She wasnt fat now, and aftering to New York, she had to familiarize herself with the environment. She often forgot to eat at work, and didnt get any snacks from Luke or Selina. That was why she was so bold as to enjoy the food now. Apart from Elsa, Elena also chose the chocte mousse. She had never been skinny, and she liked sweet things. Margaret chose the yogurt mousse; she was clearly controlling her diet. Haley, on the other hand, asked for a small piece of each, and didnt ask for more after she finished them. It was obvious that she just wanted a taste, and she wondered which dessert store this was made from. She didnt believe that Luke and Selina personally made these. Few detectives she had ever met liked to cook, let alone make such troublesome desserts. If she had the money to solve this small problem, she couldnt be bothered to make them herself. As they ate dessert, the conversation centered around Margaret and Elena. It was the two most innocent girls who enjoyed the party tonight. Although Margaret had been married two years ago, it hadnt affected her pure and simple mindset. Perhaps it was her innocent and beautiful appearance, as well as her outstanding temperament, which attracted the attention of her ex-husband, a deceased gang boss. Elena was a little more mature than Margaret, but she was still young and innocent. She was both happy and excited to meet Luke. The two girls talked the most. And nobody wanted to dampen their happiness. The other four people came in contact with mostly negative things in their daily lives. They were happy to share the happiness of the two girls and rx. The partysted until 8:40pm, when Elsa got up to take her leave. She was very busy with work. It was only because she hadnt seen Margaret in a long time and had heard that Luke and Selina wereing, that she had taken the time out toe. But work continued as always tomorrow, and she still chose to go home in a timely manner. Elsa left, and so did Luke and Selina. Elena then hurried to say that she was busy as well. Margaret sent them to the door reluctantly. Seeing the four of them enter the elevator, she sighed. I still want to talk to them. Haley chuckled and rapped her sister on the head with her knuckles. Are you an idiot? Didnt you see the way your ssmate looked at Luke? Shes not in the mood to talk to you tonight. Taken aback, Margaret thought for a moment before she pped her forehead in frustration. Thats right. She then asked in a gossipy tone, So, the person that Elena likes is Lu- huh? Haley covered her mouth and pushed her into the apartment. Dont talk about other peoples private business outside. After the door closed, Haley dragged her sister to the couch in the living room. After they were holding a cup of red wine each, she said, Now, tell me about Elena and Luke. Margaret hesitated. Didnt you just say not to talk about other peoples private business? Haley tapped her silly sister on the head again. Im telling you not to talk outside. This is home. Margaret only mentioned what Elena had told her. Of course, it wasnt anything private; Elena wouldnt really tell Margaret, who was a new acquaintance, about her private life. However, Haley listened with interest. ... The four people who hade downstairs stopped on the roadside. Knowing that there would be drinks tonight, Elsa didnt drive. Luke and Selina rarely drank outside, and today was no exception. Looking at Elena, who was following Luke closely, Selina snorted. Ill drive Elsa home. You can do whatever you want. Luke nodded. Alright. Rest early today. There wont be any overtime tonight. Selina rolled her eyes, knowing that he was hinting that she shouldnt go out to beat people up tonight. Got it. Ill sleep at Elsas tonight. Elsa smiled. Ah, sure, sure. Luke said, That works too. Selina gave him a look that said, I know what youre up to tonight. She got into the car and left with Elsa. Watching the car drive away, Elena finally stepped forward and grabbed Lukes hand. Where are we going? Luke said, Lets take a look at Manhattans night lights. How about it? Stumped for a moment, Elena immediately agreed. Alright. Ten minutester, Elena looked at the splendid night view of Manhattan through the floor-to-ceiling windows and murmured, Is this how you look at the night view? Luke chuckled. Thats right. Dont you like the night view? Elena grabbed his arm hard. I... I love it... If you like it, look at it for a while longer. Luke hugged her, and they enjoyed the beautiful night through the window. ... At seven the next morning, Selina was woken up by a soft beep from her phone. She checked and saw that it was Lukes number. Luke said, Come back for breakfast. Selina thought it was strange and took the phone away from her ear to check the time. Youre home? Luke said, I came back at five. Selina said, Okay. She quickly put on her clothes and left Elsas guest room. She sent a message to Elsas phone and then took Gold Nugget home in the car. After she got home, she washed up before she returned to the second floor. Luke was reading the news. Youre back so early? Selina sat down, picked up a big bun with her chopsticks, and took a big bite. Luke put down the tablet and gave Gold Nugget a bunch of fist-sized buns. cking off for one night is extravagant enough. We cant be too self-indulgent. Chapter 897 - Visiting Someone Empty-Handed, and Talking with a Friend

Chapter 897: Visiting Someone Empty-Handed, and Talking with a Friend

Selina was toozy to deal with his nonsense. She nced at him and asked, Why is Elena in America? On holiday? Luke picked up a bun and said casually, Shes an exchange student now. Selina nodded and didnt ask any more questions. Luke had never been an ascetic. He would go out at night in Los Angeles. Most of the time, he went to look for Jenny, and also spent the asional night with Jimena. There were two other women, but she didnt ask who they were. He didnt see them often. Given Lukes age, background, and physique, this was already a very low number of women. Unlike some college basketball yers, for example, who simply partied every night and refused no one. Also, Jenny had been very busy recently. Aftering to New York, Luke had only seen Jenny once. Elenas appearance simply restored the rhythm of Lukes life from L.A.. Selina was toozy to say anything. It was still a busy day, but Luke and Selina were idle. They naturally wouldnt investigate the body dump at Whitestone Park, and Kilgrave, the target of their real investigation, was already dead. At noon, the two of them went out in the name of looking for clues in the afternoon, then came home to train and work. Butter in the afternoon, someone knocked on Lukes door. Luke, who was working on the first floor, wiped his hands and opened the door. Outside the door were two familiar faces. He greeted them with a smile. Foggy, Matt, why are you here today? Foggy said, I heard from Charlie that you were back, so I came to take a look. Seeing the look on his face, Luke simply opened the door and let them in. Come in. Youre definitely not here to visit a new neighbor, or you wouldve at least brought some fruit or snacks. Both Foggy and Matt were embarrassed when they realized that they had indeed forgotten. It was their first time visiting their new neighbor, but they hade empty-handed, which usually implied that they werent on very good terms. Luke waited for them to enter before he closed the door. He turned around and smiled. Alright, it was just a joke. Dont take it to heart. On the second floor, Luke served them coffee. After they sat down, he said, If theres something on your mind, just say it. Also, your business is booming. You must be busy. When they heard that and remembered their business, they smiled bitterly. A momentter, Foggy said, Heres the thing: We heard that a police officer was attacked recently? Luke nodded. The police had been very active in recent days, and even uprooted the Blood Skull gang. It wasnt a secret at all. Foggy hesitated and lowered his voice. I also heard that it was Lieutenant Walter who was injured? Luke nodded again. Its him. Was he badly hurt? asked Foggy. Luke said, Hell be out ofmission for about a month. However, he almost died from his injuries on the night of the attack. He was very lucky to survive. I hope he recovers. Foggy frowned. Do you think it has anything to do with his investigation of the explosions? Pondering for a moment, Luke looked at the two of them and nodded. That should be the case. Foggy looked awful. Was it really the ck mask? Luke shook his head. We found the attackers. Theyre part of a gang; it wasnt that Mr. ck Mask. He didnt look at Matt at all. Looking at Foggys face, he smiled. Foggy, the Detective Bureau isnt focused on capturing the ck mask. Foggy was puzzled. Why? He knew that the police had issued a warrant for the ck mask, using him of assault and a terrorist attack. Luke shrugged and said, Ive heard a lot about the ck mask from the Temples. Most of the negativements about hime from the 15th Precinct. A few of my colleagues warned me that the 15th Precinct isnt trustworthy. Foggy was lost for words. Luke took a sip of coffee and yed with the cup. Even the Detective Bureau doesnt believe the 15th Precincts nonsense. Also, when Walter was investigating the explosions, someone in a ck hood beat him up. Youre familiar with this operation, right? Aswyers, Foggy and Matt certainly had more experience with it than the police. A set up! said Foggy through gritted teeth. He had quite a close connection to this case. He had also been a victim of the explosions that night, but he was lucky that he wasnt seriously injured. Some of the other innocent victims were heavily wounded, and a lot of them had lost their possessions, such as olddy Elena. If it wasnt the ck mask who had caused those explosions, then his hostility all this time had been misced. Do you have any preliminary conclusions? Foggy couldnt help but ask. Luke took a sip of his coffee and said, That depends on whether youre here as awyer or as a friend. Foggy was stunned, but Matt understood: As friends, this was inside information. Aswyers, Luke had noment. I guarantee that this is just a conversation between friends, Matt, who had been quiet, suddenly interjected. Luke raised an eyebrow and looked at Foggy. What do you think? Foggy nodded decisively. This is just a chat. Only the three of us know the details. Luke nodded and put down his coffee before picking up a slice of cake and taking a bite. On the surface, all the evidence points to a gang called Blood Skull in Brooklyn. Almost all the members of the gang have been thrown into custody, except for the missing boss, Billy Wharton. Foggy and Matt listened attentively. Luke took another bite of the cake. ording to the two attackers, this Billy Wharton was the mastermind. Both Foggy and Matt frowned. The Blood Skull was only one of the smaller gangs in Brooklyn. If Billy Wharton had really nned the explosions, then this missing person hadnt gained much from it. Looking at their expressions, Luke continued, However, we believe that Billy was only the hired hand, and the mastermind behind the explosions should be one of Kingpins men. Kingpin? repeated Foggy nkly; he clearly didnt know this name. Matts expression didnt change, but he leaned forward slightly, and was clearly very interested in the name. Chapter 898 - Working Part-time and Going Under

Chapter 898: Working Part-time and Going Under

Its said that Kingpins real name is Wilson Grant Fisk, but the police havent found any leads on this name. His real identity is still a mystery, Luke said unhurriedly. But from Clinton to New York, and even more than half of America, hes in control of everything. Hes probably the source of the corruption in NYPDs 15th Precinct. Foggy was surprised. Are you kidding? How could there be such a terrifying underworld existence? Luke nodded. No, Im not. The ck mask has been fighting Kingpins forces recently, which have suffered significant losses. Thats why the 15th Precinct reported it as an assault on the police, and the explosions happened. Its also why my colleague Walter ended up in the hospital. Looking at the two people in front of him, he thought for a moment before he said, If I were you, it would be best to stay out of this. The possibility of getting damagepensation out of Kingpin is no different from trying to revive the dead. Foggy fell silent. Matt didnt say anything, but he slowly rubbed his cane. Suddenly, Foggys phone rang. He apologized and picked up the call. Karens voice rang out. Didnt you say that you would be back soon? Thedy from property management is here. She said that shell sue us for dyed payments. Foggy said, Ah, have her wait and to calm down, well be there soon. If her anger had substance, ourw firm would already be dust. Karen lowered her voice. Maybe Im making her feel her age. It looks like she gets angry as soon as she looks at me. I really cant do anything. Well be right back, thats it, said Foggy, and hung up. Thats all I know. Luke stood up. You must be busy. I wont keep you any longer. In the face of his understanding, Foggy and Matt took their leave. Luke had already divulged enough information, and there really was no need for them to waste any more time. Look for trouble with Kingpin? They naturally couldnt expect a minor detective to do that. Thinking that, Matt stretched out his hand. Thank you, Luke. Luke shook hands with him and Foggy. Our department has been very busy recently; lets talk again once were free. How does that sound? Foggy nodded quickly. Yes, thats great. Luke picked up a te of cakes from the table. Take this back for Karen as a snack. Of course, you can have it too. Seeing that they were about to refuse, Luke said with a smile, This is just being polite. You can give me something next time. Foggy and Matt smiled wryly. Luke was a nice guy, but why did he always say such awkward things? Foggy had no choice but to ept the cake. Fine, well buy you a drink when were free. You know Josies Bar at the end of the street, right? Luke nodded with a smile. Foggy and Matt couldnt refuse his friendship. These two had just established aw firm, and what they needed most was connections. A contact in the NYPD was definitely the most important. The first department thatwyers had to deal with was the police, followed by the D.A., though most of those cases would have been transferred from the police system. Although Luke was only a detective, he was very well-informed and was willing to divulge information to them. Both parties found each other pleasing to the eye. Although a certain young detectives words were often cutting, it was best to have as many friends as possible. The thing about real friends was that it was about what they did, not what they said. A momentter, Luke rubbed his chin as he watched the twow enforcement officers go to thew firm diagonally across the street. Hehe, this guys physique is pretty good. He was talking about Lawyer Matt. He had been willing to talk to them for so long because of Lawyer Matt. Just like how Tony would definitely wee Batman into his vi, Luke also weed Lawyer Matt as a guest. When Lawyer Matt was standing at the door, Luke activated a variety of test equipment. Lawyer Matt had sat inside for more than twenty minutes, and more than half a full-body exam had been carried out. Except for things like a blood test, he had done everything else that was possible. The data on Lawyer Matts body was also backed up to Little Snail. It would analyze and evaluate the data to determine Lawyer Matts true level. Lawyer Matt was the only blind person Luke knew sinceing to New York; it was very easy to figure out his identity. By day, he was a struggling rookiewyer; by night, he wore a ck hood to beat up the bad guys and called himself: Daredevil. When it came to what they did in their spare time, Lawyer Matt and Detective Luke were in the same field. A few days ago, Lawyer Matt was almost killed by ninjas from the Hand, but he was now back to work as usual. This could only mean that this Lawyer Matt had an extraordinary physique. If it was an ordinary person, they would only be able to get out of bed and walk around after two weeks. It would be impossible for them to go to work. Naturally, Luke wouldnt let go of this old patient who had delivered himself to his door. He gave him a free follow-up, and confirmed that he could resume writing the legend of the vignte ck mask. Unfortunately, it seemed that Lawyer Matts day job was in trouble. For the two rookiewyers, the fact that their business was going under wasnt a good thing. Maybe he should test them out? Thinking to himself, Luke returned to his workshop. On the other side, Foggy and Matt arrived at thew firm in a hurry, only to be grabbed by a fat woman who threw a series ofints and warnings at them. It took them twenty minutes to persuade the woman to leave. But it was more likely that after bellowing in anger for half an hour, the middle-aged woman no longer had the stamina to keep going, so she left. In the office, the three senior members of thew firm looked at each other. Lawyer Matt couldnt see the other twos expressions, but he knew that they definitely didnt look too good. Heforted them. Ill think of something. Dont worry. Foggy managed to pull himself together. Yes, well get through this. We just need a big client to help us pay the bills for the next two months. Karen: ...If you hadnt mentioned the word big, I might still be able to believe you a little. At that point, Foggy suddenly thought of something. He picked up the cake that he had casually put on the table and gave it to her. Its from Luke. Have a taste. Huh? It looks beautiful and smells great. Karen took it and examined it. Suddenly, she came back to herself. You... went there empty-handed, didnt you? Foggy and Matt were lost for words. After this meaningless conversation, the three of them got to work. No matter how many bills that had yet to be paid, it was still business as usual. Chapter 899 - First Joint Operation

Chapter 899: First Joint Operation

After sending off thewyer duo in the afternoon, Luke threw himself into work. At eight in the evening, he and Selina went to their respective destinations. Twenty minutester, Luke stood on a high building in upper Manhattan and looked at another building not far away. It was the headquarters of Frank DAmico, a New York drug lord. This Frank DAmico was Damons greatest enemy. Eighty percent of the father and daughters targets in New York belonged to this bigshots forces. At that moment, there was a notification from the support system. Big Daddy and Hit-Girl have arrived at the designated location. Luke looked at the tablet and sent amunication request to the father and daughter. The request was immediately epted, and Damons voice rang out over themunication channel. V, were here. Luke nodded and said, Ive done further reconnaissance and adjusted the operation n. You have ten minutes to look at the modified n before you start. Is that okay? No problem, Damon agreed. But after a pause, he couldnt help but ask, Can you leave Frank DAmico to me? Luke said, Of course. Otherwise, I wouldnt have let you know about working together tonight. Damons breathing picked up. Thank you. Luke said, We can talk after tonights operation. Focus on ensuring that the operation is carried out smoothly. Damon said, Okay. After exining the situation to Damon and Mindy, Luke sent Selina a message. You can start now. Roger. Operation Bait will start in ten seconds, replied Selina. Luke stood quietly on the edge of the roof with his arms crossed. He looked south and counted down in his heart. Ten secondster, a fire suddenly burst out in a low building on the south side, which was particrly eye-catching in the dark. On the drones surveince feed, the people in the nearby building ran around and started to receive calls. Less than ten minutester, cars drove out of the buildings underground garage and headed straight for the fire in the south. The system quickly calcted the number of people in the cars: 52. ording to previous intelligence, there were usually 100 to 150 criminals in this building. So, there were only 50 to 100 criminals left now. The fire in the south was at Frank DAmicosrgest warehouse in Harlem. The goods stored there amounted to at least a months worth of sales. It was impossible for the DAmico gang to stay put when an important warehouse was on fire. Naturally, it was Selina who had attacked the warehouse. With the technical support Luke gave her, she only needed to make prior preparations, and when the time came, she started a huge fire with a flick of her finger. In any case, the warehouse was by the river and there were no other buildings nearby, so no innocent passers-by would be hurt. Luke had Selina lead people away not because he was afraid that there were too many of them, but because the more people there were, the more chaos there would be, and the more likely it would be for Frank to escape. As the saying went, one couldnt have both the fish and the bear. Over the past year, Luke had provided Damon and Mindy with equipment to protect themselves; it was Franks turn now to find himself in a tight spot. After being constantly harassed by Damon and Mindy, this bigshot no longer dared to brazenly dere his precise location like before. Even Luke knew that the guy was probably in the building tonight, but he wasnt sure exactly where he was. DAmico wanted to beat Damon and Mindy to death for their non-stop harassment, but he couldnt find them, and was unwilling to give up by abandoning his territory and business. In the end, he had no choice but to cut a deal with Kingpins forces and be half a subordinate, half an ally. But Kingpin wasnt nning on swallowing up Franks gang, which gave Frank hope. He might be able to find Damon and Mindy through Kingpinswork. Then, everything would be over. But Damon and Mindy became more and more cautious, and there were fewer and fewer leads, so Franks wish never came true. Today, Damon and Mindy finally came to him. After the twenty or so cars drove off, Luke checked the time and then contacted Damon and Mindy via thems. Any questions? Damon said, No. Luke said, Okay, attack in ten seconds. Mindy, follow me. Damon, pay attention to the helicopter on the roof and dont let DAmico escape. No problem. Damon was excited. V was going to beat the grass to scare the snake, then give Damon the chance to get his revenge himself. After giving the order, Luke jumped off the roof andnded lightly on the fifth floor. He pushed lightly off of a wall and immediately moved sideways toward the main entrance of DAmicos nest. Two guards were smoking on either side of the ss doors. Of course, these gang members didnt stand strict guard; not running around was already pretty diligent of them. As they smoked and talked about the fire in the warehouse, and whether they would have to take a pay cut this month, Luke and Selina didnt notice the dark shadow swiftly approaching them. Boom! The tempered ss doors instantly shattered, and a strong wind swept past. Bang! Bang! Two close-range shots sent them flying with holes in their chests. Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke switched targets twice with his long and short revolvers, and the two criminals who were watching surveince at the front desk copsed. The other two criminals, who had been drinking on a couch in the lounge, dropped their bottles and were shot in the head. The six guards in the hall were instantly taken down, and Luke put his guns back at his waist. Mindy then ran in through the broken door and followed Luke to the elevator. Luke kicked the elevator doors before they fully opened and they got stuck. He jumped up and punched the top of the elevator. He then flipped upward, then lowered his short rod to pull Mindy up. He took out two auto-rope climbers and gave one to Mindy. Both of them fixed the devices to the elevator cable and activated them with one hand. One after another, they flew up the cable without making a sound. Ten secondster, they reached the 27th floor. Luke stopped slightly above the elevator doors, and poked his toes into the gap. As he put away the rope climber, he leaned against the elevator doors and opened them. Mindy swayed in the elevator shaft and stretched out her leg like Luke. Since she was short, Luke could only grab her foot and pull her into the hallway. Both of them moved smoothly and without any hesitation. Chapter 900 - Revolvers are Handsome

Chapter 900: Revolvers are Handsome

When Mindys foot hit the floor, a few criminals in the hallway noticed them and subconsciously shouted, What... They reached for their guns. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke shot again and killed the four nearest criminals, before he slid behind a pir. Bang! Bang! He fired thest two bullets at the two criminals who had just rushed out from a side corridor before he unhurriedly reloaded. Mindy also took out a Uzi and a P239. Gunshots rang out one after another, and several criminals who had just run over screamed and fell to the ground. She took the opportunity to hide behind another pir ten meters away and split up with Luke to avoid being attacked by the criminals. Looking at Luke unhurriedly reloading the two revolvers, Mindy finally couldnt help but ask over thems, Why are you using revolvers this time? Luke said, Life wont end. Theyll continue in another form. Thats the cycle of life. Mindy: Huh? At that moment, Luke finished reloading and casually flipped the cylinder back into ce. Thats why I like to use revolvers to send them to the next cycle. Mindy: ... What the hell are you talking about? Why dont I understand anything? Arent these bad guys being killed with the bullets? Luke talked nonsense and befuddled the innocent girl, but he mumbled inwardly, There are up to 100 criminals here. If I bring an M249 with me and kill all of DAmicos subordinates, I wont need to change clips. But that would ruin Vs mysterious image. The revolver is still cooler. He didnt feel guilty about killing these criminals. The real purpose of tonights operation was to increase Damon and Mindys good impression of him. If he did it all on his own, what was the point of Damon and Mindys revenge operation all these years? A childs game? Damon and Mindys blood, sweat and deep grudge which had umted for over a decade could only be vented through their own hard work. That was why he didnt sneak in to kill Frank DAmico. This bigshots greatest value was only as a mission tool to obtain Damon and Mindys good impression of him. Luke didnt care about anything else, not the money, goods or lives. ...Fine, he was always interested in experience and credit points, so he didnt mind killing a whole bunch of Damons subordinates C he would just leave DAmico for Damon. Thinking that, he exerted strength in his legs and charged at the wall behind him. The moment he left the pir, he stepped onto the wall and ran parallel to the floor. He raised the revolvers in his hands and aimed at the eight criminals hiding behind the couch and chairs. Relying on his high vantage point and his quick movements over the wall, he sessfully created a better battle advantage. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The six criminals fell without a sound before they could react. The criminals who were shot in the chest and stomach were all hit by the Colt Python. The criminals who had been shot in the head were treated better. The 9mm bullets from the Colt King Cobra didnt blow up their heads, so they were left with intact corpses. Mindy had been paying attention to Lukes movements. When he started moving, she rolled out from behind the pir and fired at the two criminals on her side. By then, Luke had reached the corner of the wall. Pushing off of his feet, he slid into a corridor on the side. He raised his guns above his head. Bang! Bang! Before the two criminals who hade as backup could leave the corridor, they saw a ck shadow slide past them and they were both killed. Lukended lightly and gestured at Mindy, who was staring at him nkly. Dont just stand there. Guard the stairs over there. As he spoke, he entered the corridor and killed his way into several rooms. With the sound of several broken doors and gunshots, all twelve criminals on this floor were killed. After confirming that there was no secret room, Luke went to the stairs. Mindy was reloading in the corner. Scouting with his Sharp Nose, Luke said with a smile, There are quite a lot of people. Mindy reloaded and took out a smoke grenade. Use this, or itll be hard for us to move forward. Luke waved his hand. No need. The smoke will block our view. With that, he suddenly jumped up and stuck to the ceiling with his hands and feet as he went up the stairs to face the criminals. Shifting the suction force to his feet, Luke drew out his revolvers again. Pa! Pa! Two criminals who were aiming at the bottom of the stairs were instantly shot in the head. Bang! Bang! Bang! He simply stuck out the Colt Python in his right hand and fired three times at a corner. The three criminals who were about to shoot were sent flying and crashed into theirrades. At that moment, Lukes head and hands had already appeared in the criminals line of sight, followed by the muzzle of the Colt King Cobra. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Chaotic gunshots rang out, and the criminals who were hindered by theirrades bodies fired wildly. Bullets flew around Luke, but none got close. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! At a distance of less than ten meters, Luke fired his revolver and took down the criminals one by one. His feet paused, and the suction force disappeared. Hended lightly on the stairs that led to the 28th floor and reloaded unhurriedly. Mindys eyes lit up at the sight of Lukes movements. But when she saw him reload, she couldnt help but roll her eyes and curse fiercely in her heart: What a poser, you ran out of bullets again. She rushed over and stood in front of Luke. She craned her neck and quickly surveyed the situation on the 28th floor. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Several gunshots rang out from a few corners on the 28th floor. They were from the surviving criminals who had retreated from the stairs. This time, however, their aim was even worse; the closest the bullets got to Mindy was five meters away. Terrified by Lukes frightening marksmanship, they didnt dare aim at him at all. As soon as they saw a shadow flicker, they subconsciously opened fire. Mindy didnt raise her head. She simply raised her hands high and fired two shots to continue putting pressure on the opposite side. At the same time, she didnt forget to mock Luke over thems. Can you please use a weapon with a higher capacity next time? She still remembered how V had used an M4A1 to drive Bullseye away. So, it wasnt that V didnt know how to use a rifle; however, the feeling he gave off this time had changed a lot. In the past, V felt more normal, but now... V was a little weird. Chapter 901 - Qualified to Carry a Gun and WatChapter on the Side

Chapter 901: Qualified to Carry a Gun and Watch on the Side

Of course, Mindy didnt hate the current V, but found it interesting. For little girls, they didnt find mercurial changes annoying except when it came to boyfriends. Most importantly, he was cool! As long as he became even cooler, there was no problem. V was using two revolvers; he was both urate and cool! She just had to say something to him. Luke reloaded and chuckled without saying anything. He had only used two revolvers, but he had already killed more than twenty criminals. If it were any other gun, there wouldnt be any survivors here. She wouldnt be able to help. Isnt it better not to make you feel useless? Sigh, too young. You need to study more. Luke made a decision. Mindy didnt know that her grumbling had created a big problem for her. She had already charged out of the stairwell and attacked the five remaining criminals on the 28th floor. Relying on her new armor, she jumped between the corners and the furniture as she fired. Compared with Lukes targets who had been killed in one shot, these five criminals were much more unlucky. Mindys bullets rained down on them, and the luckiest was only shot twice. The most miserable was shot five times, and he died gasping for breath. Luke didnt intervene in the small battle. He simply stood at the foot of the stairs with his arms crossed like an onlooker. Suddenly, he heard footsteps on the stairs above him. Hurry up and go down. The enemy is on the 28th floor. Wheres the anti-explosion shield? Take it down first and everyone follow behind... Leaning against the wall, Luke raised an eyebrow. What a professional! The anti-explosion shield would open the way for the others to follow. This was a standard police tactic for an indoor raid. If it were Damon and Mindy here, these people might really be able to charge down. Now... Luke bent his right handzily. He didnt fully raise the Colt Python, but pointed it at the corner of the stairs from under his left armpit. Bang! Bang! The anti-explosion shield which had just appeared was hit, and the second bullet hit the criminals right foot, blowing half of it off. The criminal screamed and rolled down the stairs with the shield. Luke ignored him. The criminal had to carry the shield with both hands instead of a gun. He was lucky that he didnt fall to his death. Before the person who had one hand on the shoulder of the criminal holding the shield realized what was going on, his left hand was suddenly empty, but his body was pitching forward from the inertia. Just like that, a string of criminals popped up from around the corner of the stairs. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The four criminals who were moving too fast were shot in the chest and abdomen. They hit the wall and rolled down the stairs. Luke then unhurriedly reloaded the Colt Python. On the stairs, the criminals who had stopped in time were sweating. The ck, fat leader, who was still on the 29th floor, didnt know what was going on. He roared, Why did you stop? Charge! Charge down! The criminals in the lead vehemently cursed this fat motherf*cker in their hearts as they yelled, Leroy, they killed Darm. Tommy and the others didnt have cover and were killed. The fat man was stunned. Dead? How? Darm was the criminal who had been holding the shield. Logically speaking, he would be the most protected by the anti-explosion shield; ordinary rifles couldnt prate that police-issue shield. It would be very difficult for him to die instantly. In fact, the man with the shield wasnt dead. He had only been knocked unconscious when he fell. But of course, the criminals would say that he was dead, or Leroy would force them to go down. One of the criminals shouted as he retreated, Theres a guy down there whos too good. Hes too ruthless. He killed five people in front of him in one shot. Darm couldnt even block it with the shield. He died in two shots. Leroy didnt believe it at all, but the other criminals all nodded. Really, theres a sharpshooter down there... Tommy and the others arent moving. I saw a lot of blood... There are huge holes in their chests. They wont survive... The criminals spoke in rapid fire, as if they were doing a group talk show. Luke listened with great interest. He watched Mindy eliminate the remaining criminals on the 28th floor and evaluated the strength of this violent girl. At the moment, Mindy was far stronger than her peers. The truly outstanding thing about her were the quick reflexes which she inherited from her father. There were a few moments when she moved almost at the same time as the criminals and shot them dead. This was simr to Lukes close-range shooting and agility. It was just that Mindy had achieved this based only on her own talent and some professional training, so it wasnt deemed real gunfighting skills in the system. Maybe he could teach her some gunfighting? This violent little girl was worth grooming, and her father Damon had already brought her down a different path. It was impossible for her to return to the life of an ordinary girl. If Luke trained her for a few years beforehand, and waited until she was an adult so that it wouldnt be considered childbor, she shouldnt be as crazy as her father, right? He had never thought of 12-year-old Mindy helping him now, but in four or five years, she would be a pretty good helper. If they were teammates, that would be perfect. Thinking that, Luke suddenly raised an eyebrow and looked at the criminals from where he was on the ceiling. After being bombarded with the words of his subordinates, the fatty upstairs was terrified. The man downstairs had killed five of his subordinates in less than two seconds, even with the anti-explosion shield. Leroy admitted that he didnt have the guts to fight him one-on-one. Thus, he made a simple decision. What about grenades? I remember that you like to carry a grenade with you. A young Latin American man took out a grenade and handed it over without hesitation. Here. The rest of the gang subconsciously backed away. One of them cursed, You b*tch, didnt I tell you not to carry this thing on you? This is New York, not Juarez. Leroy also retreated and pointed at the stairs. Dont give it to me. Just throw it down. Its best if you blow up that guy. If he isnt dead, you can charge down and kill him together. His subordinates red at him. Its not your life, you dont feel bad! Looking at everybodys expressions, Leroux said with difficulty, Ill go with you. His subordinates were contemptuous. Easy for you to say! Youre not taking the lead. Chapter 902 - “Self-detonate”? Attack!

Chapter 902: Self-detonate? Attack!

Although they were unhappy, the criminals knew that this was Leroys limit. Everyone wanted to climb thedder and be a leader so that they could legitimately order their subordinates to die... no, resist the enemy! When the young man heard that, he simply pulled out the pin of the grenade and crouched down to drop it into the stairwell through the gap under the railing. But just as he crouched down and moved the grenade to the gap, a creepy smiley face in a Zorro hat suddenly emerged at the corner of the stairs. Then, a ck muzzle appeared. Bang! The young mans wrist was blown apart by the Colt Python, and he flew backward with the grenade. The criminals were stunned. The broken hand fell to the ground and bounced a few times, and the grenade rolled toward them. Holy sh*t! F*ck! OMG! A series of shouts rang out as the criminals scattered. Leroy exploded into movement as he jumped behind a pir. Boom! There was a loud bang and the criminals felt dizzy. Arge cloud of dust spread near the stairs, choking them. Downstairs, Luke said to Mindy, who was looking at him in surprise, Done? We should be able to go up to the 29th floor. Both Mindy and Luke were wearing helmets that automatically filtered out the noise, so they werent affected even though the explosion was loud. However, the little girl was still very surprised. A grenade on the stairs? Are they crazy? If they could recklessly use explosives like grenades in the building, it wouldnt have taken them so long to kill Frank DAmico. The father and daughter couldve waited until Frank entered the building, and then blown it up. That was the easiest way to ensure that their enemy died. But was that revenge? No, that would be a terrorist attack, which would definitely implicate arge number of innocent people, and draw intense investigation by NYPD, the FBI, and Homnd Security. They werent Kingpin, and werent that insane. Frank also wouldnt throw explosives around in his territory. That would be giving NYPD a chance to investigate him, and his territory definitely couldnt withstand the scrutiny. Mindy didnt know that grenades werent standard for Franks gang. That was just a hobby of the young man who had juste from Juarez. The criminals upstairs were dizzy, and only one of them reacted fast enough. Struggling against the difort, the fatty got up and ran upstairs. Since the elevator was stuck on the first floor, it must have been sabotaged by the attackers. The only way out now was... to follow the boss, DAmico. The helicopter on the rooftop of the building was DAmicos emergency exit strategy. Rather than risk his life fighting that terrifying shooter here, Leroy felt that it would be better to hurry up and find his boss. It would be better for everyone to flee quickly. Thus, when Luke and Mindy reached the 28th floor, the fatty had already stumbled up to the 29th floor to report to his boss that something was wrong. On the 28th floor, the criminals who were disoriented by the self-detonating grenade were killed one by one by Luke and Mindy, including those who hadnt died earlier. The few who had hidden a little further away werent able to escape Mindys pursuit either, and were shot to death by the little girl. Damon, who had been silent the whole time, finally couldnt help but ask, V, whats going on over there? Why did I hear an explosion? We didnt bring heavy firepower tonight, did we? What he wanted to ask was if Luke and his daughter werent afraid of NYPDing down on them after what they had done. Luke said, They were the ones who threw out the grenade. I didnt know they would carry some on them. Damon was stunned. Grenade? Mindy, are you alright? Luke said with a smile, Its fine. They were rough and blew themselves up. Were about to clean up the 29th floor. Get ready. If DAmico runs, itll only be a matter of minutes. Damon said, Got it. At that moment, more than fifty criminals in DAmicos gang had been killed. There shouldnt be too many people on the 29th floor. Luke and Mindy stopped at the foot of the stairs on the 29th floor. Luke gestured at Mindy to stop, and he dashed out for a look at the situation at the top of the stairs before he ducked around a corner again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bullets flew and hit the sides of the stairs. Seven. Three on the left and four on the right. Two UMPs and an AK rifle. The rest are pistols, he said casually. Mindy said, Ill take the left, you take the right? Luke said, Okay, on my count. Three, two, one. On one, they stuck half their bodies out at the same time and fired three guns. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Six of the seven criminals were killed. The four on the right werepletely still, and two of the three on the left yelled and copsed. One was so scared that he hid behind the corner. Luke didnt say anything. Mindy snorted in frustration. I missed one. She was using two guns, while Luke was only using a Colt King Cobra revolver. Luke had hit all his four targets, while she had missed one. What a huge difference. But she didnt feel disappointed. Compete with V in marksmanship? She had long given up on that idea. Whether it was the battle between V and Bullseye, or Vs marksmanship tonight, he was at least a level higher than her. It was hard to make up for that with just guns and bullets. In an office at the end of the corridor, Frank DAmicos face was dark. The fatty, Leroy, had already said in a low voice, Lets go, boss. The situation is still under our control, but that might changeter. Light glinted coldly off DAmicos bald head. After a brief silence, he raised his hand and pointed. You, take them out. He pointed at Leroy first, then at the five men on both sides of the door. Huh? Me, too? Leroy was shocked. He pointed at his nose, and his subordinates looked at each other. DAmico snorted. If youre not going, am I? Hurry up. Gritting his teeth, Leroy turned around and waved his hand. You go. The criminals didnt move for a moment. Leroy raised the gun in his hand. I said, go. Niki, you go first, two of the criminals immediately shouted. Together, they pushed the criminal who was closest to the door. The unlucky Niky staggered and steadied himself. Looking at his twopanions who were pushing him, he said miserably, But I... I only have one pistol. You both have two... Chapter 903 - Flipping the Table Over

Chapter 903: Flipping the Table Over

Unexpectedly, hisrade was very quick-witted. He immediately took out a pistol from his waist and held it in one hand, while he gave Niki a UMP with the other. Okay, you have two guns now, its all good. Niki was lost for words. But everybody was ring at him, and DAmicos gun looked like it was pointed at him. Desperate, Niki picked up the UMP in his hand and kicked the door open with a twisted face. Bang! Ah! A scream rang out from outside the door, and Niki suddenly saw a prone figure. Extremely nervous, he pulled the trigger without hesitation and fired wildly at the figure. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! The person outside the door was hit by a series of bullets and fell to the ground. His body jerked and his screams didnt stop. In less than two seconds, the UMP was emptied. Niki was pleasantly surprised. I hit him... At that moment, he finally saw the persons face. His expression changed from joy to shock. Huh? Jimmy, why are you here? Jimmy was the only person who had escaped Mindys gun. At that moment, he was lying on the ground with his eyes wide open. Blood was pouring out of the dozen or so gunshot wounds on his back, and he mumbled, Dont, dont open fire. Its, its me... Ugh. After saying that, Jimmy took hisst breath and fell silent. He had been lucky enough to avoid the enemys bullets, but hadnt been able to avoid friendly fire. In the end, he couldnt escape death. The criminals on both sides of the door looked at the stunned Niki. Did you get him? Did you get the guy? Niki swallowed and suddenly came back to himself. He fumbled for a new clip. But he then realized that it wasnt his gun. He didnt have any UMP clips on him. He quickly turned around and shouted at hisrade behind the door, Give me clips... Pa! Pa! Pa! Three gunshots rang out, and the unlucky Niki copsed with three holes in his head and chest. Startled, the criminals on both sides of the door stuck out their guns and started shooting randomly into the hallway. In the room, DAmico had already gotten up and was striding up the stairs inside to the top floor. The ck fatty, Leroy, quickly followed. DAmico didnt stop, but just turned around and snorted coldly. Hm? Leroy hurriedly said, Boss, I... need to use your collection. Looking at the weapons cab in the room, DAmico nodded. Okay. Leroy swallowed. The biggest one, I think. DAmicos feet paused, but he immediately picked up his pace. Whatever. As long as we can kill them. In any case, he was about to leave the building. Whatever happened here could be dealt withter. The best would be if they could kill these attackers. Against such a terrifying enemy, he would rather have his subordinates die with the other party than let thetter leave. Thinking that, he picked up his pace and disappeared up the stairs. Gritting his teeth, Leroy ran to the weapons cab, raised his hands, took down the weapon at the top, and strode to the door. Outside, Mindy had just helped avenge Jimmy by killing Niki. Retracting her gun, she retreated to the corner and looked at Luke. Are we charging in? Luke shook his head. Wait, they dont have many bullets left. Generally speaking, gang members like these only had two clips on them. The criminals had already finished their first clips and started reloading. Both Luke and Mindy were wearing bulletproof armor, but Luke had never been someone to charge through bullets. The armor was only support; if he relied on it all the time, he would easily drop his guard and fall into a trap. In any case, it would take at most twenty seconds for the guys on the other side to be scrap metal. Suddenly, his expression changed. He stuck his head out and eximed, What? Seeing his expression, Mindy quickly craned her neck, then eximed, Sh*t! Are they crazy? Luke said, To use an AT4 rocketuncher inside the building, they are indeed crazy. Mindy asked, What should we do? Luke chuckled. If they want to turn the tables, then dont me me for flipping the table over. Follow me! With that, he pulled out the Colt Python at his waist with his right hand. He raised his wrist and swung his arm in a beautiful arc. Bang! The moment he fired, he turned into a ck shadow and charged out from the corner and down the hallway, instantly covering a distance of ten meters. A moment ago, Leroy had taken down the AT4 anti-tank rocketuncher from the top of the weapons cab. His eyes were full of madness as he stood in the middle of the doorway at the end of the hallway. Taking a deep breath, he said to his men, Move. The subordinates who were firing turned around and were shocked. They quickly retreated to the sides. An AT4 wasnt used indoors at all, nor was it used to attack people. This fatty was indeed crazy! With a twisted smile, Leroy aimed at the other end of the hallway. He flipped opened the cover on the red button with his finger, before he looked at the end of the hallway. Not only could the AT4 create an explosion, it was also destructive and burned at high temperatures; its light was blinding and its fire was non-stop. Leroy believed that even if the attackers werent blown up, they would still be burned to death, or even blinded. By then, they would be able to kill the enemy easily. Thinking that, his finger moved on the button. Bang! In the distance, a blurry ck shadow suddenly appeared around the corner. It was Lukes right hand, but the fatty couldnt see it clearly. The moment a gunshot rang out, Leroy was sent flying. There was a hole in his forehead and the back of his head exploded. This world had nothing to do with him anymore. The seven criminals were too busy moving away from the office door to notice that nobody had fired the AT4. At that moment, Luke charged in. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The noise at the door suddenly quieted down. Two secondster, Mindy ran in. Seeing everything, she put the guns back at her waist. Youre too fast. This time, Luke didnt reload. He quickly holstered his gun and patted her head. If you want to flip the table over, you have to do it when it isnt paying attention. Mindy was dazed for a moment. Huh? When... the table isnt paying attention? He walked toward the stairs. Thats right. Look at how perfect the oue is. Chapter 904 - A Crime Lord Who Doesn’t Understand Technology Is Tragic

Chapter 904: A Crime Lord Who Doesnt Understand Technology Is Tragic

Seeing that Luke was about to disappear at the turn on the stairs, Mindy quickly caught up with him. Wait, how can a table pay attention? Thats not right! Luke said, Thats why you have to study more! Its actually very simple, but... As he used the unreliable jargon of keyboard warriors from his previous life to befuddle the little girl, the two of them reached the rooftop. Damon was already talking to his archenemy, DAmico. Their conversation was unusually straightforward. Damon, who was here for revenge tonight, didnt hide at all. When DAmico dragged his son to the rooftop, he saw Damon. DAmico understood. Its you! Damon said, Its me. Damien asked, Why dont you just die? Damon said, Because I want to see you die. Then lets see you try! Damon said, I will. Their eyes burned with anger. These two had been entangled for more than ten years, and truly were lifelong enemies. In the past year, the two of them had been going back and forth, digging pits for each other and jumping out to counterattack. There were a few times when Damon had almost died, but DAmico also suffered heavy losses. He lost more than ten batches of money, goods, and people. Both parties roared and charged at each other like two red-eyed bulls. They raised their guns and fired wildly. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! In just two seconds, they collided. Damon, who was wearing armor, had the upper hand. He was still fine after being hit by three bullets. However, a bullet brushed past his ribs, but he didnt seem to notice. He threw his pistol aside and continued charging forward as his hands reached out for DAmico. DAmico didnt back down at all. He threw his gun away and fought back. With low thuds, the two of them punched and kicked each other wildly. After fighting for a minute, DAmicos face was swollen and his nose was bleeding. Damons armor protected him, and he was still unharmed. Suddenly, the unrecognizable DAmico grinned hideously. So what if you have this tortoise shell? Die! As he spoke, he tightened his grip on Damons wrist and wrapped his legs around Damons neck. He fixed Damons right arm in ce in a standard arm lock. DAmico had never been a weak boss. He had killed countless opponents in his youth. He was proficient in judo, aikido, boxing, and Muay Thai. He was an absolutebat expert. Even though he was almost 40 years old, hisbat training had never stopped. He had long known that a bullet wouldnt kill Damon, this old rival. Most of his furious appearance earlier had been a front to enrage Damon so that DAmico could get close and find an opportunity to kill him. As expected, Damon was too agitated to shoot properly. He would have been able to shoot up DAmico like a sieve, but had only hit him once this time. Perhaps, Damon subconsciously didnt want to kill his enemy in one shot. He needed to vent over ten years worth of fury, which was why he beat DAmico up until his face was swollen. At that moment, Luke and Mindy appeared at the top of the stairs. Seeing that her father seemed to be at a disadvantage, Mindy subconsciously reached for her gun. Luke pressed down on her shoulder. Theres no need. Your father isnt that weak. Besides, hes still wearing his armor. Let him get hisst revenge. Mindy was stumped for a moment before she understood. Damons brand new armor was an utter cheat in a fight with DAmico. Damon just didnt want to kill him too quickly. Luke chuckled inwardly. A crime lord should also keep up with the times. The saying that the wealthy relied on technology made sense. DAmico, who didnt rely on technology, was the opposite. At that moment, DAmico was trying to break Damons arm. But... nothing happened. Stunned for a moment, he exerted strength again. Still... nothing happened. Damon suddenly sneered. Surprise! F*ck you! He slowly bent his right arm, which had been pulled straight, ignoring DAmicos weight of almost 200 pounds. You! Go to hell! he roared, and twisted around. Damon picked up DAmicos tall and sturdy body and swung him around in the air before smashing him onto the ground. DAmico choked for a few seconds at the impact. He could no longer hold onto Damons right arm with his limbs, and he dropped down. At the same time, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Of course, it wasnt internal bleeding. It was just that DAmico had bitten his own tongue at the fierce smash, and the blood spurted out along with his saliva. Mindys eyes glowed. The new armor which Luke had given them had a very simple mechanical support system. They didnt have much control over the mechanical system, but the protective joints wouldnt twist around and the explosive power could crush an ordinary person. Using your own weight to press down on your opponents joint in an arm lock was the proverbial arm cant beat thigh battle tactic. Facing the armors mechanical support system was simply courting death. Not only was DAmico unable to break Damons iron arm, he also couldnt withstand the tremendous power of the support system, and was instantly paralyzed after being struck down. Luke curled his lip again. A crime lord who didnt know anything about science was such a joke. Damon slowly got up and looked down at DAmico. Do you have anyst words? As DAmico coughed, he spat blood at Damon. Youreing down with me, including that little girl with you. Shes your daughter, right? Haha, shell go to hell with you. Damon kicked him hard in the mouth. No, hell only belongs to trash like you. Go to hell! As he spoke, he drew another gun and aimed it at DAmicos head. No, dont kill my father! A thin figure lunged at Damon and blocked the gun. It was a young man around fifteen or sixteen years old, but his face was pale and he looked grim. The young man shouted as he pushed Damon hard in the chest, as if to stop him from shooting. Damon didnt say anything. With a gentle push, the young man staggered back and fell to the ground. Pa! A hole appeared in the middle of DAmicos forehead. His eyes were still fixed on Damon, but they gradually lost their luster. Dad! Dad! The young man cried as he crawled over and hugged DAmicos body tightly. Damon silently walked past DAmico and the young man. Just you wait, Ill definitely kill you, the young man suddenly roared at Damons back. Then, he looked at Luke and Mindy. And you. None of you can escape. Crossing his arms, Luke said over thems, This young man has guts. What should we do? Chapter 905 - D’Amico the Second? Naive

Chapter 905: DAmico the Second? Naive

Damon ignored the young man and simply replied through thems, Hes DAmicos son, Chris DAmico. Ive investigated him; hes not involved in DAmicos business. Luke asked, So, youre going to let him go? Damon nodded slightly. Yes. Im not DAmico. Our grudge cant affect our families. Luke nodded and didnt say anything else. He simply smiled at Chris DAmico. This kid had a future path! Using Mental Communication, he knew that this young master wasnt a good person. He wasnt joking when he said that he would kill them. Good luck! I have high hopes for you, young man. Luke silently gave the young man his blessing, and the three of them turned around and left. However, he deliberately slowed down so that he was behind Damon and Mindy. When Damon and Mindy went downstairs, Luke heard a gunshot from behind him. Pa! Luke smiled and turned around to look at Chris DAmico. Your courage ismendable. Stunned for a moment, Chris pulled the trigger again. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Luke tilted his body and pulled out the King Cobra. Pa! A bullet hole appeared in Chriss forehead, and he copsed on top of Frank DAmico with a puzzled expression. He didnt understand why he couldnt hit the smiling masked man from a few meters away. Luke put his gun away and curled his lip as he looked at DAmico the Second who had fallen before he could even take the stage. Young man, you would even fall for such an obvious trap. How naive. As someone who specialized in bait tactics, Luke knew from the start that Chris was hiding a gun, which was why he had deliberately fallen behind. In order to make it easier for this DAmico the Second to make a move, not only did Luke turn his back to him, he also walked slowly and considerately. He wanted to test this young masters patience. It was a shame that young people were always so impatient. Damon and Mindy appeared on the stairs again. Whats wrong? Luke said, Young DAmico couldnt wait to shoot me. Damon opened his mouth during a brief silence, but in the end turned around and left. It was his choice not to kill Chris DAmico. But Chris DAmico had dared to shoot at V, and he had no right to ask V not to fight back. He wasnt so great as to speak up for his enemys son. Mindy, who was walking behind Damon, secretly gave Luke a thumbs up. Luke shrugged helplessly. Five minutester, Luke left from a window on the 29th floor with a big bag on his back. He flung out a grappling hook andnded on another building not far away. Several more times after that, he disappeared into the night. In New Jersey, Damon, who had taken off his armor but was still wearing his skintight suit, sat on a stool in the secret room and looked at Mindy, who was busy. The little girl was still in her skintight suit, and she was taking down one by one the drawings from the walls of the secret room. Dad, should I lock them up in a boxter? After a brief silence, Damon suddenly said, No. Burn them at your mothers grave tomorrow. Its over. Mindy said, Huh? Burn them? Damon had drawn these in his spare time over the years. They were enough of them to produce severalic books. This was perhaps Damons only hobby. Yes, burn them. The pleasure from killing his archenemy, DAmico, had gradually faded, and Damon felt empty. With DAmico gone, what was he going to do now? He couldnt help but ask himself the question. Over ten years of hard fighting hadpletely ended tonight. On this night of revenge, Damon realized that he didnt have any ns for the future. Looking at her father, Mindy couldnt help but ask in concern, Dad, are you alright? Why do you look unhappy? Lost for a moment, Damon sighed. That had just been vengeance. The only thing he felt after that was relief. Happy? No way. Even the thrill of revenge onlysted for a moment after DAmicos head exploded. In fact, when they left the rooftop, Luke had noticed that something was wrong with Damon, so he told them to leave first and let him clean up the mess. On the way back, Damon almost drove the car into the river, and had no choice but to let Mindy drive them home. At that moment, someone knocked on the door. Both father and daughter looked at the surveince image and saw a familiar figure. Ill open the door. Mindy immediately put the sketches on the table and ran off. She wasnt used to her fathers current state. She couldnt describe it, but her father suddenly seemed listless. Opening the door, Luke walked in with a big bag. Wheres your father? he asked. Pointing at the open door of the secret room, Mindy said in a low voice, Hes in a daze. He seems unhappy all of a sudden. Hearing that, Lukes good mood faded. Ill take a look. Throwing the bag on the coffee table in the living room, he walked to the door of the secret room and saw Damon staring nkly at a stack of sketches. He knocked on the door with his knuckles. Are you tired? Hearing his voice, Damon finally perked up. Youre here. Have a seat. No need. Luke waved his hand and observed Damon with his eyes and mind. He soon smiled. Do you feel like you have nothing to do now that youve dealt with DAmico? Have you lost your goal in life? he asked. Damon had nothing to hide from V. Before Mindy was born, I was a minor police officer. I swore to catch DAmico, and hes finally dead, but Im no longer a police officer. Luke nodded. So, do you want to retire? Damon hesitated for a moment before he shook his head. I dont know. I dont have any ideas right now. Pondering for a moment, Luke looked at the sketches in his hand and suddenly said, Then, how about bing a cartoonist in the future? Damon turned his head in surprise. Huh? Luke pointed at the stack of sketches in his hand. Although I dont readics much, these drawings are pretty good. So, you can consider bing a cartoonist. Damon was about to say, How is that possible? but stopped himself. He flipped through the sketches one by one and couldnt help but consider Lukes suggestion. He did have a talent in drawing, at least when it came toics. It was how he had turned his past experiences intoics for Mindy to read and apany her through her childhood. Luke turned around and looked at Mindy, who was standing not far behind him. Can I talk to your father in private? Mindy nodded and left obediently. Chapter 906 - Prepare For a Better Future?

Chapter 906: Prepare For a Better Future?

Luke entered the secret room and closed the door. As he walked along the wall and examined the various weapons on them, he said, Damon, did you think about the future? Before you seeded in your revenge tonight. I... Damon thought for a moment before he shook his head helplessly. I really didnt. What about Mindys future? Luke pressed. Damons lips moved, but he couldnt say anything. He could only shake his head. Luke looked at the weapons on the wall and said, You didnt have a choice in the past. If you didnt get revenge, you wouldnt be able to eat and sleep peacefully. What about now? Damon was lost for words. Before tonight, he had never considered how his daughter and he would live in the future. As long as DAmico was still alive, all his thoughts were only about revenge. Luke turned around and said, Youre only in your forties, and Mindy isnt even thirteen yet. You should give yourself and her a chance to choose again. Damon exhaled. Do you have any suggestions? Luke pointed at the drawings in his hand and said, Like I said, you can try being a cartoonist. You dont have to rely on this for a living, in any case, and dont have to worry about being rejected. Damon hesitated. Is that... okay? He couldnt imagine himself holding a paintbrush in the future. Luke chuckled. Take a long vacation first. Break out of the mold you were living in before. Seeing Damons gaze fall on the weapons on the wall, he continued, As for these things and how you use them, theyll just be a hobby on the side, and not the only thing in your life. Damon subconsciously nodded at this. He really couldntpletely give up on the guns and weapons he had been using for decades. Lets talk about Mindy now. Luke changed the topic. You need to reorganize your life, and so does Mindy. Damon scratched his head. What do you think? Luke said, Look around. What do regr twelve-year-old girls do? They study. Damon was stumped. Do I have to send Mindy to... primary school? Luke couldnt help but support his forehead with his hand. Damon, Mindy is almost thirteen, and shes very smart. Cant she just directly enter the seventh grade? Primary school? What a joke! Given how mature Mindy was, she would be bored to death if she went to primary school. This violent little girl would be bored out of her mind. It wouldnt even be a few days before she beat up those childish primary school boys until they called her mother. Damon sweated. She should be in the sixth grade. Luke said, Going to school isnt for her to learn the content. She knows even more than college students about some things, but she can learn how to interact with ordinary people. She cant always rely on fighting and killing to resolve problems. Damon nodded again, unable to argue. Now, even if he racked his brains and came up with ns to purge crime rings, he still didnt feel motivated. That was because the big boss which hung over the father and daughters heads was already dead. Also, this bald boss definitely wouldnt be refreshed every other day like a big boss in a game. From now on, they didnt have to spend money on weapons and training anymore. Given their regr living expenses, they could livefortably for a year on just three to five wads of cash. Think about it. When you take part in family activities in school in the future, can you say that youre a hitman for a living? said Luke. At least a cartoonist is a regr profession, right? Damon nodded again. At that point, Luke felt he had said enough. Theres no rush. You can decide in a week or a month. Have a good rest and think about whats best for the both of you. With that, he opened the door and walked out. Mindy, who had changed into pink piggy pajamas, was on the couch watching TV. Hearing the noise, she turned around and gave him a So? look. Luke made an OK gesture and said as he walked out, Right, I got a bit of a bonus tonight, and I brought it over. Damon didnt think much of it, but Mindy was curious. What is it? Luke unzipped the big ck bag that was on the coffee table. There was about two million dors in the safe in DAmicos nest. Ive already taken my share. One million dors here is the fruit of yourbor tonight. Mindy lost interest. She didnt hate money, but she didntck it either. Apart from buying equipment, she really didnt need much money. Damon waved his hand. It was because of your help tonight that we sessfully killed DAmico. Take the money. Luke thought for a moment before he nodded. Alright. He didnt want the father and daughter to think that he was giving them charity. If he took this money, it would make Damon feel better at the very least. After he was done, he rubbed Mindys head. I just told your father that youre going to have a holiday. Be prepared for a better future, Mindy. Mindy was curious. Huh? Whats Dad going to do? Luke said, He might be a cartoonist. How does that sound? Mindy: Cool! Ill be able to readics firsthand in the future. System: Mindy McCreedy has met the requirements to join the hosts team and is now a 1-star teammate. Luke was lost for words. Wasnt this little girl too easy to dupe? After he just said a few words, she became a teammate? For a moment, his feelings wereplicated. He couldnt help but rub Mindys head again. Its toote today. Ill bring you a little gift when I have time. How does that sound? Mindy stretched out her pinky. Deal. Luke chuckled and hooked his pinky with hers. Deal. A momentter, he disappeared into the night as the father and daughter watched him leave. Mindy said, Dad, he really is a good person, isnt he? Damon nodded. Yes. Pondering for a moment, he patted Mindys shoulder. Sit down. I have something to tell you. The father and daughter sat down on the couch in the living room. Damon had only said a few words, when Mindy shouted again, What? Youre kidding! Go to school? What kind of better future is that? V, you liar~ After a brief silence, Damon said, V reminded me that you really should lead a normal life from now on. Mindys eyes widened. I think our lives are very normal right now. Damon smiled bitterly. Mindy, Frank DAmico is dead, and other gangs will soon take over his territory. We dont have to think about how to deal with him every day or go out and destroy his nests every now and then. Mindy was confused. Then there are other bad guys. Are we not going to deal with them anymore? Damon shook his head. No, but theyre not DAmico. We cant spend too much time on them. Well have a lot of free time in the future, so V suggested that you go to school. Chapter 907 - School Fees and the Little Girl’s Counterattack

Chapter 907: School Fees and the Little Girls Counterattack

Looking at Mindys dumbfounded expression, Damon quickly added, Youll be starting in the seventh grade. V, you b*stard~ Mindy suddenly stood up and stomped her foot on the couch. Isnt it just a bunch of brats in the seventh grade? Why do you want me to go to school with brats? Ahhhh~ Damon didnt stop his daughter from shouting, and let her vent her emotions. He simply continued, V still wants me to be a cartoonist, and Ill only be drawing at home. Im also in the same boat. Ill have to try and get used to this new profession. From tomorrow onward, our lives will be brand new. Mindy grabbed her head and rolled around on the couch. What kind of new life is school?! Damon said guiltily, Mindy, Im sorry. The little girl stopped rolling and tilted her head at him. Huh? Damon rubbed her head. Its all because of my selfishness. Ive always wanted revenge, and I dragged you into it. V reminded me that you should have a normal life instead of following me to kill people every day. Mindy said, We kill bad people. Thats not wrong. Damon asked, But do you have friends? Mindy frowned and thought for a moment before she asked tentatively, Does V count? Damon smiled bitterly. Other kids will have at least dozens of ssmates. Even if theyre not friends, they can still call each other by their names and y together. However, you can only think of V, when you havent even seen his face. Mindy was lost for words. She didnt care about friends, but she really had never seen Vs face before. But Vs weird smiley face mask was actually quite cool? The little girls thoughts suddenly changed. After another long conversation, Damon finally convinced Mindy to go to school in a week or two. Damon didnt forget to encourage himself. Thats right. We have to learn to live a normal life in the future. We cant always be fighting anymore. Desperation filled Mindys face, but she couldnt argue with her father. Now that DAmico was dead, there really was no reason for her and her father to go out killing. An idea suddenly popped into her head. Quickly grasping hold of it, she interrupted her father, who was talking about the future. Dad, we have a big problem. Damon turned to look at her. Huh? Whats the problem? Mindy said, You just gave V a million. Damon said casually, Yes, but he deserves it. Mindy nodded. Yes, I think he deserves it, but what about my school fees? Damon was suddenly stunned. School... fees? Mindy said, Dad, youre not going to send me to a public school in the ck or western districts, are you? It wont cost much, but Im afraid I might be unable to help kill some gang hoodlums. Damon shook his head. Schoolkids in poorer areas had many family ties to gangs. Some people even relied on these connections to sell weed in schools. These kids didnt have good habits. Most of them would be new gang members in a few years and would officially be weed or drug dealers. Given Mindys temper, it was inevitable that she would sh with these kids, and it would be really troublesome to deal with anything that happened in school. Ill look for a school for you in the next two weeks. Itll definitely have a good environment, said Damon. Mindy blinked and looked at him. What about the school fees? Damon rubbed his beard. It shouldnt cost much, right? Mindy grabbed theptop next to her and did a search. She then turned the screen to her father. This is Trevor Middle School. Its a middle-level school in New York. Lets not think about me being able to transfer in for now. Lets see how much a regr enrollment costs. Damon looked at it and said in confusion, 20,000 a semester. Thats not much, is it? Mindy said, No, but were broke. Damon: Huh? Mindy said, It wasnt easy for us to pay off our debt to V with the money we had. Weve been familiarizing ourselves with the new armor for the past few days, and we looked for trouble with that Irish gang, but their executives all went into hiding and we didnt get any money. Damon recalled what Mindy said, and realized that they really didnt have much money left. Looking at his face, Mindy added, Dad, I just remembered that we owe V another million for this new armor. Damon stopped stroking his beard and his face froze as if he had been petrified. He had really forgotten that. He had thought that he could rx after taking revenge, but he suddenly realized that he still had a debt of a million. Looking at her fathers face, Mindy was secretly amused. So, we still have to find a few big fat sheep to shear. Damon frowned. Not right now. Lets rest for a few days. After everything he said, he didnt want to turn around right away and p himself in the face. Mindy sighed and went to her room. Damon asked, What are you doing? Are you angry? Mindy said, Dad, Im not that petty. Wait, Im looking for something. A momentter, she came out of her room with a pink... piggy bank in her hands. Damon was still dumbfounded. What are you doing? Mindy put the pink piglet on the coffee table and broke it with a punch. The cash and coins scattered all over the table. She stepped forward and started collecting them together unhurriedly as she said, Dad, this is the only money we have at home. Let me count. It should be enough for us to have fast food for a few meals. Damon said, Huh? Wait, didnt I just give you a thousand dors a few days ago? Mindy said, But you asked me to order a pair of custom-made 42 butterfly knives and two ssic military knives that you like. I didnt have enough money, and I even topped up several dozen bucks. As she spoke, the little girl was secretlyughing in her heart. She had already swiftly counted the money. Okay, theres still 114.53 bucks left. If we live frugally for a bit, this canst us two to three days. Damon was speechless. In the face of the difficulty which his daughter brought up, he realized it was hard for him to persist with his previous thoughts. Sighing, he stood up and picked up the armor that had yet to be put back into the closet. Okay, lets change into our gear. Lets earn a bit tonight. Mindy giggled and quickly changed. Damon looked at his daughters happy face and felt helpless. V, I tried my best, but the oue isnt great. However, a man had to keep his word. Since he said that they would be taking a break tomorrow, then... they would find a gang to clean up tonight. Thinking that, Damon started thinking of a suitable target. A momentter, the father and daughter drove out again. In the car, Mindy asked, Who are we after this time? Damon asked, Do you remember the group we investigated which has a lot of business dealings with DAmico? Chapter 908 - Teammates Have to Be Grabbed From Dolls?

Chapter 908: Teammates Have to Be Grabbed From Dolls?

Mindy tilted her head and thought for a moment. Are you talking about the Asians who use blind people to load and deliver goods? Damon nodded. Thats them. I think they have at least 100,000 in cash. Thats enough for us for a year. Mindy nodded and didnt say anything else. 100,000 was enough for a year? Mindy mumbled to herself, Then Ill choose a more expensive school, the kind that wont leave much money left after paying the school fees. At that time, as long as we dont starve to death, well still have toe out to fight crime! Everything was under control! A particr little girl was full of ambition and vowed to fight to the end against her father and V, these two heartless middle-aged men. That was right, Mindy felt that V should be a handsome man in his thirties or forties. He might be a little old, but she firmly believed without any doubt that V was definitely handsome. An ugly person definitely didnt have that kind of aura. It was like a shut-in who couldnt string sentences together when he saw a beautiful woman. She trusted her instincts. ... As Luke drove home, he threw the bag of money into his inventory. The real reward tonight wasnt the money, but the system. System: Teammate Selina has destroyed illegal drugs. Mission aplished. Total experience: 6,000. Total credit: 6,000. Selina is a 3-star teammate. Host automatically gets a 50% share of the contribution rate. Host has obtained 3,000 experience and 3,000 credit points. System: Eliminate the headquarters of the DAmico gang. Mission aplished. Total experience: 3,000. Total experience: 3,000. Contribution rate: 70%. EXP +2,100. Credit +2,100. Hosts experience: 97,600 / 100,000 Credit: 75,300 An upgrade was right in front of him. That was his reward. Looking at Mindy McCreedys name on the teammates panel, Luke was delighted. In helping someone else for fun, he actually obtained a teammate! That was something he hadnt expected. How hard was it to obtain a teammate? Just look at how many he had right now there were only three of them. Luke had helped Damon a lot tonight. The system notification also confirmed that he had received Damons gratitude and could learn all his abilities, but Damon hadnt be a 1-star teammate. Maybe kids were easier to fool? A certain detective couldnt help but consider the idea. He had to pick kids for teammates? That would take too long. But if he was picking them from among high school kids, he had a few suitable candidates. Stacy and the Cassidy sisters had just settled down at a training base in New Jersey a few days ago. Although they might not be superheroes in the future, it was still a possibility. He wouldnt force the issue, but if he really got another teammate, it would definitely be worth it. It seemed that he had to invest more in his potential teammates to increase their chances of passing the evaluation as teammates, and the younger they were, the better, Luke thought. It had been too easy for Mindy to be judged a teammate this time. Luke couldnt help but want to try and replicate this sess. While Luke was driving home cheerfully and formting new investments for his potential teammates, Damon and Mindy had already started theirst gang purge before their holiday. The results of the operation were out of their expectations. Not only was it an intense battle, there was also a limited amount of cash in the nest. Nevertheless, they returned home before midnight. Looking at the clock in the living room, which showed that it was only 11:45, Damon nodded in satisfaction. At least he didnt go back on his word. Mindy nodded in satisfaction. They had only obtained 150,000 dors in cash this time, which didnt have too big an impact on her expenditure n. Both father and daughter had different thoughts as they started nning for their holiday and new lives in the future. At the same time, somewhere in New York, Wesley, the middle-aged man in sses, dialed another number. Boss, something happened again. On the other end of the line: What is it? Wesley said, Two things. The first is that Frank DAmico was just killed. ording to his two seriously injured subordinates, two of the people who did it were his archenemies whom he asked us to help find. Theyre called Big Daddy and Hit-Girl. But there was also the smiling masked man, whos been targeting our business recently. After a brief silence, the person on the other end of the line said, DAmico wont affect us much. We can just switch to another distributor. Well talk about that smiling masked man after we uncover his background. Boss, the second thing is rted to the first thing, said Wesley. Hm? Recently, our people have started to go into hiding. Tonight, arge batch of goods was delivered to Mrs. Gao. During the transfer, Big Daddy and Hit-Girl appeared and killed our and Mrs. Gaos men. They also set fire to all the goods. Wesley smiled bitterly. Pausing for a moment, he continued, Based on the time of the incident, the two of them attacked Mrs. Gaos warehouse after they and the smiling masked man got rid of DAmico. I just spoke to Mrs. Gao on the phone. She said that the goods werent delivered, so she wont pay. The person on the other end of the line was breathing heavily. How much did we lose? About 20 million, replied Wesley. There was silence on the other end of the line for a moment before the voice picked up again. Our n remains the same. Hide. Tell Mrs. Gao that the losses will be ours, but she has to do her best to find the masked man as soon as possible, or nobody will be doing any business. Wesley: Okay, boss. But dont we need to do something? The other end of the line: What do you think? Ive contacted the Hand, and they said that theyre deploying people, but they havent done anything yet. I suspect that theyre just patronizing us and want us to deal with the masked men, said Wesley. The person on the other end snorted. Ignore them. Theres something wrong with the people from the Hand. Wesley nodded and continued, Thats why I want to hire a bunch of hitmen to deal with the masked man. I need your permission. On the other end of the line: Who is it? Ordinary hitmen couldnt deal with the masked man. Wesley: Im going to look for the Fraternity. Theyre not ordinary hitmen. Pondering for a moment, the person on the other end of the line agreed. Okay. Its best if we send someone to monitor the fight when they take action. I want to see how powerful this masked man is. Wesley: Okay, boss. On the other side, Luke didnt know whether tough or cry at the system notification. System: Teammate Mindy McCreedy cleaned up Mrs. Gaos warehouse. Mission aplished. Total experience: 5,000. Total credit: 5,000. Mindys contribution rate: 40%. Mindy is a 1-star teammate. Host automatically gets a 10% share of the contribution rate. Host has obtained 200 experience and 200 credit points. Hosts experience: 97,800 / 100,000 Credit: 75,500 What was going on with the father and daughter duo?! Werent they dispirited just earlier? Why were they running to clear a new instance now? After thinking for a moment, he still didnt contact Damon. After all, they werent on the same team, and werent obliged to report to each other. If they wanted to do something, Luke couldnt interfere. Chapter 909 - Life Is Too Unfair!

Chapter 909: Life Is Too Unfair!

The next day, Dustin summoned Luke to the big meeting room. There were more than ten detectives in the room. Some information had already been pasted on the whiteboard, with some locations and names written on the board. Luke and Selina looked at each other and sat down silently. They were more familiar with the photos on the whiteboard than all the detectives present. It was the crime scene of DAmicos nest. Yesterday, Luke and Damon had confronted fifty or sixty criminals head-on, and one had even used a grenade. Naturally, themotion hadnt escaped the polices notice. DAmico was dead, and so were the criminals in the building. The criminals who had gone to the warehouse werent able to return and clean up the area in time before the police took control of the scene. NYPD had long put the drug lord Frank DAmicos name on a cklist. But Frank wasnt that stupid. He had stuck to selling his illegal drugs and had done a lot of bad things in private, but he hadnt wreckedw and order in New York on the surface, so he hadnt been targeted. After all, selling illegal drugs didnt affect New Yorks prosperity and stability. Inparison, it was the FBI and the DEA who were more interested in the DAmico gang. But there had been too much activity in DAmicos nestst night. When the police went to check it out, they found a lot of bodies inside, including Frank DAmico and his son. The nest also contained a lot of weapons and a small amount of illegal drugs. Even more importantly, there were ledgers, which made the police feel like they had found treasure. Luke didnt take the ledgers with him when he was cleaning out the safe. He only scanned the important books and put them back in the safe to give his colleagues some benefits for cleaning up the scene. From the ledgers, NYPD would be able to track down a lot of people who had dealings with DAmico without too much effort. There was some information on the whiteboard that clearly pointed to underground dealings with some gangs. Dustin exined the details and assigned the tasks. As expected, Dustin specifically requested that everybody keep an eye out after the fight at DAmicos nestst night, and to keep calm for now. The objective for the next few days was to capture important leaders of these underground gangs. Normally, NYPD wouldnt make a big fuss, but since they now had evidence of their crimes, they would be idiots if they didnt take the opportunity to im credit. The bigshots in NYPD and New Yorks city council still needed to rack up some achievements. Otherwise, how could they dupe the public into voting for them? After learning about the mission, Luke and Selina left the police department and got to work. At the same time, two guests who werent clients arrived at the Nelson and Murdockw firm in Clinton early in the morning. Looking at the man and woman in formal business suits, Foggy asked, Is there something we can help you with? He could tell with one nce that the man was also awyer, but the woman didnt look like one. She looked more like an administrative clerk. Recalling the middle-aged woman who had roared yesterday about suing them, Foggy and Matts expressions changed slightly. Wasnt it just a small management fee? Was there really a need to call awyer? That bit of money wasnt even enough to pay for awyer. Both of them couldnt help but wonder. The man took out a card, put it on the table, and pushed it toward Foggy. Imwyer Allen Shaw. Im here on behalf of the Foundation for the Poor and the Disabled. Im here to discuss a long-term charity donation with your firm. This is Miss E Dray, a member of the foundation. Shell be in touch with you in the future. Both Foggy and Matt were stunned. Charity donation? Awyer had to go through a lot of legal proceedings for a charity donation, but thiswyer had already done all of it? At that moment, Allen took out a stack of documents and exined the situation to them. But while he had a calm expression on his face, Allen was inwardly very jealous of these two. He wasnt jealous of the fact that these two could apply to the foundation for money to help the poor and disabled. Allen wasnt so bad as to cheat the poor out of their money. What he envied was the separate donation contract. They didnt talk for long. This newly established charity foundation had received a total of 2.3 million in donations. Foggy and Matt only had to help submit applications to the foundation on behalf of those who needed aid, and the rest of the work would be done by the foundation. Amidst the documents which Allen took out, the only thing that really needed to be signed was a separate donation contract. As long as Nelson and Murdock continued to provide legal assistance to the poor and needy, the foundation would donate $50,000 to the firm every month for a year. That was the source of Allens envy. A donation contract like this basically had conditions attached, such as the office needing to provide legal aid to a certain number of the poor and needy every year to prevent them from taking the money and not doing anything, or doing less. But there was no such troublesome restriction in this donation contract. The only condition was that thew firm continued to operate. As long as Foggy and Matt were willing, they could use this money as their monthly sry or to cover the firms operation costs. If it were Allen, he would use this money to coverpany expenses, and whatever profits he made fromwsuits would go into his pockets, which would also help his career along tremendously. Looking at the scale of this Nelson and Murdockw firm, an annual donation of 600,000 would actually be able tost them for several years. It was clear that thisw firm would be able to continue operating for a few more years. It was simply the dream of countless young people to start a business with someone elses money. These two young greenhornwyers had really run into such a good thing. What was even more depressing was that Allen was the one to give them the money. Recalling how he had been kicked out of hisstw firm half a year ago and had to leave Los Angeles toe to New York, Allen could only sigh. Life was so unfair! But no matter how many times he cursed in his heart, he could only smile and say goodbye to the two youngwyers. After seeing off Allen and E, the three executive members hid in the office. Karen looked at the two of them with a smile. Okay, who did this? What a big surprise. Yesterday, you said you were going to look for a big client, but today, you found a charity foundation which evenes with no conditions attached. A big client who was willing to fork out a lot of money meant that it would be a very troublesomewsuit, while there was nothing troublesome attached to this donation. Hearing that, Foggy subconsciously looked at Matt, who shook his head. It wasnt me. I dont know any bigshots like this. Chapter 910 - Did the Two Lawyers Hit It Big?

Chapter 910: Did the Two Lawyers Hit It Big?

At that, Matt turned to Foggy. The purpose of this donation is very clear. Its for the poor people in Clinton who suffered losses in the previous explosions. Foggy, did you mention Elena to someone? Foggy quickly shook his head in denial. He didnt dare im such great credit. No, I really didnt do it. I dont know anyone rich at all... Looking at Karens doubtful gaze and Matts dark sses, he suddenly understood. No, I know a lot of rich people, but none of them are this conscientious. Also, I dont know them very well. Matt nodded. He and Foggy had been interns at a topw firm in New York, and had seen plenty of rich people. But then the super magnate Roxxon Corporation had filed awsuit against a sick employee from theirpany, and Foggy and Matt had been responsible for the case, and were told to counter-sue the terminally ill employee. Matt and Foggy finally chose to leave. In fact, if they won the case, they would have been able to stay at Landman and Zack and be officialwyers. That was the dream of countlessw students, with an annual sry of millions just waiting for them, but the duo gave that up in the end. Thus, they were moved by the huge donation, but they werent crazy with joy. Most of the time, any meat pie that fell from the sky was either poisoned or on a fish hook. But with their experience and legal knowledge, they didnt find anything wrong with the donation contract. Firstly, they didnt have the right to use the 2.3 million donation. Even if there was a problem with the cash flow in the future, they could only look for the patron and not unrted third parties. Secondly, the donation contract was very simple. There were no hidden traps; instead, there were many loopholes. For these two Columbia Universityw graduates, they were sure that there werent any subsequent risks. But who would donate so much money to theirw firm and the people in Clinton? For a moment, the three of them fell silent. In the end, it was Karen who broke the silence. Should we let Elena know that she can use the water and electricity for now, but theres no money for anything else? Itll take a few days for this money to be approved, right? Only then did Foggy and Matt snap out of their thoughts. Rather than worrying about thew firm being given 600,000 dors, they might as well help the victims of the explosions apply to the foundation as soon as possible. After all, the donation to thew firm could be put aside for the time being, but the explosions had wrecked the walls and windows of many poor families. Thinking that, Foggy took out a huge stack of files from his bag. I have their files. Ill leave the calls to youter. Tell them toe and fill out the application form. Karen said, No problem. Matt said, Let me take a look at their files first. Ill find the families in the worst condition. We can put their applications on the top. The three of them got to work. ... In the afternoon, Luke and Selina returned home from work. As they drove past thew firm, they saw peopleing and going. The good thing was that many people here didnt have cars, so there was no traffic jam. Luke had a rough idea of what was going on, but Selina was curious. Whats going on? Did Foggy and Matt hit it big? So many clients are going in. Luke nodded quickly. They definitely hit it big. Hm, lets go up and take a look. It might be something else. Selina, on the other hand, shook her head. I dont think so. These people look anxious, but most of them seem happy. Theyre not hoodlums. Theres no way theyll rob aw firm, right? Luke stopped the car on the side of the road. The most valuable thing in thatw firm is probably Matt and Karens clothes. Selina pushed the door open and burst outughing. Thats true. Foggys clothes... Haha. They went up to the third floor, and there were people going up and down the stairs. It felt like amunity party. The people who would have made a fuss in the past were much calmer now. At most, they would look at each other silently and try to stab each other to death with their eyes, but nobody got into a fight. When they reached the third floor, Luke and Selina were about to head to the office, when several people stopped them. Hey, dont cut the queue. Those who cut the queue will be pushed to the back. Youre so young, why cant you line up? Luke wasnt angry. He said with a smile, Were not here to do business. As everybody looked at him disdainfully, a ck man who was quick to speak said in a singsong voice, Hm, someone said that before. Bro~ that wont work. Be good~ line up at the back. Luke and Selina: ...You really should be a singer. Luke stopped talking to them and simply called Foggy. A momentter, Karen, who was wearing a thin blue floral blouse, popped her head out of the office. It was November in New York, but she was sweating and her cheeks were red as if she had just done strenuous exercise. She waved at Luke and Selina, gesturing for them toe over as she exined to the people in line, No, theyre not here to fill out the application form. Theyre fine. Hearing that, the people in the queue reluctantly made way. The people who had caused trouble had already been chased to the back of the line. Nobody wanted to repeat the same mistake. In fact, lining up was just a waste of energy; the real order in which the applications were submitted was still based on their family situation. Matt and Foggy certainly wouldnt tell them that. It was best to be prudent on this point. Otherwise, if all these people squeezed themselves into thew firm, thewyers wouldnt be able to do anything. It took Luke and Selina almost a minute to reach Foggy and Matts office. They were busy, and simply greeted Luke and Selina. Foggy said, Sorry, were really busy today. What can we do for you? Luke said with a smile, Its fine. We just saw a lot of people gathered downstairs. I was afraid that something might have happened here, so I came to take a look. Foggy said, Thank you very much. Nothings happened for now. Were just dealing with some new business. Luke looked at the long line outside the office and nodded. It doesnt look like youre making money, but giving it away instead. Both Foggy and Matt paused and smiled bitterly. They wanted to say that Luke was right. These people were here to get money, not to give them money. They also wanted to say that Luke was wrong. They had indeed just gotten a huge windfall, although they hadnt cashed in the 50,000 dors for the first month yet. Chapter 911 - Return Gift, Treat, and Proposal

Chapter 911: Return Gift, Treat, and Proposal

Foggy thought for a moment, then exined, Its free legal aid. Luke gave an oh. Okay, it seems Ill have to wait for your invitation a little longer. Foggy and Matt paused again, and Foggy quickly said, Tonight, tonight. After work, well treat you and Selina at the bar. Luke nodded with a smile. Okay, we wont bother you anymore, bye! At that moment, Karen was standing at the door with two boxes. She said, Luke, the cake you gave usst time was really good. Just nice that youre here today; take these back with you. As she spoke, she handed him the boxes. Luke saw that it was full of donuts. Looking at the clearly ordinary packaging and the brand he had never heard of, it was probably another thank you gift from the neighbors. He didnt know whether tough or cry, but he couldnt refuse. He was the one who had made the joke; he could only grit his teeth and ept it. Saying thank you, he said to Foggy and Matt, Contact me after work tonight. Hm, good luck with your business. Then, he quickly left with the two boxes of donuts. Otherwise, Karen would feel that this return gift wasnt enough, and it would be troublesome if she gave him two more boxes. Foggy and Matt smiled bitterly again. Their business would definitely be booming in the next few days, but they werent making any money from it. Why did the detective like to say such hurtful things? Luke and Selina squeezed out of the office and got into the car outside. Selina wiped her forehead and said, There are too many people. Im sweating. Luke gave her two boxes of donuts. Try them. What brand is this? Why havent I seen it before? Selina opened one box and took a bite of a donut. It tastes ordinary and too sweet. Luke said, Give them to Gold Nugget. Doesnt it love sweets? Selina thought for a moment, then tossed the two boxes of donuts into the backseat. Gold Nugget, these are all yours. Gold Nugget: Huh? Selina said, Dontin, theyre very sweet. Gold Nugget hesitated for a moment before it opened its mouth. It was bing more and more picky about food, but that was mainly with salty stuff and fresh raw seafood. It couldnt refuse donuts. After sessfully tossing the two boxes of sweet donuts to Gold Nugget, Selina asked, It doesnt look like Foggy and the others are working on awsuit. Theyre doing pro bono work. If they dont make money, how are they going to pay the rent? You said yesterday that theyre already stuffed to the brim with bills? Luke drove the car to the back and parked in the garage on the first floor. Ask them tonight. Selina asked, You seem to like them? Luke chuckled. Of all thewyers weve met, these two should be in the top three in terms of integrity, and whatwyersck the most is integrity. Selina was lost for words. To put it another way, it would be unjust to kill all thewyers in America, but too many would escape the if half of them were killed. Lawyers with moral integrity were like capitalists who didnt want to make money. At half past seven in the evening, Luke received a call from Foggy, who invited him and Selina to have a drink at Josies Bar on the corner. Luke and Selina went out and reached the closest bar in less than two minutes. The bars business was so-so, and had an average number of customers; it was hard to do good business in Clinton. The threew firm executives were at the counter, and Luke and Selina sat down next to them. They looked exhausted, but were in good spirits and chatting happily. The three of them greeted Luke and Selina with smiles. Foggy waved his hand. Order whatever you want. Its on me tonight. Luke took a deep breath and smelled the fake whiskey that was in front of Foggy. Looking at the dark gray olive next to the cup, Luke felt that it was either moldy or not an olive at all. He quickly said, Two bottles of Corona beer. Thedy boss, who was wearing a red and ck id shirt, turned around and looked at him. Are you an adult? I think I need to look at your drivers license first. Dont take out your student ID. Luke smiled and looked at Foggy. Foggy said, Josie, hes my friend. How can he be a minor? Just give him the beer. Josie curled her lip. You dont look like an adult, either. Except for your face, of course. Foggy: ... After dealing Foggy a blow, Josie gave Luke and Selina two bottles of Corona. She had only said that because she liked Lukes soft-looking face. Otherwise, nobody in Clinton would care if Luke drank or not. Just like that, the five of them chatted and talked about the unprecedented event at the firm. As he listened, Luke suddenly said, What youre saying is that what most of them want to do is fix up their ces, right? Foggy took a sip of his whiskey. Thats right. Luke rubbed his chin. Wouldnt it be better to help them find a cheap maintenancepany? Foggy shook his head. Thats impossible. Theres no cheap maintenancepany in New York. Just repairing a door costs at least two hundred dors. That isnt cheap. Luke said, Then, what if we set one up ourselves and find a few locals? Both Foggy and Matt were confused. Locals? What did this have to do with the locals? The locals also had to make money, and wouldnt do charity work. Luke said, The fact is that a maintenancepany needs to make money in order to keep running and hire workers, so the prices cant be too low. But we can cut costs in these two areas. Foggy said, Tell me about it. Luke said, We can hire some locals as interns and then bring in skilled workers from outside. If we dont focus on making money but purely on hiring people, we can cut down a lot on maintenance costs. Foggy shook his head. Thats impossible. Even if we hire someone, it wont be cheap. Luke chuckled. I know two candidates. They can be interns. Theyre also very familiar with transporting and unloading construction materials. Foggy didnt understand for a moment, but Matts expression changed. You mean Charlie and Raqael? Luke nodded. Thats them. Also, we can talk to Temple and Raqaels mother about this, and get them toe in asmunity volunteers. It just so happens that this is a charity foundation. Matt and Foggy frowned and gave it some thought. It was because Charlie and Raqael were minors that Luke was making this suggestion, since hiring them might cause trouble if they didnt do it right. Once this thing started, it would be a major project. If theirw firm was going to step out, it was even more important to consider these legal issues. Chapter 912 - Charity and Using Money to Convince People

Chapter 912: Charity and Using Money to Convince People

This was different from when Luke had caught the two boys and put them to work. That had just been a verbal agreement and had been paid in cash; Luke wasnt afraid of the two boys suing him. Foggy thought for a moment, but still hesitated. Will that... work? Luke took another sip of beer and said unhurriedly, Charlie and Raqael were responsible for transporting trash and construction materials during the renovation. I only gave them 20 dors an hour. Foggy and Matt were lost for words. Of course they knew that. Temple had mentioned it to them. At a regr maintenancepany, the hourly wage for interns, even unskilled ones, wouldnt be less than 50 dors. The workers themselves couldnt make that much money, and most of it was taken by the maintenancepany. Thinking that, Foggy and Matt found the suggestion interesting. Luke said with a smile, Also, Foggy, didnt you say that you know a friend who does maintenance work? He was the one who taught you how to fix Elenas water pipe. It would be good if you can find a few suitable workers to help those families save money. Foggy scratched his head. Is that so? Thats indeed worth considering. Luke continued, Charlie and Raqael will be temp workers. Oh, right, I saw seven or eight of themst time. Their leader seems to be called Hudson or something! These kids dont seem to have anything to do. Why dont you contact the adults in their families? Maybe they need this part-time job too. Foggy and Matt were both stunned. At this point, they finally understood. What did Charlie, Raqael, and Hudson have inmon? Firstly, they were all minors in Clinton. Secondly, they had all had an eye on Lukes new home. What a big heart! Foggy and Matt couldnt help criticizing him inwardly. But Lukes proposal was indeed feasible. If it seeded, nobody would lose anything. At most, the kids who were loafing around would get a taste of physicalbor. Also, this was a proper job with pay. Was that a bad thing for those kids? Definitely not. It was just like how most children didnt like to study, but was studying a bad thing? Many people only realized that studying was good when they grew up. It was just that children didnt really enjoy it. Luke didnt mind that Foggy and Matt knew about his little scheme. This was an open conspiracy. In any case... he had already given them the money! He was the one paying people to work, so he didnt feel guilty at all. That charity foundation and 2.3 million dors were things he had set up with a genuine identity. Luke had long used the polices missing person information toe up with a bunch of unimportant aliases. Each alias would be abandoned after they were used once or twice. He wasnt afraid of being investigated at all, so he would go straight to the casino to wash clean his dirty money. To put it simply, he just needed to switch this cash for chips under this alias, lose a few rounds, then switch the chips back to money. As long as the alias was registered as a taxpayer, it was legal ie. He couldnt use this method with his real name, nor was it suitable for one alias to deal withrge quantities of money, as that would draw too much attention. But it wasnt a problem to use a bunch of genuine aliases to wash clean some money as backup. They didnt have much money in their ounts, ranging from a million to 100,000 or even 10,000. Luke had been using these aliases to rent cars and amodation or book ne tickets when he was out on personal missions. This donation had been ast-minute idea. He had donated money to the California earthquake fund under an alias before. In any case, he probably wouldnt be able to use up all this money in his lifetime. But after meeting Foggy and Matt, he felt that he could use this indirect approach to do good. You could certainly hirewyers to help the poor, but you couldnt guarantee how professional they would be. It was true that pro bono legal services existed. When they said on TV, If you cannot afford awyer, one will be provided for you at government expense, that was the court forcibly assigning the cases to variousw firms to provide legal aid. The amount of this sort of pro bono work also fluctuated ording to the number ofwyers on hand. Butw firms would leave most pro bono cases to the interns to handle so that the time of realwyers wasnt wasted. Time was precious for realwyers 500 dors an hour was expensive. Interns werent up to that level yet, andwyers didnt spend much effort on pro bono cases. It wasnt umon for people who didnt need to go to prison to be let down by irresponsible publicwyers who got them sent to prison for years. Inparison,wyers like Foggy and Matt who were willing to provide legal assistance for free and did their best were rare. Luke didnt mind spending some money to see how long they couldst. Even if they changed their ways in a year or two, they would still help many people during this period. As long as they persisted,wyer Matt would be a teammate worth investing in. Thinking that, Luke said, How about this? Since this is to help our neighbors in Clinton solve their problems, Ill do my part as well. For every child who contributes in the rebuilding of Clinton, Ill give their families 1,000 to 10,000 dors. Foggy, Matt, and Karen all turned around in surprise. Huh? Selina interjected, Count me in. Luke nodded with a smile. Okay. This donation will start at 100,000 dors. You can draw up a donation contract tomorrow and get a check from us. Karen couldnt help but ask, Thats a huge sum of money. Youre not... going to reconsider? Even if it was the lowest amount, Luke and Selina still had to fork out 50,000 each. Most families in America didnt have 50,000 dors in savings, let alone young people like Luke and Selina. Karen was worried that they were biting off more than they could chew just to show off. Luke was amused. Dont worry. In fact, we can pay 100,00 each. That depends on how many kids are willing to help rebuild themunity. Matts heart skipped a beat when he heard that. He couldnt help but shake his head and smile bitterly. This guy really knew how to hold a grudge. He was clearly throwing the money at the brats Charlie, Raqael and Hudson to make them do hardbor. But that wasnt a bad thing for these rascals. In their lives, those brothers of theirs would use money to lure them into joining gangs and selling drugs. Only a big phnthropist would spend money to rope them into volunteer work. Thinking that, Matt nodded decisively. Okay. Ill draft a donation contract for you tomorrow. Luke and Selina nodded, and everybody started discussing the development n. Chapter 913 - Wesley’s Play

Chapter 913: Wesleys y

Lukes idea was neither brilliant nor unusual, but Foggy and Matt hadnt thought about it before. They werewyers, not construction workers. They were already used to how big renovationpanies worked. Lukes suggestion got everybody thinking. Setting it up as rebuilding themunity andmunity service would leave a lot of room to maneuver around in. As the scale increased, they could save on a lot of costs, and residents who received the donations could also do their part. When they knew the renovations would happen, these people wouldnt mind a bit of work. Luke didnt say anything. After half an hour of drinks, he and Selina left. Foggy and the others didnt ask them to stay. Luke and Selina certainly didnt have much free time in their jobs. Being willing to fork out a huge sum of money to do good was the greatest act of charity in America. At that moment, Charlie was watching an action movie at home with his girlfriend, udia. He suddenly shivered. udia looked at him strangely. Whats wrong? Charlie shook his head nkly. I dont know. I just feel like something bads going to happen. There you go again. You think youre some kind of reincarnated wizard who can foresee bad luck, but youve never been lucky since you were little. If youre really a wizard, you must be the most useless one, said udia unhappily. She grabbed Charlie and made him cry out in pain. Hey, be gentle. Arent you afraid of breaking me? Cordia rolled her eyes. Dont tell me you have another girl out there? Hm, it should be an old one. Raqaels older sister made eyes at youst time. Tell me, are you two having an affair? Charlie put his head in his hands. OMG, his sister is almost a hundred kilos, okay? Darling, are you mistaken about my taste? I like you the most. udia sneered. Dont you alwaysin that Im too skinny? Youre always saying that they need to be more curvy. When you saw Raqaels sister the other day, you sang that song... Baby Got Back, thats right! Charlie shivered. I... I was singing to you, alright? He really had no interest in Raqaels sister, but he was interested in big butts. Raqaels sister happened to have one, hence the connection, but unexpectedly, udia had noticed. If she realized the truth, he would definitely be in big trouble. He could only try his best to fool his suspicious girlfriend, and hepletely forgot about the bad feeling from earlier. After Luke and Selina returned home, they washed up before going back out to work. Two hourster, Wesley had no choice but to call his boss again. Boss, Smiling Mask and ck Cat just killed the Angel of Death, Gustavo Gomez, and looted their main warehouse. By conservative estimates, the Angel of Death lost two tons of goods this time. Even ignoring the subsequent fallout, the loss of these goods will affect our business significantly. There was a long silence on the other end of the line, so long that Wesley almost thought the call had been disconnected. You said you would look for the Fraternityst time. Is it done? asked the person on the other end of the line. Wesley: I was just about to tell you: the Fraternity rejected this mission. They said that we dont have any specific information on the targets, like their real identities. The other end of the line: What kind of hitmen are they?! Cant they do it? If it was just about taking people down, I wouldnt bother hiring mercenaries. Wesley said helplessly, Thats what they said. However, it didnt seem like they were being perfunctory with me. They might be in some trouble themselves. The other end of the line: Im not the f*cking boss of the Fraternity, I dont care what trouble theyre in. This bunch of trash; cklist them in the future. Yes, boss. Wesley said, The Fraternity rejected the mission, but rmended another tform to us. There was surprise on the other end of the line. What? Wesley: The Fraternity mentioned the Continental Hotel. They said that we can directly offer a bounty there and have assassins from all over the world help us find and kill those masked men. There was silence on the phone again. Hearing that, it was possible that something really had happened to the Fraternity, or they wouldnt send business to apetitor. A bounty was indeed the simplest way. Wesley hadnt gone to the Continental Hotel before this because this force wasnt to be trifled with, and had once shed with his own side. But the masked men had been too aggressive in thest few days. In just a few days, they had taken down several of their people, which included allies (DAmico), suppliers (Angel of Death), and distributors (Mrs. Gao). These people were clearly out to shut them down. Wesley had no choice but to bring up the taboo name Continental Hotel to his boss. Okay, but dont use our name. After a brief silence, there was an answer from the other end of the line. Hearing that, Wesley was relieved. If spending just a bit of money could cause the Continental Hotel and the masked men to sh, that would be too perfect for Wesleys side. In any case, both sides were hostile to his party. It didnt matter who won or lost, or if neither side won; even if they continued to sh, it would be a good thing. He hadnt thought of this before because the masked men werent that strong and had yet to hit Wesley with hard enough firepower. It was a good opportunity to get these two unknown forces to fight each other. After hanging up, Wesley pondered. Frank DAmico had put up a revenge kill order at the Continental Hotel early on. Once DAmico and his son were killed, this revenge order was activated, and the bounty for their killer was 2 million each. With both father and son dead, the total bounty for the revenge order was a very attractive 4 million. But that wasnt enough. The gang of masked men was growing from strength to strength, which gave the shrewd Wesley a strong sense of crisis. The more they fought, the stronger they got, and they were also increasing in number, which was really disadvantageous to Wesleys side. He had to drag the Continental Hotel into this fight as soon as possible. Given the way the hotel did things, they would definitely hit the masked men hard. It was all that damn Batmans fault! Why did he have to be so high-profile when ying vignte?! Ill kill you when I get the chance! Wesley swore inwardly. The number of masked police officers in New York was dozens of times more than before, and it was all because of Batman. In thest few months, many brats in their tweens in ck capes and lousy masks had beening out to find trouble in the name of chivalry. It wasnt good enough for Batman to be a low-profile vignte, he had to be on TV; he was definitely a hypocrite! Once he was done cursing Batman, Wesley started to make calls to set a bounty. Chapter 914 - A Done Deal? Where’s the Law? Is There Still a Law?

Chapter 914: A Done Deal? Wheres the Law? Is There Still a Law?

The next day, the weather turned gloomy again, and it looked like it was about to rain. When Luke and Selina left the house, they saw a long line of people outside Foggys office again. There were even more people than the day before, including some hapless brats in their elders grasp. Selina burst outughing. See that? See that? Charlie and Raqael are over there. Of course Luke saw them. He turned the wheel and drove close to the side of the road as he greeted the four people who were whispering to each other not far away. Temple, Barbara, good morning. Temple turned around and smiled when she saw Luke. Long time no see. Are you going to work? Luke nodded and asked, even when he knew the answer, Thats right. What are you doing? Temple said, Signing these two up formunity volunteer work. Luke looked at Charlie and Raqael with a smile. Wow, it seems youve improved a lot. Do your best. I always thought highly of you. The two boys said gloomily, Hello, boss Luke, boss Selina. They couldnt change the way they addressed them even after finishing thest job. Of course, they wouldnt appear in front of Luke if they could help it. At that moment, it was unavoidable. What was scarier was that apart from Luke and Selina these bosses, they were cursed with something that they could never escape from a mother and a cousin. A short, fat ck woman waved at Luke and Selina with a smile. Luke, Selina, thank you forst time, but why havent you called? I want to invite you over for dinner. Luke said with a smile, Barbara, youre still as cheerful as ever. Weve been very busy recently, and we really dont have time. However, I have high hopes for Raqael. Hell definitely be chosen. He and Charlie have experience with renovation. This Barbara was naturally Raqaels mother. Barbara nodded quickly. Yes, yes, yes. That would be great. It was like the gates of hell opening! What was great about that? Raqael was in despair. But what could he say? One was his mother, and the other was a terrifying hitman. He couldnt afford to offend either of them. As they were chatting, a car stopped on the side of the road. Foggy and Matt got out, and Foggy said to Luke, Youre here? The agreement is here. Take a look and let us know if theres anything you need to change. As he spoke, he took out an agreement from his briefcase. Luke epted it and scanned the pages one by one. He smiled. Youre more meticulous than I am. This is fine. He then handed the agreement to Selina. Sign it first. Selina found a pen in the glove box, signed in the required spots, then wrote a check for 50,000 dors. Luke signed the agreement and also wrote a check for 50,000 dors, then gave both checks to Foggy. Foggy was stunned. Isnt that too fast? You should take the agreement back for a look. He was actually quite afraid of people who signed too quickly, because most of them didnt look closely at the contract and would start wrangling after something happened. Otherwyers didnt really care, as long as they got the money, but Foggy wasnt in the habit of swindling clients. Luke shook his head. This agreement is pretty simple. I had a good look. We still have to go to work, and cant hang around to chat. Bye, everyone. Foggy helplessly epted the agreement and watched Luke drive off. Temple looked curious, but didnt ask anything. Barbara, however, couldnt help but ask, Are Luke and Selina filing awsuit? Foggy hesitated and looked at Matt. Matt coughed and nodded slightly, and Foggy understood. No, theyre donors, and the ones who proposed this volunteer incentive n for rebuilding themunity. Barbara was stunned. Realization dawned on Temple, and she subconsciously looked at her cousin and Raqael. At that moment, Barbara asked uncertainly, Youre saying that if Raqael does volunteer work, he can get an allowance for poor families? Foggy nodded. Yes. If theyre donors, doesnt that mean that theyre paying Raqael and the others to volunteer? Barbara followed this train of thought and suddenly realized something. Wait, he just said that Raqael would definitely be chosen. Barbara looked at Foggy. Foggy, Raqael doing this volunteer work... Foggy nodded helplessly. Thats right. Luke and Selina think highly of Charlie and Raqaels work abilities. Theyll definitely get it. Charlie and Raqaels eyes almost popped out of their sockets. What the f*ck? This hardbor was already a done deal behind closed doors? Where was thew? Was there still aw? Looking at the two boys expressions, and recalling how Luke had dered that they would definitely be chosen, Temple could only shake her head with a wry smile. Luke had always remembered these two brats. Looking at Charlie and Raqaels expressions, Foggy still felt the need tofort them. Dont worry, Hudsons name is on the list as well. I called his motherst night, and hell be hereter. You can join together. Im sure itll make the work a lot more fun. With that, he and Matt hurried upstairs. They hadnt finished with the charity foundation applications yesterday, and they still had to deal with Lukes donation and volunteer recruitment today. It would be another busy day. Temple patted Charlies head with a smile. Hey, Hudsonsing too. Happy? You saidst time that Hudson should thank you or something... How could Charlie say anything now? He couldnt even protect himself at the moment; who cared about Hudson? If Hudson wasnt afraid of death, he could choose not toe. The two bosses would definitely make him realize the error of his ways. ... The weather was gloomy the entire day, and it finally drizzled at night, enveloping New York in a misty rain. Looking at Manhattan in the rain, Selina took a sip of hot cocoa and exhaled contentedly before she asked, Shall we continue tonight? Luke was looking at the files on the couch. He hummed and said, I said we would give Kingpin half a month. Thats still a few days away. He has a big empire and a big business. He wont show up unless it seriously hurts him. Selina said, But this guy seems to be avoiding us. ording to the intelligence from the police department, the important organization members were targeting have all disappeared. Luke said, Hes more tolerant than I thought. If he can really endure it... Selina asked, Should we let him go this time? Luke chuckled. What are you thinking? We can eliminate his forces in New York one by one. Ive always admired people who can adapt to the situation. Chapter 915 - Good Shooting, Wrong Target

Chapter 915: Good Shooting, Wrong Target

Selina burst outughing. Cutting flesh with a blunt knife was also a life skill. Kingpin probably wouldnt be able to hold back since New York was his main territory. Without New York, his foundation would be gone, and whether his allies elsewhere would buy what he was selling would be another matter. At 9pm, Luke and Selina left with Gold Nugget in the rain. They didnt use the front entrance at night, but went in and out through an underground passage which Luke had opened. In thest few nights, he had worked overtime aftering home. He opened a separate passage in one corner of the first floor which led to the sewers nearby. As thergest city in America, New York had an extremelyplicated sewage system, and one could reach many ces through them. The advantage of this route was that it wasnt easily targeted, whether they wereing or going. The downside was that sanitation in the sewers wasnt great. In the past few days, Luke had been sorting out a map and choosing the most suitable routes in the sewers to avoid running into those that dealt with toilet drainage and so on. The oxygen supply system attached to the armor could prevent them from inhaling the stench and methane in the sewers, and the smell on them would be removed with a special scent cleanser so that no one would be able to track them. After crossing a few blocks underground, they emerged from the sewer entrance near Central Park. These exits had been specially selected. There were no surveince cameras and there were few people in this area. The optical camouge on their armor could cover most of their tracks and prevent them from being discovered by onlookers. In the rain, they appeared on the west side of the park. There was an apartment building here which served as a transaction hub for Kingpin. Every day, a lot of goods were distributed from this nest; it could be considered an important wholesale channel. Given this strategic location, most of the handovers were carried out in the park, and the people in the nest could use binocrs to check if the handover site was safe. This way, they could avoid being exposed by too many traffickersing to their door, and lower the chances of being caught by the police, which would greatly reduce the loss of illegal drugs. Unfortunately, this method was useless against Luke. He had long locked onto the nest with Sharp Nose, and had studied the movements of these gangsters. After this nest was cleaned up, this Central Park distribution center would be paralyzed, and the volume of Kingpins output would drop by at least 5 to 7% within a few days. Kingpin wouldnt have his eye on this if it wasnt such a significant distribution chain. As a directpetitor to two-bit sellers, it was a very profitable nest, and their drugs were much more expensive than wholesale drugs from other gangs. Even if they only sold one-fifth of the total volume of other sellers, their profit margin was still 15 to 20%. Goods moved very quickly in this nest and they were delivered in batches which didnt give the police a chance to catch the big fish. But was Luke someone who cared about all of that? He was only here for one person. As long as he got rid of the skilled workers and key figures in this nest, Kingpin wouldnt be able to sell any of his goods. For a bigshot like Kingpin, drugs that couldnt be sold were no different from detergent. Two people and one dog followed the standard procedure: Luke attacked, Selina blocked off the escape route, and Gold Nugget remained invisible the entire time. They snuck into the apartment building and removed the optical camouge. The point of their operations in thest few days was to give Kingpin a hard time. Thus, before they broke out fighting, the two of them would reveal themselves and deliberately leave a few survivors. It was a clear message to Kingpin: Its us again. Cut us down if you dare! Luke, who was the main attacker, walked unhurriedly up the stairs with knives in both hands. He even hummed a song. This hit, that ice cold, Michelle Pfeiffer, That white gold... Selina, who had been guarding the back door, couldnt help but mock, Hey, this song doesnt match Vs character, does it? As he stepped forward in time with the song, Luke replied, In any case, theres only us, and nobody else can see me. Selina was lost for words and Gold Nugget remained silent. On the second floor, Luke threw his knives at the two guards at the end of the hallway. His footsteps were still unhurried as he walked down the hallway. When he passed each door, he paused slightly to get rid of the people who were hiding inside the room or lying in ambush. Luke walked to a door at the end of the hallway. He bent down and pulled out the knives from the necks of the two guards who were lying on the ground. With a flick of his wrists, the blood rolled off of the knives. He kicked the door open and walked in. The people inside were very vignt. As soon as the door was kicked open, they subconsciously reached for their guns. Luke charged forward and drew arcs in the air with the knives in his hands. He zigzagged through the living room several times, and all the criminals copsed, clutching their throats. At that moment, the bathroom door suddenly opened. Before the criminal holding a gun could see what was going on in the living room, a ck shadow flew over and stabbed him in the neck. In the face of Lukes sudden attack, the sixteen criminals on this floor didnt even have a chance to shoot before they were killed. He put the knives back at his waist and threw the goods into the kitchen sink. Forget about the toilet. That guy just now had taken a dump in the toilet and hadnt flushed. Luke didnt want to smell it. He had already had enough of the weird smells in the sewers. In less than two minutes, Luke had finished dealing with all the goods. As he stood in the living room and examined himself to see if he had missed anything, his expression changed and he suddenly moved half a meter away. ng! Pu! The sound of ss breaking and a dull thud rang out in the room. There was a bullet hole in the window on the northeast side of the room. Luke dashed out of the room and turned into a transparent and distorted shadow in the hallway. He flew out of a window on the second floor and ran toward an apartment building on the north side. In a room on the third floor of an apartment building 200 meters away, a middle-aged man with a beard cursed in a low, French ent. He grabbed the AWP from the window and put it in his backpack before quickly going downstairs and entering the alley behind the building. The alleys here let out on all sides, and there were no streetlights or surveince cameras. It was very suitable for a quick retreat. His car was parked in an alley outside the building. As long as he got into the car and left, nobody would be able to find him. Thinking that, he quickly walked to the car, opened the door, and ced the bag on the passenger seat. Just as he was about to get into the drivers seat, he felt something cold on his neck. The bearded man paused, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He didnt dare move. Youre good at shooting, but you dont know how to pick your target. An English ent rang out behind him. The bearded man was even more shocked. His intended target earlier supposedly had an English ent. But wasnt that person still 200 meters away? Chapter 916 - Is All This Trouble Because of Daredevil?

Chapter 916: Is All This Trouble Because of Daredevil?

Tell me, who sent you after me? the man behind the bearded man continued. After a brief silence, the bearded man felt a slight pain in his neck, and then a thin stream of blood flowed down. Its a revenge order. Someone offered a huge bounty to kill the murderer of DAmico and his son, the bearded man said decisively. Oh, I see. Duang! The blow to the back of his head caused the bearded mans eyes to roll back, and he copsed. Luke grabbed his neck and then stuffed him into the car. He then got into the drivers seat and left. Beast, you and Hellhound go back first. Be careful, someone has put a bounty on us, he said over thems. Selina simply replied, Got it. Forty minutester, Luke was sitting on the couch in the living room. While eating cream cake, Selina asked, What happened to that guy? Luke said, Hes just a local, ordinary professional hitman nicknamed Blue Eyes. He got the news that theres a ten million bounty on our heads. He was hiding there today especially to see if we would show up. Hes so lucky. Selina nodded and asked, Where did the bountye from? Luke pointed at her. ck Cat! He then pointed at himself. Smiley Face! He moved his finger to point at thew firm diagonally opposite him. Daredevil! Finally, he pointed at New Jersey in the northwest. A 2 million bounty each for Big Daddy and Hit-Girl. Selina eximed, Are they trying to catch us all in one go? Is this money from Kingpin? Luke shrugged. ording to the hitman, this is a revenge order which DAmico set up early on at the Continental Hotel. Originally, it was only 4 million dors, but this morning, DAmicos wife suddenly increased it by another 6 million dors. Selina tilted her head and thought for a moment. Then is all this because of Daredevil? Luke shrugged. If it wasnt for him, we wouldnt have shed with Kingpin so quickly. He didnt do anything wrong. Selina asked, Does DAmicos wife love her husband and son that much? Luke chuckled. Lets see how many ambushes this richdy will cause us in the next two days. Selina immediately understood. Are you saying that DAmicos wife is a trap? Luke shrugged. I cant rule out the possibility that DAmicos wife is willing to offer an extra 6 million dors for the people who murdered her husband and son, but ck Cat and Daredevil never showed up at DAmicos nest. How would she know to put a bounty on the two of them? Also, she could have quietly topped up the money, but she made such a high-profile deration; does she want to be buried with her husband and son? Selina nodded in agreement. After chatting, they got to work. A bounty? Luke really had to thank Kingpin. System: Eliminate the drug distribution point. Mission aplished. Total experience: 2,000. Total credit: 2,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +2,000. Credit +2,000. System: Kill professional hitman Blue Eyes. Mission aplished. EXP +400. Credit +400. Hosts experience has reached 100,000, and character has leveled up to level 16. Extra stat points: 6 Hosts experience: 200 / 300,000 Credit: 77,900 With a thought, he clicked on his character panel, and his Mental Strength went from 35 to 37. Luke was in a good mood. His Mental Strength was finally going to break through the 40 mark. Looking at the effects of 40 Strength, the effects of 40 Mental Strength wouldnt be bad either. He had umted enough experience to level up in a short period of time thanks to the number of people Kingpin had. He had already hit close to ten nests, but there were still a lot of names on his cklist of Kingpins forces and allies. Even if most of them were in hiding, they woulde out again eventually. Thus, these experience and credit points would be his sooner orter. He cheerfully continued modifying the ck Chevrolet SUV. His Mental Strength was about to reach a new level, and the new car was almost ready. This was really a double blessing. ... The next day, Luke and Selina got into the new car. Selina stretched in the passenger seat and sighed in satisfaction. This car is sofortable. I can finally straighten my legs. Luke said with a smile, Familiarize yourself with how to use it. You have a control panel there. He then drove the car out of the house. Selina pulled out a control panel from where the glove box used to be. There were many new buttons in the car that could be activated with one push. Switching to fake license tes, electronic radio silence, external surveince, drone control, electric shocks, smoke grenades, and partial car transformations were all possible. Only Luke and Selina could operate the control panel. Fine, so could Gold Nugget. This dog had some talent in electronics, which waspletely different from its sh*tty math skills. Gold Nugget also whined in the backseat, pleased. Any criminals they arrested would no longer sit in the second row. The third row even further back was now reserved for the criminals; it was guaranteed to be fortably narrower so that the prisoner could fully enjoy the premium treatment of being stuffed inside. They sacrificed the space in the third row to make the first two rows more spacious. Gold Nugget no longer needed to use its paws or the back of the chair to hold the tablet in ce. It simply plugged the tablet into the LCD screen in front of it and could lie down to watch its drama series. Next to it was a long hidden freezer that could hold even more food and drinks. The two seats in the second row could be lowered 150 degrees to sleep on. That was for Selina. With the front seats, more consideration had to be given to safety. The seats couldnt be lowered like this, but the second row could act as a temporary bed for her. At the same time, this new car was equipped with a minor A.I. system that could be remotely controlled. In the future, even if the two of them needed to leave the car at the same time, they could get the car to follow them. Generally speaking, this car was simr to 007s car, except that it didnt have any missiles. Its main function was to provide logistical support. Selina and the dog head in the second row were very happy with this upgraded car. With a new car, working cases in the future would be a lot morefortable. When they arrived at the Detective Bureau, they saw Dustin admonishing a bunch of detectives in the conference room. Luke and Selina went in. Dustin paused slightly, but didnt address them. After they sat down, Dustin continued, The higher-ups arent happy with our progress. We havent caught any big fish yet. Do you think you deserve your pay? Are you waiting for those vigntes to kill them before you collect their bodies? The meeting room was silent. None of the detectives said anything. Chapter 917 - Handing Over Intelligence and a Self-Declared Break

Chapter 917: Handing Over Intelligence and a Self-Dered Break

Although the mission to capture and take down DAmico had onlye down yesterday, the Detective Bureau had enough information, so it indeed wasnt right that they hadnt caught any important members after a day. Worst of all, it wasnt just the Detective Bureau that was investigating this case. The 30th Precinct, where DAmicos nest was located, was also investigating it. As the king of their territory, they did much better than the Detective Bureau. They caught key figures of two gangs in one day and were currently trying to dig out the gangs big fish. Under pressure from thepetition, Dustin could only scold the detectives, including Luke and Selina, for five minutes before he told them to get lost and get to work. Although they were scolded, nobody was unhappy. Dustin didnt single anybody out, which meant that he was just telling everybody to work hard. Everyone got the same treatment; even Luke and Selina, Dustins loyal supporters, were scolded. As the saying went: Dont worry about scarcity, but about uneven distribution. It was the same when they earned their keep, it was the same when they were scolded. The veteran detectives didnt think anything about being scolded; for detectives, a thick skin was a must. Luke and Selina followed Dustin into his office. Closing the door behind them, Luke said to Dustin with a smile, Boss, did you work overtimest night? Youre too angry. Dustin didnt have to put on a face anymore. He said helplessly, What can I do? These cases recently are practically gift-wrapped for us. If we dont grab this credit, what will the higher-ups think of me? What will those sly old detectives think of me? Luke and Selina naturally understood. Dustin had to demonstrate his work ability to the higher-ups. At the same time, he had to demonstrate his ability to grab credit to the people under him. A subordinate who couldnt help his superior fix a problem was unqualified. A superior who couldnt fight for credit for his subordinates was also unqualified. But this was on the premise that his subordinates could nab a big fish quickly; even the cleverest housewife couldnt cook without rice. When that happened, Dustin wouldnt be med for his subordinates ipetence, but he would be hindered if he wanted to take control of the Detective Bureau as soon as possible. Luke chuckled and gestured at Selina. Selina took out a stack of files from her purse and put them on Dustins desk. Dustin flipped the cover open and asked, Whats this? Luke said, A little something about the DAmico gang. This information was a personal product, and was mainly about DAmicos underground agents. Damon and Mindy had fought DAmico for so many years, and they knew more about his gang than the police did. Coupled with Lukes analysis, he came up with this intelligence. However, DAmicos nest had only been wiped out the night before, so Luke couldnt take this out beforehand, and could only give it to Dustin today. Dustin didnt say anything else and quickly skimmed the information. Less than ten seconds, he gave a light exmation and flipped through the files. Luke, however, said, Boss, you can take a look at the filester. You can arrange assignments for everybody else, but we wont participate in the operation. How does that sound? Dustin thought for a moment and frowned. Theres no need for you to give up the credit. Luke spread his hands. Boss, what the two of usck is time and experience. Dustin pped his forehead. For a moment, he had forgotten Luke and Selinas history of extreme contributions; they were forever waiting for when they could be promoted. In LAPD and NYPD, one could only request a promotion after working a number of years. For example, a police officer had to work as a detective for two to three years before he could apply to be a sergeant. The subsequent ranks of lieutenant, superintendent, and deputy superintendent basically required two to three years of work before a promotion could be considered. In LAPD, Luke and Selinas connection was Tony Stark, and they were under the directors supervision. They racked up overwhelming contributions, yet their positions as detectives were only adjusted by one level. If Luke was directly promoted to sergeant, he would definitely be well-known in Los Angeles or even America; countless people would repeatedly study his past achievements. Standing out wasnt something Luke would do. Holding the stack of files, Dustin let them go. This information proved that Luke and Selina werent goofing around on the job. Now that Luke had given him the credit, what else could he say? They had been colleagues for a year. Apart from important cases which had to be handed to them, he never gave them any instructions. Even when he knew that Luke and Selina were cking off, he never said anything. Since he couldnt use promotion as a reward, he could only show these two key individuals some favoritism. Reading the files, he couldnt help but mutter to himself, Damn, of all the people whove ever worked under me, this is the most valuable pair. After using the intelligence to keep Dustin busy, Luke slipped away with Selina. This intelligence was actually another step forward in increasing the pressure on Kingpin. DAmico was dead, but there should still be a few key leaders who were alive. As long as they could make money, they would help Kingpin distribute the goods. The death of their boss didnt affect the remaining members of DAmicos gang much. Without DAmico to take the profits, they could make a fortune in a short period of time. The main task right now was to continue putting pressure on Kingpin. Luke didnt want to waste time on the small fry; leaving it to his colleagues wasnt a bad choice. He wasnt some superhero who fought alone. As a detective, he had the support of tens of thousands of NYPD colleagues. Driving the new car, Luke took Selina to Nassau County. When they reached their destination, Selina looked at the brand new Titanium Phone Company signboard on the 18-story building and asked, Is yourb in the phonepany? Luke shook his head with a smile. Of course not. Theb and the phonepany operate separately in every respect, but Im the major shareholder. As he spoke, he drove the car to an old five-story building two hundred meters away. From the outside, it looked like a factory or workshop. Luke drove the car into the underground parking lot. The security guards at the entrance heard the sound of the scanner on the metal gate. The indicator light turned green and automatically activated the gate. They didnt go forward to check. Luke drove the car into a parking space and the gate closed automatically. They got out of the car. There was a special elevator not far away. Luke scanned the elevator with his fake phone. They got in and went down. The employees and researchers could move around on the upper five floors of theb, while the lower two floors were Lukes privateb. Apart from him, nobody else had ess. Chapter 918 - Old Friend Is Both Handsome and Can Fight?

Chapter 918: Old Friend Is Both Handsome and Can Fight?

The truth was that thepanys employees, and the garage, the elevator, and the two floors underground, didnt exist. Even if someone tried to force their way into the undergroundb, they would be subdued by the defense measures inside, and Luke would be informed to handle it. The elevator opened into a separate and sealed space. Luke put the fake phone in front of the scanner again, and the heavy alloy door finally opened. In the spacious room, bright lights lit up one after another, and a gentle female voice rang out. Wee, sir. Luke hummed. Sponge, its been a while. How are you? A gentle female voice rang out. Thank you for your concern. Im doing well here. Luke said, Record thedy next to me. She has first-tier ess to theb. Yes, sir. The womans voice rang out. Recorded. Selina was curious. Is she an A.I. program too? Luke nodded. Yes. You can ask her anything you want to know. Well be here more often in the future. Its our second home. Saying that, he was about to leave. Gold Nugget whined. Luke: What? Selina walked leisurely to the living area on the side. Its asking, what about its authorization? Luke: ...Sponge. Record this dog as second-tier ess. Gold Nugget whined. Luke said, First-tier ess is mainly for use of the test equipment. So, have you memorized the multiplication table? The dog turned around decisively and followed Selina to look at the new ce. Luke curled his lip. Theres no challenge in getting rid of a super bad student like you. Putting Gold Nugget aside, Luke walked into theb on the side and checked the equipment. Only 60% of the equipment he needed was here; the rest had either been ordered or were temporarily out of stock. But he would never have enough research equipment. Even if the equipment wasnt old, most of the equipment here would be outdated in five years and would still need to be changed regardless. So, Luke wasnt in a hurry. Buying them one after another was still fine. Twenty minutester, he activated the virtual screen and got ready to work. There was suddenly a burst of oh, yeah! and e on, baby! He looked over with a dark expression and saw Gold Nugget jumping around in a panic because it wasnt familiar with the facilities here. A few secondster, it was Selina who turned off the virtual screen in the living area, and she shrugged. It wanted to watch a drama. Recalling the almost life-sized characters on the virtual screen, Luke sighed. Do you have to make it so big? You can shrink it down a little. Also, you can shut out the light and make the living area soundproof, plus there are wireless earphones. Theres no need to use the external sound system. Selinaughed, then rubbed the dogs head angrily. I told you not to mess around! Hear that? Go to the side and shrink the image and put on the earphones to watch your drama. Gold Nugget did as she said. Looking at the situation, Luke shook his head with a smile and closed the door to theb. He then lowered the transparency of the window and got to work. The hitman who appeared yesterday had revealed that there was a bounty on them, so Luke decided to postpone the cleanup operation. He had just leveled up but had yet to reach 40 Mental Strength. When his Mental Strength reached 40, he would need another day or two to get used to it. Also, he was New Yorks local bully. Only an idiot would rashly start a war without knowing the hitmens numbers and strength. Intelligence came first before any operation. So, it was better for him and Selina to take a break for the next few days, and take advantage of the time to use theb facilities to improve their equipment. After a busy day, Luke received a call from Robert after dinner. After trading greetings, Robert asked, How are you doing in New York? Luke didnt think much of it. Its fine. The boss has our backs; hes NYPDs First Deputy Commissioner, and my colleagues arent stupid enough to pick a fight with me. It feels pretty much like in Shackelford. Robert said, ...You sure are confident. Having lived with Luke for more than ten years, Robert had a deep understanding of his personality. It wasnt his habit to talk big or brag. If he said it was fine, that meant that Luke was doing well in NYPD. After confirming that, Robert got down to business. Heres the thing. I contacted my old friends about the securitypany you mentioned. Two of them said that they coulde, but the person whom I think is the most important and suitable is missing. Luke thought for a moment before he asked, You suspect something happened to him? Robert said, A little. When I quit back then, Ipletely cut off all contact with these old friends of mine. But when I contacted the others, they said that they had no news on this person; apparently, he quitpletely. Luke thought for a moment before he asked, Do you need me to find him? Robert said, Our information back then was confidential, and we didnt talk details, but I know that his family is in New York, and he probably has a wife, a son, and a daughter. You might be able to find him through NYPD. If hes doing well now, you dont have to bother him. Luke smiled. Robert was worried that his oldrade might not be doing well. Okay, Ill try. Whats his name? said Luke. Robert said, Back then, we usually called him Francis Stronghold, but thats definitely a fake name, so... Luke wasnt too surprised. He asked casually, What were you called? Robert: ...Gray rabbit. Luke immediately understood. Robert Grayson sounded a little like Rabbit Gray. But Roberts oldrades name didnt necessarily follow this pattern. Military code names could even be the name of your ex-girlfriends father. No regr person would be able to guess the reason behind the names. Anything else about him? asked Luke. He should be around 35 years old, but Im not sure, Robert said. Hes the sort who likes buzz cuts. Appearance-wise... he looks a little fierce, and his face is shaped like a trapezium. Luke: ...Is he better looking than you? Robert was silent for a moment, as if a little angry. Nonsense. Im much more handsome than he is. Luke pondered for a moment, but didnt dare ask if Francis was better at fighting than Robert. Hardcore straight man Robert would say, Whats the use of being handsome? I can beat him up easily. Looking at it another way, it was possible that a certain someone had been beaten up by Mr. Francis before, which was why he would haggle over being better looking. Luke said, That works too. You probably dont have his picture. You can have Catherine draw a sketch and fax it to me. Chapter 919 - Laboratory and Second Home

Chapter 919: Laboratory and Second Home

Robert snorted and said, He doesnt have a good temper and hes very cautious. If youre found out, you can give him my code name. Luke said, Okay, Ill have results in a few days. Ill let you know then. Robert nodded and said, You... Be careful. I saw the news. Thereve been a lot of major cases in New York recently. Dont rush into every situation. Luke said, Yes, sir. After hanging up the phone, Luke casually inputted the details about Mr. Francis Stronghold into his database for Little Snail to do a search. It wouldnt take more than an hour for there to be results, and he would just need to filter them after that. Walking out of theboratory and into the living area, he saw Gold Nugget lying in a corner and watching an explicit scene on the huge virtual screen. Luke had no energy toin about the dog heads weird hobby. He could only ignore the two people tumbling around on the screen. He said, How long have you been watching? Be careful not to go blind. Gold Nugget didnt even move its head as it whined. Luke said, Fine, youll never go blind. Whats Selina doing? Gold Nugget wagged its tail and pointed at a door. Luke stopped bothering the dog and opened the door. Selina was sweating profusely inside as she fought three simple humanbat robots. Thesebat robots had sturdy structures, and there was cushioning on their chests, abdomens and legs to ensure that the fighters hands werent easily injured. Even with Selinas current strength, it was still hard for her to deal with these threebat robots which divided thebor evenly and took turns going forward to fight her. Luke observed for a moment before he said, Order: Stop attacking. The three robots immediately stopped moving and stood still. Selina hastily withdrew a few meters away as she broke out of the encirclement. She sat down on the floor and couldnt help but shout, What the hell is this? Arent they all better than Daredevil? Luke shook his head with a smile. Youre underestimating that idiot. If he had your physique, he could deal with twobat robots easily. Of course, you can do it too if you had his exceptionally sharp senses. Selinay limply on the floor with her limbs syed. But theres only one Daredevil. Can your robots generate their own energy? Luke nodded, then shook his head. Theyre not that smart. In aplicated environment, its very easy for someone to restrain them, then destroy them. Secondly, their functions havent been sorted out yet. Charge them for ten minutes, and they can be used only for up to half an hour. They can only be used for training for now. If he could produce an arc reactor, he could solve the energy problem, but Luke wouldnt use such a sensitive item on a low-level robot. He then walked over and picked Selina up. Go take a shower. Well spend most of the time here for the next few days. Dont be too anxious. Selina said, Wait, you fight one round with them. I want to see. Luke said with a smile, Is that necessary? Selina, however, insisted. I want to see what the gap between us is like. Luke put her down on the fitness equipment on the side and said, You might despair. That being said, he still walked to the center and ordered the three robots, Order: Active extremebat mode. The three robots immediately moved. Compared with when they were fighting Selina earlier, they were much faster, and their arms and legs whistled as they swung them around. Selina was shocked. Theres also this mode? Luke only moved twice and the hands and legs of the three robots brushed past him. He whirled around and chopped at the necks of the three robots. The three robots immediately turned red and stopped moving. Selina asked, What does that mean? Luke returned and said, In extremebat mode, they will unleash their fullbat ability. However, they mimic humans, so they automatically enter standby mode when they receive lethal attacks. In the regr training mode which you were using, they will continue to attack unless they run out of electricity or are ordered to stop. Selina was enlightened. What if you broke them? Luke said, There are only three of them for now. Theres no time to make anything better. If I break them, what will you y with? Dont tell me you want to go back to hitting targets? Selina shook her head decisively. With such strong and tireless robots in mock battle situations as her opponents, she felt that her strength was improving rapidly. She didnt want to hit those dead targets. How much strength did you use just now? she asked again. Luke thought for a moment, then shook his head. The difference in strength is too great. For me, its just a matter of knocking them out with one punch; its as easy as a boxing champion knocking out an ordinary person with just one punch. Selina was a little depressed. Doesnt that mean I can only take two punches from you? Luke was amused. If I dont pull out my trump card, itll be hard for me to deal with you and Gold Nugget in yourplete form. Can you really not use Gold Nuggets power when you really need it? Selina snorted. You dont have Gold Nugget. Why are you so strong? Luke smiled but didnt say anything. He didnt have Gold Nugget, but he had Daddy System. They were all cheaters; at most, it was a difference in levels. Of course, Luke wouldnt underestimate Selina. Selina was now capable of holding her own. She just needed time to build up her confidence. Where did that confidencee from? Naturally, it came from beating up people. The stronger the person she beat up, the more confident she would be. So, girl, you have to work harder in the future. ... The next day, Luke called Robert. Ive done a rough check. There are more than a thousand men in New York who fit your description. You better get Catherine to give me a sketch, or Ill have to send you all the photos. Robert said, ...Ill get Catherine to draw it tonight. Keep the photos for yourself. He then hung up. Luke chuckled and went out for a spin with Selina. It was drizzling in New York today, and the temperature outside was below ten degrees Celsius. When the asional cold wind blew, it was even colder. There were fewer people on the streets, and the traffic jam wasnt as bad. Luke drove past various targets. The surveince cameras in the new car searched for suspicious people. Even at a cursory nce, he could tell that there were people who were acting abnormally near the gangs nests. Some key locations still had windows open on this rainy day, and there were cameras inside spying on their targets. These suspicious people and locations could only belong to those less skilled hitmen. A truly skilled hitmen wouldnt make so many low-level mistakes. However, there were a lot of these small fry, and there were at least six or seven suspicious targets. The revenge bounty had only been posted yesterday, but there were already so many people today. Arge number of yers would probably arrive on the battlefield in the next two days. Chapter 920 - Cheap Man’s Old Client = Big Man?

Chapter 920: Cheap Mans Old Client = Big Man?

Thinking about the big meeting that would take ce in New York in two nights, Luke smiled. What was a hitman? A hitman had to have taken at least one life in order to be called one, and the number of people he killed was proportional to his level. A top hitman in the industry couldnt be considered as such if he didnt turn it into a big business. He had long since deduced that ording to the systems rules, hitmen were viins, and the number of people they killed represented the amount of experience and credit points the system assigned to them. Killing someone without a legitimate reason, or killing innocent people even with a legitimate reason, couldnt escape the systems pronouncement of viiny. How many of these hitmen who wereing for money would show mercy to innocent people? Luke felt that if there really was such a conscientious hitman, he would ept a deduction of his credit points. So, these killers werent enemies in his eyes... but a bunch of elite and even boss monsters. Thinking that, he was in a good mood and couldnt help but hum a song. They told him dont you evere around here... Selina nced at him and didnt say anything. For the past few days, this guy liked to hum whenever he was free. He was in a good mood. She thought he was probably happy that he had gotten theb he had been longing for. Luke had always liked to fiddle with mechanical things, including armor, portable equipment, drones, cars, and motorcycles. Not only did he make new stuff, he also specially restored some antique and old mechanical objects which he disyed at home. This hobby made him look like a nostalgic middle-aged man. Men were kids who never grew up! Selina didnt dwell on it and asked, Are we going to continue investigating the environment around the targets in the afternoon? No, Im going to look for an acquaintance. Luke shook his head and said casually, Call Wade Wilson. The car phone immediately started to dial the number. Selina was stunned. Why are you looking for that cheap person? Listening to the ringing tone, Luke said casually, Hes a New York tyrant and a mercenary. Do you think he wont know about this ten million deal? Selina thought that made sense. It wasnt that she was stupid; it was just that Wades despicable behavior had left a deep impression on her, and she had the urge to take out her gun whenever she heard his name. The phone rang and there was no response. Luke smacked his lips and said, Send Wade a message. Tell him that his old client wants information from him. Itll cost 500 dors. The car program did as Luke instructed... but nothing happened. Selina chuckled. Few people could show Luke up; Wade was quite unique. Luke wasnt angry. He didnt usually get angry with others, let alone with a cheap person like Wade. Send him another message. Tell him that if he doesnt return this call, Ill take 30% of the reward Wend gave himst time as amission, he said again. In a New York apartment in New York, Vanessa, who was watching TV with Wade, picked up the phone and said, It might be something important. Wadeyzily on the couch, one hand groping her leg. I need more rest. Thatst assignment was exhausting. Vanessa smiled and then stepped on his face to kick thezy guy away. Its been months. Havent you had enough rest? Wade refused to let go. Darling, dont tell me you dont know why I need to rest? Vanessa rolled her eyes at him and opened the message from the unknown number. After taking a look, she threw the phone to Wade. Caught off-guard, Wade was hit in the nose by the Nokia brick. He groaned in pain. Ah, my face! I need my looks to earn a living! Vanessa said, Your old client is looking for you. He said that if you dont call him back, hell take hismission for Wends assignment. Wade covered his face and snorted. Dream on! Nobody can take money from me... When he saw Vanessas half-smile, he quickly added, My money is your money. Vanessa was both angry and amused. She couldnt help but pinch his cheek. Have I ever wanted your money? Wade immediately shook his head. No, youre the one raising me nowadays. Vanessa said helplessly, Alright, hurry up and call him. Didnt you say that you want to have a Christmas party? If you dont have money, are you going to make your friends drink tap water? Reading the message on his phone, Wade said, Its Christmas! Its my favorite! It belongs only to the two of us. I wont call anyone. Hm, even if theye, they have to bring their own drinks. At that moment, he finally saw the two messages. Stunned for a moment, he tilted his head and thought for a moment. He couldnt help but click his tongue and immediately call back. Vanessa was curious. For Wade to proactively contact them, were they really an old client? Or did he owe the other party a lot of money, like... amission? Wade noticed her expression and mouthed the words big man. Vanessa understood. No matter how much money he got from his clients, they were only two kinds of people to Wade: big and small. Then, she saw Wade smile obsequiously. Hey, Boss Luke, its been a while. Do you need me for something? In the car, Luke said with a smile, Mr. Wilson, it wasnt easy to get through to you. Am I disturbing you? Of course! Wades hand was still on Vanessas leg as he mumbled to himself, but he immediately denied it. No, no. That information fee... Luke said, Its inconvenient over the phone. Lets talk when we meet. Wade was delighted. Ah, Boss Luke, Im back in New York now. If you want to meet and talk in detail, you might have to cover my travel allowance. I wont ask for much for the ne ticket, just business ss and a four-star hotel. I was at the Four Seasons Hotelst time, and it was terrible. The toilet leaked, and I couldnt sleep well for days because of the dripping... Just nice, he could take Vanessa to Los Angeles for a free pre-Christmas holiday, and they could go to the beach to enjoy the sun. He was already making ns in his heart. In the car, Selina couldnt help but curse this cheap person. Luke, however, was calm. He could be angry with anyone, but never with Wade. That would only torture him and make Wade happy. He simply interrupted him. Mr. Wilson, Im in New York. ...The best would be a double bed in the room, the round kind so that I wont fall off when I roll around. Uh, what did you say? Only after that did Wade shut up in surprise. Chapter 921 - I Love Vigilantism, and Only If You Pay More

Chapter 921: I Love Vigntism, and Only If You Pay More

Im in New York. So, Mr. Wilson, you dont have to take a luxury business ss flight tonight, nor do you have to stay in a four-star hotel. You can sleep in your own bed and get a good nights sleep, said Luke slowly. Pausing for a moment, he continued, Also, if you dont work harder, Mr. Wilson, youll have to settle for the minimum 500 dors for the information. Wades face fell and he was full of regret for the missed jackpot. Thats too bad... Ah, I mean, thats great. Fix a ce and time, and send the details to me. Preferably before seven tonight in New York city centre. I dont n on taking a ne back to Los Angeles to meet you there. Luke chuckled. Only when the money is in your pocket does it belong to you, right, Mr. Wilson? Wade: ...Okay. Luke hung up. Selina finallyined, How did this guy survive until now? Is it only because hes surrounded by people with hearing disabilities that he hasnt been killed? Of course, he didnt be such a g in one day, Luke said unhurriedly. It takes 20 to 30 years to be a super cheap person. This can also be considered an innate talent. Selinaughed out loud. I want to know how many of his ssmates wanted to kill him when he was in school. Mm, and the teachers. Luke said, He might have been expelled way before that. Wades message came very quickly: Sister Margarets School for Wayward Children Bar, 7pm. Selinas lips twitched when she read the long name of the bar and saw the word School. Dont tell me this really is the school Wade went to? Isnt he afraid of being cursed by God? Luke said indifferently, You should trust that cheap people arent afraid of being cursed, because too many people curse them. ... At half past six, Luke and Selina left in their old car. It was now grayish-ck and looked even more unremarkable. The license tes had also been changed out for fake ones. Luke and Selina were still dressed like hip-hop young adults. They were also wearing caps, sunsses, and masks. Luke and Selina found the old bar in Harlem and entered. The moment Luke stepped inside, he felt a sense of familiarity. This ce was simr to the bar in Los Angeles where he had met Wade. The smell of alcohol, cigarettes, sweat, and vomit filled the air in the rundown bar. All the customers were fierce-looking, and looked like the kind that should have long been sent to the electric chair. They went to the counter and asked for a bottle of Coke each. There wasnt anything unusual-looking about the bartender with the long hair, buck teeth, and ck-rimmed sses. However, the price of a bottle of Coke amply demonstrated how much of a scam this bar was. Perhaps it was because Luke and Selina werent dressed like the others here. Luke stuffed two 20-dor bills into a ss jar on the counter and asked, Is Wade here? The bartender nced at him. Which Wade? Luke pondered for two seconds. The cheapest and most shameless one. The bartender said, He hasnt been here in days. Supposedly hes gotten obsessed with a ck woman as big as a hippo, the 400-hundred pound kind. Luke and Selina were lost for words. Is your mouth rted to Wades? At that moment, someone sat down at the counter. If you spread fake news about my wife again, do you think I wont blow up your fake alcohol? The bartender snorted. Then you can only drink water. The man threw a 5-dor bill into the bartenders cash register. Give me your fake whiskey blend. The bartender didnt move. 25 dors. The person said, Who told you to nder my wife just now? 5 dors, or Ill take 25 dors from your money jar. Helpless, the bartender poured a ss of whiskey, which was just a thinyer of amber liquid in a ss half-full of ice. He then mmed the ss down in front of the man. Wade, take it easy. Dont get drunk and go back to the wrong house and bang the wrong wife. It was Wade. Hearing that, he gave the bartender the middle finger, then ignored him. He smiled and said, Boss, we meet again. What business do you have this time? Luke took a sip of his Coke. Someone posted a huge bounty yesterday. You know about it, right? Stumped for a moment, Wade immediately said, I know. Youre not asking me for information on those masked men, are you? I cant help you with that. Those masked men are all cuties. I love them. Theyre the ones who fill this city with a cheerful and lively air... Of course, Wade wouldnt say that after watching Batmans video, even he had gone out with a mask on with the fancy name of Executioner of Justice. Of course, once he sentenced the bad guys, all their money went into his wallet; he had a good habit of not wasting anything. However, he didnt want to cosy Batman. Batman was indeed very strong, but he was the Strongest Wade who was no weaker than anyone else. So, he bought himself a dark red suit to show that he was different from Batman. In fact, he felt that there were too many people cosying Batman on the streets, and the ck armor was too ordinary. It didnt match his unique temperament and figure at all. But one night, when he went out to act heroically, he ran into a few guys wearing simr dark red clothes who were abducting little kids. He was furious at that time. He drew his sword and killed those kidnapping b*stards before dumping them in the river. Not only did they wear simr dark red clothes, they also had long swords on their backs. Except for the slightly looser dark red clothes, these bad guys actually looked simr to Wade. Wade, who felt that he had been tricked for no reason, was naturally ruthless and killed the enemy. After this encounter, Wade made a painful decision. In the end, he added a few bits of ck to his battle uniform for example, the eyes of the mask were now ck. The red and ck ensemble and his now tight-fitting suit finally helped Wade escape his counterfeit crisis. So, when Luke mentioned the masked men, he decisively expressed his opinion. He was one of the masked men. How could he help Luke catch these rades? Unless... he paid more! Wade was delighted. This time, he had to make this bigshot pay more. Luke said, No, I want to know more about the hitmen. ...So, you have to give me a price that I cant refuse, Wade said almost at the same time. He was stunned. What did you just say? Chapter 922 - First Meeting, and Two Transactions

Chapter 922: First Meeting, and Two Transactions

Luke took another sip of his Coke unhurriedly. I wont force you to hurt those cute masked men. I only care about the hitmen. Wade was lost for words. What the hell? Only then did he remember that although vigntes werent popr with the police, hitmen were undoubtedly more suitable targets. The person in front of him happened to be a police officer. He just didnt know why the LAPD police hade to steal NYPDs job. But that had nothing to do with him. Luke took another sip of Coke and shook the bottle in his hand as he watched the liquid fizz. Investigate each hitman, and look especially at how dangerous they are. Each person will be 100 to 1000 dors. That little? Wade couldnt help but cry out. Luke chuckled. This is an information fee. I only want information on their appearance, body build, background and aliases. Im not asking you to kill them. Wade listened and calcted in his heart. The huge bounty this time would attract at least hundreds of hitmen who wanted to get rich, and some of them were definitely very powerful. He didnt need to investigate everything about the other party, like where they were staying. As long as it was something he heard, he could just report it to this big man. He might even be able to increase the information fee. If several dozen were too few, couldnt he just make up over a hundred fake reports for this big man? That way, he would get tens of thousands of dors. Thinking that, he smiled and said, Isnt that too low? Boss, how about increasing it a little? Luke said, You think its too little? Then calcte mymission fromst time. In your line of work, it should be 10 to 30%. Ill take a middle value of 20%. Last time, you earned at least seven figures. Ill calcte at the lowest amount of a million, so 20% is 200,000... Wade subconsciously questioned, Isnt half of 30% 15%? Luke raised an eyebrow. So, youre going to give me 150,000? Hearing that he now suddenly had a six-figure debt, Wade decisively raised his hands in surrender. Okay, I think the price youre offering is very reasonable. I cant wait to get to work. Its a deal, baby! With that, he finished the ss of whiskey in one gulp and ran off. Holding his Coke, Luke stood up and said to Selina, Lets go. The bartender not far away suddenly said, I can also provide you information. How about using the price you mentioned? Luke chuckled. Arent you afraid that Wade wille after you? The bartender snorted. Hes good at killing people. When ites to looking for information, hes a lot worse. Luke hummed and looked at the customers in the bar. Youre not going to sell me their information, are you? The bartender shrugged. If its possible, of course I dont mind, but the people here probably dont have any hitman credentials. Otherwise, why would they hang out here to drink? Luke asked, How long do you need? The bartender said, You cane the day after tomorrow. Luke nodded. Deal. He was about to leave. The bartender stopped him again. Wait. Luke: Hm? The bartender said, Youre new, so I have to ept a deposit. Remember, its a deposit. Luke tossed a roll of cash into the ss jar. Then you have to work harder. Dont run out of even the deposit. Watching Luke and Selina, the bartender took out the roll of cash from the ss jar and ced it under the counter. A client whom Wade can curry favor with is indeed very rich! the bartender murmured. Luke had given him the standard 100-dor super roll, which contained 2,000 dors. In their line of work, a deposit was 50% of the amount, but only those with good credibility and ability could get it. Ordinarily, it was 20% first. In other words, Luke had put aside 10,000 dors for him. This was a rare big deal. Thinking that, the bartender quickly walked behind the counter and picked up the phone. ... Just as Luke arrived at theb, Robert called him. Check the fax, I sent you the sketch. Luke hung up and looked at the fax that had just been sent over. Little Snail,pare this image with the suspected targets in the database. Let me know if you find anything. After giving the instructions, he looked at the sketch and mumbled, Really fierce-looking, but he has the aura of a bigshot. He was probably more popr than Robert. The man in the sketch had small eyes, a big nose, a trapezoid face, and short hair. He had a cold expression and a strong body. Yes, it was a full-body sketch. After examining the sketch for a moment, Luke smiled. Catherines drawing skills have improved again. Shes pretty good. Putting the sketch into his inventory, he added two more points to his Mental Strength to make it 39. Looking at the number 39, he said expectantly, Ill be able to taste 40 tomorrow. As Luke and Selina went home to rest, Manhattan was especially lively at night. There were people in many high vantage points in Clinton and Harlem. Every now and then, a couple of people would trade a look through their binocrs. In the beginning, they could still maintain a tacit understanding. They were all professionals who hade for the 10 million bounty. Few of them wanted to waste their time on other professionals. But as two hitmen saw each other by chance through their binocrs, a case of confirming its my archnemesis happened. There werent many good-tempered hitmen, so they decisively started shooting. After a series of intermittent gunshots, a man fell from the fifth floor and hit the street. Soon, the patrol cars arrived. The resident who called the police mentioned that the victim had a sniper rifle. When the operator heard the call, he thought that the other party was joking. There were a lot of people in America with guns, but those with high-end sniper rifles were either fanatics or professionals. Soon after the patrol officers arrived, they reported the situation to headquarters. The victim was dressed in ck and was fully equipped. It was expensive, but not in the style of the police or the military. Coupled with the SIG SSG sniper rifle, it was clear that this wasnt just some collector or fan. These people would only enjoy their gun collection at home. They would only shoot them a few times at the shooting range, and wouldnt climb to the roof of their apartment building in the middle of the night to shoot the breeze. As the police entered the battlefield, the scene gradually turned chaotic. Finally, after the second pair of vengeful killers started fighting and identally injured a police officer, NYPD exploded like a cat that had been poked in the butt. Not only did arge number of patrol cars rush to the crime scene in Harlem, even helicopters were deployed to investigate the rooftops in an attempt to find suspicious people. Two ESU (Emergency Services Unit, SWAT type in New York City) teams also arrived, ready to go to war with the professionals. Most of the hitmen chose to retreat. There was no reward for killing the police, and their target was nowhere to be seen. They had to be crazy to mess with NYPD. Chapter 923 - Sunshine, Lunch, Queuing, and Girls

Chapter 923: Sunshine, Lunch, Queuing, and Girls

As they ran, the hitmen didnt forget to curse eighteen generations of the two battling killers. Wasnt it good to earn money quietly? Why did they have to fight and kill? What pig teammates; they deserved to die. At the same time, in a dark 6D unit in a six-story apartment building not far away, a middle-aged man in sunsses frowned and thought for a moment, before he put down his gun. He slowly stuck his head out the window and observed the police cars on the street below. He scratched his head in frustration. Would there be police officers everywhere tomorrow? Thankfully, the location that the police cars were racing to was over two hundred meters away, or he didnt think he would be able to sleep. He smiled bitterly in his heart, and it didnt show on his face. He sat down in an armchair in a corner and leaned back. He put his right hand on the coffee table next to him, still holding his gun. A momentter, his breathing calmed down. ... The next day, Luke received a call from Dustin. Come to the department for a case. He went out alone today, and Selina and Gold Nugget were left in theb. Selina had been out at night too much recently, and she needed to adjust herself to deal with the uing operations. She wasnt Luke. She didnt have the motivation of the systems experience and credit points, and naturally didnt treat bad guys as experience monsters. It was necessary for her to rest. When Luke arrived at the police department, he received two homicide cases from Dustin. The homicides had happenedst night in Upper Manhattan. Both victims had a lot of professional equipment on them, and one of them had a sniper rifle. Thus, this case was more important, but Dustin wasnt willing to let anyone else investigate it. After analyzing the files which Luke had given to him yesterday, he had found several leads on DAmicos underground connections. Today, the entire Detective Bureau was preparing for a major operation. He simply handed the case to Luke for him to investigate first. After the Detective Bureaus major operation was over, Luke could either hand the case back or continue investigating it. Luke didnt care either way. This sort of case looked important on the surface, but didnt have any obvious merit; even if a heavily regted weapon like the sniper rifle was involved, it was just a routine investigation and not urgent. He decided to take a stroll in the city and bring some food back for the two gluttons. Thinking that, he drove to Upper Manhattan. After wandering around the two crime scenes fromst night, he looked at a building not far away and smiled. It was a five-star hotel and where DAmicos wife was staying for the moment. The two victims had been less than 500 meters away from the building. Recalling the equipment and injuries on the two victims that were listed in the information from Dustin, Luke realized that they were probably hitmen who were here for the ten million bounty. But for some reason, they got into a conflict with someone else and died here. The ten million bounty target hadnt even appeared, and these hitmen were already in a hurry to eliminate their opponents? The thought shed through Lukes mind, but he immediately shook his head. As long as they were professional hitmen, they wouldnt shoot until they spied their target. Most people wouldnt move until they received a deposit. The astronomical bounty this time was a special case. Without a deposit, they would be even more cautious. If they wanted to steal the bounty, they had to at least find the target. But that was just the best hypothetical scenario. As long as the number of participants increased, there would always be weird yers whocked logical thinking. Of the types of criminals caught by the police, there were a lot of brainless ones. It was like a person putting a paper bag over their face to rob someone, and when they didnt have anything to put the money in, they used the paper bag. There were also robbers who put boxes over their heads, but in the end, they couldnt even see where they were going, and dropped their guns and ran away. These weirdos would always refresh a persons understanding of how moronic people could actually be. There was no stupidest, only even more stupid, which was the best description of these weirdos. If there were too many idiots, there would always be a few who would go off to kill someone. Perhaps these two victims and their opponents were these sorts of idiots. Thinking that, Luke drove to a nearby Shake Shack. He had been working at home for the past few days, and he wanted to ck off today. There was still two hours before lunch, but there was a long line outside the ce. Luke wasnt surprised. He popped a lollipop into his mouth and lined up at the back. After the heavy rainst night, New York was sunny today. Although the temperature was still less than ten degrees, the cold and damp feeling was gone. The sun shone down on the queue, and everyone was clearly in a good mood. Luke rxed and enjoyed a rare moment of leisure. It just so happened that there were two girls in line behind him. It was cold in New York, and they were wearing thick jackets but short skirts which exposed their bare legs. The two girls were also above average in terms of appearance. They were well-dressed, and coupled with their youthful and cheerful temperaments, they were quite eye-catching. Luke didnt notice them at first, but the girls noticed him. After whispering to each other for a moment, a tall and slim girl took the initiative to strike up a conversation. Luke had already heard them, and wasnt surprised at all. Of course, the two girls were still rather reserved. They simply chatted with him and didnt pass him slips of paper right away. Luke didnt mind interacting with other people during his free time, especially when the two girls were pretty remarkable. The three of them talked about everything from the weather to burgers, clothes and school life. 20 minutes passed unknowingly, and there were only two people in front of Luke who were waiting to order. If everything went well, he could finish ordering in ten minutes and get lunch in half an hour. At that moment, his fake phone rang. Luke sighed helplessly and smiled apologetically at the girls. He immediately took out his phone for a look, then turned his head to the west. This was an urgent message from the police front desk which had been automatically recorded by the car radio. Just now, someone called the police and said that there was arge-scale gunfight happening two blocks away. The identities of the gunmen and the number of people involved were unknown, but dozens of shots had already been fired. If it was just one person calling the police, it might be a prank. But a lot of calls wereing in from nearby that were saying the same thing. The front desk had promptly called for nearby police officers to check the situation and prevent arge number of innocent casualties. This was Manhattan. Even if there were fewer people in Upper Manhattan, it was still the busiest center. Chapter 924 - Order and Change Numbers

Chapter 924: Order and Change Numbers

Luke put his phone back into his pocket with a bitter smile. It seemed that the takeaway today was going to fly away. He apologized to the girls and broke into a run. The tall girl quickly said, Hey, its almost your turn. Luke said helplessly, Its an emergency. I cant wait... He suddenly paused, then took out a card and five 100-dor bills from his pocket. Nikki, call meter and Ill give you the order. Please help me order. Ille backter, okay? Before the tall girl, Nikki, could say anything, several 100-dor bills and a name card was stuffed into her hands. Then, Luke quickly got into the SUV and drove away. Hey, you... She raised her hand to stop Luke, only to see that the SUV had already turned at the intersection and was out of sight. Stunned for a moment, she looked at the other girl. Monica, doesnt he... trust us too much? Both girls looked at the 500 dors. Monica hesitated for a moment, but still reminded her, Didnt you say that if you like him after having a chat, youll get his number? Nikki was conflicted. This isnt how it works. This makes me feel like a delivery man. Monica reminded her again, But hes still waiting for you to call him and tell you his takeout order. Stunned, Nikki immediately took out her phone and started dialing. Monica rolled her eyes. Look at you. If he really asked, you would immediately send yourself over as takeout, right? No, theres a charge for takeout; you might even have to pay the cab fee yourself. Luke said a few words of thanks and said that he would be back in half an hour. He then asked the car system to send a takeout order to Nikki. On the other side, Nikki looked at the takeout order and then looked at the money in her hand. She suddenly felt that it wasnt a lot of money, and might not even be enough. The cashier asked the two girls, What would you like? Nikki stepped forward and handed over the phone. Calcte the total price of this list first. The cashier was a little surprised, but still nodded and ced the phone next to the cash register as she started to tally it up. Looking at the amount of food, she couldnt help but ask, Do you really want this much? Monica said decisively, A friend asked us to help order this. The cashier found the answer reasonable and continued calcting. She said, Are you having a ss gathering? This is enough for fifty people. Nikki and Monica looked at each other, and it was Monica who said, ...Probably, yes. A momentter, the cashier raised her head. Thats a total of 493.50 dors. Are you sure you want these? Nikki nodded and handed over the 500 dors. She was d she had enough. When she saw the takeout order earlier, she was really afraid that she would have to empty out her pockets. But the strange thing was that she was only afraid that she didnt have enough money, and didnt think about buying less or not buying at all. Monica was the same. ... Luke didnt feel guilty. He had gotten an idea just now. While using Mental Communication, he also tested the effect of Elementary Pheromone Control. But Nikki had also whispered to Monica that if she liked him, she would ask for his phone number. The three of them had chatted happily just now, and it seemed that she would ask for his number. Luke usually turned down this sort of request. It actually wasnt easy to get his private number. If it was business, he would only give out the number for his work phone. He had two private numbers. The first one was reserved for family members and acquaintances, and there werent many acquaintances. They were at most old colleagues like Dustin, Elsa, and Elizabeth, or slightly more familiar acquaintances like Jenny and Elena. The second number was for those whom he had personal contact with, but wasnt close to. For example, Takagi, Wend, Jennifer Perry, and Sheerah. Since he had asked Nikki for a favor, it was naturally a personal matter, and he gave her his second private number. Compared with the work number, it was easier to get through to a private number or for him to reply personally. Given the number of people Luke had interacted with in the past year, he didnt have the time to answer everyones calls. Most calls would automatically be transferred to the message bank, and Luke was selective in who he replied to. He directly ignored courtesy calls or those who called for no reason. In that sense, this deal wasnt a loss for Nikki. After making sure that he would still be able to get lunch for his family, a distracted Luke finally pulled up a map of the location of the gunfight. Ever since Luke came to New York, he had been working on filling in this real-time map of New York map whenever he was out in the car. But he had only driven through this ce twice, and the gunfight hadnt taken ce on the main street, but on a narrower street behind the residential buildings. At that moment, he arrived at the crime scene. He parked the car and got out. Looking around, he noticed that many people were looking at the fifth or sixth floor of the apartment building. He quickly walked into the apartment building and pulled out his badge. It was an old apartment building with a spiral staircase at the back of a small reception hall. Luke quickly went up, and he could hear the vague sounds of talking upstairs. After listening for a moment, he frowned. The suspects didnt seem to have left. They were still talking upstairs as they rummaged around. From the bits Luke could hear, he could sense that they werent as cautious about shooting as gang members in New Yorks city center. Instead, they were a little unbridled, and one of them even mentioned something like carrying out official business. Luke went up to the sixth floor and took out a small mirror for a look at the top of the stairs before he dashed down the hallway. In order not to make any sound, he reduced his speed significantly, but he was still very fast. In less than three seconds, he was in front of the apartment unit at the end of the corridor. A middle-aged man was holding a gun in front of the door. He was about to turn around, when he felt something tighten around his neck and something cold pressed to the back of his head. rmed, he couldnt make a sound. The hand on his neck was so strong that he could only gasp for air. Luke, who had caught the man, frowned and pulled him back several meters. Then, he paid attention to unit 6D at the end of the hallway while he listened to the conversation in unit 6B. He asked softly, Whos in the room? The middle-aged man felt the grip on his neck rx slightly; he could finally make a sound. He subconsciously asked, Who, who are you? However, the middle-aged man was smart enough to keep his voice down. Chapter 925 - NYPD vs DEA

Chapter 925: NYPD vs DEA

Luke: NYPD. This was something that he had to dere. Although he had switched the order and pointed his gun at the mans head first, he still dered his identity in the end. The middle-aged man was clearly stunned. NYPD? Luke asked, Tell me, whos inside? The middle-aged man suddenly yelled, DEA! Were DEA agents. My badge is in my chest pocket. You can take a look. Unit 6B suddenly fell silent. Luke frowned, his gun still pressed to the back of the mans head. He loosened his grip on the mans neck and searched his chest for a badge. With just a nce, he knew that it was real. But whether these DEA agents were real or fake remained to be seen. It would be even more troublesome if they were genuine agents. Sensing the grip on his neck rx, the middle-aged man immediately said, Were on a secret arrest mission. Im ise Bolton. My colleague is inside. His voice was still very loud. Luke narrowed his eyes and vaguely understood what was going on. Someone in the room finally said, Were from the DEA. Whos outside, ise? ise quickly said, Its a police officer from NYPD. While he was speaking, Luke had already put his gun away and retreated to the stairs. He didnt trust these DEA agents at all. Finally, a man stuck his head out of the door and looked outside. After confirming that ise was the only one at the door, he craned his neck and looked at Luke. Dude, what are you doing? Its not good to point a gun at a colleague. Luke smiled, unperturbed. Im sorry, but I received a notice of an intense gunfight here. You didnt show me your badges. Even so, he still had his gun aimed at the door of 6B. The mans expression clearly didnt look too good. Luke could also see the panic on the mans face. Someone behind him was quietly telling him what to do. Activity picked up in the room again. After he spoke, Luke walked a little further down the stairs so that most of his body was covered. He then took out his phone and called HQs information center. Luke gave his identity and police officer number, then exined the situation. HQ said that the patrol officers would arrive in five minutes at most. There was a lot of activity in the room, and Lukes sharp hearing and brain synapses were constantly picking up information from the sporadic bits of conversation. What about this bag? Malky, bring it outter. If they notice it, tell them that its illegal drugs we seized. And here? How are you going to exin the kids body? Figure it out yourself. Huh? ... Five minutester, two patrol cars arrived. Luke showed the four NYPD patrol officers his badge and told them what was going on before he led them to 6B. The patrol officers stood on either side with their guns in hand and shouted, NYPD, listen up. Put down your weapons and show us your IDs. Otherwise, we have reasonable grounds for treating you as suspects. After a brief silence, four people finally walked out. They werent holding guns, but only because they had put them back into their holsters. Each person had a DEA badge on them. On the badge was an eagle in an octagon with its wings spread. It was clearly different from the NYPD badge. A patrol officer checked their badges one by one and nodded at Luke. Luke wasnt surprised. These DEA agents were real, but as for what they were doing here, only they themselves knew. Luke more or less knew, but there were some usations that couldnt be made without solid evidence. As the patrol officers spoke to the DEA agents, Luke walked into the room. There was a body of a short and fat man lying near the door, but the six bullet holes in his back and the long trail of blood he left from crawling over the floor were very strange. Avoiding all the blood, Luke took two steps forward. At the end of the hallway, on the right, a young girl had also been shot in the back. Luke silently took two steps forward and looked into the bathroom on the right. A woman was soaking in a bathtub with headphones on. There was a huge hole in her chest, and the water in the bathtub had turned red with blood. There was also a huge red stain on the ground. Luke sneered inwardly. Why would a woman who was listening to music in a bathtub need to be shot in the chest? Even SWAT wasnt that rough with terrorists. After a few nces, he took a few steps forward, and another body appeared at a fork in the hallway. Lukes face darkened. It was a little boy who was at most four or five years old. At that moment, he was already dead. Except for the man at the door, the three people who had died here were unarmed women and children. Were these DEA agents crazy? This was New York, not Juarez, Mexico. How could they kill people here? Pausing for a moment to determine the direction from which the boy had been flung out, Luke entered another room. It was aplete mess. There were bullet holes everywhere; these didnte from just one gun. This should be the source of the intense gunfight that had been reported to the police. There was the body of a man in a floral shirt at the door. His scent indicated that he had a fair amount of contact with the DEA C this was probably their man. There were five victims in the apartment. The man who died at the door was probably the owner, and the woman in the bathtub was his wife, while the young girl and boy were their kids. Scanning the room, Lukes gaze fell on a photo. It was a photo of the dead girl and the boy, but a figure had been cut out from another photo and stuck in-between them. It was a twelve-year-old girl. As Luke observed the room, a middle-aged man in a beige suit looked at him with a smile. Detective, this is our case. Luke looked at him, and this time, he didnt even put on a polite smile. He simply said, Two minors have died here. Was the DEA handling this case like a terrorist attack or a massacre? The mans expression changed. What do you think drug dealers are? Devout believers, just praying in church every day? Theyll take out their guns and kill you at any moment. Pointing at the body of the man in the floral shirt at the door, he yelled, One of my men just died, and youre already making sarcastic remarks? Oh, right, see this? That fatty even ruined my new suit! He then gestured at his left shoulder. He had indeed been shot. However, Luke could tell that the man had only been grazed by one or two bullets. Otherwise, he wouldnt be able to move his left arm. He nodded. As long as youre happy. He then turned around and left. Chapter 926 - Treat and Enjoying Nature

Chapter 926: Treat and Enjoying Nature

The mans mental condition and the smell on him clearly indicated that he had just taken drugs. Luke had seen a lot of scumbags and dirty cops, but it was rare to see a scumbag like this one. Big Nick and his men from the Los Angeles County Police could be considered good peoplepared with this guy. At the very least, Big Nick and the others didnt take drugs, much less kill four- or five-year-olds. Taking drugs on a case and killing people C it would be strange if this person wasnt a psycho. Walking out the door, Lukes gaze paused for a moment on the door of apartment 6D on the right. He said something to the patrol officer before he went up the stairs to the rooftop. A momentter, he came down and drove off. When he returned to Shake Shack, he saw the two girls standing there with two big paper bags each. Looking at the time, Luke pped his forehead. Forty minutes had passed, and he had missed the meeting time. He got out of the car and quickly walked over. Nikki and Monica saw him too. They wanted to wave, but realized that they couldnt. Luke approached them and apologized. Im sorry Imte. Sorry for the trouble. Nikki simply asked, You done with your thing? Luke nodded. For now. Oh, right, give those to me. Saying that, he took the two bags of food from Nikki. Monica curled her lip. Shouldnt you take one bag from each of us? Luke said with a smile, Didnt you say that youre good at sports? Youre good at running, swimming, wrestling, and basketball. You should take a few more bags. Monica rolled her eyes at him angrily. But it should be fair, right? I support gender equality. Luke shrugged. So, if youre strong, you should do more. If I had three hands, I would definitely help get one of your bags. Monica said, ...Youre only saying that because you dont have a third hand, right? Luke chuckled and opened the car door. He quickly put the bags of food inside and then took the bags from Monica. At that moment, he suddenly noticed something unusual. Wheres... your lunch? Nikki and Monica subconsciously looked at their empty hands and came back to their senses. Crap, I forgot. We only bought yours. Luke smiled and held open the back door. It seems I have to treat you. Ladies, please get in. In less than ten minutes, Monica was sitting on a mat in the park and eating a mushroom cheeseburger. Her voice was muffled as she said, Youre really good at talking. You make eating fast food on the grass in the park sound even better than a three-star Michelin restaurant. Eating a beef burger, Luke said with a smile, When I was in Los Angeles, I never thought that sunlight was precious. Sometimes, I evenined that it was too bright. Now that Im in New York, I feel that its worth giving up man-made buildings to enjoy natures beautiful scenery. Nikki was curious. Youre from Los Angeles. Did you juste here? For college? Luke said, I grew up in Texas. Im here for work. If I dont work, I might have to be a cowboy in my hometown. Neither Nikki nor Monica believed him. Luke didnt sound like a cowboy at all. The three of them chatted and ate lunch. After lunch, Luke asked the girls what their ns were. It was the weekend, and they were out doing window-shopping. They didnt have to hurry to any other destination, so Luke didnt have to drive them anywhere. They said goodbye. After Luke drove off, Monica turned around and left with Nikki. Lets go. We said we would go shopping. I havent seen the underwear I need yet. While she was being dragged away, Nikki looked back reluctantly. It looks like he doesnt have any feelings for me. Monica smiled when she heard that. Didnt you get his number? Nikki said, You got it too! But he doesnt act like those guys who chase us. When I asked him when he would be free toe out and y, he actually said that hes very busy and has to work overtime even at night. At his age, why would he need to work overtime every night? Hes not a nerd. Isnt that a rejection? Monica rolled her eyes. Forget it! Im sure that he has absolutely no intention of pursuing me, because Im not the type he likes. But you still have a good chance. At least, he wasnt rejecting you when he said that. Hearing that, Nikki was curious and grabbed Monicas arm. How do you know? Monica said, Because I suspect hes from a rich family. Nikki was stunned. Huh? Monica said, Im not familiar with his SUV model, but can an ordinary student afford that? Secondly, hes using a Titanium phone. Its a style that hasnt even been released on the official website. Its very likely that he ordered it directly from the factory. I cant tell what brand his clothes are, but the workmanship and material are very good. They might be custom-made. The sunsses are a new model which Gi released in the first half of the year. Theyre worth more than a thousand dors. Saying that, she looked at Nikki with a faint smile. Would someone like that work as a delivery driver? He might be learning to run the business from home. Nikki was surprised. Why didnt I notice anything? How are you so observant? Monica pinched Nikki hard, causing her best friend to cover her back in pain. What are you doing? Monica said, You still have the cheek to say that. When you were eating just now, your eyes didnt leave that handsome face. Could you see anything else? You also kept talking over me. I was almost bored to death. What else could I do? Nikki was lost for words, but she came back to her senses. She immediately retorted, You looked at his car, phone and clothes, and you have the cheek to criticize me? I didnt even pay that much attention, you cheap person! Ah, pot calling the kettle ck! You want to get beat up again, right? Monica was furious. The two girlsughed and bickered on the street, and for a moment, they threw Luke, the instigator, aside. ... After Luke got into the car, the smile on his face quickly disappeared. If it wasnt for that light-hearted conversation with the two cheerful girls suppressing his mood, he really felt like going out immediately to kill those dirty DEA agents, especially the leader. Pull up the information on Norman Stansfield, he said. The system swiftly disyed a profile on the control panel. Read out his work history. Check the number ofints hes received and the reasons for them, he continued. The car system immediately started reading out Norman Stansfields profile in a gentle female voice. This Norman was the middle-aged man in the beige suit who had been at the crime scene. He was also the leader of the DEA team. Listening to the mans history, Luke sneered. Chapter 927 - 40 Mental Strength and Electric Shock to the Brain

Chapter 927: 40 Mental Strength and Electric Shock to the Brain

As a senior DEA agent, Norman Stansfield had received a lot ofints. Excessive use of force wasnt rare for DEA agents. A DEA agent without suchints was definitely a fake. But there had been several disputes between Norman and NYPD, because his team had identally killed the family members of drug dealers. Thus, Luke stopping him today had been the umpteenth time. Generally speaking, Norman Stansfield wasnt a big deal, but the DEA behind him wasnt easy to deal with. NYPDs pissing contest with the DEA didnt end there. Luke understood why. Just like how the DEA couldnt demand NYPD to hand over their officers, NYPD couldnt demand that the DEA hand over Norman. Unless the culprits were caught red-handed, the higher-ups yed a game ofpromise. It was impossible for two bigw enforcement units to fall out over one or two subordinates. Luke had resisted the urge to kill Norman and the others because he didnt want to poke the hos nest. He just noted this Norman in his little ck notebook, but put him at the very top of the list. He had no patience for such scum. As he mulled over the issue of Norman, he returned to theboratory. As Selina and Gold Nugget ate, Selina could still sense the displeasure in Lukes expression. What happened? Luke didnt hide anything. He told her about how Normans DEA had charged into a drug dealers house and killed his family. Selina stopped. This person killed kids? Luke nodded. The traffickers daughter was only sixteen, and his son was four. The DEA doesnt even care? Selina suddenly felt that the burger in her hands was tasteless. Luke said, The family wont bother since theyre already dead C thats probably what he thinks. Selina was silent and just looked at him. Luke nced at her. What are you thinking? We are good NYPD detectives. Selina blinked. So? Luke picked up a cheese fry and stuffed it into his mouth. So, whatever the New York vigntes, inspired by Batman, want to do is none of our business. Selina nodded in satisfaction and took a big bite of her burger. I think the legend of Knee Breaker can also appear in New York. Luke shook his head. No. Selina: Huh? Luke said, Go look for Sponge for resources on studying torture. Shell give you everything you want: to injure but not kill someone, seriously injure and kill someone, or to kill someone slowly C its all there. Its always good to learn more. Selina was surprised. Why didnt you mention this before? Luke finished another burger. I didnt want you to dirty your hands with those scumbags. Selina gave an oh and continued eating. After lunch, Luke got busy. After preparing for half an hour, hey down on the bed in the medical room and activated all kinds of monitoring and life support equipment. With a thought, the mental number on the system panel jumped to 40. Almost instantly, it felt like electricity was shooting through his head before it quickly turned into a moreplicated feeling. Luke, who was giving himself this electroshock therapy, felt as if his head had be a huge battery that was discharging electricity. HIs head felt numb and painful, and tears came out of Lukes eyes after a while. It wasnt because he was scared, but because he had lost control of his tear nds from the intense stimtion. Luke finally cried out, Arghhh, it really is still so dangerous! With Elementary Self-Healing to protect him, he had already done all sorts of tests on his body. If it were anyone else, it might have been considered self-harm. Luke, who usually came out of a casepletely unscathed, had actually been through a lot of fights. He had taken a lot of bullets, and chose to turn them into tests of their various calibers and functions. This kind of bittersweet feeling absolutely wasnt something that an ordinary person would ever experience. But the pain from gun and knife wounds were simpler. What Luke was experiencing now was pounded pain. A few minutester, an even odder and more ufortable phase began. As his mind grew stronger, Lukes consciousness, which had always been stable and clear, gradually turned blurry. All sorts of small fragments of consciousness appeared and disappeared just as quickly, making his head feel like it was a carnival yground. His memories were no longer clear here. It was a dream, yet not. He was in a mess right now. His consciousness seemed to have fallen into a kaleidoscope which was spinning wildly and which he couldnt escape. It felt like a nightmare. Only the monitoring equipment in the medical room stood silent guard, ensuring that his life wouldnt be in danger. An hourter, Luke suddenly woke up from this chaotic and torturous state. Almost instantly, his chaotic consciousness returned to normal, as if someone had pressed a button. Fck, its finally over! He subconsciously shook his head to make sure that he wasnt dreaming before he said, Osiris, hows my body? Sir, on one asion, your brain temperature was abnormally high. I used a physical cooling technique to control it. All other vitals remained within a bearable range. A calm male voice came through the microphone on the side. Osiris was an existence that had nothing to do with the other AIs. Most of the time, it only existed in a fewputers in Lukes inventory. Its main task was to analyze Luke, Selina and Gold Nuggets physical stats. Whenbined with Lukes modified medical mechanical arm, it could be used as a surgeon or a nurse. Of course, Osiris didnt have any fieldwork experience; this doctor role was more risky. Luke didnt say anything else. He closed his eyes and felt the familiar sensation of leveling up. The strongest effect which the system had was on transforming the brain, and it was also the most difficult one to endure. The transformation would happen over a few days, but it was already no longer unbearable. On the contrary, Lukes mind was clearer than ever. After feeling it out for a moment, he couldnt help butugh. I didnt suffer for nothing. Without any huge gains, most people would stay away from the pain of leveling up. But the greater the pain, the more obvious the benefits. After a simple test, Luke confirmed that Elementary Telekinesis and Elementary Annihtion had been enhanced exponentially. He didnt have a test subject for Mental Communication, but Luke could sense that operating it was a lot easier and it had be significantly more practical. He didnt want to move for the time being, andzed in bed as he had Osiris raise the upper half of the bed before he pulled up his data from earlier for a look. The most dangerous thing about this level-up was when his brain temperature increased rapidly at one point. But Osiris used ice to cool him down, so he was naturally safe. Chapter 928 - Long Forgotten Side Effect

Chapter 928: Long Forgotten Side Effect

After lying down for another hour, Luke put Osiris and the medical robotic arm back into his inventory and destroyed everything on the bed before he returned to his room to take a shower. Wearing a loose andfortable hoodie, he took out a bottle of guaran from the fridge and took a sip. He sighed in satisfaction. This feels too great. Gold Nugget, who was watching HBO on the side, turned its head to give Luke a baffled nce before immediately turning back around. Sometimes, the fiend liked to sigh. There wasnt anything strange about that; watching dramas was more important. Looking at the time, it was already six in the evening. For once, Luke went to personally make dinner himself. He had been too busy recently, and the smart kitchenware was basically responsible for cooking. However, Luke felt that he needed to use cooking to adjust his mood for now, to prevent him from being too excited. Humming softly, he busied himself in the kitchen. When the dog heard the sounds of chopping, its ears twitched, and its attention was instantly diverted. Was... the fiend making dinner? It dashed to the kitchen door and looked at Luke in disbelief. Luke naturally knew it hade. Without turning around, he asked, Is there anything in particr you want to eat tonight? Gold Nuggets eyes widened even more. It could even make a request? How many days had it been since it had gotten this treatment? It immediately fled. Luke didnt think much of it. The dog head had definitely gone to Selina to discuss the dishes. A few minutester, Selina grumbled as she wiped her hair, Hey, its just dinner. Why are you so excited? I havent even dried my hair yet. Walking up behind Luke, she looked at the ingredients and said, Pork ribs, beef sirloin, streaky pork, tenderloin, prawns, green peas, carrots, and celery. There must be braised pork, sweet and sour pork, or barbecued pork. Fry the pork ribs with garlic. Anything else? Gold Nugget was unhappy and whined. Selina said, Okay, okay. Luke, it wants the sad rice. Luke: Okay. Of course, that sad rice was some nonsense he had simply cooked up, saying that it could make people cry when they ate it. Actually, it was just Yangzhou fried rice with barbecued pork and onion. If Chinese chefs saw thisbination, they might really be depressed and shed sad tears it was just a joke! Actually, it was Gold Nugget who came up with thisbination. It liked this dish because it looked good and took more effort to make. It wasnt easy to get the fiend to generously do things for it, so it naturally wouldnt waste this opportunity. In any case, the other dishes were ready, and it would have a share. Selina said, Just let it be. All its been doing recently is watching TV or scolding people online. You dont have to worry about it. Luke didnt think much of it. Isnt watching dramas and being a keyboard warrior two of lifes great pleasures? With these two hobbies, happiness is always easy to find. Gold Nugget nodded vigorously, feeling that the fiends words had hit the nail on the head. Watching dramas was to savor life along with the characters, and it was fun to be a keyboard warrior and harangue people online. One had to create their own enjoyment. Selina was still too young to understand anything. Condemning the young woman inwardly, the dog head happily returned to the living room to continue watching its show. Afterining about the dog, Selina asked, Why are you making dinner today? You werent in a good mood at lunch. Wait, did the two girls ask you out tonight? Luke chuckled. Even if they dared to, I wouldnt dare go. Both of them are only in high school. You know I have rules. Selina was lost for words. Luke had a lot of self-control. To use his own words, he was usually too busy to go out and y with little girls. Fine, keep it to yourself. She was about to leave. Luke stopped her. Wait, take this out. The two of you can eat this first. He took out the new snack for today, which had been kept warm in the oven, and piled them up like a small mountain. Selina was curious. Huh? Is this baked fish? Why doesnt it smell like fish? Luke turned around and handed her a bowl. He said with a smile, Its taiyaki. Its actually a dessert made from flour, and theres chocte and red bean paste in it. Selina nodded and picked up the bowl. She was abruptly dumbfounded. The bowl which Luke had ced in her hands tilted and almost fell. Thankfully, he reacted quickly and grabbed the bowl. He shook it a few times so that the taiyaki which had tilted to the side settled, and none of them fell out. Whats wrong? He looked at Selina strangely. Selinas eyes were wide open as she stared into Lukes eyes. Her mouth was open, but she didnt react. He realized that she was even holding her breath. Frowning, Luke suddenly realized something. He pped his forehead and said, Gold Nugget,e here. Gold Nugget immediately scuttled over. Hm? Luke said, Combine with her first so that she returns to normal. The two of you can then try out the new snack after that. Gold Nugget didnt say anything, but a golden Slime emerged from Dors body and stuck to Selinas calf before it disappeared. Selina finally came back to herself. She took a deep breath and couldnt help but yell, Luke, what did you do this time? What happened to your eyes? Luke smiled bitterly. Okay, bring me my sunsses. Ill be wearing them for the next two days. Selina thought for a moment and asked, Is it likest time? Luke said, Sort of. Itll be fine in a couple of days. Seeing that Luke wasnt going to say anything, Selina stopped asking and went to his room to get him his sunsses. Only then did Gold Nugget separate from her. It returned to Dor and whined. Selina pushed the dog head away. Wait, let me take a look. Looking Luke in the eyes for a moment, she frowned and shook her head. No, you wont be able to cover it with these sunsses this time. Its best if you wear pitch-ck or tempered ones. Luke was stunned. Its that obvious? What happened just now had happened before when his Mental Strength reached 20. With the boost in his Mental Strength, the anomaly in his eyes would directly affect the person he was looking at. Caught off-guard, Selina had been snared once again and was frozen to the spot. But her situation was even worse this time. She had to rely on Gold Nugget to neutralize the effect of Lukes mental attack. She observed his eyes for a moment, and seemed to fall into a daze again. Luke could only turn his head. Well do it this way at home for now. Ill go out and buy a pair of sunsses tomorrow. Selina nodded but didnt move. Luke said helplessly, You and Gold Nugget can go and eat the snack. It seems anxious. Selina said, Okay. Holding the bowl of taiyaki, she turned around and left obediently. Chapter 929 - Big Client, and Stealing Business?

Chapter 929: Big Client, and Stealing Business?

Looking at Selina, who looked like she had lost her soul, Luke put his hand to his forehead. Last time, my eyes only returned to normal after three days. Dont tell me itll take longer this time? It was a little troublesome to wear sunsses all the time, and he would have to take them off in formal situations. He could only avoid going to the police department for the next two days. Thinking that, he gave himself three more days off. After dinner, which was much quieter than usual, Luke went out, or Selina would watch him from the couch the whole night. She couldnt control it. Firstly, she was curious herself, and secondly, Lukes powerful mind was like a ma that forcibly drew her attention. It just so happened that he had some ideas he wanted to test out, so he just went out to do so. Tonight, he was only wearing an ordinary gray hoodie and ck jeans. At night, he was half-invisible. It wasnt until midnight that Luke returned to theb and recorded the experience of using Basic Hypnosis and Mental Communication. The weather remained fine in New York the next day. Except for slightly more clouds which dimmed the sun a little, the weather was still sunny. Luke didnt go out in the morning. He stayed in theb and waited for his body to adapt to the sudden increase in Mental Strength. Selina went out with Gold Nugget to buy a new pair of sunsses. She put it on him and nodded in satisfaction. The bluish-purple lensespletely covered his eyes, and she wouldnt be distracted again. It wasnt a bad feeling, but it wasnt convenient to be stupefied every now and then. At most, she would make him take off his sses to look at her for a while when she wanted to rest. That was the practical thought she had. At seven in the evening, they drove to Sister Margarets School for Wayward Children Bar again. This time, the bartender was very proactive. What do you want to drink? Luke asked, Your treat? The bartender smiled. Of course... you have to pay. Boss, you dont need me to buy you two bottles of Coke, do you? Luke looked up at a bottle of wine in the corner of the bar. I can ept that bottle. The bartender quickly shook his head. That belongs to a customer. I dont dare give it to you. Luke looked away. Thats true. Its a 40-year-old McCullen whiskey. Your bar probably doesnt serve that sort of thing. Also, that half-bottle is the only genuine thing in this ce. The bartender shrugged. It seems that I dont need to introduce the drinks here. Lets get down to business. He then took out a piece of paper and put it in front of Luke. Luke nced at it. There were almost 50 to 60 names on it. How much? asked Luke. The bartender tapped the bar with two fingers. Luke took out a thick paper bag and threw it onto the counter. Take it. The bartender was stunned. He didnt expect Luke to be so straightforward. But he wasnt slow. He quickly picked up the paper bag and counted the two stacks of hundred-dor bills. After confirming that the amount was correct and that there were no fake bills, he took out a briefcase from the counter and ced it in front of Luke. Its all here. Luke looked at the briefcase and then at the bartender. Ive already given you the money. Let me confirm one more time: Is this what I want? I dont want to waste time on the wrong target. The bartender nodded calmly. Of course. My reputation has always been good. Looking at his expression, Luke nodded with a smile. Very good. I likew-abiding people. You can ask Wade. Im always generous tow-abiding people. Right, how should I address you? You can call me Weasel! said the bartender. Luke nodded and picked up the briefcase. Selina followed him and they disappeared from the bar. Looking in the direction in which the two of them disappeared, Weasel felt uneasy. Thinking for a moment, he dialed a number. Wade, whos your big client? Wade was busy and said vaguely, Who? Also, what does it have to do with you? If you have something to say, just say it. If not, get lost. Weasel said, Im talking about the young man named Luke, the one with the hot Latin American girl. Wade paused and asked suspiciously, Why are you asking about him? Weasel: ...I just made a small deal with him. Wade suddenly understood and was furious. F*ck you, you dare steal my business? Weasel said, You wouldnt have been able to dig out most of the information I gave him. Wade said, Isnt that still stealing my business? 100 bucks a person. You stole at least 50 of them from me, right? Weasel was lost for words. I only gave him information on 54 people, and ten of them are super hitmen whom I casually wrote down. How is that stealing 50 of your business? Are there only four people on your list? Then, Ill give you 400 dors, and the mission will be transferred to me. How does that sound? While he said that, he mumbled to himself that with Wades talent in mathematics, he shouldnt discover the problem. As expected, Wade, who wasnt good at primary school math, didnt notice. Get lost! You want to send me away with 400 dors? He already had a list of more than 20 people. If he found a few more people to make up the numbers, he would be able to ask for 10,000 dors. Why would he only get 400 dors?! Weasel said, Cut the crap. I dont care how much your information can be sold for. Ill give you 20%, okay? Wade: 50-50. Weasel said, 70-30. 70 for me, 30 for you. Wade: 80 for me and 20 for you. Weasel said, Ill take 70 and you take 30. Forget it if you dont want it. Wade: Deal. After redeeming some of his future losses, a pleased Wade asked, So, what do you want to ask? Weasel said, He said that hes aw-abiding man who is generous with his clients, but it sounded like he was threatening me not to give him fake information. You really gave him fake information? Wade cursed inwardly. He had wanted to do it himself, but someone had beat him to it. It wouldnt be good for him to do it now! He said unhappily, How can you do that? If you gave him fake info, what about mine? Weasel said, ...Didnt you take 30%? You also have a hand in it. Wade said, Then well need to revise the split. Weasel said, Bye. Just pretend that I never called you. Lets call off the deal, okay? Hearing that, Wade immediately shouted, Wait, wait. Were all friends. Lets talk slowly. If you want to split the money, hurry up. Weasel gave Wade his strongest threat. Wade said, Okay, okay. What are you afraid of? Dont you give out fake info all the time? Are you afraid that hell kill you? Chapter 930 - Back to Work, and Something’s Not Right

Chapter 930: Back to Work, and Somethings Not Right

Weasel hesitated for a moment before he said, When he said thatst sentence, I felt a sense of danger. What exactly does he do? Wade said, Youre not scared of the police, are you? Weasel was lost for words. Youre doing business with the police? Wade: Hes an LAPD cop. Why cant I do business with him? Weasel was stunned. LAPD? Then why is he in New York? How would I know? Im not his wife, Wade said casually, and his own wife immediately stepped on his face. Wade pressed down on Vanessas foot to avoid being hit again. Anything else? Im hanging up. Weasel asked, He wont go crazy, will he? Some police officers didnt have clean methods. Wade thought for a moment. Hes reasonable, and very generous. He means what he says. They talked for a while longer before Weasel hung up. Frowning and thinking for a moment, he suddenlyughed. Hes just a young man. Why am I so nervous? Hes not from NYPD. He cant control me. Weasel wasnt scared of NYPD himself, but his bar could easily get in trouble. Generally speaking, he wouldnt do business with NYPD people. It would be best if everyone minded their own business. Thinking that, Wesel put aside his anxiety about selling fake info and happily locked the 20,000 dors into the safe behind the counter. ... In the car, Selina flipped through the stack of files. Are we going to look for people based on this? Luke hummed in acknowledgement. Although most of them might be unreliable, the rest are still a little useful. Selina clicked her tongue and shook her head. Most of the people here are ordinary. They dont look like theyre worth 1,000 dors. Luke said, Its fine. Ive always been aw-abiding person. Since Ive given him the money, he has to solve the problem. If he cant solve the problem after taking the money, I can only do it another way. Selina was intrigued. How are you going to deal with him? Luke said, Give him a chance. Maybe he wants to be a good person too. Dont me me for not giving you a chance to be a good person! he mumbled inwardly. When the time came, Luke didnt mind taking a leaf out of Daredevils book. Lawyer Matt only needed to cover his face. There was only one way he got information, and he didnt have to pay for it. While Luke was thinking that, Lawyer Matt happened to be fleeing in a sorry state at that moment. Matt, who wasnt as well-informed as Luke, finally came out again after his injuries were basically healed. He was in a good mood following themunity reconstruction and volunteer campaign. He decided toe out and do a crime sweep, and see if he could cause trouble for Kingpin. After beating up two groups of hooligans who were robbing women, Matt returned to a roof and crouched down to listen to everything that was happening in every corner of the city. Suddenly, he heard a voice. Ha, I found you, Daredevil! Youre mine. The voice came from a building 100 meters away. Matt subconsciously turned his attention in that direction, and heard the faint sound of clicking metal. His heart tightened. That was... a gun! Recalling the mans mumbling, he immediately did a flip and fell into the shadows at the edge of the roof. Bang! What sounded like an extremely clear gunshot to Matt echoed in the night sky. There was now a small hole in the ground where he had been crouching. Matt could even clearly feel the bullet shatter and scatter along with the cement debris. As someone who was used to observing the world with his ears, even he was surprised. Sniper rifle? He clearly heard the guy who had fired the gun pull the bolt back and reload. Most people who used sniper rifles were professionals. The gang members whom he usually beat up couldntpare. For most people, automatic pistols were more practical than sniper rifles, including gang members who often handled guns. Matt immediately raised his guard, but he was confused. Why was a sniper looking for him? Was it... Kingpin? But he had been looking for Kingpin for a long time, and the most unlucky thing he had encountered was the siege by eight ninjas. A professional sniper had never appeared before. Hit the wrong person? That was impossible. The person who had fired obviously knew Daredevil well, and had quickly confirmed his identity and fired decisively. Matts thoughts spun. Under the cover of the roof, he moved to the other side and quickly descended the stairs. He wanted to catch this guy and ask him what was going on. Keeping an eye on the sniper, Matt took a detour through the alley behind the building, before he crawled through a window on the second floor and headed straight for the roof. In less than five minutes, he reached the rooftop and listened to the noise around him. He slowed down and silently leaned over the snipers back. When he was three meters away, he suddenly lunged forward and pressed down on his opponent, punching him in the ribs. His attack was very sudden. The enemy, who had been lying on the edge of the roof, was caught off-guard and was hit by a series of heavy punches. Cracking sounds rang out as four or five ribs were instantly broken. The sniper wanted to curl up in pain, but Matt pinned him down and he couldnt move. He could only scream. Matt didnt hold back. He smashed the mans face against the edge of the roof with one hand, and didnt stop with the other as he punched the mans joints. He didnt stop until he heard the bones in the mans hands crack again. He grabbed the mans hair and pulled his ear to his face. He asked in a low voice, Who told you to kill Daredevil? Speak! The sniper was in so much pain that he couldnt even breathe. How could he answer the question? Matt adjusted his body and pressed it against the edge of the roof. He didnt have a target tonight. He had plenty of time to pry open the mans mouth. Bang! Bang! Two gunshots rang out, and holes exploded in the snipers head and chest. Matt also felt his hands turn wet and sticky. rmed, he pulled up the snipers body in front of him. Bang! Bang! Two more gunshots rang out, and the bulletproof vest the sniper was wearing made muffled sounds, but Matt retreated from the rooftop unscathed. Another sniper! Matt felt that something wasnt right. The first two shots just now definitely werent to kill the sniper he was holding. The real target was still Matt. They had just been slightly off. The two shots which followed proved Matts spection right. The second sniper was indeed after him. Matt quickly went downstairs again to catch the second sniper and ask him everything. He didnt believe that a third sniper would appearter. Chapter 931 - The Besieged “Scapegoat”

Chapter 931: The Besieged Scapegoat

At that moment, Luke was driving past Harlem and about to turn east to return to theb, when he heard a few gunshots. Selina heard them too, but didnt think too much of it since the gunshots were a little far away and only rang out once or twice. It was amon urrence in New York at night. Luke, however, frowned. The rhythm of the gunshots was quite interesting. Thinking for a moment, he stopped the car. A momentter, two drones flew out from the back of the car to investigate the situation on the ground. Selina was watching the screen on the control panel while Luke took out his tablet as they handled a drone each. Got it, said Selina. The drone she was controlling which had flown south sent back an image of people shooting from two rooftops. As Luke recalled the drone which had flown north, he looked at the feed on her side and suddenly said, Doesnt the target look familiar? Selina looked at the man who was hiding in a dark corner, especially the ck hood on his head, and immediately understood. Daredevil? Luke put his hand to his forehead. I forgot to remind him not to wander around outside for the next two days. Lawyer Matt had just recovered from his injuries. If he came out now, he would be easily hunted down, and Luke would lose a lot of experience and credit points. Luke didnt think that an ordinary hitman could kill Matt; it was more likely that Matt would injure them severely. After saying that, his attention returned to the surveince feed. Selina said, Are these hitmen here for the bounty? This sniper is quite professional. These two dont look like theyre in cahoots, or it would be bad luck for Daredevil. Pondering for a moment, Luke said, Have the police department send someone to clear the area. Stay in the car and keep an eye on the surroundings. As he spoke, he took out a bulletproof vest from the weapons box and put it on before he got out. On this side, two hitmen were chasing Matt with precision rifles. Just as Matt was about to look for the second snipers escape route... a third opponent really appeared tonight and almost killed him with two shots. Matt could only avoid the attack for now. These two people clearly knew about Matt and kept a distance of dozens of meters between them, not giving him a chance to fight in close range. Worst of all, although they werent partners, they had formed a pincer attack on Matt. No matter who Matt wanted to attack, it was easy for him to fall into another persons shooting range. They were quite professional. However, they were also wary that the other party would kill them after they killed their target, and take the bounty. While Matts situation didnt get worse, he was still trapped by the two rifles and couldnt fight back. At that moment, Luke was already in ce in an alley on the side of an apartment building based on the direction indicated by the drone, his gun sticking out at an angle. When a shadow shed past the alley, Luke opened fire with his Glock. Pa! Pa! One of the hitmen copsed. After this first kill, he grabbed the mans rifle and quickly went up the apartment building. From a window next to the stairs, he aimed at another hitman. Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke: ...F*ck, didnt hit him. The hitman whom he had fixed his eyes on suddenly lunged forward and dodged behind a car. Three shots hit the ground where the man had been standing. The target wasnt within an easy 10-meter range of being shot, but 100 meters away from Luke. When the bullets crossed this distance, the other party suddenly moved and naturally dodged them. This person wasnt a noob. He was at least an experienced professional. Lukes three sessive shots instantly alerted the hitman, and he hid behind a car. Luke quickly went downstairs and tossed the sniper rifle back on the body. He had full confidence that he could close in on a lone hitman and kill him instantly with a pistol. From the image transmitted by the drone, the hitman who had dodged his triple shot had gotten up and rushed into a nearby alley, and was chasing after Matt. Humans would die for wealth, and birds would die for food. There were even more of this sort of people among hitmen. Killers who knew when to let go were always the minority. The person in front of him was someone who had been blinded by money. Luke liked people like that the most. Because he didnt need to waste any effort looking for them; they would pop up right in front of him. A warning from Selina suddenly rang out in his earpiece. There are a lot of suspicious cars and people approaching from Upper City and East Harlem. There are more than ten of them. Im guessing the other hitmen have sensed something. The number of participants will probably increaseter. Luke looked at the simple electronic map projected on his sunsses, which showed yellow street lines, two green spots that were him and Selina, and a dozen red spots that were moving in from all directions. This was naturally from the reconnaissance drone that Selina was controlling. Staring at the red spots, Lukes thoughts whirled as he quickly caught up with the hitman in the alley. This hitman, who would throw his life away for money, wasnt slow, but it was Luke who was chasing him. Just as the hitman was about to step out onto a small street from the dark alley, he felt a pain in the back of his head and lost consciousness. Luke carried him back into the alley. A momentter, a distorted, transparent shadow was crawling up the side of a building. Of course, it was Luke. Just now, he had thrown the body of the hitman into his inventory and kept the mans rifle, while he took out the Big Dipper Armor, which had the greatest stealth effect. Although it hadnt been part of his n, Matt himself had jumped out as bait. Luke might as well change his n, and thus chose an identity to carry out this operation. The transparent shadow hung silently behind Matt like a ghost in the night. A while earlier, just as Matt discovered that the two killers who had been chasing him had stopped moving, a car sped over from a side street. Nerves stretched taut, he immediately sensed the driver raising his gun. Matt decisively hid behind a car on the side of the road. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! A series of gunshots rang out, creating a series of bullet holes in the side of the car. Before Matt could heave a sigh of relief, he realized that the driver had thrown away his empty pistol and reced it with a new weapon an MP5K. Matt couldnt help but smile bitterly. What the hell was going on? Were these people crazy? They fired at him the moment they saw him. Had he offended someone important besides Kingpin? With that in mind, he turned into a side street ahead of time to avoid the gunfire. However, he clearly heard the mans footsteps as thetter got out of the car. This determination was once again beyond Matts expectations. Chapter 932 - Taking Someone Into the Sewers

Chapter 932: Taking Someone Into the Sewers

Matt was about to counterattack and catch the man to ask him what was going on, when he heard a bang in the distance. Someone fell from a roof not far away. Frowning, he immediately gave up on the idea of a counterattack. The person who had fallen was simr to the others. He was fully kitted out, and was also probably gunning for Matt, but had been killed by a sniper. Was he so valuable that these killers would kill each other in advance? Luke, who had been mistaken for a killer by Lawyer Matt, had already picked up the gun from the first hitman. He looked at the red dot on his lenses and started moving again. Now, unless he personally took Matt away, the surrounding hitmen would pounce on him. Luke didnt think it was a good time to meet Lawyer Matt. Given Daredevils personality, he definitely wouldnt be able to ept Lukes killing methods. But Luke was basically done with the evildoers, and a few were crippled. The hitmen tonight were all finished. He didnt have time to discuss with Lawyer Matt whether killing was the right thing to do. It was better to shoot secretly and do good anonymously. Matt wasnt able to escape smoothly. The hitmen who arrived one after another were all elites and veterans. These peoplepletely crushed Matt in terms of numbers and weapons. This was the first time Matt, who had always used short sticks as a weapon with low lethality, was being beaten up by a group of big men with modern firearms. Thebat skills that he was so proud of couldnt be used at all. These people seemed to know his background and fired from a distance, not giving him a chance to get close. Matt was only wearing ordinary clothes and couldnt risk being shot. He could only move around in various dark corners, looking for an opportunity to escape. However, he also discovered that when he was surrounded several times, hitmen in a certain direction would suddenly fall, and an escape route would appear again. The gunshots all sounded the same to the others. For Matt, however, he knew that it was the same gun which killed those killers every time. Someone was helping him! But what he found strange was that the original owner of the gun was probably a killer who had been chasing him and had attacked him several times. Why had he suddenly changed sides? Exhausted from running, he didnt have time to lock onto this turncoat killer who was very far away, nor did he have time to think about this persons goal. He could only keep running for his life. Luke scratched his head. These hitmen were crazy. In just ten minutes, more than twenty people had arrived. Even though he killed five hitmen in a row and several times helped Matt escape being trapped, Matt still couldnt escape. How long until our men arrive? he asked Selina. Selina said, The nearest patrol car will take three minutes. Luke was helpless. Now, twenty professional shooters were chasing and trying to intercept Matt. Lawyer Matt was also a regr guy. He would be killed in one or two shots. On the other hand, these hitmen werent a team. They were spread out in all directions and were highly vignt and professional. It was impossible for Luke to get rid of them quickly. Why are you running around without a bulletproof vest? Luke couldnt help but curse thewyer inwardly. But it wasnt very nice to roast Matt. After all, Matt didnt know that there was a bounty on him. He thought that his opponents were gang members. Luke didnt want him to die, so he could only give up on the idea of earning experience and credit points. Making up his mind, Luke put the gun away in his inventory and jumped down. Matt was in trouble again. Five more killers attacked him from all sides, and the asional gunshot chipped the wall around him. The killers were shooting more frequently, but they had blocked all escape routes, so Matt could only hide in a corner. The killers were moving closer and closer. Matts room for escape was shrinking and he didnt have a lot of time. What should I do? Matt thought, and his ears worked as hard as they could to find a way out. Suddenly, his ears twitched. The gunshots of a killer in the south stopped. Matt heard the sound of bones breaking, and then the sound of rushing wind approached him. Matt was horrified. This person could fly? He subconsciously left the corner and started running. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! After four gunshots, Matt grunted and rolled on the ground, cursing inwardly. A bullet brushed past his thigh and tore out a chunk of flesh. He was already very lucky. These killers were all using guns. If the bullet had hit him, a big hole would immediately appear in Matts thigh and he would lose his mobility. But the bigger danger came from the person who was flying over. As long as this person was here, Matt wouldnt be able to escape even if he wasnt injured. Even Matt couldnt help but feel helpless. Was he going to die here? Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The four killersunched a second round of attacks which washed over Matt. Pu! Pu! After two dull thuds, Matt felt himself being lifted up and moving quickly. He was stunned. The two bullets just now had hit... the person who had flown over. The man protected Matt with his body, and the other two bullets missed because the flying man picked up Matt, leaving him unharmed in the second round of attacks. In the end, Matt wasnt an ordinary person. He quickly asked, Who are you? Luke rolled his eyes. I operated on youst time, and youre injured again this time. You really are an idiot. Matt immediately understood. Puncher? Luke said, Why are you still asking if you already know? You mustve been shot silly! In just two sentences, they covered dozens of meters and disappeared behind an apartment building. A minuteter, Matt frowned and said in a low voice, Thank you. Luke said, This ce stinks, but its safer than being attacked by a bunch of people, right? Matt could only nod. He couldnt do anything about his keen sense of smell. It was also for this reason that he rarely crawled around in the sewers like a mouse. He preferred to stay on the roofs than crawl into the sewers. Not only was the air there good, it made long-surveince with his hearing easier. Two minutester, the torture was finally over. Luke dragged him out of the sewers and into a room in an apartment building. Entering the room, Luke found a first aid kit and cut open Matts pants to check his injuries. Chapter 933 - Rookies, Weaklings, Bunkers, Too Cool

Chapter 933: Rookies, Weaklings, Bunkers, Too Cool

The bullet had only brushed past Matts thigh and hadnt lodged in his leg, which was lucky. Luke quickly cleaned and bandaged Matts wound. The side effect of such efficient actions was that it hurt like hell. Matt couldnt help but grunt as cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Luke, however, didnt let him go. While cleaning his wound, he didnt forget to mock him. Its good that it hurts now. If you really die, you wont feel pain anymore. I dont know what youre thinking, but you still dare toe out when theres a bounty of ten million on you. There are at least a hundred hitmen in New York waiting for a walking treasury like you to appear. Even though Matt was grimacing in pain, his attention was still caught by the words. A bounty? I heard that Frank DAmicos wife put up a bounty in revenge because you and your partners killed her husband and son. The reward for the five masked men, including you, is ten million, Luke replied. Matt: Huh? Luke said, What? Dont you have any sources? You dont even know such a big thing. New York is full of hitmen waiting for you every night. Matt finally came back to himself. But... Ive never killed anyone, much less have a partner! Luke shrugged. I dont know. In any case, thats what they say about the bounty. Why dont you exin to DAmicos wife that youre innocent and ask her to cancel the bounty? Matt: ...I would be crazy to do something so stupid. After pretending to be ignorant, Luke said casually, I heard that the initial bounty was only four million dors, and the target was the person who killed the father and son. But the wife suddenly added six million dors the next day, and listed you, Smiley Face, ck Cat, Big Daddy, and Hit-Girl as the targets. Matts mind whirled. Are you saying that someone made her put me on the bounty list? Luke said, Only you would know whats up with that. Maybe you secretly teamed up with your masked friends to kill the DAmico father and son. After a brief silence, Matt shook his head. I dont have any friends, and I dont know them. Luke nodded. I thought as much. He wears a mask, but you wear a cloth head covering. Hes invulnerable, and you get hurt easily. I think your friend wont be so stingy as to not give you any protective gear. Matt smiled bitterly. Even with that kind of armor, I cant use it. Itll affect my movements. Otherwise, itll be easy to get a bulletproof vest. Luke snorted. The point is that youre poor! Dont you know that some high-quality materials can be bulletproof and wont affect your movements? Although, 100,000 bucks for a set isnt cheap. Matt: ... Now that he knew this, where could he buy clothes made from these high-quality materials? Luke finished up at that moment. He casually tossed all the bits and bobs into the first aid kit and said, This is my safe house. You can rest here. You can leave when youre ready. As he spoke, he took out a prepaid phone and ced it on the table next to him. Keep this phone on you. Ill contact you in two days. Matt: Thank you. Luke waved his hand. Dont be in a hurry toe out. Those hitmen have gone crazy. If you dont want them to take your body for money, you should take a break. Matt said, But this problem still needs to be sorted out, right? Daredevil still had to protect Clinton, and it was impossible for him to hide forever. Luke chuckled. Do you think youre the only one whos good in New York? Are those masked friends of yours deaf and mute, and dont know how to snoop around? Since this isnt your doing, do you think they wont deal with it? As he spoke, he pped Matts wound, and the guy groaned in pain. Young man, you cant be too brash when doing good. Learn from your masked friends. Saying that, he walked out the door with the first aid kit. Matt watched him leave and rxed. As for those masked friends, he wasnt in the mood to argue about them. He could tell that Puncher was deliberately using them to mock him. He had taken the me for whatever they did. What was even more unfortunate was that he didnt even know that he had be a scapegoat. He had crashed into the hitmens trap and almost died. He really needed to reflect on it. If he had been a little more cautious and asked around first, he wouldnt have been attacked without any warning. Next time, he would definitely look for an informant first and ask about the situation before he appeared. Lying alone in the safe room, Lawyer Matt reflected on his mistake, while Luke returned to the battlefield through the sewers. When he came out of the sewers, he changed back into his clothes and got into the car waiting at the alley entrance. Our vanguard has arrived. The hitmen are retreating, said Selina as she moved to the passenger seat. Luke hummed in response. What did Dustin say? He said he already made the call. We can report in tomorrow, said Selina. Relieved, Luke stepped on the gas and returned to theb. When he got home, he saved the video footage from the drone in the database, and also had Little Snail scan the stack of information which the bartender Weasel had given to him. After he came out of the shower, Little Snail reported a piece of good news. Sir, seven of the profiles you gave me match the targets from the drone footage. Four of them are tagged rookies, two are weaklings, and one is bunker. Luke was helpless. This was the original ssification method used by Weasel. Perhaps using these terms made the bartender feel he was cool. Let me see who the bunker is, he said casually. Little Snail immediately pulled up the virtual screen. Luke chuckled. This guy was the hitman who had avoided his triple shot. He indeed had professional marksmanship, and he was clearly much better than the others. Of course, Luke had punched this bunker yer in the back of the head, and the man was now cold. Making himself a cup of tea, he sat back down on the couch in the living area. Find out who were the hitmen who appeared tonight. Also, show me the files on the six rookies and weaklings. Looking at the descriptions of the hitmen in Weasels info pack, andparing them with the drone footage, Luke basically understood what Weaselsbels meant. Hitmen who werebeled as rookies were either newbies or didnt have any achievements. Hitmen who werebeled as weaklings had been in the business for a while, but hadntpleted enough assignments or they werent up to scratch. As for the hitmen who werebeled as bunkers, they were probably veterans or even famous figures. However, in the list which Weasel had given to him, Luke didnt find any hitmen from the Fraternity, including Mr. X, who was dead, or any of the ordinary ones from the textile factory. Chapter 934 - Norman’s Negotiation

Chapter 934: Normans Negotiation

He didnt know if it was because nobody from the Fraternity made money at the Continental Hotel, or because Weasel had limited intelligence. After all, famous assassins from the Fraternity were even more of bunkers than the guy whom Luke had just killed, unless Weasel had a higher ranking for them. At that moment, Selina came out of the shower and sat down on the couch. Looking at the information on the virtual screen, she asked, Did you find anything? Luke said, First of all, Weasel gave me some useful information, so I wont take care of him for now. Secondly, his info is all on ordinary trash, worth at most 10,000 dors, so Ill take care of him. Selina burst outughing. Why do you have to deal with him? Luke took a sip of tea. Because I gave him 20,000 dors without hesitation. If I dont want him to give me even more rotten information next time at a higher price, I have to leave a deeper impression on him. Hes much more shameless than Wade. Selina was surprised. More shameless than Wade? No way! Luke said, Okay, thats only when ites to a job. Wade took the money, and he will at least get the job done. As a middleman, Weasel isnt that self-aware. Selina recalled how Wade had protected the Cohen sisters on the motorboat. She had to admit that although he was shameless, he had professional work ethics. What do we do next? she asked. Luke said, Go to work, investigate cases, eat and drink. We have to give these people time to show up. Daredevil just happened to jump out. Im sure theyre very excited. Selina agreed. Big Daddy and Hit-Girl were on vacation. Luke had already notified them about the bounty, and told them to take a break for several months. Selina and Luke had been waiting to catch the big mastermind behind everything, but he hadnt shown up in thest two days. Of the five targets, only Daredevil, who had recovered from his injuries, hade out after the bounty was issued. In two or three days, these hitmen would only be more active in searching for their targets, and wouldnt leave. In fact, if Matt hadnt shown up, Luke wouldve shown his face in the next couple of days and then retreated swiftly, as continued motivation for the hitmen. Now that Lawyer Matt had jumped out and been shot, there was naturally no need to take this step. After chatting, one went to work and the other went to train. Not long before, while Matt was being hunted down by the hitmen, someone was on the phone in an apartment building in Harlem. Stan, they said that theres something wrong with the goods fromst time. They want to talk to you in person. Whats there to talk about? If they want to buy, buy. If not, they can get lost. Norman Stansfield rummaged through his ce as he spoke. Hm, wheres my Beethoven record? The person on the other end of the line smiled bitterly. Stan, you have toe. Otherwise, theyll take 10% of our stock to make up for what we lostst time. How long has it been since thest deal? Norman paused for a moment. The money for the goods, thats the rule! Malky, tell them that if they dont want to die, just quietly hand the money over. On the other end of the line, Malky looked at the gang members who were already holding their guns. Feeling bitter, he covered the receiver and said, He doesnt sleep very well. He gets angry when hes woken up. Rx. After barely appeasing the drug dealers, Malky walked to a corner of the room, removed his hand from the receiver, and said in a low voice, Norman, Internal Affairs has already informed us that theyll be investigating us. We cant cause any more trouble right now! Otherwise, were all finished. Pausing for a moment, he continued, Listen to me. Come over and solve this problem. Then, you can take a few days off. Thatll be good for everyone. Norman, who was in pain from the gunshot wound on his arm, was about to curse, but a thought suddenly shed through his mind: These guys were getting more and more disobedient! He should go and take a look. If they kept talking, he would kill them like that short fatty, Lando. With that thought, he rxed. Killing them would be good. It would be simple and straightforward! In any case, this wasnt the only ce that could produce the goods. Thinking that, Norman took out his gun and drove to Harlem. Twenty minutester, he entered a room on the bottom floor of an apartment building. One of the criminals wanted to search him, but Norman grabbed his finger and twisted it. This is my new suit. Get lost. There was a crack, and the criminal screamed and retreated two steps. Everybody frowned. But after a brief silence, the leader waved his hand, and his four subordinates put down their guns. Norman approached him. Alright, Gusman. Im here. Say what you want to say. Gusman said coldly, Norman, we heard that you killed Landos family. Norman smiled a little maniacally. Why? You want to avenge him? Gusman shook his head. No, it doesnt have anything to do with us how many times he dies. But I heard that it was because he swallowed your goods that he was unlucky. Is that right? Norman said, Yes, but I didnt kill his entire family. His daughter happened to be away, and I couldnt kill her. Gusman didnt look happy. Lando made a deal with you, but in the end, he swallowed your goods, and the 99% purity we wanted turned into 90%. Norman, dont you think thats a little coincidental? Norman still had that strange smile on his face as he said, Money for the goods, and ounts settled on the spot. Thats the rule. I sell several tons of the goods every year. No one has ever dared y tricks with me. How many times have you bought the goods from me? Dont you understand that logic? Gusman gritted his teeth. Norman, weve been doing business for seven to eight years. I didnt check them one by one because I trust you. Are you going to trick me like this? Norman said, Maybe you heard the news and wanted to make use of this opportunity to extort money from me? You said it yourself, Ive never cheated you. Why would I cheat you this time? Gusman said, Norman, dont y this game with me. Last time, it was ten kilograms, and you short-changed me 10%. I must get an extra kilogram today, or theres no negotiation. Norman tilted his head and looked at him. Do you want to die like Lando? Gusmans face darkened. Are you threatening me? Norman snorted. I can crush a bunch of drug dealers like you with one foot. Im just telling you a fact. If you dont want to die, shut up. Do you know how many drug dealers Ive killed? Thatme Fleck, that baldie Joyce, and that sledgehammer Colt; I killed their entire families. Look, Im still alive. Gusman trembled. He wasnt scared, but angry. The baldie that Norman was talking about, Joyce, was his cousin. His entire family had died. Gusman had always thought that it was an enemy who had taken some sort of revenge on his cousin. Because disaster had befallen the entire family, most people had thought it was the work of gang members, but it turned out it was Norman. Chapter 935 - Explosive Shootout, and the Only Life

Chapter 935: Explosive Shootout, and the Only Life

Thinking quickly, Gusman wavered between killing Norman and saving his business. All five members of Normans team were here. If he wanted to take action, he would have to kill all five DEA agents. He couldnt afford the DEAs revenge. Looking at his expression, Norman smiled. He unhurriedly took out a metal box that was one-third the size of a palm from his chest pocket. He shook it next to his ear and listened to the slight rattle. Opening the box, he took out one of the seven or eight capsules that was inside and popped it into his mouth. A momentter, he slowly raised his head and twisted his shoulders. His face flushed, and the pain in his left arm gradually faded. He lowered his head and looked at Gusman. Give me the money, or Ill find someone to kill all of you! Gusmans anger, which had initially almost been suppressed, exploded. You... Suddenly, a series of sirens rang out, and they swiftly closed in on them. Stunned, everybody looked out the window. Gusman mmed the table and stood up. Norman, are you selling me out? Stunned for a moment, Norman smiled disdainfully. What a boor. One of Gusmansckeys couldnt help but whisper in his ear, Boss, he wouldnt call the cops if he was ying dirty. Gusmans hot head cleared a little, and he felt that he had overreacted. At that moment, Norman said again, Forget it. A fool like you should die as soon as possible! Ill send someone to your ce tomorrow to kill you and your two daughters! Gusman finally couldnt suppress his anger anymore. The voice in his head suddenly grew louder. He roared, F*ck you! Go to hell! Kill him! With a bellow, Gusman drew his pistol and fired at Malky. Malky, who had turned his head to persuade his boss, Norman, to stop provoking the other party, didnt have a chance to react before he copsed. Gusmans sudden outburst caught everybody off-guard, all except Norman. He seemed to have seen through everything. With a strange smile, he suddenly drew the revolver that was at his waist. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Six shots were fired at Gusman. Gusman, who had been the first to shoot Malky, was one step toote. He only had time to shoot Norman in the stomach before the two of them copsed. The sh between the two bosses was like a fight in a western cowboy movie, stunning both sides for almost half a second. Then, everybody cursed and reached for their guns. Bang! Bang! Bang! Ah! Ahhh! Ahhh! Gunshots and screams rang out, and the smell of gunpowder filled the room. Ten secondster, everybody in the room copsed. The room suddenly fell silent. Both the gang members and the DEA agents twitched and moaned weakly. Only one person slowly got up. Looking at the people lying around him, Norman suddenly burst outughing. Damn it, all of you deserve to die. After saying that, he staggered and leaned against the wall. Mine, all this is mine. The money and the goods are mine. Hahahaha. A moment ago, a line of patrol cars was hurrying on its way to a gunfight in the upper district. Someone in the car in front yelled over thems, You dont have to pick me up, I bummed a ride. Saying that, he looked at the patrol officer in the backseat who had a bitter smile on his face. Sorry, buddy. My car just broke down and is in the repair shop. What could the patrol officer say? He knew the guy in the front passenger seat. Many New York police officers had heard of him, and this patrol officer was no exception. The guy had even gotten him involved. The officer said, Just call me Kenny, Sergeant John e. John said, Okay, Kenny. When we get there, look for a ce to hide. Dont be a dumbass and stand in the middle of the road, understand? Kenny said, Weve learned how to deal with arge-scale gunfight, Sergeant e. Johns expression didnt change as he curled his lip. Then how many times have you been shot at? Do you know how many shots a person can take without dying? Kenny: ...Okay, Ill hide. As soon as he said that, they heard a burst of gunfire. John subconsciously looked to the left and raised his hand. Theres a gunfight here? Behind that apartment building. The patrol officer who was driving immediately turned the wheel and charged into the side street. He drove around the apartment building, and the three police cars behind him followed. Ten minutester, John walked out of the apartment with a confused expression. Touching a small camera on his chest, he took out his phone and made a call. Boss, I have a bit of a problem here. Dustin reluctantly looked away from Jennifer. Speak. It hadnt been easy for him to find an opportunity to ck off for a night! Damn John! Lawyer Jennifer smiled and pinched his face, before she walked to the bathroom. Looking at her swaying steps, Dustin swallowed and his usually steady heart skipped a beat. But there was bad news in his ear, which made his heart thump. I found a bunch of bodies here. Four DEA agents, six suspected drug dealers, and one senior DEA agent named Norman Stansfield. Whats going on? Dustins attention promptly turned away from the gap in the bathroom door and Jennifer. John looked around before he spoke quickly in a low voice. Listening to Johns report, Dustin got out of bed and put on his clothes. A few minutester, Dustin scared Jennifer, who threw the shower gel at him. He gave her a kiss and said that he had a case to take care of before he ran out of the apartment. Jennifer was stunned for a long moment before she shook her head helplessly. Thats work. Of course, she didnt me Dustin. It wasnt the first time Dustin had run out halfway. Lathering on the shower gel again, she murmured thoughtfully, Whats the case this time? I wonder if well get it. As soon as she said that, she shook her head. What am I thinking? That Reyes woman wont let me get a big case so easily, unless she wants me to take the me. That night, NYPD was in chaos, but Luke and Selina were already having sweet dreams. In the morning, Dustin summoned Luke to the police department. Chapter 936 - Remember to Give the Big Boss the Benefits

Chapter 936: Remember to Give the Big Boss the Benefits

Looking at Lukes cool, brand new sunsses, Dustin looked out the window. The light was bright, but there wasnt a lot of sun outside. Your sunsses arent bad. Did you just buy them? he asked casually. Luke said, Hm, I suddenly felt like switching to cooler sses. Dustin said, ...Alright, lets get down to business. Do you remember Norman from the DEA? I paid him a special visit the night beforest. How can I forget? Luke muttered inwardly before he nodded. That crazy-looking senior agent. Dustin sighed. John arrested Normanst night. There were a bunch of drug dealers and a few agents from Normans team at the crime scene. All of them are dead, and only Norman was heavily wounded. Luke was surprised. The DEA is that fierce? Dustin smiled mockingly. They are indeed fierce. They got the news very quickly and took Norman away. Luke said, Then, this has nothing to do with us, right? Dustin looked outside the office to make sure that nobody was standing there, before he said in a low voice, But John gave me a camera with footage of Normans deal with the drug dealers, and how everything turned south. Why is there such a thing? Luke eximed softly in shock, but he chuckled inwardly. That digital camera wasnt cheap; it had cost almost a thousand dors. Dustin nodded slightly. John found it at the scene. Im guessing that the drug dealers wanted to capture the transaction to ckmail Norman. Who would have thought the negotiation would fail, and this thing would fall into our hands. Luke thought for a moment and asked, Boss, what are you thinking? Dustin dropped his pen and loosened his tie. Gritting his teeth, he said, I dont know what to do. John really knows how to make trouble for me. He was just bumming a ride off a patrol car after getting off work, and in the end dropped this hot potato in myp. Thoughts shed through Lukes mind. Boss, youre out to get Norman? Dustin looked outside the office again before he said, I had someone investigate Norman yesterday. He has someone high up in the DEA in New York. Otherwise, his position in the DEA wouldnt be so steady given how many fingers he has in the pie. Luke rubbed his forehead. So troublesome? Then, lets throw out the footage. Dustin asked, To whom? Luke chuckled. For the credit, we should definitely think about our big boss. Dustins eyes flickered and he fell silent. That was actually his intent; it was just that he was a little reluctant. In the video, Norman personally admitted that he sold several tons of illegal drugs every year. Norman had been a senior agent for five years. If they really investigated this case, they would definitely be able to hook a big fish. But that was exactly why Dustin was cautious. Norman was the tool of some bigshot in New Yorks DEA. He sold several tons of illegal drugs every year; the bigshot would have to be brainless if he didnt know about it. A brainless person couldnt be a bigshot in New York. Also, Norman had sold so many illegal drugs. Where did the money go? Norman wouldnt be able to eat such a big piece of cake himself; the only person who could eat it was that bigshot. Or rather, the group of people whom the bigshot represented. Since these people dared to deal with drug dealers for so long, it wouldnt be hard for the drug dealers to find a few underlings unafraid of death to get rid of anyone who wanted to expose them, and it definitely wouldnt involve these people. Hence, the video could only be given to Lukes boss, NYPDs First Deputy Commissioner, Brad. Only this bigshot could withstand the pressure from the DEA. Thinking for a moment, Dustin sighed helplessly. Thats the only way. He was ambitious and also had a righteous attitude. If possible, he really wanted to investigate this case thoroughly. Unfortunately, he couldnt. Brad wouldnt support him blowing such a high-level case wide open. Dustins boss was more like a methodical creature; in the face of such a big matter, he would only consider the benefits. Justice? What was that? Could you eat it? In other words, Dustin couldnt investigate the case on his own, and would have to ask his subordinates for help. It was a very serious case, and he had to use his own loyal men. But if the enemy retaliated, his subordinates would definitely be implicated. He had the courage to take the risk himself, and Luke and Selina probably wouldnt be afraid. But what about Elsa and Elizabeth? One was getting along in years, and it hadnt been easy for her to switch to an administrative position; it wouldnt be hard for her to be promoted to captain before she turned forty. The other was young and capable, and might be an improved version of Elsa in the future. He couldnt drag all his old subordinates into the gutter just because he had his own thoughts. After seeking an opinion from Luke, the subordinate whom he valued most, Dustin gave up. If he really investigated this matter, some cmity might kill the others even before two days had passed. Only Luke and Selina had the ability to protect themselves if they worked the case. But judging from Lukes attitude, Dustin knew that he had no intention of investigating. Dustin didnt think that Luke was a coward. The DEA wasnt the Elsworth family; it was one of the most violent organizations in America. Compared with the Elsworths, who used political methods, the DEA was better at thoroughly taking care of problems with their own hands. For the sake of this drug smuggling case that involved several tons of illegal drugs, the DEA would have no qualms using this method. Making up his mind, Dustin immediately chased Luke out. After they left the police department, Luke and Selina parted ways. Selina and Gold Nugget drove off. She was going shopping. She had barely taken a break since she came to New York. Since Luke had clearly said that he wanted to rest for a few days, she chose to take a break. Luke, on the other hand, was going to take a cab back to his ce in Clinton to see if Lawyer Matt was at work today. He was in luck today. A cab just happened to stop next to the road for its passenger to get out. Looking at the man in the suit who was vomiting on the ground, Luke opened the door and got in. He said with a smile, Clinton area. Also, please keep this ne under 50km an hour. The driver in the front seat turned her head. Hey, going to Hells Kitchen is extra... Wow, whos this? Oh my god, am I hallucinating? Kid, hurry up and tell me if thats the case. Listening to the rushed and clear words in that singsong tone, Luke took out 100 dors. Okay, Ill pay you 100 for the fare first. The driverughed and stuffed the money into her pocket. As she drove off, she didnt forget to say, Its definitely you from how generous you are. Ive been driving a cab for so long, and those who are generous arent as young as you, while those who are young arent as generous as you. More importantly, no ones as handsome as you. Chapter 937 - Hell’s Kitchen Reopens, and Keeping an Eye on the Ingredients

Chapter 937: Hells Kitchen Reopens, and Keeping an Eye on the Ingredients

Luke was amused. Long time no see, Bell. Howve you been this year? The driver was Bell, the racing queen whom he had met when he first came to New York. Luke had been using her Elementary Driving all this time, which was especially suitable for city pursuit. Bell was also delighted. Not bad. Are you here on a business trip again? As she spoke, she kept looking at him in the rearview mirror. Thankfully, Luke had asked for a speed of no more than 50 km an hour, which was like driving a toy car for Bell. Luke smiled again and took out his second personal number. Putting the card in the cash tray, he said, Ive been transferred to NYPD. You can call me if you need anything. Bell eximed, Oh my god, you transferred to New York? When was that? Why didnt you contact me? I didnt change my number... Luke quickly interrupted her. It happened not long ago. I just got settled in. It hasnt even been a few days since I started work. Bell stopped nagging. Work was always the most important thing. Why did she have such a good impression of Luke? It was all because he was young, handsome, and generous. They had just met, and he had already paid a fare of 100 dors before catching up with her. How could Bell not be happy with money and to chat with an old friend? Delighted, Bell drove even slower. Otherwise, with her driving skills and the cars performance, she could reach Clinton in ten minutes. Why are you going to Hells Kitchen? After chatting for a while, she finally remembered this point. Luke said, My new ce is there. Bells hands couldnt help but jerk, and the steady car shook. What? Why are you living in such a crappy ce? Hey, if you dont have the money, you cane to our ce. The lease for the single unit is about to run out, and I can ask Jesse to dy the rental payment for two months... Luke could only appreciate her enthusiasm. Bell, I just gave you 100 bucks for the ride. Stunned for a moment, Bell couldnt help but p her forehead. Fine, Im an idiot. You probably dontck money, or you wouldve taken the subway or the bus. Luke said, But thank you for your concern. I live in a nice ce. Dont worry, Im a police officer. Bells expression changed when she heard the second half of his words. Hey, its because youre a police officer that I think its dangerous for you to live there! The Irish, Russians, Mexicans, and bikers there arent friendly to you cops. The patrol officers dont even dare enter Hells Kitchen at night. Luke tilted his head and thought for a moment. The Irish gang? It seemed they had been crippled. The Russian mob? They were basically gone after the explosions. The Mexican cartel? Luke still had more than two tons of goods in his inventory from the Angel of Death, and he had to find the time to throw them into the ocean. Biker gangs? He hadnt seen them recently. Bell, your intelligence needs to be updated, he teased. Bell was stunned. About what? Luke pointed at himself. I have insider information. The people you mentioned have all disappeared. Frowning, Bell thought for a moment and said, Thats right. I forgot that a lot of gangsters died there recently. The gangs in Brooklyn and Queens are all talking about it. Luke asked, Oh? Are they nning to enter Hells Kitchen? If that was the case, that would be great, he thought to himself. Bell shook her head. No. They said that thousands of gang members died there recently, that Hells Kitchen has reopened and the ingredients are gang members. Only a lunatic would dare enter. I reckon if they want to enter, itll have to be together in tens of thousands. Luke smiled. That was true. As the chef, he had to be cautious and conscientious. Stewing and stir-frying in turn, he had to do his best to turn these chives into experience and credit points. As they talked, the car arrived. Even though Bell deliberately slowed down, she was still much faster than a regr cab driver. Call me when you need a car, okay? Bell gestured at him. Luke made an OK gesture. Dont worry. Ill definitely call you if I have extra pay. Bell rolled her eyes, but she couldnt help butugh. That was the best thing about talking to smart people. Looking at Lukes back, she said, Come over for dinner in a few days. Jesse misses you too. Luke simply waved his hand, but he mumbled to himself, Jesse? What if he thinks that Im here to steal his sweetheart? That would indeed be a test of his mental fortitude. When he arrived at thew firm, it was still very lively, but the long queue from a few days ago had disappeared. When Luke entered, a young African-American girl was running around with all sorts of files and documents in her hands, chattering non-stop to the clients in the office. The girl was the first to notice Luke. She stopped working and jogged over. Are you here to apply for themunity service? Come with me. Stunned for a moment, Luke shook his head with a smile. Im here for Foggy and Matt. The girl didnt stop. She simply turned around and said, Only Mr. Foggy is here. Mr. Matt isnt here today. Luke gave an oh. He had expected that answer. If Lawyer Matt was a little stronger, he should be at home now licking his wounds. If he was a little more careful, he might still be hiding in Lukes safe house. Then Ill go find Foggy, he said casually and walked to his office. The girl quickly said, Wait, Mr. Foggy is very busy. You have to wait in line if you want to talk to him. She quickly looked at the dozen people in the office. Luke was amused. But Im not here on business. The girl said helplessly, You still have to line up, or else... Listening to their conversation, the people in the room red, as if wary of theirpetitors. There would always be people fighting over whatever was free. Luke chuckled inwardly. He said, Then can I look for Karen? The girl said, Okay, Ill call her for you. She then ran into the office. Soon, Karen walked out and greeted him with a smile. Luke, youre here? Luke nodded. Im here to check on the situation. Karen nodded quickly. Lets talk inside. It so happens that Foggys looking for you. This time, the people in the room didnt react as much. Although Karen was only the receptionist here, she actually served as the secretary. A lot of the applications had to go through her, and nobody wanted to mess with her. Chapter 938 - Ruthless, A Price That Can’t be Refused

Chapter 938: Ruthless, A Price That Cant be Refused

Someone who had been rude to Karenst time had been beaten up that very night, and had been given a stern warning not to dy everyones money-making. What Karen held was rted to many peoples future ie. Whoever destroyed someone elses livelihood had to be beaten up. After Luke entered, Foggy quickly wrapped things up with the old couple in front of him and had Karen send them out. When they were alone in the room, Foggy asked, Do you want something to drink? Luke said, Theres no need to be polite. How is it? Too busy? Foggy scratched his head. It cant be helped. Ive already hired two girls to do odd jobs in the name ofmunity service, but that only reduces Karens workload. No one can help with what Matt and I have to do. Despite knowing the answer, Luke asked, Wheres Matt? Foggy said, He said he didnt notice that he caught a coldst night. Hes sleeping at home now, and wont be here until tomorrow. Luke could only sympathize with Lawyer Matt. He might really have to pretend that he was fine tomorrow and work overtime at thew firm. However, working as awyer was better than working as Daredevil. At the very least, he wouldnt get shot on the streets. Looking at Foggys expression, Luke said with a smile, Just tell me what you want. Youre not a girl. You need me to chat you up? Scratching his head awkwardly, Foggy handed him a file. This is themunity service n you proposed. Theres a little problem. Luke took it and flipped through it quickly. Those kids dont want toe? Foggy said, They really dont want toe. The problem is that their families want them toe, but weve received more than 50 applications in just two days. This... will be a little tricky. Luke quickly understood. He and Selina had donated 100,000 dors to an average of 50 families, and each family would receive less than two thousand dors. Although they talked about starting at 1,000 dors, even at the minimum hourly wage for eight hours a day, each person had to be paid 1,500 to 2,000 dors a month. It had only been a few days, and there would definitely be more people who wanted to join. If there was too big a disparity between the number of applicants and the number of volunteer positions on hand, this good thing might be a bad thing. Foggy wasnt an idiot. He had sensed the potential trouble ahead of time and wanted to discuss it with Luke. Luke asked, How many people do you think will apply in the end? Foggy said, 120 to 150, but we only expected 25 to 30. Luke nodded and took out a checkbook and a pen. He signed a check and put it on the table. I admire people who are willing to work to change their fates. Later, have Karen make another copy of the agreement. Ill sign it. Foggy looked at the number on the check and said awkwardly, Thats... too much. 100,000 will do. The figure on the check was 200,000. It was agreed thatmunity volunteers would receive a family allowance. On average, each family would be able to get around 3,500 dors. If there were more people, the amount would be lower. 3,000 was enough. Only a minority ever got high wages, which could also motivate everyone. Now, the firm had an ie of 50,000 dors every month. Foggy and Matt had already discussed that if they saved up for the next two to three months, they could squeeze out 100,000 from the amount. That way, there would be more than enough to hire 100 volunteers for themunity reconstruction project. If most of the applications were approved, it wouldnt be a big problem, because those who had been approved would automatically maintain order during themunity reconstruction, and the small number of people who werent selected wouldnt be able to cause trouble. But when Foggy said that he didnt have money, Luke took out another 200,000. Foggy felt like he was exploiting someone elses kindness. Luke didnt care. He simply called for Karen as he scanned the list of applicants. Karen came in and looked at Foggy inquiringly. Luke, however, said, Alright, stop dawdling. Have Karen print out the agreement. I still have something to ask you. Seeing Lukes attitude, Foggy could only say a few words to Karen. The secretary looked at Luke in surprise and quickly left the room. Luke flipped through the information on the applicants and found a list of names. He put it in front of Foggy and said, Charlie, Raqael, and Hudson are all here. But I want to ask, what about the kids who were with Hudson that day? Im very optimistic about them. Can you underline their names in red? Foggy: ...Isnt that too much? You dare fork out 300,000 just to deal with those half-grown kids?! Crazy! Ruthless! Those were the only adjectives Foggy could think of. Saying it so openly like that, this was Lukes one small request in exchange for his donation. If those kids could be pulled in as manualbor, they had to be. Otherwise, even if Luke didnt say anything, Foggy would think that he hadnt done a good job. 300,000 dors was enough to pay a professional hitman to take a dozen lives, but Luke was using it for ten kids. It was an irresistible offer. Looking at Foggy, Luke shrugged. We have to give these kids a chance to walk the right path again instead of robbing, selling drugs, and bing drivers in a few years. As a donor, Id rather watch them work asborers than take out my badge and handcuff them. Hearing that, Foggy raised his hands in surrender. Okay. I promise Ill try to make these kids take things seriously. Luke nodded. If they can learn something from thismunity reconstruction, theyll be able to support themselves in the future. It doesnt matter if the workers you hire are mediocre, but try to choose people who are willing to teach them. Also, the time frame for the reconstruction andmunity service can be extended so that they have enough time to learn. Foggy was full of admiration. You just dont want them to get through it quickly! Do you really need to be so ruthless? In his heart, he subconsciously gave Luke thebel, Dont mess with him. Even though Luke was definitely a good guy, the way he dealt with people was too pointed. It would probably be more painful for those kids to work asborers for a month or two than for them to be shot. After all, they could brag to their friends about how tough they were. How were they supposed to brag about being manualborers? Were they supposed to brag that they could carry bricks? Karen had already printed out the agreement. They already had the temte for this thing. Apart from the donation amount and signature, it was basically the same. Luke went through it briefly, signed it, then got up. Okay, I wont bother you anymore. Call me if you have any more questions. Chapter 939 - Leads on an Old Comrade

Chapter 939: Leads on an Old Comrade

Karen sent him off at the stairs, and Luke didnt make her continue downstairs with him. When he went downstairs, the young African-American girl snuck over and asked in a low voice, Karen, whos that? He looks quite handsome. Karen turned around with a smile. His name is Luke. He just moved here, and he lives in the building across the street. Charlie didnt mention him to you? udia, it seems that Charlie is keeping a lot of secrets from you. udia was stumped for a moment, before she suddenly made the connection. Her mouth dropped open. Hes the Luke who caused me and Charlie to be roped into the volunteer work? Karen made a zipping motion across her mouth. Its good that you know. Of course, you can share it with Charlie. She then went back into the office. This girl was Charlies girlfriend, and she was only fifteen. Charlie had been thrown into this reformation camp C ah, no, this reconstruction team C by his mother, while udias father had pushed her into it. Since thew firm had been too busy recently, Foggy had called two girls over to work as Karens apprentices, including udia. This couple could be considered to be going through for better or worse together. After staring nkly for a long time, udia was finally roused by Karen calling for her. She ran into the office, mumbling to herself. This was part of the assassin couple whom Charlie had mentioned? Did the guy watch too many movies? Was he crazy? The young man just now looked more like a high school student. He did look more mature than an ordinary high school student, but... an assassin? udia snorted and confirmed again that her boyfriends mysterious premonition was just a mental delusion. If Luke was a killer, wouldnt Charlie be the king of killers? ... For the next three days, Luke and Selina cked off even more. They didnt even report in at the police department in the morning. Of course, while Luke was adapting to his mental boost, he didnt waste his time, and made arrangements for the operation they would be carrying out. In addition to her own training, Selina also had to sort out the information on the hitmen, which included the information from Weasel, the bartender, and alerts about the suspicious people whom Lukes intelligence system had been monitoring in the city recently. In this regard, the system could onlye to rough conclusions. Selina would still have to do the final screening. At the same time, there finally were some leads on the oldrade whom Robert had asked Luke to look for. But this person wasnt among the thousand names which Luke had put together previously. Afterparing Little Snails sketch with the thousand or so people, Lukepared it with all the targets in the police departments database. A few dayster, he found a match from a case. It was a shooting that happened more than a year ago. The man was shot in the head and sent to the hospital. That was all the information said. There were no other leads on this oldrade. The information only said that he was discharged not long after. There was no follow-up on the shooting, only a simple exnation that it was a gang fight. Following some clues in the files led Luke to the Metropolitan General Hospital which the oldrade had been sent to. In fact, many of the victims from the shooting back then had been sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. Unfortunately, doctors were as busy aswyers and detectives. Even using his identity as a detective didnt help Luke. The doctors he questioned simply said a few words about what happened that night, and said that they couldnt remember much, before they left in a hurry. Luke had no choice. It was unrealistic to ask the E.R. doctors to stop and slowly recall everything. If Luke had the mental faculties of an ordinary person, he, too, might not have much of an impression if someone asked him about a particr case from over a year ago. He had also confirmed with Mental Communication that the doctors werent lying. Since he couldnt find anything, Luke could only leave. He thought it would be better to check the files at the police department. When he rounded a corner, he almost collided with a person who was in a hurry. Luke dodged, then smiled at the person. Youre busy, Temple. It was Charlies cousin, Temple. She was a nurse, but had been resting at home for a while previously. Seeing that it was Luke, she smiled. Hey, Luke. Are you... here on the job? Of course, she knew Lukes identity as a detective. Lukes heart thumped. Its a small matter. Can I take a bit of your time? Temple said bluntly, I just got out of the O.R.. Let me use the bathroom first. A few minutester, they talked in a corner. Hearing Luke ask about the victim from the shooting more than a year ago, Temple nodded and said, I participated in the rescue as well. The victim you mentioned left a deep impression on me. Luke asked, Why? Temple said, Because the papers for his surgery werent signed by a family member, and his identity wasnt verified. In the end, two men in suits signed an agreement to cancel the operation. If it wasnt for how tenacious he was, he wouldve died that night. Luke frowned. Who are they? Temple shook his head. I was too busy saving people back then to pay much attention, but theyre most likely from some agency. Otherwise, they wouldnt have the right to sign an agreement to cancel the surgery. Who was the chief surgeon? he asked. Temple said, Dr. Albert Carter, but he just left for a medical conference in Europe and will only be back in a week. It isnt rare that its not the family members who sign the documents, so he might not remember much. Luke said, Thank you for your help, Temple. I wont waste your time. Temple shook his head with a smile. You recruited Charlie into the renovation team again. I really dont know how to thank you. You and Selina muste over for dinner when you have the time. He nodded with a smile. Sure. Call me when youre free. After saying goodbye, Luke drove to Roberts old friends home in Queens. A momentter, he frowned. It had been a long time since anyone had entered the house. Thinking for a moment, he went around to the back of the house and easily opened the back door before he entered. There were still a lot of things in the kitchen that hadnt been put away, such as cutlery, kitchenware, chairs, and towels. He entered the living room through the kitchen. It wasnt in a mess, but it wasnt tidied up either. It was as if the house had entered a frozen state after the owner left, and no one had ever returned since then. Frowning, Luke walked over to the photos in the living room. This was a habit for many people. If they were young, it would be couple photos. If there were kids, it would be family photos. Of course, there might be photos of grandparents and close friends. The photos in this house werent thatplicated. There were four people: a man and a woman, and two children. Chapter 940 - Principles and Problems with the Deal

Chapter 940: Principles and Problems with the Deal

This situation matched Roberts description. It was very unlikely that this person just looked like his oldrade. When Luke saw the other photo, he knew that he had found the right person. It was a photo of the man in an official military uniform with a middle-aged white man. It looked like a more formal asion. There were only two people in the photo, but the thing they were holding together was particrly eye-catching. It was a medal! Luke looked at the medal. It was probably a Navy Cross, and the middle-aged man looked familiar. Thinking for a moment, he more or less recalled who this person was. He did a search on his phone for a moment, andpared the photo with the middle-aged man in the photo. He mumbled, This guy seems to be doing better than Robert! The Secretary of Defense personally awarded him a medal? Luke took all the photos and walked around the house before he left. He was certain that nobody had been in the house for a long time, at least not for a month or two. There were a bunch of notices and ads that had been pushed under the front door. The earliest one was for the day after Roberts oldrade was admitted to the hospital. As Luke drove, he couldnt help but mutter, Frank Castle, exactly where did you go? That was probably Roberts old friends real name. At least, that was the name the man in the house used. When he returned to theb, he gave all the photos of Frank Castles family to Sponge to do a search for leads. A momentter, he got the result. Looking at the three medical records from Metropolitan General Hospital and the police department, Luke was absolutely certain that something was wrong. Frank Castle and his family were all sent to Metropolitan General Hospital on the night of the shooting. All four of them had been shot, and the time on their medical records was close together. This proved that they had probably been attacked when they were together. But in the files of the hospital and the police, Frank Castle was only listed as John Doe, and his injured wife and children werent mentioned at all. This was highly unusual. Of course, the victims rtionships had to be investigated and recorded for future investigation. It was very likely that someone had tampered with the hospital and police files and erased a lot of necessary information. Luke narrowed his eyes and looked at the simple case report and the ring John Doe on the virtual screen. He couldnt help but sigh. Robert had personally said he wanted to know how his old friend was doing, and if there was a problem, Luke should do his best to help. Luke didnt want to tell Robert that the mans family was dead and he was missing. That would definitely be unpleasant. He only hoped that this Frank was still alive. That way, he could still give Robert an answer. That was one more thing now that Luke needed to pay attention to. But this matter couldnt be rushed. In a metropolis like New York, which had millions of people, it would take luck to find a person who had disappeared for more than a year. Compared with ordinary people, Luke could use his identity as a detective to look for clues. Also, he had a multifaceted A.I. system. There were already more than 100,000 cell phone users in New York, and most of them were loyal F2F users. Perhaps one day, Frank Castle would appear in the photos and videos they uploaded. This was the most reliable method that Luke could think of. That night, Luke and Selina went to Sister Margarets bar again. Wade informed them that they could get the information. This time, Wade was at the front of the bar and talking to the bartender, Weasel. When Luke and Selina sat down at the bar, the bartender gave them two bottles of Coke with a smile. On the house. Luke smiled and threw two bills into the ss jar. Business is business. Im a man of principles. Stunned for a moment, Weasel didnt say anything else. For some reason, he felt uneasy when he heard Lukes words. Wade didnt waste any time. He simply took out the files and pushed them to Luke. Luke asked, How much? Without any hesitation, Wade raised a finger. Luke took out a paper bag from his backpack and pushed it to Wade. Count it yourself. Saying that, he opened the files, then chuckled. Wade was too busy counting the money to notice. Weasel, however, asked casually, What, did you find someone interesting? Luke said, Yes, he is indeed interesting. Thest name on the list which Wade had given to him was actually Darius Kincaid. Wade probably didnt know that Luke didnt just know Kincaid, but had also left him a contact numberst time. Kincaid had left a message for Luke a while ago, saying that Sonia was pregnant and that they were waiting to wee the birth of a new life. Luke didnt think that an old man in his forties would abandon his pregnant wife ande to New York to cause trouble for the masked vigntes. Besides, Kincaid never epted such jobs. Laughing inwardly, he looked at Wade. Is the deal done? Wade had finished counting the money and put the paper bag into his chest pocket. He nodded with a smile. Okay. Weasel, give me a dry martini. It was so easy to earn big bucks! Feeling the thick wad of cash against his chest, he was delighted. Luke took a sip of his Coke. Weasel, let us now talk about ourst deal. Both Weasel and Wade were stumped. Huh? Luke took out Weasels file from his backpack and pushed it forward. Take a look. After a brief hesitation, Weasel epted it and opened it. Wade also leaned over curiously. In less than two seconds, he eximed, What the hell is that? Several people had been stamped in red with MIssing. Luke and Selina simply enjoyed their Coke and the expressions of the two wretched men. Weasel only looked at a few pages before he flipped to the list of killers at the very top. There were more than twenty names on it. He looked at Luke. What is this? Luke said unhurriedly, Like I said, Im a man of principles. So, if you want 20,000, Ill give you 20,000. I asked you if there were any problems with the information, and you said you were fair in your dealings. What do you think you should do? Weasel frowned. The deal is done. No refunds. If you had any questions, you should have asked them when you got the information. If you think theres a problem, dont buy it. Chapter 941 - We’re Law-abiding Citizens

Chapter 941: Were Law-abiding Citizens

Luke tapped the Coke bottle lightly. I believe I asked if I could find my targets with this information. You said yes. Weasel said, 54 people, 12 of whom have already appeared. If thats not enough, what else do you want? When did I ever guarantee that it was 100% correct? Luke chuckled. Of the 54 people, 25 of them dont even have any achievements. As for the other ten... Mechanic, Enforcer, Judge, and White Phantom? Hehe, did you just simply throw in these nicknames from urban legend? Do you think my time is worthless? Weasel pulled a long face. If youre not satisfied, go buy intelligence from someone else in the future and see if they can fulfill your requests. Goodbye. Luke sighed and sent a text message. He then put his phone away and drank his Coke. Weasel was unhappy. Didnt you hear me? You can go now. Luke gestured at the Coke in his hand. I paid for it. Are you sure you want to drive me away? Weasels lips moved, and he finally swallowed the yes he was about to say. Something didnt feel right. This young mans attitude wasnt normal. He had paid 20,000 dors for information that was half-fake, but he wasnt angry at all. Too many people bluffed or held grudges against Weasel. He had been in this business for years, and could easily tell the difference. Weasel hesitated. A few minutester, Lukes phone rang. He picked it up and said something before he looked at the door. Soon, two people walked in. When they saw Luke waving at them from the counter, they smiled and sat down. Luke said, John, Joe, what would you like to drink? Its on me today. John e was still wearing his floral shirt and thick jacket, and still looked aszy as ever. Joe Lambert was wearing a loose suit. He didnt have a tie on, and his shirt wasnt buttoned properly, revealing his chest hair. Coupled with his robust physique and American Indian features, he looked wild. Weasel said nothing. He could tell that these two guys werent easy to deal with, but there were too many of these sorts of guys in this bar, and he had never been afraid of them. John and Joe asked for iced whiskey and beer. While Weasel hesitated, Luke threw a hundred-dor bill into the ss jar. What? Youre not doing business anymore? Weasels mind whirled, but he still started serving the alcohol. Everything was fake, but the hundred-dor bill wasnt fake. John drank the whiskey as he chatted with Luke. Pfft! He suddenly turned his head and spat out half a mouthful of whiskey. Joe sipped his beer calmly. Whats wrong? Throwing up after drinking too muchst night? John wiped his mouth and didnt answer. He looked at Luke suspiciously, only to see him smiling. Looking at the whiskey in his hand, John said hesitantly, Luke, this... isnt a surprise for me, is it? This isnt funny at all. Luke shrugged. No, the whiskey here has always been like this. John was stunned. Joe also sensed that something was wrong. He sniffed the whiskey and chuckled. It looks like whiskey, but thats it. At that moment, Luke took out a few hundred-dor bills and threw them into the ss jar. Here, give us all the liquor that you have. Weasel didnt move this time. Luke raised an eyebrow. What? Are you discriminating against us customers? Dont me me if I make aint. Weasel frowned and looked around, but could only serve the alcohol. He more or less understood that Luke was looking for trouble. If he drove them away, they could really lodge aint against him. Nobody here took thew seriously, but this was New York after all, not the wild. The basic rules of society had to be followed. Ten minutester, John and Joe were having a great time. Hm, this doesnt smell like oak, but it does smell like rubber. How magical. Here, taste this one. Its stic tequ. Ive never had this in my life. Huh? This looks like it was mixed with detergent. Pfft, whats this? Why do I feel like Im drinking toilet cleaner? Wow, so youve drunk toilet cleaner before. No wonder your mouth looks like a toilet bowl. Youre the one who should drink the toilet cleaner since your mouth stinks like a toilet. Weasels face darkened, and Luke and Selina smiled as they watched the two middle-aged men spout nonsense. Feeling that something was wrong, Wade got up to slip away, only to be stopped by Luke. Wait a moment. Itll be good for our future cooperation. Wade was conflicted for a moment, before he gave in to the power of his big clients money. After being a mercenary for so long, he naturally knew that something else was going on. If they didnt meet, he couldpletely ignore the calls. At most, he would say that his phone was broken. If he messed around after they met, then they would fall out. The 10,000 dors in his pocket hadnt even grown warm in his hands yet. If they fell out now, he might lose Luke, this big client. The one thing he didnt want to fall out with was money. After John and Joe were done, Luke said, Lets get down to business. The smiles on John and Joes faces disappeared, and they no longer paid attention to the strange drinks. Luke said, Do you remember what I told you in my text? John nced at Weasel and smiled casually. Is this the guy who wants to scam you? Joe looked at Weasel as well. He really is a repeat offender. None of the alcohol is real. John coughed. The beer you drank should be real. Joe chuckled. Something worth 5.99, how can he jack up the price? Add water to it? That isnt even worth thebor. Weasels lips twitched. He was lost for words. That was indeed the case. If it wasnt for the fact that there wasnt a big difference in the price of beer, he would indeed have used fake alcohol. John turned his head and looked at Luke. What do you want to do? Do you want him to go to prison or take him back and teach him a lesson? Luke shook his head. Werew-abiding citizens. Hm, I heard that you have old friends at the ATF. John didnt think much of it. Not very close, but maybe a few I can call. Luke pointed at the fake alcohol in front of them. They should be in charge of this, right? John scratched his receding hairline. Im familiar with the ones who deal in weapons and explosives, but I can call them. Saying that, he took out his phone and made two calls. He hung up after a few sentences, and looked at Luke. How far do you want to go? Chapter 942 - A Stinky Rat Runs Into a Jinx

Chapter 942: A Stinky Rat Runs Into a Jinx

ncing at Weasel, Luke said casually, If possible, get your friend to prepare a notice to close down the business. Issue it to this Sister Margarets Bar tomorrow morning. John repeated his words to the person on the other end. Looking at them, Weasel hesitated. He had people in the ATF, and wouldnt be scared by Lukes empty words. Luke and the others didnt leave. They continued drinking Coke and beer and chatting. Less than five minutester, Weasels phone rang. Looking at the number, his heart skipped a beat. He walked away and picked up the call. The person on the other end said, You stinky rat. You dont want to do business anymore? How dare you provoke the Detective Bureau? Weasel lowered his voice. What happened? The person on the other end of the line said, My boss just told me that if I cant solve your problem tonight, Ill be dealing with your bar tomorrow. Weasel said, ...Your ATF doesnt answer to the police department. The person on the other end said, John e, the person who made the call; have you never heard of him? Can you afford to piss off this jinx? Listen to me: Call him quickly and resolve this matter, or Ill have to personally issue you a suspension notice tomorrow morning. He then hung up. Weasel put his phone away and took a deep breath. He turned around and walked over to Luke. A warm smile suddenly appeared on his calm face. Okay, the problem is with me. Ill refund you everything. How does that sound? Luke shook his head. Im a man of principles. So, you can keep the money and give me a hundred of the real deal. Weasel smiled bitterly. How can I get you so many? Luke said, I believe you have the ability. Good luck. Saying that, he called out to John and Joe, and they got up to leave. Wade, who had been watching silently, suddenly said, Wait. Luke looked at him. Wade was reluctant, but he said, Well, there might be some mistakes on the list I gave you... Luke smiled and patted him on the shoulder. Its fine. Were old friends. Consider this payment for introducing Weasel to me. Wade was delighted. Ah, thats great. Boss, you can look for me next time you want to get to know someone. Luke nodded. Of course. Wade, on the other hand, didnt notice Weasel looking at him strangely when he listened to their conversation. Very good! It turns out that you lured these viins to me. Just you wait! On the other side, Luke and his friends walked out of the bar and chatted as they walked 200 meters. They found a middle-ss bar that clearly had better standards, and they went in. They ordered more drinks. John and Selina didnt ask why Luke was dealing with Weasel, nor did they ask what deals he had made with Weasel and Wade. They were all seasoned detectives, and all of them had informants. The Detective Bureau had a lot of work, and few people were interested in poaching cases from someone else. The bar was much quieter than Weasels, and the four of them sat in a quiet corner. Luke waited for the alcohol to be served before he raised his beer and clinked it with John and Joes. Sorry to trouble you two today. It wouldve been hard for me to deal with that deadbeat without you. I owe you one. John shrugged. It was just a verbal threat, its nothing. Even though he said that, Luke didnt believe him. To get the ATF to put pressure on Weasel, John also had to call in a favor. Whether the suspension notice was issued or not depended on how big a favor it was. After the pleasantries, John said in a low voice, Luke, what do you think about the Norman case? Pondering for a moment, Luke said frankly, The boss asked for my opinion, but I didnt take it. John was surprised. Are you scared of Norman? You really dont want to investigate this case? Luke fell silent. John nced at Joe. They drank in silence and didnt press Luke. Thinking for a moment, Luke shook his head. I dont want to get involved. John asked, Whats the problem? He didnt think that Luke was a coward. Luke sighed. Therell be people who think were being nosy if we investigate this case. Dont forget that theres someone above Norman. John and Joe looked at each other and nodded. You mean... Luke took a sip of his beer and said, Now, they have Norman. As long as we investigate this case, this person will eithermit suicide or go missing. Then, what reason do we have to continue investigating? John and Joe shook their heads with bitter smiles. They were old detectives, and naturally knew what Luke was getting at. Looking at them, Luke said, Doesnt anyone in the DEA know what Norman is doing? There must be a lot of people who do. If Norman dies and someone else bes the captain, nothing will have changed. Looking at Johns gloomy face, he said with a smile, Enough, its not like were counting on this to get promoted. The most well be able to dig out is that New Yorks drug prices have risen by 5%. In two months, itll be like nothing happened. John took a sip of his alcohol and said unhappily, Why do you have to be so reasonable about it? I have nothing to say. Luke gestured at the four of them. Because were only police officers who work cases, not bigshots who sit in the office. If you really want to deal with Norman and the others, then transferring the case to the IRS makes more sense. But do you understand the ounts and reports? Everybody looked at each other and shook their heads with bitter smiles. Most of the time, internal problems were much harder to resolve than external enemies. Passing over the heavy topic of Norman and the DEA, the four of them talked about the other police departments. One of the patrol cops said that he saw the boss treating a beautiful woman to a meal at a high-end restaurant... What? He cant have anydy friends if hes the police chief? Thats not it, but I always thought that he would be married by now. I thought so too, but he really only hasdy friends... ... The next morning, Weasel called. The suspension notice, which hung high above his head, was mighty pressure. The truth was that Weasel could still make a profit of 10,000 to 20,000 dors a month from his fake liquor business even after paying all the necessary expenditure. 200,000 dors a year wasnt a small amount. His broker business would definitely be affected if his bar was suspended. He would lose at least 50,000 dors a month. After receiving the call from his ATF friendst night, he was full of regret, but not because he gave Luke the wrong information. It was already customary for him to deal in half-truths. Compared with his fake liquor business, this was already very professional of him. Chapter 943 - Norman’s Curtain Call

Chapter 943: Normans Curtain Call

Weasel regretted not figuring out the other partys background before swindling him. Looking at the information he had gotten from his acquaintance in NYPD, he couldnt help but smile bitterly. Luke Coulson had just been transferred to NYPD in November, and was currently with HQs Detective Bureau. Needless to say, this young man and John e were colleagues. Weasel didnt know why Luke had asked John for help, but John, the jinx, had indeede to help the young detective. Compared with Luke, John e was the real deal. Even though this man had never been promoted higher than a detective for so long, many bigshots owed him favors. Otherwise, Internal Affairs would have long rmended that he quit his job. Weasel was a businessman, not a tough guy. He could not get along with others, but he couldnt not get along with money. Thus, he chose topromise without any hesitation. At the very least, the 20,000 dors was his. Heforted himself with that fact. After Luke and Selina entered the bar, which wasnt open yet, Weasel took out a file. I put together a proper listst night. Including the previous batch, its a total of 68 people. This is all I can do. Luke didnt look at the file. Pondering for a moment, he said, You should know brokers in New York in this line of work, right? The kind who are well-informed and take a little longer to do the job. Weasel hesitated. Luke didnt think much of it. He tossed him another paper bag. Weasel caught it and opened it without hesitation. It was another two stacks of hundred-dor bills. But this time, he wasnt as happy as the first time he took the money. Whats this? Luke said, Im a man of principles. Business is business. I think the info is worth the money. Holding the paper bag, Weasel was conflicted for all of two seconds before he decisively knelt down in front of this tycoon. Old Tony. Its an Italian restaurant on 144th Street in West Upper Manhattan. Hes been in this business for decades. Although he doesnt do much, hes very well-informed. Also, hes not from the Continental Hotel, so he should be easier to talk to. Luke nodded in satisfaction. He liked people who talked for money. As long as he sorted them out first, it would be easy tomunicate with them in the future. Okay. Happy cooperation. He then prepared to leave. Weasel quickly said, About the suspension notice... Luke didnt turn around. It wasnt printed. So, I hope you have a good day. Weasel smiled bitterly. If he hadnt given Luke the information he wanted just now, the bar wouldve been in for an unpleasant month. Thankfully, this matter was resolved. I would be a son of a b*tch if I ever do business with you again! Weasel swore inwardly. But the heavy paper bag in his hand was very solid. Forget it. At most, he would double the price the next time he sold Luke info; it would be fine as long as the info was real A certain person only hesitated for one moment; between being a son of a b*itch and money, he decisively chose money. In this world, who had never been cursed as a son of a b*itch before? ... Luke returned to theb, and he and Selina were going through the new information they had when Sponge sent an alert. Sir, urgent news on Norman Stanfield. Luke hummed and said, Throw it up. A virtual screen appeared not far away, but it was a live feed. Looking at the bright golden DEA letters on the door, Luke knew where this was. This was the building where the DEAs office was located. Not the whole building belonged to the DEA, but the entrance did. On the screen, Norman was holding a middle-aged man at gunpoint as he roared with a deranged expression, How much have I done for you? How much have I made for you? Do you know how much pressure I feel when I help you sell several tons of illegal drugs every year? Selina eximed in surprise. Isnt this info too explosive? Luke chuckled and poured two cups oftte in the kitchen. Selina took one and asked suspiciously, Arent you in too good a mood? Hertte even had a flower pattern in the shape of a cute foam heart. She would never believe that Luke wasnt in a good mood. Luke chuckled. You would be happy too if you knew who Norman is holding. Selina couldnt bear to touch the heart. She put hertte down carefully and asked, Whos he? Luke said, Normans connection when he sells drugs, and also his boss: Jot Huckleson, the boss of the DEA in New York. Selina was stunned. Why is Norman holding him at gunpoint? Hm, he doesnt look as strong as Deputy Director Bill from the DEA in Los Angeles. Luke chuckled. Jot has a first-ss background, but he transferred to a desk job a long time ago because of an injury. Thanks to the great contributions he made when he was injured, however, his road was smooth sailing and he became the boss of New Yorks DEA branch. As they spoke, Jot Hucklesons expression on the screen was especially wonderful. He was a little panicked, but no more than an ordinary person. He tried his best to remain calm, but wasnt seeding very well. What was most obvious was his Are you crazy? expression, as if he was silently asking Norman the question. Unfortunately, Norman was holding him from behind and couldnt see his expression. Jot could only lower his voice and squeeze out, Norman, do you know what youre saying? The DEA hasnt made a decision on the matter yet! You still have a chance to retire. Norman, however, burst outughing. Retire? Youre waiting for an opportunity to silence me, arent you? Someone tried to kill me the night I was injured. If I hadnt sounded the fire rm, I wouldve died. Jot: Huh? He was dumbfounded by the answer. As the person most likely to kill off Norman, Joe was sure that he hadnt sent anyone to kill him. The fire rm that night had also been ruled a false rm. As for Normans im that someone had tried to kill him, Jot didnt care at all. Norman was a drug addict. When he was delusional, he would often say strange things. If it wasnt for the fact that it was too troublesome to groom another trustworthy subordinate like this, Jot really wanted to kill Norman now. The madness on Normans face became even more obvious. You want me dead, dont you? Dont lie to me. What did you tell Malky? If theres an opportunity, he can take my ce. Do you think I didnt know? Haha. Jots heart jumped. He really had said that, but how did Norman know? Malky wouldnt be stupid enough to tell Norman about it, right? What Jot didnt know was that Malky had told Luke himself. Norman observed Jots expression from the side behind him, and guessed what he was thinking. Haha, you cant fool me, Jot. If you want me to die, well die together today. Chapter 944 - Norman’s Curtain Call, and Jot’s Ending

Chapter 944: Normans Curtain Call, and Jots Ending

Jot quickly said, Wait, dont be rash. I can help you resolve this. You just need to take a simple mental evaluation, and youll be able to go abroad and live like a millionaire. Why are you doing this? Norman gave a twisted grin. No, you didnt want me to live. If I were in your position, I wouldnt want someone who knows too many secrets to live either. So, I want you to die with me. Saying that, Norman suddenly pushed Jot to the side and shot his boss. Jot screamed and fell to the floor. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Two DEA agents who had been lying in ambush fired a string of bullets from their rifles. Norman fell to the floor, his gun flying out of his hands. Two agents quickly rushed forward and helped Jot up. Although Jot had screamed, he was relieved. Normans shot had only hit his leg. Judging from the amount of blood, it probably hadnt nicked any major blood vessels. He was still alive. After signaling to the two agents not to drag him away, Jot turned to Norman. Norman was lying in a pool of blood, but he had a strange smile on his face as he stared at Jot. Countless thoughts shed through Jots mind, but he had nothing to say. Norman coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood. He mumbled, Do you think you can hide? Haha, Ive already sent evidence of your drug trafficking to the FBI, NYPD, the D.A., and some of the most famous newspapers in America. Congrattions, Jot. Youll be going to hell with me soon. Ill be waiting for you there! With that, he heaved a long sigh, and his body went limp. Jot was terrified. Although Norman was crazy, he had never been stupid. If he was saying all that before he died, it couldnt be fake. How did this happen? Why did it suddenly be like this? What exactly went wrong? Jot fell into deep self-doubt. ... In front of the virtual screen, Selinas mouth was wide open as she watched the live feed. What the hell is going on? Is Norman crazy? Norman had been under strict watch since he was taken away by the DEA. It wouldnt have been easy for him to escape. Since he had sessfully escaped, he could simply disappear. At the very least, he could change his identity and go to South America to live as a tycoon. Why did hee here to cause trouble for his boss? What was even more bizarre was why he had pushed Jot away before shooting him. His gun had been aimed at Jots head just now, and he couldve killed him easily, but he had given the others a chance to shoot him. Luke sipped his coffee leisurely and didnt answer Selinas questions. Even if he was the one who knew everything. The truth was that the first day he met Norman, he had seen him again that night. Even Normansckeys met Luke that night. But Luke hadnt been there to catch up with them. The effect of 40 Mental Strength was so obvious that Luke didnt want to waste it. As the saying went, good things didnt happen overnight. He had written down the names of Normans team in his little ck notebook at noon, and he used them that night as his first test subjects after his Mental Strength reached 40. Why would Normans team do a deal with Gusman the day after the incident, and with the entire team present? The answer was clear. Why would Norman suddenly change his mind and let himself be called to the transaction site by Malky? Of course, only Luke knew the reason. Actually, it wasnt just Normans team whom Luke met that night. Unbeknownst to Gusman, he had met Luke before. They had all personally experienced an inducer + Basic Hypnosis + Mental Communication + Mental Strength. Unfortunately, Luke didnt truly have the ability to hypnotize people. As indicated by the partial learning avable tag behind Kilgraves Elementary Pheromone Control. The only difference was that Lukes Pheromone Control could only be used on women, and had no effect on men. Thus, he couldnt make Norman and the others do anything that would directly endanger their lives. Like directly turning themselves in or disclosing Jots crimes, since they subconsciously knew that they would definitely die if they did that. Luke could only target the weaknesses in their personalities and chart a path toward this spectacr show. Increasing the fury and fear in Gusmans heart and magnifying Normans paranoid, violent, and self-destructive tendencies caused them to ignore logic, and they slowly walked down the road of no return. In fact, Norman and Gusman had always been cautious in their dealings. It was rare for the bosses to meet directly, and even rarer for them to bring their trustedckeys with them to a negotiation. Of course, this was also Lukes doing. Both parties ignored the risks and focused on the goods and money. For both parties, the most important thing was goods and money. After all these years, these deep-rooted beliefs made them ignore the huge risks. After all, selling illegal drugs was a huge risk, and both parties were used to it, so they werent very vignt. In this experiment, Luke obtained information about the mastermind Jot Huckleson who was behind Normans team. Including the fact that Norman had gathered a lot of evidence of Jot selling drugs, and how Jot wanted Malky to rece the unstable Norman. Even so, if he wanted to make Norman kill Jot, it could easily rebound and trigger Normans will to live. Thus, Luke donned his optical camouge armor and created what Norman thought was an assassination attempt, and sessfully activated the signal for mutual destruction. Norman was narrow-minded and an extremist. As long as Luke strengthened the ideas of revenge and mutual destruction in his heart, Norman would most likely follow this road to its dead end. After spending the most time and effort on Norman, Luke finally pulled the big fish behind the scenes, Jot, out of the water and onto the shore. With the live feed and the evidence which Norman had put together, it would be a problem if there was nothing wrong with Jot. Besides, it wasnt that there was nothing wrong with Jot, but that it was a huge problem. Also, he was now experiencing Normans plight. Because of this scandal, it wasnt just the victims andpetitors who wanted him dead, but also his partners and subordinates. As long as Jots mouth was pried open, his men and aplices wouldnt be able to escape disaster. The easiest way was to make Jot, a key figure,mit suicide or disappear. Thus, this DEA bigshot could only go to prison or run. A drug trafficker from the DEA wouldnt survive long in prison. As for running? Luke thought that was even better. Finishing histte happily, Luke went to work in high spirits. Selina continued to read files in the living room and looked at the untouched heart-shaped flowers in her coffee cup from time to time. Chapter 945 - A 2.5-million Commission For an Idiot

Chapter 945: A 2.5-million Commission For an Idiot

On the other side, Wade made 10,000 dors in cash and bought Vanessa some clothes that would be fun for both parties. He spent two days happily. That night, he and Vanessa were reading a book on the couch. The silence was suddenly broken. Do you think the author has a screw loose? Why did he let Drake Storm die? And with a hole in his head to boot? Vanessa hummedzily. This is Cassol. His books always exceed your expectations. Wade threw the book away angrily. But Im not here to see the male lead with a hole in his head. How did he die? Unless this turns into a fantasy novel, the series will end here. What kind of sh*t is this? Vanessa chuckled. I remember. When you first read this, you said it wasnt as good as Adventure Time? Wade said, Of course. Thats my favorite cartoon... one of them. Vanessa could only kick him. Are you sure the book isnt good? Wade stuck to his decision and nodded. Its not. Vanessa suddenly stood up. What if its like this? She picked up the book and showed him an illustration. The moment Wade saw the woman in the picture, he curled his lip and turned his head. This woman is really ugly. Vanessa was very satisfied with his reaction. What if I want to act it out? Wade sat up straight. How? Vanessa drew circles on the illustration with her finger. Of course its a detective roley! We dont have sunflowers at home, but we do have roses. We can use ketchup for blood, or maple syrup. As for this victim, its me, of course! You y the murderer, alright? Wade was already nodding frantically. Okay, okay, that works. Vanessa smiled. Im going to take a shower first before I put on makeup. You can prepare the props for the rest of the case. Wade immediately jumped up and ran to the kitchen. Five minutes will do. Vanessa waved her hand and walked into the bathroom. In the kitchen, Wade rummaged through the cabs and muttered incessantly. Wheres the maple syrup? Damn it, is that all? With ketchup? But sweeter seems a little better... Suddenly, a London ent rang out not far away. Mr. Wade Wilson, it seems that I came at the wrong time? Startled, Wade turned around and grabbed a kitchen knife. A ck figure walked in from the balcony and closed the door. Looking at the person, Wade dropped the kitchen knife in his hand and eximed, Smiley Face? Luke put down the box and said, As an uninvited client, you should know my official name: V. Stumped for a moment, Wade looked at him suspiciously. Are you an imposter? Thats up to you to decide, Mr. Wilson. Luke chuckled. But lets talk business first. He then gestured at the bathroom behind him. Ill be done before your girlfriendes out. Wade was shocked. That was right. If this guy refused to leave, wouldnt he faint from blood loss when Vanessa came out? He nodded decisively. Okay, what business? Attack him? That was impossible. Putting aside the question of who was stronger, Wade wouldnt do such a stupid thing with Vanessa around. If he really wanted to beat up this guy who had forced his way in, he would do it when Vanessa wasnt around. Also, this was Vanessas ce. He had been freeloading here for days. If Wade wrecked another ce, Vanessa would probably fly into a rage. Luke, however, gestured at the big box. Let me show you the deposit first. He pressed down on the box and then opened it to reveal stacks of green bills. Wades eyes widened, and he subconsciously eximed, Wow~ Luke said, Mr. Wilson, Im now formally offering you a top-levelmission. Your rule is that you have to be paid 50% up front first. Wade murmured, How much is this? He had never seen so much money in his life. Luke said, Two and a half million dors. Its all untraceable, old bills. Just perfect for an idiot like you. Luke silently criticized a certain mercenary in his heart. Wades feet subconsciously moved over. He couldnt resist the pull of the box. In front of money, he was insignificant and helpless, like all other human beings on Earth. He took two steps forward, and with a bang, the pile of green bills disappeared, their cute outlines hidden from view by that hateful box. Luke asked, Now, do you want to hear the details? Wade nodded without hesitation. Seven oclock tomorrow night. I want you to be in the southwest corner of Staten Ind for an hour... said Luke. Wade immediately nodded. Ill do it. He cut in quickly. At that moment, Luke finished his sentence unhurriedly. ...as V. Wade nodded twice, then suddenly came back to himself. Wait, what did you say? Hang around there for an hour as V? Luke said, Thats right. I want you to hang out for an hour as Smiley Face who has a 2-million bounty on his head. Wades eyes widened. Dont tell me youre looking for a scapegoat? Luke said, Do you think you can die so easily? Dont you have the confidence to survive? Of course I do... Wade said, Ah, wait! There are hundreds of people in New York looking for you right now, and you want me to pretend to be you and die? Im the strongest Wade, but not Superman. Thats hundreds of professional hitmen, not hundreds of pigs. Luke chuckled and shook his head. If it were a few hundred pigs, would I have to pay you 5 million? A lot of people would be willing to do it for 500 bucks. Wade was lost for words. The smiling masked man, who was also the guy who called himself V, only had a bounty of 2 million on him, but hundreds of hitmen hade for it too! Luke said again, Also, there are only about 120 to 150 hitmen, and not as many as you think. Wade: ...Whats the difference? In any case, theyre not pigs. Looking at his expression, Luke continued, Also, these people will receive a message from you at half past six tomorrow night. Wade: WTF?! Looking at his disbelieving expression, Luke said indifferently, Now, you can choose whether or not you want to ept this job. You better hurry up. This offer is only valid until your girlfriendes out. Chapter 946 - The RiChapter Man Courting Death

Chapter 946: The Rich Man Courting Death

Wade was conflicted. His brain was desperately telling him that thismission was courting death. He absolutely couldnt ept it. But his heart was already on the box of green bills. This was a big business deal worth five million. He had only received two 7-figure requests in his life, and that old man Wend had only given him a million dors. It was nothingpared with five million dors. We dont have much time, young man, Luke casually reminded him. Wade was well aware. He knew Vanessas habits very well. She would be out in a minute or two at most. Done. He gritted his teeth and pointed at the cash box next to Luke. Now, let me look at them again. Itll warm my cold heart. Luke, however, shook his head. You can lookter. Now, Im going to tell you the important parts of the mission. Saying that, he opened another big box on his right. Wade looked at the items inside. Is this what you wear? Luke said, More or less. You should start wearing it tonight. I left you everything you need to know. As he spoke, he closed the box again. Dont just count the money tonight. Youll only get the other 2.5 million after youplete this mission. Also, Im only lending you this set of equipment at thest minute. You have to bring it back with you after everythings done, understand? It would be a shame if an idiot like you died! Wade wasnt in the mood to talk to him. He simply nodded. Got it, got it. You talk too much. Luke chuckled and looked at the bathroom. If I were you, I would think about how to survive first. If you die tomorrow night, this beauty will belong to another man. Good luck, young man! With that, he jumped off the balcony again. At that moment, the bathroom door creaked. As Vanessa wiped her hair, she said, Did you find the things...? Her eyes fell on the two big ck boxes in front of Wade. Whats this? Where did theye from? she asked suspiciously. Wades lips moved, and he subconsciously looked at the balcony door that was closed again. That, that... is the Christmas surprise I prepared. Vanessa found that odd. Its already night. Theres a deliverypany thats still working? Wadeughed. Private, private delivery. Vanessa didnt really care about the delivery service. She stopped asking and looked at the two boxes with interest. Can you open them? Wade shook his head vigorously. What a joke! One of them was a mountain of cash, and the other was Vs exclusive equipment. If Vanessa saw them, she might not be pleasantly surprised, but she would definitely be shocked. More importantly, how could he exin the origins of these two items? I told you, its a Christmas surprise! The smart guy quickly came up with an excuse. Of course we have to wait until Christmas to reveal the mystery. Vanessa thought for a moment and realized that it made sense. She stopped caring about the boxes and looked at him. Where are the things you were looking for? You dont want to act out the case? Wade then remembered what he was looking for and pped his forehead. Damn it, theres no more of the maple syrup I like most; theres only ketchup. Vanessa stepped forward with a smile. It should be fine, right? Wade said, Youre my sweetheart. Something as sour as ketchup doesnt suit you. Vanessa asked, Then, do you want to go out and buy maple syrup? Wade decisively turnedzy. I suddenly feel that your sweetness can overwhelm all sourness. Vanessa asked, Then what are you waiting for? Wade said, As you wish, Miss Victim, lets start the reenactment of the case! Outside the window, it was drizzling in the winter night. Inside the house, the two people who were busy ying detective no longer paid attention to the two big boxes. ... At nine in the morning the next day, a phone rang in the quiet room for a while before stopping. But a momentter, it rang again. In a daze, Wade searched the floor next to the bed and took out his phone from the pile of clothes. Hey, baby, did you forget your key again? Vanessas voice came through the receiver. Im at the supermarket. Didnt you tell mest night to call you at nine? You said you had something to do today. Wade: Thanks, I got it. Bye. Vanessa shook her head. She knew that Wade wasnt fully awake, but she would call him again in half an hour. He was exhausted from the case roleyst night. Thinking that, she continued picking out ingredients at the supermarket. In the apartment, Wades phone slipped out of his hand and fell silent again. Half an hourter, his phone suddenly rang, and he sat up. Looking around nkly, Wade picked up the phone. Baby, you forgot your key again? Do you want me to open the door for you? Vanessa rolled her eyes. I woke you up half an hour ago. Did you forget that you have something to do today? Wade was still at a loss. Huh? What thing? He suddenly jerked. Oh no, I was too focused on the casest night that I forgot about it. Vanessa cursed him and hung up. She was done with the wake-up call and didnt care what this guy was up to. Wade scrambled to his feet and looked around the room. Where are the boxes? Wheres my money? A ck dot suddenly shed in the corner of his eye. Wade quickly ran over and saw two big ck boxes in the corner of the room. Vanessa had moved them after she woke up in the morning. Otherwise, they were eyesores in the middle of the room. Wade picked up the two boxes and couldnt help but open the big box which contained the money. The box which contained the money was a lot bigger. The difference was obvious. He opened the box, and the neat rows of green bills appeared before him again. Wade picked up a handful and put it in front of his face. Ah, what bliss. He chuckled as he looked at the money, before he poured all of it out andy down on the pile of cash in satisfaction. Finally, finally... Wade murmured. Im a rich man now! Half an hourter, he finally woke up from the smell of money and focused on the other box. Wade searched the box for a moment before he cursed. What the hell is this box? How do I open it? At that moment, his hand touched the metal panel next to the handle, and a gentle female voice rang out. Do you want to open the secret box? Wade was stunned. Just open it. Why are you talking rubbish? This stupid box. Chapter 947 - Code Name Deadpool

Chapter 947: Code Name Deadpool

Please state the users code name. The womans voice continued. Wade murmured, What the hell? Box: Code name error. Wade said helplessly, Handsome Wade. Box: Code name error. Wade: Okay, the strongest Wade? Box: Code name error. Wade: Huh? Thats my code name. Are you crazy? Wait, is the person who set you up crazy? Box: Code name error. Wade scratched his head. Did that guy eavesdrop on my private life with Vanessa? Box: Code name error. Wade: ...Baby? Not this. Sweetheart? Not this. Ah, it must be this. Open Tiny Tim! Box: Code name error. Wade was desperate. Dont I know what to call myself? Can you give me a hint? Box: The code name is rted to the location where you epted the mission. Wade pondered for a moment. It probably wasnt Vanessas ce, so he said, ...Sister Margarets School for Wayward Children? Box: Code name error. Wade tried for a few minutes, and even gave the wretched name, Weasel, but it was still Code name error. He angrily threw the box away. Are you crazy? Do you have to do this? If Luke were here, he wouldveughed without saying anything. Serves you right, who told you to fool me with fake information? In short, he was ying with Wade. In fact, as long as Wade said that he wanted to open the box, it would automatically open in an hour. There was also a code name, but it was a random name of something which Luke had seen in Weasels bar. Furious for a moment, Wade simply looked at his pile of money and then stuffed it back into the box. Vanessa might be back in half an hour. He didnt want her to see so much money. It wasnt that he was afraid that she would be blinded by the money, but that he didnt want her to ask him how he got it. At the very least, he didnt want her to know about the remaining 2.5 million before hepleted the mission tonight. She would definitely make him give up this suicidal mission. Who would pay five million dors if it wasnt a suicidal mission? Reveling in the pleasure of moving the money, he mumbled, With so much money, I have to survive tonight. I cant have Vanessa changing husbands. Also, I cant let that guy pushing me down in the Dead Pool win. Deadpool! Correct code name. A gentle female voice suddenly rang out from the box next to him, and the lid slowly opened. Wade was stunned. Huh? Since when did I have such a stupid code name? You might as well call me Tiny Tim! The moment he said that, he was stumped. Hm, I think... the code name sounds nice. Can I use it in the future? Very soon, his attention was drawn to the equipment in the box, and he stopped thinking about the new code name. After he put on the smiling face mask, he heard a dull male voice. User detected. Identification verified. Wee, Deadpool. Wade: ...Fine, call me whatever you want. You have a new mission. Please check it immediately and look at the details of the mission as soon as possible. The electronic voice rang out. Wade was unhappy. Hey, what the hell is that sound? Cant you change it? All system functions are activated after the user receives andpletely understands the mission, was the electronic reply. Wade readily agreed. Okay, where do I see that lousy mission? Hurry up. In less than four minutes, the details of the mission were exined. Wade was stunned. Wait, wait, what did you just say? The electronic voice: The user requested to speed up the exnation of the details of the mission, so eight times the speed was used. Wade: F*ck you! Did I say eight times the speed? Hm, whats eight times the speed? Twenty minutester, he finally figured out the details of the mission. Looking at the information and images projected on the lenses, he was shocked and couldnt help but say, Holy sh*t! So, this is how a mission is arranged. Im going to do the same in the future... He suddenly stopped talking. He probably couldnt afford the equipment, let alone n an operation like this. If it was a regr army, this would be the staff officers job. The details of the mission included the location of the operation tonight and pertinent information such as transportation, personnel, and terrain. Secondly, he could choose his route tonight. Wade was still a little worried. He asked the awful electronic voice if he could rearrange the route, and the answer was yes. In the end, less than ten minutes after he made a few requests, a new operation route was set up which basically fulfilled his initial ideas. With this thing, many junior staff officers would be fired, right? Wade couldnt help but mutter. Suddenly, he heard someone climbing the stairs through his earpiece. Wade didnt even need to think to know that Vanessa was back. Sh*t! He cursed and quickly moved his hands and feet. Ten secondster, the door opened, and Vanessa walked in. She looked at Wade, who had his head covered as hey asleep on the other side of the bed, and shouted angrily, Didnt you say you had something to do today? Its almost eleven. Get up quickly ande eat. She then carried the things into the kitchen. Wade struggled to pull off the hood and cursed in a low voice. This is too hard to take off. Why are you so tight? Five minutester, Vanessa came out of the kitchen and saw a certain someone in shorts holding two big ck boxes, as if he wanted to take them out of the corner. She couldnt help but put her hand to her forehead. Are you a kid? Its not Christmas today. Do you have to take a look at them when you get up? Yes, sir! Wade stuffed the two boxes in one corner of the living room and saluted her. In fact, he hadnt been taking the boxes out, but putting them back. It was fine if Vanessa misunderstood. ... On this side, Wade was busy counting money, apanying his future wife in detective roley, counting money again, ying with the equipment, and having breakfast that was now lunch. On the other side, Luke and Selina were already busy. V was going to make big news tonight. The news might not be on TV, but it would spread far and wide underground. There were a lot of things to consider, and Luke had to make arrangements in advance so that he could spend more time dealing with unexpected situations. However, since he had found Wade, the strongest person who didnt care about money or life, Lukes n was much less dangerous than before. He expected that his revenue would be even higher than before. Chapter 948 - The Aftermath of Giving Fake Intelligence

Chapter 948: The Aftermath of Giving Fake Intelligence

In fact, 20 of the 30 people on Wades list were nonsense. For example, Kincaid, who was a retired man, was on the list, which proved how unreliable it was. Luke had asked the old man over a secretmunication channel yesterday, and it turned out that there were at least eight legendary hitmen on Wades list. To be precise, they had all left legends behind in the hitmen circle, but it wasnt that they had gone missing for years, but that they had either retired or died. One of them, John Wick, was an acquaintance whom Kincaid had mentioned to Lukest time. He had retired a few years ago to get married. Like Kincaid, it was impossible for him to ept a mission. What was even more ridiculous was that there were a few familiar faces on the list. Redback Spider Reba, Mr. X, Firefox and Cross were all famous assassins from the Fraternity. Who knew how Wade knew their names, but he also put them on the list. Of course, Luke knew that they wouldnte looking to kill him, since cutting ties and internal conflict were the main themes for the Fraternity this year. Mr. X had been killed by Luke himself. Could he turn into a ghost ande after Luke? Since Wades ridiculous behavior was too outrageous, Luke smiled and gave him a ck mark. Thankfully, Wade had a lot of strengths, or Luke wouldnt have minded getting rid of someone who gave fake intelligence. In his life, he had never been afraid of informants who asked for high prices. What he hated most were liars who gave fake intelligence. So, his original n to pick off the hitman sightseeing group which had gathered in New York on his own turned into a double V n the night before. In any case, Luke was rich. He didnt think that a mercenary who wanted money desperately would be able to resist the temptation of 2.5 million. The two-fold 2.5 million was very suitable for a cheap person like Wade[1]. Of course, he didnt n to get Wade killed. A cheap mouth didnt deserve death. Fine, it was because Luke rarely had dealings with Wade, or he wouldve thought that it was better to kill off someone with such a foul mouth. Unsurprisingly, Wade would suffer a lot tonight. But it wouldnt be that easy for him to die from severe injuries. Looking at Little Snail constantly revising the action n on the virtual screen, Luke took a sip of his tea. I hope there arent too many smart people. If there were too many smart people in the hitman group, his experience and credit points would be greatly reduced tonight, which would undoubtedly waste his preparations and ns of the past few days. Looking at the three million points he needed for the next level-up, Luke felt that he had to work hard. Well, Wade and Weasel, those two wretched friends, had to work harder! ... At that moment in Harlem, Weasel was looking at the people who were entering his bar one after another in bewilderment, and his hair stood on end. Although his shabby bar was open for business at noon, most people would choose to appear after five. But not long after opening the door at noon today, there were strangers in the neighborhood. As time passed, more and more strangers appeared in his bar. The bar, which usually could amodate more than 30 people, was crammed with 60 people before half-past six in the evening. The strange thing was that all these people hade alone and had no intention of talking to anyone else. Also, these people only asked for water or juice. asionally, they would ask for alcohol, but they didnt touch it. Most of them just sat there and yed with their phones. Weasel wasnt unhappy if that was all they did. It wasnt the peak period for him to start selling fake alcohol, so it didnt matter if they didnt order a second round. But looking at more than 30 familiar faces among the strangers, Weasel felt that something mustve happened yes, all 30 of them were in the files which he had given to Luke. Were they all here to settle scores with him? But they wouldnt go so far as to gather all together! But why werent they doing anything? Weasels heart pounded and his legs shook, but he didnt dare move. He could only stay at the bar. Nobody asked for drinks or talked. The bar was as quiet as a cemetery. Several regr customers in the bar sensed the strange atmosphere and quickly got up to leave. As gangsters, they were much more sensitive to danger than ordinary people, and had long sensed that these strangers werent easy to deal with. Whether Weasel died or not had nothing to do with them; it was good enough as long as they didnt send themselves to their deaths. Just as Weasel was frozen stiff and sweating, his phone rang. The originally quiet bar suddenly became so silent that you could hear a pin drop. Everyones gazes fell on him. Weasels hair stood on end and he didnt dare move at all. Holding a cloth in one hand, he stood there in a daze. His phone rang, but he didnt dare pick it up. He noticed that many people looked disappointed. Suddenly, his phone rang again. This time, everyone in the bar looked away. Weasel still didnt dare move. Hurry up and answer the damn phone. Put it on speaker, or youll die, someone said with suppressed anger in his voice. Stunned for a moment, Weasel looked at everyone else who was still silent, before he finally took out his phone and answered it, and pressed the speaker button. V will appear at Swamp Park in the southwest corner of Staten Ind at half past six in the evening. Remember to transfer 500,000 to the ount I gave you, a woman swiftly said before she hung up. Weasel: Huh? A text notification rang out. At the sound, the bar suddenly came to life. Everybody got up and hurried to the door. Weasel stared nkly at everything, his mind in a mess. What the hell was going on? Until a woman stretched out her hand to him. Give me your phone. Weasel subconsciously handed the phone over. The woman frowned. Put it down. Weasel quickly did as he was told. The woman took out a tissue and picked up the phone with a disgusted expression. She opened the text message and took a photo with her Titanium phone, before she dropped Weasels Nokia brick and left. Ten secondster, Weasel finally looked away from the door. Looking at the bar that was as empty as a real haunted house, he shuddered. Did I run into a ghost? Whats going on? ... Looking at the drone feed, Luke smiled. With this many, his gains today wouldnt be small. Selina said, Apart from the 65 people in the bar, there were seven more people outside. They should be partners with some of the hitmen. Got it. Ill be careful. Luke chuckled. Besides, I have the strongest teammate tonight! I trust him. [1] The joke is that 205 in Mandarin means idiot Chapter 949 - The First Snow of Winter 2004

Chapter 949: The First Snow of Winter 2004

It wasnt rare for hitmen to work in twos and threes. Many people would becking in certain aspects, and could be third-rate when carrying out an operation on their own. With suitable teammates, however, they could be top-ss. The type of difficult missions which first-ss and third-ss hitmen couldplete were different, and the rewards they received were also very different. Thus, even though it was hard for hitmen to trust others, many still chose to team up. A hitman team like this was quite troublesome for Luke. Most of these groups would have a lookout or someone in a supporting role. This person would devote most of their energy to checking for ws as well as taking note of unexpected situations and retreat routes. This was a huge hindrance to Lukes crackdown. After all, these people were all professionals with outstanding abilities and cautious and suspicious personalities. That was why Selina had specifically given him the warning. She wouldnt be taking part tonight, so she could only warn him. But her mission was very important. At that moment, in the sky above Staten Ind, a medium-sized drone had already turned into a warped, transparent shadow which maintained a steady speed as it flew over Swamp Park. It was a fixed-wing drone, not the mostmon rotor type of small drone. The battery power made it practically soundless, and its heat signal was significantly reduced. Coupled with optical camouge and an anti-electronic detection coating, it was a genuine fully invisible drone. It was also a new product which Luke had created recently, and was perfect for the battlefield. Thus, Selina was his battle intelligence center. In addition to controlling the drone, she also had to monitor the movements of various parties, such as NYPD, the FBI, and even Kingpins possible reactions. She had to give Luke warnings at all times and help him deal with unexpected situations. This wasnt going to be easy at all. Even Gold Nugget had to stay by her side and be on standby. At that moment, Luke, who was invisible, suddenly looked up at the dark sky. Small white kes quietly fell and gradually enveloped New York City. Its snowing, Luke murmured. Stretching out his hand, he caught the snow that was still grainy. After a brief silence, he said in a low voice, The first snow of 2004 cameter than usual! Watching the surveince feed, Selina picked up a cupcake and munched on it, thinking, Here we go again! She had already realized that every time Luke used his V alias, he would be... poetic? Or was it pretentious? Whatever it was, that was the case. Thus, she could only silently mock his sudden sorrow. While they were making the final adjustments before the battle, Wade had been loitering in Swamp Park for almost ten minutes. Compared with his nonchnt attitude in the morning, he could only envy and hate the equipment he was wearing. In fact, after Vanessa left for work in the afternoon, Wade put on the V uniform again. Now that he had temporary authority, he changed the voice of the support system to... SpongeBob SquarePants. Also, he insisted that SpongeBob SquarePants change the user to Brother Octopus. At that moment, SpongeBob SquarePants reported in a cheerful voice, Brother Octopus, the hitmen are on their way. Please be vignt. Wade put his hands on his hips indifferently and didnt forget to rub one foot on the ground. Damn, who threw up this toffee? It got on my feet. How rude. He then sighed. Who designed this thing? I cant eat anything. I shouldve chewed some gum first. He didnt think about how he was going to spit out the gum from the mask. In fact, Luke could eat in his official V uniform, but Wades suit didnt have many functions. In any case, it was just for this guy to use once. There was no reason to make itfortable! Given how Wade had dared to cheat him of his fee for information, Luke was already kind enough not to use the corset design and restrict his limbs. Sniper detected. Target at two oclock, 320 meters away, the support system suddenly said. Wade nced at the tiny red dot on the lenses and snorted. Hmph, youre so proactive for just two million. You must be poor. A certain newly rich upstart suddenly felt superior. That being said, he had already started moving, and vanished in the shrubs on the side. Bang! A bullet hit where he had been standing. Wade turned his head as he ran and said disdainfully, You missed. Bad review. Just as he was acting pretentious, he paused and staggered forward. WTF! Wade cursed in frustration. He rolled deeper into the bushes and rubbed his back. Hes definitely a pervert. How dare he hit me! Looking at a furious Wade, who was rubbing his back with both hands, Luke couldnt help but shake his head. How embarrassing. Forget it. As long as he killed everyone, nobody would know about Vs humiliation. Thinking that, the transparent shadow silently glided down the slope. Looking at the smiling man who was jumping around as he hid in the woods, Barry cursed and started moving his sniper rifle. Given the excessive number of people involved in this bounty mission, the Continental Hotel had already promised to act as a notary. As long as he could provide valid evidence that he was the one to kill the target, he would be able to collect the bounty; the body itself wasnt necessary. Thus, whoever was slower would lose. Barry, who was good at mid-range sniping, was even happier. If he was lucky, he might be able to obtain the two million bounty in a few shots without taking any risks. If the smiling man wanted to kill him, he still had to cross a distance of several hundred meters and deal with the other hitmen along the way. To be cautious, however, Barry still switched locations after firing. Never entrust your life to someone elses good intentions. V might not be able to kill him, but hispetitors wouldnt mind doing so. After all, his sniping was too big an advantage. Thinking that, Barry moved to the shadows of a garret on top of a small building and locked onto the smiling man again. As he worked, a transparent shadow approached the garret in the dark. Suddenly, Barry felt his vision go dark, as if his head was covered by something. Before he could react, he was punched in the back of the head. A secondter, the garret was empty again. Barry and his equipment hadpletely disappeared from this world. With two gunshots, the mysterious event which would be famous in the hitman circle, The Transmigration of the Swamp Park Group, officially kicked off. Chapter 950 - Battle and Surveillance

Chapter 950: Battle and Surveince

Barry, who was a seasoned veteran with mediocre abilities and great caution, was officially the first person to transmigrate. Although this was never mentioned in the legend of this huge event in the future, he did indeed hold first ce. Holding Barrys M110, Luke looked at the silencer attached to the gun and was quite satisfied. This thing was semi-automatic, and Barry had twenty specialized clips with high caliber bullets to increase the firepower. Clearly, he thought highly of Vs abilities. For Luke, this gun was even more useful than a regr sniper rifle. After going out ten meters, he adjusted slightly and pulled the trigger of the M110. Pu! In a car on the outskirts of Swamp Park, a hitman who was busy in the passenger seat suddenly copsed, and the remote control device in his hand dropped. This was a hitman who was responsible for intelligence and logistics, and was Lukes priority target. In fact, there were as many as five of these targets which needed to be eliminated first. As for their movements and information, Luke had already locked onto them when they went to Sister Margarets Bar. Titanium phones were convenient, practical, and technologically advanced products. Hitmen were almost always the first to use them. They werent interested in the F2F attached to their phones. Hitmen who were stupid enough to take selfies on F2F probably wouldnt survive more than a few days. But one of the coreponents of the Titanium phone was the camera, which was far more useful than for just taking selfies. Assassination happened to be a profession that often required photos, such as of locations, the environment, and data. It was fine or even better to bring a camera, but it was definitely inconvenient. Using a Titanium phone meant one less camera to carry around and rouse suspicion. However, Luke had added a lot of functions to the Titanium phone when it was first created. Once it was activated, the camera would automatically do a facial recognition of the user. Thus, 80% of the assassins in the bar already had their faces captured by the multifaceted system. This was how the world changed unknowingly. Luke had waited silently for Titanium Phone Company and let Jenny run it for half a year, but the multifaceted system had already quietly taken shape and was beginning to showcase its powerful information-gathering function. It was like markings that wereter washed away without a trace. Nobody except Luke knew about it. He liked the feeling of quietly working like an old farmer, waiting for the harvest. The group of hitmen in front of him was the first harvest of the multifaceted system. Luke smiled and moved on to his next target. ording to the n, Wade would run around the park for an hour. But Luke estimated that the operation would pick up speed. If he wasnt wrong, this purge operation shouldnt take more than thirty minutes. ... In a luxurious high-rise apartment in New York, a tall man was watching TV. The TV wasnt showing the news, but a chase. A few minutester, the man frowned. This smiling man is really strong. On the screen, the smiling man was already surrounded by the hitmen. None of the hitmen were bad. At the very least, they were all veterans. Although the battle was intense, there wasnt a lot of gunfire. Nevertheless, the fingers didnt rx on the triggers C there was no one stupid enough to open fire full st at the smiling man. That didnt make the intermittent triple and single shots any less threatening. But the smiling man in the image had been hit several times before he escaped into dark corners. The next time he appeared, he was still nimble and fast. What was even more terrifying was that this guy would asionally use two guns and two knives at the same time. In a sh, he killed three hitmen who were too close to him. This wild move was met with an even fiercer pursuit from the hitmen, but the smiling man was still running around the park. This ck mouse really isnt an ordinary person, the man in front of the TV mumbled. But even if your clothes are bulletproof, how long can youst? Hehe. Based on the mans understanding of the human body, he could still sense that the smiling mans condition deteriorated every time he was shot. Although it wasnt a big deal, with the absolute numbers advantage which the hitmen had, the smiling man could kill ten more people at most before his condition deteriorated to a dangerous level. At that time, it might only take a few minutes or even just a few seconds for him to bepletely incinerated by the hitmen. Without the ability to move at high speed, this slippery guy would immediately die. Thinking that, the man picked up the wine next to him and took a leisurely sip. He chuckled. Whats the point of being strong? The life of a brainless person like this is only worth two million dors. He knew how difficult it was to deal with this smiling manpared with the others. Of the five masked men, the only one who was truly terrifying was the smiling man. Of the other four, the ck mask was basically only active in Clinton, and only targeted low-level minions. He was clearly too young to be the key. Big Daddy and Hit-Girl had a grudge against DAmico. ck Cat was just Smiley Faces partner, and didnt interact much with the other three. Only this smiling man was the key figure who connected all these masked vigntes together. Also, this smiling man was the most ruthless and effective. His targets were clear, his operations were precise, and his whereabouts were untraceable. In less than half a month, he had killed many people and gangs in key locations, and had even made contact with Big Daddy and Hit-Girl. Wesley was right. After getting rid of this smiling man, 80% of the problems he had been having recently would disappear, so this guy had to die! The man sneered as he tasted the red wine in his mouth. At that moment, the image on the TV suddenly shed, and then went dark. Stunned, the man frowned. But he wasnt worried. He simply looked at the night sky outside the window. Snow fell from the sky, plunging Manhattan into a world of ck and white. Two minutester, his phone rang. The man picked up the phone, and Wesleys voice came through the receiver. Boss, we cant contact the person we sent to monitor the battle. Hes probably dead. The surveince equipment on him has been destroyed, so we dont have a feed. After a brief silence, the man said with a cold glint in his eyes, Find a way to notify the Continental Hotel that this is a trap. Smiley Face has an aplice at the scene, and hes very strong. Wesley said, Okay, Ill get DAmicos wife to call them right away. The man was silent for a moment before he suddenly chuckled. Interesting. This guy is scarier and more confident than we thought. I like this kind of opponent. Chapter 951 - Withdrawing and Switching Targets

Chapter 951: Withdrawing and Switching Targets

Wesley frowned. Boss? He didnt think it was a good thing that the smiling man was too good. Looking at the falling snow, the man said in a low voice, Keep an eye on the transfer n yourself. We need to speed up and ignore this smiling person for now. Wesley was surprised. What? Then our business... The man smiled. If Smiley Face dies, then nothing changes. If the hitmen are all killed, how will the people at the Continental and the High Table react? Wesley immediately understood. They will have to do their best to track down this smiling man, or their strength will be questioned. The man said, If not even a hundred mid-range hitmen can kill a smiling man, how can the Continental Hotel im to be the strongest? This isnt about the money. Its more beneficial for us toplete the transfer n. Wesley agreed. Got it, boss. The man said, Go do your thing. At that point, he couldnt help but add, Leave New York. You can go to Boston or Phdelphia. Dont stay here any longer. The Continental Hotel will suffer a huge loss this time. Its very likely theyll start investigating DAmicos wife for the real person behind the bounty. Remember to clean up the aftermath. Theres no need for us to take part. Just watch them fight to the death. Wesley hesitated, but still agreed. He hung up and went straight to the airport. During this time, he quickly dialed a number and arranged various matters. He wouldnt question his bosss judgment or decision. In less than ten years, his boss had earned the honorific title of Kingpin. It wasnt purely because of his strength, but because his boss was far smarter than the gang bigshots. Bringing the transfer n forward would be quite the loss. But it was worth it to screw over the Continental Hotel and Smiley Face at the same time, and increase the chances of the transfer n seeding. If it were any other gang leader, they would definitely be reluctant to part with their territory and business. Kingpin, however, already had a foothold in other industries. They would lose 20% of their revenue from the underground business in New York, but that wasnt enough to shake their foundations. Also, by temporarily pausing in their conflict with the masked men, they would have more energy to focus on the transfer n and sessfully nt their own force at the High Table. By then, they could indirectly influence the Continental Hotel. In the end, whether they swallowed this powerful hostile force or let it go to bloody war with the smiling man would be a matter of a thought. They could attack or retreat, or could even stand safely on the side as a spectator and watch the two sides fight. Thinking that, Wesley boarded his private ne. In front of the cabin door, he turned around to look at the familiar New York night view. Under the snow, New York at night seemed to be enveloped in a murderous atmosphere. Wesley couldnt help but sigh. Ill be back. Just you wait, New York! With that, he strode into the cabin without hesitation. A few minutester, the private ne took off and flew toward Boston. ... A fierce battle continued In Swamp Park. Wade couldnt stop cursing. Thankfully, the V suit had a voice block function, and he wasnt discovered because of his endless trash talk. Alright, there were few moments now when he went undetected. After the prelude a few minutes ago, his battle with the hitmen quickly heated up. Both parties had a rough idea of each others abilities. The hitmen were certain that they had the advantage in numbers. The biggest problem was that they didnt want to be buried along with this smiling man. Wade had been shot seven or eight times. What gave him a headache was how he was going to exin this to Vanessa when he got back. He didnt even need to look to know that his body was now as ugly as a Dalmatians. It was just that a Dalmation had ck and white splotches. By the time he got home, his own splotches would be bluish-ck. But thinking about the remaining 2.5 million, Wade was full of energy. So what if he was a human-shaped Dalmation? Five million was enough to make countless people want to be dogs. Also, he wasnt fighting alone. Killing his way out of a hail of bullets, he had long realized, as a mercenary, that someone was secretly eliminating the hitmen. He didnt know why the hitmen hadnt noticed, but Wade had. Hisbat skills and intuition were at least two levels higher than that of the strongest hitmen, so he was certain of it. Several times when he was surrounded and almost killed, the support system would send him a notification, indicating a certain escape route. As long as he followed it, he would escape again. Wade was very sure that there had been hitmen on these routes earlier. The support system had been keeping an eye on the hitmen around him at all times, taking note and sending out warnings. Otherwise, he wouldnt havested so long. As soon as these escape routes appeared, some hitmen who had fired for less than ten seconds on the way would have mysteriously disappeared, naturally creating gaps in the circle. If Wade couldnt tell that something was wrong, he was definitely a sh*tty mercenary. It was for this reason that he hadnt decisively run away after all this time. Wade wasnt stupid. He had already gotten 2.5 million, and had no intention of fighting to the death. He could take risks in order toplete a mission, but he wouldnt refuse to run if he knew he would die. The rate forpleting missions was only meaningful to the living; the dead had no need for it. Like V said, only when Wade was alive could he live happily with Vanessa. If he died, his future wife would be taken advantage of by another man. On top of that, the V suit gave Wade a lot of confidence. He even had the time to ridicule the other hitmen. It was a pity that he couldnt activate his critical hit speech. Luke, who had a deep understanding of his foul mouth, wouldnt give this cheap person a chance to destroy Vs character setting, much less turn him into a legendary neurotic chatterbox. In addition to no eating, the low-end V suit didnt have a voice system. Wade didnt need to talk tonight. He just needed to be a moving target. ... While Wade was in pain yet cheerful, Luke was silently reciting a doggerel: One, two, three, four, five is one thousand and five. Four, five, six, seven, eight is two thousand and eight. These hitmen were all fat and juicy small bosses. It was only when he disposed of people who appeared to be lookouts that the system only gave him 40 experience and credit points. When Luke tossed another man into his inventory, a thought shed through his mind. This man was probably the one who was responsible for intelligence and logistics, so he hadnt killed many people! Chapter 952 - Hunters and Hunting the Hunters

Chapter 952: Hunters and Hunting the Hunters

Luke had this idea because the man wasnt very strong, but he was very good at hiding. At the same time, the man only had a pistol, but he had been using an extremely high-end professional camera to document Wades fights. If Luke didnt have Sharp Nose, he might not have been able to find the man. The thought onlysted for a moment. Luke almost immediately forgot about this unlucky guy, but he didnt know that the surveince feed would disappear in front of a certain person in Manhattan as the lookout disappeared from this world. He didnt know that someone had already decided to sit back and watch the tigers fight it out. Even if he knew, Luke would onlyugh. If he was running low, a certain someone would spend money to buy monsters, or even lure them in for Luke to kill. He really didnt mind having a few more of this type of kindhearted person. After all, he had many aliases. After taking them off, Luke was still that diligent and dedicated detective. Whoever wanted to fight V could only wait. The choice to do battle was up to them, but Luke had the final say on where and when. He really enjoyed the privilege of killing monsters at his designated time and ce. But now, Luke, who didnt know anything at all, waspletely focused on his task. Swamp Parks full name was Swamp State Conservation Park, and the vegetation here was more overrun. After all, Staten Ind was the smallest of the five major New York districts. There were even fewer people in the southwest corner. There werent even any skyscrapers in the area, and the buildings here were just small shops that provided tourist services. At night, there was only one night watchman at the park entrance far away. Luke had already called and sent him back to the city. No innocent victims would be harmed here with this ce as the battlefield. Naturally, nobody would call the police since there were no witnesses. The battle here would end with theplete disappearance of one side. Ordinary people wouldnt know about it, which was what Luke wanted the most. Let dark matters remain forever in the dark. This time, Luke started cleaning up from the outside in. He killed the lookouts first before he started to clean up the mid-range shooters from behind. Compared with the lookouts, these mid-range shooters were much more troublesome. They were closer to the battlefield, and could observe each other. Of course, no one was stupid enough to expose themselves. The shooters hid in dark corners, waiting for an opportunity to deliver the fatal blow. Lukes first target was a shooter hiding in a tree. The shooter, who was dressed in camouge, was hiding on a thick tree branch. He moved very slowly. Ordinary people might not notice him even if they stared at him for a long time. He was an extremely patient hunter who hadnt fired a single shot since the beginning. Unfortunately, a hunter who wasnt as patient as he was appeared tonight. While he was silently waiting for an opportunity to attack, a special cloak fell from above him. It was gentle and natural, like a cold wind blowing past out of the shooters line of sight, and it enveloped most of him. If the shooter could see himself from a third person perspective, it was like he disappeared from sight. Bang! With a low thud, the shooters gun barrel and scope were dragged up into the air. Luke didnt put the man into his inventory until he waspletely under the optical camouge cloak. He wasnt happy or excited. He nced at his experience and credit points to confirm that he hadnt killed the wrong person, before he moved on to the next target. One of the hitmen fired two shots from a distance and cursed under his breath as he quickly bent over. The smiling man was still far away. He wasnt worried that the other party would counterattack, but he was worried about the other hitmen. He had to be more vignt with his own life. With that in mind, he squeezed through a gap in the bushes and hid without making a sound. He stuck his gun out of the gap and waited for an opportunity. Just as he entered the bushes, the bushes behind him parted silently, and a transparent shadow slipped in. Dong! It went dark for the hitman as he died on the spot. His body was covered by the optical camouge cloak, and he entered Lukes inventory to apany the other hitmen. A hitman has withdrawn from the battlefield and is retreating. He was alerted when you killed his partner, Selina warned. Got it. Luke nodded and headed in the direction of the fleeing hitman. As the first hitman ran, four of five others at the back started to retreat. It was one thing for thepetition to be intense, but the less resolute hitmen also retreated at Wades brutal counterattacks. The chance of snatching the bounty from dozens ofpetitors was very low, and they might be killed if they werent careful. Luke had killed the first batch of people who had chosen to leave. These were the ones who had lookouts for teammates, and when they didnt get any response from them, their sense of danger immediately increased. It was inevitable for assassins to be sensitive and suspicious. It was even easier for assassins with partners to fall into this mood. Luke watched as Wade was chased by a bunch of hitmen as he headed for a neighboring park. He knew that this guy wouldnt die. He would asionally pick up the guys mic, and when he heard the guy cursing, he knew that he wasnt at the end of his rope yet. Otherwise, he wouldnt have the energy to talk. Luke retreated from the middle and outer circles of the battle and stood behind a tree next to a small road. A few secondster, a figure emerged from the bushes on the side and was about to step onto the road. Pu! An extremely soft gunshot rang out, and the first hitman to run away was shot in the head and immediately fell. Luke walked over to the body and covered it with his cloak. He didnt stop. With a light tap of his foot, he quickly reached a tree on the side of the road. The M110 rifle appeared in his hand again, and he pointed it at another area. All that took just two seconds, and he pulled the trigger lightly. Pa! Pa! Pa! The silencer basically made the sh from the muzzle invisible, and the sound was a lot softer. By the time other hitmen looked in that direction, Luke had already left the tree. In the drivers seat of a car in the distance, a hitmany limply out of the open door. There were two bullet holes in his chest, and blood was pouring out. Struggling, he pressed down on the wound with one hand and tried to pull himself into the car with the other. But in less than ten seconds, it was over for him. The rapid blood loss made him lose consciousness. He could only lie there and wait for death. Chapter 953 - One on One

Chapter 953: One on One

After killing the fleeing hitman on the opposite side, Luke slowed down. Stuck at a corner of a scenic rock, a killer charged out a few secondster. Before she could react, she felt her vision go dark, as if she had scurried into a trap. Her entire face was ttened as if it had hit a wall, and the bones in her face cracked. Then, there was nothing else. From the side, it looked like when the female assassin turned around the boulder, she suddenly disappeared into thin air, like a TV ninja. The world lost yet another elite assassin. The transparent shadow disappeared into the dark again and moved on to the next target. On the other side, Wade was breathing more and more heavily. In the beginning, he relied on his suit and his guts to kill a few hitmen who were impatient to take advantage, which made him very proud. But when his pistol blew up the eighth hitmans head 25 meters away, none of the hitmen approached him anymore. With Wades bursts of speed and a hit rate of almost 50% within a 20- to 30-meter range, the sess rate of such an explosive technique was terrifying. Almost all the hitmen who died were killed in this way. Once they became cautious, Wade started to suffer. The enemy waspletely relying on the range of their rifles to bully him and didnt engage him in closebat at all. To a certain extent, he had made the same mistake as Lawyer Matt. Although his twin guns had a longer range, it was 40 meters at most, and wouldnt reach an enemy that was 50 meters away. Wades useless longswords were already back on his back, and he could only use his pistols to suppress the fire. He had practically lost the ability to counterattack. Thankfully, the support system had repeatedly told him to bring at least twenty clips with him. The knife that would have originally hung from the belt of the V suit had been reced with clips. For the sake of the five million, Wade had resigned himself to this heavy burden. He rarely brought more than five clips with him when he was on a mission, and he was now d that he still had so many bullets. He couldnt kill the enemy, but if he couldnt even shoot, his longest ranged attack would be a pair of des less than two meters long. It would be hard for him to escape. It wasnt even an hour yet, not enough for the remaining 2.5 million. Why didnt he bring a rifle? Because the support system forbade him from carrying a rifle or a machine gun, a rocketuncher, or a grenade. Luke had already given Wade this life-saving V suit; how could he allow him to use those lethal weapons? Wouldnt that be stealing his experience and credit points? It was fine as long as the guy didnt die; it was only right for him to suffer. How could he earn five million without suffering? Wade fled with difficulty into a service area that was made up of single-story buildings. Panting heavily in one unit, he didnt forget to curse. A bunch of lunatics. Its not easy to die. If you have the ability, fight me one-on-one! As he spoke, he couldnt help but search his body. His hands and feet hurt; what was worse was how his back hurt everywhere. With hisbat awareness, he would naturally try to shift the attacks to his back. After all, pain in his limbs would greatly affect his shooting and movements. Although his back hurt, it was still bearable. More importantly, Wade wasnt going to let his front take any bullets. It was fine if they hit his chest or abdomen, but if they hit a vital part below his abdomen, he would have to drop to his knees on the ground even if his suit was bulletproof. After all, although Mr. Wades vital part was strong, its strength wasnt in its ability to endure a blow. Rubbing furiously, he mumbled, Vanessa doesnt have trypophobia, does she? My back definitely doesnt look like a Dalmatians anymore. At that moment, SpongeBobs cheerful voice rang in his earpiece. Brother Octopus, you have five seconds to move, or youll be surrounded. Wade crawled to the back door and opened it. He asked, Whats the time now? 7:15 and 27 seconds. 28 seconds. SpongeBob SquarePants immediately reported the time happily. Wade gritted his teeth. Isnt that just a quarter of an hour so far? The agreement with V was one hour, from seven until eight. It had only been fifteen minutes, but he already felt like he couldnt hold on any longer. It wasnt that he was weak, but that the mission restrictions were quite troublesome. He couldnt userge-scale weapons or set up traps, nor could he leave or make contact. Otherwise, Wade couldve lured them into a trap and killed most of his opponents in one go, or after they broke out, he could pick them off one by one. As long as he killed more than half of them, the rest wouldnt be so arrogant anymore. Wades idea was indeed good, but the person who was paying him didnt want him to kill too many people. He was a moving target that had been pushed out to be beaten up tonight. At that moment, SpongeBob suddenly said, Brother Octopus, you have a new message. Please check it. Wade: F*ck! What the hell... Wait, open it. SpongeBob SquarePants: Brother Octopus, please take the following route and leave the battlepletely. Consider the job finished early. -V. Wade: What? What happened to one hour? It had only been fifteen minutes, and he was already leaving? That was too much! Hm, forget it. Lets just slip away! In any case, the client said that the job wasplete. Apart from his vitals, his entire body was in pain. He really couldnt take it. Looking at the route projected by the support system, he decisively started to slip away. This route wasnt a simple line. The support system constantly warned him when to adjust his speed and direction. Wade wasnt stupid and quickly realized the reason. As he moved along this winding route, many of the hitmen around him were already fanning out in one area. Compared with how they had been scattered about earlier like sesame seeds on a biscuit... wasnt it easier to get rid of them in one go like this? However, he had been shot seven or eight more times as the hitmen were lured into position. Wade didnt have time to think too much, and did his best to make sure the bullets hit the meatiest parts of his back. It stung like repeated muscle injections, like when thest needle hadnt been pulled out before the next one was stuck in, but he still endured the pain and stubbornly moved forward. On the other side, Luke couldnt help but sigh as he watched Wade leave the battlefield and approach the escape route. Sorry, but all of you have to die today. As long as two or three of the remaining assassins made it out alive, the news of V being beaten to a pulp would be a legend, just like this battle. Although V was just an alias, Luke felt like he was going to be obsessed with cleanliness when he thought about how the distinguished V might develop a reputation for dirty tricks. Chapter 954 - Now, Pick a Lucky Audience Member

Chapter 954: Now, Pick a Lucky Audience Member

At that moment, Wade had already retreated to a corner of the park, where there was a small penins wrapped halfway around ake. The hitmen were also excited. This was dead territory. As long as Smiley Face dared to jump into the water, they could wait by theke and shoot the guy in the head. It would be impossible for him to dodge. There was no way a person could move faster in the water than onnd. When it came to someone as quick as Smiley Face in particr, this was basically throwing away his advantage. If he didnt jump into the water, he could only move around on this narrow penins. The extremeck of space would also cripple most of his swift movements. The remaining assassins were all top-notch experts, and almost all of them noticed this. This was the critical moment to kill him! That was what all the hitmen thought. They subconsciously started to force their way onto the penins, but they were still cautious and maintained their positions on the same line as their temporary aplices. Nobody dared to leave their backs to their temporary aplices, and nobody wanted to charge forward and be killed by the smiling man. The closer they were to the end, the more cautious they had to be. At that moment, Wade finally retreated to theke. Unexpectedly, he plunged into theke without any hesitation. Stunned for a moment, the hitmen finally gave up on keeping their distance and ran to the shore near where he had jumped. They dropped their guard significantly after the smiling man jumped into the water. Even if the smiling man fell into dire straits after he jumped into the water, everyone had lost this target at that moment, and any other thoughts they had were superfluous. Theke wasnt small. If there were fewer people, the smiling man mighte ashore again to kill them. Bingo! Luke suddenly materialized. His V suit was unusually neat, and his hat was firmly on. Wades hat had long fallen off, and his V had been pissing his pants the entire time. It was a tragic sight. Taking a deep breath of the cold night air, Luke murmured, Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. Those who need to leave cant stay. His voice wasnt loud, but he didnt try to hide it. A hitman ten meters away heard something and turned around warily. When he saw Luke, his hair stood on end. The smiling man! He opened his mouth to shout. Pa! The hitmans head jerked and his body spun half a circle before he crashed to the ground. Life is just a journey. It doesnt matter if its sad or happy, Luke murmured. He seemed to be walking leisurely, but he was actually moving at an astonishing speed. Another hitman heard the gunshot and saw the fallen hitman out of the corner of his eye. Sensing someone moving very quickly, he took a wary look. He was stunned when he saw Luke. That was a fatal mistake. Of course, his ending wasnt any different. While the man was still in a daze, Luke was about ten meters away when a ck dagger shed through the darkness and flew at his face. Plop! Another body fell to the ground. At this point, it was hard to hide his whereabouts. The remaining hitmen were all highly vignt. Luke had killed the two men in a moment when all gunfire had paused, and it was especially abrupt. The sound of his own gunshot was a little further away, but some people still looked over. When they saw Luke, they looked like they were seeing a ghost. A few of them couldnt help but look at theke and then at Luke, as if to confirm that the smiling man who had jumped into theke wasnt an illusion. Luke suddenly sped up. The two silver Colt revolvers in his hands were a stark contrast to his basically ck appearance, and left faint afterimages in front of him. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Eleven bullets were fired like falling rain, but there was a strong rhythm to the gunshots. Six shots from the Colt Python mixed with five shots from the Colt King Cobra. The hitmen who had been leaning over theke in a semi-circle instantly copsed. And Luke officially upied the key position: the exit of the penins. All the hitmen were now confined to the small penins. They were now in the same situation as Wade. But none of them had noticed. There were too many of them. Wade had killed eight people, and Luke had only killed 39 people on the periphery so far. At that moment, Luke was still facing 87 people. 87 versus 1! No matter how careful the hitmen were, they wouldnt think that they were surrounded. Furthermore, they were all elites in the business. They easily recognized the make of Lukes revolvers. After twelve gunshots, the smiling man would only be holding two empty guns. At that moment, a quick-witted hitman finally shouted, Be careful! Hes not alone. There are two Smiley Faces! Most of the hitmen who hadnt understood immediately realized what was going on. Whether it was Lukes revolvers, his Zorro hat, or his almost spotless equipment, they all proved that he wasnt the guy who had been beaten up just now. Luke smiled and said unhurriedly, The answer is correct. Youre the first lucky audience member! As he spoke, he swung the Colt King Cobra in his hand. Pa! A bullet arced in the air before it finally turned 90 degrees and hit the forehead of a hitman hiding behind a tree. He was the first lucky audience member who had reacted the fastest and revealed the truth. He was also the first lucky audience member whom Luke selected out of the 87 people to die on the spot. The hitmen were stunned again. Huh? What happened to a revolver having just six bullets? Was this a special model with seven bullets? Bang! The barrel of the Colt Python sparked, and a hitman who had just raised a HK416 was sent flying. The hitmen were surprised. Both guns had seven bullets? What kind of freakish revolvers were these? Luke moved at lightning speed, turning into a blurry shadow in the night as he approached the group. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The first line of hitmen who had just turned around and raised their guns were cut down, and ten more people fell. Everybodys hair stood on end. The most sensitive strings in their hearts thrummed: super expert! No! That wasnt right! The first smiling man who had been sent running was definitely a super expert. Butpared with this second smiling man, he was at least one level lower. Legendary killer! Everybody thought the same thing. Chapter 955 - Superhuman + Legendary Killer = ?

Chapter 955: Superhuman + Legendary Killer = ?

Legendary killers were basically terrifying existences that only existed in legends. They had even more nicknames, such as Extraordinaries, Nonhumans, or... King of Killers! Everybody felt as if they had been hit by lightning, and their hair stood on end. It was the subconscious fear and reverence of a predator who was far superior to them! But Luke didnt give them any time to hesitate. In just a tenth of a second, his powerful Mental Strength manipted the inventorys storage function and took the empty shells from the Colt King Cobra to be instantly reced with six new bullets. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! The silver gun exploded in the night with bright sparks as it swept through all obstacles in front of Luke. Another small section in the semi-circle of hitmen was missing. The remaining hitmen were all shocked. Most of them had already stopped moving and were now lunging for the nearest cover. In a confrontation with a legendary killer, the stupidest thing to do was face them head-on. Whoever faced him would be the first to die. This was an ironw that countless rookie hitmen and bodyguards had verified using hundreds of lives and blood. Nobody wanted to be the first person to die. Luke reloaded the gun in one tenth of a second, and the Colt Python opened fire. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Broken branches, leaves, and wood chips were sent flying by the gunshots, and six killers who were one step slower were all shot in the face or neck. Most of them were wearing bulletproof vests, and would only sustain minor injuries at most when shot in the chest. Luke aimed at the unprotected faces and necks. He was less than twenty meters away from the six targets. It was harder for him to miss than to hit his target in this range. Supported by 40 Mental Strength, his brain was as calm and clear as the first snow of New Yorks winter night. As he shot his targets one by one, he still had the capability to judge his next move. Compared with 20 Mental Strength, his brain was like a CPU which had been upgraded from a single-core, dual speed processor to a quad-core, quad speed processor. Previously, shooting rapidly at multiple targets with two guns would affect their uracy and speed slightly. Now, however, it was as if both guns operated independently, but perfectly distributed the shooting load between them. The lethality of this attack was obvious by how there were almost 90 people in the hitmen group, but they had instantly been thrown into disarray. Not only that, his brain was also able to quickly analyze each individual hitmans battle characteristics ande up with a simple focused n of attack. A hitman on the other side, who liked to open fire only when he was 90% sure of his chances, noticed that the way Luke was moving put him at an extremely awkward angle. He hesitated for half a second and didnt open fire. Then, a bullet hit him in the head, and he no longer had to think about when to open fire. As for another hitman who liked spraying his targets with bullets, he realized that his bullets could only follow behind Luke. Before he could adjust, he was shot as well and fell to the ground. Other hitmen who preferred getting closer to battle, who preferred to pull back, who liked to y dirty tricks, or who liked to fight head-on all experienced simr things. This was the qualitative change brought about by 40 Mental Strength. Luke would change his movements and attack rhythm several times in a second. Even though there were dozens of elite killers on the other side, they couldnt find a chance to fire. Thus, they were either hesitant or reckless, and couldnt hit Luke. What was even more terrifying was that they soon discovered something strange how was he firing his two revolvers without needing to reload? From the first to the eighth round of bullets, the smiling mans two revolvers fired continuously without any gap to reload. If it was just one revolver, they mightve been able to picture the other party reloading a gun with the other hand. But how could a person with two revolvers reload both at the same time? That didnt make sense at all. Ordinary people might be dumbstruck, but the experienced elites immediately thought of a possibility a superhuman! Everybodys hearts turned cold at the thought. Some of them even cursed when they figured it out. Killing a superhuman waspletely different from killing an ordinary person. Kill a legendary killer with super abilities? Sorry, they had never carried out such a mission before. Or rather, they didnt have the qualifications to take on such a mission. For a mission like this, they would have to recruit a lot of killers who were a level higher, n carefully, then ambush the target with absolute numbers and a terrain advantage. That was the only way to seed. Thebination of a legendary killer and superpowers wasnt just 1+1. It was 22 or even 1010. Their strength could only be counted as 1. Even a hundred of thembined might not necessarily be able to stand up to such an existence. Those who were quick-witted and figured this out immediately left the battlefield. At the same time, several ck objects flew toward Luke. Luke wasnt surprised at all. He finally unleashed half of his strength, and with a muffled burst of noise, he left small holes in the ground. He suddenly sped up and disappeared from the hitmens sight. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Four explosions rang out in a row as two grenades flew out to cover arge area. The other two stun grenades exploded with blinding white light and a deafening noise that could make ones heart stop. For a moment, Lukes gunshots were drowned out. At that moment, the hitmens huge weakness was exposed. Those who didnt havepanions wouldnt help the others when they were under attack, and the ones who retreated beforehand didnt care if the others were in danger. In fact, they deliberately didnt warn the others. Two sh grenades and two grenades were suddenly thrown out. Apart from the dozen or so hitmen who had dodged the sudden attack, most of the others were caught in the crossfire. The two stun grenades, in particr, blinded at least 30 people. The other ten or so people were either injured by shrapnel or were overwhelmed by the loud noise. Several hot-tempered hitmen cursed angrily. The moment they were affected, they knew that their chances of survival were almost zero. Their only hope was that the terrifying smiling man no. 2 was also affected. Unfortunately, that was impossible. Luke, who had an electronic earpiece, automatic filter and anti-re lenses, and a full bulletproof vest, only felt that some parts of his body were hit, but the impact wouldnt even cause bruises. Chapter 956 - London Accent, Poem and Action

Chapter 956: London ent, Poem and Action

These trump cards resulted in half of their rades instantly losing theirbat ability. The originally intact defense line was like a pile of sand under an iing flood. After the huge waves passed, only foam remained. Luke considerately switched targets to these temporary teammates who had helped stop most of the hitmen from running away and gave them his warm greetings. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! He fired twelve times in a row, and a dozen previously unharmed hitmen who were fleeing like crazy fell one after another. With a thought, Luke reloaded the Colt King Cobra. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Brushing past thest four killers, Luke stopped almost as soon as he shot them in the head. Looking around, he unhurriedly took out his left revolver and reloaded the ordinary way for the first time that night. The crisp London ent echoed in the park in the winter night and was carried on the cold wind and snow. I hear the echo, from the valleys and the heart. A lonely sickle harvesting empty souls. Incessantly repeating despair, but also repeating joy[1]... The hitmen who were either blinded or caught in the explosions felt despair. The moment they heard the London ent, they understood. This was the real deal! A London ent, a poem, and murder: Smiley Faces triple hallmarks! Also, the two revolvers which seemed to contain infinite bullets, the terrifying shooting which never missed, and the unhurried movements fit the description in the intelligence perfectly. As guns sparked, the hitmen lying on the ground recalled what happened just now. The first smiling man didnt say anything from beginning to end. His weapons were longswords and Desert Eagles. Although his speed was also terrifying, his style was extremely haphazard. They were twopletely different people. It was just that the two Smiley Faces were too strong, and the battle was intense and short, so they hadnt had time to think. Nobody thought that the smiling man, who liked to recite poetry and act cool, would be able to maintain that calm when he encountered more than a hundred professional experts. They expected him to be pissing his pants in terror. Now, the real main character had appeared. It was only then they realized that the real smiling man could still act as pretentious as ever even when faced with almost a hundred professional killers. They were just props for the other party to show off. I believe I am, born as the bright summer flowers... Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Not withering, not defeated, as bewitching as fire... Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The burden of a heartbeat and the inconvenience of breathing... Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! I never tire of it! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Amidst the gunshots, Luke recited a poem like someone dancing to a drum as he made his way around the battlefield. By the time he recited thest line of the poem, basically all the hitmen at the scene were dead. Crossing his arms, he put his guns back and caught a snowke. Its snowing hard. In theb, Selina, who was sitting in front of the monitor, was holding half a cake. Her mouth was wide open as she forgot to take a bite. She stared nkly at the person who had caught the snowke. She had always known that Luke was very strong. Killing dozens of people in one go could only be considered a regr operation for him. The ultimate operation was killing hundreds of drug dealers in Mexico. But tonight, Luke had refreshed her understanding of him. He had killed more than a hundred criminals, and all of them were veterans. It was like the difference between beating a few hundred primary school kids at table tennis and a hundred national table tennis yers. But when all was said and done, table tennis was a one-on-one game, while this had been one versus many. Selina again recalled how, when Luke brought up the difference in their strengths, he always had a kind expression on his face. Selina immediately understood. She smiled bitterly. This was indeed a topic that couldnt be discussed. Without the symbioticplete form with Gold Nugget, she would be instantly killed when facing more than a hundred hitmen. There was no room for a counterattack. Even if she used theplete form, she would still be easily restrained by the hitmens sh and stun grenades. Inparison, Wade was really strong. Luke was even stronger, and the number of professional killers was meaningless to him. Sigh, life is as lonely as snow! A faint sigh came from the monitor. Selina finally came back to her senses. She pped her forehead and said, Hey, arent you too deep into the act? Hurry up and clean up. The police station still got a few calls saying that theres a lot of activity in the park. You have thirty minutes at most to clean up. Remember, it should be spotless. Luke was woken up by her words and could only shake his head with a smile. Walking over to an assassin, he looked down at her and chuckled. Theres no need to pretend. I only hit the bulletproof panel over your chest. Unless you have a serious heart attack, your skin will only be red at most. The female assassin still didnt move. Luke didnt think much of it. Go back and tell the Continental Hotel that this is just a small meeting gift. Since Im standing in New York, all of you have to kneel. If I sit, all of you have to lie down, just like you right now. With that, he kicked the back of her head lightly with the tip of his foot. The muscles of the person lying on the ground loosened, and she fainted for real. Luke snorted. Sigh, I still went back on my word. After thinking for a moment, he had finally decided to leave one messenger for the Continental Hotel. But the purpose of the message was to instigate the exact opposite response. This message would only make the Continental Hotel regard V as their real enemy and attach more importance to him. Why was Luke doing this? The sharp increase in experience and credit points in the system said it all. Apart from the Continental Hotel, it was hard for him to meet good people like these in New York. There werent many big viins who were able to send over a hundred small bosses to his door at one go. He wondered how many experience and credit points he could get if he pulled the Continental Hotel out by its roots. As he thought about making a fortune, he moved quickly as he transported the garbage that was all over the ground and washed the scene clean. It wasnt that he wanted to act pretentious just now. In the past few months, as he experienced more and more battles, Luke had the feeling that a team made up of ordinary humans posed no threat to him. He had made ample preparations for todays battle and had prepared for all kinds of idents. But with Wades help, everything was unimaginably easy. Luke had only been shot a total of three times and several parts of his armor was broken. He had only been hit because he had chosen to increase his efficiency, which meant dodging less. From the results of tonights battle, as long as it wasnt regr army foot soldiers working in tandem and there was no air support, it didnt matter if 100 or 500 people showed up. For Luke, the only difference would be in the number of shots he fired; the situation wouldnt be that much more difficult. Besides, there was basically no chance that Luke would encounter a situation like that in the future. [1] By the poet Tagore Chapter 957 - Loneliness Like Snow, and Messenger

Chapter 957: Loneliness Like Snow, and Messenger

The appearance of the bounty this time was purely unexpected. Except for on a battlefield, there was basically no other way that a hundred special force soldiers would be deployed to besiege Luke. He wouldnt enter a battlefield either. He didnt treat killing people like a hobby. It was all about experience and credit. Even though some of them definitely had experience and credit points, Luke didnt kill all of them. He had handled 100 to 200 cases in the past year, for example, and most of the perpetrators had been sent to prison. Most of those who died were gang members who had done a lot of evil. Even if he could open fire to deal with the rest, like petty thieves and bank robbers, he just subdued them. The Continental Hotel bounty had been an opportunity. Actualbat was the only way to test the truth. Todays battle had been a test of his spection. Without a lot of firepower, ordinary human troops were no longer a threat to him. That didnt sound like much since everybody in the military would have heavy firepower. However, Luke and his various aliases operated in big cities. It was unlikely that the military would use heavy firepower in such an environment. The consequences would be too severe. In the city, he was invincible against ordinary people. He wasnt surprised at this conclusion. Instead, he felt a little empty. That loneliness like snow phrase was indeed a reflection of his current mood. From this moment on, a battle with ordinary people would be a simple and predictable act of grinding points, even if the enemy was an elite killer or special force soldier, even if there were hundreds of them. Unless the opponent was someone with super abilities or had extraordinary equipment like a certain tycoon, they were just moving targets in front of his gun. As Luke mulled over this, he quickly cleaned up the garbage and the crime scene and threw them into a truck in the park. This was also a prop that he had ced here for the purpose of cleaning up the scene. He turned around and looked at the park, which waspletely silent except for the snow. Pondering for a moment, he chuckled. Ill leave you a souvenir! Using the truck as cover, he took out a life-sized sculpture from his inventory and ced it on the small penins next to theke. This was where most of the hitmen had lost their lives tonight, so it was a good ce to leave a souvenir. After setting up the sculpture, Luke swung his knife, and a line of standard English words appeared at the base of the sculpture. Looking at the sentence that looked like it had been carved out by a machine, Luke nodded in satisfaction and was about to leave, when he suddenly stopped. He swung his knife again and carved a number 126. Now, your memories will be clearer and further. Luke chuckled and drove the truck out of the park. Swamp Park fell silent again. Snowkes fell from the sky and gradually piled up on the unconscious assassin and the ck statue. The snow was getting heavier. ... In New Yorks Continental Hotel, Winston was reading a book leisurely on the couch next to the firece. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. He frowned. Come in. When he heard the knock, he knew it was Charon, the manager on duty at reception. A thin ck man entered and walked over to Winston. He was wearing a neat ck suit, and his back was straight. His movements were quick and unhurried, and he looked quite refined. This was Charon, Winstons most trusted subordinate. Sir, somethings happened, said Charon in a low voice. Winston wasnt worried, but he didnt waste any time. He slipped the bookmark he was holding into his book before cing the book down on the coffee table and asked, Whats wrong? Charon: Theres a problem with the order on the smiling man. Weve just received news that only one of the 127 killers who went to Swamp Park survived. Winston paused for a moment before he took off his gold-rimmed sses. Exactly what happened? As he spoke, several thoughts shed through his mind. An ambush by other hitmen? A government operation? Or... had that persone out? At thatst thought, he couldnt help but shake his head. That was impossible. That person had gone through so much to leave this circle just for a precious love. How could hee back? The person who survived was deliberately sent back by the smiling man to deliver a message. She called the hotel as soon as she woke up, which is how I learned of it, said Charon. With a calm expression, Winston slowly stood up and walked over to the firece to add two logs to the fire. What did he say? Charon was usually in control of his expressions, but it was clearly stiff this time. Sir, his exact words? Winston watched as the wood that had just been thrown into the firece gradually changed color before the mes rose. Say it. Charon said, His exact words were: Go back and tell the Continental Hotel that this is just a small meeting gift. Since Im standing in New York, all of you have to kneel. If I sit, all of you have to lie down, just like you right now. Charon had confirmed this repeatedly. He knew that his boss would ask. The mes in the firece danced in Winstons eyes. The fire burned more aggressively with the new wood. After a brief silence, he said, Take good care of the person whos still alive. Make sure she recalls any useful information. Charon: Yes, sir. He waited for a moment, but didnt hear more. After a brief hesitation, he said, Sir, that smiling man... Winston waved his hand with his back to him. Ignore him for now. Continue as before. Charon opened his mouth, but still said respectfully, Yes, sir. He then left the room. One order had killed 126 hitmen, which was very rare at the Continental Hotel. Charon had wanted to ask what to do, but he couldnt guess Winstons thoughts. However, he believed that the boss had his own ns, and he didnt need to remind him repeatedly. Winston stood in front of the firece for a long time until he felt a little hot. Only then did he return to the drawing room and take out his phone to dial a number. Investigate order number 041125. Contract code name: Smiley Face. Include the client and the reason for the contract. Remember, I dont whatever drivel is floating around on the streets. I want verified firsthand information. After getting a reply from the other end, he hung up. He walked to the window and looked at the first snowfall that was getting heavier and heavier. He had a bad feeling. This premonition had helped him avoid many crises. He would rather trust in it and spend time and effort to verify its authenticity than chalk it up to an old mans paranoia. This world was too dangerous. The Continental Hotel wasnt invincible. Chapter 958 - The System Isn’t God, and Will Not Give Out Free PIes

Chapter 958: The System Isnt God, and Will Not Give Out Free PIes

The next morning, Selina washed up and went downstairs, only to see Luke cking off. Holding a cup of coffee in his hand, he sat leisurely on the windowsill and looked at the snowkes outside. Selina walked over, but didnt greet him. Instead, she walked back and forth in a semi-circle not far from him, sizing him up. Looking out the window, Luke said casually, Breakfast is ready. We were just waiting for you. Selina shook her head. Why do I feel like youre acting weird today? Luke turned around and grinned. Isnt this handsome? Looking at his bright smile, Selina choked. Fine, youre handsome, but you seem... rxed, but not happy? Luke was amused. After so many days, we finally caught all the big fish in one. Shouldnt I be rxed? Selina thought for a moment and agreed. Okay, lets have breakfast. Luke put down his coffee cup and followed her with a smile. What Selina had sensed was his minor emotions which hadnt fully settled after the battle. In the system interface, the host had 49,700 / 300,000 experience points and 127,400 credit points. These two figures were enough to prove the sess ofst nights operation. The system had given him 7,000 experience and credit points for the fight between Normans team and Gusmans gang. 5,000 for Normans team and 2,000 for Gusmans gang. Norman also exposed his boss, Jot, on camera at the entrance of the DEA building, and was killed. Norman gave Luke another 500 experience and credit points. Jot was still the big boss of the DEA for now. Also, it seemed that Daddy System didnt recognize the scandal exposure, so there were no more experience and credit points for now. In other words, the 126 killers had given Luke 42,000 experience and credit points, and each of them had been worth more than 300 points. Luke could count the number of times on one hand that he had reaped such a huge harvest. He was actually in a good mood, but at the same time, he was a little disappointed. Who knew how long he would have to wait for the hotel to deliver a share? As long as the person in charge of the hotel wasnt an idiot, he wouldnt be so stupid as to make this matter public. That would only be a p to the face. They would definitely confirm Vs real identity first before they took him down. But it was very hard to find Luke. Unless they had some sort of superpower that could check the past or make predictions, it was almost impossible to uncover his real identity. Luke had always been prepared for this. In this dangerous world, it was impossible to level up without taking any risks. The system had never been an idiot system that gave benefits for free. Its output was proportional to Lukes bor. Based on Lukes spection, it was probably giving him benefits based on his foundation and points ording to a fixed algorithm. The system wasnt God; it had never given Luke free meat pies. If he didnt work, the system wouldnt produce anything. It had never hidden this intent, or Luke wouldnt be so sure of this rule. From this point of view, the system was simple. But the person who created the system might not be simple. If an ordinary person obtained some sort of hack, and knew that they would lose nine dors but earn ten dors, how could they not use it? Only a fool wouldnt use it. The biggest thing about this hack was that ordinary people would only earn ten dors in their entire lives, but Luke could earn ten or even a hundred dors in a month. No matter how high the expenditure was, it couldntpare with how fast the profits came in. This was an open conspiracy against human nature, and there was no solution to it. If he wanted to be stronger and protect himself and his family, he could only minimize the risk of being discovered and increase the efficiency of gaining experience and credit points. Only the son of the system, or the son of the systems maker would be able to get stronger without taking any risks. He had already rejected the possibility of this happening. To be treated like a godson or even aborer was actually quite good. The most tragic thing was to be treated as a ve in an infinite flow[1] system where you died if you didnt do anything. As Luke aimlessly pondered things, he and Selina finished breakfast. Work today? asked Selina. Luke nodded and said, Weve been cking off for a few days. Lets go see if Dustin has a case. Well take some time off in the afternoon. Selina stretched as well. I dont think Ive been exercising much in thest two days. It feels unnatural. Luke was amused. You cant go out at night to beat people up now. We have to see how they react in the next few days. A lot of people were killed this time. Selina snorted. That was you. All I did was look at the surveince cameras at home for an hour. The only thing I moved was my fingers. Luke said, Okay, Ill see if I can modify the training equipment and teach you something new. Selina asked, What is it? Luke started the car and said with a smile, Shooting skills! Selina asked, What? As they chatted, they headed to the police department. ... Somewhere in the city, Wade was sound asleep, when he suddenly felt sore and in pain, and his back felt itchy. He couldnt helping awake with a shout. Vanessa? Vanessa leanedzily against him. Whats with your expression? Did you get into another fightst night? Wade grimaced in pain. What fight? It was a one-sided beating. Last night, after he jumped into theke, he had followed instructions and found an underwater propulsion system in the shallows. After he started the engine, the machine brought him to a drainage hole in theke. He crawled through the grate that had already been broken open, and soon entered Hackensack River. After following the riverbank for several hundred meters, Wade went ashore at the designated location some distance away from the park. An unremarkable old Ford had been parked not far away. By the time he returned to his ce in Harlem ording to n, Vanessa had just started her night shift. Wade finally received the notification that themission wasplete and the payment would be settled in three days. After cleaning himself up, he put the V uniform back into the box andy down on the bed to watch Adventure Time. He then fell asleep, and didnt sense when Vanessa returned. At that moment, Vanessa was stunned. You... were beaten up? She didnt know exactly how good Wade was at fighting, but he had once beaten up seven or eight hooligans who had tried to harass her, and had stuffed them all into a dumpster in the back alley. She still remembered the pile of human flesh sticking out of the dumpster. At that time, Wade had taken a few punches without flinching. She quickly lifted the nket and his T-shirt. She eximed in surprise. Wades mouth twitched with pain. He was even less vignt around Vanessa, so he hadnt noticed her movements. Hearing her exmation, he cursed inwardly. [1] A genre in Chinese novels simr to the Hunger Games Chapter 959 - Temporary Assignment, and a Party Forgotten

Chapter 959: Temporary Assignment, and a Party Forgotten

Vanessas eyes bulged, and she couldnt help but cover her mouth. Who... hit you? Wade said without thinking, A bunch of ruthless people. They surrounded me and beat me up. I couldnt hide. Vanessa touched him, and he moaned again in pain. Frowning, she immediately got up. Get dressed; were going to the hospital. Wade startled. No, I dont have insurance. Vanessa said, At the very least, we need to check if there are any internal injuries. It looks serious. Wade shook his head. Its just flesh wounds. There are no internal injuries. Vanessa was angry. Look at yourself in the mirror. You look like a Dalmatian right now. You have so many big bruises, and you still think youre fine? Hearing that, Wade also got up and looked at the big mirror at the foot of the bed. He immediately sighed. Ah, my handsome back muscles and my sexy American curves! Didnt you say youre from Canada? Vanessa decisively exposed Lukes lie as she put on her clothes. Dont just stand there, hurry up. Ill go to the hospital with you. A momentter, Wade was dragged downstairs by Vanessa, and they took a cab to the hospital. At that moment, the mercenary only had one thought in his head: Its a good thing Im rich, or this trip to the hospital will bankrupt me. As Wade said earlier, he didnt have medical insurance. Most of the time, he went to illegal clinics, which were cheap and convenient, but the medical treatment was subpar. But he was a rich man now, and was also still waiting on a bnce of 2.5 million. Thinking that, he heaved a sigh of relief despite the pain in his back. At the very least, medical bills were nothing to him now. Wade didnt know that his back waspletely bruised. It was just that a certain someone had deliberately omitted the hard bufferyer of the V suit because he had been displeased with Wades fake intelligence, hence giving the special effect of pain without holes. It would only hurt for a few days anyway. ... Luke and Selina went to check in with Dustin at the police department, and really were pulled in. I just received a case. This is the rted information. You can follow up on it. He threw out a file that wasnt too thick. Luke flipped through the two sheets and raised his head with a strange expression. Family dispute? Dustin pointed. Temporary assignment. Luke immediately got it. Pressure from the higher-ups? Dustin said, Otherwise? Luke said, You can call John or Joe. These two wily old foxes were definitely old hands at dealing with this sort of lousy matter. Dustin raised three fingers. Firstly, the higher-ups want me to dispatch elite individuals. Your closure rate is on file, which makes you qualified. Secondly, you are the team with the most free time in the department in the next few days; otherwise, Id have to temporarily transfer someone else back. Thirdly,pared with your ability to solve cases, I think your faces will be more useful this time. Selina blinked and couldnt help but ask, What do our faces have to do with it? Dustin sighed. Generally speaking, we dont rely on our faces when we work cases, but this couple is very notorious. They cant even be bothered to talk to ugly people. Selina was stunned. Huh? Dustin said, Do you think John doesnt know about this family? If you have the time, go ask them what happenedst time. So, the case is yours. Luke and Selina both thought of a certain persons receding hairline. They looked at each other as their imagination ran wild. Looking at the two people exchanging a bewildered look, Dustin said encouragingly, Good luck. Use your good looks to deal with these two. But he also felt that this sounded too ambiguous, so he added, Think about your reputation. You cant look like youre half-assing things, okay? Luke gave the case file to Selina. Whos this family? Dustin said, Every year, they donate millions of dors to various departments in New York City; the exact donation amounts change every year. The most they gave NYPD was 2 million dors, and the least was 500,000 dors. There are no conditions on how the donations are used. Do you understand? Luke and Selina both smiled. Got it. Theyre rich. Dustin snorted. The assistantmissioners boss shares the same family name. Do you understand? Luke was lost for words. After learning about the situation, they quickly slipped out of the office. What was so great about being rich? Hm, it was indeed great. Furthermore, Luke and Selina were now just as amazing. But this family was even more remarkable. They were caught again the moment they left the office. Elizabeth was standing outside with a smile. Youre so hard to find. Luke and Selina greeted her with smiles. Luke said, You could have just given us a call. Do you need something? Elizabeth looked at him for a moment before she said, Did you forget? Luke was lost. Huh? Elizabeth reminded him helplessly, Your housewarming party. Luke pped his head. Sorry, my bad. After renovating the new house, he had been busy taking care of his new territory. He had just cleaned up a bunch of elite monsters; how would he remember the party? Elizabeth smiled without saying anything. It was actually Dustin and Elsa who brought it up. But it wasnt appropriate for these impatient people to ask, so Elizabeth had to ask as Lukes student. Luke thought for a moment and said, Tonight? Go back and tell Elsa. Ill tell Dustin. Elizabeth nodded. Okay. Youve been so busy these days I havent seen you at all, and I can only have spies keep a lookout. Luke didnt think too much of it. Instead, he joked, Youre very meticulous in gathering intelligence. Its great you got an inside position in the department. Let me see who your informants are. Elizabeth turned around and smiled in the direction of two people not far away. She nodded. Your new colleagues are surprisingly easy to talk to. Luke couldnt help but smile when he saw them. That was reflex, right? Elizabeth chuckled. Well, Detective Beckett isnt bad. Luke nodded. Beckett is quite good at solving cases. Shes beautiful, but shes also very strong-willed. If she wasnt, she wouldnt be the boss of their group. Selina burst outughing. Are Javier and Ryan used to being bossed around by Beckett? Looking at you makes me feel like Im seeing my own boss. Elizabeth smiled. I dont know about that. Luke said helplessly, Theyre here for a refresher, and will be returning to the 12th Precinct soon. Also, I heard that Beckett is going to be the head of the Major Crimes Division, and might be their boss. How can they not be a little more respectful? Chapter 960 - Investigating a Case Together

Chapter 960: Investigating a Case Together

As they talked, they didnt forget to nod at Katherine Beckett, who was looking at them. Beckett only smiled politely before she turned back around to instruct her two subordinates, who wereughing foolishly for some reason. She wouldnt reprimand Javier and Ryan for that. Luke and Selina were ordinary detectives, but they didnt have low positions. They were frontrunners in solving cases, and there were rumors that Luke was good at fighting. He had also found the hitmen who attacked Walter, and all the old detectives in the police department were very friendly toward him. They also had a good rtionship with John and Joe, these two sly foxes. With Dustins support on top of that, nobody in the police department wanted toe into conflict with them. Both of them had good manners, good looks, and a good reputation. If it wasnt because Beckett was especially busy with the transfer, she would have talked to them earlier. After all, Luke, Selina, and Beckett were the best looking detectives in the department. It was impossible for them not to feel close to each other. At that moment, the two groups of three left the department separately. At the door, Elizabeth parted ways with Luke and Selina to return to the intelligence department. Luke and Selina, however, headed in the same direction as Beckett and the other two. Walking a little ahead, Beckett turned her head to talk to her subordinates, Javier and Ryan, and noticed Luke and Selina. She slowed down and asked, Are you going to the parking lot too? Luke nodded. Working a case too? Everybodyughed. Of course, it wasnt a funny exchange. It was just a regr conversation between detectives, like ordinary people asking each other if they had eaten. They went to the parking lot, but Javier and Ryan, the weak personnel, subconsciously fell behind the three bigshots. They might be older than the other three, but there was a huge gap between their abilities and their positions. In the police department, age needed to be backed up by ability in order for a person to be deemed qualified. Aware of the disparity, they didnt want to go forward. Even if this walkway was wide, five people still couldnt walk side by side. Actually, Selina hung back a little, leaving the conversation to Beckett and Luke. They had been partners for a long time, and Luke had always been the one to set the tone for their first contact with other people. She wouldnt say anything at first. For easy-going Selina, it was very hard for her to quickly determine if someone had an ill nature, and she was more friendly with most people. Luke, on the other hand, was just polite with most people, and wouldnt get close to just anyone. He was the one who curbed her shoring of being over-friendly. It was the first time that Luke and Beckett, this beautiful colleague, were speaking to each other in person. Beauties werent rare to Luke. Of course, it wasntmon to see a woman like Beckett who was still pretty without makeup. She had short ck hair and soft, slightly doll-like features. After chatting for a while, they ended the conversation without even the lets get a drink after work when were free that was the mostmon invitation among colleagues. A great beauty like Beckett had a different sensitivity to after-work invitationspared with middle-aged men like John and Joe. Unless she extended the invitation herself, it was best that men who werent interested in her didnt say anything. But it was also easy for her to be misunderstood if she opened her mouth. With Luke around, Selina was alsozy to make conversation, since everybody wasnt familiar with each other. Following behind like attendants, Javier and Ryan had no opportunity to intervene. Thus, when they reached the parking lot, both parties smiled politely and went their separate ways. Before long, Beckett and her two subordinates charged out of the parking lot. Luke also drove out unhurriedly. Clearly, Becketts case was more urgent than Lukes. He drove slow enough for Selina to read the case file before they met the troublesome couple. Selina, on the other hand, chucked the file onto the console. Scan the information and establish a new file. Code name... She looked at Luke to see what he was thinking. Code name, troublemaker. Luke gave the case an appropriate name. In less than a minute, Selina turned on the tablet, and the image was synchronized with the screen on the console in front of Luke so that he could look at it when he needed to. With his current attributes, Luke could even vaguely see the trajectory of bullets. His memory and reaction speed were many times faster than that of an ordinary person. It was definitely dangerous for an ordinary person to be distracted while driving, but Luke was more efficient than an ordinary person when it came to multi-tasking; there wouldnt be any problems. Selina started the brief. Jeffrey Soderberg, 52 years old, a famous financier in New York. The Goldberg Fund is his, and his assets are worth around a billion dors. His wife, Aurora Soderberg, is 43 years old and mainly manages various charity funds funded by her family. Most of the time, its Laura whos responsible for donating to the various departments in New York. Hm, shes also a major yer in the face appreciation society. Luke found that odd. Isnt she afraid of being called out for discrimination? It wasnt easy for the poor to sue the rich for discrimination, but once thetter became the subject of gossip and derision, their standing would copse. A powerful couple that was willing to donate millions to charity every year to uphold their image shouldnt be so stupid. Selina continued flipping through the file. In the end, she burst outughing. This Madam Aurora seems to be quite proud. It seems shes at odds with some of the upper-ssdies in New York. The rumor is that theyve mocked her before for her poor taste in men, and theyve be enemies. Luke was even more confused. Shouldnt they be bickering over newspaper or magazine appearances? What does it have to do with looks? Selina said uncertainly, Its probably because they said that the person she likes is... ugly? The file doesnt mention that. Its on a piece of paper from Dustin. Luke nced at the words which Dustin had casually written on the paper and was lost for words. Selina said, Fine, Im relieved. At least I wont be ssified as ugly, right? Luke said gloomily, Theyre rich white people. Selina was lost for words. Is it true that surface discrimination is ultimately racism? Luke tilted his head and thought for a moment, but still shook his head. Maybe in the end, it still has to do with looks? ring at him unhappily, Selina continued, More importantly, our mayorsst name is also Soderberg, and hes Jeffreys cousin. Luke wasnt surprised since Dustin had mentioned it earlier. He simply sighed. No wonder. Theyre rich and influential. They reached their destination and entered the parking lot. When they got out, Luke said with a smile, Hey, Beckett and the others are here too? Chapter 961 - Troublesome Family

Chapter 961: Troublesome Family

Selina took a look, but didnt see anyone. Luke pointed. Both their cars are over there. What a coincidence. That being said, they didnt think much of it. There were more than a hundredpanies stationed in this 50-story building. Some people might never meet even after working in this same building for years. The two teams were working in the same building, and there might be dozens of floors between them. After the elevator reached the 32nd floor, they found a hall with a sign at the door that read: Desperation C Monroe Peterson Exhibition. Luke nodded. This should be it. Luke and Selina walked into the exhibition hall and saw that there were very few visitors. There was also the sound of an argument being suppressed, though a voice would be raised every now and then. Going around a disy wall, they entered the hall and saw two couples arguing in a corner in front of the French windows. Well, it seemedplicated. Actually, it was a young girl who was arguing with a middle-aged couple. Behind the girl was a middle-aged man with messy long hair. He simply raised his head and looked out the window without saying a word, as if he didnt care about the argument. Luke and Selina looked at each other before they helplessly took out their badges. It was Luke who spoke first. May I ask who called the police? The middle-aged woman immediately turned around. Whats the police doing? Theyre only sending people over now... At that moment, she finally saw Lukes face, and herints were cut off. Luke smiled faintly. This was actually his standard expression when he was on the clock. His smile was neither friendly nor distant. It was polite and gentle, but not overly solicitous. The smile was like warm water that wasnt scalding, and the middle-aged womans fury suddenly subsided a fair amount. The middle-aged man next to her controlled his emotions better and said, My wife called the police. Luke nodded and asked, Mrs. Aurora Soderberg? The middle-aged man was slightly surprised, but he still nodded. Yes. After confirming the identity of the person who had reported the case, Luke asked, Who is the swindler you mentioned in your report? The middle-aged woman finally snapped out of her daze. She raised her hand and pointed at the other man without thinking. Its this man. Arrest him. Luke was amused, but he said, Mrs. Soderberg, unless this gentleman is a wanted criminal, we have no right to arrest him before a judge issues a warrant. Stumped for a moment, Aurora immediately corrected herself. He hit me. Arrest him now and wait for the police to interrogate him. The girl immediately shouted, Mom, what are you doing? The middle-aged man next to her smiled wryly and pulled his wife behind him. Im sorry, my wife is a little agitated. Please dont mind her. Luke was still smiling. And you are? Jeffrey Soderberg, the middle-aged man said as he pointed at the girl opposite him. This is my daughter, Lindsay Soderberg. He then pointed at the middle-aged man behind the girl. This is Monroe Peterson. He emphasized thest half of his sentence with obvious derision. Luke secretly praised the man in his heart. At least this man wasnt that stupid. The wealthy naturally upied a strong position in front of the police. But this was only a generalization. It wasnt unusual for a rich heir driving a sports car worth millions to be stopped by a police officer and given a ticket. The number of police officers who hated the unbridled rich wasnt any lower than ordinary people. Some police officers would even issue the maximum fine. This was the mindset of themon citizen: Arent you rich? Then contribute more to society. Luke had now clearly hinted to Jeffrey that he wasnt here to be a goon for the rich not on this asion, at least. That was what Jeffrey thought. The truth was that even with Jeffreys logic, he still wasnt qualified to treat Luke as his hired hand. Suppressing his furious wife, Jeffrey said, We suspect that Mr. Monroe Peterson used improper means to gain our daughters trust and make her pay a huge rental fee for this venue, so we want to go back with him to the police station together and carry out an investigation. What he said was quite neat. He wasnt as arrogant and bossy as Aurora, but he had said, Go back with him to the police station. At the police department, they who donated millions every year could put on a show and didnt need to go through this petty detective who didnt know how things worked. Instead of talking to these two lowly detectives, Jeffrey wanted to make a tacit deal with the higher-ups at the police department. Compared with his wife, what Jeffrey was even more furious about was that the man had tricked his daughter. As long as they found evidence, he would get him sent to prison without hesitation. What d*mn painter, what d*mn abstract art? If you have what it takes, go draw sunflowers in prison. Luke didnt stop him. If the other party insisted, he had to do so. Even if he didnt want to do it, another patrol officer would. Rich people would always find a police officer who was willing to be their thug. He looked at the man behind the girl and asked, Mr. Monroe Peterson, do you have any objections to what Mr. Soderberg said? Monroe finally turned to look at him and suddenly smiled. His smile seemed empty, as if he was mocking himself. No. Luke shook his head inwardly. He had already discovered that the painters mental state wasnt normal. It was too much to call him crazy, but he wasnt like a regr, clear-headed person. It was as if most of Monroes thoughts drifted in some unknown world, and only a small part of him was still in reality. Luke suspected that if he changed the question to did you not take your medicine?, Monroe would say no. He could only nod. Then please follow us back to the police department. The girl, Lindsay, who was standing in front of Monroe, grew anxious. Wait, he hasnt been well recently. How can he go to the police department? He needs to rest or go to the hospital. Aurora couldnt help but say in a low voice, I think he can go to a mental hospital. I can cover all the medical fees for him to be treated until he recovers. Chapter 962 - A Coincidence, and Taking People Back to the Police Department

Chapter 962: A Coincidence, and Taking People Back to the Police Department

Lindsay looked anxious and angry again. Mom, how did you be like this? You have no heart... Luke raised his hand. Ladies, I think its best if you calm down. Hurting each other wont solve the problem. The family of three looked at him in surprise. This wasnt something an ordinary police officer would say. Most of the time, when it came to family disputes, the police would rather watch on the side and then take people back to the station ording to procedure. As the saying went, even an honest and upright official would have difficulty resolving a family dispute. The police also understood this. If they got involved recklessly and subdued a drunkard who was hitting his wife, who knew if the howling wife might take out a gun and start shooting. When it came to the rich, many police officers were even less inclined to take action. It was too easy for a rich person to hire awyer. If a police officer intervened or took action, it was very easy for awyer to find a fault and blow it out of proportion, which would be the worst luck. Luke, however, didnt care about that; he wasnt afraid of the other party hiring awyer. He simply said, Mr. Soderberg has already made his request, and Mr. Peterson has no objections. We can discuss it in the interrogation room at the police department. When he talked about the interrogation room, his tone grew heavier, and his eyes met the girls for a moment. Lindsays thoughts moved, and she suddenly said, Then I want you to be there the whole time. Luke found that odd. He hadnt used any special abilities; it was Lindsay herself making this request. But he didnt want to argue about it here. For the police, the most annoying thing was a public argument or watching other people argue. If the family really wanted to argue, they could go back to the police department and argue in the interrogation room together. When the time came, Luke would at least be able to drink and eat his snacks as he watched them bicker. This wasnt his own unique way of handling a case. It was the countless senior detectives with bitter experience who told Luke and Selina that this was the best way to deal with most family disputes. Jeffrey, Lindsay, and Monroe all agreed with Luke. Aurora couldnt make a fuss even if she wanted to. Luke gestured, and the six of them walked toward the exit. But just as they reached the disy wall near the exit, three people walked around it and bumped into Luke. Both parties were stunned for a moment, before they both smiled and asked at the same time, Why are you here? A case, they replied in unison. This time, Luke raised his hand to indicate that the other party should speak first. Detective Beckett said, Were here to talk to Lindsay Soderberg and Monroe Peterson. Luke said with a smile, These two are involved in my case. They happen to be returning to the police department with us. He gave Beckett a look and nodded slightly. Beckett instantly understood. Since they were already going back to the police department, there was no way she would let go of this opportunity to question them! Luke was implying that he wouldnt stop her, and that it would just depend on whether or not she could deal with him. They exchanged a swift look and finished negotiating in just a few seconds. This was just amon tacit understanding between detectives, not telepathy. Three cars arrived, and five went back to the police department. Luke had just asked Selina to take the four people to the interrogation room, when Dustin called for him. After asking Luke toe to his office, Dustin asked, What are you doing? Why did you bring them back here? He wanted Luke to deal with the Soderberg family, not bring them back to the police department. The Soderbergs werent ordinary rich people in New York. Dustin really didnt want to associate with them at all. He had had no choice but to take this assignment from his superiors. In fact, there was a lot of talk about this family in the police department. Nobody in the police department wanted to touch this bad luck when it came to family matters, so it had been decisively reported to HQ. The Soderbergs annual donations were distributed by HQ. Now that this family had to be cleaned up, it was HQ who naturally had to do it. Dustin had Luke and Selina go, firstly because he knew that they werent mentally vulnerable to the rich; Luke, after all, was rich himself. Secondly, Luke and Selina had made a lot of contributions, but there was no hope of them getting promoted in the short term. They couldnt lose their jobs, but they could be suppressed. With Dustin around, however, that wouldnt happen. Seeing Luke beam at him, he said helplessly, Tell me, how can we get rid of them quickly? Luke took out a lollipop, not forgetting to give Selina and Gold Nugget one each. He then said with a smile, Why chase them away? Since theyre big clients of our police department, they have the right to upy an interrogation room. Let them slowly talk it out inside. Stunned for a moment, Dustin asked a crucial question. But someone has to keep an eye on them, right? He was really afraid that if a fight broke out, it would be a big problem if someone was injured or killed. Luke raised his hand. Ill stay inside and watch the show. Dustin was lost for words. Are you nning to wear this family out? But on second thought, what else could he do but drag it out? Be the judge? The case had been pushed around because nobody wanted to be the judge. Dustin quickly sorted out his thoughts and nodded decisively. He pointed at Luke and said, You can keep an eye on them. They can stay in the interrogation room for as long as they want. Ill have someone else give you a quiet room to work on the case. Luke curled his lip. Okay, boss. Dont bete for the party tonight. Dont work overtime. Dustin lowered his head and started handling files. Send them away first, then well see. Luke chuckled. From what I can see, Mrs. Soderberg doesnt have much stamina, at least. Dustin couldnt help but raise his head. You can tell? Right after that, he got it. Luke had a good understanding of human anatomy and keen observation skills. It wasnt hard for an expert marksman and fighter to make such a judgment, not to mention that he was a police officer who could crack cases. Thinking that, Dustins heart settled. Sending Luke had indeed been the right decision. Luke was always careful before he took action. After Luke and Selina left, Luke told Selina to prepare something for the party. Looking at the shopping list on her phone, Selina found it odd. Why is there no meat? There was still meat at home, but they were mostly Gold Nuggets frozen goods. Today was the first party in months for Dustins people, and also their first private gathering in New York. Serving Gold Nuggets days-old frozen meat wouldnt be good. Luke and Selina ate fresh meat almost every day. The meat was kept in the fridge overnight at most, and what they didnt finish in two days would be a snack for the dog head. In any case, to the dog heads taste buds, there was practically no difference between day-old and several days-old frozen meat. In this regard, it wasnt as unreasonable as humans. Actually, most people couldnt tell the difference between meat that had been frozen for three days, five days, and a week. Chapter 963 - What On Earth Is the Problem?

Chapter 963: What On Earth Is the Problem?

Luke sent two text messages. We have a specific supplier for meat and seafood. Selina asked, What? Molly Johnson. The girl from the high school diving team. Her father, Richard Johnson. Do you remember him? Luke asked casually. Naturally, Selina remembered Mollys case; it was through her that they had discovered that pervert, Kilgrave. In her fury, Selina had practically folded that psycho in half. Richard runs a seafood operation in Boston. Hes a direct supplier of major restaurants in New York, and has to deliver a few trucks worth of goods every day. The ingredients are definitely fresh, he said. So, I just need to send a message to the person in charge of the cold storage to prepare the goods, and then have someone go get them. Selina nodded. They always paid for their orders, which wasnt a loss to Richard. At most, the people at the cold storage just needed to do a little more work. Richard, whose daughter had been saved, certainly wouldnt refuse such a small request which cost him nothing. Shall I go get it? Selina asked. Luke shook his head. Our meat supplier will help. Foggys parents and brother run a butchers shop in the Clinton area. Ive already talked to them, and well order from them directly. His brother will also help us get the seafood from the cold storage. You just need to drop by their shop on the way home. Selina was dumbfounded. When did you set this up? Why dont I know about it? Luke couldnt help but sigh. How many times do you go out to buy seafood and meat on your own? Whats the point of telling you this? Selina chuckled. Most of the time, she followed Luke to buy seafood and meat. It wasnt that she waszy, but that she wasnt confident in her taste and bargaining skills. She still remembered the expensive king crabs sold by the Chinese boss at the San Gabriel Valley seafood market in Los Angeles. She wasnt short of money, but she had been taught since young not to be swindled; it was best to leave this to the professional. Naturally, Luke was the professional. Actually, Luke wasnt good at bargaining. In his previous life, the supermarket was his favorite ce to buy things. He picked up his items, scanned them, paid and left. Any discounts were marked on the price tag, and he didnt need to argue with anyone. Now, even without using Mental Communication or 40 Mental Strength, he could still feel out the bottom line of most bosses based on basic psychology. Thus, he had be Selinas best bargaining chip. But Luke couldnt be bothered with that small amount of money. He had ordered all the good meat from Foggys familys shop. The price was already high, and he was even paying 10% more than the market price. Thus, it was only reasonable for Foggys brother to help him bring the seafood back when he was picking up the goods, since it meant that Luke had already paid a tip in advance. Money in exchange for time was basically instinct for Luke. If it was something that could be solved with a small amount of money, there was no need to save it. He had just spent five millionst night for someone to lure in the monsters so that he could earn some experience and credit points. Today, he spent two hundred dors to save himself the trouble of running around. Seeing Selina go off happily to round up the ingredients for dinner, Luke sighed, and then entered the interrogation room. It was better for him to deal with this mess today. Selina usually took on most of the meaningless yet necessary conversations. For example, if a colleague came over to say hi, Luke would return the greeting, but wouldnt deliberately make conversation. When interrogating eyewitnesses, for example, some of them were important and some not, and some people were long-winded and some not. Luke would question important eyewitnesses, while Selina would deal with the less important or long-winded ones. Consoling victims or calming kids down were also things that werent useful to a case, but which needed to be handled nheless, and it was Selina who basically dealt with all that. If Luke had a partner like John, Luke would be the one doing all that, but he hated this sort of thing the most. Thus, it was really hard to meet a rxed partner who didnt have anyints. Luke could say that there wasnt anyone else in the police department who would make a suitable partner. It wasnt that they werent willing to do all the minor things, but that they would fight with him over the important things. This was unavoidable for most detectives. Selina, on the other hand, didntck money. She didnt have a low position, and she basically didnt have any career ambitions. Most of her focus was on training, beating up people, and eating after work. This was the best assistant whom Luke had groomed for over a year. If he had to find a recement for Selina in the police department, Elizabeth might be able to y half of Selinas role. As for other things... Luke couldnt help but shake his head. It was really hard to find someone he felt at ease sharing things with, even if it was only a small portion. However, there was already a way to deal with the biggest problem with this matter, but he needed more time to verify his thoughts. Javier and Ryan were standing at the door to the interrogation room. When they saw Luke, they straightened up. Luke asked, Hows it going? The two of them smiled bitterly. If this goes on, we might be here all day and still not ask any of our questions. Luke shrugged. Look on the bright side. They found that odd. What bright side? Luke said, At the very least, theyre my problem first before theyre yours. If I can solve their problem, yours wont be too big. Both of them were dumbfounded and couldnt wrap their heads around it for a moment. Then, what on earth is the problem? And whose problem is it? Luke, on the other hand, had already opened the door to the interrogation room, and was greeted by a wave of noise. It was simr to what happened in the exhibition hall earlier. It was still a family of three, parents versus daughter. Monroe, one of the main leads, continued to sit there in a daze, as if the three people arguing in the room didnt exist. As for the beautiful detective with her arms crossed, she was also ignored. The three people who were arguing seemed to have reached the climax, and didnt notice Luke at all. Luke asked in a very soft voice, Hows it going? Becketts gentle lips curved up, but she clearly wasnt happy. Its troublesome. Luke didnt think much of it. I heard that even John and Joe didnt want to take this case. Theres no way it wouldnt be troublesome. Beckett nodded slightly. What should we do? Need my help? She was a woman, after all, and should be more suitable as a mediator than Luke in this family conflict. Luke shook his head. Not for now. Lets wait. Beckett: Huh? Luke said, They can carry on like this for another twenty minutes at most. Theyll have to take a break for some water then. Beckett: ... That was indeed one way to solve the problem. Their mouths would turn dry from arguing. Naturally, they wouldnt be able to continue making noise. Chapter 964 - Eat Snacks and WatChapter a Show

Chapter 964: Eat Snacks and Watch a Show

At that moment, the door opened again. The two looked over and saw Selina standing at the door with a smile. She handed Luke a bag and said, Take your time. Luke epted the bag with a smile and made an OK gesture. The door closed quietly again. Beckett didnt say anything and just silently watched the two partnersmunicate. She was quite curious about these colleagues who had transferred in a year after her. As the best-looking person in the police department, she was naturally curious about the two yers who had suddenly been transferred here. And some time ago, there had been vague rumors about Luke. Beckett became even more curious about them. At the very beginning, she had thought that they were on par only in terms of looks; she was quite confident in her ability to handle cases. She couldnt say that she was better than John and Joe, but she was good at what she did. But if the rumors were true, her ability to handle cases would conversely be her weakness. She wasnt jealous. John and Joe were also detectives who were good at taking action. She wasnt as good in this regard, and didnt intend to turn it into apetition. Thus, she wouldntpete with Luke and Selina in terms of taking action. Sensing her attention, Luke simply unzipped the bag and took out a lollipop. Beckett: ...Whats going on? Luke didnt look at her. He simply reached into his bag and said, What do you like? Take your pick. Looking at what he was holding, Beckett couldnt help but be even more stunned. Lollipops, chewing gum, chocte, and cupcakes were fanned out in his hands, like he was a magician. After a brief daze, she hesitated before choosing chocte. The chocte was a small, round, wrapped ball, which suited her taste best. Carefully tugging off the wrapping, she asked in a low voice, Do you like snacks? What she wanted to ask was, How much do you like snacks? It was rare for a detective to bring a bag of snacks with him. Luke said, We used a lot of energy. We should replenish our strength first and prepare for a long battle. Hm, if you cant wait, you can ask Javier and the others to spare someone. I think Ill wait here. After a brief hesitation, Beckett stuffed the chocte into her mouth and shook her head. Luke didnt say anything else and quietly sucked on his lollipop. With his foundation and extraordinary abilitiesbined with his 40 Mental Strength, he could easily sense Becketts emotions. The woman didnt hate him, nor did she doubt him. Staying was just a matter of personal choice. Of course, this beauty wasnt interested in him. He wasnt the male lead in a novel, and beautiful women wouldnt cry and cling to him the moment they saw him. Fine, he had often enjoyed this sort of treatment where beautiful women took the initiative, but most of the time, they would approach him with a smile, and wouldnt cry or pounce on him. That was something only fans would do when they saw their idols, and he had never been an idol. The family of three had more stamina than he had expected. They argued for 26 minutes before the first prolonged pause urred. During that time, Luke had already eaten a lollipop, three pieces of chocte, and a cupcake. As for Beckett, she had unknowingly eaten a piece of chocte and was now eating a cupcake. She had no idea why, but when Luke asked her if she wanted more, she epted. Was it because of how he enjoyed the food? Or was it because she couldnt help but want to eat snacks while watching the show? She was puzzled. It was when she was halfway through her cupcake that the family took a break. When Jeffrey saw the two people standing at the door, he frowned. Officer, is this how you work cases? He had already seen the cake in Becketts hand, which made him feel as if he was part of a sideshow. Watching his family like they were a joke, these two detectives didnt want their jobs anymore! Luke stepped forward and shielded Beckett behind him. He took out three unopened bottles of mineral water from his bag and ced them on the table. Have some water first, Mr. Soderberg. Your throat is a little hoarse. Also,dies, have some water and take a break. Frowning, Jeffrey looked at the bottle of water, and couldnt say anything derisive. The price of FIJI water had yet to skyrocket, and after all, it wasnt as if this bottle was 24K pure gold, and the cap wasnt studded with diamonds. Yet, whether in terms of price, taste, or even customer base, it couldnt be used as a source of ridicule. His wife, however, couldnt care less. She grabbed a bottle of FIJI and gulped down half of it. The reason why they stopped arguing was because her throat was on fire. She couldnt help but cough non-stop just now, and couldnt continue arguing anymore. Now that she saw water, she couldnt care less about what Luke had been doing. Conversely, she hadnt noticed at all. On the other hand, her daughter, Lindsay, was still young, and her voice hadnt given out yet. However, she couldnt help following her mother, and grabbed one bottle to drink. With the mother and daughters actions, Jeffrey also gave in. He was already in his fifties. Even if he wasnt the main force in the argument, he still found it difficult. The atmosphere in the interrogation room finally cooled down. Luke took out two bottles of water and gave one to Beckett, who was at the door, before he unhurriedly took a sip from his own bottle. Seeing that the family wasnt going to continue, Luke slowly twisted the cap back on and yed with the bottle of water as he said, Now, everyone should calm down. Lets talk about how to resolve this. The family of three stared at him in surprise. It wasnt the first time they had quarreled in front of the police. Few police officers dared to interject. Luke was making a futile attempt here. This was a ssic family dispute, and most of them just went around in circles. For example, questions like Why do I put up with you? would basically get the typical Then why should I put up with you? in reply. These sorts of lines, just like the famous Youre cold, youre heartless, and youre unreasonable, would never reach a conclusion. How long an argument went on for didnt depend on whether the problem was resolved, but on when both parties got tired. Without stamina, the two bickering parties could only go home and recover before the next argument erupted. The problem was that the Soderberg family was rich and powerful in New York. Of course, it was NYPDs problem, not the familys. Chapter 965 - Doing Away with Trouble and Reaching a Compromise

Chapter 965: Doing Away with Trouble and Reaching a Compromise

The Soderbergs were rich. If they wanted to fight and wanted the police present, NYPD could only obediently send someone to the scene. Otherwise, the family would rather give their donation to dogs next year than to NYPD. For other police officers, it wasnt worth it to be cklisted by such a rich family for something like this. They would go to the scene just to skive off. Some would take it as a family drama to watch for free. Arrest? Of course, that had already happened. The parents got Monroe arrested, but the daughter bailed him out. Since both parties didntck money forwyer fees and it was very hard to file a case, Monroe was released very quickly. Ever since the first police officer who had been too obedient to the Soderberg couple had been forced to take a long break, NYPD had be wary of the messy business with this family. Nobody wanted to be the second fool. Now, any police officers who were at the scene were determined to stay out of the argument, for fear of being strung up by Miss Lindsayswyer. There were no police officers who dared to open their mouths and step in directly. Looking at the astonished trio, Luke said unhurriedly, Legally speaking, Miss Lindsay Soderberg is an independent adult who has the right to use her assets however she wants. The couples expressions turned ugly when they heard that. As if she had gotten support, Lindsay waved her hand at Luke, as if to say, Listen to him. Luke, however, changed the topic. But when ites to family matters, Miss Soderberg, you should understand your parents concerns. If thew can be used for everything, then what is family for? Wouldnt it be better for everyone to send their children to welfare homes? Auroras ugly expression froze for a moment, before it smoothed out. She immediately waved at Luke, as if to say, Listen to him. Luke wasnt too bothered by the silent confrontation between the mother and daughter. He continued, The problem isnt money, but Mr. Monroe Peterson. But he should go see a psychiatrist first, not be sent to prison right away. This time, neither side looked happy. Aurora felt that sending Monroe to a mental hospital or prison was the best choice. Lindsay felt that Monroe was just immersed in his own world. After seeing a psychiatrist, he might end up in a mental hospital. This was the most awkward thing to say when both parties werent in favor, and they werent grateful for it. Thankfully, Luke didnt need their gratitude. He simply continued, In any case, Mr. Peterson wont be able to enter our detention center or prison in his current state. He looked at Aurora as he spoke. But you definitely dont want him to be sent to a mental hospital. He looked at Lindsay when he said that. The mother and daughter were about to explode with anger, but they couldnt ept either oue. Luke turned to look at Jeffrey. What do you think? What would happen in the end depended on the decision of the head of the family. Jeffrey was the calmest of the three, even if there was a limit to hisposure. He also held the most authority in the family, and his indecisiveness was the main reason for this ongoing conflict. Jeffrey fell silent. His thoughts were even moreplicated. Whether Monroe was released or sent to a mental hospital or prison, neither oue met his expectations. This was reality. There would always be instances where you couldnt satisfy everyone, no matter how you dealt with it. For a moment, the interrogation room fell silent. Beckett subconsciously raised the cupcake and took another bite. She was quite engrossed in this family drama as she pondered Lukes actions. Was he brilliant? Not necessarily. Was he terrible? That didnt seem to be the case. But his expression was calm, without panic or fear. That was the most important thing. Most of the time, the solution didnt depend on who was right or wrong, but on whether the overseer could keep the situation under control. Luke wasnt acting very imposing right now, but he had restrained this troublesome family for the time being. Frowning and thinking for a long moment, Jeffreys heart softened every time he looked at his daughter. But when he saw the middle-aged man behind her, he was vexed again. Why did such trash appear? Why did such trash attract his daughters attention? Why was his family quarreling over such trash? After thinking for a moment, he still couldnt make a decision. He could remain calm in the face of hundreds of millions of dors, but he couldnt do anything about his precious daughter. She was too outstanding. If it wasnt for this Monroe incident, his daughter would be perfect. Finally, he looked at Luke. What do you think? Jeffrey finally focused on the young detective. It wasnt rare for a detective to be able to be frank or indifferent with him; there had been that half-balding detective a few days ago, who was even more unbridled than this young man. But that person was clearly more used to solving a problem with a gun. How could a detective who had just gotten a divorce and taken off his wedding ring be good at dealing with family disputes? Although this young detective wasnt married, he was about the same age as his daughter, and might be able to give a reasonable suggestion from that perspective. Of course, Jeffrey didnt have much hope. Family disputes were the ssic example of internal conflict, and one of the most difficult to resolve. That was because the cause of many such conflicts always made people feel helpless. Luke said, In my opinion, Mr. Monroe Peterson needs to be examined by a proper psychiatrist. Seeing that Lindsay was about to speak, he raised his hand to stop her. Were not sending him to a mental hospital, but we can at least verify his condition for Mr. and Mrs. Soderberg. From what I can tell, it would be very difficult for him tomit fraud in his mental state. He looked at the couple and said, If Mr. Peterson is mentally ill, he should be undergoing treatment instead of fighting awsuit with you. Miss Lindsay can look for the treatment center herself, and hire a guard and private doctor to take care of and treat him. After he said that, the family of three fell silent, but their eyes flickered as they clearly mulled over the feasibility of this n. This way, Lindsay would be able to protect Monroe, and the Soderbergs would be able to separate Monroe and their daughter. It was the perfect n for the time being. After a long while, Jeffrey and Lindsay looked at each other at almost the same time. In just an instant, they reached apromise. Jeffrey nodded slowly. Ill give him a chance, but you have toe home. After hesitating for a moment, Lindsay finally nodded. Ill go home, but you have to promise me that you wont do anything in private without my knowing. When she said that, she subconsciously nced at her mother. Clearly, Aurora was much less trustworthy than Jeffrey. Chapter 966 - Scalper? Slipping Away

Chapter 966: Scalper? Slipping Away

The nce almost made Aurora lose her temper again, but her husband, Jeffrey, pulled hard on her hand from behind. She instantly came back to her senses. In any case, their daughter was willing to go home, which was at least an improvement. They could take things slow in the future. Seeing that they had basically reached apromise, Luke smiled. Well, by the way, do you need me to provide a third-party psychiatrist? Shes pretty good. The family of three turned their heads in unison. Are you a police officer or a hospital scalper? The family expressed their doubts about Lukes profession for the first time, but Lindsay only hesitated for a moment before she agreed to let him introduce a doctor. She also requested that the doctore to the police station immediately to give Monroe a preliminary diagnosis. For some reason, she trusted this calm detective. Also, Luke seemed to have inadvertently reminded her of something. If an official record of their agreement was left here at the police station, some of her parents tricks wouldnt be as useful. Lindsay wasnt stupid. It was precisely because she was too smart that her parents took her so seriously. She didnt feel that Luke was acting like someone her parents had arranged. Although she didnt have direct evidence, she was somehow sure. Naturally, the psychiatrist rmended by Luke would be more reliable than whomever she looked forter. She knew all too well how capable her parents were in New York. If things went wrong, they might be able to rece the doctor with one of theirs, which would be bad for Monroe. In less than half an hour, there was the sound of high heelsing over swiftly, before they stopped in front of the door. The door opened, and a blonde woman with ck-rimmed sses appeared. The family was stunned. Surprised, Lindsay opened her mouth to say something, but abruptly mmed up as joy shed in her eyes. The blonde womans gaze swept over everyone before she nodded at Luke. Hello, Detective Coulson. Who is the patient? Hello, Dr. Haley. Luke smiled and gestured at Monroe. Thats him. But you need to discuss with these three how to carry out the consultation. They have some special requests. With that, he gave Beckett a look before they left discreetly. After they went out and closed the door, Luke said to Beckett in a low voice, When Monroe is being examined, you can talk to Lindsay about your case first. I think theres still a chance that shell cooperate. Dont get your hopes up about Monroe. Hes really in a bad mental state. Beckett nodded and couldnt help but ask curiously, You studied psychology in college? Luke looked at her strangely and said, I studied a little on my own; I never had the chance to study it in college. Beckett nodded and said, Thanks, Luke. You can look for me if you need anything in the future. This was a small favor she owed him. The colleagues in the police department were all close or distant to varying degrees. Without these favors, there were many things other people wouldnt agree to help with. For example, when Luke asked John and Joe for help a few days ago, Luke would have to help them out the next time they asked. However, everyone was clear on the grade of these favors. For example, Becketts favor was much smaller than Johns. That was because John had done Luke a personal favor, while this was just a small work favor. Also, when she had asked Luke the question earlier, he realized that thisdy was still too green. At the very least, she wasnt too familiar with Walter John Joe. Otherwise, how could she not know that Luke hadnt gone to college? She hadnt paid enough attention to the ins and outs of the police department, or it wouldve been easy for her to find out that Luke was only neen. But that wasnt a bad thing. A person who focused on work and didnt care about office gossip might not get a promotion or a raise that easily, but they were much morefortable to be around than those part-time underground spies. Luke went to Dustins office and told him that everything was under control. Dustin was suspicious. Are you sure? If it was that easy to deal with, why would this family be famous even in NYPD? Luke said, If were lucky, the situation really will stop here. If were unlucky... well probably get a break for a week or two. The whole of NYPD didnt care how big the family drama was, as long as the family kept it at home. Most of the family disputes which Luke dealt with as a detective were either serious or fatal. He had never dealt with such purely emotional disputes. A certain lonely and unmarried middle-aged man was even more impatient than Luke when it came to dealing with the rich. Worried, Dustin asked, What if they cut their donation? Pondering for two seconds, Luke replied, Even if they do, that might not necessarily be on my head. Lost for words, Dustin raised a finger. Get lost. He realized that he had asked a silly question. It was possible that might happen, but the police department had already had to deal with this troublesome family seven or eight times. Even if they didnt receive a big donation from the Soderbergs next year, nobody could be sure what had offended them. This wasnt ancient times, and the bigshots couldnt hold anyone ountable over some groundless usations. Innocent until proven guilty C this was the same in America. On his way out, Luke looked in the direction of the interrogation room. Only Javier was at the door, which meant that Beckett had gotten something. After solving the familys problem with unexpected efficiency, he no longer hung around the police department. After sending a text message he waited for another ten minutes before he got up and left. Outside the entrance, he found a cab and got in. The driver smiled. Are you in a hurry today? Luke paid the fare. Of course... Im not in a hurry. Please keep your ne to the minimum speed. Its snowing today. My car can switch to snow mode at any time. Bell, who was in the drivers seat, nodded regretfully. When I saw your message, I thought it was a chance to chase after a suspect likest time. Luke said helplessly, You basically only get that in movies, right? Most of the time, the police drive themselves. Bell thought about it. Thest time Luke hired her car to chase someone, he had been a LAPD detective. It was indeed hard for a LAPD detective in New York to chase someone without a car. Even though it was snowing and the ground was slippery, it only took Bell ten minutes to reach Clinton. Luke waved goodbye to Bell and entered the Nelson and Murdockw firm. It was snowing today, but there were a lot of people in thew firm. Most of them looked happy. Luke knew why. The reconstruction n had already been set in motion, and the first batch of renovation teams had officially begun to repair the houses of many families. Chapter 967 - Real Capability and Going on TV

Chapter 967: Real Capability and Going on TV

Themunity reconstruction couldnt be dyed any longer. After all, it had started snowing in New Yorkst night. If they didnt take care of the holes, these families would only be in slightly better shape than homeless people. Foggy had talked to Luke over the phone and they had determined that repairs were the priority. The interior refurbishments could be dyed for a few days. The residents wouldntin about renovations which they didnt have to pay for themselves. While the residents who had received help were grateful, they also couldnt help but feel that the donations were a sinkhole for this great phnthropist. However, when Foggy had screened the applicants, he had also talked about the donor. All the applicants knew that the donor didnt have any demands, and didnt even leave his name. He was just giving fixed donations to the charity fund, and everyone could only admire him. Unlike those who made a big deal out of donating money and wanted the whole world to know about it, the donor this time wasnt even looking for recognition, and didnt care about their gratitude. Of course, they were wrong on this point. Luke went upstairs with a smile. He was quite happy when he saw these people. He wasnt a saint, but seeing people in dire straits have some hope for the future was always better than seeing a bunch of bitter faces. He hadnt been in the Clinton area for long, so it wasnt a bad idea for the time being to make the environment around his house a little better. Unlike those who were wholeheartedly devoted to charity, he did it for his own benefit. Hoping for an honest and stable society in the Clinton area was futile, and nobody would be in a good mood about the various criminals who freely roamed the ce. Foggy and Matts firm already had some reputation in this circle. They had helped out many times in the past, and many unlucky hoodlums and bikers had benefited from them. Even if the gratitude was passing, they would still look for these twowyers the next time something happened, so many people consciously stayed away from them. There was no specific range, but very few thieves and small fry would break out into a scuffle within a radius of two to three hundred meters of thew firm. Nothing could be done about the sale of weed here since that was their livelihood. Coupled with themunity reconstruction program which Luke hade up with, there were basically no more hooligans here. Of course, Luke and Matt had done even more. Some of the more ruthless gangs, such as the Irish, the Russians, and the factions under Kingpin, had been put down by the two one after another. The gangs in Clinton had been behaving themselves recently, and the crime rate on the streets had dropped significantly. Some of the criminals were seriously injured, some were crippled, some were dead, and some were in hiding. That being said, when Luke went upstairs and saw a cameraman and a beautiful TV reporter with a microphone, Luke still mumbled to himself, There havent been any bad cases in this area recently. Why is the media here? He had seen the news van downstairs earlier, so he had speciallye up to take a look, hoping that it wasnt a bad thing. He wasnt overthinking it. A few people died every month in the Clinton area, which wasnt even worth making the news. If no one died in a month, then... hm? That would make the news. The victims here were mostly ordinary people, not gang members. Most private battles were cleaned up by the gangs and wouldnt blow up in public, which was the same as saying they never happened at all. Recalling that he hadnt heard of any violent deaths in this area recently, Luke made a rough guess. But when he heard what the female reporter said, he knew that he had guessed wrong. ...Hells Kitchen has been undergoing a new change recently. After the severe serial explosionsst time, arge charity donation has been channeled into the area, and the living environments of victims who are most in need are being restored... The beautiful reporters words echoed in the corridor as many people watched. She wasnt speaking very fast, but her speech was clear and her pronunciation was precise. Her expression was also on point and she looked very capable She would be more believable if this wasnt Hells Kitchen. Luke scratched his head. The young blonde reporter happened to be near the entrance of thew firm. If he wanted to get there, he would have to pass by the camera. Although a lot of people in America loved to go on TV and would even go over to mess around when they saw a camera, Luke wasnt in the habit of doing that. If possible, he hoped to never appear on TV in this lifetime. The female reporter wasnt like many reporters who became chatterboxes as soon as they were holding the microphone, saying a bunch of irrelevant things to the camera. In less than two minutes, she gave clear opening remarks. Luke figured out her reason for being here. She had been drawn here by thetest happenings in the Clinton area and New Yorks notorious Hells Kitchen. Or rather, she had been drawn by the massivemunity reconstruction program and volunteer training. It wouldnt be strange if something like this happened elsewhere in New York. Harlem or Brooklyn could also be just as bad. But someone had actually donated arge sum of money for such a high-ssmunity project in Clinton, which was known as Hells Kitchen. Most New Yorkers would only have one thought C this person had to have a screw loose! It wasnt that they werent sympathetic, but there werent many good people in Hells Kitchen. A good person who had the ability to fork out a lot of money would definitely be on the local news in New York. Now, it was really going to be on the news. Thinking back, Luke remembered the eye-catching logo on the news van downstairs. It wasnt from a TV station, but a Trish logo. He wasnt too familiar with the name. He had indeed been busy recently. Although he hadnt given up his habit of watching local news, there were truly too many local news channels in New York. The number of TV stations in Americas biggest city and the worlds financial center wasnt something that some small country TV channels couldpare with. Most of the reporters he saw on the news were in their forties and werent the gossipy type, but delivered professional reports, which suited him. He had never seen this beautiful reporter on the news before. After she finished her spiel, she went to thew firm for a typical assault interview. Of course, even Foggy should have learned of her movements in a shabby ce like Nelson and Murdock, let alone Matt. Luke entered the office with a smile. Not only werent there many people in thew firm now, the number was continuing to shrink. After the camera entered the office, many people pulled their hats down to cover their faces and left in a hurry. Chapter 968 - I Know This Is a Little Over the Top, But…

Chapter 968: I Know This Is a Little Over the Top, But...

The people who left might not necessarily be criminals, but they undoubtedly had reasons for not wanting to be on TV. They couldnt do anything, and it had been tacitly agreed that the area around thew firm was a peaceful zone. If these people wanted to get help from thew firm, or if they needed help in the future, or even if it was their rtives or friends who needed help, they had to abide by this unspoken rule. They could only leave first and wait for the troublesome reporter to leave. Hearing the sound of an interview being conducted in thewyers office, Luke shook his head with a smile and turned to leave. Suddenly, someone popped out of the room. His movements werent hurried, but he was quick. He immediately closed the door. Luke was amused. Matt, its good to be on TV. Why are you running away? Matt nodded at him with a bitter smile, and at a gesture, they left the office and hid out by a window around the corner at the end of the corridor. You know, some people are more interested in how Im different. They seem to think that blind people have to work harder and have it harder... and need more sympathy, said Matt helplessly. Luke chuckled. Thats true. Youre living a good life, and you dont need anyone to sympathize with you. But some sympathy is better than none. Matt nodded. So Ill just hide and let Foggy deal with it. Luke clicked his tongue. I know saying this might be a little over the top, but I still have to say it: Matt, if your face appears on TV, it wont be a problem for the firms business to increase by 50%. Of course, most of your clients would be women who love beauty. Matt wasnt angry. I know saying this might be a little over the top, but I still have to tell you: The number of girls who have confessed to me since I was young has already proven that. I cant do anything about it. Luke: ...Has Foggy ever wanted to hit you? Especially your face. Matt chuckled. Hes said so many times, but hes never really done it. Luke said, Its the same with me. Matt was a handsome man. Even being blind couldnt change that. Luke, on the other hand, was a man who was getting more and more handsome. He didnt feel envious or jealous of such a handsome man. What Matt said just now would hurt a lot of single people, but it didnt affect Luke at all. After some idle chatter, they returned to the topic of themunity reconstruction program. The news interview was indeed unexpected, but it wasnt a bad thing. Something like a tall tree attracting the wind wouldnt happen in amunity reconstruction program. Firstly, it didnt have a lot of money, and secondly, it was rooted in the activity of arge number of people. Thirdly, gang members with crooked thoughts would definitely suffer. Luke had already examined Matt as they spoke. In just a few days, the wound on Lawyer Matts leg had already scabbed over. He would definitely be able to fight in a week. His physique was as abnormal as ever. If anyone wanted to cause trouble, Lawyer Matt would put on his hood and mete out a beating. And if Lawyer Matt couldnt do it, Luke would. They had already eaten the big fish, and the small fry had be appetizers. Selina could now fulfill her craving to be the terminator. It was fine as long as she didnt wear the second generation Beast Armor. After confirming that Matt had recovered, Luke didnt waste any more time and took his leave. It had to be said that themunity reconstruction project was going well thanks to Luke leaving it to Foggy and Matt. Otherwyers focused on making money, but these two were special. Matt really didnt care about money. All he wanted was to protect the area and its people. Foggys ambition was rted to money, but not directly; his dream was to expand the firm. Generally speaking, if aw firm wanted to expand, it had to make money. But his ultimate goal wasnt to make money. Compared with manywyers who took up this profession with the sole aim of making money, these two were willing to do more than that. For example, when it came to themunity reconstruction program, otherw firms would immediately consider how much money they could make. Or how much they could make from increasing their fame. Foggy and Matt, on the other hand, had practically no such thoughts. They were old residents of the Clinton area, and hadplicated and profound feelings about this Hells Kitchen. They were willing to work hard to make it a better ce. Luke said goodbye to Matt and went downstairs to look at the news van. He then raised his head and looked at the third floor, before he walked to his house diagonally across the street with a smile. He hadnt been back in days, but the house was still tidy. With the sweeper and venttion equipment, the floor wasnt covered in dust and it wasnt stuffy. Luke took two tablets into the kitchen and had Little Snail look for the Trish news program. He spent five minutes preparing lunch before he leisurely started preparing dinner. Most of the ingredients which Selina had bought were the main ingredients, and he could make things like dessert and pastries in advance. He had dealt with the family in less than two hours. It was only noon, and he had plenty of time to finish what he needed to do for the party. In fact, there werent many things that he needed to do himself. As the smart kitchenware was constantly upgraded, Luke was usually only responsible for verifying the results of the various steps before moving on to the next one. For example, when it came to making buns, he could use a preset mode or key in a scheduled time. Naturally, the preset mode was for Selina and Gold Nugget, and Luke was the one who used the schedule option. With Little Snail projecting a video simtion, even Selina and the dog head could follow along and make a lot of desserts. However, they were traditional Americans when it came to cooking. For example, most people would try to stuff enough fast food into the fridge. The slightly better stuff was sandwiches with ham and lettuce. This was what most people called cooking. Rather than make food which involved ten or twenty steps, they might as well buy ready-made meals. But when Luke cooked now, it involved 80% less work. Most of the time, he was more like the quality inspector than the cook. Sitting on a special kitchen bar stool, the tablet on his left was showing the local news program, Trish Talk, which he had just discovered, while the tablet on his right was showing all sorts of information which Little Snail had found online. Luke had a lot of time today. He put together the semi-done ingredients produced by the smart kitchenware and ced them in the fridge. The base for the tiramisu was basically done. Elsa was fond of caffeine and sweet food, and this would certainly suit her best. If she liked it, she could take a box home after the party. Chapter 969 - Trish Talk’s Small Impact

Chapter 969: Trish Talks Small Impact

Mindful of the fact that most women didnt want to get fat, Luke had improved the recipe for the tiramisu. The heat used was much lower than normal, and he was also using yogurt mousse and simr such ingredients. While he was making dessert, Luke quickly browsed through more than ten videos of Trish Talk. Apart from the fact that her voice was a little strange, everything else was tolerable. Hm, a little like telling the truth as it is? he murmured. The main content of this Trish Talk was focused on exposing some problems, reporting some touching stories, and unmasking social inequality. There was nock of such programs in America, but this Trish was both the producer and the reporter for this program, and she was pretty good. Looking at the information on the tablet on his right, he eximed, There are so many hardcore fans? This really isnt an ordinary reporter. Even if a reporter was very good, most people would only think that it was part of their job. Just like the TV presenters on CCTV in his previous life; they might be good, but they might not have as many hardcore fans as a minor celebrity in a D-list drama. However, Trish had a face which suited Western taste. She had long blonde hair and dressed very professionally. Perhaps that was why she had so many loyal fans. Of course, Luke wasnt sucked in. After understanding the gist of what she was saying, Luke confirmed that this beautiful New York idol reporters program wouldnt have any negative impact on themunity reconstruction project, so he closed the video. He might as well read more information and make ns for the uing operation. Selina soon returned. Half an hour after Luke got home, she drove back. She went upstairs to wash up and change into her home clothes before she went to the second floor. In the open kitchen, Luke was leisurely reading the files as he ate taiyaki and drank coffee. asionally, he would tweak the processed ingredients. Selina walked over and took the coffee cup which Luke had just put down. She then took two of the taiyaki from the big te in front of him and tossed one to Gold Nugget outside. The dog wasnt allowed in the kitchen, even if it was an open n setup. Then, she took a bite of the taiyaki and enjoyed the smooth red bean paste and crunchy skin. What are we eating for lunch? Luke said with a smile, Potato and beef with rice. There will be more variety tonight. Selina nodded decisively. They had been busy recently, and since they didnt have much time to spare, they had been eating mostly Western-style dishes. At most, Luke would modify a Chinese dish with a Western twist. Chinese dishes werent easy for the smart kitchenware to master. As for many Chinese dishes, Luke would rather not cook them if they werent going toe out delicious. Potato and beef was one of the few dishes that didnt require much attention since the ingredients were a perfect match. He only needed to use the pressure cooker to get a big pot of soft and savory food in forty minutes. He could also adjust the dish for spiciness, and the rice in the rice cooker was done almost at the same time. Coupled with cabbage and broli, as well as a fruit sd, the two of them and the dog had lunch together. This certainly wasnt enough for Gold Nugget, but there would be a lot of snacks and pastries to eat throughout the whole afternoon, so it wasnt a problem to eat less for lunch. Lunch went by quickly. They were going to have a party that night, but they wouldnt stop training for that, and had to be done in the afternoon. Half an hour after lunch, Luke and Selina sat in front of the window and looked at the bustling office across the street. Selina found it strange. Whats with today? Some of these people dont look like theyre from around here, right? Knowing what she meant, Luke answered her question. Themunity reconstruction project was on a local news program today, Trish Talk. These people might not be from the Clinton area, and might havee here because of the hype. Selina was enlightened. Just now, she had seen someone dressed in a style different to the people who typically walked in and out of that apartment building. After drinking a mouthful of hot cocoa and taking a bite of taiyaki, she asked, Is the project already so famous? Why do I recall that the renovation group hasnt been sorted out yet? Luke said, Dont worry. As soon as it started snowingst night, Foggy and Matt informed the renovation group that the first-line members start duty today. Selina rolled her eyes. That includes Charlie, Raqael and that Hudson, right? Luke said, Those three should be here. Some of the others are in the second batch. They probably wont start volunteer work until three dayster. Selina nodded in satisfaction. That works too. Its better to earn some money for Christmas than idle about every day. We only have ten days left. If they dont work now, they wont be able to get any money before the holidays. Luke chuckled. Dont worry. Their families will definitely remind them. As long as they work hard, they can get 500 to 1,000 dors before Christmas. Selina snorted. This job is much better than what my fathers sry was at the beginning. When he first came to Texas, he was so happy to earn 200 dors a week. Luke said helplessly, At that time, he and Sandra were both illegal residents and had no professional skills. Drax had been taking a risk. Selinas father had been employed by Lukes grandfather. Selina chuckled. Thats not what I meant. I just feel... that these people are toozy. Even a construction worker in New York can earn more than 500 dors a week. Luke sighed. The people around you can earn hundreds of dors from petty theft, and its not hard to sell weed for two to three hundred dors a day. How many people can resist this temptation over doing honest work? The idea of reaping without sowing was something people often thought about. But in the end, some people chose to believe in their own efforts, while others followed through on this train of thought. The former would be ordinary people, while thetter would end up in prison. Selina wasnt the sort to reflect on social issues like these. She was simplymenting how spoiled these guys were. She didnt think much of people who thought rich but didnt work for it. Getting rich was never easy. Most of the time, getting rich and going to jail, or even losing your life, were too closely rted to each other. She subconsciously nced at the person next to her. Fine, his efficiency and the extent of this wealth wasnt normal. It was a short afternoon break, before they got busy with their own things. Luke simply moved his work station to the open n kitchen. He wouldnt be able to get any hands-onbor done today, but his investigative work and intelligence-gathering wouldnt be affected. Outside, the snow fell even harder. Chapter 970 - Whoever Thinks They Can, Go Right Ahead. We Won’t

Chapter 970: Whoever Thinks They Can, Go Right Ahead. We Wont

While Luke was leisurely cooking and researching, Charon was reporting to Winston. ...Two smiling men appearedst night. ording to the survivor, the first one was just bait, while the second one was the target. Winston didnt say anything. He just took a sip of his coffee. ording to the survivor, the bait and the target were on the legendary level. Also... Charon paused before continuing, Also, the target might be superhuman. Winstons eyes flickered as he slowly put down his coffee cup. Seeing that, Charon continued, The targets abilities are unknown, but his two revolvers fired at least sixty bullets without him needing to reload. Winston finally turned his head. Is there any specific analysis of this superpower? Charon shook his head. Not at the moment. Apart from that, he didnt expose anything else that was too weird. His speed, marksmanship and strength didnt surpass our warning levels. Winston sighed. Anything else? He wasnt interested in listening anymore. Although the news wasnt bad, it didnt mean that the situation wasnt serious. If they were really unlucky, most people could be paralyzed by the opponent and lose before they could react. Thus, thisck of news didnt represent good news. Charon thought for a moment, then said, We found a statue in Swamp Park. It was probably left behind by the smiling man. Winston frowned. Charon said, Weve already sent it back to theb. We did a lot of tests overnight, but we havent found anything strange. Winston finally said, Are you sure he was the one who ced it there? Charon said, We did a careful check. There werent any ck marble statues in the clearing next to thekest night. ording to the survivor, they were wiped out there... Winston looked up at him. Charon said, Also, the statue looks like a smiling man. Theres something that looks like a signature on it. Winston: ...Where is it? Charon said, In the truck in the parking lot; it hasnt been unloaded yet. Winston said, Send it to the basement. Ill check it outter. Charon: Yes, sir. Ten minutester, in the spacious basement hall, Winston slowly walked around the ck statue. He had been staring at it at first, but now, he was deep in thought. Charon stood silently on the side. After a long while, Winston looked at the words at the base and murmured, Its not just flesh and blood under the mask. Its belief, and belief is invulnerable? After a brief silence, he shook his head with a slight smile and left. Charon followed him. At the basement door, Winston stopped and suddenly said, Change this smiling mans name. Charon: What do you mean? Winston said, Didnt he leave his name and tell us how many people he killed? Charon: V? Winston turned around and looked at the statue again. He smiled. Thats it. Send the name to the High Table; let it be their problem. As they returned to Winstons room, Charon continued with his report. DAmicos wife is dead. When our investigators dropped by, she had been dead for less than two hours. Winston sneered, but didnt say anything. He simply leaned backfortably on the couch. Charon knew this meant that Winston was prepared to listen slowly, and he continued, But from the bodyguards around her, were sure that she only raised the bounty after she received a call. Also, theres this. He pulled a photo out of the case file in his hand and ced it on the coffee table next to Winston. While she was on the phone, she copied down these names. Winston wasnt surprised at all when he saw the three names: Smiley Face, ck Cat, and ck Mask. Who was the caller? Charon shook his head. This man is very clean. Apart from the fact that he called DAmicos wife, we dont know anything. Winston wasnt too surprised. Charon said, But we found something at Swamp Park. Winston said, Tell me. Charon put another photo on the coffee table. Weve checked. The crime scene was cleaned up very well. If it wasnt for the survivor, it wouldve been hard for us to detect that a fierce battle had happened there. Winston knew that it wasnt easy to clean up the traces of a battle between more than a hundred people, especially when there were more than a hundred bodies, which couldnt have disappeared into thin air. Charon said, Then, we found that this truck was suspicious. From the surveince cameras, there was one less vehicle in the park in the afternoon; this car was only driven to the parking lot at Swamp Park yesterday morning. Winston looked at the person in the photo and took a sip of ck tea. Is this the driver? Charon nodded. Yes. Did you find him? Winston asked. Charon shook his head. ording to our investigation, this person disappeared a week ago. We dont know where hes hiding. He only showed up yesterday to rent a car and drive to Swamp Park. ording to our intelligence, this person should be a secret henchman of Kingpins. Even the boss of his gang doesnt know about this. Winston narrowed his eyes and the hand holding the teacup paused. He was quite familiar with the name Kingpin. Although they had been at peace for a long time, Winston still remembered the earlier conflict. It was very difficult for Kingpin and the Continental Hotel to be friends. In the end, only one side would rise, and the other would fall. The fact that Kingpin was involved in this rare hitman wipeout instantly rang rm bells for Winston. Frowning, Winston listened as Charon briefed him on the driver and mentioned that the truck hadnt been detected by the surveince cameras around it, and had simply disappeared. Winston thought for a moment before he sneered. Kingpin and the masked men have had a lot of conflict recently. DAmico was his ally to begin with. Hehe, what a rotten n. Charon asked, What should we do? Winston raised his cup again. Block all information rted to the battle with V. In any case, everyones dead. As for the survivor... let her stay in the hotel for now. Charon asked, Will that work? He felt that Winston knew what to do, but dumb allies and the opponents might not cooperate. Winston took a sip of his ck tea and said, Whoever thinks they are capable can go right ahead. In any case, were not stepping forward. Right, word of the time and location of Vs appearance was from some bar, right? Charon said, Yes. The survivor also has details of the informants bank ount. Winston said, Have the survivor spread the word that the mastermind behind the 10 million bounty on the masked men is Kingpin. Charon understood. Yes. Chapter 971 - Bad News, and Liz’s New Position

Chapter 971: Bad News, and Lizs New Position

Whether the information was urate or not, it wasnt a loss for the Continental Hotel. Also, the person who leaked it was the survivor who had nothing to do with the hotel. It didnt matter who wanted to go to war with V, but the Continental Hotel wouldnt be their pawn. As for the deaths of the 126 hitmen, what did that have to do with the hotel? The hotel was only a tform which provided intermediary and logistic services. It didnt have its own assassins, nor was it a training agency for killers. Winston didnt care about the deaths of a few killers. There were thousands of such killers in the database of the Continental Hotel; it was normal for one to two hundred to die every year. If more than a hundred of them died, then two hundred of the elites who were on standby would be sent forth. This had always been the case. Assassins were always expendable. Only one in a thousand killers could live to retire safely, not to mention that some hitman enterprises werent clean. Some were for silencing others, while some were for... saving money. They would kill the killers who wanted to quit. This was the legendary death ends all troubles, which saved money and simplified matters. Winston didnt like these enterprises; they were too rough. Here, the records and membership cards of the people who dered they were retiring were preserved in the Continental Hotels database. As long as they wanted to, an assassin could quit in the morning ande back in the afternoon to take on another mission. Once a killer, always be a killer, even if it was a part-time job or hobby. Winston couldnt be bothered to set up an insurance or retirement n for hitmen. If they didnt like it, they could get lost. This was how the Continental Hotel had always been. The fact was that many hitman firms and brokers went through the Continent Hotel, and their hitmen would receive orders through the hotel. No contribution, no official membership card. A low contribution rate meant that a hitman couldnt receive any high-level member missions or ess to many high-level membership services. How could a hitman increase their contribution rate? By converting theirpleted missions into credit points for use at the Continental Hotel. ... Luke didnt know about this bad news. Luke, who didnt know much about Kingpin or the Continental Hotel, had been overly optimistic when he was doing the math. What he didnt know was that the two big bosses whom he thought werent going to let this matter rest had backed off for the time being. At half past five in the afternoon, Elsa and Elizabeth arrived in the same car. The car belonged to Elizabeth, this hidden rich youngdy. After parking the car in the garage on the first floor, Selina weed them to the second floor, and they gave her their gifts. Looking at the gifts, Selina knew that Elsa had probably given them porcin utensils. It was a useful household gift that any family would use. Even if they didnt use them, they could still leave the set in its original packaging and give it to someone else next time. It was also very easy to guess what Elizabeths gift was. It was most likely an art piece, and the biggest possibility was that it was a vase. This was a very individualistic gift from a young person. After all, everyone had different aesthetics when it came to art. Selina wasnt too bothered. If it was nice, they could use it. If it wasnt, they could stuff it in the storeroom. After all, this building was big enough. She asked casually, Wheres Dustin? He didnte with you? Elsa said, I called him on the way here. He wont be able to leave the department until half past six. Hell be here at seven. No one was surprised. They were all Dustins old subordinates, and they all knew what the bosss schedule was like. In fact, they all had a rough idea of each others habits. Elsa liked to be ready half an hour or twenty minutes beforehand. Luke and Selina were usually ten to fifteen minutes early. Dustin would at most be two to five minutes early; he was usually unavoidablyte, but that was what being the boss was like. Elizabeth? She was more free and could be ready anywhere between five minutes and half an hour. On the second floor, they greeted Luke, who was sitting in the kitchen. Luke smiled and took out some pastries which he had been keeping warm in the oven. I knew Dustin wouldnt be on time. Have these first, and dont get too full. There werent a lot of pastries, but there was quite a variety. There were more than ten different types, including cupcakes, biscuits, and taiyaki. Luke simply reminded Selina to serve drinks to thedies, before he went to the window to continue reading. Since Elsa and Elizabeth were here, he couldnt look at the sensitive files, but there was a lot of less sensitive information on New York that he could go through. Half an hourter, he heard someone say, Luke, what are you looking at? Luke put down the tablet. A map of New York. It was Elizabeth. She was the only one who hade down from the training room on the third floor. Elizabeth looked at the image on his tablet curiously. Why does it look like a photo? Luke said, Its a satellite map, so its pretty much a photo. Elizabeth was stunned. Taken by satellite? So... a spy? Luke chuckled. Then we would have to interrogate the hundreds ofpanies involved in the development of the system before we can figure out who it might be. Elizabeth immediately understood, but wasnt embarrassed. Its just something I saw in the movies. Luke chuckled. Youll get used to it in the future. Sooner orter, someone will provide this service online for free. Seeing her thoughtful expression, Luke cut straight to the chase. Alright, what do you want to ask me? Elizabeths expression finally returned to normal. I need your advice about the future. Have a seat. Luke gestured for her to sit down across from him at the coffee table, before he poured her a cup of ck tea. She exined the situation. There was a female detective in the intelligence department who was having a lot of issues after giving birth, including household, physical and mental issues. She couldnt take temporary leave, and could only resign. This position was empty. If it was any other position, just having seniority would be enough. However, it just so happened that this position required a high degree of literacy and a certain level of technical knowledge. Many older female administrators had enough experience, but didnt have enough knowledge to take this position. Luke asked, What position is it? Elizabeth said, The NYPD intelligence branch responsible for collecting and analyzing online information. The position requires the ability to gather information and also a certain amount of online skills. Luke understood. Back in Los Angeles, he had, intentionally or otherwise, told Elizabeth to learn some online skills on the side. It wasnt in-depth, but at the very least, she had to understand the basics. Cases in the future would definitely start to involve the Inte more and more, and it wasnt a bad thing for Elizabeth to get an early start. Chapter 972 - Afternoon Tea and Dinner

Chapter 972: Afternoon Tea and Dinner

It was only 2004, and many senior female administrators in NYPD only knew how to type and tabte data when it came toputers. They didnt know much about gathering information online. Looking at Elizabeths expectant gaze, Luke pondered for a moment before he said, If you like, you can give it a try. Work like this will be more and more important in the future. The Titanium phones still upied the top position, but all sorts of bigshots who wanted a share of the smartphone market had already started, and a lot of negotiations had already even beenpleted. If everything went ording to n, other low and mid-tier smartphones would be popping up around the world next spring. These bigshots werent stupid. By next year, the wirelesswork in America would be even moreplete, and the market would be even bigger. As for smartphones without Inte support, they didnt have the ability to deal a fatal blow to consumers wallets, and couldnt steal too many users away from the Titanium phones. Luke didnt care at all. The more people Jenny could drag down now, the fewer patentwsuits Titanium Phone Company would face in the future. Given that chasing profits wasnt their top priority, Jenny had collected more and more patents in exchange. After quietly buying the patent for phone cases, this would be enough to deal with most patentwsuits. This also meant that smartphones would explode in two years. What Luke had done with the Titanium phones was different from what it meant to the world. Everyone was bearing witness to this imminent new age. Gathering intelligence online would also be more important and quicker, even more so than the traditional way of gathering intelligence. If Elizabeth was interested and stepped into this line of work early, she would indeed have broad future prospects. In any case, she would be a supervisor, not someone who crunched numbers. There was no need to worry about dark circles or hair loss. Elizabeth was relieved. Thanks to Lukes guidance, she had inadvertently stumbled upon gathering information online and intelligence analysis. After moving to NYPDs intelligence agency, she naturally leaned toward this area. She realized that she preferred doing this sort of investigation behind the scenes rather than going out and shooting every day. Conversely, her teachers, Luke and Selina, were more the active kind. Presented with such an opportunity, Elizabeth couldnt help but wonder if she would be betraying her teachers. Thus, she had to talk to Luke in person. More importantly, she and Luke had talked before about what she would do after she got rich. Since she had chosen this route, she was basically destined to stay in the office every day. She was afraid that Luke would misunderstand and think that she couldnt take it Luke certainly didnt think so. Working in the office was like being a housewife; it was work that many people couldnt take. It wasnt like Elizabethe would be hiding at home, ying games and browsing the news; she would have tasks toplete every day. It was all formic and she would inevitably have to work outside work hours; this wasnt a job she could do if she wasnt enthusiastic about it. With Lukes approval, Elizabeth rxed. She drank the ck tea in one gulp and stretched out her cup. Another one. Luke had no choice but to pour her another cup. This is ck tea, not Coke, and it definitely isnt whiskey. Drink it slowly. Theres milk and sugar here as well as biscuits and snacks. Take it as afternoon tea. Elizabeth chuckled and slowed down. Am I disturbing you? She knew that despite hiszy appearance, he was serious about his work, but most people wouldnt notice it. Luke rolled his eyes. Since youll be joining the intelligence-gathering branch, let me test you. Elizabeth was intrigued. How? Luke gave her a tablet. Just answer whatever questions I have here. This way, he would be able to get a lot of information from the intelligence department. When Elsa and Selina came down, they saw Luke and Elizabeth sitting opposite each other at the window, each holding a tablet. If it wasnt for the way they were sitting cross-legged at the coffee table and looking at the tablets, Elsa and Selina might have thought that they were ying Go. Elsa was confused. What are they doing? Selina sat down with Elsa after giving thetter a tour. She took out another tablet and had a look, before she smiled. Its a daily test. Elsa shook her head helplessly. She was an old-school police officer, and she would only teach when she was at work. She didnt even have enough time to rest after work, so she naturally didnt have the patience to set such a test. It could only be said that Luke was indeed a serious teacher. Holding a chocte chip cookie, Elsa hesitated for half a second before she bit into it. Then, she took a sip of the warm ck tea which Selina had just poured and sighed in satisfaction. This is just afternoon tea. Life here recently feels even worse than in Los Angeles. At the very least, I can see the sun to and from work in Los Angeles. Here, it feels like a world without sunlight. Selina was slightly better. Haha, my bathroom has a sauna function. Shall we try itter? Elsas eyes lit up. Okay, that works. As soon as she said it, she shook her head. Forget it. Dustinsing. He doesnt have much time. Selina said casually, Well wait until after he leaves. I dare say that hell only be here for an hour at most. Elsa said, Sounds right. Lets talk again after dinner. Selina said, Theres a guest room on the third floor. You can sleep here tonight if you want. Elsa hesitated for a moment before she agreed. Selina had also stayed over at Elsas ce before in Los Angeles, and they were on good terms. As they chatted, Dustin arrived. Looking at the time, it was two minutes past seven. Unsurprisingly, he waste. Dustins gift was simple but interesting. It was a pot of indoor ivy. When Selina epted the gift, he said, I was going to give you a cactus or something, but seeing how you dont leave for work so early, you should have time to water it. She could only chuckle. There were some decorative nts in the house, but it was Little Snail who watered them, so she didnt have to worry about it. The extra pot of devils ivy just needed a thin water hose. Everybody was familiar with Dustins style. After five minutes of small talk, dinner was served. It was quieter during the main course. The one thing that could be said about Lukes cooking was that it was tasty. From lobster to fish, as well as pork, beef and mutton, all of these could be considered the main dishes. While there wasnt much of each, there was a little of everything. If they had really gone to a restaurant, the others wouldnt have that much time to eat. They would also have to mind their manners, so enjoying the food would be secondary. Hence, everybody happily gorged themselves today, and had no time to chat. It was only at half past seven that their mouths stopped working. Dessert and wine were served, and idle conversation officially began. Chapter 973 - Even Dogs Are Scared of Drunk Women

Chapter 973: Even Dogs Are Scared of Drunk Women

Dustin and Luke still talked business. It had been a long time since they had a private gathering like this, but he still had things to say to Luke. Not long after they started chatting, the group automatically split up. The woman upied the couch in the living room, and Luke and Dustin went to the window. Since they werent in the police department, nobody was watching them. Luke and Dustin were hence much more rxed. They didnt have to pretend to be superior and subordinate. In Dustins heart, Luke was more like a friend and a peer. At that moment, they retreated to the window and shared private intelligence which they otherwise usually had no time tomunicate. It was only at a time and in a ce like this that they could talk to each other. Dustin mainly talked about Brads recent progress, the dealings between this big boss and the mayor, and so on. Luke, on the other hand, talked about DEA and Jot, as well as how the people in the police department felt about Dustin. With clearmunication, everyone would have a clearer idea of the future. At least, that was how Dustin felt. The lonely, middle-aged workaholic drove off at 8:15. He didnt even have a sip of wine, since he had to work overtime when he got back. After Dustin left, Luke returned to the second floor and saw the three women talking animatedly. He decisively hid in the basement. If anything happened, Selina would call for him. Gold Nugget was also enjoying snacks in the living room. If necessary, it could run errands and send messages. In fact, Gold Nugget hid in the garage on the first floorter. Shaking, it told Luke that women who drank were scary! And drunk women were even scarier. Curious, Luke connected the tablet to the surveince camera on the third floor. The three women had already gone up to the third floor. The living room only had a couch and the TV, which wasnt much fun. On the third floor, however, were facilities for exercise, baths, and healthcare. He turned on the surveince camera on the third floor and, after a look, shook his head helplessly before turning it off. The three women were wrapped in towels. They had probably juste out of the sauna. They were clearly too excited and were running around with red wine in their hands. It wasnt umon for women to exercise in sportswear which looked like underwear in the gym. But it was too beautiful to look at when they were in these sorts of clothes and holding sses of wine, and trying out the fitness equipment every now and then. Thinking for a moment, he sent Gold Nugget up and told it to keep the three drunkards safe. Gold Nugget could make Selina sober up if necessary. Gold Nugget only needed tobine with Selina to eliminate her drunken state in three seconds. But it was true that Selina rarely hung out with her best friends, and Luke didnt want to ruin their rare gathering, so he could only sacrifice Gold Nuggets spare time. But this guy didnt spend much time on work, and was a little happy to receive this assignment from Luke today. Luke patted the dogs head in encouragement. ... At the Sister Margaret bar, Weasel looked at the woman nervously and murmured, Spreading fake info? I dont specialize in that. The people who came to your bar yesterday are all dead. I was the only one lucky enough to survive. That was all because of your info. The woman bared her teeth. There was fear in Weasels eyes, and his lips moved, but he didnt dare say that the info had nothing to do with him. If he told the truth, people might think that he was useless. Naturally, useless people could die. The woman ced her hands on the counter. This is a fair trade. You give us info, well give you info. You just need to give that person the info. Weasel said, ...Ill try my best. He didnt know who the number belonged to at all. How the hell was he supposed to send the message? The woman nodded and got up. Youre very lucky. Someone wants you alive, or I would be the first to kill you. She had almost died. Someone who gave info on a trap should die. Unfortunately, the hotel wanted this wretched man to live. Currently, this guy was the only person they knew who could contact V. Even if he himself didnt know how to get in touch with V, V definitely knew about his movements. Weasel watched the woman leave the bar with aplicated expression on his wretched face. He knew that he was in big trouble. Although he didnt know how it hade to this, that woman really looked like she wanted to kill him. Thankfully, only one is left! he mumbled inwardly, and was suddenly stumped. More than sixty tough guys hade to the bar yesterday, and the surveince camera at the entrance showed that there had been about seventy people waiting outside. So many people had died. Why didnt he know anything about it? Even if sixty to seventy regr hooligans died in one night, he should have heard something. Had his intelligence-gathering ability weakened? Thinking that, Weasel made up his mind to message the number which had given him a call yesterday. Little Snail automatically screened the message and deemed it unimportant. It didnt interrupt Luke, who was working overtime. He continued to work attentively. Early the next morning, Elsa and Elizabeth greeted Luke in the living room on the second floor awkwardly. Thankfully, Lukes house wasnt as small as the one in Los Angeles, which was a huge relief to them. ording to Selina, even if they demolished the third floor, Luke wouldnt be able to hear them from the garage on the first floor. The twodies, who had drunk so muchst night and fooled around in the gym and training room, had finally calmed down. After greeting Luke, they quickly had breakfast, and Elizabeth drove the car to work. Looking at Lukes expression, Selina said confidently, You know what they didst night, right? Luke snorted. Its not they, but all of you. Selina snorted. Did you record it? Luke rolled his eyes. Gold Nugget told me that even the dog got scared when you went crazy. Gold Nugget whined. He turned his head. Was Dor scared when it saw them fooling aroundst night? Gold Nugget lowered its head and fell silent. It hadnt been scared of the three drunkards, but Dor had really been frightened by the three women who yelled andughed and banged the equipment around, even if Selina was among them. Selina chuckled. You have no eye for beauty. Luke felt even more helpless. There are plenty of nudist beaches. Dont tell me you turned the training room into a beach yesterday, right? Selina was lost for words. They hadnt been that crazy. She could only change the subject. What are we doing today? Luke looked outside and said, Work as usual. Well get off early in the afternoon. Chapter 974 - Cake for the Soul

Chapter 974: Cake for the Soul

There had been a lot going on at the police department recently, but they didnt have many urgent cases. Dustin had switched from being captain of the Major Crimes Division in LAPD to the chief at NYPD HQ. His requirements for Luke and Selina had also changed slightly. Before his arrival, the quality of work in the police department was already above average. After he came, even following precedent, he would still pass with flying colors. Now, Luke and Selina didnt have many cases to deal with. Unlike before, Dustin didnt need them to crack more cases and boost the rate. It was possible for police HQ to receive five to ten thousand cases a year. Luke and Selina busting their asses to solve a hundred cases a year would only boost the rate by one or two percent; that was what Dustin felt. He would rather they work on cases they were interested in and take fewer cases, so that they could take on trickier cases at any time. These sorts of cases might not be dangerous, but they would definitely be troublesome, just like what happened with the Soderberg family yesterday. Previously, Luke and Selina had handled Walters case and provided Dustin with important under-the-table intelligence. They didnt work many hours, but they knew how to solve problems. A shrewd and surprise attack force C this was Dustins new position for them. It was truly a waste for them to spend time on ordinary criminal cases. After all, this was New York. They were too outstanding and didnt have a strong enough backer. He was afraid that Luke and Selina would be targeted. While Deputy Commissioner Brad could give up on Luke and Selina without any hesitation, Dustin definitely wouldnt. Thus, he consciously controlled the number of cases they took, and even tacitly allowed them to ck off from time to time. When Luke and Selina went to the police department now, it was mainly just to show their faces. They still needed to hang out with frontliners like John and Joe; they couldnt put up a front with people like these. They were all seasoned detectives. It would be hard for them to improve their rtionship if they didnt get drinks and curse their sh*tty bosses together. Of course, everyone was busy. Meeting once every three to five days and getting together once every week or two was already considered very diligent. It could be postponed, but it couldnt be missed. When they arrived at the police department today, Luke greeted a few people, and Selina started to take out pastries from a box on the pull-cart she had with her, and gave them out. The blonde, Connie, was surprised. She took the paper bag from Selina and asked, Pastries? Did you make them yourself? It wasnt that she doubted Luke and Selina, but that she had lost hope in the police department. None of the top detectives in the police department would make their own pastries or bring them to the police department. Even if they bought donuts, they would only buy one or two boxes at most, and it was firste, first served. There were close to a hundred bottomless pits in the police department. Even handy civilian personnel wouldnt dare give out pastries in public, since it was impossible to give more than a hundred. Even if they just bought donuts, they would go bankrupt. Luke didnt think much of it. Its just cupcakes. Selina happens to have a big oven. He wasnt lying. Making these snacks was like washing clothes in a washing machine. The only difference was that the washing machine was filled with clothes and detergent, while the smart kitchenware was filled with enough raw ingredients before a few buttons were pressed on the operation panel. After a while, over a hundred little cupcakes were produced in one go. Of course, Selinas evaluation of these automatic desserts was that they didnt have soul. She didnt know exactly what it was, but she could tell with one bite whether Luke had made the cake himself or if it had been produced by the smart kitchenware. However, this kind of mass-produced light refreshment could be used as snacks for a certain dog head at home, and as wholesale gifts at the police department. There was only one word for it time-efficient. Although there were a lot of people in the police department, only fifty to sixty percent of them came to work in the morning. Distributing the snacks wasnt hard for Selina. Most of them were thrown directly to Connie for the detectives who cameter to get them; she just needed to make clear that they were from Luke and Selina. Luke and Selina only needed to personally hand out a small portion. For example, Javier and Ryan, who were yawning non-stop, were a little flustered when they received the cakes from Luke. Eat something before you go to bed, or you might get galldder stones, Luke reminded them. One of them is for your captain. Dont eat them all. They thanked him with wry smiles. Luke looked at them and asked, What kind of case is it, that you need to work overnight? They looked at each other and hesitated for a moment before they said, A female college student was murdered. Her deaths a little strange. Luke asked, Is it rted to Miss Lindsay and Monroe? That was clearly a much easier question to answer, and Javier replied, Lindsay and the victim often volunteered together, and they have dealings with Monroe. Luke was stunned. What do you mean? The question stumped them for a moment, before Ryan said in a low voice, Supposedly, the victim once gave Monroe some counseling. Looking at their expressions, Luke asked, Dont tell me the victim died in a more bizarre way? A cough rang out, and the three of them turned their heads. Javier and Ryan said awkwardly, Beckett, youre back. Beckett looked a little tired, and her outfit was a little wrinkled. It was clear that she hadnt gone home to change after working overtimest night. There were beads of water on her face; she had probably just washed up. Luke didnt think much of it. He took the paper bag from Javier and gave it to her. Everybody gets cupcakes. Looking at his empty hands, Javier didnt dare say anything. Beckett casually took the paper bag. She had already seen the cake in Javiers hands, and didnt forget to nce at the table. Luke shrugged. I dont deliver coffee. Thats too troublesome. Ryan was much smarter. Beckett, Ill get you some coffee. He then dragged Javier away. What the two bigshots wanted to talk about had nothing to do with them. Contrary to Ryans expectations, Beckett didnt really care about them privately divulging case details to Luke. Simply put, whoever was pleasing to the eye was fine. If Ryan had told John about the case, she might not have let him go so easily. Beckett took out the cake from the paper bag and looked at it. In the end, she couldnt help but take a bite. It had to be said that even if Selina said that the cake didnt have soul, a lot of OCD people would still choose this perfect presentation over slightlycking taste. Luke wasnt in a hurry. He was very free right now, and it was normal to be interested in other peoples cases. The most important thing was looks! Just like how Beckett found him nice to look at, he thought the same of her. If John hadnt acted as a live target for Luke back then, Luke wouldnt be so nice to him. As she ate the cake, Beckett asked, Where did you buy this? This cake tastes good. I can buy some for breakfast next time. Luke said, Its homemade. If you really want to eat, you can get them from Connie. I left a lot with her. Chapter 975 - Money Is the Root of All Problems

Chapter 975: Money Is the Root of All Problems

Beckett picked up the cake and observed it for a moment before she looked at him. Youre not kidding? Luke was amused. Its not like Im going to be a pastry chef. Theres no need for me to pull in customers right now. Beckett couldnt help but take another bite. After savoring it for a moment, she nodded. The taste is really better than from any other bakery Ive been to. Its not a problem for you to open one with these skills. She then asked, Are you interested in our case? Luke nodded, then shook his head. Its mostly because of Lindsay and Monroe. You should know how troublesome that family is. I dont want them to call back. I just promised the boss that they would stop for a week or two. Stumped for a moment, Beckett then replied, Then it shouldnt be a problem. These two just happen to have had contact with our victim. The floor where the art exhibition was held is where we found the victims body in our case. We had reasonable doubt, and were just being cautious in covering the bases. Luke immediately got it. When it came to police work, the most important thing was that theres no such thing as coincidences. Many coincidences were often the key to solving cases. There were too many coincidences between Lindsay, Monroe and the victim, which required investigating. Even if none of them was the murderer, there could still be clues to who the murderer was. At that point, Luke lost interest. He had handled too many strange cases in the past year, and as a vignte, he had seen even stranger things. He really wasnt interested in simple cases. Is the victim rich? he asked casually. Beckett: ...Her fathers very rich. She likes to do volunteer work and doesnt have that much money herself. He nodded. A million? Ten million? A hundred million? Beckett: Ten million. Luke nodded. Then follow the money trail, even if its her fathers money. In my experience, 80% of the problems rich people havees from their money. Beckett was stunned. Are you sure? He smiled. More than 90% of the cases involving the poor is also because of money. Its always the easiest to crack cases from this angle. Beckett couldnt help but pout. Did that even need to be said? Everybody in the world worked for profits. Live for money, die for money, suffer a lifetime for money. This was how most people lived. Luke left soon after that. He hadpletely lost interest in this case, and didnt want to steal Becketts assignment. Javier, who was observing the situation from the lounge, hurriedly waved his hand. Quick, get the coffee. Theyre done. Ryan howled, Ah, my hand. Why are you panicking? You scared me. Javier turned around and saw that the coffee in Ryans hand was steaming. The coffee had been poured over the back of his hand instead of into the cup. He didnt really care about Ryans injury. He simply turned around and said, Pour another cup. Do you think Luke is interested in Beckett? Are you out of your mind? Ryan angrily wiped up the coffee with a tissue. Thankfully, it was winter, and the coffee wasnt too hot, or he would have to see a doctor. Javier was unhappy. Why are you scolding me? Ryan said, Look at the woman behind Luke. I think she could send us to the hospital on her own. Would you dare mess around with a wife like that? Javier was suspicious. Why... do you seem so affected by that? Also, Selina is Lukes partner. She might not even be his girlfriend, let alone his wife. Ryan snorted. Someone without a girlfriend like you doesnt understand at all. Selina... cough, forget it. Take the coffee. I need to rinse my hand under cold water. Seeing Ryan slip away, Javier curled his lip in dissatisfaction. You have a fiance and youre just waiting to get married! Big deal! Nevertheless, he still picked up the coffee and gave it to Beckett, because it was more difficult for her to stretch out a hand while eating the cake. He was more interested in gossip on Luke. On the other side, Selina returned after distributing the cakes to the detectives she was familiar with. Are you done flirting? Luke said, We were talking about the case theyre working on. It probably has nothing to do with the Soderbergs. Selina lost interest. There werent many cases that could catch her attention. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. Hey, interesting. Luke turned his head and saw John and Ricky enter with three people. Ricky used to be Walters partner, but now that Walter was on medical leave, he was working with John, which could be considered a relief for the newbie detective who had been Johns partner. The two detectives were both middle-aged men. But one of the three people they brought in was very interesting. Luke looked at her in interest and agreed. Interesting indeed. Lets take a guess: Why is she here again? Selina couldnt be bothered to y around with words. She probably beat someone up. Luke said, 20 bucks. Bet you she didnt. Selina was stumped. Fine. Although I know I might lose again, Ill put down 20 bucks. Hm, take it from Gold Nuggets private stash. Gold Nugget, who was eating cupcakes to kill time, raised its head nkly. Hm? It was very sensitive when it came to its private stash, but 20 bucks was a very small amount. It didnt understand why Selina was taking the money from its stash. On the other side, Luke had already stepped forward. Ignoring the womans surprised expression, he turned to ask John, What happened? John wasnt on guard against him. This couple want to sue this woman for trespassing and attempted murder, but they arent married and they cant take out proof of their lease, nor are they injured. I could only bring them back before they were done bickering. His back was to the three people as he spoke, and he had an exaggerated, annoyed expression on his face. Luke said with a smile, Then go get some rest. Since Im a newbie, Ill use the case to familiarize myself with the procedure. Looking at his newbie demeanor, John and Ricky immediately understood. Ricky nodded solemnly. I didnt sleep wellst night, and I didnt have breakfast this morning. I think my low blood sugar is acting up. Luke was considerate. Go to the front desk. There are cupcakes to eat. The three of them chatted for a while before the case was smoothly handed over to Luke. He turned around and said solemnly to the three people, Alright, lets go to the interrogation room. The couple was a little scared. Interrogation room? Detective, its just a regr dispute. We dont have to go to the interrogation room, do we? Luke suddenly smiled. Its fine. Were just borrowing it for the time being. The main thing is that its quite close, and the interview can be recorded there. Itll be done in one go. Looking at his smile, the couple felt even more uneasy. Something wasnt right. It was especially the case for the woman, who was going through a divorce. If it was discovered that she had colluded with her boyfriend to set up a private investigator, and an official police record was even used in court, she might lose her divorce case altogether. Chapter 976 - Stealing from a Dog to Treat Others

Chapter 976: Stealing from a Dog to Treat Others

Thew in America didnt protect the party at fault during a divorce. Most of the time, thew would be more inclined to protect the woman. The wronged party here naturally referred to women as well. For many middle-aged men, the ex-wife was the most destructive weapon. It was impossible for these men to be clean in a divorce, and they had to shoulder a huge debt. It wasnt umon for a man to go bankrupt in a divorce. Because of that, more and more Americans chose not to get married. Some families had two or three children, but the parents still werent officially married. The cost of getting a divorce was too high, to the point that most people didnt have the courage to get married. Once this woman lost this protection, her husband would be able to escape unscathed and could even demand a share of her assets. rm bells rang in her head, and she quickly shook her head. No, we were just talking. Luke was unconvinced. I think I heard you use her of attempted murder? He shifted his gaze to the slender and petite figure next to him. The couple looked at each other, then shook their heads at the same time. No, you heard wrong. We only argued for a bit, but everythings fine now. Were leaving now. Luke raised his hand. You have to get her permission first. Otherwise, youll have to give formal statements and your IDs need to be recorded so that you wontin that NYPD didnt - The petite figure in front of him lowered her head and said gloomily, It was just a quarrel. Can you tell them to beat it? Luke nodded and looked at the couple. The couple was confused. Whats wrong? Luke said, Do you need me to tell you to hurry up and leave, and stop wasting NYPDs resources? The couple was stunned for two seconds before they realized that Luke was telling them to get lost. But after what Luke said, they no longer dared to be as arrogant as before. They werent like the Soderbergs, and werent qualified to boss NYPD around. Hearing that, both of them were depressed, but they turned around and left the hall without hesitation. Luke raised his hand and said, Lets sit down and rify this matter, Miss Jones. Hearing his voice, Jessica Jones couldnt help but look up at his face again. She quickly lowered her head and followed him. When they reached his desk, Luke grabbed a chair and gestured for her to sit down. He grabbed a bag of cupcakes from the dog head hiding under the desk, and ced it in front of Jessica. Have a snack. Try it, and tell me everything. Jessica stared nkly at the two cupcakes that were sticking out of the paper bag, and there was a strange feeling in her heart. Luke took out another carton of milk from the drawer. If its too dry, you can have some milk. After holding the cake for a moment, Jessica put it back into the bag in the end. Someone approached me about investigating the man having an affair. In the end, these two set me up and wanted to get even with me. Luke: Huh? Jessica said, Exactly what you think. I investigated that woman before. Her husband wants to divorce her, but he doesnt want to go bankrupt. Luke said, If she blows up this matter, wont she lose thewsuit? Jessica said, Without this incident, she wouldve most likely lost. With this, she wouldve lost for sure. If she had brains, she wouldnt have found a boyfriend in the middle of her divorce. Luke was lost for words. He could only change the subject. Why did they say that you tried to murder them? Jessica said, Because I smashed up the ce where they were having their affair. They were probably afraid that I would smash them up too. Luke was shocked. Your firm does demolition as well? Jessica rolled her eyes in annoyance. That was because they have such foul mouths. It was like I was taking photos of her stealing something big. Luke thought for a moment. Divorce isnt a small matter, right? Jessica said, Shes going through a divorce anyway. Its just that she might not be able to get the money. What she wants is the money; shes not interested in saving her marriage. Luke had a rough idea of the situation, and wasnt interested in continuing the investigation. He found Jessica even more pleasing to the eye. Naturally, he wouldnt help that sh*tty couple with such a petty dispute. Okay, then its fine. You can leave anytime. Hm, you can leave after youre done eating. Saying that, he ignored her, and started going through information on hisputer. After a brief silence, Jessica stood up and took a step, before she stopped. She then turned around, grabbed the bag of cupcakes from the table, and left quickly. After she disappeared, Selina looked at him teasingly. I dont think this one is easy to flirt with. Luke looked away from the screen and chuckled at her. Could he say that if he hadnt been so determinedst time, the woman wouldve had her way with him? He didnt want to give naive Selina a blow. Just let her enjoy herself. Behind her, John winked at Luke and gestured for them to go to the lounge. Luke got up and took another bag of cupcakes from Gold Nugget under the table. Gold Nugget whined, half-heartedly expressing its dissatisfaction with Luke snatching food from a dog. It then took out the 25th bag of cupcakes from the box next to it and started eating. In any case, they were allmon goods to pass the time. The fiend could take them if he wanted. In the lounge, Luke tossed the paper bag over. John, who had already sat down on the couch and was sighingfortably, caught the bag. He opened it and started eating without hesitation. You need my help with something? Luke said, Everybody in the office has some. Johns hand paused. Everybody? Luke said, About 150 bags. John was speechless. There were slightly under 180 people in this department, and two-thirds of them at most came to the police department every day. His words were muffled as he chewed the cake. You might as well open a bakery. Its much better than being a detective. Luke looked at him like he was an idiot. John was a ssic example of someone who looked rough but had quick wits. His careless actions and appearance couldnt hide his meticulousness as a top detective. One look at Lukes expression and he knew that he had said something wrong. Hm, isnt that the case? Luke said, If you hadnt blown up part of Nakatomi za and caused millions of dors in damage, Im sure Takagi wouldve given you hundreds of thousands of dors as a personal reward. John snorted. I was too busy killing the guys with the RPGs... Wait, how do you know Takagi would have given me a personal reward? Luke smiled without saying anything. John didnt need him to say anything else. He pped his head in frustration. Then, did I f*cking lose out on hundreds of thousands? Luke chuckled. Look on the bright side. John: Huh? Luke said, Compared with a reward of hundreds of thousands, the best thing is that you didnt lose millions. Its not like you could have gotten NYPD to settle your debt in Los Angeles. Chapter 977 - Dead? What a Shame

Chapter 977: Dead? What a Shame

Help pour me a cup of coffee, thanks. Johnpared earning hundreds of thousands with losing millions in his heart, then decisively gave up on this meaningless regret. He then asked about what happened just now. That girl, are you interested? As he said that, his usual poker face was gone, and he winked in a vulgar manner. Luke found that odd. Youve never cared about Bills personal life. Did you take the wrong medicine today? John smiled and stuck out his lip. How brave of you to be so open in front of Selina! Hehehe. Saying this, his expression became even more animated. Luke poured a cup of coffee and put it in front of him. I dare. Do you? Johns mouth dropped open. He really wanted to say yes, but when he recalled the past, he realized that he had never done anything like this before. He really had no confidence to brag about something like this. Luke said, I know Jessica from before. I just helped her out a little. Or should I have helped that couple? Johnpared the two parties in his head and felt that there was nothing wrong with what Luke said. When he had been handling the case earlier, he subconsciously sided with Jessica. A beautiful and quiet young woman always garnered more sympathy than an ordinary-looking middle-aged man. After shooting the breeze for a bit, they went back to work. They only chatted about this small case, but Johns heart had indeed been a little gossipy. Looking at Luke and Selina, who were as calm as ever, John could only admire them. Young people nowadays were so bold and wild. Back then... The bald middle-aged man suddenly remembered that he didnt have any romantic history that was worth bragging about. His first girlfriend in high school had dumped him very quickly. Recalling that he had been dumped by his wife recently, he felt even more depressed. Luke, on the other hand, murmured to himself: Jessica didnt seem to be in a good state of mind. Had the previous psychological cue worn off? Mental illness was aplicated and tricky issue. Even with Basic Psychology, Basic Hypnosis, Elementary Mental Communication and 40 Mental Strength, he didnt dare say that he could cure some mental illnesses. But a few days had passed, and the case at the pier in the park was no longer confidential. It wasnt a big deal to simply reveal that Kilgrave was dead. Mental illness wasnt that simple. Even if Jessica knew Kilgrave was dead, she wouldnt be able to go back to normal. But this would probably have a significant impact on her, and it wasnt entirely impossible to alleviate some of her symptoms. In addition, he could consult Dr. Haley on the high-schooler Molly, another of Kilgraves victims. With Kilgrave dead, his final worth had to be squeezed out. Otherwise, how could he make up for all the sins he hadmitted? Thinking that, Luke took out his phone and contacted Haley. Dr. Haley said that she was free that afternoon, and that he could treat her to lunch. Surprised by the request, Luke couldnt help but ask, I just introduced you to a client yesterday, and you want me to treat you today? Stunned for a moment, Haley burst outughing. Okay, my treat. After work at noon, when Haley arrived at the restaurant, she was amused to see Luke and Selina already inside. Well, at least she didnt have to worry about Detective Luke having any thoughts about her. She had already guessed this beforehand. No wonder your wife is so confident in you. You even brought her here to have a meal with a beautiful woman. Youre really... as timid as a mouse. While she was looking down with absolute disdain on a certain cowardly mouse, Haleys expression was very normal. After lunch, everybody chatted about business while they enjoyed dessert. You want to know about that Monroe, right? Haley said directly, His condition is very interesting. Hes suffering from an unusual case of schizophrenia. I suspect that he... After talking for a long time, she finally came out of professional mode, only to see the two people opposite her looking bored. Luke sipped his coffeezily while Selina ate her strawberry sundae. Haley sighed. Youre not here for Monroe! Luke smiled and looked around. He then took out a file from his bag and pushed it over. Im more concerned about Mollys condition. Frowning, Haley opened the file and said, Shes in really bad condition. It might take a long time for her to recover, unless she sees Kilgrave die in front of her... Huh? Luke shrugged. There lies the problem. I can clear the way, as long as youre willing to take her to the morgue to see the body. Unfortunately, I cant bring him back to life and make him die again. Haley was lost for words in the face of Lukes offhand demeanor. She read the file carefully, and couldnt help but ask, Did you kill him? Luke said, ording to the file, the Detective Bureau happened to find his body in a case. Seeing the case description, Haley shook her head regretfully. Really? What a shame. Luke asked, Is there a problem? Is this bad news for Molly? No, its definitely great news. Haley shook her head decisively. Of course, if she can see Kilgraves body with her own eyes, it might help her condition. Ill consider taking her to the morgue as a backup n. She thought to herself that it was a shame that this strange creature had died just like that. She had nned to study him. Luke nodded. A week. His body will be in the morgue at the forensics department for a week. Haley said, The day after tomorrow at most. Ille up with a n. A week is plenty of time. Luke said, I hope you can keep in touch with me about Mollys treatment. I want to know if this helps. Haley frowned. Why? She didnt like it when other people meddled with her patients, even if Luke was the one who had sent the patient to her. Luke said, I want to see things through. After all, I was the one who saved Molly, and Richard is a nice guy. Haley didnt think there was anything wrong with that. It was verymon for detectives to have a closer rtionship with the victims, which was simr to the rtionship doctors had with their patients. Luke had Selina, this personal bodyguard, so the chances of him falling for Molly were very low. It was like how people tended to be more concerned about cats or dogs that they had rescued themselves. Thinking that, she said, Sure, Ill let you know what the results are like. Chapter 978 - Buying a House, and an Invitation to a Dinner Party

Chapter 978: Buying a House, and an Invitation to a Dinner Party

Only after that did Luke turn to Monroes case. Haley had nothing to hide. Lindsay and her parents have reached an agreement. Shell find a ce to take care of Monroe, said Haley simply. Luke chuckled. Do you and Lindsay know each other? After a brief hesitation, Haley shook her head. Actually, Monroe and Margaret are from the same college. I met him before, which is how I met Lindsay. Luke was stunned. Huh? Looking at his expression, Haley finally smiled. Its rare for you to guess wrong, so dont always act like you know everything, okay? Luke spread his hands. Okay. However, is it because you know her that youre willing to help? Dont deny it. Youre very professional, but Lindsay isnt as good as you are. Her eyes lit up when she saw you. Haley was silent for a moment, before she nodded helplessly. She admires Margarets paintings, and weve interacted a few times. Its not a personal friendship, but its nice to talk to her. Its just that she doesnt know that Im a psychiatrist. Luke could only sigh at how easy it was for people in high circles to run into each other. This also proved that poor people didnt think much of psychiatrists. After that, everybody got up and said goodbye. A psychiatrists time was money, and was as valuable as awyers. A detectives time wasnt as valuable, but the amount of hard work they did put them in the top three. Nobody wasted any time. On the way out, Selina looked at the red Lamborghini which drove off in the opposite direction. This doctor... I dont think shes normal. From what she said just now, it seems she feels its a shame that Kilgraves dead. Luke said, Arent FBI agents who go after serial killers the same? Theyre just interested in the hunt. Even we feel the same when we run into armed robbers and hooligans. Selina tilted her head. Thats true. I want to shoot any robber holding an AK, and break the legs of hooligans when I see them. Luke smiled but didnt say anything. Dont you know why youre called the Knee Breaker in Los Angeles? You dont just stop at two legs. They chatted as they drove northeast over the Brooklyn Bridge and then through the Lincoln Tunnel next to their house as they headed to New Jersey. In less than two minutes, the car arrived in a neighborhood where a middle-aged man in a suit was waiting for them. When Luke and Selina got out of the car, he immediately focused on them. Luke stepped forward. Mr. Peter Porter? The middle-aged man asked, Detective Luke Coulson? This is... your wife? Luke smiled, but Selina was as calm as ever. Shes my friend. Shes worried that Ill be careless, so she came with me to take a look at the house. He was just talking rubbish now. Selina couldnt be bothered with him. She simply took Gold Nugget to check the front and back of the vi. Luke and Peter entered the house. Twenty minutester, they walked out again. Selina and Gold Nugget were already eating tiramisu. When she saw him, she nodded slightly to indicate that the situation outside the vi was exactly as described in the file. Luke said, Im buying the house. Ill have mywyer talk to youter about the contract. Mr. Peter, you can wait for my call. Stunned for a moment, Peter quickly nodded. No problem. My phone is on 24/7. Luke nodded with a smile and got into the car. Selina saidzily, If thewyer handles the paperwork and settles everything today, hell save on waiting another 14 hours. Luke said, Someone who wants to quickly sell a house before Christmas must have his own difficulties. Selina thought for a moment. If they werent in desperate need of money, who would be in a hurry to sell their house at a price 5% lower than the market price? It was very likely that Mr. Peter wouldnt be able to make it past Christmas unless he sold the house. After running into a buyer like Luke who didnt haggle over the price, Mr. Peter would be crazy if he didnt make his phone avable 24/7 day to seal the deal. Come over when you have time and switch out the daily necessities for new ones, Luke said. Also, are your parents and siblings really noting for Christmas? Its a rare opportunity to y with snow, right? Selina said helplessly, Dad is too absorbed with the ranch, and mom doesnt want to throw the head of the family out of the ranch for Christmas. Now that they finally have their own ranch, they want to spend their first Christmas there. Who cares about snow? They can go to ska to y when they get the chance. Theyll have so much snow then that theyll puke. Luke was stunned. They dont have to go that far, right? But true, a trip to ska isnt a bad idea. Selina said, Those are my moms words, not mine. I think shelle running back after three days. Luke smiled. Its indeed fast by ne. Thinking for a moment, he said, Why dont you go home? We wont be doing anything for Christmas. Lukes family would being to New York for a winter Christmas this year; Selina could also go back and enjoy a family reunion. She hadnt been back sincest Christmas. Pondering for a moment, Selina nodded. Fine. It wont take long by ne anyway. This was the first year that the Hayek family had their own ranch. It had been Mario and Sandras lifelong dream to ownnd in America. Of course, they wanted her to go back so that the whole family could be together. As they chatted, Luke nced northwest. Damon and Mindy lived only five hundred meters away, so they could be considered neighbors. In the afternoon, Selina went out with Gold Nugget to buy things for the vi. Luke was working alone at home. Suddenly, his phone rang. It was the unimportant second private line. As usual, the number was unfamiliar, and it was a fixed line. He picked up the call. This is Luke Coulson. What can I do for you? Hello, Mr. Coulson. Im Jeffrey Soderbergs butler. Mr. Soderberg is holding a dinner party tonight and has invited you. Ill send a car to pick you up at six in the evening. Please be ready. Luke found this absurd. Not free, not going. Bye. He then hung up. It wasnt that he wasnt polite, but that the other partys manners were even worse. Even when the butler was addressing him respectfully, his tone implied that he was doing Luke a favor. Luke was someone whose every minute was worth hundreds of thousands of dors. Did they really think that he was some rich kid who had nothing better to do but wait every day to attend dinner parties? Luke curled his lip and casually ordered, Little Snail, add this number to the automatic reply list. Yes, sir, Little Snail replied right away. In New Jersey, Tommy Hoffman, the butler of the Soderberg family, was stunned for a moment, before he dialed the number again. Hello, I cant answer the phone right now. If theres anything, please leave a message after the beep. Chapter 979 - You Have Skill In Dealing with RiChapter People

Chapter 979: You Have Skill In Dealing with Rich People

Tommy almost exploded. Damn it, I just called you five seconds ago, and you cant answer now? Unfortunately, after making a few more calls, all he got was the voice recording. Helplessly, he put down the phone and sighed, and went to inform Mrs. Soderberg of the bad news. Everything was peaceful after that. New York was especially peaceful that night. There werent even many gunshots. The next day, Luke and Selina drove out after breakfast. When they arrived at the vi in New Jersey, Dustin called. Did you piss off the Soderberg family? He sounded like he was keeping his voice down. Luke thought for a moment before he said, Last night, a guy who imed to be their butler ordered me to attend some dinner party, but I refused. Can this be considered pissing them off? Dustin was lost for words. If this was considered pissing them off, then this family was too petty. But... he looked at the middle-aged woman in his office and sighed helplessly. Why dont youe and see what the problem is? It might be rted to the case the day before yesterday. Luke smiled. Boss, you know it definitely isnt rted, right? Dustin said, Just do me a favor. I have a lot of things to do here, but this Mrs. Soderberg is sitting in my office and wanted me to call you. I cant just kick her out. Luke found that funny. Youre worried that the Soderbergs will donate too little to NYPD next year, and the director will put the me on you, right? Dustin said, Of course. Rich people are all petty... Well, not you. Luke was very impressed with the way he scolded the rich in front of the rich. Fine, have her make some time for me. It would be best if we met alone. I dont have time for dinner parties or whatever. Im very busy. Dustin asked, You? Busy? Pondering for two seconds, Luke said, Busy enjoying the life of a newbie NYPD detective, right? Dustin: ...I dont care what your life is like, but please send this family away so that it doesnt interfere with mine. I trust you have the ability, Luke. Luke was stunned. What ability is that? Dustin said, Stop pretending, youre good at dealing with rich people, especially women. Sheerah, Jenny Gwenis, and Jennifer Perry all have pretty good rtionships with you. Luke: ...Okay. In his heart, however, he despised Dustin for only focusing on the women. Werent Takagi and Tony Stark even richer? As the saying went, when you had a woman in your heart, everything would be rted to them. Dustin and Jennifer mustve gotten very close, for Dustin to dare bring up this sort of gossip. Silently despising the old man, Luke hung up and then called Mrs. Soderberg. This was the personal number on the card which Mrs. Soderberg had given to him the other day, which had been passed along through Dustin. What was even more amazing was that Dustin hadnt gotten one. Aurora Soderberg had given only Luke this personal card. Even if Dustin could remember the number, it was meaningless. Only the people who got these business cards had the right to call the private numbers of the rich and powerful. If someone else who didnt know the rules took down the number and dialed it, it would only be seen as harassment. Calling a private number like this to get help from the other party was pretty much impossible, and the unsolicited caller would inevitably be cklisted. That was why Luke couldnt be bothered with the butler. If Aurora really wanted to extend an invitation to him, she could call him herself. Even if she thought it beneath her or was too busy, and so had the butler call Luke, the butler shouldnt have treated Luke like a nobody. Luke didnt know for sure if it was a problem with Aurora or the butler, but he wasnt interested in figuring it out. If a dog bit someone, would they ask the dog forpensation? It was definitely the owners responsibility. As far as Luke was concerned, Aurora wasnt some amiable, benevolent olddy. Mrs. Soderbergs arrogance, meanness, and omnipresent sense of superiority were her most distinctive traits. The phone rang more than ten times before it was picked up. It was Aurora. Whos this? Luke asked, NYPD, Luke Coulson. Mrs. Soderberg, why are you looking for me? Sitting in Dustins office, Laura frowned. Lukes tone was indifferent and formal. That was unusual. How many people in New York who knew her identity could speak to her in such a t tone? She didnt want to waste time on empty talk. They had learned the lesson when the butler had been hung up onst night. If possible, I would like to invite you over to my ce. How about we have afternoon tea together today? Luke more or less figured it out. He asked directly, Personal matter? After a brief silence, Aurora said, Yes, which is why I cant discuss it here in the police department. Luke said, Okay, two in the afternoon? Aurora: Alright. I can send a car to pick you up... Luke interrupted her. Mrs. Soderberg, I have my own car, and Im not disabled. I dont need your butler or you to arrange my schedule for me, understand? Stunned for a moment, she frowned and couldnt help but exin herself. Alright. I didnt mean to sound like Im forcing you. Then why are you sitting in my bosss office? Are you trying to hook up with a lonely middle-aged man? Luke said, Your butler wasnt as amiable as you are. Just send me the address. Goodbye. Listening to the end tone, Aurora slowly put her phone down, her forehead still furrowed. She turned around and looked at the butler at the door. Mrs. Soderberg, is this enough? Dustin had a smile on his face, but it was clear that he was trying to chase her away. Frowning even more, Aurora asked, Is Luke a newbie you took in? Dustin found that odd, but shook his head. Hehe, Im old, I dont have that ability. Aurora had no interest in bing entangled with someone like Dustin, who was tactful with his retorts. This sort of person was the most troublesome, because they didnt mind dragging things out shamelessly, and it was hard to make them change their minds. Thank you for your cooperation, Chief Hammer, she said gracefully as she got up and left the office. After Dustin sent her out of the hall, he snorted. Your husband isnt the mayor, but you sure act like the mayors wife. Afterining about this troublesomedy, he went back to work. As for why the woman was looking for Luke, he didnt really care. Luke was quite good at dealing with rich people, and a rich detective who didnt have ambitions was practically invincible. Chapter 980 - Aurora’s Thoughts

Chapter 980: Auroras Thoughts

In the afternoon, Luke and Selina drove out separately. Selina wasnt interested in dealing with people like Mrs. Soderberg. Besides, this wasnt a case, and the other party wasnt as rich as she was. It would be a waste of time for her to go, so she might as well go out and buy stuff for the vi. Based on the address he received, Luke found a luxurious manor on the northeast side of New Jersey. After giving his name, he was quickly let in. After parking the car in the garage, a maid took him to the main building. After asking for his preference, the maid served him a cup of green tea and stood in a distant corner like an invisible person. A few minutester, Mrs. Soderberg came downstairs. Even at home, thisdy was still dressed magnificently, as if she were attending a banquet. Admiration shed in her eyes when she saw Luke. At her level, handsome men were everywhere. There were a lot of celebrities, male models, and rich family heirs, but not many of them were pleasing to the eye. Luke was different from the handsome guys who made peoples hearts pound. The first impression he gave was that he was gentle, while his good looks came second. His temperament was even better than his looks. Tony Stark was known for his looks, but Aurora didnt like him. He was too mboyant and unsuitable for Lindsay. That was right, Aurora had an eye on Luke not for herself, but for Lindsay. Although this sister-inw of the New York mayor didnt have much experience in politics, she was very conscientious when it came to matchmaking. All of this was because of her daughter, Lindsay. Ever since she met the homeless swindler named Monroe more than a year ago, there had been a huge falling out within their family. It was as if her daughter, who had always been good and obedient, had be possessed as she became entangled with Monroe. What was even worse was that Lindsay and Monroe had been grouped together by a few of those upper-ssdies who were Auroras enemies. They mocked her familys poor taste, and mocked her daughter for actually liking an old and ugly man. This greatly agitated ura. Although there were a lot of people in America who had messy private lives, Lindsay was different. Aurora had different expectations for her daughter. Those women who relied on bedroom scandals, stic faces and their bodies to be so-called socialites and upper-ssdies were nothing in Auroras eyes. Lindsay was capable and strong enough to enter the political and business world and be a key figure in the future. As long as she followed the n, she would be able to take over the family business at the age of forty. Or she could enter some department and be an important figure like her uncle, Michael Soderberg, to protect the family business. By the time she was fifty or sixty, it wouldnt be impossible for her to be the second female president in American history. Thatst point was the biggest and most secret dream of Auroras. She had never mentioned it to anyone. But in America, a woman had to be more cautious than a man if she wanted to enter influential circles. If Lindsay wanted to go far on a steady path, she couldnt leave behind a major stain from her youth. Michelle Geber, the first female president, was from a minority background, and had a minor disability and cancer. She had also been ndered during her presidential campaign. When she became a mother at a young age, she had even been suspected of being part of a Russian conspiracy, and had been investigated repeatedly. The reason why Aurora and her husband had reacted so strongly to the matter with Monroe was because Lindsay and Monroe hadnt really done anything yet, and there was still a chance that Lndsay could be saved. But after Lukes mediation, both Lindsay and her parents calmed down a little. After the father and daughter had a long talk yesterday, they finally cleared up some misunderstandings C that was what Lindsay thought. On the other hand, Aurora had thought further. She noticed that her daughter, Lindsay, treated Luke more normally. It wasnt out of politeness, but when Luke spoke, Lindsay actually didnt y him with retorts. Instead, she seriously considered Lukes suggestion before she epted it and negotiated with her family. For Lindsay when she was feeling sensitive and tense, this was rare. Aurora also realized that even when the young man hadnt shown them much respect when speaking to them back then, she wasnt disgusted by Luke at all. As a woman with keen senses in this regard, she immediately had a new idea. No matter what, she couldnt ept someone like Monroe, but someone like Luke... seemed okay? It wasnt that she wanted her daughter to be close with Luke right now. It was just that it was better for her daughter toe in contact with a normal man like Luke first than with those inexplicable, egoistic artists. She had also checked Lukes record. From the police files, this young man had a worth of millions at such a young age. He didnt have any stain on his record, he had a good reputation with both men and women, and his work attitude and abilities were outstanding. This was enough. It would only take the Soderbergs eight to ten years to groom a person who already had the capability and skills. Of course, Luke was really too young. Aurora had been a little surprised when she read that he was neen years old. A neen-year-old detective who was worth millions that didnt have anything to do with his family, and who was also even more outrageously capable than her own daughter? After her brief shock, she still decided to go ahead with her n. After all, detectives could be considered part of the municipal department, and there were plenty of ways to get promoted; it was a much more stable and promising career than being an artist. She wasnt angry at Lukes rejectionst night. In fact, she was even more interested. ying hard to get? That was impossible. It was normal for a capable and rich boy to be arrogant at his age. There were plenty of family heirs that were more arrogant than Luke. Inparison, Lukes attitude wasnt bad at all. So, she went to the police department this morning and started with his boss. After talking to Luke on the phone, she knew that something had definitely gone wrong with the invitation yesterday. ying dirty tricks behind peoples backs was verymon among the upper-ssdies in New York. She was all too familiar with it. After calling the butler over and carefully verifying his words, Aurora understood that the butler had done something wrong. The butler probably thought that Luke was a young man who was trying to curry favor with the Soderbergs, so he gave him the usual reward attitude, only to be rebuffed by Luke. In response, Aurora simply fired the butler, who had just been promoted two months ago. It was one thing for him to be rude, but for him to brush it off when she was questioning him, this sort of attitude after letting his position get to his head would easily get her family in trouble. After all, he had already left a bad impression on Luke! Luke didnt know what Aurora was thinking. He simply stood up politely and greeted her when she came down, before she had him sit down again. What was odd was that it had only been two days since hest saw her, and she seemed... very cordial toward him? Chapter 981 - The Troublesome Family Strikes Again

Chapter 981: The Troublesome Family Strikes Again

At that moment, they were only three meters apart. Unlike when he could only hear her voice over the phone earlier, Luke could now easily sense with his Mental Communication that this arrogant and harsh woman, who was well-known in New Yorks upper-ss circle, really admired him. He couldnt go ahead with his initial n to sort this out with a few words. Luke felt even stranger as they chatted. Why did this Aurora sound like she was checking up on his background? Why was she so interested in his education, work history, family background, and what he wanted in a future wife? Luke wasnt interested in discussing his personal matters with thisdy. He justughed and said directly, Mrs. Soderberg, did you call me here just to ask these questions? Aurora chuckled and took a sip of her ck tea. Luke, I just said that you can call me Aurora. Luke said, Okay, Aurora. Can you answer my question now? Aurora winked, and the sly expression unexpectedly made her look younger. If I said that I really did call you here to talk to you about these trivial matters, would you leave right away? Luke raised an eyebrow and found it funny. Unexpectedly, she was telling the truth. Of course, Aurora had no idea who she was facing. She didnt try to hide her attitude at all. She was in her early forties, but had never been poor since she was young, and thus had always taken very good care of herself. Her daughter, Lindsay, was pretty even without makeup, and mother and daughter were simr in their looks. Appearance aside, without taking her personality into ount, she couldpletely charm men who didnt mind the age gap. The way she winked just now was even more at odds with her usual arrogance. It was a very casual action, and a lot more likable than how richdies acted. Luke smiled. Aurora, Im just a minor detective, and Im very young. I need to work while Im on the clock. I dont have time for idle conversation in my schedule. The admiration in Auroras eyes grew. If it had been any other young man, most of them wouldvee at her invitation, and work wouldnt have mattered at all. But since Luke had made it clear, she couldnt really say that she was inspecting him as her daughters boyfriend. She coughed and said, I need to thank you for what happened with Monroe. If you run into any trouble in New York, you can call me. Looking at the suddenly benevolent Aurora, Luke was a little ufortable. He felt that it was very bizarre when she was like this! This amiable approach really didnt suit her. Luke could only nod. Okay. If I need anything, I will. I probably dont have anything I need from you. Go find somewhere else to y, he couldnt help but add inwardly. Aurora said with a smile, But I have a request. Not wanting to waste time, Luke said, Go ahead. Aurora said, If you have time, please give Lindsay some guidance. Looking at Lukes surprised expression, she sighed. I agree with what you said at the police department the other day. If its only about thew when ites to family, then whats the point of family? That was true. Luke had obtained another result. You must have heard about our family from your boss and colleagues in the police department. However, just ask around the department about our family two years ago, and youll know that we had no choice, Aurora said with a self-deprecating smile. She paused for a moment, her mood dropping a little. Our daughter has grown up and has her own way of thinking after college. She always thinks that everything we say is wrong and that were interfering with her freedom. Its just that we dont want her to fall into the mud. Even if she can climb out of it, people will mock her sooner orter for not being clean. Luke understood what she meant. Monroe was Lindsays mud, or more precisely, a scandal. Aurora looked at him and said, There are a lot of boys around Lindsay. In college, some were rich, some not. Some had power, some didnt. Did we interfere? No. Except for this Monroe, weve never interfered with her freedom to make friends. Luke listened quietly. Aurora was still telling the truth. She said with a bitter smile, But who is this Monroe guy? All up, hes taken more than a hundred thousand dors from Lindsay, which made me suspicious. After a simple investigation, I found out that hes promiscuous and addicted to drugs; not weed, but drugs. Do you think I can keep calm and let my daughter interact with a man like that and give him money to buy drugs? Luke couldnt argue with that. If this happened with ire, he would think about making the man disappear off the face of the earth. Once you got involved in gambling and drugs, you basically lost your bottom line. When addiction kicked in, a person wouldnt care about their family. Nobody wanted their family to be mixed up with such a person. Aurora said, Our rtionship with her is very fragile right now. Jeffrey told me not to do anything for the time being, but how can I not? Shes my daughter. Ive always cherished her, from when she was young to now. So, I can only ask you to help me. Pondering for a moment, Luke said, Aurora, Im a young man and also an outsider. Theres nothing I can do about it. But Aurora said, I know, but youre at least a normal person. No, youre an excellent kid. You did well in high school, you work hard, and have a good reputation... She then noticed Lukes strange expression. After a brief pause, Aurora apologized with a bitter smile. Im sorry, Luke. You know that we were paranoid about what happened with Monroe, so I ran a basic check on you, but it was limited to your background in the police department. I dont mean to pry into your privacy. Luke believed that. If she had investigated him in detail, they might not be having this conversation. Compared with an artist addicted to drugs, a young man who had taken down hundreds of armed viins in over a year probably wouldnt be considered normal. After all, NYPD wasnt LAPD, and wouldnt record his past achievements in detail. Dustin had made the information confidential. Ordinary people wouldnt be able to see details of his past achievements unless they had a high level of authorization from LAPD. But Lukes expression remained solemn. I can understand how you feel, Aurora, but that doesnt mean that I can ept being investigated at will. Aurora looked a little embarrassed. She had blurted out everything that she shouldnt have. She didnt know why, but the longer she talked to this young man, the more she liked him, and the less guarded she was. She raised her hand. Okay, I promise I wont do it again. Please forgive me for being hasty this time. Chapter 982 - Be Friends?

Chapter 982: Be Friends?

Luke seemed to be pondering something. After a long while, he nodded slowly. Okay. Actually, it didnt matter what she was able to find out. What he really needed to hide had never had to do with his identity as a detective. Aurora was relieved, but Luke said solemnly, I can understand your worries, but I cant agree to your request. Looking at her expression, he continued, Lindsay and I are strangers who have only met once. If theres a chance, Ill talk to your daughter, but I cant guarantee when it will be or that our conversation will have any effect. Aurora said, Its fine just to keep this in mind. Just consider it a private request from a mother. Luke said helplessly, Aurora, from what you said just now, I have a rough idea of how much boys like Lindsay. If I run over to talk to her, will she think Im just interested in a chat? Then just be friends. The moment she said that, she noticed Lukes strange expression, and subconsciously covered her mouth. Pretend I didnt say anything. Luke was amused. Why was Aurora, who looked like a richdy at first, acting a little like a kid now? Though she wasnt that old. Luke sighed. Aurora, Im just a detective; Im not a teacher or a psychiatrist. Im not good at counseling, but Im very good at shooting. Aurora was confused. Huh? Luke said, So, Ive killed a lot of armed criminals myself. This is probably very different from what you were thinking. Stunned for a moment, Aurora didnt know how to respond. Luke said, Ill help if I have the chance, but dont get your hopes up. Also, Ive only met Lindsay once. This case might be our only connection, so dont investigate me anymore, okay? Stunned for a long while, Aurora suddenly asked suspiciously, Are you afraid that Ill investigate you? Yes, Luke admitted frankly. If I told you that I wanted to make friends with Lindsay, so I had people investigate everything about the Soderbergs, including any suspicious things about your past, would you ept it? Aurora opened her mouth, but couldnt say anything. If Luke and Lindsay really became good friends, she would investigate him thoroughly, even if she had just promised Luke that she wouldnt continue doing so. It was natural for a mother to go back on her word for her daughter. She had no choice. But Luke investigating her family like that? She really couldnt stand it. In this world, who didnt have private things they didnt want others to know? Luke knew what she was thinking, even if she didnt say it out loud. He simply stood up and said, Okay, thats it. I still have work to do, so I wont bother you. Goodbye, Mrs. Soderberg. He used the polite and distant address again. Aurora knew what he meant. He didnt want to have anything to do with her family, or rather, didnt want any trouble with them. Aurora understood that Luke was clearly saying that he didnt want to get too involved in this matter. She stood up helplessly. Um, wait, I didnt... She couldnt help but be stumped. Lukes words were so direct that she was a little stunned. Lie? She felt that she couldnt lie now, and lying wouldnt change the young mans mind. Luke nodded politely. Youre not in the best frame of mind. You should rest more. You dont have to see me off. Ill see myself out. Saying that, he waved at the maid who was standing far away. Please take me to the garage. The maid looked at her mistress and saw that she had no intention of objecting, so she immediately said respectfully, Please follow me. There werent many young men who could cause this woman to act amiably, so he was definitely a unique person. Driving out, Luke looked at the manor in the rearview mirror and shook his head. Every family had its own difficulties. Having money didnt mean there werent any problems. Family, love, and friendship werent things that could be solved with money alone. In fact, money could have a negative impact. Thanks to his experiences in his previous life, Luke had spent thirty years bing a middle-aged Buddha. Other than family, he didnt value much else. That was because family was nurtured over decades. As long as one wasnt an orphan, it was hard to ignore family. Everything else was a choice. If he couldnt find a woman he liked, then he didnt want love. If he couldnt find a friend to take photos with, then he didnt need friendship. Money made life easier, and having a lot of money only made his life even easier. Now that he was a billionaire, he could do whatever he wanted. That was because he already knew from his previous life what money meant to him. Money was a way for him to live freely. Money could change the amount of freedom he had in life, but he couldnt lose himself in it and forget himself. Now that he had money, it was only for further protecting his family. It wasnt for showing off or hooking up with girls. Hm, in any case, he could make a living with his face now. Money was just a means, not his master. Thinking about Auroras request, he casually asked Little Snail to look up some information. At the same time, he called Connie. The Soderberg family drama was something that had started before they joined the department. It was hard for Elsa and Elizabeth to find out anything from too far back, so it was better to talk to an old-timer like Connie. After talking for a while, he hung up. Connie didnt look up the information at all, and didnt even need to think much about it when she gave him the start of the family drama, which wasst fall. The information which Little Snail had found also came out. The earliest record of the Soderberg familys dispute with Monroe wasst November. The time frames matched what Aurora had just said. Last fall, they had intervened in the matter between Lindsay and Monroe. After a while, they couldnt take it anymore, and went to the police department. Over the past year, the two parties had dragged the police department in more and more, and the conflict had escted. Before this, the Soderbergs indeed didnt have the nickname troublemaker, and were even NYPDs favorite donor. Alright, they probably still were. It was nothing for the officers and detectives on the bottom rung to be picked on; if it got too big, Dustin woulde in as the police supervisor to clean things up. The police took paychecks, and getting shot in their line of work was to be expected; taking the brunt of the anger was a minor thing. Luke drove to a vi in New Jersey. After he got out of the car, he took out a bunch of bibs and bobs and tools, and changed the door locks himself, without looking for a locksmith. It had been snowing on and off recently, and it was also Christmas Eve. Money wasnt the issue if he called in a locksmith, but the problem was that they might be in a poor mood and slow, and Luke would have to wait at the vi for them. If he had the time to wait for the locksmith, he might as well buy new locks and change them himself. It only took him five minutes. After changing the lock on the front door and the electronic lock on the garage, he checked the house again. The broken windows, the leaking pipes, and the water leak in the attic had all been taken care of. Chapter 983 - The Small Gold Dog and the Big Blond Man

Chapter 983: The Small Gold Dog and the Big Blond Man

When Selina returned with a car full of stuff, Luke went to meet her, and they carried the stuff inside. Gold Nuggetyzily in the new kennel on the porch and looked at the snow. The house had to be cleaned up, and it wasnt convenient for it to help out here, so it had been chased out. However, it had a tablet in front of it and snacks next to it. It could watch TV shows while the fiend worked; this treatment couldnt be any better. As Selina sorted out the items, she asked, Did Aurora piss you off again? Luke threw the various unwanted junk into a big cardboard box. No. You dont look very happy, she said. As Luke continued to throw things in, he told her about the Soderberg family and the conflict with Monroe. Selina moved a tablemp around the living room and tried to find the best ce for it. Hearing you say that, I get it now. If it were my father, he would probably go after that person with a gun. Luke smiled. Would you keep in touch with a drug addict despite Mario and Sandras objections, and give him so much money? Selina snorted. If I gave that person five thousand dors, theyd probably beat me up and call me stupid. Luke asked, Are you sure? Selina said, In my fathers words, kids have to be taught a good lesson when they go astray. I took a beating when I was young. Luke was curious. How? Selina red at him angrily. I was too young so I dont remember, but when I was five, I took money from my dads wallet to buy a cowboy hat. He gave me a thrashing when I got back. Luke found that odd. Ive never heard Sandra mention this before. When he went to her ce for dinner, Sandra would often tell embarrassing stories about Selinas childhood. Selina chuckled. Because I bought the hat for Dad. Strictly speaking, I didnt steal any money. I just bought him a birthday present with his money. Luke didnt know whether tough or cry. Then didnt you suffer for nothing? Selina finally put the vase down and nodded in satisfaction. Not really. Since then, my father never touched me again. We talk it out instead. A blessing in disguise, Luke concluded simply. They chatted as they cleaned up the vi. Luke could have gotten a housekeeping service to do it, but he felt morefortable doing it himself. He was a man who was slightly obsessed with cleanliness and a little OCD. He had never used a housekeeping service at all. His family would be living here in the next few days, and he didnt want anyone else touching ces like the bedroom. Suddenly, his ears twitched. Putting down the cab he was holding, he went outside and looked at Gold Nuggets kennel on the side. A little girl was squatting in front of Gold Nugget with pleasant surprise on her face. Hey, golden puppy, give me a smile. Gold Nugget couldnt be bothered with this sort of low-level coaxing. It continued eating its snacks unhurriedly. Of course, it didnt hate the little girl in front of it. At the very least, she hadnte barreling over to pull its fur. The little girl leaned forward and slowly stretched out her hand. Be good. Let me touch you. Just once. Gold Nugget was unmoved. As it ate its cake, it watched a TV show on a tablet. It could tell that the little girls hands were clean, unlike some brats who would touch it with greasy and muddy hands. If Gold Nugget got dirty, Selina would nag at it while she helped bathe it. It was very annoying. The little girl finally touched it. The big golden retriever just looked at her indifferently before it continued looking at the phone. She was overjoyed. This was the big golden retriever she dreamed of genuine, open, tolerant and elegant, like an elder. But this golden retriever liked to watch TV dramas? This... wasnt strange. There were dogs who liked to watch football games. She couldnt help but want to touch the dogs head. It was huge and furry. It would definitely feel nice to touch. In the end, a pair of ck dog eyes red at her, and it sneezed in dissatisfaction, before it moved its head away. The little girl chuckled and continued trying. She could sense that the big golden retriever wasnt angry, but just a little unwilling to let her touch its head. Then... she had to touch it. Its watching a TV show. Youll disturb it if you touch its face, someone said not far away. The girl tilted her head and saw a young and handsome man waving at her with a smile. Hi, Mindy. Long time no see. Wheres your dad? Mindy was nk for a moment, as if trying to recall something. Suddenly, she was shocked, and she pointed at him. Are you that big, warm blond from the ne? The corner of Lukes mouth couldnt help but twitch. Since when was he like a golden retriever? Women, even minors, indeed had very strange logic. Im Luke. He could only give his name. After all, he had only met her once with this identity. Even if Mindy had a deep impression of him, she might not be able to recall his name. Mindy blinked. Oh, nice to see you again, Luke. She wasnt too sorry for her slip of the tongue, since a big, warm blond was how she hadbeled Luke in her heart. Although she hadined about this guy at the time, his gentle temperament had left a vivid impression on her after the incident. Is this your dog? Mindy immediately asked. It was quite suitable for a big, warm blond to raise a golden retriever. Luke chuckled. Sort of, but its very old. You cant go crazy with it. Mindy said, Cant I touch it? She looked disappointed. Luke said, Touch the back of its head. Just dont block it from watching TV. Mindy immediately touched the back of Gold Nuggets head. She couldnt touch its face, but the back of the dogs head was fine. Gold Nugget couldnt be bothered to resist. It didnt have any objections to this level of petting. Dor even liked it when people touched it like this, so it let the little hand do whatever it wanted. Whats its name? Mindy asked as she looked at the cute golden retriever. Gold Nugget and Dor are both its names, said Luke. Mindy found that odd. Two names? Luke shrugged. Your dad calls you Mindy, but also calls you darling or sweetheart, right? Mindy said, But theres only one name. Luke asked, Can dogs differentiate between names and nicknames? Mindy paused and thought for a moment, before she shook her head helplessly. Probably not. Gold Nugget nced at her again. Foolish little girl, tricked by the fiend again. Sure enough, she was all breasts and... Hm, she was no breasts and no brain. Wheres your dad? Luke asked as he looked around. Mindy said, Hes out doing some sketching. Im going to the supermarket to buy something for lunch. Luke asked, You? Make lunch? Chapter 984 - Visit and Gift?

Chapter 984: Visit and Gift?

Mindy sighed and said, like a little adult, A man can live until hes sixty and still be a child. Luke was speechless. He couldnt refute this principle. Selina walked out at that moment. Luke, this is... Luke said, Mindy McCreedy. The first time I came to New York, we ran into hijackers. She, her father and I subdued the hijackers. Selina instantly looked at Mindy. She had heard Luke mention the father and daughter before. Sure enough, the little girl was very beautiful and cute. That was perfectly normal. Luke had always been someone who looked at appearances. Few people who were close to him were ugly, especially the women. Are you Lukes girlfriend? Mindy asked curiously. Selina smiled. Were good friends. Mindy blinked again and stopped asking. She wasnt an ordinary twelve-year-old girl. She knew all the basic etiquette, though she didnt usually use it. Luke thought for a moment before he suddenly said, I havent seen your father sincest time. Can we drop by for a visit today? Stumped, Mindy thought for a moment. Ill ask Dad. I dont know when hell be back. She ran to the side and took out her phone to make a call. Looking at the pink Titanium phone, Selina smiled at Luke. This phone cover is quite unique. Luke gave her a knowing look. Selina didnt say anything else. This colorful phone cover hadnt been released yet. It would only be next year at the very least that Titanium phones wouldunch these sorts of essories after other low- to mid-range products appeared. By releasing them every once in a while, Titanium phones woulde across as more novelpared with other phones. This way, the Titanium phone would maintain its top brand status for a long time, and would earn even more money. It was the ssic example of a small investment generatingrge profits at no cost. The reason Mindy was able to enjoy this treatment so early was clearly because of Lukes V persona. Selina knew that, but she wasnt jealous. Her phone was one-of-a-kind, personally custom-made by Luke, and the phone cover was much more exquisite. She couldnt help but observe the little girl carefully. Someone who could make Luke show favoritism, even if she was a little girl, couldnt be ordinary. She had a petite oval face, and her eyes werent particrly big, but they were narrow and nted, like those of a fox. She had a high nose bridge and thin lips. Coupled with her bright chestnut-colored eyes, she was clearly a bright girl. She was wearing a pink Peppa hat and pink woolen mittens, and had the air of a little adult. She was indeed extraordinary. Selina wouldnt think that Luke had taken a fancy to Mindy. While Luke looked like someone who didnt care much for rules on the outside, he had a bottom line. As far as Selina knew, there had been more than one or two 16-year-old girls who had given Luke their phone numbers. He had casually thrown these away, and never crossed the line. Also, she knew that this guy actually preferred more mature women, particrly those with more outstanding feminine traits. Mindy, who was short and had a t chest, had to wait until she was at least eighteen, and for her figure to develop. Just appearance alone wasnt enough for a certain someone who was fussy about aesthetics. Mindy wasnt on the phone for long before she hung up. Dads happy to have you over, but we dont have any ingredients at home. I need to buy some first. Luke looked around. Youre not walking, are you? Mindy said, Theres a Chinese supermarket 200 meters away. Its very close. Luke shook his head with a smile. Lets go. We should also bring some gifts with us. A momentter, they went to the supermarket together. Twenty minutester, everybody returned to Mindys house. Taking out a bunch of things from the car, Mindy took a big paper bag from Luke and struggled to pull out a pink beanie from between the celery and the carrots. Hey, what guest brings ingredients as gifts when theyre visiting? Luke spread his hands and picked up four bags of ingredients from the backseat. Then what gifts do other people give you? Thinking for a moment, Mindy had nothing to say. In all these years, it seemed that the only friend she and her father had who had ever brought a gift on a visit was V. But could she talk about Vs gift? No. So, she couldnt retort, and could only mumble as she walked, But I dont know how to make these dishes. I only know how to make sandwiches, sd, and fried egg. She reached the door and scanned her fingerprint before saying, Open sesame. Luke chuckled. Wow, high-tech. Its voice-activated. Mindy asked, Isnt thatmon? Luke said, There probably isnt anyone around my ce who uses voice activation. Its too expensive. Mindy said, ...You make it sound like you live in the slums. Luke said, They really dont have much money. After they entered, the door automatically closed. Following Mindy, the three of them entered the kitchen and put the bags of ingredients on the counter. Mindy went to the fridge and opened it. What do you want? Coke, juice, milk? Seeing the familiar packaging in the fridge, Selina decisively said, We want Dr. Pepper. Mindy looked at Luke. Seeing that he didnt object, she took out three cans from the fridge and came back. As she gave them the drinks, she looked at the bags of ingredients and said worriedly, Your gifts are too much. I dont think my father knows how to use most of them. Luke smiled. I do. Mindys eyes widened. You? She couldnt help but look at Selina again. Selina said calmly, I only know how to eat. I cant cook. Mindy only thought for two seconds before she decisively bowed to the bigshot. Then Ill leave it to you. Thank you. Im going to go and watch cartoons first. Can I get Gold Nugget toe with me? Luke said, You can ask it for its opinion. Gold Nuggets interest in cartoons was second only to TV shows, so it probably wouldnt refuse. Mindy nodded happily. Thats great. Thank you, Luke. She bolted out of the kitchen like a colt and didnt forget to call out, Gold Nugget, Gold Nugget,e and watch cartoons. Sit here. Gold Nugget nced at Selina, who wasnt far away. Seeing Selina nod slightly, Gold Nuggety down next to the little girl to watch cartoons. The sound from the TV in the living room rang out, and Luke heard a familiar opening track. He shrugged. The Simpsons. I havent seen that in a long time. Selina waved at him, as if to say take your time, and then slipped out to watch TV. She was also a fan of cartoons, and wouldnt miss the Simpsons. She didnt mind watching repeats. Chapter 985 - The Food Tastes Sweet, Probably Because You’re Lazy

Chapter 985: The Food Tastes Sweet, Probably Because Youre Lazy

After everybody ran off, Luke got to work. Picking up a few knives in the kitchen, he shook his head. Only one kitchen knife was regrly used, while the rest of the knives were almost new. But that was a J. A. Henckels set, and the high-end Zwilling Pro line to boot, which was worth more than a thousand dors. If Luke wasnt a chef and didnt like cooking, this kitchen knife would be proof of his wealth. This sort of kitchen knife which was pretty much an ornament amply demonstrated how rich its owner was. Luke gave up on the regrly used kitchen knife and switched to a barely used santoku knife. This kind of knife was simr to a chefs knife. As long as a person had good technique, it could be used for most things. With Lukes skills, using this knife was no different from using a chefs knife. First, he marinated the tenderloin with char siu sauce, then washed the celery, carrots, tomatoes, and onions before he cut them up. He then cleaned the brisket, steak, and pork. Less than ten minutester, a small head appeared at the kitchen door to observe his progress. Without turning around, Luke asked, Hungry? Mindy was curious. You... didnt go to culinary school, did you? Luke chuckled. In any case, Ive never been to New Oriental culinary school. Mindy asked, Where? Luke said, The legendary holynd of chefs. As long as you study there, youll have the kind of cooking skills that will make women cry to marry you. Mindy wouldnt believe him. I would believe you if you said it was a pharmaceutical business; Ive never seen anyone cry while eating. Luke shrugged. Just think of it as an ad. Mindy immediately got it. Its a good cooking school, then? Luke said, Yes, more or less. After saying that, he finally turned around. Youre hungry. This time, it was a statement. That was because the little girls stomach was clearly growling, and she was swallowing her saliva. Mindy finally felt a little embarrassed. Well... Dad left early in the morning to sketch, and I woke upte. I thought I might as well buy some groceries and have lunch. Luke wasnt surprised. When Mindy gave them drinks earlier, there wasnt anything in the fridge at all, no bread, milk, vegetables, meat, or eggs. It was like the fridge of a bachelor, and one who had anorexia. He stopped what he was doing for the time being and took out ingredients from a paper bag on the side. After cutting them up, he fried an egg in a frying pan and spread the vegetables and tomato on top. Theres no pickles. Thats all I can do. He put the simple ham and egg sandwich on the table. I dont need to make you milk and cereal, do I? Mindy stared at him nkly. Youre so good at this. Are you actually a chef? There was a clear difference in the actions of a person who had been cooking for a long time and a person who rarely cooked. Mindy could be considered an old hand with a de, and the smooth and skillful way in which Luke used the kitchen knife was especially clear; it was as if he was just ying with a butterfly knife. He was definitely a professional. Luke went back to making lunch. I should be good enough to open a mid-tier restaurant, the kind that costs about a hundred dors per person. Mindy walked in, but didnt pour herself any milk. She took a bite of the sandwich and said, It tastes better than what I make. Why is that? Pondering for two seconds, Luke said, Something you dont have to make yourself always tastes sweeter. So, its probably because ofziness. Mindy said, ...Thanks. The person who takes has nothing to say C Mindy keenly experienced this saying for herself. For the sake of her stomach, she chose to ept the me for beingzy. It was 12:05 pm when Damon finally returned home with a drawing board and carrying a few big and t cardboard boxes. This was themon lead character of American fast food takeaway: pizza. But as soon as he opened the door, he smelled the faint and unfamiliar scent of food in the air. He couldnt help but be stunned. A hot Latin American beauty who was sitting on the couch in the living room turned around. Seeing him, she smiled naturally and waved at him. Hello, Mr. McCreedy. Im Selina, Lukes friend. Relieved, Damon scanned the living room. Selina seemed to know what he was thinking. Mindy is in the kitchen. Shes probably tasting the dishes. Of course, Luke had heard the conversation from the kitchen. He patted the little girls head and said, Your dad is back. Tell him to clean up before lunch. Mindy nodded and ran out. Dad, youre back. Go wash your hands. Lunch is ready. We were just waiting for you. Damon: Huh? Five minutester, the four of them sat down at the dining table. Damon stared nkly at the dishes on the table. Luke said with a smile, Mindy said that she hadnt had breakfast yet and was on her way out to buy groceries, so I took the liberty of dropping by. I just cooked something simple, and the taste is so-so. Dont get your hopes up. Damon: ... There was steak, char siu, tomato beef brisket, and a huge stew of celery, carrots, onions, and pork. Apart from the steak which Damon was familiar with, everything else, be it the red and sweet char siu, the red and sour tomato beef brisket, or the green, white and red vegetable stew, made one drool. Selina, on the other hand, consoled herself inwardly. Forget it. Since Luke was the one who made it, then this meal was just barely edible. For her taste buds, which were quickly developing an intuition of their own, the shorings of these dishes were very obvious. There hadnt been enough time to marinate the char siu, so there wasnt enough taste inside the meat. The tomato beef brisket hadnt been stewed long enough, so the beef wasnt soft enough. The pork in the vegetable stew was of average quality, which pulled down the freshness of the entire dish. But there wasnt any problem with Lukes cooking itself. It was purely because he didnt have enough time. The father and daughter couldnt tell, in any case. Compared with the father and daughter, who subconsciously sped up after a few mouthfuls, Selina ate like a normal person today, and involuntarily felt more superior. It was as if they hadnt eaten this kind of inferior food for several lifetimes. How pitiful! The foodie mocked the father and daughter in her heart,pletely forgetting how she had eaten such zy food with gusto at the very beginning. Soon, all the dishes on the table were empty, and the pizza which Damon had bought back was long forgotten in the living room. Mindy stayed in the dining room to clean up the tableware. Damon and Luke sat in the living room and chatted over coffee. They engaged in idle talk C How are you doing? Very good? How am I doing? C before Luke changed the topic. Damon, this might be a little rude, but I dont think its a good idea to leave Mindy alone at home, or even let her go out to buy lunch ingredients, said Luke. Chapter 986 - Can That Be Done? Can’t It?

Chapter 986: Can That Be Done? Cant It?

Lukes words were rather presumptuous, but since he and Damon were rades who had gone through a fight together, it wasnt strange for him to say that. Damon opened his mouth, but couldnt think of a reply. Could he say that Mindy was very mature for her age and no one could rob her, which was why he could leave her home alone without worry? Luke said, Also, its not the holidays yet. Watching cartoons at home on her own isnt good for a kids development. Damon was rendered speechless. Luke said, Im just reminding you that Mindy is still a kid. Dont... overlook her. Damon could only nod. Luke changed the topic. I heard that youve been sketching recently. Do you want to be an artist, or have you always been one? Damon smiled wryly. Im nning to, a little. Maybe Ill be a cartoonist in the future, nothing as grand as an artist. Luke didnt think much of it. Its good too if you dont want to be an artist. I had a case a few days ago that had to do with an artist. It was a good thing I was there. I sent him to a psychiatrist right away, otherwise he wouldve been sent to prison. Damon was lost for words. You can still talk about it so cheerfully? What kind of conversation is this?! After stabbing Damon in the heart, Luke finally talked to him about drawingics. Damon hadnt officially started hisic series yet, because he hadnte up with a reasonable concept for the protagonist. Luke chuckled. Just draw Batman. Damon was stunned. But... I dont have the copyright. Luke looked at him strangely. Do you think Batman wille asking you for a copyright fee? That is, as long as youre not nning to disparage him. Damon shook his head. Doing it without copyright would be theft. I cant use Batmans fame to make a profit. Luke thought for a moment, then replied, Then you can publish a notice in the newspaper and ask him if he would be willing to let you use him to create aic. Damon was stunned. Can that be done? Luke said, Did Batman ever say that it cant? Damon said, ...He really didnt. Luke said, Then its settled. See how he reacts first. What if you seed? Damons expression changed. As an experienced detective, Luke wasnt stupid. He had seen everything of the dark side of the world. Luke was taking advantage of an opportunity here. Batman had helped hundreds of people and had never asked for a reward, nor asked for an appearance fee when he went on TV. Would this superhero, who was so full of justice that he was practically a saint,e out to ask a cartoonist for a copyright fee? At most, he would beat up any cartoonist who simply drew dirtyics of him. ...Alright, that was unlikely. Among some of the pictures which Mindy had found online, a huge amount were of a gay Batman and some Bat/Iron CP, which were pretty popr. These cartoonists had never heard of anyone getting beaten up by Batman for it. Clearly, Batman didnt care about these fan hobbies at all. Looking at Damons hesitation, Luke said with a smile, If you really make money, then give a little more to charity. Batman should be very happy for you to contribute to charity, right? Stunned for a moment, Damon pped his forehead. Thats right. I can donate, and itll be fine. He was using the title of a cartoonist just to make his daily life a little easier in the future; he wouldnt be relying on it for his livelihood. There was no sense in feeling conflicted over this. As they chatted, Luke mentioned his new job. Damon and Mindy were both surprised when they heard that Luke had been transferred to NYPD HQ. During the hijacking, the three of them had worked together to take down five robbers, and they all knew that the other party wasnt simple. So, the father and daughter were mostly surprised at how sudden this job hop was, and not that he could join NYPD. Luke also casually talked aboutw and order in New York recently, and told them a little about the aftermath of the DAmico case. He then talked about the stories that had been going around, and described the bounties on the masked heroes and therge number of assassins in New York. Damon and Mindy naturally knew about this. They had a lot of information sources, but nothing like Lukes precise details. In the end, Luke said with certainty, New York hasnt been very peaceful recently. If anyone wants to cause trouble, they might run into some powerful characters. As far as we know, many gang members have even left New York and gone into hiding. Damon and Mindy looked at each other and rejoiced inwardly that they had been too busy adapting to their daily life recently to go out. In thest few days, Damon had forked out 100,000 as a contribution and 20,000 in tuition fees to secure Mindys enrollment. After Christmas, Mindy would be a glorious middle-schooler, and Damon would be a cartoonist. It was only after everything was arranged that he was able to find time to sketch leisurely. Mindy, on the other hand, watched TV and read at home as she adjusted her biological clock. She basically couldnt stay up all night anymore after she started school. She had to adapt in advance. Both father and daughter, who were adapting to their new life, hadnt paid much attention to the recent rumors in New Yorks underworld. Now that Luke was giving them this inside information from the police department, they had a clearer understanding of the situation. Damon, who had gotten his revenge, could only mumble to himself, Im old! The world has changed too quickly. I should just stay low and be a cartoonist! After chatting for almost an hour, Luke and Selina got up and said goodbye. They exchanged phone numbers, and Luke gave them his address in the Clinton area so that they could keep in touch. Unlike during the hijacking, when both father and daughter had still been obsessed with revenge, they were very willing to be friends with Luke now that they were back to living a normal life. Both father and daughter liked Luke and Selina, and Mindy loved Gold Nugget even more. Gold Nugget didnt have an opinion either way of this little girl. It wasnt like it hadnt been around kids before. There were five kids in total in Selina and Lukes families. Compared with younger kids who didnt know how to control their strength, Mindy knew better. Most of the time, she just liked to stroke the furry dog head and look at its honest face. After Luke and Selina left, Damon closed the door. Mindy pondered for a moment. Dad, can I y with them when Im free? Damon thought for a moment, then shook his head. Theyre detectives. They dont even have regr holidays, and its normal for them to be busy all the time. You can go over to y once in a while, but all the time... Mindy put up her fingers in a pledge. I promise I wont disturb them. Damon rubbed her head. Dont get your hopes up. When I was a police officer and did manage toe home, all I did was sleep. Its easy to say you wont disturb them, but easier said than done. That was all he said. His daughter was very sensible. As long as she understood Luke and Selinas situation, she wouldnt be rash. Besides, she had to go to school after Christmas. At that time, she wouldnt have the time to bother them. Chapter 987 - One Has to Decide One’s Own Path

Chapter 987: One Has to Decide Ones Own Path

Damon didnt really care. He was already past the age of calling up friends, and he had been immersed in drawing recently. If it wasnt because he and Luke had fought together during the hijacking, he wouldnt get too close to the young man. Back at home, Selina sat by the window and looked in the direction of New Jersey. Luke poured two cups of hot chocte and gave one to her. Are you still thinking about the two of them? Selina took a sip, and the feeling of not being full was finally gone. Seeing them start a new life, it seems pretty good. Luke said, Its a personal choice. Look at Dustin. Isnt he still working hard in his forties? Selina was lost for words. Its all about personal choice. Luke sat down and looked at the Hudson River and New Jersey. Damon might not have been able to adapt to this life so quickly if he didnt have drawing to focus on. But Mindy... He shook his head. Selina sighed. That girl is... She paused. She wanted to say ruined or twisted, but that didnt seem right. Luke said, You dont have to watch your words when were talking. Damon trained a violent little girl into someone who isnt bound by the rules of ordinary people. Its not something to be happy about. Thankfully, he used to be a good police officer. Theres no problem with Mindys understanding of good and bad; its just that Damon went overboard. Selina looked at him and asked, What are your ns for her? Luke shook his head. Im just on the sidelines. At most, Ill give guidance when its necessary. Even if she chooses to be an ordinary person when she grows up, thats still good. Selina found that odd. Have you never thought of grooming her into bing someone who can help us? Shes not very strong right now, but as long as she has the right equipment, most superhumans wont be her match. I chose this path myself. Luke turned around and looked at her. You chose toe with me. So, I wont help her make a choice. Its still better for everyone to have control of their own path in life. After a brief silence, he continued, Shell onlye into contact with V, and I wont let her know my real identity. That way, she can quit anytime. Selina stared at him. So, I cant quit? Luke smiled. No, you can quit too. Maybe you can go back and be a ranch owner or something, and raise livestock. Selina frowned. Huh? Luke patted her head. Because I dont mind if you know. Selina gave an oh and quieted down. She picked up the hot chocte and sipped it slowly, before she looked out the window at the falling snow. Luke didnt say anything else. He sat next to her and watched the snowkes dance in the sky. ... After two peaceful days, Haley called at noon. Im almost done with work. Ill take Molly to view Kilgraves body today, she said on the other end of the phone. Okay. Meet outside the forensics center at two in the afternoon? Luke agreed without any hesitation. Sure. Haley also didnt mince words. At two in the afternoon, Luke and Selina waited for Haley and Mollys family outside the forensics center. When he saw Luke again, Mollys father, Richard, was even more grateful. He immediately took Lukes hand and thanked him profusely, the sly air of a businessman nowhere to be seen. He might be rich, but his home ground was Boston. In New York, the people he knew at most were chefs. It wasnt easy for someone like him to directly contact NYPD for ess to the morgue. Also, he would definitely have to owe someone a favor for something like that. Luke, on the other hand, had offered to help without asking for anything in return. Apart from feeling extremely d that he had met the sort of good police officer that could only be found in the movies, he could only thank him. Mollys mother had been standing next to Molly the entire time. She didnt step forward, but she still looked very grateful. Luke and Selina didnt think much of it. They had been working cases for a long time, and many of the victims families were grateful to them when they caught the murderer. The reaction from Mollys family could only be considered normal. Luke didnt waste any time. He simply said, I made an appointment with the medical examiner. We should go in quickly. She doesnt have a good temper or patience. Haley quickly added, Thats right. They have a constant backlog. Its best to do it earlier so that we have more time. A momentter, Luke said to the medical examiner with a smile, Thanks, Lanie. Lanie waved her hand casually. Its fine. I have reports to fill out. You know the rules. Call me when youre done. She then turned around and left. Luke nodded and watched her leave. Lanie was Becketts contact. Although John and the others could also find someone to help Luke, he was toozy to use these more personal and effective connections to deal with this sort of thing. Beckett had just said that he could look for her if he needed anything, and he had done so without any hesitation. When it came to favors, one had to be in constant contact with the other party. The more times they owed each other, the more trust there would be. For now, he could collect favors without needing to squeeze out too much, and he just used them whenever he needed to. He was too new at NYPD, and nobody would dare ask him to do anything that was against the rules for the time being. Luke waved at Haley, who was at the door, and she brought Molly over. Mollys parents were left outside the door. It wasnt appropriate for them to enter the morgue, nor to be present during Haleys treatment. Only Luke, Haley, and Molly were left in the morgue. Luke had to be there. That was one of Lanies conditions. Otherwise, she would have to be on hand to prevent anything from happening. Many bizarre things happened in the world, and even more so in the morgue. Things like pulling out a body and beating it up could only be considered a normal incident, and it wasnt umon to steal and destroy bodies. There were even more bizarre instances where the deceaseds friends wanted to have a farewell party with the body, and would bring champagne and cigars over. Thus, a medical examiner or police officer had to be present during a viewing to keep an eye on the scene. Luke silently retreated to the door and watched as Haley led Molly over to an open freezer. After a fair amount of persuasion, she finally faced Kilgraves body. Molly, who had been in a slight daze the whole time, reacted violently. She cried andughed, cursed and punched, then fell to her knees and wept for a long time. Luke simply watched silently. He didnt care about the minor bruises that appeared on the body, and nor would Lanie. After all, Kilgraves autopsy report had alreadye out. If all went ording to procedure, the body would be buried in a public cemetery if no rtives came forward during this period to im the body. It wasnt a problem at all for Molly to vent a little now. Luke just quietly memorized what Haley did, including the way she guided Molly with her words and how she adjusted Mollys emotions. Chapter 988 - I See Through Everything

Chapter 988: I See Through Everything

With Haley as a professional psychiatrist in front of him, Luke was able to analyze and understand her way of thinking. He would ask again tomorrow if Molly was getting better, and he would then be able to modify the technique slightly and use it with Jessica Jones. It wasnt that Luke was overflowing with sympathy, but that Kilgrave was a disgusting pervert whose victims were traumatized for life. Since Luke knew that Jessica was also a victim, he didnt mind helping her out. He could also test the effect ofbining multiple abilities on mental illnesses. Besides, one of the three girls, Stacy, who was in the group of three, also had psychological issues. Luke would have to deal with this problem sooner orter before he could make further arrangements for them. After all, it wasnt unusual for mental patients to do strange things. He didnt want Stacy to reveal that she knew V. The world was unpredictable. Whoever said that they knew V would definitely suffer. When Haley was done, he mouthed silently to her, Did it work? After a brief hesitation, Haley nodded affirmatively. Luke gestured for her to call him before he saw them off. Seeing Kilgrave had engendered the most intense reaction from Molly in this period of time, which was also the most suitable time to treat her. Of course, Haley couldnt waste this perfect opportunity. She had to take Molly back for further treatment immediately. After seeing off Haley and the others, Luke and Selina went to the police station. They had just sat down, when the phone rang. Selina picked up the phone and said a few words before she hung up. She then said to Luke, Go, the boss has summoned you. Luke entered Dustins office and was immediately told to close the door. As soon as Luke closed the door, Dustin asked, Did you take care of Aurora? Luke was surprised. Why do you say that? Dustin chuckled as if he had seen through everything. In the end, Luke wasnt in a hurry. He sat down in front of the table and took out a chocte lollipop. Seeing his behavior, Dustin admitted defeat. He treasured Luke and gave him time to ck off, but he himself still wanted to be promoted. ying this childish game of see who gives in first was only wasting his time. He quickly revealed the evidence. The police department just received a donation of 200,000 dors this morning, and it was clearly stated that its to thank you for your outstanding contribution, and is for the departments particr use. Do you know who the donor is? Luke said helplessly, Aurora. Dustin said, Thats right. Im the only one who knows for now, but the police department will know in a few days. Be prepared. Luke didnt think much of it. Its just 200,000. Whats the big deal? Dustin said with aplicated expression, Luke, you have to know that even when NYPD received the two million from the Soderbergs that year, we didnt get a share of the money. Also, the Soderbergs release the donations at the beginning of every year. What do you think that means? Luke tilted his head. Are you saying that NYPD might receive a huge donation next year? Dustin sighed. Actually, this donation came at a bad time. If the Soderbergs donate less to NYPD next year, what do you think the higher-ups will think of you and me? Pondering for a moment, Luke suddenly asked, How much do the Soderbergs usually donate to NYPD? Dustin said, Around a million is normal. 1.5 million would be considered great. Luke knew that after getting this 200,000, the NYPD bigshots would probably expect the Soderberg familys donation next year to increase to 1.5 million. This was the same as someone who usually scored 90 points bingzy if he scored 80 points in an exam. He nodded. Its not a big problem. Theres no need to be torn over a couple of hundred thousand. Next year, as part of Titanium Phone Companys corporate welfare, Jenny would also donate to NYPD, and it wouldnt be just a pitiful one million. Lukes true backer had never been anyone else but himself. Dustin opened his mouth, but he could only shut it when he remembered that Luke was a multi-millionaire. After all, a one or two-million dor donation would be spread out over 40,000 NYPD employees, while a certain person had millions in assets; there was noparison. You still have to be careful, he said. If youre not interested in dealing with this family, you should wash your hands of them as soon as possible. Otherwise, you wont be getting steak, but only a handful of cow dung. Luke was lost for words for a moment. Are they the cows? Dustin pondered for two seconds. Cash cows? Luke was lost for words. Was this middle-aged mans eloquence a result of his personal training with Jennifer? Lukes scalp tingled at Dustins corny joke. He could only jeer at his boss before he beat a firm retreat. When they left the station, Luke and Selina still decided to go to the vi. After cleaning up today, it would be ready for Robert and the others as they came to spend Christmas with Luke. This ce was very close to Lukes new home in Clinton. It would only take him five to ten minutes to get here. The reason he didnt want Robert and the others to stay in his new home in Clinton was because the area there wasnt great. It was fine for Luke and Selina, but it was more dangerous for Robert and Catherine to bring two kids in and out. He didnt want Robert, a retired sheriff, to go on a killing spree. He had earned so much money, which was meant to be spent on things like these. He had only just moved to New York, and was quite busy. The next time Robert and the others came to New York for a vacation, they could stay in a manor in Nassau County or further away in New Jersey. Money wasnt a problem. The main problem was that Luke wanted to find a suitable manor and avoid the big scene in New York. Thus, he had to inspect more locations. He couldnt just buy it directly, like this vi. It wasnt dark yet, but they had already tidied up the vi and made sure that it was ready before they went home. Today was the 20th of December. As they drove through the streets, they saw that most of the shops and houses were decorated with colorful lights and decorations. Along with the clean and cold snow, the atmosphere was full of a festive air. After Selina returned home, she didnt go off to train as usual, but started packing. On the 22nd, she would take a ne back to Texas before she returned to Shackelford. Luke was giving her a break from tonight onward. With Luke at the police department, Dustin wouldnt care if Seline slipped off a day earlier. Even if there was an emergency, Luke was enough. The next day, Luke went out with Selina. She, who rarely used her credit card, finally went into swipe mode as she went on a spending spree. Chapter 989 - Aha, Look What I Caught

Chapter 989: Aha, Look What I Caught

Selina basically used cash for her daily expenses; otherwise her and Gold Nuggets cash stash would bepletely useless. Luke had also asked Jenny to give the phonepanys shareholders a small year-end bonus. It wasnt a lot, but Selina had still earned several hundred thousand. Compared withst year, Selina had too much money now. Naturally, she chose to buy some gifts for her family. The things she boughtst year werent cheap either, but they were all normal household stuff, such as clothes, essories, alcohol, and home appliances. This year, the gift she had prepared for her father, Mario, was an Audemars Piguet watch from the Royal Oak Offshore collection, which cost more than 20,000 dors. It couldnt be considered too expensive, however since Selina was getting her mother, Sandra, a diamond ne that was around 50,000 dors. But as long as Mario was willing, he could wear the watch all the time. As for the diamond ne, it was best to leave it in a jewelry box most of the time. Selina had heard Sandra joke before that she would be lucky to own a diamond ne worth thousands of dors in this lifetime. This year was a new beginning for the Hayek family. Selina nned to give Sandra a happy Christmas. On the morning of the 22nd, Luke drove Selina, Gold Nugget, and several boxes of gifts to the airport. Mario, the owner of Flourish & Prosper Ranch, promised that he wouldnt be like before, when he wouldnt leave the ranch for a period of time. He would go to Das Airport to pick up Selina so that she didnt have to worry about moving her luggage. After seeing Selina off, Luke rxed. Seeing that it was still early, he called Elena. This girl wasnt going back to France for Christmas this year. She said that it was because ne tickets were too expensive, so she decided to work in New York. Of course, Luke wasnt stupid enough to secretly buy her an all-purpose ticket as a Christmas present. A straight man like that deserved to be single forever. He parked the car at the New Jersey vi and called a rentalpany to send a Ford Explorer over before he drove to Elenas college. Coincidentally, Elenas college was in North Bergen. A few kilometers north of the college was the Fraternitys textile factory. As Luke drove, he contemted the Fraternity. During this period, he would asionally go to the textile factory in ordinary clothes at night. However, he didnt infiltrate it directly again. Instead, he used the mini drones which he had set up inside as surveince to gather intelligence. After a long period of continuous surveince, he obtained a lot of particrs about the Fraternitys activities, and the intelligence he had continued to be fleshed out. It was very hard to keep anything aplete secret in this world. It was even more difficult to persevere and not let anything slip. It was inevitable that there would be a lot of loopholes in an organization which had enjoyed hundreds of years of glory. They werent real dinosaurs, however. Professionals would do a sweep of the textile factory practically every day, including for various electronic equipment. Unfortunately, their detection equipment fell far short of Tony Starks first-rate goods, and Lukes mini drones werent found. There were also some leads on the origin of the medicinal bath which Sloan, that sly old fox, had been hiding. Not long ago, the Exterminator had let Sloan know that the medicinal bath was about to run out. After that, Sloan had gone out once, and when he returned, he gave the new ingredients for the medicinal bath to the Exterminator. Thankfully, the drone had been keeping an eye on the room with the medicinal bath all this time, but if Luke hadnt had Little Snail to help him analyze the situation, he mightve missed this clue. When investigating Sloans trip out this time, the multifaceted system had found traces of him. Sloan, this outdated old man, had used a fake identity and a lot of disguises, but had identally been caught by a girl who liked to take selfies. Thus, he was still tagged as a highly suspicious target by the multifaceted system. Little Snail then investigated the possible routes he might have taken, and even more clues proved that it was indeed Sloan. There was also a clear destination for the flight he took under a fake identity: Iquitos in Peru. Luke didnt have time to go to Iquitos himself. He simply found two famous private detective agencies over the Inte and paid them to investigate leads on Sloan and also investigate if there were any legends about something simr to a medicinal bath. It was just a small amount of money. It would be best if he could get something, but it wouldnt be a waste if he didnt. Once the origin of the medicinal bath was determined, the Fraternity was basically useless. At that time, all Luke had to do was think about how to take down the entire Fraternity and earn as many experience and credit points as possible. Taking onest look north of North Bergen, Luke parked the car outside Pnd Academy of Art and got out. On the side of the road at the gate, a petite figure was stomping her feet and shivering. When the Ford Explorer drove over, she happened to turn around and walk toward the gate, so she didnt notice it. Luke picked her up and spun her around. Huh? Look what I caught. Its a beautiful girl. Elena, who was still in Lukes arms, burst outughing when she heard him. No, Im just a lost rabbit. Luke put her down and led her to the car with one hand while he patted the snow off her body with the other. Its a shame that Im not a big bad wolf, but an animal protection advocate. The girl let him help her clean the snow off and said, Huh? Shouldnt you say that youre a hunter? Pondering for a moment, Luke said, But hunters usually carry double-barreled shotguns. Stumped for a moment, Elena didnt understand what Luke meant as they went to the car. Putting Elena in the passenger seat and closing the door, Luke returned to the drivers seat and got into the car. The heating was on in the car. Elena took off her beige hat and thick coat and put them in the backseat. She looked at him with a smile. Are you on break? Luke shrugged. Technically speaking, Im supposed to be at work, but nobody checks up on me. Elena was curious. Didnt you juste to NYPD? Is your boss so rxed with you? Wait, were you sent here just to warm an empty bench? Luke chuckled. Let me correct your misconception. The bench is cold, but when Im on the clock, I do have to sit on it; I cant leave no matter how bored I am. Elena asked, Then how can you skip work? Or are you nning to go back to work after we have lunch? Luke chuckled. Im not going to work today. I have a lot of time to show you the scenery around New York. Elena was happy at first, but then she remembered something and spat at him, her face turning red. Hm, it wasnt because she was shy. It was purely because of the heater. Soon, they arrived at Times Square. After parking the car, they strolled around this Crossroads of the World. Chapter 990 - Chance Encounter, and Never Started

Chapter 990: Chance Encounter, and Never Started

Situation permitting, anyone who went to New York would definitely visit Times Square. Elena had been in New York for a while. Of course she had been here. However, a ce like this could take an hour or two, or even three to five days, to explore. Luke and Elena werent really sightseeing, either. They simply snuggled against each other as they walked casually down the snow-covered streets. Most of the people around them were in a hurry. Some were bundled up, some were dressed simply, some were holding cameras, and some were holding Titanium phones. Some were passers-by, some were office workers, and some were idle people like Luke and Selina. They moved through the streets at their own pace in mutual,fortable silence. After strolling around for a while, they lined up outside Shake Shack. Elena had never eaten the burgers here before, because she was too busy seeking out art in New York to waste her time on food. For her, cheap and fast food was enough, even if it tasted much worse. Of course, being with Luke today wasnt a waste of time. Luke and Selina chatted as they slowly moved forward with the queue. Although it was already Christmas Eve and snow was drifting down, there was still a long line, and even more people than usual. However, if they wanted to eat at this ce, they had to be prepared to line up, and nobodyined. But Luke also noticed that a lot of people werent bored in the queue. Many were fiddling with their phones as they subconsciously followed the people in front of them, but their attention was mostly on their phones. All of them were using Titanium phones. They only had two things to kill time with: an F2F and a mini-game on the Titanium phone. As one of the most packed shops in Times Square, Shake Shack was already ahead of most of the other shops, and offered free wifi. After all, other stores didnt have to deal with queues every day. Offering free wifi could reduce theints of an ever increasing number of Titanium phone users. Here, women could flip through the F2F or upload selfies, and half an hour would have passed before they knew it. It was even more so for the guys, who could y the game, and in the blink of an eye, it would be their turn to order. Elena also took out her Titanium phone for a selfie. Luke wasnt in the shot, which was something he and Elena had agreed on long ago. She was just an ordinary girl. If his enemies found her, it would be dangerous if they used her to get revenge. Getting beat up would be getting off easy; she could still be shot in the head. Among the people who had been arrested by Luke, there were countless criminals and their rtives who had dared to attack him, and also 30 to 50 who had dared to shoot him. Elena could only have him resume his old job as a human selfie stick. With her professionalposition and color mix, these photos which were taken with just a phone camera became works of art. Given theck of an artistic bone in Lukes body, he felt that they were on par with the artisticputer screensavers he had seen in his previous life. Also, women could filter their photos to make their round faces oval, but Elenas actual face wasnt any less beautiful. Luke didnt have to worry that he was looking at a photo of an auntie. Suddenly, two people walked over from behind to stand next to them. One of them asked in surprise, Luke? Luke turned around and smiled. Hello, Nikki. And you too, Monica. What a coincidence. The tall and fair Nikki nodded as she observed Luke and Elena. She couldnt help but ask, Is this your girlfriend? Luke nodded naturally. Yes, her name is Elena. The three girls greeted each other politely but didnt say anything else. Luke asked, Where are you going? Nikki didnt say anything, and Monica replied with a smile, Lunch. We just didnt expect to see you here again. Luke was amused. You just came? The two girls nodded. Luke said, What do you want to eat? My treat. The two girls immediately said there was no need. Luke said with a smile, You queued up for mest time and forgot to buy your own lunch. Let me treat you this time. Looking at his refreshing and gentle smile, the two girls couldnt refuse. Then, the four of them started chatting. Over the past year, Luke had learned a lot about making small talk with people. Elena wasnt familiar with the two girls, and Luke had no intention of divulging personal information. He just told funny anecdotes. Some sounded a little dirty, but it wasnt meant to be innuendo, and was just for fun. It made the three girls rx andugh non-stop. When it was their turn to order, the four of them quickly found seats and sat down. The good thing about Christmas was that fewer people would eat out, and most who did would leave in a hurry after eating. Even so, the restaurant was still bustling. The four of them crowded around a small table and continued chatting. Compared with earlier, they had food and dessert, and didnt have to enjoy the cold weather outside. They ate happily for almost an hour before they left. They said goodbye at the door and went their separate ways. Luke and Elena chatted andughed as they walked to the parking lot. Nicki and Monica, the best friends, stopped after walking a short distance. More specifically, when Nikki stopped and turned around, Monica naturally followed suit. Monica followed Nikkis line of sight and couldnt help but sigh. You really have good taste. Even if he doesnt like my type, and even brought his girlfriend out today, I have to admit that its very easy to get along with him. Nikki nodded subconsciously. Yes. Monica turned her head and looked at Nikki, who looked a little disappointed. But it seems that he prefers petite and plump girls like Elena. Shes also a college student whos majoring in art. She definitely isnt like us who do barbaric sports. Nikki smiled bitterly. Cant you say something nice? Monica shrugged. I can only say its a good thing you never started. That way, you dont have to be sad. Nikkis slight gloom was shattered, like snowkes being scattered. How kind of you to say that. In the future, Ill use that tofort nerds who cant get a girlfriend. Monica said, Do you want them to give up in despair and be shut-ins forever? Nikki said, Before they self-implode, Ill tell them that youre the one who said those words. Monica: ... At that moment, Luke and Elena finally disappeared into the crowd. Chapter 991 - Yes, I Am the Baseball

Chapter 991: Yes, I Am the Baseball

Nikki slowly turned around and got back on track. Youre right. He didnt even call me once, and when I called him twice, he said that he was busy with work. Now, he has time to go shopping with that girl. Monica was shocked. Youve already called twice? I didnt even call once. Nikki said, Are you gloating? Monica was helpless. You could dream before, but I knew from the beginning that he felt nothing for my type. Am I not even more unlucky than you? He gave me a home run right at the beginning. Nikki: Huh? Monica said, Yes, Im the baseball. I was sent flying with one hit. There wasnt even a chance for me to return to the field. Nikki opened her mouth, but was unable to refute her best friends metaphor, nor could she think of anything to say tofort her. Alright, lets go buy Christmas gifts. You cant be friends with all the handsome guys. These might be the only two times we run into him. Monica pulled Nikki forward andforted her. As they talked, the two girls joined the crowd. ... Unlike Elenas earlier misunderstanding, Luke really did take her to see the sights of New York City in the afternoon. After leaving Times Square, they went to NYPD HQ to see where Luke did battle. Then, they went to the Brooklyn Bridge and the Hudson River in the southwest to look at the Statue of Liberty on Liberty Ind. They didnt take the boat to the ind. Taking a boat to the ind in this weather wasnt great. They could only wait until the weather cleared up to go. At five in the afternoon, Luke sent Elena back to her dorm. However, after parking his car in a parking lot not far from the back entrance, he snuck into the college while Elena was distracting the young security guard. There werent any strict attendance requirements at the Pnd Academy of Art, and since Christmas was approaching, most students left early. Elenas roommate, for example, had already gone on vacation with her nth boyfriend, and wouldnt be back for at least a week. A momentter, Luke finally entered Elenas dorm. Previously, when his sister, ire, entered USC, he had only looked around the campus and not visited her dorm. So, this was his first time in a college girls dormitory. Pnd wasnt a very famous art school, and the rules werent very strict either. The decorations in the dorm were quite unique, and the room was full of strange things. Elenas roommate was a New Zend girl who liked to make friends. She rarely returned to the dorm. Now, the double dorm was practically Elenas personal space. Her roommate would onlye back to sleep for a night, or a day. After analyzing the room with his Sharp Nose for a moment, Luke was no longer worried that his mild obsession with cleanliness would re up. Elena lived in an international dorm which had a better environment than a regr dorm. It also had its own ensuite, which was very convenient. But this wasnt preferential treatment, since this dormitory was much more expensive than a regr one. Thankfully, Elena hade here on a schrship. She was a top student in this school, and her fees had been waived slightly. Coupled with the fact that she had a roommate who barely returned to the dorm, her living environment was much better than 1,000+ monthly rent in New York. Of course, this was New Jersey. Rent wasnt as high as on the Manhattan side to begin with. As Luke surveyed the dorm, Elena had already taken off her coat and was only wearing a thin sweater and jeans. She took out a bag from her closet. Do you want some? He turned around and smiled. Of course. Elena opened the coffee bag with a smile. Your taste hasnt changed, has it? Luke nodded and looked at her. Her movements were skillful and unhurried, which were nice to look at. Suddenly, she turned her head and looked at him. Why arent you talking? Luke sat down on a chair in front of the window and said with a smile, I was recalling when we first met. Elena asked, Whats that? Luke chuckled. I remember that you invited me in for coffee on the third night. Elena couldnt help but sneer. Thats all you can remember! Luke shrugged. That was my first trip abroad, and the first time a girl invited me in for coffee. Its indeed very memorable. Elena couldnt help butugh. She threw something at Luke. Luke caught it and examined it. He clicked his tongue in wonder. Youre actually still growing! Elena spat at him and turned a blind eye to him handling her underwear. Just like that, they chatted andughed. When the steaming hot coffee was ready, they sat by the window with the coffee in their hands. This habit of Elenas hadnt changed. There was a chair and a small round table in front of the window. This was definitely where she had coffee in her dorm. There were a few books on the bookshelf. There were art magazines, literary works, and... hm? A detective novel. Holding Elena, who was sitting on hisp, Luke picked up the detective novel. Youre still reading this? I recall this isnt your thing. Looking at the darkening sky and the falling snow, Elena chuckled. Because I want to know what your job is like, right? Luke put the novel back. The lead character in this novel is a private detective, and Im a detective. Elena was lost. Isnt it all solving cases? Luke chuckled. We can use guns to arrest and interrogate suspects, but private detectives dont have the right to do that. But if you like it, you can pass the time with it. Both of them look for evidence, so its not entirely unrted. Elena simply hummed in acknowledgment. The night outside the window was getting darker, but the room was as warm as spring. It got dark in New York early in the winter, and the streetmps lit up at seven. Jameson, the new security guard at Pnd Academy, walked around on campus helplessly. The old security guard had retired due to illness, and he had just been employed a few days ago. As Christmas approached, he had inexplicably been given the night shift three days in a row. As a newbie, he could only ept it. Heforted himself that since he didnt have a girlfriend and his parents were back in his hometown, he could still earn some money by working overtime. The walkie-talkie had crackled just as night fell. Another old security guard on duty at the gate had openly ordered him to go out and patrol. Jameson hesitated for a few minutes in the warm security room, but had no choice but to get dressed and walk out. He was the newbie, after all. Chapter 992 - A Woman’s Screams and a Little Bunny Shot

Chapter 992: A Womans Screams and a Little Bunny Shot

Walking down the main avenue on thewn at the back, Jameson cursed both that bunch of security guards who relied on their seniority and the cold night. There were roughly two to three thousand people at Pnd Academy, but it upied a wide area. With Christmas approaching, most of the students had left school for the holidays. The entire campus was quiet, and it felt like a ghost town. Jameson subconsciously nced at the darkness where the light couldnt reach. He felt that there were shadows everywhere, as if something was hidden there, ready to strike. Fine, it was a reflex for a horror movie fan. The truth was that apart from the rubber baton issued by the school, he had also brought a taser to protect himself. It was a pity he couldnt use it to keep himself warm. Apart from the sound of the wind rustling through the trees, there was only the crunch of his feet on the snow. Jameson sped up and swept the shlight around. He decided to finish this patrol quickly and hide in the security room, determined not toe out again. At that moment, he reached the dormitory of an exchange student. He could vaguely hear faint sounds. Stunned for a moment, his face suddenly turned pale. It sounded like a womans voice. There were no words; instead, it sounded like the background music in a horror movie, like a female ghost wailing and struggling. It was intermittent and indistinct, as if it wasing from some dark corner. Jamesons teeth chattered, his legs trembled, and he shivered. Pnd Academy was an art school, and didntck its share of urban horror stories. After all, artists were more prone to flights of imagination than normal people. Thus, horror stories, real or fake, were born on campus, and there was an astonishing number of them. For example, the girl who sketched the portrait of a witch and died mysteriously after that. Or a couples fight, which resulted in their death in the dorm. Perhaps what was scarier was the story of the barefoot little girl in a white dress who bled from all her orifices. Jameson shook all over, and his shlight swung around wildly. Suddenly, he was stunned again. He slowly turned the shlight back to a window on the third floor of the dorm, only to discover that it waspletely dark and empty. But when the shlight swept past the window earlier, he had seen what looked like a pale woman with disheveled hair, waving at him from that window! At that moment, Jamesons brain seemed to freeze, and he was stupefied. After standing there in a daze for a few seconds, he suddenly realized that the female voice was gone. A strong wind suddenly blew through the trees and the snow around him, like demons descending in a movie. Ahhhh! Ghost! He turned around abruptly and ran off. In the room on the third floor, Luke was bent over as he stuck his head out the window. He saw the young security guard look up at the window for a moment before he suddenly ran away. Luke was stunned. What the hell? He hugged Elena tightly in front of him and whispered in her ear, Is there something wrong with this security guard? Elena hit him weakly. He mustve seen us or heard me. Luke was confused. He doesnt have to run off screaming, right? Were not ugly, and your voice isnt unpleasant. Why is he running so fast? Elena was toozy to think about it. She simply hugged him tightly. Shouldnt you think about how to deal with the bunny first? Luke chuckled. The bunny didnt call for help when it saw the security guard, so its doomed now. Elena snorted. The bunny was shot and cant run anymore. The oue has already long been decided; it just hopes the process is a little more beautiful. Pondering for a moment, Luke put his chin on her shoulder and pulled her back to the window. Lets continue watching the snow. Elena nodded reluctantly in agreement. Downstairs, Jameson, the young security guard, was nowhere to be seen. The two of them stood in each others arms and enjoyed the quiet snow scene. The night was still long. ... The next day, December 23rd. Luke and Elena stayed in the dorm until past ten. They enjoyed the necessary coffee in front of the snow for a long time before they finally left. As they went out the back entrance, Luke couldnt help but ask a middle-aged security guard in the security room, May I ask if the young security guard from yesterday is alright? The middle-aged security guard was stumped. Jameson? Puzzled, he asked, Why are you asking about him? Luke shrugged. I saw him running while he was patrolling the campus yesterday. He seems very dedicated, but its been snowing these days, so... The middle-aged security guard nodded and said, Its nothing. Its just that the guy likes to watch horror movies. He scared himselfst night and called in sick today. He was also very depressed when he said that. Without this neer, it would be his turn to keep watch tonight, which was a tough job. Luke thanked him politely and left with Elena. Elena was a little surprised. You can scare yourself sick? I have some impression of him; he doesnt strike me as a coward. Luke shrugged. There are a lot of people in this world who like to scare themselves. They watch horror movies even when they dont have the guts; they can only me themselves if they fall sick. Elena didnt think too much of it. She leaned closer to him and said, Lets watch a horror movieter. Luke was surprised. You just had coffee this morning, and you want to watch a horror movie now? Elena couldnt help but give him a light p. Cant we go in the afternoon? Luke smiled. Sure, if thats what you want. But are there any horror movies showing during Christmas? The question was answered soon enough after they had lunch. Nothing. They went to two cinemas, but there were no actual horror movies. There were just two low-budget thrillers. Looking at the lousy posters and the audiencements which Luke found on a review site, it was clear that these were very mediocre works. They decisively gave up and went in to suffer. Elena was afraid that she wouldugh out loud while watching the movie. If that happened, her expectations for thrillers would drop, and she wouldnt have fun watching them anymore. They looked at each other in amusement. Elena said that she didnt want to waste her time searching for horror films, so they were going to continue with their one-day tour of New York. When they left the second cinema, Elena received a call. She picked up the phone and said a few words before she covered the mouthpiece and said to Luke, Margaret invited me to an art exhibition. She said that its pretty good, but its going to end today, and I might never be able to catch it again after this. Chapter 993 - Running Into Lindsay Again

Chapter 993: Running Into Lindsay Again

Looking at Elenas conflicted expression, Luke rubbed her head and said, Ill go along with what you want. I was going to skip work today anyway. Elena smiled happily and patted his chest before she moved her hand away to talk to Margaret. After the call, she gave him an address. Luke got into the car with her and set off with a strange expression. Ten minutester, they arrived at a building. Luke took the elevator up to the 32nd floor and looked at a familiar sign. He didnt feel anything, and even felt likeughing. Desperation Monroe Peterson Exhibition. The tall blonde, Margaret, was standing next to the sign, wearing a simple and elegant white dress. When she saw Luke and Elena, a bright smile as pure as a childs appeared on her beautiful face. Alright, she was far purer than most American middle-schoolers. The two girls smiled and exchanged greetings. Thanks to Elena, Luke received the same treatment. Elena smiled apologetically at Luke before she was dragged away by Margaret. This pure young widow was already talking non-stop about the artworks that were worth looking at in this exhibition. Luke smiled at Elena, who was still looking at him, and indicated that she could go ahead. The petite Margaret dragged Elena deep into the exhibition hall, where the masterpieces were. Luke wasnt interested in the paintings here. If they were ssic works of writing... Fine, he couldnt be bothered to understand, nor could he pick out the differences. Even the abstract expressionism which Monroes works belonged to was something he only knew from the cover of the exhibition brochure. He simply walked to the French windows and looked out at New York, nning to wait quietly on his own. The sound of high heels approached, and a young womans voice rang out not far behind him. Detective Coulson? Luke turned around and smiled formally. Hello, Miss Soderberg. It was Lindsay. She extended her hand with a sincere smile. Just call me Lindsay. Also, thank you for helping me and Monroe. Luke shook her hand. Then please call me Luke. Also, thats just my job. Lindsay let go and gestured. Can I talk to you in private? Luke looked over and saw Margaret and Elena absorbed in a discussion in front of a painting not far away. Lindsay also looked over and said with a smile, Margaret and I are friends. She said that she had a friend here. I didnt expect it to be you. Luke chuckled. I didnt expect you to still be here. Lindsay sighed. Thats why I want to talk to you. Luke raised an eyebrow but didnt say anything. He simply nodded, and they walked to the rest area in the corner. After they sat down, Lindsay had the staff bring over two cups of coffee. She took a sip and adjusted her mood before she said, Although I just said it, I still have to thank you again. Luke, thank you for everything you did for me and Monroe. Luke didnt stand on ceremony this time. He simply nodded and was ready to listen. She definitely had a request. It seemed that Lindsay hadnt brought him here just to thank him. Without any hesitation, Lindsay got straight to the point and talked about her familys conflict with Monroe. After listening for a moment, Luke had a strange expression on his face. He was practically a human polygraph, and could confirm that what Lindsay was saying was basically true. Most importantly, she wasnt lying. If he didnt have this ability, he might have deemed this a case of the Rashomon effect[1]. He could only conclude that this was a ssic case of amunication breakdown in the family. Lindsay and Monroe werent a couple. She just admired Monroes work. She was young and not as experienced as her father, Jeffrey. On a whim, she went from chasing paintings to pushing people, and became an investor for Monroe. She could also be considered an opportunist. She funded and promoted Monroes work to increase his poprity, mostly because she wanted to reap huge profits from him, not because of love. In fact, 50% of the profits would belong to her if these paintings were sold. Also, during this process, Monroe could only give suggestions, and didnt have the power to make decisions. It was up to Lindsay to decide who his works would be sold to and for how much. It wasnt hard for Monroe to ept such a contract. Monroe was the typical artist. He didnt care about money at all. What he wanted now was recognition. Perhaps after he received widespread recognition, he wouldnt even need that anymore. And without Lindsays help, he didnt have the ability to show his work to the world, and there would be no point in him continuing to draw. If it wasnt for the fact that Lindsay was still too green and did genuinely appreciate his work, he would even sign a 90-10 contract if it was handed to him, without even looking at it. This was nothing more than a typical cooperation between a rich heiress and an artist. If Monroe became sessful in the future, this story would spread like wildfire. But after a few of Auroras enemies mocked her behind her back, things got out of hand. After she investigated Monroes background, she tried to persuade her daughter to give up on her n to promote Monroe, but she already had doubts about the rtionship between her daughter and Monroe. Monroe, who was in his thirties, was really too young as an artist, and being young meant that he most likely had a long life ahead of him. It wasmon knowledge that an artists work was only more valuable after he died. The n sounded like a financial sinkhole. Lindsay, who had always been outstanding since she was young, and who had grown up to be even more calm and rational, suddenly started throwing her own money at an artist, and even said that it was just because she liked his work. Of course, Aurora didnt believe it. This misunderstanding led to an even bigger one, which turned into a family dispute. It wasnt until Luke appeared that the two warring parties were finally pulled apart. Was this a miraculous result? Not at all. He had only used Elementary Pheromones control, and performed a little experiment with his own abilities, so that the two of them would remember each others good points whenever they quarreled. Resolving this conflict and experimenting with his abilities was killing two birds with one stone. The mother and daughter, who had been very emotional before, didnt argue anymore. They soon reached an agreement and took a step back. As long as Lindsay didnt have any more brain spasms, this would only be a minor episode in her growth. Today, she was here to wrap things up. When she heard Lukes name from Margaret, her heart had moved, and she stepped forward herself to greet him. When Luke was mentioned before this, she rarely thought of this gentle young detective. But when she heard his name just now, she immediately wanted to meet him and say thank you. From the moment she started talking to him, she couldnt help but pour out secrets that she couldnt tell her friends and family. [1] When eyewitnesses to the same event give contradictory interpretations of it Chapter 994 - Side Effects of a New Ability

Chapter 994: Side Effects of a New Ability

After recounting the family conflict that had been going on for over a year, Lindsay suddenly felt much better at that moment. Most of the uneasiness, conflict, anxiety, and frustration she had been suppressing in her heart had dissipated, and she felt much more rxed. Looking at Luke, who was still sitting there with a faint smile on his face, she suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Sorry for making you listen to so many boring things. Luke took a sip of his coffee and said unhurriedly, I understand, and you dont have to be too grateful to me. Let me tell you something: I work for NYPDs Detective Bureau, and we received a donation of 200,000 from your family yesterday. Lindsay was stunned. This... Luke said, Dont worry. The money wasnt transferred to my ount, and my job isnt to raise funds. I just want to say that your parents really care about you. Lindsay sighed. I know. Thats something I understand from thest few days. Luke chuckled. As long as the police department doesnt receive any more calls from all of you, then I can say Ive more than done my job, and my boss wont press me to do anything. Thats good enough. Lindsay smiled bitterly. Sorry to trouble you. Luke waved his hand. I promised your mother that I would talk to you when I had the chance, but I dont think theres a need to say anything now. Both you and they know what your mistake was. Its just that you cant open your heart for now. Putting down the coffee cup in his hand, he continued, Its a blessing to have family that cares about you. Dont cause a bigger misunderstanding over something unimportant. Tell your mother what you told me today. I think shell understand. Lindsay lowered her head and allowed her long hair to cover her face. After a long silence, she nodded. Thank you. I will. After getting an answer, Luke didnt say anything else. He simply took out his phone and read the messages from Selina. She was already with her family and preparing for Christmas, and had sent a lot of photos. Her siblings and her parents were all busy at the ranch. They all looked very happy. Luke smiled. This was what a normal family looked like. On Lindsays side, while Lukes words could only be considered something old people would say, she still listened for some reason. Maybe it was because of his attitude, she thought to herself. She raised her head and looked at Luke, who was sitting on the couch, out of the corner of her eye. At that moment, Luke crossed his legs casually. He fiddled unhurriedly with the phone in hand, and the corners of his mouth were curled up as if he was smiling. Unconsciously, Lindsay stared nkly at the image. Luke knew that she was looking at him, but he didnt care. This had happened with many women recently. Unless they ignored him from the beginning, the more they looked at him, the more attracted they would be to him. He had some guesses about this. Perhaps it was because his mental attributes had improved his temperament, but also because his physical attributes had made him more handsome. It could also be a result of Elementary Pheromones control. The effect of this ability wasnt clear yet, but it wasnt hard to make a good impression on women. Of course, this was just a good impression, or rather, he was pleasing to their eye. A woman who didnt like his type wouldnt change her taste. But if the other party happened to like him, the good impression would be even stronger. He had been hit on more frequently in thest few days, which was very clear proof. That was also the reason why Luke rarely hung around outside for the past few days, unless he brought along a cover like Selina or Elena. In fact, even with Elena around yesterday, a few bold girls hade up to him to directly ask for his phone number. Luke could only refuse with a smile before he ran off with Elena. Elena was vexed for a long time over this matter. She asked, What will happen in the future? Luke decisively said that he was a picky eater, and wouldnt be dragged away so easily. Naturally, Elena scolded him and beat him up. Half an hourter, a staff member called away the dazed Lindsay. Looking at Luke, who nodded at her before he went back to ying with his phone, she felt at peace. That was right. She had been watching Luke for half an hour. She hadnt be restless, but instead had be more Buddha-like. Of course, this was all thanks to Luke. He had no intention of provoking this big missy. He didnt want to mess with her protective mother either. So, he activated his ability slightly to prevent Lindsay from bing intoxicated by his beauty, which softened the impact on her mental state and made her more serene and calm, and less impulsive. He wasnt very good at using his abilities, but it was thanks to Lindsaysck of defenses and resistance that he was able to continually produce this output. Lindsay would probably remain in this Buddha state for a week or two. By then, she probably wouldnt argue with her family anymore, and this could be considered a good ending for Lukes case. Not long after Lindsay left, there were a burst of exmations and discussions on the other side. After listening for a while, Luke found out that someone had offered a million dors to buy a Monroe painting. Who knew if Lindsay had arranged this herself. In the art market, this sort of trick was toomon. It wasnt surprising, and had nothing to do with him. Luke quickly turned his attention back to his phone. At that moment, he was no longer looking at Selinas Christmas photos, but at various files. After his Mental Strength reached 40, his ability to use fragments of time was even stronger. He could immerse himself in learning and thinking in just a few seconds. He had spent a lot of time ying these two days, but hadnt focused entirely on Elena. Elena had slept for almost six hoursst night, but Luke had only slept for two. At two in the morning, when this future female artist was fast asleep, Luke had already started working overtime. Ten minutester, a staff member brought Elena and Margaret over. After the coffee was served, the girls finally told him what happened. Luke embraced Elena, who was both a little excited and envious. He heard from her that two of Monroes paintings might be sold. One of the paintings was worth about 1.2 million dors, which was one of the main artworks that Luke had heard about at the beginning. The other painting was slightly less expensive at 800,000 dors, and was also a main piece. Luke secretly chuckled. If this was how Lindsay operated, then Monroes mainstream works would carry a million-dorbel. In the future, whoever wanted to buy them would have to spend more than a million. With a little more hype, the price would be a few million dors, and Lindsay would get half of it. Recalling how Lindsay had inadvertently mentioned that she had almost a hundred of Monroes works, Luke couldnt help but chuckle inwardly. The sess of the hype, coupled with an appropriate sales frequency, meant that she would be able to earn at least tens of million. She wouldnt have to worry about money for the rest of her life. Chapter 995 - Getting Younger the Older You Live?

Chapter 995: Getting Younger the Older You Live?

A young girl in her twenties, who relied on her own abilities and didnt borrow too much power from her family, was going to reap huge benefits aboveboard. This would quickly build her confidence in making money and she would be able to better resist the lure of it, and possibly make fewer mistakes; this was in fact simr to how Luke worked. As these thoughts shed through his mind, Luke looked at Elena and smiled. Seeing how Lindsay operated, it didnt seem hard to make an artist rich. He put his mouth next to her ear. Rx, you should focus on your studies right now. I believe youll have your own art exhibition one day. Also, that Monroe is already forty, right? Elena was happy at first, but then couldnt help butugh and hit him lightly. Nonsense. Monroe is only thirty. Hes not that old. Margaret also chimed in, Thats right. Hes our senior. He only graduated a few years ago. Compared with Lindsay, Luke was much more casual with Margaret. He said with a smile, It cant be helped. The world is so unfair. Hes aging prematurely, unlike you; youre getting younger the longer you live. Elena cant learn from him. Margaret smiled happily. Ah, really? So you think so too. Luke was stumped. Too? Margaret said, Thats what Haley always says. She also says that she envies me for it. Elena giggled and shook as she leaned against Lukes shoulder. Struggling to keep the muscles on his face from twitching, Lukes lips pulled back into a pretty decent smile. Mm, so everyone agrees about this strength of yours. Elena shook even harder when she heard that and couldnt hold back herughter anymore. Margaret was at a loss. Elena, why are youughing all of a sudden? Did you think of something funny? Elena shook her head painfully, feeling as if someone had flicked on augh switch inside her. She couldnt help it. She couldnt help but smile when she recalled Margarets utterly pleased expression. This silly kid; everyones clearly saying that youre bing more and more like a child. And youre still smiling so foolishly? Elena roasted her inwardly. More importantly, Margaret would often say Ive grown up, the way a primary school student would tell an adult that they were already in their second year. When shepared the two scenarios, Elena really couldnt help herself. Unaware that she had be a happy pill, Margaret continued telling Luke and Selina about herself. Her range of activities was very limited; they either had to do with her cousin, or with her teachers and ssmates at school. She also had some of the distinctive traits of an artist for example, shecked social awareness, and didnt n to brush up on it. But she was very lucky. Many misfortunes inexplicably be aedy or a farce in her eyes. For example, some of her ssmates had tried pursuing her, but she had used the roses that one person had given her as a sketch prop for the entire ss. She had even thanked the unlucky guy sincerely. Another example would be when a teacher tried to hook up with this innocent and beautiful young widow with the excuse of private tutoring. She thought that it was because the teacher was dedicated, and in the end, she called a few ssmates over to attend the lesson together. Her ssmates were well aware of her naivete, and immediately knew what the teacher was up to. They decisively got involved and even helped report the teacher. The wretched teacher was quickly dismissed. Of course, Margaret didnt know the truth. But Elena knew a lot. She would drop a word or two into the conversation, hinting to Luke that there was more to it, which amused him. This woman... seemed to be blessed by heaven. She had blindly married that underworld bigshot, William, when she was still in college, but he really had liked her. Then, William was unlucky enough to piss off Reba, and immediately lost his life. A huge inheritance fell on Margarets head. It had only been half a year since she transferred to this new school, but many of her ssmates had already be her protectors, and her smart cousin, Haley, was protecting her as well. Just like that, she happily and quietly lived her life as a winner. It gotte as they chatted for a while. The three of them got up and said goodbye to Lindsay. Margaret obediently called Haley and told her that Luke and Elena would take her home, before she was allowed to leave the art exhibition. Without someone she trusted to apany Margaret, Haley was worried about her going out alone. It wasnt that Margaret didnt have a sense of direction, but that she was too gullible and trusted others too easily. Luke and Selina dutifully escorted the 100-pound kid home before they left. Margaret tossed her bag to one side and kicked off her high heels. She ran to the window and looked reluctantly at the Ford. Ah, its fun being with them. I really want to spend more time with them. Unfortunately, Haley had specifically warned her not to disturb Luke and Elenas private time. Margaret was naive, not really stupid. She knew that it was already good of them to spend two hours with a single person like her during this holiday. Many couples would be stuck together for the entire day, and wouldnt even leave the house. She suddenly felt a little envious. Sigh, I wish I had a boyfriend. It would be best if he was gentler, more handsome, and stronger... As she spoke, Lukes figure inadvertently appeared in her mind andbined with the man she was imagining. She stood barefoot in front of the window without moving for a long time. Click. The door opened and Haley walked in, exhausted. She threw her keys into the key bowl, took off her coat and purse, hung them on the coat rack, and put onfortable slippers before she entered the living room. She wasnt surprised to see her cousin standing at the window in a daze. As someone who had been obsessed with art for a long time, it was very normal for Margaret to be in a daze. Haley went to wash up and came out with a cup of hot coffee. When she reached Margaret, she followed her gaze, only to see the busy street and cars. Taking a sip of her coffee, Haley asked, What are you thinking about? Margaret subconsciously said, Luke. The room fell silent. A momentter, Margaret was suddenly stunned. She slowly turned her head and saw Haley drinking coffee leisurely. She jumped and asked, You, you, you... Why are you back? Its time to get off work. Where can I go if I donte back? Haley was extremely calm. Whats there about Luke to think about? He and Elena sent you back in the afternoon. Margaret blinked her big eyes and nodded hesitantly after a moment. Mm, theres nothing to think about. Haley sighed. Envious? Margaret: Huh? Chapter 996 - Private Conversation Between Sisters, and Gunshots on the Street

Chapter 996: Private Conversation Between Sisters, and Gunshots on the Street

Staring at her cousin, Haley observed her expression and her movements. Elena and he are quitepatible, right? So, you want a boyfriend too? Margaret couldnt help but think carefully for a moment before she shook her head a little uncertainly. No, no. I just think hes a nice guy. I feel happy when Im around him. Haley frowned. That wasnt a good answer. Her cousin might be naive, but when she was decisive, it was scary. Nobody in the family had known when Margaret married William Johnson. It wasnt until she asked Haley for help that Haley found out that she was married, and that her brother-inw whom she had never met was dead. But what could they do? As an artist, her emotions werent logical. Oh, Haley simply replied, and immediately changed the subject. How was the art exhibition this afternoon? Margarets attention was immediately diverted. She said excitedly, Sis, someone took a fancy to two of Monroes paintings. Theyre very expensive. Haley made a light sound of surprise. How expensive? Margaret: 1.2 million for Weeping Girls and 800,000 for Cracks in Space and Time. Haley nodded and smiled. Lindsay did well. Margaret was bewildered. Huh? Although it was Lindsay who was holding the art exhibition for Monroe, the paintings had been sold at a high price. Wasnt it because Monroes paintings were good? Haley wasnt interested in exining business operations to her naive cousin, or what backing was. For this cousin who was worth hundreds of millions, painting was purely art and had nothing to do with business. However, Haley was slightly affected by this news. A few days ago, Haley had received two paintings that were said to be Monroes masterpieces as a personal gift. She could imagine that the price for Monroes official works was at least hundreds of thousands of dors. If these gifts had been at the art exhibition, they would be worth at least a million dors. This woman, Lindsay, was quite good at bribing people! Haleys heart stirred slightly, but the feeling soon disappeared. She wasnt fixated on money. As a psychiatrist, she didntck money. After Margaret, the billionaire young widow, came to New York, she had insisted that she would cover all their living expenses. In the face of the million-dor fee which Lindsay had sent over in the form of paintings, Haley was only a little surprised, but she didnt lose herposure. As for Lindsay, they could keep in touch with her, but she had to be careful not to let Margaret get too close to her. Politicians werepletely untrustworthy. Inparison, she would rather Margaret be closer with Elena. At the very least, the girl had a good character and could be trusted. ... Luke, who was driving away, had no idea what the cousins were talking about. He and Elena continued to roam New York. It wasnt until eight in the evening that they finally returned to Pnd Academy. When they arrived in the outskirts of North Bergen, Lukes phone vibrated. The simple external surveince system on the car had sensed something unusual, and immediately sent a warning. In order for it to be portable and easy to install and dismantle, this simple surveince system was smaller in size, so its surveince range wasnt too big. However, it was better than nothing. Slowing down the car slightly, Luke took out his fake phone. An extremely simple electronic map appeared on the LCD screen, and he looked to the left. There were gunshots. They were only thirty meters away. The gunshots werent very concentrated, but they were very consistent. From the moment Luke had discovered them, there had been seven to eight shots fired over dozens of meters, which meant that there was more than one participant in the gunfight. Elena didnt notice his movements, nor did she hear the barely audible gunshots. She continued to touch up the photos on her phone and was about to send a few to him to use as his screensaver. Thinking for a moment, Luke turned the wheel and drove into a nearby neighborhood. Elena raised her head. Whats wrong? Luke said, Nothing. I dont want to send you back too soon, or Ill be having coffee again. Elena immediately smacked him, but her lips curled up in a smile. I need to get some rest tonight. I wont be offering you coffee. Luke smiled and parked the car in an empty spot on the side of the road. He unbuckled Elenas seatbelt and picked her up before cing her on hisp. Are you sure? Elena eximed, Ah, what are you doing? Her eyes were full of smiles. Luke leaned forward to kiss her. Behind Elena, the fake phone had already been ced on the dashboard, and a string of analytical information popped up. At least five people had fired, and the exchange was taking ce in a luxurious vi twenty meters away. Someone called the New Jersey police department about the noise. But a momentter, the gunshots stopped. Clearly, the battle in the vi had ended. Luke released a mini drone from his inventory and gave it instructions to scout out the vi. The mini drone disappeared into the vi through a broken ss door. A momentter, Luke saw a man who was in a mess. He had some flesh wounds on his face and was panting heavily on the ground. There was a man in ck lying on the ground with a military knife in his heart. He was definitely dead. Holding the petite yet plump artist in his arms, Lukes thoughts whirled. The man in ck with a knife in his heart definitely wasnt a police officer. He was wearing a ck suit and had a ck hood on; there was clearly something wrong with this mismatch. Thus, he wasnt an agent from SWAT, the Secret Service, or some other departments. The drone continued to roam around the vi, and Luke soon had an eye on all the victims. Twelve victims, all in ck suits and ck hoods, had died in this bungalow. Luke had plenty ofbat experience and had fought countless battles. After only a few nces, he roughly understood how the battle had gone. After the men in ck suits entered the vi, they were all killed by one man; not a single one escaped Top expert! That was Lukesment on the only man still alive in the vi. The drone soon entered a basement. On the screen, there was an eight-pound sledgehammer and broken concrete. Under the floor was an open box with many weapons. That wasnt the point. The important thing was the neat rows of coins next to the weapons. Unlike ordinary coins, they were gold in color. Luke narrowed his eyes. Why did it look like something from the Continental Hotel? Elena eximed lightly, No, not here. With a smile, Luke let go of her and gently stroked her back, indicating that he had no intention of going any further. At that moment, red and blue lights approached from afar, and a patrol car with shing police lights but no siren stopped in front of the vi. A patrol officer got out and pressed the doorbell. Chapter 997 - All Big Bosses Have Secret Compartments In Their Basements?

Chapter 997: All Big Bosses Have Secret Compartments In Their Basements?

Luke frowned, but still took out his gun and rolled down the window. This was New Jersey, but a bunch of people had died in the vi. He wouldnt shoot unless it was absolutely necessary, to avoid the New Jersey police investigating him, but he also didnt want to see a police officer who was just doing his job be killed. On the drone screen, the man got up with difficulty and opened the door. Good evening, John, the patrol officer greeted him. Good evening, Jimmy. Noiseint? John replied calmly. On the drone screen, the pistol at his back hadnt moved. The officer nodded slowly. Thats right, noiseint. Then, he tilted his head and looked in through the gap next to John, only to see the body of a man in a ck suit lying on the ground. John also turned around. Luke raised his gun, but just rested it on his half-rolled down window, and didnt take aim. If John wanted to silence the officer, this would be the time. The patrol officer, however, sighed and scratched his head. Youre working again? John said calmly, No, just sorting some things out. The patrolman said, Wow, I see. Okay, thats it then. Good night, John. He put on his hat and left. His pace was no different from before. From the car, Luke could see that the officer wasnt scared or nervous at all. Instead, he looked like he had expected it. Clearly, the officer knew Johns background and wasnt surprised that someone had died in his house. Watching the patrol officer get into the car and leave, Luke put his gun away and rolled up the window. John, who was at the door of the vi, sensed something and looked at the Ford, but the window was already up, and he couldnt see Luke in the dark car. He frowned and closed the door. There might be a passer-by in the car who had heard the noise, but since this person couldnt see what was going on in the vi, it didnt matter. Luke worked quickly for a moment before he parked the drone in a corner of the basement and turned it into a fixed surveince camera. He then helped the pliant artist up and put her back in the passenger seat. Alright, I cant wait to go back to your dorm for coffee. Elena spat at him, but there was no objection on her face. The Ford started up, turned a corner, and drove another kilometer. It wasnt far from Pnd Academy. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Elena looked to her right in surprise, but couldnt see anything in the distance. She eximed, Is that... gunfire? Luke was a little annoyed. What? Again? Since when was New Jersey sowless? He immediately said, ...Lie down and lean closer to me. Dont raise your head. At the same time, he turned off the headlights and slowed down to pull over. The gunshots were too close. In the few seconds since Luke heard the gunshots, more than a hundred gunshots had been fired. Luke could already tell that there were at least five rifles firing at the same time. Were they crazy? Although this was the outskirts of North Bergen, was it really okay to cause such a hugemotion? John hadnt caused such a huge ruckus at home even when he took on twelve people alone. Could it be an army? Or... mercenaries? Thinking to himself, he released the second mini drone for the night. The drone moved nimbly through the woods and found ten people who had surrounded a two-story building. They were firing rifles at the house. Looking at their posture, Luke eximed inwardly. These ten people were also wearing ck headgear and ck suits, but they were all wearing professionalbat uniforms and bulletproof vests. At first nce, Luke saw M4A1s, AR-15s, and expensive HK416s in their hands. They were all specially modified weapons. Compared with the twelve men in ck suits who had died in Johns vi, the ckbat suits here were the real professionals, and clearly part of the military. No wonder their methods were so simple and crude! Luke murmured to himself as he operated the drone so that it slipped into the house where bullets were flying. Three ck fighters had copsed at the kitchen door. They were clearly on the same side as the ones outside. One head was stuck in the kitchen door. Another head hung at a weird angle. It was obvious that his neck was broken. Thest one was stiff and had an empty syringe in his neck. Luke smacked his lips. Interesting. Elena couldnt help but ask in a low voice, Youre not going, are you? Its too dangerous. Luke rubbed her earlobe and said, Hey, Im NYPD, not New Jersey police. I dont havew enforcement power here. Elena was relieved. Then what are you going to do? Luke said, Dont worry, Ive already called the police. Hearing the standard reply from Luke felt a little strange, but she didnt say anything. Luke wasnt worried. Clearly, just like John, the residents in this building werent ordinary people. Three men in ckbat uniforms had already been taken down inside, which meant that they werentpletely unprepared. Luke gently rubbed Elenas earlobe with one hand and had the drone fly around the house like earlier. The drone found an open basement door again. Luke smacked his lips. Seriously? Another basement? The drone, however, had already flown in. A momentter, Luke had a strange expression on his face. On the screen, this basement didnt look much like the basement in Johns vi, but now, there was an eight-pound sledgehammer on the ground, broken concrete, and... an open box in the ground. Apart from the size of the box and the fact that there were no weapons or gold coins inside, this basically was a copy of the basement in Johns vi. What a coincidence, Luke murmured. Does every bigshot have a secretpartment like this in their basement? Also, do they like to pick up their sledgehammers only when the enemy shows up? What happened next was simr to what happened in Johns vi. The tenbat soldiers that entered the house were wiped out in less than five minutes. The barefooted baldie in pajamas was extremely terrifying. Although his strength and speed werent exaggerated, he relied on something close to foresight to move swiftly and soundlessly, and ten men in ckbat uniforms delivered their heads to his gun. One shot per person. The P226 didnt even need to be reloaded for these tenbat soldiers. Then, the bald bigshot, who was about fifty years old, picked up a backpack and left. After he left, the bullet-riddled house exploded, blowing a huge chunk of the roof off. The baldie didnt even turn around. He got into his car and left, as if a real man never looked back at an explosion. Chapter 998 - A Simple Bowl of Noodles

Chapter 998: A Simple Bowl of Noodles

Watching the baldies car disappear around a bend in the road, Luke finally let go of Elenas earlobe. Okay, lets go. Elena was lost. Huh? Luke said, You dont know anything about what happened tonight. Dont tell anyone. Elena: Huh? Luke drove the car and said, The gunshots just now were probably fired by people who do dirty work. Do you know what that is? Elena thought about the movies she had watched. Bad guys who kill people to keep them quiet? Luke nodded. More or less. But they and the people who were attacked have their own rules. Unless its necessary, they wont cross paths with ordinary people. Its safest for you to ignore them. After a brief silence, Elena suddenly reached out and covered his hand. Do you often face people and situations like this? Pondering for a moment, Luke shook his head. Most of the time, Im just a bystander in the police department. I usually call SWAT to deal with strong people like these. Elena chuckled. Youre lying to me again. She wasnt as naive as Margaret. She thought about what Luke had done when he heard the gunshots; that wasnt something a regr detective could do. He was calm andposed, and could even joke a little. If he hadnt experienced something like this before, he wouldnt be so rxed. She even felt that Luke had only called the New Jersey police because he was with her. Luke didnt want to be photographed for her own safety, so why would he take any risks when she was with him? Thinking that, she couldnt help but hold his hand tightly. Sensing the change in her mood, Luke didnt say anything. He simply smiled and squeezed her hand in response. The Ford disappeared into the night. ... At nine in the morning on the 24th, Luke took a shower and gave Elena, who was still asleep, a deep kiss of farewell, and got a dazed response. Elena had slepttest night, and Luke had woken her up for coffee again at dawn. She had asked for it herself. When she returnedst night, she said that she had new inspiration. Since school was quiet during the holidays, she had stayed up to paint, and had plenty of time to sleep during the break. Covering her with the nket, Luke left Pnd Academy. He also dropped off the Ford Explorer rental, took the subway, and then drove back to his vi in New Jersey. When he got home, he asked, Little Snail, did you find out who those people fromst night are? Especially the two main targets. He had already transmitted the video footage from the drones to Little Snailst night and instructed it to run a check. Sir, the first vi belongs to John West. This is the ID of the first target, but some of his identity documents seem to be fake, so his identity is suspicious, Little Snail immediately exined. As for seven of the twelve attackers in the vi, NYPD intelligence indicates that they belong to the Russian gang, the Tarasov family. Luke hummed in response. The Tarasov family was an extremely famous Russian gang that was even more ruthless than regr gangs. However, their territory didnt include the Clinton area, and he hadnt had any dealings with them. What about the second target? he asked. That house belongs to Frank Moses. This is the ID of the second target. His identity documents areplete, but a portion of it also appears to have been manufactured, using far more sophisticated means. His identity is also suspicious. Of the fifteen attackers, ten have military service records, three are active, and five belong to an American securitypany that has long-term overseas contracts for various military operations. Luke sneered. Mercenaries? Calling them military contractors was putting it nicely. Frankly speaking, they were mercenaries or battlefield hyenas who often did the dirty work for certain American agencies. The possibility is over 85%, sir, said Little Snail. Give these two targets regr surveince status. Let me know if you have any further information. Listening up to this point, Luke wasnt too interested. He didnt n to get involved in these two matters for now. He would investigate them again in the future, and if either party could offer him experience and credit points, he didnt mind epting them. He should first spend Christmas peacefully. After washing his hands, he entered the kitchen and took out the ingredients that needed to be roasted or cured. Putting them into the kitchen appliances, he set the time, then started making breakfast for himself. After thinking for a moment, he decided to just have a simple bowl of noodles and some ordinary twice cooked pork. Selina had never been very interested in noodles, and would only eat spaghetti every now and then. She also couldnt appreciate Sichuan cuisine like green peppers and twice cooked pork, and Luke couldnt be bothered to make it just for himself. He was on his own today, but there would be a big dinner tonight. He finally remembered the noodles and twice cooked pork which he hadnt had in a long time. He searched the fridge and found a box of frozen prawns, a pair of skan king crab ws, a b of pork belly, and two chicken legs. These were the main ingredients. Next were green peppers, mushrooms, cucumbers, tomatoes, onions, and vegetables. After the pork belly was cooked, he cut it intorge and thin slices. It didnt need too much oil since he would stir-fry it in its own oil, before frying it with green peppers. It could be said that there were countless cooking methods and ingredients in ssic Sichuan cuisine, but its true essencey in the details and the control of the fire. The same ingredients cooked by a chef and a regr cook werepletely different. Lukes dish was slightly better than what one could get in Sichuan. The prawns and crab ws were then fried to a beautiful red color. The chicken drumsticks were cooked and then shredded into thin strips. After pouring a kilo of frozen noodles into a pot of boiling water, he chopped the tomatoes, onions, and mushrooms, and stir-fried them with oil and garlic. He then turned off the fire. At that moment, the noodles were almost done. He scooped them out and poured them into a bowl. He put the bright red prawns, white and tender crab meat, chicken strips, cucumber slices, and vegetables on the surface, before he poured the stir-fried tomato onion and mushroom mix over them. It was a simple bowl of noodles and ordinary twice cooked pork. A quick breakfast was done! Selina, who felt nothing for noodles, wasnt here, and neither was the bottomless pit that was the dog head. Luke could enjoy this simple breakfast. Suddenly, as if he had thought of something, he took out a lemon and cut it open, before he squeezed the lemon juice evenly on the prawns and crab ws in his bowl. The bowl of noodles was mostly a beautiful red, dotted with green ingredients. The te of twice cooked pork on the side had green peppers paired with slightly charred yellow meat. The colorsplemented each other perfectly! Chapter 999 - Old Man’s Help, and Career and Study Progress

Chapter 999: Old Mans Help, and Career and Study Progress

Luke took a photo of the simple breakfast on his phone and sent it to Selina. Then, he picked up his chopsticks to enjoy it. Selina replied almost instantly. What did you make? It looks delicious. Luke slurped his noodles and replied to her with one hand: Noodles and twice cooked pork. Selina: ???!!! Luke took another photo so that the noodles were clearly visible. Selina, who was thousands of miles away, gulped and mumbled, Thats impossible. How can the noodles be made like this? I want to eat them. She wasnt interested in the twice cooked pork, but the bowl of noodles really made her drool. Gold Nuggets ears twitched, and it immediately got up and moved to her side. Looking at the picture on her phone, it drooled and whined like crazy. Selina was vexed. That b*stard Luke tricked us intoing back here while hes hiding in New York and cooking delicious food. Gold Nugget nodded frantically. It saw the prawns, king crabs, and the red sauce. This was definitely its type of dish. Clenching her teeth, Selina sent Luke a message. When I get back, make me three... no, five bowls of noodles. Luke spat out the prawn shell in his mouth, which flew a few meters tond in the trash can. He was the only one at home, and could finally y this childish game of spitting shells. Luke simply replied to Selinas request. No problem. You can eat until you throw up. Gold Nugget whined. Selina passed on the dog heads words. Gold Nugget wants the same treatment. Luke decisively refused. Three at most. Gold Nugget: Huh? It could count, alright? Selina said, Its asking why it only gets three bowls. Luke said, Because itll just keep eating and never get sick. I cant make noodles for it forever. Imagining herself eating noodles for the rest of her life, Selina was immediately firmly on Lukes side. She turned to the dog head next to her and said, Hm, I think three bowls is enough for you. Gold Nugget whined. Selina said, No way! I dont want to eat noodles for the rest of my life. Gold Nugget resentfully returned to the kennel next to the bed and continued watching its drama. Forget it, forget it. Dont dwell on it. The best is still to watch TV. It has everything! Itforted itself. On the screen, a wild boar was being roasted until it was dripping with fat. Gold Nugget was going to start drooling again. It had decided; it would make Selina take it out in the next two days to roast boar. In any case, wild boars were pests around the ranch; no one would notice if he ate hundreds of them. But the dog head had forgotten one thing: Selina didnt know how to cook, much less do something as advanced as cook roast boar. They chatted for more than ten minutes before they hung up. It was the 24th of December, Christmas Eve, and everyone would be busy in the afternoon. After breakfast, Luke drove straight to the airport. It was already past eleven by the time he reached the airport. Looking at the flight schedule, Luke couldnt help but purse his lips. Robert and Catherines flight had been dyed. That was to be expected. It would be strange if flights werent dyed at Christmas. After all, the winter weather had a huge impact on flights. However, little monkey ire had flown over from Los Angeles on her own. She had taken a very early flight and had justnded. Luke had arrived just in time. Twenty minutester, ire appeared not far away. Hearing Luke call out to her, she turned around and immediately ran over with a smile. Luke, Luke, here, here. She ran and then jumped at him when she was two meters away. Luke caught her helplessly and carried her over to where she had dropped her big suitcase. This brat had always liked to y with him like this since she was a kid, which was why Luke called her a little monkey. Because of the flight dy, it would take at least an hour for Robert, Catherine and Joseph to arrive. With ire on his back, they went to the Virgin Antic Flying Club in Terminal 4 before he finally put her down. ire got some biscuits and ice cream, and Luke also got a big ss of ice cream for himself, before they started chatting. ires life had been very fulfilling in the past few months, far more than she had expected. Unlike most freshmen who were busy enjoying their freedom, she had to deal with more new things, and was even busier. But it wasnt for nothing. Sheerah and her assistant, Mona, were her best teachers. They gave ire, as a newbie, the most thorough and practical guide to the entertainment industry. They told ire about the various kinds of rules, some clear, some under the table, and some that were shady. This was all for Lukes sake. Otherwise, veterans like them wouldnt be so devoted to a neer. ire, who was pursuing both her career and studies, spent most of her energy on her new career, but continued to excel in her studies. Everything changed after the California earthquake. Her worldview had done a 180-degree turn after that. Her future ns had also changed drastically. The most obvious change came from the mysterious appearance of that old man who was only a voice to her, which was that her physique had be stronger. It wasnt just that she was healthy, but she was unbelievably strong. ire had always loved sports since she was young, and was a semi-professional enthusiast who had dabbled in many extreme sports. She had a better understanding of the limits of the human body. Thus, not long after the earthquake, she discovered something unusual about her body. Her strength, endurance, dexterity and reflexes were constantly improving, and the effects were obvious. What was even more outrageous was that she only needed to sleep for six hours a day at most, and could keep up her energy levels for the whole day. Even though she was busy with her studies and her career, she didnt feel tired. Compared with the elites who started studying in earnest after entering university, she wasnt any worse in her studies, but she didnt have dark circles under her eyes. What was even stranger was that she had to eat three to five times the amount of food she ate when she was in high school every day to maintain her weight. After all, she was a sports enthusiast and didnt have much excess fat. As soon as she lost weight, the first thing that would change was her small bust, and she would lose her soft curves. She wasnt a fanatical bodybuilder, and didnt want to be a muscr King Kong Barbie. The mysterious old man also told her to eat as much as possible, and to ensure that she had a healthy and nutritious diet. In the past few months, ire felt like she was turning into another species altogether. One weekend in particr, she had gone to bail her friend, ke, out of a situation, and had knocked out seven or eight drunk young men in the club, including two members of the boxing team. She hadnt even used half of her strength. If it hadnt been for the mysterious old mans timely reminder, the young men mightve all had to be hospitalized for severe injuries. Chapter 1000 - Family Reunion on Christmas Eve

Chapter 1000: Family Reunion on Christmas Eve

ire didnt tell anyone about these most secret changes to her body. That was because the mysterious old man had told her, A secret that two people know is no longer a secret. ire agreed with that and chose to keep it to herself. Also, she had officially debuted in the entertainment industry. At Lukes suggestion, she chose a kooky persona for her debut, to ensure that she wouldnt be recognized on the streets in the future. However, instead of the stage name Sia which Luke had given her, she insisted on using the stage name P!nk. That was because she liked pink and wanted everyone to be amazed by her. Luke felt a little regretful. His sister was already using a double-colored wig to cover her face, but she wasnt using the stage name Sia. That cut down a lot on his mischief. Anyway, ires voice wasnt like Sias in the first ce. It was more like a young girls voice with a hint of maism. He couldnt give Sias songs to her to sing. Those were his favorite songs from his previous life, but ire had no use for them. In the end, he could give his sister the catchy song Call Me Maybe for her debut. As for ires current situation, he only had a rough understanding of it. It seemed she was getting a little famous, but he didnt pay much attention to it. He had done everything he could. If ire still couldnt take off, then... he would copy another song for herter. In the memories of his previous life, it was the super bubblegum pop that was popr worldwide which people couldnt forget even if they wanted to, the kind that was yed all over the streets for a period of time. If it wasnt that, then it was the ssical music which Luke especially liked and listened to over and over again, and which definitely had its merits. Otherwise, it wouldnt have been able to ovee thenguage barrier and leave a vivid impression on him. What these two genres had inmon was that he had heard them a thousand times, so he remembered most of the lyrics and songs. If he couldnt remember some of them, he would try to make up for it with his Basic Vocal Sound skill. When he tried singing them again, he would easily remember the original version. With his support, ire was doing pretty well among the neers. Although the audience never saw her face because of her double-colored wig, they couldnt resist being brainwashed by the catchy song, and were very curious about the masked singer. Now, ire could be considered... a C- or D-list singer. For a rookie who had debuted less than three months ago, this was already a dazzling result. Of course, ire wasnt too clear on this. Luke had done far more for his sister than she knew, nor was he going to tell her about it. Let her work hard and turn everything into something that truly belonged to her. That would be the best. The siblings hadnt called each other much during this period of time, and had only exchanged voice messages. This time, they chatted happily for almost two hours in the VIP lounge. In the meantime, they ate a lot of bread and biscuits, as well as various vors of ice cream, before their familys flight arrived. The family of five was reunited at the airport. It was the first time ire had been away from her family for so long, and she and little Joseph were so happy that they cried. Luke stood on the side with a smile and took a photo of the siblings who were crying in each others arms. He showed the photo to Catherine, who hit him a few times in amusement, but didnt stop him. Her stinging eyes also eased with Lukes cheeky behavior, and she didnt cry along with her children. A few minutester, Robert and Luke, the two big, strong men, were in charge of towing the luggage along. They led the way, and the mother and children chatted as they walked. In the parking lot, Luke got into the drivers seat, Robert sat in the passenger seat, and the three of them sat in the spacious backseat. Robert observed the car for a moment before he asked, You modified it yourself? Luke nodded. I drive every day, so its best to make itfortable. Robert snorted. First, it has to be safe. Second, it has to be practical. Comfort alwaysesst. Luke blinked. Thats exactly what I did. Thats why its so big. Its safe enough, and can take our entire family. Robert nodded in satisfaction. He was a little worried that Lukes head might be turned by all the money he now had. Detectives werent rich. They couldnt care less about the value of a car, and had to ensure their own safety first. It was practically impossible for something like a sports car to be bulletproof. Robert was a veteran who had fought his way through hundreds of battles. Naturally, he wasnt interested in such trash. After that, Luke acted like a tour guide and told them about interesting buildings and stories along the way as he drove. This was all information he had memorized during this period of time. He mentioned whatever came to mind, and it didnt affect his driving. Robert was the only one in the family who was a little more familiar with New York. Even then, it was only a little. Catherine had only stayed in New York for a few days on herst trip. ire and Josephs impression of New York was limited to film and TV. Thus, everybody listened with great interest. Even though they were stuck in traffic for more than forty minutes, they didnt feel bored. After dropping his family off at the vi in New Jersey, Luke took ire to his house in Clinton. ire went upstairs from the garage on the first floor and looked around the new house, and she was shocked. Luke, is this your new ce? In the kitchen, Luke put the snacks into a food box and replied casually, Yes. ire asked, Then why arent we staying here? Luke said, This ce isnt safe. Its safe inside, but I cant guarantee that itll be safe when youre out. Youre here on vacation. You cant be on edge all the time when you go out, right? ire immediately thought of Joseph, who was only six, and epted the exnation. She was already very capable and wasnt afraid of poorw and order, but it really wasnt suitable for her weak little brother to live here. Seeing her mumble, Luke threw a cookie at her. ire reacted quickly and caught it easily. She took a bite, and her eyes immediately lit up. She directly popped the entire cranberry cookie into her mouth. Delicious. Did you make this? Luke said, What, wait for you to cook? Look at you. Im almost done packing, but youre not moving anything into the car. Do you want them to starve? ire chuckled and immediately stepped forward to help. They soon set off again and returned to the vi on the other side of the river. It soon got dark, and it was the night of Christmas Eve. After enjoying an exceptional meal at home, everybody decided to go to Times Square to wee the new year. This was something that nobody had experienced before, so they were all excited. Chapter 1001 - Luke, You Blockhead!

Chapter 1001: Luke, You Blockhead!

It started to get crowded a few blocks away from Times Square. Everybody got out of the car. Robert and Catherine were wrapped around each other as they walked, while Luke carried Joseph, and ire bounced along next to Luke as they followed the crowd. By the time they reached the Crossroads of the World, the streets were already crowded. ire had seen simr situations many times when she participated in the charity concert. On Lukes shoulders, Joseph opened his eyes wide and looked down at the dense crowd of people. He eximed, So many people. Everybodyughed. Every New Year, Times Square would hold a concert so that the people who came to join the fun wouldnt be bored as they waited. Soon, a singer started to perform on a raised, extended tform. Standing on tiptoe, ire whispered in Lukes ear, Guess whos performing this year? Luke looked at her sneaky smile and didnt have to think. Sheerah? ire burst outughing and couldnt help smacking him several times. Cant you be a little more stupid? Luke said, If Im really that stupid, would you still love a big brother like me? ire said, I will. A little stupid is cuter. Youre the cutest. Luke chuckled. ire was stumped for a moment before she responded. Ah, youre the cutest one. No, youre the cutest, cutest one! Sheerah appeared. As a veteran diva and Batmans rumored girlfriend, she was suddenly very popr this year. But there were too many people who were bored. As they shouted, the chants changed from Sheerah to Batman, as if they could summon Batman this way. Unfortunately, they didnt have the Bat Signal, so it was wishful thinking. Sheerah, on the other hand, calmly started her performance. She was already used to these people putting her and Batman together. It was useless for her to deny it again and again, and she could only let them kick up a fuss. A momentter, everybody finally stopped fooling around, and started to bob their heads to the prelude. Cheap Thrills, a cheerful and brainwashing dance song, was also a gift to Sheerah from Luke, for taking care of ire. Sheerahs new song, which had been released a month ago, had been at the top of the charts for four weeks, and looked like it would stay there for a while. Previously, Sheerah had relied on Batman and the poprity of the earthquake charity concert to return to the front line. But with the release of this hit single that had taken first ce four weeks running, the veteran diva had finally staged aeback and sealed her explosive poprity this year. At the end of the song, everybody was still bobbing their heads subconsciously and their bodies were still swaying, as if the magic of the music had yet to fade away. Several secondster, Sheerah bowed with a smile and left the stage. The cheers gradually rang out, and the most recalcitrant listeners started shouting for Batman again. Sheerah shook her head with a smile and said something. But the microphone in her hand was already away from her mouth, and the noise was so loud that basically nobody could hear her. Luke, who had Elementary Sound Wave, heard half of it, and filled in the rest If he reallyes, Ill be happier than all of you. Luke could only shake his head with a smile. Batman was still in hibernation. Also, wasnt Batman celebrating Christmas? He was listening to Sheerah sing on the spot and celebrating the New Year with the other spectators[1]! These people didnt know how lucky they were. These ridiculous thoughts shed through his mind, but he was still smiling. These spectators were his firm supporters. If he wanted to make a mark in America and turn his poprity into high esteem, he really had to rely on them to carry the momentum. He wasnt in a hurry. There would be plenty of time in the future for him to slowlyplete this n. In the warm atmosphere, the time reached 11:59 pm. Looking at the countdown on the big digital clock, everybody started shouting, 29, 28... 10, ... 3, 2, 1! Fireworks exploded in the sky, and the crowd cheered. 2004 had gone, 2005 hade. ... The next morning, ire woke up early and snuck down to the Christmas tree in the living room to open the first Christmas present. Surreptitiously picking up a small, pink gift box, she murmured with a smile, I wonder what kind of gift that idiot Luke prepared for me this year. I hope it isnt some joke gift like study materials again, or Ill definitely beat him up. She gently shook the gift box, but couldnt hear anything. Taking a deep breath, she reached out to the ribbon tied around the box. Suddenly, she felt that something wasnt right, and she turned around. In an armchair a few meters away, Luke was wearing an earpiece and holding a tablet in one hand while he slowly stuffed an almond chocte cookie into his mouth with the other. Crack! He bit off a piece of the cookie and chewed slowly. Stunned for a moment, ire suddenly jumped up and grabbed his neck. Tell me, when did you get here? What did you hear? Luke nimbly fended off her attack with both hands. Even as ire shook him, he didnt forget to take another bite of the cookie. He replied calmly, Ive been sitting here since six. So, can you exin why you think such a small box might have study materials in it? ire said warily, Because its small enough for a USB sh drive, and a USB sh drive is big enough for study materials to take me all the way to graduation. Luke was speechless. This logic was wless. Seeing that he didnt say anything, ire fired back with own question. Why didnt I see you when I came in? Youre definitely lying. I have a special covert technique to prevent being detected, Luke said solemnly. ire: Huh? Luke gestured for her to sit down before he demonstrated. See, its like this. As he spoke, he raised the cookie to his mouth very slowly and steadily, before he bit off a small piece and chewed slowly. This time, there really wasnt any sound at all. Stunned for a moment, ire asked nkly, Are you kidding me? Im telling the truth, said Luke. If you dont believe me, Ill show you again. As he spoke, he repeated his action. A little head popped out of the bedroom. Luke, ire, what are you doing? Luke was speechless. ire was speechless. She finally snapped out of her daze, and roared in frustration, Luke, you blockhead! Joseph saw you right away! She started punching him. [1] Yes, the authorbined Christmas and New Year together Chapter 1002 - He’s RED

Chapter 1002: Hes RED

Joseph looked at the two who were messing around and didnt understand what was going on, but that didnt stop him from joining in the fun. He smiled and lunged at them. The three of them instantly fell into a mess. Less than two minutester, Catherine was standing at the entrance of her bedroom in her pajamas. Looking at the three guys who wereughing, she asked helplessly, Youre all awake? Then shall I make breakfast? The three guys continued tough, and Luke was the only one who took the time to say okay, before they started ying around again. Five minutester, Robert woke up with a dark expression. But when he saw the three kids in the living room who wereughing and making noise, his anger from being woken up early in the morning suddenly disappeared, and he couldnt help but smile. This scene was too familiar. More than a year ago, it had been amon urrence at home. Now that he saw it again, he realized that it felt like a long time ago. After a while, the three of them finally stopped their childish behavior when Catherine shouted, Breakfast is ready! After breakfast, everybody left for New York again, led by Luke, the tour guide. It was the same for the next two days. Since the police department didnt have any urgent assignments, Luke naturally wasnt dispatched. It was a peaceful Christmas. On the morning of the 27th, Luke took everybody to Chinatown. At noon, they went to the familiar barbecue restaurant to try the local Chinese food. Chinatown was bustling with people. Most of the Chinese in Chinatown didnt celebrate Christmas. At the very least, they didnt regard it as a major holiday, but as a good day to make money. When most restaurants were closed on Christmas, business in all the restaurants here was naturally booming. It was a good thing that Luke had prepared for this, and the boss gave a repeat customer like him special treatment. After Luke paid for the food in advance, the boss of the restaurant reserved a private room for them. Hence, they coulde here after they strolled around Chinatown and the dishes would already be ready. After lunch, the whole family wandered around Chinatown again, looking at everything in wonder. In the Chinese gift shop, there were all sorts of dazzling items like Chinese knots, window stickers, electrterns, firecrackers, couplets, fortune cards, pinwheels, and kites. ire and Joseph couldnt get enough. When he saw a store selling candied fruit on sticks, Luke bought some for the whole family. ire, who was greedy and could eat a lot, even bought two sticks each of hawthorns, apples, and strawberries. However, she generously allowed Joseph to have a taste of each of them, but was responsible for demolishing the rest. Just like this, the family had all sorts of trinkets in their hands and didnt forget to munch on the candied fruit sticks. Robert was the most depressed. He chose the apple because it matched Christmas. But he didnt really like sweet things. The apple under the sugaryer didnt taste sweet, and was even more sour. He didnt like sour things either, but he could grit his teeth and bite into it. Luke slowly ate the original candied hawthorn and savored the vor from his previous life while he observed Roberts vexed expression. Suddenly, Robert looked stunned. With his quick reflexes, Luke immediately looked in the direction Robert was facing, and saw a man and a woman standing in a Japanese shop. Luke raised an eyebrow, and approached Robert. Do you know him? Robert turned around and frowned. You know him, too? Luke nodded slightly. Just as they were about to walk past the shop entrance, they saw the man take out a roll of tape from his pocket, only to be stopped by the woman. The woman said in a low voice, Is this what you mean when you said you were going to have a chat? I thought I was the only one who enjoyed this treatment. The man said, Because its very effective. The woman was horrified. His daughter just died. Dont you have anypassion?! At least let me try first, okay? The man hesitated for a moment before he finally put the gag tape back into his pocket and followed the woman in. At that moment, he finally took off his wool hat to reveal a bald head. Luke: ...Yep, its definitely him. Two nights ago, in a two-story house in North Bergen, this bald boss had single-handedly killed fifteen professional mercenaries with one pistol. He was a true-blue, violent bigshot! Robert, however, looked away and continued to follow Catherine and the others, his footsteps never pausing at all. Luke chased after him. Hostile? Roberts lips twitched, and he simply shook his head. He said in a low voice, That old man used to be my instructor. Luke was stunned. So? Robert said, So, stay as far away from him as you can when you see him. This guy has a lot of crap on him. Youll just have bad luck if you get involved. Looking at Lukes thoughtful expression, he sighed and said bluntly, If there are a hundred people who want me dead, there are at least a thousand who want him dead... No, it should be two or three thousand. Lukes lips twitched. ...Then why is he still alive? Robert curled his lip. If I can survive, its not unusual for him to survive and retire. In any case, hes RED. Luke asked, Whats that? Robert: Retired, Extremely Dangerous operative. He then noticed Luke sizing him up, and couldnt help but roll his eyes. Okay, me too, but Im not as excessive as he is. Luke could only chuckle at that. When the Carlos family had run over to Shackelford to court death, Robert might have only killed a dozen criminals, but that was because Luke beat him to it. After that, Luke had jumped the gun and gone off to clean up the Carlos family in Mexico. Actually, it was just that Robert hadnt found a good excuse to leave town then. Otherwise, the Carlos family wouldve still been wiped out a few dayster. Thus, Roberts idea of excessive was only just slightly lesspared with the bald bigshot. After thinking for a moment, Luke then gave a simple ount of the raid on the baldie. Robert was unperturbed. There are too many people who want to silence him; in the end, itll be even more idiots who are killed by him. If it isnt absolutely necessary, just pretend you never saw him. Luke asked, What would be considered absolutely necessary? Robert said, Like if he was shot in front of you and about to die. That would be necessary. Luke was lost for words. From this, Luke knew that Robert didnt really believe that anyone could do anything to this instructor of his. Maybe a certain someone had been taught a ruthless lesson by this instructor before? Luke couldnt help but smile as he imagined Robert pissig his pants in terror in front of this bald instructor. Roberts back suddenly itched. He turned around and said, Tell me, what are you thinking about? It definitely isnt something good! Chapter 1003 - Look at This

Chapter 1003: Look at This

Luke coughed and said, No, Im justmenting that the world is unpredictable. Robert looked at him suspiciously for a moment, before he finally gave up. He was suspicious, but he had no proof. They spent the day in New York City until five in the afternoon. Then, they returned to the vi and packed up, ready to go home the next day. After a brief hesitation, Robert pulled Luke outside. Walking along the street in the cold, Robert finally asked, Did you hear anything about my old friend? Luke hesitated for a moment before he shook his head. I only discovered that his real identity is Frank Castle, but his family no longer lives in New York. Stumped for a moment, Robert was silent for a long time. Then forget it. If he can return to a normal life, thats better than anything else. Luke asked, Is he very important to you? Robert sighed. He saved my life three times. He didnt say anything else. Luke naturally understood what he meant. Robert was a very loyal man. Although he was usually rough and straightforward, he always remembered the favors he owed others, and would always return them when he had the chance. It could be said that he was a very righteous man. It was a good thing he entered the army when he was young. If he had joined a gang, he wouldve been dragged down and killed. Frank Castle had saved him three times; this was a life debt, and a connection that couldnt be shaken. Luke could only rejoice that he hadnt divulged the possibility that Frank might be in trouble, or Robert wouldnt be able to rest easy. Luke could only help Robert handle this matter. Without Robert, Luke wouldnt have been able to grow up well until he was eighteen. There were a lot of nasty stepfathers. It was truly a blessing to meet someone like Robert, who was even better to him than an actual biological father. Although he liked to bicker with Robert, Robert was his family. Robert and Catherine were far more important to him than his deceased parents. They had raised and protected him for more than ten years, and in Lukes heart, that was stronger than blood ties. After a brief chat, they returned to the vi. Looking at their expressions, Catherine didnt ask any questions. She simply had the two of them help pack. On the morning of December 28th, Luke drove them to the airport early, and they went into the VIP lounge as usual. Although he rarely flew, he had VIP cards for all the major airlines. After sitting for a while, he got up and said that he was going to take a walk. He then went to enjoy the view near the airport runway. In fact, he was doing a safety check with Sharp Nose and Elementary Sound Wave, which he was starting to be familiar with. It wasnt that he was paranoid, but on Christmas Eve, it was said that there had been a terrorist attack on a ne, which crashed at an airport in D.C.. As a result, the airports in New York had increased security, but Luke trusted himself more. Suddenly, Selina sent him a short video with a message. Look at this. Luke thought that she was bored and had sent him a video of the failed chocte cake that her siblings had made. The cake looked like a pile of sh*t at first nce, and it was rare that something could actually disgust him. However, he still opened the video. It showed the typical Texan wilderness, and then a huge pit. There seemed to be something in the center of the pit, and a lot of people had gathered and were making a lot of noise. Selina was standing on the side as she filmed the pit, and her voice rang out. Is that a hammer? Luke was stunned for a moment; this scene felt a little familiar. Then, Selina sent him a series of images and messages. He took a look; she was probably walking along the side of the pit and taking photos as she moved. Her messages read: A lot of people are here. There are people from the farms and pastures around Shackelford. Theyre pulling on the thing... It looks like a hammer. They said that nobody can lift that hammer. ...That hammer looks like its welded to the ground. Looking at the images and messages, Luke cursed a rare WTF out loud, which attracted a lot of attention. His voice wasnt soft at all. But he wasnt in the mood to bother with them right now. He sent Selina a message, telling her to send photos, starting with the hammer and then working her way out. Selina was already close to the hammer, so she didnt think too much about it and did as he said. Less than a minuteter, Luke looked at the image in front of him and heaved a long sigh. F*ck, are you kidding me? Is this the hammer? Even as he spoke, he immediately booked a ticket on the same flight as Robert and the others. ne tickets were tight around Christmas. Thankfully, Luke had plenty of money and a VIP card. He secured the best seat in business ss, and then called Dustin to tell him that he was going back to his hometown for a few days. Dustin himself was on vacation. He had only asked Luke to keep an open line, and cheerfully let Luke go. If there really was an emergency, it would only take half a day for Luke toe back. Walking back to the lounge, Luke looked at his family, who were chatting and resting, and said with a smile, I thought about it. Ill go back home with all of you for a few days. Happy? Surprised? Everybody was stunned for a moment, then smiled. ire and Joseph surrounded him and started making a fuss. A momentter, Luke sent Selina a message and told her to take her entire family to Houston. No matter what excuse she came up with C she could say it was a New Years break for the Hayek family C she had to take everyone out for a few days. Selina didnt ask any questions. She simply agreed and went to make arrangements. Luke, however, pondered how he was going to get his family out of Shackelford. The region around the hammer wasnt safe. Thankfully, Robert was around, and he definitely understood how dangerous certain mysterious incidents could be. Catherine usually didnt say much, but she always had an idea of what was going on. So, the only real problem was... his grandpa Drax. It just so happened that the images and messages which Selina had sent indicated that the hammer was in the mountains not far from the ranch. How could he get this hot-tempered old man out of his precious ranch? Lukes gaze soon stopped on ire and Joseph. It seemed that he could only use his ultimate weapon fight to the death and act like a spoiled child. Making up his mind, Luke drew Robert and Catherine to one side and exined the situation and danger to them in a low voice. After the incident with the big octopus on the cruise ship, they had a lot of faith in Luke, and easily epted that another mysterious incident had happened again. Chapter 1004 - D*mn, It Seems I Missed?

Chapter 1004: D*mn, It Seems I Missed?

The day before, in a massive pce, an old man and a young man were shouting and arguing. A ck-haired young man watched them silently. Your old ways arent working anymore. Were on the verge of copse... said the young man. Youre a vain, greedy, and cruel child! the old man interrupted him with a roar. Then youre an old fool! the young man immediately shouted back. The old man fell silent. A momentter, his voice rang out again in the pce. ...You disobeyed themand of your king and brought to the peacefulnd and people war and ruin... In the name of my father and his father before, I cast you out! A momentter, only the old man and the ck-haired young man were left in the pce. The young man who had been arguing with the old man had disappeared. The ck-haired young man couldnt help but say, Father, you... The old man waved his hand and raised the hammer he was holding to his mouth. He said in a low voice, Whoever holds this hammer, if he is worthy, will possess the power of a god! Saying that, he threw the hammer. The hammer instantly passed through a dazzling, colorful passage, and swiftly fell somewhere in the universe. At that moment, the old man frowned and mumbled to himself: Damn, it seems I missed? Then, he looked at the ck-haired young man on the side, and decided not to call the hammer back, only to throw it again. Forget it. His aim had just been a little off. For his foolish son, it was just a matter of taking a few more steps. Thinking this, he silently turned around and walked into the depths of the pce. The ck-haired young man was left standing there. After a long while, the corners of the young mans mouth curled up into a genuine, devilish smile. ... At the airport in New York, Luke and his family were already on the ne. He had switched seats with another passenger so that he was next to Robert. During the flight, they talked in low voices and even took notes on their phones. Catherine didnt get involved. She knew that she couldnt help them with what they were busy with right now. Her most important task was to do the logistics and take care of the people who were about to move to Houston. At that moment, she was d that Luke had made a lot of money in the past year. Otherwise, their family wouldnt be able to afford an impromptu trip like this, much less Selinas family. When the ne reached Fort Worth, Luke called for a Lincoln with a driver. Catherine got into the car with ire and Joseph and headed east to Houston to make arrangements for their vacation. Luke and Robert, on the other hand, drove their Chevrolet back to Shackelford in the northwest. In the Lincoln, Joseph turned his head in the direction his father and brother had left in confusion and asked, Mom, why arent Dad and Luke with us? Catherine smiled. Because theyre going to pick up a lot of people for you to y with. Are you happy? Joseph nodded and didnt ask further. He was smart enough to know that something was going on with the adults. At a time like this, there was no need for him to cause trouble. Luke sped up in the Chevrolet. Robert also took out his phone and called the Shackelford police department to get them ready. He and Luke had alreadye up with the excuse that the police department had received a donation, and the donor wanted to test the Shackelford police departments ability to deal with emergencies, so they would be performing an emergency drill. Of course, Luke would be the one paying for it. Part of the money would be given to the police officers as bonuses, and the more outstanding officers would get higher bonuses. Robert specifically exined this to his subordinates so that they would take this matter seriously. Forget an unknown threat or power C they simply werent as good a motivation as a little money. Hearing the cheers on the other end of the phone, Robert silently hung up. He suddenly sighed. You probably didnt think of a situation like this when you made so much money, right? This country runs on money. With money, we can even push that person in D.C. to serve us, said Luke calmly. Pausing for a moment, he then continued, Even if it isnt now, therell be a next time. Even if it isnt some mysterious incident, it could be an enemy, an idiot, or a lunatic. Most of these dangers can be prevented and resolved with money, so I chose to be rich so that you and Catherine can be rich. This isnt about indulging ourselves, but ensuring that our lives are a little safer. Money is just a tool for our safety. After a long silence, Robert smiled wryly. Youre much more mature than I was when I was young. Back then, when they tried to rope me into underground dealings, I actually wanted to say yes. Luke raised an eyebrow. They? Dont tell me youre talking about your oldrades? Robert shook his head slightly. He was my boss for a time, and I was just a transfer. Also, they didnt know that I already knew why they wanted me to join them. So, as long as I didnt apply to transfer out, they could only go easy on me. Luke was still curious. What did they do? Robert nced at him. Use military aircraft to run drugs, at least a ton each time. As long as they bribed the ground crew and the guards at the base, there was no risk for them. You can just say that a box had food and water and it, and take it out of the base. Luke was lost for words, but still shook his head. That isnt a small amount of money. If you joined them, you wouldve be a millionaire in a year or two, or even a multi-millionaire. You werent any worse than me when you were young. Robert didnt look happy at all. He simply continued, It was also because of this that I suddenly realized that I might not be doing anything for America as a soldier, despite the enlistment slogans. But I saw a lot of bureaucrats. Not only were they corrupt, they also became big traffickers. I couldnt stand beingrades with people like that anymore. In the end, I got a few old friends to help me out, and I finally retired. He paused for a moment before he said, Frank Castle helped me and had his boss let me go. Luke frowned. Was he involved? Robert shook his head. No, he only knew that I didnt want to be there anymore, and just helped me out. Pondering for a moment, Luke asked, Who was that boss? Robert said, Ray Schoonover. Hes from the U.S. Marines, but has a lot of connections in the CIA, the FBI, and Homnd Affairs. Luke hummed in response, while mulling in his heart: This is too big a favor. Frank Castle was the person to whom Robert owed the biggest debt; Luke had to pay more attention to his matter. Chapter 1005 - Light Hammer? Hammer In the Stone?

Chapter 1005: Light Hammer? Hammer In the Stone?

It was just that it hadnt been long since Robert had asked Luke to look for Frank Castle C not even a month C and the multifaceted system hadnt found any trace of him yet. This person could be considered a professional. If he wanted to disappear, it wouldnt be easy for anyone to find him. But Luke tossed the matter to the back of his mind. He could go back to New York and work on thatter. The most important thing now was to get his family and friends away from the location of the Mj?lnir hammer. But it had been too long since his previous life, and he had only watched the Marvel movies in passing. He didnt know the details, and had only watched a few of the movies once. What he remembered most was Mj?lnir, followed by the rainbow bridge and the town that was almost destroyed by the huge android. He wasnt sure who Thorsrades were, and only remembered that one of them was a woman. He didnt remember the name of the big android that hade to kill Thor. He only remembered that it could shootsers. Many of these memories were spotty, and he couldnt base his operation on them. Any mistake could result in death. He didnt want Shackelford to be destroyed like the town in the movies, nor did he want the town residents he was familiar with to die. Marvel movies were always PG-13. This included no swearing, and at most, people would be cut off halfway. Thus, the camera never focused on ordinary people dying miserably. Luke didnt believe that thoserge-scale battles hadnt involved ordinary people. The ordinary people in the movies were background characters that nobody cared about, but Luke had known the residents of Shackelford from a young age. He couldnt just watch them die. It was now up to Robert to prove himself. For the first time in his life, he had high expectations of Roberts position as sheriff. The years Robert had spent as sheriff werent for nothing. He was simr to an overlord in Shackelford, and even the mayor had to respect him. Although he had settled down in the town to retire, he had a strong personality and handled things fairly. The residents felt more admiration for him than pure fear or hate. Most people would listen to him. With Roberts subjugation and Lukes money, they should be able to avoid casualties. As the car sped along, it was even chased by patrol officers, who were ultimately left in the dust by Lukes speeding car. Robert just gritted his teeth and grumbled, Do you want Catherine to be put on the wanted list? This car is under her name. Luke said calmly, Dont worry. Ill modify its appearance a little when we get back. They wont find us. Robert asked, What about the license tes? They definitely got the number. Luke was as calm as ever. I dealt with the license tes before we got into the car. What they saw were different tes. Robert was stunned, but then heaved a sigh of relief. The Chevrolet Camaro they were driving now wasnt an ordinary car. Luke had bought it and modified it before he had it sent to Shackelford for Catherine to use. Catherine had an old Ford SUV before, and Luke had sent over the new car for her birthday this year. The modified Camaro was far safer than most cars, and had better protective measures especially for children in the backseat. As someone who often had to send Joseph to school, Catherine couldnt refuse this gift. It was also for this reason that Luke could easily shake off the patrol officers. Thanks to Lukes Elementary Driving and the modified Camaro, they reached Shackelford in an hour. After that, Robert stayed in town and began to make arrangements. Luke, on the other hand, drove Roberts F150 to his grandfathers ranch. It only took Luke half an hour to reach the hills next to Draxs ranch. He got out of the car and walked to the top of a hill, where he saw the pit and the hammer in the center. He wasnt in the mood to waste time here, and he jogged down the slope. On the side of the pit, Selina spotted him and waved at him. After they met up, they walked into the pit. Selina was already exining her observations in a low voice. Theres definitely something wrong with this hammer. They tried using a pickup and a tow rope just now; in the end, it was the back of the truck that was pulled down. Luke followed her gaze and saw the backpartment of a pickup truck on the ground not far from the hammer. Someone was teasing an unlucky old man with a white beard. Stan, you shouldve gotten rid of this lousy car long ago. There were a lot of people here when they reached the center, but they all consciously formed a semi-circle, leaving enough room for the next idiot who wanted a go at the hammer. Many people greeted Luke loudly when they saw him. Some of them were from Draxs ranch, some from the surrounding farms, and some were residents of Shackelford. He was Draxs grandson and Roberts son, and had also been a police officer here for half a year. These people were very familiar with him. Luke replied with a smile as he drew closer. Someone immediately shouted, Oi, make way! Old Bill, move your butt aside! Our little Skywalker needs to use the Force to control this light... hammer? Everybody roared withughter. Other people then echoed the mans words, and the old man who had been pulling on the hammer with a red face stepped aside. Someone shouted, Little Skywalker, hurry up and pull this hammer out of the stone, and open our eyes! Of course Luke had to give it a go himself. This was apulsory test for mainstream superheroes on Earth. He stepped forward and pretended to exert force, but in reality, he was holding back most of his strength. Also, his hands were shaking slightly, but not purely because he was trying to lift it. It felt like the hammer had melded with the crystalline ground below it. At the same time, his sunsses recorded the hammers reaction. Ahhhhhhhh~ Luke drew out his loud roar. The hammer didnt budge. That was right. This was probably that Mj?lnir hammer. Five secondster, he shook his head awkwardly and released his hands. This has to be a prank. Someone mustve welded it to the ground, right? Everybodyughed again. In any case, nobody could touch it. They were just having fun. Luke acted helpless as he and Selina left the circle of people. He said in a low voice, Go back to Shackelford and arrange for your family to go to Houston. Ill have Catherine receive them. Its best if they stay there for a while. Selina frowned. How long? If its too long, Im afraid theylle back on their own. Her father, Mario, was a restless person. Chapter 1006 - Grandpa “Fooled” Into Leaving

Chapter 1006: Grandpa Fooled Into Leaving

Luke sighed. We have to wait for the owner of the Mj?lnir hammer to appear before we can confirm the time. Lets set it for a week. Selina was slightly relieved, but also a little embarrassed. Thats a little long. I think well have to think of a way to keep them in Houston after a few days have passed. Luke said, Dont worry. We have money. Its not a big deal. Mr. Bobby Max, thepanys PR manager, will take care of everything. Selina was stunned. He can? Bobby used to be a beast tamer. He was definitely better at getting animals to listen to him than people. Luke didnt exin. He simply said, He wont be alone. Hes also bringing a team from ourpany here. Theyre very good at dealing withplicated matters. Selina didnt say anything else. Arge-scale adjustment would require a lot of manpower and a professional n of action. A team would definitely be more useful than one person. She simply continued, Ive already asked around the police department and every ranch in town this morning. No strangers have shown up here. Luke frowned. None? Selina shook her head. No, especially that tall, blond, and muscr man you mentioned, and that strange pattern on the ground. At the very least, nobody in the police department has seen them. Luke hummed and operated his fake phone. I left a few drones at home. Theyre in the air now. You can link to them at any time. Selina was relieved. She was already used to sending out drones for reconnaissance on their two-person operations, while in thest few hours, she had to rely on making calls and inquiries to confirm intelligence, which wasnt reassuring. With the drones, it would be much easier to search the area around Shackelford. They could also provide intelligence for any emergency situation they might faceter. Intelligence was too important. After seeing Selina off, Luke returned to his pickup. When he got out, he had a bag in his hand and some small inconspicuous items on him. Luke approached the hammer and activated the monitoring devices he had just taken out of his inventory. There were faint gamma rays and constant electromaic interference, but nothing else was unusual. Currently, it was like Mj?lnir was sound asleep, as unmoving as a mountain. After more than ten minutes, the devices finished taking readings of all sorts, and Luke drove off decisively. Was Mj?lnir important? It was very important to Thor; even his nickname was Brother Hammer. Of course, Luke had only watched the first instalment of the Marvel movie; he didnt know how many powerful opponents the God of Thunder had killed with this hammer. It was practically an extension of the gods body, like how the transformation rod and the pretty female protagonist were inseparable. But it wasnt that important to other people. Thor was the owner of the hammer, and ording to the simple plot of the first Thor movie, the big android was sent to Earth by Loki just to kill Thor. Only danger followed Thor. The problem was that Thor would definitelye looking for his Mj?lnir hammer. Once he came, so would the big android. So, the simplest logic was that most ordinary people were safe as long as they didnt go near Thor. Of course, Luke wasnt going to ce his hopes on finding Thor and keeping him away from Shackelford. Sometimes, things developed in a way thatpletely deviated from the n. What he wanted to do was prevent any possible idents from happening. Robert had already dispatched all the police officers by the time they returned to Shackelford. In fact, what he needed to do most was tell the residents of Shackelford not to gather in the town center. As long as the residents were scattered, less lives would be lost if an ident happened. If they really were dragged into the conflict, that could only be considered bad luck. Nobody could say for sure. Shackelford was a ranch town. Most of the residents worked on the surrounding farms, or members of their families did. In ces like convenience stores and fast food shops, Robert simply gave them a copy of the security tape and told them to y it on repeat in the store. The staff had to memorize the steps to take in an emergency. He didnt need to exin anything to these people. He just needed to keep them under control, because he didnt have much time right now. The video wasntplicated. There were only three main points: Firstly, dont let the customers run around and get killed. Secondly, tell the customers to hide in a more secure room at the back of the store and not stand in front of the ss window as a spectator. Thirdly, donte out until they heard the broadcast. In summary, there was only one word for it: coward. In the face of a battle of gods, ordinary people really only needed to cower. At home, Luke made a call to someone he knew at a rted department before he set up an information center at home to receive the signal from the military-grade drones in the sky. At that moment, Drax arrived. When he saw Luke, he asked unhappily, Whats going on? Why do I have to go to Houston? Do you think I cant tell that those two kids are acting spoiled? Luke wasnt too worried about his grandfather. The old man was a veteran who had fought on the battlefield in Vietnam. After a brief exnation, he spread his hands and said, Catherine is alone over there. Im worried that she wont be able to control those short-tempered guys, so I can only trouble you to go over. After a brief silence, Drax snorted and put on his cowboy hat. After saying so much, arent you just trying to trick me into going over? Lukes eyes creased as he smiled at the crabby old man. As he walked to the door, the old man just said, You young people are making a fuss over nothing. Luke simply let the old man grumble as he sent him out to the car. This time, the old man hadnt driven his beloved car, but hade over with Ferreira, the vet. Ferreira asked, Back to the ranch? The old mans face darkened. Go back to the ranch? Go to Houston. Im giving you a break to enjoy yourself. Happy? Ferreira: Huh? The old man said, Drive. Why are you just standing there? Watching the car drive off, Luke waved goodbye. In the car, Ferreira was still at a loss. Old Drake, when did you learn to joke like Luke? Drax spat out the window and said, Im serious. Take your wife and daughter with you when you get back. Were going on a holiday. Ill cover food and lodging, and you can go take part in whatever family activities there are. You dont need to pay anything. Ferreira said, ...I have a thermometer in the glove box. Its for cows, but you can use it for now. Drax: F*ck you! Chapter 1007 - Meeting Phil Again, and That Man Is Here

Chapter 1007: Meeting Phil Again, and That Man Is Here

Luke was waiting for his first acquaintance. It wasnt the God of Thunder, Thor, but Phil Coulson, who was dressed in the standard ck suit. Lukes heart skipped a beat when he saw him. This was the true leader of the extras. Whenever he appeared in an important situation, his subordinate extras would die, sometimes all at once, and no one even remembered their faces. Looking at the image the drone had sent of Phil making a call as he stood in front of the pit, Luke called Robert and told him toe back. Robert returned in less than ten minutes. He had been in town the whole time and hadnt gone far. What is it? he asked. Luke pointed at the middle-aged man with a receding hairline on the screen. Phil Coulson. I heard hes from the FBIs 17th Division. He instantly noticed that when Robert saw Coulson on the screen, a surprised expression shed across his face, but he quickly hid it. Someone else you know? Luke asked casually. Robert hesitated before he nodded. Sort of. Thanks to his Mental Strength and multiple skills, Luke was quite good at reading people. He immediately knew that Robert didnt want to talk about it. But Robert definitely didnt have a grudge against Phil; it was more like he was conflicted. For someone as straightforward as Robert, this was very rare. Luke had no intention of probing the rtionship between the two. He simply said, Ill go say hi to him, then. Robert was stunned. You... know him? Luke finally realized that something wasnt right. Why couldnt he know Coulson? Flegg had been Roberts student, and Robert hadnt acted strangely about it. Recalling his spection about Phil a long time ago, Luke nodded calmly. I do. I had a few special cases which I passed on to him and his colleagues in the end, so I informed him about this situation this time. As soon as he said that, he realized that Robert felt even more conflicted. He couldnt even hide it anymore. He simply smiled and left. Since Robert didnt want him to know, Luke wasnt interested in forcing Robert to tell him. Just like how he had his own secrets, Robert definitely had his own guesses, but he only reminded Luke to be careful and not get too carried away. As an adult, he naturally had a tacit understanding with Robert. There was no need to expose family secrets, as it might embarrass everyone. For example, when Robert was in high school, he had a thing with Mary, a police officer back then, and almost fell in love with her. Luke hadnt mentioned it at all. That was because bringing up something like this would only affect the harmonious atmosphere in the family. Looking at Lukes back as he left, Robert finally couldnt help but scratch his head. What the hell... What should I do? Even though he had a lot of work to do, he still took out his phone and called Catherine. That man is here. Hes probably here about the hammer, but Luke already knows him. They seem to be quite close... Luke had already set off for the hill. Twenty minutester, he got out of the car and nodded at the middle-aged man. Its been a while, Phil. Phil was still in his ck suit and tie. He looked like an insurance salesman. He was only slightly surprised to see Luke. He walked over with a smile and stretched out his hand. Long time no see, Luke. Gripping his hand, Luke could sense a lot more things from the strength in Phils hand and his movements. To put it simply, there was a big difference in how you shook hands when you were being polite or close to the other person. Phils handshake... Hehe! Luke smiled bitterly. I came back for Christmas, but I ran into this thing, Luke said casually. The moment I saw it, I thought I should let you know. Phil didnt say that S.H.I.E.L.D. had actually discovered this situation yesterday, and he had rushed down overnight. He simply smiled. Thank you for letting me know. Luke patted his shoulder and let go of his hand at the same time. In any case, Ive worked with you several times. I trust you. Phil looked at him for a moment before he nodded slightly. He didnt say anything else, but turned to look at the hammer. What did you find? Luke said, Its constantly emitting electromaic radiation. Its harmless, but I dont think its an ordinary item. Phil hummed in acknowledgment. What do you mean? Luke said, Because I tried pulling it out as well. I even tried shaking it, but it didnt even budge a millimeter. This thing should be simr to that invulnerable monster fromst time; theres something extraordinary about it. Phil nodded as well. Given the hammers position, it was impossible for it to not even be shaken. Also, if it was unimaginably heavy and couldnt be moved, it would have crushed the earth below it first. To put it simply, some of the phenomena caused by the hammer were contrary to the physics of Earth. In Phils experience, he naturally knew that there was only one truth! Luke knew what this truth was as well. Luke continued, I found some information on this thing, so I think its better to keep my family away from it. Phil was stunned again. Information? S.H.I.E.L.D. didnt have any leads, but Luke imed that he already had information? Luke took out the Titanium phone and swiped a couple of times before he found a photo of the hammer. See this symbol? It suddenly appeared for an instant, then disappeared. Its very strange. Phil looked at it. Is it a religious symbol? Luke shook his head. He swiped on his phone a few more times, and switched to another image. Phil: ...Are you kidding me? Because what Luke was showing him was basically simr to a chapter in a book of fairytales, with a story and a picture that wasbeled: Thor, God of Thunder. The same symbol C three intersecting ovals C was on the armor of the God of Thunder. Phil couldnt help but look at Luke. Are you sure? Lukes expression was the same as ever as he put his phone away. Im not sure. I was just looking for clues based on the pattern, but I cant guarantee that the clues are reliable. After all, this is the first time Ive seen a hammer like this. Phil was lost for words. In a situation with no leads, this was indeed the only thing they could do. It really couldnt be said that Luke was being ridiculous. Some major discoveries in intelligence work were made in this sort of ridiculous way even if they were 99.99% reliable, they were indeed outrageous. Chapter 1008 - Treat, and Getting to Work

Chapter 1008: Treat, and Getting to Work

Thinking that, Phil hesitated for a moment before he said, Can you send me a copy of those two pictures? Luke quickly sent him the images. At that moment, Phil took out a smartphone, but it was different from a Titanium phone. It was clear that S.H.I.E.L.D. had already created smartphones for their own use. Luke wasnt surprised. It wasnt like S.H.I.E.L.D. was nning to sell them. If S.H.I.E.L.D. wanted to know about all theponents in the Titanium phone, it was just a matter of giving a few instructions over the phone. The phones OS certainly wouldnt be hard for the S.H.I.E.L.D. experts to figure out since the technology Luke used wasnt too advanced. Smartphone technology would bepletely widespread by next year at most, and patent rights were the foundation on which cell phonepanies made money, so it didnt matter if S.H.I.E.L.D. copied it. In fact, Jenny had already said that several telmunicationspanies had joined the wirelesswork in the past month, and that smartphones would explode next year. It was clear that the people who had discovered the uses of the phonework had already entered the arena, and it was very likely that the American government was involved. Luke had to be more careful with his multifaceted system. There were many surveince programs online that ordinary people didnt know about. After they were done chatting, Luke looked at Phil and shook his head. Come sit in my car. Phil: Huh? A momentter, they sat in the pickup. Phil looked at the surveince footage on the tablet in front of him and was lost for words. I know youre a techie, but it seems youre quicker than we are. Your skills arent any worse. Luke grabbed his backpack from the backseat and put it between them. This is cake from home. Have some. Phil hesitated for a moment, but still picked up the cake and took a bite. Huh? Who made this? Luke: Me. Phils eyes widened as he turned around. You... know how to make cakes? Luke said, Im so-so. If Im not a detective, I can still make a living by opening a bakery. Phil was stunned for a moment when he heard that, before his expression suddenly darkened, and he even forgot to eat the cake. Luke sensed that something was wrong, but didnt ask about it. He simply said, Dont eat rubbish. Convenience store donuts arent great. As he spoke, he took out two bottles of guaran from his backpack and gave one to her. Drink this if theres nothing else. Its natural juice and can help reenergize you. Phil looked at his backpack strangely. Do you always bring so much food out? Luke chuckled. My partner and I both consume a lot of energy, and we like to eat snacks. In order not to get an early stomach ulcer or something, we almost always have food and drinks in the car. Phil immediately turned his head away in embarrassment. Compared with Luke, this middle-aged man was a real embarrassment to the Coulson family. He wasnt even as good at taking care of himself as this kid. Luke didnt sit for long. He talked to Phil for a few minutes before he drove off. He left behind a big bag of cakes and a few bottles of drinks for Phil, and joked that Phil wouldnt go hungry and develop stomach problems here. Phil looked at the F150 and was speechless for a long while. It wasnt until the F150 disappeared that he returned to his car. He couldnt help but look at the big bag of cakes and drinks. He seemed a little happy, but also sad. Lukes thoughts werentplicated. He already long had some guesses about Phil. Until he had concrete information, he didnt want to test his rtionship with Phil; they could take it slow. But Phils arrival made him determined to finish his preparations as soon as possible. Every time this person appeared, someone from S.H.I.E.L.D. would definitely die. To a certain extent, this was also a kind of luck, but it wasnt good for his subordinates. Luke didnt n on getting killed along with Phils men, so he had to be even more prepared. On his way home, he received a call. Luke picked it up and said a few words. After hanging up, he waited on the edge of a t in a few hundred meters from the hill. At the same time, he turned on all the police lights on the F150. The shing red, blue and yellow lights were still eye-catching even at noon. Not long after, a series of vehicles appeared in the distance. They turned slightly and drove toward the F150. A man in a suit got out of the car. Although he was wearing a suit, his red face and rough hands, as well as his rough voice, indicated that he wasnt some cultured gentleman. The man in a suit shook hands with Luke. Mr. Coulson, everything you want is ready. This is the first batch. Once its unloaded, theyll go back right away for the second batch of supplies. Do you want to start now? Luke appreciated a person who cut to the chase. He immediately nodded and took out a blueprint from his backpack. Pointing at the tnd not far away, he said, Here. Just follow this. The man took the blueprint and looked at it for a moment before he asked in surprise, This is it? Luke said, Thats it, but you have to be quick and you cant skimp on quality. The man in the suit wanted to ask more questions, but he suddenly recalled the managers flushed face and his expression which screamed big business, and he swallowed his words. Even a mutt had brains when it came to making money. The other side had paid; they could only do whatever he wanted. This client had already paid a huge deposit. What was the point of building a pile of building blocks in the middle of nowhere? As long as he gave the money, however, they could even build him a big manure pit. After confirming Lukes n and that there were no legal issues with building a bunch of blocks here, the man picked up the walkie-talkie and said, Lets get to work. At hismand, the heavy trucks behind them began to unload the building materials, which were mainly cement, steel bars, and various machinery. Everything was done quickly and orderly, as expected of an engineering team from Das. As the machines rumbled to life, Phil, who was on the hill, heard the noise. He drove over to take a look, then gave Luke a puzzled call. After hanging up, he scratched his head and said, This kid is just doing whatever he wants on Draxsnd. Isnt he afraid of getting beaten up? Suddenly, he thought of something, and shook his head helplessly. That old man cant bear to beat him up. Knowing that it was Luke behind the ruckus, he didnt pay too much attention, or rather, he didnt really want to care he had already epted the cake and juice, so how could he care? Thinking that, he couldnt help but eat another cake. This is almost as good as Glorias. Sigh... Saying out loud a name he rarely mentioned, and thinking of another name that he almost didnt dare remember, his expression dimmed again. If the two of you were still alive, you would be proud of him! he mumbled. Looking at the scorching sun in the clear blue sky, his heart felt empty. Only a lone ck car was parked on the hill. Chapter 1009 - Highly Suspicious Target

Chapter 1009: Highly Suspicious Target

Luke didnt remain at the construction site next to the hill. Instead, he went home and continued observing the town from the information center, until Selina knocked on the door. Luke had already taken out a bunch of snacks from his inventory. He led Selina over to the couch in the living room, and told her to eat as they talked. Selina was starving. Usually, Luke, her snack supplier, would be around, so she wouldnt feel it. She had been busy for half a day today and hadnt thought of eating at all. Now, she felt that her stomach was burning, and she decisively picked up the snacks on the table and wolfed them down. Gold Nugget had already started on the te of snacks that had been ced next to the coffee table. After finishing five cupcakes and ten cookies in one go, Selina slowed down and started on the taiyaki. Luke gave her a big cup of hot chocte to replenish her energy, and also made a cup for himself. Selina took a big gulp of hot chocte and sighed in satisfaction. She said, Ive arranged for my rtives to stay at the ranch for the time being. If anything happens, theyll hide and wont get involved. Luke hummed in response and asked, Wheres your family? Selina said, I told them to go to Houston and help Catherine with your ranch employee Christmas trip or whatever. Luke also rxed. It was heartless, but this was human nature. He could only use all his strength to protect those closest to him, while he could only show everyone else consideration in passing. After talking about the most important thing, they enjoyed a short break. Suddenly, Little Snails voice rang out in Lukes earpiece. Sir, highly suspicious target detected. At Little Snails, a surveince image was projected onto Lukes sunsses. He saw four people standing next to a jeep as they questioned a Shackelford resident on the side of the road. It was two men and two women. Both women were young and beautiful. One of the men was slightly plump and older, and the other... was a tall and strong young man with golden hair. Luke went through his memories of his previous life; the young man didnt look like Xu Jinjiang[1]. Why Xu Jinjiang? It was because Luke had only seen the Thor movie once in his previous life, and was a little blind when it came to Caucasian faces. Later, a lot of people made fun of him and said that he wouldnt even be able to tell if Xu Jinjiang himself was the God of Thunder. Only then did this give Luke some idea of this persons features. Although this young man didnt look like Xu Jinjiang, Luke still had to check him out. They werent residents of Shackelford, and hade here at such a sensitive time. Luke couldnt ignore such a coincidence. More importantly, even as a man, Luke had to admit that the blond was tall, strong, and handsome. However, his good looks were the rough and wild type. This was very simr to the appearance of a certain crown prince. Luke called for Selina and Gold Nugget, who were barely full, before they got into the car and drove to the fast food restaurant in town. Shackelfords town center was very small. When there were no cars in the morning and you floored the gas pedal, it only took five minutes to get there. The surroundings were the kind of ce that only had one house every few hundred meters. Lukes ce was closer to the fast food restaurant, and it would only take him a few minutes if he walked. The car had only just sped up by the time it stopped. Luke took out two badges and gave one to Selina. Selina nced at it. Did Robert give you spare Shackelfords police badges? Luke stuck the badge to his shirt. Its an official badge of honor with our names on the back. Selina flipped it over and saw that it was indeed engraved on the back: Selina Hayek, lifelong honorary officer of Shackelford Police Department. She blinked. You made this for me? Luke chuckled. Did you want Robert to make it for you? He would give you an old one from the police department storeroom at most. Selina was lost for words. Robert was a miser when it came to the use of police funds, which was what made him a good sheriff. They got out of the car and looked at the two women who were talking to the Shackelford resident. One of them was 23 or 24, and could indeed be called a woman. She had long brown hair and exquisite features. She was definitely a great beauty. The other one had long ck hair and ck-rimmed sses. She looked less than twenty years old, but she was definitely a woman. Luke didnt waste any time. He simply stepped forward and said, Ladies, Im the sheriff here. Are you in trouble? Despite his words, he trained his gaze on the girl with ck-rimmed sses, and gave a gentle smile. The girl in sses was stunned when she turned around and saw Lukes face. She subconsciously gave a wow, before she fell silent. The older woman next to her, on the other hand, looked at him and Selina in surprise. The caliber ofw and order in this town was too good! Luke and Selina werent wearing the usual yellow uniforms of officers, but were in casual clothes. They looked simple and elegant, like young people in a big city. Seeing thisbination of good looks and charisma, the woman didnt think she had seen many police officers of this caliber in a big city, but there were actually officers like these in this remote town? Curious, she said, Yes, we want to know if anything like a meteorite fell in this area. Just a minute, Luke said, before he turned to the olddy next to them with a smile. Lucy, youre probably in a hurry to go back and make dinner. Ill handle this. Granny Lucy was a thin but very lively old woman, and she nodded with a smile. Youre still as hardworking as ever. Come over for dinner tonight? Luke shook his head helplessly. I dont think so. There are a lot of people around. I have to keep an eye on them. You should go out less in the next few days, in case anything happens. Lucy chuckled. Its fine. Im not scared. Luke smiled wryly. Thats right. Youre not scared, but Im scared that youll sort them out yourself. Stumped for a moment, Lucy thenughed cheerfully. Youre such a smart kid. Alright, I wont go out for the next few days. I wont increase your workload. Luke gave Selina a look, and Selina immediately went over and helped put the two bags of stuff in Granny Lucys hands into the car. She also carried over an American Shorthair cat that had been crouching on the side of the road, refusing to get into the car, and said, Mickey, be good and go home with Lucy to eat canned fish. The American Shorthair was very obedient. It didnt struggle as it was ced in the car, and it tilted its head to watch Selina close the door. Lucy got into the drivers seat and waved with a smile before she drove home. Luke finally turned around. Can I ask what you do? Are you astronomy fans? [1] Hong Kong actor Chapter 1010 - I’ll Take You to the Hammer

Chapter 1010: Ill Take You to the Hammer

The old man who had been silent the whole time said, Im Professor Eric Selvig. I mainly study astronomy and physics, and Im also an astronomy fan. How can you tell? Luke turned his head and looked at the jeep on the side of the road. I dont know many things, but that telescope isnt cheap. Professor Selvig said, As expected of an officer. Youre very observant. Looking at Professor Selvig, who had a bit of a scientific air about him, Luke asked decisively, How should I address you? Jane Foster, said the older woman. Darcy Lewis, said the younger woman. Thor, said the tall blond man with a beard. Luke simply looked at them and didnt act out of the ordinary. He just nodded and said, Nice to meet you. There havent been any meteorites here recently. Looking at everybodys disappointment, he added unhurriedly, But a huge pit appeared in the hills twenty kilometers northwest of town this morning, and theres a hammer in the center of it, like it fell from the sky and smashed a hole in the ground. Stunned for a moment, the blond man ced one hand on Lukes shoulder. Which way is northwest? Sensing the pressure on his shoulder, Luke was still a little surprised. This strength was far beyond what a regr person had. His smile didnt waver. Ill take you there, or you might head in the wrong direction, since there arent any road signs. The other three were a little surprised. His attitude seemed a little too good. But that was exactly what small town officers were like. Those with good attitudes were as friendly as good neighbors, while those with bad attitudes viewed everyone as criminals. Twenty minutester, they reached the hill. Luke told everybody to get out, and they started climbing the hill. The four of them looked at the construction site not far away and found it strange. Darcy, the girl with ck-rimmed sses, was the most lively. She couldnt help but ask, What are they doing there? Digging for gold? Luke said, No, theyre just building a cowshed. Darcy eximed, Your cowsheds are really unique. Is that a wall? It looks several meters thick. Luke said, Theyre probably thinking about the load. Darcy didnt know much about civil engineering, so she didnt continue asking questions. The others werent focused on the construction site, nor did they care why the walls were so thick. It felt like a stone tform. Luke and Darcy walked in front. Thor and Jane walked behind, followed by Professor Selvig and Selina. Luke and Darcy chatted quite happily. At the very least, by the time they crossed the hill and saw the pit, he had learned that she was a freshman at Yale and was studying political science. Hm, even though Luke knew a lot about college majors, he didnt know anything about this particr one. But it was amon major at a ce like Yale. That didnt stop him from chatting with Darcy, who didnt seem interested in his profession and was more focused on his private life. For example, what did town officers do every day, and whether they frequently killed people. Luke gave the right answers to the questions, and made the girlugh. In terms of looks, Darcy was a level lower than her teacher, Jane Foster. However, they had different styles. Darcy had a sharp face but a very normal jaw. Janes features were more angr. Darcys mouth was wide and her lips were plump. Coupled with the bright red lipstick, it was quite eye-catching. Jane, on the other hand, had only applied lip gloss to her thin lips, which made her look cold. More importantly, as a freshman, Darcy had a size F bust which beat out her teacher several times over. Of course, that wasnt the main reason why Luke had chosen to chat with Darcy. He could clearly see Jane and Thor flirting with each other; there was no need for him to get in the middle of that. Also, the younger thedy, the less troublesome it was. Darcy wasnt on her guard at all. She simply answered whatever question was asked of her. The freshman was clearly much easier to deal with than the female doctor. A female doctor was a magical creature. A female doctor in her twenties was definitely very intelligent. Thus, Luke had chosen Darcy as his breakthrough point. Dr. Selvig? Sorry, Luke would never choose an old man in his fifties as a breakthrough point if he could help it. They hade from New Mexico. They had met Thor while astronomy shots in New Mexico. During breakfast, Darcy had found news and photos of a meteorite in Shackelford on her F2F. Her supervisor and Dr. Selvig had promptly rushed over to take a look. They just so happened to run into Thor, who hitched a lift with them. However, Darcy would asionally look embarrassed; clearly; there was more to them running into Thor and giving him a ride. Luke didnt ask any more questions. He simply asked the questions at his own pace. When they reached the top of the hill, the pit was clearly visible, but they couldnt clearly see the hammer in the middle. Their expressions varied, but they were all excited. Of them, Darcy was the most excited. She eximed, Wow, and took out her phone. Hm, Im going to take a photo and post it on F2F. Luke kindly reminded her, You came here because you saw a photo on F2F. I think its more meaningful if you at least take a photo with the hammer. Darcy gave an ah and clutched her phone to her chest. Thats right. Its useless to take such a long shot. Luke couldnt help but look at her phone and nod. Theyre going down. Lets go. I can take a few photos for youter... Hm, if I can do better this time, you might be able to keep them. Darcy followed Luke down the stairs. Do better? Luke reached out and helped Darcy, who had lost her bnce. Generally speaking, the photos I take of other people turn out strange. How so? Darcys face was a little hot, as if she had overexerted herself. Luke let go of her hand and continued down the small path that had just been eked out. For example, anyone I take pictures of always has their eyes closed, or their heads are turned, or their faces are twisted, so the photos cant be used. Darcy was stumped. You do it on purpose? Luke spread his hands. Its precisely because I dont do it on purpose that it seems weird. Darcy shook her head decisively. Thats impossible. Well give it a tryter. How can there be such a coincidence? Luke said, Fine. In any case, you can delete the photos anytime. Darcy: ...Youre really confident. Chapter 1011 - Look at My Meowmeow Hammer

Chapter 1011: Look at My Meowmeow Hammer

Luke and Darcy chatted as they walked, and their pace was much slower. Thor directly charged downward. Jane and Dr. Selvig also sped up,pletely unaware that the three people behind them were as rxed as if they were on an excursion. Thor rushed to the hammer, and his excited expression changed as his face turned ck. It was only when he got closer that he realized what these mortals were doing to his treasure. It was already hard for him to ept that some of them were trying to pull it out. But some lunged forward, some were biting on it, some were kicking it, and some had even wrapped chains around the hammer to pull it out with a truck. Foolish mortals, how dare you spheme the sanctity of a gods weapon?! he roared as he pushed aside a brawny man who was about to step forward, and grabbed his hammer. Show them your true strength, Mj?lnir! he shouted as he exerted his strength. There was a sudden silence. At the bottom of the pit, which had been as noisy as a yground, there was only the faint sound of the wind. At that moment, Luke and Darcy had just reached the bottom of the pit when they heard the loud shout. Then... nothing. Except for Thor, who was pulling hard on the hammer in the center, everyone else just stared nkly. A momentter, everybody burst outughing. Even the brawny man who had been pushed aside burst outughing. Wow, what did you want to show us? Even your godly strength doesnt work. Darcy gaped and mumbled, What did he say... meow[1] what? Lukes lips twitched. Meowmeow hammer. Cute name. Darcy nodded subconsciously. Sure, but the hammer doesnt look cute. After exchanging awkward words, they continued downward. Thors face was red. He had used all his strength, but the hammer in his hand was no longer as light as before. It didnt move at all. Why? He slowly let go and raised his head to look at the sky. Father, is this what you wanted? Ahhhh~ Everybody fell silent for a moment, before they burst outughing again. Many people even praised him. He should be on Broadway with this acting. Look at how hes given up when hes kneeling. Its like its real. It really looks real. Hey, have you guys ever been to Broadway for real? You only watch football games and TV shows every day. Stop pretending. It was Dr. Jane who felt sorry for Thor, and had Dr. Selvige forward and bring Thor to the side, where he sat in the back of the open jeep. Pondering for a moment, Luke said, It seems your friend has been traumatized. Darcy smiled awkwardly. Haha, I dont know him very well. When Thor came back to himself, he saw Jane looking at him in concern. His heart warmed, and he reached out to give her a hug. Thank you. Jane was caught off guard and was pulled into the hug without any resistance. Compared with Thor, who was more than 1.9 meters tall, she was as petite as a child, and far weaker. Of course, she never thought of resisting. Instead, she patted his strong back andforted him gently. Its fine. Sometimes things dont always go the way we hope. As she spoke, she subconsciously looked at that... Meowmeow hammer, and asked tentatively, What are you going to do next? Thor looked very dejected and lost. I dont know. Jane was helpless. How can I help you? How can I take you away? Luke noticed their interaction at that moment, and stopped taking souvenir photos for Darcy. Darcy happily took the camera, and her mouth dropped open the moment she flipped through the photos. WT... ugh. She swallowed thest word. After all, Luke had helped her out of kindness. Although apart from the clothes, she felt that the person in the photos wasnt her at all. Luke had long expected this, so he turned a deaf ear to the exmation behind him. He walked over to Dr. Jane and said, If you want to see this thing, you better hurry up. This ce will be locked down very soon. Jane looked at him. Locked down? Luke shrugged. You all know that a strange hammer fell here; do you think that certain agencies wouldnt? Theyre in the middle of making a decision, and it takes time to go through the procedure, but as long as they give the order, the people wholl carry it out will be quick. As he spoke, there was a droning sound in the distance. The two ck dots in the sky were easy to spot on a sunny day. They were helicopters. In a few minutes, the two helicopters arrived andnded on the t ground at the edge of the pit. The FBI logo was clearly visible on the helicopters, and the people who got out were wearing FBI uniforms. Looking at the four people next to him, Luke spread his hands. See? Like I said, theyll get here very quickly. Also, I was the one who asked them toe, he added inwardly. A momentter, everybody was politely but firmly driven out of the pit and down the hill. The group of Texan men cursed, but none of them really fought the men in ck suits. After half a day, everybody was almost done ying, and nobody could take that thing out, anyway. It was already dusk. Everybody beat it, going back to shovel cow dung, pull out weeds or farm. Seeing Jane and Selvig whispering to each other next to their jeep, Luke asked, Is there a problem? Selvig hesitated and didnt say anything. But Jane said, Heres the thing: We want to stay here for two days and do some research. Do you know of any hotels in town? Luke shook his head. Im sorry, but theres only one motel in town. The boss recently went on vacation with his daughter. He wont be back for a few days. Selvig couldnt help but say to Jane, We cant sleep out in the wilderness, right? He was giving Jane some face in front of Luke, but in fact, he wanted to say, If we dont leave now, when will we? Luke, however, added with a smile, If you dont mind the noise, you can rest there for a bit before you decide. They looked in the direction he was pointing at, and saw a row of makeshift units next to a construction site not far away. There were six of them, and the units were white with blue edges. Vivacious Darcy couldnt help but ask, Does that belong to the construction site? Luke nodded. Yes, this is my grandpas ranch. Everybody: ... They immediately remembered that Luke had said that the ranch was building a new cowshed. The ranch belonged to Lukes grandfather, and the workers naturally worked for his grandfather. So, Luke could also be considered a part owner? Jane nodded decisively. Okay, lets take a break. She needed a buffer of time to convince Dr. Selvig to stay; Thor knew mysteries to astronomy which she couldnt let go of at all. It definitely wasnt because she couldnt let go of this tall and handsome blond man. Definitely not! [1] The trantion of Mj?lnir in Chinese is miao er ni er Chapter 1012 - Smooth Procedure, and True Objective?

Chapter 1012: Smooth Procedure, and True Objective?

Luke talked to the man in the suit who was in charge of construction and obtained the right to use five makeshift units. There wasnt anything for the man to be unhappy about. For this big business, he had brought enough materials and manpower with him, and had also brought the materials to set up some makeshift operation units as was standard practice. But when he got the blueprint, he realized that it was a super simple job. It couldnt even be considered an engineering project, and would bepleted by nightfall. As was his habit, however, he still set up some operation units. At the very least, everyone needed a ce to drink water and rest for a while. Apart from one unit which was used as an office, he wasnt using the rest. If the big boss who was paying him wanted to use them, so be it. In any case, it didnt make a difference. Jane and Selvig soon went inside to discuss their next move, leaving Darcy to look after Thor in the jeep. Thinking quickly, Luke picked up his backpack and bottles of water from the backseat of his car. He walked over to Darcy and said, You may have to stay here for a while. Here are some snacks and mineral water for you. Stunned, Darcy watched him put the bag of snacks and the water in the back of the jeep before she came back to her senses. Im afraid I wont be able to finish this. Luke stared nkly, then pondered for a few seconds. Dr. Selvig and Dr. Jane also need to eat and drink, right? Darcy finally reacted. She felt that Luke had specially delivered these things to her, but it wasnt nice to say it out loud, so he could only use someone elses name. She nodded quickly. Yes, yes. Thank you very much. Luke asked politely, Can I have your number? Darcy: Oh, of course. If you hadnt said anything, I would have asked for yours first. Luke: Huh? Darcy covered her mouth andughed. Haha, I was going to give it to... hahahaha. She was so cute. A momentter, Selina curled her lip when she saw Darcy waving goodbye in the rearview mirror. Leading the way, delivering snacks, and asking for contact details C arent you a little too smooth at this? Also, it seems your focus was on the area below her neck and above her stomach. Luke said, Anyone would subconsciously focus on such an outstanding trait. Between an ordinary person and a bodybuilder, dont tell me you wouldnt focus on the bodybuilder? Selina was speechless. She could be considered half a fan of muscles; she naturally wouldnt be interested in any regr person. Also, shes a crazy F2F fan. Luke concentrated on driving. Selina: Huh? Luke said, As a matter of fact, shes a travel blogger. After she got F2F, she moved her travel blog to F2F. Selina got it. So, you only need to look at the pictures she uploads to know their movements? Luke hummed in response and said, Although I can monitor them with drones, I cant put surveince cameras in their rooms. Asking outright would be faster. Selina looked at him suspiciously. Wont remote radio work? Luke chuckled. Do you not understand whats going on between Dr. Jane and Thor? I dont want to hear that. Selina was lost for words. Hearing what went on in private between a man and a woman wasnt a big deal, but eavesdropping when you knew you would hear it was truly wretched behavior. These people werent criminals who hadmitted heinous crimes, and Luke had made ample preparations, so there was no need to keep them under constant surveince. Thinking that, Selina dropped the topic. In fact, she was under a lot of pressure in the face of a freshman like Darcy. This freshman was only eighteen or neen years old, but her strength as an F-cup yer could instantly crush the advantage which Selina had always been proud of. This was an extremely rare situation. Also, this wasnt Darcys only strength. She was at Yale, and had excellent looks. Although she was asionally scatter-brained, she was still quite lively. She had curves, but she wasnt fat. She was quite outstanding overall. So, when she saw Luke and Darcy getting close, she couldnt help but tease him. But that was it. A certain person had a sense of propriety and wouldnt try anything in a tense situation like this. Luke didnt hide much from her. She had enough strength and qualifications to know about the world of the extraordinary, so he naturally didnt hide the possible origin of the hammer. Selina herself had also observed Thor for a time, especially his physique. In this respect, she and Luke were actually the same, in that they paid more attention to the outstanding qualities of the opposite sex. After Selina was done with her own things, Luke left her in charge of the information center. He also gave Darcys number to Selina so that she could contact Darcy and send over food, water, and daily necessities. Selina didnt understand the reason for this. Luke, however, had a solemn expression on his face as he pointed at Thors photo on the screen. The others dont matter, but dont let this Thor enter Shackelford. Selina: Huh? Luke said, Do you think I gave those things to them because of Darcy? Hmph, its because I dont want Thor, this troublesome person, to get close to Shackelford. Looking at his expression, Selina finally chose to believe him. He never lied to her when it came to proper business. Luke wasnt lying. Now that he had Elementary Pheromone Control, he didnt need to stick to a woman and send her things if he wanted to strike up a conversation. After that, Luke went to Old Patricks gun store and talked to him for a long time. Old Patrick shook his head at first, then hesitated for a moment before calling Robert. After talking for a few minutes, he hung up the phone and looked at the big check in front of him. Gritting his teeth, he put the check into his cash register. Fine,e with me. But dont trick me. Im counting on this store for my retirement. Luke just rolled his eyes. Just be a police officer. At most, Robert will give you some preferential treatment. You just need to worry about the towns security, its a walk in the park. Old Patrick snorted. Dont lie to me. Do you think I dont know what kind of rotten things you have to deal with? Its either a lovers spat, angry neighbors, or sending those drunkards sleeping on the streets back home. I cant stand that. Luke chuckled. Actually, its because the sry isnt enough for you to go to Knox City to look for a hookup! Patrick red at him. Nonsense. Do I need money? Ive never failed with thedies in the bars in Knox City. Luke smiled but didnt say anything. Want topete with me in attracting thedies? Youre just an elementary school kid. A momentter, Old Patrick and Luke were moving things back and forth between the storeroom and the back entrance of the gun store. Trolley after trolley of stuff was loaded onto the back of Roberts F150. Then, Patricks own pickup was loaded up and covered with a canvas sheet. Chapter 1013 - Indeed the Right Target to Approach

Chapter 1013:

Indeed the Right Target to Approach

Luke said to him as he got into the car, Dont worry. This is Texas. If anything goes wrong, just say that you dont know anything. Old Patrick snorted and got into his car as well to help deliver the goods to Draxs ranch. The truth was that with Robert as the big boss, there was a good chance that something would go wrong, but it absolutely wouldnt be a big problem. As long as he wanted to protect Luke, Robert could make all the evidence defunct whenever he wanted. After dropping the equipment off in Draxs tool shed, Old Patrick left. He had no idea what Luke was up to. He wouldnt admit that he was the one who sold him these weapons and ammo. Luke took out tools from his inventory and started modifying the two pickup trucks on the ranch. As for getting close to Thor? There was no need. That guy was still an arrogant, spoiled kid, which was why his father had kicked him out. He was even richer than Tony Stark. Tony only had Stark Industries, while Thor was the man who would inherit Asgard. In terms of wealth, he had several times more than all the wealth on Earthbined. That was how rich the ruler of the Nine Realms was. It wasnt easy to get close to someone like that. Apart from the Avengers who would go through thick and thin with him, he only cared about Jane Foster. But it was Dr. Jane who fell in love with Thor at first sight, and it was only when they became a couple that she received this treatment. As a man, Luke wasnt qualified to take this path, nor could he take it. The truth was that it wasnt easy to get close to any of the Avengers. Even Dr. Banner, who had the best temper, found it hard to control the green hulk inside him. If you befriended Banner, at best... there was a slightly lower chance of being beaten to death by the green hulk. Trying to gain the trust of superheroes who had been around the block with empty words and for your own gains was just a childs thinking. If you didnt fight together and show enough strength and courage, you werent qualified to be acknowledged by them. A certain bald director was a typical example. This nominal leader would always be viewed suspiciously and with disdain by the superheroes; he didnt have as much influence with them as Phil. The only heroes this director could directly use were his direct subordinates, ck Widow and Hawkeye. These two had a lot of trust in him after being with him for a long time. This proved that without working together and fighting together for a long time, superheroes couldnt trust ordinary people. Thus, Luke hadnt specially gone looking for any superheroes yet. Doing that wasnt as good as taking part in some battles at the right time to prove his strength and character. Besides, it was safer for his alternate identities to cultivate favor with Thor. Luke quickly got rid of these useless thoughts and focused on his work. This time, he was going to use that big android as an experiment. Naturally, he had to take such a suicidal action seriously. He didnt mind running away if things turned critical. After all, he was neither an S.H.I.E.L.D. agent nor a superhero. As an ordinary detective, he had the right to be scared. At five oclock the next morning, the construction team leader called. Mr. Coulson, were done. The rest is just waiting for the cement to drypletely. It can only be tested tomorrow. Do you want to take a look now? Luke told the man to wait for him, and hurried over. Draxs ranch was only a few kilometers away from the construction site, and Luke got there in no time. After he got out of the car, Luke greeted the man and checked the construction work. They had built thick cement blocks of varying heights. It was too simple and didnt require much inspection. In less than half an hour, Luke nodded and said that it was fine. At the same time, he turned down the offer for two of the men to stay behind and test the blocks the next day, and told them that they could all pack up. However, the makeshift units werent touched, and Luke went with the man in the suit to count the money. The man was also very pleased. He immediately told the construction team to pack up. The dozens of people quickly packed up everything, and the rumbles of the convoy echoed in the early morning of the Texan wilderness as it sped away. The only thing left behind was the project they had worked on for half a day and a whole night. In the makeshift unit, Darcy appeared at a window on the second floor and shouted at Luke in vexation, Hey, you never said that someone would be drilling holes while we slept! My head was about to explode from the noise. Luke raised his head and smiled. He took out a big box from his car, waved at her, and walked to the unit. He entered a room on the bottom floor. Putting the box on the table, he turned to Darcy, who was now standing at the door, and said with a smile, Its good to sleep early and get up early. They just finished. From now on, you can sleep until tomorrow morning. There wont be any noise to bother you anymore. Darcy gave a dazed oh. Thats good. The drone of the stupid machine was so loud it made my chest feel stuffy. As she spoke, she rubbed her chest in difort. Luke couldnt help but wonder... if it was the resonance because of her size. He said, That was a concrete vibrator to remove the bubbles in the cement. It really is annoying, which is why I brought you breakfast as an apology. Darcy asked, You brought me breakfast? At that moment, she was only wearing a thin sweater. Her hair was messy, and she wasnt wearing her sses. She narrowed her eyes slightly as she gave him a nearsighted, sidelong nce. Her expression and movements were like that of a half-asleep Persian cat, and indescribably adorable. Luke didnt exin that he meant all of you and not just you. It wasnt his fault that Darcy had misunderstood. He simply waved for her toe over. When she went over, he took off his thick jacket and put it on her. Even if this is Texas, its still cold in the morning in the wild in winter. Dont catch a cold. Darcy gave another dazed oh as Luke opened the box, which contained a lot of food. In fact, it was just easy food which Luke had casually stuffed into his inventory, like sandwiches, cakes, cookies, milk, and cereal. Every time he made food like these, he would make more and stuff them into his inventory. A monthter, he would throw them all to Gold Nugget. Food in the inventory couldnt keep warm, but it wouldnt go bad. He had performed a test, and even after a month, they were no different from when he first put them into his inventory. It was only because Luke was obsessed with cleanliness, and didnt want to eat food that was a month old, that he got rid of everything by giving them to Gold Nugget. Chapter 1014 - Dr. Jane Catches a Cold and Thor Is Detained

Chapter 1014: Dr. Jane Catches a Cold and Thor Is Detained

The food which Luke had brought for Darcy and the others had been made on Christmas Eve. It was still fresh. Darcy was stunned for a moment. Wow, so much. I havent brushed my teeth yet. Luke smiled. Then go wash up. Darcy suddenly came back to her senses. Thinking of what she had just said, she immediately turned around and ran off. Okay, okay. Ten minutester, Luke and Darcy sat opposite each other and chatted as they ate. There was a reason why Darcy had been in such a bad mood when she woke up. Last night, Dr. Selvig went crazy and pulled her outside to look at the stars,pletely ignoring the fact that she was Dr. Janes student and not his. Selvig, who couldnt give Darcy any credit, was a super boring person in her eyes. Naturally, she didnt want to pull a night shift with him. What made her even more aggrieved was that it seemed Dr. Jane had dragged Thor into her roomst night, and they hadnte out at all. Darcy had taken the room on the left on the second floor, Dr. Selvig was in the middle, and Dr. Jane was in the room on the right. Not even five minutes into stargazing, she had already figured out with her smart brain why Dr. Selvig had dragged her out. After all, stargazing was much better than listening to what was happening on the other side of the wall at night. At the very least, it wouldnt make her feel resentful. She didnt tell Luke any of this directly. But from her expression and her words, Luke had a rough idea. He didnt feel anything about it. That was a hammer! Any girl who ran into a super hormone generator like that wouldnt be able to resist. Fortunately, Darcys teacher beat her to it, and Darcy didnt have any interest in Thor either, so she was in the mood to chat with Luke. Soon, Dr. Selvig came downstairs as well. He was a little stumped to see Luke, but he still greeted him with a smile. He had a good impression of this helpful and gentle young man. It was a good thing he didnt have a wife, otherwise he would be thinking, It would be nice to have a son like Luke. Half an hourter, Thor came down. Looking at the man whose T-shirt was so tight, Darcy couldnt help but murmur, I was the one who said that he had a good body yesterday, but Jane... Cough, cough. Dr. Selvig coughed decisively, interrupting the girls crazy talk. Luke waved his hand. Thor, want something to eat? Thor was clearly in a good mood, and went over with a smile. Yes. Ill bring some food upstairs for Jane. Looking at the puzzled faces of the three people in front of him, he remembered what Jane had said. Well, shes... shes sick. I think she caught a... thats right, a cold. He wasnt familiar with that word, because he had never caught a cold before. All three of them had watch you spout rubbish expressions on their faces as they let Thor take away half a pot of coffee and a lot of food. When Thors footsteps rang out upstairs, Darcy said mockingly, Sure she caught a cold. It was definitely because she didnt wear enough to sleepst night, and didnt cover herself properly with a nket. Dr. Selvig coughed awkwardly and got up. Im going out for a walk. He felt suffocated. It wasnt that he also had designs on Jane, but that she was a great researcher, and had now been seduced by a handsome blond. This was a major blow to Selvigs passion for research. Scientists also needed colleagues to encourage them to move forward. Having colleagues who could keep pace with them was as important as a detective having a partner they could rely on. What was even more depressing was that it looked like there was a little of that going on with Darcy and the young detective. It seemed that this unreliable assistant was going to be even more unreliable. Selvig was afraid that he would have to sleep in the jeep alone tonight to avoid a possible two-pronged attack. Walking out, he couldnt help but look back at the makeshift unit. Why dont I move to the bottom floor tonight? At that moment, Luke had figured out Janes n from Darcy and Selvig. They would stay here for another two or three days to observe the situation a little more before deciding again after that. When Selvig said that, he looked as if his daughter had been kidnapped. A few minutester, Luke said goodbye. He told Selvig and Darcy that he was on a ranch not far away. If they needed food, water, or anything else, they could look for him there, while they could stay in this makeshift unit. Selvig sighed when he heard that. This kid was really bright. Darcy waved goodbye reluctantly. Luke had given her his jacket earlier, which had been hiding his body. As a fan of muscles, Darcy was naturally knowledgeable, and her good impression of Luke had increased by at least 20%. Strong, sunny, and gentle. This bros very attractive! she mumbled inwardly as she watched Lukes car leave. Luke returned to the tool shed on the ranch and continued working. At eleven in the morning, his phone rang. When he picked up, he heard Darcys anxious voice. Um, Luke, can you help me? Luke said, Calm down. What happened? Darcy said, Thor beat up the FBI on the hill, and hes now been detained. The FBI even took our files and equipment. Luke: Huh? Why did they take the trios files and equipment? What was Phil doing? Thinking for a moment, he said, Tell Dr. Jane and Dr. Selvig that Ille over to take a look. Tell them not to act rashly. Darcy was right to look for him. Law and order in a ce like this didnt work under the FBI, and the officers here had enoughw enforcement power in their own jurisdiction. If necessary, they could go head to head with the FBI; the FBI didnt necessarily want to offend localw enforcement. Besides, this was Texas, and the police officers here werent easy to deal with. Luke drove to the makeshift units, and Darcy immediately ran over. Jane wants to kick up a fuss with the FBI. Dr. Selvig is trying to persuade her not to. I dont know what to do, so I could only ask for your help. Luke put his hand on her shoulder and said, Calm down. Ill ask the questions, you answer them. I can only negotiate with the FBI after I understand the situation, understand? Hearing his words, Darcy suddenly felt much calmer, and her inexplicable panic basically disappeared. Luke had used a little Elementary Pheromone Control to calm her down, otherwise panicked as she was, she would be all over her ce with her words, and would never get to the main point. Walking up the hill with Darcy, Luke asked about the situation. The situation was clear in just a few sentences. It was because Thor had wanted to see the hammer after breakfast. Who knew if he had wanted to mourn his loss, or if he still hadnt given up on trying to pull it out. But yesterday, when he had been feeling despondent, arge number of people from Phils side hade, and there were more than a hundred of them. Theypletely sealed off the pit with barbed wire and stic sheets. Of course, Thor hadnt been able to enter. Chapter 1015 - Sealed Ability and Beating Up the “Weakest Chicken In History”

Chapter 1015: Sealed Ability and Beating Up the Weakest Chicken In History

Although a certain crown prince had been calm in front of Dr. Jane, his own father had cast him out, and it seemed that Mj?lnir had abandoned him. The emotions had long been building up inside him. He could only keep calm for the time being. The negative emotions didnt disappear, but were hidden under the surface in his heart. But after a few words, Thor exploded when the guards at the entrance shoved him again. Almost instantly, he beat the two guards to the ground. The rm rang, and a bunch of guards rushed over. When they saw Thor, they didnt use guns. After all, Thor had Jane with him. No matter how they looked at it, they looked like a harmless albeit meddlesome couple. Killing and injuring civilians wasnt part of the rules. In the end, after beating up more than ten agents, Thor was still taken down. What was even more unfortunate was that the agents hade to investigate his and Janes identities, and found the makeshift housing. Who knew what they found, but someone soon confiscated Dr. Selvig and Dr. Janes research materials and equipment, saying that they would be returned after a check. Dr. Jane tried her best to argue, but in the end... they took her most importantptop. Hearing that she had important research on herptop, a middle-aged man with a receding hairline gave her a look, and the FBI agents next to her snatched theptop away. Dr. Jane couldnt ept this. Theptop had key data which she had been researching for years. Now that her notes andptop had been confiscated, all the research they had done over the past few years had gone to waste. Darcy spoke very quickly, and the two of them walked very quickly. This girl wasnt athletic, and she was already panting before they reached the top of the hill. Seeing that she had to give a runningmentary while carrying such a heavy burden, Luke could only help her. Holding her waist, he said, Ill take you up. Darcy was shocked. Huh? Isnt this a little too fast... Wow, youre so fast. Amused, Luke said, Ill talk to the FBIter. Work with Dr. Selvig and get Dr. Jane away. Dont let her cause any more trouble, okay? Darcy: Oh, you can do it? As soon as she said the words, she was a little embarrassed. I didnt mean it like that; its just that it feels like these FBI agents arent easy to deal with, so... Luke said, Ill see if I can talk to someone I know. I can only try, however. After all, Im just a police officer. Darcy nodded. Thats tru- erm. This time, she finally cut herself off in time. It would be too bad of her otherwise, to call him in a panic to help and then roast him for not being able to do anything. Luke didnt mind. This girl had been born snarky, even to herself. With his heart that had been tempered a thousand times in his previous life, he only found this girl interesting, not to mention that she was very nice-looking. After a few words, he led Darcy to the entrance of the containment zone. Not far away, Selvig and Jane were talking. Jane was clearly frustrated as she paced back and forth, her voice asionally getting louder. But ultimately, she had good manners. Her anger wasnt directed at Selvig, and she was simply raising her voice in agitation. Luke let go of Darcys slightly supple waist, and gestured at her before he walked over to the guard at the entrance. Faced with the two guards who were clearly more vignt, he didnt approach them. Instead, he took out his phone ten meters away and called Phil. He hung up after a few words and stared at the two guards. Then, the guard suddenly raised one hand to his earpiece as if he was listening to an order. A momentter, he looked at Luke. Name? Luke walked over. Luke Coulson. The two guards looked at each other, and one of them gestured. Follow me. Dont look around and dont run around, or you might be killed on the spot. Luke said, Got it. A few minutester, Luke walked into a corner surrounded by stic sheets. A middle-aged man in a ck suit was standing there, looking at the work below. It was Phil. Hearing footsteps, he turned around and waved at the guard with a smile. The guard left. Luke asked, Are we going to talk here? Phil looked down at the hammer and nodded. A little over there. They walked to the corner and talked in low voices. Half an hourter, Luke rubbed his wrist as he was escorted out by the guards. When he recalled the system notification, however, his mood was a littleplicated. System: You have defeated Thor Odinson and received a list of his abilities. Thors abilities: Elementary Tactical Command, Elementary Cold Weapon Proficiency, Advanced One-Handed Hammer Proficiency... Elementary Asgardian General Knowledge (50,000 credit points, partially avable) What left him in a strange mood was thest partially avable. After spending 50,000 credits without any hesitation to learn this ability, Luke found that it was basicallymon knowledge, and had practically nothing on the Asgardian technological (magical) system like he had imagined. It was like an ancient person from another world obtaining a book titled A Compendium of General Knowledge of Earth, only to open it and discover that it contained primary-school knowledge which everybody on Earth knew. Was it useless? No. It would be more useful to Luke in the long run. Without a foundation, it was hard to understand more profound knowledge, and he still had a chance to obtain more of thetter. After Lukes prodding, the system finally gave him a brief exnation. System: You defeated Thor Odinson (Sealed)... Thors abilities: Elementary Tactical Command... Elementary Asgardian General Knowledge (50,000 credit points, sealed, partially avable) The iplete version of general knowledge which Luke had learned hence might have something to do with Thor being sealed by Odin. It was very likely that this knowledge had been sealed by Odin. It was indeed not easy to obtain the abilities of a god. Thinking this, he walked out of the containment zone. The three people who were already tired of talking stared at him. When Luke walked over, Dr. Jane couldnt wait to rush over and ask, How did it go? Luke, can they let him go? Luke chuckled inwardly. It seemed she was even more concerned about the man than her research. As he thought this, he nodded slightly. Theyre going to ask Thor a few routine questions, and check over your equipment and files. It might take half a day, so go back to the units and wait. Of course, he couldnt say that he had worn a mask and beat up Thor, the weakest chicken in history, much less that he was ready to throw out a long line to catch a big fish after his talk with Phil. Hearing that, Dr. Jane was a little anxious. Are you sure itll be alright? Chapter 1016 - Borrowing Your Place

Chapter 1016: Borrowing Your ce

As soon as Dr. Jane said that, both Selvig and Darcy looked embarrassed. Luke didnt owe them anything, and had always shown them consideration. As soon as Darcy called, he immediately came over to negotiate with the FBI. This couldnt even be called just doing his job. It was purely because he had a big heart and was willing to lend a hand. Dr. Janes words were very rude. If there really was a problem, she wouldnt be able to solve it. What was the point of asking? Luke, however, wasnt angry. Women in love were brainless, even goddesses who were usually geniuses. He had encountered too many situations like this at work, so he wasnt angry at all. He simply said, Theyre an official department, and they have to go through procedure. I know someone, but he cant break the rules for this. Once its over, theyll naturally release him and return your things. You know how much time it takes to go through procedures, right? This time, even Dr. Jane nodded subconsciously. They were university lecturers, and universities were also very particr about procedures and rules. If they wanted to bypass procedures, that would take extraordinary connections, like being able to get a certain bigshot to vouch for them. Luke was just a small-town police officer, not the FBI director. It was already good enough that he could bail Thor out. Selvig was even more aware of the fact that this FBI wasnt the FBI at all, but some more mysterious department. It had only taken Luke half a day to actually convince them to let Thor go; this was already a good result. The four of them returned to the makeshift housing. Selvig persuaded Dr. Jane to take a break, and Luke said goodbye. Darcy stopped him and asked in embarrassment, Hey, can I shower at your ce? Luke: Huh? Darcy chuckled. I havent been able to shower since the night beforest. I feel gross, so... Luke was amused. Okay, take my car? Darcy nodded decisively, then told him to wait for a moment before she let Selvig know, then got into Lukes car and left. Selvig was left standing in front of the makeshift unit with a pained expression on his face. What are you teachers and students doing? Cant you have some spirit for research? I met countless beauties over the years, but turned all of them down without any hesitation whatsoever. Only then was I able to discover more secrets of the universe. The two of you, the moment you run into a handsome guy, you really... Sigh! Depressed, Selvig could only sit in the jeep and stare nkly at the darkening sky. He recalled how he had run under the setting sun when he was young. It was his youth that had passed away. ... On the other side, Darcy nervously borrowed Lukes ce for a shower, but nothing happened as she had expected. Luke simply led her to Draxs ce and took her to the guest bathroom. He told her that she could take a shower here before he left. Darcy was stunned for a long while, her mind filled with the image of him turning around and leaving without any hesitation. She was a little lost. This script doesnt seem right. But Luke returned a few minutester. Seeing that she was still in a daze at the door, he put a new towel and an old pair of his T-shirt and shorts in her hands. Theres nothing suitable for you to change into. Wear these for now. Theyre all clean. I still have something to do. Call me when youe out. Then, he left again. Darcy was lost for words. Where was theck of control? Where was the fire? What the hell was up with this plot? Was it written by some trash writer?! In any case, Darcy went to take a shower. She really did want to take a shower, but she had been prepared to go to the motel in town. It had been almost three days since she took a shower, and she felt like she stank. Wait, was that why the handsome officer was quick to run away? She had been about to dry her hair, but subconsciously squeezed out more shampoo and shower gel, and washed herself one more time. An hourter, she came out of the bathroom after drying her hair. Looking around the quiet house, Darcy murmured, He really isnt here? Disappointed, she put on the clothes which Luke had brought her, and put her own clothes into the big bag which Luke had brought. Actually, she did have a change of clothes in the jeep, but had forgotten about them when she had asked about taking a shower. How considerate! she couldnt help but murmur as she put on the clothes, before she gave Luke a call. Following Lukes instructions, she walked out of the main house a momentter and went to the tool shed dozens of meters away. As soon as she walked in, she saw Luke in a T-shirt, bustling around under the bright light. Darcy couldnt help but whistle. That body... tsk tsk. Luke was carrying a steel te when she came in, and most of his muscles shifted with the movement. As a fan of muscles, Darcy could almost imagine the tense muscles under the T-shirt. She couldnt help but gulp. Walking in on this is too much stimtion. Of course, Luke heard her, and heughed in his heart. Sure enough, lust didnt discriminate between men and women. He put the steel te in a suitable position and started to reinforce it. Feel better now? Darcy was confused. Huh? Luke said, After taking a shower. I sometimes feel off when I dont shower. Darcy nodded. Thats right. I had to wash a few more times before I felt clean. Luke finally couldnt help but turn his head to confirm what clean looked like. Darcy was also walking toward him. He saw that there was a lot of movement under her thin sweater. Pure and natural, guaranteed quality! He couldnt help thinking of those words. After that, Darcy wasnt in a hurry to return to the makeshift housing. She found a chair and sat down to chat with Luke as he worked. Luke didnt mind. What he was doing this time wasnt difficult, and didnt require as much precision as armor; the main thing was for it to be sturdy and durable. Although Darcy was rather surprised by what he was tinkering with, she didnt think much of it after hearing Luke say that it was for an experiment for the Shackelford police department. It wasnt hard for officers in Texas to tinker around with strange weapons like these. As long as they didnt cause any trouble, they could even y with armored cars and tanks, let alone this pickup which Luke was modifying. After chatting for half an hour, Darcys stomach suddenly growled. She was sitting not far from Luke, and they both heard her clearly. Luke looked at her and smiled. Hungry? Darcy nodded. I only had breakfast. Luke dropped what he was doing and said, Lets go. Ill buy you lunch. Darcy nodded quickly. Half an hourter, she was a little dazed when she saw the Latin American beauty in front of her. She couldnt help but look at Luke, who was sitting next to the beauty. Chapter 1017 - Be Prepared, and Facing a “Battle of the Gods”

Chapter 1017: Be Prepared, and Facing a Battle of the Gods

Lukes expression didnt change when he noticed Darcys gaze. You dont seem to be eating much. Does it not suit your taste? Darcy shook her head. No. Selinas your partner. The two of you are very close. Luke didnt think much of it. Thats right, like we wear the same pants. Selina red at him unhappily, as if to say, Since when do we wear the same pants? Luke exined without prompting, Its a saying; it just means that were very close. Looking at the twomunicating with their gazes alone, Darcy nodded nkly. I got it. She was a university student, she could still figure something like this out. Also, these two really were very familiar with each other... They didnt really wear the same pants, right? Tsk, tsk. Some strange images involuntarily popped up in her head. No, thats not right. Why am I thinking this? She shook her head and focused on her lunch. After lunch, Luke sent her back to the makeshift housing. Looking at Darcy, who was watching Lukes car drive off, Selvig gave another deep sigh. It had only been two to three hours since she left, and she had already showered and changed clothes. She was indeed an impulsive youngster. Darcy, on the other hand, mumbled inwardly, Does he like me or not? He let me go over to take a shower, but had that beautiful partner eat with us. In the end, he sent me back. What on earth does this mean? For a moment, it was quiet in the makeshift housing. Back at the ranch, Selina was examining the two modified pickup trucks in the tool shed. When Luke returned, she simply asked, What, smitten by the F-cup yer? Luke said solemnly, I dont ask for much; a D-cup is already above average. I can also ept a B-cup. Selina couldnt help but spit at him, but didnt dwell on it. Jenny was a B-cup yer, and Luke didnt mind. More importantly, from the look on Darcys face, Selina knew that nothing had happened between her and Luke. Changing the topic, she looked at the two pickup trucks in the tool shed and pointed at one of them. Are you sure you want to use this? Luke nodded. Its better to be prepared. This thing... might not be enough. Selina was surprised. This isnt enough? Then what do you want? A ship cannon? Recalling the information he had just received at noon, Luke couldnt help but shake his head. Thats a god. The enemy hes facing might not be an ordinary human being. I cante up with a ship cannon, and even if I could, its hard to find a suitable opportunity to use it. Otherwise, I wouldnt mind giving it a try. Selina: ... She didnt think Luke was joking. Given his personality, he never liked to take things easy in battle. He would never leave any loose ends behind if he could tie them up neatly. Also, since he said he wouldnt mind giving it a try, that meant that he had indeed considered it. Thinking that, her expression turned solemn. Are we really going to get involved? What I mean is that if its a battle between gods, it shouldnt have anything to do with us. Luke sighed. But gods dont consider peoples feelings. They fight wherever they want. If they mess around elsewhere, I wouldnt know or care. If they choose to fight here in Shackelford, however, I can only make my own preparations. Selina couldnt think of anything to say. This was her hometown, and her friends and neighbors were everywhere. She wouldnt be able to take seeing the town she grew up in reduced to rubble. More importantly, nobody knew how many people might die. After all, it might be a battle of the gods. If Shackelford was turned into a huge pit, at least a thousand lives would be lost. Thinking that, she got up and returned to Shackelford. Luke grabbed Gold Nugget by the back of its neck and whispered into its ear, Protect her. In a critical situation, you can ignore all restrictions; just make sure she survives. Gold Nugget: Huh? The past safety rules had never been this rxed. Luke patted its head. When were done with everything this time, Ill make you three delicious meals when we get back. Whatever you want. Gold Nugget whined and nudged Lukes hand, and wagged its tail as it happily followed Selina. Luke dared to give Gold Nugget such an order because he had enough confidence in himself. With the amount of money he currently had, he could easily take on apletely new identity and live out his daysfortably elsewhere. He could also make up for a lot of other issues. The money he had and the arrangements he had made over the past few months were enough to reduce any repercussions from Gold Nugget and Selina being exposed to eptable levels. Naturally, he had to release some of the safety restrictions on Gold Nugget. The day passed peacefully. Darcy called in the evening and asked when Thor could be released. Luke simply texted Phil, and then told Darcy that it wouldnt be long. The guards finally brought Thor out at eight in the evening, and the four of them arrived at the ranch around nine. Luke offered to let them use themunal shower at the ranch, and also gave two sets of his own clothes to Thor. Luke was now 1.88 meters tall. His muscles werent as explosive as Thors, but his clothes still fit. Dr. Jane clumsily took care of Thor. The female genius clearly wasnt very good at taking care of people, but Thor dejectedly let her take care of him as he reverted back to a downhearted state. Luke could only shake his head inwardly. While he was getting food for them, he pulled Darcy into the kitchen. In the end, Darcy didnt know what was going on with Thor. She only said that when he left the FBI base, he looked like he had nothing to live for. Luke was certain that he hadnt been interrogated. Even if Thors right eye was ck, that was from Luke, and that had been in a match, not a one-sided beating. Even when Thor lost back then, he didnt look as depressed as he did now, since he had only lost in this weak body of his. Also, after talking to Luke, Phil wouldnt do something so stupid. Instead, he left Thor to be bait. Of course, what Phil was looking to catch wasnt fish, but a crazy horned b*stard. When the four of them returned to the makeshift housing and Dr. Jane and Thor chatted out in the wilderness at night, Thor finally said something his father was dead. Huh? Odin was dead? Looking at Thors sad expression on the drone feed, Luke couldnt help but rub his forehead. Did Odin die in the movie? That didnt seem to be the case... Although Luke couldnt remember the details, it seemed that Thor had still been crown prince in the first Avengers movie during the Battle of New York. That meant that Odin was still alive. Odin was the ruler of the Nine Realms. It was impossible for his death to go unremarked. So, Thor... had been tricked? Chapter 1018 - The Difference In Heirs

Chapter 1018: The Difference In Heirs

Who was messing around with Thor? Loki! An image of a little Bambi subconsciously appeared in Lukes mind. Alright, it should be the image of a ck-haired young man with a horned helmet. It seemed he was the boss dispatched during the Battle of New York, and who brought a bunch of aliens to invade Earth. This guy was also Thors brother, and seemed to be a sorcerer. He loved to scheme, and tricking his stupid brother was his lifes greatest pleasure. What other nickname did he have? Luke thought hard for a moment, then pped his thigh. Sister Ji[1]! The thing that Luke remembered most about Loki was that in the Battle of New York, this god was smashed around by a certain green hulk, and finally ended up in a pit, unable to draw breath. As for the rest... Luke really couldnt remember. As for how this guy triggered the Battle of New York, Luke had no idea. It seemed it had something to do with the Tesseract and opening something like a portal. Luke collected his wandering thoughts and started thinking about the current situation. If nothing unexpected happened, Dr. Jane and the others should be leaving soon. After all, Thor didnt seem to have any intention of staying here, and Dr. Jane had even less reason to hang around in a makeshift house in the middle of nowhere. It was only because there was something wrong with Thor that Dr. Jane hadnt thought about leaving today. But they should be gone in a day or two at most. That way, Shackelfords state of high alert could be canceled and everything would return to normal. Given the situation, Luke could follow them for a day or two; he might even be able to run into the android. With Thor drawing the big guys attention, Luke would be able to more safely test his own ability against Asgards lethal weapon. Asgards military power could be considered the top in the universe from all aspects, and would be a very good reference point. Just like how any basketball team, if they went up against a top-tier NBA team, would be able to get a simple and clear idea of their strength. Forget saving Thor; he was Odins son. The Earthlings would treat him pretty much the same way they would treat the Son of God. At most, Luke would save the ordinary Earthlings caught up in the battle. A man like Thor, who was destined to be king, still had to rely on himself to grow. Back in the tool shed, he looked at the two modified pickup trucks and murmured, If I dont need you guys, thats good too. He liked experience and credit points, but he absolutely didnt want disaster to fall on Shackelford. Once Thor and the others left Shackelford, Luke wouldnt have to use his main identity to take action. Instead, he would use his strongest and also least known persona Big Dipper. That would make it easier for him to go all out. It was still better to test the effectiveness of these two modified pickup trucks in Shackelford first. If he really couldnt win, he would run. After all, in the eyes of gods, ordinary people werent worthy of their attention unless the person could stomp them into the ground. Luke also knew very well that the Asgardians military might would nevere to Earth just for Thor. Ordinary superheroes wouldntst a minute in a head-on sh against ordinary soldiers of Asgard. The real cheats on Earth would always be the first-line superheroes with the protagonist halos; everyone else would bepletely crushed by the gap in strengths. Therefore, he had no intention of being a savior or some invincible paragon. He would leave that to Thor, the super MVP in this equation. That night, Luke went to the construction site alone. After a day, the cement blocks in the construction site had basically hardened. After all, this was high-grade cement. As for cracks or whatnot, there was no need to worry; it wasnt like this was a real cowshed. Taking advantage of the night, Luke created something like a maze with the cement blocks. It took him almost two hours to finish. The purpose of this cement maze was basically to help give him more opportunities and increase the level of security as hepleted the test. Even if he didnt use it, it was just a small matter of a few hundred thousand dors. He could afford the waste. After returning to the ranch, he rested for two hours, then continued working overtime. Only Selena and Gold Nugget were at the Shackelford house. Robert had recently been sleeping in the lounge in the police station, to set an example during the emergency drill. Of course, police officers should go home when they needed to, and sleep when they needed to, as long as they were ready to get up and carry out their duties at any time. The next day, everything was peaceful. When Luke sent Darcy and the others breakfast, the girl said that they might leave today or tomorrow afternoon. The exact time would depend on when Dr. Jane had calmed Thor down. When she said that, both she and Luke got subtle looks on their faces. Looking at the suspicion and self-doubt in her eyes, Luke could almost trante it into one sentence: Is there something wrong with you, or me? Why arent youforting me? Luke could only sigh inwardly. If it were another time, he wouldnt mind talking about life and dreams with Darcy, a girl who fit his taste so well, but she was Thors temporarypanion at the moment. If things between them got too heated, a huge android that could shootsers would fall from the sky, and shoot aser cannon at them. Crown Prince Thor would probably be fine, but Luke and Darcy, as extras, would be roast chicken. Even if Luke was lucky enough to dodge the attack, and take Darcy while he was at it, he couldnt guarantee that everyone would escape with their clothes on. Hiding naked during battle was something that could only happen in R-rated movies. If Marvel movies yed this, it would be a direct 404. As these ridiculous thoughts shed through Lukes mind, he decisively and immediately pushed the me on Robert. The police department has been doing drills recently. The officers are very busy, and Im a temporary recruit. Darcy, on the other hand, wasnt stupid. While she liked to ramble on, she could always get to the heart of the matter. Not long after she nodded in agreement, she suddenly felt strange. But shouldnt the drill be carried out in town? There arent many people here. Embarrassed, Luke lowered his voice, as if disclosing a secret. Because this is my grandfathers ranch. As an informal recruit, I cant ck off in front of the other officers, so Ie here to hide. There are still seven or eight people on the ranch, and they still need me to maintain order. Darcy said, ...So your grandfather is the ranch owner and your adoptive father is the sheriff? Youre actually the strongest heir in Shackelford? Luke said with a smile, Its no use. My grandfathers ranch is only average at most; there are at least a dozen other farms that are several timesrger than his. Robert is indeed a sheriff, but this isnt a densely popted ce. He doesnt have as many people under hismand as the leader of a major city division. Darcy thought about it. A town sheriff wasnt very powerful. The owners of small and medium-sized farms in the United States didnt have very high social status, simr to farmers in China. Calling Luke an heir was just a joke. [1] Loki is tranted as Luoji in Mandarin. Sister Ji is a nickname the Chinese fandom gave him Chapter 1019 - Band of Brothers (and Sister)

Chapter 1019: Band of Brothers (and Sister)

Luke chatted with Darcy for half an hour, and casually told her some things to pay attention to in an emergency drill as he used anecdotes to teach her. The most important three points of cowardice were analyzed logically based on real cases in his detective career. Darcy had no ability to resist abo of Mental Communication, Basic Hypnosis, and Elementary Pheromone Control. When she ran into an unavoidable situation, her first reaction now would be to follow the rules. That could be considered a smallpensation from Luke. As long as she was cowardly enough, and instantly stayed far away from Thor, there was little chance of her being unlucky. Luke couldnt do anything else. Darcy hade out to earn credit with her teacher, Dr. Jane. She was also a freshman at Yale, and was under a lot of pressure in her studies. That was why she hadnt taken a break for Christmas, and had followed her teacher out to earn credit. In a ce like Yale, there were many examples of people failing toplete their studies and ruining their own futures. Since there currently was no danger, Luke couldnt ask Darcy to give up the extremely important credit. After the information and safety lecture, Luke returned to the tool shed. Today was December 30th, at the end of 2004. It was only the third day of the leave which Dustin had helped him to apply for. If there was no emergency, he could rest for five days before going back. Therefore, he wasnt too anxious. After five days, he could take it a day at a time, but he would have to return to New York for work in a week at most. If that happened, he might have to use some small tricks to send that super troublesome crown prince to some remote ce. In any case, there were a number of sparsely popted ces in Texas. A depressed Thor probably wouldnt care too much, while Dr. Jane and Dr. Selvig were also carrying out research. With a huge sponsorship fee, it wouldnt be a problem for them to take Thor a few more rounds around the remote countryside. In the afternoon, Selinas voice came through on their open channel. Luke, look at the sky above Shackelford. Luke instantly appeared at the door of the tool shed and looked to the southeast where Shackelford was. A huge cloud suddenly appeared in the clear afternoon sky. It appeared in the sky not far from Shackelford, then spun like a tornado before itnded on the ground. Luke knew that it wasnt a tornado; a tornado wouldnt travel in an utterly straight line from the cloud to the ground. Little Snail also warned him, Sir, theres an abnormal energy reaction ten kilometers southeast of here. He took out his fake phone, adjusted the mid-sized drone in the sky, and looked from afar. Soon, the fake tornado disappeared as suddenly as it had appeared. The image transmitted by the drone clearly showed that four people had appeared in the location where the tornado hadnded. There was a huge circr design with an orderly pattern on the ground. Luke smacked his lips and said, Ill deal with them. Tell Robert to keep the officers away; just pretend they dont exist. Selina said, Got it. Luke drove Roberts F150 to town. A few minutester, the F150 sped into town. When it was still a distance away from the four people, it slowed down to a normal speed, and drove unhurriedly to the four strangely dressed individuals. Luke got out of the car and walked toward the four people on the roadside. The four of them were asking a skinny olddy questions. Their expressions werent fierce, but they seemed a little... silly? Frowning, Luke walked over and said to the olddy, Lucy, youre being naughty again. Granny Lucy had a helpless expression on her face. I, ahem, Im not feeling well. I want to buy some medicine... However, when she saw the same helpless look on Lukes face, she stopped exining and turned her head slightly. Fine. I havent been out muchtely. Im just taking a walk today. What could Luke say? Lucy was his neighbor and had saved ire. If not for that, he wouldnt have bothered about her going out and wandering around. They didnt have that kind of rtionship. He could only say, Alright, remember not to stray too far from home. These few are... Lucy was relieved that Luke didnt nag her. She liked Luke. He was so sensible and handsome, and nice to the elderly. He was way better than her own granddaughter. She quickly said, They asked if Ive seen a blond guy, but I havent, so I told them to go to the police station. Lucy blinked at him. Luke was impressed. Lucy, youre wasted as a housewife. An old granny in her sixties didnt bat an eyelid at the four unusual people, and even smilingly pointed them to the police station. If these people were ordinary lunatics, they would be like sheep entering a tigers den. Shackelford had been under an emergency order for the past two days, and there were always more than two teams of police officers at the police station at any time, ready to deal with any situation. If Granny Lucy were thirty, no, twenty years younger, Luke would be more than willing to recruit her. Truly, the older, the wiser. He winked at Lucy and said, Leave it to me, then. Lucy smiled and nodded. Thats good. Remember to give them directions. Oh, boys, and this beautifuldy, this child will show you the way. Im going to go home and cook dinner for my old man. The four of them didnt have any objections. The only woman even smiled at Lucy and nodded to express her gratitude. Watching Lucy walk off slowly, Luke turned around and looked at the four of them. They were indeed dressed in very old-fashioned outfits, but they were also fashionable. The four of them were wearing something that looked like ancient armor, and were holding cold weapons. It was indeed very old-fashioned, but if the location was changed to some anime expo, they would be very trendy cosyers. However, these people were probably really ancient, and werent cosyers. With a smile on his face, Luke said to the only woman, Im a police officer here. May I ask, why are you here in Shackelford? The only woman among the four felt that the young man in front of her was very pleasing to the eye, like a big kid next door. She spoke almost without hesitation. Were looking for Thor. Lukes smile didnt change, but he thought, Bingo. He had been right; these four were probably the crown princesrades. Their main purpose was to buy time for the protagonist and to use their own strength as a reference to highlight the crown princes prowess. Then, they would shout that he was awesome and apud him. Finally, the crown prince and his band of merry brothers (and sister) would return home together. It was the typical happy ending. Still smiling, Luke asked the only woman among the four, Are you his friends? Chapter 1020 - Meeting Again

Chapter 1020: Meeting Again

This valiant woman nodded without hesitation. Yes, we are Thors best friends. Pretending to be deep in thought, Luke nodded after two seconds. Can I ask you what he looks like? The woman replied without hesitation, He has blond hair, is more than half a head taller than me, and hes very strong. He probably came here a few days ago. You mean he was thrown down here a few days ago! Luke mocked inwardly. After a moment, he nodded. I did meet someone who looks like your description. And he also said his name was Thor The bearded man grabbed Lukes shoulder and asked, Where is he? Luke immediately grimaced. Ouch. That hurts. The woman reacted the quickest and pped the bearded mans hand away. Are you crazy? Do you want to crush his shoulder?! She then turned to Luke. Im sorry. He didnt mean it. Let me see how your shoulder is. Luke, on the other hand, rubbed his shoulder and shook his head. Im fine. He didnt use much strength. You stopped him in time. He even moved his shoulder a few times to show that it was fine. The woman was a little surprised, but didnt think much of it. After all, she wasnt the one whod made the move. Shed only made a general judgment, and the bearded man might not have used as much force on a Midgardian. In fact, the bearded man hadnt used much strength for an Asgardian, it was only a little. Lukes shoulder de hadnt shattered, but there was a slight fracture. Elementary Self-Healing and Elementary Limb Regeneration immediately started to take effect. There was a familiar numbing sensation in his shoulder. He easily endured the feeling, which would have been very ufortable for an ordinary person, a smile still on his face. How about this: Ill drive you there. Thor is temporarily staying at a ranch outside town, but Im not sure hes the one youre looking for. The four of them were stumped for a moment, before they were delighted and quickly agreed. A momentter, three burly men crowded into the back of the F150, while the woman sat in the passenger seat, and Luke drove away from Shackelford. Everyone introduced themselves on the journey. It was a pity that Elementary Pheromone Control was only effective on women, so Luke mainly chatted with the valiant Warrior Sif. The other three burly men, who called themselves the Warriors Three, looked left and right, as if they couldnt understand why Sif was acting so warmly toward a strange little boy. It had to be pointed out that they had beenrades for hundreds of years, and they usually didnt receive this sort of treatment when they talked together. It wasnt envy; if they were envious, it would be of Thor. They were just curious. Perhaps this little fellow was especially likable? The three burly men could only think this way when they heard the two of them chatting happily. Luke obtained a lot of ssified information from Sif. These people didnt seem to have much of an understanding of Earth. It was like how some people didnt know what the situation was like in smaller countries, or perhaps they didnt care. Sif casually revealed a lot of things about the Nine Realms. For example, some people in Vanaheim were causing trouble, and things were peaceful with Jotunheim for now. For Sif and the others, this wasmon news, but for Luke, who had been born and raised on Earth, this was huge information. It was like real-time reporting of recent events. It wasnt quite the same as what he got from Thor, and it was even more different from what Luke remembered in his previous life. Luke didnt remember much about the films in his previous life, and even less about the Nine Realm. Even the fact that Asgard called Earth Midgard or whatever was something he only just learned from Sif. Luke could add to the thickness of his files with this information, and give Phil a copy. A certain nosy department on Earth probably needed this information. And if Hydra knew? So what. They couldnt infiltrate Asgard, nor make contact with Asgard. Who was the connection between Earth and Asgard? Except for the people with Thor, there was no one else. Instead, Thors brother Loki almost destroyed Earth. How could humans be friends with ants? Unless a person had a good impression of an ant, like Thor had of Dr. Jane. But to proactively create this connection, SHIELD couldnt do it, and neither could Hydra. Soon, the F150 stopped at the makeshift house. The impatient bearded man mmed the back door of the car open with his shoulder and rushed out. He rushed in, yelling, Thor, Thor! Sif, who had been chatting with Luke, was slightly better. She waited for a second, giving Luke a chance to unlock the door, before she quickly got out as well. The other two people in the backseat had already gotten out through the broken car door, and were looking around for Thor. Luke walked to the back and looked at the deformed door that was now barely hanging on to the car. He grimaced. Robert was going to nag him now. At the same time, he was once again sure that these four Asgardians were really strong. In a head-on sh, even if he had 40 Strength, he wouldnt be able topare with them. Of course, those who could hang around with Thor would be at least the top elites of Asgard. Luke didnt have topete with them in terms of physical strength. Everyone had their own strengths, and his had never been physical strength. On the other side, a door on the second floor of the makeshift house burst open. Thor rushed out and looked at the four people downstairs with a rare smile on his face. The old friendsughed and hugged each other. Luke told Dr. Jane and the other two, who hade out of the rooms, that they were Thors friends. He didnt say anything more. There would be no point if they wouldnt believe him. Thor was nothing more than a very strong human if he didnt pick up his hammer and transform on the spot. It went without saying that a God of Thunder who couldnt release lightning was a terrible closebat mage. Before long, the group was in Lukes car once more. They needed a ce to talk. The makeshift house obviously wasnt suitable. Luke kindly said that they could go to a nearby ranch where they could eat, drink, and talk. No one had any objections. This time, Dr. Jane and Xavier drove their own jeep, and the four big Asgardian men were politely invited to ride in the back of the pickup. He didnt want to have to pay for both back doors on Roberts F150. Sif took the initiative to ride in the back as well, choosing to make merry with her friends. Darcy was able to sit in the front passenger seat of the pickup. At that moment, she was wearing her ck-framed sses. From time to time, she would look at the fiveughing people in the rearview mirror over the top of her sses. Are they... too engrossed in cosy? she gulped and asked softly. Words like shattered the Frost Giants head, dug out the dragons heart, and tore the monster into pieces kept floating into her ears from the back of the pickup. Chapter 1021 - Let’s Be Spectators Together

Chapter 1021: Lets Be Spectators Together

These should have been absurd words, but when they came out of the mouths of those people, Darcy felt that they were somehow real. It was a little scary. If it was fake, then these lunatics were too immersed in the act. If they went crazy and treated her as some Frost Giant or dragon, smashed her head in and dug her heart out, and left her corpse out in the wilderness as a warning to others, that would be too unlucky. If it was true... No, no, no, it couldnt be true. The girl in sses felt her heart pounding. She could only press her hand to it andfort herself so that it wouldnt beat too fast. Luke patted her shoulder and said, Dont worry. Even if theyre crazy, theyre a bunch of insane people with moral integrity. They wouldnt bother to attack a weakling like you. Darcy: What? Luke said, Theyre warriors, not butchers. You cant fight, so you dont have to worry, since they wont bother with you at all. Darcy: ...Thank you for the reassurance. Although Lukes words were weird, she calmed down. As for fighting, she was nothing to them at all. She was just an ordinary freshman and a youngdy. It would be abnormal if she hadbat power. When they arrived at the ranch, the five good friends walked to the big meadow in front of the main house and started talking. They gathered around the long wooden benches in the grass as they talked about something, bellowed from time to time, and hugged andforted each other thest basically only happened between Sif and Thor. Luke pursed his lips and adjusted the earpiece in his left ear. You dont seem to be using any electronic interference devices. Why do you think I cant hear you? Or do you think I cant listen in with an electronic device? As he was thinking this, Darcy leaned over next to him and whispered, They... wont suddenly go crazy ande beat us up, right? She was only 1.64 meters tall, and was half a head shorter than Luke. When she leaned in slightly, her head almost reached his chest. Smelling the faint scent of the shampoo on her hair, Luke lowered his head and whispered into her ear, Dont worry. If you say dont see me, dont see me, in your heart, theyll pretend that we dont exist. Darcy burst outughing and almost dropped a meat skewer into the pile of charcoal. Do you think Im an ostrich? Luke looked at her and couldnt help but imagine the scene of an ostrich sticking its head into the sand with its butt sticking out. He smiled and said, Yeah, it doesnt look like it. In this way, almost an hour passed. While he and Darcy chatted with each other, he also recorded the conversation between Thor and others. This was super gossip. It was a cosmic-level family melodrama, and more than that, a super pce drama although the participants were mostly men. Simply put, Thors father, Odin, wasnt dead. His conniving brother, Loki, lied. As for the reason, the straightforward bearded Volstagg had already blurted it out. It was a fight for power and rank! Without Thor, Odins first heir, Loki could sit on the throne of Asgard. Luke didnt overly react to that. This gossip simply confirmed his vague recollections. Loki messing around with his brother fell within the scope of family and pce melodramas on Earth. It was just that the people involved had be gods. Luke smacked his lips and said, But a fight between gods can be fatal. Darcy had already started eating skewers on the side. Upon hearing this, she casually asked, Fatal? Mm, this roast meat is really spicy. Are my lips swollen? Luke looked over and saw that her lips, which were oily, were now even fuller. He couldnt help but smile. Then, should I apply less pepper oil? Darcy hesitated for a moment before she shook her head. Spicy is the best. I dont believe that these meat skewers can kill me. As she spoke, she took another big bite, and the entire skewer of meat was sucked into that giant void of a mouth. Luke was lost for words. What a tough character! By the time the group of five finished chatting, five people and a dog were already sitting in front of Lukes BBQ stand. Luke, Selina, Darcy, Jane, Selvig. Apart from Dr. Jane, who looked uneasy and only drank a bottle of fruit juice, the other four people and the dog had been eating heartily for a while. Darcy had long been defeated. Rubbing her bloated stomach, she reverently watched as Selina ate with big, ravenous bites. Luke? No way. It was normal for men to be able to eat. Luke saw the five friends walk back, and had heard enough of the drama. He simply told Darcy to serve them, said goodbye to the five, then went off to do his own thing. Selvig hesitated for a moment, before decisively leaving to go to the jeep to tinker with his equipment. Darcy blinked her big eyes. She was still a spectator despite bing a server, and continued to watch the show. Unlike Luke, she didnt have an electronic sound-collecting system. She had only heard bits and pieces of what the five said, and was simply too curious to leave, even when she turned into a maid. After Selina followed Luke into the tool shed, she took out her phone and typed, Are they really gods? Luke also typed on his phone: To be able to live for thousands of years and still fight, and not get gastric, alcohol poisoning, or liver problems after eating and drinking so much C do you think human beings can do that? Selina thought that it made sense, and was speechless for a time. The two of them used their phones, afraid that the guys outside would hear them. Luke had also reminded Selina that these gods were far stronger than humans, and their five senses were much keener than Earthlings. They talked via their phones in the tool shed for a while, before Selina drove back to Shackelford. Luke had to keep an eye on these troublemakers, so she had to report the situation to Robert. Looking at the five friends chatting and eating meat by the bonfire, Luke couldnt help but look at the darkening sky. The crown princes little brother wouldnt attack at night, would he? The big android in the movie had only appeared in broad daylight. But thinking too much was useless; Thors little brother wasnt that considerate. It was gettingte. Luke arranged for Jane and Darcy to stay in the guest rooms in Draxs main house. Texas was huge, and so was Lukes grandfathers house. There were three guest rooms alone, which Drax had set aside for Roberts family. Just nice, they could be used to house these people now. Luke was still in the tool shed, fiddling with the armed pickups. Outside, the five friends were drinking happily. The ranch could be short of other things, but not meat and alcohol. Therge roast furnace could cook several kilograms of meat in one go; it just took a little longer to roast. There was even a small storeroom specially for beer and whiskey, which was enough for these people to drink for a long time. Chapter 1022 - Little Brother, and Night Attack

Chapter 1022: Little Brother, and Night Attack

Only Dr. Jane sat on a wooden stool not far away from them. She looked at the five chatting people and was a little absent-minded. Suddenly, Luke frowned, and Little Snails warning came from the speaker next to him. Sir, a lot of clouds suddenly appeared two kilometers southeast of here. Theres an abnormal energy reaction, and the energy level is too high to be measured. Its basically the same as what happened this afternoon. Luke reached the door in a sh and looked to the southeast. A huge spiral cloud simr to the one that had appeared during the day was in the night sky. What was different was that at this moment, countless tiny lights were swirling and dancing inside it, like a resplendent neb appearing in the night sky. The five little friends had stoppedughing and were now standing up to look at the magnificent vortex. Luke quietly appeared next to Sif and asked calmly, Do you have any otherpanions? Sifs expression was grave. No, we came against orders. No one else has the guts to... hm? She turned around in surprise and looked at Luke, wondering why she had answered the question so easily. Luke narrowed his eyes. If theyre not friends, then are they enemies? The implication in his words was clear and simple. The five friends seemed to have subconsciously understood something, and their expressions were extremely ugly. The bearded Volstagg grabbed the giant axe on the side. I dont care who it is. Ill chop up whoever goes against Thor. Luke nced at him. This brother was really tough, as befitting a crown princesrade. Out of the corner of his eye, the other three, including Sif, also picked up their weapons. Although they didnt say anything, their intentions were exactly the same. But Thor wasnt paying attention to any of this. He just looked up at the night sky. The vortex also let out a loud rumble, and a cosmic channel shot straight down, before the vortexpletely disappeared in a matter of seconds. Luke put on lenses, which projected the surveince feed from a mid-sized drone. A huge humanoid object with a metallic luster floated out from the dust at thending point of the channel, and flew directly toward the ranch. Sif said in a low voice, Its the Destroyer. Itsing for us. Luke suddenly said, Retreat to the foot of the mountains in the northwest. Its too exposed here. He didnt want to fight this huge android on t ground without any cover. That would be courting death. Without hesitation, Sif grabbed Thor and ran. She trusted Luke. Although she didnt know why this young man was friendly to them, she was willing to trust him. The four young Asgardians picked up their crown prince and ran at an astonishing speed. At that moment, Luke could more directly feel the strength of the Asgardian warriors. Every step that Sif and the Warriors Three took sent rocks and dust flying everywhere. They felt like heavy tanks, but were as fast as supercars, practically leaving afterimages in their wake. Luke took a look, then ran to the tool shed. He didnt n to directly participate in the battle. It was time to show his true skills. How strong was Asgards military might? This big android today was the best test. Thor was aggrieved at Sif running with him on his back, but he alerted her, To the left, a little to the left. There are a lot of big rocks there, which will be perfect for battle. Well, to him, the cement blocks were big rocks. In less than ten seconds, they had reached the temporary housing at the foot of the hill. Next to the makeshift house was the construction site. On the construction site wererge pieces of concrete that were scattered around. They were two to five meters tall. From t ground, it looked like a maze made of cement blocks. Sif and the other three were overjoyed. An empty in was one of the worst environments. This was more suitable for fighting the Destroyer. Volstagg rubbed his butt as he ran and shouted, Ill show itter. How dare it hit my butt! The thin, middle-aged Fandal, who was holding a rapier, couldnt help but sneer. Be d your back was turned to the Destroyer during that attack, or it might have hit you in the face. Dragging his axe, Volstagg roared, Nonsense. If I was facing it head-on, it would have been my dick that was unlucky. Go ahead and try it if you dare. I guarantee yours will be cooked instantly. Although they were quarreling, the four of them didnt slow down at all. They cooperated with each other and ran in four different directions as they approached the cement maze. The thing chasing them had to being for Thor, and it was likely to find trouble with Thor as soon as possible. Being with Thor wasnt good for them inunching a counterattack, and there would be more opportunities to attack after they split up. It was only when the five friends burst into the concrete maze that the Destroyers massive body arrived. Under the night sky, its face shed with arge yellow light, as if searching for its target. Luke had already taken the two pickup trucks and rushed out of the tool shed to the construction site. Looking at the surveince feed, he felt a little stressed. The huge android which Sif had called the Destroyer wasnt the same as in his memory from his previous life. At least, it would be difficult for a normal person to keep up with the speed of this Destroyer. It had fired two yellow light beams from its head earlier, throwing Thors little friends into terrible states. Luckily, Volstagg had reacted fast enough and blocked his butt with the big axe in his hand, avoiding serious injury. The power of this yellowser beam wasnt simple. When it hit the ground, it created a huge pit. When it swept over the ground, it created a deep trench. What was even more terrifying was that the light beam didnt do purely explosive harm; it clearly melted and dissolved the ground it swept over. Luke didnt want to test himself against that at all. He might die on the spot and be cremated. Rumble! Bang! Bang! Bang! Crash! There was an explosion, a shockwave, and the sound of cement cracking. In the face of this group of weaklings, the Destroyer didnt hesitate to crash forward, easily opening a path in the cement maze. However, the five Asgardian friends were safe. Theser beam from the Destroyers head was extremely terrifying, but it was still unable to prate the specially customized cement and steel blocks. With these dense blocks blocking it, its attacks couldnt hit Thor and others directly. So, after smashing its way through the cement pile, it turned a very small semicircle in the air, and the huge body that could stomp the ground into a deep pit and smash the cement maze into pieces turned back to Thor and the others. The bearded Volstagg emerged from behind a concrete block and pointed at the Destroyer as he cursed, Loki, you despicable bastard, you only know how to y tricks. If you have the guts, fight me! The first half of the sentence was fine, but the second half made Luke want to p his forehead. Do you really think thats the brother? Do you think hell fight you one on one just because you say so? Chapter 1023 - War and Betrayal

Chapter 1023: War and Betrayal

But Sif immediately appeared on the other side and shouted, Loki, its not toote to stop now. Go back and apologize to the queen. Luke was stunned. Did they think that the scheming little brother was a three-year-old kid? He had the upper hand now; how could they negotiate with him? However, he immediately understood when he saw the surveince feed. Sif and the Warriors Three werent that stupid. In just two sentences, the other two people were in position to form a semi-circle around the Destroyer. They were using their words to adjust their formation so that they could counterattack! Lukes eyes lit up. This wasnt a movie, and the four of them werent just extras; they were the most powerful generals under Thor. In ancient Chinese terms, they were themanders who served as His Highness the Crown Princes personal guards, and the strongest when it came to externalbat. In their hundreds or thousands of years of life, if they werent fighting a war, they were preparing for one. How could people like that be as weak as they were depicted in the movies! Of course, the Destroyer was even more terrifying than in the movies. Regardless of speed, agility, defense, and long-range damage output, they were all explosive. Apart from the God of Thunder and the Hulk, these almost cheat-like existences among the Avengers, no one else couldst more than a few rounds against it. Even the current Tony in Mark 2 would probably be broken in a few seconds. Thinking quickly, Luke stopped the car. The second car which was controlled by Little Snail also stopped, and Luke started surveying the situation from the bushes on both sides. He wouldnt have many opportunities to attack, and now was not the best time. He needed to be patient and wait for the right opportunity. On the other side, the Destroyers face was suddenly covered in armor. From a blob of yellow light to two blobs of yellow light that looked like eyes, it looked down at the people opposite it. An androgynous voice sounded from the head of the Destroyer. No; you betrayed Asgard and defied His Majestys order. The man with the rapier spoke up. His Majesty isnt dead at all, but you told Thor he was dead. Youre trying to usurp the throne. The voice sounded shocked. Really? How did you know? Without waiting for a reply, it immediately understood. Thats right, you vited my first order and also disobeyed my father Odinsst order, and secretly came for Thor. This was my fathers way of training him, but you destroyed it. You still dare to say that you are a loyal warrior of Asgard? Hehe, a group of brainless fools! Sifu and the other three had ugly expressions on their faces. Even though they knew that there was something wrong with what the other party said, in terms of order, they had seriously vited the rules. In the past, even if the sky copsed, Thor would be there to hold it up. There had been no problem withmitting a misdeed of this degree. But now that Thor had been exiled, they realized that the problem was... really big. Even if the Destroyer killed all four of them in Midgard today, when Odin woke up, he couldnt say that Loki had done wrong, because they had chosen the road to death themselves. In a pce drama, there was no right or wrong. In the end, it still depended on who held power. That was what determined the fate of many people. Still, they were Thors sworn friends. They had already been prepared to go against orders ande to Midgard. They just hadnt expected Loki to exaggerate it to that extent. Loki, is that really what you think? Thor shouted, suddenly stepping out from behind a concrete block. Shocked, all four of his friends tried to lunge at him. Thor raised his hand, signaling for hem not to move, and continued, We grew up together, fought together, and faced so many things together. Are you really lying to me? What happened to Father? Answer me! The Destroyer was silent for a moment. Fathers still alive, Loki suddenly said. But he doesnt want to see you either. He was so angry at your stupidity that he fell into aa. No one knows when he will awaken, and you know what that means. Its all your fault! You did this to Father. Thors mood had just rxed because Odin wasnt dead, when the rest of the words mmed hard into him. Could it really be his fault? He couldnt help but question himself. So, you deserve it! Loki said coldly. With those words, the mask of the Destroyer, which had been silent, suddenly opened again. A huge yellow light instantly glowed, and was about to attack Thor. Volstagg swung the great axe in his hand and mmed it into its face. Bang! The big axe flew far away, as the light beam brushed past a dazed Thor. Loki, who was controlling the Destroyer, could no longer hold back his anger. Volstagg! You traitor! The big-bearded man was even more direct. He raised his hand and made the universal hand gesture. Light lit up the Destroyers face again. I hereby dere the death penalty for you! In the split second that Loki was distracted by Volstagg, a figure suddenly leaped up from the side and shot straight for the Destroyers head like a cannonball. The Destroyer reacted quickly and waved its hand almost subconsciously. The tall figures reaction was even faster. She twisted in the air and brushed past the giant metal hand. The double-headed spear in her hand suddenly lengthened to five meters, and she stabbed it down with all her strength. Creak! Amidst the unpleasant sound of metal being twisted and broken, the spear pierced through the back of the Destroyers head and tore all the way down its entire body and crotch to the ground. The light in the Destroyers face faded, and its body stopped moving. Volstagg cheered, and Thor smiled in surprise at Sif, who was on the Destroyers back, spear in both hands. Well done. For the moment, it seemed like the five friends had won. Luke narrowed his eyes. This Destroyer wasnt an ordinary android. It was a magic item created by Odin. How could it be so easy to deal with? He swiftly controlled the pickup truck behind him and drove it forward more than a hundred meters, before stopping it outside the cement maze. Little Snails voice came through the headset. Locked onto the targets head. We can attack at any time. Luke locked onto the target and waited for the order to attack. If the Destroyer wasnt that weak, it would be his turn to step forward and perform a small test. Without any hesitation, the Warriors Three rushed forward with their weapons. Indeed, it was all lies in the movie. As elite Asgardian warriors at the level of generals, how could Sif and the Warriors Three think that they had destroyed the Destroyer with just one blow? Taking advantage of Sifs sessful attack and the fact that the Destroyer was down at the moment, the Warriors Three finallyunched a counterattack together. Chapter 1024 - Test, and Self-Destructing In One Shot

Chapter 1024: Test, and Self-Destructing In One Shot

The rapier of thin, middle-aged Fandral erupted with all its strength as it was wrapped in energy like starlight. The energy turned into countless streaks of starlight that stabbed the Destroyers body like a falling gxy. The chain of the il in Hoguns hand extended and emitted white light as he swung it at the Destroyers head. The bearded Volstagg also recovered his great axe. With a roar, he swung it at the Destroyer, his axe glowing with red light as it shed wildly at the huge metal body. Even Sif jumped down and pulled out the sword and shield that was on her back. With a shout, she swung her sword down. A golden arc of light shot out from the tip of the sword and struck the Destroyer in the back. Luke: ...Alright, I wont believe in movies anymore. These few individuals didnt even have many scenes in the movie. Now that they were going all out, the damage output was extremely terrifying, and it was even magic or energy damage. There was only one truth the budget for special effects wasnt enough. That was why this bunch were so third-rate in the movies, and their weapons were no different to what could be found on Earth. Based on what Luke had seen so far, he would be at a disadvantage if he fought them with his 40 Strength and 20 Dexterity. Of course, that was only limited to head-on battles with cold weapons. What Luke was truly good at wasnt brute force, but a typical attackbo. Although these people had fiercebat power, there was a clear division ofbor. Sif had both strength and agility, and bnced attack and defense; she was the stable type, with excellent technique. The man with the rapier, Fandral, was clearly the agile type, with great skill and speed. Hogun with the il and Volstagg with the great axe were of the strong output type. But Hogun was more selective in skill and timing when he attacked, while Volstaggs great axe was just mindless hacking. Besieged by the four, countless sparks immediately burst out of the Destroyers body, and there was the shriek of metal colliding. It was over? Luke shook his head as he looked at the screen. The battle had only just begun. Apart from Sifs first attack, these subsequent attacks didnt even break the Destroyers armor. Of course, even if the armor was pierced, there might not be anything inside. After all, it wasnt a real android. It was more like a magical version of Asgardian steel armor. Sure enough, in less than two seconds, the yellow light in the Destroyers face lit up again, and Lokis coldugh rang out. Are you done? You traitors are always so ipetent and self-righteous. Bang! A yellow light beam shot out. Fandrals expression changed, and he retreated behind a nearby cement block. Arge hole appeared in the cement block, revealing the steel bars and steel tes mixed within. Loki snorted unhappily. Thats all you can do? Thatll only make your death more painful. The Destroyers body twisted and grew taller. It slowly pulled out the spear which was the main thing keeping it pinned down. Then, under Lokis control, it spun as it charged forward, its two palms swinging out at Volstagg and Hogun. ng! Bang! Volstagg was once again sent flying dozens of meters by a swat from the Destroyer,nding on the edge of the cement maze. Hogun decisively let go when the head of his il was caught and he was spun around, but he was still thrown dozens of meters away. At that moment, the Destroyers head lit up again as it turned toward Sif, who was backing away quickly. Sif yelled a curse inwardly. Regardless of whether theser beam hit her or not, the Destroyer had made it impossible for her threepanions to return in a short period of time. She would have to bear the full brunt alone. She had no choice but to hold on! She gritted her teeth and raised the shield in her left hand to cover her upper body. Boom! Duang! Suddenly, Sifs extraordinary vision caught sight of a sharp, thin steel bar flying rapidly to strike the side of the Destroyers head. There was a short but extremely unpleasant sound of metal colliding, which only forced the Destroyers head back less than five centimeters. However, the beam it shot out missed its target. Sif exulted and darted back into the concrete maze to buy herself time. She believed that the Warriors Three would be back soon to back her up. Furthermore, the Destroyers light beam attack needed to power up. She just needed to dodge any physical attacks in those two seconds. In Asgard, Loki, who was sitting on the throne, was stunned. What was that? He had never seen anything like it, since from memory, he had never heard of anything that could harm the skin of the Destroyer. Frowning, he activated the Destroyers detection system, and immediately saw, dozens of meters away... an overturned pickup truck? He had never paid much attention to Midgardian technology, but looking at the pickup that was practically falling apart, with broken parts and its four tilted wheels, it looked like it had... self-destructed? I havent even used any strength and youre already done for. What kind of operation is this?! Loki felt it was a little ridiculous. What he didnt know was that this was just a small once-off tool that Luke was using as a test. The pickup had immediately been knocked back by the recoil. Loki sensed that there was no one near the car. Remote control? Frowning, he expanded his detection range, and found a second, intact pickup a few hundred meters away, along with a man sitting in it. Then... he stopped paying attention to this human. An ordinary person from Midgard. Even if he attacked the Destroyer for ten thousand years, he wouldnt be able to peel off the least bit of the androids skin. Ordinary humans were just ants in front of a god. The Destroyers attention immediately turned to the Warriors Three and Sif. These four people were the ones who could ruin Lokis n. Luke shook his head and looked at the mark on the side of the Destroyers head. He now had a very clear sense of Asgards military strength. The shot which the Destroyer took just now was an armor-piercing shell which Luke had modified. It could pierce through the armor of a tank. However, when it hit the Destroyers head, it only made his head move a few centimeters; the Destroyer wasnt hurt at all. Thinking about how Odin had thrown this thing into the treasure vault as a guard, there was no doubt about its strength. Ordinary Earth firearms would have the same effect on the Destroyer as a primitive man smashing an armored car with a wooden stick. The difference in strength was too great. I should try those less scientific methods! Luke thought to himself as he rubbed the steering wheel and the button to fire. On the battlefield, the Warriors Three and Sif regrouped, and began their attack. This time, however, Loki stopped ying around so much. Operating the Destroyer, he suppressed them in less than ten seconds. By the time the bearded Volstagg was once again sent flying by a p across the face from the Destroyer, and Fandral, the man with the rapier, was once again forced back by the light beam, the remaining Sif and Hogun were under a lot more pressure. Thor was beside himself, and he roared and tried to rush forward, but Volstagg crashed into him from the side and they rolled together. Loki smirked and muttered to himself, Haha, this is for pushing me around in the past. Chapter 1025 - The Difference Between Ants, Mosquitoes, and Fleas

Chapter 1025: The Difference Between Ants, Mosquitoes, and Fleas

Loki wasnt in a hurry to kill Thor. Simply getting rid of Thor didnt suit his taste. He wanted to knock Thorsrades around in front of him, and let him taste the pain. Loki had a lot of grievances against his foolish brother. Once he got the upper hand, he would definitely repay the grievances he had suffered since he was young. Luke, on the other hand, heaved a sigh of relief. He stepped on the elerator, and the pickup sped toward the concrete maze. At that moment, the Destroyer had just finished umting power again, and was looking at Sif, preparing to heavily injure this most difficult opponent with one shot. Thump! Thump! There were two explosive sparks on the transparent shield covering the Destroyers face. Bright yellow light suddenly flickered, and the beamsunch was interrupted for one instant. Bang! Theser beam brushed past Sifs back and sted a concrete block, creating a huge hole in it. Loki was taken aback. What the hell? The Destroyer had been attacked by something, and it actually affected the light beam? Although it was indeed easier to interrupt the light beam when it was powering up, that was only rtive. Without elitebat generals like Sif and the Warriors Three, who had special magic weapons from Asgard and powerful skills, there was no way to interrupt the light beam as it powered up. Just like with the armor-piercing shell just now, the Destroyers head had only been moved a few centimeters, and the normalunch of theser beam hadnt been affected. The Destroyer quickly turned its attention to... a pickup truck that had suddenly joined the battlefield. Loki frowned. Is is this some kind of magic weapon? Or an intergctic weapon? For a time, Asgards second prince had a lot of doubts about this modified Earth M242,monly known as the Viper 25mm machine gun. But he immediately dismissed his doubts. No matter what kind of weapon it was, it was only a small hindrance. It was far inferior to the weapons of the Warriors Three and Sif. As for the little fly stirring up trouble, he just needed to direct the Destroyer tounch a light beam, and the world would be peace- hm, it wasnt peaceful yet? Loki froze again. Almost at the same moment that the Destroyer fired theser beam, the pickup truck, which was not particrly fast, also swung around to put a concrete block between them. Theser beam only sted a deep hole in the concrete block. The pickup truck was still happily driving along the cement road outside. Lukes voice even rang out over the loudspeakers. Take him down. What are you waiting for? That was right, the strange entrance of the young detective on the battlefield made everyone present feel extremely... out of sorts? It was like an ant jumping out in the middle of a fight between humans to punch one in the face. It was a very peculiar scene. They werent discriminating against Earth, but it was the truth. For the Warriors Three and Sif, who could easily knock a vehicle over with one punch, humanbat strength was really simr to that of ants. Loki was a little better only in that he had already started to feel out of sorts half a second earlier. As the Destroyer fired at the pickup, the Warriors Three and Sif immediately came back to their senses at Lukes reminder over the loudspeakers, and attacked again. It was rare for an ant to upset things, but they definitely didnt couldnt count on the ant to bite a person to death; that would be much harder than one of them taking on the Destroyer single-handedly. Loki, however, chuckled disdainfully. The little bug is pretty lively, he muttered. The Destroyer ignored Lukes pickup and the 25mm Viper in the back. This thing was like a mosquito against the Destroyer. Four against one became five against one. It didnt take more than thirty seconds, however, for everyone to sense that something was wrong. Unexpectedly, the Destroyer never gained an absolute advantage again. In these thirty seconds, both sides switched between attack and defense three times. The Destroyer missed various opportunities and was unable to injure any of the four friends. And the reason for this was the rundown pickup which was circling around, and which would fire off shots from time to time. The Viper which Luke was operating was always able to slightly disrupt the Destroyers long-range attack at the most opportune moment; the four friends had managed to escape theser beam three times already thanks to the Viper. Without the powerful long-range damage output of theser beam, the Destroyer naturally couldnt kill any of the four friends in an instant. Loki wasnt an idiot. The second prince had learned to fight with his silly brother since he was young. However, his fighting style was more covert, as if he was always hiding in the dark. But he often followed Thor to battle, and after hundreds or thousands of years, he had an eye for battle tactics. The small bug on the periphery actually wasnt a mosquito, but a flea which made a person itch, and always at the most crucial moment. It wasnt strong, but it interfered tremendously with attacks. Then, Ill kill you. Lokis eyes shed with a cold light at being humiliated by an ordinary person. No, no! This guy wasnt ordinary. An ordinary person didnt have the qualifications to make a god feel itchy, so this was an extraordinary human being. Hence, it wouldnt be over the top for him to make a move... As if! Loki flew into a rage out of humiliation. The Destroyer waved its hands under his control, forcing the Warriors Three back. The Destroyers huge body turned nimbly, both hands covering its face as the light cannon started to power up once more. Loki had learned his lesson. He wouldnt give the little bug any chance to stop theser beam. Luke was rmed. With abo of Mental Communication, Quick Reflex, and 40 Mental Strength, he now had a pretty acute ability to sense danger. In the face of an attack or intent that was a strong threat to him, his brain would reflexively send out a warning. In the face of imminent danger, Luke remained calm. The pickup made a sharp U-turn. The Destroyer moved its hands away, and the beam shot out. Bang! Crash! Concrete once again cracked and a huge hole was created. However, the tail end of theser beam brushed past the tail end of the pickup as both shot in opposite directions. Loki: ...Are you kidding me? This ancient vehicle can actually be used like this? He didnt know that this thing could climb mountains and cross peaks, and even jump onto trains. Paired with Lukes Elementary Driving, while the modified car wasnt fast, it was extremely agile. Loki had clearly miscalcted with this attack, but he didnt give up, and was going to send theser sweeping back to catch up to the pickup. However, Sif and Volstagg seized the moment tounch another powerful attack. With a crunch, one of the Destroyers legs was swept up by the huge axe, and its body leaned back. Sifs strong and slender body leaped lightly, and she stabbed the most formidable divine weapon spear at the Destroyers face again with all her strength. Puchi! The tip of the spear, which glowed with golden light, pierced through the transparent shield like jello, and pinned the Destroyer to the ground a second time. Chapter 1026 - God-like Opponent, Pig-like Teammates

Chapter 1026: God-like Opponent, Pig-like Teammates

Without pause, the glowing head of Hoguns il flew through the air on a long chain and mmed into the Destroyers face. Fandrals figure left a long trail of afterimages as he flew over, his meteor-like sword beam stabbing into the hole which the spear had created. Then, Volstaggs great axe and Sifs longsword followed suit as they struck the hole created by the spear with all their strength. The Destroyers body, which had been moving freely, suddenly paused for a moment, and there was a slight explosion in its face. Loki finally looked surprised. You actually injured the Destroyer? He hadnt really obtained the right to use the Destroyer. He could only rely on the spear Gungnir which he was holding to do some basic operations. Apart from the Destroyers own astonishing defense and physical attacks, its other high-end abilities, which included the light beam, were basically unusable; it couldnt even bring out 5% of its overall power. However, such a Destroyer was terrifying enough. Loki sneered. Too bad you cant break it. Its a waste. The Destroyer was a divine artifact created by Odin. As long as one didnt have overwhelming power, it was as foolish as fighting a war of attrition. As foolish as the few traitors who were struggling on their deathbed! Yes, and that small flea! Loki slightly straightened his back and leaned back in his throne chair. It was just a small problem. He would only be wasting a few minutes at most. Luke, on the other hand, frowned and finally found the time to call Phil. Didnt I tell you not toe over? Your weapons cant even scratch the surface of that android. Phil: Its our duty. Luke was a little anxious. F*ck duty, this is just looking to die! Stay away; the Asgardians can deal with it themselves. Phil was silent for a moment, before he finally relented. Alright, Ill wait five minutes. But you should get out too. Youre not its target. Mind racing, Luke quickly made a decision. Fine. At that moment, Destroyer was being pressed to the ground by the Warriors Three and Sif. This was the best time to withdraw. He was the one who had created this opportunity to counterattack, so this couldnt be considered running away. Secondly, Thor still had a constipated expression on his face. He would probably awaken the power of his ancestorster, and prove again that even a god had to rely on the power of his ancestors. If he didnt leave now, when could he? Luke changed directions in the pickup and sped toward the hill. Immediately, his expression turned ugly. More than 200 meters to his left, seven or eight SHIELD ck SUVs rushed down the road on the other side of the hill, heading straight for the concrete maze. Luke asked Phil, who was still on the line, Whats going on? Why are your people still approaching? Thats not under my order. Phil immediately asked his men about the situation. A few secondster, he said in an angry voice, Its Sitwell. Hes taken three teams with him. As for whether or not this Agent Sitwell was trying to steal credit or the spoils of battle, Phil didnt say. Luke was toozy to guess. He said, Then dont be as stupid as him. Phil: ...Im sorry, but those are my men. If it was just Sitwell, Phil might have given up on such an idiot. But Sitwell also had a dozen SHIELD agents with him, and Phil couldnt ignore them. Luke couldnt help but curse WTF in his heart, but he spoke even faster. Dragging his teammates in at a critical moment like this C its best for this sort of person to just die. Phil said nothing, and suddenly cut the connection. Luke pped the steering wheel, his face grim. One shouldnt be afraid of a god-like opponent, but of a pig-like teammate; this was the truth of the ages. Luke was good at being a teammate. Just now, he had simply relied on dozens of shots to create a good opportunity for Sif and the others, and they didnt need to look out for him at all. This could only be described as a miraculous operation.. But what was up with that idiot Sitwell? Didnt he understand that a skinny elephant could still crush arge group of ants just by moving its body? Moreover, the Destroyer was still a long way from death! This kind of brainless idiot was just serving his own head up on a tter. The most important thing was that he had gone against orders and even brought a bunch of men with him to deliver their own heads. Looking at the surveince feed, Luke saw more than twenty carsing down from Phils side. His mind raced, and the pickup suddenly changed directions and drove into the shrubs. In a few seconds, seven or eight SUVs arrived at the turn, separated from him by a hill. Luke gently pressed the fire button. Thump thump! Thump thump! Thump thump! Rhythmic, consecutive shots sent mud and rocks flying in all directions. The ferocious recoil caused the heavy body of the modified pickup to tremble as it was pushed back. There was the sound of tires screeching on gravel. Luke dialed Phils number again, and the call went through two secondster. If you daree down, Ill burst all your tires. Phil: You... This is obstruction of official duty. Youll be charged. Luke chuckled. Im sorry. Im thew around here, and I have the power to deal with emergency situations here. If you have any objections, please contact my superior, Robert, and ask him to call me. Even experienced and calm Phil couldnt help but rub his head. He felt that his hairline would definitely recede another two centimeters when he went back after this. Even worse, he couldnt call Robert or charge Luke. So, the dozens of agents which Phil had brought with him were temporarily stuck halfway on the slope of the hill. Two minutes after Luke left the battlefield, the situation at the concrete maze had changed drastically. Phil and Luke stopped talking almost at the same time and looked at the surveince feed. When Luke noticed Phil and went to stop him, the Warriors Three and Sif didnt stop attacking. They knew that it wouldnt be easy for the four of them to destroy the Destroyer, but they could try to make it malfunction and greatly weaken it. Now was the best moment since the start of the battle. For a time, the four of them didnt need tomunicate much. They took turns tacitly and continued to pry open the Destroyers head. The Destroyer also suffered the greatest damage since the start of the battle. Eves spear was the only true divine weapon that had been blessed by the Allfather Odin. It was a reward that Odin had bestowed upon her for her loyalty to Thor for many years. It was also the only weapon that couldpete with the Destroyer. The reason Sif was struggling slightly was because this spear wasnt as high-end as the Destroyer. The spear focused mainly on breaking through defenses, and had a slight suppression effect. Destroying the Destroyer would require abination of magic power and weapons. The ensuing explosive offensive power would be able to ovee the Destroyers durability. Chapter 1027 - Crazy Sitwell?

Chapter 1027: Crazy Sitwell?

To put it simply, this divine spear had ample physical attack power, but it didnt have any magic attacks. It was just a support-type weapon. The Warriors Three and Sif also didnt have strong magic output, and couldnt make up for this weakness. Among all the people present, only Thor, who had once been the God of Thunder, had this strength, but this leader was now weak as a dog and could only be a spectator. The drawbacks of not being able to deal enough damage began to show in half a minute. The Destroyer gradually recovered from their continuous attacks. It bent its legs so that its feet were ced firmly on the ground. It pulled at the spear in its head, trying to break free from being pinned down by it. Seeing this, the four friends increased the rhythm of their attacks. Although it was difficult for the Destroyer to move, it still managed to escape from the spear. The moment it broke free, the Destroyer recovered most of itsbat power again. In an instant, it forced two of the Warriors Three to retreat with two ps, and Sif and the other also decisively withdrew. Without teamwork, they would be easily killed if they fought alone. The weakling, Thor, was nearby. There was no room for error. However, all of these efforts seemed to be in vain. After another major miscalction, Loki had exhausted his yful thoughts. Far away on the throne in Asgards golden pce, he even felt his face burn. If it wasnt for the fact that the other party didnt have enough instant damage output, the Destroyer would have been seriously damaged, even if it wasnt blown up. He didnt have the ability to repair the Destroyer on his own, and it would be difficult for him to do something to Thor now. Realizing that he still had a chance of winning, he finally became serious and controlled the Destroyer to attack with full force. In less than a minute, two of the Warriors Three were severely injured and one was slightly injured. The severely injured Volstagg and Hogun were beaten until they dropped amidst the concrete blocks and vomited blood. It was Fandral who suffered minor injuries. One arm and one leg was broken as he fell on the outer edge of the concrete maze. The strongest female warrior, Sif, was in the clutches of the Destroyer, who held her up in front of its face. Look at you: weak, pitiful, and helpless. Where is the person you are protecting so desperately? What is he doing? How is he worth following? Sif spat hatefully. He has the courage to go forward, and a sincere and frank heart, unlike you who can only hide in the back and y tricks! Loki, you will never be qualified to be the King of Asgard! But Loki wasnt angry now. The victor did not need to care about the cries of these defeated dogs. He turned to Thor. Do you think so too, my brother? This is the FBI. Put down your weapons immediately and cooperate with our investigation... A loudspeaker from an SUV sounded. Everyone present turned to look. Even the injured Warriors Three and Sif, who was being gripped by the neck, couldnt help but look over. Where the hell did this idiote from? Was he blind or dumb? Loki ced a hand on his forehead. The humans of Midgard have really opened my eyes! As soon as he finished speaking, the Destroyer turned its head and its mask opened as a yellow light quickly brightened. A glowing beam shot out. Rumble! The SUV which the shout hade from was sted five to six meters away by theser beam. It flipped in the air and crashed heavily on the ground. In a car behind it, the bald agent, Sitwell, rolled his eyes and roared, Get out of the car and open fire! With that, he immediately picked up the wirelessm. Phil, we need backup here. We need backup. Only then did Phil and Luke stop talking at that moment. Phil gritted his teeth. Head down. However, before the driver could even step on the gas pedal, he saw mes exploding at the turn in front of him. Boom! The driver paused and said, Boss, the entire slope next to the road has copsed. The cars cant get past. Shall we take a detour? It was one thing to provide support on foot. It would take at least three to five minutes to run from here to the concrete maze under the hill. And their heavy weapons and ammunition were in the cars. They couldnt give up. What was happening on the other side was too big, and the agents felt that ordinary rifles wouldnt be of use. Only the autocannons on the two armored vehicles might be able to fight. Naturally, no one wanted to give up on the armored vehicles and have to attack the terrifying giant android with small pistols. Phil said, Go around the other side. Luke had already tapped into SHIELDs wirelessm feed, and knew that something was wrong when he heard the request for help. With a thought, an RPG appeared in his hand, and he instantly brought down therge mud slope next to the road, temporarily blocking Phils fastest way down the hill. At the same time, he immediately took out his fake phone and started operating it quickly. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed a bald man in a ck suit retreating quickly. Luke narrowed his eyes. What was going on? He couldnt help but recall the scene in some anti-war films where the ipetent officer shouted, Attack! while running away. After the SUV was sent flying before itnded on the ground, more than ten agents immediately opened fire. More than ten handguns and rifles aimed at the Destroyer and fired wildly. The flying bullets hit the Destroyer. Loki, who had been on guard, was instantly relieved. The bullets fired by these people didnt have the strange effect of the shells fired by the pickup just now. These were ordinary Midgardians! He was instantly annoyed at his cowardice. As a god, how could he act so careful around these Midgardians! The Destroyer threw away Sif in his hand, and the cannon in its face gathered power again. A thick light beam shot out and did a diagonal sweep. Boom! Boom! Boom! Three cars were hit by theser beam and exploded instantly. They werent the thick concrete blocks which Luke had gotten made. Compared with the two-meter thick concrete blocks with steel tes, the SUVs were so thin that they could explode at any moment. Seven or eight agents were instantly injured by the broken parts of the cars, and fell to the ground. Luke noticed all of this, but his expression remained calm. While the Destroyer attacked the vehicles, the fake phonepleted its adjustment and issued an activationmand. In the concrete maze, there were suddenlyrge holes in many of the well-preserved concrete blocks. The ckunch ports inside locked on at the same time, and arge number of rockets shot out at the Destroyer, who was much taller than the concrete blocks. Boom! Boom! Boom! There was a series of explosions, and the Destroyers upper body was covered in mes. A momentter, the Destroyer emerged from the smoke and fire. Other than the fact that its upper body was ckened from the smoke and there were a few scratches, it wasnt damaged at all. Luke was as calm as ever. He had expected that. After the first armor-piercing shell test, this batch of rockets could only be used as a means of interference and couldnt injure the Destroyer. However, the SHIELD agents nearby who were firing at the Destroyer had ugly expressions on their faces. More than ten rockets couldnt hurt this big android; what use were their small pistols?! They subconsciously started to retreat. Their weapons couldnt even scratch the other partys skin. They were just sitting ducks here. Chapter 1028 - You Love Me Too, Right?

Chapter 1028: You Love Me Too, Right?

They were trained at SHIELD to do everything they could toplete missions, but they werent taught to die for no reason. SHIELD spent a lot of time and resources to train elite agents, and they werent in the habit of wasting the lives of agents. Phil, who had juste around the other way down the hill, frowned. SHIELDs surveince hadnt picked up Lukes first armor-piercing shell, so they hadnt known how strong the Destroyers defense was. Now that the Destroyer was unscathed by the rocket shower, Phil knew that he had no weapons on his side that could deal with the Destroyer. Stop, Phil ordered decisively. Loki frowned and checked the state of the Destroyer. He found nothing wrong, so he ignored the inexplicable firework attack and looked at Thor again. Are these your reinforcements? Youve been reduced to relying on Midgardians to save your life. How pitiful. Thors face darkened as he walked slowly toward the Destroyer. No, theyre innocent. Loki grinned wickedly. But theyll dieter, too. Thor: I know you haveints about me... Loki: Heh, of course. Thor: I know youre unhappy with me... Loki: Thats called contempt. Thor: But you know how much Father and Mother love you. Loki fell silent. Thor: If killing me can make you stop, thene! Let us end this meaningless fight. As he spoke, he had already walked in front of the Destroyer. He spread his hands, indicating that he had no intention of resisting, and only looked up at the Destroyers lowered face. The yellow light cannon shed for a moment, then suddenly disappeared, and the Destroyers facial armor returned to normal. On the side, the three heavily injured Warriors Three and Sif were relieved; it seemed that Thors words had worked. After a moment of silence, the Destroyer turned around, as if to leave. Thor: Loki, you still love Father and Mother, dont you? You also love me, your brother, right? The Destroyers body faltered, and it suddenly turned and swung its arm, sending a 270-degree backhand p across the face. Duang! The metal palm pped the crown princes left cheek, producing a crisp sound. With Lukes dynamic vision, he could even see how Thors face twisted and his neck stretched before his body flew dozens of meters like a cannonball. Hended on the grass outside the pile of concrete blocks and rolled for more than ten meters before he fell to the ground. The four friends: ... Luke: ... Phil: ... Looking at Thor, who looked like he was dead, Luke found it strange. Did this count as a protagonist dying from talking too much? Could it be that he had made his little brother so angry that thetter had killed him to silence him? So, Sister Ji really loved this silly big brother? Was everything that had happened just a love-hate rtionship? The absurd thoughts shed through Lukes mind, but he didnt move. Thor was the protagonist! His father Odin wasnt dead yet, so His Highness the Crown Prince couldnt die. The system also clearly said that Thor was in a [sealed] state. It wasnt that easy for him to die. The Destroyer floated upward as if it was weightless, and drifted toward Thor. Everyone thought Loki was going to give an eulogy or something. But the Destroyer stepped forward again and hit Thor. You idiot. Who the hell loves you? Duang! Thor flew dozens of meters again and rolled a dozen more times on the grass. Everyone: ... So, he was just twisting the knife. The two eyes on the Destroyers visor flickered yellow for a few moments, as if to make sure Thor was dead, before it turned back to the pile of concrete blocks. The faces of the Warriors Three and Sif were filled with despair, but no matter how hard they tried to get up and fight, they could no longer do so with their heavily injured bodies. The Destroyer hadnt gone easy on them at all just now, but they hadnt died on the spot because of the strength of their godly bodies. Looking at the four strugglingpanions, the Destroyer scanned them for a moment, before Loki chuckled. Theugh was full of sarcasm. Volstagg growled, Kill me if you dare, or Ill kill you sooner orter. Loki chuckled again. Kill you? As if. I, Loki, the King of Asgard, hereby announce that you will always be traitors of Asgard, and will not be allowed to return until the day you die. After announcing this decision, he looked at the four angry people and felt extremely happy. Arent you very loyal? Then, you will live in Midgard and guard that idiot Thors grave. I dont know how you will feel when you see his tombstone every day, hahahaha! There was the sound of sobbing behind Loki, slightly disturbing his mood. He frowned and looked, only to see a woman crying as she ran toward Thors body. Further away, the small flea had pulled another woman behind arge rock. Luke looked at Darcy with a pained expression. What are you doing here? Do you want to die? Darcy: Dr. Jane wanted toe. I was afraid she would be in danger... Even if she said that, Luke could sense her curiosity. Only this strong obsession could break through Lukes safety training and make here to watch the show. But he didnt have the patience or time to coax her now. He only said with a cold face, The biggest danger is the two of youing here. Now, shut up and stay still. Darcy stared nkly at the little detective who had suddenly turned tough. She wasnt angry at all. Instead, she eximed inwardly, This little brother is so manly now! I cant take it, I love it! On the other side, Loki didnt pay much attention to Luke. After all, he hadnt really been able to damage the Destroyer from the beginning. At most, he was an annoyance. Now Dr. Jane, who was still crying over Thor, was more attractive to him. Should I send this strange woman to heaven with a single shot? This thought involuntarily surfaced in his mind. Mm, it definitely wasnt because he found this woman too noisy. Women were too troublesome! Crybaby women were even more troublesome. With a thought, the Destroyers visor opened, and the beam cannon began to power up again. Dr. Jane didnt notice the movement. She already couldnt stop crying as she hugged Thor. Seeing this, Luke cursed inwardly. This was Thors girlfriend. If she really died here, it would be hard to say if Thor would stille to Earth. The point was, if Thor didnte to Earth to be a superhero, how was Luke going to get aplete list of Thors abilities?! Luke pressed Darcy down on the ground and said, Lie down and dont move. With that, he broke into a run, a Barrett already in his hand. Bang! The light cannon in the Destroyers face suddenly dimmed. Lokis sneer fell. Chapter 1029 - Noisy Wind, and a Hot Man Appears

Chapter 1029: Noisy Wind, and a Hot Man Appears

The next moment, the Destroyer flew toward Luke. As Luke ran, he yelled, Thor, Jane is going to die if you dont wake up. The Destroyer subconsciously stopped and turned to look at Thor, only to see that the silly brother was still stiff in the womans arms, and showed no signs ofing back to life. However, Loki hesitated. That idiot wouldnt really get up again, would he? Perhaps he shouldnt have held back at the end of the fight? Thor, your brother wants to kill your father and mother! Luke shouted as he ran. Loki: ...How dare you nder me? With a thought, the Destroyer flew toward Luke again, and the cannon lit up. Bang! Luke suddenly moved sideways, and the cannon brushed past him. Looking at Thor, who still hadnt moved, Luke sighed in his heart. Forget it, lets do it for real! Otherwise, he would be pushed around for the whole night. But the Destroyer was closing in on him as he ran. As if the long ck Barrett was in his way, Luke swung it onto his back with his right hand. Loki: He... he? Bang! It was the legendary ambush and snipe, and Luke was using the Barrett to do it. Luke didnt let go of the Barrett. Instead, he pulled the trigger. A special armor-piercing bullet curved strangely and hit the Destroyer in the face. As he fired, Luke picked up speed and hightailed it out of there. Boom! A white light exploded in the Destroyers face, and instantly turned into arge ball of blue light which spread out in all directions. Boom! Arge part of the ground within a ten-meter radius disappeared in the wake of the blue light. The Destroyers huge body suddenly stopped and copsed, as though its limbs were weak. It fell into the huge pit that had just appeared. Luke didnt even turn around to check the oue of the attack. He kept running toward the couple in the concrete maze. If Thor didnt e back to life, dont me Luke for kissing Dr. Jane on the spot to make His Royal Highness jealous. I dont believe that you can still tolerate it then! The detective was mulling over this suicidal notion, when he suddenly stopped in his tracks. The wind was blowing! There was always wind in the Texan wilderness at night. However, the wind at this moment brought with it an indescribable sense of oppression, as if something was about to appear. In just a few breaths, the wind grew stronger and stronger. In the blink of an eye, it changed from a light breeze to a strong wind, and then to a gale. Sand and dust also rose. Everyones clothes fluttered in the wind as they looked around. The four Asgardianpanions, however, had surprised and expectant expressions as they looked at Thors body. Luke, on the other hand, reacted differently. He looked behind the hill where Mj?lnir was. On his sses, the image from the drone started to sh, and Little Snail warned, An extremely strong electromaic interference is urring at the location of the Mj?lnir hammer. One of the SHIELD researchers in the pit with the Mj?lnir hammer began to shout, Its moving! The hammer is shaking! The instruments are detecting strong electromaic interference... At that moment, the Destroyer, which had fallen into a pit, stood up with some difficulty. The yellow light in its eyes flickered a few times before it finally stomped and jumped out of the pit. For the first time tonight, it was severely damaged and had temporarily lost the ability to fly. It could only jump. Standing outside the crater, the eyes on its mask were like damaged light bulbs, flickering with yellow light. Loki gritted his teeth. I didnt know you had weapons from an intergctic civilization. The bullet which Luke had shot at the Destroyer wasnt just an ordinary bullet, but a piece of the Predators technology. After obtaining the ability to assemble and disassemble items in his storage space, he had done more in-depth research on the energy storage system of the Predators shoulder cannon and the super bomb. After some verification, he invented a super low-quality knock-off experimental version and added it to some of his best weapons. That special sniper rifle bullet was one of them. The special bullet was the equivalent of turning the energy storage system of the shoulder cannon into an energy bullet which would directly detonate. But the small amount of energy stored in the special bullet wasnt enough to seriously injure the Destroyer. However, Luke had used Elementary Annihtion with his sniper rifle. The attack power of this bullet was probably countless times more powerful, and itpletely pierced the transparent protectiveyer over the Destroyers face. The huge energy inside the special bullet entered this gap to cause unknown damage inside the Destroyer. Even Loki now didnt know the extent of the damage to the Destroyer. He only felt that his control over it had loosened. It was as if the Destroyer was now mechanically crippled, pausing at every order given. That damned little flea! Loki looked around angrily, trying to find that human. I wont look down on you anymore! Ill stomp you to death! While Loki was thinking this, he suddenly felt that something wasnt right. Eh? This wind... was a little noisy! Crack! A sh suddenly streaked across the sky behind the hill. Loki, who was far away in Asgard, trembled reflexively. This scene was too familiar. It made him remember his fear of his idiot brothers dominance. You must be joking! he muttered. The Destroyer saw a certain idiot, who was originally lying on the ground, suddenly raise his hand. Rumble! A series of thunderps echoed in the wilderness. The Destroyer could even see an object wrapped in zing lightning charge into the sky from behind the hill. It stopped in an instant, turned, and charged down again. Loki gulped. Mj?lnir! Everything happened in less than five seconds as the object wrapped in lightning dropped steadily into Thors hand, like a cat returning to its nest. Boom! The sound and light effects were all on full st. There was no exclusive BGM, but right now, the wind, lightning, and thunder were the best BGM. Before Dr. Jane could react, she was blown away by a st of wind and fell into the grass. Fortunately, this could only be considered an aftershock. Apart from cutting a sorry figure after falling into the pile of grass, she didnt suffer any injuries. She didnt care about anything else. As she got up, her eyes immediately found the man. Countless tiny electric arcs wrapped around Thors body and made him float upward. Mj?lnir, which was still raised high, shot out countless dazzling electric arcs. Fish-scale armor appeared out of thin air and started wrapping around Thors four limbs. Finally, a dazzling bright red cloak fluttered behind him. Chapter 1030 - A God! I am the God of Thunder!

Chapter 1030: A God! I am the God of Thunder!

Dr. Jane was stunned. She muttered subconsciously, O! M! G! Darcy, who was leaning out from behind arge rock in the distance, and Dr. Selvig, who was trying to climb out of some pit, saw what happened, and were equally stunned. Only Darcy muttered, Is Meowmeow Hammer really that awesome? Luke was relieved to see the dramatic change in Thor. Fortunately, Thors father still favored his son! After this experience, Thor was revived on the spot. Loki could only be the little brother for the rest of his life. Ducking behind a mound, Luke put the Barrett back into his storage space and started watching the show. At first, it was the little brother who beat up the older brother. Now, it was the traditional family drama where the older brother would beat up the little brother. Luke, the Warriors Three and Sif werent important; they were just extras responsible for shouting, Thor, awesome! Of course, Luke wouldnt shout, because he wasnt a side character. Loki was only stunned for a moment, before he came back to himself. He subconsciously manipted the Destroyer to attack. As soon as the Destroyers visor opened, the yellow light inside began to glow. Suddenly, it sputtered a few times, before it was cut off, like an engine. F*ck you! Loki cursed inwardly as the Destroyer ran at Thor. Thors raised hand swung down suddenly in a vicious throw, and the hammer in his hand disappeared. Duang! Just like when Thor had been hit earlier, the entire head of the practically invincible Destroyer was jerked around 180 degrees and his huge body flew hundreds of meters away. Thor was no longer depressed. Hammer in hand, the feeling of power rose unbidden. This was a great treasure that had apanied him in crushing countless enemies. As long as he picked it up, he had nothing to fear. The Destroyer? Hehe, unless Thors father, Odin, personally controlled it, it was nothing. He raised his hand and opened it. Mj?lnir, which had smashed fiercely into the Destroyer, stopped and immediately returned to his hand. He grabbed the handle of the hammer and spun it like a propeller. Thor flew toward the Destroyer. The wind howled, lightning struck, and thunder rumbled. He, who had be the God of Thunder again, charged at the Destroyer with a terrifying aura. He had already discovered that the Destroyer wasnt in the best of shape at the moment. Someone like him, who had led the Asgardian army in battle for thousands of years, didnt hesitate as he firmly seized this opportunity. In Asgard, on the other hand, Loki had a dark expression on his face. His idiot brother had been revived and was in peak condition, but the Destroyer he was manipting was only half-operational. How was it supposed to fight? Unfortunately, it wasnt up to him to decide whether to fight or not. The Destroyer had no more light beam, and Thor was no longer under any restrictions. In less than ten seconds, he had dealt the final blow, as his body turned in the air and heunched downward. The spinning Mj?lnir hammer in front of him smashed down on the Destroyer like a cannonball. Loki, who was sitting on the throne, subconsciously closed his eyes and turned his head. Then, he felt his connection with the Destroyer break. The corners of his mouth twitched. The Destroyer was a powerful treasure that could be controlled remotely and wouldnt leak secrets. His heart ached at losing it. However, his brother obviously wouldnt feel sorry for this old thing that had been left in the treasure vault for many years. Sitting on the throne, he pondered for a long while with a gloomy expression. Finally, he made up his mind, and decided to start that n. Thor? Hehe, just y with mud on Earth. Without the Bifrost, it would be difficult for Thor and those four annoying people to return to Asgard, which worked out well for Lokis n. With that in mind, Loki rose and quickly left the pce. He would let Laufey into Asgard! Well, he also had to throw Heimdall into a secret prison to prevent that guy from leaking secrets. ... Luke remained silent. He quietly watched a certain heir put on a show. The process: Thor was revived on the spot, Thors special sound, light, and CG effects made an appearance, Thor let loose, and Thor took down the Destroyer in seconds. The entire thing took less than a minute. But in those few seconds, Luke had gained a good understanding of this MVP of the Avengers. Especially with the Destroyer as aparison, Luke could sense the difference between him and the other party even more. He had fought the Destroyer, and so had the Warriors Three and Sif. Hence, it wasnt difficult toe to a conclusion about Thor, who had taken down the Destroyer as soon as he opened his eyes. There was noparison. However, Luke didnt feel any negative emotions; he wouldnt feel inferior or weak. Even if he had the system, he had only been holding onto the thigh of this godfather for a year and a half. How could hepare? Thor had hugged his own fathers thigh before he was even born; he was a super thousand-year-old heir. If Luke could work diligently to harvest credit and experience points for more than a thousand years, he would also be as strong, or even stronger than Thor. Therefore, there was no need for envy, much less hate. All he needed was time. As long as he had eight to ten years, he would be able to walk his own path of power. While Luke was thinking these things, Thor had finished his work and was pulling his girlfriend Jane out of the grass pile. He felt awkward about this little ident. He could only be thankful that Dr. Jane had fallen into the grass and not the cow manure next to it. Otherwise, Thor doesnt know if he could still have her in the future. But there were tactless people everywhere, and in a story, they usually appeared at the end. A bald man who was hiding with several agents in ck suits behind an SUV shouted through a loudspeaker, This is SHIELD. Listen up: Drop your weapons and cooperate with our investigation... Thor frowned. He wanted to smash that thering baldies car with his hammer, but gave up the notion when he looked at Jane in his arms. Jane had to live in this world; it was best if these officials didnt make a scene. Why did Thor understand this? He was the number one official of the Nine Realms; of course he understood the trouble which came with provoking officials. He had dealt with countless officials who made trouble for Asgard. As someone who had just gone through a family melodrama and suffered a huge blow to his heart, Thor was also beginning to understand the need topromise. Thus, he said, I am Thor Odinson, protector of the Nine Realms, and the God of Thunder of Asgard... Suddenly, a fleet of cars rushed over and came to a stop. A group of agents in ck suits came down. Phil had a warm smile on his face, but he said loudly, Thor, do you remember me? Im the person with the highest authority here. You can speak to me on any matter. The bald Sitwells mouth dropped open, but he was unable to respond. Chapter 1031 - Communication

Chapter 1031: Communication

Among the SHIELD agents present, Phil was a level-six with the highest authority, while Sitwell was only a level-four. Also, Phil was the person in charge of this mission, so Sitwell could only be considered a subordinate. The bald agent, Sitwell, wasnt actually brain-damaged. It had been his n from the beginning to cause trouble. He had thus brought a group of agents down here to court death, so that SHIELD would provoke these powerful aliens. It then wouldnt be easy to resolve the ensuing blood feud. Also, this would frustrate Phils efforts and hinder Nick Furys progress. But now that everything had quieted down, Sitwell could no longer stir up trouble. If he acted too overtly, Phil would definitely have him investigated by Internal Affairs when they went back, which would hold Sitwell back from doing a lot of things. For now, this would only be considered an impulsive act. They had people in Internal Affairs. He just needed to go through the motions when he went back; he wouldnt even need to admit his mistake. Phils backer was Fury, but Sitwells backer was a third of SHIELD; who was afraid of who? Thinking this, he silently shut his mouth. Thor looked at Phil with a much better expression. It couldnt be said that he had a favorable impression of this smiling middle-aged man, butpared with the bald man, at least he didnt hate the former. Even when he had been questioned previously, this persons attitude was only businesslike and didnt insult the dignity of Asgards crown prince. Hm, and this smile... Why did it look a little familiar? Thor couldnt help but look at the young man who was pulling his four friends out of the pile of concrete blocks tens of meters away. He then turned around to look at the middle-aged man in front of him, and considered their names as well. After gaining some faint understanding, he immediately nodded. Okay, then Ill be frank... Luke didnt really care what Phil and Thor talked about. Phil was a good person. The only people who hated him were the bad guys. No one in the Avengers really hated him. Even Tony, who was the most arrogant, got impatient with Phil, but not annoyed. This kind of person was most suitable formunicating with others. Luke focused his attention on the Warriors Three and Sif, especially Sif. Of course, he never considered flirting with her. However, she was the most likely Asgardian person he could establish friendly rtions with. Who asked her to be the only woman among the five friends? How high was Sifs status? If Thor inherited the throne, she would be the new King of Asgards most trusted general, and even the Kings closest leader of the guards. This was something that many people who watched the movie wouldnt have thought of. However, after Luke met Sif and learned some things, he had some inkling. Also, the moment Sif felt grateful toward him, the list of her abilities would be made avable to Luke. Presumably, this female warrior had Odins protection; it was very unlikely that the system wouldnt be able to read and make her abilities avable. She also liked studying a little more than the war general Thor, so she should have more basic knowledge of Asgard. After all, Thor was the future king. The king didnt need to know too much about technology at the middle and lower levels; he just needed to grasp the core of power. As the future kings general, Sif must have more knowledge to be qualified for this position. When Luke ced her on the t, nted surface of a concrete block, she thanked him, although her expression was gloomy. Luke simply smiled. No need to be down. As long as youre alive, everything is possible. If youre dead, you have no chance. Sif was stumped. You... Luke pointed at the Destroyers broken body. That thing was powerful, but youre also strong. You dont have to be discouraged. Sif understood. Thank you. She almost thought that Luke was talking about Thor and Dr. Jane, who were hugging each other. His words made her subconsciously think: Dr. Jane was only an Earthling, who would grow old and die in a few short decades. It was indeed unlikely that she would be an obstacle between herself and Thor. However, Luke seemed to think that she was disappointed because the Destroyer had injured her. This was a misunderstanding, but it was also a reminder. She and Thor had a long road ahead of them still. She really didnt have to rush. Luke then brought out the Warriors Three. These three were a little more wretched, but that was all. In just a few minutes, they had recovered a little from their heavy injuries; at least, they no longer looked like they were about to die. Volstagg even patted Lukes shoulder. Kid, you have the heart of a warrior. Although youre weak, youre a qualified warrior. Feeling the bones in his shoulder crack, Luke said with a bitter smile, Go easy on me, or I wont be able to keep my shoulder. Volstagg was stumped. Hogun, who had been the first to be brought out andid down,ughed out loud. This kid isnt bad. Hes good with words. Fandral limped over with Lukes support, using his sheathed sword as a crutch. Hes not only brave, hes also smart. Without him tonight, the Destroyer would have taken us down in no more than two minutes. In terms of brains, he can be your teacher. Luke was still smiling. Thats probably because Im too weak and can only use my brain. A strong man like Thor can defeat all his opponents as long as he faces them head-on. When he said that, the Warriors Three nodded in unison. Thats right. They all felt that this childs words were really good. Luke smiled. These three and Sif were Thors friends and hardcore fans. It was better to praise Thor in front of them than to praise them. After settling the four of them down, Luke looked at Darcy, who was cowering behind a concrete block, and waved at her. She hesitated for a moment before she ran over. Is there anything I can help you with? Although she said that, her eyes kept sizing up the four people lying on the ground. Luke said, Its fine; I was just telling you that you didnt have to hide. Theyre Thors friends. They wont mind if you look at them. Daisy chuckled, and sure enough, her sidelong nces turned into a full scan. Fandral was the one with the most romantic soul in the group. Heughed at the remark. Your little girlfriend? Luke shrugged. A friend. Shes Dr. Janes student. After hearing that, the four stopped paying attention. Just pretend that the Midgardians who had nobat power and had nothing to do with them didnt exist. As they were chatting, on the other end, Thor and Phil soon came to an agreement. Thor, who had recovered his divine powers, was full of confidence. He had fought in the Nine Realms for countless years, and had learned many tricks of diplomacy. More importantly, Asgard was always the one that dominated. He didnt need to care too much about the other partys thoughts. All he needed to do was couch his purpose in floridnguage, then make the other party ept it. The fact was that he didnt have any requests of Phil, and even showed him a lot of goodwill. Apart from being blunt and not discussing anything, everything else was fine. Phil didnt have any opinions either, and even if he did, he could only hold it in. Chapter 1032 - How to Quickly Summon the Rainbow Bridge

Chapter 1032: How to Quickly Summon the Rainbow Bridge

Fortunately, Thors request was very simple. He only told them not to make trouble for Dr. Jane and the others, and offered an alliance in exchange. What could Phil say in the face of such a good thing? Of course, looking at Phils very familiar smile, and then at a certain young man who was looking after his friends not far away, Thor casually added another name to his exemption list. After exining this small matter, the overbearing Thor didnt give Phil a chance to argue anymore. He just said to his four friends, To the Bifrost. Then, Mj?lnir turned into a propeller, and Thor flew off with Dr. Jane. Everyone traded looks. What moving PDA. Luke called out to Phil and asked him to bring the Warriors Three and Sif over. Of course, Phil wouldnt miss the opportunity to see the Bifrost with his own eyes. He personally drove the four friends to the southeast. Luke took Selvig and Darcy with him as he drove their jeep over. Forget his pickup truck; there was a 25mm Viper machine gun on it. Driving the pickup in front of a group of SHIELD agents wouldnt be appropriate. Although Phil was the head of these agents, there was no need for Luke to bring trouble down on himself. They still didnt know what that baldie Sitwell was up to! By the time Phil arrived with the four friends, Thor had been talking to Dr. Jane for a while, and their mouths parted reluctantly. The four friends walked over to Thor, and he gently pushed Dr. Jane out. Wait for me toe back. Dr. Jane slowly stepped back and nodded slightly. Ill wait for you. When she walked out of the huge circr pattern on the ground, Thor raised his hammer. Heimdall, take us back~ As the cold wind blew, everyone held their breaths and waited for the magical rainbow bridge to descend. Especially Dr. Jane, who could finally witness a real version of the Einstein-Rosen Bridge which she had been working on. Her heart pounded. Even Luke was intrigued. Thor didnte to Earth that often, so there naturally werent many opportunities to see the rainbow bridge up close. Five secondster, Thor, who was the focus of everyones attention, was still standing there with his hammer raised high. His four friends also looked up in surprise. Thor waved the hammer again, and lightning flickered faintly, like an electric signal. Heimdall, did you hear me? Take us back. The scene remained silent. Five minutester, Darcy couldnt help but yawn beside the jeep. Maybe this Heimdall stepped out for a midnight snack? she muttered. Or hes flirting with some barmaid? Beside her, Luke said in a low voice, I think their bars are different from ours. It probably isnt that easy to pick up girls. Darcy: Then what do we do now? Just stand around here like idiots? Luke pondered for a few seconds. How about... we sit and wait? Darcy: ...Good idea. The two of them then snuck into the front seats of the jeep, ready to fight a battle of attrition infortable positions. Luke took out a lollipop from his pocket. Do you want one? Darcy: Yes. ... The morning sun rose over the horizon, once again illuminating the wild grasnd. The dew which umted on the tips of the des of grass sparkled. The fresh air made one feel very good. Luke texted Selina with one hand as he stuffed a cookie into his mouth with the other. The bonfire on the side had already burned out, and only faint smoke slowly drifted out. The several small tents scattered around were rtively quiet. Further away were the SHIELD agents tents. Thor and the others had no ns to go over there. Even when Phil said he could specially set up a tent for them, no one went. Nobody liked special service agents. What made Thor and the others even more depressed was thatst night, a certain crown prince had shouted for half an hour, but the legendary rainbow bridge never opened. After that, Thor yelled once every hour. He shouted himself hoarse until four oclock in the morning, before he took a break. Actually, Thor didnt sleep the entire time. He just talked to Dr. Jane in the small tent in the circle. The four friends also had a tent each, and they slept inside the circle. That way, once Heimdall opened the passage, they could be transported back. Luke had provided the tents. There were a lot of these sorts of camping tents at the ranch. With just a phone call, he got the workers staying at the ranch to send arge car over. They even brought food, water, and drinks. Everyone had a bonfire barbecue party during the first half of the night, and only returned to their tents to rest after that. In Lukes opinion, it wasnt a big problem if Thor couldnt return for the time being. He had recovered his divine powers and Mj?lnir, and was capable of long range attacks and defending himself. No one on Earth could stop him anymore. This was how much of a cheat this godly heir was. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Luke chatted with Sif and the Warriors Three again, and learned that Heimdall could see anywhere in the universe. That might be an exaggeration, but no matter where Thor was on Earth, Heimdall just needed to take a few nces to find them. So, Thor didnt have to wait around here. The only reason they were here was because this had once been a teleportation point. Heimdall didnt need to search for them and it would be easier for him to hear Thors call here. But now that Heimdall wasnt responding, it didnt make much of a difference whether Thor waited here or went elsewhere. Thors group was full of energetic, exuberant warriors. It wasnt practical for them to foolishly guard a deserted field. So, before everyone went to sleep, Thor had made the decision to wander the world. This was Dr. Janes suggestion. Since Thor couldnt leave for the time being, there was no point in staying in one ce. He might as well check out the North European myths about Asgard. Phil firmly promised that SHIELD would cover all trip expenses. It would take quite a sum of money to build a rtionship with Thor, this prince of an alien empire and future king. Of course, Phil wouldnt be stupid enough to try and save money. While chatting, Luke asked Sif and the Warriors Three to cover for him and say that the heavy weapons which had been used in the battlest night were theirs. This way, even if everyone knew that it was nonsense, they nevertheless had no choice but to ept Asgards conclusion. The four friends agreed readily. After all, Luke didnt gain anything from them. Instead, he had helped the downtrodden Thor, helped the Warriors Threes and Sif fight the Destroyer, and finally saved Dr. Jane. Given their personalities, this request was nothing. Luke also secretly called Phil over via text to talk without anyone else knowing. He didnt say much, and only warned him, You have to be especially careful. Theres something wrong with that baldie, Sitwell. Chapter 1033 - Tycoon! Second Chance to Modify

Chapter 1033: Tycoon! Second Chance to Modify

Phil frowned. Whats going on? Luke said calmly, A detectives intuition; I get the feeling that this Sitwell guy is somehow hostile to you and me. It would make sense if you had killed his wife and son or cut off his future, but it makes no sense at all for him to be hostile toward me. Phil was silent for a moment before he nodded slightly. Although Lukes intuition wasnt reliable, he was willing to believe it. A detective who had killed more than two hundred armed criminals on multiple asions had reason to trust his intuition. Sometimes, a persons intuition was simr to a superpower. Also, Luke had indirectly prevented most of the agents from joining the battlefield tonight. Although Phil had been furious at the time, he now knew that Luke had done the right thing. It was just that Phil couldnt do it himself. He didnt have a close rtionship with Sitwell. They just happened to be working on the same assignment this time. Phil trusted Luke more than this colleague he wasnt familiar with. After hearing Lukes warning, he pondered for a moment, then said in a low voice, Ill make sure youre not involved at all. Dont mention this to anyone else, not even our agents. Luke nodded. Thank you. When Sitwell ran over, he had already called out the name SHIELD, so it was meaningless for Phil to hide his real identity from Luke. However, Phil nned to ssify Lukes deeds in this case as level-eight information; the best would be if it was made top secret at level ten. That way, it would only be seen by one person. Phil, of course, had no right to judge what level-ten information was, but Nick Fury could. Also, Thor had already said that Luke had to be protected. Then, Fury could choose to keep their interaction with Luke hidden as a trump card. The rest could only be discussedter. With that in mind, Phil took the pork roll and sausage which Luke gave to him, and returned to his tent. As he sat down in a chair in a corner and ate the food on his te, his gaze fell on a certain shiny bald head. What was wrong with this guy? ... When it was almost noon, Thor and the others left. Selvig and Darcy got into their own jeep and prepared to head back. Dr. Jane and Thor went together, and Phil from SHIELD took a group of people with him to be their guide and provide various services. There were no wishy-washy people here. Even in the wilderness, Dr. Jane and Darcy were hardcore researchers; once they made a decision, they no longer tarried. Next to the mess of a concrete maze, Luke sent off onerge group of people and weed another. At that moment, the concrete maze and hundreds of meters around it had beenpletely sealed off by SHIELD. Thor, the rich and unmanageable godly heir, didnt care much about the Destroyer which he had smashed up, and directly left. Of course, SHIELD wouldnt pass over this scene of an alien battle. They decisively sealed off the area for a few hundred meters. Arge number of SHIELD researchers wearing protective suits entered the site. Luke only took a few nces before he drove back to Shackelford. Looking at the big pieces of junk in his storage space, the corners of his mouth curled up. It was great to meet a godly heir. Last night, he had found an opportunity to talk to Thor, and had casually asked what to do about the remains of the Destroyer. Thors mind was now on returning to Asgard, and he answered absentmindedly, Ive destroyed it; its now a pile of junk. If you like it, take some back as a souvenir. However, a certain crown prince muttered in his heart: I broke it into pieces. Instead of repairing it, it would be easier to build another one. The materials for making the Destroyer werent particrly rare in Asgard. The real problem was that it required Odins handiwork. Now that Odin was in a deep sleep, what was the point of wasting effort to repair this thing? The truth was that the Destroyer could be considered an outdated product. Odin had long stopped using it in battle, and had just ced it in the treasure vault as some sort of souvenir. And in Asgards treasure vault, there were a lot of things more precious than the Destroyer; it was impossible to care about it. Except for the fact that Odin might be sad, there was no benefit in taking back something that had turned into scrap metal. Thor, who was used to being rich, naturally abandoned it. Luke smiled when he heard that. If the owner didnt want it, then it belonged to no one. He didnt need to take out thatrge pile of remains in his storage space. This was his spoils of war when he rescued the four friends from the concrete maze after the battle. In order to study Asgards magical creations, Luke had stealthily collected the remains from under the copsed concrete blocks. However, Luke didnt want the system to judge his actions as stealing and deduct his points, so he simply municated with the owner, Thor. In the end, the crown prince was as open as ever. In just a few words, the remains of the Destroyer were given to Luke. More importantly, there was a system notification. System: Fragments with runic symbols have been detected. Can be converted into 50,000 points or used to modify the inventorys functions. Please choose: Convert points / modify inventorys functions. Luke had been through a lot, so he was calm at this prompt... as if. Although he didnt express his joy outwardly, the selection prompt was like a kitten that continued to scratch at his heart. Thest time, after absorbing ckhearts wicked thoughts, the inventory had been modified. Since then, he had discovered that he was able to operate the items in his inventory with great precision. This ability was actually very powerful, but he had only ever used it as a research tool, and in battle. Now, there was actually a chance to modify the inventorys functions again. How could he not be tempted? Fortunately, he was still more rational, and he resisted the urge to hurry up and try it. He hadnt forgotten that he had been too anxious in Houston when he chose to modify the inventorys functions. The inventory had gone on strike for half a day, leaving him with no choice but to spend the night guarding the small ne in the wastnd. Besides, the remains of the Destroyer didnt belong to him. When he tested the system at the very beginning, five credit points had been deducted for his uwful acquisition of five dors from someone else. Then, how much were the remains of the Destroyer worth? If high-level magic items could be sold on Earth, and the system adopted the highest premium, Luke felt that his points would run into the negatives. He had no ns of finding out what it was like to have negative points. Fortunately, Basic Psychology and long-term experience working on cases gave him the space to perform, and his pretty good rtionship with the five friends also made things easier. Thor didnt disappoint, and gave a perfect answer. Chapter 1034 - Harvest and Aftermath

Chapter 1034: Harvest and Aftermath

Once again, Lukes willpower was put to the test. He chose to put this big reward off until he left Shackelford and returned to New York. The gains after exercising patience were always sweeter. It was just like when a hungry person, who originally despised fried rice, would say, How delicious. The difference was that Luke was certain that the remains of the Destroyer absolutely werent ordinary fried rice; they were definitely delicious. The remains could be converted into 50,000 points, which was more than double the total of 20,000 points for ckhearts wicked thoughts. He looked forward to seeing what new functions would be added to the inventory. That was Lukes biggest gain from fighting the Destroyer. As for the experience and credit points, they werent much. System: Destroy the Destroyer, save the residents of Shackelford and SHIELD agents. Mission aplished. Total experience: 10,000. Total credit: 10,000. Contribution rate: 30%. EXP +3,000. Credit +3,000. Hosts experience: 53,300 / 300,000 Credit: 81,000 He had earned 3,000 experience and credit points just by ying support. This exceeded his expectations. However, he had less than 100,000 points, and the credit points required for Thors abilities would easily be thousands or tens of thousands. That Advanced One-Handed Hammer Proficiencycost two million points. Luke suddenly felt that he was too poor. His only constion was that he had never considered using the hammer as his main weapon. Secondly, this ability was grayed out. He didnt have enough authorization to learn it. Instead, Thors Elementary abilities and lower were lit up and avable. Obviously, Thor and Tony, these two heirs, were children of destiny, and could be said to have overflowing luck. Luke passed the day withplicated feelings. After seeing off Thor and the others at noon, he told Robert what happenedst night. SHIELD naturally made him sign a non-disclosure agreement again, but Luke didnt think it was a good idea to hide it from Robert. After all, Shackelford was where the hammer had fallen. Also, as a retired RED agent, Robert couldnt be considered an ordinary person. If he knew what was going on, he would be mentally prepared for anything that happened in the future. There was no need to stop the ranch employee Christmas tour in Houston. It would only cost a little more for them to y for a few more days. It would be dangerous if Thor and Loki were for some reason to suddenly turn back and fight it out again in Shackelford. Thus, as long as the ranch employees were willing, they could continue ying beforeing back in a few days. In particr, Luke secretly asked Catherine to have ire and Joseph keep Drax upied for a week. If the stubborn old man came back now, he would realize that not only was there a rundown concrete maze on his ranch, but even half of the main house he lived in had disappeared. When Thor fought the Destroyer, it was unfortunate that he had attacked it in the direction of the main house which was why Dr. Jane and Darcy had arrived on the scene so quickly. When Thor sessfully smashed the Destroyer to pieces with a final blow, he sted out a huge crater in front of the main house. The rocks and earth that was sent flying, along with the broken pieces of the Destroyer, had brought down part of the main house dozens of meters away. The only thing that Luke was d about was that the section that had been wrecked was the kitchen, dining room, toilet and bathroom, which didnt contain anything important. The most critical workshed was fine, and Draxs precious pickup, which was parked inside, was safe. If the car was gone, the stubborn old man would probably explode when he came back. He would make an exception and give his grown-up grandson a spanking like he was a little brat. Dont assume that wasnt possible. When Robert had discovered that the back door of the F150 had suffered a tragic fate, his expression had turned ugly. Of course, he had never once hit Luke. But this was just a car door. Draxs temper was worse. He treasured his self-modified pickup even more. If the entire car was gone, Luke would probably be beaten up. That was the reason for Lukesplicated mood. He quickly finished dealing with the aftermath in Shackelford, then left for Houston in the afternoon with Selina. The two of them had to go over so that their families would be reassured. Luke also had to give his grandfather a little warning in advance, in case the stubborn old man exploded in anger. Before nightfall, the two arrived in Houston and found their families having dinner. Today was 31 December. The tour group was having a hotel buffet. Those who were full could go off to have fun togetherter; they were all adults, and could do whatever they wanted. Luke and Selinas arrival delighted everyone. Dinner was extended by half an hour, before everyone took part in the New Year Eve celebration in Houston. After a night of fun, everyone went home. Luke booked a room for himself, while Selina asked to share a room with ire. On the first day of 2005, Luke and Selina bade farewell to their families early in the morning and boarded a flight back to New York with Gold Nugget. Back at his house in Clinton, Luke called Dustin and told him that he was back. Dustin just said that he got it, before he hung up. The moment Luke stepped into the house, he selected the option to modify the inventory. As expected, his consciousness was kicked out again. The inventorys functions were sealed once more during the upgrade. After finishing this most important task, Luke rxed. He had done all that he could. There was no need to worry about the rest. That itch naturally disappeared, and was reced by an indescribable sense of lightness. After making himself a pot of Puer tea, he sat by the window and looked at the heavy clouds outside and the snow falling in New York. He was in a very good mood. He was finally home. He handed all the data he had recorded over the past few days to Little Snail for analysis. He sipped his ck tea and took out some snacks, before calling for Gold Nugget. One person watched the snow while one dog watched its TV show. Both enjoyed themselves. As he watched the snow, Luke reviewed and summed up the previous battle in his mind. The Destroyer really was very strong, and ridiculously so. Even the special armor-piercing shell at close range could only scratch its skin a little. Its movements were extremely fast and agile, and it was strong enough to tear down a building with its bare hands. In addition, it also had the ability to hover and fly, and had a long-rangeser beam attack. This was a cheat-level boss. But Luke was able to sessfullyplete his experiment, so the oue wasnt bad. By adding Elementary Annihtion to the Viper machine guns ordinary armor-piercing bullet, he was able to interrupt the Destroyers light beam because the bullet damaged its transparent defense. In gaming terms, bullets with Elementary Annihtion dealt more damage than -1. In the end, Luke was able to deal a pretty critical hit with the Barrett sniper rifle. Chapter 1035 - New Case on the Tarasov Family

Chapter 1035: New Case on the Tarasov Family

To put it simply, if the Destroyer was a boss with 10,000 HP, Luke would have taken at least a few hundred HP from it. This was the damage from abination of Elementary Annihtion and Predator technology. This was an attack method which Luke had invented himself; his sleepless nights hadnt been for nothing. But that was all there was to it. Compared with Thor, who wiped out the Destroyer with one big move, this attack really wasnt enough. However, Luke had enough confidence. His Mental Strength was only at level 40, but the power of Elementary Annihtion would increase as his Mental Strength increased. Secondly, Elementary Annihtion was just an ability which he had developed. It had only been half a year since he obtained this ability. He would definitely be able to obtain more abilities in the future. At that time, who knew how many more powerful abilities he would be able to develop. If he had some sort of space portal ability, he could directly throw the Destroyer into some corner of the universe... Hm, forget it. He didnt have much hope when it came to magical abilities. Until now, the only ability he had which was a little like magic was his Elementary Telekinesis. His other abilities were all extensions of his physical attributes. Perhaps, he would only be able to learn spatial abilities once his Mental Strength could twist time and space. His attitude toward this sort of ability, which he had an extremely slim chance of acquiring, was that if he got it, he could only consider himself lucky. Thinking otherwise would really depress him to death. In summary, the results were eptable, the future was promising, and he was currently a weak chicken. Of course, this was a conclusion based on the Destroyer. If it were some other superhuman on Earth who had faced the Destroyer, there was a 99.99% chance that they would have been instantly incinerated on the spot. Most superhumans wouldnt survive even a few seconds in front of the Destroyer. One shot, and they would be reduced to ashes. In the afternoon, Luke got busy again while Selina trained. At night, he told Selina about the Destroyer and Asgard, and the two of them talked and analyzed the various details of Thors arrival. The first day of the new year passed in a peaceful and productive manner. ... On the morning of 2 January, Luke looked at his inventory, which was still being modified and couldnt be checked. It wasnt too unexpected, and instead, he was pleasantly surprised. This should be a good thing! Perhaps, the longer it took, the stronger the inventorys functions would be. After breakfast with Selina, they showed up at HQ half an hour early. After giving the snacks to Connie as usual, this female detective who was in charge of gathering and analyzing intelligence suddenly asked, You dont know about John yet, do you? Stumped for a moment, Luke immediately shook his head. We went back to our hometown for the holidays. We were busy with family and things, so we only sent New Year greetings by text to everyone. We only just got back to New York yesterday. Connie nodded and pushed the box from Luke and Selina into a corner behind her. She took a bite of her cranberry cookie and said in a low voice, You should go and say hi. He didnt have a good Christmas break. Luke was stumped. What happened? Connie looked sympathetic. He took a ne to D.C. on Christmas Eve to reunite with his ex-wife and daughter, but Luke and Selina both recalled that there seemed to have been a ne crash on Christmas Eve. They were shocked. His ex-wife and daughter didnt... Connie seemed to understand what they were thinking, and quickly shook her head. No, they werent on the ne that crashed, but the ne they were on was also in the air for a while, and only made an emergencynding when it was about to run out of fuel. However, Johns injuries arent light, yet he insisted oning to work today. Luke scratched his head. Thats dangerous too. Johns luck... The three people present couldnt help but sigh. Last Christmas Eve, John had gone to Los Angeles to look for his wife, only to encounter a robbery at Nakatomi za. The couple had almost died. Would it be likest time? Was Johns Christmas Eve jinxed? Luke and Selina pondered this, but before they could see John, Dustin got hold of them first. While Luke, Selina and Connie were talking, Dustin came in from outside and took out a cookie from the paper bag that was on Connies table. Cranberry? Connie promptly gave him another bag. This is almond and walnut. Luke said decisively, Theres plenty; take both. Dustin asionally had difficulty choosing, so Luke simply saved him time. After a brief hesitation, Dustin put the cranberry cookie back. Well see in the afternoon. Watching the three of them go to Dustins office, Connie smacked her lips and said, Boss... youre very particr. As Luke had said, he always had plenty; there was enough to give everyone in the department a portion. However, on days when not everyone was in the department, there would be thirty to fifty extra portions, which were given to the detectives who worked overtime. No one deliberately took more. When they were hungry and wanted to eat, they would go to Connie and get a portion. Dustin didnt mind getting another portion, but he would rather wait until the snacks were distributed in the morning and thene back in the afternoon, since he didnt want to break the rule. Connie had nothing to say to that. It was good to have such a boss. Luke didnt close the door when he entered Dustins office. Dustins expression today wasnt serious. Clearly, there was a case, but it wasnt a big problem. Sure enough, Dustin poured himself a cup of hot coffee while he ate the biscuits, and said, The file on the right on my table; are you interested? Luke opened the file, which wasnt too thick, and read for a moment. A gang murder? Dustin came back with coffee and sat down to enjoy his breakfast. Yes. There was arge-scale gunfight at a nightclubst night, and more than twenty people were killed. The patrol officers didnt find any bodies. Luke curled his lip. What a professional clean-up. Dustin said, Thats what the Tarasov family does in Russia. However, the person theyve provoked this time is even more vicious. Luke closed the file. Should we just do a cursory investigation? Dustin nodded. No need to be too thorough in your investigation. Luke nodded. Got it. Lets go. Dustin nodded in satisfaction as Luke and Selina left the office. Even if they handled this case cursorily, it was still the Tarasov family which they had to deal with. Ordinary detectives didnt have enough poise or confidence to handle a major case like this, and would be easily embarrassed. That wasnt a problem, since only the detective involved would know. But if the case was handed to certain detectives, they might really catch the murderer. For example, a certain middle-aged bald man who hade to work today might do something this stupid. It would be troublesome if a certain abrasive detective got into a conflict with the Tarasov family and was killed. Chapter 1036 - The Tarasov Family’s Clean-up

Chapter 1036: The Tarasov Familys Clean-up

After some consideration, Dustin handed the case to Luke and Selina, whom he trusted the most. The two of them were calm and flexible, and had the confidence to face the Tarasov family. As long as the murder case was wrapped up as soon as possible, nobody would pursue it. After all, NYPD didnt need to avenge gangsters. In fact, it was all the fault of the Tarasov familys enemy for being too ostentatious. When the nightclub was at its liveliestst night, he had rushed in and started a massacre. The battle between the two parties had taken ce through the bar, the disco, and to the swimming pool, leaving piles of corpses along the way as well as hundreds of witnesses. To put it bluntly, when NYPD arrived, it was a relief to find no bodies. It was good that there were no bodies. Otherwise, this incident would make national headlines. Now, no bodies? If there werent any bodies, what was there to report? Maybe they were just shooting a movie! On this point, the gangsters were on the same page as NYPD reporters and paparazzi were the most annoying. Luke and Selina drove to the nightclub in Brooklyn. Selina pursed her lips when she saw the four men in ck suits and dark red shirts standing at the door. Theyve increased the number of men. Usually, theres only two. Luke hummed in acknowledgment. For that opponent of theirs, its just a matter of pulling the trigger a little more. A single person had charged into this nightclub and killed twenty people from the Tarasov family. This kind ofbat ability was quite explosive. However, the Tarasov family had a lot of people, and could afford a few deaths. The two of them stopped the car by the entrance and stood in front of a parking meter. Just as they were about to put in the money, a man in a ck suit walked over with an unfriendly expression. Move your car. Dont block the way here. Selina didnt even look at him as she stuffed two coins into the parking meter. Luke calmly took out his badge. NYPD. Were here to investigatest nights shooting. The man in ck frowned. Didnt someone alreadye? Luke took out a card and waved it between his fingers. The numbers for the Chiefs office and Internal Affairs are all here. If youre not happy, you can call them toin. Do you want them? The man in ck: ... No matter how powerful the Tarasov family was, they werent bold enough to publicly tell NYPD how to handle a case, not to mention that he was just small fry watching the entrance. He didnt take the card. Instead, he turned around and walked back to the main entrance with a dark face. He spoke into hisms. Luke and Selina walked in. It was very quiet inside. When they reached the bar counter closest to the front door and crossed the yellow tape, they both noticed something unusual about the ce. Although there were all kinds of things that had been knocked over, and broken wine bottles, there was no blood. Lukes Sharp Nose detected the smell of bleach and blood. Selina frowned. Are they destroying the crime scene? Luke said, Destroying the crime scene is a much lighter crime than killing people or selling drugs. They dont care. Selina rxed. Anyway, they werent here to avenge the gang. If the Tarasovs wanted to clean up, they better do a good job of it; it would also be less hassle for Luke and Selina. The two of them walked slowly around the bar before heading deeper into the club. The sunsses they were wearing were already collecting information automatically. Afterbining all kinds of clues, they were able to partially recreate events at the scene. The main character was the fierce person who had killed more than twenty people. Looking at the trajectory of movements and the analysis of the battle that was being projected by the sunsses, Selina clicked her tongue and said, This guy is pretty strong. Most of the fights happened at close range. Even though he was outnumbered, it seems he was always faster to react than the others, and hit Tarasovs bodyguards first. Luke nodded. ording to some eyewitnesses, Tarasovs men were shot first in the body and then in the head. This guy is a professional. This method ismonly used by mercenaries, but theyre used to preparing powerful firearms and adequate weapons. Few of them will fight alone. Selina asked, So, is he a lone wolf or a hot-blooded killer? Luke said, Both. In any case, he isnt afraid of death. Selina nodded. She was already learning the close-range gun fighting skills which Luke had developed. They were simr to using daggers, and very dangerous. One wrong move, and a person could lose their life. Yet this person dared to charge into Tarasovs territory and kill more than twenty people. He truly wasnt afraid of death. No one stopped them as Luke and Selina did one round. However, Luke knew that a lot of people were secretly watching them from various corners. These people had various cleaning equipment on them. They also carried the smell of bleach and blood on them. Before the two of them entered, these people had been frantically washing the floor. They clearly didnt want to rely on NYPD to avenge their dead fellows, but no one stepped forward to stop Luke and Selina. If they pissed off NYPD, and the killer couldnt be found, NYPD might as well just take care of the Tarasov family. That was a possibility. There was no need for the Tarasov family to provoke one of Americasrgestw enforcement agencies. Luke and Selina left the nightclub less than twenty minutester. The four men in ck suits at the door watched as the two of them got into the car and left. Then, they used thems to inform theirrades, The two cops are gone. You can continue with the clean-up. Selina asked, Did you find any leads? Luke asked, You want to look for this super killer? Selina nodded, then shook her head. Im just curious. I want to know who he is, but that has nothing to do with solving the case. Luke knew that she was just intrigued. Since she was learning gun fighting, she was very interested in the closebat skills used by this super killer. Luke said, If we run into him, Ill point him out to you. As he spoke, they drove east. Luke was going to theboratory in Nassau County today. They could stay there for a few days, and he would do some post-battle analysis and research. They drove for a while, the car passing by the courthouse in Brooklyn and entering a less popted area. Bang bang bang bang! There was the sound of gunshots nearby. Frowning, Luke drove the car in the direction of the gunshots. Selina was already putting on her bulletproof vest. If it was a normal shooting, she and Luke had special close-fitting bulletproof vests. However, automatic weapons were clearly being used in this gunfight, and wearing a bulletproof vest with the NYPD logo on it would effectively dispel suspicion if they got involved. As Selina put on her bulletproof vest, Luke stopped the car in a suitable location. Only then did Luke put on his bulletproof vest. Selina had already sent out a drone, and she immediately said, Its at the church. Hm, this guy is pretty fierce. As Luke buckled on his bulletproof vest, he looked at the drone feed on the screen, then gave a light exmation of surprise and slowed down. Selina asked, Whats wrong? Luke said, Check if the people in the red shirts are from the Tarasov family. Selina immediately inputted themand and asked, Did you notice something? The way Luke suddenly rxed meant that he definitely knew something. Chapter 1037 - Super Killer, and Consulting a Professional

Chapter 1037: Super Killer, and Consulting a Professional

Luke drew a circle with his finger, indicating for her to adjust the position of the drone. Look here. Didnt you just ask who that super killer is? Pay attention to that man in the suit attacking the Tarasov family. Thats him. Selina: What? She looked at Luke suspiciously, but immediately refocused on the battle. How do you know that? Luke said, It would be strange if it wasnt him. The day before Christmas Eve, when I was sending Elena back to school, the Tarasov family sent people to a house in New Jersey owned by someone called John West, whether to silence him or for revenge. However, he killed all twelve of them. So, what happened at the nightclub and whats happening here might be a personal grudge. There was no need for a super killer like John West to incur hatred with a troublesome force like the Tarasov family unless it was a personal grudge that was hard to resolve. However, it had been more than a week since the attack which had happened before Christmas. Not only were the two sides causing a ruckus, it was getting bigger and bigger. This was probably a very deep enmity. Luke recalled the information on John West. It seemed that his wife had died of cancer not long ago. This was information that could be looked up at the hospital. John also didnt have any children. This probably wasnt about something that the Tarasovs had done to his family. Could it be that it was John who had done something to the Tarasov family? That was possible. Selina suddenly warned him, Theres a sniper. Luke nodded and looked at the screen. A man on a rooftop was holding a gun. Just by looking at his posture and the silencer on his gun, one could tell that he wasnt an ordinary yer. After some thought, Luke didnt say a word. He didnt even bother to contact the police front desk via the radio. The killer was up against a gang, and as a minor NYPD detective, he had nothing to do with either party. Why should he get involved? With the two detectives simply watching from the sidelines, the battle was short and intense. The man in the suit was astonishingly strong, and was the one to initiate the attacks. The Tarasov family had already lost seven or eight people. At that moment, a fellow driving an SUV crashed into another car and sent it spinning. John, who was standing next to the car, was caught off guard, and was sent flying as he was hit by the car. The people of the Tarasov family immediately rushed forward, preparing to get rid of this terrifying fellow. Bang! A gunshot rang out in the air. The person leading the charge jerked, and he fell to the ground with a hole in his head. Bang! A second gunshot rang out. The second person tried to dodge to the side, but blood burst from his chest and he fell to the ground screaming. Sniper! another person shouted. The four or five people who were charging forward decisively retreated and ducked behind a car, out of the snipers firing range. John, who had been sent flying seven to eight meters away, struggled to get up. He crawled into a car not far away and started it up. His right hand was severely injured from that earlier collision, and he couldnt even hold his gun steady. Several of his ribs seemed to be broken. Even if he didnt run, he wasnt able to fight, and could only wait for death. How could he die before he found the guy who killed his dog! Hence, John drove off without hesitation. No one from the Tarasov family dared to chase after him. Snipers in a city environment were too dangerous. Moreover, both the snipers shots just now had connected. He definitely wasnt a second-rate yer. No one wanted to go out and be a third corpse. They could only hide behind the car and call for help. Luke and Selina, on the other hand, saw from the drone that after John drove away, the sniper on the roof immediately packed up and ran off. He had no intention of keeping the criminals upied. What now? Selena asked. Luke smiled at her eagerness and shook his head. No, no, were not Tarasovs thugs. Selina sighed regretfully. What should we do? Pondering for a moment, Luke said, Lets follow him. We can talk to Mr. John West tonight, and you can spar with him. Selina chuckled. Wouldnt that be bullying him? Luke curled his lip. It was already very good of me not to get rid of both sides on the spot. Of course, when he was investigating the scene at the nightclub, he suddenly had another interesting thought: He needed to go back and consult Kincaid, the professional. The two of them quickly followed the fleeing John West, all the way to a... hotel. Looking at the old building at the intersection of two roads, Luke narrowed his eyes. Hehe. Interesting. Its this ce again. Selina was also enlightened. No wonder. He really is a hitman. Luke nodded and drove away from the hotel. After they drove for a while, Selina asked, Then, should we go in tonight? Luke thought for a moment, then shook his head. Thats the New York branch of the Continental Hotel. We cant act too brashly. Being brash meant losing a lot of benefits, such as experience and credit points. A super killer wasnt enough to disrupt his rhythm and deal with the Continental Hotel ahead of time. Following his initial n, Luke went to theb. After seeing the super killer John, he now made some of his ns, which had been on stand-by, a priority. But this n stillcked the most important prop, and he needed more time to do research. For the next two days, Luke did research and Selina trained at theboratory in Nassau County. Luke called Kincaid and sent him a photo of John West. Is this the John you were talking about? Kincaid immediately sent an affirmative answer. Yes. Did you provoke him? Luke chuckled. Whats his full name? John Wick. Hes known as the Boogeyman. Of course, he wasnt called that at the beginning, Kincaid said. Luke asked, Are you close to him? Kincaid: You could say that. But he could also take a mission to kill me. Luke curled his lip. In other words, you actually arent friends at all? Kincaid scoffed. Although most of his targets are underground, hes killed many innocent people. Were not the same sort; how can we be friends? Luke nodded. Okay. By the way, did Sonia give birth to a daughter? Kincaid: Its a son. Wait, why are you asking that? Luke sighed regretfully. A little girl would be so cute. A little boy... forget it. Kincaid: Get lost! After learning from Kincaid the real name of this super killer, John Wick, Luke had a clearer n in his head. Chapter 1038 - New Space and New Case

Chapter 1038: New Space and New Case

The super killer John Wick didnte out after entering the Continental Hotel. He was clearly recuperating. ording to Little Snails analysis, he had extraordinary reflexes and he was extremely proficient in closebat. However, he wasnt much stronger than an ordinary person. He would need some time to recover from his injuries. To some extent, hitman John was simr to a weak version of Daredevil, but his methods were more professional, ruthless and direct. He was good at using all kinds of firearms, and his lethality wasnt something that Lawyer Matt couldpare with. However, this was a small matter. The really important thing was that the modification of Lukes inventory was finallypleted on the second day. Luke, who was working, immediately dropped what he was holding and focused on his inventory. The system was as awesome as ever, and didnt give him any exnations at all. After a simple test, Luke found that his control over the items in his inventory hadnt changed much. Where it had taken him five seconds before to assemble a gun in his inventory, it now still took him over four seconds. This upgrade didnt match the 50,000 points that he had gotten in exchange for the Destroyers remains. But Luke quickly kicked up a fuss, until Daddy System gave him a hint. After repeated mental efforts, a separate space was created from the original inventory space. The inventory remained unchanged, but it was divided into two parts. The original inventory took up 999 cubic meters, while the new independent space was only one cubic meter in size. Of course, like the inventory, it didnt have a fixed shape, and its interior was illuminated by natural light. The first thing Luke did was to put aptop in it as a test. Then he saw the clock on theptop... continue ticking. Luke was stunned for a moment, before he stuffed in all sorts of other things, like food, water, daily necessities, and in the end, even a few bugs, fish, shrimp, and birds. A momentter, he silently sat in the living room with a cup of tea in his hand. His mind was in turmoil. The modification this time waspletely beyond his expectations. However, if his guess was correct, then the modification this time was truly very important. Everything needed to be verified with experiments, and many experiments required time. He had to suppress his impatience and verify the attributes of this small space bit by bit. It wasnt until night had fallen that he finallyposed himself and tried his best to resist the lure of the changes in his inventory as he returned to work as normal. On the third day, early on 5 January, Dustin summoned Luke and Selina to the police station. After telling Luke to close the door, Dustin asked, Do you have any leads on the case you were investigating? Luke raised an eyebrow. Whats wrong? Dustin wasnt a fickle-minded person. He had just said to close the case as soon as possible, but now he was asking if there were any leads. Something must have happened. Dustin tossed a file at him. Luke caught it and flipped through a few pages before he handed it to Selina. HQ is nning to merge this case with the previous one? Dustin nodded. Thats right. Its another mass murder of gangsters, but there was no one to clean up the bodies this time. HQ has to take care of it even if we dont want to. If this goes on, itll cause panic among the public. Luke said, But this wasnt done by the same person; how can webine them? Dustin: Huh? Luke rarely spoke nonsense when it came to handling cases; Dustin was well aware that Luke only spoke when he was sure of things. Luke said, There are some things that I can only talk about here. The nightclub belongs to the Tarasov family, and on Christmas Eve, the Tarasov family already engaged in an intense conflict with that hitman from the nightclub. However, the location of this fight was in New Jersey, and there were no bodies, so the New Jersey police didnt file a report. Dustin nodded and didnt ask Luke how he knew that, nor did he worry about the New Jersey police. Luke had been working on the case for three days, so it wasnt strange for him to learn more information through his connections. Dustin wasnt interested in probing into his subordinates sources of information. In fact, the shooting at the church near the Brooklyn courthouse two days ago was a conflict between the two parties, Luke continued. So, this is actually between the hitman and the Tarasov family. And this... He pointed at the file that Selina was reading. The Irish gang in Hells Kitchen has nothing to do with either side. The only thing thats simr is the number of deaths and the killers violent methods. No one saw the assant, however, so it might not be the same person. Dustin frowned. Are you taking this case? Luke nodded. Of course. Its very likely we wont be able to find anything in these cases. If someone starts pointing fingers, well just take the me. In any case, we dont need a promotion. Hearing that, Dustin smiled. Rubbish! Ill make it a public case, and you can investigate whomever you want. If you crack it, the credits yours. If you dont, its NYPDs problem, and wont fall on your heads. Im more familiar than you with how this works. He paused for a moment, before continuing, Its fine if you dont want to be promoted, but dont getcent. Some people are targeting me, and mighte after you for it. Avoid taking any me if you can. Luke blinked. Boss, thank you. He knew Dustin wouldnt let him take the fall, but it was fine to do so every now and then. Dustin said impatiently, Cut the crap and get to work. Luke and Selina stood up. When he opened the door, he heard a voice behind him. Theres no end to the cases. Dont work too hard, and take care of your own safety. This time, Luke simply smiled and waved goodbye. When they went out, they ran into John e, who had just entered the hall. The abrasions on this fellows face werent serious, but there was the obvious smell of medicine as he approached. Luke and Selina greeted him, and they chatted for a while. Christmas jinx e had once again encountered terrorists. What was even more annoying was that the bunch he had run into this time also werent real terrorists, and were after money agan. Of course, in terms of how they operated, these people were no different from the criminals in Nakatomi za. John still managed to take them down even without Luke around this time, but his injuries were a little more serious. Dustin had nned to give him a months leave, but it was less than a week before the guy got into an argument with his ex-wife. John thus flew back alone. Luke and Selina looked at each other speechlessly. This macho man killed a bunch of soldiers turned criminals and saved his ex-wife, but in the end, they had a falling out? There probably truly was no hope for a marriage that couldnt be saved even after a life-saving rescue. Chapter 1039 - This Ruthlessness Is Not That Ruthlessness

Chapter 1039: This Ruthlessness Is Not That Ruthlessness

Luke and Selina could only console John e, and they said they would buy him a drink when they were free. They then left forst nights crime scene. When they left the parking lot, Selina couldnt help but sigh. How did he and his wife get together back then? Luke said, Its easy to get married, but you have to persevere after that. I can only say that they do love each other, but they cant get along. Selina nodded thoughtfully, then turned to the file in her hand. A momentter, she eximed in surprise. Who did this? This is so ruthless. Luke said, John Wick is still holed up in the Continental Hotel. It cant be him. Lets talk about it at the scene. For the past two days, they had been keeping an eye on the Continental Hotel. John was recuperating, and hadnte out at all. That was the reason why the two of them had immediately confirmed that the new case wasnt the work of John Wick. Selina said, The M.O. isnt right either. The assant used intense firepower through the window and turned more than ten Irish gang members into sieves. This is very different from John Wicks M.O.. This is what mercenaries do. Luke took some time to look at the CCTV images and nodded. Its a typical mercenary M.O.. Its simple and straightforward. Whats more troublesome is that he didnt clean up the bodies. Thats why it has left a bad aftertaste. It would be strange if NYPD wasnt nervous about such a massacre. When they arrived at the crime scene in Clinton, Luke looked at the warehouse by the river. He got out of the car and said, These guys are smart. They hid here at the docks. Its possible that they snuck over here by boat. No wonder I hadnt seen them recently. Selina shook her head and sighed. Why all the trouble? These Irish gangsters were the ones they had beaten up before. It was a pity that while they had managed to escape Vs poetic kills, they hadnt managed to escape the rain of bullets from a battlefield ughter. These unlucky sods were even still wearing bandages and ster as theyy in pools of blood. They could have gone into hiding to recuperate in New Jersey or something, but snuck back here. They had definitely been up to something, but now they were dead! Selina roasted these unlucky sods in her heart. They shed their badges at the police officers outside and entered the scene. The two of them were shocked to see the mess inside. As Selina avoided the debris and blood on the ground, she asked, How many bullets were fired? The file only contained a preliminary report, and the exact number of bullets hadnt been tallied up. She had initially thought that the forensic scientists were cking off, but she now understood that it was because they were too busy. The number of bullet holes which Lukes sunsses scanned continued to increase, but soon slowed down. He looked at the number and curled his lip. More than three hundred shots. Selina said, There were a dozen gang members, and each was shot several times. So, the assant fired more than 500 bullets in one go? Does he think this is the Middle East? Luke said, The assant used a 5.56mm rifle. With that firepower, he was really treating this as a war. He shook his head. This was Manhattan, New York, the center of the world. Doing something like this would cause big trouble. Selina said, Is that why we ran into a super killer, and now a violent mercenary? The AI program had reconstructed part of the scene, showing that the assant had most likely acted alone, hence her words. Luke left the warehouse and walked toward where the assant had been. After all, anything can happen in Manhattan, New York. As he said this, he couldnt help but think of a particr scenario. Manhattan was the treasured feng shuind favored by the free extraterrestrial demolitionpany. Only guns had been used in thest few years. When the energy cannons and alien warships joined the demolitionpany in the future, it would be lively. After patrolling the area, Luke didnt find much. The assant had attacked from outside the warehouse. They were by the river, and the strong wind had long blown away all scents. He wasnt in a hurry. There were many cases where haste made waste. What was most important was time and a meticulous investigation. They returned to HQ and went to Elsa. After listening to what they needed, Elsa just told them to wait for a moment. After making a call, she called them over to take a look at herputer less than half an hourter. Entering the database, she quickly opened up a few numbered documents. Based on the characteristics you provided, I had Liz check simr cases in the past two years, and found these cases from the second half ofst year. Take down the file numbers; you can check them yourself when you go back. Luke said with a smile, Were already here. Boss, why dont you give us an analysis? Elsa rolled her eyes at him, but she knew that he wanted everyone to keep in contact so that they wouldnt drift apart. Alright, since you brought me snacks. She briefly summarized themon points in the cases before she said, The cases happened at different times, and not just in New York City, which is probably why no one made the connection. But youre right, it might have been done by the same group. Luke said, Maybe its just one person. Elsa was stunned. One person? She couldnt help but look at the files on theputer screen. The death toll was more than twenty people. Could this be done by one person... Huh, wasnt there a person in front of her right now who could take down a dozen people on his own? She simply nodded. Apart from themon points you mentioned, they also have one clear thing inmon: the Mexican cartel, the Irish gang, and the Dogs of Hell are big, long-term yers in the drug trade, and engage in both mutualpetition and cooperation. After a pause, she suggested, You can investigate from this angle. After all, it isnt strange for drug traffickers to have provoked someone. Theyre too dirty, and have many enemies; its just that most victims dont have the power to take revenge. Luke nodded. They would be in trouble if they provoke someone more unreasonable than they are. Elsa nodded. What Luke said made sense and was the most likely scenario. After hearing this simple and precise analysis, Luke got up and stopped taking up Elsas time. Dinner tonight? Liz can join us, and we can talk about what everyone did for Christmas. Elsa pointed at him. You can scram now. Send me the time and ce. Ill let Liz know. Luke and Selinaughed and left. Elsa didnt get a holiday. She had worked overtime through Christmas, and hadnt gone back to Miami at all. A certain someones words were simply rubbing salt into the wound for this old irondy. Chapter 1040 - Suspect, and Foggy’s New Client

Chapter 1040: Suspect, and Foggys New Client

After leaving the intelligence department, Luke received a call from Dustin, then went straight to the 15th Precinct. HQ had just received the news that someone survivedst night when the Irish gang was wiped out, but that person had escaped. Now, this lucky man named Elliot Grote had brought awyer to the 15th Precinct to turn states evidence. Luke and Selina werent surprised at all. What happened at the police station often contradicted the normal logic of most people. Since most people didntmit any crimes, they would naturally think that there was something wrong with the brains of criminals who entered the police station themselves. While there were indeed many who had a screw loose, many more had practical considerations. It was just that this was somethingw-abiding citizens couldnt understand. Was this Elliot Grote trying to turn over a new leaf? Luke simply observed him for a moment from the doorway before he closed the door. This persons heart was filled with fear, despair, foreboding, and many other emotions, but there was no remorse. He was an irredeemable criminal. He just wanted to live, and had no intention of going back on his word. Shutting the door, he looked at the two familiar faces standing by the door, and said helplessly, Foggy, Karen, why are you taking this case? Foggy and Karen looked at each other, and it was Foggy who said, Last night, we were ying pool at the bar, and Grote approached us and told us about the Irish gang being wiped out. Luke frowned. Last night? Foggy hesitated, then whispered, This is just a conversation between friends, right? Luke smiled and said in a low voice, Of course. It wont appear in any official records. Foggy exined in an even lower voice. In fact, Grote really had no choice but toe to the police station today. Hed been shotst night when hed gone to find Matt and Foggy. Hed copsed after only a few words with them. Foggy and the others had had to take him to Metropolitan General Hospital, but it wasnt long before the assant arrived and pursued Grote and Karen out of the hospital. After the two of them had been lucky enough to escape, Foggy and the others had no choice but to send Grote to the police station for his protection. Luke looked Karen up and down in surprise. Are you okay? She was only a girl in her twenties, and it was already very brave of her not to piss her pants when she was being chased and shot at, but she actually managed to escape with Grote. Was she also a potential female warrior? Karen was a little tired, but she was in good spirits. She didnt look like shed been shot atst night. Karen shook her head. Im fine. After some hesitation, she exined in a low voice, I think that the person was only after Grote. I wasnt his target. Luke asked, His? Karen nodded. I saw the man who was after Grote. White male, about thirty-five years old, with a buzz cut, a fierce appearance, and a strong physique. Luke asked, Does that mean the assant was captured by hospital cameras? Foggy shook his head. No. When he entered the hospital, there was arge area with malfunctioning wires and lights. Karens probably the only person who had a clear look. Luke nodded. Got it. Karen, dont tell anyone about this for now. If the police ask you, just say that you were frightened and cant remember anything. Karen couldnt help but nce at Foggy. Foggy, a Columbiaw graduate, exined at once, Its perfectly normal for a person not to remember anything when theyre frightened. You dont have to say anything, but you can also give a statement at the right moment, and it wouldnt be a false statement... He paused, and looked at Luke and Selina awkwardly. Was it too much for him to discuss such petty tricks in front of two detectives? Luke, on the other hand, nodded and said, This case is a little tricky. Karen had better not mention it before there are any major developments. Even if she does, we might not necessarily be able to catch the suspect. Hm, Grote should have seen the assant, right? Foggy grimaced. He said he was frightened, and cant remember what he looks like. Luke spread his hands with a smile. Look at how skilled he is. Wheres Matt? Before Karen could say anything, Foggy got an ufortable look on his face and forced a smile. Hes not feeling well. Hes resting at home. Lukes heart skipped a beat when he saw Foggys expression. That excuse sounded familiar! Was Lawyer Matt injured again? However, he didnt press Foggy for an answer. He simply nodded and said, This case isnt simple. The Irish gang may not be the only victims of the massacre. You have to watch your own safety. Foggy: Whats going on? Luke said, After this is personal talk, okay? Foggy reflexively said, Okay. Ive checked the files. Several gangs have been attacked in simr ways in the past six months, and more than twenty people have died. However, the cases happened in New Jersey and Nassau County, so no one connected them, he said. Foggys eyes widened. What? Dont tell anyone about this. Just keep it to yourselves. Luke nodded. Ill let you know if theres any progress on this case, but make sure you stay safe. Foggy grimaced. But were representing Grote. Luke looked at him quietly. Then be careful. Dont die so easily. Foggy: ...Dude, why are you being so serious?! My legs are shaking. Just then, a ck detective walked over. When he saw the four of them, he greeted them one by one. Are you discussing themunity reconstruction n again? Luke chuckled. Heh, hello, Detective Mahoney. Those kids are probably happily doing volunteer work right now. Im relieved. Mahoneyughed, too. Sooner orter, theyll understand that its a wonderful and righteous thing. Luke nodded. But Im here about the Irish gang today. Mahoney nced at Foggy, who didnt say anything, then said, HQ wants to take the case? Luke shook his head. Its just a matter of understanding the situation. Thats why the two of us are here. We wont interfere. As he spoke, he nced at the interrogation room. Mahoney understood that Luke was making it clear that he wasnt going to take the lead in the case. At most, he would just learn a little more about the situation on the side. He was also relieved. Luke and Selina had a good reputation in the Clinton area, and Mahoney was also part of NYPD; it wasnt hard to check their identities as detectives. Luke really didnt want to get into a conflict with these two from HQ. The 15th Precincts image at HQ was already bad enough; Mahoney didnt want to be cklisted as well. With that confirmed, everyone followed Detective Mahoney into the interrogation room. Chapter 1041 - Small Lawyer Clashing with the District Attorney

Chapter 1041: Small Lawyer shing with the District Attorney

After entering the interrogation room, Luke and Selina simply stood in a corner and silently watched the others interact with Grote. Mahoney was a capable young detective who, at the age of 26, had just been promoted to sergeant. More importantly, he was one of the few detectives in the 15th Precinct who wasnt corrupt, and he had a hard time at the department. Like Foggy and Matt, he was a local who had grown up in the Clinton area, and had a different kind of affection for the ce. It was also because of this that he could maintain his bottom line and not be a corrupt police officer. With Foggy and Mahoney working together, Grote quickly lost hisposure and revealed a lot of important information. For example, before this, he hadnt mentioned that there had been a rumor going around the gang members that the assant was acting alone. Like what Luke said, the person had also attacked other gangs. This Grote was indeed dishonest. It made sense that the assant wanted to kill him. After more than ten minutes of questioning, Mahoney went out to answer a call. When he came back, he tossed Grote a prison uniform and threw him into a separate holding cell as a sort of protective custody. Mahoney then motioned for Foggy and Luke to follow him to a corner, and he whispered, The assistant district attorney said hesing over to take over the case. You... Luke said, We wont interfere. Mahoney looked at Foggy immediately. Once he proposes a deal, whatever it is, you should agree; otherwise, theyll remember it, and things wont go smoothly for your firm after this. Foggy: Got it. But what do you know about the assant? Mahoney looked at Luke and Selina. We only learned about this case this morning. We dont know much about the details, Luke said with a smile. Both Foggy and Karen had strange looks on their faces when they heard this. Luke, however, didnt think it was anything to be embarrassed about. He didnt have much of a rtionship with Mahoney, so of course, he couldnt casually reveal important information to Mahoney. Mahoney sighed. Initially, the environment in the Clinton area was much better after themunity reconstruction. Now that such a bloody incident has happened, Im afraid everyones impression of the Clinton area is that its still Hells Kitchen. Everyone had nothing to say to that. Mahoney sighed and continued, Originally, when people hear the word hero, they think of Batman. When they see Batman and the other vigntes beating up the bad guys on the news, theyre as excited as the Yankees hitting a home run. Now... Heh, Im afraid everyone will have some concerns about heroes. The streets are flowing with the blood of these b*stards because of this guy. The residents dont want another bunch of copycats. Foggy grimaced. Unfortunately, the number of copycats will only increase. ck Mask, Big Daddy, Hit-Girl, Smiley Face, ck Cat C how many of them are there? Although most of the copycats are just cosyers who are a little nuts, these vigntes arent doing anything for peace in New York right now, but are creating more security issues. Mahoney shook his head. At that point, he lowered his voice. We are now divided into two factions. One faction believes that these vigntes have helped a lot and saved the police force a lot of effort. The other faction feels that they arent any different from those criminals and should be arrested. When he said that, his enthusiasm waned. As a police officer, if he wasnt cing his hopes on these vigntes, then he was out to arrest them. It really made him feel helpless. At that moment, he saw two peoplee in, and he pursed his lips. The people from the D.A. are here. Ive got work to do. Foggy, you can go talk to them yourself. Everyone looked over and saw a man and a woman in standard work attire walking over. The person in the lead was a Latin American woman in her forties, and a ck man in his early thirties was one step behind her. Foggys expression changed, and he turned back to Karen. How do I look? Theres no problem, right? Karen looked him up and down and nodded. No problem. Why are you suddenly nervous? Thats Samantha Reyes, the D.A. boss. Luke shook his head. Foggy, you better prepare yourself. Im afraid shes not here to negotiate with you. Foggy paused in tidying himself up. Huh? Luke said, I heard that shes ruthless at humiliating others. Also, three assistant district attorneys were reced in two years; they were all fired after making mistakes. Foggys face fell. Ive heard that too, thank you very much. A person with this kind of reputation didnt sound like someone who was easy to deal with, not to mention that the other party was the district attorney herself. Even though he said that, Foggy calmed his thoughts and walked over with a smile. ... Five minutester, Selina held back herughter as she whispered into Lukes ear, That fatty Foggy is really bold. He even dares to talk back to the district attorney? And he even called the federal prosecutor to ask about it. Haha, Reyess face is turning ck. Luke nodded. The matters still up in the air. That was true. Foggy greeted her with a smile, but Reyes had no interest in listening to him introduce himself. After interrupting him, she instructed her assistant to take Grote away. That was right, she had given her assistant the order, and hadnt spoken to Foggy, as if she was certain that this smallwyer would never dare oppose her. In the end... she was pped in the face. Foggy sensed that the woman was trying to bypass him and take Grote away, and immediately fought back. He raised the legal use that the D.A. had no right to interfere with witness protection, and threatened to bring up this vition with the federal prosecutor. Reyess expression at the time was extremely interesting. Not only was her face dark, it was also full of confusion. She didnt expect that there really would be awyer rash enough to dare sh with her. Her actions were definitely against the rules, but most juniorwyers didnt dare sh with the D.A., or they would be tormented by the D.A.s office until they went crazy. Americanwyers, the D.A. and the police tended to be more cooperative than confrontational with each other. Many bigwyers werent just good at defense, but had a close rtionship with both sides. They could easily do things that otherwyers couldnt. For example, where a smallwyer couldnt bail someone out of custody, a bigwyer could. Where a smallwyer couldnt reach a plea bargain with the D.A., a bigwyer could. With enough money, a bigwyer could easily get a client out of the police station and scot free after going through the D.A.. And, it waspletely legal. On the contrary, if awyer offended the D.A., he would be cklisted by the district attorneys office, and thewyer would have to exhaust all his energy in every case. Not to mention, most district attorneys had close connections with the police department. After all, one party arrested suspects while the other convicted them; it wasnt unusual for police officers to switch to working for the D.A.. Foggy acting like this hence didnt make sense. Chapter 1042 - A Running Snail Is Also Useful

Chapter 1042: A Running Snail Is Also Useful

To describe Foggys behavior another way: he was courting death. But Luke admired him. Foggy was a good man with a bottom line and a sense of justice. And this District Attorney Reyes was anything but pure. Although a person who could sit in that position wouldnt be pure, Reyess motive for participating in this case definitely wasnt clean. If Foggy was a nk piece of paper, Reyes was a pile of mud at the very least, if not a pile of sh*t. But no matter how pure Foggy was, he could never be a nk piece of paper; Reyess heart hence couldnt evenpare with sh*t, and she stank. Luke also made a note of this district attorney. If Foggy and the others were dealt with in the future, he wouldnt mind looking into Miss Reyess ck history and prodding her. Foggys firm was useful to him, while Miss Reyes was worthless. It made sense. After being called out, Reyes very reluctantly allowed Foggy and Matt to participate in the case. She could settle scorester, but she really didnt have the guts to use force now. She was going to be a big shot; she didnt want to be pulled down with Foggy. Luke didnt get involved in what happened next. He simply waved goodbye to Foggy and left with Selina. The show was over, so it was time for them to leave. He wasnt afraid of Reyes. The D.A. wasnt the head of NYPD, after all, and had nothing to do with him. But Luke had learned what he needed to know. He wasnt interested in getting involved in Reyess business. He could call Foggy when he had timeter and find out everything. Foggy was unlikely to keep a secret from a friend for the sake of the overbearing Reyes. After they left the hospital, Luke called Elizabeth and asked her to check the surveince cameras near Metropolitan General Hospitalst night to see if they could find the suspect that Karen had described. If she had any information, she would let Luke know at dinner tonight. Elizabeth asked, Is Selina the one cooking? Her dishes and desserts are amazing. Even in my dreams, I want to eat them. Luke nced at Selina and said decisively, Yes, I guarantee that shell have made them by the time you arrive. After Luke hung up, Selina couldnt help but ask, Can you admit that youre the one who makes everything? This is hard for me. The main thing was that she was only responsible for eating. She was embarrassed when bringing up the pig swill that she made. However, Elizabeth frequently praised her for her cooking skills and even said that she wanted to learn from her. Fortunately, Elizabeth was too busy to learn. Otherwise, Selina wouldnt know how to react. Luke shrugged. Youre responsible for pressing the buttons on the kitchen appliances today, so you can be considered to have made the food. Selina: ...Your words make sense, I actually cant retort to that. After a simple lunch, the two of them went to look for private surveince cameras near the Metropolitan Hospital. They tried their best to get hold of surveince footage from key locations after the crimest night. Elizabeth could only check surveince cameras installed by the police. There werent many of them, and they were conspicuously marked. Anyone with just a little bit of professional knowledge would try their best to avoid them. The truth was that the police surveince cameras were specially ced around sensitive locations such as banks, fast food restaurants, and jewelry shops, as a deterrent against would-be criminals and to keep the crime rate down. The possibility of the assant appearing in police footage wasnt high. However, the private surveince cameras scattered in various discrete corners were difficult to avoid. They might have captured him. As long as Luke brought the surveince footage back, Little Snail would transfer it to the database for analysis. At five in the afternoon, they returned to their home in the Clinton area. Luke was responsible for processing the ingredients, while Selina was ultimately responsible for putting them into the smart kitchenware. The two of them spent less than half an hour cooking dinner; it was more that they were resting and chatting, and made dinner in passing. But Little Snail then sent out a notification: Sir, a possible target has been identified. So soon? Luke was pleased. Youre getting smarter, Little Snail. Do you want to change your name in the future? Little Snail: What name? Luke asked, Running Snail? Little Snail: ...There is no benefit in changing names in terms of efficiency. Sir, please quickly give an order. Luke said, Alright, lets stick to Little Snail. Xiao Wo: Thank you, sir. Should I disy the information on the possible target? Luke said, Okay, pull it up. Let me see who it... is? When he saw the familiar middle-aged man on the virtual screen, he was stunned. Frank Castle? Little Snail, are you sure? Little Snail immediately threw up another virtual image. This is the image from a surveince camera outside the hospital before the attackst night. Luke looked at Frank Castle, who had a long satchel on his back and was walking with his head down. Although the person on the surveince footage was covered up, Little Snail had a very effective identification program. Many factors were taken into consideration to produce an 89% match. The long satchel Frank was carrying clearly contained guns. When he recalled that the assant had used a shotgun in the hospitalst night, Luke couldnt rule out Frank Castle even if he wanted to. Moreover, this guy was an army veteran. These two attacks matched his M.O.. What a surprise, Luke murmured. Selina also knew that Luke was looking for Frank Castle. When she saw the man in the picture, she frowned as she stuffed a cake into her mouth. What are you going to do? Frank Castle had caused a huge stirst night, and the D.A. was now on this case. He was actually in a very dangerous situation; if things went wrong, all of NYPD would be hunting him. Luke had Little Snail put away the virtual screen, and he returned to the living room with a te of desserts. Ill go out in the next few days to look for this old armyrade of Roberts. If possible, Ill tell him to leave New York as soon as he can. The people Frank had killed were gang members who were either drug traffickers or used brutal methods; Luke certainly wasnt going to condemn him for that. However, it was too easy for Frank to be targeted if he stayed in New York. He had to be sent away. Elsa and Elizabeth arrived in the same car an hourter. Only Elsa got drunk at dinner that night. The other three had just returned after going home for the holidays and enjoying themselves. Only Elsa, who remained in New York on her own and worked through Christmas, needed to find a way to rx. Elizabeth then drove Elsa home. What surprised Luke was that Elizabeth had also discovered traces of Frank Castle. However, it wasnt near the hospital. Instead, Frank had appeared on surveince cameras near the warehouse where the Irish gang had been wiped out. Luke didnt say anything, but asked Elizabeth to keep this information a secret. Elizabeth didnt ask any questions and agreed readily. She trusted Lukepletely. Otherwise, she wouldnt be so conscientious when it came to a private matter like this. Chapter 1043 - Different Views and a Concussion

Chapter 1043: Different Views and a Concussion

At ten in the evening, Luke and Selina put on their special stealth suits and left the house via the underground tunnel. The first thing the two of them did was to go to Lawyer Matts house. Selina didnt go in as Luke entered through a window. Looking at Matt, who had a pinched expression from where he had withdrawn into a corner, he sighed. Did someone beat you up again? Matt shifted, then immediately rxed. Puncher? Luke nodded. What happened? The Clinton area had been rather peaceful recently. Apart from Frank Castle massacring the Irish gang and chasing one of them to the hospitalst night, there had been no activity from the Hand or Kingpin. It could be said that Luke had sent Lawyer Matts old adversary packing, so why did it look like Matt had been beaten up? Matt shook his head and managed to get to his feet. Luke realized that the guy was listing as he moved, as if he didnt have any bnce. He walked over, picked Matt up, and put him on the sofa. He looked at the results of the analysis projected on his lenses and asked, A concussion? Matt: You could say that. I went outst night, ran into someone, and got shot. Luke frowned. Who did it? Matt said, The guy who killed the Irish gang. I followed him around the Metropolitan Hospitalst night. We fought and he shot at my head. Luke had a strange look on his face. He hadnt expected that reply. Then why arent you dead? Matt grimaced. I dont think he wanted to kill me. He just wanted me to stop bothering him. He shot you in the head just to stop you from bothering him? Luke sweated a little. This armyrade of Roberts didnt seem to have a good temper. Was he really not worried about blowing up Lawyer Matts head? Matt said, He knew my helmet was bulletproof. Otherwise, he couldve killed me with one shot after he knocked me down, but he didnt. He just left. Speechless for a moment, Luke asked, Then why were you looking for him? Matt said, If he messes around like this, hell wreck the security that has just started to improve. People from elsewhere will also think that Hells Kitchen is still that chaotic and violent ce. I cant let him do whatever he wants. Also, his methods are too violent. I dont think its the right way to deal with these people. Those traffickers should have a chance to change their ways. Hearing that, Luke realized that it was a conflict of views. In this respect, he was actually on Frank Castles side. It was a good thing that Matt didnt know what Luke had done in the guise of his other aliases, or he would also try to change Lukes mind. Luke also had no interest in convincing Matt. A life philosophy was worthless. For the sake of money, many people would cross their bottom line. Although it was worthless, it could still make two people who had no conflict of interest be mortal enemies, even if they werent bad people. That was why Luke had created so many aliases, and none of them had anything to do with each other. It should be easier for Batman to win Matts approval, and easier for V to win Damon and Mindys friendship. These superheroes who were far more powerful than ordinary people all had their own pride and values. It was very difficult to make them act against their views. Luke had always been a pragmatist. He didnt care about these peoples views. His views were more like that of normal people if the big baddie died, they deserved it. If the little baddie died, they were unlucky. Ordinary people and good people could help as they saw fit. That was all. He abided by many rules, but he wouldnt let himself be constrained by them. That was because he had a supervisor that was far better at getting to the heart of a matter than ordinaryws the system. Many heroes didnt dare kill people casually because they were afraid that they would grow out of control. Luke wouldnt. Recently, he even spected that the way the system judged the hosts behavior very likely had to do with the hosts own views. Take for example if a regr police officer attacked Luke, only for Luke to kill him. If Luke had deliberately created this situation, his points would be deducted. Although this had never happened before, the system had given him a faint warning when he had thought of this possibility very early on. If Luke happened to hit a police officer with a stray bullet during a fight, the system wouldnt deduct any points. That was because Luke hadnt intended to harm the police officer. To put it simply, the systems criteria for deducting points had nothing to do with thew, but Lukes own heart. The system itself was just a program, and could only talk in terms of logic and rules. To y thew and escape me, money was all that was needed. To y with the system that was connected to his soul, however, was really too difficult. Luke had no interest in messing around with such a troublesome matter. In any case, he had never thought of killing innocents. Hence, he didnt feel conflicted in front of Matt, and just treated him as a good person. After pondering deeply for a moment, he shook his head and said, This matter is moreplicated than you think. Rest well and recover. Matt said nothing. Sensing his emotions, Luke didnt say anything else. He himself was also a stubborn person, even though there werent many things that could make him express it. But when he acted stubborn, it was useless no matter what others said. In some ways, Matt was no less stubborn than he was. There was no point in saying more. Soon, Luke left Matts house. He had juste by to take a look and make sure Matt wouldnt die from serious injuries. Matt only had a concussion. Given his resilience, he would be fully recovered in three or five days. There was nothing to worry about. After Luke walked out of Matts door, his figure became a transparent, distorted shadow. After leaping across a few buildings, he met up with Selina and they moved through the Clinton area at night. ... The search for Frank Castle wasnt going well. Luke and Selina spent two nights searching around the gangs, but didnt find Frank. On the third night, Luke left the house without Selina. Selina wasnt like him, and couldnt sleep for just two hours every day. She still needed to undertake all sorts of training to strengthen herself. It would be best if she only went out once every two or three days. Luke didnt wear his armor when he went out alone. He just disguised himself and drove around in a rented car. He was searching for Frank, and didnt need to go too fast. If he slowed down, he might be able to find more clues with Sharp Nose and Elementary Sound Wave. He started his search in Clinton and then moved to the upper city district in the north, then moved from the south to the north through Harlem, East Harlem, Manhattan Mall, and Washington Heights, before he repeated the circuit again. Stealing and robbery weremon in New York at night. Robbing passers-by and 24-hour supermarkets at night was what many hooligans did every day. When Luke encountered some petty theft and robbery, he threw out one or several small metals in passing. This thing was better than a gun or a throwing knife in a situation where he wasnt aiming to kill; he could even use some evasive techniques to knock down these hooligans outside their line of sight. That way, Luke wouldnt be too conspicuous and wouldnt leave any trace of having done a good deed as he umted experience and credit points one after another. Chapter 1044 - The Main Business of a Private Investigator?

Chapter 1044: The Main Business of a Private Investigator?

Even so, Luke was still able to earn a hundred experience and credit points in two or three hours. These points were mainly from Harlem. There was a big problem with security in this area. It didnt have a nickname like Clintons Hells Kitchen, but it had just as many cases of petty theft and fights. For thest few days, Luke had been in the mood to hunt two-bit creeps, so he would definitelye here. A hundred experience and credit points a night wasnt a lot, but if he came every day, he could earn at least three to four thousand experience and credit points a month. That wasnt a small amount. More importantly, there was no end to the experience and credit points here. It was impossible to seriously injure all the hooligans through these small scuffles. It wasnt to the point of pping a person for running a red light, for example. After a few days, a new urban horror legend began to spread in Harlem. Many hooligans said that they had bumped into a ghost at night. Furthermore, this ghost was inclined toward justice, and would knock them out when they were stealing or robbing. Every time, they would wake up after a few minutes. Their heads would ache a little and they would feel a little faint, but they werent injured. It was as if they had been possessed by a ghost. Of course, these people actually had small red dots on their heads from where they had been knocked out by little metal balls. However, because of theck of personal hygiene, these people didnt notice the red dots, which made it seem more like a ghost story. Luke wasnt clear on this matter, mainly because this rumor was too low-level for Little Snail to collect information on. That night, he went to Harlem as usual. When the car drove past a small street, he frowned and looked at the fake phone on the dashboard, which was feeding him images from the external surveince camera. He adjusted the camera and saw a person sitting on a fire escape on the third floor, holding arge professional camera and clicking away. What Luke hated the most was being photographed, so he didnt like people snapping away nearby. The surveince program was very sensitive toward these sorts of covert photographers, which was why it had detected this person. Besides, this was New York after eight oclock on a winter night. There were no streetmps on this street. If the sh wasnt used on ordinary cameras, they wouldnt be able to capture anything. Professional paparazzi? Lukes frown deepened. After parking the car in a small alley not far away, his expression changed. He picked up his backpack and walked into the apartment building on the side. The person on the third floor put down the camera, picked up the vodka on the side, and took a big gulp. On the second floor opposite, a burly ck man seemed to be thinking about something in front of the window, until he was embraced by a hot ck girl. The person couldnt help but take another mouthful of alcohol. So, this is your main profession. A faint voice suddenly sounded not far above her head. She spat out her drink. At the same time, she quickly looked up, and saw a figure wearing a grayish-ck hoodie walking down the fire escape. She raised her hand and wiped her mouth with her sleeve before narrowing her eyes to size up this person. She recalled that familiar voice, and her expression changed. Its you? Luke walked down and took off his hood so that she could see most of his face. Miss Jones, long time no see. Youre still as dedicated as ever. Jessica Jones subconsciously looked at the camera beside her and the vodka, and was suddenly a little stumped. H- how did you find me? Luke sat down on the stairs next to her and looked at the window opposite. I was just passing by, but I noticed someone on the third floor with a professional camera. You must know how dangerous my job is. I thought you were taking pictures of me. At this point, he paused and pursed his lips with a teasing expression. I didnt think you would take on this sort of traditional work. In the room on the second floor diagonally opposite, the man and woman were already leaning against each other, their expressions and actions very intimate. Jessica opened her mouth. ...Whatever you say. Luke shrugged, then handed her a bag from his backpack. Dont just drink. Have some snacks too. Otherwise, your job is very boring. Jessica stared nkly at the Chinese characters on the packaging. Whats this? Squid. Luke said, If you dont like it, this ones fine too. He took out another bag from his backpack and stuffed it into her hands. Jessica looked at the packaging, which still had Chinese words on it. What is this? Luke said, Its spicy. Its fun to eat them when youre bored. Theyre like spicy chips. As he spoke, he took out a lollipop and unwrapped it. Just as he was about to stuff it into his mouth, he suddenly turned to look at her. Or, do you prefer lollipops? In less than a second, there was a third item in Jessicas hand. After hesitating for a moment, she still chose to open the squid, and stuffed one into her mouth. It tasted neither bad nor good, but after taking another sip of the vodka, it was alright. Want to talk about this job? Luke pointed at the camera she had ced on the other side. Jessica paused, but she couldnt help herself. Actually, its not really a job. Huh? Luke was confused. Jessica said, Its kind of... personal. Luke looked at the tall and strong ck man and asked, You have a crush on him? But you shouldnt go so far as to take private photos of them. Jessica shot him a dirty look, but she couldnt help saying, Thats not his girlfriend. Shes a married woman. Luke said, So, it is a job? Jessica sighed, and suddenly wanted to tell him everything that had been bothering her. After hesitating for a long time, she dismissed the thought in the end, and changed the subject. Why is it that after talking to youst time, I now dream less at night? Luke knew what she was referring to. It was nothing more than abination of Mental Communication and Basic Hypnosis. He had also borrowed the overflow of power from when his Mental Strength broke 40 to brainwash her. Although it wouldnt cure the root of her problem, it would blunt her mental issues for a short period of time. Luke hade running over to observe the mental state of this test subject and to evaluate the effects of the previous treatment. Furthermore, he had also learned Kilgraves Elementary Pheromone Control. But he wasnt Kilgrave. Whether it was money or looks, he had ample resources for attracting girls. He only used this ability when handling cases. At most, he would only use a small amount of his power on other women so that they would develop a favorable impression of him. He was very cautious when using it. And Jessica herself was the victim of this ability. Then, what if he used this ability to treat her psychological trauma? Chapter 1045 - The Village Tyrant Is Dead, Save the Village Maiden

Chapter 1045: The Vige Tyrant Is Dead, Save the Vige Maiden

Luke was fairly certain that no matter how bad Jessicas mental state was, she wouldnt be any worse off after receiving treatment. At the same time, he could also test out the difference between Kilgraves original ability and the partial version copied by the system. The reason Jessica was soid back now wasnt because she had a good temper. This woman had been gued by mental issues for a long time, and it was easier for her to lose control. Once she lost control, she could easily beat someone up. Without the effect of Elementary Pheromone Control, even if she didnt attack him, there was an 80% chance of her turning around and leaving. How could he talk to her like that? Seeing the look of anticipation in her eyes, Luke chuckled and said, I know a little psychology, and I know about Mollys case and treatment. Jessica couldnt help but ask, How is she now? Luke said, She underwent very effective treatment before Christmas. She should be able to go home and rest soon. Jessica froze. What effective treatment? She didnt think there was any treatment that would work after being tortured by that sadist, Kilgrave. That kind of nightmare would inevitably follow the victim for the rest of their life. Luke rolled the lollipop around in his mouth. Shes much better now that shes seen Kilgraves body and vented her feelings. Jessica gasped. What? She hadnt expected such an answer, and pressed, Kilgrave is dead? Luke nodded. Hes been dead for half a month. His body is in the morgue at the forensics center. Hell be buried in a public cemetery soon. Jessica was incredulous. How is that possible? How did he die? Luke said indifferently, He might have been involved in something. Have you heard about the smiling man who appeared in New York recently? Jessica was stunned. She tilted her head and thought for a moment before she said uncertainly, I think I heard about this person before. It seems that hes... a vignte who wears a smiling mask? Luke nodded and said, Thats more or less the case. Kilgrave was probably working with a gang, and the gang happened to be the smiling mans target, so he died along with dozens of other gang members. Jessica gaped; she didnt know how to digest this news. Kilgrave died, just like that? That demon-like, terrifying monster had died just like that? At that moment, Jessica felt like a vige girl who was bullied by the vige tyrant and could only hide in a corner where the other party couldnt see her. But one day, someone suddenly said that the vige tyrant was killed by a passer-by. After a long pause, she grabbed Lukes arm and asked, Wheres Kilgraves body? Luke said, NYPDs forensics center. Jessica abruptly got to her feet and jumped down from the third floor. Shended with a thump, and was about to break into a run. Luke turned his head and said helplessly, Hey, you dont want your alcohol or camera? This was a professional camera. In his previous life, this thing had been jokingly called poor for three generations, a single snap destroys a lifetime. A professional camera could easily cost thousands of dors. It was rare for ordinary people to y around with this thing. For a private investigator, this was more like a way to make ends meet. Without this thing, how could they take private photos of couples from a distance? How could they make it easy for their clients to file for divorce? Jessica paused. Pack it up for me. Im in a hurry. She was going to run off. Luke said, Hey, are you going to force your way into the forensics center? There are police officers stationed there. Jessica said, Ill think of a way. Luke looked at her like she was an idiot. I can bring people in. What other way are you thinking of? Jessica finally stopped and looked up at him. You? Luke unhurriedly closed the bottle of vodka, put away the snacks, picked up the camera, and jumped. Jessica subconsciously took two steps forward, wanting to reach out and catch him. They had been on the third floor just now. Her body was special, which was why she was able to jump down. It wasnt the same for Luke. Luke grabbed the third-floor staircase railing with his free hand as he jumped over it. After his feet found purchase on the second-floor railing, he jumped again and did the same thing until hended on the street. He walked over and handed the camera to a stunned Jessica. Did you drive? he asked. Jessica shook her head. No. She had a very strong physique and moved very quickly through the alleys and streets. She didnt need to drive at all. Luke pointed at a nearby alley. My car is over there. Lets go. Half an hourter, Luke brought Jessica to the forensics center. There were fewer people at the forensics center at night, but there were also many people working overtime. As a line of work that was forevercking manpower, forensic scientists were busier than ordinary detectives. Just like how the police department always had cases to solve, the forensic center also always had evidence to process. There was basically no hope of processing evidence for ordinary cases since it could very likely take months or even a year for the report to be published. In fact, detectives would avoid the need to process evidence if they could. Otherwise, they would have to wait several months for a report to be released. For major criminal cases, the standard process took a few weeks. Unless you had an in with someone you knew, it would be very difficult to get a report quickly. Fortunately, Luke wasnt here to get the report, but he did know someone. After Dr. Lanie made a call, Luke took Jessica to the morgue. The forensic scientist who led the way was also very busy. He only noted Lukes name and department before he left. It was just this casual when you had a connection. If you didnt have one, you wouldnt even be allowed in at all. Naturally, Luke owed Dr. Lanie a small favor this time. After the forensic scientist left, Luke said to Jessica, Lets be clear about some things before we look at the body. Jessica nodded silently. First, youre not allowed to destroy property here, especially the freezer and professional equipment. You cant afford to pay for them, nor will you be able to handle the problems thate with it, Luke said. Jessica was stunned. Huh? Luke said, If you break the freezer, the bodies inside might be damaged. Repairing the freezer will cost you thousands or even tens of thousands of dors. Do you have that much money? Jessica: ... She really didnt have that much money. Or rather, she didnt have much money at all. Second, dont beat Kilgraves body to a pulp, Luke continued. If you do, the coroner and I wont be able to exin it. Youll have to go to jail, too. Jessica hesitated. She really wasnt sure if she could hold back. Chapter 1046 - Treatment, Wrapping Up, and Three Test Subjects

Chapter 1046: Treatment, Wrapping Up, and Three Test Subjects

Looking at her, Luke didnt say anything, but silently made a decision: If she went too farter, he would have to stop her. Okay, Im going to open the freezer now, he said. Come back here. He walked over to the freezer, found the corresponding number, and pulled it out. He beckoned to Jessica again. When Jessica was two meters away, he motioned for her to stay put, then opened the zipper on the bag Kilgrave was in. The zipper opened down to the lower abdomen, revealing the obvious Y-shaped incision. It was a standard feature of an autopsy, enough to prove the guy was dead. But Jessica was stunned. Kilgraves face appeared every night in her nightmares, leaving her to rely on alcohol to numb herself until she passed out drunk. That nightmare-like experience from long ago resurfaced in her mind again. Countless memories flooded her mind in an increasing wave. In the end, there was only the shocked and confused face of a ck woman in her twenties and an order next to her ear. Kill her. The next moment, the woman was sent flying by a punch, and copsed more than ten meters away. Jessica pulled back her fist, her face nk. Jessica! Lets go! Kilgrave shouted from nearby. However, she didnt obey this order. She only stared nkly at the dead woman on the ground. Luke silently retreated behind her and watched as Jessica was lost in her reverie. Suddenly, she shouted loudly, No! At the same time, she punched the freezer. Bang! Bang! Lukes mouth twitched as he looked at the freezer drawer that had been knocked askew. I knew this would happen. Sigh, Molly was still the best. The body didnt move even when she hit it. The person in front of him wasnt just a superhuman, she was a superhuman with massive strength and who liked to fight. However, he didnt n to stop her. Since he had chosen her as a test subject, any property damage that happened during this period could be considered a research cost. In this day and age, it didnt have to cost an arm and a leg to do research. It was just a small sum of money. Jessica began to cry, getting louder and louder until she was finally bawling. Luke remained calm. Crying was actually a very good way to vent. Although excessive crying was harmful to the body, the person in front of him was someone who gargled with vodka every day. Crying out loud would be beneficial to her body and mind. Jessica cried for several minutes, then suddenly stepped forward to punch the body. Luke quickly took a step forward, and Jessicas body tilted. At the same time, he aimed his charged taser at her. Jessica instantly convulsed and fell. Luke put the taser away and grabbed her. He sighed helplessly. Her punch had been aimed at Kilgraves head. Given how the door of the metal freezer was now askew from Jessicas punch, Kilgraves head would definitely have shattered. Money wouldnt be enough to deal with the aftermath, and it would be very troublesome. Luke didnt want to clean up after her. But Jessicas condition right now was perfect. Luke helped ce her in a chair, and began to use his various abilities to treat her. Half an hourter, he looked at Jessica, who had fallen asleep in the chair, and murmured, This should do it. Lets see whether the treatment works in a few days. As he spoke, he took out his phone and gave his uncle in Las Vegas, Gilbert Greyson, a call. After he exined the situation and specially confirmed that no damage had been done to the evidence, Old Greyson told him to wait for a call. A few minutester, Lukes phone rang. The person on the other end said, Luke Coulson? Luke said, Yes. You are? Mac Taylor, from New Yorks forensics center. Gil called me. I need to confirm your situation there. Mac Taylor got straight to the point. Luke repeated what he had said to Old Greyson. After hearing the details, Mac heaved a sigh of relief. Youre a detective, how can you do something like this? Luke didnt get angry, and just said, If this can help the victim escape the nightmare, even just a little, this can be considered onest value which the body has. After all, the living are more important than the dead. Mac was silent for a moment, before he said, Wait there a minute. Ill get someone to check on the situation. If what you said is true, you can leave. Luke said, Yes, thank you. Ill take responsibility for everything, including bringing someone in to take a look at the body. Mac was stumped. He had thought that Old Greysons nephew wanted him to keep everything under wraps. It seemed that this wasnt the other partys intent. This indeed wasnt Lukes intent. They were only here to look at the body. Kilgrave was HQs case to begin with. If there was an ident, he would just pay for any property damage. He didnt need Mac to do much. He just didnt want to be questioned here tonight and have to write a bunch of reportster. This was just an ident. No one said anything; going by standard procedure was more annoying. It wasnt a problem to ask Old Greyson for help. He was a top forensic expert in America, and most of the forensic scientists he knew were big names in the circle. After getting Lukes answer, the uneasiness in Macs heart disappeared. He didnt want to bend the rules for anyone, but he couldnt refuse Old Greysons request. Luke had only looked for him to save himself some trouble, which was something Mac could help with. Not long after, the night supervisor of the forensics center came and briefly checked the situation. After noting down Lukes identity and phone number, he left. Luke carried the sleeping Jessica out and put her in the backseat of his car, before he drove to her office. He took the key from her and opened the door. He couldnt help but shake his head. He didnt know if it was because this woman was reallyzy or because of her poor mental state that she didnt tidy up the ce. The office looked the same as thest time he came. There was a lot of trash and empty bottles, and a nket on the couch. It seemed that as long as a person was single, they didnt pay attention to the details, including the person he was carrying. Mocking her inwardly, Luke set Jessica down on the couch and covered her with the nket. Squatting in front of the sofa, he muttered to himself for a moment, before finally whispering softly in her ear. At the same time, he finally activated Elementary Pheromone Control to maximize the hypnotic effect. The entire process only took 30 seconds. Even if todays treatment was done, the entire treatment would have to continue for a period of time. It could be a week or two, or even a month. Luke didnt have that much time, and there was no way he would carelessly use Elementary Pheromone Control to treat a mental illness. Jessica could be considered his main test subject. Stacy, of the trio of supergirls, was test subject no. 2. Lastly, Kilgraves victim, Molly, could be considered test subject no. 3. For the time being, Luke nned to treat them and gain experience in using his abilities. He wouldnt waste a lot of time this way, and could learn tobine his various abilities together. Chapter 1047 - Searching Far and Wide

Chapter 1047: Searching Far and Wide

This wasnt wasted effort. He hade up with Elementary Telekinesis and Elementary Annihtion in this way. Experimenting like this now, he might be able to develop a powerful mental ability, or possibly turn a support technique into an attack strategy. A mental ability might not do much as a physical attack, but it was a top-notch weapon against a persons inner psyche, and was far more powerful than firearms. If Luke had Kilgraves full ability to control both men and women, he would be able to live a carefree life even without the system. That was the best choice for keeping a low profile and lurking behind the scenes. Of course, the system was better. There was no need to scheme against others; just do your own thing and work hard to increase your experience and credit points. With that in mind, he took onest look at Jessica, who was lying on the couch with a smile on her face and drooling. He shook his head and smiled. I hope youre one of the lucky ones. For Jessica, living like this wasnt any better than going insane. The worst was to experience pain and despair while sober. It was the same with Molly, who was also one of Kilgraves victims; this was Lukes reason for choosing them as test subjects. They were like terminally ill patients. If they couldnt be cured, they might as well just die; the most painful thing was to carry on like this. Of course, it wasnt a glorious thing to make this kind of decision for others. Luke wouldpensate them in other ways. After hesitating for a moment, he took out a pen and paper, wrote down a message, and stuck it to the gleaming front door. People still needed to be pushed a little, and alcoholics were no exception. Taking advantage of the darkness, he left the office and drove back home. Bang bang bang bang! There was the scattered sound of gunshots a little further away. This was a rtively empty area, with nothing to block the sound of gunfire. Luke sped up and approached the direction which the gunshots hade from. If he ran into criminals killing people, it would be a good source of ie. If it was criminals fighting each other, it would be a good source of ie x2. He really didnt mind earning a few hundred experience and credit points on the way home. When he arrived outside an old car workshop, there was a strong smell of blood. There was even a trail of it which led here from a hundred meters away. From the smell, someone must have bled a lot in a truck as they entered this ce. Of course, there was even more blood in the workshop. There were at least seven or eight people inside. And the battle was over. The gunshots which Luke had heard earlier had been the tail end of the conflict. He released a mini drone from his inventory to fly into the workshop. Looking at the figure on the screen, he was stunned for a moment, before he heaved a long sigh of relief. Ive finally found you, Frank Castle! For a moment, he almost wanted tough out loud. This matter had almost be a sore spot for him. Luke wasnt omnipotent, and wouldnt necessarily be able to find whoever he was looking for. However, Robert owed the man a huge favor, so Luke absolutely had to protect Frank Castle. He also knew about Franks huge tragedy: his wife and children had all died one night, and he almost died himself, before he quietly disappeared. Luke didnt dare tell Robert about this at all. He was afraid that Robert would think of making aeback. Frank Castle was still alive. If there was a grudge, there would be vengeance. The main culprit was still alive; naturally, if Frank wanted revenge, he would have to do it himself. Luke was confident that he could handle this matter, so Robert could only enjoy the retired life at home with Catherine. Luke stopped the car and walked into the workshop. He even started humming a song. ...I think I did it again. I made you believe, were more than just friends... The middle-aged man who was checking the workshop to see if anyone had slipped through his fingers frowned. He suddenly turned around and raised the shotgun in his hand, aiming at the figure walking through the door. But he didnt shoot. The other party had started humming from about twenty meters away. It wasnt loud, but it wasnt soft either. Regardless of whether it was arrogance or something else, it was a sign that the other party had no intention of ambushing him. If it wasnt an ambush, then there was something he wanted. Frank had killed countless people, but he wouldnt kill innocents. The man in the gray hoodie stopped ten meters away and greeted him. Ive been looking for you for a long time, Francis Stronghold. Gray Rabbit sends his greetings. Frank Castles heart skipped a beat, but his expression remained cold. Who are you? Luke chuckled. You can call me Puncher! Franks face darkened, and he was about to pull the trigger. Are you investigating me? Luke said, You could say that. It seems you need some helppleting your... revenge? He scanned the bodies of the criminals around him. Correct me if Im wrong. Frank: What do you know? Luke said, Something happened to your family. They... huh? Boom! The shotgun suddenly opened fire, but Luke dodged it. He said helplessly, Hey, I told you Gray Rabbit asked me to help you. Why are you still fighting? Frank, however, had a ferocious look on his face. You only know about this because youre on their side! Boom! Boom! Boom! All three shotgun bullets missed. They hit the surrounding cars with a tter. Luke immediately hid behind a truck and scratched his head. Of course, he understood what Frank meant. Those who had nothing to do with the deaths of his family couldnt possibly find him, because it had been almost two years. Also, Franks psychological issues were no less severe than Jessicas. Should Luke really switch careers and be a psychiatrist? As he pondered, he jumped lightly off the side of the truck to circle around to the back. And Frank just happened toe around from the front. Boom! The shot missed again. Activating abination of Elementary Sound Wave, Mental Communication and Basic Hypnosis, Luke exined calmly, It was Gray Rabbit who wanted to contact you. I investigated for a long time before I found the police department and hospital records. Besides, Gray Rabbit wouldnt hurt your family, right? Franks hot head felt as if a cup of water had been poured over it. He instantly became much more clear-headed. The record of his military discharge was confidential, and he and Gray Rabbit were part of the same secret unit. It was unlikely that the gangsters who killed his family had the capability to uncover such confidential information. No, those gangsters didnt know his identity, and they werent inclined to look into it. Otherwise, they would have suspected him long ago. So... it was his mistake? Frank hesitated. Luke continued to talk as heunched his mental assault. At least let me finish. Gray Rabbit said that using his name would save my life. Whats up with shooting me right off the bat? Frank hesitated even more when he heard that. Chapter 1048 - Calm Down a Little

Chapter 1048: Calm Down a Little

Frank was ruthless toward bad guys, but even though Gray Rabbit was a weak chicken, they had gone through life and death together several times and had never betrayed each other. Who the hell are you? Dont talk about Puncher, those damn guys call me Punisher! Youre saying youre not their aplice? he finally said in a dark voice. Luke was dumbfounded. What? He never thought that there would be a problem here. But Puncher and Punisher had twopletely different meanings, alright! Why so sensitive? Roasting Roberts oldrade in his heart, Luke said, This isnt my first rodeo. Daredevil knows me too. His father is a boxer (puncher), but its not like he mistakes me for his dad. Frank was stumped again. You know Red? Luke said helplessly, Hes called Daredevil; you call him Red? Fine, Lawyer Matt did recently get a new outfit from somewhere, and it was indeed dark red. However, Frank had just shot Lawyer Matt/Red in the head a few days ago. Matts concussion was probably better now, but there was now a hole in his helmet. Thinking that, Luke suddenly felt that he wasnt too unlucky. Red... uh, Matt had taken a solid shot. He was lucky he wasnt hurt. Frank hesitated even more. He usually didnt hesitate. He had just killed a bunch of enemies, and had run into someone who might be an enemy. The boiling desire for revenge made him not want to believe the other partys words. However, the other party spoke with confidence. Not only did he mention his oldrade, Gray Rabbit, he even mentioned Red. Red wasnt Franks friend. There was no reason for the other party to mention him, but he had. He had heard a lot about Reds activities from the gang members. Since this person was Reds friend, he might not be a bad person. Listening to Franks breathing and heartbeat, Luke knew that he had finally calmed down. He continued, Can we talk somewhere else now? But Frank was blunt. No, these miscreants are dead. Just say whatever you want to say. Luke said, Your name is Frank Castle, right? Calm down. I hacked into the police database and found some clues, but I need to ask you some questions. So, if you want to listen, stay calm. Franks breathing turned heavy. Speak! You and your family were attacked together back then, right? Luke asked. Yes, said Frank. Luke said, This identity of yours was very clean. None of your army records were left behind, right? Yes, said Frank. Luke said, Did you know that someone erased your rtionship with your family from the police files and turned it into two separate cases? Franks emotions were in turmoil. What do you mean? He wasnt stupid, but it was difficult for him to control his emotions when it came to his family. It was also difficult for him to analyze it rationally. Even though he knew that Luke wasnt a bad guy, he couldnt help but want to take action, because Luke might be a gang member. Luke sighed and said, If its just a case of an innocent family identally killed by gunfire, why would it need to be covered up? After a pause, he continued, There are at least dozens of simr cases in New York every year. The only difference is the number of casualties. Your wife and children died, but that was just three victims; there was no need for NYPD to tamper with the file for a case like this. Frank seemed to get it. His face was horribly dark. Someone from NYPD is involved? What are they trying to cover up? Luke said, Calm down. Do you want more clues? Frank took several quick breaths to contain his impending outburst. Im listening. Luke said, I checked the hospital records. You and your family were sent to Metropolitan General after the shooting, but theres nothing to show that youre rted to each other. Also, someone signed a Do Not Resuscitate order for you after your wife and children were dered dead. What do you think that means? Who did it? Frank roared. Who did it? At this point, it was obvious. Someone wanted to cover up the deaths of his family and even wanted him to die with his wife and children. It was very likely that this person was from the police. This was because only someone from the relevant department could sign such an order. Luke said, Whatever youre thinking, go out and wait. I need to clean up this scene. Franks eyes were bloodshot. He threw away the shotgun in his hand and strode over. Tell me who it is! Luke had no choice but toe out from behind the car to meet him. Frank grabbed him by the cor. Tell me who... uh... Luke withdrew his hand and turned off the electric shock function on his glove. Holding the twitching Frank, he said, Dont overthink it, this is just to calm you down a little. Ill help you find out who your enemies are. They cant escape, okay? Despite his rage, these words lingered in Franks mind. A momentter, Luke put him inside the car outside the workshop, and he watched Luke walk back in alone. A few minutester, Luke got into the drivers seat and handed him a hood. Have you calmed down? Cover your face if you have. I dont want anyone to know that youre in my car. Frank pulled the hood over his head silently. Luke drove west until he reached the Hudson River. He stopped the car in a quiet corner and said, Logically speaking, you should have been able to find the information yourself. Why didnt you check it? Frank was silent for a long moment. I always thought it was all done by the three gangs in the park that day, he said sullenly. Pondering for a moment, Luke nodded. Theres no doubt theyre the murderers. Its true that you killed them, but there were suspicious points in the police and hospital records. Frank gritted his teeth. There were undercover agents. It should have been a sting operation. There were 85 members from the three gangs there that day, and many of them were key figures. If they were all captured, arge number of drug traffickers would have been taken down in one go, which would have been a huge coup. Luke was surprised. It seemed that the electroshock therapy had been a good idea. However, he didnt care how smart the other party was. He was only here to help Robert return the favor. Did you find anything else? Frank said, I interrogated some people who were present back then. They said that a big drug deal was supposed to go down. Someone contacted the three gangs about arge amount of goods, at least a ton. Luke was surprised. He didnt know about this. Of course, that was also because his only goal had been to find Frank. Chapter 1049 - Suspicion, Who Is the Enemy?

Chapter 1049: Suspicion, Who Is the Enemy?

Luke hadnt investigated who had engaged in that three-way battle in the park. A lot of the information in the police case file had been tampered with. Not only was there very little information, it also wasnt detailed. Rubbing his chin, Luke said, Your enemies are the Mexican cartel, the Irish gang, and the Dogs of Hell. The seller who gathered these three parties together in the park is also an enemy. The police... Luke actually wasnt certain on this point. It was definitely a huge mistake on the polices part for implicating Franks family. But it would be an exaggeration to say that the police were Franks enemy. The police definitely didnt want to implicate civilians. If that happened, not only wouldnt they get any credit, there would also be a lot of trouble. In a normal situation, the head of the operation wouldnt order their subordinates to act recklessly and disregard the lives of civilians. If they were caught, they might even lose their job. The important thing was that the person who nned this operation had to be someone important, like Dustin or a branch chief that had been given the go-ahead. Even the Major Crimes Division of a regr branch wasnt qualified to oversee such a major operation. As the thoughts shed through Lukes head, he handed Frank a phone. You can contact me with this. Delete the info after youve memorized it. Destroy the phone too. Frank took the phone and said nothing. Pondering for a few seconds, Luke said, I just wanted to find you, so I didnt look further into what happened back then. Take a break for a couple of days. Ill go and see who in the police department was responsible for the case. This person must know more, which might be useful. Frank said nothing and continued to listen. Luke paid it no mind. If you go out and about, its best to hide your face. Someone saw your face at the hospital, and its possible that the police wille looking for you. Frank remained silent. Luke asked, Where should I drop you off? Frank: At the intersection up ahead. Of course, it was a carelessment. Luke had no intention of going to Franks ce, either. The man might not necessarily believe himpletely. After Frank got out of the car, Luke drove off and gave a huge sigh of relief. Now that he had found Frank, who wasnt nning on disappearing any time soon, it wasnt a huge problem. The truth was that if he wasnt helping Robert return a favor, he could stop worrying about Frank now. As long as Frank was alive, he was even more terrifying than Robert when it came tobat ability. It wasnt difficult for a person like this to seek revenge. The only thing Luke could do was keep the matter under wraps and make sure that a pile of corpses wasnt left behind every time. So what if dozens of gang members died? As long as they died quietly and no one saw them, they were just missing. It had no impact on social order, and NYPD had no time to pursue the matter. When his revenge wasplete, Frank could go wherever he wanted, and Luke could provide him with cash to live afortable life. Of course, Frank might not need it. The firearms and ammo he was using were worth at least a hundred thousand dors. Frank didnt have a job, and he hadnt used his credit card all this time. It was clear where this money came from. When Luke got home, Selina had washed up and was watching TV in the living room. When she saw that he was back, she took a second look. You found Frank? Luke grinned. I found him. Hes fine. Selina also smiled. Then you can rx. Robert had never asked Luke for help before. It would be very unlucky if something went wrong the first time. After washing up, Luke sat down and told her what happened. Selina picked up the tablet and said, I investigated it before, but I didnt have enough information to verify anything. Now, its useful. Luke nodded. Tell me about it. Selina tapped on the tablet, and it projected the content. Although many details of the case were erased, the detectives who handled the case did mention that they belonged to the Organized Crime Control Bureau. The Narcotics Division, however, doesnt have the authority to undertake such a huge operation, nor do they have the ability to tamper with so much information. Luke nodded slightly. Narcotics wasnt weak, but they werent qualified or capable enough to n an operation to capture nearly a hundred gangsters. Selina said, And based on what happened over the past few days, Ive found a suspect Samantha Reyes. When this case happened over a year ago, she was still NYPDs Bureau Chief, and the OCCB was under her authority. Not long after this case, she was transferred and became the District Attorney. Luke raised an eyebrow. It was her? Selina said, Given her position, its impossible for anyone to bypass her authority over the OCCB. So, she must know something. Luke rubbed his chin and said, This D.A. is very interested in Grotes case. She personally came to take over just a few hours after getting the news. Selina said, Then there really are too many coincidences. We can look into her. Luke nodded. Go get some rest. Well talk tomorrow. He could get Little Snail to look for information first. Anyway, now that hed found Frank, things were less urgent. ... The next day was 10 January. Jessica woke up from a sound sleep and stretched. She feltzy andfortable. She went to the bathroom in a daze, and was sitting on the toilet when her eyes suddenly opened wide and she eximed, Wait,st night... Kilgrave is dead? She paused for a moment, then scratched her head. What happened? In the past, whenever she thought of that person, her entire body would tense up. Now, however, she realized that she seemed to be too calm. Those memories were faded and hazy, as if they belonged to another person. Although she still felt disgust from the bottom of her heart, it felt like she was watching a TV drama. She sat there in a daze for a long while before she collected her thoughts. Although the memories no longer made her feel extremely ufortable, she felt that it was better not to dwell on them. She took a quick shower and walked out refreshed. She sat on the sofa and felt a little hungry. There wasnt any food in the fridge. She casually nced around and saw... two bags of snacks and a lollipop on the coffee table in front of her. She picked them up and looked at the Chinese words on the packaging. Images ofst night on the fire escape came to mind. It seemed that a certain person had given her the two bags of snacksst night? She subconsciously picked up the opened bag of squid, and stuffed one into her mouth. Yep, it still didnt taste good nor bad. She finished the bag of squid in a few bites and threw it aside. She opened the other bag, picked out a chip and stuffed it into her mouth. After a couple of chews, she couldnt help but huff. What the hell is this? Why is it so spicy? Are these vodka chips?! Chapter 1050 - Robbery? Problematic Reyes

Chapter 1050: Robbery? Problematic Reyes

That being said, Jessica couldnt help but pick up another spicy chip and shove it into her mouth. She chewed on it and mumbled, It tastes alright! But why is it so spicy? She was so hungry that she quickly finished the bag. After washing her hands anding out, she decided to go out for a proper lunch and get some sun. The weather in New York was good today, which was rare. Light gold sunlight shone through the window, warming the cold air. A momentter, Jessica put on her coat, the lollipop in her mouth. She fumbled with the change on her as she walked toward the gleaming door. Suddenly, she froze there was a piece of paper stuck on the door. On therge piece of paper, there was only one simple statement: As per our agreement, one of the freezers in the morgue at the forensics center was damagedst night. The estimated maintenance cost is $5,000. Looking at the ring $5,000, Jessica gulped and took her hand out of her pocket. There were only a few notes in her hand: two ten-dor bills and three one-dor bills. You must be joking! How can it be so expensive! This is daylight robbery! A frustrated shout rang out at the door. An angry roar suddenly rang out from upstairs. Going crazy so early in the morning if youre afraid of being poor, why dont you go out and rob someone? B*tch, Ill rob you first! Jessica roared above her head. Upstairs: Come then. If you donte, youre the son of a b*tch. But Jessica was no longer in the mood to argue with the lunatic upstairs. She stared nkly at the piece of paper for a moment, then tore it off, crumpled it into a ball, and threw it to the side. No, no, I didnt see anything. She was so poor that she could only eat dirt. How could she have so much money? A hallucination. Everythingst night was a hallucination! She consoled herself and left the house. ... On the other side, Luke and Selina left after breakfast to visit some of the officers who had been involved in the three-way battle in the park, but none of them seemed willing to talk about it. The two of them didnt pay it any mind, but they were already monitoring these peoples phone records after interviewing them. When they returned home in the afternoon, Selina pursed her lips and said, It looks like its clear: three of them contacted their old boss, the current D.A., Miss Reyes. Luke smacked his lips and said, We might run into a minor conflict with the D.A.. Selina said, She wont be that bold toe after us, right? Were investigating the attack on the Irish gang; its not her case alone. Even as she said that, Dustin called. When Luke picked up the call, Dustin got straight to the point. Luke, what case are you working on that you would actually provoke District Attorney Reyes? Luke chuckled. Did she look for you? Dustin said, She called me and told me to keep my men under control and not interfere with her arrangements. Luke was amused. Oh, she thinks shes the boss of NYPD? Dustin also smiled, apparently not taking Miss Reyes seriously. Well, she used to be Bureau Chief, and has a lot of connections in HQ. Cut the crap and tell me whats going on. Luke said, Its about the Irish gang. We suspect that it has something to do with a sting operation she was in charge of over a year ago. Something must have gone wrong during the operation. Three civilians died and one was injured. Dustin pondered for a moment and said, No wonder. Shes preparing to run for the city council. Luke was enlightened. Is she afraid that well dig up her dark history? Dustin said, Thats very likely. What do you think? Luke thought for a moment and chuckled. Its fine. We dont have to investigate this case. Arent you going to run for the city council too? Dustinughed. F*ck off. Why would a poor man like me choose to be a council member? Reyes is just shy of getting it, which is why shes so nervous right now. Luke said, Everyone has dreams. Who knows when theylle true? I have faith in you, boss. Dustin couldnt help butugh, too. He cursed and hung up. Selina nced at Luke and said, Youre definitely not thinking of anything good. Luke said indifferently, Its the D.A., after all. We shouldnt provoke such a big shot, or well be in trouble. Selina was still staring at Luke. Luke said helplessly, Fine, well work in secret. Selina finally looked away. I knew it... Luke shrugged. We just got here, and the boss is helping us take on the D.A.. Thats too considerate of him. Just treat it as a private assignment. Hearing this, Selinas interest was piqued. Then, should we go to her house tonight? Luke thought for a moment. Its not like we cant. Whatever other people said, it was better to hear it from the horses mouth. However, they couldnt make any mistakes in this operation, and had to be careful. It would be best if Reyes herself didnt know. With that thought in mind, the two returned home. Night fell. After dinner, Luke looked at the information which Little Snail had gathered today, and called Foggy about Reyes. Hows the Grote caseing along? Foggy lowered his voice. It doesnt look good. Luke asked, Hm? What happened? Foggy hesitated, then said, Reyes wants to use Grote as bait to lure out a man named Edgar Brass, an important leader of the Mexican cartel. Luke frowned. You agreed? Foggy grimaced. We had to. Grotes not a good person himself; if hes jailed now, itll be for twenty years. Luke wasnt surprised. Grote was a scumbag. Dont get mixed up in it. Just stay away. Foggy was silent for a moment. Im with Reyes right now. The arrest operation she nned has already started. Luke was stunned. So soon? Foggy said, Shes in a hurry. Luke nodded thoughtfully. Alright. Reyes is in charge, right? Be safe and dont wander off. Foggy: Got it, thanks. Luke hung up and asked, Little Snail, did you trace the location? Little Snail: Close to the docks 2.3 kms north. Luke said, If Selina asks, tell her I had something on, and went out. Very well, sir, Little Snail replied. Two minutester, Luke left through the underground exit. He glided over the roofs and quickly approached the docks. The drone had already taken off and locked onto the location of the police personnel. These people all had walkie-talkies, so it wasnt too difficult to find them. Luke frowned when he saw who they were. It was ESU (Special Operations Division), which was the same as SWAT in Los Angeles. Chapter 1051 - So, I’m Not the Only One Who Gets This Treatment

Chapter 1051: So, Im Not the Only One Who Gets This Treatment

District Attorney Reyes was quite capable. For this arrest operation, NYPDs strongest force was directly mobilized. But Im not toote, Luke thought. He had already spotted Frank on the feed from the drone. The man was hiding on a raised tform in the docks. At that moment, arge truck rumbled into the docks. The ESU team members who were lying in wait didnt move. They allowed the truck to smash through the metal gates and rush further into the docks, before it crashed into a pile of containers. Luke smiled bitterly. This was going to be fun. A figure quietly popped up behind Frank. It was wearing a dark red battle suit with two sharp horns on its head. Who else could it be, but Daredevil Lawyer Matt? Matt was indeed stealthy. Frank didnt notice himing up from behind. He raised his hand and threw several smoke bombs while he raised his rifle. Bang bang bang bang! A series of gunshots rang out and instantly hit a container. The ESU members who were retreating with Grote behind the container immediately stopped and ducked down. Frank turned around with his gun and was about to leave, when a dark red figure pounced on him. He instinctively kicked at it. Matt sidestepped the kick and mmed into him. Frank flew through the air andnded on the top of a container below with a loud crash. Matt leaped after him and pounced. In Lukes earpiece, Reyes was already giving orders on the ESUs internal line. Theyre all dangerous suspects. Open fire. F*ck! Luke cursed under his breath and leaped into the air. He activated the mini jetpack on the back of his armor and headed for the docks. Bang bang bang bang! A series of gunshots rang out, but Frank and Matt continued to wrestle with each other as they dodged the iing bullets. Matt! Just you wait. Even if you dont dieter, Ill still give you a concussion. Luke cursed inwardly as he threw out a series of smoke bombs. The ESU members who had just fired were caught off guard by the smoke bombs falling from the sky and were instantly enveloped. The suspects have aplices. Repeat, they have aplices. Everyone, be careful, the ESU captain immediately warned through the walkie-talkie. At the same time, he stared at the screen and asked, Where is he? Where is he? The technician who was staring at the monitor was sweating. I cant see anyone. There are too many smoke bombs. A cold glint shed in Reyess eyes. Charge in and find them. The ESU captain turned his head in shock. What? Reyes said, Theyre unarmed. What are you afraid of? The ESU captain wasnt pleased. They still have guns. Reyes said, You guys are wearing bulletproof vests and helmets. There are more than twenty of you, and there are at most three of them. They dont dare attack, so the ESU can deploy a few men. The ESU captain gritted his teeth and turned around to pick up the walkie-talkie. A Team, attack. Capture two suspects. If theres any resistance, open fire. Although the ESU members were shocked by this order, they carried it out without hesitation. Behind the smoke, Frank and Matt were still fighting wildly. Matt was agile and skilled. Frank was strong and aggressive. The two of them fought hard. When Luke leaped off the container, Matt noticed him first. Luke said, Its me, Puncher. Matt and Frank both paused. Matt reacted faster. Help me stop him. Luke said, Okay. Even as he said that, he stepped forward and suddenly grabbed Matts hand when he reached him, activating the electric shock function on his glove. Urgh... Matt copsed and twitched on the ground. Luke picked him up and said to the wide-eyed Frank, Lets go. Frank looked at the twitching Matt and couldnt help thinking: So, Im not the only one who gets this treatment. But then he came back to his senses. Wait. I need to catch Grote. Luke didnt waste any time. He threw Matt at him. You take him. Ill get Grote. Frank: Bring him to West 57th Street, the roof opposite the Firebird Bar. Luke said, Okay. The two of them finished their conversation in a few words and went their separate ways. Luke quickly approached the smoke. He knew better than Frank where Grote was. This fellow was being protected by a team of eight ESU members in between a pile of containers nearby. Luke quietly jumped onto the container and then jumped down. Hended right in the middle of the team members who were defending the left and right side. Grote was squatting with his hands on his head. A noose at the end of a long rope in Lukes right hand flew at the two team members at the very end on the right. Basic Roping, activate! The two team members were wrapped up by the rope before they could react. As the noose fell, Lukessoed the two team members on either side of them with the end of the rope. The rope tightened, trapping all four members. The four team members couldnt hold their guns steady as they were swept up with tremendous strength. They staggered backward and cried out in unison. Just as they cried out in rm, however, a second rope was already flying at two team members on the very left, who were also tied together as soon as they turned around. With a flick of Lukes left hand, a noose appeared on the end of the second rope, trapping one member on the left side. With a flick of his right hand, thest member was also tied up with thest stretch of rope. In less than three seconds, all eight team members had been captured. They well and truly had their hands tied. Their arms were pressed tightly to their bodies in their bonds, preventing them from even turning their guns. The warning came toote at that moment. Enemy attack, enemy attack. Ah, what are you doing? What are you doing, Falco? Stop it, you b*stard. In themand vehicle, the ESU captain broke out in a cold sweat. A Team, give B Team immediate backup. Dont fire randomly. Be careful of the enemy. A Team had also heard B Team cry out. Although they were nervous, they immediately carried out the order. However, they felt immense pressure in their hearts. It seemed that the eight members of B Team had beenpletely wiped out. Within a few seconds, there were no more shouts. As they approached, they still had to take care not to identally injure their teammates. It was a truly grim situation. However, those were their teammates. They had to provide backup immediately. Twenty secondster, A Team finally reached the passageway between containers which B Team had been hiding in. Their backs were drenched in sweat. On my count, move in together. 3, 2, 1, the team leader ordered in a low voice. At the end of the countdown, eight people rushed in from both sides with guns in their hands. Then... they were dumbfounded. Amidst the smoke, arge group of people appeared in front of them. It was clear from their outfits that it was B Team. However, the eight members of B Team had been piled up together. Chapter 1052 - Bound, and Naive

Chapter 1052: Bound, and Naive

The eight members of B Team struggled as they tried to yell. However, they were muffled by the tape over their mouths. They were pressed tightly together by the rope around them, which made it difficult for them to exert any strength. In themand vehicle, the captain didnt hear anything. He was anxious. A Team, whats the situation? Are there any casualties in B Team? His words woke up the members of A Team, and one of them quickly replied, Negative, Captain, they should be fine. Captain: What about the assants? Did they catch them? The team member looked conflicted. Negative. It was their teammates who were caught instead. They were tied up in a pile and had even been gagged. Five minutester, the team captain and Reyes faces were ashen as they looked at the group of ESU members in between the containers. Reyes unclenched her fists and suppressed the urge to curse. She looked coldly at the ESU captain beside her and said, If all ESU members are at this level, I really suggest that you guys go back to the police academy. With that, she turned around and left. Behind her, the ESU captain looked extremely embarrassed, but he couldnt say anything to refute her. In front of him, only half of the eight members of B Team were up. The other four were still lying down. The rope around them was extremely strange. Cutting it once didnt necessarily allow them to escape. They had to cut it several times. However, the rope wasnt thin, and was a little difficult to cut through. After confirming it was safe, Reyes came over and saw the four ESU members lying on the ground likembs waiting to be ughtered. She didnt curse on the spot; it wouldnt make a difference. After a few yells, the eight fully armed police officers had been tied up like dumplings. What was even more uneptable was that it was a single assant, who had only taken ten seconds and a couple of long ropes to restrain them and truss them up. She really wanted to ask: Are all the people in ESU dead pigs? No, no! Even a dead pig wouldnt be trussed up so quickly. However, Reyes wasnt as angry as she appeared. Rather, she was more... afraid. Not only was that person alive, he might even have a powerful aplice. What should she do? Reyes was filled with worry. ... On the other side, Luke was carrying a twitching Grote, who had gotten the electric shock treatment, as he ran through a small alley. Grote couldnt move, but he had regained his senses. He was even more terrified when he saw Luke flying past the obstacles in the alley as if they were on t ground. Let, let me go. I beg... ugh, ugh, ugh... Grote only got halfway through his words before he passed out from another electric shock. Luke pursed his lips. How could scum like this dare beg for mercy? If it wasnt because Frank seemed to have a use for Grote, Luke would have shot him in passing at the docks and killed him neatly. Seven or eight minutester, Luke arrived at the bar Frank had mentioned and went straight to the rooftop opposite. Frank had driven a car back, arriving two minutes earlier than Luke, and was now... tying Matt up. He was using chains, however, as he tied Matt to a pipe on the roof. When he saw Luke return with Grote, he simply nodded and began to pack up his equipment. Luke surveyed therge boxes covered by canvas on the roof, all of which contained guns and ammo. He couldnt help but ask, What are you going to do with so many weapons? Frank said, The Firebird Bar across the street is an important den for the Dogs of Hell. Luke said helplessly, Do you have to cause such a big fuss? Besides, didnt I say that I would help you look into it? Why did you risk going to the docks tonight? Frank said nothing as he continued fiddling with his rifle. Luke thought for a moment, then walked over to Matt. Hes awake. Dont you have anything to say to him? Matt shook his head and looked up at him. Puncher, youre with him? Luke shook his head. Im just helping him out for the moment. Matt said angrily, You actually helped him with the massacre? Those are all living beings. Luke said, I never met him before this. I just saved the two of you tonight to prevent him from being silenced and getting you dragged into it. Matt froze. Silenced? Luke turned to Frank and said, Samantha Reyes was the mastermind behind that operation, and she was also the one who wiped clean the files. So, its possible that she wanted to use the ESU to kill you tonight and make that incident disappearpletely. Frank paused. Got it. He then started checking his firearms again. Matt was confused. Whats going on? Luke was still looking at Frank. Do you want to tell him, or should I? Frank remained silent with a cold face. Luke knew that it was tacit permission, so he turned around and told Matt what happened in the park over a year ago. Matt was stunned for a long moment before he spoke. But you cant just kill indiscriminately like that, right? You can go through legal channels Frank sneered. Naive. There wont be an investigation. If an investigation is carried out, Reyes would be held ountable for the operation, and so would her subordinates. Luke shook his head. Also, more than eighty gangsters in the park opened fire that day before they ran away. Theres no way to check whether they were the ones who dragged civilians into it. At that point, he gestured at Frank. Either he gets rid of those b*stards in one go, or he lets the person who murdered his wife and children get away scot-free. Matts mouth dropped open, and for a moment, he didnt know what to say. This was reality. Although not all of those eighty-plus gangsters would have shot at Franks family, they were all participants. It was the big fight between them that had killed Franks family. It didnt really matter who the actual murderer was; they were all murderers who had caused this tragedy. However, thew required evidence. Even the three gangs themselves wouldnt know who had killed Franks family, let alone the police. Appealing to thew was the same as giving up. Thew wasnt omnipotent, and there was no way to give his wife and children justice. Tell Frank to let it go? Matt knew that wasnt likely. A harmonious and beautiful family was instantly reduced to one person; how could anyone let that go? Even Matt himself had only lost his father. Frank, on the other hand, had lost his wife and children in a horrible way. Frank stood up, walked over to Grote, and kicked him in the thigh. Grote screamed; he was already awake. However, Luke had already tied his hands and feet with rope, so he could only struggle on the ground. Matt couldnt help himself. What are you doing? He just steals cars and peddles some drugs. Frank nced at him. Really? Chapter 1053 - Conflict, Choice, Interference

Chapter 1053: Conflict, Choice, Interference

Frank walked over, grabbed Grote, and punched him in the face. Here, tell our naive little friend what you did on the night of 20 December. Grote shuddered. N- no. Frank punched him again. Say it, or Ill kill you like this. Grotes face was covered in blood as he pleaded, I... I really cant remember. Frank smiled grimly. Is that so? Let me remind you then: Lafayette Street, Room 207 on the second floor. Grotes expression changed. No, dont. Theyre the ones who forced me. There was nothing I could do. Frank punched him again. Then theres nothing I can do either. Grote screamed as he was knocked to the ground again. I dont know. I dont know anything. Frank pulled out the pistol from his waist and aimed it at Grotes head. Then whats the point of you being alive! Ill give you onest chance. Tell him what happened in Room 207 on the second floor of Lafayette Street on the night of 20 December. Grote wept bitterly. Dont. Ill talk, Ill talk. They told me to kill a man. He got involved in something he shouldnt have. Frank nced at Matt and smirked a little. See? This is the regr guy youre talking about. Matt suffered a huge blow, but still said, He should be punished ording to thew, and turn himself in Frank snickered and turned back around. What else? Youre not finished yet. Grote hesitated again. Frank stepped on one finger and crushed it. Say it. Grote screamed. And an olddy. She shouldnt have been there. It should only have been the man. She was screaming. I couldnt help it. I couldnt help it. I had to shoot. Matt froze. You Frank: Look, these are scum. They never have any good intentions. Matt said subconsciously, But killing them wont bring the dead back! Frank: Yes, but if theyre dead, they wont hurt innocent people again. Look at this city, Red. Its full of rot. All this trash. They have no bottom lines. They can kill innocent people for their own needs. Why are you protecting them? Why are you letting those innocent people continue to be hurt and killed by them? Just for that little bit of ridiculous justice in your heart? Dog sh*t! Frank scolded. Youe out to beat up these b*stards until theyre seriously injured, but you have to wear a mask and dont even dare show your face. I dare! I know what I want to do, and I know what Im doing. I dont have to wear this fake mask to deceive myself. Ive broken thew. What about you? Wearing a mask only proves that youre a coward and running away. You dont dare face this evil world with your real face. You and I, were just protecting the people of this city in our own way. Beside him, Luke scratched his head. It seemed that he was the one with the most masks here, but he wasnt running away from anything. Frank strode over to Matt and shoved the gun into his hand. Matts hands werent tied behind his back. Frank had simply bound his body with the chain. Matt could still shoot with a gun. Frank pulled out another pistol and aimed it at Grote. Now, Ill give you a chance. Choose to be your real self, or keep running away. At the end of the countdown, if you dont kill me first, Ill kill him. 3! Matt struggled. No, you dont have to. Its not worth ruining yourself for someone like that. Frank was unmoved. 2! Grote was scared out of his wits. He struggled and begged, Save me, save me. I dont want to die. Matt: No, dont make me. Frank: 1... huh? Just as he was about to pull the trigger, he suddenly felt that his hand was empty. The gun that was pointing at Grote was gone. He turned around and saw Luke standing next to him with a gun in his hand. He weighed the gun in his hand and said, Alright, how old are the two of you? Arent you tired of ying such games? As he spoke, he tossed the gun back to Frank. Thats the end of it for today. Im sending Red home. Franks mouth moved, but he didnt say anything. Matt was relieved, too. Fortunately, Puncher wasntpletely on the other mans side. Luke crouched down next to him and started to untie him. Not everyone can let go of the past or vengeance for their family. If you can do it, youre a saint. If you cant, youre just an ordinary person. You cant save him, and he doesnt need your help. Matt: But if he does this, hes not just hurting himself; hell also cause ordinary people to misunderstand him. Luke said, He doesnt care. He only cares about his family, and theyre already gone. Matt was speechless. Luke said, Get some rest. Dont worry about the adults. Matt looked up, puzzled. Huh? At that moment, he heard a soft hissing sound. He felt a sting in his neck, and looked at Luke in astonishment. What did you do? Luke raised the syringe in his hand. Its just a tranquilizer. Itll help you sleep well tonight. Matt: You *% $#... The second half of his sentence turned into muffled sounds as his head dropped and he passed out. Luke untied him and stood up. Lets go. Arent you going to clean up the trash? Ill go with you. Stumped by Lukes action, Frank said after a moment of silence, Arent you his friend? Luke took out two pistols from his backpack and tossed one to him. But youre Gray Rabbits friend. If you want revenge, Im happy to help you get it. Frank caught the pistol and looked. It had a silencer on it. I have guns. Luke said, We should act quietly if we can. Youre not afraid of NYPD, but you dont want to kill police officers, do you? If you carry on like this, youll be surrounded by NYPD before youre done cleaning up your enemies. Frank had nothing to say to that. He had almost been besieged by the ESU today, although that was mostly because of Matts interference. But it was true that Luke had rescued him. Luke handed him another five clips. Lets hurry up and finish this in ten minutes. Frank was stunned. Ten minutes? Luke said, Of course. I still have to take Red home. Frank turned to look at Grote. Then this guy... Luke said, Let him go. Frank gave him a strange look, which was clearly saying, Youre joking. Luke said, Red doesnt want you to kill him, so let him go. Frank had a strange expression on his face, but he nodded. Luke took Grote downstairs and untied him. You can go now. Dont let us see you again, otherwise... Grotes face was filled with joy. Im going. Ill go as far as I can... As he spoke, he staggered and ran away. Chapter 1054 - Interrogation, Harvest, Luck

Chapter 1054: Interrogation, Harvest, Luck

Frank watched Grote disappear into the darkness and couldnt help but ask, Are you really letting him go? He didnt want to let go of such scum, not to mention that Grote had heard a lot of their conversation. It would be easy for him to spill the beans. Luke nced at him and said, Im not interested in arguing with Red about whos right or wrong. Just let him go. Im a man of my word. Frank frowned. Are you serious? Luke shrugged. I dont want Red to be like us, so there was no need to kill Grote earlier. Frank: ...People like us? What do you mean by that? As for Grote, Frank didnt really care. He would kill him the next time he encountered him. Luke didnt want to talk about such a petty matter. He took out a side mirror from his backpack and then gave Frank a wireless earpiece. After exining how to use it, he signaled for the operation to begin. Leave the unrted people to me, Luke said. Got it, Frank said simply. The two of them moved quickly and broke through the main entrance of the Firebird Bar. He was in charge of leading the assault, while Luke provided backup. All the targets were marked out on a map project into Lukes lenses, thanks to the mini drone that had infiltrated earlier. The red dots were the enemy, the yellow dots were unrted individuals, and the green dot was his teammate. It was simr to the X-ray vision cheat which yers used in games. Frank had never yed with such high-tech equipment before, but he had used equipment with simr, albeit inferior, functions many times, so he could use Lukes equipment with ease. Ta! Ta! Frank didnt say anything as he rushed through the door, raised his hand, and shot two guards who were smokingzily inside. The map indicated that his shots were fast and urate. Luke casually followed behind him and collected the two bodies. It would be too easy to find these two bodies if they were near the door. It was better to put them away first. After entering the door, he locked it with a metal chain. For the time being, no one would be able to escape through this door, making it easier for them to take action. He moved quickly, following Frank into a lounge. He saw several people looking over. Seeing the gun in Franks hand, their expressions changed drastically. They opened their mouths to shout. But Frank had already raised the gun in his hand. Ta ta ta ta ta! A few guys who stood up and wanted to hide were the first to fall. Frank took care of them first. Luke had two guns in his hands. They moved at high speed, and the sound of something like a nail gun rang out. Ta ta ta ta ta! The second group of people who wanted to get up were shot in the chest and fell down. The first group had been Franks handiwork, while Luke took this second group down one by one. Their reflexes couldntpare with how fast Lukes guns were. Frank didnt hesitate to empty his clip. As he hid in a corner and changed clips, he couldnt help but mutter to himself, This kid seems much stronger than that weak chicken Gray Rabbit. As this thought shed through his mind, he reloaded the gun in his hand and reached out. Ta ta ta ta ta! The three criminals who had been the slowest to stand up and turn around copsed. No one in the lounge moved anymore. Luke was holding a silencer in one hand, and in the other was a special tranquilizer gun which he used to take down people who didnt belong to the Dogs of Hell. Most of them passed out before they could even see Luke and Frank clearly. Luke signaled for Frank to head into the back and clean up thest of the gang members. After Frank disappeared, Luke took out his fake phone for a look. He then walked to the bar counter and found a surveince camera. He dismantled it, along with the storage drive, and threw it into his inventory. He then started to clean up the ce. All the heavily wounded bandits were shot, and their bodies were put away. He removed the tranquilizers from the unrted individuals, and left them sleeping where they were. Of course, there were only seven or eight of them. All the blood at the front door was directly absorbed and broken down by a special cleaning fluid. Then, Luke collected the white powder that was formed from the mixture of the cleaning fluid and blood. Everything happened very quickly. Within five minutes, the entire bar returned to normal. Except for the fact that the Dogs of Hell had lost more than twenty members, it looked like nothing had happened in the bar. Frank was just as quick. With Lukes help and useful equipment, he easily wiped out the gangsters in the back. Luke cleaned up the bodies and the scene before he entered arge room. Inside, Frank had started his old business again beating up criminals for information. The dull sound of flesh being hit, coupled with his low and cold voice ringing out now and then, filled therge room with an oppressive and violent aura. The leader was barely breathing. He could only say, I dont know. I already said that the Irish gang found us. They didnt tell us the identity of the seller. Name! Frank punched again. He should at least have a name. No, the Irish gang said that we would find out when the deal was made, the leader said weakly, but something went wrong before it happened. Someone from the three parties made a move. We had no idea who the seller was. Which party was it that made the move first that night in the park? Luke interrupted. The leader replied, I dont know. We checked after we came back. It wasnt any of our men. However, someone said that it was the Mexican cartel who fired first. Exchanging a look with Frank, Luke raised his hand and gestured for him to go ahead. Frank grabbed the mans head, pressed it against the coffee table, and stomped down. Crack! The mans neck cracked, and the target turned stiff and stopped moving. Lets go, said Frank. Luke said, Wait. As he spoke, he walked over to a small fridge and gave it a push. The fridge moved to the side to reveal a safe. Frank frowned. Dont waste time. We dont have a key or a passcode. Give me twenty seconds. Luke had already taken out a tool and stuck it into the keyhole. He jiggled swiftly a few times, and once it was fixed in ce, he started to turn the dial. In less than ten seconds, the safe door opened with a click. Frank: ...Gray Rabbit taught you? Luke was surprised. He knows how to do this? The corners of Franks mouth twitched. Yes. In fact, Gray Rabbit wasnt half bad at opening safes, but his luck was pretty bad. The first time he opened a safe, there was only a little money inside, and the other documents it contained had nothing to do with their mission. The second time he tried to steal something in passing, he almost triggered a bomb in the safe. After that, no one dared let him open a safe again. Most of their targets werent ordinary gangsters. It was normal for them to have bombs in their safes. No one dared let Gray Rabbit demonstrate his skill at opening a safe, for fear that he would send everyone to heaven one day. Because of this, a certain Gray Rabbit was very depressed and said that the heavens werent giving him a chance to get rich. Chapter 1055 - Aren’t We Meeting Again Now?

Chapter 1055: Arent We Meeting Again Now?

However, this Puncher whom Gray Rabbit had found clearly had better luck. There were more than thirty wads of cash in the safe, as well as a few gold bars and some jewelry; it was at least several hundred thousand dors all up. Luke tossed them into his backpack. Well split itter. Frank didnt even bother to watch him pack up everything. Im not interested, he said casually. You can keep it for yourself. Luke said indifferently, Im not short of money, but rules are rules. If we work together, we should split the spoils. As Frank walked out, he said, Then you could have not opened the safe. Itll save you more trouble. Luke said, Its also good to make people think that it was a robbery, in case the police or the FBI target us. Frank was silent for a moment. Are you afraid of them? Luke followed him out. Im not afraid, but theyre not my enemy. They maintainw and order in society. Most of them arent bad people. I dont have to provoke them. Frank: ...Whatever. As Luke moved past the leaders body, he put it away with a thought as he said, I dont want to learn from you. You took out a grenadeuncher just now. What were you going to do? Do you want to set off fireworks in Manhattan? Frank was silent for a moment before he admitted helplessly, I was going to blow up the motorcycles outside and lure the Dogs of Hell out. Luke: ...Lunatic! He didnt mind Frank dealing with the gangsters, but if this went on, the case would eventually fall into Dustins hands. Could Luke catch Frank and throw him in jail? However, Luke didnt want to say anything. After all, Frank wasnt quite right in the head. PTSD wasnt something he could run away from. He had been a soldier for many years and carried out countless secret missions. He was probably suffering from post-war PTSD. Fortunately, Robert had retired early and moved to a peaceful environment. Catherine had also been by his side for many years to straighten him out, which was why he didnt exhibit many abnormalities. However, they could never keep a dog at home, or Robert wouldnt be able to sleep. Franks situation was much more serious. If he had been able to continue living with his wife and children after returning to society, and undergone the necessary psychiatric treatment, there was at least the possibility that he would be able to live a normal life. But the gang war ruined everything and instantly destroyed the thing he cherished most. This fellow had yet to turn into a madman who willfully ughtered the innocent, but it could be said that he had a rigid moral bottom line. Frank was originally a leader who was calm in his thinking and decisive in his actions, but he hadnt investigated the original case, and had just gone after the three gangs. That was because he was afraid to see everything that had happened in the past. He was so afraid that he had never returned home. The home filled with memories was now empty. That would drive him mad. Without an external force, he might continue running until hepletely copsed. Or he coulde back to his senses, regroup, and get his revenge on all the murderers. Now, Luke, this external force, had finally appeared. They walked out of the bar, and Luke followed Frank to the street where his car was parked. When Frank got into the car, Luke said, Dont do anything for the next two days. Reyes will definitely want to catch you after tonight. Frank didnt acknowledge the words, but asked, What else? Luke tossed a ck stic bag into the passenger seat. The cash is yours; the rest is mine. Frank looked at the bag but said nothing. Let me know if you have any news. As soon as possible. Luke: Okay. Frank stepped on the gas and sped away. Luke returned to the roof of the apartment building, picked up Lawyer Matt, who was still asleep, and sent him back to his ce. Without Lawyer Matt, this nuisance, he turned on his fake phone and looked at the tracking device on Grote. He couldnt help but curl his lip. Yo, you can really run. Youre already in New Jersey. As he spoke, his figure turned transparent. The jetpack on his back activated, and he shot into the sky. ... Driving a car he had just stolen, Grote headed south to the Lincoln Tunnel first before he turned toward New Jersey. He didnt stop. He kept running west. He wanted to get away from New York. He didnt dare stay in New York any longer. That lunatic Punisher would definitely kill him. Even though he had just escaped a disaster, he knew that if the Punisher saw him again, he would still beat him to death without hesitation. After confessing that he had killed the old woman, he no longer had any value to the Punisher. It was Puncher who had stopped the Punisher this time, but from the name, it was clear that they were in cahoots. He might not be so lucky next time. Thinking that, Grote drove past Weehawken and entered the sparsely popted western district. Suddenly, a streak of fire raced over his head from behind and dropped down. Grote instinctively mmed on the brakes. Boom! The car came to a sudden stop. The hood of the car was mostly caved in, and a person wearing a gray hoodie was standing on it. Grotes face turned pale. Pun- Puncher! He could already see the mask whichpletely covered the face. He was absolutely sure that this was that aplice of the Punisher. Luke jumped down lightly from the front of the car and walked over to the drivers seat. He punched through the window and grabbed Grote. Horrified, Grote pleaded, Wait, wait a minute. You just said you would let me go. Luke tilted his head, as if he was thinking of something. Grotes heart began to burn. What if this person was just like that Red, a good person? He would be able to live. Suddenly, he heard a deepugh, and his heart turned cold. Luke chuckled and said, I told you not to let me see you again. Arent we meeting again now? Grote finally understood. F*ck you! You were messing with me! A momentter, Grote and his stolen car disappeared from the road. Luke looked up at the sky. Why, its already sote. I can still make supper if I hurry back. As soon as he finished speaking, a scooter appeared in front of him. The scooter puttered home. The night sky was as dark as ink, but there was one less scum, and the world was a slightly better ce for it. ... The next day, Luke and Selina went to theb in Nassau County. Luke hadnt been in theb long enough to officially start work when Jenny called. You in theb? Luke smiled. Oh, are you spying on me? Jenny snorted. I saw your car drive past the office window. Must I pretend that I dont recognize your car? Luke pursed his lips. Jennys office was on the 18th floor, and she could tell that the car on the road was his? However, he still said, Im sorry, my mistake. Did you need something? Jenny sighed helplessly. Although youve already gone through thepanys important documents, dont you care about the fact that the stock acquisition n isplete? Chapter 1056 - Looking at the Scenery With the Female CEO

Chapter 1056: Looking at the Scenery With the Female CEO

Luke hurriedly replied, I know. We bought 1.57% of shares in Stark Industries. With a little more effort, youll be able to join the board of directors. Jenny said, Yes, Im already working on that, but dont you know the other piece of news? Luke asked, What news? Jenny said, ...Tony Stark is already done with an internal cleanup of thepany. He now holds more than 65% of the shares. From now on, no one can shake his control over Stark Industries. Luke said, Well, that doesnt seem to have anything to do with us. Jenny said, But Miss Pepper has already privately disclosed that thepany will be undergoing a major transformation and will enter the field of science and technology. Stunned, Luke thought for a moment and asked, Do we still have money? If we do, we can buy some more shares... Jennys heart skipped a beat. Dont say it over the phone. Come to the office right away. She hung up. Luke scratched his head. The female CEO sure knew how to act first and reportter. But he hadnt seen Jenny in days, either. He had only contacted her via email and phone; indeed, he should meet her in person. Jenny probably remembered how Luke had said that he knew someone at the top in Stark Industries. Thest time he said this, the two of them had made more than five billion dors from the financial market. They might be able to rake in another sum this time. Thus, this wasnt something that should be discussed over the phone. After all, it was too easy for someone to listen in. Of course, their line was encrypted, so it was unlikely that someone could eavesdrop on them without their knowing. But Jenny just wanted to see him before they talked. Luke drove another car out of the garage and went to the phonepanys parking lot before taking the elevator to the 18th floor. He and Jenny were the only ones who could use this elevator. It led not to Jennys office, but to her lounge on the 18th floor. It might be termed a lounge, but was actually a luxury apartment. It was where Jenny lived in Nassau County. Jenny didnt show up immediately. Luke casually changed his shoes and wandered around the living room. He had never been here before. At most, he had only seen some of it in videos. He then noticed that there was a telescope next to the French windows which faced the road. As long as it was tilted down slightly, it would be facing the road below. Even the car tes could be clearly seen. Luke chuckled. Alright, this indeed wasnt spying. At most, it was... looking at the scenery? After wandering around for ten minutes, Luke poured himself a cup of coffee and stood in front of the window. The building that Jenny had chosen for the cell phonepany wasnt crammed with other tall buildings, but was close to Queens. Apart from this tall building, the other buildings were at least a few kilometers away, so there was an extremely broad view. Nassau County wasnt as crowded as New York. The expanse was covered in greenery, with only a few roads and scattered residential buildings. The good weather from yesterday continued today. The morning sun shone down, making therge stretch of dewy green nts even more vibrant. Most of the time, even when Luke was sitting at home, he would be searching files for leads or he would be thinking about the items he would work on in his free time. Now that he was at Jennys ce, and the female CEO coulde out of the bathroom at any moment, he decided to give his brain a break. For a rare moment, his mind wandered. After a while, a fragrant scent drifted over. The perfume wasnt strong, but subtle. A pair of arms reached out from behind him, and Jenny hugged his waist and whispered, What are you thinking about? Luke turned around and smiled. Nothing. I was just daydreaming. Jenny was stunned by the smile in the sunlight. A momentter, she mumbled, Why do I feel that youve be more handsome? It doesnt make sense. Luke smiled. It was impossible not to be handsome. 40 Mental Strength also boosted his temperament. However, this was only apparent after a certain period of observation. But Jenny was very familiar with him, which was why she was very sensitive to any change. Secondly, although he wouldnt misuse Elementary Pheromone Control, he could release it slightly to put Jenny in a good mood; it was always good to get along well, and not with a belly full of resentment. To do this, he only needed a very minute amount of pheromones, which was no more than what an ordinary man released on a daily basis. However, an ordinary mans pheromones wouldnt necessarily make the opposite sex like him; this was simr to a key matching the right lock. Lukes pheromones had already evolved into a master key. Unless it was an unusual situation, most women would have a good impression of him. With the two new skills, it was normal for Jenny, who hadnt seen him in a while, to feel that he had be more handsome. He took Jenny to the window and sat her down. Her body temperature could be felt through the thin floral dress. Coupled with the scent from the shower, it felt like a warm embrace. Feeling at peace, Luke poured coffee for the both of them, and they chatted as they drank. The two of them talked about how to make a quick buck again from the fluctuations in Stark Industries stock price, but they were very rxed. Neither of them really cared about how much money they could earn this time. Titanium Phone Company was developing rapidly, and thepanys worth was skyrocketing. Some of the profits earned from the plunge in Stark Industries stock pricest year had gone into the expansion of the phonepany. The research departments of other mobile phonepanies, which required substantial long-term investments, were still only dabbling around. Lukes n could be used for the next eight to ten years, and Jenny didnt need to invest a lot in it. The real investment was in buying patents and marketing, but the Titanium phones were already generating huge profits, and not a lot of investment was required in this area. Their cell phonepany, which wasnt big in practical terms, had an abundance of funds. As long as it had money, thepany wouldnt be under too much pressure. Luke decided to rest for half a day, so the atmosphere didnt change. The two of them sat by the window and basked in the winter sun, drinking coffee and chatting for a long time. ... Luke returned to theb just before it got dark. Selina curled her lip when she saw Luke return in a new set of clothes. She was toozy to jeer, so she said, Didnt you say youreing up with some face-changing program? John Wick just left the Continental Hotel with a big bag of weapons. If you dont hurry, he might run away after killing the Tarasov family. Luke was intrigued. He found his target? Selina shrugged. Seems like it. As long as he can pay, someone in the hotel will sell him the information. Luke shook his head and sighed. You cant be too arrogant. Iosef is the only son of the head of the Tarasov family. He has everything he wants, but he just had to steal a super killers car and kill his dog. Isnt he the stereotypical idiot viin? A real viin would have taken out John Wick on the spot. Alright, maybe things werent that simple. Chapter 1057 - Single Face Thousand Faces System

Chapter 1057: Single Face Thousand Faces System

Iosef, this heir to a crime family, had taken a fancy to John Wicks 69 Mustang at a gas station. He wanted to buy it, but John wasnt selling. The next day, Iosef broke into John Wicks ce when he wasnt home. He stole the car and killed the puppy that had been barking. Iosef didnt know who he had provoked. This idiot had even nned to beat up John Wick in passing. John Wick had been fully retired for four years, and had always led a peaceful life since. Who would have thought that all of a sudden, an idiot would break into his house one day, steal his car, and kill his dog. Looking at the surveince footage, John could see who had stolen his car and killed his dog. This car was one of his few possessions. That dog was hisst gift from his dead wife. John Wick didnt hesitate. He wanted to kill this guy. John decisively refused to negotiate with the head of the Tarasov family, leading to an irreconcble conflict. Iosef was the son of the head of the Tarasov family. As a father, thetter couldnt watch his son die. A bloody battle had just begun. This was all information which Luke and Selina had been collecting from various sources over the past few days. John Wick and Tarasov had caused such a huge ruckus that the reason for it had already spread, and wasnt difficult to find out. Many gangs were waiting to watch a good show, and most of them were hoping that the Tarasov family would suffer. New York was huge but also very small at the same time. It was much more beneficial for someone in the same trade to die rather than a hitman. Wait a little longer! Whether John Wick died or he turned the Tarasov family upside down, it was the perfect opportunity. However, it was best if there was a buffer period for Lukes face-changing program. Thinking that, Luke said, Im almost done with the preparations. Im just waiting for a suitable opportunity. Theres no hurry. By the way, wheres Reyes? Selina said, Her phone shows that shes still in the D.A.s office. Luke thought for a moment before he said, Then, take Gold Nugget with you and go to John Wicks location. If he dies, get his body out of there. If hes still alive, just watch. Selina nodded. What about you? Luke said, Ill see if I can talk to District Attorney Reyes alone; I need to at least figure out what role she yed in the battle at the park. If the main instigator behind the deaths of Franks family was District Attorney Reyes, then she was a dead woman. Frank would never let her go. Frank had been crazy and ruthless during this revenge operation, but he did have a bottom line. He had killed many times without harming any police officer. Even at the docks, he had only used smoke grenades, and only opened fire as a deterrent. If he really wanted to kill someone, all he had to do was rece the smoke grenades with explosives, which would take out at least half of the ESU team. It could be said that Reyes was still alive thanks to her identity as the district attorney. As for those gang members who broke thew, they were even lower than ants to Frank, and he killed them all. Not long after, two people and one dog put on theirbat uniforms and slipped out of the house. Luke wasnt wearing the V outfit that had been trending recently, and Selina wasnt wearing her second generation Beast armor. They were all wearing new, unremarkable-lookingbat uniforms. The main functions were to turn invisible and conceal body temperature, sound, and smell; they were most suitable for reconnaissance and hiding. Gold Nugget had never revealed its dog face to anyone. It would continue to hide as it continued to wear the upgraded Hellhound camouge. It was the easiest thing to handle. Sometimes, dogs were easier to deal with than humans. At nine in the evening, Luke made a stealthy return. Selina and Gold Nugget were twenty minutes behind him. Luke asked, Did you watch the show? As Selina removed her uniform, she asked, Any news from NYPD? Unless it was a special situation, the two of them didnt keep theirmunication line open when they operated separately, to avoid being discovered. Selina had watched the show, and hadnt broadcasted it live. Luke didnt turn his head as he continued to fiddle with the item in his hand. There was an explosion in a warehouse on the outskirts of Brooklyn. You were there; it definitely wasnt a small incident. Selina put her uniform into the locker and started cleaning. The handsome fellow in a suit charged into the warehouse and killed more than twenty of Iosefs bodyguards. Iosef didnt even get to finish his sentence before he was shot in the head. That mans too blunt. Luke finally turned around and asked with great interest, What did Iosef want to say at the end? Selina grabbed the t-shirt which Gold Nugget had brought over and put it on. He was probably going to say, Its just a dog. Unfortunately, he couldnt even finish the word dog. I see you have a deep impression of John Wick. Luke chuckled, and turned to her. He looked at the thing in his hand for a moment, then stuck it on his face. After a few seconds, he turned around. Look, whats different? Looking at his face, Selina paused for a moment, then scowled. Turn around. Dont use that face to look at me when Im changing. Fine, my bad. Luke shrugged and turned back around. After a few seconds, Selina said, Alright, turn around. Luke did as he was told. Selina stared at his face and stepped forward to examine him. Well, at first nce, you dont look any different from John Wick. Gold Nugget joined in curiously and immediately began to whine. Selina said, It said that your smell hasnt changed. Luke said, Ill wear a close-fittingbat suit to block my scent and release another one. Selina circled him a few times before she finally nodded. Theres not much difference. At most, there are some abrasions on his face. Ill improve on the loopholes bit by bit. For the time being, as long as I dont get hit in the face, I wont be exposed. Luke stroked his beard, satisfied that he finally had a beard to rub. Selina pursed her lips. Alright. You can have Little Snail... No, the AI program here is Sponge. Let it do the analysis for you to ensure that it looks exactly the same. Hurry up and change your face back. Seeing you with a beard is just wrong. Its not like I wanted a pretty boy face. Feeling helpless, Luke touched his neck and ordered, Deactivate the Thousand Faces System. John Wicks face rippled a few times before it turned into a translucent mask which Luke took off. Selina found it strange. Cant you turn it directly into your own face, so you dont have to take it off? Luke said helplessly, Right now it can only be considered a single face; it can only turn into one face. Selina was stunned. Then why did you call it Thousand Faces? Luke said, Everyone should have dreams; who knows, they mighte true some day. Chapter 1058 - I Want… Your Face

Chapter 1058: I Want... Your Face

This so-called Thousand Faces mask was made from nanotechnology, which came from Stark. After creating the suitcase version of Mark 5s battle armor, the tycoon already had some ideas for a nanosuit. However, his nanotechnology was still a little too crude, far from the requirements to make a nanosuit. Hence, the tycoon hadnt delved deeper into this idea. However, Luke wasnt wearing a uniform withplicated functions. He just wanted to change his face. If the technology for the nanosuit was the product of a phD academic, then the nanomask was at most a handicraft by a primary school student. That was why Luke was able to put this experimental product together so quickly. This nanomask could simte a high-quality face. It wasnt adverse to water or friction, and wouldnte off. The only weakness was that it was a little sensitive to electricity. It could only store one fixed model of a face, which meant that the mask could only produce a fixed face. When the technology improved in the future, it could store more models andplete multiple switching operations. As for the thousand faces that Luke was looking forward to, there would no longer be a limit to the number of face models. It would even be able to scan faces on the spot and change into them instantly. This was all for the future. For now, a single mask was already very useful, and might be used for a long time. Because Luke had an inventory, it was a small matter to prepare a few masks in advance. It was safer and more convenient than using makeup to change his appearance. In addition, theplete Thousand Faces System would actually include armor, and the size could also be modified. However, due to limitations in the technology, Luke only had the face, and couldnt even put together a trial version of the armor. For now, he had to rely on his previous methods to change his size. Thus, there werent a lot of faces he could use. He could only go deeper and gradually perfect the system in the future. By then, there would be many ways to y the game. For example, if Selina transformed into him, he could disappear for a day or two. They only went to the police station once every two or three days, and Selina didnt have to show up with him. Selina could then use his face one day and her own the day after to create the illusion that they were both in New York. After they arrived in New York, they had started doing more things on their ownpared with in Los Angeles. For example, Luke went to familiarize himself with the terrain while Selina went shopping. Going out alone wouldnt arouse suspicion easily. The job of a detective was still the most suitable for both of them. Not only were they able to officially look for all kinds of information without arousing suspicion, they also didnt have to go to work and get off work at a fixed time. Their time was flexible, and they could arrange it however they liked. In the future, Luke could use a fake identity to earn experience and credit points in other ces while he appeared to be in New York on the surface. No matter how amazing data analysis was, it would be impossible to connect him to major events and arouse suspicion. As he was thinking this, Luke asked Selina casually, By the way, is there anyones face that you want for your mask? Even a celebritys face is possible. Selina rolled her eyes. I want... your face! Luke said with a smile, Thats already included. What else would you like? Selina hesitated. She really hadnt considered it. Looking at her, Luke could only guide her patiently. First of all, it has to be beautiful, right? Selina raised an eyebrow. Who wants an ugly one? Why is your first mask of John Wick and not Foggy? Dont tell me youve never thought about it? Oblivious to the womans silent criticism, Luke asked, Secondly, what type? It would be better if it isnt Latin American. How about African-American? Selina frowned. African-American? Luke said, Its not like Ill prepare just one for you. I have my own African-American alias and a lot of others. That alias was called White Wolf, and the public even called him the Angel of Judgment. How handsome was that, for an African-American to be able to be an angel? he murmured inwardly. Selina agreed. Alright. Just design one for me. I dont have any other requests. Luke was amused when he heard this, and he worked on theputer for a bit. How about this? Selina looked at the real life-sized 3D projection in front of her. After examining it for a moment, she nodded and said, This is fine, but this hair... can it be longer? Luke said, This is a tool; of course, it has to be practical. Youll probably be fighting with this face in the future, so long hair isnt necessary. Selina was convinced again. Fine, she was just a tool. Short hair was fine, and she herself had long hair. It was also good to change her style asionally. It was an oval-shaped face, with a high nose bridge, long and narrow eyes, thin lips and a small mouth. It had an exquisite charm and would be considered pretty by anyone. The skin was a dark wheat color, and the short white hair was in the style of a crew cut. It was simple and refreshing apart from the fact that it was a military-style cut, it indeed wouldnt be easy to grab hold of this hair. After sizing up the face for a moment, Selina was satisfied. At least, she wasnt opposed to changing into this appearance. Now that she had experienced it for herself, she also cleared her thoughts. Then, I want a white woman with golden hair and beautiful features. Pick one for me. Lukeughed involuntarily and switched to another model. Selina observed it for a moment, then nodded without hesitation. I want this too. The reason she chose these two styles was very simple. Firstly, they were indeed very beautiful. Secondly, their faces werent any that she recognized, including that of celebrities. Naturally, Luke wouldnt tell her that this was a famous actress in his previous life. The first face was that of Hallie Berry, and the second was of Nicole Kidman, both of whom were recognized as top beauties. These two celebrities didnt exist in this world, nor did they exist in real life, at least not among American celebrities. Since Selina had chosen these two aliases, he would arrange for them to appear in America legally. It had taken Luke a little more time to handle something like this previously. Now, it was almost like an assembly line for him. After a series of online payments, two fake identities would appear in the United States within a month. Of course, these identities couldnt be investigated in too much detail. But if someone really looked into them, they could be abandoned right away. Whether it was the nanomask or creating a new identity, it was just a matter of spending a little money, and wasnt worth agonizing over. Suddenly, theboratorys A.I. program, Sponge, sent a notification. Sir, theres an emergency. A virtual screen instantly appeared not far away from them. It appears that Frank Castle was ambushed in Brooklyn, and has been captured by the enemy. Luke was stunned. What? Chapter 1059 - You Dare Kill A Hellhound?

Chapter 1059: You Dare Kill A Hellhound?

Given Franks skills, it wasnt easy for ordinary people to catch him. Lets go, he said. You and Gold Nugget will be backup. A momentter, two people and one dog set off again. Selina checked the surveince feed sent by Sponge in the car and confirmed the situation. It should be Frank. Two of the people who attacked him have police records. Theyre Irish. Luke had nothing to say to that. Anyone who haunted the night for so long would eventually run into a ghost themselves. Frank had killed so many Irish gangsters, and he didnt wear a hood; it wasnt strange that the other party woulde for him. Selina continued, Frank was ambushed in a park... Hm? Right, the park where his wife and children were killed. He was surrounded by dozens of people and couldnt run away. Luke guessed that maybe Frank had wanted to check out the ce. The truth was about toe to light. Luke had torn open the scars, but had used Basic Hypnosis and Mental Communication to suppress most of Franks violent emotions. After more than a year, this tough guy finally returned to that tragic ce. But how was the Irish gang able to block him? It was a small park, and not many gangsters hung around in the park, so how had they found Frank there? Even as Luke mulled over it, he didnt slow down at all, and very quickly reached the park. When two people and one dog got out of the car in a secluded spot, the optical camouge had already been activated as they hurried toward the park. Several police cars had already arrived. However, there was no news of Frank from these patrol officers. They had beente. They heard a police report that there were gunshots in the park. When they rushed over, there were only a few pools of blood; they didnt see any bodies or anyone else. Luke did one round, and soon picked up the scent of Franks blood. Compared with other smells, the trail left behind by the scent of blood was like extremely bright streetmps in the dark. A few minutester, they found the location an old warehouse. The optical camouge was basicallypletely invisible at night. Luke, Selina, and Gold Nugget snuck into the center of the warehouse without alerting the guards. They heard the dull thuds of fists hitting flesh. A man sneered. ...Punisher, you killed my brother and stole my money. Tell me, wheres the money? No answer. Thats right, youre a tough guy. Looks like beating you up wont help. You there, bring that dog over here, the man ordered. There were a few barks and the sound of paws scratching the ground. Talk! The man said, I wont beat you up again. Ill break this dogs bones one by one and let it die slowly in front of you... Selina murmured in her earpiece, He actually dares kill a dog? Luke was speechless. A few days ago, the Tarasov family had killed just one dog, and more than fifty people died. Now, the Irish gang wanted to kill Franks dog; it was like this guy wanted the entire Irish gang to go extinct! Gold Nugget whined. Selina said helplessly, Alright, Gold Nugget, no one will kill you. If anyone dares, Ill kill them first. Pleased, Gold Nugget settled down. Alright, these guys werent just pissing off Frank now, they were pissing off the alien dog head and alien dog heads protector, Luke mused. He said casually, Start at the front entrance and clean up the guards. Make sure not to miss anyone. Selina nodded and left quietly. Below, the man who was obviously the leader was already very impatient. He nodded at the man beside the dog. One of the criminals raised the stick in his hand, but didnt swing it down yet. He wanted to use it to pressure Frank. Franks face was covered in blood as his bound body struggled. Wait, Ill talk. Stop! The leader raised his hand and smiled in satisfaction. Wheres my money? Frank: West 45th Street, in the parking lot behind a small Chinese supermarket. The leader nodded in satisfaction. You better not be lying, or your dogs dead. Frank red at him but said nothing. He slowly twisted his bound hands. He was already prepared to dislocate his thumbs so that he could slip out of his bonds. If it wasnt for the two criminals behind him, it would have been a lot easier to break free. Even so, he only needed a suitable opportunity, and had a 50% chance of killing the five people here, including the leader, the moment he escaped. This wasnt an empty park, and he was focused. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed. The expressions of the two criminals behind him changed dramatically. Under their gazes, the leader had yet toe to his senses, when he was slowly lifted off the ground. Behind him, a tall shadow grabbed his neck and lifted him up. Ta! Ta! The two criminals behind Frank were shot in the head and fell backward. In their shock, they didnt even have time to pull out their guns. Ta! Ta! The two criminals who were holding the dog on the side had just started to turn their heads, when blood spurted out of their foreheads, and they followed in the footsteps of the first two criminals. Luke appeared behind the leader. Is it okay to leave this guy to you? Frank grinned. No problem. Luke didnt waste any time. He dislocated the leaders arms with two punches and crippled his legs with two kicks. The leaders mouth was wide open, but he couldnt make a sound. Luke tore off the leaders shirt and stuffed it into his mouth. He threw the leader to the ground and untied Frank. The dog, who had been held down earlier and had struggled non-stop, ran over to Frank and started whining as it shook its head and wagged its tail. Luke nced at him. Whats its name? Hellhound, said Frank. Luke: ... Selina: ... Gold Nugget: ... Alright, it seemed Luke had avenged some distant rtive of a certain dog heads. Franks dog was a mongrel with a square head and a fierce face. It could only be said, like owner, like dog! They both had square heads. Hmph! It was just a crying monster; it wasnt like a hellhound at all. A certain alien dog looked at Luke and was furious. A disgruntled dog head that had been deceived jumped out of the shadows and kicked the back of a criminals head. The criminal waspletely unprepared for the surprise attack. His eyes turned ck and he was knocked unconscious. Blood oozed out of his mouth and nose as a certain dog head took out its anger on him. After Frank was untied, he picked up the leader squirming on the ground and chucked him into a chair. Luke simply said, Its best if you get some useful information out of him. Ill clean up the people outside. Frank cracked his neck, and a sinister smile appeared on his bloodstained face. No problem. I have professional interrogation methods. Chapter 1060 - Cleaning Up, and ‘Blacksmith’ Behind the Scenes

Chapter 1060: Cleaning Up, and cksmith Behind the Scenes

Still worried, Luke said, Dont be too loud. Frank wasnt a gentleman. The guards outside hadnt been cleared up yet, and the Ghost Butcher wasnt in the habit of letting his opponent get off a shot. Frank flexed his wrists. Dont worry. Ill leave him onest breath and then ask him questions. How meticulous! Fine, then Luke should be the same. Satisfied, he took out stic bags and wrapped them around the four criminals heads so that he wouldnt leave bloodstains behind, before he dragged them by their legs out of the warehouse. Franks cold voice echoed in the warehouse behind him. You said you wanted to burn my eyeballs? Dont worry, I wont be so direct. Look at your hands. Theyre stained with my blood. Come, let me wash them for you. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The sound of a butane torch rang out. The boss of the Irish gang let out a series of screams, which were muffled by the shirt in his mouth. Luke contacted Selina. She and Gold Nugget had knocked out the guards in front of the warehouse. Luke told her and Gold Nugget to pack up and go home while he pushed back and killed the guards on the perimeter. He didnt want to force Selina to kill someone. Killing someone on a private assignment could easily trigger psychological problems. Gold Nugget didnt have any psychological issues, but Luke didnt want it to develop a habit of guileless killing. Unless it was a special situation, it wasnt allowed to kill. It was still better for him to wrap things up himself. It had been about twenty minutes since everything was packed up. Luke walked back into the warehouse and saw Frank interrogating the boss. The shirt was gone from the bosss mouth, but his voice was hoarse, and he had no strength to shout. Luke returned without interrupting Frank and allowed him to continue. Not only did this idiot boss attack Frank, he even threatened to kill his dog. There were some dogs you couldnt touch. John Wick was in the front, and Frank Castle wasnt far behind. After this, there wouldnt be many survivors of the Irish gang left. At the very beginning, Frank had killed seven or eight of them. Then, 15 had been taken down in one go a few days ago. Today, 27 more had died in this warehouse. More than fifty people had died, including the two bosses. Luke had crippled the former bosss hands and turned him into Swiss cheese. The current boss was the one in front of him. He was also the brother of the former boss. When his younger brother died, he took advantage of the situation to take over. In the end, he had only sat in this position as leader for a few days before he was sent off to apany his younger brother. It could be said he was an expert at courting death. After another ten minutes or so, Frank ended the interrogation and raised his gun. Pa! The boss of the Irish gang had a hole in his head. Only then did Frank breathe heavily and lean against the table. He was badly injured from the interrogation just now. These Irish gang members hadnt nned to let him live. He had broken four or five ribs, and a concussion was inevitable. Now that he had killed the other party, the savagery in his chest had eased a little. He felt intense pain all over his body and his vision turned ck. Luke helped him lie down on the table. Ill treat your wounds and get you out of here. You should rest first. Frank grunted and slowly released his tightly clenched fists as he fell into a semi-conscious state. Luke shook his head and administered a tranquilizer to his neck. Then, he took out his medical kit and treated Franks wounds before setting his ribs. If it wasnt for his injuries, Frank would have given the leader a good beating it wasnt his style to use a butane torch. After dealing with Franks injuries, Luke cleaned up the center of the warehouse and took Frank to an old car which belonged to the Irish gang. He then sent Frank to the nearest safe house. It waste by the time he returned to theb. Selina was watching a video. It was a recording of Frank interrogating the new boss of the Irish gang; there was no need to waste time asking about it. After washing up, Luke came out refreshed, and asked, How did they find Frank? He was rather puzzled about this. After all, he had looked for Frank for almost a month before he found any trace of him. Frank was good at hiding his tracks. He shouldnt have been found so easily. Selina ate a mouthful of yogurt and said, In the end, I interrogated two criminals. They said that the previous boss was going to make a big deal in the next few days, and had 3 million dors on him. After Frank killed them, he took the money. The new boss wanted to get the money back and continue with the deal, so he told the other party that he was going to look for Frank. In the end, they really found him. Luke was lost for words. No wonder Frank didnt care about more than 200,000 dors; however, it still wasnt the safest when it wasnt his own money, since he couldnt guarantee the original owner wouldnte knocking. Thinking this, he was still a little uncertain. Would Frank be taken off guard? Selena sighed. Those two guys said they surrounded Frank. Dozens of guns were pointed at him, but he didnt even notice. He was probably distracted. She didnt say why Frank would be distracted; she and Luke both knew. It hurt to reminisce about the past. In the face of the tragic deaths of his wife and children, this man with steel-like willpower couldnt remain vignt. After a brief silence, Selina changed the subject. However, the Irish gang boss knew who the supplier is. Who? Luke was very interested in this person. It was this seller who had initiated this deal, taking away all of Franks hopes and destroying his life. Selina said, Its just a nickname; hes called cksmith. He hasnt been seen since the battle in the park. A few days ago, he suddenly contacted the Irish gang to make a deal. Only a few executives of the Irish gang knew about it. Luke was lost in thought. What a coincidence. He appeared just when Frank did? Selina nodded. I think its too much of a coincidence. But what does Frank have to do with a drug lord like this? Hes not from the DEA. Luke shook his head. Robert mentioned that they used to carry out missions in Afghanistan, Pakistan, and Iran. Its the Golden Crescent. Selina asked, Then how are we going to find cksmith? The time and location of the transaction hasnt been confirmed. This cksmith is very cautious, and he has the initiative in this transaction. Luke chuckled. No hurry. Ill ask Frank when he wakes up. Selina asked, Huh? If Frank knew who this person was, why was he focused on killing the three gangs? Could it be... Luke had a guess, but didnt dwell too much on it. Once the truth came out, he could verify his guess then. After that exchange, one went to train and one went to work. Chapter 1061 - The New Real Estate Project

Chapter 1061: The New Real Estate Project

Luke handed the files to Sponge, and continued to perfect the Thousand Faces mask. It probably wouldnt be long before Franks matter was resolved. For now, the most important thing for him was still the face-changing program. Once he was done with this, he would be able to sneak into the belly of the underworld without anyone noticing. He would be able to find out from the inside how many human-shaped monsters with experience points were hiding in the shadows. However, searching for and helping Frank out hadnt been for nothing. He had obtained more than 4,000 experience points from the past few days. Currently, his experience was 57,500 / 300,000, and his credit points were 85,200. Besides, there was still the final boss, the drug lord cksmith, waiting to be harvested. Even if he handed this person over to Frank to deal with personally, cksmith still had arge stash of illegal drugs, so the experience and credit points from destroying them should be no less than for killing this person. This guy had always sold drugs by the ton. He definitely wasnt like those small gangs who only had a few kilograms in stock C how could a big boss be that shabby? If he were to dump a few tons of goods into the sewers... Hm, no, that wouldnt work. Luke immediately dismissed the idea. If they did that, they would be producing arge number of rat addicts in the sewers. It would be best to throw the goods into the ocean further away. At the same time, he could also get rid of the pile of trash in his inventory. The Ghost Eater had returned with a vengeance during these two operations, and there really was quite a lot of trash in his inventory. As someone with OCD, he didnt want this trash to stay in his inventory for too long; he felt that it was a waste of space. As the saying went, flowing water wouldnt rot. After dealing with the trash, the inventory was ready for the face-changing program. This would be a long-term transaction. ... After Luke was done adjusting the Thousand Faces mask, Luke and Selina went to work the next day. In the next few days, Luke and Selina reported in on their own every now and then so that everyone could get used to them noting in together in the morning. Lukes aloof real-life personality made it easier for him to carry out his n. There were many people in the police station who were on good terms with him, but there were few he would take the personal time out for. The people from Los Angeles were all very busy. They had just had a gathering a few days ago, so it was unlikely that they would gather again any time soon. In the police department, John e and Joe Lambert, these two old fellows, could be considered the only two whom Luke was close to. However, John and his ex-wife had fallen out again, and he wasnt doing great. He was hungover at work, and probably wasnt in the mood to go out drinking with Luke. It was hard for a middle-aged divorced man in his thirties to lower his head and tell a 19-year-old young man about the ups and downs of his family life. On the other hand, Luke and Selinas efforts started to pay off. Frank attacked twice more, but no longer left any bodies behind, and didnt create a bigger panic. The alert level at NYPD had already been downgraded. As for the conflict between the Tarasov family and John Wick, although it was more intense, the Tarasov family hadnt copsed yet, so they were very conscious about cleaning up after themselves. Without bodies or a lot of witnesses, gunshots and a few pools of blood were nothing in New York. While they couldnt find the murderer in the two cases which Dustin gave to them, they didnt feel pressured either. The chief of the Detective Bureau and his two loyal subordinates saved the NYPD police force a lot of effort. In fact, no one was interested in rocking the boat. The big shots and the small soldiers just pretended nothing was happening, and enjoyed the pretense of peace and prosperity. ... In the afternoon, Luke returned to his house in Clinton, and dropped in at the office opposite. Foggy and Matt were there, but they didnt look too happy. Foggys previous client, Grote, had disappeared off the face of the earth, and he had seen with his own eyes Daredevil and Punisher fighting at the docks. His feelings were a mess. Lawyer Matt was sulking. Whether it was because he felt ipetent, or because he was angry with the Punisher for acting recklessly, or because of Punchers betrayal, who knew. After making sure that the twowyers hadnt been hit too hard by these unexpected blows, Luke made some idle talk about themunity reconstruction and asked about the progress of the volunteer program. At that point, Foggy revealed that a new real estate project would beunched in the Clinton area, along with a charity fund to help relocate residents. Luke looked at Foggy and Matt. Whats the problem? Foggy nced at Matt, and got up to close the office door. Matt and I have a feeling that this is a follow-up of the previous demolition attempt. Luke thought for a moment. Like when the renovation workers went to Elenas ce and tried to force her to move out? Foggy nodded. Yes. These people are still after the apartment building where Elena lives. Weve checked the terms of the newly established charity relocation fund, and it looks more like it was made to get people out as soon as possible. There are a lot of issues with the terms, and its likely that the people being relocated wont get the money they expected. Luke wasnt interested in these legal issues. He asked directly, What do you n to do? Matt shook his head with a bitter smile. The problem is that we dont have a good solution. If the other party does stay true to the conditions offered in the contract, most people will choose to move, and the few that remain wont be a problem; the other party can use a few small tricks to legally force them out. Foggy sighed as well. Even if we tell the residents about the problems with the contract, many of them wont believe it. After all, they can get more than 100,000 dors for moving out; even if theres a risk that the amount might be a little less, its tempting. Luke spread his hands. Youre the professionals here. I cant help much. Try your best to help them fight for better conditions. The twowyers could only go with this suggestion. They didnt actually have much hope that Luke could help them with this problem when they told him about it, and were just giving him a heads-up in rtion to themunity reconstruction program. When they went downstairs, Selina asked, Are you really not going to do anything about it? Luke said, Ask Little Snail to check thepanys background. If theres an issue, tell Foggy and Matt. We cant stop the residents who want to make a quick buck. As long as Foggy and Matt continue to focus on the present and not the future, and ensure that the moneys in the bag, whoever wants to move can do so. This isnt a great ce to begin with. Selina suddenly had a thought. Do you think theres treasure under the apartment building? Like a vault full of gold left behind from World War II, like in the movies? Luke nced at her. Girl, your brain muscles are getting a workout. Selina was stunned. Brain muscles... what? Luke chuckled. Im admiring your strength. Your muscles have grown into your head. Realization dawned on Selina, and she spat at him. Youre the one with just muscles in your head! Youre covered in muscles all over. No, thats more like apliment... Luke smiled, but didnt say anything. He was a real muscleman! He wasnt any smaller than Selina under his T-shirt. Not convinced? Bite me! Chapter 1062 - Finding Blacksmith, and Goodbye, Old Friend

Chapter 1062: Finding cksmith, and Goodbye, Old Friend

That night, Luke met Frank to trade information with him. Luke probably knew everything Frank knew. What Luke knew, Frank might not know. A hypnotized District Attorney Reyes had confessed her n, and Luke didnt withhold anything from Frank. Frank fell silent. Luke didnt say anything. Was it revenge? How? How could it be considered revenge? There were countless ways to answer these questions. There was no doubt that Reyes wasnt a good person. When she had nned to capture the three parties involved in the chaotic battle in the park, she hadnt thought about how she might implicate civilians. Things hadnt gone the way she nned, which could hinder her attempt to enter politics; that was thest thing she wanted. What a pity that because of her wild ambitions and greed, she jumped the gun. She was worried that the three parties would be alerted and cancel the transaction, so she didnt have the civilians evacuated before she took action. Whether or not the three parties were alerted after that, if she had evacuated the civilians ahead of time, the tragedy with Franks family could have been avoided. Looking at it this way, it seemed like she was the cause of the deaths of Franks family. The truth was that this incident couldnt be judged so simply. It was a matter of course for the police to catch criminals. Civilians getting caught up in the danger while the police were catching criminals was an unavoidable problem for the entire US police force; the difference was to what degree. In a gunfight between the police and criminals, civilians could be identally injured at any time. Did that mean that the police didnt deserve to carry guns? That was obviously impossible. Reyes had made a serious mistake in this matter, but not to the point that she deserved death. If she did, then there were more felons who deserved death more than she did. Franks expression went through several changes for a while, and he didnt seem to settle on any one thought. Luke knew, however, that he had already made up his mind. When all was said and done, Frank didnt have an innate criminal nature. He was a soldier who had once done many dirty things in the countrys interests, but he had always had a bottom line. The fact that he took so long to make a decision meant that he wasnt fixated on killing Reyes. Lukes rough guess was that Frank probably didnt care that Reyes tried to kill him; it mainly had to do with the fact that she wasnt directly responsible for the deaths of Franks family. That was the real reason Frank hesitated. In the end, Luke said, I think we can put District Attorney Reyes aside. Theres another issue. If we can solve it, you might not need to worry about Reyes anymore. After a brief silence, Frank nodded. Go ahead. cksmith! Luke named the key figure. Franks attention snapped to him, and he looked up. Luke said, The real key here is this cksmith. He was the one to initiate the deal, which led to everything that happened. Frank: Youre saying that you found him? But how was this connected to Reyes? Luke nodded. This cksmith supposedly has a huge supply of drugs, at least a ton at a time. How does he smuggle in suchrge quantities? Frank frowned. If its smuggling, maybe its from Mexico? Hes quite close to the Mexican cartel. Luke shook his head. No. The Mexican cartel does have a lot of goods, but they enter the United States in several batches, and very rarely in bulk. They prefer to split the goods and sell them to multiple gangs for even more profits; theres no need for them to gather the drugs together again after theyve already entered the country in batches. It wouldnt do them any good. Frank nodded slightly. The one thing that the Mexican cartel wasnt short of was manpower. There were countless ordinary people who were willing to be drug mules for money. They acted as mules for the Mexican cartel and brought the goods into the United States in small batches via various routes. Doing so reduced the risks and wouldnt implicate the higher-ups. At most, the police would only be able to catch some thugs and car escorts. Pooling the goods together would only cause more idents and losses. Luke paused for a moment before he continued, For the rest, you need to calm down. At least, until we catch cksmith and confirm that its him, you need to remain calm. Say it, said Frank. ... Half an hourter, Luke helplessly took out his first-aid kit and started wrapping Franks bloody hands. Didnt I say we dont know for sure yet? Dont tell me you were going to run off and look for him on your own? Frank gasped, Hes mine! Luke snapped, Do you think I wont knock him out and throw him down in front of you right now? You have five broken ribs and youre not thinking straight. Are you sure youre not going off to get yourself killed? Frank red at him with bloodshot eyes. Until he gives me answers, Ill be very calm. Luke pursed his lips and said, Lets go. It looks like you cant wait any longer. Lets get to the bottom of this tonight. He and Frank were aware that it was very likely that their guess was right. Unless the other party refused to speak, cksmith was sure to die tonight. Naturally, the reason Luke was going with Frank was to use Basic Hypnosis and Mental Communication to squeeze out thest of cksmiths worth. Since Frank had saved Roberts life three times, Luke would leave cksmith to him. As for cksmiths goods andworks, those were Lukes. They were all experience and credit points. ... Ray Schoonover smiled and rubbed his sons head, watching as his wife coaxed him to go shower and sleep. He sat down on the couch and picked up the remote control as he switched from the TV show to several news channels. After a while, he stopped and frowned. No movement from Frank? There was nothing about the bloodbath he had expected on the news; he could only turn off the TV and ponder on the follow-up. With the TV off, the room fell into silence. Leaning back against the couch, Rays heart suddenly tightened. Something wasnt right. Where was the sound of his wife coaxing his son to sleep? This little fellow would pester his wife every night to tell him a story. He also liked to ask questions and would only fall asleep after about twenty minutes. Ray had been watching the news on TV earlier, and hadnt noticed anything because of the noise. Now, the entire room was as quiet as a haunted house. Apart from his own breathing and the faint sound of the wind outside, he couldnt hear anything else. Ray reached into the side of the couch where a pistol was hidden. He slowly scanned the room. It was an unhurried sweep as he did his best to use his peripheral vision and look for any approaching danger. Crack! The door was unlocked. The sound of clinking metal was simr to a key unlocking a door. But Ray knew it wasnt his family. Only he and his wife had keys, and they were both at home. He was about to pull out his gun, when he heard a low voice from the door. Ray, long time no see. Ray paused, a surprised expression on his face. Frank, is that you? He stood up and turned to the entrance of the living room, putting his right hand, which held the pistol, behind his back. A burly figure walked in. Its me. Chapter 1063 - Saving Time, and Quick to Act

Chapter 1063: Saving Time, and Quick to Act

The man before him had a buzz cut and a square face. He had a cold expression on his face and there seemed to be a cold glint in his eyes. It made ones heart tighten. Everything was exactly as Ray remembered. He let out a breath. Have you been well for the past two years? Frank walked slowly into the living room. Not so good. Ray seemed surprised. Whys that? Frank: Maria is dead. Lisa and Frank Jr died too. Right in front of me. What happened? Come, sit down and talk. Frank: No need. I just wanted to ask you a question. Do you know cksmith? Ray frowned and pondered for a moment, then shook his head. Ive never heard of him. What does he do? Where is he active? I need to know this, so that I can check. Frank fell silent. Ray looked at him, the gun behind his back moving slowly. Whats the problem, Frank? Tell me. Ill do what I can to help you. Since were oldrades... ugh? Chi! There was a low hissing sound. Ray raised his left hand and covered his neck in shock as he turned around. Halfway through his action, his eyes rolled back and he copsed onto the couch. Luke, who was still dressed in his gray hoodie, appeared behind him and unhurriedly put away the syringe. Lets not waste time. He was holding a gun behind his back. It didnt look like he was meeting an oldrade. Frank: ...When you first appeared, I also shot at you. People like us dont trust anyone. Holding a gun doesnt mean anything. Luke smiled behind his mask. If you didnt trust me, would you havee with me? If you trusted him, then why did you agree to my proposal? It seemed that this type of tsundere wasnt unique to a certain tycoon. It was just that the way this Punisher uncle behaved was slightly different from that young master. Roasting Frank inwardly, Luke said, His wife and kid are asleep. Lets start. As he spoke, he took out two more syringes and injected them into Rays neck, one on each side. Hell wake up in no more than three minutes. You can ask him anything you want. Also, if hes cksmith, remember to ask him where the goods are hidden. With that, he left. As if he hadnt heard him, Frank walked over to Ray and searched him. He uncocked the pistol and tossed it aside. Then, he sat down next to Ray and waited quietly. There was a dead silence in the house. Two minutester, Rays eyelids fluttered and he slowly opened his eyes. His gaze was nk and unfocused. Franks breathing grew heavy and quick. A hundred thoughts raced through his mind before he finally asked the question that had been bothering him: Did you kill Maria and the others? ... Luke walked out of the house and headed for a small wooden shed ten meters away. After putting Rays wife and son into a deep sleep, Luke had already done a rough check of the inside of the house. There were no obvious abnormalities, but there was the smell of gun oil and other things from the storage shed about ten meters away from the main house. Opening the door, he ignored the various tools inside and walked straight to a wall. He reached behind a heavy industrial cutter and felt around for a moment before he pressed a hidden button. With a slight noise, a metal staircase slowly opened up in the ground. It was a basement. As he walked down, the lights came on automatically. He looked around, and entered a sea of weapons. There were no fewer than fifty handguns, rifles, and shotguns. There were also several types of machine guns, ranging from the lightweight M249 to the heavy six-barreled M134. Then there were grenadeunchers, RPGs, MK2 grenades, smoke grenades, stun grenades, and other individual battlefieldbat equipment. There was enough equipment here for two standard infantry units. Luke only nced at them briefly before his gaze fell on aptop. After inserting a decryption USB into it and starting it up, he took out his fake phone and got to work. A few minutester, his eyes lit up. He looked at the files on the fake phone and smiled. Found it. He turned off theptop and put it away in his inventory. Then, he looked around. With a thought, the grenadeunchers, RPGs, MK2s, smoke grenades, and stun grenades were ced in his inventory. He didnt touch the other guns and bullets. He had a lot in stock, and it wasnt difficult to get them. There was no need to take them away. When he was done, he walked out and closed up the basement again. When he returned to the living room, he saw Frank standing silently in front of the couch. Ray was lying on the couch with a hole in his forehead. Luke pped his own forehead. Youre really quick to kill them! Thank goodness I found the files, or I wouldnt have been able to find cksmiths goods. He didnt disturb Frank. He had to give him time to calm down after getting his revenge. He leaned against the table and took out his fake phone to check a recording of the earlier interrogation. It was a good thing that he always had a backup n to retain as much information as possible. Rays full name was Ray Schoonover. He was a Marine Corps colonel, and Frank and Roberts former boss. At the same time, Ray had another identity he was an expert at doing the dirty work and carrying out secret missions worldwide for several organizations. Once a team member died on a secret assignment, they became mercenaries who had nothing to do with the US military. As a result, Ray had a number of privileges in the US army. For example, only a few people had records of his and his teams movements. Many of the things they moved in and out of the United States were very sensitive and wouldnt be noted down by the military. With the existence of such a convenient means of transport and long exposure to dirty work, Rays bottom line quickly disappeared. Looking at how the people above him made a fortune from the massacres he carried out, Ray started a new business smuggling and selling drugs. He had many nicknames, cksmith being one of them. Even if they didnt have the details, the big shots whomanded him had a rough idea of this business of his. However, no one said anything. A ck-hearted subordinate who liked to make money was more useful than a loyal and patriotic fighter. If Ray became a problem, they could just dispose of him and take his money. However, Rays skills werent bad. After more than ten years, not only wasnt he dead, he even climbed from a major to a colonel, and his business also got even bigger. After roping in a few big shots as a safety, the possibility of him being silenced was very low, and he led an increasinglyfortable life. It wasnt until Frank had been ready to retire two years ago that Ray sensed trouble. Frank was fiercely adverse to drug trafficking, and never held back when killing traffickers. Ray had never let Frank in on his side business. However, after Frank retired, Ray could no longer control hismunication with the outside world. It was possible that someone would try to get information from Frank to knock him down. Frank, who didnt know about this side business, might inadvertently let sensitive information slip. How could someone as dirty as Ray dare let himself be investigated? When the time came, the radish would be pulled out of the mud. It was very likely that the higher-ups would take him down for the crime of drug smuggling. If that happened, many people would only raise their sses to celebrate one less person who knew about their dirty business. Chapter 1064 - Small Harvest, Big Harvest

Chapter 1064: Small Harvest, Big Harvest

Given these considerations, and a few failed attempts to rope Frank in, Ray chose to silence him. But he didnt dare do it in the army. Frank had saved every member of the team more than once. If he dared to show any intention of silencing Frank, it was very likely that Frank would kill him instead. Frank was such a simple and crude man. He would shoot his enemies without hesitation, even someone like Ray, who had been his boss for years. He could only wait for Frank to retire and return home. Having nned it all out earlier on, Ray chose the moment when Frank and his family went out to y. He knew that this was the only time Frank, a wolf on the battlefield, would let his guard down, as he would sacrifice himself to protect his family. Thus, the three-way battle in the park had been a n to kill Frank from the start. The first to open fire was also a spy in the Mexican cartel. In fact, Frank and his family were the first targets of attack; when they were shot, none of the criminals had yet to sustain injuries. In a sense, the members of the three gangs were the funerary objects buried alongside Franks family. D.A. Reyes had even worse luck. The police officers she sent only appeared after the fight started to control the situation. The truth was finally revealed. The only true enemies of Franks family were Ray and his undercover agent in the Mexican cartel. The undercover man had long been killed in Franks previous revenge operation. The mastermind, Ray, had his head blown up tonight; this could be considered the end of the matter. Originally, it wasnt easy to uncover Rays identity as cksmith. To protect this secret identity, he had been very careful in everything he did. Robert wasnt as good as Frank at killing, but he was a lot more insightful. He had long known how big Rays side business was, and had told Luke about it. The clues Luke obtained were as followed: Ray and Frank were very close. cksmith was closely connected to the deaths of Franks family. cksmith was smuggling in a lot of drugs through mysterious channels. Ray was also smuggling inrge amounts of drugs through military channels that were very hard to detect. With so many coincidences, how could Luke let Ray go? If his guess was wrong, then it was Frank who would apologize to his oldrade. Surely Ray would understand that his oldrade was acting impulsively because of his desire for revenge. After all, Frank had saved Ray before. At most, he would return the favor. But if Lukes guess was correct, then that was the end of it. ... Of course, there wasnt that much content in the video of Frank interrogating Ray. Luke put together the whole story from the results of his previous investigation and what he had found on theptop, but he had already correctly guessed the gist of it. On the other side, Frank finally recovered slightly from the feeling of having killed his enemy. Without saying anything, he turned around and walked out. Luke scratched his head helplessly. ...Was it time for him to clean up again? He would call Robert tomorrow and make sure to tell him that he had repaid the favor with Frank; Luke would never have to clean up after him again. A certain young detective stewed in his indignation. After putting away Rays body and erasing traces of their break-in, Luke quietly left the room. When they were about a hundred meters away, he asked, Where are you headed? Frank: West 45th Street, the building behind the Chinese supermarket. Luke drove in silence. When they arrived, he watched Frank get out of the car without a word and walk into the building. He started the car again and drove into an area without any surveince cameras. A momentter, a small scooter puttered out from the other end of the area and headed straight for the docks in the southwest corner of Brooklyn. Ray was dead. Frank hadpletely forgotten to ask him where his goods were stashed. Thankfully, Luke had found some clues on theptop. He was certain that thetest batch of goods, no less than a ton, had been hidden on a boat at the docks. Apart from weed, Luke had never destroyed drugs by the ton before. In the past, he only earned a few thousand experience and credit points after destroying a few kilograms of white crystals and taking down the traffickers at the same time. How many experience and credit points was a ton of powder worth? He couldnt wait to find out. ... Two hourster, a pleased Luke returned home. In the face of Selinas questioning gaze, Luke simply smiled and said, Do you want supper? How about Chinese skewers? You can have your favorite grilled eggnt. Selina and Gold Nugget were all for it. Luke was in a good mood and had offered to make supper himself, which was rare. All they had to do was eat. Luke moved the oven to the rooftop. They were on the top of the building in the middle of the night in the Clinton area. No one would bother with the smoke and call the police. Selina whispered into a drooling Gold Nuggets ear, He seems to be in a good mood, far more than when he meets up with that female CEO or artist. Gold Nugget barked. Agree, my ass! Selina said, Im asking you if you know why hes in such a good mood. Gold Nugget shook its head vigorously. It really didnt know, and it didnt want to die. The fiends ears were super sharp! The big fiend indulged Selina, and nothing would happen to her for saying a few things, but it wasnt the same for Gold Nugget. But Selina spoiled it, and didnt mind if it yed dumb a little. Turning a blind eye and a deaf ear C this was the best way to preserve its life. Gold Nugget was as steady as a rock, hiding its thoughts. In its eyes, there was only the roast in the oven; it was determined not to court death alongside this woman. While it only had a shallow understanding of the saying, it was extremely proficient in adhering to it, and the effects were immediate. Recently, the big fiend rarely found fault with it. A dogs life was naturally a very good one. Selina turned up her nose at the dog. Of course, she knew what Gold Nugget was thinking. It couldnt hide these things from her. There were pros and cons. It had been amusing to tease Gold Nugget in the beginning, and watch Luke deal with it. Now, this guy had learned from Luke, and was hard to y with. Luke also heard what Selina said to Gold Nugget, but ignored it. He was in a very good mood, and there was no need for him to hide it at home. System: Kill the drug lord cksmith Ray Schoonover. Mission aplished. Total experience: 20,000. Total credit: 20,000 Contribution rate: 70%. EXP +14,000. Credit +14,000. A huge part of the credit clearly belonged to Luke for uncovering cksmiths real identity. Frank had only killed Ray in the end, but took 30% of the contribution rate. This wasnt a small amount. However, this was just a small character. System: Eliminate the core members of cksmiths group and destroy the illegal drugs. Mission aplished. Total experience: 80,000. Total credit: 80,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +80,000. Credit +80,000. This was the main character. At that moment, the system showed that the hosts experience was 151,500 / 300,000. Credit: 179,200 That was the biggest amount of experience points which Luke had gained in one go so far. He now had more than half the 300,000 experience points required for the next level-up. While he had expected a lot of points, he hadnt thought it would be this much. It could only be said that Ray Schoonovers gang of drug smugglers and traffickers dealt in huge amounts. They had been around for a long time, and could be said to have done many evil deeds, which was why they were worth so many experience and credit points. Chapter 1065 - Small Talk, Listening In, and Sending Off the God of Pestilence

Chapter 1065: Small Talk, Listening In, and Sending Off the God of Pestilence

On the boat at the docks where cksmith Ray had hidden the drugs, Luke found about 1.5 tons of powder. After capturing and interrogating the eight guards, he realized that only a small portion of the goods had been sold. The other deals had been terminated because of Franks appearance. These eight guards were all loyal to Ray. If Robert and Frank had agreed in the first ce, they would have been part of this group. Of these eight people, two had more than ten million, while three had several million each, and this was what was leftover after spending extravagantly overseas. The other three were addicted to gambling, so no matter how much money they got, their pockets were always empty; they could be considered poor. This was enough to show that these eight people deserved to die. Luke estimated that at least four or five thousand of his 80,000 experience and credit points were from these eight aplices. Now that the criminals were in his inventory, Luke would take their money. Not only that, two of them were the people closest to Ray. Although Ray had still hidden most of his secrets from them, he couldnt hide all the clues. Both of them knew some of Rays little secrets and hobbies. For example, Ray probably had several secret residences throughout the country, where he had stashed awayrge amounts of cash. Whatever Ray wanted done, these two would carry it out obediently. They earned millions of dors every year; they werent stupid enough to throw that away. If Ray died, the two of them wouldnt hesitate to take these things for themselves and run. They also knew quite a bit about the other big shots and underground contacts whom Ray interacted with; Lukes hour-long interrogation hadnt been in vain. This dirty money was just passing gains; it was those big shots and underground contacts that were worth experience and credit points. With these clues, Luke would probably be able to dig out several super EXP packages. That was why he was in such a good mood. It was still cold in New York in the middle of January, but the weather had been good for thest two days, and the ground was finally no longer wet. Although the roof was cold, it didnt feel like it with the hot charcoal oven. The two of them ate on the rooftop. They avoided talking about serious matters and only gossiped idly. Gold Nugget ate in silence. A few hundred meters away, a dark red figure was crouched on top of a building. He turned his head slightly so that his ear was facing Lukes direction. Theres definitely something going on between Matt and Karen. Really? Then howe I see Foggy and Karen at the firm more often, and Matts hardly ever around? Hmph, trust in a womans instincts. Foggy doesnt stand a chance... Thats true. Matts a pretty boy. He can make a living with his looks... Upon hearing that, the face of the dark red figure darkened behind his mask. He cursed inwardly. What a cheap mouth. Jumping down lightly, he headed away from the two as he ran. Luke smiled and sipped his beer. His ears twitched, and he nced over. While he had sharp eyesight, it wasnt to the point of being able to clearly see what was hundreds of meters away in the dark. However, who said that Lawyer Matt was the only one who could do some eavesdropping? This wretched eavesdropper; it was better for him to go beat up some hooligans. Thinking that, Luke picked up his chopsticks and took a bite. Yes, the eggnt is done. Eat this first. ... Like a wild beast that had been rampaging for too long, New York City suddenly calmed down in the middle of January. Frank left. Luke passed by the building Frank had been living in the next night, and both Frank and Hellhound were gone. All the personal effects in the ce had also disappeared; the only thing left behind was arge pile of firearms. Frank left a message on his exclusive channel. It was just one simple sentence: I want to be alone. So, he hadnt been caught again; he just wanted to spend time alone now that he had gotten his revenge. Luke didnt really care if he returned or not. It also didnt matter to him that Frank wasnt grateful for his help or wasnt judged a teammate by the system. It was best that Roberts debt of gratitude was repaid, lest he stepped out himself to risk his life again. Of course, Frank was a good potential teammate. He and Luke shared the same principles; probably the only thing they disagreed on was cleaning up a scene. That was also why Luke didnt want to deepen their rtionship for the time being. If he was constantly cleaning up for other people, would he be the boss or theckey in the future? Hm, although Dustin as the boss often helped wrap things up for Luke, he was after a promotion. For now, Frank would only steal the monsters from Luke and decrease the amount of experience and credit points he could get. If there was a chance in the future, Luke would get the system to judge him as a teammate; only then would Luke do his best to support him. Frank left quietly, and Luke finally told Robert what happened. Before he hung up, Luke made sure to tell Robert to be good and stay at home, and Robert was depressed for days. However, Luke had done everything he could. The ringleader and his aplices hadnt escaped, and Frank had gone off to take a break; there was nothing else Robert could do. But it didnt take Robert long to bounce back. Rubbing Catherines belly, he chuckled. That brat, does he really think I cant do anything? When our little princesses out, see if I dont go after him. Catherine didnt know whether tough or cry. She hit him hard. Hey, what are you saying? Its only been two months. Its too early for you to get busy. ... New York saw off the cruel and ruthless Punisher, who never cleaned up after himself. As for the boogeyman hitman John Wick, who cut people down like flies, that matter also came to an end. Viggo, the current head of the Tarasov family, had be the former head of the familyst night like his son Iosef, he had been shot in the head by John Wick, killed while he was in a helicopter. When John killed his son, Viggo killed Johns friend, the sniper who had saved John at the church. Then, he tried to escape. In the end, Viggo had still been chased by an enraged John over the tarmac; even his group of more than twenty bodyguards was wiped out. John, who had killed Viggo and his family, returned to his home in New Jersey with a body full of injuries. He had even stolen a dog from somewhere. What was even more astounding was that this dog... was quite simr to Franks Hellhound. It also had pitbull blood. Could it be that every big shot who liked to take people down in such huge numbers owned a dog? Thinking of this possibility, Luke couldnt help but look at the dog lying on a cushion and eating and watching a TV show. This... was probably the case! Putting the thought aside, Luke put on a transparent nanoglove. Activate the Thousand Faces System. The glove flickered and instantly disappeared as a normal right hand appeared in front of Luke. Little Snail, scan the fingerprints, palm print, and contours of this hand. Look for a matching target, he ordered. A faint blue light shed over his raised right hand. The properties are a 100% match to John Wick, sir. Chapter 1066 - Terms You Cannot Refuse

Chapter 1066: Terms You Cannot Refuse

Satisfied, Luke flexed his hand and nodded. It was almost done. Once he was more familiar with the intelligence and was better at imitating various behavioral and speech patterns, he should have a chat with that boogeyman hitman. He would offer the other party terms he couldnt refuse, ensuring that they could negotiate a transfer agreement. ... In New Jersey, John Wick poured dog food into the bowl at his feet. He looked at the dog that he had taken from the animal shelter, and couldnt help but rub its square head. This dog was very obedient. It hardly ever barked; it just yed by itself, and could understand manymands. John felt better after a few days; at least, it wasnt as unbearable as he thought it would be. More than half of the injuries on his body had healed. Only some of his wounds still hurt, but he was fully recovered within a week. After a simple breakfast, he went to the basement to clean up the broken pieces of concrete. Then, he slowly packed away the equipment and the Continental gold coins in the big case. Closing the case, he pushed it back into the hole and smoothed the floor over with cement again. However, he felt a little uneasy. What about next time? Could he really quit? It waste into the night when John leveled off the basement floor and began throwing a fewrge bags of garbage out the door so that the professional garbage collectors could take them away. He opened the door and had only taken a few steps outside, when three ck cars drove over. Just as he was putting down the trash, one of the cars stopped on the side of the road not far from him. The back door opened and a pair of shiny leather shoes emerged. A 24- or 25-year-old man got out of the car. When he saw him, Johns expression didnt change, but his heart sank. It seemed his thought from that morning was turning into reality. The man held out his hand. Long time no see, John. John hesitated for a moment before he stretched out his own hand. Long time no see, Santino! Santino: Can we go in and sit down? John turned silently. Ten minutester, John looked at the silver badge in front of him. Find someone else. Santino, who was sitting opposite him,ughed. John, the Marker is not an insignificant thing. It represents a solemn promise to another person. It must be fulfilled under the blood oath. At that point, Santino again waved the badge, and gently ced it on the coffee table. He pushed it slowly toward John. The metal badge scraped slightly over the wooden table. John looked at the silver badge in front of him and struggled internally. Finally, he shook his head and said, Im not that person anymore. He reached out and pushed the badge back. Santinos face was filled with anger. He picked up the silver badge and opened the back to reveal a bloody thumbprint. John, without my help that night, you wouldnt have been able toplete your mission and retire. This house, this life; all of this, strictly speaking, was given to you by me. All of this was possible because of this Marker. You have no right to reject it. Looking at the conflicted John, Santinos lips curled into an ugly smile. Are you willing to listen to the mission now? Johns expression changed, but he was already resolved, and was prepared to stick to his decision. At that moment, he heard a faint voice. Say yes; I can help you settle this problem. Johns expression changed as he quickly scanned the room. Say yes. In any case, if you dont agree to do it, you would already be going back on your word. So, it wont make a difference if you do itter! The faint voice carried a teasing tone. John couldnt help but look around. His behavior made Santino frown and look around the living room. Whats wrong? John twisted back to look at him. You didnt hear anything just now? Like someone talking? Santino looked displeased. No. John, are you trying to escape the blood oath by pretending to be crazy? John struggled internally for a moment, but Santino, the Marker, and the cryptic words all came together to make him finally give in. Alright. Santino was stunned for a moment, before he revealed a delighted expression. If possible, he really didnt want to fall out with John. This guy nicknamed the Boogeyman was a monster, and he really needed his help. Now that John had agreed of his own volition, that was the best oue. I want you to kill someone, Santino said. What could John say? The thing he was best at was killing people. Who? My sister, Santino said heavily. Johns heart lurched. He hadnt expected that answer. ... Ten minutester, Santino walked out of Johns house and said goodbye to him with a smile. Ill wait for your good news, John. John didnt say anything. He just nodded slightly and watched the three cars leave. Closing the door behind him, he walked back to the living room and scanned the area. What do you want? A dark figure emerged from the hallway on the other side of the bedroom. I want everything of John Wicks. John narrowed his eyes and saw a mask peeking out from the shadows. It had a curled mustache, and the corners of the mouth were pulled up to form an eerie smile. A thought shed through his mind, and he said in disbelief, V? Luke looked at him with interest. Did Winston tell you? Not many people in the Continental Hotel know that name. John quickly suppressed his shock. What exactly do you want? Luke chuckled. Just like I said, I want John Wick. In other words, I want your name, appearance, and identity, to enter the Continental Hotel. John could no longer maintain hisposure. What do you want? He had heard from Winston that this smiling man V had killed 126 veteran hitmen in one go and even left behind a statue that seemed to be of V himself as proof. After John, V was perhaps one of the most powerful killers out there. It was also for this reason that John had yet to make a move. Given Vs rumored strength, it was unlikely John would have survived if he was ambushed. However, the other party came out just like that, and had no intention of hiding. Clearly, he wasnt here to kill John. Luke walked over to where Santino had sat earlier, and sat down. Sit down. We can talk slowly. Ill give you an offer that you cant refuse. John sat down slowly. What do you want? A momentter, John eximed, Thats impossible! Crack! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! ng! The sound of items being flipped over and shattered could be heard. Ah! Sh*t! F*ck you! Ah~ The sounds suddenly stopped and the room fell silent once more. Ten minutester, Luke slipped out of the vi. He couldnt help but sigh. I said you cant refuse, so you shouldnt refuse. Even if youre unwilling, so what? In the basement, there was another huge hole in the new cement which had yet to dry. Therge case inside had disappeared without a trace. ... Chapter 1067 - Agreed “Physically,” and the High Table

Chapter 1067: Agreed Physically, and the High Table

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions An hourter, Selina drove to theb in Nassau County. After entering, she quickly went to the workshop. Gold Nugget went to a corner and looked at a gray, square-headed dumb mutt. Hm? The dumb mutt stared foolishly at this new superior, then took a cautious sniff and barked. Pleased, Gold Nugget stretched out a paw and patted the dogs head with a smile. While the two dogs were establishing their master and minion positions, the workshop was already sealed shut. But the protective screen hadnt been activated, and one could still see into the workshop. Selina activated thems unit. He agreed? She couldnt help but turn around to take a look. What the hell, he even brought the dog back with him! Wasnt he afraid that the dog lover would blow up his head in the future?! Luke was directing the medical A.I. program, Osiris, to use a robotic arm to cut into John Wick. He shrugged. Physically, he agreed. Selina was confused. Physically? Luke coughed. I subdued him and injected him with a tranquilizer. Selina looked at him in disdain. Isnt that just beating him up... I can do that too. Luke said, It was too much effort. If he still refuses to ept my proposal after he wakes up, he can just die. Selina thought that was to be expected. They had already investigated John Wick earlier on. After years in the hitman business, the number of innocent people who had died at his hands werent a lot, but werent few either. He wasnt aplete madman, but shooting him dead wouldnt be an injustice. But after some consideration, Luke left him alive. Last time, Luke had killed 126 elite hitmen in one go. He had a lot of experience and credit. If John really went to the Continental Hotel to report V, he would automatically take the same role as the bartender, Weasel, in the ughter of the hitmen previously. If more hitmen died after this, how the hotel dealt with John would have nothing to do with Luke. Luke wasnt a petty person. Just now, John had rejected Santinos assassination request because he wanted to live a peaceful life. If he chose to cooperate with Luke, he would be apletely different person and spend the rest of his life under a new identity. No one would ever look for him to kill people again. The two paths were there. It was up to John to decide whether he wanted the easy life or the painful death. As he watched the robotic arm work, Luke said to Selina, Ill be going to Rome in two days. Selina wasnt too surprised. So, when Im free, I need to drive your car around New York? Luke said, Yep. Ill try my best toe back as soon as possible. You just have to pass by some police surveince cameras. However, the torso part of the Thousand Faces System hasnt beenpleted yet; the problem with body size hasnt been fixed. This will also be your first time pretending to be me, so its fine not to do too much. Selina asked, What mission did John Wick ept this time, that he has to fly to Rome? Luke said, Behind the Continental Hotel is the High Table. Do you know that? Selina nodded. They had found some clues about the High Table before, but not much. They only knew that the High Table was simr to a board of directors, and the Continental Hotel was just one of the properties under the High Table. The head of the Camorra family, one of the twelve seats at the High Table, is dead. He left the seat to his elder daughter, Gianna DAntonio. His younger son, Santino, wants the seat, and wants the Boogeyman to kill his sister, said Luke. His sister will be holding a formal coronation ceremony in Rome in five days, after which she will receive official recognition from the other members of the High Table. If Santino kills her after that happens, the other members will probably find trouble with him. It will be very difficult for him to be one of them if that happens. Selina pursed her lips. What sort of life is that? They dont hesitate to kill their families for power and money. Luke said, Theyre the bosses of the underworld, not politicians. The rules of their trade are far more rxed than thew. The higher the position, the more power there is, and the less restrictions there are. Once they lose reverence for external forces and their own hearts, its only a matter of time before they lose their humanity. Ack of scruples wasnt a good thing. Perhaps there were people who could be unbridled for decades. If they met a stronger and more unbridled person or group one day, they would die even quicker. Santino had a big dream, but if he really seeded, he would still be derided and suppressed when he joined the High Table. Besides, his father had chosen his sister, Gianna. Presumably, Giannas ability and influence werent inferior to Santinos. In fact, she might even be stronger. Even if Santino got that seat, wouldnt Giannas loyal subordinates retaliate? A public counterattack would be getting off lightly; it was more likely that many people would be biding their time. If they didnt stir up something a few years down the track, that would be strange. Of course, Santino had to do this. If he didnt, he wouldnt be able to be the head of the Camorra. For some, the only optimal oue was power for themselves. Sister or whatever, just die. ... It took less than an hour for the stic surgery on John to bepleted. Unlike the nanomask, this surgery involved imnting nanomaterials under the skin, or even close to the bone, in order to change the facial features and body contours inside out. John Wick still looked handsome, but at first nce, he looked nothing like his original appearance. The lines of this face were even more distinctive; it was a stereotypical Western handsome face. After the surgery, the general anesthesia was still in effect for some time. Luke gave John a medicine + hypnosis + Mental Communication package. Half an hourter, Johns psychological defenses were breached, and Luke handed the questioning to Sponge. The A.I. program would ask John for all the information he knew in order of priority, and file the information. This task would be done in two days, just in time for Lukes private job in Rome. Previously, Luke hadnt known much about the High Table behind the Continental Hotel. From Santinosmission to John, however, Luke sensed a brand new underworld. The Continental Hotel wasnt the main body; it was only an entrance into this world. Initially, Luke had only wanted to reap a harvest from the hotel. However, the information he now had proved that the Continental Hotel itself was only a small bit of wool. The true fat sheep was the High Table. But when he learned more information from John Wick, Luke was even more surprised and delighted. This was because he once again realized that the twelve members of the High Table couldnt be considered the fat sheep; at most, they were the fattest among the countless fat sheep. Put simply, the High Table and the Continental Hotel had formed a rtivelyplete economic system in the underworld. Just like how the value of banknotes wasnt rted to the paper it was printed on, the value of the gold coins used at the Continental Hotel wasnt in the gold itself. Each coin actually represented a credit or an interpersonal rtionship, which was a form of currency used in this underworld. Chapter 1068 - Boogeyman John Is Hungry

Chapter 1068: Boogeyman John Is Hungry

This so-called currency was a contract between the owner of the property and the exchange market; it was essentially an agreement between all owners. The Continental Hotels gold coins naturally also had their own basic currency value. It was an interpersonal exchange contract, and a mutual agreement between the High Table and numerous participants. Just like how a country couldnt churn out money excessively without causing the economy to copse, the Continental Hotels gold coins couldnt be produced casually. Every gold coin required a person to contribute something in service to the underworld. Hence, the Continental Hotel wasnt a tform for hitmen, but an underworld business tform with broader significance. Assassinations were just one of the services it provided. Other professional services such as arms, equipment, intelligence, and various professional items could also be purchased with gold coins. As long as you met the price, the gold coin was more useful than USD. If Luke had ess to the Continental Hotel, he would be able to buy most of the research equipment and materials he needed. Of course, participation in this system was restricted and controlled. The police could get a rough picture of a persons daily activities by tracking the activity on their credit cards and bank ounts. In the same way, the High Table and the Continental Hotel could also monitor the people in the underworld through the use of gold coins. In the past, Luke wouldnt have joined the system since he had too many secrets, and it would be troublesome to be monitored. Now? His... alias, the Boogeyman, John Wick, was hungry. In addition, his face-changing program was still in the development stage, but he had already gained quite a lot. System: You have defeated John Wick and have received a list of his abilities. John Wicks abilities: Basic Combat, Basic Cold Weapons... Elementary Assassination, Elementary Firearms, Elementary Concealment (X-gene; Prerequisites: 20 Strength, 20 Dexterity, 20 Mental Strength and 10,000 credit points) Sure enough, the Boogeyman wasnt an ordinary person. So far, Luke hadnt seen many people with Elementary Firearms. After Luke gave Frank an electric shock a few days ago, this ability was also made avable to him. However, Luke didnt want this already lonely person to be even more unlucky, and looked for an opportunity to cancel the oue of their fight. As for John Wick, it wouldnt hurt for him to be a little unlucky. After all, he had done a lot of bad things. Luke was using John Wicks abilities to redeem him. Elementary Assassination was an added bonus, which would make him more realistic as John. But the biggest gain was still Elementary Concealment. In simple terms, this ability was like a small transparent halo. When in use, it could significantly reduce a persons sense of aura and presence so that they would be subconsciously ignored. As long as it was used properly, this ability was simr to invisibility. Of course, it wouldnt fool some people or animals, nor surveince cameras or other monitoring equipment. However, this was already formidable enough. Johns reputation as the Boogeyman wasrgely attributed to this ability. With it, John had infiltrated many ces to assassinate many famous underground bosses while surrounded by guards. This ability was also useful to Luke as a police detective. He didnt need to use it fully; he just needed to use it in a critical moment to kill his target in one hit. It wasnt as obvious as other abilities, and wouldnt easily arouse suspicion. Luke decisively learned all three elementary abilities, which only cost him 12,000 points. He still had 167,500 points left. It wasnt that he had be arrogant recently; he could afford to buy these non-essential abilities in the short term, since he had yet to meet the prerequisites for the essential abilities. For example, what he wanted most was Stacys Elementary Replication, which required 60 Strength. After that was Iron Hide Creechs Elementary Tempering, which required 80 Strength. There was no need to consider these two abilities before his Dexterity reached 40. However, he also wanted to upgrade the inventorys storage function. His conjecture was that the next upgrade would require one million credit points. He would need to level up to level 18 in order to umte enough points. Im still too poor! He thought to himself, Im counting on you guys at the High Table. Dont disappoint me! ... On 20 January, a handsome man in a suit named John Wick boarded a flight to Rome. It was also Lukes first time experiencing how terrifying it was to be in first ss as a handsome guy. If his original appearance and temperament could be rated as seven out of ten, with looks that would make a persons eyes light up, then John Wick was at least nine out of ten; it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that he could make many women lose their sh*t. So, after he boarded the ne with Johns face, the two beautiful flight attendants in first ss kindly asked him many times if he needed their services, including but not limited to coffee, tea, or... ahem. During the flight, even the two flight attendants in charge of economy ss came to join in the fun, and asked if he wanted a nket. Alright, it was a bit too much to put it that way. These two senior flight attendants were only in their forties, and their appearances were quite outstanding among their peers. Luke could only stroke his beard. Was it the beard that made this alias so hot? As it turned out, many women liked rich men... but they liked handsome rich men even more. The other passengers in first ss clearly didntck money, but they enjoyed less than a third of the attention Luke received. This proved that men werent the only ones who liked to look at appearances. When the nended at Fiumicino Airport, Luke was still the center of attention. Before he got into his rental car, he had already received two small slips of paper with phone numbers on them. Shaking his head helplessly, he threw them into the rubbish bin at the entrance of the hall, along with the four slips of paper he had received on the ne, before he rented a car and headed straight to the hotel. He arrived outside an old building, and then entered a church-like door with a pointed arch. Inside was a majestic scene. On the domed ceiling of the long hall was a gorgeous and exquisite ancient mural which depicted all kinds of gods and angels looking down at the peopleing and going. Luke walked to the counter, and the tall African-American receptionist asked politely, Wee to the Rome Continental. How can I help you? He took out a gold coin, ced it on the counter, and pushed it over. I want a room. A smile appeared on the receptionists face as she deftly picked up the gold coin and ced it into a slot under the counter. A green light swept over the gold coin, and a small screen in front of the counter disyed the word Pass; it had confirmed that the serial number on the coin was correct and that the pattern matched. It wasnt a fake. She nodded and said, Please wait a moment, Sir. Jonathan? A voice rang out nearby. Chapter 1069 - Who Are You Here For? Enjoy the Feast

Chapter 1069: Who Are You Here For? Enjoy the Feast

Luke turned around and saw a short old man in his fifties walking over. The old man wore a white scarf around his neck. Coupled with his ck suit, he looked like a Catholic priest. Luke recalled the information from John. He had paid special attention to the exclusive NPCs at the Rome Continental, and there was only one who looked like that. He was the owner and manager of the Rome Continental Hotel, Julius (Winston was the manager of the New York Continental Hotel). The man already had his hand stretched out as he got closer. Long time no see, Jonathan. Its been a long time, Julius, Luke said, his face still calm. It couldnt be helped. John had always been that way. He usually didnt have much of an expression on his face. He had the air of an aloof Prince Charming. After shaking hands, they walked over to a couch and sat down. Juliuss eyes flickered. I cant remember thest time you were in Rome. I heard you retired? Luke said, I did, before. Julius held his gaze. Let me ask you a question. I hope youll answer me honestly. Luke nodded. Julius leaned forward slightly. Are you here for the pope? Luke leaned forward and shook his head. No. Julius let out a long breath and rxed. Thats good. As he spoke, he took out a room card from his pocket and handed it over. Thank you for your honesty. Take this; you can stay in the best room here. Luke took it. Thank you. Enjoy your stay, said Julius. Luke didnt go to his room. Instead, he walked back to the front desk. Is the Sommelier here? The receptionist smiled. Hes always here. Saying that, she raised her hand and pointed to a small door next to her. Luke walked in. There were rows of guns in the room. The firearms werent densely packed together, but there were many types. There were quite a few models that were rare on the market, and there were even many modified products. A middle-aged man dressed in a ck gown looked over from behind the counter. This was the so-called Sommelier, who was actually a weapons master. A sommelier tasted and mixed drinks, while a weapons master judged and modified guns; the nature of the work was more or less simr. When he saw Luke, the Sommelier smiled and bowed slightly. Nice to see you again, Mr. Wick. Luke nodded. Same here. But he couldnt help but sigh inwardly. Look at how well-respected John was. He was recognized wherever he went. As a hitman, not only was he over-the-top, he was also stupidly handsome! If this guy didnt have Elementary Concealment, he would have been beaten to death long ago! But this was good. It worked in his favor right now. The thoughts shed through Lukes mind as he spoke to the Sommelier. Ten minutester, the Sommelier nodded. They will be sent to your room tomorrow morning at nine oclock. Does the time suit? Luke took out a roll of gold coins and put them on the counter. Thats all. Thank you for your service. The Sommelier only nced at the gold coins but didnt take it. He smiled and nodded. Youre wee, Mr. Wick. Luke turned around. When he reached the door, he heard the Sommeliers gentle voice. Mr. Wick... He turned around, and the Sommelier continued, Please enjoy the feast! Luke smiled, nodded, and left. Then, based on Johns information, Luke found the ce which sold maps, and obtained a map of the DAntonio estate. Finally, he ordered four suits from the Tailor provided by the hotel, two for leisure and two forbat. One of thebat suits would be sent to his room at nine oclock tomorrow morning. He would collect the rest when he checked out. Luke had paid a lot of gold coins for everything, but he didnt feel sorry at all. In any case, they were Johns, and Luke hadnt had to exert himself... Okay, subduing John had taken a little effort. Luke had basically never worn a suit before. This was a habit carried over from his previous life. In his previous life, he was just an ordinary clerk. Usually, he just wore a casual jacket and shirt to work. When he got home from work, he would change into a T-shirt and shorts. In winter, he would simply wear cotton pajamas. It was impossible for him to wear a suit when he went out to eat skewers with his friends and colleagues once in a while. Wearing casual clothes to work, then going out after work in a suit to eat skewers C wouldnt that be crazy? After being reborn in this world, there was basically no need for him to wear a suit before he went to high school. When he became a police officer, he wore a uniform, and after his life as a detective began, he never bothered with this issue anymore. It wasnt until John Wick appeared that he realized that these so-called thugs in suits were still very shy. The suit that he had just ordered was a special product; it definitely wasnt the kind that would rip and reveal his underwear. For a moment, he looked forward to tomorrows operation. It was evening by the time he was done. He wasnt the real John Wick. There wasnt much danger in carrying out this mission. He wanted to take this opportunity to tour Rome. He had to return to New York immediately after the mission tomorrow. It was Selinas first time pretending to be him, and he couldnt stay here for too long. He rented a car from the hotel and drove through the streets of Rome. He hurriedly visited the Colosseum and the Mouth of Truth. He wasnt interested in the Trevi Fountain, but the salon where Audrey Hepburn got her famous hairdo was said to be next to it. Of course, the salon wasnt there, which disappointed Luke. Finally, as night fell, he sat in the Piazza di Spagna under the Trinit dei Monti. When night fell, the pool in the square sprayed out water in all shapes and sizes amidst colorful lights. There were still many tourists here. A foreign couple had just walked into the square with ice cream, when they were caught by a passing patrol officer. He gave them two choices: One, finish the ice cream before entering the square. Two, throw the ice cream in the trash can before entering the square. In short, no one was allowed to eat ice cream in the square, especially when they were sitting next to the fountain. Luke smiled. This was also interesting. In Roman Holiday, there had been a scene of Hepburn eating ice cream while sitting next to the fountain. The scene of Princess Anns tongue licking the ice cream, like a kitten, was vivid in his mind. Many young couples came here for ice cream. Unfortunately, there was no shortage of people who didnt care about public hygiene, and there was no shortage of tourists in Italy. There were many people eating ice cream at the fountain, and there were even more people throwing rubbish around. The city government could only forbid them from eating ice cream in the square. The young couple had no choice but to swallow a few mouthfuls of ice cream, and they twitched uncontrobly. Luke couldnt help butugh. It was January, and eating ice cream in small mouthfuls was a pleasure. Eating it inrge mouthfuls, however, was extremely cold. Chapter 1070 - Strawberry Cone, Hooked, and Magic Trick

Chapter 1070: Strawberry Cone, Hooked, and Magic Trick

However, no matter how honest a person was, they would asionally have rebellious thoughts. Luke had always been aw-abiding citizen, but now that he was sitting next to the fountain, he was feeling quite yful. He casually dug around in his backpack and took out... a strawberry ice cream cone. This was a portable snack that Selina asionally needed outside, and wasing in handy now. So, Luke watched as the young couple shivered and choked down their ice cream, while he ate his own ice cream in small bites. The gazes around him turned strange. There were many handsome men, but it was rare to see one as handsome as John Wick. It wasnt umon for handsome men to eat ice cream, but it was even rarer to see such a cold and handsome man eat a strawberry cone. Luke, who had already attracted a lot of notice, was now the center of attention. Um... can you give me an ice cream? A small female voice rang out. Luke turned around and saw a petite girl in her early twenties looking at him. She was a little embarrassed, but there was a hint of excitement on her face. Obviously, she still felt a lot of pressure whenpared to the handsome man in a suit whom she was trying to chat up. Luke was as calm as ever. He dug around in his bag and took out another strawberry cone, which he gave to her. The girl was pleasantly surprised. She thanked him in a low voice and took it with trembling hands. She was giddy and hadnt even thought about how the ice cream cone could be stored in the backpack; when Luke had taken it out, it wasnt even wrapped in paper. She took a small bite. Mmm, strawberry, sweet! A few hundred meters away, on top of a building, a woman with short hair was holding binocrs and watching this scene from beginning to end. The corners of her mouth twitched. Was this... really John Wick? The Boogeyman who killed countless people? He actually carried strawberry ice cream on him, and used it to seduce little girls? Uh, okay. In fact, that little girl was the one who had taken the initiative to chat him up. But this was too ridiculous! The woman fell into deep self-doubt. She wondered if the legends she had heard in the past were true. Maybe she should call her boss? After a few years of retirement, this Boogeyman seemed a little unreliable. She hesitated. At that moment, the patrol officer finally let the unfortunate couple go after watching them finish their ice cream. He took a nce at the important area around the fountain, and was about to get into the police car and leave, when he suddenly paused. He jerked his head around and saw a man and a woman eating ice cream next to the fountain. The girl was smiling as she said something to the man. The mans face was calm as he met her gaze. A momentter, the handsome man in the suit slowly stuffed the tip of the ice cream cone into his mouth. Crack! Patrolman: ... However, although the man had destroyed all the evidence, the girl was only focused on talking, and had barely touched the ice cream cone in her hand. The patrolman strode toward them as he growled inwardly: This guys tantly showing off! If I cant catch you, Ill catch your girlfriend! Seeing the officer walk over, Luke casually said, An officer is here. The girl, who was asking the handsome guy what he was going to do in Rome, was stumped. She followed Lukes gaze and saw the officer. She was stunned for a moment before she looked down at the ice cream in her hands. She suddenly became flustered. Ah, this, this, what should I do? Being caught red-handed by the police at the fountain might result in a fine. She panicked and looked around, her gaze finally falling to her jacket, as if she nned to hide the ice cream inside. Luke, who was slightly obsessed with cleanliness, couldnt help but sweat when he thought of the sticky mess that would make of her clothes in winter. He could only say, Give me your hand. Let me do a little magic trick for you. The girl: Huh? She obediently ced her hands in front of him. Luke said, The one with the ice cream. The girl immediately withdrew her left hand. Luke put his hand on top of hers and said, Let go when I tell you to, understand? The girl nodded nkly. Luke said, Ready? Let go. The girl subconsciously rxed her right hand, and felt his hand pressing against hers. The warm and rough feeling enveloped her. She was dazed, and her face turned red. Not with shyness, but excitement. This handsome man actually made a move! She was so blessed! For a moment, she forgot everything, and didnt even notice the patrol officer who came over. The officer lowered his head and focused on the two palms that were pressed together. Food is prohibited here, especially ice cream. Vitors will be fined 10 to 50 euros. Luke slowly moved his hand away, stood up, and nodded at the girl. Goodnight. He then nodded at the patrol officer. Goodnight to you too. With that, he walked away. Patrolman: ...Goodnight. He hadnt expected this person to abandon his girlfriend. He looked down at the girls right hand. It was empty. The girl also stood up. Wait, wait, whats your name... she shouted as she chased after Luke. The patrol officer scratched his head. Thats not right. She was clearly holding an ice cream cone. The girl, who had run more than ten meters, suddenly froze. People wereing and going in front of her. The figure in the ck suit was nowhere to be seen. On the rooftop far away, the short-haired woman couldnt help but put down her binocrs. She rubbed her eyes and thought to herself, I must have strained my eyes too much. How can the Boogeyman perform a magic trick for a little girl? This doesnt make sense. Unbeknownst to her, Luke, who was turning into another street in the distance, nced at the roof and smirked. Was Santinos dog a female? Hehe! John, you really attract the attention of the opposite sex. He wasnt John. John walked a solitary path. Luke, on the other hand, had Tony Starks technology and numerous superpowers. It was obvious who was spying on whom, and who was plotting against whom. He had only taken the opportunity to visit the location where Audrey Hepburns ssic movie scene had been filmed to check on the person who was following him, thereby killing two birds with one stone. Satisfied, Luke returned to the hotel and went to bed. The next day, he woke up at three in the morning. After eating the breakfast sent by the hotel, he started making ns. The difficulty of the operationy not in the sessful assassination of the target, but in how best to do it in John Wicks style. At the same time, this mission wouldnt be as easy as chopping melons and vegetables. It would be too easy to scare off certain restless people. Pulling the snake out of its hole was a good n, but if a dragon was ced at the entrance, would the snakee out? Only if it was an idiot. Santino was fierce, but he definitely wasnt an idiot. Chapter 1071 - The Difficulty Is In Acting

Chapter 1071: The Difficulty Is In Acting

A real idiot was probably someone like Iosef of the Tarasov family. As an heir, Iosef not only lost his little life over a car and a dog, arge number of his fathers people had been buried with him. He was the real fraud. And Santino... Well, whatever the case, he was fighting for the position of family head. He could be considered half a formidable figure. If he seeded, he would truly be a formidable character. Therefore, the difficult part of Lukes ny in his acting skills. How to make the other party think they could take down Boogeyman John by increasing their forces, and send out arge number of experience and credit points no, arge number of assants would depend on Lukes acting skills. Fortunately, his acting skills had improved rapidly over the past year or so. He might not win a Best Actor award, but he could at least be considered an experienced actor. It wouldnt be hard to act like he was in imminent peril and could drop dead after just a few more moves. However, he would need plenty of professional blood bags and makeup props. If necessary, he could pretend to be injured. Of course, it was impossible for him to really be injured, much less leave behind a single drop of his own blood, since that could be used in testing. There were records of Johns blood, fingerprints, and iris scans at the Continental Hotel. As long as they matched, this Boogeyman alias would be reimbursed. It was like Luke always said: Be prepared. Safety first. In the evening, Luke checked his gear in his room before he put on a ck shirt and clipped on a necktie. The two Glock pistols were also in their holsters. The advantage of this gun was that it was fast, steady, and had enough bullets. It was more practical than other pistols for killing ordinary unprotected criminals. He picked up his suit from the bed and put it on. After tidying himself up in front of the mirror, he turned and looked around. The man in the mirror had his longish hair slicked back with hairspray. He wore a brand new ck suit and shiny leather shoes. Satisfied, Luke nodded. This was an example of a proper man. He grabbed the t bag on the table, slung it over his shoulder, and pushed the door open. When he drove away, a woman with short hair looked at the cars tail lights, took out her phone, and sent a message: The Boogeyman is headed to the location. Far away in America, Santino opened the message and looked at it. He put away his phone and silently stared at the sculpture in front of him. He took a deep breath. Boogeyman, dont disappoint me. The car drove for over 40 minutes at night and stopped beside a mountain road. Luke got out of the car with his bag and quickly went up the mountain, quickly disappearing into the darkness. The DAntonio family estate was located on a gentle slope. The main building was an ancient castle built on the hillside. It had been modified and expanded to be the ancestral estate of the DAntonio family. ording to tradition, the coronation ceremony of the new family head would be held on this special ancestralnd. As a historical site, the part of the DAntonio estate which the ancient castle sat on still existed. Especially the catbs. Not only did the DAntonio family not destroy them, they even invested a considerable amount of money into preserving them. After all, this was an ancient site. It represented the long history and ancient honor of the DAntonio family at least, that was what the DAntonio family felt. This ancestralnd couldnt be allowed tonguish because of old age, nor could the shadow of the ancient building disappear. The more ancient parts that were destroyed, the worse the damage would be, and the history of the DAntonio family would be a joke. Although there werent many historical blueprints of this ancient castle, the Continental Hotel still had them. Using the route he had marked out on the blueprint, Luke quickly climbed the hill and cut through gaps between the buildings until he reached a small door in a remote area. This was a safe ce where the master of the castle had stayed during ancient battles. The family could wait here as their knights fought the enemy, and could slowly decide whether to fight to the death or turn around and escape through the catbs. There were also guards standing watch and patrolling nearby, but John Wicks Elementary Concealment was really useful. Luke slipped through the shadows. Even though the guards were only five meters away, they didnt notice someone sneaking past them. It had to be said that Elementary Concealment was indeed very formidable. Although it didnt seem very formidable on its own, it was a top-notch secondary ability for Boogeyman John and Luke. It was a must-have for ambush and assassinations. After entering the catbs, his movements became more rxed. There was only a small amount of necessary lighting here. Dark shadows were everywhere, which was the most suitable ce for Elementary Concealment. The locations of the surveince cameras were projected onto Lukes lenses. He examined the terrain that was suitable for battle as he advanced. If it was John himself, the surveince would cause him some trouble. But for Luke, it was easy to interfere with the surveince and freeze the feed for half a second. Even someone sitting in front of the feed wouldnt be able to see him pass by. Just like that, he strolled into the main building. Today was the day before the coronation ceremony, and a lively banquet was being held on the grass outside. There were singers, bands, and people talking everywhere. They were all here to celebrate the coronation of the Queen of Camorra. Gianna, the queen-to-be, had just sent away a big shot from another family. She was preparing to return to her room to take a bath and rest for an hour before going out to entertain more guests. Unlike the luxurious modern living room, the bathroom was a dark and old room with a high ceiling. It was more than a hundred square meters in size. Most of the furnishings were ancient, and the bath was an antique stone bath from hundreds of years ago. The reason why this room was so big was to give the massive bath, on a raised stone tform three steps high, some space. Standing in front of the mirror, Gianna looked at her exhausted self andughed self-deprecatingly. To wear the crown is to bear its weight. What a blissful worry! As she spoke, she took off her snow-white fur coat, revealing a silver-white fishtail gown. At 26, she was no longer a young girl, but with enough money and meticulous care, she looked like a woman in her early twenties, which didnt diminish the pride unique to a woman. As she wiped the corners of her eyes, however, she shook her head regretfully. It looks like Ill be getting more wrinkles this time. The coronation ceremony would establish her position as the family head and her seat at the High Table, but she still had many things to sort out. For example, those of the twelve members who had wanted to seize the opportunity to cut off Camorras benefits had to be beaten up, and her worrisome younger brother Santino had to be taught a lesson. It would take at least two to three months before everything was settled. Chapter 1072 - I’m Only 19 and a Half, Still a Kid

Chapter 1072: Im Only 19 and a Half, Still a Kid

With that thought in mind, Gianna smiled self-deprecatingly. No one would dare say I have more wrinkles anyway. A dumbass like that wouldnt live for very long. Suddenly, her hand froze. The mirror in front of her showed her reflection and... a ck figure, slowly emerging from the darkness. Jonathan? she murmured, but there was a tremor in her voice. She slowly lowered her hand and turned around. She looked at the man in a suit who was five meters away. Are you here to kill me? Luke held a Glock in his hand and said calmly, Yes. Giannaughed. True; there would be no other reason for you to visit me, right? Even if we are old friends. Luke felt a little awkward. In fact, there had been something between Gianna and John before. Of course, it was Gianna who had made the first move, to be exact; John never epted. It had to be said that it was really too much for a man to be too handsome. Gianna was a smart and capable heiress who had the support of the Camorra family. Her looks and figure were above average. Coupled with the unique charm of Italian women, her overall qualities werent inferior to the upper-ssdies in New York. But John just wasnt interested in her. Gianna had even taken the initiative to create an opportunity for him to treat her candidly. However, he had only said sorry and turned to leave. What was even more terrifying was that Gianna, a wealthy heiress who didnt have a good temper, didnt cause him any trouble. He was handsome and capable. He could do whatever he wanted. Even now, Luke could tell via Mental Communication that Gianna was terrified, but she was also extremely resentful. She looked at him quietly for a moment, then suddenly reached behind her and unzipped her fishtail gown. I heard that you fell in love with a woman and quit for her. I thought that you would never point a gun at me in this lifetime, even if I dreamed of this particr situation many times. She removed the straps of her gown with both hands and let the material fall naturally to her waist. But why, why did you still appear? She pushed the gown down past her waist. Lukes eyes flickered. The blood oath Marker. Someone found me with it. Gianna paused, then raised her hand and pulled out the hairpin from her bun, letting her curly ck hair cascade down her back. Who? Luke said, Your brother, Santino. But he wondered: Gianna didnt know that her brother Santino helped Johnplete his exit mission? That wasnt very likely. After all, Santino had used a considerable amount of Camorras resources to help John. Given Gianna and Johnsplicated entanglement, how could she not know? Giannas hand with the hairpin stopped. Yes. Of course it would be him. She stared at him nkly for a moment, then suddenly shouted, But why didnt youe to me back then? Is asking me for help so unbearable for you? Luke understood. Reality wasnt a romance novel. There was no way that Gianna and John would follow the pattern of the tyrants daughter falling in love with the cool man. Bing hopelessly entangled with this sort of underground heiress would get a person killed. In order to marry his beloved girlfriend, John chose to quit a few years ago and step away from the hitman business. Would he dare ask Gianna for help? That would only be shortening his wifes life. Alright, Johns wife did manage to escape this disaster, but she didnt live for long, and eventually passed away from cancer. That was why you should be a good person! As Luke thought this, he remained silent. Luke had nothing to say. This was all Johns fault. Why should he help that guy clean up? More importantly, he was only neen and a half. He was still a kid. He couldnt afford to offend this big sister! Gianna sneered at the look on his face. Holding the hairpin in her hand, she stepped onto the stone tform and into the bath. She then turned back to him and stood still. I will not die by anyones hand. I, Gianna DAntonio, will die my own way. As she spoke, she held the hairpin in her right hand and cut her left wrist. Dark red blood instantly gushed out. Luke said, ...Actually, we can still discuss it. Gianna froze. What? Luke was deep in thought. What if Im willing to help you kill Santino? Gianna was stunned for a few seconds before she asked in disbelief, Really? Really. Luke nodded helplessly. Gianna was silent for a moment. Then, she smiled and lunged at him. You still dont want me to die, do you? Luke gripped her left hand and said, Before we discuss this, shouldnt we stop the bleeding? Otherwise, youll... bemitting suicide, right? Gianna was stunned. She looked at the blood flowing out of her left wrist and finally regained her senses. Bedroom. I have a first aid kit in my bedroom. A few minutester, Luke sat at the head of the bed calmly and treated Giannas wrist wound. She murmured, I dont want to die. I still want to give birth to your child. I want him to be the next head of the family. Then, I can travel the world with you... Save it, big sister! Luke chuckled inwardly. Gianna had lost too much blood, which was causing her to fade in and out of consciousness. This woman was really fierce. She used the hairpin to cut open her wrist artery, but was still able to chatter at him for a long time. Of course, her condition wasnt life-threatening. At most, she would be weak for a day or two. She was just seizing the opportunity to confess to a certain cold and handsome man. But Im really just a kid! Luke was helpless. ... Ten minutester, a tall and strong African-American man entered the bedroom. He looked at the two of them and was a little embarrassed. John, are you working? Luke had crossed his legs in an armchair and was reading a book. Gianna was lying on the sofa beside him in a nightgown. Luke said, Yes. The African man asked, Is it going well? Luke closed the book in his hand and ced it on the coffee table. That depends on what Gianna wants, Cassian. Cassian, the African-American man, froze. He looked at Gianna, who was reclining. Mydy? Gianna held out a hand. Help me up. Luke wanted to roll his eyes, but John wouldnt have such an expression. Thus, he silently reached out and helped her up. In the end, the woman shot him a resentful look, extremely displeased with the distance he put between them as he helped her up. Luke said, Can we get down to business? Im afraid we dont have much time left. Giana gave him a hard look. Tell me, and Ill listen. Cassian will cooperate fully with you. Even with Cassians calm temperament, he couldnt help but scratch his head. It was over! It looked like this young miss of his was going to be stupid again! Is the Boogeyman someone you can have? You didnt suffer enoughst time. Chapter 1073 - The Boogeyman’s Massacre

Chapter 1073: The Boogeymans Massacre

An hourter, Luke walked out of the side door of the main building and entered the neatly manicuredwn. Thewn was filled with guests. Some of them walked back and forth, looking for an opportunity towork. Some gathered around to chat loudly, while others hid in the corners and whispered. Luke stopped at the fountain in the center of thewn. Cassian approached from not far away, his eyes shing with anticipation. John? he called out. Luke tilted his head. Cassian? Cassian: Long time no see. What are you doing here? Luke said, ...Im working. Many people around them heard their conversation. As Giannas personal guard and trusted aide, Cassian was the center of attention. Hearing his conversation with Luke, many people were curious. Social ss didnt make a difference when it came to the art of spectating. The most important thing was it had nothing to do with them. But the next moment, these people regretted it. Cassians expression changed drastically. Are you here to kill Gianna? The people who were talking quietly suddenly stopped. The people who were watching also stopped breathing and their hearts skipped a beat. Kill... Gianna? Which Gianna? Could it be that Gianna? Seeing Cassians face turn even darker, the onlookers had a bad feeling. Before they could react, Luke and Cassian, who were five meters apart, moved simultaneously. The two of them reached for their guns almost at the same time. The difference was that Cassians gun was in his holster, while Lukes was under his armpit. Cassians hand was closer to the holster and he was in a more convenient pose, so he should have been faster. However, the two of them pulled out their guns at almost the same time. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! A series of gunshots rang out. They were both hit simultaneously at close-range at the same time, and their bodies jerked as they stumbled backward. Both of them looked extremely pained. Cassian snarled, Its an assassin. Kill him. The four guards who were patrolling nearby lunged without hesitation. At the same time, they took out their guns. Luke rolled over the ground with great difficulty and ran away. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Bullets chased after him but didnt hit him. The crowd finally regained their senses and scattered. Luke disappeared into the crowd. Cassian, who had just gotten up from the ground, saw this scene and cursed in his heart. F*ck! This guy was still so strong! Initially, he wanted to use this opportunity to test the skills of the Boogeyman who had been retired for more than four years. Only now did he realize that even though this was just a show, the other party was still very strong. The fact that John had drawn the gun from under his arm and still matched Cassians speed was proof enough. As the thoughts raced through his mind, Cassian also got up. As he ran toward the main building, he shouted into hisms, The assassin is heading in a southwest direction. Its very likely he wants to escape through the catbs. Lucio, Frenan, take Team 4 and Team 5, and go and kill this damned guy. All other teams, pull back and protect the main building so that he cant hide and double back. At that moment, thewn was in a state of chaos. Guests were running in all directions to hide and there were asional gunshots. Among the hundreds of guests, seven or eight men had their heads split open, and had died on the spot. Even though these people had bodyguards around them, they still couldnt escape death. The deaths of these people caused even greater chaos. Vittorio is dead... Quesipe is dead... Alessio is also dead... At the same time, Cassian, who had run to the bedroom in the main building, opened the door. Looking at therge pool of blood on the pillow and Gianna, he roared, Gianna~ The two Camorra leaders who had followed him could see that under Giannas long hair, there seemed to be a hole in her forehead. They looked at each other in shock. Cassian, however, seemed toe back to his senses, and he mmed the bedroom door shut on them. Inside the room, Cassians expression changed. Gianna, who was lying on the bed, suddenly opened her eyes and said, Your acting needs more work, Cassian. Cassian smiled wryly. Im an assassin, a bodyguard, and one of your men. The one thing Im not is an actor. Gianna curled her lip. All right, its been hard on you. How are things outside? Cassian: Dont move. Someone might want to see your bodyter. You can only get up after youve been sent to the private hospital to be saved. Gianna harrumphed lightly but didnt move. How many of those old fellows died? Cassian pulled out his phone and looked at it. Vittorio, Quesipe, Alessio... eight dead. Gianna blinked and smiled. Indeed, the man I like is so strong... Cassian smiled wryly. This isnt the time to think about that, is it, young miss? Gianna, on the other hand, didnt seem to have heard him. Ah, my little Boogeyman has finally started a massacre for me... Cassian put a hand to his forehead. At that moment, he could only be d that he preferred a shaved head. Otherwise, he would definitely be losing even more hair. However, he was secretly shocked. The person from a few years ago had just been a very capable super hitman. But this person had started to use his brain. His methods were even more ruthless now. Boogeyman John was bing more and more terrifying! It was a pity that this young miss of his seemed to be even more obsessed with Johns charisma, and was unable to extricate herself from it! Cassian looked at Gianna, who was murmuring lightly as shey on the bed with a faraway look in her eyes, and felt extremely helpless. In the bedroom of the main building, master and servant waited leisurely and yed dead. In the catbs, a fierce battle had already begun. More than sixty guards of the Camorra family had chased Luke into the catbs and sessfully stopped him. The battle entered the most intense state the moment the two sides came into contact. Of course, it was a one-sided destruction of the Camorras. As soon as Luke entered the catbs, he found his backpack and hid at a fork in the path. There was the sound of footsteps approaching rapidly, and the bright beams from shlights swept around. In the face of an emergency, the pursuing Camorra guards were still able to maintain their formation and basic cover as they advanced. Their tactics andbat skills were quite good, and they could be considered elites. Luke stood silently in the shadows, allowing the two shlight beams to sweep past him. Using Elementary Assassination + Elementary Concealment, he could easily find the spot most easily overlooked or which couldnt be scanned quickly, thus enabling him to find perfect cover. Chapter 1074 - Come, Come, Hit Me!

Chapter 1074: Come, Come, Hit Me!

If the Camorra guards advanced in a slightly more stable manner, the chance of them finding Luke wasnt low. Unfortunately, they were really getting impatient. Luke quietly waited for the third person to pass the fork. When the fourth person was in sight, he immediately moved sideways, held the HK416 steady, and pulled the trigger. Bang! Bang! Bang! The fourth guard fell and the fifth guard who had just reached the fork also copsed. The sixth guard hade halfway out past the fork. He reacted quickly, his face filled with fear as he tried to pull back. But it was toote. Bang! Bang! Another two shots rang out. Blood burst from his chest and abdomen, and he became the third person to die. Hostile! Hes at the fork. This way, the assassin is in the second passage in the southwest zone. After seven to eight seconds of chaos, seven guards covered each other and rushed in. The spot where Luke had been standing was empty. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke silently emerged from the passage behind them. He aimed his gun at the guards who were in the middle of the passage and fired. The four guards in the rear were shot in the back at almost the same time. They were knocked forward and fell to the ground. Only then did the three guards in front realize what was going on, and they subconsciously turned around. Bang! Bang! Bang! Another three shots were fired, and the remaining three guards fell on their backs. Luke, on the other hand, scratched his head and said, That seemed... a bit too much. It wont scare the others away, will it? The main reason was that he had attacked too quickly this time. In less than twenty seconds, ten of the Camorra guards had died. At this rate, it would take at most five minutes for more than sixty guards to die. At that time, why would he run away? Killing so many guards so easily was too intimidating. Keep a low profile! I must keep a low profile! Im John Wick now, not V. I need to act, not be strong! he reminded himself. He took a deep breath and headed in the direction of the other guards. Bang! Bang! Bang! Ahhh! A series of bloodcurdling screeches rang out, and there was an extremely intense eruption of gunfire, which lit up the underground passage. A few guards shouted nervously, Southwest passage, hurry! This guy is too strong! We need backup! Steady, steady. We hit him. Hes injured. Have Kira and the others surround them from that side... Holding the HK416 in one hand and pressing against his abdomen with the other, Luke stumbled around a corner, before immediately dropping his hand. Shaking his head helplessly, he raised his hand to look at the time on his watch. The second exchange had only taken three minutes and fifteen seconds. Five more guards died. If he hadnt pretended to be injured, these guys would have definitely started retreating. Acting was really too difficult! With that thought in mind, he quietly retreated. Bang! Bang! Bang! Ahhh! While the remaining half of the guards were still panicking, Luke ambushed the reinforcements thirty meters away. He stood on a crossbeam in the catbs and looked down silently. Four in a group of guards had already walked past under him. The fifth guard suddenly wiped his face with his hand and looked at the blood on his fingertips. He suddenly screamed and looked up. Above... Bang! The top of his head burst open, and he could no longer shout the rest of the sentence. Bang bang bang bang! The first four guards didnt even have time to straighten their backs before they fell to the ground. Luke, on the other hand, slung the HK416 over his shoulder and slunk away up above like a gecko, turning a corner in the passage seven to eight meters away. By the time the remaining guards rushed in with their guns raised high, the ce was already empty. ... Gianna was still lying inside the bedroom in the main building. She frowned and asked, He hasnt left? Cassian looked at the text message on his phone. No. Hes still entangled with Lucio and Frenans men underground. Giana felt uneasy. He should go, or theyll surround him. Cassian, our guards didnt chase after him, did they? No. ording to the n, I had the dishonest ones bring their men over instead. Cassian was helpless. His phone dinged as he received a new text. He took a look at his phone and his mouth twitched. After confirming the message sent by his subordinate, he said, Miss, hes already killed Frenan. 35 guards have also been killed. It seems he was also shot once. Gianna started and sat up suddenly. He was shot? Cassian pressed her down helplessly. Miss, dont move around. My makeup skills arent as professional as his. If you mess up your corpse makeup, youll easily be found outter. Gianna sighed. Fine. Ill lie down; help me adjust my makeup. At that point, she couldnt help but mutter, Enough. More than half of those insubordinate old fellows are dead. Why are you taking such a risk? A blush suddenly appeared on her face. Are you afraid that I wont be able to deal with these old fellows, so youre helping me eliminate them? My little Boogeyman loves me to death. Cassian: My heart is so tired, I want to retire! ... The two of them continued to be bored while Luke continued his performance. Cassians information was slightly out of date. In fact, Luke had been shot a second time, and it had hit his left thigh. Thus, Luke limped as he ran, and he didnt forget to throw the HK416 at the guard who stuck his head out around a corner. Then, he swung his big backpack out in front of him and ripped open the nylon buckle to produce a Benelli M1014. Boom! The second guard who had just rushed out was sent flying with arge hole in his lower back. The third guard who rushed out had a face full of fear. He was too fast and couldnt stop himself. In his nervousness, he had already started firing randomly, hoping to scare Luke and affect his uracy. The M1014 in Lukes right hand, however, was extremely stable, and the ck muzzle burst with fire. Boom! The fellow was sent flying as well. His whole body mmed into the wall two metres away. He slowly slid down, leaving arge bloody smear on the wall. The hurried footsteps in the passage paused, turning into short, rustling steps. Luke curled his fingers around therge backpack and rebuckled it. Still limping, he quickly made his way to another fork in the passage not far away, and couldnt help but mutter in his heart, Im already limping! Come on, hurry up and call the remaining two teams over to take me down. Chapter 1075 - Severely Injured? In Dire Straits?

Chapter 1075: Severely Injured? In Dire Straits?

Of the more than sixty Camorra guards that had charged into the basement, only twenty or so remained. Thats not enough! I havent been injured enough! Luke thought to himself. If he didnt act more pitifully, these guards would definitely withdraw. In less than ten minutes, forty of theirpanions had died. Only those with abnormal brains wouldnt be afraid. Fortunately, the half of the team whom he had let off just now did their part. They used thems to let the only two full teams left know that the assassin was injured in his lower abdomen and left leg, and he was headed toward the underground exit in the southwest to escape. They had to stop him. Luke listened to their conversation through his wireless earpiece as he headed toward thest two teams with Sharp Nose and Elementary Sound Wave. The two sides approached from two passageways at a ny-degree angle. In the end, Luke picked up his pace and ran ahead of them. Of course, he was limping again. Not only did he have to send them off, he also had to do it with a limp. The highly nervous guards fired without hesitation. Bang bang bang bang! Lukes back jerked and he fell to the ground. Then, he struggled and rolled into a corner. The guards perked up. Hes in the fourth passage in the southwest zone. We hit him again. Hes seriously injured. The other team that was still dozens of meters away was also pleasantly surprised. They sped up to surround him. This guy had killed so many people. Whoever killed this terrifying assassin would definitely be rewarded handsomely. A promotion, a sry increase, bing a mid-level leader, finding a bunch of fair and prettydies C they would be able to enjoy all that. Thinking that, the leader of the guards ordered loudly, Adjust formation, and get ready to chase him down. Luke hid in a corner and tossed his M1014 and gun backpack onto the ground. He was seriously injured and in dire straits; he had to demonstrate this. Otherwise, he would be letting down the forty-plus Camorra guards who had died! He took some of Johns blood and smeared it on the wall. He nodded in satisfaction and took out his Glock. 25 men. Two clips probably werent enough. After all, he had to use Johns mostmonly used Mozambique Drill technique, and it was best if each person was shot twice. But he couldnt really kill all of them. If he did that, there would be no witnesses to confirm that the Boogeyman was seriously injured, which would make it hard for him toplete his mission! If he wasnt heavily injured, would Santino really dare chase him down? Lets see which one of you is unlucky enough to run in front of my gun on your own! Luke thought to himself as he prepared to retreat. He was now at a 4-way intersection in a passage in the southwest. The guards who had shot him earlier were in the southeastern passage, and the guards who were rushing over from the northwest had cut through to the west to block his escape path. In his earpiece, he heard the two teams coordinate. They were preparing to divide his attention and attack at the same time from the front and back. When they started counting down, so did Luke. When the guards behind him rushed out, he darted past the entrance of the passage and limped toward a passage in the north. F*ck! The leaders of the two teams cursed in their hearts. This fellow was really too slippery! Previously, this hitman had been trying his best to approach the underground exit in the southwest, making them think that he would choose to break through the guards in the southwest again. In the end, this fellow suddenly turned around and caught them off guard. However, the two teams had already started moving. Furthermore, they noticed that the man in the suit had slowed down a lot, and there was arge patch of blood on the wall in one corner, as well as on the ground. Hes lost a lot of blood. He wont be able to run far. One of the leaders quickly shouted, Follow him and kill him. Without hesitation, the twenty or so people ran toward the passage that Luke had disappeared down. After running more than twenty meters, they arrived at a hall. This was the ce where the old masters of the ancient castle ate while they were hiding from their enemies. It was rtively spacious. More than twenty people guarded the passage on the southwest side. The safemand rang out one after another, and the entire team started to enter the center of the hall. Just then, gunshots rang out. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! The wallmps in the four corners of the hall went out. Other than a few dim lightsing from the passageways, most of the hall was thrown into darkness. Careful! There was a tense shout. The leader of the guards was giving everyone a reminder. He already knew who they were facing. Boogeyman John was a legendary hitman who had killed more than a hundred monsters. What everyone knew about the Boogeyman was how he viciously ughtered people in the dark. The other party hadnt done anything like this earlier, so the nervous leader hadnt thought about it. Now, the leader suddenly recalled the people who had been hunted by the Boogeyman in the dark. But it was toote. Almost as soon as the leader yelled, Luke disappeared again. Closebat skills, activate! In the dark, he didnt need to pretend to be injured. He rushed to the leaders side in the middle of the hall almost instantly. He held out his two Glocks, pressed them under the armpits of the leader and another guard, and pulled the triggers. Pa! Pa! The bullets entered their chests. They froze and copsed. Luke shifted so that their bodies covered him. As he spun around, the muzzles of the two Glocks burst with sparks. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! A storm of gunshots resounded in the hall, followed by a series of screams. The guards were tense after their leaders warning. When they heard the gunshots, they retreated in terror and pressed themselves against the wall to try and avoid being hit by stray bullets in the hall. However, the bullets followed them closely, killing the guards closest to the passageway first, and then the guards who were retreating in all directions. Although this hall wasnt small, it was still just an ancient temporary shelter, and only about 30 square meters in size. This meant that none of the guards were more than ten meters away from Luke. Within a range of ten meters, Lukes uracy was very close to 100%. The guards fell like wheat being cut, but the guns in their hands kept firing. Countless bullets whizzed past, and the hall was lit up by the continuous sh of gunfire before quickly turning dark again. Even before Luke could attack, some guards were hit by stray bullets, and they screamed as they copsed. Luke, who had already put on his infrared sses, looked at the people who were falling down. Instead of killing them all, he counted them silently. Ten, nine, eight, seven, okay! The gunshots stopped abruptly! The hall turned dark again. In just ten seconds, only seven of the guards in the hall were still alive. These were the witnesses Luke was leaving behind for Santino. Chapter 1076 - End of the First Half, and Gains

Chapter 1076: End of the First Half, and Gains

Luke shook out his arms, and the leader and the guard whom he had been using as cover fell to the ground, their bodies riddled with bullets. Crossing his arms, he slowly tucked the two Glocks back under his armpits. He took another step toward the southwest passage, leaving the hall that was filled with screams and groans. He didnt move quickly, and was limping again. When he walked out of the hall, the few guards who were still alive and could shoot kept quiet from fear. Although the mans back was facing them, and he was staggering as if he was about to copse, they didnt have the courage to open fire. They could only watch as the person disappeared down the passage. Only then did they let out long breaths and soft sighs in unison. Quick, call for help. Who is he? Who is he? Mom, I want to retire. Im never going to be in a gang again. ... Luke, who was acting, limped out of range of thest surveince camera in the catbs, before he went back to normal. He quietly reached the foot of the mountain and got into his car. He took out a prepaid phone and sent a message to Gianna: Everything went smoothly. Follow the n. Gianna, who was waiting for the ambnce in her bedroom, was about to reach for her phone, when Cassian stopped her. Cassian saw that it was a text. He hesitated, then handed her the phone. Gianna opened the message, then let out a long sigh of relief. Cassian: He sent it? Gianna nodded. Everythings going smoothly. Get your men ready. The moment those peoplee for the autopsy, subdue them in one go. At that point, sheughed coldly. I really have to thank my dear brother. The most troublesome old fellows were killed earlier; itll be easier to control the rest. If he hadnt found Jonathan, it wouldnt have been easy for me to deal with these people. Now, these peoples deaths are on his head, hehe. Cassian nodded silently. Even if Santino was lucky enough to escape alive this time, he would definitely suffer. Even if the dust settled and Gianna came back to life, those people would still hate Santino. Who asked him to look for the Boogeyman! Several old fellows of the Camorra family had been implicated and died. Their descendants probably wouldnt reason with Santino. Although this n had been put together in a hurry, it was effective. In the end, it all depended on whether or not John could kill Santino. Once this goal was achieved, Gianna would be invincible. At that time, she would be the only descendant of the Camorra family, and one of the twelve members of the High Table. ... Luke drove back to the Rome Continental Hotel in a bloody state. When he arrived at the lobby from the hotel parking lot, many people only stared at him for a moment before looking away. They werent too surprised. The guests here were all veterans in the industry. Injuries weremon in this line of work. There was nothing much to see. At most, they would keep an eye on Luke and, when they were freeter, ask around about what major incident had taken ce in Rome tonight. Walking to the front desk, Luke said to the tall girl, Book me a flight to New York for tomorrow morning. The receptionist nodded. Yes, Mr. Wick. She nced at his wounds and asked, Do you need me to get someone to send you to the medical ward? Luke shook his head. No; have a first aid kit sent up to my room. As he spoke, he acted as if he was doing his best to keep himself together. However, he was still limping as he headed for the elevator. The Rome Continental Hotel was the final act. He had to pretend that he was heavily injured but was concealing it and pretending that they were ordinary injuries. Im sure Santinos dog will ry this information to her master. On a couch in the lobby, a young woman with short hair narrowed her eyes as she watched him disappear down the hallway. She picked up her phone and typed out a message: Hes returned to the hotel and booked a flight back to New York tomorrow morning. In New York, Santino read the message and his heart raced. Confirm her condition. If his operation was a sess, you cane back. The short-haired woman: Understood. After sending the message, she got up and left the hotel. ... Regardless of the strife within the Camorra family, Luke boarded a flight back to New York at nine oclock the next morning. This time, the flight attendants were even more solicitous. Compared with a handsome man, an injured handsome man was clearly more effective in arousing their protective instincts. Luke was indifferent. During the flight, he read through the information on his phone. He only calmly said sorry or thank you to them. The information on his phone was from Gianna. It was basically about Santinos forces and important subordinates in New York. It wasnt easy for anyone else to get their hands on this information, but Gianna had always had it. Clearly, she was also wary of her troublesome brother. With this information, at least half of Santinos life was over. With Luke added into the mix, the ambitious second young master was doomed. After reading the information, Luke had even more thoughts. It was impossible for him to directly destroy Santino. That would result in a huge waste of experience and credit points, which would disappoint Daddy System. Just like now, when he looked at the system prompt, he felt that the cooperation with Gianna had been worth it. System: Kill important member of the Camorra family, Vittorio. Mission aplished. Total experience: 3,000. Total credit: 3,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +3,000. Credit +3,000. System: Kill important member of the Camorra family, Quesipe. Mission aplished. Total experience: 2,500. Total credit: 2,500. ... Wait. Out of the eight mid- and high-ranking Camorra leaders, none of them had less than 2,000 experience and credit points, which added up to a total of 21,000 experience and credit points. These eight people were Giannas assassination targets. She had even marked out their range of activities during the banquet. In fact, there were a total of eleven people on the list that Gianna had given to him. The three people who didnt get shot either ran fast or were far away. There was even one who he hadnt seen, and who had thus escaped disaster. In addition, the two guards whom Cassian had mobilized, Lucio and Frenan, were closer to Santino. Lucio and Frenan had charged into the basement with more than sixty guards to hunt Luke down, and most of them had died there. Gianna no longer had to worry about internal mischief threatening her personal safety. With more than sixty people, Luke earned another 15,000 experience and credit points. The system showed that the hosts experience was 189,000 / 300,000. Credit: 205,000. The 36,000 experience and credit points earned was just from the Camorra banquet as the first half. The second half would continue in New York. Chapter 1077 - Two Rules That Must Be Honored

Chapter 1077: Two Rules That Must Be Honored

Santinos influence in New York wasnt small. With him in the mix, Luke might be able to obtain a conservative estimate of more than 20,000 experience and credit points. He anticipated that it would take a few days for thisrge transaction toe through. In the end, killing Santino might yield an even more wonderful gain opening the high EXP dungeon that was the High Table. The subsequent gains woulde in a steady stream. Luke thought that if he worked harder, he might be able to turn the High Table into a serial instance. As he cleared each round, his experience and credit points would increase steadily! At his level of experience, it was time to drop in on the High Table. Thinking that, Luke couldnt help but smile. Not far away, the senior flight attendant who had been sneaking nces at him was instantly dazed. Oh, is he smiling at me? He must be. I have hope! The flight attendants beautiful dream didnte true. Luke immediately got off the ne and took a cab to the New York Continental Hotel. It was already veryte, but there were still two bell boys standing in front of the Continental Hotel, who opened the doors for him. Luke walked to the front desk and asked Charon, Charon, is Winston asleep? I need to talk to him. Sir is in the parlor, said Charon. After a pause, he added, Mr. Santino is speaking with him. Luke nodded. Thank you. Charon frowned as he watched Luke limp away with some difficulty. After some thought, he picked up the phone and made a call. Sir, Mr. Wick is back and is headed to the parlor to look for you. Hm, he seems to be quite injured. Although Luke was limping, he wasnt slow. He quickly found Winstons parlor and knocked on the door. Come in, Winstons deep voice said. Luke entered the room and met their eyes. His expression didnt change as he walked over to find a couch to sit on. Winston sized him up for a moment behind his gold-rimmed sses before turning to Santino, who was also sizing up Luke. He raised his hand and said, Just in time. Hes here. You can ask him yourself, then sign the agreement before you leave. Santinos expression changed and he finally said, John, the mission ispleted? Luke nodded. Yes. The people you wanted me to kill are dead. Santino: Are you sure? Luke said, Yes. Santino fell silent. The room fell silent. It was Winston who broke the silence. Gentlemen, the oath has been fulfilled and the Marker has been honored. Shall we finish thisst thing? So that this old man can rest early. Luke looked sideway at Santino. Santinos eyes flickered and he suddenly stood up. Im sorry, but I have to confirm the news before the oath can be considered fulfilled. Then, he looked down at the record book on the coffee table. Winston, you should take this back first. A momentter, the two people in the room watched him disappear through the door before turning to look at each other. Winston asked, Did you really kill Gianna and her men? Luke said, Yes. Winston took a few steps forward, picked up a ss of wine on the table, took a sip, and sighed. Jonathan, Jonathan, what do you want me to say! That was the future family head of the Camorra. Shes dead. Do you think this is over? Santino isnt a good person. Luke said, He holds the blood oath Marker. Winston was at a loss for words. After a moment, he sighed again. Every Marker must be honored. Those who refuse a member of the High Table will be punished even more severely. Luke didnt say anything. In adult terms, Santino held Johns blood oath Marker. He could use this Marker and request unconditional help from John. This was a rule of the High Table. As part of the power of the High Table, the Continental Hotel had to abide by this rule. At the same time, the Continental Hotel also oversaw the blood oath Markers. Just now, Winston had wanted Santino to press his thumbprint in blood to the blood oath record book to prove that Johns blood oath had been fulfilled. Why would you give a Marker to someone like Santino? Winston shook his head and finally changed the subject. You wont have much time. Santino will have to kill you if he wants to be the new head of Camorra. Although hes the one who asked you to kill Gianna, he has to avenge his sister. As he said this, Winstons eyes were mocking. This was really ironic. Luke said, But he cant do it in the hotel, right? Winston raised an eyebrow. Of course. Im willing to give the Marker respect, but the High Table also has to respect my hotel. Luke nodded. Then give me a room. Winston shook his head helplessly and pulled out his phone. Charon, give Jonathan a room. Luke nodded and left. Thank you, Winston. Winston looked at his back and suddenly said, Remember, you cant do anything in the hotel. Luke left without responding. However, he sighed in his heart. This old fox seems to have guessed a little of my n. Just now, Winston wasnt worried that Santino would make a move, but that Luke would make a move on Santino. But Santino was in the hotel now. Should he kill Santino in the hotel? This was a problem. Luke immediately dismissed the idea. This wasnt in line with his n. Moreover, only if Santino was alive could he send more heads. As long as the murderer who killed his sister Gianna wasnt dead, Santinos position as the new family head wouldnt be viewed as legitimate. Only when this boss was constantly summoning elite monsters to help him fight could Luke obtain the most number of experience and credit points. Besides, could Santino refrain from leaving the hotel? His sister had just died, and the position of family head was waiting to be inherited. It would already be pretty good if Santino could shelter in the Continental Hotel for three to five days. He woulde out sooner orter. What Winston had just mentioned were the two rules that couldnt be vited. Luke, the fake John Wick, would definitely vite one of them, so he had to choose the one that aligned with his n. At that time, there would definitely be a hugemotion at the High Table. John Wick would definitely go down in history and be the ckest mark in the history of the High Table. Although he had booked a room at the hotel, Luke left early in the morning. After disappearing into a civilian area, Luke quickly returned to his original appearance. Ten minutester, he returned to his house in Clinton. After washing up and sleeping soundly for two hours, he got out of bed again and began to adjust his ns. Selina woke up at six in the morning and went to the lounge. Although the lounge looked no different fromst night, she knew that a certain someone was back. She walked to the kitchen and smiled at Luke, who was making breakfast. How was your trip? Luke turned around and replied with a smile, Not bad. It was just that there were too many beauties, which was annoying. Chapter 1078 - Bottom Line, Choice, and Good News

Chapter 1078: Bottom Line, Choice, and Good News

Selina was lost for words. Do you have any sense of shame at all? Look at you. Does it look like youre annoyed? Luke shrugged. Thats because Im home. Lost for words, Selina could only go and wash up. During breakfast, Luke told her what happened. After hearing the whole story, Selinas first words were, Youre not... going to help John fort Gianna, are you? Luke looked at her in surprise. How is that possible? Shes the young miss of the Camorra and is about to be the head of the family. I wouldve killed her if not for the fact that she can help me learn about the twelve members of the High Table. Selina knew him too well. Seeing his expression, she knew that he was serious. She couldnt help but scratch her head. No way. Shes so devoted. I thought you would sympathize with her. Luke took a sip of histte. Love C how many crimes have beenmitted under the pretense of thisbel? Unlike before, whenever Selina was free now, she would read some ssic and well-known precepts to jog her intellect. Listening to Lukes words, she frowned. Are you saying that she doesnt love John that much, or maybe it isnt love at all? Luke shook his head. Whether or not she loves John and how many bad things shes done are two different things. Besides, she didnt do them for John, and Im not John. Pausing for a moment, he then said, Its in our interest to keep her alive. It wont be much of a difference if there was one more or less of the twelve members of the High Table, but I can get a lot of information from her. I dont believe that theyre close. There are probably enemies at the High Table, and it definitely wont be just one; this is more valuable than just killing Gianna. Selina was a little confused. But you just said that shes a bad person. Luke shrugged. I know, but technically, most of the magnates in this country are bad guys. How many people have broken down and jumped off a building because of Wall Street financiers? Even if I abhor evil, I shouldnt kill all of them first. Their names are all in the financial news; theres no need to investigate them. Selina nodded subconsciously. Wall Street financiers were all bloodsuckers: this was the basic understanding of the people on the bottom rung of American society. It was an ingrained understanding, like the daily habit of cursing out the president. Luke said, Look, even if I hate evil, there are countless viins in this country on the surface, and I wont be able to get rid of all of them in my lifetime, so I can only rely on personal judgment to make a choice. Also, the Camorra may be my best spy at the High Table, so of course I wont deal with it right away. Pondering for a moment, Selina was still a little puzzled. But the Camorra has done quite a lot of damage, right? Luke was amused. Im not a machine, nor am I a god. Of course I have my own thoughts. I can only say that if Gianna does something I cant tolerate, Ill kill her, even if shes my mole. Is that clear? Selina rolled her eyes and suddenly asked, Will you kill me if I do something that you cant tolerate? Luke looked at her like she was an idiot. Firstly, thats not how you think. Secondly, theres no reason for you to. Thirdly, if you really did it, I would teach you the twelve-word mantra until its ingrained in you. Looking at his strange expression, Selina shivered. She was very familiar with that gaze, which meant that he was thinking about something extremely bad. For example, when he tortured Kilgrave with a basketballst time, he had pretty much the same expression on his face. She decisively abandoned this unpleasant topic and quickly finished breakfast before she went to train. Luke couldnt help but shake his head. This silly girl followed him every day, and still assumed that she could do something bad. Did he learn Mental Communication for nothing? His use of Mental Communication with Selina wasnt mental control. It was the subtle influence of their interactions, which made Selina conscious of her bottom line. Unless it was some kind of mental control or interference from some mysterious force, she would never lose control. But Gold Nugget wasnt a freeloader either; whether it was direct mental control or something like Kilgraves physical control, it was pretty much impossible to control Selina. You, do something bad? Hehe, just be good and be a righteous warrior in this life; the most you would do is earn a bit of dirty money to top up your personal stash. As for Selinas questions, he had alreadye to a conclusion. He had lived up to his thirties in hisst life, and had been a master online user for many years in an era which had seen an explosion of information; his own worldview had long been set in stone. Luke had just one basic requirement for himself: Dont be a bad guy. Naturally, he wouldnt force himself to be a good person or some emissary of justice. As the saying went, Do your best to live up to expectations, but with a clear conscience. He tried to do what he could, and didnt bother with anything that he couldnt do in reality. It was for this reason that Luke didnt feel arrogant, even though he had killed a lot of bad guys and done a lot of good deeds. He also never felt that he was some high and mighty savior of the world who had to show benevolence and uphold justice. He was just himself; it was enough to be a kindhearted, ordinary person. ... In the morning, Luke and Selina went to work as usual, reaffirming their colleagues impression that they were still around. Once again, they dumped arge pile of cupcakes with Connie. Luke also epted a major theft case from Dustin. After Luke left Dustins office, he talked to Joe about whether or not Detective John was still being a sh*t recently; this was indispensable small talk. Joes answer was as expected. Yes, hes a pile of sh*t right now. Luke and Selina could only shrug helplessly. They had lunch and brought food back for Dustin and Elsa, before staying to chat with Elsa for a bit. With Little Snail collecting intelligence, Selina had more inside information of some incidents in New York than Elsa did. But the smart program couldnt summarize things like overallw and order in New York, office politics in NYPD, and the meaning behind promotions and transfers in important departments. Elsa now knew a thing or two about this. She had discussed it with Dustin. To arge extent, her intelligence-gathering had already started to turn inward instead of outward. Here, Luke heard a pretty big piece of news. Samantha Reyes, the district attorney who was interested in running for council member in the next election, had suddenly be a public enemy. There was evidence that she had vited regtions multiple times during her term in office and obstructed justice, and even caused the deaths of innocent people. Now, the federal prosecutor was about to investigate her. Chapter 1079 - How Does John Wick Have Anything to Do With V?

Chapter 1079: How Does John Wick Have Anything to Do With V?

If the hearsay was true C even if just one or two rumors were confirmed C Samantha Reyes was in danger of losing her job and would likely go to prison. Luke simply nodded with a smile and didnt say anything. He didnt know if Reyes would lose her job this time, but he knew better than anyone else that she would definitely start to suffer. A small punishment wouldnt kill her; at most, nothing would go smoothly for her. But the news also came with another piece of information that had to do a little more with Luke and the others. Lawyer Jennifer, whom they suspected to be Dustins girlfriend, hade to New York after her recovery, and had be an assistant district attorney. Elsa had no idea how Dustin had managed to charm Jennifer into moving and switching jobs for him. However, that was a private matter between Dustin and Jennifer, and nobody wanted to look into it. But after Jennifer came to New York and stepped into her new role, District Attorney Reyes, who disdained her, never made it official. This time, Reyes had been too busy protecting herself, and Jennifer sessfully took formal office. Now, they had to call her D.A. Jennifer. There were plenty of district attorneys and assistant district attorneys in New Yorks D.A.s office, so it actually wasnt anything surprising. But for Dustin, this small-time leader, he now knew someone in three government departments, which would prove very convenient when working cases. However, Dustin had kept Jennifer hidden very well, and she hadnt shown up as his girlfriend yet, so there was no need to celebrate her position. Everyone in Dustins department was told they could look for Jennifer if they needed anything. There was another piece of department news, which was that HQ might be moving against the 15th Precinct. It was impossible for HQ to get rid of all the police officers of the 15th Precinct; it was just that they were getting a new precinct chief. For now, no one knew exactly who this person was. Luke guessed that this might have something to do with his and Matts part-time job. When Kingpins forces started to pull back significantly and go into hiding, they no longer provided the dirty cops with any more help. The other gangs were also left to il around haplessly, andw and order in Clinton improved significantly. Perhaps HQ had discovered something, which was why they wanted to tidy up the 15th Precinct. Transferring a chief over wasnt a big move and might not be effective. But the new boss of the 15th Precinct just had to refuse to work with the gangs; those who didnt want to be dirty cops, like Sergeant Mahoney, would definitely cry tears of joy. While it didnt affect Luke and Selina much, this was good news nheless. After listening to Elsa share her information, Luke and Selina left for the Nassau Countyb. At theb, Luke dropped in on John Wick, who was in their custody. In theb, an unused workshop had been tidied up to serve as a temporary dark room. Of course, it wasnt really dark. It had lights and a TV, and all kinds of books. Except for the fact that nobody was talking, it actually wasnt too hard to bear for a typical shut-in. That dog with the square head and no name was also with John. However, it enjoyed much better treatment than John. It came out of the small pet door twice daily for some fresh air under Gold Nuggets watch. So, while John hadnt been doing well in thest few days, it hadnt been hard either. Theb door opened and Luke walked in. At that moment, he was dressed as V. Looking at the strange smiling face mask, John was a lot calmer. He wasnt in a hurry to say anything, and just looked at Luke silently. Luke didnt waste any time. He said directly, Have you thought about my suggestion? John: ...Does it matter if I agree or not? Pondering for a few seconds, Luke nodded and said, Yes. At the very least, Ill feel a lot more rxed when I take the me in your guise. Stunned for a moment, John had a bad feeling. What did you do? Luke chuckled. Your old line of work, of course. You charged into a Camorra party and opened fire, killing dozens of people. Johns eyes widened. WTF? Luke said, Poise, preserve your poise as a super killer. Also, dont worry. Your old lover is fine. Hehe, no wonder you refused to fulfill the blood oath. John, who had been poker-faced all this time, finally couldnt help but open his mouth. What? Gianna and I were never like that... Luke said, How do you know which old lover I was talking about? What a hypocrite. Looking at the changes in Johns expression, he stopped joking. It seems youre not refusing my offer, right? Johns lips twitched. How can I refuse? You locked me up here, sh*t! Luke simply continued, Now, lets discuss a new situation. For example, lets say that you kill Santino instead of your old lover; how will the Continental Hotel react? How will the High Table react? Who will they send to deal with you... John was immediately enlightened and instantly understood Lukes meaning. You want to use my appearance to kill Santino? And you want to deal with the Continental Hotel and the High Table? Youre crazy, youll be emunicated! The High Table and the Continental Hotel will refuse to provide you any services... uh. He was suddenly stumped. Luke tilted his head and chuckled. You get it now? Indeed, the one who will be emunicated is you. John couldnt help but smile bitterly. Yes, it was John Wick who was about to do these earth-shattering things. What did it have to do with V? The High Table and the Continental Hotel would issue a double bounty, and countless hitmen and mercenaries woulde running for the massive rewards as well as special contribution bonuses from the High Table. But they were all after John Wick. Did V care? Obviously not. John was a hitman who lived within the High Tables range, but nobody knew Vs real identity. Thus, the bounty would have nothing to do with V, and nobody would make trouble for him. As for being emunicated, that didnt affect V at all. V had never used the services of the High Table, and lived as a free man! All that was John Wicks problem. Luke looked at him with great interest. Now, are you interested in giving up your identity? After a brief silence, John Wick asked, What if I still dont agree? Pondering for a moment, Luke said, Then I can only lock you up for a few months or a year, before I send you to South America or Africa. Whether you live or die after that will depend on your luck. John was surprised. You wont kill me? Luke said, I will be doing things under your identity, but your life is yours. He was telling the truth. John barely attacked ordinary people, and had been retired for years. For the sake of his handsome face and for helping Luke take the me, letting him live was a small matter. Chapter 1080 - As Long As You’re Happy x2

Chapter 1080: As Long As Youre Happy x2

A year would be enough for Luke to learn most of the situation at the High Table. If he found another hitman to rece after that, he could continue wandering this underworld. By then, if John was still alive, so what? What else could he say, except that V had locked him up for a year? It wasnt like Winston didnt know about Vs existence, yet he had done nothing. Compared with the untraceable V, the High Table would definitely be more happy to kill John and maintain their reputation. Countless thoughts shed through Johns mind before he finally took a deep breath. I agree. However, I want to stay here for a while; like this is fine. Luke was curious. You dont want to leave now? John shook his head. Since Ive given you this identity, why would I go out now? I might as well stay here and think about where I can retire in the future. Hm, can you pack up the personal items at home for me? Theyre mainly photos of me and my wife. Luke said, Sure. Ill go overter and pack them all up, and bring them over tomorrow. Is that all? John nodded. Deal. Luke was about to leave, when John thought of something. Wait, I have a request. Luke: Hm? John said, Can you bring in some workout equipment? I feel like my body is going to rust. Luke said, Ill get a treadmill. Both of you can use it. John looked at the silly dog lying on the ground and smiled bitterly. Alright, both of us can indeed use it. Luke, however, had already walked out of the workshop by then. Selina looked at him in admiration. Youve already decided what youre going to do. Does it matter whether or not he agrees? The worst oue would just be throwing him out a yearter. Luke said, Thats why Ive been saying: Ill make him an offer he cant refuse! That made sense, and Selina found that she couldnt retort to that. That night, Luke and John sat opposite each other in the dark room. Looking at the dark red blood flow into the syringe, John finally said, Is that necessary? Luke raised his head. I havent examined you since you got injuredst time. This is a necessary checkup. John asked, ...What sort of checkup requires 400CC of blood? Luke said, My physical examination is more meticulous. John: ...As long as youre happy. He was 100% certain that this guy wasnt drawing his blood for a checkup. But he had no choice, and just gave up. After the blood was drawn, Luke drew the needle out, pleased, and pressed a cotton swab to Johns wrist. Get some rest. After some time, youll be able to go to Brazil, and sleep with a hot woman. John rolled his eyes and didnt say anything. Luke chuckled. Hm, it seems you dont like Brazilian women. You should go to Africa and look for African women then. John couldnt help but say, I have a wife. I dont need another woman, no matter if theyre Latin American or African. Luke said, Got it. Ill pack up your wifes photos, but you cant sleep with the photos, right? You should find a real woman. As he spoke, he walked to the door of the dark room. John asked, Are you really going to let me out? Luke turned around, shook his head and smiled. Why wouldnt I? As he spoke, he walked out of the dark room and closed the door again. Even if John was released a yearter, how would it affect V? It didnt matter if John was dead or alive, or if he was capable of making the High Table give up on him. However, it was highly unlikely that the High Table would let John go, unless he asked that big sister Gianna for help. I cant afford to mess with this big sister. Ill leave her to John. Hell be very happy, Im sure! Luke put the syringe back into his inventory with a smile. Now, his inventory was divided into two parts. Luke named the earliest andrgest part Space 1, while the part that was only one cubic meter in size was called Space 2. The blood would stay in Space 1 and wouldnt dpose. Apart from the temperature, it would be no different from when it was first extracted, and no one would notice anything wrong with it. Selina walked out of the training room. Are you starting? Luke said, Santino probably cant hold back anymore and wants to put out a bounty. The reward definitely wont be low. It wont be long before those hitmen start looking for John. Selina asked, Are you sure youll be fine? Trust me, itll be fine. Luke took off his V outfit and put on his close-fittingbat suit, before he put on a suit and leather shoes. Selina watched from the side. After he was done, he was about to put on the Thousand Faces mask, when she said, Wait, dont put on the mask yet. Let me take a photo first. Luke obeyed readily. Selina said, Sponge, shoot him from every angle. Yes, maam, Sponge replied immediately. Luke was amused. What, you want to keep it as a memento? Let me make it clear: You cant take it out or use it as a screensaver. His suit had been custom-made by the Continental Hotel, and a closer look would still reveal hints of its origin. Selina snorted. Do you think Im an idiot? Im just going to get Sponge to use it as a background here. Luke said, ...As long as youre happy. Actually, Selina was doing this for one simple reason: Luke practically never wore a suit in front of her. Naturally, she found this rare getup very novel. Putting on the mask, Lukes face turned into John Wicks, and his expression changed. Looking at the poker face, Selina snorted and left. Although he was handsome, she didnt want to hang around with him, even if she knew that it was Luke. Luke didnt waste any more time. He drove an old, unmarked car out of the underground garage. As he drove, Johns phone rang. He pressed the speaker, and a voice rang out. Hello, John. This may make you unhappy, and I know its personal, but if I dont avenge my sisters murderer, would I still be human... After the voice on the phone was done, Luke hung up and cklisted the number. Santino had turned hostile. However, he was still in the mood to call John. Was he afraid that John would try to kill him even surrounded by bodyguards? That was probably it! Even if it didnt work, he wanted to do his best to weaken the Boogeymans killing intent. But if John didnt die, Santino couldnt be considered human, like he had said over the phone. Naturally, Luke didnt have to listen to his nonsense. On the other end, Santino silently put down his Titanium phone and frowned at the Titanium phone until the screen locked itself. Finally, he turned the screen on again and dialed a number. Operator. How may I direct your call? ounts payable. One moment please... This is ounts payable. How may I help you? I want to open a new ount. Name on the ount? John Wick. Verification? 9305-05... State of contract? Open! Denomination? Ten million. With additional special interest. Processing. Please hold... Order confirmed. Chapter 1081 - John Returns, and the First Gunshot

Chapter 1081: John Returns, and the First Gunshot

Night fell. The lights in John Wicks house in New Jersey finally came on again. Luke was holding a big box and putting in a bunch of photos. His attention was on his lenses. The simple electronic map showed Johns house and the situation within a 200-meter range. A lot of red dots were entering this range. Including the red dots that had stopped earlier, there were more than fifteen people. If I hade anyter, it wouldnt be just this house; I might not even be able to pack up the photos of Johns wife, he mumbled inwardly, but he moved even more quickly. A few minutester, he was done packing up the photos, along with aptop and a few USBs. He threw them into the box, before he entered the bedroom to ce the box in Space 1. He left the room and went to the living room. Picking up a cup of water, he stood in front of the ss door. Bang! Whoosh! A gunshot 100 meters away shattered the door. The figure inside the door had disappeared. Outside the house, a few people couldnt help but curse inwardly. F*ck! Which idiot attacked first? Had the money driven him crazy? This was the Boogeyman. It wasnt a big deal that he missed. The big deal was that it was already night, and the name Boogeyman had always been associated with the night. It wasnt that the people outside didnt want to act sooner, but the target had only returned at night, and had killed the five men who had been waiting outside his house. They were actually the second wave of people to arrive. Perhaps they had to thank God, because Boogeyman John was packing up in his room and didnt seem to be leaving soon, which gave them the chance to gather their men. Charge forward on their own? What a joke. On the Continental Hotels side, their employer was still constantly updating the intelligence to ensure that they could kill the Boogeyman. For example, the Boogeyman had just been severely injured yesterday, and five hitmen who had been hiding outside his house had died. All the hitmen had some reputation, and werent any worse than them. None of them escaped, and they all died quietly outside the house. Boogeyman John didnt even deal with their bodies. He simply hid them in some flower shrubs and junk and considered that enough. They could imagine his careless and casual attitude. Nobody dared to say that they could kill such a legendary killer with just a dozen men. Unfortunately, a reckless person had appeared in the end and broken the bnce. The hitmen outside continued to wait for their peers to take advantage of the chaos and ruin their chances of getting the bounty. They knew better than amateurs what it meant to be a legendary killer who could kill a hundred people. Most of them understood that even if they could kill the Boogeyman, not many people would survive. But, there were the rewards. The ten million dors was just an extra. What really drew them was the special bonus from the High Table. This special bonus was really useful. For example, they could withdraw from the High Tables system, and nobody woulde after them anymore. To quit back then, Johnpleted a mission issued by the Russians at the High Table. He obtained the special bonus, and sessfully retired. With ten million dors, anyone whopleted the mission could retire right away and live richly. Thus, even though there was a high chance of death, there would be a steady stream of people participating in the hunt for the Boogeyman. ... After the first hothead broke the ss door more than 100 meters away, Luke disappeared from the sight of the dozen hitmen. But they were still pretty calm. All kinds of equipment, including infrared and night vision goggles, were being used around the bungalow. Johns vi wasnt much different from an ordinary vi. There were fancy ss doors everywhere. Given his years on the job, however, he had modified key areas. Apart from the cracks, it was hard to detect in most ces. The battle had only just started, and these hitmen still adopted a wait and see attitude. None of them were stupid enough to charge in first. They all knew that whoever charged in first would be the first to die. 100 meters away, Luke observed the situation along the perimeter via his lenses. It was destined to be a huge fight tonight. He had already deployed medium and mini drones, which were hiding at various intersections, and Selina was at home providing him with intelligence and logistics support. While he didnt have a clear view of everything around Johns vi, as long as it was a suspicious target, it was hard to escape surveince. On the map, there were fifteen suspected hitmen within 200 meters of the vi. Within a range of two kilometers, there were 37 suspected hitmen. This wasnt the final count. There were still more shing orange dots, that likely were more hitmen on the way. Based on previous cases, there were basically no hitmen who were worth less than 200 experience and credit points. Then, doing the math... Wow! Luke instantly restrained his excitement and got to work. In front of him was the hothead who had fired the first bullet. The hitman was hiding in a window of a three-story building 100 meters away. He was a little impatient and wanted to take advantage of the chaos. Then... Luke noticed him. Snipers were the most annoying. Even Luke would rather get rid of them right away. It wasnt because he was afraid that they were too good at shooting, but that they were quick to run when things turned bad. It was a good thing that snipers liked to hide in dark corners, which meant that it wouldnt be easy for other hitmen to find out that they were dead. Luke simply raised his fist and punched the back of his head. Crack! This sniper, who had been in the hitman business for years, suddenly felt rms go off in his head. But the back of his head couldnt be faster than Lukes fist. And he really was killed. Then, he disappeared from this world. This time, Luke would make most of the hitmen disappear. Nobody would be able to tell how many hitmen died in this short period of time; only then would more guys unafraid of death show up. Theck of gunshots, blood and bodies would prevent regrw and order in New York from being affected. This was the best choice. While the surrounding hitmen were still paying attention to the vi, Luke had already killed a dozen people outside in his stealth outfit. At that moment, the first impertinent bunch appeared. They werent the people who had been lying in wait around the vi, but arrived in two cars. They werent a small group made up of two or three people, but abat squad with clear, specialized roles each. Also, they had even better equipment than the U.S. army. They moved like hardened veterans. Chapter 1082 - Open the Doors and Welcome the Guests

Chapter 1082: Open the Doors and Wee the Guests

The two cars blocked the front and back of the vi, and had automatic Gatling guns mounted on the top to guard against Lukes escape. Of the twelve men, ten entered the vi, five on each end, leaving only the drivers behind. Luke had already noticed them. When they broke into the vi, Luke quietly returned through the side door. The stealth suit made him invisible, so much so that he was able to effortlessly follow half of the team down into the basement. When the five men saw the light in the basement, the leader made a few tactical gestures before he threw a stun grenade inside. Bang! Bang! The five men waited for a second before they bent down and charged in. Seeing everything clearly from behind them, Luke mumbled to himself, This bunch seems even more skilled than the Los Angeles SWAT team under Hondo. Thinking that, he used his fake phone to activate a preset projection system. In the basement, a figure suddenly appeared in one corner. Honey, youre back. Seeing the familiar face of the handsome man in ck, the five-man team in the basement felt their hair stand on end. They subconsciously moved their guns and pulled the triggers. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The moment they opened fire, they felt that something was wrong. Why did this John Wick look so... unreal? But following the gunshots, gunshots rang out behind them. Starting from the door, the five people started to fall one after another. The leader at the very front reacted and eximed, Its a 3D pro... Pa! A bullet pierced the back of his neck, but neither his bulletproof helmet nor his bulletproof vest could save him. The leader clutched his neck and gasped heavily, but there was no air in his lungs. With a face full of despair, he twitched and fell to the ground. Almost at the same time, the five-man team came charging in from the back door. Their team was the one who had thrown the stun grenade, so the fact they had opened fire had to mean that they had discovered the enemy. The only enemy here was John Wick. Although the squad was fast, they remained vignt and covered each other as they moved. Luke sighed. It was indeed hard to deal with professionals. When the five of them passed through the living room and were about to feel their way down into the basement, one of the two team members at the back sensed something behind him, and was about to turn around. Luke was puzzled. The front had already started to move; why was this guy blocking his way? It was just a passing thought, which disappeared quickly. Pa! A gun was pressed to the mans face from behind and fired. At that moment, the second team member at the back started to turn around, and was the second person to be shot. Pa! He copsed as well. Almost at the same time, two of the three people in front turned and lunged forward together. Pa! Pa! They were shot in the face as well. As one man rolled over the ground, the MP5 in his hand opened fire. A string of bullets hit his partner behind him. Pa! The guy with the quickest reaction onlysted a second before his face exploded. He didnt even see Luke as he followed his partners to heaven. Luke didnt stop shooting. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! He shot them in the legs again. That couldnt be helped. After all, John Wick liked to use the Mozambique method. The so-called Mozambique shooting technique was to first shoot the enemys torso and stun them for a moment, before immediately following up with a kill shot. Lukes marksmanship was 100% within a 10-meter range, but in the end, he had to use twice the number of shots, even though it was a waste of bullets. He had to act! Luke leisurely reloaded his gun and put it back into his holster. Then, he lowered his head and grabbed the two mens MP5s and clips. It had been a long time since he used an MP5. He missed it. Thinking that, he instantly moved to the hallway and raised one MP5 in his right hand toward the living room door. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! The MP5 was still as quiet as ever, but the hail of bullets instantly shattered the ss door and knocked two people down. When Luke opened fire, two more hitmen rushed in from the other side of the living room. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bullets shattered the ss partition and sprayed the living room. Luke raised his left hand and fired the second MP5. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Two rifles went ck, and two bodies hit the ground. The four hitmen had attacked almost at the same time, and they were worth hundreds of experience and credit points. As he expected, these hitmen were all elites! The weaklings were already worth 200 experience and credit points. Mind shing with thoughts, Luke took a few grenades and smoke bombs from the squad. He threw them out the broken living room and front doors. He was very strong, and had specially trained his aim. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! After a series of explosions, smoke quickly spread out from the vi. However, the hitmen who surrounded the ce were basically all veterans. Apart from the mercenary team and the four impatient hitmen, nobody else moved. They simply observed the vis exits warily. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! As the sound of an MP5 rang out, several hitmen outside suddenly screamed and fell. Although the MP5 also used 9mm Parabellum pistol bullets, it had a much longer range than a pistol. At that moment, Luke was holding two guns with abundant bullets. He fired three times in a row, and four hitmen in a range of 100 meters were hit in the head. Even wearing bulletproof vests couldnt keep them alive. Hese out. About 100 meters southeast of here. I see him! Hes running! As the hitmen yelled in rm, Luke suddenly appeared 100 meters away from the vi and drove out in a car that he had parked there earlier rather than the one in the garage. There was a rumble unlike that of an ordinary engine; it was muffled at first, before it swiftly got louder. As the tires screeched over the ground, a modified Dodge Challenger rushed out and headed straight for Manhattan. The hitmen cursed, got up, and ran to their cars. Boogeyman John had actually escaped. They hadnt seen Johns face since the beginning, except when he had been standing at the door. The ten men who had broken into the vi opened fire, but nothing happened. The other four men were killed at the two exits before they could enter. Luke even found and killed a few men who were lying in ambush. How could they let him continue being arrogant? Even hitmen had dignity. Chapter 1083 - Appetizer and the Official Battlefield

Chapter 1083: Appetizer and the Official Battlefield

Boogeyman John didnt look like he was in a desperate situation at all, but more like he was mocking the crowd. I killed more than twenty of you easily, while you couldnt do anything to me! Motivated by the bounty, and embarrassed and angry, their eyes turned a little red. Even though many people remained calm, they gritted their teeth and chased after Luke, unwilling to give up. After everybody left, two old Ford vans arrived. The doors opened, and a dozen men in cleaning gear got out. They took out various cleaning tools and body bags and got to work around the vi. In less than half an hour, all the bodies had been collected. This time, they moved more than twenty bodies. In fact, seventeen other hitmen hadpletely disappeared without a trace. The cleaners didnt know that they were dead, and neither did the hitmen. Luke, on the other hand, was feeling ted as he looked at his rapidly increasing experience and credit points. Thanks to Lukes nagging, the system didnt consider the hitmen as a collective tonight, but gave him a notification every time he killed one. Forty hitmen had already given him more than 10,000 experience and credit points. And that was just the appetizer. The best battleground for the Boogeyman had never been open spaces. The vi, for example, was surrounded by dozens of meters of emptywn. In the face of fully equipped hitmen, even Elementary Self-Healing wouldnt be of much use. Luke reliedpletely on his stealth suit to slink around. But if he did this too much, the hitmens morale would quickly copse. After all, if Luke killed hundreds of them when they couldnt even catch a trace of his shadow, only a lunatic would daree and court death. Thus, he had to direct them to the battlefield most suitable for the Boogeyman so that they couldnt keep track of the deaths of theirrades. And that battlefield was Harlem. If there were more attackers, he would gradually move north. And further down was the Clinton area, which he wanted to avoid. Lawyer Matts night life had been a little fulltely, and Luke didnt n to let him disrupt things; it would be bad if he got a concussion again. With a deafening rumble of engines, more than twenty cars rushed into Harlem. On the way, more cars would appear every now and then. These hitmen had received real-time mission notifications, and came to intercept Luke, but nobody could stop him. Many hitmen cursed. F*ck, whos giving us this rotten information?! Why did no one mention the Boogeymans driving skills? How are we supposed to chase him? It wasnt long before they stopped cursing. The Dodge Challenger, which was speeding along the street, was finally hit by a car from the side and flung into an alley. The convertible that had stopped the Dodge Challenger charged out, and two people forced their way into the alley. By the time they reached the Dodge Challenger, it was already empty and smoking under the hood. Looking at each other, they carefully split up and quickly ran deeper into the alley. They were very fast, but their steps were practically soundless, which showed that they were far more professional than ordinary hitmen. A few seconds after they entered the alley, two cars arrived almost at the same time. One person got out of one car, and two people got out of the other. They looked at each other and nodded, as if they had wrapped up some discussion. The gist of it was basically: Each side relied on their own abilities and wouldnt attack each other. It wasnt because they were all on the same page, but because this mission had been assigned by someone attached to the High Table. If someone became a hindrance during this mission, allowing the Boogeyman to escape, it would be reported to all the participants. By then, even if the Boogeyman wasnt dead, the hindrance certainly would be. The Boogeymans track record was also made public as part of the information on him. For example, John had killed hundreds of people in a mission a few years ago. Also, John shed with the head of the Tarasov familyst month, and more than a hundred people from the Tarasov family died. Two days ago, John killed more than seventy people at DAntonios estate, and was heavily wounded in the process. It was unrealistic to rely on someone who would drag his peers down and wanted to hog the bounty for himself. The best chance still was that they could only rely on luck and try to kill John when he was in a tight spot. The hitmen who were confident in their own abilities and were happy to hear about Johns severe injuries didnt hesitate and joined the chase. After they entered the alley, more hitmen arrived. Seeing the cars that had been abandoned at the mouth of the alley, everybody understood. This was the slums of Harlem. Old apartment buildings were everywhere and the streets were narrow. They couldnt drive fast enough here; you could even run on foot through a small gap or take a smallne to detour around and block the car. No wonder the Boogeyman had abandoned the car and run. It would be very hard to find him once he hid here. But most of the hitmen still chose to enter the area. Some simply picked up their weapons and set out on foot, while some drove around. Most of the people on foot were good at tracking, while the drivers were trying their luck. Actually, Lukes operation to harvest points tonight had only just officially begun. Looking at the red dots on his lenses, which covered the area like a huge, Luke smiled. At that moment, he was standing in a corner on top of an apartment building. In the dark, however, only someone standing at a particr angle would be able to see that the air here was slightly distorted. Apart from that, this was just an empty corner of a building. Behind him, a man with a big bag on his back opened the rooftop door and stepped out. ncing around the rooftop, he chose Lukes corner and opened a big box. The man took out a Titanium phone and deftly operated it. A small drone quickly rose from the box, and a surveince feed appeared. Lukes lips twitched. Damn, he had run into a hitman who worked more or less the same way he did. The guy didnt go down to look for him. Instead, he chose to carry out a search with a drone from this rooftop. It had to be said that the hitmen who hade to kill the Boogeyman were much more skilled. The group of people who died earlier had infrared and night vision gear. They werent low-level hitmen who would charge forward with just a few guns. Thinking that, Luke watched as the drone aimed its camera at the hitman. He was testing the drone to make sure that it was normal. Suddenly, the man drew the phone closer with a puzzled expression. Just now, he felt something odd about the image from the drone. There was something wrong with the image he was seeing. Naturally, Luke saw it. Luke just happened to be in the way of the drones camera as it was aimed at the hitman from above. Chapter 1084 - A Busybody Has Arrived

Chapter 1084: A Busybody Has Arrived

The drones camera was focused on the hitman through Luke, who was invisible, so the image was slightly distorted. An ordinary person might brush off this anomaly, but this tech-savvy hitman clearly liked to get to the bottom of things. Puzzled, he stepped closer with his phone. Right at that moment, someone behind him said, Sigh, you know too much. Before the hitman could react, there was a crack as he was hit in the back of his head, and he cked out. Then, his phone was taken away, and the dronended. A few secondster, there was nobody on the roof once more. A distorted mass of air jumped swiftly over the rooftops of the densely packed apartment buildings andnded on a fire escape dozens of meters away. One of the hitmen happened to open a window. Just as he was about toe out, he felt a strong wind attack him. His heart jolted, and in the midst of the excruciating pain, he copsed backward, paralyzed. He passed out before he even hit the ground. The two people sleeping in the bedroom didnt hear anything. The door that was open a crack was the only evidence that someone had been here. ... Matt was bummed. He hadnt encountered many good things recently, but had run into a lot of bad luck. After the ninjas disappeared, Kingpins forces disappeared as well. The Russian and Irish gangs were wiped out, and all the smaller gangs had run out of luck. Law and order in Clinton had improved significantly, but he had been injured again and again. In the span of a short two months, he had been shed with a sickle, shot, given an electric shock and drugged. His vignte career was suddenly so colorful. Fortunately, everything was worth it. Although he and Karen had just made some progress before his ex-girlfriend strongly stuck her foot into it, and things were shaky and on the point of falling apart, his self-imposed duty was to Hells Kitchen and to saving innocent people who were in danger. If he lost a girlfriend, he lost a girlfriend; or, perhaps, he wasnt meant to have one. Otherwise, why would he have an ex-girlfriend? The troublesome thing was that not only was his ex messing up his new rtionship, she had brought an even bigger problem with her. She had asked for his help to fix the problem, and acted as if she was still in love with him. But Matt really didnt want to be entangled with her anymore, and didnt know how to send his twisted ex away. In his vexation, he could only go out every night to beat up, no, to mete out justice and soothe his nerves to keep it together. The Clinton area was too peaceful, so he went to the Harlem area further north. But tonight, Lawyer Matt, who was used to squatting on rooftops on his own, suddenly realized that there were many strangers around him with the same sort of interest. From the faint sounds they were making, it was clear that they were armed. It wasnt just one or two of them, but an endless flow of people from all directions. Matt had good hearing, but he didnt have enough brains. Many people could see hundreds or thousands of people at the same time, but couldnt remember all their appearances and record their expressions at the same time Just because Matt could hear them didnt mean that he could monitor all of them. Not only that, there were also hurried footsteps in many alleys, but no calls for help or gunshots. Was there going to be a gang fight here? The thought shed through Matts mind, before he dismissed it. These people were operating on their own. Even though they were very professional, it was only three to five people in each team at most. A gang fight was either a chaotic fight between weaklings or a short exchange instigated by minor leaders with limited authority. Before Lawyer Matt could figure it out, he ran into bad luck. Sensing danger, he abruptly rolled and threw out the short rod that he was holding. Dong! A hitman who had just raised his rifle at Matts back was hit hard in the chest by the end of the rod, and he couldnt help but take two steps back. Matts face changed. That wasnt right. The rod hadnt hit flesh, but something hard. Before the hitman could react, Matt flicked his wrist, and the metal rope attached to the rod wrapped around the hitmans upper torso. He pulled hard, and the hitman staggered and fell to the ground. Matt lunged forward and grabbed the man. Who are you? Why do you want to kill me? he asked in a low voice. The hitman didnt answer, but reached for the military knife between his legs. Matt moved faster, and jabbed another rod into the mans armpit without hesitation. Crack. The hitman screamed in pain as the rod instantly broke his ribs. A wise man knew better than to fight when the odds were against him, and the hitman decisively exined why he was chasing Boogeyman John. He was extremely depressed at being subdued. How was he supposed to know this was going to happen? The guy in front of him was wearing a bizarre dark red outfit, and his entire face was covered; he wasnt the hitmans target at all. He had just wanted to kill the man and take this lookout position as soon as possible. When hepleted missions, he was always straightforward and didnt mind getting rid of civilians who got in his way. After confessing his purpose, and before he could beg for mercy, a rod fell heavily. With a crack, both the hitmans arms and legs, and his ankles and fingers were broken. Matt didnt kill anyone, but he didnt show any mercy to this guy who made money from killing people. The man would still be able to walk in the future, but it would be impossible to run or jump around. He would be able to eat and drink with his own hands, but it would be impossible for him to hold a gun steady and kill someone. It could be said that the hitman would be retired after tonight. Tying up the hitman with his own clothes, Matt took out the hitmans phone and called the police. After giving the address, Matt jumped off. ording to the hitman, a lot of his colleagues hade tonight to specifically hunt down a super hitman called the Boogeyman. Who knew how many innocent people would be implicated if these unbridled killers started fighting? Matt had to stop them no matter what. ... Luke gently stretched out his hand and ced it at the corner. A hitman was hurrying over with a gun raised warily. He had seen the Boogeyman run into this alley just now. His suit and beard were too conspicuous, and he didnt seem to have noticed the hitman. Two meters behind him was his partner, who was keeping an eye out from the rear. He stuck his gun out around the corner, but didnt notice anything, so he simply pressed forward. What he didnt know was that a transparent hand was twenty centimeters above his head. After he passed by, so did his partner. Crack. His partners neck cracked slightly, and the hitman in front felt that something was wrong. He was about to turn around. Crack. The back of his head caved in a little. Two bodies copsed and were instantly dragged back into the alley. Chapter 1085 - The Aftermath of Being a Busybody

Chapter 1085: The Aftermath of Being a Busybody

57! Luke counted in his heart and put the bodies into the first inventory space. This area, which had aplicatedyout, no surveince cameras, dark alleys, stairs, roofs, and empty homes, was the most suitable hunting ground for him. He had killed almost twenty hitmen in this hunting ground. None of them were worth less than 200 experience and credit points, and one was even worth more than 500. There were two weak chickens worth over 200 points, and three worth more than 400 points. This could only mean that this bunch of hitmen hadmitted even more heinous deeds, and all of them deserved to die. There were no gunshots, no blood, and no bodies. It had been quiet for more than ten minutes, and he had earned almost 7,000 experience and credit points; he was practically practising environmental protection. If NYPD knew, they would definitely give him the Most Conscientious Hitman Award for not adding to their burden at all. Almost twenty hitmen had died, but the other hitmen were unaware, nor did they flee in fear. In two or three hours, everything would return to normal. Nobody would know what happened. None of the hitmen, the Continental Hotel or the High Table would know. Daddy System, please bless me and help me finish this job! Luke prayed inwardly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke frowned. What was going on? He pulled up an image from the direction of the gunshots and saw a familiar figure. He couldnt help but curse out loud. What was going on with this guy? Luke was in Harlem, but had still run into him. Did he have sharp ears? But he knew that it was probably because nothing was happening in the Clinton area, so Red Matt hade out a little further tonight. Its my fault! I cleaned up Clinton too well! Luke felt helpless, but wasnt in a hurry. The suit Matt was wearing was distinctive, and the hitmen could tell at a nce that it wasnt John. They werent interested in wasting time on him. As long as he wasnt surrounded, the man in the dark red suit would still be able to withstand a few bullets. But watching Matt knock out a hitman with a couple of rods and then throw him into a dumpster, Lukes lips twitched. You really didnt kill anyone, but your attacks are no less ruthless than the Knee Breakers. On the screen, the hitmans limbs were twisted at a weird angle after he was hit by the rods; he would probably be half-crippled for the rest of his life. Thinking that, Luke didnt continue watching, and moved further away. Tonight was a feast of points; he didnt have time to bother with Red Matt, and could just pull the battlefield a little further away. A momentter, there were a few more gunshots, and the hitmen moved further north as they followed John, who had suddenly exposed himself. Five minutester, Luke frowned. Looking at Matt, who was fighting two more killers on the drone feed, he cursed in his heart. Not only did Matt chase them, he also found two more hitmen. It was a good thing that the two hitmen werent as good at closebat as Matt. They were flustered at close range and were overwhelmed, otherwise Lawyer Matt wouldve been shot again. I cant let Matt get involved in this again, Luke thought. Tonight was the official sh between John and the hitmen of the High Table, and the conflict between the two parties would be even more intense in the future. If Matt fought here, it would be very easy to specte that he was Johns aplice. The High Table wasnt afraid of killing the wrong person in the name of not letting anyone off. Matts secret identity as a vignte on the street would be very worrying, and the High Table would very easily uncover his real identity. Making up his mind, Luke turned invisible and quickly approached Matts location. ... Matt was breathing hard as he mmed his elbow into the back of the mans head. The Asian fatty who was built a little like a sumo wrestler instantly slowed down. He was resistant to blows, but there wasnt much flesh on the back of his head, and it wasnt much more resistant to attacks than an ordinary persons. Matt had been sent flying twice by this man. He finally found an opportunity to climb onto the mans back and then put all his strength into an elbow strike. After another heavy elbow strike, the eyes of the extremely strong fatty under him finally rolled back. His knees buckled and he fell to the ground with a muffled thump. Matt was exhausted. Hey there for a few seconds without moving. That had been too hard to deal with! He had beaten up many people, but it was rare to find an opponent as hard to deal with as this fatty. When he hit the fatty with his rods, all the fatty did was just jolt a few times and yell in pain. The man had hit Matt a few times; Matt had almost passed out at thest strike. Who the hell was this Boogeyman John? If he had attracted so many hitmen and they were all on the same level as this fatty, how strong was he? Matt cursed inwardly. Suddenly, he moved. With his hearing, he could sense that someone was lunging at him. A second ago, he hadnt sensed the man at all. Boogeyman John! Only a super killer who was good at hiding had this ability. Matts mind raced, and he rolled to avoid the guy. But he was only halfway through his roll, when he suddenly stopped as an ear-piercing noise rang out. Given how sharp his hearing was, he instantly froze and couldnt move. What the hell was that? Matt was shocked. Actually, it waspletely quiet around him. This was a sound that only Matt could hear with his extraordinary hearing. Luke turned off the device, and the red indicator turned dark. Seeing that Matt couldnt move, he was very satisfied. Coming out here to look for someone to beat up; you think I cant deal with you? This device was a subsonic weapon invented by Tony. Obadiah had even personally tested it on the tycoon, and it could instantly paralyze a person. Most of the time, Luke didnt need to use this special weapon since it would easily expose him. It was most suitable for dealing with Lawyer Matt, abat expert who was difficult to beat up and who was especially agile. Every creature had its weakness. A subsonic weapon that could only be effective when ced within 30cms of an ordinary persons ear was effective against Matt five meters away. Matt, who dealt in closebat every day, didnt stand a chance. He tried to move, but couldnt control his body. His ears were still ringing. Luke took out a gun and aimed it at Matts palm. Da! Da! An anesthetic? Motherf*cker... Looking at the special bullet in his palm, Matts stiff body suddenly turned limp. Luke walked over and plucked the tranquilizer from his palm. He then felt around and then took out the fattys pistol. Pa! Pa! A hole appeared in the heads of the fatty and his aplice, who was struggling to escape seven or eight meters away. Throwing the gun at the fatty, Luke dragged Matt into an apartment building. He soon found an old apartment that hadnt been upied for days. He stuffed the busybody under the bed and left. Chapter 1086 - Change of Plans and Santino’s Worries

Chapter 1086: Change of ns and Santinos Worries

Luke didnt have time to send Matt back, and even had to make some changes to his n because of this guy; letting him sleep under a bed was already letting him off easy. He thought of how people who got in the hitmans way in the movies were knocked out and stuffed either into the bathroom or the closet. Luke stood on the roof and looked at the red dots on the map. Thinking for a moment, he decided that he couldnt hide anymore. The Boogeyman had to show his face. If it wasnt for Matt, he couldve yed hide-and-seek with the others until midnight. If John never appeared after Matt appeared, would the High Table eventually be suspicious of Matt? Was Matt Johns aplice, and had only shown up to distract everyone? Or was Matt someone elses pawn, specifically targeting the High Table? It was very likely that the High Table would be confused. After all, Matt had knocked out several hitmen and was wearing such a shy getup! John now had to put on a big show and fight the hitmen head-on, which would set Matt up as an unimportant intruder. That was why Luke had knocked Matt out. There could only be one male lead tonight, and that was Boogeyman John. Making up his mind, Luke canceled the stealth function on his suit and stored it in his inventory, revealing the Boogeymans standard suit. After slicking his hair back and making sure it wasnt a mess, he took out an AUG. This was apletely personal modified gun which he had picked up from a hitman. Luke had hardly ever used a gun like this before, and it was quite urate and convenient for shooting at mid-range. He bent down and went to a roof. After adjusting his breathing for a moment, he suddenly got up and raised his gun. A hitman was using binocrs to look for the target from a rooftop 200 meters away. A person entered his line of sight. His ck suit wasnt eye-catching, but the gun he was holding sparked in the distance. F*ck! The hitman was shocked and vignt. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! He heard gunshots. Crack! One of the bullets pierced the binocrs and didnt stop. The hitman was still for several seconds before he copsed. One of his eyes had turned into a hole, the area around it mangled by broken binocrs fragments. Luke instantly turned the gun fifteen degrees to the right. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! 100 meters away, another hitman who was aiming at him dropped. Luke didnt stop there. He turned 50 degrees to the right, and a hitman on another rooftop raised his gun and aimed at him. Bang! Bang! Bang! The hitman spun and dropped his gun. Luke shook his head. The man wasnt dead. Sniping really wasnt his specialty. Also, with how he switched targets so quickly, the sessive shots he fired naturally wouldnt be as urate as at close range. He shot the first hitman through a pair of binocrs. The second hitman was also shot in the face. Two bullets hit the third hitman in the chest and shoulder, but he was still alive. Of course, if the three killers knew what Luke was thinking, they would probably die from anger. He had never used an AUG before. He hit three targets in two seconds, and in different directions. Two of them were dead and one was injured, and he was stillining that he wasnt good at shooting. Luke subconsciously assessed his abilities, and didnt waste any time. After three attacks, he retreated into the darkness with his gun. Several hitmen nearby had already sensed the activity and immediately approached his location. Luke didnt look up as he entered the apartment building. He murmured, There are so many drones today. There were five small drones in this area, which were still feeding the hitmen his movements. Luke wasnt too surprised. His medium-sized drone was at an even higher altitude to better monitor the situation down below. Also, it was like a ghost machine which couldnt be detected with tech that had yet to reach a certain point. Since everybody has surveince methods, lets hurt each other! Luke ran quickly and opened a window on the second floor. Leaping down, he heard the sound of an SUV. The head of a hitman who was running toward the entrance of the apartment building exploded. Luke dropped to the ground and left. Behind him, the hitman copsed; their movements were surprisingly coordinated. When the gunshots rang out, the surrounding hitmen moved even faster. They had clearly received information of his location. Luke, however, disappeared into the darkness. Elementary Concealment was just that powerful. Even with the drones over their heads, the hitmen couldnt react quickly. Two hitmen stuck their heads out from around a corner and carefully took two steps. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! They were both killed. At a distance of thirty meters, an AUG was much better than a pistol. ... In the Continental Hotel, Santino frowned. What was going on with John? Why was he getting stronger? The guards at his estate were decent, but they werent seasoned fighters, so it wasnt strange that Luke had killed dozens of them. But he had also killed fifty of the elite hitmen summoned by the High Table tonight, which was a little unbelievable. Wasnt this guy heavily injured? Why was he still so strong? He looked at the short-haired girl. How is he killing so many people? Thinking for a moment, the short-haired girl signed with her hands. Seeing her gestures, Santino nodded thoughtfully. He barely showed his face, so hes indeed heavily injured. Killing his opponents with firearms is less of a burden on his body? Thinking that, Santino leaned back against the couch and sighed. Its a pity Im not the head of the family yet, and I cant use those legendary killers. But if I dont kill him, how can I go back and take over the family head position? The short-haired girl felt helpless. That was just going around in circles. John was strong, but he wasnt the only legendary killer under the High Table. The strength that John had disyed before could only be considered to be at the bottom when it came to the legendary killers. If they wanted to kill John, they could just send out a stronger legendary killer. At the High Table, the only people qualified to use these super killers were the twelve members. But if he didnt kill John, Santino wouldnt be able to be one of the twelve. He had told John to kill Gianna before the coronation ceremony, so John could naturally do the same to him. It could be said that he had brought it on himself! For a moment, Santino was extremely conflicted. F*ck! This matter was... After thinking for a long while, he said, Support the hitmen as much as possible. Its best if we kill John tonight. The short-haired girl signed, Understood, but there was great doubt in her eyes. She didnt think it was likely that she would seed. Santino understood what she was thinking. He sighed. Even if you cant kill him, injure him heavily. At the very least, itll give me time toplete the coronation ceremony. The short-haired girl: ... Chapter 1087 - He’s Surrounded, He Broke Out

Chapter 1087: Hes Surrounded, He Broke Out

Luke didnt know how much anxiety he was causing Santino; he was currently on a killing spree. Compared with the covert missing hitmen, shooting was undoubtedly a simpler and more efficient method of killing, and was what he was best at. In his hands, the might of the AUG was on full disy. A constant stream of hitmen flocked to him, but the moment they faced each other, he would always shoot first or hide in the dark. Each time, just as they were about to surround him, Luke would break out and jump out. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke disappeared again, and the bullets only left holes in the wall. The hitmen chased him again, but they were no longer as fearless. They advanced cautiously. A bunch of these bold and reckless hitmen were already dead. They had all been killed because they attacked too quickly. Now, four or five killers were being very cautious as they did their best to advance under cover. Luke, on the other hand, didnt hang around as he circled over to the other side. The battle had only been going on for ten minutes, but he had already killed more than twenty people. It was enough to rm the police. From the drones, seven to eight patrol cars were swiftly approaching. On the policems, twenty ESU people had gathered and were about to set off. They would arrive in ten minutes at most. Luke had no choice but to take the hitmen down in one go. At the end of an alley, he swung out the AUG in his right hand. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The heads of two hitmen who had been about to carefully turn a corner exploded, and their bodies disappeared. The view from above was blocked by all sorts of junk, so the hitmens drones couldnt see what was happening. The fewer bodies there were, the better. That way, when Luke went to work the next day, he wouldnt get this case and have to investigate himself. As he repeatedly lured the hitmen in and ambushed them, they gradually formed a semi-circle. The hitmen didnt notice. They had intelligence support, but it wasnt reallyprehensive. Also, they didnt sense the danger here. If a hitman who had been killed in Swamp Park a month ago was resurrected and saw this, he would be absolutely horrified. More than thirty hitmen were lured out to form a curved firing line. If they were scattered like sesame seeds on a round biscuit, Luke wouldnt be able to clean the hitmen up quickly, but this semi-circle was one curved line. As long as he followed this arc, these people were like grasshoppers on a string, and Luke would eat them all up. Now, all he needed was a suitable location. The hitmen also suddenly realized that Boogeyman John had run into a location that was too perfect for them to surround him. The rundown factory was about 30 to 40 meters wide, with only a few piles of abandoned machinery that could act as cover. After John Wick entered the factory, there was limited space for him to move around. Several snipers had the back covered, and most people started to surround the factory. Right at that moment, gunshots rang out. The sound of the two guns was muffled and heavy. It was the snipers at the back of the factory who had opened fire. We found him. Hes trying to break out. We forced him back inside. Be careful. Hes slippery; its hard to lock onto him. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Hes breaking out again. Tell them to hurry up, one of the snipers shouted into hisms after firing. He wasnt alone, and was part of a four-man team. His other three partners were in the group of hitmen that had been forced intoing here. Ten secondster, more than thirty people emerged from the shadows, but they were very careful and didnt dare be careless. After John appeared, they confirmed that more than ten hitmen had died from his counterattack during the 10-minute chase. They were practically all kill shots; he didnt even give them a chance to retreat with injuries. If they wanted to live and obtain the bounty, they had to do their best not to be targeted first. To put it another way, they didnt need to be stronger than the Boogeyman; they just needed to be stronger than theirrades and make fewer mistakes. That way, the Boogeyman would naturally choose to kill the most rash person. Now, nobody arrogantly wanted the entire bounty for themselves. Most of the people who wanted to monopolize it had died right in front of their eyes. The thirty killers tightened their formation and advanced. Their usually steady hearts pounded. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Two different types of gunfire suddenly rang out in the factory. A series of bullets broke the windows of the factories at an angle. The hitmen reacted in unison. They ducked and bent low as they ran for the nearest cover. Boom! There was a loud bang, and dust suddenly exploded in a cloud in the factory. All the hitmen sweated. Was he crazy? Why was he using a stun grenade inside the factory? Wait! The hitmen with quick reflexes suddenly realized something, and their expressions changed. Hes out! Boom! Boom! Another two explosions rang out 10 meters away from the hitmen. The explosions muffled all other noise, including their warning. Most people could only hear the three massive explosions. The truth was that Luke had already no longer been in the factory even before the earliest gunshots, but had been lurking on the left. He had left the AUG in the factory and rigged it up so that it was fixed in ce and could be fired remotely. That was how it was able to fire at the same time as the MP5. Gunfire burst out from the factory, and Luke opened fire at the same time. Under the cover of gunfire, two silencer pistols were undetectable. The four hitmen on the very left were shot in the thigh and butt. With their backs to Luke or crouched as they were, they were in the most conspicuous positions, and their bulletproof gear probably didnt extend to their legs. As the four gripped their behinds in pain, Luke was like a ghost as he flitted through a stretch of shadow and swiftly charged at the hitmen. The sniper at the back noticed his movements and immediately warned, Hes on your... Boom! That was when the first stun grenade had been thrown out, drowning out his shout. In his ck suit, Luke looked like a special effect from a movie as he instantly appeared on the left side of the hitmens line formation. His hands moved at a normal speed and the two guns swung in short arcs as he fired. Almost every time he swung his arms around, he fired two or three bullets, and a simr number of hitmen copsed around him. From a spectators perspective, he was charging forward rapidly as his body shed left and right in an irregr pattern. As he moved forward, he swung the guns around smoothly on both sides. There was no end to the gunshots, but the tempo was irregr. Chapter 1088 - The Right and Wrong Choice

Chapter 1088: The Right and Wrong Choice

This was modified Gunfighting, and could also be called a low-end version. It relied mainly on very slight movements of the wrist and forearm. Each arc was short and fast; together, they were like continuous, ovepping waves. It was suitable for people with normal physiques and keen reflexes. People like Matt and John Wick suited this modified version of Gunfighting; they could use their reaction speed and skill to make up for slow hand speed. This was also what Selina had been learning. If ire was interested in the future, she could learn it as well. As for Lukesplete version of Gunfighting, where he could create arcs that were practically ghostly, that required a very strong physique, and John Wick definitely couldnt use them. Also, V had used aplete version of Gunfighting in Swamp Park, so John could only use this modified version that was more focused on skill. Left, hes on the left. Two snipers withms saw the hitmen fall like wheat being harvested, and couldnt help but warn theirrades frantically. Boom! Boom! Another two stun grenades exploded, drowning out their shouts. At that moment, less than five seconds had passed since the gunfire rang out in the factory. Gunfire and the three stun grenades rang out every second, which gave the hitmen no time to think. But there were still many veterans taking part in this operation. The quickest to respond raised their guns and looked around. They saw the man in the suit who was pressing forward like a sh in the dark. Left! Left! Two veterans shouted without hesitation. They didnt waste any time. It was just a simple word, and all the peers here would understand. At the same time, they fired like crazy with their guns. Another veteran with quick reflexes didnt say anything, but threw a sh grenade in Lukes direction. Most of the hitmen hadnt turned around yet, and their backs were to the sh grenade. Thus, this sh grenade was the biggest threat to Luke as the attacker. It could effectively block his attack and disrupt his rhythm. The two shooters cursed inwardly, but it had to be said that they were as experienced as Luke, and they closed their eyes. This method was quite effective and might have seeded if it was any other opponent. However, they werent facing the real John Wick, but a weapons fanatic who had Tony Starks skills. The lenses on Lukes face turned silver in an instant, and he didnt stop as he continued advancing. Bang! There was a light click, and blinding white light exploded, making the night even more resplendent. The dark factory floor instantly became a snow-white expanse. F*ck you! The snipers at the back of the factory cursed. They werent prepared for the sh grenade that was suddenly thrown out. After all, they were still almost 100 meters away, and they couldnt see very far through their scope and binocrs. But their gazes were all focused on Lukes route, which was also where the sh grenade hadnded. Suddenly, they were blinded. White light exploded, and the world turned dark after that. The snipers felt chills run down their spines; they were helpless now. Their eyes would only recover a little in a few minutes. It was impossible for them to fight; at most, they could only run. But as long as theirrades couldnt kill John, they had no chance of escaping. They couldnt see anything, but they heard gunshots. In just ten seconds, however, the gunfire died down again. The battle had actually ended so quickly? The snipers could already feel the thick aura of death. A moment ago, after the sh grenade exploded in the clearing in front of the factory, Luke wasnt shocked, but delighted. Those who didnt dodge the sh grenade would be directly blinded, which was equivalent topletely losingbat ability. It would take at least two seconds for anyone who avoided being blinded to adapt to the dramatic change and lock onto Lukes position. All except for one person. The tactical goggles worn by the veteran who had thrown out the sh grenade also had a powerful light protection function. The moment the sh grenade exploded, the man had anticipated it, and his bullets flew right after the sh. His movements were swift, but not as precise. Luke wasnt moving at the fastest speed possible, but his movements were extremely misleading. The veterans bullets brushed past Luke in vain, missing him by just a hairs breadth. Every time he opened fire, he felt like he would hit Luke, but Luke would always move in an unexpected way the next moment. He had fired more than ten bullets in two seconds, but none of them hit Luke. Luke wove through the group of hitmen as he advanced. His hands flew, and the hitmen fell one after another. By the time the veteran got over his judgment error, it was toote. He simply pulled the trigger and fired. It was less than ten seconds from the sh to him firing ten bullets, but Luke didnt stop moving. Even though he was only using a modified version of close-range Gunfighting, he could still fire four bullets every second. Furthermore, even running at a regr speed, he was now in the centre of the semi-circle of hitmen, and four or five hitmen were taken down at a range of 10 meters every second. In three seconds, he covered more than 20 meters as he moved quickly from left to right. Wherever he passed through, the hitmen would scream or be shot in the head. Whether they reacted quickly or fired, they didnt survive a shot within 10 meters. At that moment, the veteran shooter who had thrown out the sh grenade was within 10 meters of Luke. They looked at each other for a moment, and Luke smiled. The veteran was creeped out. Boogeyman John never smiled when he killed people. Pa! A bullet pierced his goggles. He was still frozen, and there was fear on his face. He had already fallen backward to copse against the abandoned machinery behind him. He was thest person to be shot during the ambush, and the only person to witness Lukes massacre from the beginning to end. He had keenbat awareness and excellentbat skills, yet could only despair. He watched as Luke killed his peers who were restrained by his sh grenade at an unhurried pace. In the end, he watched Luke shoot him when he wasnt far away. The moment he died, he realized that Boogeyman John was far stronger than he had imagined. His defeat wasnt unjustified. The gunshots finally stopped for a brief moment. It had only been slightly more than ten seconds since Lukes surprise attack, but the two Glocks in his hands were empty, and 34 hitmen had taken a bullet each. Chapter 1089 - End of the Match, and Overtime

Chapter 1089: End of the Match, and Overtime

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He pressed the release buttons on both guns at the same time, and two empty clips slipped out before he took out new clips. He reloaded the Glocks, then pointed the Glock in his right hand sideways. Pa! A hitman who was gripping his injured thigh and was about to raise his gun with the other hand was shot in the face and fell to the ground. The reloaded Glock in Lukes left hand also casually swung around. Pa! Another hitman who had been shot in the butt was shot in the neck, and he stopped struggling to get up. Then, sporadic gunshots rang out in the factory yard. Luke had reloaded to wrap things up. He had never been careless on this point. As the gunshots rang out unhurriedly, the hitmen stopped screaming and begging. ... In the Continental Hotel, Santino looked at the drone feed and was stunned. WTF! After a brief stupor, he suddenly stood up. Thats impossible. Hes already heavily injured. How is he still so strong? Wait, why isnt he crippled... F*ck, his injuries were fake! Halfway through his sentence, he realized what was going on. He had done a lot of this sort of deception himself, but had never expected John Wick to also use this move. Thinking that, his face turned blue and red with anger. The short-haired girl pped to draw his attention, then signed again with her hands. Santinos face changed. The Fraternitys Gunfighting skills? Thats impossible. Theres no way he would join us and the Fraternity at the same time. The High Table doesnt allow that. The short-haired girl frowned and thought for a moment, before she signed again. Santino said, Youre saying that its something like Gunfighting, but not entirely? Saying that, he looked at the feed and reyed the video. After watching it several times, he nodded. Indeed, his speed and strength arent as good as the Fraternitys renowned assassins. Its just that his movements are too precise and quick, which is why hes so lethal. The short-haired girl nodded and signed. Santino walked back and forth. Get the Fraternity to deal with him? Yes, thats possible. Those guys view their business very strictly. Tell them that John Wick has learned the Fraternitys Gunfighting, and even Curve Shooting, and theyll definitelye after him. It doesnt matter who wins or loses; itll create an even bigger conflict. At that time, I might have a chance to go to Rome andplete the coronation ceremony. Thinking that, his eyes lit up. Lets do it. The short-haired girl coughed and signed at him. Right, someone has to clean up the bodies first. Santino nodded with an ugly expression. He took out his phone and made a call. This is Santino. Yes, Santino DAntonio. I also have a reservation... He looked at the short-haired girl and saw her give him a number. His heart grew even heavier, but he continued, Dinner for 60 to 80 people. Ill send you the address right away. You only have one hour... ... Pa! On the rooftop behind the factory, Luke put his pistol back into his holster and looked up at the sky. He gave the drones onest nce before he disappeared into the darkness. The blinded snipers on the nearby rooftops had all been shot in the head. While the hitmen had not been together, they were now all one big family in the end. Luke soon entered New Yorks sewers and headed north. He had left the bodies of 75 hitmen in Harlem tonight, but had no intention of cleaning up the scene. After he killed thest batch of hitmen, the ones who were still close by suddenly scattered. At the same time, the patrol cars that arrived had stopped at an intersection 500 meters and sealed off the area. ording to the police radio, HQ had ordered the patrol officers to seal off the area and prevent innocent passers-by from passing through. Also, because the criminals had fierce firepower and their numbers were unknown, this matter was left to the ESU to handle. Of course, the patrol officers had no objections. Not everyone liked to charge into a gunfight, and that included the police. Compared with the ESU, the patrol officers were responsiblergely for dailyw and order; if they faced off against professional assants, the number of casualties would rack up easily. At first nce, the order made sense. But at the same time, the ESU team that was on the way received another order. They were to wait until another team arrived and before the captain instructed them to enter. The result was that no police officer approached the factory zone for hundreds of meters. Thinking quickly, Luke realized that the High Table had taken action. The underground worlds major forces were indeed extraordinary. They could actually secretly influence NYPDs operations, and create leeway for the cleanup. Of course, it was unrealistic to say that the High Table was instructing the police officers at will; it was more likely that both parties were getting what they wanted. The High Table wanted to clean up the mess and make sure that there were no traces of their movements so that they wouldnt draw widespread attention. Since there was no major damage, NYPD could report that there was no evidence found for this case, and everybody would be happy. When Luke realized this, he stopped worrying about the cleanup. In thest battle in front of the factory, most of the footage of Boogeyman John killing the hitmen was captured by the drones. It was a huge pile of bodies, and the drones were still monitoring them. Naturally, Luke didnt use his inventory to make the bodies disappear into thin air. Dealing with bodies and his inventory ability were a V thing. More than twenty hitmen in New Jersey had died under surveince. Including the 75 people in Harlem, that was more than 100 victims. There were more than forty hitmen in Lukes inventory who had been killed without anyone noticing. Thus, the number of hitmen casualties tonight was 148. Each of these hitmen gave more than 200 experience and credit points, while most of them were in the 300-plus range. A small portion was worth over 400 and 500 points. The total amount of experience and credit points was no less than 61,000. At that moment, the system showed that the hosts experience was 250,600 / 300,000. Credit: 266,600 Coupled with the first half in Rome a few days ago, Luke had earned almost 100,000 experience and credit points from this fight for the position of head of the Camorra family. The High Table was indeed a super instance! Furthermore, this was a serial instance. There was even overtime to determine a winner after the match. Santino and his bodyguards would earn Luke a lot of experience and credit points. Obtaining over 100,000 experience and credit points from one instance usually took a while and rarely happened. Currently, he was close to obtaining enough points to level up to level 18, but would he be able to earn from the High Table the 500,000 points required for level 19 as well? Luke calcted happily in his heart as he found an exit and crawled out. After walking dozens of meters, he entered a safe house, changed his clothes, and got rid of the smell on his body. He then drove back to theb. Chapter 1090 - Matt “Two-timing” and Foggy’s “Loyalty”

Chapter 1090: Matt Two-timing and Foggys Loyalty

In the New York Continental Hotel, Winston finished going through the video which Charon had brought him. After a long moment, he said, Keep an eye on Santinos movements. Let me know as soon as he leaves the hotel. Charon said, Yes, sir. After that, he didnt leave. After a brief hesitation, he asked softly, Is it... alright for us to intervene? Winston took a sip of his ck tea. Santino is staying at my hotel. Can I stay out of it? Charon said, If he bes the head of the family, Mr. Wick... Winston thought for a moment, then shook his head with a lowugh. A few days ago, Gianna was going to be the head of the family. Isnt she now lying in a funeral home? Charon: What do you mean? Winston took another sip of his ck tea. Nothing. Santino wants to tell me what to do; well revisit that only after he bes one of the twelve. Now, hes just the young master of the Camorra family. Charon didnt say anything else and quickly left. When the room fell silent once more, Winston picked up the tablet again and looked at John, who was ughtering people like dogs. His eyes flickered. Jonathan, you really are a genius. You were born for this. ... The weather was good the next day. All was calm in New York. NYPD had made a big movest night, but hadnt found anything. The official conclusion was that there had been a gang fight in Harlem, but the police had reacted quickly and the gang members fled. There were no casualties at the scene. Citizens could rest assured; NYPD was confident they could protect everyones personal property. Luke and Selina could only smile at that. Everything was fine. Thanks to the hard work of the NYPD big shots, there was no new pressure on the police department. Luke went to the police department on his own today before he left for his ce in Clinton. Selina didnt go out in the morning, and went shopping with Gold Nugget in the afternoon. This was Lukes new assignment for her, for the two of them to move independently until it became a regr thing. When Luke returned at noon, he dropped in on thew firm. He happened to see Matt take a bus and leave. When he reached the office and closed the door, he asked Foggy, Whats wrong with Matt? He looks like hes in a rush. Foggy pushed the files on his desk away and gave a long sigh. He looked in Karens direction outside the office and said, Its nothing. He has a personal matter to deal with. Lukes Mental Communication was maturing day by day, and he asked casually, What? Someones fighting with Karen over Matt? Foggy looked at him in surprise. How did you know? Luke chuckled. Thats because you looked at Karen the moment you spoke, so I guessed it was a rtionship thing. Foggy shook his head with a bitter smile. In any case, its a little troublesome. The woman is an old acquaintance of Matts. I cant say anything. Luke nodded. True. You also have an old acquaintance like that; you definitely understand Matts predicament. Foggy was truly horrified this time. Sh*t! You investigated me? Luke curled his lip. Youre overthinking it. Otherwise, how can you exin the smell of perfume on your clothes, unless you have a special hobby? This perfume isnt cheap. A lot of career women like this one. Let me guess, she should be around your age, or even slightly older, and shes the one who took the initiative. Foggy trembled and looked like he was about to curl into a ball in his chair. Are you a demon? Luke said, So, its best to take a shower and change your clothes after youre out fooling around, or you might draw unwanted attention. Hm, forget it. In any case, you only have this one good female friend. Theres no way you can be like Matt and two-time someone. Foggy couldnt look at him anymore. You can even guess the number? He didnt really think that Luke had privately investigated him; there was no need to. Conversely, he had asked around about Luke and Selina. They had a good reputation in the police department and were good at cracking cases. Foggy had indeed gotten involved with his ex-girlfriendst night, and hade straight to work in the morning. He could smell his ex-girlfriends perfume on his clothes. It wasnt hard to guess the truth, but most people wouldnt dwell on it. After joking around, they finally got down to business. The first matter had to do with Matts ex, who was a richdy who had not long ago written them a huge check for Matt to handle a case for her. But thanks to the charity fund which Luke had set up, thew firm had moneying in every month. While they couldnt be considered wealthy, the three of them wouldnt starve at least. Matt had very adamantly returned the check. Naturally, Foggy didnt know what Matts ex had wanted. Secondly, the new real estate developer in the Clinton area had finished buying up most of the houses and the residents had relocated, while the construction team had already set up camp. Luke found that odd. Why is the construction team going in? Foggy scratched his head. I think theres something strange about it too. There are a dozen more families they still have to finish negotiations with. They cant tear down the building directly, but they also cant refurbish or whatever and then rent it out. Theres no way they can raise the rent either; the only thing they can push for is reconstruction. The construction team did go in and theres activity every day, but nobody has seen what theyre doing. Luke nodded. Ill have my colleagues check the files at the Department of Housing and see what this construction project is about. Foggy was relieved; he had the same idea. Their suspicions had to be confirmed first. The construction team had sealed off the construction site, which could only be entered through one door. Foggy couldnt sneak in and take a look even if he wanted to. He had wanted to discuss it with Matt, but Matt had been preupied with his ex-girlfriendtely, and the atmosphere in the office was strange with Karen. He hadnt had the chance to say anything. Foggy could only look for Luke. After that, Luke got up and left. When he went downstairs, he couldnt help but mumble to himself, No wonder thewyer has been so angry recently. So its between his ex-girlfriend and his current girlfriend... hehehe! Thinking that, Luke didnt dwell on it. When it came to matters of the heart, even the best friend shouldnt get involved. Although he had a better impression of Karen, who on earth knew what Matt was thinking? In any case, Matt wasnt married. After Luke returned home, he got dinner cooking in the smart kitchenware before he went back to work in the basement. The Thousand Faces System was still missing the torso. Given his slight OCD, he still wanted to make it. It didnt need to be perfect, but the basic functions had to be realized. Compared with the mask, the torso of the Thousand Faces System required more skill. No matter how the face was modified, it only required very minute adjustments, but a bodys distinctive characteristics had to be transformed, including the most troublesome thing, which was its height. Shrinking a body down was very hard, but making a body taller was no mean feat either. Purely padding the bottom of the feet or making the armor longer would still be very easily exposed with the rapid progress in technology. Chapter 1091 - Trap and “Acquaintances”

Chapter 1091: Trap and Acquaintances

Tony Stark, for one, could easily see through this sort of low-level disguise with a simplemand to his AI program. After all, the external appearance could be altered slightly, but there was no way to adjust the joints. Even if a height difference of 10 cm could be closed with taller shoes, the way strength was exerted wasnt the same. By the same logic, individuals with a 5-cm difference in arm length would adopt differentbat methods. Things like body proportions and center of gravity could also affect the body. That was also why Luke had always liked to make bigger sets of battle armor armor that was more than 5 cm thickpletely hid these sorts of things. It was impossible to tell from the outside whether the user was 1.6 meters or 1.8 meters tall in a suit of armor that was 2 meters tall. The Thousand Faces System, on the other hand, used nanotechnology, and a high level was required to achieve the morph and disguise effect. But this system was one of the things that Luke had to develop. He would have a matching ability to rece it sooner orter, but he could give the Thousand Faces System to his allies so that they could hide their identities. It was very risky to act like a hero, and Luke had to stay low. With the Thousand Faces System, the only people in the world who would know his real identity were himself and Selina... hm, and maybe one dog. ... In the Continental Hotel, Santino didnt look too good as he sent off the special envoy from the Fraternity. Only part of his n had worked. The Fraternity had agreed to send two elite hitmen to deal with John, but Santino had to use himself as bait. Secondly, Santino had to first pay the Fraternity 10 million dors, which was separate to the bounty. In the end, the two elite hitmen werent his bodyguards. They would only hide around Santino and wait for John to appear. Also, they only had three days. Not only did Santino have to lure out John in three days, he also had to work hard to survive until they took action. In the end, he still had to rely on his bodyguards to withstand Johns first attack. Santino wasnt satisfied with this oue. But the Fraternity was very firm; their attitude made it clear that they had no intention of taking over. Santino had also received some private information that the Fraternity had run into a lot of problems in thest six months. It seemed many members had died, and they had no time to care about Santino. Perhaps that was the reason why the Fraternity wasnt keen on taking this assignment. So, they were just giving it a try. In any case, Santino was the bait, and they just needed to kill the target. ording to the rules, even if Santino, their client, was killed by Boogeyman John, it wouldnt impact on the people of the Fraternity receiving the reward. The 10 million deposit they had asked for was ample proof. Whether they got cold feet or failed the mission, the two elite hitmen each got 5 million. For elite hitmen, this price was quite tempting. Looking at the anxious Santino, the short-haired girl coughed, and signed when he looked at her. Santino frowned and pondered. A body double? John wont fall for it that easily. The short-haired girl signed again. Santino pondered for a moment. Switching out halfway? They could consider doing that. Currently, John wouldnt appear unless Santino went out. John was on his own; even his wife was gone. He had plenty of time to keep an eye on Santino; a month or even a year wouldnt make a difference. The elite assassins of the Fraternity werent small fry, but super big shots. If Santino didnt lure out the Boogeyman in three days, they would abandon this mission without any hesitation. Santino had to solve the problem in New York. Otherwise, even if he flew back to Rome, he would have to be careful of any assassination attempts on Johns part. Even worse, many people in Rome were loyal to his sister, Gianna. Many had even heard that he had hired someone to assassinate her. When they saw John, they might let him in. Didnt you have John kill your own sister? Then just let John kill you too. You reap what you sow, and everyone will be happy. It was safer in New York. Santino had been operating in this territory for a long time, and his subordinates were all loyal. He quickly made up his mind, and said to the short-haired girl, Come up with a n, and... Tomorrow, get the private ne ready. When the timees, have the body double board the ne and see if you can lure John out. The short-haired girl nodded and signed that she understood, before she went off to prepare. Santino was right. If he dared to fly back to Rome, Luke would definitely go after him with an express delivery. And Gianna, currently deceased, would generously open the doors wide for Luke, hastening Santinos death. ... Luke didnt know about Santinos zeal, but in the blink of an eye, he found two acquaintances to be his opponents. He had simply set up surveince cameras around the Continental Hotel to track Santinos movements. In any case, he wasnt scared that this guy would run back to Rome to die. New York was peaceful and quiet, and Luke and Selina went about their business as usual. Two nights after the Battle of Harlem, Santino, who had been hiding in the Continental Hotel, finally came out. Luke, who was having dinner, wasnt in a hurry. He checked the surveince feed and looked at Selina. Selina had her hair up in a ponytail to prevent it falling into her noodle soup. She noticed Lukes expression and found it strange. What? Do you want me to kill him? Luke was amused. Selina really wasnt shooting off her mouth. She could easily crush Santinos bodyguards now in the second generation Beast armor. If shebined with Gold Nugget, that... would be unnecessary. The dog head might eat and watch TV every day, but thebat ability of its and Selinasplete form was off the charts. With enough imagination, Selinas body could morph significantly; with a thought, she could wield anything from a whip,, rod, hammer or spike to even tentacles. Coupled with Lukes high-tech equipment, it was easy for her to kill a bunch of professional mercenaries or assassins in ten seconds. However, Selina only activated the symbiotic form when she was in the training room, in order to hone her physique. She barely used it when she went out on an operation. Luke said, Santinos out. If this guy gets onto a ne, itll be hard for you. Selina said, I get it; you want me to sh your face at a few suitable surveince cameras, right? Luke nodded. Yes. Selina waved her hand. Go, go. Luke said, After weve finished the noodles. Its rare that I make them. Selina thought that made sense. Luke had specially made these simple noodles for her and the dog head today. It was a rare asion, so finishing them in peace was a good idea. Luke finished his noodles leisurely and put on John Wicks face, before he put on his stealth suit and set off via the underground passage. Santino didnt go straight to the airport. Instead, he went to a dinner party at the DAntonio familys private museum in New York to mourn the death of his sister, Gianna. Chapter 1092 - Leave? Too Late

Chapter 1092: Leave? Too Late

Luke could only chuckle at the party. Santino didnt have that deep a bond with his sister. The museum party was definitely a trap to lure out Boogeyman John. But so what? This was nothing more than the stage for mutual harm. The DAntonio familys museum was on the Upper East Side in Manhattan. Luke didnt even need to drive. He simply walked a kilometer through the sewers and emerged not far from the museum. The drone rose into the air and captured the guests entering the museum. There were around fifty bodyguards in and outside the museum. Looking at the number of people, Luke couldnt help but shake his head. What a poor setup; who did they think they were fooling? These bodyguards werent on the same level as the hitmen fromst night. Wanting to rely on this number of people to obstruct the Boogeyman was absolutely ridiculous. This was without doubt a trap, so Luke naturally had to check it out. But not right now. Lukes gaze shifted to a certain unit in a building not far away. He couldnt see them, but he had detected two people with his Sharp Nose. It wasnt unusual that they were carrying guns, but they also carried another scent the smell of the Fraternitys medicinal bath. This thing had been on Lukes mind for a long time, and he had tried putting it together many times. Even if it was just a trace, he could instantly pick out the smell. The fact that hitmen from the Fraternity, who were qualified to use the medicinal bath, had appeared at this time and ce meant that they were definitely important members of the organization. ... Night Wolf, have you ever thought of retiring? a Caucasian woman asked the African American man next to her. The man, Night Wolf, was still looking at the museum 100 meters away. Why? Also, do you think Sloan will let us leave right now? Dont think too much, White Dove. You might get yourself killed. White Dove smiled bitterly. Scarface is dead, Redbacks gone, X is missing, and Water Buffalo is dead. Cross is hunting us down one by one. We were lucky we were only injured this time, but we might not be able to survive next time. I would rather leave beforehand like Redback; we might still be able to survive that way. After a brief silence, Night Wolf shook his head. Then? Where would we go? We dont know how to do anything except kill people. Also, do you think the High Table will let people like us escape their control? White Dove said, Were rich. We at least managed to get 10 million this time. Where cant we go? Night Wolf didnt say anything. White Dove looked at him in disappointment. She understood that Night Wolf was already used to this life, and subconsciously resisted change. Of course, it was more likely that he was afraid of the Fraternity and the High Table. But the danger was now right in front of them. Who knew when Cross would have them in his sights. If they stayed any longer, they might no longer have a chance dead people didnt have any. But since Night Wolf didnt seem to want to talk about it, she stopped. After this mission was over and they obtained the money, it might be easier to discuss their future then. That was what she thought. People from the Fraternity? Suddenly, a voice rang out behind them. They took out their guns without hesitation. Bang! Bang! The bullets hit the wall next to the door, but the door was wide open and there was nobody there. Both of them turned grim. An expert! Lets not be hasty. The voice rang out again from the empty doorway. Tell me why youre here. I think youre here to kill me. 10 million, right? Night Wolfs expression hardened. John Wick? Hehe. There was no humor in that lowugh; the tone didnt change at all. Seems like its the case. Your Fraternity cant even take care of itself, and you actually dare stick your nose into my matter. They didnt say anything, but looked around, ready to flee the room. Ill give you a chance. The person continued, Call Sloan and tell him that this is only the once, or the Fraternity will be my enemy. White Dove snorted coldly. Theres no need. The person said, Yes, there is. As long as you do it, you just need to dodge my bullets, and I wont hunt you down. Their hearts turned heavy. The person had said a lot, but they werent able to locate him. The enemy was in the dark, and they were in a disadvantageous position. After a brief silence, Night Wolf suddenly said, White Dove, make the call. Without any hesitation, White Dove slowly took out her phone and called Sloan, and repeated John Wicks threat. This wasnt a sign of weakness, but to spread word of their encounter with Boogeyman John. Very good. You bought yourself onest chance. After White Dove hung up, the voice continued, Now, Im going to attack. Night Wolf and White Dove immediately reacted. The tall and strong Night Wolfs heart raced, and he activated Physical Outburst. He charged out of the room and into the hallway. White Dove was right behind him. Both of them had guns in their hands, which boosted their confidence. There was nobody in the dimly lit corridor. Night Wolf immediately broke into a run, his pistol in his right hand, while White Dove covered him on the left. You want to leave? Its toote. The voice rang out again, and they felt extremely ufortable. It felt like they were fighting a ghost. Even Night Wolfs attention couldnt help but shift to the room behind him. Then, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. The next moment, he realized that someone had grabbed his gun. A person in a ck close-fitting outfit appeared in front of him, as if he had appeared out of thin air. When his attention had shifted earlier and he subconsciously looked behind him, a person suddenly appeared in his peripheral vision. As a veteran assassin, he naturally sensed something was wrong. Night Wolf reacted very quickly. Thanks to Physical Outburst, he had extraordinary strength and reflexes, and he pulled the trigger without hesitation. At that moment, he felt a pain in his finger and his vision turned blurry. He couldnt pull the trigger as his finger was instantly bent in the opposite direction. Before he could cry out in pain, a hand stretched out like a snake and a knife stabbed into his throat. With a crack, Night Wolfs throat broke. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the man in ck pass under his right armpit. White Dove was in danger! Night Wolf wanted to shout, but he couldnt make a sound at all. He could only do his best to turn around and punch him in the back with his right fist. As soon as his right arm started to move, Lukes right hand, which had pulled away, punched the back of Night Wolfs head. Night Wolf was instantly stunned. A momentter, blood slowly flowed out of his eyes, nose, mouth and ears. Sensing the danger, White Doves heart sped up as she activated Physical Outburst. Crack! Crack! She felt excruciating pain in her shoulders as her arms dangled lifelessly; they had been dislocated after two punches. Chapter 1093 - Before I Could Use Any Strength, You Already Fell

Chapter 1093: Before I Could Use Any Strength, You Already Fell

Luke then grabbed White Dove by the throat and pushed her against the wall. White Dove wanted to yell, but she could barely breathe. The hand around her neckpletely controlled her voice and breathing. Then, someone whispered in her ear, Tell me, who sent you after me? Sensing the grip on her neck rx a little, White Dove gritted her teeth and asked, Who are you? She had heard of Boogeyman John, but he wasnt strong enough to kill her and Night Wolf instantly. She suspected that she had run into another expert. John Wick. Some call me the Boogeyman. The person was still calm. Tell me, who sent you to kill me? White Doves mind whirled as she tried to find an opportunity to counterattack so that she and Night Wolf could live. In the next moment, she simply replied, Santino DAntonio. She was stunned the moment she said it. The person behind her didnt stop. Are you from the Fraternity? Yes, replied White Dove. She was suddenly frightened. You... You can control my mind? Otherwise, her mouth wouldnt be running itself ragged before she could even figure out how to answer! Luke smiled. Hehe, this Pheromone Control is even more terrifying than mind control,dy! A despairing White Dove was carried back into the room, and the interrogationsted five minutes. But apart from the initial question about themission being from Santino, the subsequent questions were all about the Fraternitys current situation. She had a bad feeling. Was this Boogeyman nning on attacking the Fraternity? Unfortunately, even if she knew that, she could only obediently confess everything. After asking for the information he wanted, Luke asked onest question. How many innocent people have you killed? White Dove was very reluctant to answer, but still did so honestly. I dont know. Maybe five or six, maybe seven or eight. I dont know if these people were guilty, but Sloan gave me a list and said that it was fate. Luke said, So, the loom is just an excuse. You actually knew that these people didnt necessarily have to die, right? White Dove said despairingly, Yes. I know a few of them had nevermitted any crimes, but Sloan said that they would be evil in the future, so I killed them. Luke nodded. Anyst words? A thought urred to White Dove. You said you would let us go as long as we dodged your bullets. Pondering for a moment, Luke shook his head regretfully. Ive always been a man of my word, but you fell before I could even shoot. You can only me yourselves for being too weak. White Dove was full of despair. You liar, d*mn y... Crack. Drawing his fist back, Luke looked at the womans drooping head and sighed. Bad guys dont have the right to make demands. A momentter, White Dove disappeared, and the scene was tidied up. As for Night Wolf, Luke had killed him in the hallway with one punch a few minutes ago. When Luke had escorted White Dove into the room to be interrogated, he had stored Night Wolfs body away in Space 1. Everything had been wrapped up. Let them go? No way. White Dove had been well aware that she was willfully killing the innocent, but she still followed Sloans instructions and killed at will. Whether man or woman, someone like that deserved to die. It hadnt taken more than ten minutes to deal with this foreign aid. The guards at the museum 100 meters away didnt hear the gunshots. The party had only just started. Luke entered the museum from the back and walked into the front hall. That was the main venue for the party, and most of the guests were there. Santino should be there too. But when Luke walked down a corridor at the back of the museum, he was stumped for a moment. He looked at a side corridor, then immediately switched directions and walked over. Half a minuteter, he was looking at a bright silver st-proof door under the surveince camera, and was amused. Interesting. Santino, youre quite good at making escape ns. Staying invisible, he ced a decoder on thebination lock of the st-proof door, and a string of data shed on the decoder. In less than thirty seconds, a green indicator lit up on thebination lock, and it opened silently. Luke put the decoder away and jumped lightly. Five secondster, the door waspletely open. Seven or eight bodyguards looked nervously at the doorway, only to find it empty. It was a straight passage that was about the same size as the door for over 10 meters on the other side, and there were no blind spots; there was no ce for anyone to hide. The leader of the bodyguards picked up the walkie-talkie and said, Boss, theres nobody outside. The walkie-talkie was silent for a moment, before Santino said, Got it. F*ck, what kind of lousy door is this?! After this is over, Im going to sue for insurance until thepany goes bankrupt... Nobody noticed that when the door slowly opened, a warped, transparent shadow had snuck in and was hanging from the ceiling like a spider. It thennded quietly behind the bodyguards. This was an underground living area that was more than 200 square meters in size. The door opened into arge hall, which was where all the bodyguards were. Further in was a sitting room and several rooms. There were two very distinctive scents: Santino and his short-haired female bodyguard. But Luke didnt go after them right away. He stood in one corner of the sitting room for a moment and let his Sharp Nose fully investigate the underground space. Sure enough, apart from the st-proof door, there was another security passage in Santinos bedroom. Luke then made a beeline for the surveince room. This was the key to keeping an eye on this basement and alerting the bodyguards. When he had snuck in just now, the optical camouge would definitely have still caused some abnormality. If they had been more attentive, they might have noticed that something wasnt right. Of course, it didnt matter if they did. Santino had to die. But how much Luke could squeeze out of him before he died would depend on how well the operation went. It turned out that even members of a major underworld force like the Camorra werent much better than a regrpany, especially when it came to surveince. They couldnt help but ck off. Staring at a fixed surveince feed for long periods to detect anything suspicious wasnt something a human being could do. A.I. programs were more suitable for surveince than people, and this underground living space clearly didnt have any such advanced technology. Luke didnt even have to get too close. He simply took out a tranquilizer gun and shot the four bodyguards who were watching the surveince feed. After checking the surveince equipment and making sure that there was no wirelessmunication or external storage, he turned it off and left. Then, he stealthily shot the bodyguards in the hall as well, instantly paralyzing them. Chapter 1094 - Real or Fake Target, and Getting Thrashed One by One

Chapter 1094: Real or Fake Target, and Getting Thrashed One by One

Did Santino and Ares notice something? No. They were in one of the rooms; how could they hang around with the bodyguards andckeys? As someone who didntck money, Santinos room was naturally soundproof, and the sound of the tranquilizer gun couldnt be heard at all. After that, Luke returned to the surveince room and dismantled the hard drive that contained the surveince footage. He used the decoder again. When he opened the door of Santinos room, the two people inside looked at him in surprise. At that moment, Luke had put away his stealth suit. When he stepped into the room in his signature ck suit and slicked back hair, the expressions of Santino and the short-haired female bodyguard froze, then changed dramatically. There was pure terror on Santinos face, but the short-haired girl swiftly reached for her gun. That was the difference between the boss behind the scenes and the soldiers. Pa! The short-haired girls right shoulder jerked, and a bullet hole appeared. The gun she had just drawn dropped to the ground. She staggered, but determination shed in her eyes. Brushing her left hand over her waist, she held a thin de between her fingers before she charged at Luke. As calm as ever, Luke lowered his gun and stepped forward unhurriedly. The short-haired girl let out a shortugh and thrust the de at Lukes chest. Luke raised his left hand, as if to block it. The short-haired girl changed direction and aimed at his arm. But Luke was a little faster. His fist unfurled below her wrist. He then curled his fingers around her left arm and brushed past her. The short-haired girl couldnt help but fall back. Crack. There was a slight crack, and the short-haired girls left arm was dislocated. The de dropped to the ground. Stand still and dont move, he ordered as he let go of her arm. The short-haired girl red at him fiercely and was about to charge forward, when she realized that her body seemed to have a mind of its own, and she was rooted to the spot. Her expression changed, and there was fear. She was a mute. Since she couldnt move, she couldnt even warn Santino. Actually, it was useless even if she could warn him. Santino hadnt even realized his goal of bing a boss behind the scenes, much less a hidden big boss; he was just slightly stronger than an ordinary man. Luke didnt waste any time. He raised his hand and fired a tranquilizer, and Santino copsed. Turning to look at the short-haired girl, who was ring at him, he smiled. Now, tell me your n... ... In the museums reception hall, everybody drank andughed. Although the young master Santino had said earlier, For my sister, the guests here didnt show any sorrow, and the hall was filled with a cheerful atmosphere. All of them basically knew that Santinos sister was dead, and that it would be the young master who would inherit Camorra in a few days. This was undoubtedly a joyous asion, which was why this young master had called for everyone to celebrate together. However, after this young master Santino gave a simple toast, he stood to the side with a faint smile. Apart from exchanging polite greetings with the guests who came to talk to him, he had no intention of joining the party. Like a spectator, he nced at the various hallways every now and then. In addition to two female attendants, there were four bodyguards next to him. They also looked at the hallways from time to time. So, when a man in a ck suit and with slicked back hair appeared ten meters away and looked calmly at Santino, the bodyguards were all stunned. They hadnt seen him just now. It was as if this person had been revealed among the guests between one blink and the next. Elementary Concealment was very useful. The corners of Santinos mouth twitched, and he gritted his teeth and said softly, John Wick! His voice shook slightly with fear, but there was no anger on his face. Not a great actor! Luke shook his head. At that moment, the bodyguards behind Santino came back to their senses. They took out their guns and shouted, Hes here. Luke drew his pistol as quick as lightning. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Even John Wicks speed was enough for a shootout within a range of ten meters. The four bodyguards had barely pulled their guns out, when they copsed. The gunshots startled everyone, and they subconsciously scattered. Santino was mixed up in the crowd as he ran toward the back door, praying: Dont hit me, dont hit me, Im just a fake. However, except for the incessant gunfire behind him, none of the bullets hit him when he ran out of the hall with the crowd. Luke wasnt in a hurry at all. That Santino was just a stand-in. Luke would only earn one or two bodyguards worth of experience and credit points at most. If he killed all of them right away, the bodyguards might scatter. In the past, they wouldve still worried about how the Camorra family would deal with them in the aftermath. However, Santino had already killed his sister, Gianna, and if he died, the bodyguards wouldnt have anything to worry about anymore. Rats abandon a sinking ship; that was how things worked. The bodyguards here didnt know about the stand-in Santino. They thought that the fleeing Santino was the real one. Hearing the stand-in give the order, they could only charge into the reception hall one after another to try and eliminate the hitman. Hiding behind a marble statue of a lion that was chipped by the bullets, Luke reloaded his gun unhurriedly. He then stuffed a box into a hollow in the lions belly. At that moment, four bodyguards surrounded him from both sides. When the first person on the left appeared, Luke had just finished reloading, and he switched the gun to his left hand. Pa! The head that was five meters away jerked before the man copsed like a broken sack. Luke switched the gun to his right hand. Pa! Blood sttered where a right leg was half-exposed, and a bodyguard screamed as he clutched his leg, exposing himself. Pa! The injured bodyguard was also shot in the head and killed. Luke moved the gun to the front. Pa! Pa! Two bodyguards wearing the white waiters uniform, who charged out from a hallway in the back, screamed and spun neatly in the air before they crashed to the ground. Luke turned around so that he was facing the marble lion. Swiftly running backward, the gun moved left and right. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! The first two shots hit two bodyguards, one on each side, in the chest, and the next two shots hit them in the head. Before the gunfire died down, Luke had already reloaded his gun. It took less than a second. Bending slightly, Luke turned around and moved past the two waiters in white who had just fallen, and he fired twice more. Pa! Pa! They immediately stopped screaming, and for the time being, the reception hall was silent once more. Chapter 1095 - Whether Real or Fake, What’s Real Is Death

Chapter 1095: Whether Real or Fake, Whats Real Is Death

At that moment, the fake Santino had just run to the back door with several guests behind him. In the hall earlier, everyone had been smiling as they praised each other. They shoved one another now, afraid that they would be shot if they were too slow. A Bentley was already waiting at the back door. The bodyguards at the back door covered Santino as they made their way to the Bentley. In the end, five guests suddenly burst forward. Taking advantage of the brief moment when Santino and the bodyguards met up, they opened the car doors and crammed into the Bentley. Drive! Drive! a fatty roared. Who are you? Get the hell out of here! The driver was dumbfounded. This is Mr. DAntonios car. The fatty was angry. Do you want to die? Boogeyman John ising. Hes killed everyone inside. If you let Santino in here, the first person the Boogeyman will kill is you. The drivers heart trembled, but he still didnt dare drive. Before sir arrives, I cant start the car. The fake Santino rushed over in a panic. Get out, you b*stards. Do you want to die? It was the fatty who spoke first. He said in the loudest voice, Santino, were partners. Dont get us involved in your own matter. Take the car at the back. Dont cause us trouble. WTF! The fake Santino was furious, but he could only wave at the Audi that was driving over. He had no time to bother with these people. Boogeyman John had already appeared and was ughtering them. He wasnt the real Santino. He didnt care about reputation, and it wasnt a big deal for him to escape in the bodyguards car. Finally, he got into the bodyguards Audi and sped away. Only then did the driver of Santinos Bentley helplessly start the car, and was about to follow the Audi. A dark shadow suddenly darted in front of the car, and the drivers hands froze. The man in a ck suit and slicked back hair was holding a pistol. He turned to the side and looked in the direction that the fake Santino had escaped. Then, he nced at the driver and raised his gun. Get out, or all of you will die. Boom! The five men in the backseat crawled out, pissing their pants. They didnt dare hide; Boogeyman John would have no qualms killing them all in the backseat. They could only hope that Boogeyman John didnt dwell on small fry like them. The driver was only half a second behind them. He opened the door and stepped back as soon as he got out. This way, Mr. Wick. This way, please. The gas tank is full. The people in the backseat were also enlightened, and they nodded and bowed. Mr. Wick, this way, this way, we wont waste any more of your time. Luke still had his poker face on. He didnt even bother to look at them. He simply got into the drivers seat and said coldly, Close the back doors. The people on both sides quickly mmed the back doors shut. Bang! Bang! After the back doors were shut, Luke hit the gas pedal and the car sped away. The five guests and one driver trembled. They bowed with raised heads, and only after the car lights disappeared into the night did they heave sighs of relief. It wasnt until then that everybody realized that the cold sweat on their foreheads and backs had turned into warm sweat that gushed out. Too scary. The fatty took out a handkerchief and wiped his forehead and face frantically. Its a good thing I was smart enough not to let Santino get in. Otherwise, the Boogeyman wouldnt have said anything, and wouldve definitely killed us in the car. Everybody couldnt help but nod in agreement. Scared for a moment, the fatty suddenly came back to himself. I wonder whats up ahead. Hm, should we take a look? Our cars are still in the underground parking lot. Everybody exchanged looks, and realized that the fatty wasnt wrong. In any case, the Boogeyman had just left, and he probably wouldnte back so soon. They didnt have cars, and couldnt run fast. They might as well go back and get their cars, and get out of here. None of them was stupid. Based on what happened just now, everybody realized that this was personal. The Boogeyman hadnt even bothered to say anything to them; there was no need for them to block the gun for Santino. The head of the Camorra family? Hehe, if he died, he was nothing. ... On the other side, while the car was moving quickly, Luke was only using 50% of Elementary Driving and was very rxed. The escape of the fake Santino wasnt too important. The important thing was that people had seen the Boogeyman hunt Santino down, and when Santino appeared, he would be dead. Now, the real Santino was lying inside Lukes Space 2. After the remains of the Destroyer were absorbed, this separate space had been added to his inventory. The first person to be stuffed into Space 2 was John Wick. The second person to be stuffed in it was Santino, who wanted to kill John Wick. Fate worked in strange ways. But John could live, while Santino had to die. Mulling over the operation just now, Luke took out his phone and dialed a number. Its me, John Wick. I want to make a dinner reservation for 52 people. The address is the DAntonio museum. The fee is on the marble lion in the exhibition hall. After the call, he smacked his lips. No wonder those hitmen find it hard to leave the High Table. Everything is taken care of, and they just need to focus on killing. Before carrying out a mission, they could get equipment and intelligence from the High Tables service providers. Afterpleting the mission, someone would clean up after them. Even Luke couldnt say that he had it easier than these hitmen. He had to gather intelligence himself and make his own equipment. Even if he had an inventory space while cleaning up, he couldnt reveal its existence; it was far less convenient than giving a cleaningpany a call. After that, there would be even less chances of the police poking their nose into things. This was an unspoken rule between the underworld and regr society; the gang wars in the underworld werepletely separate from themon masses and had no impact on regr society. Sighing, Luke made a second call. Santino is dead. Do you need his body? After a long silence, the person on the other end said, If its possible, leave it intact; as his older sister, I should at least give him a decent funeral. Luke said, Okay; have your men pick up the goods at the designated location tomorrow. He hung up and shook his head. These siblings... were really awkward. If they really were that close, why didnt they do anything earlier? Fine, the Camorra familys influence was enough to make most people take action. It wasnt about the money, but the huge power they wielded in the underworld. As he pondered, Luke sped up and swung the car around to hit the Audi. The Audi instantly rolled a few times before it finally stopped in the shrubs by the river. Inparison, Lukes Bentley just slowed to a stop after the fierce collision. It had to be said that a luxury car was great. The impact only dented the passenger side a little. He then slowly drove over to the Audi that had flipped over. He got out of the car and dragged the men with bloody faces out before throwing them into the backseat of the Bentley. The car soon disappeared into the night. Chapter 1096 - The Boogeyman Wants Me to Pass On a Message

Chapter 1096: The Boogeyman Wants Me to Pass On a Message

In the New York Continental Hotel, Winston looked at Charon in horror. What did you say? There was a bitter smile on Charons usually calm face. Just now, Mr. Wick entered the DAntonio museum on his own and killed 52 of Santinos bodyguards. Santino himself fled with four bodyguards, but the wrecked car was discovered next to the Hudson River with no one in it. ording to surveince on the streets, Mr. Wick entered the area in a Bentley, but nobody saw him grab Santino. Winston frowned and immediately took out his phone to make a call. Jonathan, you better not have killed Santino. After a brief silence, a voice rang out. But he wanted to kill me. Winstons head throbbed. But he was going to be the head of the family soon. The other end of the line: Thats why I didnt want to wait until he became a member of the High Table before taking action. Right, he also found two elite assassins from the Fraternity, Night Wolf and White Dove, tonight. Winston, please help me tell Sloan that this isnt over. He then hung up. Looking at his expression, Charon asked, Whats wrong, sir? Winston heaved a sigh. Santino hired two assassins from the Fraternity to ambush Jonathan. He told me to tell the Fraternity to wait for his revenge. Charons eyes widened. What? Winston pped his forehead. Tarasov, Camorra, and the Fraternity. Hes already pissed off three major members of the High Table. Is he trying to kill all of them? Charon was lost for words. The Tarasov family had provoked John, and there was no helping that. After Viggo Tarasov died, his brother became the head of the family. It was said that this new head of the Tarasov family had barely be one of the twelve members of the High Table, when John killed him in his private office. After putting down the gun in front of him and toasting the other party, John left. After that, this became hearsay. The new head of the Tarasov family had firmly denied events previously, and insisted that his brother Viggo had died of a brain hemorrhage caused by high blood pressure. Even Winston couldnt help but curse when he heard the news. Your brother Viggos brain hemorrhage was probably from his head being blown up, right? Less than two days after the incident, John went off to kill Gianna, the heir of the Camorra family; reportedly, he caused another brain hemorrhage. Now, Santino, the second in line, would probably die from a brain hemorrhage. Winston smiled bitterly. Listening as the call was cut off, he finally gave up. Boogeyman John wasnt one to listen to others. He was simple, crude, and direct. He killed all his enemies; this was how the Boogeyman did things. And Santino had made himself the Boogeymans enemy. A vain young man who courted death! Santino, youre too young! Winston couldnt help but feel a little schadenfreude. Santinos base of operations was in New York, but he wasnt someone who respected the elderly. Did he really think that Winston wanted him alive? Winston just didnt want John to be the one to take action. Of course, only John would dare to be so relentless. ... North Bergen, No. 17 Textile Mill. Sloan put down the phone with a dark expression and looked at the people in the office. Night Wolf and White Dove are dead. John Wick killed them and had Winston pass a message: It seems that hesing after us. The people in front of him frowned. Looking at everybodys expressions, Sloans gaze fell on a wild and lovely woman who wore an indifferent expression. Firefox, what do you think? Firefox shook her head indifferently. Ive heard of this man, the Boogeyman. If we go up against him, theres a 50-50 chance of winning; it wouldnt be strange if either one of us is killed. But how was he able to kill Night Wolf and White Dove on his own? Everybodys expressions turned even more unsightly. This was in fact already a very good exnation. Before, they had felt that in a one-on-one fight, the chance of a well-known hitman from the Fraternity winning against the Boogeyman was around 60 to 80%. But it was the Boogeyman who had killed two of their people in a 1v2, and he even dared to send word to the Fraternity that it wasnt over. This meant that John, the Boogeyman, had probably won an overwhelming victory, and hadnt suffered from his fight against both Night Wolf and White Dove. With this sort of strength, even Cross might not be able to prevail if he was still around. The most formidable thing about Cross was his positioning and his extreme long-distance sniping, while Boogeyman Johns achievementsy primarily in head-on battles. When it came to Cross, everybody was most afraid of being lured into a trap and shot, but it wasnt hard to duck into a safe house to hide and rest. In a 1v2 against Boogeyman John, however, their side had been crushed. They couldnt always move around outside in teams of three, right? Thinking that, everybodys hearts were heavy. There wasnt much of an expression on Sloans face, but he was hesitating. Should he ask the big boss for help? If Cross and the Boogeyman attacked the Fraternity at the same time, their ten best hitmen wouldntst two months. Eventually, he gave up on the idea and looked at Firefox. Get Wesley ready! Find Cross. We cant be attacked from both sides. Firefox frowned. Hes still far from ready. Sloan gave her a deep look. We dont have time. We can only try. Dont forget, that boy is just bait. Firefoxs eyes flickered. Without saying anything, she turned around and left. ... The next day, it was drizzling and the sky was filled with leaden clouds. Luke, however, was in a good mood. There had been 52 bodyguards in the museumst night, while the fake Santino and his bodyguards totaled five, and there had been 12 bodyguards in the underground living space. There was also Santino and the short-haired female bodyguard. The bodyguards were worth more than 200 experience and credit points each, which wasnt too high. The short-haired female bodyguard, on the other hand, was an elite mini boss worth 1,500 experience and credit points, while the weak boss, Santino, was worth 5,000 experience and credit points. The short-haired girl had probably killed countless people with her own hands. Santino, on the other hand, had probably done a lot of bad things while he schemed. Although he hadnt personally killed many people, he had definitely been the one to give the order. That was why these two were worth so much. As for the two elite assassins from the Fraternity, Night Wolf gave 1,000 experience and credit points, and White Dove gave 800 experience and credit points. They were clearly on the higher end for hitmen. They might not be worth as many experience and credit points as the short-haired female bodyguard, but it was still plenty. At that moment in the system, the hosts experience had reached 273,400 / 300,000. Credit: 289,400 Luke was pleased about the harvest of experience and credit points, but his abilities hadnt advanced. As top-tier assassins in the Fraternity, Night Wolf and White Dove had basically the same abilities, and were far worse than Mr. X, whom Luke had made disappear. As for the abilities of the other bodyguards and Santino, there was nothing special about them. It could be said that Lukes harvest this time was within expectations, and there were no unexpected surprises. Enjoying his coffee and the rain, Luke wondered where he could obtain the 20,000 points for his level-up. Chapter 1097 - The High Table and the Option to Fight Monsters

Chapter 1097: The High Table and the Option to Fight Monsters

Santino was already dead. Luke had moved him to a safe housest night. He had used an inducer and Basic Hypnosis and Mental Communication. He had pulled out everything that the young master knew, and left his body there. Giannas men woulde to collect him. The short-haired female bodyguard was even easier. Luke just used Elementary Pheromone Control at maximum power, and was able to test the effect of this ability without any qualms. He rarely used this ability, and there was no need to feel tender-hearted toward the short-haired girl. When she confessed that more than 30 innocent people had died at her hands, she was already doomed. And that was only the ones she remembered. By the time Luke collected the information and got rid of her, she had amply proven that she was worth the 1,500 experience and credit points. The short-haired girl worked for Santino and they were in cahoots; they could corroborate what each of them knew, which could be considered thest bit of value they had. The money in Santinos ounts and the cash in his secret hideouts werent a big deal. However, the intelligence on the Camorra and the High Table, and on the rtionship between the twelve members, and even the various branches of the Continental Hotel, was very useful. To put it simply, the twelve members of the High Table were the ones who had set up this underground alliance, which was equivalent to a board of directors. They each still wielded their own power; it was just that they all had a secret pact. Only the twelve members knew the exact terms of the pact. This setup copied the historical Twelve Knights of the Round Table. The High Table was clearly a round table, and the members were all the knights; even the number was the same. ording to legend, King Arthur was one of the Twelve Knights of the Round Table, and the round table was a shared form of governance. In truth, there were more knights, which had reached 150 at one point. In a simr way, the High Table had also slowly expanded its power and the alliance had taken in more and more knights before finally bing the High Table of today. The Continental Hotel, for example, was like a subsidiarypany that the High Table operated all over the world. But after many years, the hotel had gradually be more independent. Winston, the manager of the New York Continental Hotel, had a high position and was experienced. He also held a lot of the High Tables resources in America, and couldnt be touched easily. As for the people who provided services, they could be considered employees of the subsidiarypany or subcontracted small studios. Thus, the High Table was the highest authority in decision-making and arbitration, but didnt have the right to casually meddle in affairs at the lower levels. It was for this reason that, unless the Tarasov family had sent out an official request for help through the High Table, the New York Continental Hotel couldnt stick its nose into the fight between John and the Tarasov family. The Tarasov family might be one of the major members at the High Table, but if they put out an order which could potentially damage the High Table significantly, the other twelve members would assess the risks first. They wouldnt let anyone use the power of the High Table for personal gain. For example, Boogeyman John, used to be a legendary killer of the Tarasov family. The other members couldnt directly order him to carry out a mission, because he was an employee hired by the High Tables Tarasov branch, and didnt belong to the mainpany. At most, they could issue a mission and let John decide if he wanted to take it or not. In short, the High Table, this massive underworld existence, was terrifying. It was so terrifying that when Luke analyzed the intelligence from Santino, he felt that in eight to ten years, he would only be able to harvest about 70 to 80% of the twelve members. And this was just the twelve members. In fact, these twelve forces made up at most just 10% of the High Tables entire sphere of power. The other 90% epassed the various service providers (hitmen who had ounts with the High Table), studios (the small stores that provided tailor-made suits and maps) and the small professional subsidiary (the cleaningpany). He felt that he would never be able to clean up this 90% in his lifetime, just like how he couldnt clean up the streets of America. After all, there were roughly a million gang members in America. The number of members at the High Table, on the other hand, was a conservative estimate of no less than 100,000. These people were active all over the world, and the casualties from their battles were unbelievable. The High Table had 500 to 800 hitmen, new and old, who died every year, but there were even more who wanted to be hitmen under the High Table. Unless a god showed up to instantly eliminate all human beings on Earth, there would be plenty of fish who would escape the. Luke wasnt discouraged. Instead, he rubbed his hands together. He wasnt worried that there were too many enemies, but that he didnt know where they were. As for the small fry who stole stuff and sold weed on the streets, Luke really wasnt motivated to kill them. He just beat them up when he saw them. If they were unlucky and he caught themmitting crime again, he would just beat them up a second time. As for the third time? It probably wouldnte to that. Any hoodlum who still daredmit crime after being beaten up by Luke twice would get themselves killed eventually in a gunfight. So, he left them to Selina. She was very efficient when beating up people, but she rarely killed anyone. These hoodlums were most suitable as practice dummies for her; plus, he could get half of her experience and credit points. He made up his mind that he would handle the big monsters and leave the small monsters to Selina. Pleased, Luke then turned to other things. Currently, he had a lot of information on the big monsters. It would probably be a few more days before the High Table next came for revenge, but it seemed it was time to harvest the Fraternity. He hadnt attacked the Fraternity earlier because of the raw ingredients for the medicinal bath, and also because he wanted to get rid of them in one go. However, the Fraternity now wasnt made up of just Sloans subordinates; it would be impossible to take them down all at once. But since Sloan had dared stick his hand into things, there was no need for Luke to wait. As for the ingredients for the medicinal bath, Sloan had been to Iquitos in Peru recently. This probably had to do with the fact that Cross had injured or killed many elite assassins from the Fraternity. In order to treat the heavily wounded assassins, Sloan had no choice but to stock up on the goods. Thus, Luke was basically certain that Iquitos was where Sloan got the raw ingredients for the medicinal bath. With this intelligence, he could continue investigating even if he couldnt get any information out of Sloan himself. Sloan was still important, but not as much as before. Killing him might not be the best option, but it certainly wasnt the worst one. Also, it seemed that Sloan and the others had conned a young man called Wesley Gibson into believing that his father had been killed by Cross. Wesleys ownbat ability wasnt important; what was important was that Cross was his biological father. Sloan and the others had conned this silly kid into killing his own father, Cross, to avenge his fake father, Mr. X. Luke could only watch in amusement. Chapter 1098 - Want Life to Go On

Chapter 1098: Want Life to Go On

The cold-faced Mr. X had been caught by Luke and left to Reba to be dealt with. Reba had killed Mr. X. Wesley actually acknowledged such trash as his father and swore to avenge him. Even Luke, who had nothing to do with this, couldnt take it anymore. Conning a foolish kid like this; are you men or not? The Fraternity had more than twenty elite hitmen and hundreds of ordinary members. They didnt even have the courage to face Cross head-on, but dared to use his son to bait them. The Fraternity had really deteriorated. Inparison, Luke was more interested in the man Cross. He wasnt interested in Crosssbat ability, but in the fact that Cross had sensed that Sloan was using the Loom of Fate as an excuse to kill people and make a fortune. Thus, Cross betrayed the Fraternity, and wanted topletely destroy this assassin organization. Even though Cross might have killed innocent people before, Luke respected his determination to drag the Fraternity down to hell with him. Admitting ones mistake was something that most people in the world wouldnt do. It was just like how people who argued online would rather do their utmost to defend themselves than admit that they were wrong. It was just an online debate that gained them nothing, yet they refused to acknowledge they were wrong. Not only did Cross acknowledge his mistake, he was personally trying to make up for it. Few people could actually walk the talk. It was for this reason that Luke didnt want to see Cross die at his sons hands. That would be the greatest tragedy for the unlucky father and son. Then, he would eliminate the Fraternity first! He made up his mind. After all, the Fraternity only wanted to kill the traitor, Cross. As long as there had certified information on Cross, they would definitely jump out eagerly. ... In thest few months, Wesley Gibson felt that his life had reached a certain peak. He cursed out the fat supervisor in his office and threw a keyboard at his self-professed good buddy, Barry, before he resigned. He waved and walked away empty-handed. What followed, however, was suffering he had never experienced before. After learning to shoot and to fight, and to withstand torture and beatings, he had finally toughened up. Also, he had over 2 million in his bank ount, plus the charming Firefox. He couldnt leave all of that. Money, strength, and women were all in his grasp. Fine, Firefox wasnt within his control; conversely, the woman was his instructor. Today, he finally received a mission, a mission that he had been destined to carry out since entering the Fraternity: Kill Cross. Mr. X, the father whom he had never met, had been killed by Cross. But he didnt overly hate this traitor of the Fraternity. Or rather, when someone told him he should hate Cross, all he felt was curiosity. Cross was really too strong. Despite the Fraternitys vignce, two elite assassins had died at his hands in thest few months. Firefox, the Gunsmith, the Repairman and the Butcher were all helpless against him, and could only pin their hopes on Wesley. Thinking that he had to deal with a powerful opponent, Wesley trembled slightly. His heart couldnt help but speed up, and he almost entered the Physical Outburst state. But before he carried out this most important mission, he needed to settle some things. Firefox leaned against the wall. Five minutes. Wesley smiled lightly. Two minutes should be enough. Saying that, he pounded on the door. Conversation paused for a moment, before a man asked, Who is it? Wesley didnt answer. He simply hit the door harder until dust fell from the frame. Annoyed, the man yelled, F*ck, are you crazy? Footsteps rang out and the door opened. A young mans face was revealed as the door opened a crack. He looked at Wesley in surprise. Wesley? Where have you been? Suddenly, he came back to himself and shifted his naked body out of the way. Haha, its great to see you. Ive been taking good care of Cathy for you in thest few months... Expressionless, Wesley mmed his palm against the door. The door chain immediately broke, and the door mmed into the mans face, causing him to fall backward. Wesley walked in, ignored the man on the floor, and went to the bathroom. A momentter, he walked out with an opaque stic bag. It contained the gun he had hidden in the toilet tank. He kicked the bedroom door open lightly, and the naked woman lying on the bed looked over. Barry... uh, Wesley? Youre back? Wesley nced at her before he walked straight to the nightstand. He opened a drawer and took out a small box. After opening the box and checking that the photo of his mother was still inside, he closed the lid and stored the box away before he stood up and left. The woman was a little stupefied, but she quickly came back to her senses, got up, and chased after him. Wesley, you trash. You disappear for a few months and thene back... Ah, you hit Barry? Do you think youre some bigshot? Youre still the same sh*tty loser. Barry is twice the man you are in bed. No, more than that. Hey, put down Annabel, shes mine. Holding the white cat to his chest, Wesley smiled with his back to her. Ill leave you my good buddy, Barry. Your Annabel belongs to me. Thats very fair. He no longer cared what vicious words his cheap ex-girlfriend, Cathy, had to say; he was himself. Outside the door, Firefox rolled her eyes and turned around. As Wesley walked over, she gave him a French kiss. Cathy, the ex-girlfriend, paused, then eximed in disbelief a momentter. What kind of b*tch is this? Youve fallen so far youll spend money to satisfy your pitiful pride? Firefox let go of Wesley and pulled him out the door. She then grabbed a football next to the door and threw it behind her. Bang. Cathy was cut off as she copsed, just like Barry, bleeding from her mouth and nose. Firefox couldnt stand the womans vicious words. The reason Wesley hadnt killed the woman wasnt because he could bear it, but because the woman waspletely beneath him. Outside the door, Firefox looked at the white cat in Lukes arms. Is it yours? Wesley smiled. It used to be hers, but its mine now. Then Ill look for a car. Firefox shrugged. She never thought she would help someone steal a cat and bring it back. Chapter 1099 - A Hammer Rises and Falls

Chapter 1099: A Hammer Rises and Falls

Firefox went to look for a car, leaving Wesley to stand there in a daze. Wesley didnt have any feelings for his old girlfriend or rather, his female roommate. It was just that this roommate used his money to pay the rent, raise a cat, buy condoms and so on. He had always felt that there was something mentally wrong with him. He had lost interest in anything since a few months ago. Even when his ex-girlfriend and ex-buddy started hooking up, it felt like it was happening to a stranger, and he didnt care at all. Only now did he understand that this strange sensation of his heart racing and the world warping and shaking around him was a gift that could be used to uphold justice and eliminate evil. So, now that he had gone back and wrapped things up, he felt relieved. Suddenly, he saw a person walk out of the dark on a nearby street and raise a gun. Instantly, his hair stood on end as his killing intent red. His pupils contracted. Cross! How dare the traitor appear in front of him? Wesley drew his pistol and attacked decisively. Bang! Cross immediately fired back. Bang! The two bullets collided in a shower of sparks in the air. Wesley was shocked. So powerful. The next moment, Cross... turned around and ran. Wesley was stumped for a moment, before he broke into a run and gave chase. The Fraternitys teachings over thest few months had subconsciously made him feel that he had to kill the traitor, Cross, or he would kill everyone in the Fraternity, including Wesley. One ran and one gave chase, and they rushed into an old factory zone not far away. Seeing Wesley charge over, Cross nced in the other direction. Firefox was sneaking over. Her leaving just now had been a test and a lure. Cross knew it was a trap, but he still came. He hadnt expected the Fraternity to find Wesley. He had thought that nobody knew that he had a son. In the end, it turned out that Sloan, that sly old fox, had known long ago, but hadnt done anything about it. Cross wasnt afraid of Firefox, but Wesley, who trusted Firefox down to his bones, was the best hostage. He didnt want to take any risks. He would probably only be able to leave some clues behind during this test as a warning for his foolish son. Just as he was thinking this, he realized that Firefox had been stopped. Cross saw a figure dart out of the darkness and knock her into a dark corner. There was the sound of a fight and things breaking. A good opportunity! Mind whirling, Cross immediately decided to grab his foolish son and escape. As long as Wesley escaped the Fraternitys control, Cross had ten thousand ways to teach that bunch of hoodlums a lesson. He acted without hesitation. Cross instantly turned around and charged at Wesley. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bullets flew as father and son fought. Theirbat styles were quite simr; it was just that Cross was more shrewd and efficient. After rookie Wesleys bullets ran out, Cross pressed close to beat up his silly son, and was just barely able to knock him unconscious. Gasping for breath, Cross couldnt help but curse in a low voice. F*ck, this kid improved so fast? Even as he cursed, he was pleasantly surprised. This was his kid! This was how awesome his kid was! The father cursed in a low voice, but was secretly delighted. He picked up his son and ran. The dark old factory seemed to have quieted down. But in one corner, a simple conversation was taking ce. Luke crouched on the ground with his hands on his knees like a typical gang member. Looking at the woman whose hands and legs were tied behind her, he shook his head sympathetically and sighed. Why all the trouble? Who are you? Firefox was very calm, and the aloof and charming air around her didnt change. But now that she was tied up and lying on her side, it was like a movie scene of a government interrogation. The guy in front of her was almost two meters tall. He was wearing a gray hoodie, gray jeans, and ck military boots. His face was covered by a ck mask with yellow lenses. Luke said, You can call me Puncher. Hm, excuse me for a bit, but I think you have a friend. With that, he disappeared. Firefoxs heart sank. Too strong! This guy was really too strong. Just now, she had noticed Cross and snuck over to take action with her partner. But Puncher appeared without warning and charged at her. As one of the strongest top assassins in the Fraternity, Firefox had quick reflexes. She instantly activated Physical Outburst and started fighting Puncher. Fine, now that she thought about it, it had just been a one-sided show. The strength, reflexes andbat skills that she was proud of werepletely crushed by this lunatic who suddenly appeared out of nowhere. The man simply pped away her attacks lightly and pressed her to the ground. Then, in the blink of an eye, she found her hands and feet tied behind her, and she couldnt fight anymore. The frightening thing was that the only injuries she had were the minor abrasions she got when she struggled in the few seconds after she was pressed down and tied up. That could only mean that the guy was good at subduing people without hurting them. She couldnt withstand such advancedbat skills. The Repairman, who hade with her to ambush Cross, was best in hand-to-handbat, but he probably wouldnt be able to defeat Puncher. While she was worried and doing her best to untie herself, the Repairman had arrived. He looked at the tracker in his hand, only to see that Wesleys signal had disappeared and that Firefox wasnt far away. The Repairman didnt hesitate as he swiftly approached Firefoxs location with his gun out, ready to rendezvous with his partner. When he went around an enormous old machine, a fist was thrown at him. Without any hesitation, the Repairman threw away his pistol and raised his hands. The enemy had only punched him, but his body was still behind the machine. His chances of hitting the enemy were close to zero, and dodging would waste precious time. If he was punched in the face at close range, he might die. Even if he didnt die, his vision would be severely impaired at worst or hazy with tears at best, and he wouldnt be able to aim with his gun. Physical Outburst, activated! The Repairmans hands finally reached past the fist to grab the opponents arm, and he crouched down and turned. His posture was simr to a boxer avoiding an opponent, except that he had fused joints which allowed for smoother movements. But the next moment, the fist suddenly sped up to punch him at an angle. The tremendous strength instantly broke past the Repairmans hands, and that fist, which was the size of a sandbag, was like a hammer as it dropped straight down. Chapter 1100 - Heart to Heart

Chapter 1100: Heart to Heart

Bang! The Repairman froze. Almost instantly, blood flowed from his mouth, eyes, ears, and nose. A lowugh rang out. Im the puncher. If the Repairman could fix the mush his brain had be and his broken neck, he would definitely roar at Luke: What kind of boxer uses a vertical punch?! He probably had a lot of swear words on the subject, but that body with the dented head was tossed into Space 1 and would never have the chance to protest ever again. On the other side, Firefox was in a very difficult situation. The rope had just loosened a little, when she heard footsteps approaching. The huge figure crouched down and said in a surprised tone, Youre quite strong. If I hade back a few minutester, you wouldve broken free. Firefox: ...But Im still tied up! Then, she was lifted up. Lets go. Ill take you to have a heart-to-heart chat with an old friend, said Puncher, before they disappeared from the factory. ... In a two-story building not far from the city tram lines, Cross looked at Wesleys doubtful expression, but wasnt too disappointed. He simply said, It doesnt matter if you dont believe me now. After I destroy the Fraternity, Ill have enough time to prove everything. Wesley struggled to remain calm, but his heart was in a mess. He didnt want to believe him, but this ce was less than 100 meters away from his apartment, and the window here faced his apartment. This at least proved that the other party had indeed been paying attention to him. He was confused by everything that was happening. Wesley was just an ordinary young man. At least, he had been up until a few months ago. He didnt have enough experience or brains to analyze what Cross was saying in order to reach a definite conclusion. There was only one thought in his head right now Why? Why do all of you want to be my father? D*mn, I thought my father had died more than twenty years ago, but these two just popped out of nowhere. What the hell are you doing?! Wesley wanted to roar. Dong! Dong! Dong! Someone suddenly knocked on the door, and Cross tensed. Surveince cameras and traps had already been set up around the building. No one coulde knocking without his knowing. Cross, Ive brought you a good witness. A deep voice rang out outside. Cross frowned and opened the door remotely, activating several defense mechanisms against intruders. A figure almost two meters tall slowly walked in, holding a woman. The father and son, who had been hiding, were both stunned. Firefox? It was Wesley. Cross wouldnt make a lowlevel mistake like crying out. Luke smiled under his mask. Young man, calm down. Your big sister is absolutely fine. You can continue canoodlingter. Cross didnt let down his guard. He was a veteran in this business; it was natural for him to be wary. It was also why the Fraternity had made Wesleye out to deal with him. Without his son interfering, it would be impossible for Cross to make a mistake. Now that someone had forced their way into his territory, Cross naturally sensed danger. Wesleys exmation had exposed his position. He might not be able to protect his foolish son from this mysterious person who had unknown intentions. Luke didnt care about Crosss reaction. Instead, he untied Firefoxs hands and feet. Of course, it was just her hands and feet; her arms and legs were still bound. Firefox could finally stand and talk, and no longer look like a trussed-up piglet. You are indeed Crosss son, Luke said. Your big sister here can testify to that. Wesley looked at Firefox in disbelief. She wont admit it now. Luke continued, So, Cross, can you tell me why you betrayed the Fraternity and want to destroy it? Cross frowned and didnt say anything. Luke chuckled and said, I forgot to tell you that Im a friend of Redback and Bloodmint. Just consider this a request of theirs, and well trade information here. The expressions of Cross and Firefox changed slightly. Bloodmint didnt matter; if Luke hadnt mentioned it, Cross would have long forgotten this alias that had never be official. However, Redback Reba wasnt an ordinary assassin. She was Mr. Xs student, and had a stable foundation and outstanding talent. If she hadnt left the Fraternity on her own, she wouldve be one of the strongest elite assassins in a few years. On top of that, she had a close personal rtionship with Firefox. In a grim assassin organization like the Fraternity, both of them could be considered bosom friends. Cross also knew that Reba had betrayed the Fraternity half a year ago because of her sisters murder, and the Fraternity had even issued a kill order for her. As Luke continued to monitor the Fraternity, he had basically figured out the profiles of the 20 or so elite assassins. Did the Fraternity not kill the innocent? They did, and it was a lot. But Reba, Firefox and Cross were the rare few. They didnt kill the innocent, but truly believed that they were upholding justice. Their targets were mostly criminals. Sloan, that sly old fox, simply gave the three of them the toughest criminal targets. Thus, they had always focused on gang bigshots, assassins, mercenaries, and so on. As for the easier assignments of dealing with ordinary businesspetition and killing innocent people, those were left to other people who didnt want to use their heads or didnt care at all, like Night Wolf and White Dove. In this way, Sloan really kept the three of them in the dark for many years. Cross had only vaguely sensed that something was wrong with some of hisrades assignments. As the saying went, you sometimes didnt see the woods for the trees. He mostly only had passing thoughts, and he never really grew suspicious. It wasnt until Rebas sister was killedst year and she betrayed the Fraternity in her fury that Cross grew suspicious. Given that in the Fraternity, Cross was the best at schemes, his deduction skills were without doubt very good. As long as Cross really wanted to investigate, it would be very hard for Sloan to hide all his lies. Seeing that Cross remained silent, Luke suddenly said, Firefox, tell me first: whose son is Wesley? Firefox, who was feeling uneasy, subconsciously said, Hes Crosss son. As soon as she said that, she was stunned. Why did she tell the truth? Wesley was the only way to deal with Cross. Now that the father and son were reunited, the Fraternity had basically no chance of killing Cross. Luke didnt give them any time to think. He immediately continued, Firefox gave you the most important answer in good faith. Then, Cross, you should tell Firefox the truth, right? Without any hesitation, Cross told her how Sloan had faked the Loom of Fates secret code and reced the real hit list with his own list of names. Chapter 1101 - I’ve Been Watching the Fraternity For a Long Time

Chapter 1101: Ive Been Watching the Fraternity For a Long Time

Most of the people in the Fraternity were Sloans loyalckeys. It wasnt like Cross hadnt brought it up before, but nobody believed it, or rather, they chose not to. But now that Firefox had been caught, and without the Fraternitys interference, Cross had enough time to exin the truth. Firefoxs big, charming eyes were full of disbelief. Thats impossible. Luke chuckled. No, hes telling the truth. Firefox turned around and looked at Luke, a conflicted expression on her face. She didnt want to believe it because she had always thought that she was doing the right thing. If she was only doing something bad for Sloan, that went against her initial reason for joining the Fraternity. Few people in the world kept to their true intentions, but Luke knew that Firefox was one of them. He took out a Titanium phone and yed a video. It was a video of Sloan at work. On the screen, Sloan was taking a call and writing in a notebook. He was clearly taking down whatever was being said on the other end of the line. Luke then switched to another video. At that moment, there were several pieces of cloth in front of Sloan. He then wrote names under each piece of cloth based on what was in the notebook. Firefox was devastated. However, Cross murmured in a low voice, So, he really does tamper with the list. Other people might not notice anything wrong with the video. But Cross and Firefox were both old hands and were very familiar with the procedure, and could easily see that something wasnt right. It was said that the cloth from the loom contained the name of an evil person who needed to be eliminated. Logically speaking, Sloan should be using a special decoding program to decipher the names as he held each piece of cloth. But from the video, he was copying the names from the notebook under the cloth pieces. The difference was like between a student figuring out the answer step by step after reading the question and writing the answer before even reading the question. Sloan was faking the list. Recalling what Cross had said, Firefoxs eyes instantly dimmed, like those of a dying man. Luke put his phone away and said, Dont take it to heart too much. Ive been watching the Fraternity for a long time. The mission targets you, Cross and Redback got were indeed criminals. Firefox was confused. What? Cross turned his head. Luke said, You didnt kill the wrong people. Sloan didnt dare have you kill innocent people because he was afraid that you would notice something wasnt right, and only told you to kill the bad guys whomitted heinous crimes. You dont have to me yourself. After some simple words offort, he looked at the corner Cross was skulking in. I helped you today. In return, I want you to take your son and this big sister of his out of New York for a while. Cross hesitated before he said, I think... No, dont. Luke cut him off bluntly. To tell you the truth, Ive been watching the Fraternity for a long time. Naturally, someone will deal with the assassins who willfully kill the innocent. If anyone escapes the, you can kill them, but for now, all of you stay away. The other three people in the room were stupefied, feeling like they had run into a lunatic. Even if the Fraternity was in a mess at the moment, it still had over ten elite assassins and hundreds of regr ones. No matter how much confidence Cross had in himself, he was still prepared to take a few years to gradually wear the Fraternity down. He had never considered taking all of them down in one go. But from this persons words, he was nning to do exactly that? If youre so capable, why dont you just fly into the sky?! The three of them couldnt help but think the same thing. ... No matter what they thought, Luke told them to leave. He had only one request, and that was that they stayed out of the Fraternitys business for a week. Cross didnt say anything. Firefox, on the other hand, was clearly handed to him to supervise. With Lukes help today, Cross had finally found his foolish son and proven that he really was his father. He had to return the favor. Luke, on the other hand, had secretly used Elementary Pheromone Control and Mental Communication on Firefox to make her think, Its just a week, Ill wait a week, to prevent her from running back to find trouble with the Fraternity. Firefox was a unique and attractive female assassin, but Luke wasnt interested. After Luke was done cleaning up the Fraternity, Firefox could do whatever she wanted; she could be Crosss daughter-inw if she wanted. Hm, this definitely wasnt because Reba and Firefox were close friends. After seeing them off, Luke didnt waste any more time. He had just killed the Repairman, and the Fraternity should be taking the body back now. He was going to visit No. 17 Textile Mill tonight. Kill people and set fires, for a healthy mind and body. ... On the outskirts of North Bergen along the Hackensack River, No. 17 Textile Mill was still busy. A figure suddenly appeared outside the room where the loom was stored. After some tinkering with the door, a hidden wire was cut, rendering the warning rm ineffective. Luke then picked the lock and opened the door. The Fraternity boasted a long history; even if an rm system had been set up, this was still an old wooden door that looked pretty much like an antique. In fact, it was very easy to open, and was far inferior to a modern door. With regard to this form over function, Luke could only say that they had guts, before he walked in. Luke was slightly amused as he looked at the loom that hummed under the lights as it wove golden thread on its own. The Fraternity imed that it was established a thousand years ago. Putting aside when it was first proposed, the Fraternity shouldve been around since the 11th century. But the Fraternity imed that it was because their ancestors discovered the code for the loom that they established this organization to eliminate evil and uphold justice. Then herein was the problem. It was only in the 13th century in Europe that the use of looms became widespread. Then, what was the situation with this loom? It couldnt be a loom from the beginning of the Industrial Age, right? Back then, the Fraternity would still have to rely on people to weave cloth; if that was the case, then the weavers could choose to call whoever they wanted a bad person. Could such grand fate be proimed through word of mouth? Besides, if the Fraternity really had something like this in the 13th century, wouldnt they hail it as a miracle and brag about it to everyone? But in the hundreds of years since then, there had been no clues or legends about this loom at all. In truth, the Fraternity was only two hundred years ago; that was when the First Industrial Revolution happened, and this loom just happened to be around the same age. The fate which the Fraternity spoke of actually had to rely on the Industrial Revolution in order for the miracle to be revealed. Then, what about the 1,000 years before that? Chapter 1102 - Stabbed In the Kidney, My Kidney Has Disappeared?

Chapter 1102: Stabbed In the Kidney, My Kidney Has Disappeared?

Luke was utterly disdainful of this legend. It was nothing more than a little trick to make the Fraternity look good; they still had the nerve to say that they controlled fate? Liu Bei[1] also imed that he was the descendant of Liu Sheng, the King of Zhongshan, and that his ancestry went back 300 years. The Fraternity had actually added at least 800 years to their history. They sure knew how to brag. It was for that reason that Luke looked down on the Fraternity. These hitmen couldnt even brag about their ancestry properly. Coupled with the stupidity of using the precious and iparable ingredients of the medicinal bath to treat assassins, Luke only had one thing to say about the Fraternity: ack of smarts was truly terrifying. Just look at how carefree Tony Stark was. In fact, the number of people who had died because of weapons manufactured by Stark Industries was definitely countless times more than the total number of the Fraternitys targets in the 200 years that it had been operating. But Stark Industries was a powerful US corporation, while the Fraternity was a dark underworld organization. The point was that the Fraternity had existed for more than 200 years and had been in the assassin business for that length of time, but this organization still couldnt see the light of day, which didnt make sense. The amazing medicinal bath alone could turn the Fraternity into a major force. It could have easily developed over the years to be a formidable pharmaceuticalpany in modern times, but it just messed around like this for 200 years. Everyone had their own ambitions. If a normal person had to choose, how many people would want to be Sloan instead of Tony Stark? It could only be said that there was no cure for brainless people. Now, Luke hade. He felt that it was best not to keep such a brainless idiot alive; it was best to send him to meet the fate they kept talking about. But first, he had to clearly see for himself what this so-called fate was. Thinking that, he walked over to the loom, and his thoughts moved. ck! ck! ck! The Loom of Fate remained in ce, working diligently. System: Host, you need to be in physical contact with the item toplete the transfer. Lukes heart jumped. D*mn, interesting! Since Daddy System had given him a rare notification, this loom wasnt any ordinary thing. Thinking that, he ced his hand on the loom. The cking abruptly disappeared and the room fell silent. Lukes eyes widened, but he didnt even have time to swear inwardly. System: Karmic magic tool has been detected. Can be converted into 500,000 credit points or used to modify the system interface. Convert points / modify the system interface? Luke was truly stunned this time. 500,000 credit points? The bundle of evil thoughts was only worth 20,000 credit points, while the remains of Odins Destroyer was only worth 50,000... Fine, that was just some of the remains. Theplete Destroyer should be worth no less than 500,000 credit points. But the intact Destroyer was protected by runes which Odin had left on it, and Luke couldnt forcefully put it into his inventory. Inparison, the Loom of Fate was easily put away. What was even more eye-catching was the karmic magic tool in the notification. This world actually had something like that? ... While a certain guy was feeling astonished after stealing something in passing, there was an angry roar in Hell. Who was it? Who destroyed my altar? If Luke could see or hear who it was, his heart would definitely pound. Boundless ck smoke exploded from Mephistos body and surged wildly. Countless evil spirits howled as they were sucked into the ck smoke and disappeared. If it were any other time, Mephistos heart would definitely ache. These were toys that he had been collecting for many years. Now that a huge bunch of them was dead, he would have much less fun in the future. But he couldnt care less about that right now. There was only one way to describe his current state: impotent fury. Mephisto yelled all sorts of profanities in his heart. A few months ago, his clone was defeated by that strange Big Dipper, and he had no choice but to flee to hell. But his clone couldnt really escape, and was destroyed in front of him. What was even more terrifying was that Big Dipper hadunched an extremely strange attack, which actually reached Mephistos soul through his clone and struck him hard. That dark golden energy still lingered in his body. Mephisto had tried everything, but was unable to get rid of the strange energy. Conversely, he aggravated his injuries by more than 10%, which made him mad. He wasnt a Demon Lord who couldnt take a loss, but this was too baffling a defeat. Also, he realized that he couldnt send his clone to Earth again. As long as his clone tried to reach Earth, it would instantly be overwhelmed by that strange energy. Mephisto was an experienced and knowledgeable ancient demon. He very quickly realized that this strange energy had a special trait it was a soul bind. It worked directly on his soul. The soul in his main body was powerful, and in his exclusive dimension of Hell, he could withstand any damage to his soul. His clones soul, however, wasnt powerful enough, and would be even weaker after it went to Earth. Naturally, it would be destroyed by the strange energy. For Mephisto, his soul wasnt like a cream cake which could be split casually. Every clone was precious. After trying twice and sessfully aggravating his injuries, he gave up on going to Earth to make trouble for Big Dipper. However, these two experiments boosted the strange energy by more than 10%. It could actually use the Destroyers parts to further boost itself and increase the damage to Mephistos main body. This made Mephisto curse the Hell version of f*ck you for days. Nevertheless, he did gain something from his experiments. He could sense that this strange energy was, in the end, like water with no source. As long as he didnt continue sending out clones for it to eat, it would slowly and gradually dry out. It would disappearpletely in a dozen years at most. What could Mephisto do? He was full of despair. Now, he could only stay in Hell and wait for his body to recover. In any case, a decade or so wasnt long for an ancient demon like him; it was equivalent to a nap for humans. However, he didnt expect that something would happen right after he closed his eyes. The special altar which he had ced on Earth to collect premium souls suddenly disappeared. It was like someone suddenly digging out one of his kidneys. Not only that, the kidney also strangely disappeared. If this altar being wrecked was like being stabbed in the kidney, then the worse the damage to the altar, the more the knife was twisted and the worse the pain. But what was this feeling? Mephisto felt as if someone had suddenly used some method to outright extract his kidney. Before he could feel any pain, he sensed that the space in his soul upied by the special altar was suddenly empty. [1] A Chinese warlord who became the first King of Hanzhong Chapter 1103 - Asking to Die and Acting In a Movie

Chapter 1103: Asking to Die and Acting In a Movie

It felt terrible. But Mephisto was a powerhouse who had experienced sess and failure countless times. A momentter, he restrained his fury and considered the most important question: Who did it? Odin? That was unlikely. Although someone from Asgard had recently gone to Earth, it definitely wasnt Odin. Odin, a top powerhouse in the universe who had conquered the Nine Realms, had already settled down in Asgard thousands of years ago; there were no more records of him going out on war campaigns. The Ancient One? That... was both possible and not. This mysterious Sorcerer Supreme could make the special altarpletely disappear in an instant with her skills, but she was mostly focused on guarding against the Dark Dimensions Dormammu. After years of low-key operations, Mephisto was clear on this point. The reason he had only sent his clone to Earth to make a fuss was because it stopped just short of touching the Ancient Ones bottom line. If he dared descend in his real form, the Ancient One wouldnt mind beating him up as if he was Dormammu. Women shouldnt be provoked, much less this bald female bigshot. This female bigshot had Sorcerer Supreme magic that could shake multiple dimensions; she absolutely couldnt be provoked. As he pondered, Mephisto couldnt think of any likely suspects. There were plenty of suspicious targets, but they were unlikely to take action. Mephistos already ck face turned even cker. Wave after wave of ck smoke spread out from his face, and countless howls rang out. The special altar was no ordinary thing. It was the only magic tool that he had made a thousand years ago, and it contained a core spell. Using this thing, he had obtained millions of souls from Earth. It could change form, and took shape ording to a persons thoughts. Then, it could use various methods to tempt people into falling and collecting premium souls for him. He remembered that more than 200 years ago, the altar had been picked up by bogus believers of some goddess of fate, and it took on the appearance of a loom. Since then, those brainless, bogus believers had been giving him premium souls nonstop, which pleased him immensely. Anyone who used the special altar was also selling their own soul. Once these bogus believers who profited from the special altar died, their souls belonged to him. In this way, Mephisto, this ck-hearted businessman, ate everyone in the game; nobody was spared. Naturally, he was very pleased with this special altar. If the clone was a customer service employee that he sent out, then the special altar was a customer service robot that could automatically answer simple questions. The altar wasnt as flexible as a clone, but it was a stable source of ie that he didnt have to worry about for a long time. Now that this fuss-free source of ie was gone, Mephisto could onlyment, Forget it. Ill try to make another one when I have the chance. He wasnt in a good mood about that. The altar was special to him and truly wasnt ordinary. Putting aside the bizarre and precious raw materials it required, he himself would have to take 300 to 500 years to finish making one. He had suffered a huge loss! ... Luke didnt know that he had tripped up the high and mighty Demon Lord once again. After a moment of shock, he didnt immediately choose to use the loom, but tried to suppress his emotions. When his inventory was modifiedst time, he had been locked out for half a day. If the interface was modified this time, what if Daddy System itself went on strike? Luke was here tonight to earn experience points and level up. Since he was already here, he should finish what he set out to do. He said he was going to dispose of the Fraternity, so he should do so. He said he was going to earn experience and credit points, so he should earn enough. What he didnt know was that the moment the Loom of Fate disappeared from the room, many people around the world suddenly felt their minds jolt and like something was missing, and they started to panic. This included all the assassins in No. 17 Textile Mill. Sloan closed his eyes for a moment and frowned. Can you feel it? The dozen or so elite assassins in front of him nodded in unison. A woman couldnt help but ask, Sloan, whats going on? Sloans mind whirled, but he could only shake his head. I dont know, but I feel like Im missing something. Most of them subconsciously nodded since they felt the same thing. For a moment, everybody looked at Sloan, hoping he could give them an answer. This old man controlled ssified information in the Fraternity. He might know something about what just happened. Unfortunately, Sloans face darkened, and in the end, he simply said, Im tired. Disperse. He then turned around and left. The dozen people looked at each other in bewilderment. After exchanging nces, they could only get up and prepare to leave. Bang! Bang! Bang! Pa! Pa! Pa! Suddenly, sporadic gunfire rang out. Everybody looked at the door. Whats going on? Is this an enemy attack? Lets go and take a look. With two simple sentences, everybody hurried to the door. They were fast and had numbers on their side. They werent scared even if it was Cross who hade. Gunshots rang out a few more times, but then abruptly stopped. Hearing the gunshots, everybody knew that the person was trading fire with the guards, but wasnt going on the offensive; the person was only firing back when the guards attacked him. What was even more frightening was that the enemy only fired once for every several shots fired by the guards. Clearly, several guards had lost their lives in the fight. The assassins soon reached the front entrance, and saw that the guards on the wall and in the towers had stopped firing. Bodies had fallen from the towers. rmed, the assassins scattered and went up onto the surrounding wall to look outside. They saw a man in a ck suit with a beard and slicked back hair standing in the dark. He didnt raise the gun in his hand, but simply looked at the people on the wall. Seeing the dozen or so elite assassins, the man in the suit finally said, Tell Sloan toe out. His voice was calm and emotionless, like how most people spoke to the cashiers in fast food restaurants t and indifferent, neither happy nor sad. Everybody was silent. The group looked at each other but didnt say anything. Finally, the Gunsmith asked, Who are you? The man in the suit finally tilted his head and looked at him. John Wick. You can also call me the Boogeyman. Everybodys hearts skipped a beat, and they were shocked. Was he crazy? He had gotten someone to send a message yesterday, and he already came knocking today. Did he think he could take on the Fraternity? Then why call yourself the Boogeyman? Might as well call yourself Death. Eventually, it was the Gunsmith who spoke again. State your business. The man in the suit didnt reply, and even looked away, as if the Gunsmith suddenly didnt exist. F*ck you! Everybody cursed. This was just asking to die... Do you think this is a movie?! What they didnt know was that although there were no cameras rolling, Luke was indeed here to act. Chapter 1104 - Drop Dead

Chapter 1104: Drop Dead

John Wick. An aged voice rang out, and Sloan appeared at the window of a high tower behind the wall. Looking down, Sloan said indifferently, What do you have to say? Luke chuckled inwardly and raised his head. Im just here to tell you something. Nobody in the Fraternity yed along. Luke felt a little regretful. These extras werent professional at all; none of them asked, What is it? Putting on a show for himself, he maintained Johns ssic calm face. Ill kill anyone who tries to kill me. Sloan: ... The elite assassins: ... The guards: ... Many people wondered: Are we being threatened to our face? And in our front yard? This really felt like a... surprise, motherf*cker moment! Sloans eyes flickered, but he didnt have any expression. He simply ordered calmly, Kill him. He barely said the words, when gunshots rang out. All the guards opened fire almost at the same time, and bullets rained down on the clearing in front of the entrance. Sloan was still standing quietly at the high window. The elite assassins only drew their guns, and didnt open fire. They werent small fry, and were quite arrogant. There was only one enemy. Even Boogeyman John, who had be famous recently, wasnt worthy enough for all of them to attack him together. Dozens of guardsunched an attack. They didnt want to disgrace themselves in this siege. Their faces changed the next moment. There was no one at the entrance. Under everyones gazes, the Boogeyman disappeared. It seemed to happen in the blink of an eye. But who were they? They were famous assassins from the Fraternity, and had innate reflexes and dynamic vision which far exceeded that of an ordinary person. All this time, they were the ones who relied on their super abilities to suddenly disappear in front of their opponents. But someone had yed this same trick in front of them. At that moment, even the lofty Sloans expression changed. He remembered Night Wolf and White Dove; in a 2v1, they had died without a sound. And it was Boogeyman John who had told them to spread the word. Dont hold back. Kill him at once. Sloans voice rang out, and even the sound of gunfire couldnt drown it out. Once the order was given, everybody, including the elite assassins, knew that the other party had to be eliminated without fail. Soon, all the lights in the stronghold were turned on, lighting up the dark expanse. In the textile factory, the workers who received the word took out their guns and instantly turned into assassins. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Gunshots burst out in the factory. The ordinary assassins who were waiting in line to get their guns from the gun room cried out in rm as they were shot. They fell one after another, like a row of bloody dominoes. At some point, the man in the ck suit had appeared in the factory with an MP7 in each hand. In the face of these ordinary assassins, Luke used the MP7, which was rare. It could hold 40 bullets, and was very lethal. The assassins who were waiting for guns were shot dead one by one. This time, Luke didnt use the Mozambique method. Killing each enemy with two bullets would be too slow. Shooting them in the stomach was also too slow. All the assassins were shot in the head, without exception. At a distance of ten meters, there wasnt much of a difference if Luke used an MP7 or a Glock. He had more control, and the speed at which he killed was only hampered by the speed at which he switched targets. The expressions of the elite assassins who were still outside the stronghold and had yet to return immediately changed. The four people closest to the factory activated Physical Outburst at the same time and charged over in two seconds. They saw Luke rx his grip on the two MP7s and let them fall. His hands shed over his waist like phantoms as two Glocks appeared. The four elite assassins who had just rushed in narrowed their eyes when they saw the two Glocks. The excessively long clip at the bottom of each gun was clearly a special extension; it was probably one of those crazy ones which contained 33 bullets. Coupled with his shooting speed, Luke could use the Glock like a submachine gun at close range. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Under the gazes of the elite assassins, the muzzles of the two Glock guns unleashed lethal firepower. The ordinary assassins in the factory had just been annihted by the MP7s, when more of them ran out of a passage. They had been in a side building, and had immediately rushed over when they heard the gunshots. The passage they came through was usually used for moving goods, so it was wide enough for big trucks to drive through. The passage was five meters wide, and the assassins swarmed over like a nest of hos. They were then met with the fierce firepower of two Glocks. These assassins, who were considered elites among ordinary people, copsed before they even saw Luke. Not a single assassin was able to charge through the passage before they were all killed and started to pile up, like straw under an old sickle. A few assassins who had fallen behind sweated and hid around the corner at the end of the passage; they no longer had the courage to stick their heads out. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The four elite assassins finallyunched a first round of attacks before the Glocks could fire again. These elite assassins were ruthless and efficient, and far stronger than the ordinary veterans whom Luke had killed two days ago. When they charged in, they automatically scattered in four different directions to overwhelm the enemy. Lukes reaction was unexpected. Even as four bullets were fired at him, the Glocks in his hands still didnt switch directions, and he stubbornly blew up the heads of thest seven or eight ordinary assassins. When the bullets flew at him, he blurred for a moment before he appeared two meters away. The assassins shooting precision hit a new snag. Because they were too urate, there was no way the bullets could fly wide by more than two meters, so Luke naturally wasnt hurt. At that moment, his Glocks were finally empty. Luke rxed his hands again, and the Glocks dropped. Before they even dropped halfway, he reached under his armpits again. Just before they hit the ground, he already had two more guns. This time, it was no longer Glocks with long clips, but two modified P226s. In fact, in the short time it had taken him to throw away the Glocks and take out the P226s, he had already sessfully avoided the four bullets. He also left a faint afterimage in the air as he quickly approached two people in the factory. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The two men were shocked by Lukes sudden burst of speed, but they didnt panic, and fired as he approached them. Chapter 1105 - Spinning Right Round, 1,000, 1,000 and 1,000 more

Chapter 1105: Spinning Right Round, 1,000, 1,000 and 1,000 more

The two elite assassins didnt exchange words even as they worked in tandem and opened fire once more to block his approach, two of the bullets even curving. They knew very well that they werent as strong as this Boogeyman, but they werent fighting alone. In two seconds, three to five elite assassins would arrive. In five seconds, more than ten of them would be here. No matter how powerful this Boogeyman was, he would be turned into Swiss cheese. At that moment, Luke was only ten meters away. He had to get close in order to kill the enemy instantly. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! He fired three times at each of the two gunmen. Their expressions changed as they split up, trying to pull away so that they werent in Lukes attack range at the same time. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Two men in a doorway also opened fire. They would be able to kill the Boogeyman if they hit him, and if they didnt, they would still be able to disrupt his attack on theirrades and create a chance for a counterattack. Suddenly, Luke spun like a top, his arms swinging out. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Four bullets were fired at the two people on the left and right. The expressions of all four elite assassins changed abruptly, and they almost cried out in unison, No! Thats impossible! The first no was from the two men Luke was attacking, while the second exmation was from the two men at the doorway. The bullets flew at the two men at odd angles from both sides. Pu! Pu! Both men were shot in the head at the same time. The two men at the doorway subconsciously shouted again, How did you... But Luke didnt stop spinning. Almost the moment the two assassins died, his hands swung around again. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! This time, the bullets flew at the two in the doorway. The two of them were staring death in the face, and their half-spoken words turned into bellows of despair. No. At that moment, they each had to face a barrage of five bullets. What was even more frightening was that not only did all the five bullets curve, they flew in different arcs. To their sharp eyes, the bullets were like a swarm of mini missiles that couldnt be dodged. Even though they knew Curve Shooting like the back of their hands and could use different curve bullets, everyone in the Fraternity could only fire once at a time. Inparison, this Boogeyman had fired ten consecutive shots in different arcs and attacked two targets at the same time. Thispletely overturned their worldview. In their shock, they couldnt calcte the trajectory of the bullets at all, and could only subconsciously dodge in one direction. Pu! Pu! Pu! Two people who had been rushing over suddenly copsed and rolled seven to eight times over the ground before they stopped. The weaker one was shot in the head and stomach, while the stronger one had just one hole in his head. But none of them escaped death. Luke didnt stop spinning, and his hands moved even faster. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! The remaining bullets in the guns scattered and flew in arcs at several dark doorways. There were two groans, and the hurried footsteps around him slowed down. Luke was amused. There were actually two weaklings? They couldnt even withstand two bullets from so far away. How terrible! Thinking that, he stopped and stood in the center of the factory. He unhurriedly removed an empty clip from one gun. Come in. I promise I wont shoot first. Five figures appeared at three doorways. Two of them had ugly expressions. One gripped his arm, and the other his stomach. These two were the weaker ones among the elite assassins, and had been shot. The other three were unharmed, but their expressions were still dark. They had also broken out in a cold sweat at the sudden barrage of bullets. Even if they werepletely unharmed, that didnt mean that they werent scared. If they had been careless, they might have been killed by one of the bullets. A battle between top killers was just this dangerous. Only a few centimeters stood between them and death. Seeing that Luke was reloading, one of them suddenly raised his gun. Luke was still reloading. But the moment the man moved, Lukes right hand swung out. Pa! A bullet flew at this elite assassin who had wanted to take advantage of the moment. Pu! The other four looked at theirrade in disbelief. There was a hole in the mans temple. His grin didnt change, but he was as dead as could be. Luke dropped the empty clip of the P226 and reloaded. How did this person be an assassin? He didnt know I had onest bullet left in the barrel? The expressions of the four elite assassins grew even uglier, but there was fear in their eyes. The person who died wasnt the strongest nor the weakest of them. This sort of average person couldnt avoid a shot. What was even more terrifying was that this Boogeyman was actually using Curve Shooting. What a joke! Physical Outburst and Curve Shooting were the two best skills for top assassins in the Fraternity. It was with these two skills that they could stand out from countless ordinary assassins and be legendary killers with extraordinary abilities. But now, an outsider had used their trump card to kill theirrade in front of them. This... there was no reconciling this matter. But nobody moved, because Luke already had a reloaded P226. This gun could hold twenty bullets; they didnt think they could withstand twenty shots. The four elite assassins who had entered the factory first but were already dead were the most direct proof of this. They waited. It would take a few seconds at most for the others to arrive. What they didnt know was that Luke had added a bit of telekinesis to thest bullet. With a little more speed and a slight shift in direction, that bullet which could have been easily dodged hit its target. Luke reloaded his other P226 unhurriedly and nced at the four people. They got goosebumps all over their bodies. They werent ordinary people, and could easily tell that Luke didnt look at them in fear or even excitement, like a kid counting biscuits. Actually, Luke was indeed thinking: 1,000! 1,000! 1,000! 1,000! The five elite assassins who had died just now were worth an average of around 1,000 experience and credit points each, which was slightly more than Luke had expected. The four people in front of him were just numbers in his eyes. After reloading, Lukes hands dropped naturally as he nced around. Chapter 1106 - Young Man, You Know Nothing About Strength

Chapter 1106: Young Man, You Know Nothing About Strength

Several secondster, people quietly appeared at the doorways and windows one by one as they surrounded Luke. They remained silent and simply observed him. Their hands twitched, but they managed to hold back. The bodies of five elite assassins were intimidating enough; they at least had more impact than the bodies of more than a hundred regr assassins. For a moment, the air in the factory almost froze. Standing in the center, Luke didnt do anything. Like a tiger, he observed the wolves that were slowly taking advantage of his position. Boogeyman, what are you waiting for? The voice of an old man rang out, and Sloan walked out of a dark passage as he frowned at Luke. Luke said, You. Sloan asked, Are you going to beg for mercy? Luke shook his head. No, Im just afraid that youll run. A fierce light shed in Sloans eyes. Then what are you waiting for? Luke turned to look at him and suddenly smiled. No, dont misunderstand. Im not targeting you. I just want to say that all of you here... are garbage. When he said thest half of his sentence, the thirteen elite assassins left, including Sloan, didnt understand what he meant. But Sloan, the old fox, was the first to react. Wasnt this person just taunting them? Humiliated, Sloans face turned dark as he yelled, Youre counting death. The other people reacted quickly as well. It was probably less than 0.1 seconds before they reacted, and their faces looked like they had just eaten sh*t. But Luke closed his eyes, spread his arms, and sighed. This world is so beautiful... Kill him! Without any hesitation, Sloan gave the order. All the assassins raised their guns. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! I shouldnt be so violent... Lukes voice echoed in the factory, and could still be heard clearly even over the sound of gunshots. Pa! An elite assassin who was darting between looms was shot in the head, and a figure in a ck suit shed behind the threads. A string of bullets hit nothing. This isnt good... The calm voice continued. Pa! A second assassin came up against the muzzle of a gun. He was shot in the forehead at a distance of one meter, and he couldnt dodge in time. Not good... Pa! The words were followed by a swift second shot, which hit a third assassin who was lunging at Luke, and pierced his eye. Only love... Pa! The barely visible ck figure instantly covered more than ten meters and shed past two looms. And justice... Pa! Past the two looms, the fourth and fifth assassins copsed after they were shot in the head. Willst forever... Pa! A terrified sixth assassin tried to turn around and see the ck figure that was charging at him from behind, but blood exploded at the back of his head and his body smashed into a loom. Large amounts of blood dyed the cloth red, creating a strange pattern over it. Bring to the world... Pa! A seventh assassin ran to the side and tried to escape the factory. The ck figure that he couldnt see clearly shed past him and fired a bullet into his brain. New life... Pa! An eighth assassin had just jumped out a window, when he was hit in the temple by a curve bullet from the side. The joy of escape was still on his face, but he was no longer breathing. So, Im looking forward to it... Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! World peace! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! With thest two sentences, bullets flew out like a storm. Like brave soldiers surrounding the enemy, they flew at the remaining four elite assassins. No! The two weaklings who had been shot by Luke at the beginning yelled again. It was only at that moment they realized that the two bullets which Luke had fired were moving in the shape of an S. Curve Shooting didnt include a move like that. Thats cheating! The thought shed through their minds just before their heads exploded. The other two assassins had already been taken care of by four S-curve bullets. They copsed before they could even scream. The factory was quiet once more. Luke raised his head and closed his eyes. He spread his arms and raised his guns, like a star who had just finished his final performance. Ten meters away, Sloans face was ck. Just like that, twelve famous hitmen with extraordinary abilities had died. They were stronger and faster, and died very quickly. Facing Luke, who was determined to eliminate them, they were no more able to withstand the onught than the regr assassins from a few days ago. For top students who could get 100, those who scored 60 and 80 were all trash students. The reason top students got full marks was because to them, there were only 100 marks on the exam paper. Either way, trash students would be crushed. In front of Luke, both ordinary and elite assassins were far from being his match. So, they died, and in less than five seconds. Sloans eyes flickered, and he finally said, Youre not the Boogeyman. Luke slowly opened his eyes and looked into the old mans eyes. His faint smile was still there. Congrattions, you got it. Sloan stared at him for a moment, then said again, Killing someone, reciting poetry, and still so strong... Pausing for a moment, he suddenly said, Youre that V! V without a smiling mask! Luke smiled again. Thats right, you got it again. Now, Ive decided to choose you as the only lucky audience member to die on the spot. Bang! Bang! He raised his guns and fired. Sloan dodged the two bullets and took out an antique pistol. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Four bullets were actually deflected. Luke was slightly surprised, but he dodged the attack and smiled. It seems youre also not the Sloan I know. As he spoke, he fired again without hesitation. Sloan dodged again and his face finally darkened. Young man, you know nothing about strength! As he spoke, he raised his gun, and his arm turned into an afterimage as the Mauser fired nonstop right at Luke, as if Sloan was pressing in for a close-range gunfight. Narrowing his eyes, Luke met the man head-on without any hesitation, and fired back with double the firepower. He activated theplete version of Gunfighting. With his explosive strength and extraordinary physique, he dodged left and right, andpletely avoided the bullets. On the other hand, Sloan didnt dodge at all, and simply lunged forward. Amidst the light and sparks, Luke realized that the bullets that hit Sloan just left bullet holes in him. Chapter 1107 - A Knife Flying Out

Chapter 1107: A Knife Flying Out

Sloan was dark-skinned, but his blood was no different in color. The bullet holes didnt bleed, however, but spurted out ck smoke. Sloan didnt seem affected at all as he moved. Instead, he lunged forward even more quickly. Physical damage had no effect? Thinking that, Luke dropped his guns and pulled out two knives. The two of them were now very close to each other, and Sloan had used up the bullets in his pistol. He threw away his Mauser pistol and roared, You actually made me use my trump card. Go to hell! Puchi! Puchi! They shed past each other, and the sound of flesh being cut rang out. Sloan turned around abruptly, shock and anger on his face. Thats impossible. How can you be so strong?! As soon as he said that, ck smoke spurted from the dozen wounds on his upper torso and covered most of his body. Luke also turned around, the smile on his face gone. He seemed to be deep in thought; this ck smoke seemed to be an old acquaintance. Even ordinary people would be able to smell the sulfur and rot from the ck smoke. Why did it smell so much like that old monster Mephisto? Then, he saw Sloans face and body warp slightly, as if he was about to turn into ck smoke. Luke lunged forward again, and the knives in his hand turned into two dark streaks of light that enveloped Sloans upper body. Even though Sloan had been shed dozens of times, he still wasnt defending himself. His fists rained down; unexpectedly, he was an expert at closebat. Sloan, this old Fraternity boss who looked like he had one foot in the grave, was actually using his fists instead of a gun? That was truly awesome. Thinking that, an invisible sheen covered the knives in Lukes hands. Elementary Annihtion, activated. Puchi! Puchi! Sloan, who had been shed dozens of times again, lost his momentum. He howled and rolled on the ground. Just now, Luke had attached Elementary Annihtion to the twobat knives. The moment they shed, Sloans limbs were cut off without hesitation. He, who thought that he was invincible, immediately lost. At that moment, Sloan had a meltdown. This form, which couldnt be affected by physical attacks, was something he had painstakingly acquired from the Loom of Fate. It was a terrifying and practical ability. Sloan had escaped death several times with it. The big boss and patron behind the Fraternity was very powerful, but still couldnt supnt Sloan and take control of the organization because Sloan had this terrifying ability. When the other party had tested the waters by making a move, not only werent they able to put Sloan in his ce, he paid them back two-fold. Sloan didnt kill the patron; he just killed the elite bodyguards who apanied the person. Everything settled down after that. As long as Sloan continued to control the Fraternity, the patron could only use money to order the elite assassins around. They had a closer rtionship than between client and mercenary, but it absolutely wasnt a boss and subordinate rtionship. It was also because of this ability that Sloan, who had used a gun at the beginning, secretly learned manybat skillster on, and became an extremely powerful killing machine. Physical damage had no effect on him, and there was no time limit to how long he could use Physical Outburst. He could easily kill all the other members of the Fraternity, so nobody dared to stand up to him. However, there was a high price to pay for using invulnerable abilities, and it took time to prepare. Sloan knew that the cost was high, and he would never use it if he could. Thus, he had held back and didnt take action, despite his subordinates being killed one after another. As long as he could kill a powerful opponent like Luke, losing some of his men was worth it. Their patron had plenty of money and resources, and the men Sloan had in reserve only needed to be trained for three to five years before they became elite assassins; the Fraternity would recover. Also, when he watched his subordinates fight Luke, he was sure that he could kill this arrogant guy. After all the elite assassins died, Sloan knew he had to take action. Even if there were still dozens of guards outside, they were just a bunch of nobodies in front of Boogeyman John. When he finally made a move, the first half went exactly as Sloan had imagined. Lukes bullets were useless against him. Even if he pulled out two knives, they were just ast ditch attempt. The ck smoke would return to Sloans body, and he would bepletely fine. Many powerful enemies copsed when they saw this, and immediately ran away. He decided to catch this troublemaker and torture him to death so that he could vent his anger over his subordinates. Those elite assassins had been very useful tools. His heart really ached when they all died. But in this second confrontation... This was a one-sided sh. Sloan was in trouble. The knives, which had Elementary Annihtion on them, easily cut off Sloans limbs. This time, however, no more ck smoke spurted out of his wounds; it was as if it had been sealed away. Even his broken limbs were unchanged as theyy scattered on the ground. Not just that, after he activated his ability, any pain he felt from his injuries would be significantly reduced. Now, however, it was as if his wounds were being corroded by acid. Sloan screamed and struggled on the ground, disbelief and fear in his eyes. No, thats impossible. How can this be? Wheres the immortal body that God gave me? Regenerating limbs? Reducing the pain? These were the thoughts that filled his mind, and even the physical pain couldnt suppress these questions. Luke sheathed his knives and ignored the old man. Sloan, who had lost his limbs, was just a fatmb on a chopping block. Picking up the two guns that he had just tossed to the side, Luke quickly reloaded and ran out of the factory. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Gunshots rang out, and the guards yelled in panic. Then, the sound of gunfire gradually turned sporadic, and the shouting stopped. There was nothing but silence outside. Then, Luke returned. Sloan was trying to move, his body wriggling like a maggot as he headed for a particr passage. Expressionlessly, Luke walked over, raised a knife, and flung it. Puchi! Duang! Sloan froze. He slowly looked down and saw his chest, abdomen... and nothing else under that. Luke had already kicked his lower torso ten meters away. Intense pain assailed Sloan, and he howled again. Luke walked deeper into the factory without looking back and smiled. You can still run even without hands or legs; do you think your stomach muscles are that great? Ive cut off your waist; lets see how lively you are after that! Chapter 1108 - A Fast Knife, and Cutting Fatty Beef Slices

Chapter 1108: A Fast Knife, and Cutting Fatty Beef Slices

At that moment, there were only a few ordinary assassins hiding in the textile factory. But Luke sensed them and easily found them and shot them in the head. Why are you hiding, you b*stards? As bad guys, you should be prepared to turn into experience and credit points at any time. As Luke murmured to himself, he walked into what looked like a freezer unit. There were some pig carcasses hanging on hooks, and even some human bodies mixed among them. Some of the bodies were fake, but some were real. Luke frowned. He didnt really care about cleanliness when he was harvesting experience and credit points. However, some of the bodies were old and some were young. They didnt look like professionals, but there were bullet holes and knife wounds on them. To Lukes experienced eye, the cuts were clearly made before death, while the bullet holes were made after death. These people had been tortured with knives and their bodiester used as targets. The Fraternitys insane behavior was disgusting. They didnt even have the most basic respect for people. Walking in, he turned his head slowly, as if searching for something. Suddenly, there was a roar as a metal stake pierced through a pig carcass and headed straight for Lukes back. It was as if Luke had eyes on his back. He turned at the right moment to avoid the sneak attack. Hands brushing over his waist, he unsheathed the two military knives once more. Amidst jarring nking, a burly, bearded fatty in a vest and an apron smashed into Luke with a butcher knife in one hand and an iron stake in the other. The weapons tangled together, the metal screeching. Their movements were smooth and quick. Although they didnt use the same fighting style, they were both very familiar with close-rangebat. The difference was that the fatty roared as he shed with the knife; he was savage and barbaric, like a monster. Luke, on the other hand, simply brandished his des silently. During their fight, the fatty would knock into the pig carcasses without any qualms, but Luke didnt even touch the meat once. While the fatty was shouting and getting more and more excited, Luke suddenly said, Thats all you have? Get lost! Before the fatty could understand what Luke meant, he felt a terrifying power explode from the knives. Even though the fatty was the one whose strength increased the most with Physical Outburst in the Fraternity, there was no way he could fight this. His weapons were tangled up with the knives, which then lightly brushed past his wrists like two vipers. The fatty released his grip on his weapons, which were sent flying a few meters to stab into a pig carcass. He looked at his opponents deceptively weak appearance in shock and was about to say something. Luke didnt give him the chance. His two knives turned into afterimages as he swung them around. Too slow, youre too slow! If youre slow, you hesitate, and if you hesitate, youll be defeated! Faster, you have to be faster at evading! You dont even know how to evade knives. What rubbish knife skills have you been practicing? Trash, die! His shout was as fierce as the two knives, and the fatty was struck both physically and mentally. As if he had been shocked by electricity, the fatty swayed left and right amidst countless arcs of dark light, but didnt fall. It was just the blood that sttered from the ck knives which turned into beads of blood that flew in countless arcs inside the freezer. Once the scolding was over, the fatty stared lifelessly at Luke. His lips moved as he said, Good, very fast, fast knife... Thump! Bang! He fell to his knees with a heavy thump, and he copsed again. Dark red blood flowed out from under him and stained the ground. Luke chuckled and shed at the metal stake that was stuck in the pig carcass next to him. With a sh of his knife, the stake came loose. ng! Puchi! The metal stake flew out and stabbed into the head of the fatty who was lying on the ground. Perfect! This fatty was called the Butcher, and was one of the elite assassins. If there was one thing he had inmon with Lukes Ghost Butcher alias, it was the countless number of people he had killed. Luke just killed bad guys to earn credit. This guy didnt just kill for money, he also liked to kill the innocent. The Butcher was a psycho who liked to hang out in the ughter room, so he hadnt participated in the battle just now. But this guy was already on Lukes cklist, and couldnt be allowed to live. The 1,800 experience and credit points were enough to prove that this guys hands were bloody and he deserved to die. After killing the lunatic, Luke wandered around the textile factory and threw anything that he was interested in into his inventory. He then returned to where the half-dead Sloan was, and brought him into the ughter room. Finding a hook, Luke hung the old man up and said, Tell me everything about the patron behind you. Sloans eyes flickered. I dont know... ah~ Before he finished, he gave a blood-curdling scream. Lukes military knife brushed past him lightly, and a piece of ck flesh fell to the ground. Its fine. Theres still plenty of ces that can be cut. Also, this immortal body of yours is very awesome. I dont have to worry about you dying. He was certain that the old man still wanted to live, and was looking for a chance to escape; he didnt want to die. Otherwise, once this unusual immortal state was removed, Sloan would definitely die very quickly. Luke shook his head. Perhaps not that quickly. Some people who were cut at the waist could live for a long time. But Sloans lips were firmly sealed, and his strange body didnt feel any pain; he didnt even need to breathe. Using an inducer on him was basically useless. Only Elementary Annihtion could cause the guy intense pain. Luke cut off a huge pile of flesh, like he was slicing beef, before he was able to extract a lot of intelligence. Even so, this old man was very dishonest. He lied again and again when asked about the ingredients for the medicinal bath, but he didnt know that Luke had already investigated everything. Apart from the specific location of the medicinal baths main ingredient, Luke knew everything else. Even if Sloan was stubborn and killed himself, it didnt affect Luke much. Luke naturally didnt scruple to slice off more flesh, making them so thin they were almost transparent. Only then did he finally obtain information on the main raw ingredient. It was an extract from a strange flower in the depths of the Amazon jungle, which in some primitive tribes was called Blood Orchid. Sloan had set up a secret ntation of his own there, and nobody in the Fraternity knew about it. After hearing about the Blood Orchid extract, Luke was intrigued. He took out a small syringe from his pocket. Is this it? Chapter 1109 - Understanding Before Death? Sorry

Chapter 1109: Understanding Before Death? Sorry

Seeing the ruby red liquid in the bottle, Sloan was instantly full of despair. Why torture me if you already know? Are you crazy?! Luke felt a little embarrassed since he really hadnt known. This ruby red liquid was what the criminals had been looking for when Robert and Catherines ship was hijacked. The mutant giant octopus that had appearedter had also scrambled after this thing. Luke had studied it for a while, but didnt make any progress, so he put it aside for the moment. Drugs werent part of Tony Starks expertise, and it wasnt worth squandering this rare Blood Orchid extract. It had only been tested on Carter, the previous Ghost Rider, and the man was still alive and kicking. Thinking that, Lukes heart jumped. Last summer, did your people hijack an Antic cruise liner to steal the Blood Orchid extract? Sloan nodded despondently. Yes. Luke asked, Why? Someone bribed the workers and a guard in the ntation to steal a batch of Blood Orchid extract. After I found out, I sent someone to steal it back, said Sloan. Luke asked, Did word of it leak? Sloan said, I disposed of the workers and guard. I then had someone kill the seller and the mastermind; nobody made trouble for me again after that. At that point, Luke basically understood that the Blood Orchid extract he was holding was from the batch that had been stolen. He thought for a moment, then asked, Your big boss never wanted this for himself? Sloan said, He did, but I killed dozens of his bodyguards and had a chat with him by his bed; he stopped asking after that. Luke was lost for words. What a poser. But on second thought, if he ran into Sloan without Elementary Annihtion, it would be hard to deal with him. Sloan couldnt die, wasnt afraid of pain, and could recover quickly. Coupled with Curve Shooting and Physical Outburst, there werent many people in the world who could stop him. Did he never think of working with you to create a drug that can save lives? Luke was still a little curious. Sloan said, Using Physical Outburst too much causes organ failure and death. Using Curve Shooting too much will cause brain damage and turn you into a cripple. The medicinal bath has to be used for recovery, otherwise the more battles the elite assassins fight, the faster they will die. How can I give this away? Luke rubbed his chin. Then, if everyone stopped using these two abilities and just retired, they would still be able to live well, right? Sloan smiled bitterly. Who can resist using this sort of power? Luke understood perfectly. This was Sloans way to secretly control the upper echelons of the Fraternity. It was a pity that Cross had appeared, and he was best at schemes and extreme long-distance sniping. He could already torment the Fraternity without using Physical Outburst and Curve Shooting; Sloans check and bnce of power didnt work on him. But Sloan couldnt be said to be stupid. Crosss quick mind and extreme long-distance sniping were both top-notch talents. The Fraternity had been in this business for years and had groomed countless assassins, but only this one prodigy had emerged. By now, Luke had learned the key point about the medicinal bath. Looking at Sloan, he asked, Anyst words? Sloan stared at him fixedly. Ive already told you what you wanted to know. Then, let me know one thing before I die. Luke nodded and said, Go on. Sloan: Who on earth are you? Luke said, Didnt you already guess it? Im V. Sloan: Thats impossible. How can V be the Boogeyman? Puchi! Sloans eyes widened, and he felt a sharp pain in his head, as if a burning steel de had pierced his brain. The next moment, his consciousness exploded and disappeared. Sorry, but I like to let people die with unanswered questions! Luke drew back his knife. Looking at the system notification, Luke saw that he now had the experience and credit points for killing Sloan, and he stored the body in Space 1. System: Bundle of evil thoughts has been detected. Can be converted into 1,000 credit points or to modify the inventorys functions. Convert / modify? Luke took a look, and then his gaze swept over the beef slices and the four limbs which Sloan had left behind, before he put them into Space 1. As he expected, there was another system notification, but these things could only be converted into 900 credit points. In other words, Sloan, this package, could be converted into almost 2,000 experience and credit points, which was one tenth what ckheart had been worth. It wasnt a lot, but it was a profit! Thinking that, Luke took out his phone. Its me, John Wick. I want to make a dinner reservation for 187 people. The address is North Bergen, No. 17 Textile Mill... Im not joking. Ill wait for you at the entrance in half an hour. With that, he walked out. When he reached the high wall of the entrance, he sat on the battlement and started humming a song. Hmph. Luke felt that he was still short of something. He took out a bottle of beer and a bag of salted peanuts from his pocket. Taking a sip of his beer and cracking open two peanuts, he raised his head and looked at the sky. Ah, what a shame theres no moon tonight. Amitabha, excellent, excellent! Twenty minutester, a van and a container truck drove to the front of the textile factory. The first thing they saw was the man in ck sitting on the wall, like a person rxing on his own front porch with a drink. A thin old man got out of the van and asked, Are you sure we can go in to clean up? Luke nodded and didnt say anything. He simply tossed down a bag. The old man caught it easily and opened it. He saw four rolls of gold coins. This was the standard roll for the gold coins; there were 50 of them in each roll. John had used a lot of gold coins, and naturally didnt have enough. Luke had just found this after rummaging around in the Fraternity; just nice, he could use them for collecting the bodies of the Fraternity members. The old man raised his head again. Too much. Luke popped another peanut into his mouth. Tip. After a brief silence, the old man took off his hat and bowed. Its my honor to be at your service, sir. At the same time, the dozen men who got out of the vehicles bowed respectfully. Luke simply hummed a response and stood up. The beer bottle and the peanut shells had already been put away in Lukes inventory; there was nothing else here worth lingering over. By the time the old man and the others raised their heads, the figure on the wall had disappeared. The old man heaved a sigh and turned around to look at his guys. Keep your mouths shut. If anyone asks about tonight, tell them toe look for me. Got it? Everybody said, Got it. The old man was in the lead, and wasnt too surprised to see the bodies of the men lying on the ground. When he entered the main factory, however, his expression changed and he eximed, Holy sh*t! OMG! Wow! Chapter 1110 - The Competent Mr. Wick Wants to Take a Break

Chapter 1110: The Competent Mr. Wick Wants to Take a Break

The old man had cleaned up ces with more bodies many times before. But there were very few cases in which they had all been killed by one person. As for cases in which the dead was one of the twelve members of the High Table, those could be counted on one hand. The dead people here were the core of the Fraternity, which usedbat force and assassination to sit at the High Table. This was the first time in the old mans life that he had ever encountered something like this. It was also the reason why he had been so courteous earlier. Someone who could level the Fraternitys headquarters on his own was, to a certain extent, an existence on the same level as the twelve members. One person couldntpare with a group, but this man was able to kill most people who opposed him including the twelve members and their direct subordinates. Hitmens were pawns for the High Table, but when this pawn was more powerful than the yer, few people were willing to fight him. Nobody was stupid. Only an idiot would take action when there was nothing to gain. Besides, Boogeyman John was best at ambushes and assassinations. How many people at the High Table could avoid being assassinated by him? The old man didnt know what the High Table would do to John in the future, but before it made an announcement, John was an existence to be feared. As they cleaned up, they split up and checked the identities of the bodies. The preliminary sorting was soon done, and an assistant walked over with a shocked but excited expression. He said in a low voice, Boss, weve checked: Except for Sloan, the other 18 elite assassins are all dead.17 had their heads blown up, and only the Butcher had knife wounds and was nailed to the ground. The old man took a deep breath, and waved at his assistant to get back to work. After the assistant left, he took out his phone and made a call. He said in a low voice, Winston, I need to tell you a big piece of news. Its about Mr. Wick... A momentter, at the Continental Hotel, Winston put down his phone and rubbed his forehead. He murmured, Calm down. I need to calm down. Let me think, let me think... He had always admired John Wick, and knew that this guy was very capable. But this time... Arent you a little too capable? If youre so awesome, why didnt you say so earlier? Would that idiot Santino still dare provoke you?! Winston couldnt help but fall into a deep stupor. It wasnt that the news wasnt valuable, but it was still useless. John had cleaned up the core of the Fraternity on his own; Winston had never heard of anything like it in all his years. One of the twelve members of the High Table, and the one with an extremely powerful fighting force, had been killed, just like that? Although the member who represented the Fraternity at the High Table was still alive, Sloan and the dozen or so elite assassins were all dead. Sloan, in particr, hadnt taken part in many years, but Winston knew some of the rumors. The High Table member was only the Fraternitys head, while the body that represented its power was Sloan and the elite assassins. If only the Fraternitys head was left, what use was it? Even if this person used his own armed forces to make up for theck, it still wouldntpare with Sloan. After reestablishing itself, the Fraternity would at most have a babys body and a big head; it would be significantly weakened for a long time. Recalling the Tarasov family, which had lost at least 30% of its forces, and the fact that both Camorra heirs were dead, Winston couldnt help but sigh. The High Table wont stay calm after this! Following that phone call, the news that all the core members of the Fraternity were dead spread quickly. Phones rang one after another in the night. The bosses were dumbfounded by the news and immediately considered what benefits they could gain. Boogeyman John wasnt a big problem. At most, this person had a bad temper and would kill anyone who pissed him off. But most of those who had pissed him off were dead, and everyone else had yet to provoke him. The real benefitsy in the three parties, namely, Tarasov, Camorra and the Fraternity. Who asked them to piss off the Boogeyman? Their strength had now dropped significantly. Compared with the lone and tough Boogeyman, who offered no advantages, these three organizations had the most that was worth coveting. The special Fraternity, from their strong to top fighters, had beenpletely wiped out in one night; it was like a fat sheep ripe for the taking. How could they call themselves bigshots if they didnt cut off several pieces of meat for themselves? For a moment, it looked like something bigger than ever was going to happen at the High Table. On the other side, Luke, who had triggered the chaos, had returned home. After speaking with Selina, Luke went to the basement. Taking a deep breath, he pressed the button to modify the systems interface. Was it too heartbreaking to give up the Loom of Fate for 500,000 credit points? Hehe, that was impossible. After his recent efforts, he had earned more than 100,000 experience and credit points. Experience and credit points could always be earned. However, there were very few instances when the systems functions could be upgraded. It was clear that only items with magical attributes could catch the systems attention. Naturally, Luke couldnt let these go. After he pressed the button, the system fell silent. Luke sensed that it was still there, but he couldnt use any of its functions. After testing his inventory and the system interface, and finding that they were indeed unavable, he didnt dwell on it. After tonight, whatever happened next, he would rest for a few days. News of the Fraternity beingpletely annihted was intimidating enough. Even if the twelve members decided to deal with him, it wouldnt be so soon. Three prominent members had suffered heavy losses; it was unlikely that the others would be in a hurry to rush out and get themselves killed. Most likely, it would still follow the n which Luke and Gianna had cooked up beforehand, which was that the Blood Oath with Santino was neverpleted. With this excuse, it was possible that Gianna, this resurrected Camorra heir, would be urged to take revenge for her younger brother, or the High Table would directly issue an emunication and kill order. Of course, none of this would get past Gianna. Luke wasnt in a hurry, and neither was Gianna. The longer this dragged on, the firmer her position as family head would be. Luke had killed arge number of Camorras men, but they had either been those old coots who relied on their seniority and didnt listen to orders, or men who worked for Santino. Only these people had died, as well as their close bodyguards; the Camorras real forces hadnt been used at all. Besides, these losses werent a loss to Gianna. Instead, they would significantly increase her control over the Camorra. After a few months of adjustment, she would only get stronger. As his aplice, Gianna would share pertinent information with him. With one of the twelve members as his eyes and ears, Luke wasnt afraid of whatever the High Table nned. Chapter 1111 - Level-Up, Just Passes Muster

Chapter 1111: Level-Up, Just Passes Muster

Even if the High Table couldnt count on Gianna, it would definitelye after John Wick, which had nothing to do with Luke. After taking off the Thousand Faces mask, Luke Coulson was just a diligent NYPD detective. He had Little Snail review the operation tonight, and didnt find anything out of ce. He poured himself a cup of coffee and sat down to drink it. The system was being remodeled, and Luke couldnt see the data. But he still remembered his harvest from tonight. There had been 169 regr hitmen, worth 160 experience and credit points per person for a total of 27,100. There had been 18 famous hitmen, worth 1,200 experience and credit points per person for a total of 21,800. Sloan, that old fellow, was different. He alone had provided 30,000 experience and credit points. Based on his own confession, he had probably killed hundreds of people himself, and who knew how many people had been killed after he faked the list of names from the loom. Even though most of them were bad guys, some of them didnt deserve to die, and Sloan had stillmitted a lot of crimes. However, a human being like him actually had Mephistos power. Even if it wasnt a lot, it was enough to turn him into a bundle of evil thoughts, so he couldnt be considered human anymore. It wasnt surprising then that he was worth so many experience and credit points. Sloans abilities were also divided into two parts. Luke basically had everything that human beings could use, like Physical Outburst and Curve Shooting. Unsurprisingly, there were the words evil bestowment, unavable on the power from Mephisto. Sloan was thus only worth that amount of points. Now, the hosts experience was 54,000 / 500,000. Credit: 370,100 Host has leveled up to level 17. Strength: 40 Dexterity: 21 Mental Strength: 40 Extra stat points: 6 He had leveled up. Sure enough, the High Table hadnt let Luke down. In just a month, it had delivered 300,000 experience points to his door and helped him level up. In fact, Luke had only sheared a bit of Camorra fleece, and then ughtered the fat sheep that was the Fraternity; the Continental Hotel had even proactively sent him a pile of wool. He had gotten rid of less than 10% of the power of the twelve members; it was still too early for him to shear all these fat sheep. In addition, Luke had verified the level of his own strength once again. He was only a little more than the best, but far from the bottom. In a head-on battle, it would be practically impossible for him to kill the God of Thunder and the Hulk. The most he could do was retreat. Tony Stark was a little stronger than he was, mostly because of his R&D skills, which was too much of a cheat. Hisbat ability was also increasing rapidly, but currently, Luke could absolutely deal with him. As for the other Avengers, like Captain America, Iron Patriot, the ck Widow and Hawkeye, they were no threat to Luke. It could even be said that excluding Captain America, who had the 50-50 chance halo, none of the others would be able tost more than a few minutes or even seconds against Luke. Of course, it wasnt that these superheroes were useless; it was just that they werent solely just fighters. Sif and the Warriors Three had also mentioned that when Thor went to subdue the Nine Realms, he also had to bring elite generals and troops with him. Going into battle alone was too dangerous and inappropriate. As long as infinite clones didnt exist, everyone needed teammates. Even as the thoughts shed through Lukes mind, he continued to focus on analyzing his strength. He had hundreds of thousands of credit points, and there was nowhere to use them for the time being. All he needed now was the ability to purchase abilities. However, he no longer needed ordinary abilities; he needed abilities with particrly prominent effects in two areas. The first was to put on bulk like crazy. If he bulked up, he would only suffer minor injuries no matter how much he was beat up by someone like the God of Thunder or the Hulk, which would be perfect. He wasnt in a hurry. Iron Hide Creechs Elementary Tempering was waiting for him; Luke would be able to learn it once he met the 80 Strength prerequisite. He had blown up Creechs head with a revolver in less than ten seconds. But Luke also had Elementary Self-Healing and Elementary Limb Regeneration. One made him very strong, and the other allowed him to regenerate constantly. This was no longer a matter of pure strength. If he was further equipped with multiple advantages, like extreme speed, flight, and technological weapons, then... his entire existence would be a cheat. Luke, who prioritized safety, had already considered this route. He would be able to achieve this goal in two to three years at most, so he didnt need to think too much about it. The second was to deal a tremendous amount of damage. Until now, his strongest output ability was Elementary Annihtion. It had broken through even the Destroyers defenses. He had developed this ability to be more flexible and readily applicable, so that it could be attached to bullets or cold weapons, or could form a protective shield around his body. But in terms of pure destructive power, it hadnt improved much. Also, this ability could be considered a one-on-one ability. If it was like in the fight against the Destroyer, Luke could only put his full strength into each attack a dozen times or so, or his defenses could only hold up to extreme attacks a few times. This wasnt something he could keep up in battle. Elementary Annihtion could only be used as a trump card at a critical moment, and couldnt be used as a conventional attack. Elementary Telekinesis was even worse in terms of lethality. It could only provide support to deal with unprotected opponents. Simrly, its output didnt match its usage. Rubbing his chin, Luke murmured, How about Elementary Sound Wave? Elementary Sound Wave was the lions roar used by Stephanie, one of the twins in that trio with superpowers. He had tested this ability a lot after obtaining it. The use of sound waves wasmon in this day and age, but there were still issues with widespread use and low output. Luke could use it in tandem with Sharp Nose in reconnaissance. He could also use it within a 50-meter range tomunicate secret messages, which was what he had used with John Wick. He could also perform ventriloquism with it and mislead the enemy, which was how he had killed Night Wolf and White Dove. As for something like an attack with sound waves, he currently couldnt master this urately, but there was no need to do so for now. When all was said and done, he had Elementary Annihtion, this trump card. Elementary Telekinesis and Elementary Sound Wave werent lethal enough, and he still needed to plumb the depths of their potential. What he reallycked was Thors magic damage, or the sort of extreme brute force which the Hulk had. But there was no way he could deal magic damage in this lifetime. There was no way for him to learn this sort of elemental superpower or even to control electromaic charges. No matter how he looked at it, the Hulks extreme brute force couldnt be worth any less than 100 Strength in the system (With every breakthrough of 20 points in Strength, the effects were multiplied). He wouldnt stack up on Strength for now. After thinking about it, he still had to find a more reliable ability whichbined power and continuous output. Chapter 1112 - A Slip-up From Long Ago

Chapter 1112: A Slip-up From Long Ago

It was a pity that Tonys Iron Man Armor was at most a portable suitcase, and wasnt as convenient as a magical girls transformation rod. Luke only had a rough idea of the first movie in his memories. He remembered that the tycoons metal armor wasnt bad, but it definitely wasnt as convenient as a sparkling transformation. Otherwise, the armors durability and output couldpletely make up for the gap in Lukes ability. He had to grab hold of whatever he could get. Thinking that, Luke decided to make use of the information which Gianna had obtained from the High Table to gather intelligence on people with super abilities. At the same time, he had to find an opportunity to provoke Tony. The tycoon was like a bull. If Luke didnt wave a piece of red cloth in front of his face and whip him twice, it would be hard for him to get inspiration. Batman had been resting for several months. It was time to stab this Iron Man in the heart. ording to Jenny, not only had Tony Stark transformed Stark Industries into a technologypany, he had also decided to relocate his headquarters to New York. In February, this tycoon would move to New York. A few months prior, Stark Industries had already started constructing a new skyscraper in New York. With money and various technology at their disposal, the top of the building had been reached a month ago, and the CEOs office at the top was alreadypleted. Batman was looking forward to provoking a certain person once thetter arrived. After mulling over this, Luke had Little Snail look up some information as he asked, Is there a Xaviers School for Gifted Youngsters near New York? A school with a simr name or function is fine. If he found the ce where mutants gathered, the superpowers would boil over. Little Snail: Sir, there really isnt. Luke sighed. What about the people I asked you to keep an eye out for? There are no leads on the bald Charles, the white-haired Aurora, or the blind Scott and the rest? Little Snail: Sir, nothing like that either. Some people match certain characteristics, but theyre traceable and dont show any abnormalities, nor have they been to any ce like Xaviers School for Gifted Youngsters. Luke was disappointed, and then he remembered something, and scratched his head in embarrassment. He had slipped up. He had directed Carol Mira, the girl who had first provided him with Elementary Self-Healing, to New York to look for Xaviers School for Gifted Youngsters. In the end, he hadnt discovered the existence of this ce even after so long, and couldnt even find anyone rted to it. Luke didnt dwell on it. He spected that it was probably because this world wasnt friendly to the mutants, and that Xaviers School for Gifted Youngsters was hidden well. It was possible that it was operating under another name, and wasnt an academy. Before he created the Titanium phone and the multifaceted system, his intelligence abilities had been very lousy. Without enough information, Little Snail wasnt able to use big data to screen suspected targets. In thest few months, Titanium phone users had skyrocketed, and so had Lukes sources of information. Luke didnt believe that people who knew about Xaviers School for Gifted Youngsters wouldnt say anything or leave no clues behind. But the multifaceted system didnt produce any results. So far, he was making a way bigger fuss than the mutants hiding at the school were. After all, this was a living world, not a movie. The people and events here couldnt be exactly like in the movies. But Little Snail suddenly said, Sir, when I was screening for possible targets, I found Carol Mira. Luke was stunned. Is it really that Carol? Little Snail: ...It is indeed that Carol Mira. Luke asked, Where is she? Little Snail: She just appeared today in the North Bergen area of New Jersey. Luke immediately got it. Previously, his surveince had been focused on New York. New Jersey wasnt his territory. Although he paid some attention, he didnt have surveince cameras there like in New York. He had been going over there a lot in thest few days, and had set up some surveince cameras at key intersections and locations. Now, Damon and Mindy were busy starting a new life in New Jersey. John Wick was in his custody. The Fraternitys No. 17 Textile Mill had been wiped out. He no longer had any surveince targets in New Jersey, but he had also found an old acquaintance. Wheres Carol staying? he asked. Little Snail: Judging from the food and daily necessities she bought, the rough range is in North Bergen. Even if its just a short stint, the food is enough to feed a person for more than a week. Luke nodded, deep in thought. Carol had only shown up today, so she probably wouldnt leave North Bergen for the next few days, unless something happened. Should he go look for her? After thinking about it for a moment, he still decided to pay her a visit. When he first met Carol, he and Selina had just arrived in Houston, and could be said to be poor. They didnt have money, power or influence. He could only tell Carol that New York had a ce that could protect her. The girl had been grateful to him, which had given him Elementary Self-Healing. It wasnt untilter that he realized that there was no such ce, which was equivalent to giving Carol fake information. If Carol was a bad guy, Luke wouldnt feel guilty at all. But she had been on her own at the time, and had been shot by a Mexican gang. After she survived, SHIELD targeted her, and she had no choice but to flee to New York. He really felt very apologetic for scamming such an unlucky girl. He wasnt short of money or power right now. He could visit Carol and offer her some help, as easy as anything. There was no need to feel conflicted about it. ... In the next few days, Luke and Selina took turns reporting to the police department. When Luke was free, he would go to New Jersey on his own. The system was still being remodeled after five days, so Luke wasnt in a hurry. The more credit points could be converted from special props, the more time it took to modify the system. Given that the modification this time was worth 500,000 credits, he was prepared to not use his inventory for a week. Luke would check on old friends and look into new cases. He would treat the next few days like a vacation, and it would be over soon. Luke drove leisurely with the windows down. The cold February wind blew, and Luke arrived in North Bergen. He had been here too many times recently, and now had a better understanding of the environment. Little Snails analysis was also very detailed. Luke didnt have to take the trouble of wandering the areas that Carol would most likely show up in. As long as she wasnt leaving any time soon, it was only a matter of time before he found her. He was very free and wasnt pressed for time, so he went to Pnd Academy first and picked up Elena, who was waiting at the entrance. They hadnt met in a while, and Elena seemed to be in a good mood. In the car, Luke said with a smile, Wheres your masterpiece? Are you done? Elena shook her head. No, I dont think so. Its only halfpleted at most. Luke found that odd. So slow? Chapter 1113 - It’s Been a While, Carol

Chapter 1113: Its Been a While, Carol

Elena had long known that Luke was indifferent to art, and she never expected that she would fall for someone without the art bug. If it were anyone else, she wouldve just smiled politely and never interacted with them again. But looking at thezy and sunny smile of the young man who was driving, she found it impossible to be angry. Instead, she wanted tough. Dont you know that its verymon for a painting to take a few months? Luke shrugged. You were so quick to sketch me back then. I only sat for a few minutes, and you... ugh. Elena covered his mouth with a smile. Swallow it. There are some words you should hold back. Naturally, Luke acquiesced. What he didnt know was that Elenas drawing hadnt been going very smoothly recently. She had initially nned to sketch a few scenes from when she was with Luke, but when her brush moved, she was suddenly inspired and drew... a man with a smiling face in a cloak. After drawing this strange masterpiece, she was very sure that she had never seen this person, whether in real life or someone elses work. Even though the smiling mans face and figure were covered, she felt he was familiar. She subconsciously felt that she had probably seen the smiling man in her dream. Now that Luke asked her about her painting, what could she say? That she had wanted to draw him, but had fallen for and sketched someone else instead? She wasnt an idiot. It was better to wait until she figured out this odd thing before she told Luke. She also had to hide that drawing. Making up her mind, she stopped discussing her drawing and asked, Where are we going? Luke didnt notice anything. When he was with a friend, he did his best to avoid using Mental Communication, so that his life wouldnt turn into a police drama. He just suggested, Do you want to take a look around here and then have a pic somewhere? Naturally, Elena was happy to do so. She had been feeling stifled at school for a long time, soing out would help her rx a little. Actually, as long as Luke was happy to chat with her like this, anywhere they went was fine. They stopped every now and then. North Bergen was close to New York on the south side, and was fairly crowded. The outskirts to the northwest were mostly empty, and was pretty much the wilderness. The weather here was much better than in New York. It was a rainy day, and there were no high-rises in the outskirts. Layers of white clouds stretched out over their heads, giving them a sense of wide open spaces. The scenery here was quite nice for people who had been in a big city for a long time. For example, Elena was looking around with great interest. But for someone like Luke, who had grown up in Texas, this ce was nothing. This tiny bit of space wasmon in Texas, andcked the deste and rough air of the Texan wilderness. It also didnt have the charm of livestock or horses. At most, the air here was a little better than in New York. So, Luke took on the task of taking photos while they were out sightseeing. He was using the camera on his Titanium phone, which was very suitable for a photo killer like Luke. Elena, on the other hand, had brought a professional camera, and she took photos ofndscapes she liked as source material for future works. Naturally, Luke was the one who had given her the camera, in the name of her contribution to the people and the arts. Elena was well aware of the implications. She hit him a few times, but eventually epted it. When they had been out at sea in Marseilles, Luke had taken a lot of photos under her personal guidance, and the memory cards were still in Lukes inventory. Close to noon, Luke found a ce. Dozens of meters away was a supermarket that was hundreds of square meters in size. The two of them had a pic on the grass opposite the supermarket. He chose this ce because it was the supermarket that Carol had visited before, and the only supermarket within a few kilometers of here. It also had a fast food restaurant. This was the most convenient ce for residents who wanted to buy stuff or didnt want to cook. The supermarket wasnt crowded, either. Aside from customers who were here to shop, there were few people around. They had a much more authentic pic here than in the park in New York. They ate slowly and chatted as they ate. They didnt leave after lunch, but sat and rested. Luke marked out the areas he had searched today on his phone. Elena, on the other hand, examined the photos she had taken today and sorted them. She asked Lukes opinion every now and then, and wasnt bored. Suddenly, Luke raised his head and looked at the supermarket not far away. The cars surveince system sent an alert notification. He saw two young girls enter the fast food restaurant and sit down to order. One of the girls was about 1.55 meters tall and was quite thin. If one didnt look carefully, they would think that she was a child, but it was definitely Carol. Thinking for a moment, Luke said something to Elena, before he walked to the fast food restaurant. He pushed the door open, and the bell over the door rang. It wasnt loud, but was distinct enough. The plump middle-aged waitress at the counter looked over and nodded at him. She didnt have to, but Luke was very nice to look at; it was just like how older women appreciated good looks online. In one corner, Carols back was to the door, and she didnt notice Luke. The girl faced the door and looked at Luke warily when she heard the bell. She felt that Luke was just a handsome and bright boy, and looked away. Luke walked over unhurriedly, and sat down under the girls astonished expression. His movements didnt look fast, but they were smooth and natural. Before Carol could react, someone had sat down next to her. She quickly turned around and was stunned. You... Luke smiled. Hello, Carol. Its been a while. Carol looked at him in disbelief. Luke? Why are you here? Luke chuckled. Im on a pic with a friend. I was right across the street. I thought I was seeing things when I saw you. Carol was still surprised. What a coincidence. She didnt notice that the girl had be even more vignt. Luke, however, had long noticed it. After all, he was a detective. The girl had the look of a criminal fugitive or an unlucky b*stard with debtors on her heels. She looked ready to explode at any moment. He simply stretched out his hand with a smile. Nice to meet you. You can call me Luke. The girl hesitated, but still shook his hand without giving her name. Only then did Carol sense that the atmosphere was strange, and she exined to the girl in a low voice, Luke is my friend. He helped me a lot. Also... he knows about me. The girl was stunned for a moment, before she dropped her guard, but she still didnt say anything. Chapter 1114 - Catching Up and a Helping Hand

Chapter 1114: Catching Up and a Helping Hand

Luke didnt think much of it. Carol and I havent seen each other in a while. If you dont mind, the two of us can catch up on the side first. The girl frowned. Carol, however, didnt hesitate. She took Lukes hand and smiled at him. Its fine. I trust him. They sat down in another corner of the fast food restaurant. A waitress had just cleaned up the table next to them, and she asked casually, What would you like? Luke said, A cup of coffee. How about you? Carol said, Hot chocte. The waitress nodded and left with her notebook. A momentter, the coffee and hot chocte arrived, and Luke paid for them. As they sat opposite each other, Carol couldnt help but ask, Are you here for me? Luke said, I transferred to NYPD at the end ofst year, and Im on an outing with my girlfriend. Carol couldnt help but look out the window, and could vaguely see Elena. She was a little disappointed as she looked away, but then realized that she had been overthinking it. The world was so big, and she and Luke didnt have any special rtionship. Why would he look for her? Luke, however, said, Im sorry, Carol. She was stumped for a moment. Why? Luke scratched his head. I checked a lot of information after I came here, but I didnt find Xaviers School for Gifted Youngsters. Stunned, Carol burst outughing. Thats it? Luke said, You look fine now, but I pointed you in the wrong direction. Im sorry. Carol immediately shook her head. No; without you, I wouldve been caught a long time ago. Also, your reminders helped me avoid a lot of danger. I must thank you. Luke was relieved. At least he hadnt dragged the girl down. Thinking that, he couldnt help but smile happily. Then how are you now? After a brief hesitation, Carol nodded. Im alright. How could she hide her uncertain expression and tone from a detective? Luke frowned. Youre in serious trouble. As he spoke, he nced at the girl, who was secretly paying attention to them. She threatened you? Carol was shocked. She remembered how Luke had sent her flying with a kick in Houston. She didnt think that he was as harmless as he appeared. Also, she was well aware that Luke was a detective. She didnt want to mess with government people. It was only because Luke had let her go once and had helped her escape that she trusted him. She shook her head quickly and leaned in close. Shes my partner. That kind of partner, you understand? Luke calmed down. He had seen plenty of people with superpowers, so it didnt matter if another one appeared. He simply nodded. I wont ask her whats going on. I just want to know what trouble youre in. Tell me, and Ill take care of it for you. Carols eyes widened. She suddenly felt that she didnt recognize the boy anymore. Looking at her expression, Luke was amused. I gave you the wrong informationst time, and I feel ufortable if I dont make up for it. So, tell me; as long as youre not a terrorist, Ill do my best to help. Carols face darkened, and she didnt say anything. Luke asked suspiciously, You didnt really join some terrorist organization, did you? If that really did happen, he would arrest her and the girl without hesitation. It was fine if they didnt kill innocents, but if they acted against civilians, he couldnt let them go. Carol immediately shook her head. N- no. She raised her head, only to see Luke frowning at her. She panicked and said in a low voice, Were not doing anything. Weve just been running. But the people who want to catch us said that were terrorists, and have been chasing us. Luke turned serious and finally activated Elementary Pheromone Control. He regarded Carol as a friend. At the very least, those who had given him their abilities out of gratitude could be considered friends. Also, Carol hadnt done anything bad before she escaped, which was why Luke hadnt used this ability so far. But now, he needed a concrete answer. Are you telling me the truth? he asked softly. Carol immediately replied, Yes. Luke asked, The girl over there hasnt done anything bad either? Carol hesitated, before she said in a low voice, At least, after she saved me, I dont think shes bad, except... Except what? Luke immediately asked. Carol lowered her head. We saved some of ourrades. While we were escaping, she used her ability and injured some of the people who wanted to catch us. Luke asked, Did she kill anyone? Carol shook her head quickly. No, she just injured them. I didnt see anyone die. Luke chuckled inwardly. I have a Knee Breaker at home who can keep a man alive after destroying all five of their limbs. However, under Elementary Pheromone Control, Carols words were very trustworthy. He stopped feeling conflicted and changed the topic. So what problem have you run into now? Carol said, Its just that people from Sentinel Services have been looking for us, and want to put us in a special prison. Luke narrowed his eyes. Sentinel Services? Do they specialize in catching people like you? Carol nodded and trembled a little. She couldnt help but hug herself in fear. Yes. I also heard that they perform experiments on people like us after they catch us. Itll be worse than death. Luke wasnt surprised to hear that. Although Phil Coulson didnt say it outright, it was clear that this country wasnt very friendly toward superhumans. SHIELD would take action if superhumans were detected, and Fleggs Joint Advanced Research Unit would alsoe to arrest them. Now that this Sentinel Services or whatever had shown up, it wasnt a surprise. Pondering for a moment, he asked, So, youre hiding? Carol nodded. Luke said, Have you ever tried hiding overseas? Somewhere like Mexico, Canada, or Venezu? Carol shook her head quickly. No. I heard that those ces are even more dangerous. Here, those people still worry about exposing themselves, but elsewhere, we could die and nobody would know. Luke nodded and thought for a moment before he asked, If I can help you go into hiding, will your partner be willing to go with you? Carol subconsciously looked at the girl and said, I dont know. Lornas a little stubborn. Actually, that was an understatement. The girl called Lorna had a stubborn temper. Carol wasnt confident she could convince her to ept Lukes help. Luke, on the other hand, was confident, but he needed to make sure that she was worth helping. Chapter 1115 - A Certain “Saying”

Chapter 1115: A Certain Saying

Although Carol said that Lorna hadnt killed any innocent people, that only proved that she hadnt seen it for herself. As an outstanding representative of the school of acting, Luke didnt really believe in this sort of surface impression. For example, the number of people he killed in other peoples view and in reality were two different things, but how many people knew it? Picking up his coffee, he nodded. Lets go. Ill talk to her. Carol hurriedly followed him with her hot chocte. When the two of them returned, Lorna looked away. She took a sip of her juice and pretended that she was just focused on her food. However, when she saw Carol following behind the boy, she felt ufortable, like a little girl whose ymate had been kidnapped. While she was feeling depressed, Luke put down his coffee and sat down opposite her to observe her. She had long, straight, curly ck hair and perfect lips. Her eyes were deep and big under her thick eyebrows. Her nose was straight and her forehead was smooth. There was a saying: Girls who exposed their foreheads had good looks. This girl wasnt just pretty, she had outstanding looks. She had beautiful features, which were nothing like the cheap looks of online celebrities. The heavens had definitely put in a lot of effort to make this face. Praising her inwardly, Luke said, Let me officially introduce myself. Luke Coulson. Lorna nodded coldly. Lorna, but I believe Carol would have already told you. Carol was a little embarrassed. After all, Lorna had said that they needed to keep their situation secret. Lukes smile didnt waver. Alright, Lorna. I have some idea of your problem, and I can help you resolve it, but I would like to know if youve hurt innocent passers-by with your ability. Hearing the question, Lorna immediately got up and was about to leave. But before she could move, she heard herself obediently reply, No, we just dont want to be caught. Only then did she get up. Lorna was suddenly stunned. Whats going on? Why did I reply? The smile still on his face, Luke said, Lorna, calm down and sit down, okay? Carol is my friend. I trust her, but you and I are meeting for the first time, so it makes sense for me to confirm it, right? Lorna was about to re up again, but she immediately sat down. Why did I listen to him? Why did I sit down? Her mind was in a mess. Luke chuckled inwardly. This girl was 15 or 16 at most, and was in the middle of her sophomore year. Regr kids spent most of their sophomore year bickering with their parents and picking up bad habits. After all that, she still had to deal with being chased by Sentinel Services. Living like that, it was normal for her to be sensitive and angry. The three girls with extraordinary abilities whom Luke had hidden in New Jersey had been in the same situation, and had even attempted to break out a prisoner. It was hard to avoid these problems with children who had lost their ordinary homes and school life. After confirming that she hadnt killed anyone with her ability, Luke turned more lenient. The problem youre facing isnt really a big deal. He took a sip of his coffee. Putting down the cup, he continued, Ill help you avoid those people. You have enough time to think about it. In the future, you can be an ordinary person, or do whatever you want. Lornas rebellious attitude surfaced again. You think you can deal with Sentinel Services? How? Do you have some sort of powerful ability? Most problems in this world can be solved with money. If you cant solve them, its usually because you dont have enough money. Luke took another sip of his coffee as he recalled this saying. So, he raised his head and looked at Lorna with a smile. As for my ability, I have money. She choked. As a child who grew up in America, whether it was daily living or some American dream, it all came down to one word: money. It was like when someone made it big, most peoples first reaction would be to ask: How much did you make? If sess was given a ranking, the best was the kind where you made money. Money that you earned dishonestly... was still one type of sess in this country. Even if many people didnt think that money was everything, basically everyone knew that money was god here. Unwilling to give up, Lorna rallied. Are you rich? Millions or tens of millions? Do you think thats enough? Hehe, why didnt you say that youre Tony Stark? Luke was amused. Im not Tony Stark. Lorna chuckled and felt that she had gained the upper hand. Luke said, But tens of millions really is nothing to me. Also, Im a hidden shareholder of Stark Industries, Luke secretly added in his heart. Lorna: What? She then looked at Carol suspiciously, as if to say, You never told me that you know a super magnate. Someone for whom tens of millions was nothing had to be worth at least a billion. With his wealth, there really was no need for him to fear Sentinel Services. Money. There were too many things you could do in America if you had money. Carol, who was watching the show, quickly replied with an expression that said, I dont know anything. Luke coughed and said, Theres no need to doubt it. I know you and Carol have talent, and I have a rough idea of the kind of people youre facing. Theyre indeed troublesome, but as long as you spend tens of millions, countless mercenaries will risk their lives to protect you. Unless they also use someone with talent to ambush you, they wont be able to do anything to you. Lornas lips parted, as if she wanted to retort, but she had nothing to say. Tens of millions? Many mercenaries would be willing to work for just millions. Luke, however, waved his hand. This method is too clumsy, and may trigger problemster, so Ill make other ns. How about this: Ill send my girlfriend back first, and Ill look for youter. Carol, do you have a phone? Carol shook her head. We dont dare carry phones. They can be traced easily. We dont have many people we need to contact. Luke subconsciously reached into his coat, only to be embarrassed; the system modification wasntplete, and he couldnt take anything out of his inventory. How about this? Give me a location, and Ill pick you up at eight tonight, said Luke. The two girls looked at each other. Naturally, Carol had no objections. She trusted Luke, and could only implore the stubborn Lorna to agree. After hesitating for a few seconds, Lorna finally said, Theres a gas station 200 meters away. With that, she turned around and refused to look at Luke, like the typical spoiled girl. Chapter 1116 - Target: Sentinel Services

Chapter 1116: Target: Sentinel Services

Amused, Luke nodded. Its settled then. Meet me at eight tonight. See you then. He then nodded at Carol to reassure her, before he left the fast food restaurant. The two girls in the fast food restaurant looked out the window. The man walked over to the grass dozens of meters away and said something to the girl there. Then, they packed up and left in the car. It wasnt until the SUV disappeared into the trees that Lorna turned to look at Carol. Hes not your boyfriend? Carol was stunned. How is that possible? Were not... Were just friends. She almost said, Were not close, but managed to switch her words at thest minute. Lorna was suspicious. But you trust him so much. No, not just trust him. I think you would dumbly agree if he told you to turn yourself in. Carol was a little embarrassed, but still argued in a low voice, He... saved me twice. He didnt know me then, but he knew I wasnt bad. Hes a good guy. Without a stranger like Luke around, and given that Carol didnt have a forceful personality, Lornas rebellious heart automatically disappeared, and her mindset returned to normal. Thinking for a moment, she said, Is that why he asked me if Ive done anything bad? Carol nodded and quickly added, He asked me the same thing. Mona was surprised. He doubted you? To describe Carol nicely, she was pure and kindhearted. To put it badly, she was dumb and weak. How could Luke be suspicious of her? For a moment, Lornas impression of Luke improved. At the very least, it proved that he hadnt been targeting her with his questions, and that it was just part of his nature. She wanted to continue asking about Luke, but she remembered that this wasnt the ce to talk, so she got up and said, Lets go back. Walking out of the fast food restaurant and down an empty path, Lona asked, Why does he care so much about us doing something bad? Carol replied without thinking, Because hes a police detective. Lorna was shocked. Police? Why didnt you tell me? No, we have to go. We cant count on people like that. He might let those people know, and theylle after us. Carol stopped her helplessly. Although Lorna was almost 20 centimeters taller than her, Carol had the absolute advantage in terms of physical strength. Lorna almost staggered. What are you doing? Carol said, He wont arrest us. Lorna was unconvinced. She had never met anyone who didnt want to capture them, unless they didnt know their identities. When most people learned that they had superpowers, they wanted them gone, and the easiest way was to get those agencies toe and secretly capture them. Carol then started to pull her along. I met Luke in Houston in 2003. He was a detective with the Major Crimes Division... A momentter, after listening to Carols exnation, Lorna finally rxed. From Carols description, Luke had long known about superhumans. He let Carol go, and even gave her money to escape. Earlier, he had noticed Carol first. If he really wanted to let those people know, he wouldnt have needed to go and talk to the two of them or alert them; that made no sense. Had she really run into a good person? Lorna was full of doubts. It wasnt because she was paranoid, but in all these years, she had never met anyone who could treat them calmly and normally. ... On the other side, Elena curiously asked Luke about Carol and Lorna. Luke simply said that he knew the short girl because of a case, but he had never seen the other girl before. Elena stopped asking. In any case, she wasnt asking these questions because the tall girl was too pretty. After making one round around the supermarket, Luke sent Elena back to the college, returned home, and went to his workshop to look for information on Sentinel Services. Very soon, Little Snail found the relevant information. The reason why it was so fast was because the information was so scant it was only made up of a few messages. Looking at the handful of messages, Luke knew that this information was from superhumans. From how Carol and Mona didnt carry phones on them, it was clear that both superhumans and Sentinel Services were equally secretive. Except for that lunatic Kilgrave, who acted brazenly under Kingpins protection, smart superhumans kept a low profile. There were indeed many organizations in this world that hid in the dark and captured superhumans for research. From Carol and her partners words, Sentinel Services wasnt anything good, or they wouldnt be so scared when they mentioned it. These messages which mentioned Sentinel Services were also quickly deleted; clearly, someone was deliberately removing this information from the Inte. There had definitely been more information online about Sentinel Services before, but Luke hadnt paid special attention to it; this was only from the backup information samples which the multifaceted system created as per its usual practice. Now, Luke ced keywords rted to Sentinel Services as the top priority, along with pertinent information rted to superhumans. From now on, as long as this information appeared on the Inte, the multifaceted system would immediately preserve it. It wouldnt be long before a lot of clues appeared. In an age of information, it was the hardest in the beginning when looking for someone. Once a key search factor was nailed down, however, it was impossible for anyone to hidepletely. Even Luke would find it hard to sneak out and cause trouble if he was monitored 24/7, so he had always kept a low profile. Sentinel Services wasnt a big deal; Luke didnt think much of this secret department. What he wanted was information on superhumans. Whether it was superhumans who had been caught or information on them, it was an opportunity for him to bulk up his list of abilities. Also, he was confident that he was quicker at finding people than Sentinel Services. It was unlikely that Sentinel Services was more skilled than Tony Stark. They didnt have the ability to make a scientist like him, who was like a son of destiny, work for them. Otherwise, they would have been able to catch superhumans as soon as they appeared; Carol and Lorna wouldnt have been able to escape at all. Luke had arranged to meet Carol and Lorna at eight oclock, but he already had a rough idea of their whereabouts. Unless Lornas ability was to open a portal or fly fast, it was impossible for them topletely escape surveince cameras. He already had a n for the two girls. Carol wasnt an ambitious person. If she really wanted to lead a normal life, she could wear the Thousand Faces mask and change her identity. But from Lukes brief contact with Lorna, he could tell that this teenage girl was tempestuous; it was very likely that she hadnt even considered her future yet. Chapter 1117 - Plan, and Fake

Chapter 1117: n, and Fake

The supergirl trio had been training for months. Luke had already registered a shellpany, which in turn had bought a small recordpany. Things like getting an agent could be sorted outter, but Stephanie was already ready to release a single. Under Lukes tutge, this girl with Elementary Sound Wave could use her voice to its fullest. For her, vocal technique was nothing; what was important was feelings, or the ability to steal hearts. But was this that big a deal when she already had looks and singing talent? Obviously not. Being able to steal hearts was an ability which a top singer needed. However, Stephanie had yet to even release one single, and would need to climb her way to the top step by step; it wasnt toote to revisit this issue again ten yearster. He would have to check on the three girls again soon; they would have two more junior sisters if thetter met all the requirements. Of course, Carol was already 21, and could be considered a big sister. However, with her 1.55-meter height, thin frame, and weak personality, she probably wouldnt be able to be the boss. If each of the five girls got a Thousand Faces mask and a new identity, they could start a new life. Stars would naturally draw attention, but ordinary C- and D-list stars were effectively hiding out in the open. Besides, not all of them could be stars; everybody else could just work as staff members. Once they became a little more well-known, they could set up a security team and block out snoops in an open and just manner. The security team would be able to take care of any problems, which was in line with how celebrities did things. Sentinel Services wouldnt pay attention to these sorts of minor celebrities, and security would stop them from making outright contact. That way, even though the girls were in the spotlight, they were hiding in the open. Also, he would cut off their information channels so that they wouldnt know each others real backgrounds. For example, the singer Stephanie might have a good rtionship with her assistant Carol, and lions roar Stephanie might know the superhuman Carol. However, the singer and assistant wouldnt know that the other party had superpowers, and the two superhumans wouldnt know that the other party was actually their singer or assistant. In the future, even if something happened to one half of this 3+2bination, they wouldnt be able to reveal information on the other half. He could also expand thepany into an entertainmentpany and make it a little bigger so that there would be a lot of staff and constant movement. The people the entertainmentpany interacted with would also be veryplicated and difficult to monitor, which would make it an even better hiding ce for the girls. Rubbing his chin, Luke couldnt help butugh. Thinking about it, opening apany seemed like fun. Even better, money could be used to sort out everything in thispany. Money was indeed the most convenient ability for him. After considering everything, Luke got to work. He had already collected and confirmed the opinions of the three girls, and was now making their Thousand Faces masks. He would wait to see what Carol and Lorna wanted. Who knew, maybe Lorna wanted to change the color of her skin. Thinking this, Luke felt likeughing. ... The good weathersted throughout the day. There were no clouds in the sky, and the crescent moon cast a dim light. As usual, Luke didnt drive his own car, but a pickup that had nothing to do with him. Simrly, he wasnt using his own face. Tonight, he wasnt Luke, but a professional who had epted payment from an anonymous client to sort out Carol and Lornas identities. Luke was rich, and should act like it when necessary. He had bragged too much in front of that rebellious girl; it wouldnt be easy to intimidate her if he wasnt convincing enough. Suddenly, there was the sound of rumbling. Luke casually switched functions on the fake phone which had been propped up on the dashboard, and a notification came through his wireless earpiece. Two helicopters are flying over from the east. He was headed from the south to the north, on roughly the same route as the two helicopters. But he didnt think too much of it, even if the two helicopters were a little quieter than regr ones. There were too many helicopters around here. It wasnt unusual for wealthy residents in New Jersey to take a helicopter to New York for work. He continued driving, but a bunch of Ford SUVs soon appeared behind him. They were ck and looked like a convoy. The convoy, which was made up of seven cars, moved very fast. It passed Lukes pickup at lightning speed. Narrowing his eyes, Luke operated his fake phone and pulled up the surveince feed near where Carol and her partner were staying. He had taken a detour before he sent Elena back at noon, and had set up surveince cameras at various exit points, just in case. Thinking that, he extended his hand out of habit... and nothing happened. Stumped for a moment, he then smiled bitterly and reached into his pocket to take out a ck mask and a pair of gloves. His inventory was too convenient. It had been a long time since he had really taken out something to cover his face. Thankfully, he had been carrying them on him in case he needed them. While it wasnt a big deal if anyone saw his face, wearing a ck hood was easier than handling his real identity. Putting on the mask and gloves, Luke hit the gas and sped up. Soon, he heard faint voices on the wind. They werent cries for help, but simple orders and reports from a team. He hit the brake and parked the car under a tree. Getting out of the car, he looked at the two helicopters hovering in the sky with searchlights on, and narrowed his eyes. Sure enough, they were a bunch of fakes! Phil and Flegg, for example, mostly used their FBI aliases when they were out and about, which meant that while their mission was important, they stillmunicated with the FBI. These two helicopters didnt have any logos or even serial numbers on them. They were just ck all over; clearly, they didnt n on letting anyone know their identities. That shouldnt be underestimated. No logos meant that if eyewitnesses reported it, nothing could be clearly exined, and neither the police nor the FBI would be able to investigate the matter. Thinking that, Luke quickly headed for the area above which the helicopters were hovering. There was an old house amidst the underbrush in the woods; Carol and Lorna might have been hiding there. Activating Elementary Concealment, Luke moved through the shadows and soon reached the back of a man in a ckbat uniform. That person was in a row with hisrades as they pressed forward like ab through the grass to prevent the target from fleeing through the bushes. When the man passed by a tree, a hand reached out from the side and grabbed his neck. His helmet was taken off and he was punched in the back of his head. Chapter 1118 - The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the FinChapter Behind It

Chapter 1118: The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Finch Behind It

In less than ten seconds, Luke walked out in the ckbat uniform and reced the guy. If the other men in ckbat uniforms were closer, they would notice that he had much less equipment on him. The bulletproof helmet and upper half of thebat uniform had been put on sloppily, while his pants and shoes were in a simr color. Luke checked his submachine gun and clips as he walked. The weight of the submachine gun wasnt right, and most of it felt like it was made of stic; what was even stranger was that the barrel didnt feel like metal. What was in the clips werent ordinary bullets either. As someone who liked to y with tranquilizers, he immediately confirmed that these were tranquilizer darts. This was very rare. Tranquilizer guns were verymon. They looked like rifles, and it wasnt surprising if they were smaller in size. However, a tranquilizer submachine gun was clearly for tracking; it was a cover, and the target had to be captured alive. A lot of effort had been put into the equipment to catch those with superpowers. A bunch of men in ckbat uniforms were out here in the middle of the night to arrest Carol and her partner. This had to be Sentinel Services, right? While Luke was pondering, he heard a voice in his earpiece. Two females detected. The targets for the operation have been confirmed. Theyre fleeing north. Follow them. Luke jumped lightly and climbed almost ten meters up a tree and looked to the north. 100 meters away, two girls darted through the trees under the searchlights, and couldnt escape Lukes sharp sight. It was indeed Carol and Lorna! He had smelled them earlier, and waspletely certain that the helicopters and the team were here for them. Tilting his head, Luke smiled behind his mask. Let me see what Sentinel Services is like! The system hadnt responded when Luke knocked out the soldier earlier and stole his equipment. He didnt receive any sort of reminder, whether it was earning experience points or deducting credit points. Clearly, the system couldnt spare him any energy while it was being modified. Just in case, he wouldnt kill anyone today. But looking at the tranquilizer gun in his hand, he smiled happily. Look, what a considerate person! The next moment, he disappeared. In the meantime, Carol and Lorna were in danger. The two helicopters were flying high in the sky, and were made with special materials to deal with Lornas superpower. If she wanted to pull the helicopters down, she would have to focus on activating her abilities. However, more than 30 men in ckbat uniforms were approaching quickly. If she didnt move, they would notice her and use a huge amount of special tranquilizers to subdue her. It would be tricky for her to deal with the Sentinel Services soldiers. Their equipment was also specially made. They didnt contain any metal parts, but porcin segments; ordinary attacks wouldnt be able to damage them. Especially in the current situation, it was impossible for her to focus on attacking them. Carol was no longer as timid as before. Her thin frame was now bent very low, like a wild cat about to attack, and she had a vignt expression on her face. Suddenly, she said, Lorna, Ill distract them. You go first. Lorna refused right away. No, well charge out together. Carol, however, was calm. No, theyre too well-prepared this time. I wont be able to escape the choppers, but you can escape by flying for a short while. As long as you reach the pier in the north, theres a lot of metal there, and they wont be able to do anything to you. Mona still refused. Its only two kilometers. Well charge out together. This time... I wont show them any mercy. As she spoke, two metal table knives floated up from her hands. Carol said, No. Were not bad guys; were not criminals. Also, if we kill them, theyll send more people after us. Lorna said unwillingly, But were about to be caught. Carol asked, What if they catch even just one of us? Lorna opened her mouth, but couldnt say anything. If she went on a killing spree, and one or both of them were caught, they would be tortured harshly. Also, it was likely that Carol would be caught tonight. The two girls had extraordinary abilities butcked courage and experience, and were caught in a dilemma. But soon, they wouldnt have to worry about it anymore. Pa! Pa! Two very clear gunshots rang out, and the lights of the helicopters died. Both parties were stunned. Overjoyed, Carol said in a low voice without hesitation, Lets go. They charged north in the dark. Carol was as lithe as a cat as she jumped through the bushes. Then, she lunged forward and kicked a man in a ckbat uniform in the chest, sending him flying seven to eight meters. He rolled a few times before he stopped. Pushing off of her feet, she twisted in the air and kicked another soldier five meters away. An escape route thus appeared. Following behind Carol, Lorna flew five to six meters with every step she took, as if she was almost weightless. She wasnt as fast as Carol, but she wasnt affected by the terrain. The two girls fled without any hesitation. Sentinel Services had already caught several of theirrades. They didnt have the courage or determination to fight, and could only find an opportunity to run. Thus, the two girls missed the show behind them. After two gunshots, themanders voice rang out in Lukes earpiece. Be careful, they have guns. The corners of Lukes mouth curled up as he pulled the safety pins on several round objects before he threw them out around him. With Lukes strength, precision and speed, the stun grenades exploded in the middle of the soldiers in two seconds. Several clouds of smoke and blinding shes appeared in the dark wilderness. Luke even heard some of the soldiers wail and curse like beaten dogs. Luke decisively raised the tranquilizer gun and darted into the smoke. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! The tranquilizers were practically soundless and clearly didnt have as much force as normal bullets, but it was good enough for Carol and Lorna. It was also enough for a certain someone who was practically undefeatable in a gunfight within a 10-meter range. As the smoke from the grenades spread, Luke charged in and darted the soldiers right in the necks. He used the first-rate tranquilizer gun just like a syringe. Chapter 1119 - You CatChapter the Target, I Catch You

Chapter 1119: You Catch the Target, I Catch You

As Luke pressed forward and darted the soldiers, he didnt forget to grab one or two smoke grenades off the criminals. He removed the safety pins and threw them out. The panic-strickenbat soldiers began to retreat, only to find themselves surrounded by smoke. Although they had gas masks on to avoid tears blurring their vision, their line of sight was still severely affected. Retreat, and stay alert! The baldmander sitting in the helicopter reacted quickly. But even as he gave the order, Luke had already taken down four or five soldiers. The remaining twenty men followed orders and retreated. When they exited the area that waspletely covered in smoke, smoke grenades flew out at the squad like precision missiles to envelop them again. Amidst the smoke, themander heard the sound of tranquilizer darts, but couldnt hear his men anymore. Looking at the smoke, the baldmander in the helicopter gritted his teeth and ordered, Go, to the pier in the north. The pilot hesitated. The people down there... The baldmander said, They were probably hit with the darts. The assant doesnt want to kill them. Welle backter to get them. Lets go to the pier first and see if B Team can capture the two targets. The pilot had only asked the question reflexively. He didnt dare disobey the order, and immediately turned the helicopter north. Lukes ears twitched. Thanks to his Elementary Sound Wave and sharp hearing, he roughly heard the conversation between the baldmander and the pilot. Watching the two helicopters leave quickly, Luke smiled mockingly as he swiftly collected thebat soldiers equipment. Without his inventory, he could only use whatever he could get his hands on. ... Carol and Lorna ran like animals who were being hunted. Tense, they fled to the pier, but had no idea that a second trap was waiting for them. Just as they were feeling excited and rxed when they saw the pier 100 meters away, the trap activated. At that moment, they had just entered an empty clearing near the pier, when more than ten people suddenly stood up. They instantly tore off the camouge on their heads and straightened up, like groundhogs popping out of hiding, and tranquilizer darts flew from all directions. Carol, who was running in the front, reacted quickly. Pushing off of her feet, she managed to dodge the attack from the front, but three darts still hit her in the back. In just two seconds, she felt her body go numb and her vision go blurry. Lorna, who was a little behind, waspletely unprepared. She was about to jump, but was hit by five darts, and copsed. Cease fire! someone shouted. Medic, go and give target 1 first aid. She has too much of the drug in her system, which will affect experimentster. Carol struggled to raise her head. Her Elementary Self-Healing was resistant to sedatives, but after three consecutive shots, she had lost most of her strength. It would take a few minutes for her body to neutralize the sedative, but these people wouldnt give her the chance. The other side had a fair amount of information on the two women. Two of them went up to stop her struggling, and put a restraining device on her which bound her hands and feet. Although she had more strength than an ordinary person, it was useless in the face of such a professional device for restraining physical strength. Sir, B Team has sessfully caught targets 1 and 2. The person who had shouted earlier contacted the baldmander. Carol was devastated. By the time the dozens of soldiers arrived, they would have no hope of escaping. What should I do? What should I do? Her mind was in a mess as she searched for a way to escape. Wait, Luke! Luke hasnte; hell definitely save us. Then, she had another thought: Luke hadnt shown up, but the people from Sentinel Services were here. Was it him? Could it be that he... No, he wouldnt. He wouldnt sell me out! Irrational or not, Carol didnt believe Luke would sell her out. But the appearance of Sentinel Services tonight was really too coincidental. It was around 7:50pm, which was close to eight oclock. Sentinel Services had surrounded and ambushed them. It looked like they had been nning this for a long time, and had just been waiting for the women to fall into their trap. Under the influence of the sedative and filled with all sorts of doubts, Carols thoughts ran wild in this desperate situation. Two minutester, two helicoptersnded not far away. The baldmander got off and quickly checked the two women. After confirming that they were the targets of this operation, he waved his hand. Put them in the chopper. Ill take them right away. As he spoke, he walked to the helicopter. They have aplices in the rear. We dont know how many, but theyrebat experts. You have to be careful... Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! There was the faint sound of rushing wind, and the baldmander suddenly had a bad feeling. He looked over and saw a few familiar round objects flying into the open area that was lit up. Bang! Bang! Bang! It was the same familiar pattern and smell. The baldmander was wearing protective goggles, and while he wasnt blinded, he still couldnt help but feel like crying. F*ck! Youre still here? Half of the sh and smoke grenades were set off and enveloped the dozen or sobat soldiers. It was over! The baldmander was full of even more despair than Carol. There had been over thirty people on the other side earlier, and in less than ten seconds, there had no longer been any movement from them. There were only a dozen people here. What hope was there?! Even more unluckily, he had tried to save time by getting the helicopters tond and immediately take the targets away. Who would have thought that the other party would be as fast as the helicopter. They followed behind and attacked. Luke was very considerate. After taking care of the dozen or so team members, he darted themander as well. Eyes bloodshot, the baldmander slowly copsed. Luke walked out of the smoke and picked up the baldmander. After examining him for a moment, he threw him into the helicopter. He then walked over to Carol and examined the restraints on her for a moment, before he picked her up and carried her back to Lorna, who had copsed on the ground. There was too much of the drug in Lornas system; she wasnt in any danger, but she was still unconscious. Luke connected his fake phone to the special restraining device and then dragged the baldmanders hand over for his fingerprint. Two green indicators on the restraining device lit up. With a light crack, Carols limbs were released. Luke tore the device off Carol and threw it out of the helicopter, before he took off the gear he and the baldmander were wearing, and threw them out as well. Then, he took photos of the faces of the ten or sobat soldiers on the scene. He then walked over to the pilots seat and threw out the unconscious pilot. He started the helicopter and quickly took off. He left behind in the clearing next to the pier the soldiers, whoy in a haphazard heap. It looked like the scene of a massacre. Chapter 1120 - You’re Very Valuable

Chapter 1120: Youre Very Valuable

On the helicopter, Carol, who had gradually recovered, looked at Luke nervously. She finally couldnt help but ask, Why did you save us? Luke said, For money. Carol was confused. Huh? Luke said, Someone coughed up 10 million dors to help sort out protection for you in the future. Thats not bad. Carol was petrified. 10, 10 million? Of course, Luke couldnt waste the story he had made up. He continued, What, you think its too little? Before Carol could shake her head and deny it, he said, Its indeed too little. Your ability is very valuable to some people, and your partners ability might be even rarer. Based on those fifty soldiers alone, I think the mission is worth 100 million. Carol was dumbfounded. 100 million? She did all sorts of odd jobs and would be lucky if she could make 20,000 dors a year, but this masked man in front of her actually said that she and Lorna were worth a hundred million. Was she that valuable now? Shocked beyond anything, she got out of the helicopter and followed Luke for another kilometer before getting into a car. After the car was some distance away, she remembered something. She looked at Lorna and the baldmander in the backseat through the rearview mirror, and hesitated. Knowing what she was thinking, Luke said, Your friend is fine. Shell be alright after a nap. Carol asked, And, and the guy? Luke asked, The baldie? I need information from him. I need to know whos after you before I can thoroughly make sure youre no longer hunted. Carol murmured, They... theyre probably from Sentinel Services. Luke nodded and said, Now that we have time, tell me everything you know. If its a small organization, itll be easy. Carol was stumped. Huh? Easy? Luke said, If it doesnt have a lot of people, we can destroy everything, and they wont be able to make trouble for you in the next few months. Carol was dumbstruck once again; she had never expected such an answer. This was Sentinel Services, a terrifying department that specialized in dealing with people with superpowers. It was said that the American government was behind it. Thinking that, she told him everything she knew. Sentinel Services was probably a secret organization for dealing with people with superpowers who were threats. Of course, Luke felt that this was just a surface excuse to fob off the people at the top. Carol told him more about the superhumans whom she had rescued from Sentinel Services. She said that they had been locked up in a secret research base and used as test subjects. Also, Sentinel Services had captured a lot of superhumans, and very few were able to reappear after that. Carol had only learned all this after she and Lorna broke into the research base and saved some superhumans. After that incident, she and Lorna were targeted. The people whom they had rescued either left on their own or were caught one after another. Now, Carol and Lorna were the only ones still on the run. Luke could only sigh at what they had done. This was a matter of life and death; how could they just do as they pleased? They had to prepare beforehand, and have contingency ns for how to attack, retreat and cover their whereabouts. They had to make even more arrangements in the aftermath. At the very least, they should have considered how to hide and avoid capture as well as how to safeguard everyone in the future. Clearly, Lorna and herpanions hadnt considered these questions clearly before they attacked. They were a bunch of hot-blooded and brainless kids. When they felt that they had to be loyal, they went to save them, and in the end, all of them got dragged in. But Luke couldnt act high-and-mighty and look down on them. What could these kids do? Apart from their own superpowers, they didnt have money or influence, nor were they capable of nning and cleaning up after themselves. Even if they didnt save them, that was just dying their own capture. Given its overwhelming power and financial resources, Sentinel Services wouldnt lose at all. However, since Sentinel Services relied on money and power to bully Carol and Lorna, Luke could also use them to bully Sentinel Services in turn. If the other party was SHIELD, he would be a little more restrained. That was because SHIELD was a secret from the public but a known entity among the higher-ups. It had close ties to the American government; if it was attacked, it wouldnt just be SHIELD itself that was provoked, but also the various police departments and the FBI. Sentinel Services was different. After a simple analysis of what Carol said, Luke concluded that this was probably a secret project by some big shots. A serious problem with this sort of secret organization was that they didnt dare be exposed. With someone to protect them, they could bypassw and order, and privately capture superhumans for experiments in the name ofw enforcement. However, they could only do this in secret. Like with the research base that Lorna and the others had destroyed, there had been no news on it at all, not even in government departments. The experiments at the research base could only be described as inhumane. Sentinel Services didnt dare put the research base under the military or government, or they would have to report their losses as per standard procedure. At that time, it wouldnt be the people who would make trouble for them first, but the military and the government. The big shots who supported Sentinel Services would very easily be caught and held against them. Thus, Luke wasnt scared of pissing off the real authorities at all. If everybody was ying dirty, then it was a matter of who had more money. But Lukes goal was destruction, not research. Destroying the organization would cost far less. When things blew up, the other party would definitely suffer more than he did. Luke had never been passive when it came to protecting people. By protecting these superhumans, he could obtain more abilities more quickly. Secondly, Sentinel Services itself was a huge amount of experience and credit points. As long as Luke was willing, this organization would be visited one after another by superhumans who loved peace. Superheroes like Batman, V, Daredevil and Big Dipper would definitelye knocking. With the care and concern of these peace-loving heroes, the question was how long Sentinel Services couldst. As they chatted and pondered, Lukes car returned to Manhattan. After parking the car, Carol carried Lorna on her back, and Luke carried the baldmander as they entered a dark alley. He then opened a manhole cover and went down. Carol couldnt quite take the smell of the sewers, but Luke had already taken out a spray can from his backpack to eliminate the smell. Carrying the other two on their backs, they walked through the sewers for another twenty minutes before they returned to the surface. After eliminating the smell with the spray again, they entered an apartment building on the side. Chapter 1121 - Forgiveness, and So Dark Yellow It’s Almost Black

Chapter 1121: Forgiveness, and So Dark Yellow Its Almost ck

Without his inventory, Luke could only pick the lock to get into the safe house. After examining the baldmander for a moment and seeing that he was about to wake up, Luke took out an anesthetic syringe from his backpack. Carol had put Lorna down on the bed, and she watched Luke uneasily from the bedroom door. She was amazed by how professional he was! Luke gestured for her to sit down before he said to her in a low voice, This ce wont draw any attention, but its not very safe. You and Lorna have to be careful. Dont answer the door. The residents here arent familiar with each other. Theres enough food in the fridge. Stay here for two days, and Ille get you after that. As he spoke, he took out a Titanium phone. Dont call anyone. If anything happens, use the website to leave a message. Theres an exnation for how to do that on the phone. See for yourself. Carol epted the phone that Luke gave her. Watching him pick up the baldmander again, she couldnt help but ask, Are you going to kill him? Luke chuckled. No, hes more useful in one piece. This is nothing for you to worry about. When you have time, think about what you want your life to be like in the future. Your partner should do the same. A beautiful new life is waiting for you. Carol nodded nkly. Oh. Was this that new life? She had almost been captured just now! After he left, Luke entered the sewers again and walked a few rounds before he came out on one side of an old warehouse. He brought the baldmander inside and used various abilities along with the inducer to try and dig out information on Sentinel Services from the guy. Compared with saving Carol, this was his real reward for the night. ording to Carol, Sentinel Services had more than one research base for experimenting on superhumans. As long as he found one of these research bases, he would make a fortune! Listening to the intelligence that the baldmander gave him, Luke was delighted. ... The next few days were peaceful. It wasnt just New York; there wasnt any activity in New Jersey either. That bunch from Sentinel Services were taken away as quietly as they had arrived; the local police had no idea. After an hour of interrogation, Luke dropped the baldmander off at the supermarket in New Jersey. Wearing nothing but his underwear, the baldmander was taken away by a patrol car. The officers thought that he was some unlucky b*stard who had been robbed and left with nothing but the clothes on his back. A bunch of suspicious-looking people then started skulking around this supermarket in New Jersey. However, Luke had already used his ability to make the two waitresses in the fast food restaurant overlook the memory of him chatting with Carol and Lorna, so their investigation turned up nothing. The next night, Luke went to the safe house in his typical gray hoodie. This time, Lorna, who had almost been caught, had a much better temper. It could be because she had gotten a fright, or because of the might of 10 million as a rescue fee. Without much hesitation, she decided to follow Carol and live a beautiful new life. After casually asking for their opinions, Luke chose two new faces for them. Carol didnt ask for much with the new face. At the very least, she felt that it was much more beautiful than the original, and she could totally ept it. Lorna was slightly conflicted; her new face was much worse than her actual appearance. Few women wanted to be ugly. In response, Luke told her that she couldnt be too pretty if she wanted to hide, or she would draw attention wherever she went, increasing the chance of an ident happening. After being caught just once, Lorna, who still had lingering fear, epted this reality. Compared with being beautiful and captured, she finally chose to live a less beautiful but safe life. Luke also said that his method could be canceled and wouldnt affect her original appearance. They had chosen their new faces, and it would only take Luke a moment to make them. For a basic single face mask, Luke only needed to input a model of the face into the nk mask; it was basically like an assembly line, and just cost a little bit of material. On the third night, Luke gave them the masks, and they sessfully changed faces. He didnt reveal the Thousand Faces System, but first used his ability to put the two girls to sleep before he put the masks on them. As long as no one saw it with their own eyes, this face-changing ability could be a superpower, a high-tech ability, or even abination of the two. The main thing was that Carol and Lorna were too weak to protect themselves, and were targets of Sentinel Services. It would be troublesome if they were caught again. After this incident, the system modification was finallypleted; in total, it had taken over eight days. Luke wasnt in a hurry to check the changes in the system. Instead, he added a point to Dexterity first and made it 22. Then, he chose to modify the inventory again with Sloans evil thoughts. While the inventory was being modified, he checked the system. ording to the previous notification, the Loom of Fate had been used to modify the system interface. Luke had actually asked the system to change the way information was disyed, so the modification this time should include an update in this area. A momentter, Luke found something new in his teammates panel. There was now a tag after each name. There were three types: Good, Neutral, and Evil. Good was green, neutral was yellow, and evil was red. Each color was also further split into three shades. After mulling for a moment, Luke started pestering the system. As if familiar with his character by now, the system quickly sent out a new panel to disy the new information. The new panels were still divided into Good, Neutral and Evil, with colors ranging from dark to light. Luke took a look and saw that Selinas name was a dark green. Was forgiveness part of being Good? But Knee Breaker wasnt exactly a magnanimous person. Well, it was true that she hadnt killed many people. With most of them, she just broke a few bones before forgiving them, which was much better than Luke. Thinking that, he couldnt help but pester the system. What color am I? He was just being cheeky; he actually knew that his name wasnt on the list. However, the system responded, and it instantly shed back to the character panel. The name Luke glowed with a dark golden light. His mouth dropped open. Is this... yellow? Or some mutant color? Naturally, the system didnt react to his nonsense. However, Luke had the faint feeling that the dark gold color wasnt neutral yellow, but had some other meaning. But he didnt waste time dwelling on it. He had to take things step by step; he could figure outter why his name was so dark yellow it was almost ck. Chapter 1122 - Judging Good and Evil, and the Girls’ New Life

Chapter 1122: Judging Good and Evil, and the Girls New Life

Luke looked at the Neutral panel again, and saw that there were all kinds of people. Most of the people he knew were on it, including Tony Stark and Frank. The dark red names on the Evil panel were also familiar. Like Bullseye, gang leaders whom he had run into but had been detained by other people, murderers, and so on. The one thing they had inmon was that they had all done a lot of bad things. After testing and mulling it over, Luke roughly understood the purpose of this panel. For people he came into close contact with, he could now use the system to check how good or evil they were. At first nce, it seemed that the system modification this time hadnt directly improved hisbat ability. However, Luke wasughing wildly in his heart. D*mn, Daddy System had rxed restrictions further. It was obvious that it was very satisfied with how diligently Luke had been harvesting points! In the past, he had to go through a lot of trouble in each operation to check the files and find evidence to confirm if a target was guilty and deserved to be punished, so as to avoid wrongly killing innocent people or undercover agents. Now, he would no longer have this problem. As long as he checked the system before every operation, and as long as the target was deemed evil, he could act first and didnt have to worry about idental harm. This new modification wouldnt make a difference when it came to repeat offenders, since it would be easy to find conclusive evidence of their crimes. However, it was impossible for Luke to be certain of all his colleagues in the police department, the FBI agents, and even strangers in an emergency. This judgment system woulde in handy in moments like that. Take District Attorney Reyes, for example. He wouldnt need to gather intelligence on her; he would just have toe into contact with her once to determine how to deal with her. Secondly, this function was useful in solving cases, but it didnt really have an effect on him. After all, even if the other party was evil, it might not necessarily be because of the case Luke was investigating; in the end, evidence was still required byw. There were many instances where detectives knew that there was something wrong with suspects, but without proof, they couldnt bring them to justice. Thus, the ability to differentiate between good and evil was more in line with his identity as a vignte. Lastly, the systems ability to differentiate between good and evil could be used as a reference point. That way, Luke would be able to figure out the systems reward and punishment mechanism, and wouldnt need to rely on spection like before. After indulging in his happiness, he collected his thoughts and studied the rules of this judgment system. An hourter, the modification of the inventory waspleted. After testing it for a moment, the efficiency of assembling and dismantling items in his inventory hadnt changed much. It was probably because Sloans bundle of evil thoughts wasnt worth much, but it was better than nothing. Cursing this guy for being a piece of trash, Luke took out his V outfit and left through the underground passage. The system had been dormant for eight days, and all his important items were basically stored in his inventory, so he couldnt use his aliases. Now, he was finally able to go out again. ... In the New Jersey training base, Stacy and the other two had just finished theirbat training and showered. They were watching TV on the couch. An MV was ying on TV, with a female singer called P!nk who wore a red and blue wig which covered her face so that only her mouth could be seen. Stacy snorted disdainfully. What a pretender. Although she didnt deny that this new singers song was nice, she didnt like how the singer acted all mysterious with the wig covering her face. Stephanie, who was sitting not far away, smiled lightly. Its a pretty good gimmick though. You now remember her, right? Artemis interjected, Have you chosen the style for your debut? Stephanie shook her head. My face hasnt arrived yet, how can Ie up with anything? I cant cover my face like that, right? The three women looked at each other in bewilderment. Artemis broke the awkward atmosphere. Whats that V doing? He hasnt been here in so many days. Stacy frowned. Art, have you forgotten the safety rules again? Dont mention that name. Artemis shut up. Stephanie changed the subject and helped her sister out. Our living expenses have never been cut off, and Ive already perfected my debut song. Its not like that person has nothing to do. Theres no need for him to trick us. Maybe... hes too busy. The three girls fell silent again. The MV for the female singer was over, and a new show started ying. A gentle female voice suddenly rang out. The wizard will arrive in three minutes. Please be ready. Hearing that, the three girls were stunned, before they quickly went to their rooms and changed. Three minutester, the door opened and closed silently. The three women who were watching attentively were shocked, and stood together warily. Stephanie was ready to roar. The next moment, blue light shed, and a figure in a ck cape appeared at the door. Looking at the three dumbfounded women, he unhurriedly took off his Zorro hat and bowed. It was just a little magic show. Dont mind it. Stacy was the first toe back to her senses. She couldnt help but ask, Why didnt you knock on the door when you came in? Luke walked into the living room and sat down in an armchair. Ive stirred up a bit of trouble recently. I dont want to get you involved, so I didnt want to make an appearance outside. Stacy asked, What kind of trouble? Luke chuckled. I killed some assassins who wanted to take the bounty thats on my head. Although theyve stopped for the time being, the 2 million bounty is still there, and theyll be some who wont give up. The three women: ... They didnt feel like he was bragging. After all, this guy really made people hate him. After saying that, the three girls rxed, and they very consciously sat down opposite him. Luke looked at them. Are you ready? Your brand new life is about to start. The three girls nodded. Luke said, Then take a nap. When you wake up, youll be different people. As soon as he said the words, the expressions of the three girls turned sluggish, and they slowly closed their eyes. Luke took out three Thousand Faces masks and matching nanogloves, which he put on them. Then, he walked over to Stacy and spoke in a low voice. Stacys split personality disorder was a hidden danger. Luke hadnt had many solutions before, but Elementary Pheromone Control had given him a lot of space to operate in. This ability couldpel a person to carry out an order, but would gradually be useless over time. However, he could use it on Stacy every once in a while to control the emergence of the other personalities. Thankfully, Stacy never turned into someone else for long, and it hadnt happened in recent months. It seemed that Elementary Pheromone Control was very effective. After he was done treating Stacy, only twenty minutes had passed. Luke snapped his fingers. Wake up. The three girls opened their eyes at the same time. They were nk for a moment, before they realized that they were lying on the couch. Chapter 1123 - Girls, Test Your Luck

Chapter 1123: Girls, Test Your Luck

Luke coughed lightly to draw their attention, and said, Okay, lets see if youre happy with your new faces. In any case, they wont change even if youre not happy, he murmured inwardly. The three girls looked at each other and couldnt help but cry out as they took steps back. They were even more surprised after that. My voice... Luke asked, How do you feel? Satisfied? He had only added the voice-changing function to the Thousand Faces System recently. Previously, he had always relied on his suits supporting voice-changing system. Now, part of the nanomaterial for the Thousand Faces mask would directly change the users voice to ensure that it waspletely different from the original. For now, it only had one fixed voice to match the one face in the mask. Stephanies ability was Elementary Sound Wave. Thanks to Lukes guidance, she actually didnt need this voice-changing function. For safety reasons, however, her mask still had this function, to prevent her from identally exposing herself. Also, since Stacys Elementary Replication could transform her into someone else at the gic level, the Thousand Faces System definitely wasnt that awesome. However, the side effects of her Elementary Replication were too severe. The more frequently she used it, the more severe her psychological issues became. So, she had a copy of the mask too. The three girls were shocked for a long while. After examining and speaking to each other, they even had the A.I. program Butterfly project theirplete images. After almost ten minutes, they finally remembered the guy who was watching the show. Crossing his arms, Luke leaned back leisurely on the couch. The three girls behavior waspletely normal. He had also had fun like this when he first created the Thousand Faces; there was nothing to be embarrassed about. However, their new faces were 50 to 60% simr to their real faces. This way, they wouldnt be too resistant to their new faces, but people also wouldnt make the connection to their original faces. Seeing the three girls sit down in embarrassment, he coughed and took out a stack of documents. Here are your new identities. Sign these contracts and report to thepany tomorrow. Artemis had an expectant look on her face. Can I be a star too? Luke stared at her for a moment before he said, Based on the results of the training, youre not good at dancing, singing, or acting. I dont think you can be a star. The three women: ... The victim was devastated, but the other two girls couldntfort her. It was fine if she didnt have the chance, but if she didnt have the ability... how were they going tofort her? They hadnt yed around during the wizards training in thest few months, yet Artemis hadnt produced any results, so what could they do? Full of despair, this twin sister lowered her head and looked at her contract. Assistant? Luke nodded. You wont be relying on this small amount of pay to make a living. When you be an assistant, your horizons will expand; who knows when youll find the career thats right for you? It could be painting, musical instruments, or sports; these people can all be celebrities too. You can give it a try. Artemiss eyes lit up. Thats right. I can do other things. It doesnt have to be acting or singing. Luke was silent. That was right. If there really was nothing she could do, she could be a mukbang or makeup livestreamer online; who knew, she might really be famous! He wasnt joking. After all, Titanium phones were already widespread, and three other cell phonepanies had released their own smartphones in the first half of the year. This world was slightly more technologically advanced than in his previous life. Coupled with the butterfly effect which Luke had created, it would only take two years for a website simr to YouTube to be created. She would definitely be an Inte celebrity. While she wouldnt be a genuine celebrity, she would be very close to one, which should satisfy Artemiss craving to be a star. Seeing the contract, Stacy was stunned. I can be a singer too? Luke nodded. Sing some cover songs first. We can follow Sheerahs footsteps. Stacy had better stamina, coordination, and reflexes than ordinary people. In fact, she was more suited to be a special agent, assassin, pro fighter, and so on. But that was something that could be shelved for the future. For now, it was fine for her to just be a minor celebrity. Stacy squirmed uneasily. Can I really? Luke said, Youre not short of money. Whats wrong with trying a new life? The three women: ... Fine, anyone with money could be willful. People with even more money... could be even more willful. If the wizard, who was their angel benefactor, didnt feel regret, what else could they say? They would report to the recordpany separately tomorrow and get to know each other again as if they were strangers. Luke had specifically warned them not to get too close in a hurry. After a while, Stacy and Stephanie could go out as contracted singers, and Artemis would be a regr assistant no matter who she followed. It would be best for them to put on this show for the outside world for at least a few months, if not for a year. After that, he stood up. Good luck, girls. I have high hopes for you. Seeing him reach the door, Stacy couldnt help but say, Wait a minute. Luke turned around. Do you have any more questions? Stacy asked, Well, is there really nothing else you need us to do? Luke thought for a moment, and a coin suddenly appeared in his hand. I almost forgot. Come, girls, let me test your luck for your new lives. The three women were all stunned. Half an hourter, Luke walked to the door and disappeared again in a sh of blue light. The three girls in the room were silent for a moment before they looked at each other. Artemis couldnt help but swallow. This little magic trick really does make him look like a wizard. Stacy said, Hes been a wizard since the beginning. Isnt it normal for him to know some magic? Stephanie reminded them in a low voice, Well, should we discuss what to look out for at thepany tomorrow? Im afraid that Art might have forgotten. Artemis was angry. Nonsense, I remember very well. I got more than 80 points on Butterflys questions. Stacy said darkly, Real life isnt an exam. One mistake and there might be no turning back. Artemis was silent for a moment. Fine, lets review what we should pay attention to. On the way home, Luke was in a good mood. Just now, he had used a coin toss to adjust the number of times he had won against the three women. Stephanie had been using Elementary Sound Wave for a few months, and it had long be his own ability, while Artemiss Energy Explosion had always been unavable. The twins had better mental states, and didnt need to be scared with a curse. Stacys Elementary Replication was still unavable, but a victory was enough to meet the requirement. That way, Stacy would be a little unlucky at most, which wasnt a big problem. Chapter 1124 - Is the Young Master a Little Cocky?

Chapter 1124: Is the Young Master a Little Cocky?

On the other side, Carol and Lorna had gotten a fright. Luke would give them some time to adjust before they started work. At the same time, he would be able to stagger when the 3+2 teams reported for duty. With regards to their abilities, Luke only found an opportunity to y one round with them, and lost. Carol had made some progress with her Elementary Self-Healing, but Lukes own Elementary Self-Healing had pulled ahead, so he couldnt use her ability. Lornas ability, on the other hand, was Elementary Maic Control. Seeing this ability, he was conflicted, but could only give up with a bitter smile. It was unavable, which wasnt unexpected. Garcia, the gang boss whom Luke had helped Bloodmint take down, had been able to control small metal des, and his Maic Control was also unavable. Lornas ability was a lot stronger; she could control metal table knives and was very fast; it was inevitable that Luke wouldnt be able to learn this skill. He could only rely on Sentinel Services. While he couldnt learn magic abilities, he could at least get something to reinforce his physique! Besides, Elementary Sound Wave was an ability that was actually a little simr to magic; there might still be a chance he could learn magic. Looking forward to it, he waited for the investigation to bepleted. Sentinel Services, this secret organization, could only be considered a small mouse. At the slightest sound, it would be scared into hiding and wouldnt appear for a long time. He didnt have the time or energy to keep monitoring it. He would take it down in one clean swoop, earn as much as he could from this job and obtain the bulk of its value first. So, he would only take action when he had enough information and confidence. ... Lukes days were peaceful, but New York gradually turned noisy. Tony Stark had finally officially settled down in New York. Financial reporters and media journalists, as well as the paparazzi, swarmed this news maker like flies. The paparazzi were the most excited. This tycoon hadnt canoodled with any sort of cover girl over thest few months. He holed himself up in his ce every day, turning into a shut-in; this wasnt in keeping with Starks character at all. Not to mention that this tycoon was the first superhero, Iron Man, to reveal his real identity on TV. Was a cover girl favored by Iron Man the same as a cover girl favored by a yboy? Of course not. Look at Sheerah, who had only been suspected of having a thing with Batman; she skyrocketed and became a super star! So what if Tony was a Stark or Iron Man? If he didnt make a ssh in the news, he was nothing. Everybody was waiting to see who would be the first woman to win over Iron Man. She would definitely receive the same treatment and be a media darling. Because of that, countless women were doing all they could, including but not limited to stars, media presenters, socialites, upper-ssdies, gay guys and so on. Unfortunately, the paparazzi, beautifuldies and gay guys were disappointed. Tony had been busy studying the Iron Man Armor every day for thest few months. Apart from a few public appearances, the only person he made eyes at was Pepper, the CEOs PA. Pepper had been busy non-stop with buying back Stark Industries shares, cleaning up Obadiahs minions, changing the direction of thepanys development, and overseeing the relocation. She was so busy that even the tycoons meaningful looks just passed her by. Of course, Pepper herself was still hesitant to get into a rtionship. If they didnt start a rtionship, she could still continue being his assistant. Once they started, Tonys attitude of changing women like he was changing clothes would be a big problem. Once their rtionship ended, there would no longer be any reason for her to stay by his side, so she could only leave. The biggest problem between a man and a woman was the imbnce in feelings. Although Pepper deliberately avoided talking to Tony, the tycoon wasnt discouraged. He had a lot of things to do. At that moment, in the night sky above Flushing, New York, the back of a carrier ne slowly opened. A gold and red Mark 4 took a running leap out of the carrier ne, and amidst the countless explosions of fireworks, it charged down from the sky andnded on the stage in a handsome and ssic pose, one knee and hand down on the ground. Arge group of beautiful women with blue and white LED lights on their chests poured out from the back, and they started to sing and dance to the song Shoot to Thrill. Tony stood up and spread his hands in a gesture of wee. The stage opened up, and four mechanical arms rose up to quickly take off the armor. The tycoons hair wasnt messy at all, and his beard was neatly trimmed. His lips curled up into a charming smile. In the huge venue below the stage, countless people jumped and yelled, Iron Man, I love you. Tony, I love you! Luke and Selina were eating dinner as they watched the news. Selina sighed. Look at this shy person... Why can we only use the armors stealth function when we go out? Luke said, I forgot to tell you that many people in Congress feel that the Iron Man suit is a great weapon that can threaten the stability of society. The militarymittee is preparing to summon Tony, and want him to hand over the Iron Man suit. Selina eximed, Seriously? Hes the top dog of Stark Industries. Those people cant touch him, right? Luke put down his empty te and took a sip of his guaran. If it were any other ordinary person, they wouldnt have gotten the Senate to issue a summons, but would have directly sent troops to besiege him and confiscate the armor. If it were you, would you kill the soldiers who were ordered toe, or would you run away? Selina snorted and chewed on a piece of char siu. I would choose... to use the stealth function. Luke patted her head with a smile tofort her. Good girl! Selina turned her head unhappily and avoided Lukes paw. She looked at him disdainfully. Dont think I dont know that you frequently praise Dor like this. On the live broadcast, Tony was giving his speech. Im not saying that this current period of world peace is because of me... Im also not saying that nobody has been reborn from the ashes like me... Because Im always in peak condition, and no one dares to go toe-to-toe with me... Selina nced at a certain someone on the side. No one dares to go toe-to-toe with him. Has this young master gotten a little cocky recently? Luke raised the juice and took another gulp, before he shrugged. Hes Iron Man, hes awesome. I have to give him that. Selina chuckled. Hehe! In fact, the tycoon was even cockier than Selina had imagined. Two dayster, she watched the news broadcast of the hearing in D.C.. She watched Tony say matter-of-factly, ...I think its a high-tech prosthetic. Thats the best description I can think of... Selina couldnt help but nce at Luke. She felt that the ability of the guy on TV to lie through his teeth was a little familiar. Chapter 1125 - Handicapped Tycoon and Brainless Gold Nugget

Chapter 1125: Handicapped Tycoon and Brainless Gold Nugget

Luke nodded in agreement. Thats right. Hes almost forty, and he has such a big hole in his chest. Hes indeed a little handicapped. Selina asked, Are you sure? On TV, Tony continued to argue with Senator Stern, who was in charge of the hearing. ...Im Iron Man. Im one with the suit. Turning the suit over would be the same as turning myself over, which would be considered indenturedbor or prostitution, depending on what state youre in... Everybody roared withughter. A difited expression crossed Senator Sterns face. Listen, Im no expert... Tony quickly interjected, In prostitution? Of course not. Youre a senator,e on. Selina was lost for words. At that moment, she felt that Luke was still far from being as arrogant as this young master. Luke took a big sip of his coffee. This is what it means to feel refreshed. One of the things that depressed people most was being verbally yed by Tony publicly. Anybody would bepletely crushed in front of Tony, who was rich and powerful, and so thick-skinned he didnt feel any embarrassment. The most tragic were the bigshots who were so sure of themselves. They were yed by the tycoons pointed and harsh words. It was simply a p to the face. Luke now had to add: The most delightful thing in the world is watching Tony talk rings around bigshots. For example, Sterns face was a little red, like a balloon that was slowly swelling up. It was an extremely cozy scene. After living in this country for so many years, Lukes worldview had also been affected. There were few good guys in the bureaucratic system. At least, the person in front of him definitely wasnt one of them this was the open consensus among the people at the bottom. Seeing how the tycoon attacked Stern until thetters face turned red, the people in front of their TVs had to be apuding and celebrating. Whether it was super magnate Tony Stark or superhero Iron Man, they were both popr and loved by the public. As for Senator Stern, who was he? No one knew him; he was just an annoying bureaucrat. In fact, today probably wasnt just a party for themon people. Next to Tony, several people in suits and military uniforms were also smiling; they did nothing to hide their expressions. It was clear that not all the higher-ups agreed with Congresss view on the Iron Man suit. These people were clearly bigshots in the military, and might have been sent by the military to back Tony up. Of course, they wouldnt say anything. But just sitting there was a clear indication of their stance. Stark Industries wasnt a weak chicken that was easily manipted. It was a super American weapons manufacturer that had been around for decades. Even though Tony Stark had switched trajectories, guns and cannons werent the only weapons in the world. When it came to things like electronics, telmunications, artificial intelligence and energy, Stark Industries was still the worlds best, and these were things still needed in weapons manufacturing. While Luke was deep in thought, Selina poked his waist curiously. Hey, this guy isnt Dustins rtive, is he? Who? Luke looked at the TV, only to see a middle-aged man in a suit and sses speaking and ttering Tony. Selina said, His name is Justin Hammer, and hes the CEO of Hammer Defenses. His name makes him sound like he could be Dustins twin brother. Luke: ...Stop watching TV with Gold Nugget. You may get brain damage. Gold Nugget looked away from the tablet and turned its head with a nk look. Hm? Luke said, Its fine, you can continue watching. In any case, youre brainless. Gold Nugget tilted its head and thought for a moment. It was indeed brainless since it was a symbiotic host. So, it turned around and continued watching its show. News was the most boring. It really didnt know why the fiend and Selina watched it every day! Criticizing them inwardly, it was quickly engrossed once again in the dragons and monsters in its TV show. On TV, Tony had already hacked into the system in front of everybody and exposed Hammers dark history. Selina was enlightened. So this is what it means to not think things through. This Justin definitely isnt anywhere near the young masters level. Luke nodded in agreement. Justin wasnt that stupid. Of course, the police system was different from the business world, but Justin wasnt a rash person. Coming to find trouble with the young master with this sort of IQ, it could only be said that Justin was thick-skinned and wasnt afraid of being beaten up. On TV, Tony humiliated Justin Hammer in front of everybody once more before he stood up calmly. He gave the countless cameras two V signs. ...I alone can protect world peace! Most people stood up and apuded. Senator Stern exploded on the spot and cursed into the mic. F*ck you, Stark! F*ck you, you *beep* *beep* *beep*! The news channel decisively cut the sound. In fact, Luke had guessed at the two F*ck yous from reading Senator Sterns lips; everything had actually been censored. Clearly, Tony had won this farce. On screen, the tycoon said earnestly, ...Im very happy at your absolute trust in me! Luke and Selina both shook their heads. Only the tycoon would dare do something like this. For anyone else, they would just be sitting ducks. After they were done eating, they went to the basement and put on their equipment. Selina had been active recently, with Gold Nugget helping out from the shadows. This was the second round of attacks on various gangs, and the most unforgivable criminals were their priority. The second generation Beast Armor had already be a thing of the past; Selina was now wearing third generation Beast Armor. While there had been quite some changes to its appearance, it still looked like a ck cat. It still had functions like stealth, a scent blocker, and short flight. The only difference was that the helmet had the Thousand Faces System so that a face could be put on generous disy. It was actually still part of the facial armor; anyone would be able to tell when they rubbed it, though it was unlikely any of the gangsters had that ability. Furthermore, the face Selina had set was the Hallie Berry model Luke had createdst time. Luke didnt say anything about that. It was just a fake identity. After using it and throwing it away, he could make another one. Selina had been quite active, and her operation had already extended to the Brooklyn area. Thanks to this professional 3-star teammate, Luke obtained 5,000 experience and credit points in ten days. This was ie which automatically entered the system without him needing to do anything at all. Even though he knew it was a little unconscionable, he couldnt help but feel ted. He had finally trained up this passive hack. They parted ways in the underground passage. Selina headed east to continue beating up people in Brooklyn. Luke, on the other hand, put on his brand new Batman suit and headed southeast to Stark Tower. Activating the invisibility function on the Batman suit version 2.0, it swept through the night sky of Manhattan like a ghost. Chapter 1126 - To Be Convincing, and Do a Split First

Chapter 1126: To Be Convincing, and Do a Split First

Gliding along, the Batman suit 2.0 was very stealthy, and Luke reached Stark Tower without drawing attention. Looking at Stark Tower, which was mostly dark except for the top, Luke chuckled and descended. When he slowly touched down on thending pad, a gentle male voice rang out. Mr. Batman? Luke nodded. Jarvis, long time no see. Can you stop with the probe? Tony hasnt given you any orders. Jarvis wasnt human, so had no face to feel thick-skinned. Hearing Lukes words, it simply said calmly, Sir instructed that its not possible to cancel the security check on your armor, in case someone impersonates you. Luke chuckled inwardly. The master is shameless, and youre even worse. He didnt waste any time. Is Tony here? Jarvis said, Yes, Ive informed sir that youre visiting. Tell him to put on his newest suit before hees out. After saying that, Luke fell silent. Jarvis was really useful. He was much smarter than Little Snail. But Luke didnt mind that his smart program was a little stupid. The most unforgivable crime would be if he created an uncontroble program like Sk. If the system judged that he should be held responsible for some of the bad things done by Sk, it wouldnt be impossible for him to be punished with the ssic obliteration. As he thought that, a gold and red figure flew out of the passage on the top floor and stopped five meters in front of Luke. A certain shy fellow didntnd, but hovered high above Luke. What? You want me to go and save the world again? Luke was amused. In recent months, the number one hero who was most enthusiastic about maintaining world peace was in fact Iron Man, and part of it had to do with wanting to steal Batmans thunder. So, the guy was clearly just asking the question to show off. Luke used his vision to operate the virtual screen on the mask. The cape on his back quickly disappeared to reveal the Batman suit 2.0 in its entirety. Tony, who hadnt stopped scanning the suit, frowned. He felt that the Batman suit looked familiar in many respects, and he couldnt help but ask, Are you... imitating me? Luke nodded. Yes. Tony hadnt expected Luke to be so blunt. He was stunned. Are you serious? Luke said, Yes. Tony asked, Why? Luke decided the tycoon should be mentally prepared a little first. I saw your performance at the hearing this morning. I think I should give you a warning. Tony was suspicious. Dont tell me; youre in love with that senator? Luke remained unmoved. No, I just want to tell you something. Tony: What? Luke said, Youre not the only superhero in this world. Tony had a strange expression on his face. He felt that these words were even more familiar than the Batman suit across from him. Hm, it seemed that a ck baldie had said something simr a few months ago. Luke didnt give him time to dwell on it. He simply raised his hand and snapped his fingers, before pointing south. Lets go. You need to clear your head. Only then will you be convinced by our conversation after that. With that, mes burst out under Lukes feet as he shot into the sky and headed south. Tony didnt hesitate either as his Iron Man suit followed closely behind in a long streak of mes. ... Several minutester, two streaks of lightnded on Staten Ind. Tony looked around. This was a wastnd by the sea. There wasnt even a road here, let alone a person. What are we doing here? he asked in confusion. Luke crooked a finger and said, Come, lets have a head-on battle. Let me see if your armor has improved. Tony was tempted. When he had been rescuing people from the L.A. earthquakest time, his Mark 2s control had fallen far short, and he couldnt even enter a building to save people. After sensing this w, he made targeted improvements. Now that he had a sparring partner like Batman to test this suit on, it couldnt be any better. Then, here Ie. With that, Tony... adopted Bruce Lees ssic pose and bounced on his feet with his fists raised. Lukes eyes lit up. Huh? Not bad. That was pretty good. Metal armor wasnt soft clothes. These movements werent hard to do; the difficult part was that they had to be gentle and natural. Tonys Mark 4 suit was basically able to do it, which proved that his control had improved significantly. Secondly, Tonys movements really were a little like Bruce Lees; he had definitely gotten morebat training. Luke was secretly amused. While this tycoon hadnt said anything, his actions were very honest! It seemed that he hadnt been idle in thest few months. With a loud bang, a jet of mes shot out of Tonys left foot as his right foot kicked out in front of Luke. Luke wasnt surprised at this sort of shameless behavior, which relied on the power of the jet propulsion system. He simply leaned back and grabbed Tonys right foot with both hands, before kicking the tycoons left foot. Duang! A secondter, Tonys lips twitched. He turned his head and looked at Luke, who had jumped to the side. He wanted to curse. What the hell kind of fighting technique is that? Luke chuckled. Im just ying around. Why would I need some fighting technique? Tony strongly resisted the urge to cover his groin with both hands. He activated the propulsion system and forced his legs to fold back together. At that moment, he was extremely d that he had done a lot ofbat training in the past few months. He could just barely do a split; otherwise, with thatst maneuver, he would have been rolling over the ground with his hands over his groin. Given how strong the suit was, he would have sunk right into the ground. While maintaining world peace recently, this wasnt an issue he had needed to consider. But Luke had grabbed his right leg earlier with both hands and then kicked his left leg, and Tony had smashed onto the ground with his legs spread. It was a good thing that the Iron Man suit protected his vitals between his legs; otherwise, it would have been a tragic story for the young master. After this split, Tony finally wasnt so cocky. Doing a flying kick at abat master like Batman was a joke. From the attack just now, Tony confirmed that Batmans new suit was very strong, and not much weaker than Mark 4. Otherwise, it wouldnt be strong enough to hold the legs of the Iron Man suit in ce and force Tony to do a split on the ground. When the pulling sensation in his groin eased a little, Tony attacked again. This time, he didnt do anything fancy with the jets anymore, and aimed a punch at Lukes head. Luke nodded approvingly at this approach. Chapter 1127 - Only My Father Has Ever Said That to Me

Chapter 1127: Only My Father Has Ever Said That to Me

Was Tony a weak chicken? As far as Luke was concerned, that was indeed the case. But in terms of an ordinary persons physique, Tonysbat skills had already surpassed that of an amateur. The tycoon would be able to duke it out even in a real boxing ring. Even if he would probably only win two out of every ten matches or less, he could still be considered close to the pro level. It was also because Tony was focused on the Iron Man suit. Also taking into consideration that he had been busy taking back his shares, and transforming and cleaning up thepany, Tony had spent at most one tenth of his time onbat training. In just a few months, he had leveled up from an amateur to a newbie pro fighter. Technically speaking, Tonys understanding of realbat had started with his kidnapping a few months ago; furthermore, he would be a leading figure in the future. Apart from his wealth, his leadership andbat skills couldnt be poor, or he wouldnt be able to win over the public. Director Nick Fury was another example. Even though he was a leader with first-ss strategic thinking, he couldnt lead the heroes into battle, and could only be the brain. Once the Avengers big moment arrived, nobody would think of the director at all. But the more Tony improved, the less dignity Luke would afford him. Today, he was going to ruthlessly kick this young master around. If he didnt fire up this tycoons proud but delicate heart now, Tony would becent when he thought that no one could beat him. How could Luke let a genius like this squander his youth? This guy was almost 40 years old, and needed to be pushed hard before he got too old. Thus, when Tony lunged, Luke didnt hesitate to grab Tonys fist and twist. Bang! Bang! Tony felt like he was being flipped, and then... he was flipped over and over again. Jarvis reminded him in concern, The armor is 0.5% damaged. Theres no danger for now, but you may throw up, sir. Tony was indeed a little dizzy. In three seconds, Luke had him thrown onto the ground seven to eight times; it was far more stimting than a rollercoaster. Before Tony could think of a counterattack, Luke let go of his arm again and retreated five meters. Tony, who was lying in the mud, suddenly got up. He swayed for a moment, and was a little dizzy. He subconsciously asked, Why arent we fighting? I havent lost yet. Luke chuckled. This is just a lesson. Hitting you isnt the goal; its more important to show you your shorings. Tony was doubtful. He felt that things werent that simple. But now was not the time to think about it. After a few slow seconds, he charged forward again. This time, when his fist was three meters away from Luke, it suddenly opened and fired. As if he had predicted it, Luke bent low, and as he spun away to avoid the palm cannon, he roared inwardly: Shoryuken! The next moment, he did an uppercut as he punched Tony in the ribs and sent the metal suit flying. Bang! Tony flew up again. Luke activated the jets on his feet and followed the metal armor, punching and kicking like a storm. Tony was once again able to enjoy the feeling of the world spinning around him. While the series of attacks didnt damage the metal armor, he spun in the sky as he fell. In the end, he could only activate his jets and try to put some distance between them. But Luke saw iting. The moment Tony activated the jets, Luke clenched his fists, raised them high, and then smashed down on the back of the metal armor. Duang! The tycoon hit the mud upside down so that his legs were sticking out. The jets on his legs spluttered, but the metal suit could only move a dozen centimeters in the mud. Ten secondster, Tony Stark pulled himself out of the mud, gasping for breath. Looking at Luke, who had retreated again, he was aggrieved. He flipped open his mask and asked, What do you want to prove? To show off that youre better at closebat? A few meters away, Luke crossed his arms. His cape unfurled and pped in the night wind; he clearly had no intention of taking action. Watching the guy slowly stand up, he said, No, Im just telling you that youre not invincible. If you n to just fly around in the sky in the future and blow up all your opponents with sma cannons and mini missiles, thats fine, but you cant save the world with just that. You can kill bad guys with the sma cannons and the mini missiles, but you cant use them with civilians around. Tony asked, So? Do I need to hire you as abat coach? Luke chuckled. No need. In any case, youll never be as good as me. Tony: ...F*ck you! Although he couldnt see the tycoons face, Luke could picture it. He was secretly amused as he continued, Youre smarter than I am. You said yourself that the armor is you, so do your best to make it better. Dont getcent after this small sess. You can still do a lot. Tony stared at Batman nkly, and a thought suddenly popped into his head. Who the hell are you?! Even my father never... Hm, wait, only my father has ever said that to me. Luke talked big, but he actually didnt take it seriously. He wasnt counting on his words to move Tony. Thus, this smallpetition was only to make it clear that Batman was a man of pure integrity; it absolutely wasnt about showing off. Whether the tycoon believed it or not, in any case, Luke himself believed it. Actions and results always worked the best with this young master. Luke had deliberately lured the tycoon into a head-on sh, and had seized the opportunity to beat him up. Then, he acted all high and mighty. These sorts of actions and oues were enough to stab the tycoon in the heart. To use a line from an online novel to describe what the tycoon was thinking at that moment, it was probably: Nobody can act pretentious in front of me, not even God. This arrogant tycoon wouldnt give up until he got his revenge. Tonys face was dark and his mind was in a mess. On one hand, he felt that Batman wouldnt be so petty as to deliberately attack him. The whole world knew that Batman didnt have that much time on his hands. On the other hand, he was indeed unhappy. In the battle just now, his suit didnt even sustain 1% damage, but the Batman suit was at most just a little dirty; it didnt even have a dent. This proved that Batman was far more skilled in closebat than he was. But Tony didnt want to dwell on it. That was because he didnt like to lose. After a brief silence, Tony said, What do you mean Im not the only superhero? He didnt think that Batman was implying that he was the first superhero. Luke said, What I really want to say is that you might have to face even more superviins. Saying that, he threw a USB at Tony. Chapter 1128 - You’re the One Who’s Nuts

Chapter 1128: Youre the One Whos Nuts

Tony caught the USB. Whats this? Luke said, From the information I gathered, some people are experimenting on superhumans. Tonys heart jumped. Tony had known that this was inevitable, but he had subconsciously ignored it. Most of the organizations involved in these sorts of experiments were established and were mostly involved in government research. It was like there were mercenaries active in the Middle East and South America who did Americas dirty work. If anything happened, it was the privatepany that took the fall, while nothing was said at all about the benefits that America reaped. Stark Industries had been in the weapons business for decades; it could already be considered good of them that they had never dabbled in projects like these. Luke couldnt be bothered to guess what the tycoon was thinking. He simply continued, I think theyll cause trouble sooner orter. Its Murphys Law; one day, theyll create a superviin who will be a danger to society. Be careful. These test subjects might not care about your CEO identity. Tony was stunned. Dont you want my help to deal with those people? Of course, Luke knew that the tycoon was referring to the people behind the experiments. He chuckled. Do you know why Ive never shown my face? Tony immediately understood. So that you dont have anything to worry about. Luke nodded. You have Stark Industries behind you, but that also means you have to yield to certain rules. If you break those rules, Stark Industries will no longer be your shield. Tony was silent. He was well aware of that, which was why he wouldnt hesitate to kill a hundred terrorists if he had to. Settling ounts with Obadiah and reducing thepanys weapons department had all been handled internally. Lashing out in the Congress hearing had been normal for a businessman who was protecting his own interests. But Iron Man wouldnt dare directly blow up those weaponspanies. Tonys willful and unrestrained behavior stopped at him alone. That was the rule. If he broke this rule, those under Stark Industries protection and his allies would be the ones to suppress him. Stark Industries was both the strongest protection and strongest restraints, and Tony couldnt escape it. To the American market and the government, he had to be a firm rule-maker and protector. Viting or destroying the rules meant destroying Stark Industries, which meant destroying himself. Luke didnt hit him again this time. He simply said, Ordinary people have their own responsibilities, and so do superheroes. You can hunt down terrorists all over the world, but I can kill some crazy b*stards. Theres no difference when ites to saving innocent lives. Tony was a little embarrassed. Batman was very self-aware and didnt care about status, but Tony did. But now that it wasid out for him, the tycoon realized that he was acting a little like a viin. Luke changed the topic. Why do you still have the injury on your chest? Tony hesitated for a moment before he told the truth. I checked with a top specialist. It would be a very risky procedure. Luke had a strange expression on his face. Are you serious? Tony smiled bitterly. The shrapnel is close to my heart. If anything goes wrong, my heart will... He made an exploding gesture. Although it was exaggerated, it very clearly meant death. Thinking for a moment, Luke nodded. Ill make something for you. Ill give it to you tomorrow night. It might be useful for your ailment. Tony was stunned. You... know how to do that? Luke said, Normal external injuries are fine, but as for your condition, Im not so sure. Hm, if you start acting crazyter, you cane look for me. Tony: ...Do I look like Im nuts to you? Youre the one who likes to wear ck and pretend to be a bat. Toozy to look at his expression, Luke continued, Keep the thing Ill be giving you a secret. The fewer people who know about it, the better. Tony asked, What is it? Luke said, A drug; a friend stole it from someone who has a lot of influence in the underworld. Tony opened his mouth, but didnt know what to say. To be able to make Batman deem it influential, it definitely had to be a troublesome underworld force. While Tony wasnt afraid of the underground forces, he wouldnt provoke them. More importantly, this was stolen! Batmans friend probably wasnt a good person either. As for himself? He and Batman were just rivalpetitors, so he was a good person. It was that simple. That was what the tycoon told himself. With that, Luke raised his head and looked at the night sky. Im leaving. Dont follow me. Tony snorted reflexively. Who wants to follow you? Without looking back, Luke activated his optical camouge and melted into the night. He said, Okay, you can lead the paparazzi away. Youre good at that. Tony looked at Manhattan in the northeast as several helicopters approached. He couldnt help but curse. F*ck! Theyre really quick. His entire encounter with Batman had taken roughly twenty minutes, and the paparazzi had alreadye rushing over. Butpared with Batman, who basically didnt interact with paparazzi, Tony was confident he could deal with these guys. After giving the order to Jarvis, his BGM rang out, and the suit soared into the sky and flew back to Manhattan. As long as you cant catch up to me, its not a problem. A certain tycoon was just this blunt. ... Putting aside Tony, who had left the helicopters so far behind they couldnt even eat his dust, Luke quietly went home, took off his armor, and entered theb. Naturally, that fight earlier had been deliberate. Tony had also tacitly agreed to Lukes victory, so the list of the tycoons abilities in the system lit up again. Luke, who was too absorbed in his research, only sensed after a moment that the tycoons abilities had swiftly improved recently. It wasnt like before he was kidnapped, when he waszy and had no purpose. Now, the tycoons energy was focused on two things: the suit, and energy. The reason he was treating energy as a separate entity was because Stark Industries was preparing to undertake new energy projects. Compared with the reactor that was the size of a kids fist in the metal suit, therge arc reactor which Tony had just designed had a lot of power. A dozen of them would be able to power one third of New York. This reactor was arge-scale counterpart of the reactor in the metal suit. In reality, it took up little albeit highly controlled space, and had a low risk factor, which was why they could be stored in the basement in Stark Tower. Pepper had already spread the word among thepanys board of directors. After some verification, Luke confirmed that Stark Industries stock price was going to skyrocket again. In any case, Jennys team had already entered the battlefield, and was just waiting to make a killing again. Secondly, whether it was Tonys main suit, Mark 4, or the portable Mark 5, they were very attractive to Luke. With Mark 5, in particr, Luke couldpare it with his own portable armor and make an even more advanced product. Chapter 1129 - Private Meeting, and Life 1

Chapter 1129: Private Meeting, and Life 1

Luke wasnt Tony. His physique was very strong, so the armors protection wasnt as important. However, being able to put it on quickly was very practical. Another piece of good news was that Tony had made a bit of progress in the nanotechnology research on his armor. Although it wasnt a major development, Luke could still try to use this new technology to make an extremely simple version of the Thousand Faces Armor. If he could make something where a persons external appearance didnt change, but they had part of the armors abilities, his family would benefit from it. This was far easier than Sentinel Services trying to seize superpowers and strengthen the human body. As long as his technical skills met the requirements, the rest was just a matter of money. Money wasnt a big problem for him now. At the same time, the American news media exploded once again. Iron Man, who had just gone through a hearing at Congress, was caught by the paparazzi on camera in a private night meeting with Batman. This was explosive news. After the California earthquake, Batman seemed to have disappeared, and there were no signs of this number one superhero in Los Angeles. In thest few months, Batman had switched from being the main character in media reports to being Iron Mans sidekick. Most of the time, he was mentioned in rtion to Iron Man. In the end, this superhero suddenly appeared again, and he had gone to Stark Tower, proving that whatever happened before wasnt unfounded. But that wasnt what certain bigshots cared about. What they cared about was that in the video taken by the paparazzi, Batman was also wearing a brand new Batman suit that looked 50 to 60% like the Iron Man suit. After they met, they flew out of Manhattan one after another. As the paparazzi tailed them, everybody now knew that the two had probably gotten into a fight on the beach on Staten Ind. Even though Tony Stark showed up at a business gathering the next day like nothing was out of the ordinary, the news media used their pro skills at bullsh*tting and misrepresentation to create all sorts of drama. Batman steals Iron Mans armor technology, a huge falling out and a fight, and Shock! After not meeting for half a year, surprising cracks in Iron Man and Batmans rtionship, and Bat/Iron CP in danger, and heres why... Numerous headlines bred like flies. Of course, thatst headline on some Inte website was followed by a huge bunch of eager women. This news was a party for the general public. Many of the higher-ups started to get restless again. For example, the members of Congress who had just been pped in the face were probably thinking something along the lines of, He can touch it, but we cant? Tony would rather give the armor technology to an unknown like Batman than to America. This was different from what Tony had said in Congress yesterday. For a moment, the private phone lines of many bigshots rang nonstop, and each conversation often took more than ten minutes. Their private meetings also increased significantly, and another round of schemes against the Iron Man suit began. Tony Stark didnt care about that at all. He returned to the tower and got to work. Although Batman had taught him another lesson, Tonys unwillingness to admit defeat didnt discourage him. Instead, he was inspired again, and came up with a lot of ideas for improving his armor. In a sense, Tony and Luke felt pretty much the same way whenever they met; they couldnt sleep if they didnt test their new ideas right away after that. On this point, who knew if it was Tony who had led Luke astray, or vice versa. ... After tinkering around in the workshop in high spirits, Luke went to Stark Tower the following night with the first batch of the Blood Orchid drug he had just created. This time, he directly hacked into Stark Towers security system to let Jarvis know when he wasing. Jarvis immediately notified Tony, who had just woken up and was working. At Tonys instruction, Jarvis opened the elevator doors in the underground parking lot for Luke, who was invisible. Looking at the Batman suit after Luke canceled the stealth mode, Tonys tech side couldnt help but act up. He projected the image from Jarviss surveince feed and said, There are a lot of issues with your stealth technology. The heat emissions are a problem, and the light distortions it creates cant fool Jarvis. Its only good enough to get by electronic surveince... Luke was toozy to listen to him. The list of the tycoons abilities had only just been refreshed in the system; Luke could do the modifications himself after this. Alright, my armor only has some minor shorings, but theres a huge hole in your chest. Who do you think has the bigger problem? Tony choked. He couldfort himself with the words, Although I have a hole in my chest, my armor is strong. But in front of Batman, it could only be said that everybody had their own strength. He would rather believe that it was because the other party had a stronger physique. This could be seen from the fact that the first generation Batman suit didnt have any supporting propulsion system; Batman had reliedpletely on his physical strength to move like normal. After interrupting the tycoons rambling, Luke didnt waste any time. He simply opened the small silver cooler he was holding. Twelve ss test tubesy in recesses, each of which contained 100mm of light red liquid. Tony stepped forward. Whats this? I call it Life 1. Luke casually came up with a product name. More specifically, it should allow external injuries to recover very well, and most fractures and cuts will heal in three to five days. Tony was surprised. Are you serious? If an ordinary person was identally cut by a kitchen knife, it would take about five days to make a full recovery. The cuts Luke was referring to had to be from a battle; it would already be pretty good to recover from something like that in a month or two. Bone fractures took even longer to heal, around two to three months. Luke nodded. But this was stolen. I dont have any information on theponents. You should do an analysis and test it first. Saying that, he took out a USB. This is some information on a simr drug used by that underworld force. Its for you. Any more questions? Tony frowned. What do you want? He was a businessman, and his first reaction when he ran into a situation was always, Whats the catch? Why would Batman give Life 1 away for nothing if it had such miraculous effects? If it were anyone else, Tony would immediately suspect that there was something wrong with the drug. But in front of Batman, he would rather first consider what the other party wanted in exchange. Luke chuckled. Its simple: As long as you figure out the functions and side effects of Life 1 and share the research with me, I can continue doing more tests for you. Tonys heart jumped. Its that simple? Luke said, Of course. If there are no uneptable side effects, its a life-saving drug that can save lives in an emergency. I need something like that. Tony felt that he was being looked down on again. He was thinking about a business transaction, while Batman was thinking about saving lives. Chapter 1130 - Part-time, Payback, and a Power Struggle

Chapter 1130: Part-time, Payback, and a Power Struggle

Damn it! Arent you Batman? Why are you stealing an angels job? The tycoon red at the charcoal head in front of him and cursed inwardly. A momentter, he closed the box. Deal. Luke nodded in satisfaction. Jarvis, help me open the elevator doors. Im leaving. Watching him walk to the elevator, Tony couldnt help but ask, Hey, how do I give you the research results? Luke threw him a USB without looking back. Theres a way to contact me inside. Tony caught it. Luke said, You can leave a message if you need help. Of course, preferably at night. Tonys lips twitched. Youre not really a bat, are you? The image of a big bat spirit bustling around in a dark cave during the day popped into his head, and he felt it was quite funny. Luke turned his head, and his blood-red lenses seemed to sh with disdain. No, Batman is only a part-time job; its just like how your main role is the CEO of Stark Industries. Tony was lost for words. He had been CEO for more than ten years, and it had only been a few months since he started his part-time job as Iron Man. Batman had a point, and Tony couldnt argue with that. Tony pondered as Luke took the elevator down. The Batman suit 2.0 wasnt anything ordinary. It was slightly below Mark 4s level, but only 30% at most. Also, as a top genius in weapons development, Tony knew that the way the Batman suit and the Iron Man suit were designed werent the same. As support-type armor for use in the city, the power system for the Batman suit 2.0 wasnt any worse than Mark 4s, and there were practically no weapons systems installed. But it was also far more stealthy and agile than Mark 4. Even if Tony had said that there was something wrong with the Batman suits stealth system, he had just been nitpicking. There were always ws in any real product. The perfect product only existed in dreams; a designer could only make choices based on practical needs. The Batman suits current performance was enough to meet Batmans requirements, so it was a mid-level product. That was right, it could only be considered above average at most, and no more! The best armor will always be my Mark armor! The tycoon made up his mind, but when he turned around and saw the cooler which contained Life 1, his expression couldnt help falling. Fine, his puny life was also very important. If he wasnt alive to do the research, the metal suit would quickly be outdated. A little depressed, Tony walked over and picked up the cooler. Jarvis, get my private ne ready. Im going back to the Malibu vi. He usually liked to go back and forth between New York and Los Angeles in his metal suit, which was much faster than a private ne. However, with Life 1 on him, it was impossible for Luke to fly at supersonic speed with such an important thing. He could only take the ne back. Thankfully, he could still work on the ne, so it wouldnt be a waste of time. Thinking that, Tony put on his armor and flew straight to his private airfield. Luke was feeling very cheerful. He was too terrible at research, even in the pharmaceutical line which Tony didnt pay as much attention to. Even ignoring the shes of inspiration Tony got as a protagonist, Luke couldntpare with Stark Industries, which could set up aplete pharmaceutical research team at any time. It wasnt just about the money, but about the overwhelming advantage of fame and power. Thankfully, Luke didnt care about honor so much. This time, he had refreshed the tycoons abilities in his system. He had to give the tycoon something in return; helping him treat his stupidity would be enough to calm him down. He could use Tonys strength toplete his research on Life 1, and Luke had the most important raw ingredient, the Blood Orchid extract. There was no need to worry that he would be kicked out of the game. It wasnt because Luke was wary of Tony, but because Life 1 might really be something extraordinary. In his preliminary study, this drug that was created from the Blood Orchid extract had some amazing power. Treating external injuries was just its simplest and most obvious function. Sloan had said that it could also treat the damage to the body and brain caused by Physical Outburst and Curve Shooting. This was damage at a gic level. Sloan had basically been making car tires out of gold and unting them on the streets. If Tony Stark knew about this, he would definitely curse Sloan for squandering such a treasure. However, it would already be pretty good if there were any results from his research on Life 1 in a few months. There was no need to worry about that for now. Luke quickly tamped down his excitement and returned home to his own work. The most important thing for now was still to clear the small instance that was Sentinel Services. A set or even a few suitable sets of armor would double the gains from this instance. He had to be prepared as much as possible. ... A few more peaceful days passed. Luke moved Carol and Lorna to another apartment building, where they continued to remain in hiding. Their faces were fine now, but the Thousand Faces System couldnt change their figures. The eye-catching difference in height between the two girls would easily draw attention. Stacy and the other two girls had already moved into the employee dorms that the recordpany had rented. With the other employees as cover and no threat from Sentinel Services, they were very safe. On the other side, the High Table was still silent, and no one made a move against the Boogeyman. ording to Gianna, the High Table was currently engaging in a power struggle, which was caused by the recent movements of Boogeyman John. Following her resurrection as nned, she finallypleted the coronation ceremony and officially became the head of the family. Santino was dead, but the bounty he put up was still in effect. Although it was very bizarre that the bounty put up by the dead Santino was to avenge his very much alive sister, Gianna, the ten million and the special contribution reward would draw another wave of hitmen. However, the heads of those who wanted to make a fortune cooled a little after what happened to Tarasov, Santino, and the Fraternity. Few killers would dare take this bounty; the chance to kill more than a hundred hitmen in one go definitely wouldnt appear again. More importantly, it was Boogeyman John who had vited the rule of the blood oath. Not only didnt he kill Gianna, he had even killed Santino, his client. However, as one of the twelve members of the High Table, Gianna refused to announce emunication or a bounty, because she suggested that Santinos bounty was against the rules. It made no sense that Santino could use the High Tables reward to put out a bounty on one of the twelve members, while the High Table insisted that John fulfill the blood oath. If the twelve members epted this behavior, then everybody could issuemissions in the future and assassinate one another, and the High Table would have to continue giving out rewards. The High Table was divided on this matter. Although she had yet to be one of the twelve when Santino gave John themission, Gianna was one of them now. If the blood oath which the High Table created could be used to force a killer to assassinate any of the twelve members, and they had to seed no matter what, then what use were the twelve members authority and intelligence? Chapter 1131 - The Company’s Endless Digging

Chapter 1131: The Companys Endless Digging

So, it wasnt hard to understand Giannas attitude now. Not only had Boogeyman John let her go, he had also helped her get rid of Santino and obtain the position of head of the family. Naturally, she was unwilling to acknowledge that bounty. As soon as the Fraternity sent out elite assassins to meddle in the battle for the position of head of the family, Boogeyman John had immediately gone to kill Sloans 19 legendary assassins. In this situation, even an idiot would be able to tell that the Boogeyman and Gianna were in cahoots. At the same time, only an idiot would tell the High Table to deal with Boogeyman John. Gianna had just be one of the twelve, and her position wasnt stable yet. But as long as she had the Boogeyman as an ally, she had a lethal trump card. If anyone voiced agreement to emunication and the bounty this time, it was very likely that Gianna would happily pass on the mans name to the Boogeyman. Even the twelve high and mighty members didnt want to provoke the current Night Demon. This guy had retired four years ago for some reason, but when he became active again, he was unexpectedly terrifying. Inparison, the Fraternity and Tarasov had had too many deaths recently, leaving behind a lot of territory, and everyone could take a share. This involved low risks and yielded more gains; it was much more cost-effective than dealing with that d*mn, tough lone wolf. Thanks to Giannas efforts, the twelve members of the High Table could only put aside punishing Boogeyman John for now. When Luke learned of this oue, he could onlyment. But he couldnt yell at Gianna, Why are you so proactive? He could only hold back. It was also good to put the High Table aside for the time being. It was impossible for such a big underground force to disappear. After he was done with Sentinel Services, he woulde back and slowly shear the sheep at the High Table. When the time came, his experience and credit points wouldnt be able to escape. After Luke was engrossed in his work for a few days, Selina suddenly raised something at dinner. Hey, are you really not going to check out the digging that the real estatepany is doing next door? Luke was stunned. Digging? Wait, are they still digging? Selina stared at him speechlessly for a moment, before she shook her head and sighed. Although our ce is soundproof, the other residents cant take it anymore. Every now and then, they hear the drone of machines, as if a mine is being opened. When I went to work in the morning, Karen even stopped me and told me to tell you about it. Luke scratched his head in embarrassment. He had really forgotten about it. A few days after Foggy said that the mysterious real estatepany had moved in and was secretly working on the project, Luke sent out a mini drone to take a look, and found that they were digging a hole. Whatever the real estatepanys goal was, it absolutely wasnt the refurbishment of the sewerage system that they were talking about. Because the value of the building absolutely didnt require sewers that were 10 meters in diameter. It wasnt important why they were digging; what was important was that after he told Foggy, people from New Yorks HQ and the municipal department hade, but nothing had happened. Clearly, they had influence which easily stopped the authorities. It wasnt easy to make these departments knowingly break thew, but it was very easy for them to make the process less efficient and dy construction for a few months. Luke didnt have any proof, either. Saying that they were digging a hole and manufacturing illegal drugs seemed too outrageous, so he had shelved the matter for the time being. After hearing what Selina said, he finally remembered. Rubbing his chin, he looked at Selina and said, Why dont we take a look tonight? Selina said, Okay. Luke rarely took her to look at the night lights anymore, and it was a little boring beating up hoodlums on her own. She felt that the main reason was that she wasnt as shy as Luke. She simply broke bones and sent the hospital a string of new patients, and called it a day. When she went with Luke, he could always find new fun in these small operations. With just a few sentences and a few movements, some of these hooligans would be so frightened that they lost control of their bowels; it was full of ck humor. At first, she had rejected this sort of sick interest. But when she saw how Luke made these hoodlums sh*t their pants and make a beeline for the patrol cars to turn themselves in, the illegal drugs in their hands, she fell in love with this feeling. As for the smell? It didnt exist. The new suitpletely blocked out scents, and the mess was basically in the hooligans pants. At most, she could only see water stains. Only the hooligans, who hadplicated and painful expressions, knew what it felt like to run with sh*t in their pants. Luke and Selina agreed that they werent in a hurry, and they finished their daily training and work first. At nine oclock, two people and one dog put on their stealth suits and left the house. It was too close to their house in Clinton, and Luke and Selina had to go through the underground passage before doubling back. The residents of the apartment building had basically moved out. Most of the units were dark, and it looked like a haunted building, which made it easier for Luke, Selina and the dog to sneak in. Reaching the hole, Luke looked down and was a little surprised. He said over the internalm, This is... at least 20 meters deep, right? Selina said, I was here a few days ago, but they hadnt gone that deep yet. There hadnt been any stic tarpaulin at the bottom either. Luke said, Lets go down and take a look. It wasnt just one piece of tarpaulin; the stic covered the entire pit and hid the bottom from view. Looking down, nothing could be seen except for the shadows cast by the light on the stic; some were motionless junk, and some were moving figures and machines. When they entered, not only did they hear the droning which nearby residentsined about, they also heard an even more unpleasant screeching sound, like metal scraping over stone. They entered and saw something that looked like a small-scale tunnel boring machine at work. Luke was stunned. How did they bring this in? Selina was also astonished. Even if it was a small-scale tunnel boring machine, it would still be hard to stealthily move it into the Clinton area under so many eyes. But the real estatepany had done it. After moving past the tarpaulin, Luke and Selina hid in a corner and didnt move forward as they watched the machine drill a stone door. A momentter, Selina couldnt help but ask, This door isnt too big. Why dont they just dig from the side? Luke shook his head. This door is just one side of it. Just think of it as a stone box. Selina nodded and asked a second question. Theres something wrong with this stone door. Why arent there any marks on it after so long? Luke said, Somethings definitely wrong. From what the residents said, the machines have been working for a few days, but this stone door is intact. Its not just sturdy; theres probably another reason. Chapter 1132 - An “Acquaintance’s” Battle

Chapter 1132: An Acquaintances Battle

Luke indeed didnt know exactly what this stone door was made of. But just like how the Destroyers skin hadnt broken even after being hit by an armor-piercing bullet at close range, this wasnt something that could be understood with Earths current science. While this unknown thing might contain benefits, it could also be a trap. It wasnt worth acting blindly. Also, it would be very hard to move it, so Luke didnt pursue it further. As they were talking, Luke heard some activity. He used his ability to probe the top of the pit for a moment, and a strange expression appeared on his face. Daredevil and his ex-girlfriend are here. Dont moveter; itll be easy for this guy to detect us with his hearing. Selina stood still obediently, but she couldnt help but ask, Ex-girlfriend? Isnt he afraid Karen will run off? Pondering for a moment, Luke said, What if hes treating them both the same? Selina asked, Are you talking about yourself? Luke said, Im still a kid, Im not even 20 yet. I dont have as much experience as a 30-year-old man. Selina: Hehe. After talking over the internalm for a bit, Matt and his ex appeared above the pit. But before they coulde down, several red figures ran out of the darkness and surrounded them. Luke narrowed his eyes. Ninjas in red? The Hand? Matt and his ex had probably alerted the ninjas, who definitely hadnt been here just now, or Luke wouldve noticed them earlier. Selina asked, What are those ninjas doing? I havent seen them recently, so I thought they gave up on the Clinton area. Luke said, Lets take a look first. The duo above clearly didnt have much to talk about with the Hand. Without saying a word, they advanced and immediately started fighting. However, they were outnumbered. In just a few minutes, the duo fell to a disadvantage, and Matt decisively dragged his ex-girlfriend away. It was obvious that this guy had learned his lesson. He knew that he couldnt force his way through in certain situations, or a concussion, a tranquilizer dart or something simr awaited him. Looking at the image sent by the drone above the pit, Selina suddenly said bewilderedly, Dont you think the leader of these ninjas looks familiar? Lukes eyes shed. Yes. I stabbed him in the head with a knifest time, and I saw him die in front of us. Thoughts shed through Selinas mind, and she was shocked. That group of ninjas next to the river? But didnt you kill them with knives? Luke sneered. Im very interested in that too. Resurrecting the dead isnt amon thing. Lets go. Selina asked, Arent we going to deal with them? Luke said, Just monitor the situation first. The Hand wont have just these few ninjas. Keep them alive and see if we can track them to their nest. These were all experience and credit points that had been sent to his door. It would be a waste if he didnt take them. He wouldnt kill these ninjas so easily; who knew, they mighte back to life again after a few days. Coming back to life once after he killed them was already a miracle. If they did it again a second time, it would be a p to his face. He wouldnt be able to take this grievance. Sneaking out, Luke installed surveince cameras in various inconspicuous spots around the building to monitor it. Early the next morning, Luke went to Foggys office and had him try persuading the residents who hadnt moved away to ept the conditions and move out of the apartment building. After thinking for a moment, Foggys expression turned ugly. Is it dangerous? Luke didnt give him a straight answer. He simply said, I noticed strange movements with the people going in and out of the building. Theyre not small-time hoodlums. Any residents still there might get pulled in if anything happens. Foggy didnt doubt Luke. Luke had already proven his character through his donations and actions. More importantly, he found Luke pleasing to the eye, so he nodded and agreed. Actually, thepany offered decent conditions for relocation. The remaining families are used to the ce, and public security has be a lot better, which is why they refused to move. If I exin the situation, theyll probably listen. Luke nodded. The Clinton area was in central Manhattan. Its notorious reputation had been deliberately put about by Kingpin and the other gangs. With a few reconstruction and renovation projects, a lot of capital would rush in, and real estate prices would skyrocket. There were plenty of gangs that hid out in old apartment buildings to sell illegal drugs. Gangs who operated out of luxury apartment buildings were very rare. At the same time, the high property prices would lead to high taxes, and NYPD would have to pay attention to security. At that time, it would be very difficult for any gang to do illegal business in the Clinton area. Nobody was stupid. Everybody who owned real estate in the Clinton area aimed to make money one day. The rent for houses in Clinton wasnt high, but property prices had always been high. It was through Jennys connections that Luke had been able to purchase his five-story building. Otherwise, it was impossible to buy a ce by relying on just money alone; owners would just wait for prices to continue increasing. Most of the people who lived in that apartment building were renters, not owners. Considering the strategic location and the ability to cut down onmuting costs, many people were reluctant to leave. Now that they had to take their lives into consideration, however, they would ultimately choose to stay away. After that, Luke was about to leave. Foggy stopped him. Luke waited a few seconds, but before the fatty could say anything, he saw the hesitant look on the fattys face, and wanted tough. Foggy, Im not a woman. Whats with that awkward expression? Dont say that youreing out of the closet. I dont discriminate, but its impossible for me to join that side. Foggy couldnt help but raise his middle finger, and things returned to normal. You know that were almost done with themunity reconstruction project? Luke nodded. The reconstruction project had beenunched a few days before Christmasst year. It was already the middle of February, and should bepleted in two months. What? Youre short of money, and youre afraid that someone will cause trouble? He casually mentioned the biggest possibility. Foggy shook his head. No, were keeping an eye on that, and its enough. The truth was that they were indeed a little short of funds. Foggy was already prepared to take out part of this months 50,000, which the firm received as a regr contribution, to make up this deficit. Luke asked, So whats the problem? Foggy said, Actually, I think it could be considered a good thing, but theres a little problem for now. Luke said, Tell me. Im worth hundreds of thousands of dors a minute. I dont have time to y word games with you. Foggy was stunned. Shouldnt that be my line, as awyer? Though, Im only worth several hundred dors an hour in theory. Inwardly roasting Lukes terrible opening remark, Foggy nevertheless exined the details. As it turned out, the problem was with the interim construction team, but it couldnt simply be deemed a bad thing. Chapter 1133 - Carrying Bricks Forever So That You Don’t Have to Eat Dirt

Chapter 1133: Carrying Bricks Forever So That You Dont Have to Eat Dirt

At Lukes suggestion, an interim construction team had been set up, with Foggy and the others supervising and inspecting it every now and then. Unexpectedly, in these two months, it started looking like an actual renovationpany. Based on Lukes understanding from his previous life, this team was already showing signs of developing into bing an official contractor. Foggy, Karen and the veteran renovation workers were responsible for different parts of the work. Foggy and Karen had good management skills, and the veteran workers were very experienced. Coupled with the donations from Luke, the interim team had a good environment to work in. Now, this ad hoc team had inexplicably taken the form of a fledgling renovationpany, and was operating well. Some people were moved. At the tail end of themunity reconstruction, the old workers and a dozen temp kids found Foggy and seriously consulted him on whether or not they could set up an official renovationpany. A renovationpany with more than twenty people could already take on professional work for ordinary homes. Foggy was stunned by the unexpected proposal. After carefully considering it for two days, he and Karen helped the old workers analyze the feasibility of such a n. Their final conclusion was that it was possible. But any newly-opened business would always have a problem, and that was making a loss in the early stages. Few businesses didnt lose money the moment they opened. The only difference was for how long and how much. For apany like theirs, the best opening development would be to get a huge order. With the profits from thisrge project, the new renovationpany would be able to win the hearts of its employees, and the profits wouldst for a period of time. Then, they could use this buffer period to expand the business and grow. Luke immediately understood. But its hard to open for business with arge order. Its very likely that itll be very hard for thepany at the beginning. After toughing it out for a month or two, people might give up and thepany might copse. Foggy said, I thought as much, but thepetition here in New York is too intense. If they butt in rashly, they might... He mimicked a swan-dive with one hand. Luke smiled. Actually, youre not worried about the old workers, but about the kids, right? Foggy nodded subconsciously. Thats right. Those old workers can continue working asborers without thepany; that life isnt too bad and they wont suffer too much. However, it wasnt easy for these dozen or so kids to get the chance to participate in themunity reconstruction, and they didnt quit in thest two months. If the first venture fails, Im afraid theyll think that their efforts were all for nothing. Ultimately, theyll only be able to join gangs, sell weed, and wind up dead on the streets or in prison. Luke understood this worry. A setback wasnt a problem for someone in their thirties or forties. However, the half-grown kids on the streets of Clinton were just starting out. These young teenagers who grew up in a harsh environment were sensitive. If they did all they could but still failed, it would be very easy for them to think, Since working hard didnt get me anywhere, why bother? At that time, they would choose a road of no return, and might be doomed to suddenly die before they turned thirty. Thinking for a moment, Luke looked at Foggy. How do you want me to help? Foggy chuckled. Well, youre well-informed. If you can find homes in need of renovation, I can send them to offer their services right away... Stumped for a moment, Luke got a strange expression on his face. Are you saying that you want me to give you information on ces with more severe damage, and youll get them to go tout their services? Foggy nodded. Like couples quarreling, unexpected fires, burst pipes, natural disasters C these sorts of homes. It wouldnt affect you too much. Luke was amused. Foggys idea wasnt bad. The organization with the most information in New York was NYPD. It wasnt easy for a smallpany with twenty people to operate. They would have to run around in circles doing small jobs every day. On the other hand, something like this couldnt be considered a secret. Residents wouldnt be able to hide any idents that happened in their homes from the neighbors, while NYPD was the one who had all this information. Luke wasnt in a hurry to give an answer. He simply said, Let me think about it. Ill give you a reply tomorrow. He was about to get up, when he remembered something. Right, who are the dozen or so kids who want to work for thepany? Foggy looked at him strangely. Charlie, Raqael, Hudson, Moby, Dito... Hm, youre familiar with most of them. Pleased, Luke smiled and stood up. Well, Im d that theyre willing to walk the right path. It seems that all my hard work wasnt in vain. Seeing Luke leave the office, Foggy couldnt help but remark in a low voice, Wasnt your hard work just bribing their mothers with money to force these brats to go and carry bricks? He then shook his head in amusement. Forget it. At the very least, these kids have hope. There were close to 150 teenagers and young adults participating in themunity reconstruction project, but only 16 of them wanted to continue with the renovationpany, which was around 10%. Luke had spent hundreds of thousands of dors all up, and had given these dozen or so kids a chance to choose a different future; he couldnt be fussy about this good deed. Of course, Luke could hear what the fatty said behind his back. Fortunately, he was pretty much upfront about it. He went downstairs with a smile and told Selina about it in the car. After listening to him, Selina thought for a moment, before she nodded. It doesnt seem hard, right? It isnt hard to screen information that isnt rted to private affairs, and they dont need a lot of work. Luke nodded. When she said it wasnt hard, she was referring to the smart program. Both Little Snail and Sponge could carry out the screening. As for news on the police radio, that was already under Little Snails surveince. It really isnt hard, Luke said casually. So, Ill use the shellpany to invest some money and buy some of its shares. Selina: Huh? Luke chuckled. Do you remember why I set up themunity reconstruction project? To make those brats carry bricks until they throw up, Selina replied without thinking. She then understood. Holy sh*t! You want them to carry bricks for you forever? Luke nodded matter-of-factly. Of course. Thats a stable, blue-cor job that many people in New York would want to do. Selina: ...As long as youre happy. It didnt cost much to start thispany. After these two months, everybody was well aware of how good those old workers were; the repaired homes were proof. Along with adopting Foggys suggestion that they went to the door to tout their services, thepany absolutely wouldnt make a loss. The only problem was that it would be a little more difficult at the beginning for these ten or so temp apprentices to solicit jobs. But was that a bad thing? As the saying went, if you wanted to do something big, you had to eat dirt first. After eating this dirt, the dozen or so kids from the Clinton area would be part of the old cadre of the renovationpany. They still had a long road ahead of them. Chapter 1134 - Long-Lost Little Brother, and Going on Patrol

Chapter 1134: Long-Lost Little Brother, and Going on Patrol

Little couldpare with the actions of these half-grown kids who were determined to change their fate. It was hard for anyone who didnt live in the slums to imagine their hardships. This was especially true of the ckmunity. Most of them lived in dire straits; trying to pull themselves out was hard. Even Matt and Foggy couldntpare. They were white, after all. Lukes life before he turned eighteen was ordinary at most, but it wasnt hard at all. Robert, Catherine and Drax had provided the three children with education and meticulous care. As for the dozen or so kids in the renovation team, if their fathers werent dead, they were better off not having any (whether because their fathers were in prison or didnt care). They grew up with their mothers, which was characteristic for them. It was for that reason that both Selina and Foggy had been surprised by Lukes charity fund, but they had no objections. In good spirits, Luke and Selina went to Dustins office in the police department. This wasnt a scheduled meeting, but Dustin had called them toe in. Being able to take it easy most days meant that they had to give support whenever it was required. When they entered the office, Dustin, who was focused on the files, didnt even raise his head. He simply pointed, and Selina immediately closed the door. After working together for so long, a small gesture was all that was required to get things done. However, Luke, who was in a good mood, was feeling a little cheeky today. He asked, Boss, do you have a cousin called Justin Hammer? Hearing that, Dustin stopped flipping through the files and tossed them onto the table. He raised his head. Hes my cousin. Did he piss you off? No problem. You can deal with him however you like. Luke: ... Selina: ... They remembered what Selina had said when they were watching the news before, and how Luke said that she was brainless, but now... Selina immediately nced at Luke to see if his face hurt from being pped. Luke didnt feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he gave Dustin a strange look. Boss, you never said that you have rtives like that? Dustin chuckled but looked neither pleased nor angry or jealous. He simply said casually, Thats because its a distant rtionship; we share a grandfather three generations back. Dustin and Justin shared the same great-great-grandfather. Looking at their faces, Dustin said casually, Since my fathers time, my family has had nothing to do with them. I dont want to talk about it. Luke and Selina understood. If they hadnt asked, Dustin would never have brought it up, because he didnt care about that side of the family. But since Luke had asked, he wouldnt lie. It could only be said that Dustin and Luke were no longer purely just allies or friends, which was why Dustin was so candid. Dustin switched topics and got down to business. Tony Stark is in New York. You know that, right? He didnt need them to answer, before he said, Hes holding the second Stark Expo. The official opening ceremony is in three days, so weve received a familiar assignment. You understand, right? Luke rolled his eyes. Patrol the venue? Dustin said, Given your outstanding performance at the L.A. Expost time, youre responsible for patrolling the venue again before the opening ceremony, and youre in charge ofmunication between the Detective Bureau and Stark Industries security. Is there a problem? Luke: ...No problem. As the saying went, train soldiers for a thousand days in order to deploy them for one moment. Dustin had let them off for more than a month; it was their duty to get to work now. After all, it was Stark Industries! After all, a certain pair had connections to Stark! Actually, the three of them were aware of the situation. After Luke and Selina were ssified as strategic weapons that couldnt be used so easily, their efficiency at cracking cases had dropped significantly. In L.A., they had been in the top three. Here, they werent even in the top five. In terms of pure numbers, they were among the best in the Detective Bureau in terms of handling cases, and just slightly worse than John e, who was at the very top. There were also four or five other teams on the same level. Because that was enough. Although the two of them had a good rtionship with their colleagues in the police department, they were too young, after all, and were outsiders. They would only make the old detectives ufortable if they were too diligent. They didnt need to be promoted yet, and being too diligent would only reduce the chances of other people being promoted, which would affect the good office atmosphere. Luke and Selina also needed their own time to improve their strength, and were able to spend a third of the time other people took to get things done, so nobody could criticize them. Because of that, they were actually very free; taking on something as time-consuming as patrol also wouldnt affect the Detective Bureau too much. Luke and Selina quickly epted the assignment and left. Driving out of HQ, Luke and Selina went to Flushing, Queens, where the Stark Expo would be held. Tony had actually announced the start of the Stark Expo when he dropped from the sky a few nights ago, but the area was still under construction. The Stark Expo was different from the previous one in Los Angeles. Tonys father held the first and only expo here in 1974. Now, Tony was holding a second one. Secondly, the products exhibited at the Stark Expo were from high-tech enterprises from all over the world; this was a world-ss stage. This was a technological version of the world martial arts conference in wuxia novels, where everyone relied on their skills to fight for attention. The expo would run for a year, and the exhibits would be adjusted ordingly. Not everypany had enough products for the expo. After a year on disy, newpanies and new products would start showing up. The venue even had an area for independents. As long as they passed the checks by the expos administrative department, individual inventors could also put their own unique gadgets on disy on this world stage. On their way there, Luke and Selina decided that they would take a look at the independent inventors when they were free; who knew, they might run into some interesting inventions. There was a lot of technology that was of no value to inventors because it was very hard to turn them into reality. Without anything tangible to show for it, they wouldnt have any money to continue researching, which made it even harder to produce anything. Luke felt that if he could fish out just one or two good items, this patrol assignment would be worth it. For the next two days, Luke and Selina constantly roamed the expos venue, and even just ate lunch in their car. After lunch, Luke and Selina took advantage of whatever free time they had to look at the independent vendors and enjoy the bustle. Chapter 1135 - Lively Vendor’s Booths and Chance Encounter

Chapter 1135: Lively Vendors Booths and Chance Encounter

After two days, Selina treated these booths like a show. A lot of people hade to Stark Expo from all over the world, including top experts, researchers, and technical specialists. These were people who basically wouldnt usually appear in this area, but there were plenty of rted low- to mid-tier personnel who had pretty much the same idea as Luke and Selina as they strolled around to see if they could pick up any treasure. Add in slightly more knowledgeable enthusiasts, and the area was crowded. Compared with the aloof and arrogant air of top bigshots, the visitors here werent reserved at all. A lot of people here were homebody techies. When it came to skills, they didnt care about anything, and would just spout off. Cant take it anymore? Then pack up and go home; otherwise, fight it out if youre a man. Their thoughts were just this crude and simple. Who cared about dignity or the situation? When it came to their interests, there was only one word to describe their thinking: argue. As a result, there would be a lot of fighting from time to time among the independent booths. Like some super fertilizer that could be converted into an astonishing new energy source, or repackaged in new and exotic ways C someone in front of the booth might suddenly point out a problem with that. In the end, both parties would talk until they got agitated and had to use physical means to make the other side see reason. Luke and Selina werent in a hurry to stop them, either. Only after both parties had beaten each other until their faces were badly battered did they step forward with big grins to restrain them. They took turns going forward to say, Will you settle this privately and promise not to disturb public order at the expo again? Or do you want to cool down together in the police detention center for 24 hours? Naturally, most of the homebody techies were rendered speechless. They had already fought and the anger had already passed, but the proof was still on their faces. They couldnt deny it. Some of them were still stubborn, and could only... be sent to the detention center for real. Luke and Selina were very familiar with this procedure. During the Stark Expo in L.A., they had sent almost a hundred people to the police department in just a few days. Breaking up this sort of scuffle only gave Luke three experience and credit points at most each time. However, these fights happened often and quickly, and Luke was able to earn 100+ points in half a day. The police had already prepared two big prison buses inside the venue. Those who refused to obey were handcuffed and loaded onto the bus. Once it was full, the vehicle would take them to the detention center. Following what happened at the L.A. expo, Stark Industries had bought an old factory in Nassau County a month ago, converted it into a detention center, and handed it over to the state government. Inside this newly-constructed detention center were 5,000 stainless steel beds calmly waiting for expo troublemakers to check in. If needed, temporary beds could also be added, and the detention center could house up to 8,000 people. When you were rich, you could do whatever you wanted. In any case, there was no need for a court trial or whatever to detain someone in the center. Troublemakers caught at the scene could be sent there to cool their heads for 24 hours; this was the power of the police. If they still didnt calm down after they were released, they could try being detained again a few more times before they were officially arrested. NYPD also sent out some police personnel and support to maintain order. They didnt have to worry about the pay; Stark Industries had donated a huge sum to NYPD. If NYPD didnt do their best, then themissioner and bureau chief could start counting down to when they would be kicked out of office. There were a lot of minor problems at the venue, but they were all resolved very quickly, and even the most raucous independent vendors booths settled down. But not all the inventions and products here wereplete rubbish. It had to be said that the products had to be at a certain level of technology in order to be able to pass the administrative departments vetting process. But these homebody techies running their mouths off to pull in investments wasmon. For example, the way they bragged about some new energy technology, people would think that Tony Starks arc reactor was already outdated, but the truth was that they still had to promote their products at Tonys expo. Thus, when Luke and Selina went for a walk to digest the food after they had lunch, they would visit the independent booths. Today, they ran into a familiar face. A small figure was standing in front of a booth and drooling over a slightly heavy-looking solo jetpack. Luke walked over and pressed down on the girls braids, rubbing her head before she realized what was going on. Why are you alone? Wheres your father? She turned around and smiled when she saw Luke. Ah, Luke, youre here too... Then, she lunged forward happily and hugged the dog head next to Lukes feet. Ah, Dor, youre here too? Did you miss me? Gold Nugget was toozy to deal with the little girl. It let Dor, who liked kids, take control of its body, and the dog wagged its tail as it licked that small face. Hmph, bootlicker! Youre destined to be nothing! The dog head snorted disdainfully at the fool whom it shared bodies with. After the girl yed with the dog for a while, Luke said, Mindy, you didnte here alone, did you? Mindy was a better fighter than most men here, but it was indeed a little too careless of Damon to let her wander around on her own. Mindy hugged the dog and pressed her face against its fur. Dads over there. Luke looked in the direction she was pointing, and saw Damon sitting at a booth and talking to another man. He found that odd. Isnt your father drawing now? Why is he selling products? Mindy said, No, the booth owner is his friend. Hes just chatting there. Then lets go say hi, said Luke as he walked over. Mindy reluctantly let go of Dors big dog head and followed. Walking over to the booth and looking at the items on disy, Luke smiled at the middle-aged booth owner and called out, Damon, youre not here to sell drawings, are you? Damon was amused. I was just looking around, and just happened to run into my friend. Oh, let me introduce you. This is Luke, and this is Bent. Luke shook hands with Bent and read the descriptions on the table. He nced at something that looked like a walkie-talkie on the table, before he asked with a strange expression, How effective is this device? A little nervous, Bent stood up. Very good, I guarantee its good. Luke couldnt help but read the description again Sick Stick, releases a powerful pulse and causes difort. There are multiple modes to choose from: Mode 1 stomach, Mode 2... Pondering for a moment, Luke asked, Can I try it out? Bent was stunned, but Damon subconsciously stopped Luke. No! Seeing Lukes gaze, he quickly said, This thing is a little... strong. Its best if you dont use it here. Damon knew Lukes identity as a detective. If this guy treated this Sick Stick like a regr taser and used it on some troublemaker, it would be a mess. Chapter 1136 - Unsophisticated Homebody Techie and Wise Gold Nugget

Chapter 1136: Unsophisticated Homebody Techie and Wise Gold Nugget

Bent was the ssic homebody techie who frequently had a few screws loose. It was for this reason that he was one of the first to beid off by the Department of Defense. Without a job, he had used up his meagre savings after a few months. When he heard that there would be an area for independent booths at the expo, Bent took out the odd things he had invented to try and sell them so that he could go home and continue inventing. As long as he sold enough this time, the guy wouldnt mind being holed up at home for a few more years. Also, Bent didnt want Damons money. He firmly believed that he wasnt a beggar, but a scientist; there would always be people who admired his skills. This taser that he had invented was no more lethal than an ordinary taser, but it was very technologically unique, which was why Bent had been let into the expo. Damon, who had tested this Sick Stick on a drug dealer, knew that the crux was that this thing wasnt fatal, but that it had a huge impact on the five senses of onlookers, so much so that most people couldnt take it! Luke took the hint. Damon was a reliable person who didnt talk nonsense. If he said not to use it here, that definitely meant that there was something wrong with the Sick Stick. Luke put down the description and started reading the rest. Bent had brought in more than one type of product, and this Sick Stick wasnt exactly high-tech. He had packed a bunch of small inventions. It was also because of these things that his boss had been determined to kick him out of the Department of Defense. Luke spent a minute skimming through the descriptions before he looked at Bent. What do you do? These are all non-lethal weapons. Bent murmured, I... I used to be in the Department of Defense, and I specialize in developing control-type weapons. He was afraid that Luke wouldnt understand, so he added, Its mainly for use in riots and illegal gatherings, not to kill people. Luke nodded thoughtfully. Hm, youre quite good. These items were indeed simr in kind, but emphasized different points. Putting aside the Sick Stick, there were other very interesting things like farting medicine, cramping oil, and itching powder. The biggest problem with these inventions was that no department was willing to buy them since they looked more like practical jokes. They might be effective, but... they were a little too conspicuous and could only be used in a public operation. But in that sort of situation, the police and agents would have sh grenades and tear gas grenades, and rubber bullets were also useful; there was no need to order these costly special products. To use one word to describe these inventions, they were worthless. Thinking that, Luke looked at Bents booth, and realized that except for the inventions and descriptions, there werent any promotional materials. Although there were descriptions for the inventions, there should also be flyers or name cards with contact details on them. But there were no flyers or name cards on Bents table. Unless the deal was made on the spot, it would be hard for him to find buyers. Without buyers, he could only go home. Luke said helplessly, Bent, do you have a name card? Bent scratched his head. No, I hardlye out. I dont need one. Luke was rendered speechless by the mans honesty. He took out a pink permanent marker from his pocket and gave it to him. I think you should at least write down your number. Not everybody will fork out money on the spot. Theyll take your contact and think about it before buying. You have to give clients a chance to think about it. Damon was immediately embarrassed. He had never thought of that at all. He had just seen an old friend, and came over to chat. Bent pped his forehead. I didnt think about that. Thank you, Luke. He then wrote down a number on the table with the pink marker and gave it back. You can keep it. Lukes lips twitched; this guy had actually written down his number on the table. The pink number was indeed eye-catching on the white table, but the table belonged to the organizers. This was a ything which Luke had made for Selina. The biggest thing about it was that it was very pink, and secondly... it was very hard to wash off. Not knowing that he had wrecked the organizers property, Bent thanked Luke profusely. Amused, Luke epted it and said goodbye to Bent, Damon and Mindy. Mindy touched the dogs head and felt it lick her again. She was reluctant. Dad, can I take a spin with Luke and Selina? Damon thought for a moment before he nodded. He trusted them, and Mindy wouldnt run into any trouble if she was with the two detectives. In the afternoon, Mindy followed them... or more precisely, followed Dor around the venue. Luke and Selina basically just drove around and didnt get out unless they noticed something. Mindy and Gold Nugget were in the backseat. One girl and one dog stared at the cat and mouse on the tablet. Gold Nugget itself didnt watch cartoons. It felt that this sort of thing was too childish and unsuitable for a mature and smart dog like it. While it still felt like this even now, the little girl was pretty nice, so it decided to endure it a little and watch with her. Its not me; its definitely Dor! That was what the dog head thought to itself. Luke, Selina and Gold Nugget had to eat huge amounts every day for the calories and nutrition, so there were plenty of snacks in the car. Very soon, Mindy was eating and feeding Gold Nugget in the backseat. Gold Nugget was very satisfied. When Luke fed it, it was a reward. If he dared to act spoiled, he would be threatened with a Ill blow your head off. Also, Selina fed it half-heartedly. When she was in a good mood, she would feed it constantly, and when she was in a bad mood, it had to help her out. Right now, Mindy was feeding it considerately. Gold Nugget only needed to open its mouth, and the cake was at its lips. Unfortunately, the fiend didnt allow it to overindulge outside, and only gave it twenty cupcakes. In the end, Mindy gave half of her cupcake to the dog, so it found this little human very pleasing now, and it touched the little girls head with its paw. Yes, every time the fiend touched it like this, it felt veryfortable. If he touched the little girl like this, she would be very happy too, right? A certain dog head was very confident in its learning ability. The little girl giggled, which made it feel that it had done the right thing. In the afternoon, Luke and Selina got off work, and Mindy was reluctant to part with Gold Nugget. Eventually, she stayed for dinner, and Luke drove her home. On the way home, Mindy couldnt help but make a small request, and asked if she could y with Gold Nugget during the holidays. Luke thought for a moment before agreeing. However, he told her to call before she came over, to make sure that they were at home. Gold Nugget was fine. It spent its days watching dramas and scolding people on online forums. Every now and then, it would go out with Selina to beat up people in order to bnce out its mood. It had a rich life. Dor liked to y with people and was full of energy after Gold Nugget formed a symbiotic rtionship with it, but the two people at home didnt have that much time to apany it. Chapter 1137 - Just Say I’m Your Cousin

Chapter 1137: Just Say Im Your Cousin

As long as Mindy was willing, it wasnt a problem for her to visit Gold Nugget once or twice a week. Now that she had gotten permission, the little girl was in a very good mood. She even hummed a song. Luke remembered that she should be in school by now, so he casually asked her about it. Only then did he learn that she had transferred to a junior high school and was currently in the seventh grade. Mindys middle school life had clearly started out well. She was already far more knowledgeable than the other seventh grade students, and she had good grades. Thanks to her athletic abilities, she had joined the cheerleaders at school not long ago, and had a good rtionship with some of the ninth grade team members. Luke had a strange expression on his face when he heard that. I may have gone to high school in the middle of nowhere in Texas, but cheerleaders always have their little secrets. Are you sure theres nothing wrong with those girls? Mindy was stumped. What do you mean? Looking at her, Luke knew that while she wasnt stupid, she had never been to school, and didnt know about the rotten things cheerleaders could get up to. Of course, she would learn if she watched more shows for pre-teens, but she mostly chose to watch cartoons. So, he exined, When I was in high school, I had a friend who was a cheerleader, and my sister was a cheerleader too. So, it might not be urate to say that all cheerleaders are bad. However, they also said that there were a lot of b*tches in the cheerleading team who liked to y dirty tricks behind other peoples backs and bully new team members. Mindy was stunned. Really? Luke sighed. Its usually a small group of two to four people. Theyre a little wealthier and dress on trend. Theyll usually have a boyfriend or two, and like to unt their clothes, perfume, jewelry, purses, phones, and the number of boyfriends they have in front of ordinary girls. Mindys eyes widened. She murmured, It... It seems theyre like that. They invited me to a party this weekend. Luke shook his head. Although these sorts of people are usually pranksters and will only pull hair or p people at most when they bully them, most girls still wont be able to take it. Mindy was lost. Why... would they do that? If they wanted to make fun of me, they wouldnt have made friends with me, right? Luke said, Because they like to see other people fall into a trap before jumping out to mock them for being idiots. Its a typical case of having a little bit of sick fun. Its only when youre not fooled that theyll stop pretending. Mindy frowned and was conflicted. No way? I think theyre quite nice... although they are a little catty. Luke rubbed her head and said, Now that Ive warned you, arent you going to check it out? Its easy to investigate the reputation of someone like that in school. Go and ask a slightly weaker and more honest student. No matter what they say, youll be able to confirm it yourselves. Mindy hesitated. Should I really check it out? Luke nodded. Isnt it normal to see how other people treat their good friends? How can a good friend me you for something like this? Mindy gave a somewhatcklustre oh. Luke rubbed her head again. Dont think that your ssmates are all bad. Its just that there are slightly more rotten eggs among cheerleaders. Youre a girl, so you should protect yourself. Actually, he wasnt too worried about Mindy; he was worried about what she would do to the cheerleaders. Most of these so-called pranks in school were mostly to humiliate the other party, and could even go so far as to be a crime. If they really pissed off this little girl, those girls might not die on the spot, but they would very likely have to be sent to the ICU. Looking at Mindys downcast face, he thought for a moment before he said, I think I know two friends at Dalton Junior High. Theyre also cheerleaders. Ill ask them about the situation. How does that sound? Mindy hesitated for a moment before she nodded. Luke pulled over and dialed a number. Monica? This is Luke. Which Luke? The Luke who treated you to Shake Shack twice... Mindy, on the other hand, had a strange expression on her face. Although the burgers there were very delicious, he dared to call them friends just after treating them twice to a meal? These friends seemed very cheap! While she was letting her thoughts run wild, Luke got to the point. Heres the thing: I have a little sister who just transferred into the seventh grade and is a cheerleader. Im afraid shell be bullied in that group, so I want to ask... A momentter, he put down the phone and said, Theres only one group of ninth grade cheerleaders on the team. Their leader is called Brooke. Shes from a middle-ss family and likes to dye her hair blond. She acts like a rich youngdy and has two female ckeys. One of them is called Harlow, and the other is called Dolce. Mindy sighed and didnt say anything. Luke patted her head and said, It seems that I was right. Theyre the good friends you met. Dont be sad. Most people in high school would be lucky to make one or two good friends. Thatll take a few years. Thinking for a moment, he asked, When will the cheerleaders get together? Mindy said, Theres a training session tomorrow at 9am. Luke was amused. Ill take leave tomorrow to take you to the training. Mindy turned her head in surprise. Huh? Luke patted the little girls head again. Just say that Im your cousin. It wont be easy for them to mess with you after tomorrow. Mindys expression turned strange. Are you sure? Luke chuckled. Its just a small matter. Whats there to be nervous about? Mindys eyes sparkled as she pondered. She and her father were passing friends with Luke, and they barely had dealings with each other. Why was he so nice to her? Did he really think of her as a sister? Mindy was a little bewildered. Of course, Luke wouldnt tell her that he was just trying to improve her good impression of him. This little girl was one of the few 1-star teammates who had passed the systems evaluation. Based on when she became his teammate, he didnt need to work hard to impress this little girl; doing something small was enough to give her a very good impression of him. Pretending to be her cousin and making an appearance to help her solve a small problem with some of her ssmates truly took no time and effort. After all, all the cheerleaders were girls. ... The next morning, Selina and Gold Nugget went out on patrol in the car. Luke, on the other hand, drove a barely used car out of the garage on the first floor and headed to Damons house on the other side of the river. After he stopped the car in front of Damons house, he honked, and Mindy quickly opened the door and walked out. Damon followed her out and was about to say hi to Luke, but both father and daughter were stunned when they saw the car. Mindy couldnt help but exim, Cool~ Her gloomy mood was suddenly tossed to the side as she circled Lukes car and examined it. Damon was about the same. At most, he had slightly more self-control than Mindy, and there was a nostalgic look on his face. I wanted a car like this back then, but I didnt have much money. This car of yours... Did you modify it yourself? Chapter 1138 - Cousin, Is This How You Solve the Problem?

Chapter 1138: Cousin, Is This How You Solve the Problem?

Luke nodded with a smile. When I bought it, it was very shabby. Actually, only the outside looked a little like it; the rest werent original parts. Damon shook his head regretfully. What a shame. If it isnt the original, its not as meaningful. Mindy, however, mumbled on the side, Dad, this is Knight Riders KITT! Even if its modified, I want one. She then looked at Luke. Can it talk? Luke said, Yes, but its not that smart. It also wont get angry and lock me out. Mindy asked, Can it take a photo of something thats several hundred meters away? Luke: Yes. Mindy asked, Can it control any electronic equipment? Luke said, Some. Not theplicated ones. Mindy asked, Then, is it bulletproof, heat-resistant, and waterproof? Luke said, Not waterproofing; thats too troublesome. Mindy nodded regretfully. Thats true. After all, this is reality. Then, it cant fly? Luke was amused. I would prefer to call it gliding. Its part of the design, but the effect isnt obvious. Mindy asked, Then, can you take me flying once? Luke: Sure. Damon and Mindys admiration of the carsted for two minutes before they put it aside. The car was Lukes. They would definitely have a chance to see it in the future. Also, Mindy was going to take the car to school, which was perfect. Mindy felt a lot better after this interlude. As they chatted, Luke found it funny. Did this little girl also have some sort of homebody personality? Right, she seemed to likeics, and even superhero ones. Her knowledge wasnt from TV shows, but fromics adapted from them. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this little girl was a homebody. It was just that Damon had led her down a different path early on, which made her seem very mature. In fact... there wasnt much of a difference between her and other loner girls. She didnt have friends, didnt socialize, liked to train, likedics, and liked certain machines and industrial products. Perhaps that was why she valued her three new friends. Just because many loners didnt have friends didnt mean that they didnt want any. It was just that they couldnt make friends. Labeling the little girl next to him a homebody, his car soon reached Dalton Junior High. Dalton Junior High was in Manhattan and on the Upper East Side. Not far away was Central Park, known as the lungs of New York and which was diagonally across from Clinton. The car was only stopped at the school gate for a moment before it easily drove in. Mindy found that odd. Your car can enter. Luke chuckled. Well, I have a contact here. Of course, he wouldnt say that he himself didnt know the contact; supposedly, it was some member of the school board. It was the weekend, and the school was a lot quieter than usual. However, there were still a lot of team activities going on. The pitch ck KITT was unusual and attracted a lot of attention, mostly from guys, when it drove through the campus. When it stopped next to the basketball court, Mindy got out of the car under the eyes of the girls outside. Few girls in the cheerleading team were shy. They surrounded her almost immediately with curious and inquisitive looks. Hi, Mindy. Is this your boyfriend? Mindy was stunned. Huh? She couldnt help but look at Luke, who was next to her, and mumbled to herself, Im only 13. Why would I find a 20-year-old boyfriend? Arent all of you a little too precocious? The truth was that Mindy got plenty of exercise, and thanks to her secondary profession, she had the air of a 14- or 15-year-old; it was just that she had a bit of a baby face. These girls were all older at around 15 or 16, so the age gap with Luke was smaller. It wasnt strange at all to them that Mindy could find an older boyfriend like Luke. Luke gave his trademark sunny smile and waved at the girls. Hi, Im Mindys cousin. Just call me Luke. A momentter, Mindy looked with a conflicted expression at her cousin who was surrounded by her teammates. Brother, are you my biological brother? Are you here to hook up with my ssmates, or are you here to help me? Luke had no intention of cosying up to the girls. He was only here to tell the cheerleaders that Mindy had a tough brother, and not just anyone could bully her. To be precise, no one could bully her. It was very easy to deliberately draw attention. Luke knew very well what these girls were interested in. For example celebrities. Who was the biggest and hottest star in the world recently? It wasnt anyone in the entertainment circle, but Tony Stark and Iron Man. He simply talked up some little anecdotes about Tony and made it sound like he had been there, which was more than enough. Being at the scene was something worth bragging about. Besides, many people knew Tony Stark very well, but nobody knew more about Iron Man than Luke. What he said fitted Tonys character very well, and was very interesting. The little girls were already listening with glowing faces. At that moment, a few more girls walked over. One of them, a girl with blonde waves who looked like she was 25 years old, looked at Mindy with ridicule at first, before she looked at the car with suspicion and then interest. She couldnt help but ask herpanions in a low voice, Is that a branded car? Why havent I seen it before? Her twopanions shook their heads. The three of them knew a lot about thetest luxury cars. However, they really didnt have any impression of the logo on the ck sports car not far away. The blonde couldnt help but ask, That mans my type. Ill go up first, okay? Her twopanions smiled lightly and nodded, even as they cursed her inwardly. Of course, it didnt matter who went first. There wasnt much of an advantage in going first when it came to hooking up with guys, who were greedy and easily swayed. The three girls soon walked over with perfect smiles as they arrogantly cut into Luke and the girls conversation. Luke pretended not to notice and maintained his previous attitude. The sunny smile and his interesting story amused the seven or eight girls. Mindy, as his cousin, was still in a daze. Cousin, when you said you would help me deal with those three b*tches, did you mean you would suck them in like this? Hm, it does seem this will fix the problem... I guess? Chapter 1139 - Petty School Issue

Chapter 1139: Petty School Issue

But when she saw Luke surrounded by the girls, Mindy somehow felt like she was losing out. With this sort of cousin, she would rather beat up those three b*tches than let Luke hawk his charms to achieve his goal. They chatted for a few minutes, and the cheerleaders who had entered the basketball court earlier couldnt resist following the crowd as they gathered around. At that moment, someone greeted Luke. Hey, Luke, youre here so early? It seems youre having fun. Luke stopped chatting and walked over with a smile. Hey, Nikki, Monica. Its been a while. Seeing you puts me in an even better mood. He gave each girl a half-hug and pressed their cheeks together. The cheerleaders were all surprised, including Mindy. Except for Luke, everyone else were high school students. It was very rare to see this sort of greeting among high school students, especially between a guy and a girl. This clearly proved that Luke and the two girls were more than just passing acquaintances. Then, he pulled Mindy, who had been stunned for a long time, over. My cousin. Youve probably known each other for a while. Nikki and Monica immediately pulled the short Mindy over andughed, saying things like You hid your elder cousin so well. Mindy was dumbfounded. I only found out today that I have a cousin. My bad! Luke apologized to the other girls with a smile, before he led Mindy, Nikki and Monica to a tree in the distance. At that moment, Monica nudged Luke with her elbow. Its a good thing you called yesterday. But are you sure you want us to be blunt? You have to know that the truth is always a blow. Luke chuckled. Its fine. Mindys my cousin. She wont be affected so easily. Mindy was still dumbfounded. Monica and Luke were actually so close? Wasnt they just burger friends? Nikki nodded and said, Monica told mest night that your cousin is hanging around with those b*tches. We knew that it wasnt a good thing. Those three people like to bully newbies the most, unless they obediently follow the trio and suck up to them. Saying that, she turned and looked at Mindy. They invited you to a party in two days, didnt they? The boy who invited you was Simon, right? Mindy nodded nkly. Monica sighed and continued, Simon is Brookes ymate. He often helps her deal with newbies whom they find unpleasant to the eye. If its those two who persuaded you to go to this party, itll only be humiliation waiting for you. Seeing no reaction from Mindy, she turned around and looked at Luke. Arent we being too blunt? Luke shrugged. Its fine. Its better than her happily following the boy to the party and then being humiliated by a bunch of people. Monica gave an oh and saidfortingly, Of course, that wont happen now. Well look after Mindy. Theyre just good-for-nothings who use numbers to bully newbies. They dont dare provoke our group at all. Luke asked with great interest, Your group? He nced at Nikki. Nikki subconsciously exined, Its not a bad group. Monica and I set up a girls self-defense club. Luke nodded and patted Mindys head. Are you interested in another club? Girls should learn to protect themselves when theyre outside. Hesitating for a moment, Mindy then nodded. Okay, Im in. Monica hugged her with a smile. Dont worry. Our club is more rxed. Its just for the girls to learn some basic self-defense skills. We dont force them to participate in any activities. At that moment, Luke raised his hand and looked at his watch. The cheerleaders training is about to start. You can go first. After training, how about we have lunch together? The three girls had no objections and entered the indoor basketball court with smiles on their faces. Luke didnt leave. He sat in the car and wrote and drew on his phone. For him, he could always work anywhere. From gathering intelligence and designing blueprints for new armor, toing up with various ns for the future, and even creating some small inventions for the expansion under Jenny, he could make use of all his bits and pieces of his time and not waste any. But it was almost eleven oclock, and many boys who were here to pick up their girlfriends had already gathered around the car. What they were really interested in wasnt Luke, but his car. So, by the time the cheerleaders were done with their training and came out, they saw a scene simr to the morning, except that the bystanders were now guys. Seven or eight guys were discussing Lukes car. Luke wasnt enthusiastic, but he wasnt cold either. He answered their questions every now and then. Fortunately, the guys could fuss over some of the cars minor modifications themselves, so Luke didnt have to deal with them too much. A momentter, Luke picked up his cousin and disappeared from sight. Brookes expression was awful. She wasnt an idiot. Luke had found Nikki and Monica, those two crazy girls, and was clearly threatening her. Also, his attitude toward Brooke was clearly different; he either pretended not to hear her, or justughed and spoke to her perfunctorily. Clearly, Mindys cousin knew that Brooke wanted to mess with her, and was here to back Mindy up. She couldnt afford to offend Nikki and Monica, but she wasnt afraid of the guys here. Hearing them still discussing the car, she said disdainfully, Hmph, isnt it just a lousy discontinued model? Its not a Ferrari or a Lamborghini. Whys he ying around with an old car? He has no taste. In the end, guys were a little more stupid than girls. A guy who had been engrossed in the discussion just now subconsciously sneered. A lousy car? A Ferrari or Lamborghini is nothing. Thats KITT. Havent you watched Knight Rider? Brooke had no clue what he was talking about and retorted without hesitation, Isnt that just some dumb thing you d*mn homebodies y with? How old is he? He might as well just buy a Transformer and y with it at home! The boy flushed. You idiot! Thats the original model in the TV show, and this car has been modified to look like it. You can buy an ordinary Lamborghini if youre just thinking about modifying the parts. Also, if you dont have any connections, you wont be able to find a tech whiz to modify your car for you. Dont think that anybody would be willing to modify your car like that for you even if you gave them 200,000 dors. The other guys clearly agreed with him and nodded. If they stood on Brookes side, wouldnt that prove that drooling over KITT was stupid and low-ss? Chapter 1140 - Subtle Bragging

Chapter 1140: Subtle Bragging

The guy who had spoken liked tinkering with cars. He usually drove a Mustang, and would brag about the cost and trouble of modifying the car, which showed that he knew what he was talking about. It was also the reason why he was more popr with the girls. Strictly speaking, however, he was indeed a bit like the d*mn homebody nerds Brooke had mentioned. Brooke had derided his expertise in front of so many students. If he didnt make things clear on the spot, he would bebeled a nerd and wouldnt be able to attract girls in the future. A half-nerd wouldnt give up; it was very hard for someone to get a girl to like them if they didnt stand out on campus. He continued to go off at Brooke. Do you think youre so great just because youre rich and can buy perfume, bags, CDs of British bands or whatever? Youre just a brainless b*tch! Do you know that guys like to get their cars modified? If they see this KITT, theyll hug Lukes leg and call him dad, understand? No, you dont understand. A brainless b*tch like you only has Simons d*ck in your head. Except for yapping all day, you cant do anything else! After a brief silence, many people roared withughter. A lot of the cheerleaders didnt get along with Brooke, and most of the guys had nothing to do with them. It was just that Brooke had a lot of connections among the schools sports yers, so everyone was disinclined to provoke this annoying person. Now that they werent the onesshing out at her, nobody wanted to hold back when they saw her being made a fool of, so they allughed. Many of the girls who had grudges against Brookeughed especially happily. What a poser! Part of this was due to the boys poprity at school; everybody knew that he understood car modifications. On top of that, everybody had seen Lukes car. That pitch ck model was unique, and the interior looked very futuristic. It was obvious that it wasnt a cheap car. The most important thing was Lukes looks. Given Lukes looks and his bright, confident smile, along with the wealth which the car hinted at, anyone would think that Brooke was the one with no taste. The guys shouldve hated someone like Luke, who was too strong apetitor, but Brooke had just categorized everyone who liked cars as nerds, and there were a number of people here who liked cars. For a moment, nobody wanted to help her. On the other side, Luke had lunch with his cousin, Nikki and Monica. They had lunch at a Mexican restaurant. It wasnt very expensive, but the ambiance and dishes were more unique. Few people came here for lunch. Their group was young and didnt have to hold back when eating. They chatted as they ate. Mindys mood improved significantly. She had almost been tricked by Brookes group, which was a huge blow to her as a newbie. But thanks to Luke, this newly-minted cousin, she had gotten to know Nikki and Monica, these two new friends, which made her even happier. From their conversation, Luke and Mindy learned that Nikki and Monica were actuallybat enthusiasts. They had opened the girls self-defense club for fun. Most of the girls who joined just learned some basic safety knowledge; they didnt encourage the girls to take risks. In Monicas words, the best self-defense for ordinary girls were a taser and pepper spray. Using these two items at the right time was far more effective than learning some self-defense technique. Including Nikki and Monica, only five or six core members of the girls self-defense club were realbat enthusiasts. Nikki and Monica were more candid in their manner. Coupled with their mutual interest in fighting, Mindy felt that this was the perfect group for her. She couldnt be a loner. Loners in school were usually regarded as freaks or nerds. It was very easy for them to fall into a situation where they were bullied and nobody helped them. Mindy wasnt afraid of getting into a physical fight, but she didnt have any experience dealing with verbal or emotional abuse, and could easily be withdrawn. Naturally, she wouldnt be like that now. While they were chatting, Mindy suddenly dug a hole for Luke. She inadvertently mentioned that he was very good atbat, and that pro fighters were nothing inparison. Fine, it was because Mindy had be veryfortable with Nikki and Monica. Even if it was the truth, Luke was still a little embarrassed. That was because Nikki and Monica immediately looked over. It was no longer just purely with the good impression they had of him from before, but with the joy of meeting a kindred spirit. Monica seemed to sense that he was about to say something, and immediately beat him to it. She said that it was better for everyone to spar together and treat it as weing Mindy to the group. He had asked them for help today, and since he couldnt throw them away after using them, he could only agree with a smile. As for the so-called spar, he could only cooperate a little and teach them for an hour. After paying the bill and leaving, Luke called Damon to let him know what was going on. Then, the four of them drove to the address which Nikki provided. When they arrived at the address, Luke realized that it wasnt a gym or abat training ground, but Nikkis house. Her family wasnt poor, but she wasnt exactly rich. However, her parents were good to her, and she had an individual gym. Looking at the fitness and training equipment in the gym, Luke became even more certain. He couldnt help but make a joke. Should I call you young miss from now on, Nikki? After having lunch together and taking on the task of taking care of Lukes cousin, Nikki no longer felt so nervous around him. Hearing that, she rolled her eyes at him. I should be the one calling you young master, right? You can even make a KITT. Dont pretend to be low-key. Luke shrugged. I usually drive an SUV. I was just afraid that Mindy would be mocked for her brother being so old-fashioned! Huh? Mindy looked at him nkly. But she immediately understood. She had seen Luke a few times, and he drove either an SUV or a very normal-looking household vehicle. He had really driven this car today to give her face. Even junior high kids knew how money worked in society. But Luke was very careful. He hadnt just used a car that looked expensive, but a modified one. A third-generation Pontiac wasnt that expensive; what was expensive were the modifications. But how much the modifications cost was a very personal question, and everybody could only make a guess. Coupled with the fact that this car was the prototype for the popr TV show Knight Rider from more than ten years ago, and thus had some nostalgic value, it became more than purely showing off, and was about ss and style. Students would more readily ept this sort of thing, and it wouldnt turn into hating on the rich. Like the homebody tech guy said, the ways Brooke unted her wealth couldntpare with Lukes subtle bragging. Chapter 1141 - Have Fun? Give It a Go?

Chapter 1141: Have Fun? Give It a Go?

Naturally, Lukes main goal wasnt to suppress Brooke. She was the stereotypical rich schoolgirl who was nothing more than a fly he was swatting in passing; he was putting on fake airs for Mindys sake. After today, any young miss or master who came looking for Mindy had to have enough capital. First of all, they had to be rich enough to easily fork out hundreds of thousands of dors to modify their car for fun, and secondly, their own technical skills had to be good enough. Otherwise, they werent qualified to provoke Mindy. There was also an additional condition for the guys they had to be as handsome as Luke. Luke didnt think that many junior high school guys could meet all these requirements. Ultimately, however, if Mindy was still bullied for no reason, the group leader would very likely be beaten up. There were very few junior high school kids who could fight better than Mindy. Mindy was still deep in thought when Monica sat down next to her and handed her a bottle of mineral water. She jerked her chin at the two people who had already started to discuss the spar. You werent bragging about your brother, right? Nikki is quite good. When we fight seriously, Im not her match. Mindy came back to her senses. Hearing that, she looked at Monica strangely. Youre overthinking it. Monica wasnt stupid. Hearing that, she knew that her worries were misced. Is Luke that good? Mindy chuckled and took a sip. Dont worry. If hes just ying around, he probably wont hurt you. Monica stared at her. Your skills were indeed quite good when you passed the team entrance exam. So, you have a good foundation inbat? Mindy scrunched up her nose cutely. Shall we try itter? Monica stretched out her right fist. Lets do that. Mindy looked at her fist and then bumped it with her own. Alright. Nikki and Luke were already standing in ce. To return the favor today, Luke readily agreed to a match and would let her do her best until she conceded on her own. Even if he defeated her, he still had to think of other ways to lose so that the girl wouldnt be unlucky. Both parties put on gloves and protective gear to avoid getting hurt. Luke wasnt afraid, but he didnt want to look like he was looking down on Nikki, so he put on the protective gear to avoid getting Nikkis hands hurt. Putting his hands up in a very ordinary boxing pose, he beckoned for her to start. Nikki didnt waste any time. With a light yell, her punches rained down like a storm. Professional! That was Lukes first impression. Nikki demonstrated the strength of a professional fighter with her opening attack; she wasnt at the level of an amateur as Luke had thought. Also, when she saw him easily block her punches with the standard boxing stance, she gradually punched faster and stronger. A minuteter, Mindy was very surprised. She nudged Monica. Are the core members of yourbat club all female UFC fighters? Monica watched Lukes every move. No. Nikki is just doing some daily training there. If she does her best, only I can barely be her sparring partner. Mindy was surprised. You can fight her? She was watching the details of Luke and Nikkis battle from up close. Nikki might not necessarily lose to her in a private match like this. Of course, Mindy would definitely kill Nikki instantly in a real fight, but that was because their fighting experience and requirements were different. With Nikkis skills, as long as she didnt show any mercy in killing drug dealers like Mindy, she had a 50-50 chance of winning. Mindy really hadnt expected that. If Monica could fight Nikki, then she wasnt much weaker than Mindy. No wonder the two girls were so confident when they talked about fighting; they really werent ordinary enthusiasts. At that moment, it wasnt Mindy who was the most shocked, but Nikki and Monica. They had been hiding their strength all this time since they had no use for it. They only met in the seventh grade, and had just been ordinary acquaintances then. But the two of them had identally bumped into each other at a nightclub. Monica had snuck in for a look, but was harassed by a bunch of hoodlums. Monica hadpletely looked down on them. After leading them into a dark alley, a fight broke out. Not far away, Nikki saw Monica being forced into an alley by a bunch of hoodlums. Even though they didnt know each other that well, she still went to help out. After entering the alley, she saw Monica fighting a dozen hoodlums. Nikki attacked without hesitation. Together, they knocked out the dozen or so hoodlums. It could be said that they grew close after a fight. Their extraordinarybat ability was their shared secret. Everybody in the gym had different thoughts, but Luke was the most surprised. As he attacked, the strength which Nikki disyed increased, and so did her reflexes. She was physically even stronger than Selina without Gold Nugget as a symbiotic host, and onlycked experience and reflexes. But Selina had been on a training regime for half a year. At the same time, Gold Nugget absorbed the special energy in her body every day before sending it back. Her physique improved steadily, and she was now twice as strong as an ordinary person. Nikki was only a high school student. How could she be stronger than Selina, who had a cheat? Superhuman! Surprise shed through his mind. After thinking for a moment, he decisively decided to beat Nikki fairly. Not epting this God-given opportunity would be a crime. He wouldpensate Nikkiter. Making up his mind, he didnt take action immediately, but observed Nikki more carefully. Nikki was a tall, white girl. At sixteen, she was still rather thin. Whether it was her limbs or her waist, she looked very different from a strength-type fighter. Or rather, she shouldnt be so strong given her physique. The way she hit Luke with her fists, an ordinary girl would have already broken her arms. Nikki, however, was unperturbed, and even grew more excited the more she fought. At that moment, she warned him, Be careful. Im going to use morebat skills. Dont just focus on my fists. Luke nodded with a smile. Just nice, I can try something else too. As she spoke, Nikki took two steps back and switched from boxing to a UFC fighting style, and her movements became even more nimble. When Lukes stance changed, Nikkis eyes lit up. Muay Thai? Luke chuckled but didnt answer. This wasnt Muay Thai. As long as the situation was right, he could use Brazilian jiu-jitsu to take her down in the next second. But seeing that Nikki might be able to give him an ability, he decided to let her be happy for a bit. Mindy and Monica, who were sitting on the side, didnt say anything. They couldnt take their eyes off the other two, and waited for an even more brilliant fight. Chapter 1142 - Unexpectedly Strong

Chapter 1142: Unexpectedly Strong

Sure enough, boxing, Muay Thai, karate and judo all made an appearance in the following fight. Luke and Nikkis battleground expanded from the center to the entire gym. The two of them were like agile monkeys. All sorts of fitness equipment became support props for their attacks and defense. They jumped and moved, and didnt miss any opportunity to attack the other party. This made the match resemble actualbat even more. Mindy and Monica couldnt take their eyes off him. They were both very surprised. They didnt expect the other partys cousin / best friend to be so strong. Then... nothing. Luke suddenly approached Nikki and took two of her punches head-on before locking her right arm in ce. Nikki struggled for five seconds before she simply patted the ground and conceded. When Luke got up, she smiled and pulled herself up. Rubbing her right arm, she said in disbelief, You can suppress me with your strength? Amused, Luke raised his arm to show off his muscles. Youngdy, I trained as well. Youre strong enough to crush regr guys, but not strong enough to lift 200 pounds with one hand, so you dont stand a chance. Nikki thought for a moment and epted the fact. She shook her head with a bitter smile. Ive always felt that my fists are strong enough. Ive always focused on footwork. It looks like I also need to practise ground fighting. Luke nodded. You dont have to force yourself if you dont like it. You just need to focus on some defense training against ground fighting techniques. Few people are good at allbat skills. Choose the best approach for yourself and y to your strengths. As they talked, they walked to the side. Mindy and Monica heard everything clearly and agreed with Luke. There was a limit to a persons energy, and talent wasnt omnipotent. Rather than learn everything and not master anything, it was more practical to train in the area you had talent in. After Nikki sat down, Luke looked at Monica with a smile. Are we going to go a round too? Monica smiled bitterly. Im not your match. Luke chuckled. I wont bully you with my strength. How does that sound? Monicas eyes lit up. Are you serious? When Nikki fought her, she basically crushed her in terms of strength and proficiency, and won in one swoop. Luke had exhibited just as much strength and skill as Nikki. Monica knew very well that if she fought this stronger male version of Nikki, she would only lose more quickly and thoroughly. But if he didnt use his strength to gain the upper hand, and focused on exchanging pointers, she felt that she might not necessarily lose. Luke raised his hand and indicated that they could start in the center of the gym. Monica, however, said with a smile, Yourst fight was more interesting and more like actualbat. Should we do the same? Luke nodded. Okay, bring it on. As soon as he said, Okay, Monica swept out a leg at his ankle. Simrly, Luke aimed a punch at her face. Monica didnt panic. She leaned further back to avoid the attack, but her leg didnt stop moving. Luke stepped forward and seized the opportunity to punch her again. Monica had already finished the sweep with her leg, and it was no longer a threat. The corners of Monicas mouth curled up. Suddenly pushing off of the leg that had just hit the ground, she twisted around to kick Luke in the lower abdomen with her other leg. Luke smiled happily and raised his arm to block it. Monica suddenly pulled her leg back and avoided his arm. She flipped backward two meters and stood in ce once again. Luke wasnt in a hurry to chase after her. Instead, he smiled and said, You were holding back with that kick, right? That shouldve been a sneak attack, right? Monica was amused. This is just a private spar, not a knockoutpetition. If I break you, someones heart will ache. As she spoke, she nced at Nikki. Nikkis face, which was red from her earlier exertion, flushed even harder. Mindy rolled her eyes. Thankfully, after that, Luke and Monica stopped joking, and the match officially began. In just ten seconds, Nikki and Mindy realized that the two of them were evenly matched. Unlike Nikki, who liked to use her strength to suppress her opponent, Monicas advantage was her agility and technique. Luke didnt want to knock her into the wall with his shoulder and turn her to paste, and also just used technique to deal with her. It looked like a kung fu show. But Mindy and Nikki both knew that this wasnt a movie. They were sitting less than two meters away, and werebat experts. They had a clear view of the fight, and became even more focused. In all respects, Monicas match was far more exciting than Nikkis. After Luke gave up his strength advantage, a fight based purely on technique was more moving for those who knew how to read it. After all, they werent fighting to the death. The best was if this sort of spar could enlighten the participants and onlookers, which would be a pleasure. It was the same for Luke. He was even more excited than when he discovered that Nikki was a superhuman. Ever since he obtained the super learning mode, he stopped pursuingbat skills. He could easily killbat experts with his gun. The morebat experts he killed, the morebat abilities he obtained. After he absorbed a persons skill, he would switch to another persons skill, and constantly build on his ownbat ability. Even without cing his full attention on it, he never stopped improving. A new ability that belongedpletely to him had already appeared on his list of abilities Elementary Combat Proficiency. He didnt spend any credit points, nor did he obtain it from some powerful opponent. Just like that, Luke slowly umted, optimized and perfected the Basic Combat abilities of hundreds of people. In fact, Luke had yet to run into an expert who had Elementary Combat Proficiency. But today, he actually discovered a magical existence Monica. Monicasbat skills far exceeded his expectations; from what Luke could see, he knew that she was at the peak of Basic Combat. After all, Daddy System was very picky. The so-called Basic Combat epassed everyone on Earth, from professional fighters to those at the peak of their skills. To put it simply, anyone whose ability was between 60 and 99 was judged Basic by the system. Technically speaking, people who scored 99 could instantly turn people who scored 60 into scraps, but they were all still Basic in the system. As for Lukes Elementary Combat Proficiency, it could be considered a level beyond 100. As someone who had all sorts of Basic Combat skills, killing a top fighter who scored 99 was a piece of cake. Elementary and Basic werepletely different levels. The difference in strength was the same as between fifth and fourth generation fighter nes. Chapter 1143 - New Clique, and Attend School Properly

Chapter 1143: New Clique, and Attend School Properly

Monica was abat expert with more than 90 points. She was one of the best among the fourth generation, but Luke had killed a few people with this level of skill. The truly magical thing was that Monica was actually improving non-stop. As she fought Luke, herbat skills improved rapidly. Luke even had the feeling that as long as she had enough time and practice, he would personally witness the girl be the second Earthling with Elementary Combat Proficiency. But there definitely wasnt enough time today, and it wasnt necessary. Five minutester, Luke used his extraordinary reflexes to sessfullyplete a neck lock. When his strong arms locked around Monicas neck, she knew that she had lost. It wasnt that she was careless; it was just that she couldnt avoid it. Thus, she simply patted her neck twice to indicate that she conceded. She had avoided fighting Luke in close range because she knew that she didnt have the advantage in this regard. After Luke let go, she turned around with a bitter smile. Did you guess that Nikki and I rarely practice closebat? Luke shook his head. No, I just realized that youre afraid of me getting close. It just so happens that Im very good at melee techniques. Monica was lost for words. He didnt rely on strength to suppress her. Meleebat was also another type of skill, and involved even moreplicated and profound techniques. She and Nikki hadnt delved into this area, mainly because they didnt have to use it. Whether it was Nikkis super strength or Monicas excellent skills, they didnt need to use melee techniques when dealing with ordinary men. There were so many vital points on the human body. An urate hit could cause an ordinary person to fall or die on the spot. Most of the time, the two girls had to do their best to restrain their attacks to avoid killing or crippling their opponents, instead of refining melee skills. After this fight, everyone became even closer. Not only could the weakest of the four of them fight more than ten people on their own, they were all much stronger than most professional fighters. There were very few in the fighters circle at this level. For example, Nikki and Monica hardly ever sparred with anyone else other than with each other. Naturally, they werent well-known. As for Luke and Mindy, one was used to blowing heads up with guns, and the other liked to use a double-headed saber. They also didnt have any experience in the fighters circle. They had now truly be a small clique. Since they werent that different in age, they could be considered friends, and could chat freely. Mindy finally couldnt take Lukes provocation, and also fought a round with Monica and Nikki each, and the atmosphere in this small clique became even better. Monica wrapped her arms around Mindys neck, as if she was pressing her to her chest. Its a good thing Brookes group has yet to piss you off. Otherwise, they would probably have to be sent to the hospital. Luke asked, What? Do they like to beat people up? Monica shook her head. Not really. Dalton Junior High is still very strict when ites to this. If they dare hit someone, and its confirmed that the event happened, theyll have to leave school for sure. However, they dont have any qualms about pushing, shoving and spitting, or pouring juice or Coke on someone. Ordinary girls can only endure it, but I dont think Mindy will let herself be bullied. Luke said with a smile, Then forget it. If they mess around like that, there are other schools. If Brooke and the others were too much, he would do his best to spread the word about this group of junior high cretins online. Once they became the first infamous group to be crucified on F2F, dropping out of school would be the least of it. Who knew, they might even be sent to a reformation center for a few months. When that happened, these little cretins would learn, even if they didnt want to. After the sparring session, they had afternoon tea at Nikkis ce for an hour before Luke and Mindy said goodbye. This time, Nikki got her wish, and Luke promised to train Mindy and the girls for an hour every week. This time, after Luke left, Nikki and Monica didnt bring up any girl talk. As he drove, Luke was all smiles. Hesitating for a moment, Mindy still couldnt help but ask, Do you like Nikki? Luke said, Of course not. Were just ordinary friends. Mindy was surprised. Then, its Monica? While there were mixed-race couples, she didnt think Monica was Lukes type. Luke patted her head helplessly. What are you thinking? Theyre just friends. Im not pursuing either of them, okay? Mindy was relieved. She would have felt conflicted if he was. You looked very happy, so I thought you were interested in one of them. Wait, dont tell me you like them together... She suddenly thought of an even worse possibility. Luke couldnt help but rap her head with his knuckles. Dont you like watching cartoons? Where did you get this idea from? He didnt say that it was a bad idea. After all, there were too many of these sorts of things in this society, and just as much school. The messy entanglements between cheerleaders and various school team members was the main topic of gossip in every school. Mindy was on the cheerleading team; it was impossible for her not to have heard something like this. He just wanted to change the subject. He couldnt tell the little girl why he was happy, because it was rted to the system. System: You have defeated Nikki Sanderson and have received a list of her abilities. Nikki Sandersons abilities: Basic Combat, Basic Dance... Elementary Muscle Control (Prerequisites: 20 Strength, 20 Dexterity, 20 Mental Strength, 10,000 Credit) System: You have defeated Monica Dwayne and have received a list of her abilities. Monica Dwaynes abilities: Basic Combat, Basic Dance... Elementary Imitation (Prerequisites: 20 Strength, 20 Dexterity, 20 Mental Strength, 10,000 Credit). Looking at Elementary Muscle Control and Elementary Imitation, Luke was delighted and immediately chose to learn them. Mindy was still in the car, and he couldnt act too happy as he sent her home. When the little girl got out of the car, he didnt forget to remind her, Remember to tell Damon about making new friends today. Also, show him the video of your training and let him give you some pointers. Mindy nodded helplessly and let Luke rub her head before he drove off. She thenined in a low voice, Hmph, do you think youre really my brother? With that, she turned around and walked toward the door, her steps gradually bing lighter. In the end, she was even bouncing up and down. Now, shepletely forgot about the three b*tches, and only felt that what happened today was... very interesting. If this was what it was like to attend school, then she would really have to properly attend school in the future! Muttering to herself, the girl couldnt help smiling. She opened the door and saw Damon in the living room with a pencil and a notebook for sketching. But he seemed a little dazed. asionally, he would look at his phone before putting it down. It wasnt until Mindy called out to him that he turned around. The smile on his face immediately disappeared, and he went back to his normal expression. How was it? Did you have fun? Chapter 1144 - Father’s Broken Heart and Bored Partner

Chapter 1144: Fathers Broken Heart and Bored Partner

Yes! It was a lot of fun. Mindy was happy, and didnt notice her fathers subtle expression. She simply smiled and nodded hard. Oh, right, Luke wants you to have a look at my new friends. Damons initially conflicted heart was slightlyforted. Good, his daughter hadnt forgotten all about her father after going out to y. He had to calm down and try to get used to the fact that Mindy had ssmates and friends, and not just him. A momentter, he was dumbfounded as he watched Mindy and Nikkis ferocious fight on the screen. After a long while, he asked, Is your friend also... Mindy naturally knew what her father was thinking. She immediately rolled her eyes. She lives on the Upper West Side. Her father is a senior manager at somepany, and her mother is an ountant. Damon was even more surprised. Indeed, she doesnt act like a killer, but she can actually spar with you? Mindy chuckled. Its a girls self-defense club. Damons face darkened. Are you kidding me? The mens self-defense club is dead if they piss you off. Mindy wasnt in a hurry, and yed the second video after the first one ended. It was a video of her fight against Monica. Damon was now apathetic, and didnt ask the stupid question of whether or not this girl was a killer like them. He knew that his daughter would tell him. That was because Luke telling Mindy to let Damon know was definitely to give Damon the heads-up. It would be irresponsible not to let Damon know that such strong friends had appeared next to his daughter. It didnt matter whether Luke had confirmed that the two girls were good or bad; the main thing was that Damon had to confirm it himself. Mindy was his daughter, after all. Twenty minutester, Damon finally heard what happened from his overly excited daughter. He only had one word for it: Motherf*cker! It was perfectly normal for his daughter to run into a campus b*tch like Brooke. It was something she would have to face ordinarily; there was no need to make a fuss about it. Mindys mental fortitude and pride were enough to support her through this ufortable period. In the end, it would only be those girls bad luck. But Luke had pulled strings and turned Nikki and Monica into Mindys friends, which made Damons heart ache. Wasnt this supposed to be an ordinary life? How did his daughter go out and casually make friends with two mutuals? He was conflicted, but didnt n to meddle in his daughters school life. But he heard that the two girls had worked together to beat up a dozen hoodlums when they were 13 or 14, which was how they became good friends. Now, Mindy and the two girls were hanging out together, and his daughter had beaten up more hoodlums than they had, and was a little resistant to ordinary school life. What was it going to be like when the three girls were together? Damon felt that he had toe up with a contingency n for the future. Hm, he could also call Luke and ask him if he had done it on purpose! Just as Mindy was about to adapt to her new life, why did she suddenly make these two new friends? Soon, Luke received Damons call while he was on his way to Flushing. He couldnt be bothered to deal with his paranoid father at the moment. He could only rify with certainty that he had only met the two girls two or three times before, and he hadnt known that they liked to fight. He had only found them because they happened to be at the same school. After putting down the phone, Damon also felt that he was being a little paranoid. After asking Mindy again, she confirmed that Nikki and Monica had been studying at Dalton Junior High for three years and had been cheerleaders for two years. Damon had only decided which school to send Mindy to two months ago. It was impossible for anyone to arrange for them to approach Mindy beforehand. Damon was relieved. After getting rid of Damon, Luke arrived at Flushing. He parked the car in the police departments parking lot before driving out in the SUV. Stark Expos official opening ceremony would be held at seven tonight, and would include arge-scale performance. It was five in the afternoon, which was the peak entry time. People and cars turned the ce into a sea of noise. New York was still cold in February, and the temperature hovered around 0 degrees, but the atmosphere near the venue was like a furnace. The closer to the venue, the hotter the atmosphere got. The majority of the people all around were no longer adults like during the day, but young people whoughed and joked as they gathered at the venue. They were all here for the performance tonight. What was the most notable trait of Stark Industries? Most peoples first reaction was money. This trait had been endorsed by a certain tycoon for more than ten years, and was already ingrained in everyones hearts. Nobody doubted it. A Las Vegas show wouldnt be able topare with the show tonight. When it came down to it, Las Vegas shows were about making money, while this big show that Stark Industries was putting on... was purely a certain tycoons interest. Top-notch singers, top-notch dancers, top-notch magicians, and all kinds of top-notch acrobats. The tycoon would never hire anything under a first-ss performer. He couldnt afford to lose face. This was a super carnival set up by Stark Industries. Coincidentally, it was also the first day of the Chinese New Year. There had been an increasing number of Chinese in Flushing in recent years, and it was basically equivalent to building another Chinatown here. The lively Chinese New Year celebration was underway at the same time. Although it wasnt in the same area, many people who came to celebrate the Chinese New Year could sense the lively atmosphere. Then, when they entered the venue and saw an even livelier scene, their spirits naturally soared. Many girls who were wearing thick jackets had already tied them around their waists to reveal fair and tanned skin alike, which matched the fiery evening. The atmosphere in the car wasnt as lively. After Luke took over the drive, Selina put down the seat andy down as she said, These youngsters are even more excited than during the new year. Luke drove slowly as he patrolled the area. He turned his head and asked, Are you tired? Selina said listlessly, Im not tired. Its just that patrolling alone is too boring. Gold Nugget can hide in the back and watch TV shows. I only listen to songs at most. Luke was amused. Its been hard on you. Well be done with this assignment in three days. You can take leave then. Selina asked, Am I the kind to ck off? Luke smiled. Mm, youre not. I misunderstood you just now. What do you want? Selina stretched out one hand behind her. Gold Nugget, who had been watching TV, immediately got up, picked up the food box next to it, and gave it to her. Opening the food box, she put on gloves and took out a slice of Napoleon cake. Tell me, what happened when you went out with Mindy today? Chapter 1145 - Crude Armor and a Fierce Greeting

Chapter 1145: Crude Armor and a Fierce Greeting

Luke chuckled and told her what happened. From the moment Luke got into the car, Selina knew that he was in a good mood. She and the dog had been on patrol for almost a day, and she needed to listen to something interesting to lift her mood. Luke knew it was a small request, and naturally wouldnt refuse. When Luke told her how strong Nikki and Monica were, Selina forgot to eat the cake. She gaped for a long while before she murmured, Seriously? How can they be so strong? Wait, do you think they sneak out at night to beat up hooligans? Amused, Luke shook his head. They might have beaten up some hooligans before, but it definitely isnt a habit. It would be very hard for them to hide their fighting habits from me, and Ive nevere across them in our database. Going out at night to beat up hoodlums was also a form of actualbat. As for how important it was to build up good habits in actualbat, just look at Selina. Luke was no longer worried that Selina would lose out if he went too easy on her. Even though she hardly ever killed anyone, the previous Knee Breaker of L.A. had turned into New Yorks Devil Bone Breaker; this upgrade in her title amply demonstrated her progress. It was also because of this that Nikki and Monica, who werent used to fighting ruthlessly, could only be considered academics. But Luke didnt mention that the two girls had superpowers. He and Selina never discussed sensitive matters outside. Even if his car had pretty solid defenses, it may not help. Who knew if there were superhumans among the tens of thousands of people around them who could eavesdrop on their conversation. Safety first. The more they knew, the stricter they had to be with themselves. They absolutely couldnt rx, or it would be a huge problem. The two of them chatted on the drive. Tens of thousands of people were already cheering at the venue. The performance was about to start. Luke and Selina didnt go over, but simply patrolled areas where there basically werent any people. They werent the hardworking patrol officers or support officers. They didnt have to step in to maintain order, nor did they have to face excited fans. As for celebrities, they werent too interested. Luke had been promoting ire in various ways on F2F, and she was starting to be an online celebrity singer. Selina, who had witnessed the entire star-making process, lost interest in celebrities. Even the little monkey whom she had trounced in the past could be packaged as a star; gossip was meaningless to her. Just when they thought they could end todays patrol by taking a spin, an alert suddenly rang out in the car. An unusual flying object is approaching the venue. Luke and Selina looked at the screen on the central console. In the image transmitted by the drone, a shadow was headed for the performance venue, trailing two streaks of mes. Both of them eximed in surprise. Selina was suspicious. Is this something Tony Stark added to liven things up? Luke, however, dismissed the guess without any hesitation. Thats impossible. Unless its an emergency, that guy would never release such a half-finished product and embarrass himself in front of tens of thousands of viewers. Also, it looks very crude. Selina immediately nodded. Thats true. No wonder I find it ugly. If it was Tonys Iron Man armor, it would have to be gorgeous, elegant and ssy. It was impossible for it to be big and ck. Luke had already gotten out of the car. Notify the other officers and Starks security to be aware that something might happen at the performance, and to continue maintaining order. Selina said, Okay. Of the officers on duty here, she and Luke were probably the only ones who had Happys number. The real danger was the audience running around in a blind panic and causing a stampede. With tens of thousands of people here, it was too easy for people to be trampled on, causing hundreds of casualties. So, it was best to sort Tony out first and see if they could lure this unknown assant out of the venue. When Selina started making calls, Luke disappeared into the darkness up ahead. Luke didnt immediately head over. Instead, he put on a pair of lenses as he ran, and looked at the image transmitted by the drone. The thing charging toward the venue looked like a semi-finished suit of metal armor. Crude ports and rivets could be seen on its surface. The metal tes only protected several vital parts. There was no helmet, only a small piece of metal sticking out behind the head. It wasnt as sturdy as Tonys earliest chunky Mark 0. However, it clearly had a better power system than the crude Mark 0. It jumped as it advanced, and could jump dozens of meters each time with very economical-looking spurts of mes. Although its speed wasnt half-bad, the difference between being able to fly and being able to jump was too great. Tony could fly faster than a Mach 2 ne; who knew how many times faster he was than this grasshopper-like jumping. This suit was at least several levels lower than Tonys current Iron Man suit. Thinking quickly, Luke turned into a transparent shadow and charged toward the performance venue. On the other side, Selinas call connected quickly. Happy still remembered how Luke and Selina had fought the terrorists in Los Angeles and saved the building. He didnt think that Selina would make a joke about this. Even if it was a joke, Tony coulde outter and pull things back on track with a joke or two of his own. The tycoon had mindless fans all over America. If he left halfway through the show, it would be nothing more than a conversation topic, and nobody would criticize him for it. In any case, the tycoon had often done it before he became Iron Man. Nobody could do anything about it. Happy and the security guards rushed onto the stage and dragged Tony away. Unfortunately, it was toote for them to retreat. Just as Tony heard Happys warning and cooperated with the security guards to retreat, the figure leapt onto the top of a big screen outside the venue. Then, with a tremendous push, mes burst out of his legs as he jumped into the air and thennded on the stage. Just before hended, the mes on his legs died out, allowing him tond easily. Almost instantly, Tony met the persons gaze, and they spoke at the same time. Tony Stark? Are you looking for me? The man smiled, but his face was stiff, and the long scar under his left eye gave him an intimidating look. He muttered a curse in Russian. The rod-like object in his hands suddenly extended quickly, and in less than two seconds, had split and turned into two long whips. At the same time, the whips glowed with bluish-white electric light as countless fine electric arcs shot out. The person struck with the whip in his left hand. Dodge! Tony immediately bellowed and pushed Happy away. The security guards subconsciously avoided the attack. It wasnt a problem for them to block bullets for Tony, but this whip didnt look like something that a human could withstand. Chapter 1146 - Tony’s Transformation and the “Head Stealer”

Chapter 1146: Tonys Transformation and the Head Stealer

Crack! With a crisp sound, a thin and deep crack appeared in the ground, smoking faintly. The LCD screen which covered the entire back wall was also split apart, and the screen instantly turned ck. An unpleasant smell of burning wafted out. The audience couldnt help but cry out in rm. But nobody ran. Most people thought that this was a new trick specially designed by Tony. Happy, the box! Tony shouted and waved at Happy even as he ran to the other side. Fat Happy rolled several times over the ground. Seeing the tycoons action, he understood what he wanted. He rolled a few more times until he was behind a wall. He got up and ran to the red suitcase. The man didnt care about anyone else. He simply walked unhurriedly toward Tony. Tony Stark, do you know that your family is full of thieves and robbers? Crack! Heshed out with the whip at Tony, who was slowly retreating. Tony stepped back and avoided the whip. The wall behind him was cut open again. Everybody screamed again, and cameras and Titanium phones were held up to record what was going on. In the face of danger, Tony realized that he wasnt too nervous. Compared with Charcoal Head, who looked like a god ofbat, the guy in front of him with the whips was just a weak chicken. Luke could easily dodge two hits even without wearing the metal armor. Compared with Luke and his rope darts, Tony felt that this guy was just a kindergarten kid. But Tony soon realized that something was wrong. The neer didnt seem to be in a hurry to kill him. The two whips crackled, but didnt attack repeatedly. Tony was simply forced to jump around as the man mocked his father. There was a short whistle, and out of the corner of his eye, Tony saw Happy in the corridor behind him with a red suitcase in his arms. He was delighted. Fire. As soon as he said that, several security guards who had already raised their guns decisively pulled the triggers. Everything had happened too quickly just now, and they were wary of this attacker who looked like he was wearing metal armor. If the tycoon didnt open his mouth, they didnt dare casually use their weapons, afraid that they might identally kill him or injure civilians. But as long as Tony said so, it wouldnt be their responsibility; this was a Stark Industries guarantee. A few bullets were fired at the assant. The manshed out with his whips, and more than ten bullets were deflected. Tony jumped behind the wall and stepped on the red suitcase, which instantly opened. He bent down and stuck his hands into the gloves, then raised the box to his chest. Red and silver armor immediately expanded from the suitcase to cover his upper body. Tony spread his arms and legs in the standard pose. Multiple pieces of armor popped out of the main frame of the suit and quicklybined together. In the end, the silver mask of the helmet flipped down and the eyes glowed white. The entire process only took five seconds, and Tony became Iron Man once more. Crack! The wall in front of him was split open by a bluish-white whip. The assant looked at him through the crack with a sneer, as if he wasnt surprised that he was wearing armor. Tony raised his hand, and the circle in his palm lit up with a cannon st. The bluish-white whipshed out again. Tony ducked slightly, and the tip of the whip curved as it struck his wrist from the side. The palm cannons power-up was immediately interrupted. Tony immediately moved to the side and raised his other hand. After he was thrashed by Batman just two days ago, he already knew that he couldnt let the other party grab hold of the rhythm in battle. Attacking from a fixed position wasnt a good thing. Bang! The palm cannon fired, but a whipshed out almost at the same time. The two collided with a loud explosion, the shock wave rippling outward to kick up a chaotic wind. The assant, however, was unscathed. He even grinned maliciously as he continuedshing out with his whips. The attack from the palm cannon was a burst of energy, which onlysted for a moment, unlike the whip. The tycoon clearlycked actualbat experience against superhumans, and was caught off guard as the whip wrapped tightly around him. Jarviss notifications rang out nonstop, and the internal system was extremely unstable. The assants whip was very unique. Its output was converted into sma energy; any frail object in its path would naturally be split in two. Tonys metal armor, on the other hand, wasnt that brittle. Even Mark 5, which was the most brittle suit, could withstand the damage from the sma whip for the time being. However, the whip also interfered strongly with the Iron Man armor. Mark 5s power output was very unstable, so Tony couldnt immediately break free from the sma whip. At the same time, the assant swung the other whip he was holding. The bullets fired by Starks security guards and the police officers were deflected, flying off to who knew where. Clearly, the whips had a pretty good defense function. The assants armor wasntplete, probably because his most important defense method wasnt the armor. Tony tried to stand up, but his heart suddenly tightened. His vision went blurry and it was difficult for him to breathe. He had just gotten up a little, when his knee hit the ground again. Damn it! His body was actually acting up at a moment like this! After getting the hole in his chest and using the arc reactor to pull away the shrapnel that was close to his heart, he had been suffering padium poisoning for months. After he was kidnappedst time, he made sure to carry a metal suit with him at all times. He didnt want to be caught off guard and embarrass himself again. In the end, the armor was fine, but there was a problem with his body. If I had Charcoal Heads physique, I could still beat this guy up even if the arc reactor malfunctions! Tony inexplicably thought of the human-shaped monster he had fought previously. He was unwilling to admit defeat again. No way, this guy is so weak, but Im actually being suppressed! If that guy hears about this, hell mock me next time! Thinking that, Tony suddenly raised his head, and his eyes lit up, which meant that he was highly focused. Then, there was a sh of white light, and he couldnt help but be stunned. Was he hallucinating? Or was his condition getting worse? Looking at the virtual image in front of his eyes, he saw a dark shadow fall silently and rapidly from the sky. Tony knew who wasing the moment he saw the gliding cape and that stealthy, soundless style. The ck shadow swooped down from the sky like a bat hunting for food in the dark. It spun nimbly in the air and passed in between the bluish-white whips to kick the assant in the back. Chapter 1147 - God of Ambush, God of Punishment

Chapter 1147: God of Ambush, God of Punishment

Bang! The assant, who had oppressed the tycoon and didnt give him a chance to counterattack, instantly ate sh*t as he rolled ten meters over the smooth stage. The audience finally realized that someone was here to help Iron Man. They couldnt help but curse out loud, somehow sympathizing with the assant. After all, most people had never experienced being hit in the face and the butt at the same time, while this assant had been instantly gratified. On the stage, Tony also noticed that the whips bluish-white electric light had disappeared. Without this interference, the whips were nothing to the metal armor. He tore off the whip that was wrapped around him and looked over with an upset expression. Hey, I havent started getting serious yet. Why did you hit him? Luke nced at him and swiped at his waist, sending out a shadow. The assant, who was about to get up, felt something tighten around him. He lowered his head and saw the rope attached to the ck bat dart wrap around him. He flexed his arms and tried to break the rope. Luke appeared in front of the assant and punched him in the face. The assant copsed backward. The audience cheered and yelled out words like cool, awesome, and perfect. Luke grabbed the assant and sent amunication request to Tony, who looked aggrieved. Tony immediately picked up. Hes here for me. Cant you let me handle it? In any case, Im done! Luke snorted. This thing in his chest seems to be an arc reactor. Its best to get rid of him quickly, or youll be in big trouble. Tony turned serious. Ill have Happy get the car. Luke deliberately asked, Cant you just fly and take him with you? Tony was depressed. My Mark 5 doesnt have a flight function. Luke gave an oh and then said, Then Ill give you the addresster. You can go and get him then. Tony: Huh? The next moment, Luke grabbed the assant and sped across the stage before jumping over the edge. The audience in front of the stage eximed in unison and leaned back, as if afraid of being hit. But they soon came back to their senses. Wait, wouldnt it be better if Batman really jumped into their midst? Unfortunately for them, when Luke jumped, his bat cape instantly hardened, and he used the momentum to increase his speed as he flew a huge circle over the heads of the tens of thousands of audience members, and disappeared into the night sky with the assant. The audience could only raise their heads at the same time and track that figure, like tens of thousands of cats drawn to a cat stick. After the figure disappeared, the scene was silent for a moment, before it suddenly got noisy again. Screaming, whistling, shouting, jumping and hugging C everybody was excited. The audience who had professional cameras and Titanium phones were especially excited. Look at what they had taken. This was a Bat/Iron fight against a superviin, which was a million times better than some performance. They would upload the videos and photos to F2F tomorrow, no, tonight, and say, I was there, thats me. A few minutester, Tony left in a hurry. Luke had already returned to the car by then, and continued patrolling with Selina. There was no need to enter the venue. There were tens of thousands of people inside. If things got really chaotic, it would be useless even if they went. It was better to direct traffic around the venue. After all, many people were no longer interested in the official performance after that, and started to leave. Among them, the reporters and other people who had managed to catch the event on camera were the most enthusiastic. Several times, Luke and Selina ran into some people blocking the streets, who turned out to be paparazzi who were collecting all sorts of footage of the scene. Forget about Iron Man and the assant. Countless cameras had been focused on Tony Stark at the time, and he had been captured on film very clearly. Later, before he could demonstrate his might, Batman beat up the assant, and there was basically no footage of the battle. Few people present had recorded how Batman had appeared. Iron Man had recently been about to push Batman out of the limelight. Apart from arge number of hardcore fans, many paparazzi and even spectators felt that this made sense. But after Batman appeared again two days ago, and with his graceful one-hit takedown of that superviin tonight, many people came back to their senses. This was the number one superhero! This was Batman! He was known as the ck Angel and was like a saint. If Tony Stark satisfied the publics fantasy of a superhero, then Batman undoubtedly fulfilled the publics expectations of a superhero. Apart from punishing evil and advocating good, Batman didnt do anything else, and didnt have much exposure. Many people felt that Batmans name probably didnte from his appearance, but because this superhero only appeared at night to stop crime, and never epted the peoples worship under the sun. Batman only felt pride in his heart. He was great, but also lonely. What the tens of thousands of excited people at the scene didnt know was that at that moment, a minor detective was working diligently outside the venue, and was issuing a huge ticket to a guy who had parked randomly. From the paparazzo who had stopped his car randomly in chasing down news, a certain person discovered that this TV station had recentlye up with a lot of Bat/Iron CP material. A certain detective decisively took advantage of his position to give NYPD a small windfall. Selinas expression was unperturbed, as if the two of them were patrolling diligently. As for them switching to issuing parking fines, she was well aware that this was just looking for people to act as witnesses! They were the first to discover the assant, but hadnt entered the venue to provide backup; they could use the excuse that there hadnt been enough time. After all, the attack had happened and ended too quickly. Most of the security guards and police officers in the venue hadnt even reached the stage yet. If Luke never showed his face, it was a small failing. The surveince cameras and parking fines issued outside the venue were their best cover. They were busy until ten at night. After working overtime, they drove home. Luke then left through the underground passage and went to an old warehouse in New Jersey. He released the assant from Space 2. Using various detection equipment in his inventory, he scanned the assant and his equipment before sending Tony the address. After sending the message, he didnt hang around, and left. He didnt question the man or take anything that belonged to the assant. This assant might be valuable to others, but Luke wasnt as affected since the system had already taken most of his value. System: Defeat and capture Ivan Vanko. Mission aplished. Total experience: 200. Total credit: 200. Contribution rate: 90%. EXP +180. Credit +180. Chapter 1148 - Harvest, Trouble, and Divided Fans

Chapter 1148: Harvest, Trouble, and Divided Fans

Luke was quite surprised by the system notification. As a ssic bad guy with suspected knock-off Iron Man armor and who spouted a lot of superviin lines, Ivan was only worth 200 points. He was simply a disgrace to viins. Also, ording to the experience and credit points from this mission, he probably hadnte here to hurt anyone except Tony Stark. Also, while he was tagged as evil in the system, it was the lightest shade of red. Light red meant minor evil, and the level of danger was on par with a standard hooligan; anyone who stole things or sold weed more often would be included. Coupled with the 200 points assigned by the system, this meant that this Ivan actually wasnt too bad. He had just done some bad things at most, which was really unexpected. So, instead of killing him, Luke decided to hand him over to Tony. Of course, experience and credit were just one of the gains. The other reward was the list of abilities which he had obtained after defeating Ivan. This Ivan Vanko had most of Starks abilities, but some werent very strong. However, after Luke switched over to Ivans abilities, he found information on this knock-off Iron Man Armor, including the energy source which looked like an arc reactor. In fact, it was indeed an arc reactor, but had a low RPM and low output. The main reason for this problem was that Ivan didnt have that much money to perfect the armor. It was also the reason why the armor could only jump, and why it was iplete. Without enough money, he wouldnt be able to build a powerful energy core, so it had many reduced functions. The most outstanding thing about this armor was the two sma whips, which proved that he wasnt just a copycat, but an expert. What was even more amazing was that Ivans armor was pure DIY, and he was very poor. The raw materials that went into this semi-finished armor cost only about a million dors, yet he had been able to drive Tony into a tight spot with it. If he had a hundred million dors to spend on the armor, the final product wouldnt be much worse than Tonys Iron Man suit. But after what happened today, there was no need to mention how troublesome things would be for Tony, let alone the trouble Ivan was in. The main thing was that the energy core was too much like an arc reactor. Coupled with Lukes Batman suit 2.0, it was clear that he had gathered together the basic elements for the Iron Man suit. A few days ago, Tony had refused to hand over the Iron Man suit and all the rted technology at a hearing in Congress. In the end, an assant in a semi-finished suit appeared, which was d*mn awkward. The people from Congress had just been pped in the face. Now that there was an opportunity, they would force the tycoon to hand his armor over once again. Luke simply mentioned this possibility in his message to the tycoon, and told Tony to be careful. But it probably wouldnt be long before all the viewers in America saw the tycoon on TV again. As for the conflict between Tony and Ivan, he didnt really care. Tony had enough money and influence to clearly investigate everything. ... News channels all over America blew up again tonight. There was a huge amount of breaking news, and the live witnesses on F2F were having a huge party. It was different this time. When Tony beat up Obadiah, SHIELD blocked the news. There had never been a scene of the two Iron Mans fighting each other on TV, let alone of Batman and Iron Mans fight. Now, the first big fight, of the Bat/Iron CP versus the superviin, was about to air, and everybody went crazy. All Iron Man did was either dodge or fall to his knees, and the assant, Whish, was taken down and tied up with one move from Batman. Even if the entire battle took less than a minute, it didnt reduce the significance of this sensational moment. That was because the key factors of superheroes, superviins, superheroes working together, and the superviin being defeated had alle to life; it was a real-life superheroic strip. Some viewers mored for more. For example, who was the boss of the superheroes? On this point, Batman and Iron Mans brainless fansunched all sorts of debates, and the hardcore keyboard warriors even stayed upte to support their heroes. But Iron Man and Batman clearly had a special rtionship. Both parties made their debut at the same time, and saved a lot of victims during the California earthquake. This was a good deed that couldnt be disputed and used to judge who was better. The second time they appeared together was when Batman visited Iron Man at night a few days ago, and the two of them went to Staten Ind for a bout. This could only prove that they were close, but not who was better. It wasnt until their third appearance together, in Iron Mans encounter with Whish, that Batman kicked Whish away in a critical moment. This once again proved that they were close, and also that Batman was a little better. But Iron Man fans could argue that Tony hadnt been wearing the main suit. There was a lot of debate on the Inte, but for the time being, nobody stepped on the other partys favored superhero to talk up their own fave. And so, a third evil force appeared. They believed that the best oue for Batman and Iron Man was... to be together. These heretics were then instantly attacked by the loyal fans on both sides. The men who liked them acknowledged their actions and regarded them as heroes, and fantasized about bing like them. Most women who liked them wanted to meet and fall in love with them someday, like Sheerah. But, together?! The fans in all three parties were very resolute, and nobody could convince anyone else. At that moment, Tony was busy trying to get Ivan back to see if his Iron Man technology had been leaked. Luke was busy checking the mans abilities and testing them to see if they could be incorporated into his own armor. The people involved were too busy to follow the news. ... The next day, Luke and Selina went to the expo as usual. What happenedst night didnt affect the expo. Instead, even more people poured into the ce. Most people went to the stage first to admire it. If they didnt see for themselves the scene of Iron Man and Batmans battle, they felt that something was missing. Thanks to these people, Luke and Selina threw more than 20 people into the detention center in the morning to calm down, and Luke earned 100 experience and credit points. When they were having lunch in the car, Selina casually asked if they were going to visit the independent booths today, and Luke pped his forehead. I forgot about Bent. Chapter 1149 - A Reseacher’s Special Brand of “Torture”

Chapter 1149: A Reseachers Special Brand of Torture

Selina found that odd. His items dont seem... Wait, wait, it seems they might be useful to us? Luke winked at her and said, Havent you always been saying that something feels missing when youre out on an assignment? They were naturally talking about how Selinained that her attack methods were too simple when she was out on her private job. Now, with Bents inventions, New Yorks nightlife would definitely be a lot more interesting. Luke took out his fake phone and gave an order online to a certain shellpany. At that moment, Bent was driving his shabby car home with a dejected expression. He couldnt afford to live in New York, nor on this side of the Hudson River in New Jersey. After several months of unemployment, he could only stay at his mothers ce in Secaucus, New Jersey for the time being. It wasnt unusual for unemployed middle-aged people to go home and eat their 70-year-old mothers cooking. Of course, whether or not she was willing was another matter. Bents mother wasnt too unhappy about him losing his job, but she was very dissatisfied with how he had never even looked for a girlfriend. Thinking about how not only didnt he make any money this time, he would still be despised by his mother for not having a girlfriend, Bent felt that his days were dark. It was a small thing to not have a girlfriend, but what if he ran out of money for research? It was already good enough that his mother gave him enough of her pension for him to live on; he couldnt ask for more. Did he really have to find a job as a researcher, follow the arrangements of those dumb*ss higher-ups and forever carry out boring research? Bent fell into despair. Even when his phone suddenly rang, he only nced at it. When he saw that it was an unknown number, he was uninterested in picking up. Was someone calling to buy his inventions? That was impossible. Since yesterday, apart from one phone call from his mother, it was either someone selling something or a wrong number. But the unknown number was persistent, and rang seven or eight times. Bent stepped on the brake angrily and picked up the call. Damn it. Im not buying insurance, condoms, bank products, cheap phones, or whatever. Im so poor I have to eat sh*t. Do you want to eat it too? Ill send you a few kilograms when ites out to fill the mouths of you d*mn salespeople! There was a dead silence on the other end. The other party probably hadnt expected Bent to be so moody. A few secondster, a polite voice rang out. Hello, is this Mr. Bent Bet? After venting his anger, Bent was breathing heavily. B*stard, I dont want a credit card either. Im bankrupt now! The voice on the other end was still polite and formic. It seems that you need a job, right? Bent was stunned. A job? I didnt submit a resume. The person on the other end of the lineughed. Its fine. Work whiches knocking on your door is always a good thing, Mr. Bet. Just like that, Bent sat in the car and stayed on the line for half an hour. As the conversation went on, his expression got better and better. In the end, he hung up and couldnt be any more excited. He couldnt help but rush out of the car and raise his hands to the sky. Hahahaha, I have a job! I have money! A luxury car drove past him, and the girl in the car looked at him curiously. Mom, whats wrong with him? Thedy snorted. Its fine. Its just another lunatic. In the meantime, Luke looked at the text message from thewyer whom the shellpany had hired. He turned around with a smile. I bought out the inventions for half a million. His annual sry will be 200,000, plus 5% from any patents. Hes signed on for 50 years. Satisfied? Selina thought for a moment. Not bad, but isnt 50 years too long? Luke shrugged. Why else did he stipte a 10 million penalty fee? Hes not really an idiot. He just likes to y with technology more. We dont expect his inventions to make money. Selina said, Then cant we just buy his current technology? He still wants to sell it, right? Luke said, No one in the Department of Defense likes this guy, and he has very little resources. However, if I give him a research budget of one to ten million a year, do you think he wont be able toe up with some new and interesting tech? After thinking about it, Selina had to agree with him. What Luke didnt say was that the long-term investment was for Selina. She wasnt someone who killed indiscriminately. Whether she was a detective or a vignte, the only type of person she would kill without hesitation was a scumbag like Kilgrave. Luke didnt n for her to change her habit. Everybody had the right to be themselves. He couldnt think that Selina was wrong just because she wasnt as straightforward as he was. Without the system, he mightve made a simr choice. But Luke had always felt that letting certain people live was also a form of punishment, provided that they didnt live toofortably. And Bents little toys were very good in this respect. With some of them, the longer their effectssted, the better. For example, bigshots who couldnt stop farting for a week would lose all dignity. By the same logic, the itching powder and cramping oil wouldnt kill anyone, but could make it basically impossible for a person to get any work done. It would be especially hard for gang bigshots to look formidable and intimidate their subordinates. Thinking about how there would be New York legends in the future of bigshots who farted, cramped or itched, Luke was full of anticipation. There was a story from his previous life that he always remembered: My neighbors brother had always been a school tyrant, and no one dared defy him. One day, he was fighting, and took out from his pocket the magical girl transformation rod which his sister yed with... Clearly, the best policy was to torture a mans heart. Two dayster, Luke and Selina were finally released from patrol duty. Except for the attack at the opening ceremony, everything went smoothly at the expo. Even though more than 2,000 people had been stuffed into the detention center which Stark Industries had just donated to the police department, it still had to be said that this had been a sessful, peaceful, and productive expo. Luke was also roused from the joy of obtaining Tony and Ivans new abilities, and he refocused on Nikki and Monicas abilities. Neither Elementary Muscle Control nor Elementary Imitation were particrly strong. But on the same person, the two abilities yed off each other very well. Take Nikki and Monica, for example. An ordinary person with abo of these two abilities could easily kill three to five pairs of Nikki and Monica. Elementary Muscle Control was the hardware, and Elementary Imitation was the software. Elementary Muscle Control was abat technique which one had to learn and hone themself. Elementary Imitation couldnt be fully utilized when it was limited by a persons physique. Combining both, on the other hand, wasbining strength and technique, and could create close-rangebat ability that was close to Lukes level. Chapter 1150 - A Divine Technique Combo and the Master’s Ambitions

Chapter 1150: A Divine Technique Combo and the Masters Ambitions

Now that Luke had these two abilities, he discovered after some rough research that they were even more useful than he had imagined. For him, the biggest shoring was that his physique wasnt good enough, which restricted his use of his abilities. Luke, who had 40 Strength, 27 Dexterity and 40 Mental Strength, also had Elementary Self-Healing, Quick Reflex, and Physical Outburst. He could easily carry out movements that ordinary people couldnt, and he wasnt afraid of injuring himself when he tested Elementary Muscle Control. Except for the fact that it hurt more frequently, it wasnt a big problem. He turned this Muscle Control, which was initially a trump card, into a regr skill. Nikki called it Explosion, but Luke preferred to call it Berserk. This trump card was simr to Physical Outburst, except that it was more like an increase in strength. It had a simr side effect, which was hidden physical injuries. There were a lot of possibilities inbining Berserk with Physical Outburst. Luke felt that as long as he studied and honed thisbo for a while, it might turn into a new ability. Even when Muscle Control wasnt used in Explosion, it could make minute adjustments to his movements so that his muscles could support difficult movements, thus significantly increasing hisbat ability. Lastly, it had another support function. With a bit of focus, Luke could change the shape of his muscles to a certain extent, whether it was his face or his body. In other words, even without the Thousand Faces System, he could instantly change his appearance. He couldnt turn into someone elses face, but it was very easy to make his face unrecognizable. It could be said that Muscle Control was a multifunctional divine skill that was far more useful than he had expected. But it still couldntpare with Monicas Elementary Imitation. Elementary Imitation sounded very simple it allowed a person to quickly imitate the movements of others. At first nce, it didnt look like a big deal, but when this quick imitation was applied to increasing proficiency in minutes and not days, this skill was far more magical than Elementary Muscle Control. Take Monica, for example. If other people took a year to learn taekwondo, it only took her three to five days; the only difference was inbat awareness and physique. She didnt even need to personally make a move; she just needed to watch a live demonstration a few times from the side topletely understand these movements. She knew exactly how to exert force and coordinate her movements. She was pretty much as fast as a copy. But simr with Elementary Muscle Control, the real limitation of this ability was the person themself. Without enoughbat awareness and a good enough physique, it was impossible for a fat homebody to suddenly do a spin in the air andnd steadily, even if he knew every step of the process. This ability was more like a magnifier, which made all physical movements simpler. It just so happened that Luke had enoughbat awareness and experience, and a body far stronger than an ordinary persons. With Nikki and Monicas respective abilities, theirbat ability increased several-fold. As for Luke, who had abo of the two abilities, hisbat ability wasnt the only thing that increased; he also now had a chance to turn the impossible into the possible. He was proficient in various cold weapons, firearms, and extreme parkour, but without enough training, it was hard for him to perform everything at the same time. Naturally, that was no longer a problem. With his strong physique, the two new abilities, and a vast trove of Basic skills, he would be an expert in mostbat-rted skills after three to five days of training. He would be able to not only learn, but also master more unusual skills like the spear, bow and arrows, horse-riding, skiing and so on. It could be said that from the moment he obtained these two perfectly matched abilities, Luke was absolutely certain that he would be abat master. Also, thisbat master would be on a cosmic scale, and not limited to Earth. His Elementary Combat Proficiency was already at the peak on Earth. Except for a few mysterious bigshots whom he had only heard of, he wasnt worried about anything else. If Luke was given a few years, there wouldnt be many people in the universe who could beat him in purebat. As with any job or industry, the higher up you went, the fewer people there were. If there were a dozen people on Earth who were proficient in Elementary Combat, there might only be dozens of aliens in the entire universe who were proficient in Intermediate Combat. As for Advanced Combat Proficiency? It was hard to say if this ability existed. The God of Thunder was a good example. Even this Asgardian god who had lived for thousands of years wouldnt waste his energy on too manybat skills. He only needed to choose one or two that were the most suitable for him, like Advanced One-Handed Hammer Proficiency, and then obtain a suitable divine weapon to unleash his greatestbat ability. There was no need to work on all hisbat skills. As long as Thor had the Mj?lnir hammer andbined it with his Advanced One-Handed Hammer Proficiency, it would be hard for Luke to defeat him without a special divine weapon. This was the typical question of whether it was better to be a Jack of all trades or master of one. Lukes advantage was Daddy Systems Super Learning Mode, which was his first cheat. Next, he had these two new abilities. Not only did they allow him to unleash 100% or 200% of his strength, he would be able to quickly learn the other partys movements in a fight; this was equivalent to a second cheat. The reaction between the two wasnt abination, but a multiplication, or even an exponential increase, so he didnt have to spend a lot of time specializing inbat. If he used a hammer, he wouldnt be inferior to Thor, nor to Captain America if he used a shield, or to Hawkeye if he used a bow. For Luke, none of this was a dream any longer. After figuring out these two abilities, Luke couldnt help but rub his chin and murmur, I still have to properly thank Nikki and Monica. In the future, Ill ask them what dreams they have, and try to help them achieve it. He had always felt that even if other people didnt know about the system acquiring abilities, he himself couldnt act like it was nothing. Since he had chosen to kill bad guys for experience and credit points, he should be generous in his thanks to the people who helped him. That was his own sense of fairness. Otherwise, based on how the system judged things, he could kill bad guys without guilt, but he wouldnt have a clear conscience when obtaining benefits from innocent people. For example, Luke had pulled some strings to help Alicias mother find a job after Alicia provided him with Sharp Nose in Houston. They didnt know, however, that it was Luke who had done it. Thanks to the girls gratitude, he acquired Sharp Nose, this divine skill, at the very beginning. Whether in cracking cases or gathering credit points, this ability yed an unimaginably vital role. So, he would make sure that the little girl, Alicia, lived afortable life. If she had some skills when she grew up, and wanted to make a fortune, he was willing to secretly invest in her. He treated everyone the same, like Carol and Tony, and would pay them all back. Only then would he feel at ease. Chapter 1151 - Children, Drawing Blood, and Resurrected Ninjas Chapter 1151: Children, Drawing Blood, and Resurrected Ninjas Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions New York had been lively for the past few days as the Stark Expo drew people from all over the world. But Luke and Selina lived very peacefully. Foggy had already set up the renovationpany, and Luke had invested in it. Now, the old hands and a dozen or so temp workers had already started to receive information from Little Snail. They ran through the streets and alleys of Manhattan to pull in business. Bent Bet, a former employee of the Department of Defense, was now a special researcher at the New Hope Research Center in Nassau County. He worked at his own pace, the budget was his alone and he didnt have to wrangle with anybody. Luke had chosen the name New Hope after much consideration. It was the new hope from his previous life. Luke hoped that the technology in thisb would be like the livestock raised on a farm: they went in small and skinny, and came out plump and fair. Then there was Mindy, who got along with Monica and Nikki like a house on fire. Monica lived in Harlem. The three girls actually didnt live far from each other, and getting around wasnt troublesome. Usually, the three of them would go to Nikkis house to fight, and Nikki would then drive them home. Now that she had new friends, Mindy didnt have time to visit Gold Nugget recently. It was only at nine that night that Luke left with Selina and Gold Nugget. Are you sure its an important base for the Hand? Selina asked behind him. Luke knew that she just found it boring to crawl through the sewers, so he said casually, I caught two ninjas in red on camera going in and out, and carrying things. Given the Hands temperament, theres no way theyre moving bricks. Selina asked, What do you think is inside? Luke said, ording to Little Snails calctions, its probably people. Selina found that odd. I dont think the Hand is involved in human trafficking, right? At least, our files dont show that. Luke said, Thats right. Thats why Im curious about who theyre bringing inside. As they chatted, they climbed out of the sewers. In a small alley, the armors smell removal system was activated, and mist rose up in the darkness. Then, it was silent once more. The two people and one dog headed straight for their destination, an old building by the river in Manhattan. The three of them didnt linger outside. Luke entered from the front while Selina and Gold Nugget blocked the back door. The moment they entered, they felt that something was wrong. It was too quiet here, and the ce didnt look like it was upied. Except for signs in the hallways, it was clear that there wasnt any other movement in the ce, which was covered in dust. For a stronghold, this was very unusual. A momentter, Luke reached the sixth floor at the top. He entered a room and frowned. In the room, more than ten kids were locked in metal cages with tubes attached to them. The tubes werent injecting any liquid into the kids. Instead, the tubes were extracting their blood, which was collected in ss jars before the blood was poured into what looked like a cross between a stone coffin and a big bottle. Lukes face darkened. This wasnt anything good. The lenses quickly confirmed the identities of two or three kids. They didnt have any criminal records, but were ordinary civilians with proper profiles. More and more kids were identified, and it was the same for more than half of them. Luke snorted coldly and his hand brushed against his waist before his arm suddenly swung out. Two bat darts spun and silently disappeared into the darkness. Two ninjas in red fell from high corners and hit the ground hard. Luke canceled his stealth mode in the darkness outside the door. His ck cape dropped down and his eyes glowed red. He hade in the Batman suit today with no intention of killing anyone, but this scene infuriated him. Batman didnt kill people, but these ninjas werent human. After they fell, there was still no system notification. Luke walked over and picked up the two bodies. The armors detection function was activated, and the data generated was very abnormal. Grimly, he tore open the shirt of one ninja, only to see a distinct Y cut on the mans chest. Luke immediately tore open the other ninjas shirt and found another Y-shaped cut on his chest. Narrowing his eyes, he stood up and stored the two bodies in Space 1. System: Kill two of the Hands resurrected ninjas. Mission aplished. Total experience: 3,000. Total credit: 3,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +3,000. Credit +3,000. Luke sneered. Interesting. The only things that could be stored in Space 1 were dead things, like dead people or dead animals and bugs. There was no notification that the two ninjas had been killed, which meant that they werent dead. However, their bodies could be stored in Space 1. Only after the bodies were put away did the system send out the kill notification. The sequence was reversed. Coupled with the resurrected ninjas in the system notification, a lot of information hade to light. However, Luke didnt want to dwell on it for the time being. There were still over ten children who were being drained of blood. Rescuing people was what Batman should do. Luke returned with a first aid kit. Tearing off thetches on the cages, he took out the IV tubes from the kids, stopped the bleeding, and bandaged the wounds. The armors detection function never stopped reporting the kids physical conditions. Their lives werent in danger for now, but who knew if it would stay that way. A warning came through from Selina. Somethings wrong. I called the police, and their cars are on their way, but people from the Hand are here too. Looking at the group of ninjas in red approaching from the dark alley, Luke sneered. Its fine. You and Hellhound dont move. Leave them to me. As he spoke, he walked out of the room and stood in the hallway outside. He didnt activate the stealth function and simply stood there quietly. Suddenly, there was the sound of rushing wind on the right side of the hallway, and a dozen shurikens spun out of the darkness. Luke swiped at his waist, and a series of bat darts were sent out like a swarm of bats. Clinks ran out in the air as the shurikens were deflected by the bat darts, which then flew at strange angles and disappeared down both sides of the hallway. There was a series of dull thuds, followed by the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground. There were no screams. It was quiet once more on the right side of the hallway. Luke looked to the right, as if he could see through the darkness. The next moment, he disappeared into thin air.. It was as if a strong wind had swept through the hallway, kicking up dust to cover the right side. Chapter 1152 - If You’re Guilty, Die Again

Chapter 1152: If Youre Guilty, Die Again

At the very front of the hallway, a ninja in red was crouched in a corner. Suddenly, he felt a weight on his back, and with a crack, intense pain radiated from his chest. He wanted to get up, but realized that he no longer had the strength. Luke simply stepped on his back, leaving behind a huge footprint. The second ninja, who was holding onto the ceiling light, just saw his partner being stepped on, when it went ck in front of his eyes. Luke, who had crushed the first ninja with one foot, leapt up, and his iron-like legshed out. The ninjas chest caved in to match his partners back, and he was sent flying. Using the force from the kick, Luke adjusted his posture and kicked off of the wall. The waist of a third ninja who brushed past him was crushed. The ninja was sent flying ten meters before he hit the ground and rolled several times. At that moment, Luke had charged out of the hallway and into a spacious hall. The ninjas here finally reacted, and two gleaming katanas swung out. The cape on Lukes back suddenly hardened, stopping his fall. With a hard twist, he kicked out with his legs. ng! ng! With two crisp sounds, the two katanas were broken, and the two ninjas were kicked in the face. Their faces instantly copsed. Lukended lightly and stared at a ck figure not far away. Although there was barely any light here, he could still see the mans face. The man was spinning a chain with a hook on the end, as if he was ready to attack at any moment. Luke recognized that face. Not long after he arrived in New York, he had killed this guy called Yoshitake Shin to save Matt. At that time, the guy had seven or eight ninjas in red with him. He had also been wearing a red ninja outfit and holding a chain sickle. Now, Shin was dressed in ck, and the weapon in his hand had turned into a hook on a chain. Batman! Yoshitake gritted his teeth and said the name in a low voice. All this time, he had thought that this number one superhero was far away in Los Angeles and that his strength wasnt worth mentioning. Even if there had been buzz about Batmans appearance in New York in thest two days, he didnt think he would run into him so soon. But now, Batman was standing in front of him and had killed more than ten of his men in an instant. Luke slowly raised his right hand and pointed at Yoshitake Shin. His deep voice echoed in the building. You, guilty. Yoshitake Shins heart trembled slightly. It never ended well for bad guys pointed at by Batman. Everybody knew that this meant that Batman wouldnt let the person go. He had seen the video of Batman beating up two vampires outside the hospital in Los Angeles. Batman wasnt a benevolent person. He didnt kill people, but that wasnt necessarily the case for certain things that werent human. For example... himself! But Yoshitake Shin didnt panic, because he had nothing to fear. With a shout, the hook chain in his hand flew at Batman like a scorpions tail. Luke didnt dodge at all as he charged at the man. It was very strange that this guy whom he had killed once coulde back to life, but his abilities hadnt improved, and he was still so weak. Luke simply raised his right hand and gave a light flick with his fingers, and the hook that had been aimed at his neck was deflected. Yoshitake Shin didnt stop there. He pulled on the chain and it wrapped around Lukes ankle. Lukes foot instantly shed as he kicked the hook just as it reached his ankle, and it flew back to bite its owner. rmed, Yoshitake Shin ducked. But the hook abruptly made a wide arc and took a sharp turn in the air. Puchi! Yoshitake Shin fell to his knees with a thump, the same disbelief on his face as when Luke pierced his head with a knifest time. The hook had already pierced his chest from under his right armpit, and he couldnt breathe. Who knew if he was wondering how Batman was able to kill him so efficiently, or if he was wondering why he was even weaker. Luke simply stood in front of him and said coldly, Youre guilty. You deserve to die. The light in Yoshitake Shins eyes gradually dimmed, and his lips moved, but he couldnt finish his sentence. Luke didnt want to hear it. God made a mistake letting this person live once more. It was only right that he died with his eyes open and unfinished words. When Yoshitake Shin fell to the ground, Luke put the mans body into Space 1. System: Kill Yoshitake Shin, an important leader of the Hand assassin group. Mission aplished. Total experience: 5,000. Total credit: 5,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +5,000. Credit +5,000. Luke was pleased. He had deliberately let this guy be resurrectedst time, but he really wanted to kill him this time. He walked back and forth in the hallway, killed all the other ninjas and collected their bodies. In this group, Yoshitake Shin and the two ninjas in red who had been killed at the beginning were the strongest. Clearly, the Hand couldnt perform resurrection so casually. Naturally, these people couldnt be resurrected now. With the systems death promation, there was practically no chance of theming back to life. Hearing the approaching sirens, Luke turned invisible again. He secretly put the stone coffin that looked like a big bottle into Space 1. System: Life-type magic tool has been detected. Can be converted into 10,000 credit points or modify the inventorys functions. Convert / modify? Luke just looked at it. Naturally, he didnt choose to modify it now. Although he didnt know what other functions the modification would bring, he felt that this trip had been worth it. For this alone, he was determined to kill all of them in the future. In addition, killing 17 ninjas in red, including Yoshitake Shin, and saving the dozen or so kids, earned him a total of 24,000 experience and credit points. None of these ninjas were worth less than 1,000 experience and credit points. That meant that every ninja had done more bad things than fifty innocent people. Luke knew why the experience and credit points were so high. For example, most of the hitmen of the High Table whom he had killed only went after targets who were worth generous rewards. Unless it was to protect themselves, their every move had to be economical. As long as they werent crazy, professional hitmen wouldnt kill ordinary people without any reward. If they did a lot of this, they would lose worth as hitmen. Chapter 1153 - Batman Is Cold, and Selina Wants to Take Action

Chapter 1153: Batman Is Cold, and Selina Wants to Take Action

The Hand was actually one of the twelve members of the High Table. But it was an evil existence that felt no mercy for ordinary people. Even Kingpin couldntpare with it in terms of how vile it was. At the very least, Kingpin still regarded ordinary people as potential clients and preserved basic social order, thus preserving his business. Thus, although he didnt have any sympathy for ordinary people, he wouldnt kill them casually. He had killed more gangsters inparison, when annexing all the gangs in America. But the Hand wasnt like that. If it wasnt for Luke and Matt cleaning up the gangs in Clinton, the Hand absolutely wouldnt have been so good as to use a real estatepany to relocate residents. Perhaps thest few to move out might never be seen again. Anyone who got in the way of the Hand was assassinated without fanfare. That was how the Hand did things. The Hand ninjas were also different from the other hitmen of the High Table. These ninjas didnt need reputation or money; they were just the Hands weapons, tools for getting rid of obstacles. As long as the Hand gave the order, they didnt mind ughtering civilians and getting innocent blood on their hands. So, the Hand couldnt stay, and the ninjas couldnt either. While Luke was pondering this, the patrol cars arrived, and teams of patrol officers charged in. Luke watched them take the kids to the ambnces before he went to the roof. Before he reached the roof, he canceled his invisibility and let his tall and ck figure appear at the top of the building. Watching the police cars drive off, he looked at another building not far away, where two dark red figures faced him. The blood-red lenses on his visor flickered, and he jumped. His cape unfurled as he followed the ambnces. After 100 meters, blue light shed, and the man disappeared in the night sky. The woman who had been staring intently gasped. Batman? He disappeared. Matts heart jumped, and he was silent. Invisibility couldnt erase the sound of the Bat suit slicing through the air, so Matt knew that Batman had just concealed himself. But he didnt want to say anything to the woman next to him. He trusted Batman more than this woman. She was none other than Matts ex-girlfriend, a woman named Elektra. Luke had revealed himself to them earlier so that Matt wouldnt overthink it. The nce he gave them had clearly said: I know youre there. He didnt say anything else. Batman was just that cold. Of course, a certain tycoon was the exception. After all, Luke had to make a living! Without the tycoons armor skills, it would be harder and harder for Batman to survive. Otherwise, he wouldnt be able to openly wear a suit made with Tonys technology and hang around in it in front of the tycoon. Although the tycoon definitely had a lot of suspicions, he was blocked by Lukes attitude and couldnt ask any more questions. How could he ask? Given Tonys arrogant personality, if he pursued the matter of the Bat suit, how could he return the multiple lifesaving favors he owed Batman? In front of other people, Tony could still calmly say, Ill give you a check. Fill in the numbers yourself. But he didnt have that sort of confidence with Batman. Batman saved ordinary people, but did he say anything after that? No. Batman never asked for money when he saved people. This was how Batman always had the upper hand. Matt and Elektra were also now caught in this moral dilemma, and they didnt dare question Batmans actions at all. Why was Batman here? That wasnt important. How did Batman end up saving the kids? That also wasnt important. Nor was it important whether or not Batman knew the inside story. Batman liked to save people. That was more than enough. He never exined himself to anyone. Even though countless people were looking into the important reason for this, which might be rted to the origin of this ck Angel, they could only guess. It was impossible for them to get a concrete answer from Batman. After a brief silence, Elektra shook her head. Im leaving. Ille find you again if I have news on the Hand. Matt didnt say anything and just went downstairs before he headed for Metro General Hospital. He wanted to take a look at the kids who had been rescued. At that moment, Metro General was busy. More than ten kids had been sent over, and they were in bad shape. Luke had examined them earlier; not only were they being drained of blood, there was also a strange mix of toxins in their bodies. He couldnt be considered an absolute dunce in the field of medicine, but he didnt have any healing abilities. Thus, he left the professional matters to the professionals. Treating someone was far moreplicated than killing them. It was definitely better to carry out systematic examination and treatment at a ce like Metro General Hospital, which had all sorts of equipment and numerous doctors. Standing on top of the building diagonally opposite the hospital, Selina said, The ninjas who came back as reinforcements were too fast. Are you sure you didnt trigger an rm in that building? Luke: No. Selina said, Less than two minutes after the police cars set out, the Hand ninjas appeared and headed straight for the old building where the kids were locked up. They were probably monitoring the policems. Luke hummed in agreement. Selina said, Last time, we monitored Yoshitake Shins body, but none of them showed up. After that, someone in the 15th Precinct helped suppress the matter. Will they show up this time? Luke said, Thats possible. Even if they gave up on the kids, I took something else that should be important to them. After a brief silence, Selina said, Ill take action when they get here. Luke asked, Are you sure? Selina snorted. I dont kill random people, but these beasts dont deserve to be called human. If they daree tonight, Ill kill them. If onees, Ill kill one. If 100e, Ill kill 100. Pondering for a moment, Luke said, Well, they probably dont have 100 people, right? These ninjas werentmon. They couldnt be that good in closebat and cold weapons without more than ten years of training. Stumped for a moment, Selina then said angrily, I dont care. If there arent 100 of them tonight, Ill just kill them every time I see them from now on, until I kill 100 of them. Luke finally revealed something to soothe her. Dont worry, these guys really arent human. Do you know what I found on Yoshitake Shin? A coroners Y-shaped incision. Selina was surprised. Could it just be a cut to scare people? Although it was a little strange to scare people this way, it made more sense than resurrection. Chapter 1154 - Get Lost, The Front Door Is Mine

Chapter 1154: Get Lost, The Front Door Is Mine

Luke immediately rejected this possibility. No, it wasnt just a flesh wound. It was definitely from an autopsy; he had definitely been examined by a coroner. Selina drew in a sharp breath and understood. Then I dont have to hold back when I run into them. Luke smiled and didnt question her attitude. Apart from himself, he didnt think that many people could kill bad guys diligently without any psychological issues. At the very least, Selina wasnt one of them. But looking at the tragic state of the kids, Selina probably wouldnt be able to rest easy if she didnt torture a few members of the Hand today. In that sense, she was more like a good cop than Luke was. She wanted to protect the innocent, and didnt ask for anything in return. She wanted peace of mind. At that moment, she suddenly looked not far away. Why is Foggy here? Luke didnt say anything and simply used his private number to send a few messages. A momentter, he looked at Foggys reply and said helplessly, He was looking for Temple, and ran into rival gang members sent here by the police for treatment. Theyre arguing in the E.R. now, even in handcuffs, and it looks like another fight is going to break out. Selina was stunned. Where are the patrol officers? Luke said, They needed more hands with the kids who were sent in just now, so a few men were sent over. In any case, if these gang members get into another fight and die, they deserve it. Selina got it. Compared with helping innocent kids, they indeed didnt have to care too much about these gangsters. Even if they were stopped today, they would still die in a robbery or a gunfight in the future. Luke, on the other hand, looked at a dark red figure who was crouched on the roof. That guys here too. Hm, his ex-girlfriend isnt here. It seems that this old me hasnt beenpletely stamped out. Selina nced over and curled her lip. This guy made a mess of things. Foggy found out about his little secret not long ago, and Karen guessed it too. Besides, hes been getting hurt all the time, and has basically left thew firm to Foggy and Karen. Those who dont know might think that its been renamed Nelson and Page. Pondering for a moment, Luke could only say, It cant be helped. Ites down to looks. Foggy doesnt stand a chance. Selina was lost for words. She felt that she couldnt say anything in good conscience. Luke and Selina chatted idly. Foggy was also busy at the hospital as he used hiswyer skills to keep these brainless gangsters under control. Matt was on the roof behind the hospital opposite them. He was being obedient because Luke had simply used a secret transmission to tell him that he was watching the front entrance. Since Batman had taken the front door, Matt didnt say anything and obediently chose to crouch at the back. He and Luke had simr thoughts. They were very wary of the Hand and were prepared to stand guard here for a while. If the police could send out arge number of officers, the Hand might not make a move. But after a dozen kids were sent to the hospital, only four patrol officers had been left behind. It wasnt easy to do any sort of work nowadays, and the police department didnt have enough manpower. The bulk of the police force was at the expo, so naturally, there werent many people here, thanks to the money which Stark Industries had shelled out. With less than ten patrol officers present, the Hand wouldnt be too concerned. This organization was different from regr gangs. Their real faces had never been exposed. Luke had investigated them through Gianna, but thepanies he uncovered had a tangled andplicatedwork of involvement in shares, and werent big. The information from the High Table confirmed that the Hand had been around as a force for at least 100 years. They had probably existed before that, but there was no proof. This outrageous organization hadnt been destroyed even after 100 years. They definitely had a lot of connections. Thepanies that Luke found, for example, were just for appearances. Many of them were just empty shellpanies which only received investments when they were needed. It didnt take long for thesepanies to bepletely abandoned. From this point of view, the Hand was as cautious as Luke and his fake identities, the only difference being that their fake identities were in the form of shellpanies. Thus, there was only one way to find the main body of the Hand. That was through people. Once people from the Hand took action, the shellpanies lost most of their use as a cover. Like with Luke, as long as any of his aliases was unmasked, all his disguise would be for naught. He knew this was a weakness, but he couldnt solve it, because there were many things he had to do himself, and he had to earn experience and credit points himself. By the same logic, the Hand had to take tangible form during an operation. Whether it was the ninjas in red or the people in charge of the digging, they had to have a core in order to control the oue of things. In other words, it had actually been a waste for Luke to kill Yoshitake Shin and all his men in his fury. But he had been happy to do so. Now, he would catch another group of people from the Hand. Yoshitake Shin had been cautious and moved autonomously. Luke didnt have much information, including how theymunicated with each other. Killing Yoshitake Shin and taking the stone coffin might fluster the Hand into making a mistake. The more anxious a person was, the more likely they would make a mistake, and the more opportunities they would be giving their opponent. Luke was patient. He would wait until the Hands bare ass was exposed before he kicked it. Waiting was boring. Time slowly passed until it was 1am. The paparazzi who had heard about Batman had basically all left the hospital. The kids were all being treated in the ICU, and the officers who had been at the crime scene were reced to prevent reporters from interviewing them and interrupting the hospitals work. Also, since the details of the case werent clear, the police department told everybody not to divulge any relevant information for the time being, so the news didnt spread on arge scale. Metro General Hospital was still busy after midnight, but it was much more peaceful than the bustle during the day. At that moment, an ambnce sped over. It entered the hospital through the front entrance, and another ambnce entered from the back at the same time. For arge general hospital, the ambnces were still very busy, even at midnight. Luke didnt think much of it. His attention was focused on two teams of ninjas in ck who were charging out on both sides of the hospital. Matt noticed the movements as well. He didnt know why these ninjas had switched out their shy red for the traditional ck, but their movements and steps were exactly the same as before. Take Hellhound into the hospital. Be careful of misdirection, Luke said to Selina. He then revealed himself and lunged at the ninjas on the left. Chapter 1155 - Give the Darts Back to Me Later

Chapter 1155: Give the Darts Back to Me Later

Seeing Batman go left, Matt, who had been ready for action, charged at the other group of ninjas on the right side of the hospital without hesitation. Although Batman didnt give any orders, Matt very consciously took it on himself to act as backup. That was because Batman had never been defeated. A strange whistling sound rang out. It wasnt ear-piercing, but was drawn out and deep, like the sound of a xun. rmed, the eight ninjas on the left scattered and looked into the sky. Thanks to their special training and nocturnal habits, they were able to see the ck shadow approaching rapidly from the sky. The enormous cape unfurled to form distinct bat wings. The blood-red lenses on the face shed, as if scanning for prey, and there was a strange whistling sound. Batman! a ninja cried out. Shut up and kill him! the lead ninja immediately ordered in a low voice. If it were any other time, the leader wouldve killed his subordinate without hesitation for his indiscreet shout. But they were facing Batman! Everybody knew that Batman abhorred evil and was obsessed with saving people. These ninjas were no longer human, but they knew that they were definitely bad guys in Batmans eyes since they had killed a lot of ordinary people. Batman and the Hand were natural enemies; there was no possibility of apromise. The Hand would neverpromise with anyone, not even Batman! In the blink of an eye, both parties were about to collide. The enormous bat wings swiftly turned back into a cape. Looking at the two des that wereing at him, Luke tapped his foot lightly. Sensing the enormous ck figure charging at them, the two ninjas couldnt help but speed up. Two des shed. Luke watched as the two katanas intersected in front of him before he avoided the des and pressed forward. The two ninjas were astonished. They turned to the side with their des. Unfortunately, they hadnt run into an ordinary person. Two big hands grabbed their necks, and they froze. They werent dead, but could survive for a long time as severely paraplegic patients. Holding them aloft, Luke stepped forward and raised his leg. Pa! Pa! His right leg struck out, and there were two crisp sounds as two ninjas behind him were kicked in the ribs and flew in two different directions. Luke slowly pulled this leg back and pulled the two men in front of him forward to stare at them. The Hand, guilty. After pronouncing judgment, he threw the two ninjas aside and charged at the other four ninjas. Bang! The fifth ninja had barely raised his knife, when he was shouldered hard in the chest. There was the sound of bones breaking, and he was sent flying as if he had been hit by a car. Luke grabbed the sixth ninja and threw him at thest one. At the same time, he kicked out, and the seventh ninjas legs bent 90 degrees before he rolled over the ground. At that moment, the two ninjas who had crashed into each other spat out blood and broke even more bones in their bodies. Selina said, Theyre in those two ambnces. They entered the underground parking lot. 20 people are headed for the ward. Luke chuckled. Ill be right there. Selina said, Dont underestimate me. I wont go easy on them. Luke said, Okay. Ill clean up the people outside before I head over. As he spoke, he took a running leap into the air above the hospital. He drew out the bat darts from his waist and threw them at the ninjas who were attacking Matt on the right. Give the darts back to meter, he said to Matt via secret transmission. Hended again before gliding down to the hospital square in the back. Matt was besieged by eight ninjas. There were too many ninjas in this team; not only was each of them a good fighter, they all worked well as a team. They were using their advantage in numbers to overwhelm him. Hearing Lukes words, Matt couldnt help but slow down slightly, and a katana swept out at his waist. He twisted with all his strength, almost breaking his waist. The de shed past his waist, leaving a cold trail. It was followed by a familiar sting as it left a small cut behind. Matt rolled and kicked the ninjas in his way, finally breaking free of the encirclement. At that moment, he finally recalled Lukes words. He couldnt help but feel suspicious. Darts? What da... Escaping from the fierce battle, he immediately sensed the bat darts whistling through the air. Matt felt his hair stand on end. There were tiny blue dots on the eight bat darts spinning through the air, and they were picking up speed as they flew at Matt and the ninjas. Matt instantly sensed that these bat darts were different. They were spinning too fast and were still getting faster. In this state, the bat darts would easily cut a person into pieces. For example... the eight ninjas in front of him. These ninjas were far less sensitive than Matt. They hadnt sensed anything when Matt sensed something was wrong. By the time they sensed the danger, Matt was already tense and ready to avoid any possible injury. By the time the bat darts broke their ranks, they had no chance. Matt, who was standing not far away, heard the sound of the bat darts cutting through flesh and bone. There were two bursts of metal colliding, as two ninjas were fortunate enough to be able to block the bat darts with their des. But before they could celebrate, two of the other six bat darts that hadpleted their task spun and cut through their knees. In less than a second, the team of eight ninjas that had been suppressing Matt were all crippled. Matt swallowed hard as the eight bat darts flew at him. The hair on his back stood on end. He was about to dodge, but they abruptly slowed down and lost momentum a meter in front of him. Give the darts back to meter Matt recalled these words and subconsciously stretched out his hand. The bat darts, which had cut through the ninjas legs like they were chicken feet, nowy obediently in his hand. Matt was stunned for a moment, then heard the sounds of battle from the hospital behind him. rmed, he realized that the two teams of ninjas had just been a distraction for the Hand to attack the hospital building. They were definitely doing this to find the kids who had been rescued! Chapter 1156 - Debut of the Third Generation Bastet Armor

Chapter 1156: Debut of the Third Generation Bastet Armor

Thinking that, Matt was furious. He quickly stepped forward and kicked the heads of all the ninjas who were still struggling, knocking them out. Then, he ran toward the ICU. As he ran, he subconsciously tried waving the bat darts around. He didnt know how to use them, but he was very curious about how they could kill eight powerful ninjas. The ninjas of the Hand werent wooden stumps. Matt was confident in his skills, but even in close range, he couldnt guarantee that his batons would hit them. But Batman had asked Matt to bring back the bat darts that he had thrown out earlier. Matt felt that this meant that Batman had been confident of the oue. When he thought this, he found it unbelievable. Actually, if he had the chance to voice his questions, Luke wouldnt hesitate to give him a little hint: a program. A program which analyzed various possible evasive maneuvers, coupled with a target lock program, made the bat darts a weapon simr to a guided missile. Tony was already researching a mini guided missile. The difficultyy in the power or the range. But for a weapon like the bat dart that was equipped with the ability to hover in the air and didnt require a long range, it only needed to lock onto a target and attack them. With a small boost in power, it could lock onto a target within a 200-meter range. If it was blocked, it could use auxiliary power to attack three more times. Thus, the best way to deal with the bat dart was to catch it and prevent it from rebounding. Without the momentum from the first attack, it would be very hard for the bat dart to be boosted by the auxiliary power for three more attacks. But this was also Lukes first time using it against an enemy. The Hand ninjas could only me themselves for not being human. By the time Matt rushed to the ICU, a fierce battle was already in motion. After speaking to Luke, Selina canceled her stealth mode and walked to the ICU. Several patrol officers looked at the Bastet Armor in bewilderment and ordered her to stop as they took out their guns. But in less than a minute, the patrol officers disappeared from the hallway, and Selina was left standing at the door they had been guarding. It wasnt because she was arrogant, but because she was using herself to draw the 20 ninjas attention. If she was invisible and the ninjas were scattered, it would be very hard to ensure the absolute safety of the dozen or so kids, and some of the ninjas might escape. In the underground parking lot, the ninjas got out of the two ambnces and went up the stairs to the fourth floor, only to see Selina, who gave them a steady look. Even with their indifference, they were stunned for a moment. The third generation Bastet Armor was very different from the first two generations. It was real armor, not abat uniform. It looked close-fitting and showed off a womans curves, but those gentle curves were actually molded by gold titanium. In reality, it was still a powerful suit that was 1.9 meters tall and more than two feet wide at the waist. The helmet was in the shape of a cats face, with three white whiskers painted on each cheek and lenses that were the ssic green of cats eyes; it looked more like a powerful ck leopard than a ck cat. Selina didnt say anything. She simply raised one hand and crooked her index finger at the ninjas tauntingly. None of the ninjas said anything. The leader simply raised his katana and pointed it at Selina. The ninjas in ck behind him charged forward, and even before they drew their swords, a storm of shurikens was already flying at Selina. Selina snorted and raised her hands. The armor on the outside of her arms turned into two oval-shaped shields. The shurikens aimed at her upper torso bounced off the shields. Then, Selinas body unfolded and she lunged at the two ninjas at the front like a female leopard. The oval shields pushed aside two katanas slicing down at her, and with a jerk, four hands, along with the hilts of the des they had been holding, fell to the floor. Behind her, two des of two ninjas were already above her head. Selina bent down so that her body was almost parallel to the ground. As she charged forward, she swung out her arms, and the sharp edges of the shields literally cut the legs out from under the ninjas on both sides. Rolling to block the katanas of the third team of ninjas, Selina exerted strength in her legs and jumped into the air. She then stepped on the wall on the right. One step, two steps. She ran right up the wall, and the two shields cut off the hands of two katana-wielding ninjas. Three steps, four steps. Her body was now at a very small angle from the ceiling. Two ninjas who jumped up to attack were sliced through the forehead with the shields, and fell. Five steps, six steps. She reached the wall on the left and swung her shields, sending two ninjas who had started to pull their des back to defend themselves flying. At that moment, the Bastet Armor finallynded on the ground. In the first group of Hand ninjas that had attacked, six were crippled, two were dead, two had light injuries, and only two were lucky enough to be unharmed as they turned around behind her. However, neither the two ninjas behind her nor the ten ninjas in front of her dared attack again. In less than five seconds, almost half of them were crippled. If they continued charging forward brainlessly, all 20 of them would be dead in ten seconds. Even the Hand ninjas who werent afraid of death didnt want to be wiped out in 15 seconds. They were elite ninjas who had trained for more than ten years, not toilet paper to be thrown around. They could die, but it had to be meaningful deaths at the very least; they couldnt just be cut down like firewood. The ninja leader finally spoke. Who are you? Selinas green cat eyes flickered, as if mocking them, but she didnt say anything. The ninja continued, If you step aside, you can put forward a condition. Whether its money or something else, I can give it to you. He wasnt a subordinate, and had enough autonomy to make this promise. An inflexible ninja wouldnt bring 50 ninjas with him on this kidnapping operation. The white lines which looked like cat whiskers on both sides of Selinas helmet suddenly curled up, as if she was smiling. The ninja leader finally got a reaction, and he immediately asked again, How much do you want? A million? Selinas green cat eyes shed again, and she lowered her head. The ninja leader felt that this mysterious woman was definitely tempted, and was considering his offer. One million was enough to make her hesitate. With one look, one could tell that she was poor, yet she was actually trying to copy Batman and uphold justice! How stupid. He sneered inwardly and gestured at his men behind him to prepare for a surprise attack. Just as he was thinking that, he felt something tighten around his neck, and his feet left the ground as he was lifted up. Chapter 1157 - Colleagues Who Are Always Late

Chapter 1157: Colleagues Who Are Always Late

A low voice rang out in the ninjas ear. You, guilty. Then, the wall on one side of the hallway rushed forward to meet him. Bang! With a muffled sound, half the ninja leaders face was ttened. It wasnt because the guy had a tough head, but because Luke was deliberately keeping him alive. At that moment, the nine ninjas behind Luke finally regained their senses. In what felt like the blink of an eye, the ck giant had grabbed their leader and smashed him into the wall. Kill! A ninja who took his ce as interim leader gave a low shout, and the group of ninjas charged forward. Luke turned around at that moment, and his blood-red lenses lit up. You, guilty. Batman! another ninja shouted. This time, none of hisrades thought of cutting him down, since they were also shouting it in their hearts. Luke, however, didnt give them a chance to retreat as he charged forward. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Three secondster, nine ninjas copsed in the hallway. Most of them were lying on their backs, and some were kneeling with their heads against the wall. There were also two unlucky bastards who could only scream as they clutched their broken limbs. Selina jumped lightly and pulled her knees back. When the nine ninjas had attacked, the two ninjas behind her moved as well. She simply did a backflip to dodge their des. Grabbing their heads with both hands, she pressed down and hit them in the back with her knees, creating two more paraplegics. Luke asked, What about the four patrol officers? Although this was a trap, he didnt want these innocent patrol officers to lose their lives for it. Selina said, I locked them up in the guardroom on the side. Just nice, they can let people know ande over now. Most people didnt recognize her third generation Bastet Armor. She could only handcuff them and throw them into the room. Luke said, Ill let them out. Selina nodded. Batman had a lot of prestige. After being released, the four officers probably wouldnt think about drawing their guns. Luke went to release them, and Selina went to cripple all the ninjas. These ninjas were crazy. Even if they only had one hand and one leg, they could still hurt innocent people. She didnt want to give them that chance. As for whether or not they would die of blood loss, that wasnt up to her. She had already shown restraint by not killing them. Luke had said that he wanted to continue using these guys as bait, but it didnt matter if a few of them died. The four patrol officers who had just been released by Batman saw her stomp on the ninjas until their limbs cracked. Two faces turned white and two turned dark. The four patrol officers subconsciously looked at Batman. Luke didnt say anything and simply leaned against the ICU door. Then, the patrol officers saw a certain Devil Bone Breaker stomp all over the ninjas before nodding at Batman and leaving. How could the four patrol officers not understand that this Devil Bone Breaker and Batman were on the same side? They rxed. When they had been handcuffed by the ck leopard woman, they thought they had run into a lunatic. At that moment, Lawyer Matt finally arrived. The four patrol officers were frightened by his dark red uniform, and thought that he was one of the ninjas aplices. Sensing that the ninjas had copsed, Matt smiled bitterly. This was too strong. This was a narrow hallway. Matt wasnt confident he could deal with ten ninjas in this terrain, but 20 had fallen here. From the moment Batman threw out the darts to help take down the eight ninjas, it had taken Matt less than four minutes to get here. The fact was that as soon as he entered the first floor, he had sensed that the battle upstairs had ended. For the first time, Matts ears confirmed how powerful Batman and his partner were. The troublesome Hand ninjas were no different from street hooligans in Batmans eyes. Thinking quickly, he walked over to Batman and gave him the darts. Your darts... Luke nodded and used his secret transmission to say, Leave right away. There are too many people who are paying attention to me. Dont let them think that were close. Matts lips moved when he heard that, but he didnt say anything in the end. He just nodded slightly and left. The four patrol officers were stunned. Who was this? Was he here to deliver something? But why was he only delivering the darts to Batman after the fight was over? For a moment, the patrol officers were full of doubts, and nobody spoke to Luke. Ten minutester, the first batch of patrol officers finally arrived. To their surprise, Batman didnt leave. He remained outside the ICU. This time, two officers came forward to ask questions. Luke simply said that the ninjas belonged to the Hand, and that they were the ones who had kidnapped and injured the kids. He didnt say anything else. If he was going to ultimately eradicate the Hand, telling the police more now was useless. He wouldnt be disappointed if the police found the Hand before he did, but that was unlikely. The patrol officers were also very tactful, except for a middle-aged patrol officer who looked like an old fanboy and wanted his autograph. Luke decisively ignored him. Although the others nced at him every now and then, nobody disturbed him again. Ten minutester, when ESU reinforcements arrived on the fourth floor, Luke took a running leap out of the window and glided away. The ESU captain was stunned for a moment before he turned to the officers who were guarding the scene. He couldnt help but ask, Batman left the moment we arrived. Does he have a problem with us? The sergeant shook his head with a bitter smile. No; he was afraid that we wouldnt be able to deal with those criminals, so he waited for you to arrive before he left. The ESU captains expression immediately brightened. Really? Did Batman really say that? The sergeant patted the captains shoulder. No, I was just guessing. The captain was lost for words. ... In fact, Luke and Selina hadnt left the hospital. They switched locations and hid in an office in a building not far away. A wide desk was ced in front of the window for the both of them to sit on. They had also removed their helmets. Selinas face was naturally Halle Berrys, and Lukes was... Big Bens. Sucking on a lollipop, Selina asked casually, Will the Hand still daree tonight? Luke rolled his own lollipop in his mouth. I dont think so. But theyre not normal. Its fine if we waste some time. Selina nodded. More than 50 ninjas broke into the hospital to kidnap people. That really isnt something a normal person would do. Luke couldnt help but nce at the system. Chapter 1158 - Harvest, a Plot, and Normal Behavior

Chapter 1158: Harvest, a Plot, and Normal Behavior

He had only obtained 500 experience and credit points for stopping the ninjas from taking the kids away. Selina and Matt had also helped out, but it was better than nothing. The big boss was still Yoshitake Shin and his dozen or so men. Now, the hosts experience was 95,000 / 500,000. Credit: 391,000 These new Hand ninjas were all strange. As long as they werentpletely killed, experience and credit points from them wouldnt appear. These ninjas in ck who raided the hospital had been overflowing with murderous intent when they attacked; each of them had definitely killed more than just one or two people, but there had been no experience and credit points from these 40 or so people. However, this attack on Metro General wasnt like the riverside attack on Matt. There had only been eight ninjas then, while there were more than 40 here. There had been practically no eyewitnesses at the riverst time. This time, there were at least dozens of eyewitnesses in the hospital and surveince footage. Everyone at the river back then had died, so it was easy to keep things under wraps. The 40 ninjas in the hospital were crippled but alive. Even if no information could be pried out of them, there was no way to hide their numbers. Also, Batman had stopped them. Batman had personally said that they were the masterminds behind the kidnapping and abuse of more than ten kids. In a situation like this, the Hand would need to mobilize enough power if they wanted to cover up the truth. The bigger their movements, the more exposed the Hand would be. If this wasnt covered up, Homnd Security and the FBI woulde after them. After all, more than 40 ninjas charging into the hospital looked like a terrorist attack. Terrorist attacks were under Homnd Securitys jurisdiction, and the FBI had the right to investigate serious criminal offenses. This was an open trap. Unless the Hand stopped operations, it would only be more and more troublesome for them. If there were smart people in the Hand, the best solution was to immediately cut off all contact and hide for a few months. There were a lot of cases that the FBI and Homnd Security had to pay attention to, so priority for this case would inevitably drop until it became nothing more than a record in the archive room. But that wasnt the point. The point was that Luke also knew that the excavationpany in Clinton was part of the Hand, and they couldnt open the stone door down in the pit. The Hand had gone to so much effort to dig this huge pit. Luke didnt think they were willing to give up the secret behind the stone door. He didnt believe that core members of the Hand wouldnt take the bait. ... They stayed at the hospital until dawn. Selina went straight home to catch up on sleep, and Luke went to the police department alone. He asked Dustin what happened at Metro General Hospitalst night. Naturally, it was on the news. As long as Batman was involved, it was hard not to be on the news. A lot of people had seen and recorded Batman and the ninjas in the hospitalst night. It was thanks to the Titanium phones once again. These youngsters would take any chance to prove that they had been at the scene. They used the hospitals wifi to upload the videos to F2F, making other people envy and hate them as they basked in the admiration, ttery, and scolding of countless people; this waspletely in line with the desire of those who wanted to be in the limelight. The morning news was also flooded with reports of the fight between Batman and the ninjas at Metro General Hospitalst night. Batman fought a new opponent once more, but there was more to it this time. Many paparazzi had already investigated the children who were being drained of blood, and were digging deeper. They all had insider information. What would make Batman, who had always focused on saving people, go hard on this bunch of ninjasst night? Not only did he cut off a lot of the ninjas hands and feet, two of them had been killed on the spot. This wasnt in line with Batmans usual practice of breaking bones at most. There was only one record of Batman cutting off the arms of two monsters outside a hospital in Los Angeles. Because of this, the paparazzi with sharp intuition had already sensed big news, and were working even harder to investigate. Anyone who watched the news would know what had happened, including Dustin and Luke. Dustin looked at him and said, The higher-ups do want us to send someone to investigate. Are you interested? Luke thought for a moment, then shook his head. Bad guys beaten up this badly by Batman probably arent NYPDs business. The others can investigate if they want, but Ill pass. Think about the two people whose limbs were cut off by Batman in Los Angelesst time. In the end, there was no trace of them. Dustin nodded, deep in thought. Alright, Ill send a random team to handle it. The truth was that if they pursued the investigation, it would be hard to say if they were investigating the bad guys or Batman. Some people in the police department seemed to want Dustin to investigate Batman more than the ninjas. Dustin wasnt stupid, and naturally sensed the anomaly. If there was a chance, he wouldnt mind kicking those guys down, but he couldnt use their subtle hints as evidence against them, and could only half-*ss the matter for now. After that, Luke slipped away. Before going to work, he had pressed the button to modify the inventorys function. If his guess was correct, the modification would bepleted by noon. He wasnt in a hurry. After Batmans massacrest night, the more normal his behavior today was, the better. He could do some shopping in New York and buy some special food. If it was tasty, he would remember it and use it as work snacks for the future. If it didnt suit his taste, he could throw it at a certain dog-headed garbage disposal unit. Luke returned to his house in Clinton at half past eleven. Selina had yet to get up, while Gold Nugget was already eating snacks and watching cartoons in the living room. After watching cartoons alongside Mindy, it had started looking for them on its own. These were perennial cartoons that could easily run for over a decade or even several decades; they were most suitable for this excessively spirited alien dog head. When it saw Lukee back with takeout, it perked up and whined. Luke didnt indulge it. There are a few more boxes downstairs. Bring them up, and well start eating. The dog dashed off. Luke was only carrying four big bags;pared with the boxes, there was a clear difference in amount. It had the biggest appetite and ate the most. If it didnt do any work, the fiend would lecture it. Every time the fiend lectured it, it always sensed a strange light which shed in Lukes eyes. It didnt want to verify what the fiend said happened to disobedient kids. Like high school kids who scolded forum moderators and got their ounts banned forever. Or kids who squandered money on their phone game ounts until their credit dropped into the negatives, and the games were uninstalled and the phones were set to kids mode so that they could only call and text. A certain dog head who was highly addicted to the Inte and dramas didnt want anything like that to happen to it. Chapter 1159 - Hibernate Function and Mindy Settles the Score

Chapter 1159: Hibernate Function and Mindy Settles the Score

A few minutester, one man and one dog were trying the food at the dining table. Luke had a bite of everything first. If it was delicious, he would put it aside and wait for Selina toe back to eat together. He put whatever didnt suit his taste but would probably suit Selinas to another side. Whatever he and Selina didnt like, he poured into Gold Nuggets bowl. Gold Nugget licked the bowl clean with a few swipes of its big tongue. At the same time, Luke was focusing on the system. After using the bottle-shaped stone coffin, there wasnt any discernible change to the inventorys function; at the very least, there was no third space. After he harassed the system, however, it gave him a simple exnation: Space 2 was equipped with a hibernate function. Luke couldnt make head or tail of it. This exnation was too vague. He had to slowly test whether this meant that any living thing thrown into the space would fall asleep, fall into aa, or even freeze. Would all living things hibernate, or just some of them? Was there a difference or limit in time? He still needed to test this out bit by bit. Thankfully, Luke was already used to this life. Every day, he was either running tests or waiting to finish work before running off to run tests. If he wasnt experimenting on himself, it was on something else. As long as he treated the experiments as an interest and a hobby, he could persist with them. Also, the things he experimented on were veryplicated. If he got tired of one, he would switch to another. He had a lot of research to do, and never got bored. Putting aside his main focus on weapons and armor, in order to test new driving technology, for example, he came up with high-end products like KITT, the retro Vespa scooter and the Harley Fat Boy. As for practical vehicles, there was the SUV for everyday use, the small stealth ne for long-distance travel and so on. These were purely experiments in driving. He also experimented with watches, sses, belts and nes, whether to be used as weapons or as side experiments. The tycoons abilities gave Luke the capital to tinker with all sorts of technological and industrial products and to treat them like toys. It hadnt been in vain for him to save the tycoon several times. By the time Luke had tasted all the food and tossed one third to Gold Nugget, Selina had finally washed up ande downstairs. Walkingzily through the living room, she casually ordered, I want to see news on Batmans operationst night. Little Snail immediately turned on the TV and adjusted the volume so that it was clear and not too loud. Selina walked straight to the dining table, sat down, and nudged Gold Nugget. Move, youre in the way. The dog head didnt think much of it. It was satisfied with a lot of snacks, and just let Dore out to lick Selina. Selina was much gentler with Dor. Sheughed and pushed it around with her foot for a long while before she told it to y on its own. Eating the delicious food that was on the table, Selina listened to Lukes exnation of Dustins attitude and simply nodded dispiritedly. In fact, Luke wasnt in a good mood either. What the Hand did was really disgusting. Not only did they catch a bunch of kids, they were even draining them of blood for that weird ritual. The children whom they had rescued were still in critical condition. They also hadplicated biological toxins in their bodies which could still take their lives at any moment. After the kids were sent to the hospital, the Hand didnt give up, and arge group of ninjas had immediately gone over. They had no scruples nor any bottom line. Even if Luke had always nned to drag them out, it was still ufortable to run into such a heartless organization. ... Several days passed, and while the childrens abductions and Batmans rescue were still on the news, there was no follow-up. The 40 or so ninjas who were still alive were locked up in prison. There was no movement from the Hand to rescue them this time. But these crippled ninjas didnt disclose any information. They were like puppets, and let the agents interrogate them without saying anything. Luke and Selina were as free as ever on the surface. Selina went shopping twice and bought a lot of new clothes for spring. As promised, Luke gave Mindy, Nikki and Monica their firstbat lesson. This time, he didnt have to fight them anymore. He just needed to guide them as they trained. After all, there was too big a difference in strength, and it was more suitable to spar with someone on a simr level. During the conversation, Mindy let slip that she had settled the score with her previous good friends, Brooke and the others. Looking at Nikki and Monicas slightly green faces, Luke made a bold guess. Where did you settle the score? Monica couldnt help retching again, and Nikki used her powerful muscles to suppress the urge. She said, In the cafeteria at noon. Luke nodded and stopped asking. Of the various small inventions that Bent had sent to the New Hope Research Center a few days ago, the Stick Sick was the only thing missing. Bent left a message for his boss on thebs internal system, saying that he had given the item to a friend. If thepany needed it, he could immediately make another one. Naturally, Luke didnt need Bent to make another one. What he wanted were the theories and ideas behind these inventions. He could make a concrete product at any time, and the practical effects would only be better. But it just so happened that Bents friend had appeared during thest two days of the expo; it was probably none other than Damon. Giving it to Damon was no different from giving it to Mindy. When Luke sent Mindy home after thebat ss, he asked, When you were settling the score with Brooke and the others, did you record it? Mindy rolled her eyes and immediately replied, No. Luke nodded and stuck his phone on the dashboard. What a shame. Search for videos of Dalton Junior High, cafeteria and vomit. These words immediately appeared in the search bar, and several videos appeared. The phone automatically yed the first one. On the screen, Brooke was sitting at a messy table, and she screamed and tried to get up to run, before she jerked and abruptly bent over. Behind her was Mindys sneering face and the taser which she had just put away. At the same time, vomit spurted out of Brookes mouth like a fountain. There was also a mud-colored, indescribable thing under her short skirt, which instantly flooded the chair. Close the video, Luke said decisively. F*ck, he felt like he would be smelling the stench from the screen for the next few days. Arent you afraid of being expelled? he looked away from the screen and asked. Chapter 1160 - Say Something, and a Lock On Sentinel Services

Chapter 1160: Say Something, and a Lock On Sentinel Services

Mindy chuckled. They dont have any proof. The surveince camera there was broken, and I jabbed her under the table. Except for a slightly worse smell, they werent hurt at all. Luke was amused. Thats good. Mindy had been waiting to be lectured, so found it odd. Thats it? Luke asked, What do you mean? Mindy asked, Dont you want to say something? Pondering for a few seconds, Luke nodded. Well done. Mindy: ... The little girl was in a good mood after that. She even went back with Luke and yed with Gold Nugget for an hour before she returned home alone. Luke had nned to take her home, but she waved her little fists and said, See these? Theyre the size of sandbags. Punching a hoodlum isnt a problem. Luke simply let her have her way. She had already fought Nikki and the others twice in front of him, so he no longer had to pretend that he didnt know how strong she was. Watching Gold Nugget escort Mindy downstairs, Selina raised an eyebrow at Luke. Dont tell me shes your long lost sister? Luke rolled his eyes. Dream on. Do you think youll always be correct just because you got it right once? Im not Dustin. Selina burst outughing. Last time, she had been talking nonsense when she casually said that Justin Hammer was Dustins long lost brother. In the end, she had been partly right. She had mocked Luke several times after that when they got home. It was very rare to catch him making a mistake. Actually, in some sense, Mindy could be considered Selinas sister. After all, they were the only teammates acknowledged by the system. Afterughing for a moment, she stopped and asked, Hows the investigationing along? Luke shook his head. I found a few more shellpanies that were registered decades ago. Without a paper trail, itll be hard to continue investigating them. Selina asked, Does that mean theres no other way to locate the Hand? Luke chuckled. No; as long as we spend some money, someone will help us uncover these things. Itll just take a while. After all, they arentputer files, and they can only be discovered bit by bit. Dont worry; they wont be able to escape. It was troublesome looking for a paper trail, but it was also very easy to slip up when destroying them; some files might have slipped through the cracks. So, Luke wasnt in a hurry. A few dayster, the multifaceted system sent a message. It had locked onto the Sentinel Services base. As Luke had expected, it was a secret research base. The first base was near D.C.. It was the one that Lorna and the others had broken into. After that, it moved to Alkali Lake in British Columbia, Canada. Since then, for security reasons, the apprehension team and the base had been split into two systems. Last time, the baldie had only been responsible for handing the prisoners over to people from the base, and he didnt know where the new base was. The multifaceted systems surveince in other countries was far more limited. Titanium phones were mostly sold in the United States, and Canada wasrge and had a smaller poption. In the end, Alkali Lake was the posited spot based on vehicle movements. That was also why Luke hadnt found the base all this time. However, this location was very favorable for his clean-up operation. Until now, his biggest concern had still been the authorities. Sentinel Services had moved their research base into the Canadian wilderness, which was equivalent to setting up an enclosed area. Even if they had reinforcements, it would be hard for them to hurry over. Luke began to methodically n out his operation, and adjusted his schedule so that Selina could cover for him for a day or two. Before he left, he went to look for Carol and Lorna. He used the alias of the mercenary from before. When he appeared in front of the two girls, they were able to face him calmly. Luke couldnt help but smile when Carol gave him a cup of coffee. It was a very professional action. Back in Houston, Carol had worked as a waitress. It seemed she would be able to adapt to a peaceful life after this. Luke took out two documents from his bag. Sign this. You can report to thepany tomorrow. Carol signed the document without looking at it. Lorna, on the other hand, flipped through the document from beginning to end. Although it was very quick, she did read everything. Only then did she look up at him. ck and White Mask Records? What can we do there? Sing? Dance? Luke said, For now, doing odd jobs is more suitable for you while youre hiding. A janitor is a good position. Lornas eyes widened. What? Luke shrugged. Start at nine in the morning and leave at three in the afternoon. Is there anything to be unhappy about? Lorna was stunned. Thats not in the contract, right? Luke said, Does the contract have to be that detailed? Carol was already secretly pulling on Lornas clothes. She felt that as long as they could live like normal people, it wasnt uneptable to be janitors. Also, Luke said that it was only for the time being, which was clearly to give them time to adapt andplete the transformation from hiding to leading a normal life. Lorna red at Carol angrily and didnt say anything. She was actually only 16, and had started roaming on her own before she even finished high school. She didnt really understand the contract, and was just pretending to be mature. Putting their signed contracts back into his bag, Luke gestured at Carol to follow him. Lorna wanted to follow them, but she wasnt thick-skinned enough, and she was a little proud. She could only watch them leave. As Luke and Carol went downstairs, Luke gave her two wads of cash. My employer asked me to give you a relocation fee. Youll only get your sry in a week. Dont starve to death before then. Carol was about to refuse, but after hearing thest sentence, she epted the money with a bitter smile. It was all 20-dor bills, and there was actually only about 4,000 dors in there. She would pay Luke back when she had more money in the future. Im going to look for that research institute. Is there anyone in particr youre looking for? he asked casually. Carol jerked to a stop. So soon? Luke said, It cant be helped. I was paid. Carol was lost for words. A momentter, she shook her head. Theres no one in particr. Just do your best. She had always been doubtful when it came to this mysterious mercenary. It wasnt that she was suspicious of him conspiring against them, but that she didnt put much stock in his words that he wouldpletely destroy Sentinel Services. She felt that it wasnt something a single person could do. Among their seven or eightpanions in the beginning, all of whom had superpowers, she and Lorna were the only ones left. Chapter 1161 - Call Me Wilson, and Old Line of Business

Chapter 1161: Call Me Wilson, and Old Line of Business

Carol had always been a person who knew her limits. After obtaining her superpower, she spent most of her time hiding and didnt dare expose herself. She was reluctant to let someone else risk their life for her, even if this Mr. Mysterious had said several times that it was for the money. After being on the run together for a year, Carol wouldve pleaded for Lornas rescue if thetter had been caught. As for the others, she had known them for less than two months. She couldnt say that they were very close, and could only apologize. She didnt believe it when Lorna and the others kept going on about how superhumans were all family. When she was still an ordinary person, she had been killed by ordinary gang members, but it was another ordinary person like Luke who had helped her out. So, she felt that family had nothing to do with superpowers. The family in her heart wasnt that cheap. Looking at Carol, who was quiet and had her head down, Luke chuckled. Alright, Im going to make a fortune, not die. Dont worry. Be a good janitor. They reached the entrance of the building by then. Luke waved at her to go back. Seeing that he was about to leave, Carol couldnt help but ask, What should I call you? Luke tilted his head and thought for a moment: Crazy for money, a mercenary for hire, ruthless methods, and guaranteed to get the job done C all up, it was like... Just call me Wilson, he said. Carol nodded. Okay. Goodbye, Mr. Wilson. Pleasee back safely. You can always make money in other ways. Looking at her, Luke sighed and patted her shoulder. Dont be too kind, or youll be poor forever. Carol: Huh? Luke didnt continue. Carol was too softhearted. He would exclude her from his trainee list in the future if she wasnt necessary! Such a good person would definitely be the first to die on the battlefield. Wait, she had Elementary Self-Healing. It seemed it wouldnt be easy for her to die? Amused, Luke shook his head and put aside his ridiculous thoughts as he disappeared into the darkness. Carol didnt return to the apartment until she saw him disappear around the corner. Lorna pretended to be watching TV, but shot a nce at Carol. After Carol sat down on the couch, Lorna finally couldnt help but ask, What did he say to you? Carols lips moved, and she finally swallowed the words about Mr. Wilson looking for trouble with Sentinel Services. Lorna had an extraordinary affinity with those rades. If she knew what Mr. Wilson was up to, she might ask him to help her save them. The crux was that she had morerades. From what she said, 20 to 30 of them had been captured by Sentinel Services. Carol couldnt think how one person could take 20 to 30 people out of the research base on his own. After running for so long, she realized that the more people there were, the faster her whereabouts would be exposed. If Mr. Wilson brought a bunch of people with him, he would probably be hunted down by Sentinel Services. Thinking that, she took out the two wads of cash from her pocket and gave one to Lorna. He came to give us living expenses in case we starve to death before we get paid. Looking at the cash, Lorna was stunned for a moment. Her face flushed as she threw the money to the side. No, Im not a beggar. Carol chuckled and put her wad away. Ive already told him that well pay it back once we start earning money. Lorna: ... After Carol went to pack her own things, Lorba quietly put away her living expenses and blushed. This was really embarrassing. Thankfully, Carol wouldntugh at her. ... The next morning, Luke showed up at the police department and took two cases before he left Dustins office. He then drove home. Half an hourter, he boarded a flight to Vancouver as an average-looking white man. Seven hourster, the man left downtown Vancouver in the rain and headed for the deste outskirts. Before long, a very ordinary and small fixed-wing ne rose from the outskirts and flew north. As the ne headed north, the weather gradually turned cold and the rain got lighter. Canada had the secondrgestndmass in the world, second only to Russia, but it only had a poption of thirty million. If the American outback was deste, then the Canadian outback was practically uninhabited. As long as a person had some connections in America, it was very suitable to build a secret base here. Also, British Columbia was close to the United States, which was why Sentinel Services had moved the research base here. Canada airspace waspletely open to the United States, so whoever was in charge from Sentinel Services could report back to D.C. anytime. The nended half an hourter, and Luke put it away in his inventory. Then, he took out a brand new Big Dipper Armor. After activating the stealth system, four auxiliary flight wings popped out of his back, and the mini jets on them used minimal output as Luke stuck close to the ground while he continued north. After traveling thest 20 kilometers, he saw ake. Alkali Lake was indeed small inparison with the many otherkes in Canada, but on Lukes approach, theke opened up. At the start of spring, the countryside was still bleak; there was no sense of it at all here, and it was no different from the vast wilderness which Luke had flown through. Luke sent up a medium-sized drone to monitor dozens of kilometers up ahead. It was around six in the evening, and the sky was starting to get dark. The stealth system was more useful in an environment with insufficient light. He would wait until night to take action. He could still rest for an hour. Hiding in the woods next to theke, Luke ate chocte to replenish his energy while he adjusted the n on the armors virtual interface. It actually wouldnt be hard for him to break into the research base. If he wanted to squeeze out the maximum value of this research base, however, he couldnt give the other party too much time to react. A secret research facility like this, which couldnt see the light of day, would destroy evidence if something went wrong. Evidence like research data was one thing, but superhumans who were left alive were also witnesses. The person in charge of the research base might blow it up, which would make this a wasted trip. Rubbing his chin, Luke felt that it still depended on the situation. If he could take care of the surveince system, he could fall back on his old line of business sneaking in. After sneaking in, he would deal with the surveince room first, then the leader, and theckeysst. As long as he proceeded quietly, he would be able to take over the base in the end. At that time, he could slowly count his gains. Chapter 1162 - Don’t Ask, and I’ll Give You Two Car Services

Chapter 1162: Dont Ask, and Ill Give You Two Car Services

But this was a secret base, after all, as well as a very professional military base. Even if nothing unexpected happened, the chances of taking everyone down werent very high. As long as the base had an emergency protocol in its security system, the possibility that it would self-destruct was very high. As a security measure, there should be more than one surveince room. At the very least, there should be timed security check-ins. It wouldnt be possible to fool the guards inside forever. Luke couldnt help but scratch his head. He had too few trustworthy teammates. In a situation like this, numbers were the best solution. If he had more than five strong teammates, he was 80% confident that he could take down the base intact. If he had ten teammates, he was 90% confident. But the prerequisite was that these teammates had to be reliable, not just in terms of theirbat ability, but also their characters. Otherwise, if they retreated or hesitated, they might lose everything. A teammate hence couldnt be chosen at random; even an idiot teammate could get God killed. The sky finally turnedpletely dark. Luke felt his way to what he confirmed to be the entrance. It was a dam at one end of Alkali Lake. There was a small road near the bank that led to a metal gate at the end. Nobody had been in or out of this ce for the past hour, but based on the condition of the road and the surroundings, cars often passed through the metal gate. As long as they moved, they would leave traces behind. No matter what, a base couldnt bepletely concealed. At the very least, it required daily food and necessities. For example, Luke didnt believe that the people here didnt use toilet paper. The ground was bare 100 meters all around the gate, and there was no cover. Luke didnt n to take the risk, and could only observe from 100 meters away. The multiple surveince cameras around the metal gate as well as the smell of cars, supplies and people reaffirmed his guess. Luke wasnt in a hurry to take action. The more experience he umted, the more mature he became. In the past, he had always felt a sense of urgency when it came to umting points. Now that he thought about it, being so impetuous wasnt the right way to do things. The experience and credit points were right there. If he rushed things, he wouldnt earn much. Instead, he might get innocent people killed, which wasnt the oue he wanted. There were no lights on the metal gate; only the red dots of light from the surveince cameras indicated that the entrance was under heavy surveince. The damsyout didnt allow for more ess points. Apart from this main entrance, there was only one other side door. But Luke didnt n to go in that way. The side door would definitely have more surveince that would be harder to avoid; there was more leeway with the main entrance. Suddenly, Luke perked up and quietly drew back. The drone in the sky suddenly sent a message: Cars were headed toward the dam. They certainly werent out for a midnight spin. There were two SUVs escorting a big freight truck in the front and back; they didnt look like they were here to deliver daily necessities. Invisible, Luke darted under the bottom of the truck and stuck to it with his hands and feet before he moved closer to the front. A thin wire stretched out of the armors palm and burrowed into a crack under the front of the car. It quickly found a data cable, and Luke swiftly typed out a string of code. He darted out from the side of the truck andnded lightly on the grass next to the road. The entire procedure took him less than twenty seconds. The truck was as steady as ever. When it was within 100 meters of the metal gate, Luke activated the small program which he had just imnted in the vehicles steering system. At a corner on a downward slope, the truck didnt turn or brake. It suddenly charged off the road and onto the grass on the side. Several secondster, the truck finally stopped in a slight depression in the ground. The two SUVs reacted quickly and braked almost immediately. A total of eight people got out, all of whom were wearing familiar ckbat uniforms and full gear. In fact, Luke could already hear the other partys notification and request for backup in his earpiece. He still didnt take action. He returned to the woods and silently observed everything. Eightbat soldiers guarded the truck. One of them talked to the truck driver for a few minutes, before he helplessly chose to call for help. Eagles nest, the delivery van has broken down and cant be started. Please send another vehicle to pick up the packages. Five minutester, a truck simr to the one mired in the mud drove out of the gate. It was apanied by a dozenbat soldiers. After meeting up with the eightbat soldiers, they opened the back doors of the truck that was stuck and carried out some rigid support frames. A superhuman was bound to each support frame by their four limbs, head, neck and chest. They were all unconscious. In less than ten minutes, six people were transferred to the new truck. Closing the back doors of the truck, the guard at the front gestured at the driver to hurry up and drive into the base, while the others remained on high alert. At that moment, in a bungalow in Washington, a Caucasian man in his forties was pacing back and forth in the living room with the phone in his hand. He frowned and asked, Are you sure it was just a car breakdown? On the screen, a woman in a ck leather jacket and pants said, Yes. Also, the same thing happened to the Benz at the end ofst year. The middle-aged man was stumped. Really? Why didnt I know that? The woman in leather said, Because it happened when the car was in the garage at the base. After that, Benz customer service said that the smart suspension control system just needed to be updated. The middle-aged man asked, So? The woman in leather said, The logistics department will send the truck off to update its program. The middle-aged man waited a few seconds. Thats all? The woman in leather said, They said theres no oil leak. At most, theyll give us two more car services after this one. The middle-aged man had an ugly expression on his face. Damn capitalists. Such an expensive car, and theres still problems with it. We should really turn them into test subjects. That being said, he knew very well that if he really pissed the other party off, the biggest possibility was that his own men would send him to the operating table as a test subject. This was the power of money and influence. All his authority came from the bigshots who had both these things. The bigshots could give him this authority, and naturally, they could take it back. The bigshot behind him wasnt from Benz, but in an exchange of benefits, dealing with him would at most be a bonus. Thinking that, he became even more depressed. Also, he had received a call from the higher-ups not long ago, expressing that a colleague in Division B had done a good job. The middle-aged man knew what the other party was implying. The higher-ups weret satisfied with the resources he had expended and the results he had obtained. If it wasnt for the fact that Division Bs research direction was slightly off and didnt meet the bigshots requirements for transforming their own bodies, they would have nothing to do with Division A. Chapter 1163 - Infiltration and Reconnaissance

Chapter 1163: Infiltration and Reconnaissance

In fact, Division A had made major progress in their research, but it was still far from the man-made, safe and controlled final oue that some people imagined. He was greedy for capital; it was impossible to buy a Bugatti with money that was only enough for two shoddy cars. Even though Sentinel Services had invested billions of dors and had been around for more than ten years, to achieve their ultimate goal, this was really only the beginning. It would take at least a hundred years and more than a trillion dors to achieve this goal; could it be achieved with just a few billion over a decade? If there was really such a good thing, who would be stupid enough to give all the benefits away? Like him, for example; he had only gotten some benefits. He looked at the woman in leather on the phone. Unfortunately, those guys couldnt ept just this small amount of benefits. Of course, in exchange for these small personal benefits, he had to use the research bases best research oues for the moment, and spend almost 200 million in raw materials; he had to even fork out some personal resources to cover things. If he was willing to sell off his benefits, however, they would be worth at least a billion. But he couldnt do that unless he was confident he could escape, or couldnt do it anymore. The me for a number of things that he had done in the name of Sentinel Services all these years would silently fall on his head. As long as he looked like he wanted to run, the bigshots would throw the me on him. The more he thought about it, the more depressed he became. The middle-aged man didnt continue. Fine. Be careful. Let me know if anything happens. By the time the call ended, the truck had already moved the packages into the base. The reason why the base had deployed a special truck even so close to the base still came down to the understanding that the longer the six packages were exposed outside, the more dangerous it was, and the moreplicated the subsequent procedure for entering the warehouse would be. Actually, the heads of the six packages had been covered with ck hoods to hide their appearances before they were taken out of the truck that had broken down. At that moment, Luke was in the back of the second truck and close to the front in a blind spot. When they were moving the packages, he had found an opportunity to slip inside, and Muscle Control prevented anyone from noticing his movements. After the truck entered the base, the doors opened again, and he followed the people who took the packages out of the truck. First stage of his secret infiltration, aplished. He didnt continue following the men with the packages, but veered away and darted into a dead end. A momentter, several mini drones flew into a venttion duct in the corner. The entire base was inside the dam. The venttion system had to be good, or nobody could stay here for long. Of course, it wasnt like in the movies, where people could move through the ducts. The venttion system here could only allow a 7- or 8-year old at most to pass through, provided that the vibration and infrared sensors in the ducts werent set off. Leaning against the wall, Luke lightly hummed a tune. His voice wouldnt travel out of the armor; he was just having a bit of fun. On the virtual screen, he was directing the mini drones to move forward. As a map of the venttion system took shape, theyout of the entire base became clearer. As long as there were rooms for people to stay in, there had to be plenty of venttion ducts. What Luke needed most this time was abilities, and from living people, so any other information wasnt as useful to him. If superpowers could be controlled well enough, what need was there for Iron Man? Tonys technology was clearly far more cost-effective and practical than relying on the development of superpowers. Ordinary people already had a lot ofplicated conditions that couldnt be treated, but these people actually wanted to create superpowers. In the end, this came down to gics. The foundation for treating most human diseases was the study of genes, and superpowers were one step beyond that. It was like how one had to be healthy first before they could think about longevity, and only then consider longevity itself. These greedy guys wanted to skip the basics and directly obtain superpowers. Tony had never dwelled on this matter because he knew that even if Stark Industries invested everything they had, they might not get much out of it. A capital of hundreds of billions could only be considered a deposit when it came to basic research on human gics. Of course, Tony himself was more interested in machines and industrial products. If this son of destiny turned his creative endeavors to gene technology, it might indeed be possible for him to create something extraordinary. But geniuses all had their own quirks. As long as they werent interested, it would take twice the effort to get them to work on a particr project. Luke, who had been using the tycoons abilities for a long time, also leaned a little toward this. But the bigger reason was that he didnt need gene technology to obtain superpowers. Daddy System was enough. Using gene technology to give a person more than two types of abilities wasnt a matter of adding them together; it was like the difference between a car and a spaceship. Compared with using gene technology to manufacture superpowers C far in the indefinite future C Luke still chose the system. Although it didnt offer magic abilities, what abilities it did provide could be learned quickly and were good. Thus, Luke, who wasnt greedy for more, was calm and spent five hours in that tiny blind spot. The mini drones were sent out in batches, and there were 50 of them in total. They were positioned near the venttion ducts in key rooms to be Lukes ears. There were more than 200bat soldiers and more than 20 researchers in this base. But from what they said, it seemed that Mr. Trask, the person in charge of the project, wasnt here. Instead, the person with the highest authority here was a woman whom they called Miss Miller. This Miss Miller entered the project managers room and didnte out again after that. The room was as quiet as a morgue. Luke simply made a note of the woman as an important target, and didnt probe further. If everything went ording to n, he would definitely run into herter. Since she was a woman, however, the matter might be very simple. Apart from this person, however, only one of the researchers at the base was a woman, so there wasnt much that Elementary Pheromone Control could do. It was three in the morning, and most of the people in the base were resting. Only the soldiers on night shift were still patrolling diligently. But that was just on the surface. This was the Canadian wilderness. Anybody on the approach would be discovered several kilometers away. These patrol officers were already used to this, and werent very vignt. Luke didnt waste any more time and started moving. His first target was still the surveince room, followed by Miss Miller, the interim leader, and then the captains of thebat teams. Chapter 1164 - Infiltration, Terminator and a Literal Hard Head

Chapter 1164: Infiltration, Terminator and a Literal Hard Head

The reason why taking the leaders out first was amonly used strategy was naturally because it was effective. Once the leaders who had the authority to make decisions were out of the picture, nobody else in this secret base would have the authority to activate the self-destruct system. This was an inevitable choice. Until the very end, nobody would be stupid enough to give that sort of authority to mid- and low-level management; it would be a joke if the base self-destructed just because the enemy took care of a few small soldiers. This bases timed security check-ins were at 10-minute intervals. If nothing went wrong, it would still only take at most 10 minutes for the others to notice that something wasnt right with the surveince room. This meant that Luke had to take care of several important targets in under 10 minutes. y a BGM, Pris! he casually instructed. Born to Die is a good one. Yes, sir. The smart program, Pris, immediately obeyed. Feet dont fail me now, Take me to the finish line... Stephanies debut song, Born to Die, rang out in his ears. This song had yet to be released. He was ying a sample recorded by Sponge, and while the editing still fell far short, Stephanies singing wasnt bad at all, and wasnt much different from the original. To the tune of a famous song from his previous life, Luke began his killing spree tonight. One of the drones, which had already been on standby, used a low-powerser to cut a data cable, before it lodged itself in the gap. Data link... Data link sessful... Decodingpleted. Initialize login... Login sessful... Luke immediately activated a second drone inside the surveince room. Faint smoke entered the surveince room through the venttion duct and quickly spread out. Looking at the four people in the surveince room who copsed limply in their chairs on his surveince feed, Luke smiled. Second stage of his secret infiltration, aplished. Look at how soundless this infiltration was! Infiltrating physically in the past had been like using a sledgehammer to crack a nut. Muttering to himself, Luke immediately wondered how many points he could earn from getting rid of the 200 guards. Whatever, take them all down! He had to make a living too! A physical infiltration was always the fastest way to obtain the spoils. What use was his fake identity otherwise? After seizing control of the surveince system, he left the corner and headed for Miss Millers room. The lights in the base were dim at night. Without any interference from the surveince system, the armor was more than stealthy enough to the naked eye. This dam base wasnt too big. In less than a minute, Luke was standing in front of Miss Millers door. He ced his hand on thebination lock at the door. The smart program, Pris, cracked this simple ess system in 30 seconds. The door opened. Luke walked in and the door closed. This room was different from the other rooms. It was a double suite, and Miss Miller was in a smaller bedroom. He walked over right away, but the door suddenly opened and a shadow rushed out. Her arms swung out and she charged at him. Al- Surprised, Luke canceled stealth mode. The Big Dipper Armors stealth system came from Tony, and was deliberately different from Batmans stealth system, which was created with the Predators technology. The most obvious difference was that when stealth mode was canceled, there was a colored fluctuation as Lukes transparent form quickly turned solid. The ck and white skull helmet and the ck eye sockets were absolutely low-key. He finally said, You can see me? Miss Miller, who was wearing an indifferent expression, was still wearing a ck leather jacket, but there were 10-cm-long silver des on her hands. Even stranger, these werent gloves, but extended right out of her fingertips, and Sharp Nose detected the faint scent of blood. It was clear they had broken through the skin on her fingertips, there was no blood at the base of the des, as if the skin had already wrapped around them. While he was observing the other party, the other party was also observing him. Her eyes glowed a bright red, which startled Luke. A Terminator? Then, he felt that he was overthinking it. Although this woman was wearing leather, and had red eyes and finger des, she could be considered an old acquaintance, and her leather jacket wasnt dark red. Terminator or whatever, he was just overthinking it. The other party remained vignt and didnt move. Luke didnt want to wait any longer. Although running into this woman was a pleasant surprise, there was no need to waste time. He charged at Miller. Millers eyes glowed red, and she shed at Luke with both hands like a whirlwind. Suddenly, she froze. It was a short but fatal pause. When Luke had spoken earlier, the effect of Elementary Pheromone Control had been multiplied. The moment she froze, Lukes left fist broke through the finger des and hammered down on her head. Duang! There was a slightly muffled metallic sound, and Miller staggered two steps, but her mind seemed to clear up a little, and she tried to retreat. Surprised, Luke flexed his fist and eximed, What a hardhead! As he spoke, he followed up with his right fist. Duang! Duang! Miller, who had just regained her bnce, was punched twice again in the head. This time, she finally couldnt take it anymore, and she fell backward onto the floor with a bang. Lukes expression changed. Why did she sound like a fatty who weighed hundreds of kilograms? She hadnt been that heavy thest time he saw her. He crouched down and flicked the womans forehead with a finger. The skin on her forehead caved a little, and there was another metallic echo. Unexpectedly, this woman had a literal hard head. Her skull was actually all metal, and very hard at that. It was truly amazing. The system notification popped up. System: Defeat Alice Miller. Mission aplished. Total experience: 100. Total credit: 100. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +100. Credit +100. Luke was stunned. So little? Looking at the system interface, he saw that Alice Miller was only a light red evil. He felt a little pained. Had he... hit the wrong person? But the arrow was already nocked, and he had to let it fly. Now was not the time to think about this problem. Luke pressed down on her head and, with a thought, put Alice Miller into Space 2. Activate hibernate function, he ordered. Almost instantly, he received feedback from the system. System: Living Organism Hibernation 1/1. Time limit: 30 days. Cost: 20 credit points a day. He only pondered this notification for a moment before he gave up. Now wasnt a good time to test this hibernate function. The most important thing was toplete his objective. Chapter 1165 - Kill, Surprise, and Rescue

Chapter 1165: Kill, Surprise, and Rescue

Thinking that, Luke swiftly did one round of the room but didnt find anything valuable. Clearly, the project manager had a good habit of not leaving private ounts, backup files or so on lying around in their personal room. He turned invisible again and left the room to quickly search the other living quarters. In three minutes, he broke the necks of threemanders and left their bodies in the rooms. Secret agencies in the wilderness were very convenient. Regardless of whether or not the person in charge would bring people back again to this secret base after this, nothing of what happened here would get out, but would have to be covered up even more. Luke didnt even need to clean up as usual; he wasnt a Canadian police officer. Third stage of his secret infiltration, aplished. At that point, all the senior executives in the base had been wiped out, and he had even rescued an acquaintance. There was no need for him to be cautious in his clean-up operation any longer. In a good mood, he couldnt help but hum along to the funeral song in his ear: Keep making meugh, Lets go get high... The Big Dipper Armor turned into a transparent shadow and entered the living quarters in the base to clean everyone up. This 6-person dorm setup was truly too considerate. The dorms didnt have a security system, but just regr locks. Luke swept through 30 dorms like a tornado. For someone like him who disliked troublesome things, halfway through his operation, he simply closed the door, looked at the list of good and evil in the system, then took out a silencer and fired. It took him less than ten seconds to go through the rooms as well as confirm that the guards were dead. The system, which was bing increasingly considerate, also simplified each kill. He only needed to count the notifications to confirm the oue, and a string of experience and credit points were put away. At that moment, Pris suddenly warned him, Sir, an unusual signal source has been detected. The signal source is activating an unknown mechanism. Luke paused. Thinking quickly, he rushed to his primary destination: the category A prison. Wheres the mechanism? Can you figure out what it is? he asked as he moved quickly. I am unable to analyze it. Its at the very bottom of the base and there are no venttion ducts. Pris immediately protected a 3D model of the base in the corner of the virtual screen and marked the location of the mechanism. A surveince image appeared in one corner of the screen, and Pris continued, This is the surveince camera near the location. Lukes heart jumped when he saw the automatic metal door: this didnt look like some passageway. There were no venttion ducts there, so there couldnt be any living thing behind that door. Also, this was at the very bottom of the base, and the automatic metal door was of the highest quality. This was clearly for security reasons so that it couldnt be broken down so easily. Looks like theres a slight problem, he mumbled to himself as he hurried to the Category A prison. Without even deactivating stealth mode, he simply took out two silencer pistols and shot at the eight guards at the end of the hallway. He then put the guns back into his inventory and deactivated stealth mode, all before the eight guards copsed. Putting his hand on thebination lock, Pris started to disarm it again. 30 secondster, the door opened. With a sh, he charged in. There werent many rooms in the Category A prison. There were four, but only two were upied. As he looked at the person in the first room, he paid attention to the list of good and evil in the system: Stu Cooper (evil, dark red). Lukes heart jumped when he saw this name. He punched the special ss wall which was the first line of defense in this prison. With a burst of power from the armor, the special ss wall exploded. The young man who was curled up on the bed inside jerked awake. He abruptly got to his feet, and met Lukes eyes. Another acquaintance? Delighted, Luke pulled the trigger of the silencer pistol in his right hand. Pu! The bullet passed through the metal bars which were the second line of defense, and pierced the man in the right eye. Stu fell back onto the bed and stopped breathing. System: Kill Stu Cooper. Mission aplished. Total experience: 1,000. Total credit: 1,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +1,000. Credit +1,000. This guy was as bad as Luke had expected. Even as he opened fire, he darted toward the other cell. Despite themotion, the person here was still lying on the bed. Luke nced at the list of good and evil in the system: Carrie Miller (neutral, dark yellow). I found you, kid! He was overjoyed. The next moment, he smashed the ss wall with his fist, then ced his hands on the metal bars. The armor exploded with all its power and instantly created a huge, twisted hole in the bars. On the bed was a little girl who was about eight or nine years old. Luke patted the girls head and said, Carrie, wake up. Carrie didnt react. He frowned. I saved your mom, Carrie. Her eyshes fluttered and she slowly opened her eyes. Really? Luke said, Yes. Her dark brown eyes reflected his figure, and she asked nkly, Who are you? Luke said, Last time, I helped you beat up that rotten old man in ck and made a pinky promise to save your mom. Do you remember? The girls eyes lit up. Its you? Moms safe? Luke nodded. Ill take you out now, and you can be with your mom. Okay. Carrie nodded. Right at that moment, there was a dull rumble, and the entire base suddenly shook. Pris immediately warned, Sir, it appears the unknown mechanism at the bottom of the base exploded. Frowning, Luke suddenly took out a syringe and jabbed it into Carries neck. Carries bright eyes immediately turned dull again. You... Go to sleep. Youll see mom when you wake up, he said casually. Hearing that, Carrie obediently closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep. Luke put her into Space 2. Although he couldnt use the hibernate function on her, it wasnt a problem to stuff ten normal-sized people into Space 2, let alone just these two females. All mini drones self-destruct immediately, he ordered Pris. After everything was done, the rumbling in the base grew louder, as if something was surging up from the bottom. Luke suddenly sped up as he charged toward an escape route inside the base. After running dozens of meters, the ground behind him suddenly copsed, and a huge column of water gushed out in his direction. Chapter 1166 - Ultimate Turn Technique and Taking Stock of Gains

Chapter 1166: Ultimate Turn Technique and Taking Stock of Gains

Luke cursed inwardly. The four auxiliary wings on his back popped out, and the jets spurted bright white mes. With a whoosh, the Big Dipper Armor sped up and charged into the tunnel. Clinks rang out as the metal armor brushed against the cement walls. Even the rushing water behind Luke couldnt drown out the sound. The Big Dipper Armor used all its tricks as it shot around corners. At the final turn, to avoid slowing down, Luke braced himself and performed the ultimate technique the Big Dipper Armor swung around the corner on the metal piping that ran along the wall in what amounted to a leg split in the air. He dashed forward, regardless of how his crotch felt. He wouldnt die; he would never be killed by something small like this, but if he got trapped under the base, who knew when he would be able to extricate himself from it. His time was very valuable, and he certainly didnt want to waste it. Thankfully, he was on top of things, and was escaping a little faster than the rate at which the base was being destroyed. The Big Dipper Armor reached the end of the escape tunnel in seven to eight seconds, where there was a metal door. Open! Luke roared as he raised his fists in the ssic Superman flying pose and charged forward. Duang! Even with Lukes sturdy physique, it was a little unbearable. There were actually multipleyers to this door, and the Big Dipper Armor wasnt the most powerful armor. It actually couldnt instantly break through the final obstacle, and Luke got stuck halfway. Struggling to pull himself free, Luke looked at the rolling water behind him and the tunnel that was swiftly crumbling. The funeral BGM for tonight was still in his ears. ...Walking through the city streets, Is it by mistake or design... Pained, Luke could only curse, Motherf- Rumble! Boom! Boom! Boom! The Big Dipper Armor was buried under the copsed base. Ten minutester, a transparent shadow broke out of theke. Depressed, Luke looked at the information from the drone on the virtual screen. Pris was already reporting, The medium-sized drone didnt detect anything. There is no sign of anyone else escaping the base. After a brief silence, Luke sighed. Im sorry. I tried my best. He apologized to the innocent superhumans in the base. There werent many of them. Even if the base hadnt self-destructed, they might not necessarily have been able to live for long, but in the end, they still died. Although Luke had lost the chance to obtain more abilities because of this, he didnt want to think of it that way. There would always be a chance to collect abilities, but Luke felt that it was better to maintain basic respect for the lives of innocent people. Stephanies clear and crisp voice was still in his ear. ...Choose yourst words, This is thest time, Cause you and I, We were born to die! Lowering his head, he observed a moment of silence for the innocent. The Big Dipper Armor cruised southwest at low power, and arrived at Anvil Ind half an hourter. Luke flew slowly and close to the surface of the ocean. He tossed the garbage that was in his inventory one after another into the ocean. He had collected a lot of these things recently, and had yet to throw them away. This could be considered the end of his mission. After disposing of the trash, he flew to Vancouver in the south. Switching to a new alias, he entered Vancouver International Airport. After buying a flight ticket back to New York for six in the morning, he sat down in a quiet corner of the VIP lounge. He then put on his sunsses and reviewed the cleanup operation on the virtual screen. When he came, he naturally used a fake alias, which was abandoned forever after touching down in Vancouver. Likewise, the identity he was using to go back to New York would no longer appear again after this. It didnt matter if the Big Dipper Armor was exposed on this operation. This alias, which wasnt afraid of using any sort of ability, was destined to participate in all sorts of matters rted to superpowers. It would also kill countless criminals with superpowers or people who wanted to use superpowers tomit crimes. To be blunt, Big Dipper was certain to be the biggest fall guy among his numerous aliases. If this alias provoked too much trouble, then... he would switch to another set of armor and nickname. In any case, he was too used to this sort of thing. He quickly finished his review of the operation this time. He then took stock of the gains. First of all, he had rescued Alice Miller and Carrie Miller, which wasnt too much of a surprise. ording to intelligence he had gathered, it had indeed been possible that the mother and daughter were in the hands of Sentinel Services. Although it was a less than 20% chance, it was already very high. That was also why he had prioritized eliminating Sentinel Services. Next were the guards which the system had already paid out for; 147 individuals gave him a total of 47,000 experience and credit points, with each person worth over 300 points. When he emerged from the bottom of theke, the system gave him the remaining notification. System: Eliminate the Sentinel Services guards and destroy the secret research base. Mission aplished. Total experience: 50,000. Total credit: 50,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +50,000. Credit +50,000. Hosts experience: 193,500 / 500,000. Credit: 489,500 Lukes expression was odd. So, the destruction of the base was still credited to him? Based on his past experiences, the system only deemed him to have contributed based on his direct actions during a mission. For example, he hadnt earned any experience or credit for issuing an earthquake warning through Professor Lawrence Hayes. Even if the system didnt acknowledge the TV program, there had still been dozens of staff members in the studio when Professor Lawrence shared the news. However, the system didnt give them any experience and credit points for preventing earthquake casualties. Thus, if the dam bases self-destruct mechanism was a light switch, the system wouldnt consider Luke to have contributed anything if Luke had gotten someone else to flip the switch. If he told Selina to go out and beat up hooligans, the experience and credit points would go only to Selina, and not him. However, the system credited him with the destruction of the secret base, which meant that he had personally flipped the switch. Thinking that, he felt a little embarrassed. Was he just fooling himself? Puzzled, various data scrolled over his lenses, and after a simple filtering of certain factors, he finally found two suspicious points. When the bases self-destruct mechanism was activated by an unknown signal source, it was exactly five minutes after he put Alice Miller into Space 2. And when the base self-destructed, it was five minutes after it was activated. Not one second more, not one second less. Chapter 1167 - If Man and Device Are Separated, Automatic…

Chapter 1167: If Man and Device Are Separated, Automatic...

It was clear that the five minutes between activation and destruction was to give time for the person in charge to evacuate. So, there was probably a connection between Alice being put into Space 2 and the self-destruct mechanism. Upon discovering this, Luke couldnt help but focus on Alice Miller, who was hibernating in Space 2. On the way back to Vancouver, he did some tests on Alice in Space 2. Before, Space 1 could detect the internal structure of equipment, which could be assembled and dismantled in the space. After Space 2 appeared, it could store living things, but they couldnt be examined, dismantled, or put together. Like the inventory before it was modified, Space 2 could only sense the basic state of living things inside it, like who was inside, whether they were awake or unconscious, and so on. It wasnt until the system used the Hands stone coffin to modify the inventory that this hibernate function appeared for Space 2. Not only that, when Luke wanted to take a look at the two people in Space 2 earlier, he got the feeling that he could examine them. At that moment, his mind was using a method that felt unfamiliar yet natural to him to look at Alice Miller. It was hard to describe the feeling, but it was simr to a person seeing an X-ray for the first time. In Space 2, it was as if everything about Alice was transparent to him, including the metal bones throughout her body. The head that he had hit three times in a row was real metal, and wasnt bent out of shape at all. Also, the electronic chip here had been imnted very ingeniously. It was actually connected to her irises and her brain... Hm, wait, an electronic chip? Luke abruptly sobered up there was an electronic chip inside Alice. Almost instantly, he remembered the 50,000 experience and credit points which the system had given him. Was it because of this electronic chip? Electronic chip imnts werent rare. They were used in low-end artificial organs; even a certain tycoon still had to rely on them to control his armor. Of course, Luke was also using this technology of Tonys. Otherwise, if the smart program couldnt detect vision, conduits, movements and so on, the armor wouldnt be very agile. Without electronic chips, Luke would only be able to create a fully manual armor like the first generation Batman suit he had to rely on his own physical movements, and the armor couldnt provide any assistance at all. The electronic chip in Alice happened to be in-between the two types. It was an advanced product produced by someb, and was much more powerful than the weak chips produced for artificial organs; it absolutely wasnt a mass-produced product. This was something Luke could guarantee with the knowledge he obtained from Tony Stark. But it was also far inferior to the top-notch chips which the tycoon used to control his armor, as there was no sense of craftsmanship. It was precise and rigorous, but there was nothing aesthetic about it. It was very stable, and could only at most be considered to meet the required standard. Perhaps that was how the head of Sentinel Services treated Alice. She was just a tool. In less than two years, Alice had turned from a female executive into a killing tool. She was working for Sentinel Services, which was actually holding her daughter captive. It would be strange if she was willing. When Rumford was hit by the fog back then, all the scared residents didnt dare leave the supermarket, and Luke and Selina didnt want to take any risks as well. Alice, however, had been willing to risk her life for her daughter. In the end, she persuaded Luke and Selina to go with her to rescue Carrie. How could a mother who would risk her life for her daughter watch her be locked up to be a test subject? From her metal skeleton and the electronic chip connected to her brain and eyes, the answer was obvious. Also, if the activation of the self-destruct mechanism was rted to this chip, Luke could guess the purpose behind this design. If Alice was trapped, she would have plenty of time to decide whether or not to activate the self-destruct sequence. That was because she had Intermediate Self-Healing. It was precisely because Luke knew that Alice had a self-healing ability, and out of a perverse sort of curiosity, that he specially used a sky hammer technique to jolt her brain and make her lose consciousness. But if he didnt have Space 2, Alice would havee back to her senses and started fighting him again. When she realized that she couldnt overpower Luke, she would have activated the self-destruct mechanism. As for Alices opponents, they could only kill her or get out of the base. Thest safeguard for the self-destruct mechanism was probably the signal from the electronic chip in Alices head; five minutes after it disappeared, the self-destruct mechanism would be automatically activated. It would be very hard for anyone else to get anything out of the base in five minutes. Certainly not the witnesses, who were the most important of all. Any research material would likewise probably also be destroyed. Wait! Wait a minute! Luke suddenly felt a strange sense of deja vu. A familiar, maic male voice floated through his head: If man and device are separated for more than 10 seconds, the device will automatically explode~[1] Alice had been separated from the device, no, from the base for hundreds of seconds! No wonder the base exploded. F*ck you! How dare you steal a future security idea for the Titanium phone? Youre courting death! Luke couldnt help but curse. Cursing was one thing, but Luke had to admit that for someone who didnt know anything, it would be very hard to get a lot of things out of the secret base. If he didnt have a cheat, he definitely wouldnt have gotten even a single strand of hair today, and would have been buried underwater. Thinking that, he couldnt help but feel respect for the head of Sentinel Services. D*mn, you have some nice tricks! Because of this, Luke felt that as long as he found traces of this person, he had to hurry over and see him off on one final journey. It was best for God to look over this genius himself as soon as possible! After noting down the project head in his ck notebook, Luke continued tallying his gains. After defeating Alice, his abilities were refreshed with her Intermediate Self-Healing ability. As someone devoted to safety as number one, this ability was absolutely a top priority for him. Elementary Self-Healing was a godly life-saving skill, but he barely used it in this respect. Instead, it was very effective for when he was up the whole night working. The more he hid this life-saving trump card, the more he would be able to turn things around at a critical moment. This ability alone was worth a year of hunting down Sentinel Services, even if the prerequisites were 80 Strength and 100,000 credit points, and it was temporarily unavable. And this was just the least of his gains from this cleanup operation. The second valuable gain was from Stu Cooper. System: You have killed Stu Cooper. You may learn some of his abilities. Stu Coopers abilities: Elementary Cloning (partially avable. Prerequisites: 20 Strength, 20 Dexterity, 20 Mental Strength, ? Special mental ability, ? Credit) This Stu Cooper whose head Luke had blown up the moment they met was simply a pleasant surprise. A year ago, Stu, who had still been in high school, went on a murder spree in Woodsburg with his good friend Billy Loomis. The victims included Deputy Director Condras niece, so Luke and Selina had been given the assignment. [1] [Annotation text missing] Chapter 1168 - The System’s Sudden Cra… Benevolence

Chapter 1168: The Systems Sudden Cra... Benevolence

At that time, Stu had used his cloning ability to create an alibi for himself. He had been very sessful at pretending to be innocent, but Luke had caught him with Sharp Nose. In the end, Stu failed to kill his girlfriend, and he simply killed his partner, Billy. Luke stopped him just as he was about to kill Billys girlfriend, but Stu used his cloning ability to slip away again. The guy left a deep impression on Luke. He was the only high school student Luke had ever encountered with such a savage nature and bizarre thinking, as well as such an unusual ability. But the world was unpredictable. This deranged and ruthless guy had escaped from Luke back then, but had been caught by the even more ruthless and inhumane Sentinel Services and turned into a test subject. Luke didnt know if this was karma or just bad luck. In the end, the cloning technique which Luke had hypothesized back then had still fallen into his hands. Before boarding his return flight, Luke had actually been using sheer willpower to calm down and stop his thoughts from running wild. Except for when he received Carols gratitude at the very beginning and obtained the right to learn Elementary Self-Healing, it had been a long time since he had been this excited. That was because he thought that the system would determine that he couldnt learn something like cloning. In the end, a cloning ability suddenly appeared, and it actually didnt have the customary unavable tag, but was partially avable. It was a good thing Luke had left the job of cruising at a low speed to Pris at the time, or he really would have fallen from the sky. Had Daddy System really gone crazy this time? It actually gave him a magic-type skill? The thought shed through Lukes mind, but he immediately dismissed it and continued to prostrate himself before the system. It was rare for the system to suddenly go cra... No, it was benevolence. It was definitely a sudden outpouring of benevolence, which allowed him to unlock a true magic ability. Even though there were question marks for the special mental ability and credit prerequisites, he was still grateful from the bottom of his heart. If he could really learn this ability, he would be fine if he couldnt learn any other magic abilities for the rest of his life. In any case, that was up to the system. These two abilities alone as his gains from this operation made Luke feel that the world was too beautiful. For a rare moment, his mind wandered and he was lost in a fanciful dream. ... At noon the next day, Luke arrived at the airport. After changing his appearance, he went straight to the New Hope Research Center in Nassau County. In theb, he sent Selina an anonymous message which just said, Im back. Selina simply replied that she got it, and didnt say anything else. They would continue acting as usual until Luke returned home. Otherwise, they would be exposed if Luke popped out from here right after Selina went out for a spin with his face. In any case, they were used to going out on their own to earn points; there was no need for them to hurry and meet. Luke looked in on John Wick in passing in the dark room, and they exchanged a few polite words. John led a peaceful life. Although he stayed inside, he had some training equipment and the square-headed dog to keep himpany. There were a lot of things on theputer which Luke had provided him. From publicly avable information to TV dramas and movies, there was enough for a person to lie there and look at forever. It wasnt too hard nowadays for a man to hole up at home. Luke then entered the workshop. After activating the workshops maximum defenses, he put on the Big Dipper Armor and ced Alice on the workbench. His eyes were bright as he looked at Alice. He released Osiris from Space 1, and the medical robotic arms and equipment started working on the person lying on the workbench. In less than twenty minutes, the electronic chip connected to Alices brain and eyes was taken out and stored in a special box in Space 1. It was very likely that the chip had a GPS function, and he couldnt give the signal a chance to leak out. He was very interested in this chip. The technology was one thing, but he might be able to use it to find other superhumans. After taking out the chip, he had Osiris do a full body checkup of Alice and collect firsthand data and back it up before he put Osiris back into Space 1. The medical A.I. had medical data rted to superhumans. Luke couldnt be any more careful with it. At that moment, there were no longer any electronic tracking devices on Alice, and her fingertips were clean. In that short moment, the sedative she had been injected with for the surgery was no longer effective, and her wounds healedpletely. The woman suddenly opened her eyes and shouted, Carrie! She sat up. A momentter, she turned around in confusion and tried to figure out what thispletely unfamiliar environment was. Then, she saw... a person? He was standing quietly not far away. The man wore ck and white armor. The left side of his skull-like helmet was white, and the right side was ck. The ck eye sockets were very strange. Hello, Alice. So you remember you have a daughter? asked Luke. Alice was initially shocked, but she was at a loss when she heard that. What are you talking about? Where am I? Looking at her face, Luke fully activated Elementary Pheromone Control. Dont you remember your daughter, Carrie? Alices expression changed. Carrie, Carrie, whos Carrie? Luke: ... A long few hourster, he finally finishedmunicating with Alice. Luke shook his head helplessly as he looked at Alice, who was wearing a big T-shirt and shorts and staring nkly at the cup of hot cocoa she was holding. Like in the movies, Alice had lost her memory. Unlike the movies, Luke had most of the information on her before she went missing. Her memory loss wasnt from being struck in the head, like in a romance story, but followed the more typical superhero plot the intense mental stimtion had caused her brain to seal itself off so that she forgot the painful memories. Now, Alice could only remember her time at Sentinel Services. For someone like her who had a self-healing ability, it could only be a mental issue. She would recover from simple brain damage in a matter of minutes. Otherwise, Luke wouldnt have dared take out the electronic chip from her head so soon. But the information he had on hand was enough. She could slowly look through the information to retrieve her past, but it wasnt a problem if she didnt. The only problem was that she forgot that she had a daughter, and only remembered the name Carrie. Alice lost control of her emotions several times during the questioning, and it took her a while to calm down. Luke could only be d that he hadnt learned Elementary Pheromone Control and Basic Hypnosis for nothing. He had to use both at the same time to prevent her from smashing up his workshop. A few hourster, Alice, who had calmed down, sat on the side in a daze, and Luke began to analyze the information he had just obtained. Chapter 1169 - Mother and Daughter Reunite, and Elementary Physical Form Chapter 1169: Mother and Daughter Reunite, and Elementary Physical Form Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He had obtained a lot of information from Alice, but none rted to technology. Scientific research wasnt something a person could remember purely from memory. The research data generated by Sentinel Services, a project which involved research on humans, could probably fill an entire room. The most important piece of intelligence was the information of the person in charge of the Sentinel Services project. William Stryker was supposedly a high-ranking person in the American army, and it was still a mystery which division he belonged to. But he had been going back and forth between the base and D.C. for a long time, and was definitely connected to the American government. This was a good thing to know.. With the multifaceted system, all Luke needed was a direction in which to investigate. No matter how cautious the man was, he would leave traces behind as he went in and out of D.C.; Luke would find his trail sooner orter. Thinking that, he pushed in a medical gurney from outside and told Alice to get some rest first. Still in a daze, Alice nodded andy down. She didnt move after that, but her eyes twitched under her closed eyelids; she clearly wasnt asleep. Luke ignored her. The mother had been sorted out, but the daughter was still in Space 2. After Luke let Alice out, Carrie also entered the hibernation state. Only then did Luke use his mental senses to perceive her physical condition. In the end, Carrie also had an electronic chip in her body. Thankfully, it wasnt in her brain, but under the skin on her back. He opened another workshop and activated maximum defenses. He quickly took out the chip, and also sealed it away in Space 1. After everything was done, he didnt wake Carrie up, but put her in Space 2 again before he went next door. Alice, take a nap. Ill take you to a safe ce, he said to the woman on the bed. Alices eyelids twitched, but she didnt open them. Luke injected an excessive dose of the sedative into her neck. Ten secondster, he tried putting Alice away, and she disappeared. He was relieved. Alices ability to recover was too strong. It took more than ten seconds for the powerful sedative to take effect, and she would regain consciousness again in twenty seconds at most; she wouldnt be able to enter Space 2 then. Thankfully, the hibernate function in Space 2 didnt work like a sedative, and she wouldnt suddenly wake up once she was inside. Luke took out the Thousand Faces System and started setting up masks and fingerprints. Their identities were too sensitive and they absolutely couldnt show their faces. If he hadnt created the Thousand Faces System, he would have considered sending them to a sparsely popted state or even another country. Now, all he needed to do was change their identities and appearances. Ten minutester, hepleted two sets of the Thousand Faces masks and left theb. Forty minutester, Luke let Alice and her daughter out in a quiet bungalow on the northwest side of North Bergen, New Jersey. Ten secondster, Alice opened her eyes. She wasnt surprised to see Luke still in his armor. She subconsciously looked at the couch not far away. A tiny figure was lying on it with her arms crossed. Alices heart trembled. Is she dead? Luke said, ...No, she just likes to sleep in that position. Alice was bewildered, but she had already stood up. Taking two steps, she slowly knelt down next to the couch and looked at that face that was yet unfamiliar to her. Scattered images shed through her mind, and the little girls face appeared. Alice murmured in a shaky voice, Carrie... Luke said, Itll take her a few minutes to... He swallowed his words when he saw a person who looked exactly like the girl on the couch standing next to Alice. Sensing something, Alice turned around. Carrie, who had just appeared, reached out to gently wipe the tears from Alices eyes. But that small hand was like a mirage as it brushed past Alices face, unable to wipe away the tears. The little girl didnt care. She continued trying to wipe the tears as she called out, Mom, youre finally back. Eyes shing, Alice reached out to hug Carrie, but her hands also only met air. She couldnt help but say in a shaky voice, No, dont go. Luke coughed and said, Thats just Carries projection. Her body hasnt woken up yet. It wasnt like he wanted to watch this melodrama, but he couldnt leave right now, so he could only interrupt. Alice, however, didnt seem to hear him. She still tried to hug Carrie, who seemed real but couldnt be touched. Luke could only step forward and inject Carrie with a bit of something to wake her up. A momentter, the Carrie standing next to the couch suddenly disappeared, and the Carrie on the couch opened her eyes. He caught Alices attention. Carries awake. Shes on the couch. Seeing Carrie disappear, Alice had been about to yell, but she couldnt help but turn around. Carrie stretched out her hand again to touch her mothers cheek. This time, she was able to wipe Alices tears away. Mom, Im back. Well be together forever. Alice cried again and hugged Carrie. Luke ruined the mood once again as he warned, Wait. Alice paused, then heard the rest of his words. You have to be very gentle; with your current strength, you could break Carrie in half. Hearing that, Alice froze and didnt dare continue. Carrie, however, sat up and wrapped her arms around her neck. Its fine, Mom. Were both fine... System: You have received Carrie Millers appreciation. You may now learn some of her abilities. Carrie Millers abilities: Elementary Telekinesis, Elementary Spirit Form (special mental ss, partially avable. Prerequisites: 40 Mental Strength, ? Credit) Luke was stumped. After hesitating for a moment, he ultimately didnt choose to immediately learn Carries ability. Patience was a virtue. Besides, Alice was holding Carrie right now. If she lost control of her emotions and literally hugged her daughter to death, it would be the greatest tragedy in the world. ... It wasnt until five in the morning that Luke left the bungalow. After he came out, he turned around and looked at the bungalow, and the faint regret he felt over this operation finally vanished. Although it was a little unfair to the other superhumans who had been buried under the ruins of the secret base, It was already a miracle that he could save this mother and daughter. He had a deep connection with them. In the beginning, they escaped together from Rumford. Then, he rescued Carrie from Mephisto and promised to rescue her mother, Alice. In the end, he earned both their gratitude. Alices Intermediate Self-Healing was a first-rate life-saving ability. Given this ability, Luke had to do his best to make life as easy for the mother and daughter as possible. Chapter 1170 - Surprise, and Star of Justice

Chapter 1170: Surprise, and Star of Justice

As for Carries Elementary Spirit Form, it was a special mental ss. Thest special mental ability which Luke acquired was Mr. Smiths Elementary Pration. Elementary Annihtion, which was created with Elementary Pration, was his strongest trump card. He wouldnt underestimate any special mental ability. He might be able to develop another trump card! While he had nned to give them the Thousand Faces masks, he ultimately decided to postpone it. The mother and daughter had just escaped, and needed to familiarize themselves with each other again. Recing their faces now wouldnt help them recover. The Thousand Faces System also involved the 3+2 teams at the recordpany, and absolutely couldnt be leaked. He didnt trust Alice for real. This woman had been under William Strykers control before, and Luke wouldnt bet that it wouldnt happen again. Thus, the mother and daughter could only live in the basement of the bungalow. But they had each other, as well as the Inte and TV as diversions, so they probably wouldnt care. In passing, he had put enough food in the house. He woulde take a look at them every night until they could leave. Thinking that, he jumped into the air. What Luke didnt know was that he would be even more entangled with the mother and daughter in the future, and he would be fine with it. ... When he got home, he started making breakfast. There had been gains and losses with this clean-up of Sentinel Services. His mood was unsettled, and he needed to cook to calm down. The dog head, whose sense of smell wasnt any worse than Lukes, smelled the food and immediately ran over to watch intently outside the kitchen. Seeing that Luke wasnt going to feed it while he cooked, the dog head decisively took out a tablet andy down outside the kitchen to continue watching its show, but the aroma of food distracted it every now and then. But it could resist this temptation. At six in the morning, Selina got up and went downstairs. She raised an eyebrow when she saw Luke and the dogying out breakfast. Good mood? Luke moved the huge steamer basket that was on top of the dogs head to the table. He said with a smile, Its alright. Lets eat first. Selina didnt raise her head as she ate the prawn dumplings, soup dumplings, siu mai, and rice flour rolls. Seems like youre not in a good mood. Luke was amused. You get good food whether or not my mood is good. Dont think too much, or youll lose the mood to eat. Selina stuffed another siu mai into her mouth. Really? I can pretend youre Elsa or Elizabeth. I guarantee Ill quietly listen to you rant. Luke rolled his eyes. Why are you copying them? Last time, the three of you got drunk and went crazy. You scared Gold Nugget next door so much it almost cried. Busy chewing, the dog head looked up nkly. Huh? But nobody paid attention to it. Selina snorted. Youre exaggerating. Luke took a sip of his soybean milk. That time, Elsa hugged the punching bag, then suddenly punched it and shouted, Ill kill you! Ill kill you! Selina was stunned. How... how did you know? Were you eavesdropping? Luke chuckled and nced at the dog head that was still busy eating. Selina was enlightened, but she still refused to admit it. Then you should empathize with Elsa. Shes already so old. This irondy wasnt some 80-year-old grandma! She was still very lively! Disagreeing inwardly, Luke switched to the other subject. Elizabeth was even more bizarre. She said that herbat skills had improved a lot, and she insisted on demonstrating it to the two of you, and did a split in the air. In the end, she couldnt cross her legs in the morning. Selina sweated and didnt know what to say. The after effects of that air split were too painful after Elizabeth woke up the next morning. At that time, while Selinaforted her, she was secretly d that there had been a thick carpet on the floor, or it wouldnt just be the top of her thighs that Elizabeth would be clutching in the morning. After a long awkward moment, she suddenly recalled: What were we talking about? She then realized that Luke didnt want to tell her the details of the operation, so he had deliberately changed the subject. She stopped asking. Selina knew very well that she couldntpare with Luke. They had worked together for more than a year, but he experienced far more than she did, and had never been one to be so transparent with his emotions. If it wasnt for the fact that they had known each other for a long time, and Luke rarely took pains to hide things from her, she actually might not have sensed anything wrong. He didnt want to say it because he was afraid that she wouldnt be able to take it. After breakfast, Luke and Selina reported to the police department like normal and followed up on the two cases they had taken earlier. They slipped home at three in the afternoon, and Luke went to the basement. Sitting down, he finally began to study Carries abilities. He directly learned Elementary Telekinesis, which was a small matter of 2,000 credit points. Then came the highlight, Elementary Spirit Form. A system notification popped up. System: This ability cannot be learned on its own, and needs to be linked to another ability to activate the systems internal ability, Star of Justice. Link? Lukes eyes widened. WTF! What the hell was this internal ability? What the hell was the Star of Justice? But his mind had already automatically made the decision: Link. System: Special mental ability Elementary Spirit Form is now linked to Elementary Cloning. Activate the systems internal ability, Star of Justice? Instead of activating it immediately, Luke had a quick look at Elementary Cloning. Now, the prerequisites for Elementary Cloning were: 20 Strength, 20 Dexterity, 20 Mental Strength, Elementary Spirit Form and ? credit points. The prerequisites for Elementary Spirit Form were 40 Mental Strength and ? credit points. After seeing the notes for these two abilities, Luke pondered for a moment, and finally told the system: Activate. The system released another notification: Minimum requirements to activate the systems internal ability, Star of Justice: 20 Strength, 20 Dexterity, 20 Mental Strength, 100,000 Credit. Host meets the requirements. Activating Star of Justice. The credit points in the system were instantly reduced by 100,000, and the ability Star of Justice appeared in Lukes list of abilities. Then, a dumbfounded Luke stared at... an equally dumbfounded him in front of him. After staring nkly for a moment, he couldnt help but shout, WTF! System, what the hell is going on? All this time, he used credit points to purchase abilities from the system, and it was up to him when to use them. But when he looked at the him in front of him, the system actually gave him an exnation: Star of Justice Level 1. Basic stats: 10 Strength, 10 Dexterity, 10 Mental Strength. Surprise, motherf*cker! x2 C both Lukes couldnt help mumbling the words at the same time. # Chapter 1171 - Scientist Research On One’s Self

Chapter 1171: Scientist Research On Ones Self

It wasnt until a good whileter that Luke figured out the functions and origin of this internal ability. The so-called Star of Justice was actually just like some bane of evil or superhero C it was just a term to indicate what side it stood for. In fact, it was a cloning ability. It was just that it was abination of Elementary Cloning and Elementary Spirit Form. In fact, everything was as Luke had guessed. All his abilities were normal changes brought about by an increase in his physical and mental strength; they couldnt be created out of thin air. This was also the reason why many of the abilities he learned had stat prerequisites. But the Star of Justices cloning ability was different from other abilities. It didnt belong to him, and had to be activated by the system. Also, after activating this ability, the Star of Justice clone had appeared, and couldnt be canceled. Of course, there was a recall function which could make the clonepletely disappear, but activating it again required another 100,000 credit points. Apart from that, the clone would only disappear on its own if it suffered a destructive blow or there werent enough credit points. That was right, maintaining this clone required credit points. The system had already indicated that as long as the clone existed, 100 credit points would automatically be deducted every day, even if it wasnt doing anything. In an intense battle, the credit consumption would also increase. To put it simply, credit points were the arc reactor for the clone. Looking at the 387,500 credit points in the system, Luke felt that he probably didnt have to worry about blowing up his clone with overuse in the short term. More importantly, this was about credit points? Geez. Although this Star of Justice should be the lowest level 1 clone and had the most basic stats of 10, it was still one with Luke. For Luke, the Star of Justice was still a part of his body, and was no different from his limbs or body; it was impossible for his clone to be self-aware, like in the movies. This was because Luke was the brain that gave rise to awareness. His clone obtaining awareness was as nonsensical as an ordinary person cutting off their hand, and the hand turning into a person. The Star of Justice did whatever he did. Controlling his own body and what his clone did made no difference to the system. By the same logic, the Star of Justice could also earn experience and credit points, just like Luke himself. In other words, not only could it earn back the points it consumed, it could also provide Luke with experience. So, what did the Star of Justice mean to Luke? It meant that like Batman, V, Boogeyman John, White Wolf, Big Dipper, and so on, it would definitely be the best... fall guy. As the thoughts ran through Lukes head, he and his clone were stupefied and didnt move for a long time. ... Not long after that, Luke came out of the basement and made dinner. After dinner, he indicated that he would join Selina in herbat training to see how she was doing. Selina didnt think much of it. Luke liked to tinker with equipment, then use them to check their physical stats; Gold Nugget and Dor werent left out either. The most tests had been done on her. But these tests were also fruitful. In the past few months, her body fat percentage had been increasing steadily, but her physique was getting stronger and stronger, and she was twice as strong as an ordinary person. Unlike most people in the world, what Selina was most afraid of wasnt fat, but that she would wake up one day to find herself muscr all over. Now that her body fat percentage had returned to 19%, she would be happy as long as it didnt fall again. After thebat test was over, everything was more or less the same. Selina continued with her training, and Luke returned to the basement. The moment Luke entered the basement, he exchanged smiles with the second Luke, and they said at the same time, Looks like its no problem. The Luke who had gone upstairs for dinner and thebat test was actually the Star of Justice clone, while the real Luke had directed his new body from the basement. The Star of Justice clone was perfectly easy to use and wasnt sluggish at all. The only problem was with Lukes own senses. This body which could move freely had appeared out of thin air. Thanks to how the brain was wired, it was very easy for the real body and the clone to do the same actions. It was like an ordinary person trying to draw a circle with their left hand and a square with their right hand; the two would always ovep. He still needed a period of time to adapt! Luke pondered for a moment, then decided that the Star of Justice clone would be the one to go out in the next few days as a trial run and to see if there was anything unusual about it. Just because Selina couldnt tell the difference didnt mean that other people couldnt. It would only be effective if everyone was fooled. ... The next few days were as usual. The Star of Justice clone slept, ate and drank. This clone could still eat because it was the same as the real body. Its breathing, body temperature, heartbeat, blood, and DNA were all Lukes. But the energy that was converted from the food it ate instantly vaporized, and only the nutrients required by the human body, such as vitamins, microelements, and minerals, were absorbed. Thus, his clone still needed to eat and drink, just not as much as his real body. Also, every one of its movements consumed energy provided by credit points. Why were credit points energy? This was a very simple question. All this time, learning abilities required credit, expanding the inventory required credit, and finally, even defeating Mephisto required credit. When Luke connected this to how experience points were used to level up, and how stat points were used to improve his physique after he leveled up, the meaning was clear. For his physique to reach an extraordinary level, would relying on the energy from the food he ate be enough? To use food as an analogy, the stat points converted from experience in the system was the main ingredient, which was meat. Leveling up involved eating ordinary food like vegetables and fruits, for a bnced diet, along with water. Lukes conjecture was that it was like the system had given him 10 dors, but had divided it into two beforehand. The first 5 dors (experience) for improving his physique had already been used to make and deliver the purchase; he couldnt change that. The remaining 5 dors (credit) was money he could freely use to purchase abilities and upgrade his inventory. Now, it was as if he had relied on the system to buy a clone cheat. Naturally, to retain this cheat, he had to give the system the 5 dors. Luke, who had already surmised this, wasnt surprised at the deduction for his clone. On the other hand, he was very pleased with the test results. Nobody could tell the difference between the clone and the main body. Nobody felt anything strange when facing the clone. Luke was very confident on this point. If he really had to find fault with this ability, it wasnt that credit was automatically deducted, but that it weakened Lukes abilities. This was Lukes character panel. Host: Luke. Basic character attributes: Strength: 30 (+10 Star of Justice) Dexterity: 17 (+10 Star of Justice) Mental Strength: 30 (+10 Star of Justice) # Chapter 1172 - The Star of Justice, Prepared to Attack

Chapter 1172: The Star of Justice, Prepared to Attack

The basic stats for the Star of Justice were all 10. After testing, based on the effects of the stat points alone, this clone was indeed no different from a regr person, and didnt have the systems 4x multiplier. In reality, the basic points were taken from Luke himself. After the clone appeared, Luke felt a lot weaker, and there was a fixed decline in his strength. But after testing his body carefully, he realized that this decline wasnt as tragic as he had imagined. That was because the Star of Justice only took 10 stat points, and it didnt affect the actual coefficient. For example, with 40 Strength and a coefficient of 4, the actual effect of 40 Strength was 404=160, which was 16x a regr persons level. Now that his physical strength had dropped to 30, the actual effect was still 304=120, and not 302=60. It was the same for the other two basic stats. Thus, Lukes physical stats had dropped, but only by a quarter, and not half. Compared with the practicality of the Star of Justice clone, he could absolutely ept this side effect. The truly important thing was that the Star of Justice was a part of him. Thus... it shared all the abilities on Lukes list, including his inventory. This was the most important thing. It was far more important than losing some basic stats. Although the clones strength, reflexes and speed of thought were only at the level of an ordinary person, with Elementary Self-Healing, it had a lot of options. For example, with limitless Physical Outburst and Elementary Muscle Control, plus Quick Reflex and Elementary Imitation, the effects were multiple times whatever an ordinary person could achieve. With Curve Shooting, Gunfighting, Elementary Combat Proficiency, and high-tech armor, the clones stats actually werent that important. For example, the Muh brothers (the criminals who had hijacked the Montana battleship), the elite assassins of the Fraternity, and Nikki, the junior high school student, only had ordinary stats. But the Muh brothers Quick Reflex allowed them to use close-range Gunfighting, while Reba from the Fraternity could jump more than ten meters with Physical Outburst. Nikki was twice as strong as an ordinary person, and it clearly wasnt because of her stats. The moment Luke realized this, a thought couldnt help but sh through his mind: Maybe Daddy System knew that this day woulde, when Luke decided to be Batman at the very beginning. Was this what it meant for a mortal to be on par with a god? As he studied the Star of Justice clone, Lukes mood couldnt help but improve. He couldnt help it! The benefits of this ability was like an ordinary person striking a lottery worth millions of dors. It was only because he had immense self-control that he didnt immediately go on a massive clean-up of New York to celebrate his new life. Actually, it would be easy for Selina to detect the abnormalities between the two Lukes, but he wasnt going to tell her. The Star of Justice clone had already imed the position of super scapegoat. He wouldnt let anyone know that it was his clone. Only that way could the Star of Justice live up to its name and shoulder any me. In any case, it could be killed and recalled. The energy required to maintain it was credit points, and its death and recall were also just a matter of credit points. However, if it really did die, Luke would have to spend another 100,000 credit points to activate it again. For Luke, this wasnt a small amount, and he couldnt afford to waste it. He wouldnt sacrifice the Star of Justice unless it was absolutely necessary; that was more heartbreaking than burning a billion dors. He wouldnt activate the recall function either unless it was a special situation. After all, if his clone died in front of everybody, it could still help take the responsibility; it wouldnt be easy to gain peoples trust if it was recalled. If Luke was destined to lose 100,000 credit points, he would definitely choose the n with the greatest benefits. Recalling the clone clearly wasnt worth it, and could only be used as a backup n. ... A few dayster, Luke left all the external work to his clone. Changing his face, he drove a RV to where Alice and her daughter were staying, and stopped seven to eight hundred meters away on the side of the road. He then told them they coulde out of the basement for now, as long as they didnt leave the house. After all, living in the basement was too much like living at the dam base. If it wasnt for their safety, he really didnt want them to live in the basement. Looking at their current situation, however, they couldnt be considered too unlucky. At least, they had each other now. After obtaining such huge gains, he couldnt act perfunctory with them. This also prevented the two Lukes from being at home at the same time so that Selina and Gold Nugget wouldnt discover the truth. Selina wasnt in the habit of being suspicious of him, but obvious loopholes wouldnt fool her detective intuition. The dog heads sense of smell alone was very troublesome; Luke had relied on his might as the great fiend to intimidate this brainless guy for the past few days. However, there was someone whom he couldnt let continue running free. William Stryker, head of Sentinel Services, was a blood-sucking flea who specialized in hopping from superhuman to superhuman. The destruction of the dam base had been this persons backup n. Few superhumans had been in the base when it was destroyed. There had been no more than 15 people, including Alice and Stu. For more than ten years, the superhumans who had been sent to the dam base had basically been turned into test subjects by William Stryker. Except for a few people with unusual abilities, very few of them lived past two months. Most of these superhumans abilities didnt align with William Strykers research direction. Thus, they were just consumables used for experimental data. Once that bit of value waspletely squeezed out, they wouldpletely disappear. This was also one of the reasons why all the guards at the dam had been worth a lot of experience and credit points. Counting the superhumans alone, these guards had taken at least 1,000 lives; not a single one of them was innocent. Indeed, these sorts of cruel and inhuman research methods had produced some results. Alice was probably a test subject. When Luke first met Alice, she didnt have a metal head and des couldnt pop out of her ten fingers. Her self-healing ability had also only been at the Elementary level. This proved that William had some of the technology. But Luke wasnt interested in Williams research results. Even if this technology could only create superhumans in small batches, Alice still wouldnt have been the only superhuman guard at the dam base. Clearly, this technology wasnt mature enough. Either it cost too much, or it was very unstable, or both. But someone as inhuman as William definitely wouldnt let this technology go to waste in his hands. Now that Sentinel Services only research base was destroyed, this lunatic might act recklessly. # Chapter 1173 - I Love Running Into Bad Guys the Most

Chapter 1173: I Love Running Into Bad Guys the Most

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Alice said that she had killed many people on Williams orders in thest few months. Logically speaking, she should be at least a mid-level red on the systems list of good and evil, but she was just a light red. That was because her actions were controlled by the electronic chip that connected her eyes to her brain. Even if she was unwilling, she would kill when she heard Williams order. At the same time, William had set up this electronic chip as one of the detonators for the dam base. Alices ability and her metal skeleton made her difficult to kill. She could send an alert to William at any time, and he could choose whether or not to blow up the base and destroy the evidence. Whether or not Luke had ced Alice in Space 2 that night, the base was doomed to self-destruct. William would never let evidence from the dam base fall into someone elses hands, including research information that could be used as material evidence and superhumans that could act as witnesses.. As long as even a little of it was exposed, he would have to live in the dark forever and could no longer climb to a higher position. Luke felt that William was definitely worth a lot of experience and credit points. He felt that the system would ce at least half of the bad things Sentinel Services had done on Williams head. So, whether it was to avenge Alice and her daughter and the innocent superhumans who had suffered, or to stop William from continuing to do evil, he had to kill this guy. It just so happened that the multifaceted system had found some leads on William Stryker. The surveince and number of Titanium phone users in D.C. were among the top in America, and William wasnt very deeply hidden here. Perhaps he thought that with support from the military and some old men in Congress, nobody in America would dare touch him. Then, the Star of Justice quietly set off! A few dayster, William Stryker mysteriously disappeared from D.C.. This matter caused a stir to some extent before it faded shortly after. William Stryker had too much dirt on him, to the point that nobody dared to casually touch him, though there were very few people who were worried about being implicated. After he went missing, several investigative teams were sent out, but none of them dared to talk about this openly. These people were only concerned about Williams research, but wouldnt rush to get involved without a clear goal. After being interrogated repeatedly for a day, Williampletely disappeared from this world, and Luke received a huge amount of experience and credit points. System: Kill William Stryker, head of Sentinel Services, and the remaining members. Mission aplished. Total experience: 60,000. Total credit: 60,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +60,000. Credit +60,000. Hosts experience: 258,500 / 500,000. Credit: 452,500 By now, more than 90% of Sentinel Services, including the person in charge, had disappeared. The baldie and his apprehension team fromst time also didnt escape this final clean-up. The first thing Luke had done was to use William to give them a secret order to return to D.C.. When they all went missing, William had yet to be found. When word got out that William was missing, these people were suspected of running away with him. The Star of Justice, who was wrapping things up, didnt return to New York, but went straight to the airport and set off on a trip around the world. Luke, on the other hand, stayed in New York. He didnt spend as much time investigating cases during the day, nor did he go out as much at night. He wasnt good at multitasking yet. Even with sufficient Mental Strength, he wasnt used to controlling two Lukes at the same time. Letting one Luke rest was an inevitable choice. On the other side, Luke returned to Rio after half a year. After he got off the ne, he headed for Rocinhas slums. Walking along the winding streets with a lollipop in his mouth, he was as rxed as a tourist. When he entered the narrowestne, several heads popped out from various buildings around him. A momentter, they turned into seven or eight youngsters with guns. Luke chuckled and his eyes flickered with interest as he looked at them over the top of his sunsses. What a familiar scene. Ive missed it... His days in Rio back then had genuinely been good. It would be a lie to say that he didnt miss them. Youre not wee here. Go back the way you came. A young man twirled his gun and raised his head slightly to give Luke an arrogant look. Luke smiled. This is convenient. The young man was stumped, and before he could understand what was going on, the white man was now standing right in front of him, the gun which he had wrested from the young man now aimed at his head. The youngsters around them raised their guns. Youre asking for it. Let go of Diego. What are you doing? Thankfully, this bunch wasnt too rash. Otherwise, if one of them pulled the trigger faster than they could think, none of them would survive. Luke said, Tell the doctor that Puncher wants to meet. The group of youngsters suddenly fell silent. Many of them looked at each other but didnt move. Dont worry, Im not hostile. Luke smiled and gave the gun back to the young man. I just dont like being threatened. The doctor will understand. At that moment, beads of sweat broke out on the forehead of the young man in front of him, and his voice trembled. Okay, wait. His pistol was loaded; his life had been in the mans hands just now. Now that the danger had been removed for the time being, he felt his legs tremble. But the young mans pride made him unwilling to show any fear in front of his friends. He simply waved his hand behind him. Go tell the doctor that someones here. Seeing that a kid in the back had yet to stick his head back inside the window, Luke raised his voice and added, Remember to say Puncher is here. Only then did he smile and look at a 15- or 16-year-old not far away. Still want candy? The young man wasnt holding a gun, but a book. Seeing the smiling young man with a lollipop in his mouth, a vivid memory surfaced in the teenagers mind, and he couldnt help but cry out, Its you? Luke nodded with a smile and took out a lollipop from his pocket. The young man subconsciously epted it, but his hand suddenly froze and he trembled. Dont, dont do anything. We, were just protecting ourselves... The young men around him looked at him in surprise. Rivaldo, what are you doing? The teenager, Rivaldo, had no time to bother with them. He simply looked at Luke nervously. After Boss Gerrard died, I no longer run with gangs, and Im now going to school. Right, its the doctor whos teaching us. Were not bad people... Even now, Rivaldo still remembered what the young man had said to himst year: I love running into bad guys. Then, Boss Gerrard and a dozen of his men were killed by this man. # Chapter 1174 - You Came Looking for Me Just to Talk?

Chapter 1174: You Came Looking for Me Just to Talk?

Although the young man in front of him had a different face from before, the way he held the lollipop and the calm smile on his face had left a deep impression on Rivaldo. He had woken up in the middle of the night countless times after dreaming of how the young man smiled before opening fire, his expression unchanged after killing someone. He also dreamed of his warning before he left: If you still want to be a bad guy, you might run into me again one day! Rivaldo knew that he would die if he ran into this young man again. However easily Boss Gerrard died, his own death would be even simpler. Many thoughts shed through his mind, but he could only force a smile. I havent run with gangs for a long time. Crossing his arms, Luke looked at the math book in the boys hand and nodded. I see. Then, I wish you good luck for the rest of your life. A few minutester, the kid from earlier stuck his head out again a little further away. The doctor said to bring him over. Got it. The young man whom Luke had held at gunpoint earlier gestured at him. Follow me. After Luke disappeared down the path, the youngsters finally rxed. One of the kids couldnt help but ask, Rivaldo, do you know this guy? Various emotions shed across his face, but he nodded in the end. Do you remember how Boss Gerrard diedst year? The youngsters all drew in sharp breaths. Someone asked, Did he do it? With a bitter smile, Rivaldo gestured at the math book in his hand. Otherwise? Why do you think I suddenly want to study? Its because this gentleman broke Boss Gerrards limbs in front of me before shooting him in the head. He then told me that the next time I do anything bad, Ill end up like Boss Gerrard. Everybody was stupefied. Huh? They had often joked about Rivaldo, who obediently studied every day. Only now did they know that this guy wasnt really obedient, but had been frightened into obedience. But when they recalled how Luke had pointed his gun at Diegos head, they felt that it was understandable that Rivaldo would be terrified. While they were poor now, there was still hope; if they died, there was nothing. Two minutester, Luke was standing in front of a broken metal sheet that passed for a door. Diego, who led the way, simply said, The doctors inside, before he quickly slipped away. Luke chuckled and knocked. Is anyone home? After a brief silence, a woman said, Come in. Luke pushed the door open and entered. It wasnt very bright in the room, which was verymon in crowded slums. In the dim light, a woman was cleaning a girls knee. Luke didnt disturb her and simply sat down in a stic chair. A few minutester, the woman put down the medical tape in her hands and patted the little girls head. Okay, go home. Remember not to let your wound get wet. You cane back tomorrow to change the bandage. The little girl stood up. Thank you, doctor. The woman hummed in response. As the girl limped off, she nced at Luke, who was sitting not far away, before she left the room. After the door was shut, the woman quickly cleaned up the medical refuse on the table. Luke looked at her from behind with great interest and couldnt help but mutter to himself, Shes improved a lot! Did she specially train with the Brazilian girls here? Sensing his intense gaze, the woman paused in tidying up and turned around. Why are you looking for me? Just tell me what you want. Luke was amused. Its nothing serious. I just dropped by to tell you that Sloan and all the assassins at No. 17 Textile Mill were killed by someone. You can go back now. The woman was stunned. What? Are you kidding? Luke chuckled. Reba, you know I dont like to make jokes. The woman was Reba, the Redback who had betrayed the Fraternity. However, her figure had filled outpared with half a year ago. Clearly, she hadnt seen much action. Hearing that, she couldnt help but roll her eyes. You tricked me and Mr. X in the bar back then, you big liar. However, the news of the destruction of the Fraternitys core shocked her greatly. She quickly calmed down. Im doing very well here. Luke thought for a moment and nodded. Thats true. As long as you like it, you can live whatever life you want. So, youre not going back to America? Stumped for a moment, Reba gritted her teeth and said, You came looking for me just to say that? Luke shrugged. I dropped by to see an old friend. Whats wrong with that? Looking at his unfamiliar yet somewhat familiar face, she frowned. Youre using this face? Luke chuckled. Im used to it. There are too many strangers here. Reba thought about it. Their identities were a little sensitive, so it was understandable that he woulde in disguise. Then, why are you still sitting there? she asked. Luke got up with a smile. Okay. Where to? Reba asked, You dont remember? Luke chuckled and extended his hand. Beautifuldy, would you like to have... juice with me? Reba finally couldnt hold back anymore and smiled. Your treat. Luke said, Of course. ... The next morning, when they returned to the hut, someone was inside having breakfast. Reba smiled. Riley, we brought breakfast back. Lets eat together. The middle-aged woman put down her sandwich and looked at Luke. Puncher? Luke chuckled. Long time no see, Bloodmint. How have you been? Reba jabbed him with her elbow. Cut the crap. I told you already, right? Luke wasnt bothered that she had exposed him. He simply smiled. Well, I heard that youre doing well. After a brief hesitation, Riley smiled back. Shes right. They sat down and had breakfast. That afternoon, Luke set off again on his own. Neither Reba nor Riley nned to return to America. They chose to stay in Rio. Actually, a group of youngsters had already gathered around them in Rocinha. Of course, they werent suitors. Reba had a small clinic and Riley had opened a small school. So, the group called Reba the doctor, and Riley the teacher. Medicine and education were what the slums needed the most. Both women werent short of money. What they were doing was purely out of interest. Nevertheless, they leaned toward a sense of justice, and still took action on the sly, regardless of Lukes advice from back then. But after Cross reduced the Fraternity to a state of paranoia, Luke had then cleaned them up; it wouldnt recover for a long time. Even if it did, the organization might not be in the mood to continue making trouble for them. The two women were safe. # Chapter 1175 - Cautious and Diligent

Chapter 1175: Cautious and Diligent

Luke was here mainly to deliver Life 1 to them. Without it, they wouldnt be able to eliminate the after effects of Curve Shooting and Physical Outburst, and they would experience physical and mental problems sooner orter. The two girls didnt know this, and had used their skills a few times in the past six months. Luke had only learned about this from Sloan recently. Naturally, he couldnt let them kill themselves for no reason. Secondly, he deposited arge amount of cash in many private bank safes throughout Rio to fund the two womens future setup. If they wanted to establish themselves among themon people, just the two of them werent enough, and would draw too much attention. Even if the sheep were protected by lions, the hungry wolves would just think of a way to kill the lions first before they ate the sheep. People still had to rely on themselves. The two women from the Fraternity were well aware of this, or they wouldnt be training the youngsters outside. Although they werent short of money, it wasnt enough to run an operation, unless they became drug dealers, which would go against their initial aspirations. So, they only had a dozen young men under them the ones who had been guarding the entrance. In fact, they were only guarding against gang members from other areas invading their territory; they were like the munity watch here. But as they grew older, they would need ie, and it was inevitable that they would join other gangs. Luke used his mostmon method, the shellpany, to help them resolve this problem. A shell securitypany would be able to amodate these youngsters. Experience and qualifications werent a problem as long as there was money. With money in the bag, it was up to the women to decide what kind of security force they wanted to train. In Lukes opinion, it would be best to divide these people into two groups. Some of these youngsters didnt have much ambition; they just wanted to make a steady living to feed themselves, so they could be trained as ordinary security guards. Some who wanted to be guns for hire and make a lot of money would undergo basic training and monitoring before they were sent to another securitypany. There was a market for South American mercenaries in the world. There were many countries in South America, and the situation here was more chaotic. There was always a lot of demand for mercenaries, and even more of the poor who turned to this line of business for money. This was reality, not a crime. As usual, Reba and Riley did all the work, while Luke only gave suggestions and didnt get involved in the details. As for financial support, he didnt want shares, but an external force. Profits meant nothing to him; what was really troublesome was having to do everything himself. Like when he had been investigating Sloan before; if there had been a professional force with more people who could have helped him investigate, it wouldve just been a matter of money. In any case, he had a lot of illegal cash in his inventory, as well as a lot of real estate and private ounts all around the world, and he couldnt use all of them. Using these illegal assets to pay for the hire of an external force would be killing two birds with one stone. He had no intention of hiding his n from Reba and Riley. Whether they became hired guns or gangsters would make a big difference to the kids. Hired guns could make money and retire; this could be considered a frence job with some future prospects. Inparison, whether or not gangsters retired, 99.99% of them would be forever poor. Reba and Selina werent pure saints, and simply leaned more toward a sense of justice. They had no objections to his n. Of course, Reba had privately told him that thepany was his. At that time, Luke had nodded with a smile and said casually, You have to work toward legitimizing thepany. Dont think about profits for now. In the short term, Ill reinvest the profits toward expanding thepany, got it? Reba didnt say anything else. All these years, she had only ever been an assassin. Not only didnt she understand emotions, she also had no business acumen. It was only when Riley said that she could run thepany that Reba agreed. Of course, she didnt know that when Luke said that he would reinvest the profits toward developing thepany, so it would be making a loss for a few years at least, he wasnt just thinking about it in terms of the money. After that, Luke flew to Europe and found Kincaid, who was living in seclusion in the Nethends with his wife. Looking at that cheap ck baldie standing on the porch of a small house, he couldnt help butugh. The guy was chatting with Sonia, his wife. When he noticed Luke, he was stunned. Cool Bird? He then stood up with a smile and went to greet him. They hugged each other lightly. Walking back to the porch, Luke smiled and gave Sonia a hug as well. She was a Latin American beauty, and much cuter than Kincaid and his bald head. Kincaid was quite unhappy, but his wife was happy. What could he do? Luke let go of Sonia, who was getting rounder every day. He looked at her big belly and shook his head. You... Sonia rolled her eyes and exchanged a few words with him before she went back inside to make them drinks. Luke lowered his voice and tilted his head at Kincaid. Your wife is about to give birth. Shouldnt you be the one to go make the tea? Kincaid snorted. The doctor said that she needs to exercise a little every day, or it wont be good for the triplets. WTF? Triplets? Luke was shocked and couldnt help cursing. Youre really good! Kincaid said smugly, Hehe, you still have a long way to go, kid. Luke, who rarely admitted defeat ever since the system was activated, conceded. Kincaid was almost fifty. He had gotten his wife out of Interpol in Julyst year. It was only the beginning of March, and triplets would be born in two months. How many people couldpare with him? More importantly, Luke was still a kid. How could hepare with this old man and produce triplets? By a conservative estimate, he wasnt nning on having children in the next twenty years. In other words, he was still having fun in the first half of his life; there probably wouldnt be a chance for him in this lifetime topete with Kincaid in having kids. ... After dinner, Luke said goodbye and left. Kincaid and Lukes private discussion didnt take long; the two of them finished everything in the afternoon. Luke hadnte looking for Kincaid because he wanted the old man to be active again. The old mans leg had been badly injuredst time. He could walk, but it would be very dangerous for him if he got into his old line of business again. Coupled with the fact that he now had a family, the idea of going out to fight and kill again had no appeal. Luke had approached him only because he wanted the old man to gather intelligence from Europes undergroundwork. It wasnt a dangerous job, and could even be a business operation for him, like starting up a trade investigationpany or something. In the end, Europe wasnt America, and the multifaceted system wasnt as useful here, so Luke felt that it was better to have a local tyrant to help him. # Chapter 1176 - Test, Return, and Construction

Chapter 1176: Test, Return, and Construction

In the end, Europe wasnt America, and the multifaceted system wasnt as useful here, so Luke felt that it was better to have a local tyrant to help him. Kincaid had been a professional hitman for thirty years, and he knew a lot of people in the business. While these people wouldnt risk their lives for him, it wasnt a problem to buy intelligence. For example, from Michael Bryce, the has-been 3A bodyguard. With money, everyone was old friends. For Luke, money was never a problem. He simply paid upfront for five years worth of intelligence. Kincaid wasnt an unreasonable person. He gave the big backpack a casual nce and nodded to seal the deal. After Luke left, Sonia opened the door and red at Kincaid suspiciously. Dont tell me youre going back to work when Im about to give birth? Kincaid chuckled. How can that be? Im already retired. I definitely wont go back to my old job. Sonia wasnt someone who took things lying down. If it wasnt for the fact that her stomach was so big it looked like it would explode, she wouldve already hit him. Even so, she still kicked the bag of money. Dont tell me its full of rubbish newspapers. Kincaid rolled his eyes. Thats my daughters milk money, school fees, startup funds, and so on. Sonia sneered. If hes not looking for you to go back to your old job, why would he give you so much money? Kincaid chuckled. Im going to start apany. Sonia: WTF? While the couple continued to banter, Luke had already flown to Italy to meet Vanessa, the woman with the electrifying eyes who had settled down in Mn. In the end, Vanessa didnt have a clear goal for the future, but she was very interested in Lukes proposal to establish a new servicepany in Europe. After this servicepany was perfected, it could provide clients with services like weapons, intelligence and tailoring, like the servicepanies under the High Table. Of course, Luke didnt say exactly who thepany was for, and only said that it was for certain big professionals. There would only be three to five people each time, but the costs wouldnt be low. This time, he didnt give her an advance payment. Vanessa herself was rich, and whatever she did was purely out of interest. He didnt agree nor refuse when she expressed interest in participating in some interesting operationster, and simply said that he would give her a replyter. Vanessa pressed him to the ground and ruthlessly used those world-ss legs to deal with him before she let him go. The Justice of Star clone spent most of the next ten days on various nes. It went to Central Asia first, then China, then Russia, before heading for the North Pole. Then, it went to Ushuaia in Argentina, before flying straight to the South Pole in the armor and doing one round beforeing back. Only then could Luke confirm one thing: His connection to the Star of Justice clone wasnt affected by distance. Whether it was the South Pole, across the Pacific to China, or Turkey on the borders of Europe and Asia, he still had perfectmand over the clone. This was undoubtedly an extremely important point. Otherwise, it would be a joke if his clone went offline overseas one day. It was still best to use disposable identities; even if he disappeared in in sight on a ne one day, all that would be left behind was a folk mystery. In any case, a lot of mysterious and strange things happened in this world. No matter how many records SHIELD (Hydra) had on file, it was impossible to investigate all of them. Half a monthter, his clone finally returned to America. However, it didnt return to New York directly. Instead, it appeared as Batman again in Los Angeles at night. Batman plowed through several gangs that had gradually started to run wild in recent months after Luke and Selina left, leaving behind broken bones and injuries. This time, Batman, who had the stealth function, was no longer forced to run by reporters. He let them take a lot of footage before he sessfully disappeared among the skyscrapers in downtown Los Angeles. Luke earned another 46,000 experience and credit points from Los Angeles. Hosts experience: 312,000 / 500,000. Credit: 506,000 Look at how L.A. had fallen into chaos not long after he left! He still had to rely on himself to do his bit in building the foundation for awful nation! After fretting over the country and its people for a moment, a certain detective decided to visit other major cities in America to help his colleagues maintainw and order. While his clone was out on a jaunt across the country, Lukes life was peaceful. At most, he would take into custody a few murderers or would-be murderers every few days or so. Alice and her daughter were finally in better frames of mind. A lot of the credit had to go to Carrie. Her Elementary Spirit Form was unfathomable. She was indeed strong. Back then, with a single scream, she had sent ckhearts group, along with Luke, flying hundreds of meters; the power she disyed was terrifying. But she couldnt control it. For her, the destructive force from using a spirit form was like an ordinary person being able to lift a truck; it was just a byproduct of her losing control of her emotions. Now that she had found her mother, Alice, her mindset had improved, and she wasnt interested in controlling her superpower or whatever. Luke didnt want the girl to relive the nightmare of being experimented on right after leaving the dam base, so he had only just observed her from the side. So far, the Spirit Form absolutely looked like a system bug sort of ability. It could employ most mental abilities, like telekinesis, mentalmunication, mental perception, and so on, but was limited by Carries mental state. She had autism and couldnt control it. She had never thought of learning to control her Spirit Form to make use of these abilities, and worked purely off instinct. It was like how ordinary people andbat experts punched others. An ordinary person would hit wherever, like in the eye or the stomach, but a boxer could kill someone with one punch. The difference was like between the clouds and mud. Not only was Carrie a child, she also had autism. Luke naturally couldnt be reckless when he used her and her mothers amazing abilities. Thankfully, Elementary Pheromone Control was still very useful. After half a month, the mother and daughter trusted him very much. Luke didnt feel guilt over this. Generally speaking, he wouldnt use this ability on his own people or friends to twist their thoughts, since it ran slightly contrary to a persons most basic free will. But both mother and daughter had severe psychological issues. If he didnt use this method, their lives would only be more painful. Their biggest hope was to be together and to live in peace. He wasnt a stickler for morality; giving them freedom but with their psychological issues wasnt necessarily better than the peace of living under control. It wasnt a bad thing to use his ability to give them a life like this. In any case, apart from getting rid of their negative and vtile emotions, he had no intention of controlling them to do anything. As long as he had a clear conscience, it was fine. Chapter 1177 - Don’t Worry About Money, Still Getting Richer

Chapter 1177: Dont Worry About Money, Still Getting Richer

At that moment, Jenny called him. Do you need me to remind you that its almost April? Luke was nk for a moment. After being teased so many times by CEO Jenny in the past, his thoughts spun, and then he smiled. Isnt it just the otherpanies putting their smartphones up on the market? What are you afraid of? Jenny said, ...So, its been more than a month since Valentines Day, and you didnt think of me? Sigh, a CEO cant evenpare with a secretary. Hearing that, Luke sweated and said, Okay, Ille find you this afternoon. Jenny found that odd. This afternoon? Luke chuckled. The sun is bright in your office. The view from the windowst time was pretty good. Jenny pooh poohed at him, before she said, One in the afternoon, then. She then hung up. Luke turned off his phone and scratched his head. Thats... really early. That being said, he still went. Valentines Day or whatever, he wouldnt spend it with Jenny nor Elena. That day would forever be an ordinary one. He wasnt stupid enough to dig a huge hole for himself, even if he now had the Star of Justice clone. But Valentines Day this year was when the Hand ninjas had charged into Metro General Hospital and were wiped out. He and Selina had been monitoring the hospital entrance that night. Although conditions hadnt been great, Luke had left for a bit before he returned with a bunch of snacks from his inventory a few minutester, and enjoyed them with Selina. So, technically speaking, it was Selina who had spent Valentines Day with him. Of course, neither of them had mentioned it that night. Thinking for a moment, Luke had lunch before he left for the phonepany in Nassau County. It was inevitable that Jenny would look for him now. Her true objective definitely had nothing to do with Valentines Day, or she wouldve called himst month. It was already the end of March. Calling about Valentines Day was clearly just to increase her bargaining chips so that a certain stakeholder who had no utterly no interest in meddling inpany affairs would give her some reassurance. The car with ck windows and random license tes once again entered the phonepanys garage. Luke again took the exclusive elevator directly to the CEOs office. As before, he didnt see anyone when he entered, only the coffee cups in the open kitchen. Luke took off his coat and rolled up his sleeves before making coffee. Compared with fine foods, he was much more clueless when it came to coffee. He had enjoyed coffee in his previous life, including instant coffee from various countries, but he couldnt hide his perfunctory attitude toward coffee. In this life, he would order and try all sorts of coffee in a cafe, but he only had two things to say about the taste: Delicious, not delicious. It didnt matter to him if it was sour, bitter or some mountain cat sh*t. He cared about thest one even less, given he was quite obsessed with cleanliness. Thus, he just made coffee with instant powder. He absolutely couldnt be bothered to grind the coffee beans himself. The downside was that it supposedly tasted a lot worse, but Luke couldnt tell. The upside was that it was done quicker. When Jenny came out of the bedroom, the coffee was ready. Sitting down next to him on the loveseat, Jenny took a sip of her coffee. When will your coffee-making skills reach the level of your cooking and baking skills? Luke chuckled. Itll be hard. After all, Im not interested in studying it. Jenny was lost for words. She still found it hard to understand how a man whose culinary and baking skills were on par with a chefs could be terrible at making coffee. It had to be pointed out that the coffee made by Jennys maid at home could blow Lukes coffee out of the water, while his cooking was superior to hers. But Luke was here today to talk business. Jenny didnt waste any more time and got straight to the point. After hearing her out, Luke spread his hands. What are you afraid of? Isnt this something we were already prepared for? No onepany can monopolize the phone market. Its already very good that you can control when the others enter the market to some extent. Jenny tapped her knee absentmindedly. But thispany is my blood and sweat. Im afraid... Luke hugged her and said, Hey, do you think this is a TV drama? We have the advantages of technology, creativity, and market entry. You also have a lot of funds, right? How much did you make from the Stark Industries shares? Jenny came back to herself when she heard that and nodded. Not as much asst time. I still have a portion to dump, but the real profits are only about a billion... Wait, didnt I send you a notification after the operation? You didnt see it? In fact, even if the phonepany were to copse right now, she could still stand among the top in the country as a board member of Stark Industries. Lukes expression didnt change. Im just reminding you that we made another fortune. Jenny looked at him suspiciously for a moment, but still chose to believe him. After all, they couldnt get along if she doubted him all the time. Luke secretly wiped his sweat. He didnt care how much money Jenny made. In any case, he was very rich, and was still getting richer. Like the stash of illegal cash in his inventory, for example. He had been a little excited at the very beginning, when he swiped 20,000 dors from the Carlos family in Mexico. But after he went to Brazil, pried open Hernans mouth and earned more than 200 million dors, there was no longer any sense of excitement. It was all because he was no longer pressed for money. He wasnt a tycoon like Tony Stark, who was obsessed with experimenting with new and advanced technology. Most of the time, he was just a porter. He could modify suitable products for himself with the abilities and mature programs he ported over from the tycoon. Tonys Mark armor cost more than 100 million dors. Lukes armor was only 10 million at most. Thus, his and Tonys expenditures when it came to making armor were worlds apart. So far, the tycoon had poured more than 5 billion dors into the development and making of the armor, while Luke still fell far short of even a billion. Since he was able to save so much money, Luke was nice to Tony. 5 billion dors was almost as much as what Titanium Phone Company was worth right now. In the end, Jenny said blithely, Thepany is currently valued at 50 billion. Of course, some exaggerated estimates put it at 70 billion... Luke: ... Alright, when it came to business, it was better for him not to make blind guesses. He couldntpare with Jennys talent and eye for money. # Chapter 1178 - Batman Outsourcing

Chapter 1178: Batman Outsourcing

Even if it was just an estimate, if Titanium Phone Company was really worth 50 billion, there would definitely be people who wanted it. The problem then wouldnt be the 50 billion figure, but how toplete the acquisition after all, it was practically impossible to pay 50 billion in cash. After considering it from several angles, the buyer and seller wouldnt make such a ridiculous deal. In fact, Titanium Phone Company was already very strong. After all, their R&D costs were practically zero and they had more than one generation of phone technology; thepany had easily skipped the initial stages which were the most painful for mostpanies pursuing any venture. Naturally, current R&D wasnt entirely dependent on Luke. He only set a research direction and solved some particrly tricky issues, before leaving the rest to the phonepanys technology department. As an excellent capitalist, CEO Jenny naturally wouldnt pay the researchers for nothing, and would do her best to squeeze out as much value from them as possible. Other cell phonepanies entering the market now simply meant that the market was expanding one step further. If they wanted to directly impact Titanium Phone Companys profits, they would still have to wait until next year at least. Today was nothing more than Jenny looking for encouragement from Luke as usual. It was her habit to personally confirm that he supported every major undertaking. After that, they talked about personal things, like Jennys father. Jenny had indeed achieved the objective which Luke had described to her at the beginning. When her father saw her now, he subconsciously lowered his head. After all, in front of a daughter who earned more than ten times what he had ever made in his entire life, and who continued to crush him, he didnt have much confidence. To put it bluntly, he wouldnt be qualified to lead Titanium Phone Company now because he had too little money. However, the rtionship between father and daughter had conversely mellowed. It wasnt because her father had given in, but because Jenny was standing high enough for her to see a lot of things. She still couldnt get over her past conflict with her father, but she was no longer so torn up over it. As for that young stepmother of hers, the woman no longer dared toin about Jenny in front of her father. That was because she wasnt qualified. After hearing Jenny out for the whole afternoon, Luke didnt return home until that night, and he continued to ponder the phonepany. Given the current situation, as long as Jenny didnt suddenly do something stupid, Titanium Phone Company would slowly and steadily be a gigantic corporation in less than ten years at least. That wasnt the point. The important point was that the little green man phone operating system which Jenny had released, which was the Android system in his previous life, had sessfully be the first choice for other phone manufacturers. That was because Titanium Phone Company hadnt developed its own system, so the other manufacturers would naturally choose the little green man system, which could be considered a bargain. Starting from this month, the distribution of low and mid-tier smartphones would expand worldwide at an explosive rate, along with the little green man system. As a R&D researcher, it was too easy for Luke to obtain information through the green man system. Also, this thing was an open source program, and would pass through the hands of many technicians in manypanies. If something happened in the future, nobody would suspect him. In the wake of increasing smartphone users, the advent of the Inte era was at hand, and there would be few information blind spots for Luke in this world. At that time, the multifaceted system would be his eyes, the Star of Justice his body, and he would be the brain. Also factoring in his setup in Europe and South America, Luke couldnt help but sigh at how useful money was. ... In the morning, Selina watched the news expressionlessly. Only after the news was over did she turn around and look at Luke. Batman injured hundreds of gang members in Detroitst night. Do you have anything to say to me? Pondering for two seconds, Luke nodded. You could say hes outsourcing his work. Selina was stumped. Outsourcing? Thinking for a moment, she asked suspiciously, So, that person isnt Batman? Luke nodded with a smile. It shouldnt be. Because thats the Star of Justice clone. The real Batman is in front of you! Im not lying, Luke murmured inwardly. Selina stopped asking. It wasnt like Luke couldnt outsource Batmans identity. For example, hadnt a certain money-hungry mercenary pretended to be V to go to Swamp Park and fight over a hundred professional hitmen? As for other people, Mindys father, Damon, could also take this job. Luke had gone out on so many private jobs; who knew how many friends he had outside. It wasnt too hard to find someone to y Batman. As for the Batman suit, it was even simpler. This thing could even be controlled remotely. That might not work in an intense battle, but it was very hard for anyone to wrest control of it. The armor also had a powerful arc reactor; if necessary, it wouldnt be too hard to blow it up. Selina didnt think there were any idiots who would dare cross a pacifist who could blow up the armor remotely. After this dupe, dealing with Selina in the future would be a lot easier. After all, a certain mercenary had already yed V. Plus, almost all of Lukes other identities worked in the shadows, like White Wolf, Big Dipper, and Puncher, and he didnt tell her all the details. These aliases didnt need to be as high-profile as Batman; they worked in secret and would never go on the news. With a good partner like the Star of Justice, Lukes days on the surface were a lot smoother. Even if he stayed at home and didnt go out, he never stopped earning experience and credit points every night. In any case, he only slept for two hours a day, and could get an even earlier start in the day. Now that he was used to multitasking, most of his police work during the day no longer affected his clone. An ordinary person only had 24 hours a day, but with his clone, Luke had over 36 hours. It seemed that it wouldnt be too hard to level up in the future? As he mumbled to himself, Luke looked at the system interface. Hosts experience: 356,000 / 500,000 Credit: 550,000 In just a few days, he had earned more than 40,000 experience and credit points from his clone fighting in a few major cities. However, the battle had consumed thousands of experience and credit points, so his gain was just short of 40,000. Even though it consumed a lot of credit, the clone was still much faster than Luke at earning points since it could switch between multiple aliases and Luke didnt need to worry about his real identity being exposed. Coupled with the points from Selina and the asional extra ie from Mindy, Luke looked forward to his level-ups in the future. The number of experience points required to level up increased after every five levels. After level 20, it would start at a million, and after level 25, it would start at ten million. If it wasnt for the fact that he received an extra stat point for every five levels, it would be a very, very long time before all of Lukes stats reached 80. But it now seemed that it wouldnt take him too long before he reached level 25. When it slowed down was probably when the era of superheroes would arrive. # Chapter 1179 - Little Girl Skips Class, and Avocado Stalker

Chapter 1179: Little Girl Skips ss, and Avocado Stalker

When the great era arrived, super viins who opposed superheroes, and even super aliens, would pop up like mushrooms after the rain. His experience and credit revenue would also usher in a new period of rapid increase. So, it would be strange if he wasnt anxious. More than 500,000 credit points meant that he already had half of his target of a million. A million credit points meant another upgrade to the inventory. What he cared about most wasnt how much he could stuff inside after leveling up, but whether or not Space 2 would expand as well. Space 2, which was one cubic meter in size, was too small to contain many living things. If everything went as he expected, this space that could store living things would be very useful in the future. For example, a portable prison might be possible. It was drizzling today. It basically rained three days in New York in March, which was already a lot more than in Los Angeles. Fortunately for Luke, it was Selina and not him who liked sunbathing. He had liked rainy days a lot in his previous life, provided that he didnt have to be out and about. Since he had to investigate a homicide today, however, he had no choice but to drive out in the rain and talk to residents who might have leads. Close to noon, when he and Selina came out of a bookstore, they saw a small figure sneaking around not far away. His expression instantly turned helpless. What is she doing here? Selina followed his gaze and smiled. Is she skipping ss again? Luke sighed. The question is, when doesnt she skip ss? That way, I can give you a very simple and clear answer. Selina asked, So? Are you going to rush over and drag her back to school? Luke said, Its noon. Ill call Damon and tell him that his daughter is having lunch with us. After Luke made the call, they walked over. Luke grabbed a ponytail. Whats your excuse this time? Mindy froze and slowly turned around. She looked at Luke, who was pulling a long face, and at Selina, who waved at her with a smile. She smiled awkwardly. I... I just want to buy aic. Luke said, I just came out of the bookstore. Mindy: ...I havent gone in yet. Luke shook his head. Alright, Im not Damon. Save it for your father. Since were here, have lunch with us. Mindy nodded, but immediately shook her head. Luke said, What? Youre having so much fun that you dont even want to eat? Didnt I tell you to eat less fast food and eat more vegetables, or even you will get a beer belly? Mindy felt wronged, but she had been caught skipping ss, so she could only swallow her anger and draw closer. Theres a pervert over there! Hes been stalking that prettydy. Maybe hes waiting for her to enter an alleyter... Hehehe, you know. There was a dark look on Lukes face as he flicked her forehead. He then turned to look in the direction she pointed out, and was stunned. This guy looked familiar. With his current Mental Strength, he just needed to look at a person he already had some impression of, and the rted memories would surface. Pondering for two seconds, he then rubbed Mindys head with a strange expression. Youve never had a boyfriend, right? Mindy: Huh? Selina: Huh? Luke said, I know him. That prettydy youre talking about is probably his girlfriend. They have slightly more... special interests, understand? Both Mindy and Selina shook their heads. They really didnt. Speechless, Luke looked into the distance, then said a momentter, They like to give each other little surprises and act out some movie scenes, like stalking or abduction. Got it? Selina was enlightened, but Mindy was still confused. When she looked at Selinas face, however, she knew that she had misunderstood. But her pride made her retort in a low voice, That guy is as ugly as an avocado. Theres no way his girlfriend would like him unless she has unusual taste. She paused for a moment, before she said hesitantly, Or is he very rich? But that face... It would still be hard for a woman to ept it, right? Luke was stunned. Avocado? Its not that bad, right? At that moment, the man subconsciously looked around, and their eyes met. After a brief silence, both of them looked away, as if they didnt know each other. Luke took Mindys hand and said, Lets go have lunch. You have ss in the afternoon. Mindy was full of despair ... That night, Wade stood in a dark corner and let the cold rain fall on him as he stared nkly at a balcony on the third floor. Vanessa quit her job and was now unemployed. Wade couldnt help butfort himself, even though it carried a trace of bitterness: She hadnt forgotten him! It was a good thing he had left all his money to her. Thinking about how she had stuck up missing posters of him during the day, and even asked passers-by about it, Luke felt a sense of happiness, followed by even greater despair. How could he see her in his current state? If they were together and she woke up to use the bathroom in the middle of the night, she wouldnt need to anymore after she saw his face; she would have to change the sheets the next day. If this was before, this actually wouldnt be a bad roley, but he wasnt interested in ying right now. Suddenly, a voice rang out behind him. Yo, you spent all five million? Wade froze, and he turned around. You... Even the unperturbed Luke couldnt help but step back slightly to distance himself from Wades face. Wow, wow, wait, what is with your face? Even Quasimodo crawling out of his grave would look better than you. Thinking about his plight, Wade had nothing to say. For a moment, he didnt even have the energy to ramble on as usual. He stood there with his head down, like a primary school student being punished by a teacher. Luke shook his head helplessly. He was d that he hade in the mask, or this guy might have fought him. Youre not going to find your girlfriend? Did she really cheat you out of all five million and kick you out? He couldnt help but taunt Wade. Wade was angry. Nonsense. Vanessa loves only me. I left her the money. Luke was surprised. You gave her five million? This money-grubber was actually so generous. Was this true love? Wade nodded, then shook his head. Theres only 453,700 left; she spent over 400,000 in a month to treat me. Luke was surprised. And? Wade had the urge to pour his heart out, and he said, Then, I had to leave. Otherwise, she would have nothing left after spending all that money. Luke couldnt help but look up at the balcony on the third floor. It was the home of Wades girlfriend, Vanessa Carlysle. Wade had been living off her. He then looked at Wade again, who looked like a stray dog... Alright, that was an insult to a stray dog. # Chapter 1180 - V Clears the Scene, and the Fruit of Love

Chapter 1180: V Clears the Scene, and the Fruit of Love

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In fact, Wade currently looked like a mutant Shar Pei dog or a rotten avocado? No wonder Wade remained in hiding, and only followed his girlfriend stealthily as she put up missing posters everywhere. Using a rotten avocado to test a womans love really would be too much. Pondering for a moment, Luke said, Interested in a chat at the bar? Its on me. Wade didnt say anything as he continued looking at the balcony on the third floor. Luke was toozy to say much. He simply took out his phone and aimed it at the avocado. The sh and click of the camera woke Wade up. What are you doing? Luke said, If you continue ying dead here, Ill send your sh*tty face to your girlfriend.. Wade said, I was wrong. Where are we going? Right, I dont have any money. Luke nced at him disdainfully. Of course you dont. You stole those clothes, didnt you? Wade said, How can that be? The guy was the one who felt hot and threw them off. Luke said, Tell me the truth. He raised his phone, as if he was about to send the photo. Wade instantly chickened out. To be honest, the guy was getting it on with a girl in an alley, and I picked up his clothes after he took them off. Luke said, Stealing is stealing. Why are you trying to save face? Well, in any case, you dont have any face now. Wade: F*ck you! Ten minutester, a man in a ck cloak stepped into Sister Margarets bar or whatever, walked unhurriedly through the crowd, sat down at the counter, tapped two fingers and said, A beer and a fake whiskey. Weasel, who was sorting out the drinks in the liquor cab, turned his head impatiently. I dont sell fake whiskey. He practically warbled thest word, and it trailed off on a high note. . But nobodyughed at him. The moment the man in the cloak entered the bar, the noisy crowd went quiet, like someone had pressed the stop button on a radio. Luke tilted his head. Another beer, then. Saying that, he turned to the room atrge. By the time I count to three, anyone who hasnt gotten up and left wont have to leave anymore tonight. As soon as he said that, there was a loud bang as 50 to 60 fierce-looking customers stood up and rushed for the door at the same time. Outside the bar, Wade leaned against the wall and looked up at the sky, his mind wandering again. Suddenly, there was a rumble from the bar entrance. The next moment, the door of the bar was sent flying as a bunch of people poured out like ants. Every now and then, a few guys would shout, Run! Its Smiley Face. Stumped for a moment, Wade watched the group scatter. A momentter, he turned his head and looked at two unlucky b*stards who had been knocked unconscious in the crowd. He sighed and crouched down, and couldnt help but stretch out both hands. A few secondster, cursing rang out at the front of the bar. Assh*les, theyre actually broke. If youre broke, stay home and watch TV! Why the f*cke to a bar? Inside, Weasel trembled as he put down the two bottles of beer. Looking at the smiling mask in front of him, he said with a pained expression, Your beer Luke flicked his fingers, and something gold shot out at Weasel. Weasel subconsciously caught it. Gold! This thing was definitely gold. He was very sure of it upon first nce. Even more so when he felt it in his hands. He looked down, only to be horrified. A Continental gold coiny quietly in his palm. At that moment, Smiley Face said unhurriedly, Is that enough for all the drinks tonight? Weasel said with a sullen face, This can we switch to cash? Cash is fine. Luke chuckled. What do you think? Pained, Weasel closed his eyes and threw the Continental gold coin into a drawer. Every Continental gold coin had a verification code. It could be traced for the most part. Unless it was a transaction between two people, and the person who received the gold coin didnt use it, it was impossible to hide its tracks. Previously, Smiley Face had been surrounded by a bunch of hitmen in Swamp Park after the information was sent to Weasels phone. What was even more terrifying was that none of the dozens of hitmen who had waited for the news in his bar appeared again after that; they simply disappeared. Naturally, he sold this information to a lot of people to prove that he was just an outsider and not Smiley Faces aplice. The strange thing was that there was no reaction from the Continental Hotel, as if the dead hitmen had nevere at all. A number of the mercenaries who had been in the bar earlier more or less knew about this. It was a topic of idle conversation and boasting. It was also why these people had promptly chickened out the moment Smiley Face appeared. Nobody wanted to piss off Smiley Face, who had made more than 60 professional veterans disappear. None of these mercenaries wanted to be the next to go missing. Then here was the problem: Smiley Face had gotten into a fight with hitmen from the Continental Hotel, and they all went missing. Smiley Face had appeared again. So, where did his Continental gold coinse from? Weasel was smart, and didnt need anyone to give him a hint. In fact, he wasnt wrong. Luke had found the gold coins on the hitmen. V had kept too low a profile recently, which wasnt good. His clone would return to New York soon. At that time, V would be free toe out. It was just a matter of time. If the High Table finally came round to the idea of sending out hitmen to deal with V, didnt that just mean more sheep to shear? With his clone acting as the ultimate scapegoat, Luke no longer had any qualms about showing off. There wasnt anything wrong with him pushing for the start of the superhero era. At that moment, Wade, who was wearing an old secondhand hoodie, walked in and sat down at the counter. He tossed a handful of cash on the counter. The drinks are on me. As he spoke, he picked up a bottle of beer and gulped it down. Even though Weasel was feeling uneasy, he couldnt help but say, Its 20 dors per bottle. You only have 27 dors here. Wade didnt think much of it. He pulled down his hood. Cut the crap. Its good enough that I gave you money at all. Hearing that, Weasel couldnt help but be stunned, and he subconsciously cried out, Wade? Arent you dead? Damn it, I bet on you in the prize pool. Its over now. Wade said, Even if your son dies, I wont die. Oh, wait, you dont have a son at all. Weasel wasnt too bothered by his poisonous tongue. He looked at Wades face and frowned. Wow, why do you look like an avocado? Wade touched his face carelessly. Is it that bad? Weasel shook his head. No, its more like an avocado was f*cked hard by an even older and uglier avocado, and youre the fruit of their love. Wade didnt take offense. His only fear was that Vanessa would think he was ugly; who cared what Weasel thought? Chapter 1181 - It Would Be a Waste If You Dont Star In Horror Movies

Chapter 1181: It Would Be a Waste If You Dont Star In Horror Movies

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke watched with great interest as they bickered. He took off his Zorro hat and put it on the counter with one hand, and raised the beer bottle on the table with the other to his mouth. The two people who had been engrossed in their argument couldnt help but look over. With a light crack, the smiling mask opened on the sides and withdrew into the cor of thebat outfit at the back to reveal the face of a middle-aged white man. They stopped fighting and looked at each other. Gulp. Luke sipped his beer unhurriedly. Why arent you fighting anymore? As he spoke, he picked up an unopened bag of chips from the counter. It was a milk chocte vor.. He tore it open and crunched a piece in his mouth. Mm, its not bad, just a little sweet. Wade and Weasel were dumbfounded. A momentter, Wade said, You must be a fake V. Huh? Lukes mouth was busy, and he gave Wade a puzzled look. Wade said, How can V have chips and beer? Shouldnt you be like those English old men, and drink Lipton ck tea and eat little teddy bear biscuits? Luke slowly picked up another chip, and in the same British ent, said, I can understand the teddy bear biscuits, but are you talking about the Lipton tea bags? Wade: Thats right. Luke said, Never had that. I actually prefer Dr. Pepper. Weasels jaw almost hit the counter.?Wait, are the two of you crazy? Or is it my worldview thats the problem? What the hell was with Lipton ck tea and teddy bear biscuits and British old men? Unfortunately, nobody paid attention to him. Wades interest was piqued. Wait, dont talk yet. Why do I find you familiar? As he spoke, he leaned back and smacked Weasel on the counter. Dont you think hes like that Weasel also felt the same. Thats right, hes very simr to that guy who pushes the plot forward. Switch to a ck suit and tie, and it would be 60 to 70% simr. Hm, but this is a high-end version. Wade nodded thoughtfully and asked Luke, Whats yourst name? Luke chuckled. You can call me Mr. Smith if you want. Wade and Weasel had strange expressions on their faces as they said in unison, Agent Smith? Luke turned around and gave them a modest smile. Both of them eximed in unison. Thats it. Thats the expression. Too simr. Luke couldnt be bothered with them. Actually, he just needed to make sure that Wade wasnt going to kill himself. Currently, this was the only mercenary he knew who was obsessed with money, had professional ethics, and was extraordinarily strong. What he didnt know at that moment was that Wademitting suicide would be the second most boring thing in the world if there was a list watching him do it would be the first. So, whats with Agent Smith? he asked casually. With that question, Wade poured out his sob story. To put it simply, he passed out on Christmas Eve, and a hospital check-up revealed that he had cancer; he had less than a year to live. It just so happened that Wade hadnt touched the five million he had made, and Vanessa had looked for help everywhere for a month. In the end, she spent hundreds of thousands of dors, but nobody could guarantee how long he could live for, not even as much as three to five years. As a miser, Wade knew what was going on. Those private, specialist cancer centers which said that there was still hope just wanted him to stay and spend his money. In any case, it wasnt their fault if the cancer patients died. In the end, when he came to the bar for a drink, he met a man in a ck suit who imed to work for the governments medical branch. He looked a little like V, and Wade jokingly called him Agent Smith. Supposedly, they were specially providing terminally ill patients a chance to recover, but this treatment was experimental; Wade could contact him if he was willing. Less than a few dayster, Wade chose to go ahead with it, since he knew that there was no chance of survival with regr medical treatment. It was fine for him, but it was unfair to Vanessa to watch him get closer to death every day. In the end, his terminal illness was cured by an imperfect experimental treatment which left him disfigured. Wade didnt go into detail about the treatment, and Luke didnt ask. He felt that this guy probably took some weird drug which killed the cancer cells and even made him stronger; the only drawback was that it made him look like a victim of radiation. There were too many people in this world who specialized in illegal technology. All of William Strykers research materials were in Lukes inventory, but he had no time yet to study them; why would he care about this disfiguring technology? I have to find that d*mn English guy and make him restore my face so that I can go see Vanessa, Wade murmured to himself. Weasel subconsciously looked at the person listening closely on the side, and said insincerely, True feelings exist in the world. She loves you so much Wade leaned in close. With this face? Weasel couldnt help but turn his head and retch. Fine, that would indeed be a little difficult. But are you sure she doesnt have strange taste? Wade said, She liked me before because I was the most handsome man in the world back then, not because I look like an avocado that was raped. Weasel nodded in agreement. You only have one option. Wade said, Yes. Find Francis. Weasel said almost at the same time, Star in horror movies. Wade was stunned. What? Weasel said, Look at your face. Youre like the main character in a horror movie. You dont even need makeup. It would be a waste not to be an actor. Silent for a moment, Wade still returned to the topic at hand in the end. To find Francis, Ill start with his crew. Weasel shrugged. Fine. In any case, he thinks youre dead, right? Wade said, The factory blew up. He must think Im dead. Weasel said, Then you need a super thick mask to cover your face so that he doesnt know its you. Also, you need a codename. Hm, how about Wade the God of Death? Or Wade the Ghost? Wade waved his hand impatiently and got up. I have a mask and a codename Deadpool! All the bad guys will piss their pants in fear. Weasel couldnt help but nce at a certain someone not far away. Im?about to piss my pants because of this guy. Can you hurry up and take him away? If you dont, Im going to run out of lines. Fortunately, now that Wade had a n, he was already immersed in the fantasy of recovering his appearance. He got up and left. Luke chuckled and didnt stop him. Picking up his beer, he stood up as well. With a crack, the smiling mask rose up to close over his face again. He picked up the Zorro hat from the counter. Sweet dreams. After the ck cloak disappeared from the door, Weasel took a deep breath and leaned against the liquor cab. Motherf*cker, that was scary. If it wasnt for his regr bullsh*t banter with Wade, he wouldve been paralyzed with fear. It wasnt that he was a coward, but that he couldnt afford to offend Smiley Face; he didnt want to mysteriously disappear like those hitmen. Chapter 1182 - Educating Wade and Alerting the Enemy

Chapter 1182: Educating Wade and Alerting the Enemy

After taking deep breaths for a while, Weasel finally came back to himself and pped his forehead. Its over. So many people saw him when he came in just now. It wouldnt necessarily be a problem if not for that messagest time about Smiley Face being in Swamp Park. But now that Smiley Face had shown up in his bar today It couldnt be any sh*ttier. Putting aside Weasel, who was wailing in the bar, Luke put the beer bottle in his inventory after he left. When he ate outside, he never left any leads behind that could be traced, like DNA. Walking down the street alone, he pondered on Wade. Wade was still alive and kicking even after turning into an avocado, so Luke wasnt in a hurry. As for his disfigurement? With the Thousand Faces System, this was nothing more than a trifle. But the Thousand Faces System was still iplete. He had yet to perfect changing body type, which was much more troublesome than changing the face. If he wanted to increase a persons height by 10 centimeters, where was the extra matter supposed toe from? He would definitely have to rely on nanomaterials. Rely on the human body itself? That would be creating matter out of thin air. Unless it was something like Stacys Elementary Replication, it was practically impossible. And achieving it purely with technology was several times more difficult than facial stic surgery. In his previous life, stic surgery became a major magic skill and was popr worldwide. On the other hand, he had only heard of one type of surgery for changing height, which was to break a patients legs several times over and let them heal, after which the patient would be one or two centimeters taller. That was right, this sort of surgery relied on the new bone which grew after a fracture; a person would already be lucky if they could grow by one millimeter each time. Few people could withstand multiple fractures, and even fewer would be rich enough or able to endure the pain. After all, the torso wasnt the face, which basically didnt require any strength. Even if the expression was a little stiff, it could still be used. The body, on the other hand, needed the strength to support movement. Thus, the body part of the Thousand Faces System was very difficult. But did Wade need to change his physique? He clearly didnt. What he needed was just ayer of skin to hide his Shar Pei-like skin. So, Luke just needed to create a Thousand Faces set topletely cover Wades body and install it with Wades original appearance, and most of his concerns would disappear. But while this guy looked like a scumbag on the surface, he actually had pride. Just now, he hadnt thought of asking Luke for help at all, and had gone off to look for that Francis for help. Naturally, Luke wasnt in a hurry to give him a present. In any case, this avocado was pretty disgusting; let him suffer a little and feel despair. Only then would he treasure the Thousand Faces System more. But that would be it. Luke felt that Wade wouldnt listen to anything but money. Luke had money, but so did other people. On top of the money, Luke also wanted Wade tobel him as someone he couldnt afford to offend. Even if someone offered a higher price than Luke in the future, Wade had to stand on his side. Money was indispensable. Someone as tough and crabby as Wade had to be appeased. Money was the way to do it. The amount was negotiable, but it had to be paid no matter what; that was this guys bottom line. Luke didnt think that many people would be willing to spend as much money as him to hire Wade; he had long stopped bothering to count the hundreds of millions of dors in his inventory. Coupled with the lure of the Thousand Faces System, he didnt believe that this guy would dare turn on him. Thinking that, Luke went home with peace of mind. As for what Wade said about killing Franciss crew and forcing the man toe out, Luke didnt care. If Wade didnt cause a ruckus, how was he going to find Francis? Wade had said that the guy used a fake name, and his whereabouts were peculiar. At the very least, Luke hadnt heard anything rted to this person. After all, this guy was smart enough to look for terminally ill patients under the guise of medical research. There were thousands of simr cases in New York every day. All over the world, terminally ill patients came to America to seek medical treatment. New York was naturally one of their destinations. When there was nothing truly out of the ordinary, the multifaceted system couldnt differentiate between Franciss people and ordinary medical swindlers. Looking at it this way, Franciss hidden methods were indeed very effective. But Wades n was just as effective. In any case, Luke didnt have to do anything C let them fight it out first. When he got home, Selina was also back. She stopped Luke, who had just taken a shower. Hey, I ran into a particrdy friend of yours; shes hanging around with Matt. Luke didnt think much of it. He poured himself a cup of coffee and asked casually, Who is it? He had a lot ofdy friends, including Karen Page. There was no reason to be jealous of Matt. Jessica Jones, thatdy P.I. who likes to trash homes, Selina said. Luke paused and looked at her strangely. Why were they together? Matt and Jessica werent ordinary people. It probably wasnt a good thing for them to get together. Selina was satisfied when she saw the curiosity on his face. Youll see. As she spoke, she had Little Snail y a video recorded by the Bastet Armor. Looking at the people who were fighting in the video for a moment, Lukes eyes flickered. So, its people from Mind Circle Financial. Did Matt find the Hand? Selina shook her head. No, Matt didnt arrive untilter. The person who picked the fight is this Danny Rand. Hes a member of the Rand family, who went missing during a trip in Asia with his parents when he was nine. Hes just returned to New York, and is trying to get back half of his shares in Rand-Meachum Enterprises. Heh, by using his fists? What a hardhead. Luke chuckled and didnt look away from the video. Mind Circle Financial is the investor behind that real estatepany, and we already have an eye on it. Now that Matts involved, the Hand might throw away this shellpany again. How troublesome! Selina thought for a moment and nodded. Thats true. Batman and Matt showed up together at the hospital. The Hand must think theyre together. Luke suddenly thought of something. You didnt help out, did you? Selina shook her head. You said you were setting a long lure to catch a big fish. I just happened to see Matt and Jessica together As she spoke, she observed Lukes expression. Lukes expression didnt change as he nodded. Its fine. In any case, theyve already alerted the enemy. If the Hand really escapes this time, well just continue digging. Well dig them out sooner orter. Selina asked, Youre not going to do anything about Jessica? Luke looked at her strangely. She likes to beat people up. What can I do? Selina was lost for words. What she didnt know was that Luke had actually already done something. Chapter 1183 - Enjoying the Show and Running Into Little Peter Again

Chapter 1183: Enjoying the Show and Running Into Little Peter Again

Luke had already probed Jessicas mind twice, and she wasnt guarded against him at all. After hearing the news today, he remembered that he hadnt checked on the female detectivetely. The effects of the previous treatment might be wearing off soon; he should do a third mind probe tomorrow night. He would be able to get information on her and Matts opponents, and prevent her from charging into a trap and getting herself killed. If she were with anyone else, he wouldnt be too worried. After all, Jessica wasnt weak; if she ran, the ninjas from the Hand would find it hard to stop her. But with Matt, even the best person would be beaten ck and blue. One just had to think about how many times the guy had been beaten up recently to know how bad his luck was; any teammates he had would be pulled down with him. After another two peaceful days, Selina asked Luke a question after work. Can we go to the Stark Expo tonight? Luke, who was driving, didnt think much of it. Sure, we havent checked out the booths in a while. Maybe theres something fun. Selina had a strange expression on her face. You didnt see the news? Luke asked, What news? Selina sighed and yed a video on her phone. Hammer Industries is about tounch a life-changing new product Iron Patriot and the Iron Soldiers will be Americas strongest line of defense and protect everyone Luke nced at his phone and saw Dustins cheap cousin Justin Hammer marketing his products in what looked like a promo video. When the video ended, Selina put her phone away. At half past seven tonight, Hammer Industries will hold a new productunch in the main exhibition hall at Stark Expo. Luke thought for a moment, then frowned. Just because someone was called Iron Man didnt mean he was Wang Jinxi[1]. By the same logic, just because Hammer Industries rode the trend and gave their products the names Iron XX didnt mean that Justin Hammer was a big man. This dumb*ass CEO was forever a little unreliable. But he had a powerful father and a powerful grandfather who had made a lot of connections with the military brass in the Department of Defense decades ago. Although Justin himself was a little useless, he could still get some military orders. Stark Industries had always gotten the lions share of the market, tacitly leaving the rest of the pie to other weaponspanies. Justin was like a dog who had been happily eating Tonys unwanted leftovers all these years. Luke was a little intrigued by this news. At the previous hearing, Tony had yed a video of thispanys test run, which had turned its employee into a paraplegic. Who knew what the show would be like this time? Witnessing it live once in a while wasnt bad. Thinking that, he asked Selina, We dont need to fight the crowd, do we? We can watch from a little further away. What snacks do you want? Selina immediately beamed. Then, why dont we take dinner with us? I remember theres a metal service tform above the main venue. Nobody will go up there. Luke said, Okay, then its settled. The service thoroughfares were guarded by security guards or patrol officers during the expo. Otherwise, it would be a problem if terrorists got up there and picked people off from on high. Whether it was Stark Industries security or NYPD patrol officers, Luke and Selina could easily pass as allies. The service tform wasnt spacious, and was just enough for two people and a dog to sitfortably and watch the news conference. So, they went home to train and make snacks, and then headed straight for Flushing at seven. There were much fewer people at the venue today than during the opening ceremony, when Tony had almost been taken down. It seemed that everybody knew how good Justin was, and knew it wouldnt be very shy. People were scattered throughout the main exhibition hall in just twos and threes; it wasnt crowded at all. Standing on the stairs which led up to the hall, Luke and Selina raised their heads to look at the round ss-and-metal structure. Luke said, Dont tell me its half-empty inside? Selina said, The airs better with less people. Wont our food taste better? Luke thought it made sense. In any case, whatever Justin Hammers press conference turned into, it wouldnt have anything to do with them. Instead, Luke and Selina paid a little more attention to Tony Starks press conference. Cosmic Cube now had more than ten billion in Stark Industries shares, and Jenny could attend the board meetings every year. Selina had a 5% share in Cosmic Cube, so she was a minor shareholder. Of course, Selina wasnt very interested in her shares and assets. In her own words, she would never be able to spend all that money in her life. It was boring to watch the numbers change every day. Who knew, Starks stock price might plummet again one day; her heart wouldnt hurt if she didnt know the figures. Luke wondered if a certain tycoon would feel ashamed of his willfulness if he heard that. While they were chatting, Luke suddenly grabbed a boy who ran past him. The 3- or 4-year-old kid was wearing an Iron Man stic helmet and a red stic glove on his left hand; there was even a white LED ring in the palm of the glove. He was also making shooting noises, like he was imagining attacking bad guys. When Luke picked him up, he subconsciously still tried to run on his short legs. Only after a while did he realize that he wasnt going anywhere. Puzzled, he turned his head and saw Luke and Selina smiling. Peter, did Uncle Ben bring you here? Luke looked at the kid and felt likeughing. The little head in the helmet nodded twice. Yup. He and May brought me to see Iron Man. Luke and Selina couldnt help but look at each other. Would Justin cry if he heard that? The helmet turned left and right, as if the boy was sizing up Luke and Selina. Hey, who are you? They couldnt help butugh. It had been almost a year since theyst met, and this little guy had only been two years old back then; it would be strange if he remembered them. At that moment, someone shouted behind them, Peter, are you being naughty again? Didnt I tell you not to run around Ah, Luke? Selina? Luke turned around with Peter in his arms and smiled. Hey, May, long time no see. Youre still as enchanting as ever. He put Peter down and hugged May. He had nned to let go, but May kissed him warmly and said, If I knew you were in New York, I wouldve invited you over. Luke smiled in embarrassment. [1] A Chinese socialist icon known as Iron man Wang Chapter 1184 - Come to Hammers Press Conference

Chapter 1184: Come to Hammers Press Conference

Although he had only met May and her husband a few times, Luke had a very good impression of them. May and Ben were both sincere and nice people. Inviting over for dinner wasnt just empty talk. Not to mention there was still little Peter. This little guy would be amazing in the future, but was still too young now. So, he nodded and said, Sorry, I was so busy recently that I forgot. How about the weekend? Whenever is most convenient for you. At that moment, he shook hands with Ben. Its good to see you, Ben. Ben simply nodded with a smile. Same here. How about Saturday? Itll give May time to prepare a delicious dinner for you and Selina. Luke said, Sure, no problem. Selina nodded in agreement. They chatted for a while longer, before Luke picked up Peter and said, Lets go. Ill show you the best seats for the press conference. May and Ben didnt think much of it. The expo didnt charge tickets. Most of the good seats in the main hall were closer to the front for a clearer view, while a few rows at the very front were reserved for the bigshots in the industry. It had nothing to do withmon folk like them, who were just here to watch the show. Luke and Selina were young and vigorous; cutting a path through the sea of people and taking the three of them to stand behind the chairs shouldnt be a problem. Luke didnt forget to ask Ben in a low voice, Why did Peter say that hes here to see Iron Man? Ben smiled bitterly and whispered back, Because the moment he saw the ad on TV, he said that it was Iron Man and he had toe, so Luke nodded sympathetically. Kids couldnt make the distinction. If little Peter thought what was on TV was Iron Man, then it was. Iron Man wasnt made by Hammer Industries? Sorry, little Peter only knew one Iron Man. After that, Luke asked a second question. What about Batman? He doesnt like Batman? Before Ben could reply, a childish voice rang out. Batman, Batman! Luke smiled at Peter. Dont you like Iron Man the most? Little Peter hesitated for a moment, as if he was considering a difficult problem. A momentter, he asked in a low voice, Well, can I like both? Luke and Ben bothughed and said at the same time, Of course. As for why little Peter was wearing an Iron Man helmet, Luke felt that it was a color more suitable for children. After all, Batmans ck was too cold and mysterious! It wasnt suitable for kids. That was the case, Luke murmured to himself. A few minutester, May asked Luke worriedly, Will this affect your work? Earlier, Selina shed her badge and stated who she was, and they were allowed to go up the service stairs. They gradually climbed higher as they moved forward. The crowd at the front was now below them, and there was nothing blocking their view of the stage. Hearing Mays words, Luke looked at Ben and exined with a smile, Selina and I are off the clock at the moment, but we wanted to watch the press conference. Its like having two backup teams around. No NYPD boss would refuse if someones volunteering to work overtime for free. Theyre too busy. May and Ben understood; what boss wouldnt like subordinates who worked for free? As they spoke, the four of them reached a small tform on the second floor. The guardrail was made of steel and ss; there was no need to worry that little Peter would fall out. Luke and Selina, on the other hand, spread open the mats they were holding on the tform. Everybody sat down to observe the stage that was slightly below them. May couldnt help but smile. Youre really well-prepared. The audience could only stand and watch the press conference. In the end, May spoke too soon. A momentter, a certain dog head snuck up the stairs with a big box in its mouth. Looking at the dog, May eximed in surprise, Where did this doge from? Why is it carrying such a big box? Luke waved at the dog with a smile and shushed her and Ben. Haha, its called Gold Nugget. Its ours, and very smart. At that moment, the dog head ran over and obediently whined as it ced the box in front of Luke. He rubbed the dogs head with a smile. Alright, I know youre the best. At that moment, little Peter stopped looking to the front and approached the dog curiously. He slowly reached out to touch it. Puppy, its a puppy. Gold Nugget snorted, but didnt dare embarrass the kid. The fiend had said that when it came to ordinary people who didnt have any ill intentions, it was best to act just a little smart and not like a person. For example, it couldnt use that condescending and disdainful expression outside. It was a good thing that Peter wasnt too big. At the very least, he didnt pull on its fur, but just petted and chatted with it. On the other side, May and Ben no longer paid attention to their nephews interaction with the golden retriever. Instead, they stared at Lukes open box in bewilderment. It was full of food, and Luke and Selina took out the packages one by one. Luke simply smiled. Selina and I run around a lot, and we have to eat a lot every day. Also, we cant just sit and do nothing when we watch the show, right? May and Ben smiled bitterly.?Arent we here just to watch? No, we brought two bottles of something to drink at least. A momentter, Luke called Peter back and gave him a dorayaki. Try it. Peter took a bite and beamed. It was very hard for kids to resist the temptation of sweet things. Things like dorayaki were great snacks for the young and old. The five of them chatted andughed as they ate. They had set up a pic at Hammer Corporations press conference. After Gold Nugget extricated itself, Luke gestured for it to slip out again. Five minutester, it returned with a big backpack. Luke took out a Canadian iced wine and several bottles of drinks with a flourish. May and Ben werepletely lost for words. A momentter, it was the open-minded May who smiled and said, Fine. Actually, we shouldnt have shown up tonight, right? She gave Luke and Selina a teasing look. Selina pretended not to hear her, while a thick-skinned Luke said without any sense of awareness, Were used to taking food with us when were busy. The alcohol is only because were off the clock. The pic on the second floor officially began with drinks. The stage lit up as the main character for tonight, Justin, officially appeared. Last time, Tony had fallen from the sky here, and there had been arge group of beautiful women dancing and singing. It was also on this stage that Iron Man had fought Whish, and the fight was picked up by Batman. Chapter 1185 - Crappy Dancing and a Bad Feeling

Chapter 1185: Crappy Dancing and a Bad Feeling

The screen which had been split into several pieces that night by Whish had been reced with a new one. It showed the Hammer Industries logo instead of the Stark Industries logo. As the lights changed and music yed, the CEO of Hammer Industries, Justin Hammer, danced his crappy way onto the stage. May, who was sipping her iced wine while she looked at the stage, spat it out on Ben. Ben was lost for words. Luke and Selina were lost for words. May was a little flustered. Oh, sorry, its really Haha, I cant help it. Selina considerately gave May a bunch of tissues to wipe Bens face. Selina also helped wipe the wine off May and said, Actually, I wanted tough too, but you beat me to it. May, who was wiping her husbands face, choked and spat out thest bit of wine in her mouth. Ben was unlucky again. Ben was lost for words. Luke and Selina were lost for words. May didnt know why she suddenly felt likeughing. Maybe it was because Justins crappy dance moves had touched aughing nerve, which made herugh harder. Even if what Selina said wasnt funny, May couldnt help it. Luke and Ben looked at each other helplessly, unable to say anything. They just felt that Justin was indeed funny, but not to the point ofughing so hard. They could only sigh at the huge difference in what made a womanugh. On the stage, Justin was already bragging about his new showcase, the Iron Man Soldiers. In the wake of his exaggerated movements, like a show host weing a contestant onto the stage, the floor around him opened up and four groups of metal soldiers rose up, representing sea,nd and air military operations as well as the Marines respectively. Luke, who was drinking, paused and frowned. What was that? It did look a little like the Iron Man Armor. No wonder little Peter said that he was here to see Iron Man. At a closer look, however, the difference was obvious. Hammer was talking about remote control of the Iron Man soldiers. So, these things could be controlled remotely? Thinking for a moment, Luke got up and walked to the side. He took out his fake phone and sent a message to Tony via Batmans special frequency. Was your technology leaked to Hammer Industries? Tony replied less than five secondster. Thats impossible. Hes just an idiot with the brain of a chimpanzee. Even if I put the blueprint right in front of him, he wouldnt be able to see the error even when hes dead. Luke chuckled. Justin didnt have a background in technology; he was a typical capitalist. It was only natural that he wouldnt be able to understand a technical blueprint. At that moment, Justin said, Now, lets wee our Iron Patriot. As he spoke, a silver and gray metal armor suit slowly rose from the open floor to appear on the stage in front of Hammer, in the exact spot where Tony hadndedst time. The mask opened to reveal an African-American face. Stumped for a moment, Luke sent Tony a message. The armor that Colonel Rhodes has is yours, right? Tony immediately replied, I gave him that suit. Luke narrowed his eyes. Dont tell me Justin used your armor to develop something simr? Tony said, No matter how smart a chimpanzee is, can itpare with a human being? Looking at the chimpanzee in the silver-gray suit who had a pleased expression on his face, Luke shook his head. Not necessarily. Are you sure nobody can copy your armor? That Russian might have been able to. Tony didnt reply immediately this time. Looking at the stage, Luke suddenly had a bad feeling. At that moment, Tony replied, Im on my way. Ill be there in two minutes at most. Luke frowned and coughed lightly to draw Selinas attention, before he gestured quickly at her. Her expression turned solemn, and she picked up Peter, who was ying with Gold Nugget, before she grabbed Mays hand. Lets go. This is an emergency. Ill take you out first. Ben, follow me. Dont talk. Head outside. As she spoke, she was already pulling May along. Only then did May and Ben react. But they trusted Selina. Back in Los Angeles, it was Luke and Selina who had saved May from being shot. Even now, May still remembered how vicious the criminals were, and naturally didnt forget how Luke and Selina had swiftly taken them down. Also, this was NYPDs territory, and these two were insiders. May subconsciously looked at Luke, only to see that he was calmly looking at something on his phone. Sensing her gaze, he raised his head and smiled. He pointed outside and gestured for her to leave. May picked up her pace andforted the confused Peter. She then said in a low voice, Let me carry him. How about you go and help Luke? She didnt want them to get in Selinas way of doing her job. Selina, however, didnt give Peter to her. Instead, she grabbed Mays arm and started running. Itll only take me two minutes to get you out. Did you drive? Yes; our cars in the big parking lot outside the venue, replied Ben. Selina frowned. The parking lot wasnt small. It might take a while to find the car in the middle of the night. She said, Ill take you to the fast food restaurant two blocks away. See if you can get a cab from there. Once weve confirmed the coast is clear here, Ill contact you again. Donte back for your car. On the other side, Selina quickly left the main hall with Mays family. Luke quickly went down and said to Gold Nugget, Follow Selina; dont leave her. Gold Nugget understood that Luke was afraid that Selina would be caught up in arge-scale explosion. With it around, Selinas life wouldnt be in danger. The dog barked and ran off. Luke left the main hall and quickly walked to the other side. At that moment, there was another message from Tony on his fake phone. Someone rescued Ivan Vanko a few days ago. It was probably Hammer. I received a call from Ivan near the venue. He wants revenge. Seeing this message, Luke realized his bad feeling had been right; there was indeed something wrong with Hammers side. He immediately sent a message back. Got it. Ill be there right away. The tycoon had probably been investigating Ivans whereabouts and was probably on his way here, so was a littlete to reply. Luke knew that this proud tycoon wouldnt ask Batman for help unless it was absolutely necessary. Saying that it was Hammer who had broken Ivan out was already the best Tony could do. Thinking that, Luke disappeared into the darkness. A whileter, a transparent shadow glided toward the main exhibition hall. Chapter 1186 - Your First Wife Left with Someone

Chapter 1186: Your First Wife Left with Someone

At that moment, Colonel Rhodes and the soldiers saluted on the stage. The initially scattered apuse below the stage finally turned enthusiastic. After all, Colonel Rhodes was wearing the Iron Man Mark 2 suit. For Iron Mans sake, the cheers were understandable. Several of them even shouted, Iron Man, I love you! Justins face immediately darkened. What the hell? Where were the security guards? Hurry up and drag this blind audience out. He cursed these passers-by inwardly, but still smiled on the surface as he began to introduce his Iron Soldiers. At that moment, Luke returned to the exhibition hall and immediately contacted Selina. After you get May and the others sorted out, look for where Justin has been active recently. Itll be a ce where the Iron Soldiers can be manufactured and the metal armor can be modified. Its possible that Ivan is hiding there, preparing to do something big. Remember to take Gold Nugget with you. Selina simply replied with an OK and didnt say anything else. As they were speaking, two women got up from the VIP seats at the front and walked toward the doors. Lukes armor automatically scanned them, and he realized that the person in the lead was Pepper. One step behind her was a very young female assistant. She wasnt tall, but she was wearing a ck business suit. She was clearly a secretary. What a pity her boss is ady,?Luke murmured inwardly, before he stopped paying attention to her. Pepper was talking on the phone, and Luke could hear a few sporadic words with his Elementary Sound Wave. It was clear that Tony had thought of his first wife and was telling her to run. When they approached the door, Luke couldnt help but look at the secretary again. The secretary looked to be around 25 years old, but most of it was just makeup. Her true appearance was that of a 20-year-old; she couldnt fool Luke and his many means. As for that face? The faces of several people shed through his mind, and he finally got it. She looks a little like Elizabeth and Ashley. Are they sisters? Technically speaking, this secretary was more like Elizabeths sister, Ashley. They were at least 80% simr, but Ashley was still a high school student and had a younger face. Elizabeth was only 60% simr to the secretary, but Luke knew her better, which was why this secretary seemed familiar to him. At that moment, the secretary sensed something and nced up. Then, she looked away. Just now, it had felt like someone was watching her, but that feeling immediately disappeared. She wondered if it was some sort of surveince camera as she walked out. Surprised, Luke sent another message to Tony. Your first wife left with a beautiful secretary, around 1.6 meters tall. Did you run a background check on her? Tony immediately replied, Shes a special agent responsible for protecting Pepper. Luke raised an eyebrow, then stopped worrying about this secretary with sharp senses. After Uncle Obadiah caused trouble, the tycoon was very strict about running background checks on the people around him. If he was allowing this woman to stay by Peppers side, she shouldnt be a problem. On the other side, Tony also rxed. Now that Pepper had left, he had even less worries. Although Tony hadnt said anything himself, Charcoal Head had gone over as well, so they had a better chance of dealing with Ivan. He wasnt afraid that he would lose, but that the innocent would be pulled into the mess if Ivan went crazy. There were at least a thousand people in the main hall. Thinking that, the jets exploded with mes again as Tony put on a final burst to reach his destination as soon as possible. On the stage, Justin was talking non-stop, as if he was the one who had created the Iron Soldiers and Iron Patriot. He felt that he was about to seed. With these things, he could easily obtain a huge order. More importantly, these things were cheap. There was no need for people to pilot them at all, so there was no need for an expensive defense setup. Each Iron Soldier cost less than ten million; it was perfect as a mass-produced product. What Justin had wanted to do previously was make a metal suit, but after listening to Ivan, he figured it out. What he actually wanted wasnt some metal armor, but a weapon that could stand on par with it. A single Iron Man soldier was definitely trash in front of Iron Man, but dozens of them together could fight Iron Man; this was the advantage in numbers. In any case, dozens of Iron Soldiers cost the same as one Iron Man suit, so why not use them? Thinking about the order that he was about to get, he was delighted; he hadnt risked breaking Ivan out for nothing. It was the Department of Defense which had first sent the intelligence over on the prisoners location. Tony hadnt thought much of Ivan, so he was only guarded by regr guards, which was how Justin had seeded in rescuing him. But Justin felt that everything had relied on his own might and decisiveness; Iron Man was just destined to be his stepping stone. Suddenly, there was the sound of rushing wind, and the people in the main hall subconsciously looked up. A golden and red figure dropped swiftly and hovered above the stage for a moment before itnded lightly on one knee. Everybody in the exhibition hall was silent for a moment, before they cheered. Iron Man! Justin, who had been so smug just a moment ago, had a poleaxed expression on his face as he gaped, not knowing what to do. Should he charge forward and curse Stark foring to mess things up, or be quiet and act transparent? Although the former would make him look more manly, he didnt think that the tycoon would give him any face. If things went wrong, he would be sent flying dozens of meters away. Im a dignified person! I cant argue with this sort of foppish young master,?Justin stressed to himself. At the same time, he tried to maintain his cool as he moved away from Tony and said, Wow, see this? Iron Man personally came to congratte Hammer Industries on the Iron Soldiers. Nobody was in the mood to listen to him. Wasnt he just some trashpany CEO? There were hundreds of thousands of people like him in America. Who would bother listening to him freeload off Iron Mans poprity? Justin didnt know that his standing had plummeted again, or he would definitely rage:?Mypanys going to be the number one weapons manufacturer in America. You dare underestimate me? Dropping to the stage, Tony walked toward Rhodes. Keep smiling. Rhodes had an awkward expression on his face. Tony, calm down. You know Im only here to show my face. It was indeed a little ridiculous for him to advertise for Hammer Corporation in Tonys armor. Tony didnt care at all. The order that Hammer wanted had nothing to do with Stark Industries at all. What that jumping, white chimpanzee wanted to do was his own business; the tycoon was toozy to care Chapter 1187 - Broken In Two, and Vanished On the Spot

Chapter 1187: Broken In Two, and Vanished On the Spot

Tony walked over and put his arm around Rhodess shoulder. He waved at the audience as if he really hade to congratte Hammer Industries, and said in a low voice, Justin has Ivan. He had him help make these Iron Soldiers. Ivan just called to threaten me. Roald was shocked. What? Tony said, Smile, keep smiling. I have questions for Hammer. At that moment, Luke frowned. The head of an Iron Soldier on the right side of the stage moved, as if to look at Iron Man. If it was a real person, it wouldnt be strange if the suit subconsciously turned. But this Iron Soldier was a robot, and one that shouldnt have yet received an order to move. However, that head turned one millimeter; someone had given it an order. As he sent amunication request to Tony, he broke out of stealth mode and jumped out. Jarvis said, Its Mr. Batman. Shall I put him through, sir? Tony said, Do it. He then heard, Be careful of the Iron Soldiers. They might be remote-controlled robots created by Ivan. Tony immediately got it. He grabbed Justins cor and asked, Wheres Ivan? Justin gave him a I dont know what youre talking about expression. Ivan who? I dont know. Tony said, On the count of three, if you dont say anything, Ill have Batman break your three legs! Justin: Huh? Three? He couldnt help but look down at his lower half. He didnt think that Tony would dare hurt him in public. They were all on the same level. Ordinary brawls were fine, but Tony beating him up while in the suit was the same as blowing up his house with a tank; it vited the rules ofpetition allowed at this level. But Batman wasnt someone on their level! He only cared about saving people and cracking down on crime. However, Justin was now cooperating with the guy whom Batman had apprehended, which was equivalent to him being an aplice. Justin didnt dare bet on Batman letting him go. Tony said, Including the one in the middle; I guarantee itll be broken in two. Starting now: 3, 2, 1 Justin couldnt help but mp his legs together defensively. Stop, Ill talk. Ivan is in mypanys warehouse in Queens. Tony said, Jarvis, send the message to Natasha. On the other side, Rhodess mask suddenly dropped down, and the colonel eximed in surprise. The Iron Soldiers around him also turned to look at Tony. Tony turned around and activated hismunication channel. The armor Rhodes was wearing was Tonys Mark 2, and themunication channel was open to Tony. Whats wrong? Roald said, Its locked onto a target Tony asked, What are you doing? Roalds face darkened. Its not me; the armor is targeting you. Tony immediately understood. Did Hammer Industries modify your armor? Rode understood, and his face turned even darker. Yes; it must be something that Ivan did. mes surged under Tonys feet as he tried to fly up and draw the Iron Soldiers away. In the end, a shadow swooped down from the side onto the stage. Its enormous body wasnt smaller than that of the Iron Soldiers. It kicked out, and two big legs crushed the heads of two Iron Soldiers. Tony was stunned for a moment, before he heard Batmans voice. Draw them away through the back passage. Do you want the ss to fall and kill everyone? Tony sweated. He had only thought about the convenience, and hadnt thought about how broken ss falling dozens of meters could be fatal. This wasnt a PG-13 movie, where there wouldnt be any dead bodies even if a building copsed except if they were aliens. He bent down and charged into the passage behind therge digital screen. It was easy for the current Iron Man Armor to perform this sort of tricky maneuver. Also, Tony understood. He couldnt move quickly in such a narrow passage, and neither could the other party. Even as Luke spoke, he used his hands and feet to instantly blow up four more Iron Soldier heads. At that moment, an Iron Soldier from the army series locked itself in ce as the machine gun on its shoulder aimed at Luke. These robots werent human, and didnt need to think too much about the recoil. Thus, they were using 20MM machine guns. Luke leapt into the passage behind the screen and activated the stealth function. With thudding steps, the Iron Man soldiers advanced and followed Rhodes into the back passage. Only then did the audiencee back to their senses and start to move. Most people chose to leave. After all, whether it was Iron Man, Batman, or the Iron Soldiers who seemed to have be the enemy, ordinary people couldnt bear the brunt of such a fight. Only a small number who wanted to be part of the live event courted death as they chased Iron Man and the others with excited expressions. Danger? They werent afraid. In any case, Iron Man and Batman would protect them. Who knows, this might be a drill! A momentter, they got what they wanted. They saw streaks of mes chasing and fighting in the night sky outside the exhibition hall, and every now and then, an Iron Soldier would be shot down as it crashed to the ground. This reckless group immediately realized that this wasnt a drill! But so what? In life, being at the scene was still the most important thing. So, they raised their heads and focused on the battle in the night sky. The person at the very front should be Iron Man, then where did Batman go? All the attentive reporters took note of this, especially the professional paparazzi who had professional equipment. They soon realized that the only people they could see were Iron Man, Iron Patriot, and the small group of Iron Soldiers. But there was no Batman. Batmans pure ck armor and special style was definitely different from these things that flew around. It was impossible not to be able to pick him out. At that moment, Luke was hiding under a bridge not far away. Tony, Ive found a suitable location. Follow the route Ive marked out for you and lure them over. Tony looked at the route on the 3D map. Are you sure? Luke said, We have to take care of the ones that can fly, or itll be too troublesome. Tony agreed. It would be a big problem if these Iron Soldiers with flight capability went on a killing spree. It was Batman who had handed Ivan over, which meant that he trusted Tony. In the end, Tony lost Ivan, leading to this mess. Tony didnt think Batman would be too happy. More importantly, he would have to bow his head to Charcoal Head again! The tycoon, whose confidence was wavering, decisively followed Batmans flight route and led a group of Air Force soldiers under an overpass. After sweeping toward the destination marked out by Batman, he subconsciously looked at the image of the rear through the virtual screen. The dozen or so soldiers behind him suddenly disappeared. Tony was stunned. WTF? He was certain that they hadnt turned invisible or something. It was impossible for these shoddy Iron Soldiers to bepletely invisible in an instant, much less hide the heat from their exhaust mes. So, how the hell had they vanished on the spot? Luke wasnt going to give the tycoon an exnation. He simply said, Okay, hurry up and return to the venue. The ones that cant fly are charging over. Clean them up. Chapter 1188 - Uncouth SecretaryUncouth Secretary

Chapter 1188: Uncouth Secretary

While the two of them were fighting the Iron Soldiers, Happy struggled to look away from the rearview mirror and not think about the rustling in his ears, but he could still smell the womans perfume. This wasnt any less stimting than the humiliation he had sufferedst time. Thus, when he parked the car in front of Hammers New York branch several minutester, his face was as red as the day he had been humiliated. But the moment he got out of the car, he looked at Natasha and asked, What are you wearing Wait, are you a superhero too? Natasha had changed out of her secretary suit and into a tight ckbat uniform which highlighted her curves and her cold features. Happy felt that he needed to calm down. Ignoring him, she continued walking. How are we going to get in? Happy could only change the subject and follow her. Natasha was toozy to look at the fatty. Through the front door. Happy: What? Stop! What are you doing? Two bright shlights shone in their direction. Natasha was already charging forward when the shlight was pointed at her, while Happy yelled as he was almost blinded by the intense re from the shlight. Teary-eyed, he looked around, only to see two unconscious security guards on the ground. Stunned for a moment, he then called out, Hey, are you still there? There was nothing but dead silence. After dealing with the two security guards on the perimeter, and without Happy to slow her down, Natasha sped up and reached the main building in ten seconds. But she was a step toote. When she was ten meters away from the building, a figure in ck glided down and kicked at the ss entrance doors of the building before she could. Bang! Crash! The ck figure casually passed a security guard who had just gotten up from his chair and punched him in the jaw. The security guard immediately copsed back unconscious. The other security guard also stood up and picked up his baton. The ck figure picked up the registration book on the front desk and threw it at the security guard, who subconsciously covered his face. Dong! Another punch broke through the mans guard and hit him in the jaw. The security guard copsed onto his back, as if he was looking up at the stars. At that moment, the ck figure turned around and looked at Natasha, who was running through the doors. Green eyes shed, and the figure crooked a finger at her before walking further in. Frowning at the ck figure, Natasha said in a low voice, ck Cat? Selina didnt turn around, nor did she say anything. She simply snorted inwardly.?Uncouth! My name is Bastet, understand? What ck Cat? Bastet was the cat goddess of Egypt, while the ck cat was an omen in American horror stories. How could they be the same? She was a pacifist who specialized in fighting crime and saving innocent people. Selina mumbled to herself, If not for your pretty face, I wouldve tied you up and hung you from the gpole outside. She continued moving forward. Just now, it had taken her a few minutes to drop Mays family off at a fast food restaurant further away. Then, she drove to a hidden corner and took out a super lightweight Bastet suit. This wasnt the third generation Bastet Armor, but an improved version of the earliest Bastet Armor. The biggest improvement was that it was very small and portable, like a very thickptop. She just needed to stand in a preset position, and was kitted out in five seconds. She had then climbed up to the roof and activated the cape gliding function before heading for the location which Luke had sent to her: Hammers New York branch warehouse. Selina had dropped May and her family off in the opposite direction of thepany branch, and she had to find a ce to suit up after that, so Natasha, who had Happy as a driver, arrived sooner. But Selina had glided in from the side while Natasha was beating up the two security guards, and remained one step ahead. When Natasha ran into the hallway, she saw a team of security guards charge at Selina with their batons. They didnt have guns. Hammer Industries wasnt as good as Stark Industries, and security was poor. Or rather, Hammer Industries was reluctant to endorse arge number of guns for its security guards. So, only a few security guards here had guns, and they werent on duty here. In any case, these security guards had no qualms about brandishing their batons. After all, Selina had barged into Hammer Industries and knocked out the security guards at the entrance. But Selina went easy on them. These people werent bad guys. They were just security guards. Hammer Industries wasnt involved in human experiments, so these security guards naturally couldnt be considered aplices. Thinking that, she threw out a rope dart from her waist, binding together the two security guards at the very front. She rushed forward and grabbed the dart head of the rope around the two security guards. The rope darts were designed for tying up weak opponents, so the heads werent sharp, and they could be handled with more strength. She raised her leg and kicked a third security guard in the face. As he dropped to his knees, the rope wrapped around his upper torso. Selina tilted her head and stepped out of the way of a fourth security guard and grabbed his shoulder, and the rope went around his arm. She bent down and rolled, and the rope passed through a fifth security guards legs. She then stood up and pulled. The security guards face turned red and then white. He could only gasp, his scream caught in his throat. Terrified, the sixth bodyguard turned around and tried to run, but the rope wrapped around his head to pull him back. By the time Natasha caught up, the only thing she saw was six security guards tied in a bundle and yelling miserably. If anyone struggled, the security guards whose joints or vulnerable parts were bound would scream in pain. Those who could still struggle no longer dared to. If they killed or crippled their colleagues, they would definitely be in trouble. After all, they were only tied up now, and hadnt been killed. The intruders had no intention of killing them. If they killed their own colleagues, who would take the me? Selina grabbed a pepper spray from a security guard and stepped forward. Natalie couldnt help but ask, Did Batman send you? Selina raised her hand as she walked. Two security guards rushed out of a side corridor and right into the line of fire. Chi! Chi! It was two precise shots right into their eyes. Even though it was just a small amount, the two security guards screamed and fell. Chapter 1189 - Ivan Lacks Integrity, and Batman Saves America Once More

Chapter 1189: Ivan Lacks Integrity, and Batman Saves America Once More

Did Tony ask you toe? Selina asked casually. Natasha was lost for words. There were a lot of ways to answer that; he had and hadnt, but the meaning behind this retort was clear If Natasha didnt say anything, why should Selina? Just because she had a well-developed chest? But looking at the other partys outfit, which was also very tight, Natasha felt that she didnt have much of an advantage in that aspect. Not to mention that the other partys legs were longer than her own; Natashas own legs stopped at the other partys calves. That was illogical. How could a woman have such a well-developed chest and such long legs? Not only that, she was also especially good at fighting. Natasha wasnt confident she could beat her. Why are you a superhero? Wouldnt it be better for you to be a supermodel??The young female agent couldnt help but roast the other party in her heart. It was a good thing Selina didnt know what she was thinking, or she wouldveughed out loud. This suit could change a persons build, and the biggest function was an increase in height. She was now over 7 cm taller than she actually was, and was close to 1.85 meters in height. 4 cm had been added to the calf, and 3 cm had been added to the helmet to create a visual error. In the end, Lukes simplest form-changing method hit a certain young female agent hard in the heart, and reminded her of her greatest shoring. But this female agent wasnt someone who would be discouraged so easily. As she followed Selina in, she asked questions every now and then. In the end, she was very depressed. Selina barely gave her a response. She simply took down the security guards who charged at her as she moved forward. That was the safety rule which Luke had set. They only needed to react in their movements, like moving forward, retreating, and dodging, and not reply to all questions. The suits smart system shed red every now and then to remind Selina not to answer certain questions. If she had to rely solely on herself, she might identally allow Natasha, this young veteran agent, to pick out some information. Even if It wouldnt be a problem if scraps of information were leaked, as the saying went, an ant hole may cause the copse of a great dike. A person approached by a veteran agent like Natasha would sometimes feel embarrassed about not wanting to answer her questions. Hence, they may as well stay silent from the beginning. Thanks to Selina, the two girls reached theb in less than three minutes. This was what Natasha had asked the two security guards about earlier, and could be considered her contribution to this operation. In the end, however, this room was empty. Natasha bent over the table and looked at the data on it. She quickly said, This is the program Ivan is using to control Rhodess armor and the Iron Soldiers. Selina didnt say anything since she really didnt understand. Natasha reached for the keyboard under the table. After feeling around, she bent her head in surprise, only to see that there was nothing. Only then did she realize that there wasnt even aputer mouse. WTF? Even someone as calm as she was couldnt help but curse. This Ivan reallycked integrity. Not only had he run, he even took the keyboard and mouse with him. Left with no choice, she could only search the room quickly. She couldnt help but curse again. Damn it. Was that the only set here? Is this guy crazy Is Hammer Industries poor? They dont even have extra keyboards? She quickly stood up. There really werent any spare keyboards in the room, and she nned to search the room next door. She didnt believe that Ivan had so much time on his hands that he would dismantle all the keyboards in the warehouse. In fact, he really didnt wasnt that idle, and there really was a keyboard next door. But when Natasha turned around to look at Selina, who hadnt moved at all, she noticed something unusual. It seemed that there was a ck metal line stretching out from her hand to the back of the mainputer? Sensing her gaze, Selina nodded at her and said, Ive canceled the control program. Its fine now. Natasha was lost for words.?Couldnt you have given me a heads-up first? Actually, Selina had reliedpletely on the armors smart program. It was the smart program that had cracked and modified the control program, not her. If Natasha could do it, Selina wouldnt have done anything, but who would have thought that Ivan that b*stard would outright take away theputers external essories. Selina suddenly realized that she had learned another trick. In the future, she could take away some things, like the bad guys steering wheel, keyholes, toilet paper, and so on, and the sit back and enjoy the show. After Selinapleted her mission, Iron Patriot was finally free, and Rhodes immediately stopped firing a cannon at Tonys shield. The Iron Soldiers also stopped, but Luke and Tony destroyed them without hesitation. Who the hell knew if Ivan had other tricks up his sleeve? Going back to the main hall, Luke and Tony ran into Pepper, who hade out of hiding. She quickly went over with a d expression. Thank god all of you are fine. Tonys face immediately fell.?Why all of you? Can anything happen to that Charcoal Head? At that moment, the hidden self-destructmand for the Iron Soldiers whose heads Luke had blown up was activated, and they exploded on the spot. With a series of loud bangs, the ss in the main exhibition hall was smashed into pieces and scattered everywhere. An Iron Soldier which hadnt been badly damaged also exploded not far away from the three people in the exhibition hall. Almost the moment the explosion happened, Luke sensed something wasnt right. His figure shed as he stood between Pepper and the Iron Soldier. His cape instantly unfurled and hardened to cover Pepper. Boom! At the same time, Pepper felt everything suddenly go dark. Two secondster, the darkness around her faded again, and the gloomy New York sky came into view. She was at a loss. W- What happened? In the end, Tonys reaction speed couldntpare with Lukes extraordinary senses, and Jarviss current performance wasnt as good as what it would be like in the future. When the explosion happened, the tycoon was naturally slower, and Luke saved the damsel in distress. Looking at Pepper, who appeared from under the cloak, the tycoon was thankful, but also felt vexed. She had almost been killed. How careless of him. He was about to say something, when Luke suddenly turned around and eximed, He actually still dares to show up? Tony turned his head and his face darkened. Let me fight him one-on-one this time. Watch me beat him up until he calls me dad. Luke was lost for words.?Ivan said it was your dad who killed his; even if he self-destructs on the spot, hell never call you dad, alright? Despite his ridicule, Luke was toozy to talk nonsense. He simply picked Pepper up and said, Ill take her further away, in case Ivan catches and uses her to threaten you. Seeing Luke run off with his woman, Tony couldnt help but curse. But what could he do? By saying that, Charcoal Head naturally knew about his rtionship with Pepper; it was impossible for Batman to try and steal her away. Chapter 1190 - Let You Have a Taste of My “Ex-Wife”

Chapter 1190: Let You Have a Taste of My Ex-Wife

Of course, that wasnt Lukes intent. Pepper and the tycoon were too entangled. Only an idiot would steal Pepper away. But from what he remembered in his previous life, it seemed that Pepperter took full charge of Stark Industries? He wasnt sure from memory, but based on the current development of Stark Industries, Tony, who was obsessed with toys and his superhero identity, clearly wouldnt let himself be caught up inplicated business affairs. Pepper was the only person he absolutely trusted to run thepany. From this point of view, Luke didnt mind fostering favor with Pepper. Tony was awesome, but Pepper, the keeper of the purse strings, also had terrifying authority. Besides, Pepper was a million times easier to deal with than Tony, because she was a woman. Thus, he decisively slipped away with Pepper in stealth mode. Ivan Vanko was flying swiftly through the night sky, when he saw Batman suddenly disappear with Pepper on his virtual screen. He was stumped for a moment, before deciding to deal with Tony Stark first. He actually didnt care about Batman. Even if the other party had caught him once, it couldntpare with Starks fathers crime of killing Ivans father. Now that the evil Howard Stark was dead, his son had to pay Ivan back double. Thinking that, the man in the brand new suitnded in front of Tony and opened his mask. Stark, we meet again. How have you been? There was a smile on his face as he spoke, but it looked especially sinister with the scar under his eyes. He had deliberately taught the tycoon a lessonst time to let everyone know that he had the ability to design the same thing as Stark. If the Iron Man suit wasnt the only one in existence, was Tony still Iron Man? Sure enough, the situation was as he had expected. Although Batman suddenly stepped in and grabbed him, being caught had been one of his ns. As long as someone wanted him to live, he wouldnt die. A few dayster, people from Hammer Industries stole him from Tony and supplied him with various materials to make the metal armor. His n had gone smoothly, and he had the resources to defeat Tony. The tycoon was never one to pull his punches. Hearing that, he immediately retorted, Better than you. Where did you get this new outfit? Was Hammer happy to hear you call him your owner, and he made you a new cor? But Ivan wasnt angry. Hammer Industries wasnt qualified to turn him into a dog. Even if Hammer Industries caught him after this, they would still have to obediently supply him with materials. All Ivan would lose at most was his freedom. Otherwise, who would design metal armor for them and stand up to this young master in front of him? That even more mysterious Batman? Dream on. As long as someone else wanted to take on the metal armor, he was their only choice. As long as he was still valuable, the capitalists who coveted Iron Mans technology would rush to save him. Also, he truly wasnt afraid of death. If he was afraid of death, he wouldnte looking for Tony Stark for revenge. With his skills, he could sell whatever he wanted and live a good life. He hade to America to let the world know that Tony Stark and his father were shameless thieves who stole his fathers achievements. The truth was that Ivan was using his life to give the Stark family trouble. What he wanted was to p them in the face. He wanted to crush Starks name under his feet. If he really wanted to kill Tony, he didnt have to give the tycoon any chance at allst time. He could have cut Tony, who wasnt wearing any armor at the time, in half with his whips. But what meaning was there in that? He had already shed with Iron Man once before, and had gained a partial victory this time. As for Batman, he didnt care about him, nor did he hate him. In any case, he just needed to step on Iron Man and Tony Stark. When Luke returned after dropping Pepper off, he saw two metal cans pounding each other. The main hall was in tatters. There were metal bars and broken ss everywhere, and even half the doors had copsed. Tony, who had a stronger detection system, sensed Lukes return ahead of time, and said over themunication channel right away, Donte over. I want to take this guy down myself. The tycoon had indeed been pped hard in the face. Even Hammer Industries had dared to get involved and stab him in the back. More importantly, he knew from Colonel Rhodess clear hint that Hammer Industries was backed by the Department of Defense and some people in the military. These people had also tipped off Justin Hammer so that he could steal Ivan, which had led to this scene tonight. Although Hammer Industries would suffer after tonight, Tony had already lost a lot of face. He was Tony Stark, the most overbearing CEO in America! Except for the legendary beauty who dared to talk back to the CEO Hm, other than Pepper, who would dare humiliate him like this? His thoughts would never clear up if he didnt beat up Ivan. Luke didnt step forward. Tony no longer wore his main armor, Mark 4, but a new and even stronger Mark 6. There wasnt much of a difference between the two models, except that the Mark 6sbat ability was at least 30% better. But here was the problem. A d*ck-measuring contest Pfft, no, which armor was better? Actually, it was just a matter of opinion. Ivans armor clearly wasnt as powerful, but he wasnt a loyal member of the looks department; the armor he made was practical and sturdy. The Whish armor was clearly much sturdier than Tonys armor, and there was enough space to install a bigger arc reactor. Sacrificing a bit of space for more power was a small thing for Ivan. Tonys various attacks didnt do much damage to this bear-like suit. Conversely, Ivans sma whips were clearly more of a hindrance to Tony, and the damage was more obvious. At that moment, Colonel Rhodes finally couldnt take it anymore. He was a soldier. When Ivan had controlled his suit earlier to fire at Tony, Rhodess heart had burned with anger. Tony said that he would deal with Ivan himself, and Rhodes had agreed. But he didnt think it was necessary to y by the rules now that Tony hadnt been able to take him down after so long. He was a soldier, and it was his duty to deal with enemies of the state. Wasnt this bear-like criminal who made headlines exactly that? Taking advantage of the moment when Ivan wrapped Tony up with the sma whip once again to give him an electric shock, Rhodes charged over. Ill give you a taste of my Ex-Wife! As he spoke, his armor opened to reveal a small missileuncher on which was a silver missile that looked like a crude pen. The other three couldnt help but turn their heads.?What? Your ex-wife? Chapter 1191 - The Might of the “Air Split”

Chapter 1191: The Might of the Air Split

At that moment, the mini missile had already whooshed out ten meters away, and it hit Ivans armor in the chest. Duang! Then, it bounced off the armor and fell to the ground. It spluttered with sparks as it scuttled over the ground before it got jammed in a crack in the stairs not far away. It released faint smoke with a puff, and the remaining mes were extinguished. Rhodes was lost for words. Tony was lost for words. Ivan was lost for words. Luke shrugged. Tony couldnt help but ask, Hammers stuff? Rhodes nodded slowly. Yes. Luke:?Hehe, your ex-wife is awesome! No, wait, its Hammers ex-wife. Daring to call a weapon The Ex-Wife when it couldnt kill a man C what was the point? This was the nightmare of many divorced men in America. It was a super killer weapon that could bankrupt a billionaire! If this was the extent of Hammers ex-wife, that meant that his ex-wife really wasnt good enough, and Hammer had never experienced the full brunt of such force. The appearance of such a cheap ex-wife gave everyone a strong sense of embarrassment. It was like a superhero making an appearance, only to receive a court summons saying that he was being sued by his wife for not paying child support. In the end, he realized that the child wasnt his, and he finally didnt have to pay child support, but could only die under the public gaze. In the end, it was Ivan who was still more dedicated to his work. As a viin who had a goal and no wife, he felt that he had to step forward and save the situation. Thus, he cracked his whip and pulled Tony, who was distracted by the Ex-Wife, over. Duang! Tony was sent flying with a punch. Then, the two lumps of metal shed again. After watching for a moment, Luke nced at Rhodes helplessly. Hey, arent you going to help? Rhodes pointed at himself. Me? When Luke nodded, Rhodes felt very awkward. Tony said he would take care of him himself. In fact, Hammer Industries had screwed Rhodes over to the point that he wanted to vomit blood. First, he had appeared at Hammer Industries press conference, and his armor had been manipted to chase after Tony. Now, even his Ex-Wife was useless. He felt mentally exhausted and wanted to retire. Lukes blood-red lenses flickered. Im telling you to go and get beaten up; make it look a little more miserable. Only then will Tony get serious, alright? Rhodes: What? Luke sighed and stopped trying to force this thin-skinned guy to act. Tony, Ill give you one minute. If you cant finish him in one minute, Ill do it myself. The words were spoken via an external speaker. Both Ivan and Tony heard it, and they paused for a moment. Ivan hadnt nned to make trouble for Batman. After all, this guy had nothing to do with his objective, but when he heard this, he couldnt help but raise his hand and send Tony flying with a whip before he lunged at Batman. Is that so? Thene and try! Luke tilted his head and curled his lip. Of course. As he spoke, he threw out a rope dart, which wrapped around the sma whip. The ropes were specially made. Some were made of metal, and some were made of reinforcedposite materials, and had different purposes. Of course, the metal ones couldnt be used with the sma whips. In the blink of an eye, the ck rope wrapped around the whip, and they looked like two snakes twisted together. Ivan didnt hesitate as he kicked at Luke. Lukes blood-red lenses shed. He grabbed the leg and leaned back so that the leg couldnt help but be stretched out. The tycoon, who was flying over, suddenly stopped when he saw this, and his legs couldnt help but tighten. Holy sh*t! He was too familiar with this move! Duang! Ah~ ugh~ Ivans eyes bugged out as he fell to the ground in a split. He gasped heavily as he tried to alleviate the indescribable pain. He couldnt even hold the whips steady as his hands twitched convulsively. Luke, on the other hand, was already turning, and he did a bicycle kick whichnded on Ivans head from above. Ivan sank another ten centimeters down the middle, but his split legs were locked in ce. His eyes rolled back, and he passed out. He had never done a split like that in his life, and had never considered this unique situation with the Whish armor. He wasnt a rich tycoon like Tony. Tony had been working out and doingbat training and stretching all this time. Also, Tony had equipped Mark 6 with a safeguard; once his legs were split up to a 170-degree angle, they would stop moving C no matter what, it would never reach 200 degrees, like for Ivan. In any case, Ivans body had instantly overloaded from the extreme pain, and he passed out. Luke was stunned. He hadnt expected this air split technique to be so effective. Nevertheless, he instantly ced his hand on Ivans chest, and a thin wire reached into the armor. A momentter, Luke pulled his hand away, and the arc reactor in the armor dimmed. Tony: Rhodes: Are you kidding? With just one move? Tony was the one who felt it more deeply. Valiantly forcing his mped thighs to rx, hended on the ground. Luke looked at him. Should I give him to you? Tony hesitated. To be honest, after learning about what happened between his father and Ivans father, he found it troublesome. His father had screwed Ivans father over. That talk about Ivans father being a spy was nonsense. As a Russian, there had been no need for Ivans father to join the research group, but he had. Once progress had been made on the reactor, Tonys father, Howard, had decisively used Ivans father of being a spy, and kicked him out. Thus, this was actually a matter of national and corporate interests; no one was right or wrong. The arc reactor could be seen as a future substitute for oil, and could also be seen as a product to promote peace; it just depended on how it was used. This was a countrys lifeline, which couldpletely change the world at all levels. No country would allow such technology to fall into the hands of another country so easily. As a major capitalist, Howard would naturally do his best to keep the benefits to himself rather than share them with a foreign scientist. So, Tony was a little conflicted. The tycoon was too proud to hit someone who was already down. But he wasnt willing to let this guy go. After all, Tony already had some inkling of what Ivans skills were like from this fight. Chapter 1192 - The Secretary Takes a Beating, and Ivan Arrested Once More

Chapter 1192: The Secretary Takes a Beating, and Ivan Arrested Once More

If it wasnt for the fact that Ivan only wanted to get back at Tony, he wouldve destroyed a lot of New York tonight. Imprisoning Ivan posed another problem: If Tony kept him around, more people like Justin Hammer woulde after him. After thinking so much, the tycoon actually only needed one or two seconds to make a decision. You deal with it. Its fine as long as he doesnt show up to cause trouble again. Luke chuckled soundlessly; he understood what the tycoon was getting at. The technology for the Batman suit wasnt much worse than the Iron Man suit; Ivans technology in Lukes hands wouldnt make any difference. And who would ask Batman to hand someone over? Maybe Tony could, but probably no one else would have the chance. Although Batman didnt kill people, he seemed very good at dealing with bad guys. It was best to give him Ivan. Luke didnt refuse, and picked Ivan up. Rhodes couldnt help but ask, Can we consider handing him over to the country? As soon as he said that, one person rolled their eyes at him and another nced at him with red eyes as they scoffed at the same time: Heh! Rhodes raised his hands. Okay, as long as you heard me say it. Tony was used to it. Luke didnt think much of it. This was how bureaucracy worked. Saying or not saying it was a matter of attitude; saying it but not able to do anything was a matter of strength. He had proposed handing Ivan over to the country, but Batman and Iron Man didnt agree. What could he do? If someone had a way, they could look for Batman to hand Ivan over. If there was anyone who could do it, Rhodes would immediately retire and give that person his position. As long as he said something, it was enough. Tony and Rhodes were good friends, and Tony had a pretty good rtionship with Batman. But Rhodes was a government official, while Batman was ultimately a civilian, and Tony was in some sense a government contractor. Tony could be friends with government officials and civilians, but it was hard for Batman and Rhodes to get along. It was a good thing that Rhodes wasnt an inflexible soldier; he had already made his stance clear earlier. Luke nodded at them. Ill leave the aftermath to you. As he spoke, he picked up the unconscious Whish and put away the cape on his back. mes burst out of his auxiliary wings. He had barely started flying, when he remembered something and said, I dont like Justin Hammer. Have him go to prison for a year. Seeing the blood-red lenses look at him, Rhodes pointed at himself in surprise. Me again? Luke chuckled. He broke out the person I apprehended. Does he really think hes thew? If he thinks hes above thew, then I dont need thew to deal with him. Rhodes immediately got it. Justin had gotten Hammer out, and had made a scene today. Clearly, he didnt think much of Batman. Batman had put him on his list. If Justin abided by thew, he should go to prison obediently. If he didnt, Batman woulde knocking on his door; more than a thousand patients with broken bones could testify to this. Batman wasnt looking at Tony, but at Rhodes; he wanted Rhodes to use his semi-official identity to give Justin a warning so that the guy wouldnt act so tough. At the same time, this could also be viewed as a general warning from Batman. There was more than one person who had tried to grab Ivan from Tony; it was just this idiot Justin who had been egged on to take the lead. Those people might not care about Batmans warning if they knew, but they would definitely be more cautious in the future. At the very least, they wouldnt be as stupid as Justin. He had invited this pestilence into his home and didnt control it properly, but caused a bacsh instead and made big news. Watching Batman fly off with Ivan, Rhodes looked back at the mess that was the main exhibition hall. Your Expo has only been open for a few days Tony rolled his eyes. Would this have happened if those people werent greedy? Rhodes smiled wryly. Tony, they wont give up until you give them the technology. Looking at Tonys face, he sighed. Of course I wont persuade you to hand it over, but theres no way you can stop the Department of Defense and the military from wanting it, right? They want Ivan, not you. Tony understood that he had to suffer in silence this time. After all, he had been careless, and someone else had found an opportunity. Those people werent directly targeting him. This method waspletely within the rules. Compared with the famous historical incident of a certain financial group blowing up itspetitors factories to steal the market decades ago, this was much more moderate. But never doubt how ruthless capitalists could be. Elsewhere, Lukended not long after he flew out. He found a ce to hide before he threw Ivan into Space 2 and the Whish armor into Space 1. After getting rid of the smell and all traces, he put on his stealth suit and found the car which Selina had parked in a hidden corner. He drove east for a while, and in a certain area with no surveince under some trees, he slowed down. The back door opened on its own. A transparent shadow crawled in and the door immediately closed. Luke asked, Was that secretary very hard to deal with? Selina canceled her stealth mode and assumed a pose as she pressed the recall button, and her uniform quickly disassembled and returned to its original thickptop form. Hehe, not really. I quite like her. Shes pretty good at fighting and says nice things. She took her jacket out of a box. Luke grew interested. What, did this secretary take a fancy to you? Selina put on her jacket and then climbed into the front passenger seat. As she looked for snacks in the food box in the front, she said, I like how she tested me and then pressed me to the ground so that I couldnt move. Shes very stubborn and tough, and she can find an opportunity to turn the tables the next moment. Luke was intrigued. So, what happened to her in the end? Selina found a bottle of juice and gulped it down in one go. She chuckled and replied, That sort of little girl C of course I gave her a beating! Shell probably sleep for two to three days. Luke chuckled. This sort of thing was just a blow to the other partys pride. It basically didnt affect the battle, and there wouldnt be any side effects. Selina really did find the other party pleasing to the eye; otherwise, she wouldve knocked her out for being a bother and broken her bones. The Devil Bone Breaker was just that straightforward. What happened at the venue? she asked. Luke said, Batman caught Ivan again. Selina was lost for words. Again? Luke said, Lets go and pick up May and the others. Its too chaotic here. It seems they havent been able to call for a cab yet. In the end, Luke and Selina simply drove May and the other two to the parking lot so that they could drive their own car home. However, the n to have dinner at Mays ce on Saturday didnt change. Chapter 1193 - Laying the Blame, and Whos the Female Superhero?

Chapter 1193: Laying the me, and Whos the Female Superhero?

When Mays family returned to the parking lot to get their car, they also saw the main exhibition hall, which had copsed. If they hadnt left earlier, they wouldve still gotten a huge scare even if they had been fine. More importantly, little Peter was too young, and it wouldnt be good if this left him with trauma. Of course, Luke felt that a certain brat who liked wearing an Iron Man mask and glove, and said that he wanted to beat up bad guys, definitely wasnt that weak. This guy was small in everything but the amount of guts he had. On the way back to the parking lot, he had heard the little guy say that Iron Man was so cool when he flew in the sky, and he wanted to fly too. Luke could only smile and say nothing. He waved goodbye as the family drove off. After all, he wasnt sure if swinging between buildings could be considered flying. Elsewhere, Tony flew back to Stark Tower and took off his armor. When he entered, he saw Pepper telling Jarvis to help deal with the aftermath. For example, tallying the number of injured civilians and appeasing them. The main exhibition hall had to be restored. It couldnt be left a wreck, or it would leave a negative impression. The police also had to be contacted and helped with legal proceedings. The whole of Starks legal department was mobilized. All the me had to be thrown on that idiot Justin. Stark Industries wouldnt take the me for this. The only unfortunate thing was that the venue belonged to Stark Industries. Tony and the Iron Soldiers had fought a bit in the sky, and some parts of the site had been damaged. The good news was that no one was dead or heavily wounded, so public opinion was under control. That was also thanks to Tony and Luke. One had lured the soldiers away while the other came up with a n on the side. They hadnt been forced to fly into a residential area to fight, and had taken down the Air Force Iron Soldiers at an overpass not far from the venue. The pile of metal lumps was now in Lukes Space 1. They werent living things and didnt have the protection of the Destroyers magical rune. As long as they were within five meters of Luke, they couldnt escape being put into the storage space. That was also why Luke had instructed Tony to lure the soldiers under the overpass. It was only about ten meters wide under the overpass. The Iron Soldiers subconsciously followed Tony and charged through. Luke made himself invisible in the middle of the space so that it was five meters on both sides. It didnt matter what Tony thought. This guy had a lot of secrets, but had never told them to anyone. Much less would he tell anyone secrets about his lifelong rival, as long as Batman didnt be his enemy. Besides, the inventorys ability wasnt a superpower, and couldnt be detected with any equipment. Tony could only wonder and wouldnt be able to find any leads to investigate. After all, he didnt even know Batmans real identity, let alone anything else. Thinking that, Tony sat down on the couch and stared into space. Pepper paced back and forth as she finished the initial stages of sorting out what happened tonight; only then did she realize that Tony was in a daze. She walked over and patted his shoulder. Whats wrong? Are you hurt? Did Jarvis examine you? Jarvis said, Miss Pepper, sir is in good condition and has no unexpected injuries. Tony was roused from his thoughts and smiled at her. Youve dealt with the follow-up? Pepper nodded. Pretty much, but there are a lot of documents that youll need to sign. Ill have Jarvis report to youter. Tony simply nodded and didnt say anything. Peppers heart ached when she saw him like this. Dont dwell on it. Go take a shower and go to bed. Everything can wait until tomorrow. Im going back first. Tony said, Be careful on the road. Watching Pepper get up, he suddenly remembered something. Wheres Natasha? Why isnt she with you? Logically speaking, she was Peppers secretary and personal bodyguard, and should be helping Pepper handle matters. Pepper pped her forehead. Happy called earlier and said that she went to Hammer Industries to look for Ivan. I was so busy that I forgot. Ill call and ask her about it. You can get some rest. She then took out her phone and called Natasha as she walked into the elevator. When she took the elevator down to the garage, she saw Natasha standing next to the car in the same business suit from before. Pepper walked over with a concerned expression. How was it? Was everything alright on your end? While Pepper might be the CEOs assistant in name, she in fact started running thepany long ago, and was very good at reading people. Natashas expression was the same as ever, yet there was something odd about it. Pepper didnt know what it was, but very likely something had happened while Natasha had been trying to catch Ivan. Natasha shook her head. No. It couldnt be a problem since Batman had taken him away. She didnt mention that she had tried testing the waters, only to be beaten up by that ck Cat who was Batmans partner. It wasnt like Pepper was her mother; Natasha wouldnt tell her anything. It took all her willpower to sit down in the backseat as she endured the burning pain from her backside. She wasnt angry, however. Humiliation didnt exist. The agents who came out of the Red Room wouldnt feel humiliated just because they were beaten up. In fact, she felt that ck Cat had already been going very easy on her; otherwise, why didnt this Devil Bone Breaker just break some of her bones? Becausepared with broken bones, the fleshiest part could make someone feel pain for a long time without causing any substantial damage. As Happy started the car, Pepper asked, What did you find over there? Hammer Industries has to take responsibility for this. Natasha took out a USB and gave it to her. This is part of the information copied from their mainputer. Pepper epted the USB and found it strange. Part of it? Natasha said, Thats all I got. Also, I got it from someone else. Pepper was stunned. From your colleagues? She couldnt help but think of Phil. Natasha nced at her. ck Cat. Pepper was at a loss for a moment before she suddenly yelled, ck Cat? Happys hands jerked with shock, and the Rolls-Royce Phantom couldnt help but swerve as well. He immediately apologized. Sorry, dont mind me. Pepper didnt think much of it. Happy was Tonys most trusted subordinate. There was no problem with him hearing ordinary secrets like these. She simply asked excitedly, Is it that ck Cat who is Batmans partner? Natasha had a strange expression on her face. As I recall, the entire world knows that Batmans partner is Iron Man. Pepper choked as her initial surprise and excitement was dealt a blow. She was a little embarrassed. After all, shes the first famous female superhero. Natashas lips twitched. True. She was just an agent. Chapter 1194 - Ex-Wife Soars High

Chapter 1194: Ex-Wife Soars High

The next day, New York Citys headlines were naturally all about the second major battle at the expost night. All the major American newsworks had in fact reported the breaking newsst night, but the morning news was the official one. Countless editors had burned the midnight oil and lost a lot of hair before they were able to push out an abundance of news items the next day. Thankfully, there had been a lot of reckless witnessesst night, including professional paparazzi who had taken the lead as they risked their lives to record the fight. But something strange happened. The most popr one wasnt Batman or Iron Man, nor was it the superviin, Whish. It was Colonel Rhodes. A certain colonel, who had long been on the sidelines, now sessfully captured the news headlines. Colonel Rhodess Ex-Wife Shocks the Three Iron Men, Before the Ex-Wife, All Living Beings Are Equal, Shock! A Certain Colonel Publicly Discriminates Against Women. This Is Moral Ruin Luke wasnt sure if Stark and the others had expected this oue, but he certainly hadnt. Who knew that a reporter would actually be able to use a long-distance sound collector to record Colonel Rhodess shout of ex-wife so clearly. The key wasnt how strong his ex-wife was, but how the four super bigshots present had been stupefied after it fizzled out. For Iron Man and Batman, being high-profile was nothing. But looking at their reactions, as if their jaws were about to hit the floor, the viewers felt that they were unusually cute. That TV image was turned into all sorts of GIFs by Inte whizzes, and they spread like crazy onputers and phones; they were already massively popr on F2F. After shocking everyone, including the three other bigshots at the scene, with one move, it was impossible for Colonel Rhodes not to be popr. Luke was stunned when he saw the news. Is Colonel Rhodes in the wrong line of work? Maybe he can decide to be a talk show host in the future? Selina was already roaring withughter. She couldnt restrain herself the way Luke could. After all, Luke was already used to seeing all sorts of ridiculous GIFs in his previous life. He didnt know whether tough or cry when he saw the four stupefied bigshots GIF, to say nothing of Selina, who was naturally lively and liked tough. When they checked in at the police department, Dustin gave Selina a strange look when she looked at him before entering his office and suddenly ducked to the side and made wheezing noises. He gave Luke a questioning look. Luke said helplessly, She saw Colonel Rhodes ex-wifest night; you understand. Stumped for a moment, Dustin then burst outughing and dropped his pen. Let meugh too. Hahahaha, its so funny. Luke was lost for words.?Its because you dont have an ex-wife, right? Otherwise, you wouldnt be smiling so happily. What a pity that Dustin and Jennifer, the formerwyer, were doing very well. They had a candlelight dinner at least once a week, and were perfectly in love. It wasnt that Luke wanted to spy on his bosss private affairs, but that the multifaceted system was growing rapidly, and it was very hard for him not to notice. Also, he was more worried about Dustins personal safety, not because he wanted to watch the show. At that moment, a bald man stuck his head in. Boss, whats so funny? Dustin was still smiling, but he waved his hand. John, when did you be so polite? Get in here. John snorted.?Do you think Im giving you face? Even when Walter was around, I didnt give him any face. In fact, the person Sergeant John e respected the most was Luke. After all, Luke had saved his ex-wifes life. Curious, however, he couldnt help but ask again, Whats so funny? Selinasughing outside too. You guys He didnt finish the sentence, but everybody knew what he meant. Luke smiled at him. Were talking about Colonel Rhodes ex-wife. Stumped for a moment, John then burst outughing. Holy sh*t! So its that, pfft~ He gestured wildly as heughed. Luke, Dustin and even Selina stoppedughing and looked at the middle-aged man strangely. Johnughed and realized that something was wrong. Whats wrong? Why are you looking at me? Then, he realized what was going on, and his face darkened. He mmed the case report down on Dustins desk and snorted before he left. The three people in the office looked at each other in bewilderment for a moment, before they burst outughing again. Thankfully, Selina entered this time and Luke closed the door, and the atmosphere in the room was cheerful. There was no other reason for it. It had to be said that when it came to a profound understanding of the formidable might of an ex-wife, Sergeant John definitely ranked among the best. Although his ex-wife wasnt a bloodsucker, nor did she demand money from her impoverished husband, this without doubt made John even more depressed. Not only was he unable to watch his daughter grow up, he couldnt even undertake the simplest responsibility of giving her money, which hurt his pride. When all was said and done, John really wasnt a scumbag. It was just that he and his ex-wife had different views on life; they didnt hate each other. Otherwise, he wouldnt have risked his life to save his ex-wife during Christmas twice. They were all colleagues. How could theyugh in front of him? So, they had to close the door first. Luke and Selina left the police department soon after that. Justins case hadnt been given to them. Supposedly, themissioner directly put the Chief of Police in charge. Luke and Selina were small fry who clearly werent qualified enough to participate in this matter. They were also connected to Stark Industries, and they probably wouldnt be allowed to go. Stark Industries itself simply handed over the evidence and didnt put any pressure on the police; they just asked that procedure was followed. Given due procedure, Justin would definitely go to prison. In the next few days, the outside world was in turmoil. Luke and Selina had dinner at Mays ce, and everything was normal. After plowing through several famous crime cities in America, Lukes clone finally returned to New York. Because Batman had shown up in New York, his clone no longer used the Batman alias in thest two days, nor did it break bones again on arge scale. Instead, it directly made more than 50 notorious gang bigshots and their bodyguards disappear. The experience and credit points he earned from this were a lot less, but it took very little effort. There were at least 30 bigshots like these in any of the cities. He just chose the most notorious ones who basically didnt require extra investigation to confirm that they were gift bags of experience. Chapter 1195 - Youre Everywhere

Chapter 1195: Youre Everywhere

In the end, these bigshots gave him more than 1,000 per person, and most of them had more than 100 bodyguards. He obtained more than 60,000 experience and credit points again, but the Star of Justices consumption this time was much lower. After all, this was just a matter of cutting off the head. Each operation took less than five minutes, and the clone only consumed 3,000 credit points. At that moment, the hosts experience was 421,000 / 500,000. Credit: 615,000 Sure enough, shearing sheep in one ce wasnt the way to go. He could take turns shearing sheep all over America, and when he was free, he could go abroad to shear certain fat sheep. This was the sustainable development route. If it was true that a fishs memory was only seven seconds long, then the memories of all the criminals in the world added up wouldnt be more than seven months in total. Luke felt that it was impossible for him to weed out all these people worldwide in seven months. So, even though he was on the verge of leveling up, he had his clone return to New York. Now, he preferred to let this sockpuppet do the physical work while he stayed home to do research. The biggest benefit of this was that the chance of him being discovered dropped. After all, whichever sockpuppet appeared, Luke had an alibi. It was the best cover. He couldnt do it before, but he could do it now. For this purpose, Luke had already started nning a few new operations. He would carry them out when the time was right. It was April. The cold in New York gradually faded, but the rain was as heavy as in March. Selina didnt go out that night. The rain had a slightly bigger impact on the stealth system, so she and Luke would do their best to avoid going out on rainy nights. Luke didnt go to the basement to do research or train. Instead, he sat in the living room and read. Ever since the appearance of the Star of Justice, he had been trying to adapt to his new life with two heads and four arms. So far, things were going smoothly. He could basically fight and rest at the same time. It wouldnt be long before they would enter battle at the same time in the future. It was just a matter of habit and proficiency. His clone was making its way through Manhattan in the Batman suit in the drizzle, and taking note of robberies and home invasions. Most of the time, he didnt show himself for small things like this. He simply threw some junk at the hoodlums to knock them out. In the future, only the most heinous of criminals would have the honor of him personally showing up to judge them. Luke wanted Batmans judgment to be a symbol. It wouldnt take the whole world more than a few years to learn that when Batman pronounced a person guilty, they were definitely heinous criminals. As a paragon of righteousness, Batman was the most suitable for drawing attention and pronouncing judgment on people like these. Batman had already passed the stage of relying on small things to boost his poprity. Saving people was the goal; injuring others was a means. But it wasnt like he couldnt lob junk at some of the more vile ones and give them concussions. Doing that would give these people second thoughts about robbing others as they nursed aching heads for several days. With thisrge-scale crackdown, all the hooligans understood that a wolf hade to Clinton. There wasnt even a shadow of him, and he especially liked hitting people in the head. These people could only move to other areas, andw and order in Clinton improved. Although Clinton was known as Hells Kitchen, it was no longer as terrifying after Kingpin quietly retreated and the Hand was severely injured. But the further south these people went, the closer they got to NYPD HQ. North was Central Park and the Upper East and Upper West Side. NYPD focused onw and order in these areas, which wasnt suitable for gangs at all. Thus, these people could only go further north to East Harlem, which meant that most of Lukes patrol shifted north as well. Otherwise, after trawling Clinton for half an hour at most, he would basically have nothing else to do. Compared with Clinton, which Matt, he and Selina had cleaned up countless times, East Harlem was a vastnd of possibilities. As for where the gangsters who had rushed over from Clinton would go next, that wasnt something he needed to think about. Luke nned to have his clone push the war zone into Brooklyn by the end of the year. As long as these gangsters didnt move out of New York, it was only a matter of time before they received a second and third round of education about thew. Thinking that, Lukended on the roof of an apartment building and stood in a corner, ready to scout out the situation before continuing his patrol. Then, he saw two people standing behind the ss windows of a Chinese restaurant diagonally opposite him. He had read the file on one of them a few days ago, and the other was very familiar. Red Matt? Why are you everywhere??he mumbled inwardly. But he already knew why they were together. The person next to Matt was Danny Rand, a rich heir who had yet to take back his assets. These two had just fought someone from the Hand, and were clearly more familiar with each other now. Luke was a little lost for words as the Batman suits A.I. program read their lips. Not only did they alert the enemy, they even charged straight into their nest? What a joke! If youve already done everything, what use is there for the Star of Justice??I?am the emissary of justice, the embodiment of love, and Americas number one busybody vignte. Although heined, Luke knew that he couldnt take it slow with the Hand any longer. These youngsters were too hot-tempered, but they werent weak. It was very likely that they might beat the Hand back into hiding. Rather than that, he would rather first harvest the gift bags of experience that he had already found and also prevent these hot-blooded youngsters from being heavily injured. Red Matt hadnt had it easy recently. He had been injured too often, and should continue to recuperate. It was best if he didnt do anything. That was settled! Luke made up his mind, but didnt leave. Two mini drones flew toward the restaurant. At that moment, a limo stopped in front of the Chinese restaurant. The driver opened an umbre, and a woman in her fifties got out and walked to the entrance. Luke raised an eyebrow and took note of the position one step behind her. There was a woman there, but she was invisible to regr people. But she couldnt escape the various detection methods on the Batman suit. It wasnt her body temperature or heartbeat that gave her away, but sound waves. Clearly, her stealth ability couldnt block detection via sound waves, and focused more on fooling the senses. Luke approached the Chinese restaurant and activated Sharp Nose. He detected the lingering scent. He had a strange expression on his face. This was Matts ex-girlfriend? Did she and Matt have a huge fight, so she found her mother to back her up and make Red, this heartless wretch, take responsibility, and they would be married the next day? Of course, it was an outrageous notion. He also recognized the fifty-year-old woman who had entered the room: It was Alexandra. She was the big boss behind Mind Circle Financial, suspected of being an important leader of the Hand and the lead whom Luke had been keeping the closest eye on. But why was she here with Matts ex-girlfriend? Chapter 1196 - The Hand, Kunlun, and Black Sky

Chapter 1196: The Hand, Kunlun, and ck Sky

The thought shed through Lukes mind before he put it aside. Elektra wasnt restrained at all. She was even armed. Was she tailing Alexandra? That didnt seem to be the case. She had gotten out of Alexandras car, and Alexandra had inadvertently been paying attention to Elektras location. She clearly knew that someone was there. From their postures, Elektra looked more like Alexandras bodyguard. Thinking that, Luke quietlynded and entered the Chinese restaurant through the back door. A fight didnt break out right away. Alexandra stood leisurely in front of them as she said something. Matt, Danny, a tall ck man and a blind old man were standing around as they listened to her. The tall ck man had shown up at Mind Circle with Danny a few days ago and took part in the fight. Luke knew who the man was. His name was Luke Cage. When Luke and Jessica had been chatting on the fire escape, Jessica had been monitoring the ck man. At that time, Luke Cage had been having sex with a hot girl in the building opposite, and Luke had mocked Jessica for being the paparazzi. Now that he thought about it, Jessica had probably shown up not because she had picked up Cages case. Luke pondered as he stood at the mouth of the corridor which led to the kitchen in the back. He wasnt in a hurry to take action, and simply let Alexandra ther on. Most of the time, letting the other party take the initiative to reveal information was the simplest way. Alexandras goal was clear. She wasnt here to negotiate, but to take Danny away. Luke was a little surprised. Although Danny had shed with the Hand recently, Matt was the one who had been the constant thorn in their side, yet the woman was only interested in Danny. Judging from her attitude, she wasnt here for revenge at all: It was more like a real estatepany trying to persuade the residents to move out. What was so special about Danny Rand that Alexandra paid so much attention to him? Rand Corporation wasnt on par with an old monster like the Hand, and the Hand wasnt short of money. In the conversation between Danny and Alexandra, Luke heard a name: Kunlun. His heart jumped. He was familiar with that word. In his previous life, he had been very interested in wuxia novels, ranging from the Kunlun Sect of the martial arts circles to the Kunlun mountain where the Queen Mother of the West lived. But aftering to this world, it was actually from the clone of Demon Lord Mephisto that he had heard the word Kunlun. Back then, when Luke shouted Big Dipper Devil-Subduing Fist in Chinese but actually used Elementary Annihtion to defeat Mephistos clone, the other party had asked him if he was from the Holy Land of Kunlun. Even though this bigshot insisted that he wouldnt be afraid even if the Ancient One or Lei Kung showed up, Luke could tell that he was actually very afraid of these two. Based on the word order of what Mephisto said that time, the Ancient One should be the leader of the Kamar-Taj or whatever, and Lei Kung should be a powerhouse of the Holy Land of Kunlun. Thinking quickly, Luke frowned. Neither Danny nor Alexandra had that sort of strength. Were they Kunlun minor disciples who had run away? For a moment, a certain detective recalled a Chinese fantasy novel setting that he had read in his previous life. He felt that this hypothesis made sense. If they had the time to talk big, it was very likely that they werent strong enough to use brute force yet. What a waste of a ssy name like Kunlun. The conversation didntst long, and the situation hit an impasse three minutester. Danny clearly wasnt stupid enough to leave with Alexandra. He simply broke free of the hand she had on his shoulder, and Cage directly told the other party to beat it The faint smile on Alexandras face disappeared, and she drew her hand back. Thats too bad. I was going to settle this peacefully, but now lets do it. As he spoke, a ck de shed at Cages neck from behind. As if he had seen iting, Matt suddenly shot out his rod and hit the air behind Cage. With a dull thud, a shadow took two steps back and covered her ribs. It was Elektra, Matts ex-girlfriend. Cage reacted quickly and swung his fist. Elektras ck katana met his arm. ng! With the crisp sound of metal colliding, the ck katana was knocked aside. Cage pulled his hand back with a pained expression, and his face turned even darker when he saw the shallow wound. It wasnt just him; Matt and the blind old man also had ugly expressions on their faces. The blind old man couldnt help but remark, Thats too bad. Shes actually already Alexandra sneered. Give up. Youre not her match. Matt and the blind old man didnt move. Their expressions changed; who knew what they were thinking. Danny wasnt one to admit defeat. He roared and charged forward. sh! Elektra shed twice with her ck katana, and Danny retreated in a sorry state. His clothes were already ripped and stained with blood. The blind old man sighed. You finally resurrected her? Alexandra chuckled. Thats right. You should know how powerful ck Sky is. Its pointless to put up a fight. Let Dannye with me, and Ill let you live. After all, weve known each other for so long. Its not like I?have?to kill you. The blind old man sneered. Thats right. Im thest member of the Chaste, and I have a crippled arm. It doesnt matter when you kill me, right? Alexandra snorted disdainfully. Dont think too highly of yourself. Your Chaste is made up of idiots! We dont want to waste resources on you at all. Look at how many of you are left. You yed yourself to death, you fools. The blind old man still sneered but didnt say anything else. He simply rubbed the sword at his waist. On the other side, Cage and Danny ganged up on Elektra, but were held at bay by that mysterious ck katana. Suddenly, Luke heard the rumble of an engine, and the bright headlights of a car shone through the windows. The next moment, a car broke through the ss and charged in. Elektras back was to the entrance after sheshed out twice with her de and forced Danny and Cage back again. The front of the car hit her, and she was sent flying forward tond face-first in a te of Mapo tofu that was on the floor. However, Cage and Danny didnt take advantage of the moment, but subconsciously moved away. They werent crazy; of course they wouldnt wait for the car to crash into them. The car door opened and Jessica got out. Chapter 1197 - The Hand, Guilty! Black Sky, Guilty!

Chapter 1197: The Hand, Guilty! ck Sky, Guilty!

Looking at Elektra, who was lying on the floor with her butt sticking out, Jessicas lips twitched, but she didnt say anything. She then looked at Alexandra. Alexandras expression didnt change, the smile still on her face. Get down! Matt suddenly shouted. Everybody subconsciously did as he said. Crack! There was the squeal of brakes at the door. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bullets from outside shattered the windows of the restaurant and sent debris flying. Alexandra was still smiling calmly as she stood in a corner,pletely unafraid of being hit. Inside Matt and the others could only hide in their respective corners and didnt dare stick their heads out. Cage was the only one who wasnt afraid of bullets, but it wasntfortable to be hit, and his eyes were still vulnerable. He wasnt stupid, and naturally wouldnt stand up to be shot. A momentter, a dozen masked men with submachine guns charged in. A short old Asian woman with a walking stick followed behind them. She smiled like she was an old aunt popping by to visit a neighbor. She looked at Alexandra, who was hiding in a corner. When Alexandra nodded, the old womans gaze shifted back. Detain him. Her calm tone was domineering and in stark contrast to her appearance. As soon as she said that, the criminals opened fire and suppressed Matt and the others. At the same time, several people ran to Dannys location. In the chaos, the old woman with the walking stick vaguely sensed that something wasnt right. She subconsciously took a nce, and her pupils contracted. Alexandra, who had been standing in one corner was gone. Her gaze paused before she looked around, but she still didnt find any trace of Alexandra. Was she being used as a distraction? The old woman was bewildered, but didnt think it made any sense. Elektra was here, and was wiping the Mapo tofu off her face with a tablecloth. Since this secret weapon was still here, how could Alexandra slip away? Suddenly, she saw a huge ck lump out of the corner of her eye. She looked over, and her breath caught. A giant ck hand raised its index finger and pointed at her. All of you, guilty! The old womans face changed, and she shouted, Open fire! Shoot him! But it was toote. The moment Luke said that, he swiped at his waist with his other hand, and several shadows flew out to cut the criminals in the restaurant. A series of screams rang out. A few fingertips fell to the floor as most of the criminals pulled back hands that were now dripping with blood. Their guns fell with them. Only the four criminals at the back subconsciously blocked the bat darts that were thrown at them. Then, two of them felt pain in their legs and couldnt help but fall to their knees. The other two clutched the bat darts in their lower abdomens and screamed as they fell. A huge shadow in a cape suddenly lunged at the old woman. The old womans face was dark, and she suddenly raised the cane in her right hand. A sharp de shot out of the cane to pierce Lukes abdomen. Luke raised his hand,pped the metal walking stick away and was about to grab the old woman by the neck. The old woman, however, had already expected it. She suddenly turned around and her left hand did arge arc in the air before she shouted, Break! Bang! With a dull and explosive sound, the old womans palm hit the lower abdomen of the Batman suit. A faint yellow light shed at the contact. A shock wave spread out from the collision, and the clothes of the people around them fluttered. Everybody was shocked, not expecting the attack to be so powerful. The old womans expression instantly changed as she sensed that something wasnt right. Her palm strike, which contained an extremely high amount of chi, didnt directly break the armor. It was as if the chi was absorbed, and it didnt stop Batman at all. Ugh~ The old womans breathing turned sluggish as a ck hand grabbed her by the neck and lifted her up like she was an old chicken. The blood-red lenses shed, then scanned the other criminals in the ce. The Hand, guilty. As Luke spoke, he raised his hand, and as if they had been summoned, the ten ck darts suddenly flew back, including the ones that had pierced flesh. As if he was plucking on strings, he flicked out the bat darts again deftly, and they spun even faster. All the criminals screamed as their legs were crippled. Luke smiled inwardly. So, they were just ordinary criminals and not resurrected ninjas. No wonder they used guns and liked to scream. He turned to look at Elektra, who was holding the katana warily but didnt dare run. You, guilty. Elektras name was bright red in the system; she was definitely a cornerstone of this evil team. Matts heart skipped a beat. Wait, shes just under the Hands control The blind old man next to him interrupted him. No, shes ck Sky, the Hands strongest weapon. Elektra is just its vessel. Shes dead. You buried her yourself. Matt was shocked. Thats impossible. Didnt you say that the Hands blood sacrifice didnt work and that ck Sky hadnt been awakened? The blind old man sneered. Its because Alexandra used thest bit of her resources on her. The sess rate isnt high, but she clearly seeded. Naturally, it isnt as troublesome as a blood sacrifice. Hearing her name, Elektra was confused for a moment, but quickly recovered her cool. The katana that had been lowered slightly was raised again, and her body was already poised to attack. Her target was Batman, of course. The next moment, several arcs of ck lightshed out at Luke. Luke drew a rope dart from his waist and threw it. He was very interested in this ck Sky which Matts ex-girlfriend had be. He wanted to catch her alive. Elektra didnt dodge, but her body instantly turned blurry as the rope dart passed through her. Surprised, Luke raised his left hand to meet the ck katana. But the ck katana also turned hazy for a moment before it passed through his palm and continued toward him. The blood-red lenses shed, and all the scan functions locked onto Elektra, who was in front of Luke. The huge ck palm pped her wrist quickly. ng! The ck katana was knocked aside, and Elektra flipped backward to avoid Lukes kick. She was on high alert again. Luke had a rough guess. Chapter 1198 - Young People Have to Get Used to Being Robbed

Chapter 1198: Young People Have to Get Used to Being Robbed

Both Elektra and her ck katana werent fast, but they could instantly turn into nothing. However, this woman clearly wasnt strong enough to use this ability for long. At most, she could only use it for less than a tenth of a second, and she couldnt use it consecutively. So, she and the katana had only dodged one attack. In the end, Luke reacted quickly and flipped his wrist to easily block the katana. No wonder Alexandra was so confident in this Elektra. The blind old man had also said that this woman was some ultimate weapon, the ck Sky, with a wary expression. For a normal person, Elektras ability to turn incorporeal was indeed a bug. Or rather, as long as she could use this ability, it wouldnt be hard for her to kill anyone. If this ability continued to improve, it might be possible for the weapon to pass intangibly through an opponents body and kill them instantly. Thinking that, Lukes blood-red lenses flickered, and he looked at the woman like she was a first-rate test subject. This sort of wicked target with unusual abilities was too suitable for research. As if sensing this evil intent, Elektra suddenly lunged at him. This time, she only felt her vision go dark. At the same time, her body inexplicably froze for a moment, and she lost her bnce. A big ck hand grabbed her neck. Zi! Zi! Zi! The intense electric shock caused her to feel a numbing pain in her neck. She instantly tensed up, and heat surged up from her legs. Unable to hold on any longer, Elektra fell into darkness. When Batman turned around, his wide cape just happened to block the view of Matt and the other onlookers as Elektra lunged at Batman. Then nothing. When the cape dropped back down, they saw Elektra in his left hand and the old woman in his right. Both of them were unconscious. Tucking the old woman under his arm, Batman waved his right hand, and the bat darts automatically flew back to him before he started to walk toward the front door. Matt and the blind old man shouted at the same time, Wait. Stop. Luke stopped and turned to Matt. He had to be a little more lenient with Comrade Red. At the very least, this was a genuinely good person. He didnt ask for fame or favors as he diligently protected ordinary people and fought gangs and criminals. Also, Matts name in the system was green. He was a good person, and the system acknowledged all his good deeds. As for the blind old man, Batman didnt even bother to look at him. The old mans name was red. No matter what his name was, he had definitely done a lot of bad things. The only reason Luke hadnt gotten rid of him was because the old man and Matt were currently partners. If he ran into the old man on his own in the future, Luke would kill him without hesitation. Matt asked, Can you give her to me? His eyes fell on Elektra. Luke shook his head decisively. In this world, sin couldnt be made up for with virtue. Matt was a good person, but that didnt change the fact that this Elektra had killed innocent people. Also, given the situation just now, she hadnt had any qualms in killing these people. She was the strongest weapon, ck Sky, who followed the orders of the Hand leader, Alexandra. Matt wasnt arrogant enough to think he could take a viin like Elektra away from Luke. Danny Rand was a weak chicken, but he was a light green in the system. Jessica was yellow. Cage was light red, but as someone who grew up in Harlem, this level of evil could only be considered ordinary. The blind old man interjected, Young man, leave her to me. You dont know how dangerous ck Sky is. She can destroy the world. Lukes blood-red lenses flickered. How many crimes have youmitted in the name of justice? Dont appear in front of me again, or youll die. The blind old man was stunned for a moment, but his expression was extremely calm. He slowly drew his katana. I have to stop you from making the wrong choice. Only then can the Hand be destroyed and we can protect more people. Luke ignored him and looked at Matt. Is there anything you want to say? Matt opened his mouth, but didnt know what to say. He didnt think his master was a bad person, but it was even more nonsense to say that Batman was a bad person. Batman had defeated the people from the Hand just now, and had clearly saved their own small group. He wasnt his master, and wasnt willing to do anything for the sake of destroying the Hand. Knowing the answer, Luke nodded and said, Ive called the police. You can leave now. He then turned around and left. Leave ck Sky behind! the blind old man roared. He suddenly charged forward and shed at Elektra. Clearly, his so-called leave behind was to kill Elektra. Bang! There was a dull thump, and the blind old man felt like his face wasnt his anymore. Luke hadnt done anything too exaggerated; he had simply stepped back. Thus, in apletely unexpected moment, the blind old man used his own face to fiercely kiss the back of the Batman suit, and his entire face was ttened. Luke sneered and nced at the blind old man who was lying on the floor. He shook his head and walked away. Walking out of the restaurant, he took a running leap and activated the auxiliary power. An enormous ck shadow shed through the air and turned a corner before it disappeared into a gap between buildings not far away. The four people who followed him out all stared in the direction he had left. A momentter, sirens rang out in the distance, and Matt came back to himself. Lets go. The cops are almost here. With that, the four of them scattered and went their separate ways. Only Matt returned to the restaurant to take away the blind old man with the ttened face. The four people who left separately also hadplicated feelings. Although they had escaped disaster, they werent happy. Instead, they were confused. What should they do after tonight? From being alone to bing part of a party of five, they had felt that the Hand would be increasingly harder to deal with. In the end, Batman suddenly appeared tonight and directly took down Alexandra, Mrs. Gao and ck Sky. Based on what they knew, the Hand should still have some forces left, but the three people whom Batman had just captured were almost half the core of the Hand. The Hand had always meant five fingers together, and these five fingers were the five founding leaders. Alexandra and Mrs. Gao were two of them. ck Sky was the legendary strongest weapon of the Hand, and was more intimidating than any of the five fingers. Now, Batman had captured three of this 5+1 team in just a few minutes, instantly crippling them. Batman had even personally pronounced the Hand guilty; he would definitely stomp on the organization. As long as the remaining three fingers of the Hand werent stupid, they probably wouldnt stick their heads out so brazenly anymore. After being robbed of the monsters he was fighting several times, Matt had be a little used to this oue. Could Batman release the criminals for Matt to catch himself? He wasnt that stupid. But the others clearly werent used to it yet, and would spend the next few days feeling depressed and ufortable. There would still be a lot of such days in the future. Chapter 1199 - The Correct Way to Officially Open the Marvel World?

Chapter 1199: The Correct Way to Officially Open the Marvel World?

On the other side, Luke disappeared after he left the scene. After dealing with the aftermath, he went to his seaside vi in Nassau County. The advantage of this vi was that it was on the beach and hemmed in by the properties of two other rich people. It was practically impossible for passers-by to enter, and was especially suitable for monitoring and screening suspicious people. It was also very convenient for him to go in and out of the vi at night. Nobody knew that he went in and out through an underwater passage. Across the water was the Bronx, and gliding for a minute or two would take him into Manhattan. It was very convenient for transport, and he could go ashore or enter the water from any part of the coast. The person who bought this house and lived here was naturally the Star of Justice clone. The vis modern, minimalist interior basically hadnt been touched, but Luke had personally remodeled the basement into a new undergroundb. He had brought the materials in with his inventory space so that no one knew about it. The neighbors 200 meters away only knew that a lone, middle-aged man lived here. When they came by to visit and sound him out, Luke had politely and indifferently sent them away a few times before they stopped. With few people around and a secluded environment, the vi was very suitable for resting and moving out at any time. At the same time, some of his research work could be done here. Luke poured himself a cup of tea and had a sip before he looked at his harvest. Mrs. Gao had already been shocked unconscious with a taser. Luke injected her and Alexandra with a sedative and threw them into Space 2. Elektra was enjoying the effects of the hibernate function, which froze her bodily functions so that she wouldnt wake up and cause trouble. However, he didnt obtain a lot of experience and credit points because he hadnt killed or injured any of the five fingers. He would have to wait until he was done exploiting their worth to collect these gift bags. What he was more interested in was the list of abilities he had just acquired. System:?You have defeated Alexandra and have received a list of her abilities. You may now learn some of them. Alexandras abilities: Basic Multilingualism (Chinese, English, Japanese, French) Basic Combat, Kunlun Chi Refining (10,000 credit points), Elementary Longevity (Prerequisites: 20 Mental Strength, Kunlun Chi Refining, special strength of the dragon, 10,000 Credit) System:?You have defeated Mrs. Gao and have received a list of her abilities. You may now learn some of them. Mrs. Gaos abilities: Basic Multilingualism (Chinese, English, Japanese) Kunlun Ancient Martial Arts (1,000 Credit), Kunlun Chi Refining, Elementary Longevity System:?You have defeated Elektra (ck Sky) and received a list of her abilities. You may now learn some of them. Elektras abilities: Basic Combat, Basic Cold Weapon Proficiency Elementary Dematerialization (Unavable) Luke rubbed his chin. So, the biggest gains tonight were still from Mrs. Gao? This petite Asian old woman who seemed to walk with a limp had hit him with a palm. Although it seemed like the armor had blocked the attack, an extremely unusual energy had passed through the armor to directly affect Luke. If Tony had been hit in the Iron Man suit, it wouldnt have been strange if he puked on the spot. If an ordinary person was hit, they would have broken a few bones and sustained internal bleeding. It was an absolutely fatal strike. The one thing that caught his attention was the prerequisite for Elementary Longevity, special strength of the dragon. Earlier, when the blind old man had been trading words with Alexandra, he had vaguely revealed that she was relying on some sort of power to increase her lifespan. Alexandra looked at least twenty to thirty years younger than the blind old man, but she seemed much older. Elementary Longevity had a huge impact. However, Luke had already done all sorts of tests on himself, and spected that he would probably be able to live for more than 150 years. And that was only the bottom line; it was also possible he could live up to 200 years. Furthermore, this guess was based on his current physical stats. Once his Strength reached 60, 80, 100, or if he learned Intermediate Self-Healing, his lifespan might increase significantly. To a certain extent, he would live longer and longer for a few more decades at least. Thus, he didnt really value this ability to live, but was more concerned about what the special strength of the dragon was. Who knew, he might find something interesting! As he pondered this, he casually learned the Kunlun Ancient Martial Arts and Kunlun Chi Refining technique. In any case, they only cost 11,000 credit points in total, which was nothing. He only looked at the Kunlun Ancient Martial Arts briefly. As abat expert, he basically only needed one look to be familiar with it, and just a few days to be proficient. He wasnt enthusiastic about learning it. It had to be said that Mrs. Gao was quite good at fighting. In her Kunlun Ancient Martial Arts, she was the strongest at the Eight Trigrams Palm and the Piguaquan. Of course, they were fundamentally different from martial arts in a normal world. Then, there was swordsmanship and the Mandarin Duck Kick. So, it was worth pondering why Mrs. Gao was crippled. What he checked next was the Kunlun Chi Refining technique. As he perceived Mrs. Gaos abundant practice and experience with this Chi Refining technique, the amazement grew on his face until his expression turned ecstatic. Even with Lukes current mental fortitude, he couldnt help but jump up from the couch andugh out loud. Internal chi! Theres actually internal chi! Marvel actually has chi? Is martial arts actually the right way to officially open this world? Overexcited, he got up and went to the underground training room. He immediately started practicing the Kunlun Chi Refining technique. His movements were smooth and flowed like water. In less than ten minutes, he stopped and closed his eyes for a moment before he suddenly shouted, Iron Palm! He covered a distance of ten meters and hit the sandbag in front of him. Bang! The sandbag made with special materials was instantly sent flying. Luke, however, frowned and grabbed the falling sandbag. He looked at his palm and said, Alfred, check the damage to the sandbag. The smart system for the Batman suit, Alfred, was also the A.I. butler for the clones base of operations here. It immediately said in an unadulterated and slightly old male voice, The material on the surface is less durable and is partly damaged. Master, you might need to be in the same position and strike it two or three more times. Luke didnt think much of it. He had deliberately adjusted Alfredsnguage mode to a more outgoing personality. Otherwise, if he yed Batman for too long, his personality would turn a little dark. If Alfred was a little more talkative, he could remind Luke not to get too engrossed in his role. Luke didnt say anything else. He closed his eyes for a moment, then shouted again, Diamond Palm! He struck another part of the sandbag. Bang! Master, youve improved again. Another strike or two will do. Alfred continued acting cheeky. Luke hummed and thought for a moment. This time, he didnt close his eyes again, but pushed out with his palm. Wudang Soft Palm! There was a slight tearing sound. Alfred said, Master, youre awesome! One more time; its about to break. Chapter 1200 - Past Dream of Martial Arts

Chapter 1200: Past Dream of Martial Arts

Luke chuckled and raised his head to think again. His right palm was still open and the air around it fluctuated as he tried to figure out if he had done anything wrong. In less than ten seconds, he looked at the sandbag in front of him again. Take this killer move Bone! Transforming! Soft! Palm! His palm was gentler and less forceful than before. But the moment it hit the sandbag, there was the sound of something tearing, and Lukes right palm pierced through the special material which covered the sandbag. He drew his palm back and nodded in satisfaction. With just a bit of practice, I can create an armor-breaking effect with my palm. Its a little simr to Elementary Pration, but the source of power ispletely different. Interesting. Elementary Pration was a special mental ss. It had an undetermined critical hit attribute, and its practical effects fluctuated significantly, but in the end, its lethality was absolutely determined by Mental Strength. The chi which Luke was currently practicing with the Kunlun Chi Refining technique was more like the internal chi in Chinese martial arts novels. The essence of this chi was the energy of a strong body, and was closely rted to the strength of the bodys basic attributes. It was also the reason why Luke distinguished martial arts from magic. He had been in this world for a long time, and had seen a lot of elemental superpowers that were simr to magic, and variousbat abilities that could be considered martial arts. In the end, he actually discovered something that had only existed in novels in his previous life. How could he not be happy? In his previous life, the earliest books he had read were martial arts novels. It was only after junior high that he slowly came into contact with online and fantasy novels. Actually, even in the year 2018 before he came here, online novels were still flooded with countless conventional or adapted martial arts elements. For example, what he had blindly yelled out just now could be the name of a proper technique from a martial arts novel. And adaptations could be things like the Wheel of Life and Death and the Nine Cycles of the Golden Body. It was also for that reason that Luke had been so excited just now and dumbly followed the trend inics and novels and yelled out names as he attacked. That was all just to fulfill his childhood dream. He had had too many childhood dreams in his previous life. Now that he had the ability in this life, of course he would make up for it. In fact, he currently had to rely on his childish behavior and thinking to tamp down his excitement, or he would really run out to beat up a bunch of hoodlums in celebration. The chi produced by the Kunlun Chi Refining technique was very simr to what he had heard about in his previous life. It was condensing and transforming ones own bio-energy into a multifunctional energy that could boost physical strength and be released to injure the enemy. Lukes physique was far better than that of an ordinary persons, and thanks to Elementary Self-Healing and other abilities, he had a lot more bio-energy and a quicker rate of recovery. Mrs. Gao could only use short bursts of chi, but Luke could easily use it for dozens of minutes. What was even more amazing was that the Star of Justice clone didnt consume a lot of credit points when it activated chi, as most of the consumption was borne by the chi in its body. Previously, only food could be used to replenish nutrition for the clone, but now, it could cultivate the Kunlun Chi Refining technique and turn energy into chi which could be stored up. This was equivalent to the clone having two energy cores. This alone would greatly reduce the number of credit points consumed in battle, and Lukesbat ability would increase again. Now that he had the Kunlun Chi Refining technique, Luke couldnt help but feel some regret; if he had known earlier, he wouldve taken care of Alexandra and Mrs. Gao at the very beginning. Alexandra had only shown up recently, but Mrs. Gao was a major gang leader who had been in cahoots with Kingpin when Luke first came to New York. It was just that she had fled very quickly at the time. Luke had thought that she had fled because Kingpin had withdrawn, and she was too overwhelmed. It was only now that he realized that she was also a major leader of the Hand, and had disappeared because the Hand had suffered a severe setback. These thoughts shed through Lukes mind as he started practicing the Kunlun Chi Refining technique in the training room. This time, he was much slower and more careful. Every now and then, he would switch to Alexandras Chi Refining technique andpare it with Mrs. Gaos. He was still in high spirits after a whole night. He was very satisfied when he could sense the chi develop from nothing to being as thin as thread and then as thick as a finger. This chi would be able to save him at least 1,000 credit points in battle, while the 200 points he used for cultivation wasnt worth mentioning. Over time, the quantity and quality of this chi would increase. Based on Mrs. Gao and Alessandras cultivation knowledge, Luke could be considered a talent like none other when it came to refining this chi. With a strong physique, he could extract a lot of chi. To a certain extent, Elementary Imitation, Elementary Combat Proficiency, and Elementary Muscle Control could be considered to involve prehension, while mastering the Chi Refining technique was faster. His clone didnt have much to do during the day. With enough time and patience, it would be able to familiarize itself with the Chi Refining technique very quickly. At that time, Luke could use this cultivation experience for himself, and his progress would be even faster. Luke, who had been obsessed with training, decisively cked off today. He didnt go out, and simply told Selina to report to the police department. After napping for two hours and then getting up for lunch at noon, Luke did some basic training and continued familiarizing himself with multitasking. On the other side, his clone entered theb under the seaside vi and activated all the shields before Alexandra was released. After taking away the most valuable abilities, it was time to gather intelligence. Luke felt that as long-lived figures who had lived for many years and had power and influence, Alessandra and Mrs. Gao definitely had a lot of super insider information. They were also worth a lot of experience and credit points, but he could always obtain those at the end. Looking at Alexandra, who was bound tightly to the workbench, he smiled kindly. Wake up, Alexandra. Only by being forting will you be able to go to heaven early! Five dayster, in the workshop, Selina opened her eyes and punched the test target in front of her. Bang! A clear imprint of a fist appeared on the test target. She took a deep breath and raised an eyebrow at Luke. So? Luke smiled cheerfully and apuded. Awesome, Your Majesty! Selina nced at him out of the corner of her eye. Cut the crap. It took me two days to get the basics and sense this amazing power. Can you be slower than me? Luke shrugged. Given the amount you eat, this cultivation suits you. You wont progress any slower than me in the future. Selina grinned. Chapter 1201 - Strength of the Dragon and Opening Experience Gift Packs

Chapter 1201: Strength of the Dragon and Opening Experience Gift Packs

Selina was happy because she had finally found something she was better at than Luke. As for the rest Forget it. Whether it was her chest or butt, she actually couldntpare with a certain brawny beast. It was simply ridiculous. It was a good thing that Luke always liked to cover himself up tightly to hide his various guns and equipment. Otherwise, who knew how many hungry muscle-loving fans woulde knocking. Luke was very satisfied. This experiment proved that using the Kunlun Chi Refining technique wasnt a matter of innate talent. As a master of skills, and coupled with the cultivation experience of Alexandra and Mrs. Gao, these two 500-year-old monsters, Luke was able to produce results with the Kunlun Chi Refining technique in three days. After he taught Selina for another two days, she was also able to break through. Arge part of it relied on several smart programs to dismantle parts of the cultivation method and analyze them extensively, as well as his long-term research on Selina and himself. If the progress requirements were lowered and the time reduced, any other normal person who wasnt stupid would probably be able to learn a thing or two within a few months to a year. Nevertheless, they would still be far from Selinas level; it would be equivalent to what novels referred to as sensing chi. But after sensing this chi, a cultivators subsequent progress would depend on talent and proper guidance. Those who couldnt think out of the box and didnt have any guidance might not be able to learn for decades. Their bodies would at most be a little healthier than those who didnt cultivate, and wouldnt be much different from those who practiced tai chi in the park. Thus, there were actually two meanings to the saying, A master leads the way, a person trains. Most people only took note of the person who trained, and felt that cultivation depended on ones hard work. That was understandable, but the focus was wrong. Without a master to guide them, a cultivator would have to find the right path themself, or even open their own path bit by bit. That required too much talent and power of understanding. The Kunlun Chi Refining technique was most likely a path that had only taken its final form after exploration and refinement by generations of cultivators. It was practically impossible for one person to master a cultivation technique derived from hundreds or thousands of years of collective knowledge. Secondly, a master who just showed the way was no more than pointing the person in the right direction. In the future, the person would have to build their own path bit by bit, and their cultivation speed would remain slow. Luke, on the other hand, only needed to follow the path which Kunlun had already built. He would mend some of the forks and pits along the way as appropriate, but he wouldnt spend too much time deducing them. There was no scientific way to quantify an energy system like Kunluns chi. Luke would give the task of patching up the ws to the A.I. program, Alfred, and let the Star of Justice clone test the results. In any case, he would only lose 100,000 credit points if his clone died. Moreover, with Elementary Self-Healing, it would be very hard for his clone to cultivate to death. In the end, Alfred would modify the Kunlun Chi Refining technique and split it into several minor cultivation phases to create something like a 9-stage manual. In the future, Luke would be able to provide these secret manuals to his allies based on the situation. This sort of thing that could guide progress and which wasnt his was really too suitable for use as a favor. He also wasnt worried that Kunlun woulde looking for trouble. Kunlun wasnt the only entity who cultivated chi in the East. As long as Luke removed the distinctive technique of releasing chi, and just used it as a supporting strengthening technique, the chances of being detected by Kunlun were next to zero. Besides, even Danny had been sent back to America, so Kunlun didnt attach much importance to the Chi Refining technique. One reason was because it was very hard to cultivate the technique without the guidance of a master like Luke. More importantly, the Kunlun Chi Refining technique was just a primer. Without the special strength of the dragon, the power of this chi wasnt exaggerated. Ordinary people would at most be able to beat up a few bare-handed hoodlums. Want to fight a hundred enemies? It was more practical to use a gun. Luke had also obtained information from Alexandra and Mrs. Gao about the strength of the dragon which Kunlun valued the most. The source of this power had always been under the exclusive control of Kunlun, so it didnt really care about the Chi Refining technique leaking out. But the Hand in New York had discovered that a dragon had left a relic here in ancient times, and it was something which contained the strength of the dragon a dragon bone. The dragon bone was probably behind that stone door in the pit next door. That was why the Hand had spent so much effort and money to acquire the building. When Mrs. Gao, i.e. the Hand, worked with Kingpin before, the organization had wanted Kingpin to acquire the building first. That way, they wouldnt draw the enemys attention. In the end, Kingpin ran into death-courting Red Matt. Then, Luke and Selina suddenly appeared to chase Kingpin down. Kingpin decisively withdrew, and the Hand could only take action. Then nothing. The Hand sent reinforcements to New York to deal with Luke and Selina, but were all beaten up. But something was seriously wrong with Alexandras body. After so long, her body was about to run out of the strength of the dragon, and she couldnt continue using it to buy herself more time. She was about to die, and the other fingers were alsoing to the end of their lifespans. Thus, the Hand, which had always been hiding in the shadows, finally became impatient, and ran into Luke. This time, Luke caught two of the five fingers and Elektra. It was only then that Luke finally understood why the Hands movements had seemed so dumb. It wasnt that the five fingers were stupid, but that they were running out of time. If they didnt take this gamble, they could only wait for death. If they won and obtained the dragon bone, they could live for several more centuries, which would give them time to find a way to extend their lives again. For the next five days, Luke focused on confirming the intelligence which he got from the two old monsters, Alexandra and Mrs. Gao. He had no time to deal with ck Sky, Elektra, at all, and the creature simply hibernated in Space 2. Whish, on the other hand, was enjoying the same treatment as Boogeyman John and was locked up in a dark room. Apart from reading, he could only eat, sleep, and exercise. After obtaining the intelligence, Luke used Elementary Annihtion to turn Alexandra and Mrs. Gao into nothing. It wasnt about burning their bones and scattering their ashes; he just didnt want these two old demons to be resurrected through some inexplicable ability. After all, there werent many people on Earth who had lived for 500 years; they might have some strange trump cards. The system finally gave him thest experience and credit gift packs. System:?Kill the leader of the Hand, Alexandra. Mission aplished. Total experience: 200,000. Total credit: 200,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +200,000. Credit +200,000. System:?Kill the leader of the Hand, Mrs. Gao. Mission aplished. Total experience: 180,000. Total credit: 180,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +180,000. Credit +180,000. As experience has reached 500,000 points, the host is now level 18. Extra stat points: 6 Strength: 30 + Star of Justice: 10 Dexterity: 17 + Star of Justice: 10 Mental Strength: 30 + Star of Justice: 10. Hosts experience: 311,000 / 700,000. Credit: 994,000 Chapter 1202 - The "Main Characters” In April

Chapter 1202: The Main Characters In April

Luke had always had high expectations for these two super experience packs. After all, two old hags who had lived for 500 years would do anything for the sake of longevity. The number of people they had killed personally or indirectly wasnt a small amount. Even then, Luke, who was slowly bing used to big scenarios, was dumbfounded by the six-figure experience and credit points. To put it simply, each of these two old hags hadmitted a crime equivalent to killing tens of thousands of people. Their wicked deeds filled the heavens, and annihtion could be considered a light punishment for them. Also, based on their own confessions, when the modern form ofbat became dominated by firearms, the ninjas they trained lost their absolute advantage. The Hand turned into a secret organization over the years, and it wasnt as easy to destroy towns and cities as in ancient times. The number of crimes the other three fingers of the Hand hadmitted couldnt be any less than what these two old women had done; there wouldnt be a problem doubling the number of experience and credit points. Thinking that, Luke looked at his 311,000 / 700,000 experience points, and suddenly felt that leveling up wasnt too hard. There were three remaining Hand gift packs. He just needed to find two and destroy them, and he would be able to advance to level 19! At that time, he would be close to the threshold of level 20 and 40 Dexterity. Also, if a sheep like the Hand was already so fat, how fat were the other organizations that were also part of the twelve members of the High Table? This was a long-term project that was every bit worth years of hard work and research. April was also the third month of spring in the Chinese calendar. It wasnt just the weather, but the entire city of New York also came alive with news and activity. It wasnt like before, however, where most of it had to do with fashion shows and musical performances. New York was especially colorful this spring. In the past, everyone would be focusing on thetest fashion runways, celebrity scandals or spring blockbusters. From the young to the old, what most people talked about now was superheroes. Among them, Batman and Iron Man was the primebo that had be ssic entertainment for the audience. Even though most people regarded the viin boss Whish as a bad guy, he was still popr with a lot of unconventional teenagers. This world needed a superviin who could withstand thebined beatings of Batman and Iron Man. So, a bad guy who was beaten up twice by the Bat/Iron CP was enough proof that he was qualified. For these rebellious youngsters, it was about being strong and cool. Bad guy? Who hadnt fantasized about being a viin in their moody phase? Of course, most people only fantasized about strutting around as a viin, and never thought about the details the most important thing was being cool. That was why Ivan, with his scarred face and violent temperament, and those whips of his, had a lot of supporters. They insisted that the great Whish woulde back again! And he would fight the Bat/Iron CP once more. Selina burst outughing when she read thements online. They just want to see him get beaten up a third time, right? Luke shrugged. After all, bears have the thickest skin, and taking the most vicious beatings is very suitable for Ivan. Apart from these three main characters who had put on two performances, Justin Hammer, who yed a minor role, also sessfully got himself carted off to prison. At Peppers suggestion, the new detention center built with donations from Stark Industries very considerately arranged a single cell with a stainless steel bed for the CEO, ensuring that Justin would live morefortably than other criminals. Justin was a littleforted by that. At the very least, the criminals in the other cells could only threaten him with their eyes but not touch a single strand of hair on his head. As for his prison sentence, CEO Justin hadnt given up yet. He was trying to look for connections to turn his imprisonment into temporary confinement. While there werent any clean businessmen, reputation was very important. As an ex-convict, Justin would be the biggest joke of the upper-ss society in the future going to prison for a small crime was clearly stupid and an embarrassment to all businessmen. Of course, not going to prison and just being detained was also a joke, but there were a lot of businessmen who had experienced the same thing, and it wasnt something people would remember in particr for the rest of their lives. Unfortunately, the rest of the world was more attuned to news of Batman and Iron Man working together, and most of their attention was focused on the funnier aspects. In this case, at the top of the list was undoubtedly Rhodess ex-wife, and Justin, the brainless businessman who was in cahoots with the bad guy, also made the top ten. Justins dark history was dug out. Countless keyboard warriors rose up in response with photos as the truth. The video of Justin badmouthing Tony at thest hearing was also yed. Thanks to Stark Industries PR department, this guy was sessfullybeled greedy and ipetent. With thesebels, it would be very difficult for Justin to improve his position in upper-ss society in the future. After all, nobody wanted to get too close to a guy who was known to be stupid; the chances of catching the stupid was always high. Thanks to this hot news, the destruction of the Hand in Harlem didnt draw much attention. It was because the fight had happened inside the restaurant, and nobody had recorded Batmans battle. Matt and the others who had been at the scene werent stupid enough to step forward to be interviewed. The crippled members of the Hand whoy all over the floor also had nothing good to say. Saying too much would just put them in prison for longer. In fact, they didnt know much. That was how the Hand worked. The boss didnt need to exin anything to his subordinates. This way, even if the paparazzi were interested in Batman, they couldnt do anything. After all, there were a lot of videos and pictures of the Bat/Iron CP fighting Whish and the Iron Soldiers. There had been a lot of people at the scene, each with their own views, which easily fostered discussion. There was nothing on the destruction of the Hand, and thus no hype. After two days, this matter was buried under other news. After that, the news was that Victorias Secret would be holding a press conference for its new line. A beautiful supermodel named Alessandra Ambrosio became the hot topic of the year. At the same time, Sheerah was invited to the press conference. The general public expressed strong interest in this sort of press conference that was clearly taking advantage of Batman and Iron Mans poprity. Chapter 1203 - Tremendous Progress, and Blood and Sweat

Chapter 1203: Tremendous Progress, and Blood and Sweat

It was said that Sheerah and Batman had a little secret thing. The tycoon who was Iron Man had been fond of fooling around with cover girls in the past, and that naturally included the main supermodel for Victorias Secret every year. Although the tycoon no longer did that, letting people make the connection wasnt a bad thing. Victorias Secret had already sent out the invitations; Tony not going was understandable. If he did go, the news reports wouldnt necessarily be logical about it. The Bat/Iron CP matched with a singer + supermodel duo would be too perfect. But for Luke, Sheerahs appearance wasnt important. What was important was that his sister ire was here as well. Looking at ire, who had now be a college student, Luke caught her up with a smile and spun her around before they headed for the parking lot. It had been a long time since the siblings met, and ire was very excited. She asked a lot of questions on the way, and also told him a lot about herself. Luke, Robert and Catherine didnt tell her the details about the familys current financial situation. ire only knew that her family wasnt short of money, but she didnt really care how much. That was because she had money herself now. It had been half a year since she debuted. She didnt make much money at the beginning, and just learned the basics of performing. If she were back in high school, this wouldve been a long process. Butst summer, she suddenly obtained a mysterious old man. Her physique improved significantly, and she was full of energy. Coupled with her brains and above average musical talent, she improved rapidly. Even under these conditions, it was still very difficult to be a super diva. But it wouldnt be a problem bing a second- or third-tier singer. After releasing as singles the two songs which Luke had written for her under a stage name, ire now considered herself the biggest moneymaker in the family. That was right. On the surface, she was indeed the biggest moneymaker right now. She could earn thousands of dors from singing her two songs, Call Me Maybe and Good Time, in one gig. Thanks to Luke and the two bigshots at home, she wasnt obsessed with making money, but she made more than 100,000 dors in just three months. Compared with making money, however, she preferred the other life that the mysterious old man talked about. Being a celebrity was a way for her to expand her horizons and understand society; it wasnt purely about the money. Besides, nobody in her family was short of money, so she wasnt desperate for it. Naturally, Luke was the reason why ire could be so rxed. The CMA agency she signed with was awesome, but capital was even more awesome. Luke had bought shares from several minor shareholders of CMA. Then Catherine became one of the board members of the agency. She wasnt in a position to tell thepany what to do, but it was just enough for her to be able to protect a connection with her own capital. Sheerah and Jennifer Perry had also told thepany executives not to mess with the girl. Nobody in CMA said anything. After all, no matter how you looked at it, buying over ten million shares just to protect one girl was a very fierce move. Not to mention that the girl brought along her own works. CMA wasnt losing out. Of course, this was still the entertainment industry. After speaking to Luke on the phone, ire heeded his suggestion to watch and listen more, and to speak and meddle less. She saw a lot of the dark side of the entertainment circle. Sheerah and Jennifer had talked to her in private a few times. Sheerah, in particr, told her about the things to pay attention to in the circle. ire gradually settled down. The only thing was how fond she was of pushing her limits. Luke left that to Gold Nugget No. 2. Since this guy had chosen to be an old man, it had to do this potential part-time job well. ire wasnt in New York on holiday; she hade with Sheerah for a show, and to do a few solo gigs. Visiting family was a bonus. Thankfully, Sheerahs show was just a small fanmeet, and ire just needed to sing one song to get the crowd warmed up. Thus, ire was very rxed. Youre not going to watch me sing? ire attacked him with her sparkling eyes. Luke chuckled like a benevolent father. But Im not a fan. ire said, Youre family. Whos asking you to pretend to be a fan? Luke teased her for a while before he agreed, and promised he and Selina would go to support her. ire was satisfied. It couldnt be helped. If she had something worth unting, she had to parade it in front of Luke, this old man, before she was truly satisfied. Robert, Catherine and Joseph had already watched her perform. Even her grandfather Drax had secretly gone, but the stubborn old man denied it. Luke was the only heretic in the family, and ire was determined to convert him. When they got home, it wasnt long before ire challenged Selina to a match. Looking at his sister, who was pushing Selina into the training room, Luke could only shake his head helplessly. She had probably lost her head thanks to the cheat that was old man Gold Nugget. Unfortunately, she didnt know that what she had was Gold Nugget No. 2, while Gold Nugget No. 1 was always with Selina. Selina knew ires training progress better than Luke did. After all, she and Gold Nugget had to adapt to the symbiotic rtionship every day. There was no way to hide what ire was doing from Gold Nugget No. 2, so naturally, there was no way to hide it from Selina. Compared with ire, who focused on her studies and the entertainment industry, Selina had been diligently beating up many New York City gangsters in thest few months, and was famous as the Devil Bone Breaker. ire had only beaten up a few hooligans who tried to rob her; she couldntpare with the boss at all. Sure enough, an hour after pushing Selina into the training room with a smug expression, she was scowling when they came out with Selina supporting her. Selina even praised her. Not bad, youve improved a lot. Keep it up. ire despaired.?Will you keep beating me up then? Selina hadnt gone easy on her. Luke, who knew that this little monkey had be a little cocky recently, didnt want her to rush into danger just because she thought she had Gold Nugget to protect her, and thus had deliberately hinted with his expression for Selina to deal with her. Most of the things Gold Nugget taught her were life-saving trump cards. It was best not to show them off. Unless ire was determined to step into the superhero circle, and was prepared to pay the price, Luke wouldnt let her act as a hero. Unlike parents in TV dramas who cared about everything, he didnt want to interfere with ires future ns. The condition was that she had to be clear about the dangers and difficulties involved. This wasnt about beating up a few people when she was in the mood, and then withdrawing from the scene after she was done. If she messed around half-heartedly as a vignte, she would get herself and their family into trouble sooner orter. The best would be to wait for the superhero era to arrive and let ire see for herself what this world truly was like before she made a decision. Being a vignte wasnt a walk in the park, but something you paid for in blood and sweat. Of course, Luke chose to pay for it with his own sweat but with the blood of others. Chapter 1204 - Everybodys Future and the Issue With Longevity

Chapter 1204: Everybodys Future and the Issue With Longevity

ire stayed the night. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Gold Nuggets two clones finally merged after being separated for a long time. After confirming that there were no abnormalities, it split into one slobbery dog and one mysterious old man once more. When ire went back, Gold Nugget would teach her how to cultivate the Kunlun chi technique. In any case, Selina had learned it, so Gold Nugget had a good enough understanding of it through their symbiotic rtionship. If it really didnt work out, Selina couldbine with Gold Nugget and control Gold Nugget No. 2 remotely to guide ire in her training. This way, it wouldnt be any slower than Luke teaching ire personally. It could only be said that Gold Nugget, this dog head, was a real cheat. Things that couldnt be grasped intuitively were naturally not a problem for it. Also, ording to Gold Nugget, that chi was a pretty good type of energy. Even if it wasnt as delicious as the special energy in Luke and Selinas bodies, it was just enough to keep Gold Nugget fed. That was because chi was energy extracted from food. As long as ire trained harder, Gold Nugget could eat more. Eating chi was different from directly enjoying regr food. Lukes simple understanding of it was that regr food was a necessity for the dog head, while energy was a high-grade tonic. The dog head, which never got full, was naturally happy to have some new tonic. The next night, Luke and Selina went to watch ires performance. As family and friends, they got good seats at the front and enjoyed the small fanmeet up close. It was just that the two of them were clearly a little quiet in the crowd of enthusiastic fans. Thankfully, Luke wasnt crazy enough to point at Sheerah and yell Maria, Maria (another top diva) at her, or Sheerahs fans wouldve ganged up to beat him up. After the fanmeet, ire dragged them off to meet Sheerah. It wasnt their request, but Sheerahs. Sheerah hugged Luke and Selina warmly when she saw them. Now that she was famous, she didnt have to worry about making a living for the rest of her life. A lot of it had to do with Batman, but the songs from Luke were also very important. Batman had helped put the spotlight on her, while the songs from Luke enabled her to sessfully change her poprity into status. Given the speed at which European and American singers released songs in this era, marketing an album for five years wasnt a big deal. She could hold local and international concerts for the next decade, after which she could totally switch to variety shows or be a boss. As long as she didnt ruin herself, Sheerah, who was a top-tier diva, would be able to reap sizable profits for the next two decades. Thus, she took very good care of ire, and was far more attentive than Jennifer Perry; after all, this was the only favor Luke had asked of her. After chatting for half an hour, Sheerah said goodbye and took her leave. She was now truly worth hundreds of thousands of dors every minute, and her schedule was packed with jobs, ads, endorsements, and fanmeets. She really didnt have much time. However, Luke and Selina also received invitations to the Victorias Secret press conference for theunch of its new line tomorrow. ire left with Sheerah. She would go to the press conference with her tomorrow. Her third-rate status wasnt good enough for her to perform at a press conference for Victorias Secret. Sheerah was taking her mainly to broaden her horizons. It was better for ire to experience it in person. It could be said that Sheerah was doing her best as a teacher. On the way home, Selina fiddled with the invitation card. Do you want to check it out tomorrow? Huh? Luke was stunned. He hadnt nned to go at all. Victorias Secret was a lingerie brand. He wasnt some tycoon, and wasnt interested in supermodels. He had bought some items from Victorias Secret before as gifts for Jenny and Elena. But he went to the store itself and had the sales assistant help pick out the items. In any case, he knew the girls stats like the back of his hand. Hearing Selinas words, Luke thought for a moment, then nodded with a smile. Okay. If you see anything you like, buy it. Selina nced at him. Am I paying? Luke shrugged. Ill pay. Selina nodded in satisfaction and threw the invitation into the glove box. It might be hard for other people to obtain this invitation, but not for them. It was just that she never had the time to go. She felt that Luke mustve infected her with hisziness; now, she would go straight to a store, buy whatever she liked, and leave. It was more like how a man bought clothes than a woman. Selina didnt think this was a good image. After all, a woman who was too manly wasnt a good thing. It had to be said that with the Star of Justice clone around, Luke had a lot of time on his hands. This was only on the surface, however. In essence, twice the amount of energy was consumed when they both moved at the same time. Nevertheless, the advantage was that his movements wouldnt be affected by his various aliases anymore. For example, if he went to the press conference, his clone could still go out and perform heroic acts, and everyone and the surveince cameras at the press conference would be Lukes alibi. In the future, when other people investigated the real identities of these aliases, Luke would immediately be eliminated as a suspect. So, it wouldnt be a waste of time to apany Selina to the press conference. As for what to buy, it reminded Luke that a certain young woman was going to turn a year older. Perhaps he could choose thetest design and customize something for her. But when he nced at Selina, who was humming Call Me Maybe as she ate a lollipop, he shook his head. This woman had probably never noticed that she was starting to age backward. Selina looked at her face every day and didnt notice that it was slowly turning younger. Luke, on the other hand, had all her test data, which proved that it wasnt an illusion. In terms of her physical constitution, Selina had been aging backward ever since Gold Nugget formed a symbiotic rtionship with her. The woman was about to turn 26, but in two or three years, her physique might return to the peak of her twenties. A certain dog head had once said that after symbiosis, the hosts physical constitution would improve significantly; it was very normal for them to stop aging so quickly provided that their innards werent eaten up by the hungry symbiote. Selina was in her twenties; after the symbiosis, she could live for another century. Thus, Selina already had the youth and longevity that countless women dreamed of. But she had no idea. Luke also specifically told the dog head not to mention this to Selina for the time being. It was best to take enough precautions first and wait for the right moment to reveal such earth-shattering news. Any other woman wouldve gone crazy with joy after hearing that. Selina wasnt an ordinary person right now; it wouldnt be good if she wanted to go out and beat up hooligans to celebrate, like Luke. When the time came, the both of them would have to consider using the Thousand Faces System to make their faces look more mature. In this world, there were two sides to everything. It was actually quite troublesome to live a long life without getting old physically. Chapter 1205 - Bad Luck Halo and the Many Faces of Victoria’s Secret

Chapter 1205: Bad Luck Halo and the Many Faces of Victorias Secret

The next night, Luke and Selina went out in rare formal attire. Although neither of them was the type to follow the fashion trend, they werent like the unconventional main characters in online novels who would insist on wearing flip-flops and shorts amidst a group of formally dressed guests. Luke firmly believed that this sort of behavior which tortured yourself as well as others could not be condoned, nor should both parties suffer for it. Luke took out the invitation card at the door, then walked in with Selina on his arm. Naturally, the name on the invitation card was his, and he could bring a plus one. If he hadnte, it wouldve been awkward for Selina toe alone. That was why he immediately understood when Selina asked if he wasing. It wasnt that Sheerah looked down on Selina or couldnt give her another invitation card, but that she knew that they were on the same page. Sheerah had naturally only given Luke one invitation card because she wanted him to watch her performance. If she gave them one each, Luke might be toozy toe. ire had inadvertently mentioned several times that her brother wasnt interested in fashion at all. And Sheerah could see for herself that Lukes daily wear was very ordinary. The reason he was attractive was purely because he had a good foundation; his temperament, figure and face were all above average. People with such stats would glow even in shorts and a tank top, while ordinary men would look sloppy and slovenly. To be honest, Sheerah never thought that anyone could be soidback. The songs he gave her were so popr, but he never asked her for show tickets. After the earthquake concert, she had nned to give him some tickets. That was the first time ire, who had been her assistant then, mentioned that her brother had never watched a concert. She said it would be meaningless and a waste to give the tickets away. Sheerah didnt believe her, and sent him tickets several times. But Luke never came. He didnt even give the tickets to anyone else; it was as if he had never received them. That was close to the truth: Luke had only heard Little Snail mention that Sheerah had sent him tickets, before he gave an oh and tossed the matter to the back of his mind. He had no time to attend a concert. Not including how long the concert itself was, it would take at least an hour to go back and forth. Also, he had dubious luck. When Sheerah had taken the lead in the California earthquake charity showst time, a few terrorists had emerged to make big news. For Sheerah, who was transforming herself in her thirties, this was a very precarious time. If something big happened, she would have to apologize to the entire country, even if it wasnt her fault. At best, it would dy the resurgence of her career for several years; at worst, this setback could cause her to lose everything. That was why Luke rarely visited friendly territory. The friend he visited more often was probably a certain tycoon, and in the end However,ing to this small-scale venue tonight should be alright. Besides, this was a Victorias Secret event, and Sheerah was just a guest performer. If anything happened, it would be Victorias Secret who would take responsibility. The effects of his bad luck shouldnt be that exaggerated. Sure enough, things went smoothly, from Sheerah appearing to perform Chandelier, to when she took off her makeup and slipped over to Luke and Selina with ire to watch the show together. When the press conference was basically over and the designers brought the supermodels out for the curtain call, Sheerah was called away by a staff member. Luke, who had good hearing, heard the staff say that Sheerah and all her assistants had to go backstage, and that there was something they needed their help with. He said casually, Call me if theres anything. Sheerah hugged him and said goodbye. She then left with ire and the employee. Less than five minutester, Lukes phone rang. He took it out and frowned deeply. Was he really screwing other people over with his bad luck? No way, right? Look at how carefree Tony was. Apart from a hole in his chest, he was fine Matt might have been knocked out several times, but he hadnt suffered any major injuries. Even those half-grown kids in Clinton were now moving bricks no, they were moving construction materials now. It might be a little tiring, but it paid much better than doing odd jobs. They were clearly on their way to bing blue-cor workers. So what was going on with Sheerah? A little uncertain, he and Selina put on their badges and had the staff take them backstage. As soon as they arrived, ire, who had been responsible for keeping an eye out, waved her hand. She didnt call out rashly. Her action was a little conspicuous, but didnt draw much attention. Luke nodded inwardly. Sheerah had groomed his sister well. ire was lively, but she had brains at least. If she called out, everybody would notice Luke and Selina. For someone like Luke who was used to opening fire stealthily and keeping quiet, it was a very ufortable feeling. As he approached the crowd, he quickly scanned them. He didnt know what had happened yet, but Sheerah knew very well that Luke was worth 5,000 an hour on a private assignment. It was impossible for her to call him over for a small matter; it was most likely a big case. He made a note of the people here who looked nervous, scared, or rmed, or who were pretending to be calm. This sort of attitude wasnt strange when a case happened. But looking at it from another perspective, those who were indifferent or smiled as they watched the show could be ruled out. Because they were certain that this matter had nothing to do with them. There were too many people like this in the fashion circle. Luke could even tell that many of them were feigning worry when in fact, they didnt care about what was happening at all; some were even gloating. In just a dozen steps, he had eliminated 70% of the 30 or so of the people who were present. Most of the people present were supermodels. The staff members hadnt said anything, but practically all the super cuties had expressions that said, Can you hurry up and get this over with? I still have to rush to the next venue. At that moment, the morous supermodels backstage were much more homely. Most of them had thick coats on to avoid catching colds, but in the emergency situation, they hadnt had time to put on pants and their legs were bare. Some were wearing high heels and some were moving around in slippers, while some still had makeup on and some were still unhurriedly removing it. There was a lot of flesh on disy, but they didnt have the same soul-stirring beauty as on stage. Compared with the morous faces on the runway, these supermodels looked more like housewives at that moment. Of course, that wasnt all. With his Sharp Nose, Luke could tell that many of them had been smoking tonight, and two had even gotten high on drugs. There was even more shady behavior that he didnt want to care about. It was a little nauseating. Chapter 1206 - The Case of Another Theft

Chapter 1206: The Case of Another Theft

But no matter what their appearances were like, they were basically either apathetic, indifferent, or impatient. Many people even looked at the time every now and then. While they werent like Luke, who could earn hundreds of thousands per minute, they could still earn several hundred or thousand every minute. An incident at this press conference would just dy them from making money. However, this brand was too big. Even if it had nothing to do with them, nobody dared to leave. When Selina walked in and shed her badge, nobody reacted. Some were very unhappy and felt that this matter tonight was a huge waste of time. Some werent in a hurry, and instead were keen to watch the show. The many faces of life were perfectly reflected in this top gathering of supermodels. Luke, who had turned into a secret onlooker, observed everybody from a quiet corner as he listened to Selina and the others. In less than two minutes, the details of tonights case came to light, and it was very simple something had been lost at the press conference. With Sheerah as a special guest, Givenchy had provided her with a new diamond ne for the press conference. Now, the ne was gone, and it was worth three million dors. The moment Luke heard that, he cursed inwardly. Seriously? Another ne? Bobby Max, Lukes PR manager, had instructed his tame chimpanzee to steal Sheerahs diamond ne before, but Luke had caught him. As the thought shed through his mind, he didnt know whether tough or cry. Sheerah had lost a diamond nest time, and Luke had helped her sort out Bobby, that superhuman b*stard. Dont tell him he had to sort out the life of another superhuman? As Luke thought this, he observed for a while longer. He told Selina to question the people here first and keep them calm for the time being while he wandered around for a look. Listening to the words in her earpiece, Selina nodded slightly, as if in reaction to what the employee in front of her was saying. Herm unit was on, so Luke wouldnt miss out on the conversation. Luke was used to splitting his attention in two, and the both of them had long be ustomed to splitting the work this way. Based on what he just heard, Luke went to Sheerahs dressing room. As a top diva in America, Sheerah had a makeup room to herself. She earned 37 million dorsst year. Last year, the worlds top supermodel earned just 18 million, the second 12 million, and the third 8 million. The earnings of the three supermodelsbined still couldntpare with Sheerahs revenue. Furthermore, Sheerah had only be popr in the second half ofst year, and her revenue had skyrocketed this year; it was possible she could make more than what five supermodelsbined could. As long as she didnt act recklessly, even if she switched careers and became a makeup blogger, for example, she could still make millions in a decade. It was pretty much a matter of a handful of years for most supermodels after they reached the peak. There were plenty who withdrew from the front line after five years to make way for a younger generation; they couldntpare with singers who could earn enough off one album for the rest of their lives. Sheerahs status was convenient for Lukes investigation. He shed his badge and had the staff member guarding the door open it. After activating Sharp Nose for a moment, Luke had a clear idea of what had happened. There were only a few scents inside, and most of the people were still inside. There was only one unfamiliar young girl whose scent clearly didnt belong to this ce. The scent didnt carry any trace of cosmetics or mid-range perfumes. Instead, it carried the distinctive smells of children from the slums like weed, cigarettes, alcohol, and body odor from days of not showering. This young girl was probably the thief who had stolen the diamond ne. Luke nodded and had the staff member close the door. He then walked down the hallway. After taking a few turns, he opened a small door and walked out. He looked up at the sky and couldnt help but frown. Night had fallen, and it was drizzling in New York. He shed his badge and gestured at a staff member who was guarding the door. Were you here the whole time? The employee frowned. Yes. Luke shook his head. He could clearly sense the guys hesitation. He was clearly lying. He asked again, Are you sure you didnt leave this door around 20 to 30 minutes ago? The employees face stiffened. I didnt. Luke nced at the guys crotch and sighed. When you went to take a piss, you got a bit on your pants, didnt you? The workers face fell. W- What? I I didnt Luke didnt say anything else and simply left. He wasnt being pretentious when he asked the question, nor was he deliberately scaring the man; he just wanted to confirm if the staff member was in cahoots with the perpetrator. Judging from the mans mood, he had at most gone to the bathroom once. This sort of careless behavior was verymon. As a detective, however, Luke was only responsible for retrieving the ne, and wasnt obligated to help educate employees. After letting Selina know what he was doing over them unit, he disappeared into a wet alley. The smells were broken up by the light rain, including the scent of the little thief who had entered the makeup room. If it had been when he first obtained Sharp Nose, he wouldnt have been able to continue tracking the person, and would only be able to give up, like when he had tracked the serial killer, Stu Cooper. Now, however, he could still try. The scent lines, which were intact when there was no wind or rain, had turned into bubbles in the rainy night. They floated in a haphazard pattern along the street and were quick to decrease in amount, but had yet topletely disappear. The remaining scent fragments were like dots. As long as he connected the dots, he would be able to obtain a line that was close to the truth. Luke broke into a quick jog. He wasnt afraid of a misstep. Even if he went in the wrong direction, it wouldnt take more than dozens of meters for him to realize it. As long as he promptly returned to the previous dot and chose a path again, it would take no more than five seconds to correct himself. He ran quickly, and in three minutes, he was several hundred meters away from the venue. Luke frowned. The little thiefs scent had disappeared. Thest dot was on the side of the street, while the closest doorways around him didnt have her scent. It was likely that her scent had suddenly disappeared because she had gotten into a car. The car that had picked her up didnt have a special smell, or it had driven here from elsewhere. It picked up the little thief and left. Without a scent topare with, Luke couldnt decide which car scent to follow from here. Chapter 1207 - Tracking, Hoodlums and a Girl

Chapter 1207: Tracking, Hoodlums and a Girl

But as long as his luck wasnt too bad, it wouldnt be hard to crack this case. Luke raised his head and chuckled. There were surveince cameras everywhere. This car had appeared on the street with so many surveince cameras and picked up the little thief. The driver probably didnt expect to be tracked up to here at all. As long as someone tracked the car, the ne and the suspect wouldnt be able to escape. Luke took out his phone and called Elizabeth. In just a few words, he told her the time and ce. As long as she checked the surveince footage for this area, there was a high chance she would find something. Thinking that, he checked in with Selina, put his phone away, and returned the way he came. Now that they had a lead, and Selina had asked all the questions she needed to, there was no need to keep the supermodels and staff back. Selina told Sheerah in private that Luke had found something, and told her not to be hung up on the case. Sheerah truly had nothing to do with this. From beginning to end, it was the Givenchy staff who had been safeguarding the ne. Sheerah had only worn it when she performed one song on stage. When she came down from the stage, she took the ne off and returned it to the other party; she had been monitored the entire time. She hadnt left immediately because she didnt want to cause gossip. Also, when she hade over earlier, Luke had said that she could look for him if something came up, which was why she thought she could ask him to look into it. It was naturally beneficial if a detective could crack a case as valuable as this; it would make it easier for them to get a promotion and a pay rise. She didnt know much about Lukes work, however. After all, she was a celebrity. Sheerah had a pretty good rtionship with Luke, and naturally wouldnt use personal connections to investigate him C that was not what friends did. In any case, it was fine if Luke couldnt solve this case. The theft was on Givenchys own head, and NYPD certainly didnt have to take the me for it, though they contributed a lot in the investigation; this was a ssic example of a case with low risk and high returns. Selina let Sheerah and ire go first and didnt waste their time. Then, she had the others leave their contacts in case of a possible follow-up investigation; hopefully, everyone would cooperate. The supermodels werent in the mood, and left as soon as they were done listening. What follow-up investigation? Go to hell! After today, they wouldnt cooperate so nicely with the police. Luke had been following the thiefs winding escape route. Going back didnt have to be that troublesome, and he directly took a shortcut. But after walking over 100 meters, his ears twitched, and he turned into a small side alley. He heard a burst ofughter deep inside the alley. Elementary Sound Wave enabled him to capture the indistinct and scattered sounds in the rain. I hate opportunistic predators like you the most. You have no morals at all, he muttered as he sped up. But he wasnt wearing the Batman suit right now, and couldnt just knock them out and be done with it. As he moved, Lukes expression turned strange, and he picked up his pace. A moment ago, a girl had been surrounded by five hoodlums in the depths of the alley. One of them had already grabbed one of her hands and was trying to pull her other hand away from her chest. The other four hoodlums were all jeering. They didnt rush forward to help, and the guns and daggers in their hands indicated that they were just enjoying the thrill of a cat ying with a mouse. There was indeed no pressure for five grown men to deal with a 16- or 17-year-old girl. The hoodlum who had taken action said, Dont be nervous, rx. Were the best at examining bodies. The girl was terrified, but she didnt give up. No! Dont even think about it! The hoodlum continued smiling. Its fine. Leave everything to me, baby. As he spoke, he deliberately pressed against the girl. The girls expression turned even uglier as she trembled. It wasnt purely fear, but she was doing her best to fend off the hoodlum. Wow, youre really strong, ba uh. The hoodlum who was enjoying himself suddenly froze, and he slowly lowered his head. At the same time, he let go of the girls hand and slowly stepped back. Hispanions hadnt realized that something was wrong, and started shouting. Hey, Farby, if you cant do it, well have a go first. But they were soon stunned. When Farby pulled away from the girl, a white light appeared between them. At first nce, it looked like a shlight had suddenly been turned on between them. Farby finally took two steps away from the girl. Only then did hispanions realize that the white light wasnt from the re of a taser, like they had thought. The girl was holding a glowing, translucent white crystal that was about 10cm long. The white crystal was like a double-ded sword, and one end was already stained with blood which flowed down to the girls hand. The hoodlums looked at Farby and saw a bleeding wound in his stomach. WTF? What the hell is that? She used that to stab Farby. B*tch, what did you do? The four hoodlums couldnt help but cry out in rm. It was also at that moment that Luke arrived and stared at everything in astonishment. The people in the alley, on the other hand, were too panicked by this unexpected incident to notice him. Thinking quickly, he ducked out of sight behind a dumpster. He took out of his inventory a portablebat suit which looked like a super thickptop and activated it. Several secondster, he was wearing the suit. After he was done, he activated the stealth function and turned into a warped, transparent shadow. Surprised and terrified, the hooligans felt the back of their heads explode with pain, and they passed out. Then, the girl, who was also panicking, felt a slight pain in her neck. The air in front of her seemed to shimmer, and after a dazed moment, she finally passed out. Luke caught her and put her into Space 2. Then, he crouched down to examine the gangster who had been stabbed, and heaved a sigh of relief. The mans injury wasnt serious, and no important organs had been punctured. He had mainly been scared silly by the pain and blood. Thinking for a moment, Luke took out a syringe with light red liquid in it. Making a quick adjustment, he injected it into the wound. There was less than 2mm of light red Life 1 in the syringe. Luke put the syringe away and sighed. If it wasnt for the fact that he was afraid of leaving evidence behind that might prompt an investigation, he wouldve put these guys in the ICU tonight, to say nothing of using Life 1. But he hade here with his real identity. Because of the first safety rule, he had to keep these five guys alive for a few days. As long as Farby didnt have a stomach injury, nobody would believe anything the five hoodlums said. Chapter 1208 - Professional Clean-up and a Gathering of “Best Friends”

Chapter 1208: Professional Clean-up and a Gathering of Best Friends

Thinking that, Luke quickly stripped Farby of his T-shirt, which had a gash in it, and washed away the blood on Farbys body. The wound was healing at a visible rate. Throwing the hoodlums into a stairwell in an apartment building not far away, Luke waited until the injury on Farby had basically disappeared before he put a cheap T-shirt on the guy. After everything was done, he took off his uniform and put it away, before he walked out of the alley and returned to the venue. Few people noticed Lukes return. Except for the panic-stricken guard at the back door who was worried about his job, most people didnt know that he was a detective at all, much less that he had left and returned. He found Selina, who was exining the follow-up procedure for the case to the person in charge. He nodded at the person in charge, and Selina immediately ended the conversation and left. The person in charge had been astonished at the contrast between Selinas appearance and her job. He vaguely felt that this female detective could actually be a model. It was a pity that there basically werent any professional models who debuted in their twenties; it would still have been possible if it was a celebrity switching careers. In the end, an even younger but equally good-looking male detective had shown up and called the female detective away. The person in charge thought that if this young man worked a little harder, then perhaps Wait, he was a detective? The person in charge, who had seen much of the world, was stunned. The boy looked mature, but it was the same with many male models. However, he could tell at a nce that this was a young man who wasnt even 20 years old, yet he was actually a detective. The man couldnt help but recall how Selina had introduced herself at the beginning, as a detective from NYPD HQs Detective Bureau. The person in charge scratched his head.?Are you kidding me??Since when did NYPD use childbor? Were there so few young people who were willing to be police officers these days? Thinking that, he sighed. That might really be the case. Law and order in New York had been deteriorating in thest few years, and there had been a lot of major incidents recently. He heard that the police department was already trying out a new recruitment policy. Anyone who graduated from the police academy at the age of eighteen could already take active duty. Not as applicants, but as official police officers. The minimum age requirement was 18, so applicants wouldnt have graduated from college yet. In other words, you no longer needed a university degree in order to work at NYPD. This young man was probably cannon fodder who had been recruited in this situation! The person in charge could only think this way. Otherwise, he couldnt understand why a young man who wasnt even 20 could enter the Detective Bureau, which was in charge of major cases. On the other side, Luke and Selina returned to the police department. Even after nine in the evening, Elizabeth still hadnt gotten off work. That was because the head of her department had been working overtime recently. Since Luke had given her a call today, he could check her progress on the case as well as check up on this first disciple. At the police department, he took out two pastries from the food box and brought them upstairs. Before he went to Elizabeth, he passed Elsas desk and gave the irondy, who was also working overtime, one of the pastries. Exhausted, Elsa epted thete-night snack with a smile, but Luke stopped her when she was about to get some coffee for herself. Its fine if you put on some weight since youre not fat now anyway, but youll get wrinkles if you stay upte. Elsa leaned back and said, Fine, thank you for your concern.?Someone?hasnt been giving me any snacks recently, so I really cant put on weight. Luke chuckled. Even if youre about to be promoted, dont work too hard. Elsa said, Isnt it important to work hard before you get promoted? Luke found that odd. Shouldnt you conserve your strength to deal with the pressure of a promotion? If you work yourself to the bone now, arent you afraid that someone else will benefit after you get promoted? Elsa rolled her eyes and was lost for words. Resigned to her fate, she stood up and stuffed the case files into her bag, and Selina helped her get her coat. Taking a bite of her souffle, Elsa said, Lets go. I want to see how youll convince Elizabeth to get off work. Luke chuckled. The three of them werent in a hurry as they chatted on their way to see Elizabeth. As a new team captain, Elizabeth had a separate office. In that regard, she was ahead of Elsa and Luke, who had never had an office to themselves. Under Elsa and Selinas gazes, Luke simply stuck his head into the office and said, Ten minutes. Lets have supper at my ce. Elizabeth, who had been busy, nodded with a smile. She finished her work in five minutes and stood up. Okay, lets go. Elsas face changed. I asked you a few days ago when you would be free toe shopping with me for some new clothes for spring. Didnt you say you were too busy with worktely? Elizabeth chuckled. Thats right. Im free now, but those fashion stores arent open at night. Elsa snorted and pointed at her to indicate she would remember this. Theyughed as they went to the parking lot. Elsa wasnt really angry. Best friends worked differently for everyone. Some were willing to go shopping together, but it was alsomon for some to be reluctant. Good friends could go to parties or travel together, but werent inseparable. There was also no such thing as not being a good sister for not wanting to do something. Elsa also knew that the main point was that it was Luke who had spoken up. Both she and Elizabeth would tell themselves, In any case, the work never ends. A night off will be good. Luke was just giving them an excuse to take a break. After all, it was very rare for this guy to invite them over as guests. The four of them returned to Clinton, and Luke went to make supper. Selina and the other two women started chatting. The first thing they talked about was the theft of the Givenchy jewels tonight. Even Selina, the biggest cker among the three women, had already worked many cases, to say nothing of Elsa, who had been in this line of work for almost ten years. After Elizabeth gave them the preliminary information, they started analyzing it logically. But they were all lyingzily on the couch. If they had ideas, they would speak up; if they didnt, they would listen to someone else. Cracking the case wasnt the main point; it was just a topic of conversation. After Selina told them about the models and the new line of clothes, the case waspletely thrown to the side, and fashion became the main topic of conversation. As they chatted, the three girls sip their iced wine from time to time; it was far more rxing than drinking outside. Chapter 1209 - Plan, Hit at the Peak, and New Ability

Chapter 1209: n, Hit at the Peak, and New Ability

However, Elsa and Elizabeth were more restrained tonight. Getting wildly drunk could wait until after they talked to Luke about the current situation and had supper. A lot had happened in New York recently, and NYPD had to handle many things. More importantly, themissioner seemed old and slow to react. Law and order in New York had deteriorated recently, but no new measures had been put in ce. The New York mayors term wasing to an end, and several bigshots had expressed strong interest in this position. It was verymon for the new mayor to rece the old NYPDmissioner. As the First Deputy Commissioner, Brad would have a chance to take office. When Elsa mentioned this during supper, Selina couldnt help but nce at Luke, as if to ask whether they should lend a hand. Luke shook his head and chuckled. Selina knew that things werent that simple. In fact, if Brad really became themissioner, would he be pulled down in a year? The major events in New York recently were more or less rted to Luke. Although he didnt have any sort of three to five-year n or whatever, he still had some small targets for this year. Truly, no one knew how many unexpected situations NYPD would have to mop up during this time. If Brad really did climb up, it was very likely that he would be hit at the peak; it was hard to say whether the position would be a good or bad thing for him. But who cared? Dustin might care, but for the time being, he had no power to affect the bigshots attitudes. Although Luke had ways to influence these people, he wasnt interested in using his own resources to protect Deputy Commissioner Brad, whom he had never met. It was like how most people were willing to help an old friend, but might not necessarily be willing to help a friend of a friend whom they didnt know at all. Luke had always had the typical attitude of a citizen a bigshots fate had nothing to do with him at all. What happened to Deputy Commissioner Brad wouldnt affect Dustin. Even if the Deputy Commissioner fell, Luke could use his own strength to protect Dustins position. After all, his immediate boss was someone who directly affected the quality of his work and life, and was also his friend. Pondering for a moment, he made a decision: He had to slowly wash away the brand on Dustin. At the very least, Luke couldnt let people think that Dustin was relyingpletely on Deputy Commissioner Brad. It wasnt a simple operation, but it wouldnt be too hard for a big capitalist like Jenny to handle. Being a CEO satisfied Jennys inner desires; as a secretary, she was naturally responsible for meeting Lukes practical needs. Titanium Phone Company needed to increase its influence with NYPD. Turning Dustin into a connection between the phonepany and a board member of Stark Industries would kill two birds with one stone. Otherwise, if something happened in New York and nobody could fix it, it would be too embarrassing for the number one phonepany in the world. The four of them spent an hour eating and chatting before Luke tactfully got up and went downstairs, saying that he was going to work on restoring an old car. When he went downstairs, he pointed upward without hesitation in a sign for the dog head who had followed him to go back and watch over the three women who liked to get drunk. Gold Nugget resentfully turned around and went upstairs with its tail between its legs. It cursed in its heart:?Do you think youre the only one who cant stand how crazy they get after drinking? Even my dog eyes cant take it! But the dog head didnt have the final say. It could only slink back and watch the next episode of the drunk womens crack show in a corner with its earphones on. Luke wasnt deliberately torturing the dog; it was just that there was still a girl in Space 2 that he had to deal with. He sat down in a chair on the first floor and closed his eyes. At the same time, his clone returned to the vi and took off its armor. After cleaning up, it entered the undergroundb. With a thought, the girl in Space 2 was released, and Osiris, the medical A.I., was released as well. Luke began to examine the girl and back up the data. He had just started to examine the information in the system, when C System:?You have defeated Tandy Bowen and have received a list of her abilities. Tandy Bowens abilities: Elementary Light of Life (Prerequisites: 40 Strength, 20 Mental Strength, 10,000 Credit. Partially avable), Light Dagger (unavable). Luke was silent for a long whale after reading the message. Actually, when he had knocked out this girl called Tandy Bowen, his heart had jumped several times. Thanks to his willpower and in an effort to restrain his mood, he suppressed the urge to do research immediately, and went back to pick Selina up. Then, he extended an invitation to Elsa and Elizabeth at the police department, and went home to cook and have supper. It wasnt until this moment that he could study this new ability with a calm mindset. Actually, he had captured this little girl not because she had injured that hoodlum. On the contrary, Luke wouldve knocked the five hoodlums out hard on the spot if the girl had been the one injured. Tandy had been the victim in the alley, but she was also the little thief who had stolen the diamond ne. Luke didnt know why she had been stopped by hooligans in that area. The two of them had entered the alley from different directions, and it wasnt until Luke got closer that he realized that Tandy was the suspect in the theft. By the time he arrived, she had already stabbed the hoodlum with a dagger, and things were getting messy. Thinking quickly, Luke had swiftly decided to help her clean up. He wasnt a two-faced person who abhorred evil on the surface but was actually twisted inside. Sending her to the police department for theft was equivalent to putting her on the examination table of some secret agency. He couldnt do something that was actually an atrocity under the guise of justice. For this little female thief, Tandy, Luke felt that letting the wizarde out once again to give her closed training for several months was a suitable punishment. He had his grandpa Drax, Robert, Catherine, his sister ire, his brother Joseph, and his loyal teammate Selina. His family and job were flourishing, and he led afortable life. He didnt want to turn into someone like that Uncle Frank, who killed anyone he caught. He also didnt want to be like Mr. Wayne, who med himself for everything, since that would make him go crazy even quicker. For the people he cared about, he had to be more normal. He couldnt assume that with superpowers, he could save the world. He couldnt assume that with superpowers, he could kill all the bad guys. He couldnt assume that with superpowers, it was his responsibility to punish all sins. In short, one shouldnt feel lowly, nor arrogant. If he wasnt sure of his own heart, he, who was getting stronger day by day, would only cause more destruction in this world. As the thoughts rolled around in his mind, he learned Tandys Elementary Light of Life. Hosts experience: 323,000 / 700,000. Credit: 998,000 Chapter 1210 - Speculation on Luck and the Case of the Stolen Necklace

Chapter 1210: Spection on Luck and the Case of the Stolen Ne

He lost more credit points and could only postpone the upgrade of the inventory for now, but he wasnt in a hurry. Ever since running into Mephistos clone, he could only feel reassured if he had enough spare credit points. Closing his eyes for a moment to experience the effects of Elementary Light of Life, he raised his right hand a little doubtfully. Several secondster, a hazy white light appeared on the tip of his index finger. Under the sun, this bit of white light would be ignored. But at a distance of ten centimeters in front of him in theb at night, he saw very clearly that there was a faint white light on his index finger. Luke had a strange expression on his face. Sensing the systems simple exnation of this ability, he murmured, No way. A magic ability? Thinking for a moment, he picked up a scalpel and made a very small cut on the unconscious Tandys arm, like a paper cut. Then, he ced the glowing tip of his finger on the cut. Before he could even press down, the white light approached the wound, and in the blink of an eye, the wound disappeared. Lukes eyes widened. Holy sh*t! No matter how he looked at it, this light and shadow special effects and practical result looked like a healing spell! He wasnt happy about this harvest for long, however. Instead, he started to frown. He had a bad feeling about how good his luck had been recently. As the saying went, after hitting the top, the only way to go was down. He had been reaping very useful abilities one after another during this period of time; was this a warning from God? Lukes heart was heavy when he thought about how Sheerah had been involved in yet another theft case when he went to her performance; even obtaining Lifeforce couldnt dispel his worries. He had been very unlucky in his previous life. Since young, all he got from lucky draws was a lot of toilet paper. When he bought lottery tickets for a year, he only won 20 bucks once, and 5 bucks three times. He could lose over 100 dors in one afternoon from ying mahjong. In this life, he relied on Daddy System to escape this bad luck curse, but now, he realized that the curse was following his friends. His feelings wereplicated. But real life liked messing around. Several days passed after that night, and while New York was still as noisy as ever, nothing major happened. Also, the diamond ne which the little thief, Tandy, had stolen was recovered the following afternoon. This gave Luke and Selina another opportunity to ck off once more. The case wasnt tooplicated. The little girl, Tandy Bowen, was 17 years old. She had dropped out of high school and followed her boyfriend around to steal things for a living. She had a severely ill mother, so she could only go around stealing things to cover the medical fees. It sounded like a drama script, but this was real life. And there was even more drama to it. Tandys father had been a senior engineer at the giant Roxxon Corporation; Tandy used to be a rich kid. The girls father died following an ident on arge oil rig, and Roxxon Corporation med it on the dead senior engineer. Thepany found an excuse to throw Tandy and her mother out of their house, and they became penniless overnight. Coupled with her depression and anger, Tandys mother soon fell ill andy sick for years. Listening to this real-life drama plot, Luke didnt know what to say. Although what the girl had done was wrong, he couldnt tell a teenage girl to find a way out on her own. It was best not to count on welfare donations forever; you wouldnt necessarily get anything even after applying for them. Stealing was without doubt the simplest way to make money. That and the way hooligans charged a toll to passers-by while toting guns were the lowest of the two-bit professions in America. It was Tandys boyfriend who took her to carry out these thefts. This boyfriend wasnt a decent person, grooming his girlfriend to be a thief. He was also the stereotypical brainless hooligan. After obtaining the diamond ne, he felt that if he sold it, he would make a fortune, and there was no need to split the money with Tandy. Thus, the idiot boyfriend found a reason to trick Tandy out of the car on a remote street, before he hit the gas and drove off. Tandy had juste back to her senses and was cursing her boyfriend, when the hooligans blocked her way. But Luke had heard her cry for help on his way back, and thus rescued her. Under Elementary Pheromone Control, Tandy readily confessed everything, including her brainless boyfriends license te number. The guy didnt even bother to switch cars when he went to a certain shady shop the next afternoon to pawn the loot. The patrol officers noticed that the te number belonged to a suspect. They stopped and arrested the boyfriend on the spot, taking him back to the police department along with the diamond ne on the passenger seat. It had been less than 24 hours since the theft of the diamond ne, and the suspect had already been caught. It was impossible for Tandys boyfriend to get rich on his own, but it was possible for him to go to prison on his own. Luke, on the other hand, treated Tandy better than the supergirl trio, and sent her to a secluded bungalow in Nassau County. She had to be properly educated for a few months up to a year; it was equivalent to her entering a private juvenile detention center. During that time, Luke anonymously donated arge sum of money to a certain fund, and had it help pay for Tandys mothers medical fees and living expenses. After confirming that her mother was being taken off, Tandys resistance crumbled, and she obediently epted being reeducated. There were two reasons for this. Firstly, Luke didnt want to use Elementary Pheromone Control too much on Tandy. This girl was basically normal. If she held a grudge and deliberately resisted the Pheromone Control, the duration and effect would be significantly reduced. If she continued to resist, it might cause her serious psychological damage. Jessica Jones, the private investigator, was a ssic example. Secondly, not only was Tandys Light of Life partially avable for Luke to learn, her original version was very useful. Luke believed that Tandys ability could be used to save many people. After her reeducation was over, she could be amunity or charity volunteer to atone for her past misdeeds; that was more meaningful than sending her to prison. It took him several days to deal with everything rted to Tandy. By then, he had umted 1.04 million credit points in the system. Luke had been harassing the system in thest few days, and finally confirmed that the upgrade of the inventory wouldnt affect the ordinary items and living beings stored inside. It was just that he wouldnt have ess to them during the upgrade. With a thought, he summoned the system. System:?10,000 credit points required to upgrade the inventory. Upgrade? Luke chose yes. The system:?The upgrade will take 24 hours. The inventory wont be able to function for the time being. Luke wasnt too surprised. If his guess was correct, the volume of his inventory would go from 101010 = 1,000 cubic meters to 100100100 = 1 million cubic meters. He would be surprised if the upgrade?didnt?take some time. Chapter 1211 - Rich Dude, Handsome Dude, Mr. Wayne

Chapter 1211: Rich Dude, Handsome Dude, Mr. Wayne

Luke couldnt waste time while the inventory was being upgraded. He opened the dark room in passing and paid Ivan Vanko a visit. It had been a few days since theyst met, and Ivan had put on a little more weight. He looked a little depressed, but not overly so. When he saw Luke, who came in with a mask on, he simply raised an eyebrow before he continued reading. Luke asked, So, have you thought it through? After a brief silence, Ivan tossed the book aside. Why dont you just kill me? Dont talk about your rule of not killing people. I dont believe youre that sort of idiot who will tie yourself down with rules. Luke chuckled. No, I just dont kill anyone because theres no need to. Ivan nced at him. So, youre responsible for me getting loose and causing trouble a second time? Luke was amused. There are fugitives every year. Should I me myself for not charging into prison beforehand and killing them all? Or should I kill them before they go to prison? In the end, should I kill them first because I suspect they mightmit a crimeter? Dont quibble. You were the one who let me out. Luke wagged his index finger. The ones who let you out were capitalists who y around with thew. It was their greed that led to your escape. As for me, Im never responsible for other peoples greed. Ivan narrowed his eyes. If you let me out again, arent you afraid that Ill go after Tony Stark? Luke shook his head regretfully. Your n to deal with Starkst time was interesting, but you got it wrong from the beginning. At most, youll cause a lot of other people harm, and then die, while Tony still wont suffer any losses. Ivan gave a lowugh. Are you sure? Luke looked at him like he was an idiot. First of all, Tony Stark is a super capitalist with a worth of hundreds of billions. The problems you created for him might affect his worth a little, but hell still be one of the richest men in America. Unsurprised, Ivan nodded. I know that. And? Luke said, Secondly, hes Iron Man. Even if you finally defeat him, that is just one failure on his path to bing a hero. Hell rise again and stomp on the viin that you are. Only then is the movie over, and the whole world satisfied. As for your father and Howard Stark, nobody cares. Tony Stark is more upright and sessful than you, so naturally, his father is more upright than your father. There was a glint in Ivans eyes. Really? What if I kill Stark? Luke asked, Do you really think you can kill him? I can try. Luke, however, smiled. Sure. Youll die if you try. Ivan raised an eyebrow. Will you kill me then? Luke shook his head. No, but someone else will if you do something bad. Its none of my business. Ivan closed his eyes for a moment before he opened them and gazed at Luke. ck Cat? Luke smiled but didnt say anything. There was no need to make cheap verbal threats. Ivans armor was ridiculously big and coarse. Gold Nugget only needed to ambush him and he would be dead in seconds. It was just that Luke had never let Gold Nugget kill anyone for safety reasons. If Ivan truly dared to continue making trouble in New York, it wouldnt be strange for Boogeyman John or V to shoot him. Lowering his head, Ivan pondered for a long moment. What do I get if I agree to work for you? Luke said with a smile, Your face and your nickname as Whish cant be used anymore. How about full stic surgery so that you can go out and y in armor? What do you mean? Luke said, You might not know, but ck Cat is not the only friend I have. So, I dont mind having one more. Even me? Luke chuckled. Do you really think Im a stickler for morality? I just hate bad guys. Ivan was amused. So, both times before, it was because I was the bad guy? Luke nodded matter-of-factly. You can try getting revenge on Tony in private. I dont care if you beat him up and run or record it and upload the video online. However, if you fight him in an area where a lot of innocent people are gathered, do you dare say youll bother to take into ount the possible casualties? Speechless for a moment, Ivan shook his head honestly. No. Both he and Luke knew that he never nned to attack the audience at the expo, but he also didnt care how many people he identally injured. So, while he wasnt a bad guy, he didnt have any good intentions. He just wanted revenge. After a brief silence, he finally nodded. I can work for you, but for how long? Luke said, Until you die. Ivan leaned back on his hands. Isnt that the same as going to prison for the rest of my life? Why would I agree? Luke said, As long as you dont implicate the innocent, I have no interest in keeping you locked up. Is that so hard to understand? Ivan narrowed his eyes. Are you saying that you will only give me freedom if I be a good person? Luke shook his head. No; its fine as long as you dont be a bad person. Otherwise, I can only beat you up until youre a quadriplegic, and Ill get caretakers to watch you until youre a hundred years old. Dont worry, Im confident I can cripple you without killing you. A chill ran down Ivans spine. Batman had no reason to lie to him, nor let him out. Rubbing the goosebumps on his arms, Ivan nodded. Deal. When can I start? Luke said, After the makeover. Ivan frowned. Do I have to get stic surgery? Luke said, Youre quite handsome, but Im not interested in helping you deal with crazy arms dealers, the FBI, Homnd Security, and NYPD. So, stic surgery is necessary, but I can make you even more good-looking so that women cant help but throw themselves at you. Are you really Batman? Luke chuckled. The one and only. Then what should I call you? Luke said, Rich dude, handsome dude, or Mr. Wayne or Bruce will do. Ivan had a strange expression on his face as he asked, Your name is Bruce Wayne? Luke nodded. Thats right. Now, choose a face for yourself. There was no way that Luke would use the Thousand Faces nanotechnology on Ivan. Ivan wasnt some tech noob. Even if he didnt know how to use the nanotechnology, he could still experiment with ways to destroy it. Luke didnt want him to know about the Thousand Faces System. Thus, Osiris, the medical A.I., used conventional methods to perform stic surgery on Ivans face, and then erased or modified the tattoos on his body. After that, Ivan turned from a coarse and burly man into an almost elegant gentleman. Chapter 1212 - Blood Transfusion Ability, and Teammates-In-Training

Chapter 1212: Blood Transfusion Ability, and Teammates-In-Training

Ivan soon woke up, but couldnt observe his face for the time being since Luke had covered it and said it was to prevent his face from being marred during recovery. It actually didnt hurt much, but was just a little itchy. Ivan didnt think much of it. If he had cared about his appearance, he wouldnt have wasted his original good looks on bing a viin. Actually, Luke just didnt want him to find out that his face had been modified and had recovered all in basically under an hour. The operation had been very simple. After Osiris, the medical A.I., was done with the surgery, Lukes hand had slowly moved over Ivans wounds with the Elementary Light of Life he had just obtained. He didnt need to touch the wounds with his fingers; he just needed to cover them with the faint white light from his fingertips, and they quickly healed. Osiris moved quickly. There were a lot of wounds, but they were very small, and didnt consume much Light of Life. Using stic surgery and Light of Life together was killing two birds with one stone. For the past few days, Luke had been experimenting with this new healing ability. The results of the test were a pleasant surprise, but also very different from his initial expectations. Light of Life was a healing technique which replenished a persons life force. Healing injuries was just the most basic manifestation of this. Light of Life could also get rid of most negative body conditions, such as bleeding, poisoning, hormonal imbnces and so on. From this, it could be seen that Light of Life was a healing technique with a wide spectrum of use, and didnt apply just to external wounds. However, the healer in games relied on magic to replenish another characters life force. The principle behind Lukes Light of Life was even simpler: It simply transferred the users life force to the recipient. This was simr to a blood transfusion between ordinary people. If the donor gave too much, their own life would be in danger. In practice, because of his Elementary Self-Healing and his super strong physique, Luke only needed to use a small portion of his life force to recover from serious injuries. This severity had nothing to do with the type of injury, but the extent of an injury. For example, a cut on his skin or an injury to his heart would require basically the same amount of life force. But as long as the cut on his skin was bigger, it would consume more life force than the smaller injury to his heart. Luke would definitely use this ability to save lives. As long as it wasnt a special situation, he could treat fatal injuries in an emergency. A fatal injury also didnt have to be big; it could be a small one-centimeter puncture in the heart or a nicked main artery. Thus, Light of Life didnt demand as much from him as he had expected; it was far from a life for a life sort of deal. More importantly, Luke had the Star of Justice. After this clone appeared, Luke often harassed the system, worried that there were unknown hidden dangers. With the Star of Justice now sharing his stats, Luke was worried that if it was destroyed, his 10 stat points would disappear as well. In fact, that wouldnt happen. The system gave a simple but clear answer to this sensitive question. The Star of Justice didnt have a lifespan, and it wouldnt have any negative effect on the main body. That was because the clones survival relied on credit points; in other words, its life force was actually based on credit points. Thus, the Star of Justice would inevitably consume credit points in battle, and the more intense the battle, the more credit points were consumed. By the same logic, the life force consumed by the clone using Light of Life would also be replenished with credit. It only needed to spend credit in order to save lives, which had nothing to do with Lukes own life force. After understanding this, Luke was reassured. Wasnt it easy to get credit points? For example, he spent only a handful of credit points to heal the minor injuries from the stic surgery earlier. It wasnt suitable for Luke himself to use this divine healing skill, but it didnt matter so much for his other aliases. He just needed to disguise it a little. He could put together some ointment and use an LED light to cover the white light during the healing process. The ointment could be credited with the treatment. He didnt care if other people took it back to be analyzed. In any case, there was still Life 1! He could add an infinitesimal amount of Life 1 to the ointment to preserve some healing effect. If someone with ulterior motives analyzed it and discovered that the medicinal effect wasnt good, it could be exined as the effect being absorbed or inconsistent. Wasnt that very reasonable? Thinking this, Luke couldnt help but chuckle. This way, he had more confidence in his teammate training program. Thinking this, he started to put together the fake ointment, and chuckled darkly every now and then. It was a good thing that Ivan was still locked up and couldnt see how Luke chuckled as he concocted the ointment, or he would think that Batman was some shady, twisted doctor. Tomorrow, Luke could go and see his first teammate-in-training; it seemed that guy was a little moody because of his own ailment. The top of the Empire State Building was lit up again at night, but it now had a newpanion. Not far away was a slightly taller building with a disc-shaped tform. The top was also brightly lit, and the five enormous letters STARK were very eye-catching in the center of Manhattan. This time, Luke kept a low profile. He contacted Jarvis and sent him a message in advance. Then, he entered the special elevator that opened up. The elevator closed and went up. After he canceled stealth mode, he asked Jarvis, Does Tony know Im here? Jarvis said, Ive already informed him, Mr. Batman. Luke hummed and said casually, You can call me Bruce or Mr. Wayne in the future. Jarvis readily agreed. Very well, Mr. Bruce Wayne. After the brief exchange, the elevator reached the top. Luke stepped out and saw Tony in his armor, but the mask was flipped open. He strode over and said, What, you want to spar with me again? Let me tell you, I found an awesome personal coach recently, and mybat skills have improved. Luke raised an eyebrow. Your first wifes secretary? Tony turned his head. Did you investigate me? Luke chuckled. Who do you think broke into Hammer Industries warehouse with herst time? Tony was enlightened. ck Cat told you? Luke lowered his head and stared at the tycoon. He said solemnly, Her name is Bastet. If you keep calling her ck Cat, she mighte looking to beat you up. Tony was interested. The cat god of Egypt? Interesting. However, are you sure she wont be the one crying from a beating? Luke snorted. You should be d that she doesnt like to torture weak chickens. Didnt that secretary tell you what happened when she tested Bastetst time? Chapter 1213 - Dad Will Always Be Your Dad

Chapter 1213: Dad Will Always Be Your Dad

Tonys eyes lit up. Really? Tell me about it, I could use augh. Arent you worried about your newbat trainer beating you senseless??Sneering inwardly, Luke didnt mince his words. Your little secretary can deal with you as easily as Bastet dealt with her. Are you sure you want to piss off Bastet? From the tycoons expression, it was clear what he was thinking. It was probably along the lines of, I cant beat Batman, but I should be able to handle ck Cat, right? But if this guy really pissed off Selina, she might use herplete form and pummel the tycoon into the ground. She might even feed him fart medicine or something to clear his bowels. Huh? No! Lukes heart trembled. He made a note to tell Selina that she absolutely couldnt use those special weapons on the tycoon. Even the tycoons father had never done anything like that to him. If this arrogant guy was turned into a farting bigshot, he would bear a grudge to death. As they chatted, Luke entered theb. There was an old sandbox model on the enormous workbench. Lukes gaze simply swept over it before he stopped paying attention to it. He asked, Hows the research on Life 1ing along? Tony perked up. I made some progress. But, can you tell me where you got this? After a brief silence, Luke replied, Someone sold it to me. Tony was suspicious. You saidst time that a friend of yours gave it to you. Luke chuckled. Were business associates. Tony: Fine. You better buy more and stock up. Its definitely valuable. If its just about money, I can give you anything up to ten billion. Luke asked, That much? Tony shrugged. I can only take out this much in a short period of time if I dont want to draw attention. Do you need it? No, that guy isnt interested in money. Luke shook his head. So, you want more Life 1? Tony nodded decisively. Of course. From my current research results, its already beyond the scope of a normal drug. If you have to ssify it, I would call it magic rather than science. Luke didnt continue the topic. Does it work on your chest injury? Tonys face changed. He hesitated for a moment, then looked away awkwardly. I havent tested it yet. Luke asked, You still have concerns? Hm, and its not about Life 1? Tonyughed dryly. No; I just want to confirm again whether or not there are any side effects. Luke shook his head. Stop hedging. You actually know there wont be any side effects. What youre really afraid of is yourself, that youll die just like this. Thats nothing to be embarrassed about. Im also afraid of death. Tony turned his head. Are you afraid of death? Hehe, thats reallyforting. Luke said, Yes, Im scared. Thats why I like to cripple the bad guys first. Tony said, Thats a good reason. Sensing the tycoons emotions, Luke didnt say anything else and simply said, Let me tell you something else. If youre still worried about Life 1, I have an even simpler solution. Its enough to make sure you dont die, but youll need a doctor to take out the shrapnel in your chest. Tony was surprised. How? Luke said, A healing superpower. Tonys eyes widened. Are you kidding? Luke shook his head. No. If you decide to go with this method, youll need to find a doctor with sealed lips. Tony confirmed that Batman wasnt joking. He frowned. He was certain that Life 1 would prevent him from dying if anything happened during the operation. What was really hard to ovee was his own fear. The brink between life and death was terrifying. Not everyone could view life and death lightly. Hooligans could grit their teeth and risk their lives for thousands of dors, but once they became gang bigshots, they might not have the courage to risk death, much less Tony, who stood at the top of the world and had a lot of interesting things to do while he lived; everything would be over if he died. The stakes were too high. Even if there was a very low chance of failure, he didnt dare make the decision randomly. After a brief silence, he took a deep breath and shook his head. No need. Ill do it myself. Luke didnt say any more. Although he didnt want Tony to die, he wasnt his father, and couldnt take care of the tycoon like a child. So, he changed the topic and told him about his arrangement for Ivan. Tony frowned. Are you sure this guy wont do anything stupid? He then added, Im not worried that hell attack me, but that hell drag civilians into it. Luke nodded. Then hell die. Tonys eyes flickered. Youll kill him? Luke chuckled. Do you think Im the only one who can kill him? After a brief silence, Tony nodded. Then it doesnt matter. But if hees looking for trouble again, I wont hold back. Luke said, Do what you want. After that, he looked at the reactor in Tonys chest again. If you dont want to die, you should make a decision sooner rather thanter. Without waiting for the tycoons reply, Luke walked into the elevator and turned invisible again. The elevator doors closed. Tony watched as the elevator swiftly descended to the bottom floor. He took a deep breath and got onto the tform for the robotic arms to take off the armor. Rubbing the reactor in his chest for a moment, he looked at the old sandbox model on the workbench and finally shook his head. At the very least, let me see where the future is headed before I make a decision. Walking over to the old sandbox, he said, Jarvis, establish a digital model. I want a maniptable projection. Jarvis did as he was told. Yes, sir. Tony snapped his fingers and waved his hand, and the model rotated so that it was right side up. Observing the model, he leaned back and rubbed his beard. What does it look like? It looks like an atom. Hm, this should be the nucleus Jarvis asked, What do you want to do, sir? Tony said, I want to discover No, I want to rediscover a new element. Then, intermittentmands rang out in theb. Remove the pathways Remove thendscaping, trees, parking lots, and exits Using the globe as the nucleus, structure the protons and neutrons A long timeter, Tony looked at the blue digital model in front of him. He was a little annoyed, amazed, and even more impressed. Youve been dead for more than ten years, and you still want to teach me? A smile gradually appeared on his face. He put his hands together, and the model which filled half the room waspressed into a small ball of light. Jarvis said, Congrattions, sir. A new element has been discovered. It should be able to rece the padium that is currently being used. Looking at the blue ball of light, Tony took a deep breath. Thanks, Dad. Chapter 1214 - Mysterious Businessman, and Entering the Market

Chapter 1214: Mysterious Businessman, and Entering the Market

Jarvis gave him a timely reminder. Theb below doesnt have the facilities to make new elements for now, sir. Tony casually erased the blue ball of light with a wave of his hand and walked to the circr tform outside the room. Its time to go back and draw up a 20-million dor renovation n for ab. Are we ready to sweat, buddy? Jarvis said, Please drink plenty of water, sir. No problem. Tonys smile wasnt big, but it was rxed. As he walked toward the external tform, the sides of the pathway opened up and mechanical arms rose to quickly and urately ce parts of Mark 6 on his body. By the time Tony stepped onto the round tform, he was already suited up. Hu! Boom! mes spurted out of the arms and legs of the armor, and Mark 6 flew up into the night sky in a huge arc toward Malibu Beach in Los Angeles. On the other side, Luke was amused. The tycoons proud and stubborn personality wasnt just for show. He trusted Batman and had personally tested Life 1, but he was still unwilling to honestly admit his fear of death. Luke personally saying that he was afraid of death didnt make the tycoon change his mind on the spot. But he was sure that after tonight, Tony would definitely think more seriously about treating his chest injury. Whether it was Life 1 or superpowers, including the im that Batman was also afraid of death, these were ultimately just bargaining chips to increase Tonys courage to heal himself. Luke didnt think he was being too good to the tycoon. He now had almost a hundred billion in assets, all thanks to Tonys technology gift pack and the shares in Stark Industries. One always had to be a little more sincere as a person. After tonights conversation, the alias that he had been envisaging for a long time had finallye to fruition with Tony a friend who could sell Batman many amazing goods. This alias could pull all his allies together. The key figure in this alliance wasnt Batman, but the mysterious businessman who provided the goods. Batman could be the spiritual leader, but he couldnt really belong to any team, nor could he be responsible for other peoples actions. This mysterious businessman didnt matter. He could be Batmans loyal friend, patron, teammate, andundering partner. Everything that Batman couldnt talk about could be done by this businessman. In any case, the whole of America knew that businessmen could be shameless. The more sessful they were, the more shameless they were. As Luke pondered this, he entered the sewers. A momentter, he changed into his V outfit and went to Damon and Mindys house in New Jersey. He also sent a message first. When he reached the door, he knocked lightly twice, three times, and three times. A momentter, the door opened. Mindy opened her eyes wide as she looked at the door. Then, she felt a faint breeze, and the door was closed by an invisible hand. Mindy jumped several meters away and warily touched the hilt of the butterfly knife at her waist as she looked at the transparent and twisted air at the door. The next moment, like a chameleon switching colors, the transparent and twisted shadow turned into a man in a Zorro hat, a ck cape, and a smiling mask in three seconds. Wow, thats so cool. Mindy gaped. She found it cool to watch the air turn into a living person up close. Luke chuckled and nodded at the little girl. He then greeted Damon in the living room. Long time no see, Damon. Damon was much better than his daughter. He remained calm in the face of the appearance of a living person out of thin air. But he finally pulled his hand and the MP7 which he was holding out from under the arm of the couch. Putting the gun on the table, he said, Youre still as cautious as ever, V. Youre no less vignt than I am. Not bad. Luke walked over with a smile and picked up the MP7. He looked at it and nodded, then shook his head. These adjustments are very good, but the quality of the gun is too ordinary. Damon was stunned. This is enough for us. Luke chuckled. Damon, have you seen the news? Damon nodded and was about to say something. Mindy, on the other hand, had already slipped over to sit next to Luke. She jumped up when she heard that. Batman, you mean Batman! Luke nodded. Thats right. But you forgot to mention Iron Man and Whish. Mindy said with starry eyes, But I still like Batman the most. Tony Stark is too shy and cheap. Luke said, Lets talk about their equipment first, shall we? Mindy scratched her head and apologized in embarrassment. Sorry, I was too excited. Luke said, Its fine. Your father is very calm. Damon was helpless. He wasnt a fan of celebrities Fine, he actually felt that Batman was more handsome, but he couldnt say that to Mindy. His daughter had already suspected that he was imitating Batmanst time. If he said something again, wouldnt that be confirming that her father was an old fan? Luke finally got down to business. Lets talk about Whish. Do you have any weapons you can use against him? Both Damon and Mindy frowned and shook their heads solemnly. Mindy was straightforward. Its impossible. I saw videos of his battle with Iron Man. With that secondplete set of armor in particr, ordinary firearms probably wont work. Luke nodded. Thats right. I can tell you that even a 30MM machine gun and special armor-piercing bullets will only be able to disrupt his movements. Its very hard to break through his defense. Whishs second suit was twice as thick as the Marks. It was heavy, bear-like armor. Coupled with the electromaic sma whips, it was ridiculously sturdy against conventional firearms. Mindy suddenly clenched one fist and mmed it into her open palm. Got it. It seems that I still need to practice the rope dart technique. That way, I can disrupt the whips, like Batman, and tie him up. Damon put his hand to his forehead. How many years would it have taken Batman to practice his rope darts? Ordinary materials cant withstand the whips. Theyre too sharp. Luke was amused. The little girl was really a hardcore Batman fan. She even wanted to imitate his weapons and tactics? He said, So, your equipment should be upgraded. Damon trembled as he recalled his previous fear of going bankrupt and Mindys school fees. He subconsciously asked, How much? Luke said, It can be costly. Damon smiled bitterly. Well Ive been drawing recently. Luke finally remembered that he had persuaded Damon to be a cartoonist. His attention couldnt help but shift. Have you sold them? Damon hesitated. Well, I drawics. Luke was interested. Have you submitted them? Damon couldnt help but look at Mindy, and coughed. Not yet. It takes time to write a story, and its still too early to submit them. Chapter 1215 - Coming In From the Side and Phils Worries

Chapter 1215: Coming In From the Side and Phils Worries

Luke nodded regretfully. Then take your time. It doesnt have to be a lot of money for the equipment. Also, it can be paid in installments, or we can talk about switching out old ones for new. Damon and Mindy were both stunned. What? Why did that sound like a secondhand store? Luke took out a USB and tossed it to Mindy. This is the contact number of the supplier who provides me with special equipment. If you need anything in the future, contact him directly. However, he has his own rules. If he likes you, paying by installments or putting it on credit is fine. If he doesnt like you, he wont sell you anything no matter how much money you offer. Communicate with him yourself; I wont get involved. He then stood up. Lets go. Take me to the training room. Ive learned something interesting recently. The two of you can try learning it. Itll be good for you. Damon and Mindy were both surprised, but Mindy immediately led the way and asked, Whats the trick? Can I fly? Or turn into Batman? Pondering for a moment, Luke shook his head. No, Batmans stocky; that wouldnt suit you. Mindy looked down at her short figure?Did I say I was talking about size? Two hourster, the three of them walked out of the training room. Both father and daughter were exhausted, but they were pleasantly surprised. Mindy chased after Luke and asked, V, when can I use my battle aura to break a sandbag like you? Luke said, Within a year. The exact time will depend on how much effort you put in. But remember what I said before: Its a training method for a superpower. Its enough to use it to save your life. Try not to expose yourself. Both father and daughter nodded. This battle aura was very practical for strengthening and protecting oneself. On the flipside, it was a little useless as an external attack, and wasnt as useful as a gun. After exchanging a few more words, Luke turned invisible again. Mindy eximed in envy again, and her head was rubbed by an invisible hand. If you like it, you can order it from that bigshot who sells everything. Maybe hell be willing to give you a set because youre cute? Mindy said, Really? Hm, wait, then theres no hope for Dad! Damons face darkened. He was sure he wasnt cute, nor did he ever want anyone to think he was cute! Luke chuckled and left. The father and daughter sighed almost at the same time as they watched the faint shadow disappear into the darkness. Then, they looked at each other andughed at the same time. It wasnt loud, but it was obvious that they were delighted. Luke, on the other hand, was overjoyed when he saw the two notifications in the system. System:?Damon McCreedy has passed the evaluation to be a 1-star teammate. System:?Mindy McCreedy has passed the evaluation and has been upgraded to a 2-star teammate. Buy one, get one free. Dropping by this time with warm greetings had indeed been worth it. Of course, the most important still was Mindy. It was too hard to win the trust of an old man like Damon, who had experienced bizarre and painful things. But Luke hade in from the side and started with Mindy, which finally made the old man drop his guard. The three of them had dealt with Frank DAmico, the drug lord, together. It wasnt an exaggeration to say that they wererades. Damon hadnt been able to pass the teammate evaluation for a long time, probably because he was too guarded, and his level of trust couldnt meet the systems requirements. After giving them the basic version of the Kunlun Chi Refining technique, Luke finally gained enough trust. After meeting the systems requirements, a lot of things could be left to them in the future. He didnt need them to take any big risks; he just needed them to do some support work. Luke wasnt short ofbat ability; he was short of people he could trust. Wade could also be considered one of them, but it was a pity that there was often a screw loose in his brain. Luke didnt dare hand over confidential tasks to this psycho mercenary. However, there was a problem with Damons ie. They wouldnt ept outright charity. After all, if Damon really needed money, he could do a private job on the side for 100,000 or so. But like he said, he wanted Mindy to get used to an ordinary life, and didnt n to take any private jobs for now. Did Luke have to open another shellpany to break into theics market? Muttering to himself, Luke quickly made up his mind. A technologypany, cell phonepany, miningpany, managementpany, renovationpany C he already had a hand in all of them. Adding aic bookpany didnt seem like a big deal, right? Once your debts piled up, you became immune to worries. In any case, he was familiar with opening a shellpany. As long as he forked out the money, finding a suitable agent orpany wouldnt take long at all. You could do whatever you wanted as long as you had money! This was the convenience of a country that ran on money. The next day, Phil Coulson received an unknown call. He said a few words before he hung up. After opening a certain webpage and carefully reading a certain message, he sighed. Even Batman wants to do business in this society now? Thinking hard, he didnt give Nick Fury a call in the end. He felt that it was better to confirm things with Batman himself. Although Batman never said it outright, Phil knew that this number one superhero didnt like the director. Previously, he had tried using the contact left behind by Batman. At the mention of the directors name, Batman either didnt respond, or simply chuckled. Phil could imagine Batman looking down on his director with disdain. Even though Batman had always been aloof and indifferent, Phil couldnt help but wonder if this number one superhero was racist! As he thought that, his gaze fell on a couple not far away. A momentter, he looked at the three men and one woman at the table next to him, and couldnt help but sigh. Although this was a good thing, these people had been on Earth for too long! Was it really okay for them not to return to Asgard? Phil had a lot ofints about this matter, like why the only way Asgard had to enter and leave was by the Bifrost; even the crown prince didnt know any other way. This now proved one thing if something happened to Asgard, unless God King Odin and God Queen Freya could find a way out, everyone else could only watch. These Asgardian leaders had nothing to do on Earth, and could only fall in love and go sightseeing. The intelligence which they asionally revealed confirmed that Odin had fallen into a deep sleep. Last time, Thors brother, Loki, had lied that Odin was dead. Putting this together, it was clear that there was a big problem with Asgard internal conflict. The oue of this infighting was that Thor, the first heir to Asgard, was trapped on Earth and couldnt reim his power. Phil could only smile bitterly. Asgards defense measures were really good, but they were too unfriendly to the realms crown prince. Chapter 1216 - Pleasing to the Eye, and Being Ugly Is a Crime

Chapter 1216: Pleasing to the Eye, and Being Ugly Is a Crime

What made Phil even more uneasy was that Loki, the second prince of Asgard, had dropped a Destroyer in the deste wilderness of Texas. What about next time? For example now? While New Haven wasnt as big as New York, there were a lot of people in Yale University nearby. If another Destroyer fell, hundreds of people would immediately die here. How troublesome! Phil could only sigh as he looked at Thor, who was acting all lovey-dovey with Dr. Jane. Calling his men over, he instructed them to be on the alert tonight, and then arranged for a helicopter to take him to New York. New Haven was only 100 kilometers away from Manhattan. He could still make it back tonight. Night fell in New York again. But this was the city that never slept. It stubbornly exuded the light of money and power, and called out to people who were also restless to participate in the carousing at night; all kinds of wine receptions, performances, and confidential discussions were underway. For example, at that moment, Phil was sitting in a car in Central Park and looking at the dazzling giant STARK sign not far away. Many thoughts were whirling in his mind. Why hadnt he reported this to Nick Fury in advance? Batman definitely knew Natashas identity. Why didnt he look for her, but for an old acquaintance like Phil? Also, what on earth was this big business? For Batman to say that it was big, it wouldnt be a regr one, and probably wasnt a matter of money. Apart from Batman and Iron Man, why had Thor, Asgard, Loki, the Destroyer, Whish, V, Boogeyman John, and ck Cat appeared? How many potential threats did Earth face now? How many trump cards did Nick Fury have to deal with this increasingly troublesome situation? Each question would mess up the thoughts of a regr person. Now, they were all running through Phils head. He was holding two donuts and a cup of coffee that he had just bought, but he forgot to eat them. Suddenly, someone tapped on the passenger window. Phil came back to his senses and immediately reached for the gun at his waist. He looked out the window and saw a ck SUV with no lights on. At the same time, he received a text message on his phone. Im next to you. Phil nced at the message and put things together. He immediately opened the car door and walked over to the ck SUV, before he entered through the back. The door closed automatically, and he heard the familiar deep voice. Long time no see, Phil. Phil gave his typical nd smile. Yes, its been a long time, Batman. Luke said, How is it? Do you enjoy traveling with the crown prince of Asgard? Phils face stiffened, before he smiled bitterly. Its not bad. Luke said, Alright, since youre on the clock, lets get down to business. He pressed a button, and a virtual screen appeared in the car. He tapped on a catalog. Ill give you five minutes. Take a look. Phils eyes suddenly lit up when he saw the virtual screen. He opened the catalog. For the next five minutes, he simply checked and flipped through the items in the catalog. Five minutester, Luke waved his hand and the virtual screen disappeared. Phils eyes darkened as he grew anxious. Wait, Im not done. Luke asked, You want it? Phil immediately replied honestly, Yes. Luke said, Only you can use these for now, and they have to be keptpletely confidential from SHIELD. Can you do it? Phil was stunned. What? Luke chuckled. What do you think SHIELD is like? Phil frowned. You dont trust SHIELD, and dont believe that its protecting world peace? Luke nodded. Of course. I dont believe in a slogan. I only believe in the truth. Phil was shocked. What truth? Do you need me to prove it? Luke chuckled. No, Im giving you a hint. Find the answer yourself. Phil: What hint? Luke stared at him for a long time with his blood-red lenses before he said, Are you sure you want the answer from me first? Phil hesitated for a moment before he nodded decisively. Yes, Im sure. Luke asked, Have you heard of Hydra? Of course. Wait! Phil was halfway through his sentence, when his eyes suddenly widened. Are you saying that there are Hydra members in SHIELD? Luke said, Yes. For example, you can look into that bald man, Justin Sittwell. He had taken a note of the bald agentst time, because this guys hostile attitude had been very baffling, and his reaction to the Destroyers attack even more so. Even if he wasnt Hydra, it was still a big problem. Phils expression turned solemn. He had indeed investigated Sitwell after the Destroyers attack, but hadnt found any problems with him. But for Batman to call him out by name, how was that not a problem? Thinking that, Phil started to sweat. Sitwell wasnt a newbie, and was about to be promoted to be a level five agent. If this person was Hydra, that meant that Hydra had infiltrated SHIELD. For a moment, Phil even forgot the goods that Batman had shown him earlier as he quickly considered the possible consequences of this matter. Luke didnt disturb him and simply sat there quietly. In the end, Phil was an old agent who had weathered many storms. In less than two minutes, he suppressed the various questions in his heart. Can this be considered a freebie? Luke said, Yes. Youre too weak. If I dont give you something to protect yourself, you might die. Phil was silent for a moment before he said with a bitter smile, Thats true. I dont think I would be able to afford it on my sry. There was nothing to be gained from discussing how weak he was. Luke said, This is business. You can talk to the person yourselfter. It has nothing to do with me. Phil: Okay. But he was still a little puzzled. Until now, SHIELD still wanted something from Batman, so as long as he was willing to show his support for Nick Fury, the director wouldnt let go of this free super fighter. After a brief silence, he couldnt help but ask, Why me? Luke chuckled and gave the reason he had long thought of. Because youre pleasing to the eye. Phil: What? Luke said, Even if Nick Fury isnt Hydra, even if he doesnt have any selfish motives, that doesnt stop me from hating the guy. You have a grudge against him? Phil was dumbfounded. Or are you actually discriminating against the director??Phil added inwardly. Luke, however, smiled. Then, if youre pleasing to the eye, is it because you helped me a lot? If its really hard to understand, you can think of it as him being too ugly. In this world, being ugly is a crime! So, I cant be bothered with him, Luke said casually. Phil: This reason seemed even more vicious than the previous one. Chapter 1217 - Business, Secret Hired Thug, and Birthday

Chapter 1217: Business, Secret Hired Thug, and Birthday

Phi left half an hourter, but not empty-handed. Two Light Daggers from Tandy, two Life 1s, and two multifunctional mechanical gloves were taken away under the guise of test supplies. At the same time, he obtained the contact details for the mysterious businessman. Phil and Luke looked at each other in the rearview mirror for a moment in their respective cars before they looked away. Phils mind was in a mess, but he had no choice but to return to New Haven first to stand guard as the crown prince of Asgard continued to cozy up to a girl. He couldnt act too differently. Hearing Sitwells name just now had already made him very distrustful of SHIELDs internal structure. He didnt want anyone to know that he had been in private contact with Batman. Batman had said that as long as it was a major incident that threatened the safety of ordinary people, Phil could ask him for help, and he would do his best to protect the innocent. Phil hadnt expected Batman to make this promise before he left. For a moment, Phil didnt think about how this supposed big business had turned into a hired thug dropping by for a visit. Luke smiled and was quite satisfied with this deal. His purpose ining to Phil wasntplicated. His main objective was to give Phil some life-saving trump cards. Whether it was Tandys magical Light Dagger, which contained life force, or Life 1, they were both life-saving methods. As long as Phil followed Lukes advice and carried one of these on him, it would be possible for him to survive most external injuries. The multifunctional mechanical gloves, on the other hand, had various functions, like for physical punches or climbing, auxiliary firepower, and dispelling electric shocks or tearing things down. They could significantly improve the wearersbat and survival capability. More importantly, the mechanical gloves werent a limited edition product like the daggers or an experimental product like Life 1. They were technologically advanced and cheap at just two million dors each. Phils face darkened when he heard that. Most SHIELD agents only had personal equipment worth thousands of dors. The more expensive equipment was basically for public use, and the agents only applied to use them when they were on a mission. A mechanical glove worth two million definitely wouldnt see widespread use. After Lukes warning about Hydra, the only person Phil could trust was Nick Fury. Nick Fury didnt trust anyone, so it was impossible for the things Phil brought back to be widespread. He could only keep them for his own use for the time being. Safety always came first before research or anything else. Once he heard the name Hydra, Nick Fury wouldnt undertake any major project before doing a full investigation of SHIELD. Luke had done this on purpose. His biggest impression of the director from his previous life was that he was bald and distrustful. However, the Marvel movies that Luke had watched were limited to the Avengers, so he didnt know how genuine or deep Nick Furys paranoia ran. Apart from the ck baldie himself, nobody else knew how many things he was hiding. Even Pierce, the immediate superior who had promoted Nick Fury to director, was no exception. Whether it was Captain America or Phil, the two men whom the ck baldie absolutely trusted only knew some ssified information. It was only because of Nick Furys paranoia that SHIELD, who had been infiltrated by Hydra after World War II, hadnt beenpletely taken over. In the end, Hydras forces were routed by the Avengers and SHIELD agents led by Phil. The heads were cut off and Hydra copsed. But that didnt affect Lukes n. As long as Nick Fury had suspicions, he would definitely take the bait. Phil would tell the ck man about his contact with Batman sooner orter, and how Luke absolutely wouldnt meet the director because he said he was too ugly. In fact, these words were just to make his stance clear Batman would keep in contact with Phil and could help, but a certain person shouldnte looking for trouble. Nick Fury was a pragmatic person. As long as Batman was useful to him and was willing to help, he wouldnt fall out with Batman even if Batman pointed at his nose and said, Youre ugly. Besides, since Luke hadnt said it in front of him, this thick-skinned and ck-hearted guy would just pretend not to know. This way, Batman would be able to maintain a suitable distance from SHIELD. Because of Hydra, the ck baldie and Phil wouldnt leak the news of Batman cooperating with them. They might look for Batman once they needed to resolve certain crises. Given Nick Furys distrust, he definitely wouldnt give Batman tasks that involved major interests; more likely, he would want Batman to eliminate some superviins and emergencies. In short, Batman would be SHIELDs secret hired thug. If it were before, Luke definitely wouldnt shoulder this sort of responsibility. He wasnt interested in being used, nor did he want to bet his life on a certain persons moral integrity. But with the appearance of the Star of Justice clone, he no longer had anything to worry about. Even if his clone died, it would only be 100,000 credit points. He could afford it. Compared with Luke doing his own investigation, it was undoubtedly more efficient to turn SHIELD into NPCs who issued missions. Besides, given the nature of the Marvel world, a certain baldie and Phil would definitely be involved in major events in the future, and Luke would get a lot of experience and credit points. However, there was no system notification that Phil had be a teammate. Luke wasnt too surprised. As a veteran SHIELD agent, it wasnt easy for Phil to trust someone. Batman hadnt even shown his face. No matter how much Phil trusted him, he would still have some doubts. He wasnt as gullible as Mindy. But Luke had other ns. At this point in time, SHIELD didnt need to trust him. Everything was just the beginning. The next few days were peaceful. It was April 22. It was Selinas birthday, but she hadnt invited anyone else to celebrate. To celebrate, Luke prepared a delicious dinner. After dinner, Gold Nugget gave Selina a gift a brand new Alienptop that it had bought online. Looking at the gift, Selina pinched the dogs ears and said angrily, Do you think I dont know that you bought this for yourself? Gold Nugget whined and covered its ears with its paws to indicate that it didnt want to listen. After exposing the dog heads money-saving trick, she still epted theptop. This time, Ill use it for a month. Ill y music on it every day, and youre not allowed to use or touch it. Ill definitely y with it until its secondhand before I give it to you. Gold Nugget whined. Chapter 1218 - Birthday Gift and Sudden Unusual Activity

Chapter 1218: Birthday Gift and Sudden Unusual Activity

Selina gloated. Toote. Who told you to y tricks with me? Gold Nugget lowered its head in despair. It was over. The new wife would be ruthlessly tortured for a period of time. It could only barely maintain its life by relying on its old second wife (tablet) and third wife (phone). After watching the two guys hurt each other, Luke smiled and took out his gift. The box was t and looked like a pizza box. Selina immediately abandoned the lousyptop and looked at Luke. Luke nodded with a smile. She quickly unwrapped it, and was stumped to see an unmarked box. Youre ying mysterious? She then opened the box. When she saw what was inside, she was stunned. Wow! she eximed. You actually bought it? Luke shook his head. No. To be precise, its custom-made for you. None of those models have ever worn this. Selina finally couldnt help but roll her eyes. Only a pervert would sell something worn by those models to someone else, alright? Could it be that you like that kind Luke didnt think much of it. The diamond set would definitely have been worn before. Didnt it sell for a sky-high price? Selina said, Thats why I didnt want it. Looking at her movements, Luke couldnt help but remind her, Hey, youre not going to put it on right now, are you? Its only April. Selina said, We have heating. That being said, she finally put the custom-made Victorias Secret product back into the box reluctantly. What Luke had chosen was simr to a gauze dress. It was a pretty bright red which faded downward into a pink floral pattern. It looked pretty much like a dress, except for the slightly shorter hem. It wasnt the most expensive model from the press conference a few days ago, but it was the one Selina had looked at the longest. At that time, Luke had secretly ced an order under the name of a Stark Industries board member, and obtained it in a matter of days. It had cost him little to no time and effort. This was how you used money and power. Suddenly, Little Snail warned him, Sir, unusual activity detected. Both Luke and Selina turned serious. Whats going on? A supernatural being has appeared at Culver University in Virginia. These are live images and short videos just obtained from F2F, Little Snail said as it arranged the images and videos in front of them. Luke and Selina quickly scanned the images, and saw a green humanoid creature more than two meters tall. Selina was surprised. Its so big and green. What the hell is that? After a brief silence, Luke said with an odd expression, Dont you find his face familiar? Selina was stunned. Him? Is it someone we know? Luke said, Not really, but we met in Los Angeles. Staring at the face for a moment, Selina then eximed, Is that Jennifers cousin, the PhD doctor? Luke nodded. Dr. Bruce Banner, a professor at Culver University, Virginia, who specializes in gamma ray research. Little Snail: Sir, the relevant information on the Inte is being blocked or erased. Luke asked, You kept backups, right? Little Snail: Yes. Luke said, Thats good. He sat down again and pulled the virtual screen in front of him to examine the information unhurriedly. Selina sat down as well. Are we not going to help? This Dr. Banner was quite good to Jennifer. Luke sighed. Hes in Virginia. We wont make it in time. Besides, how many people in the world do you think are qualified to help this green fatso??he mumbled inwardly. This guy was now a super explosive powder keg who couldnt differentiate between friend and foe. What could Luke do if he went? Could he let the green fatso vent his anger by beating Luke up? In any case, the previous investigation showed that the military was involved in Dr. Banners experimental project. That was why the relevant departments reacted so quickly after the incident. They blocked the news online and erased the information in less than ten minutes. If Luke went over now, he would have to deal with the hot-tempered fatso and the military. He wasnt an arrogant man like Thor. He would be an idiot to jump into a pit like that. The green fatso was basically like an unsolvable game bug, and Dr. Banner was the key to solving the problem. But the green fatso surrounded by the military was just a green fatso, and wouldnt turn back into Dr. Banner. So, Luke could only wait. At that moment, the Star of Justice had already left the vi and was rushing to Culver University. That was how confident Luke was in his clone. But something unexpected happened, and within reason the green fatsopletely disappeared. While his clone was on its way to Culver University, the green fatso made one extraordinarily super-powered jump east, and ultimately jumped into the ocean. This left the military, who had been following the green fatso, at a loss. Whether it was the sky or the ground, most ces no longer had any secrets from humans. As long as there were fixed coordinates, satellites and nes could easily lock onto a persons location. But the ocean was an exception. As an old hand, Luke had long arranged to stay by the Hudson River, which led to the ocean, while his clone lived in the seaside vi, so that they could make use of the water to hide their tracks. The green fatso wasnt that stupid. Or rather, he still retained part of Dr. Banners intelligence. At the very least, he knew that he could only escape the military by entering the ocean. Standing on a cliff next to the ocean, Luke looked at the military helicopter in the distance. He could only shake his head and leave. He was different from the military. He knew very well that the military didnt know what they were facing. He had onlye here for his own benefit, to see what profits he could gain. If he couldnt get anything, he would just go home. The green fatso would appear sooner orter, so Luke wasnt in a hurry. Luke didnt remember much about the Hulk movie. He only vaguely recalled that the military had created a monster that looked like the green fatso but was sh*tty yellow instead. In the end, it was still beaten up by the green fatso. But he had never paid attention to who this viin was or how he got here. He only remembered that the two monsters had fought on the streets for a while before things were wrapped up. Some general whose name Luke had forgotten had taken the me, and that was the end of it. If this had happened in New York, he could still have rushed to the scene. If things went wrong elsewhere, it would be like today, and he could only call it a day. After all, this wasnt like Doraemon, with doors that could open anywhere. What he didnt know was that in some Marvel movies he had never seen, there was actually a force that could open doors anywhere, and this was just an elementary skill. But even if he knew, Luke probably wouldnt be too excited. After all, the system was naturally unrted to magic abilities. He had been developing along the systems trajectory, and had already lost most of his expectations when it came to magic abilities. Chapter 1219 - The New CEO of the Renovation Company

Chapter 1219: The New CEO of the Renovation Company

The next few days were peaceful once more. It was quiet on Phils end, but Luke knew what the ck baldie was like. Theter he took action, the more ruthless he would be. The longer it was peaceful now, the more Hydra would be purged. It was impossible to hide it. Once the baldie grew suspicious, he was even more terrifying than a wife suspecting her husband of having an affair. A wife might still kick up a big fuss, but the baldie would just quietly umte strength and finally crush his opponents in one go, doing everything possible not to give them a chance to turn the tables. Something else popped up during this time. Foggy showed Luke the recent results for the renovationpany. Initially, it was just a small thing, and Luke didnt pay too much attention to it. He just wanted the kids to obediently carry bricks to earn money, and called it a done deal. In the end, this newpany that had just been established actually started a second expansion. With the support of timely intelligence from all-knowing Little Snail about damaged residences, thepanys business volume increased rapidly. Since they didnt have enough manpower, a few old workers brought over some regr colleagues. Then, the kids looked for friends who hadnt joined thepany earlier because they hadnt been certain of its future. Just like that, in just two months, the grassroots renovationpany expanded to be a small-scalepany with more than 40 employees. With thepanys expansion, the shorings in management were immediately highlighted. There were often problems with the distribution of manpower and resources, which greatly affected everyones efficiency. This wasnt a problem that the old workers and Foggy could solve. For thepanys stable development, it had to have a proper manager. Then, through his personal contacts, Foggy found a person to be the CEO of the renovationpany. Looking at the name Benjamin Parker, Luke scratched his head. How did you find this person? Foggy thought that he had some doubts about this candidate. After all, a bad apple could turn the whole barrel rotten. He hurriedly exined, A friend of mine helped him deal with some legal matters. She confirmed that hes honest, reliable and sincere, and suitable for this role. Luke thought for a moment and got it. Ben had a good character, but more than that, he was aw-abiding and serious person. Recently, the old workers in thepany were feeling very proud of what they were doing, and the brats were getting a little cocky when they saw the results; some even dared to say things like thepany dominating New York. This wasnt a bad thing, but if everyone in thepany was like that, the chances of it turning into a bad thing were very high. In any case, with Lukes intelligence support, the renovationpany didntck business; he was just afraid that the workers would lose their earnest attitude. Someone like Ben, who was down-to-earth, willing to get things done, and had principles, could suppress this overall cocky attitude. Luke nodded. Okay. As long as he can stabilize thepany, he can get a share in it. Foggy said, That would be best. Im just awyer, after all. It really isnt professional for me to run a renovationpany. Luke smiled. You and Matt are shareholders in thepany, so you have a share in the dividends. If you notice anything wrong in the future, youll still have to take care of it. Foggy was stunned. Me, too? That isnt necessary. He had been busy for so long, and had never thought of taking anything from this renovationpany. During the previousmunity reconstruction, he and Matt had taken out 100,000 dors from the monthly donations that thew firm received to establish the renovationpany. But Foggy really hadnt considered taking any shares. Luke waved his hand. Its settled. You and Matt are shareholders, and thepany can leave the legal issues to you. Its up to you how you close ounts. If you dont take the shares, youll be outsiders, and Im afraid those kids will start getting ideas. Foggy pondered. The kids in Clinton were indeed a problem. Without him and Matt to hold down the fort, the old workers might not be able to keep them under control. On the other hand, their mothers were regr clients of thew firm. If Foggy called them, their mothers would thrash them when they got home. Also, he and Matt were Clinton natives. Their characters had been verified long ago, and the kids werent stupid. It was naturally more reasonable to trust these two big brothers than those old workers. At the very least, these two big brothers wouldnt cheat them of their hard-earned money. Thinking that, Foggy finally nodded. I can ept it, but it doesnt have to be a big share. 1% is fine. Youll have to talk to Matt; Im not confident I can convince him. Luke chuckled. If Matt wont ept it, tell him youll arrange a meeting, and Ill talk to him slowly until hes convinced. But what the hell is 1%? Thispany isnt worth much. Are you setting aside the dividends from 1% to buy toilet paper? Dont forget whos the absolute major shareholder. Dont haggle with me. You and Matt get 10% each. Its settled. He got up and was about to leave. Foggy was annoyed. Hey, even if its a pack of toilet paper, you cant give away ten of them like this, right? Luke simply chuckled. If youre in the mood to worry about that, why dont you find an opportunity to talk to Maggie, your ex-girlfriend? Use more pillow talk to help you find a few suitable candidates. Wouldnt it be better for yourw firm to get a legal intern? Of course, if you want to use your position for personal gain and poach her, Im happy to see that happen. Foggy flushed. Dont dont talk rubbish. What pillow talk? Theres nothing going on between us, alright? Lukeughed. I know, I know, youre very pure. Goodbye. Leaving behind a conflicted Foggy in his office, Luke went downstairs and went home. Little Peters uncle was actually going to work at his renovationpany. That was quite amazing. In his previous life, he had been a high school student when he saw Spiderman, and then he went to university and worked for over ten years after that. In the end, the deepest impression Luke had was of the saying, With great poweres great responsibility. Then, it seemed Peters uncle was identally killed by some hoodlum after that. So, Luke had to clean up Clinton a little bit more. He couldnt let a good guy like Ben identally die while working as a CEO for the renovationpany, right? That way, May, a kindhearted woman, wouldnt have to suffer the pain of losing her husband, and little Peter would have an uncle to set an example for him. When he grew up, he would be the righteous but down-to-earth Spiderman. While Luke was making that decision, a man and a woman were chatting in a police car as they patrolled the streets. Boss, are we in the wrong ce? asked the young African-American woman with curly, long hair who was driving. The eyes of the middle-aged man in the passenger seat skimmed both sides of the street. What, Misty, do you want to go home early to rest today? Chapter 1220 - The Worries of the New Director, and the New Employee

Chapter 1220: The Worries of the New Director, and the New Employee

Misty, the young African-American woman, curled her lip as she drove. Boss, weve been doing random patrols around the district recently. Apart from catching a few thieves and molesters, we havent seen anything else, like weed sellers or robbers. I think theres something wrong here. The middle-aged man raised an eyebrow. What? Misty said, This is Clinton, the legendary Hells Kitchen. There were several major murder cases here at the end ofst year. Whats going on this year? Except for the fact that the houses are still so rundown,w and order here isnt any worse than in the Upper West Side. Does that make sense? The middle-aged man smiled. So? Do you think it should continue to be chaotic? Misty shook her head. Of course not, but the improvements here dont seem to have anything to do with us. Boss, before we came, you cheered me up and said that only by risking our lives would we be able to get results. Now The middle-aged man subconsciously scratched his head. He had always been a steady person, but in the face of this sharp question from his loyal subordinate, he still felt very embarrassed. If he had known, he wouldnt have made the situation sound so serious. His subordinate was full of fighting spirit, but had nowhere to release it, so he could only pull her out to patrol the streets. He sighed inwardly. Havent you heard? he finally said. Too many superheroes have appeared here. Its not just the Clinton area; even the whole of Manhattan is no longer suitable for gang activities. Otherwise, if it isnt multiple fractures for a gang member, its a concussion. It costs money for hoodlums to go to a doctor. Hearing that, Misty finally found a target to vent on. Isnt that our job? Why are we letting these vigntes do it? If theyve done everything, why do we still need the 15th Precinct? The middle-aged man lowered the back of his chair to ease the ache in his waist. If it wasnt for them, do you think we couldve cleaned up the vermin in the 15th Precinct? Im afraid we wouldve been shot several times already. Misty snorted. Im not scared. The middle-aged man said, Hey, I have a wife and a daughter. Cant I be scared? Misty paid no attention to such rubbish. If her boss was afraid, would he have taken over the position of director of the 15th Precinct, and boldly cleaned up the dirty cops? But perhaps he really was still afraid. Nobody wanted their family to be attacked by gangsters. But now, the superheroes were taking turns to get rid of the gangsters, and the dirty cops in the 15th Precinct already no longer had backing. Without gang aplices, these dirty cops couldnt use many of their tricks. At the very least, they couldnt pull a gun on a suspected gang member or threaten them since everybody knew that the gangs in Clinton had been beaten up and had left the area. Without the gangs to cover for them, anything shady these dirty cops tried would immediately be found out. With HQs full support, the police chief would definitely seize the opportunity to smash one or two of these rotten eggs. At that time, they wouldnt even have the opportunity to resign, and would be carted off to prison. Thinking that, the director of the 15th Precinct smiled bitterly. It wasnt a good thing when a problem was too difficult. But it also didnt feel good for someone else to sort out the problem before he could do anything. For example, he and Misty hade to the 15th Precinct full of courage. They thought they would be punching iron tes, only to realize in the end that they were punching a pile of rotten cotton. After a long silence, he said, No matter what the future holds, weve reimed the 15th Precinct. Even if these superheroes dont appear again in the future, we have more power to maintain order in Clinton, right? Unable to say anything for a moment, Misty punched the wheel in frustration. I dont like it. Im not from Internal Affairs. Why am I spending all my time investigating dirty cops? The middle-aged man didnt say anything else. A subordinate who was enthusiastic about their job was a good thing. He wouldnt discourage her. It was actually better to feel some frustration. Once a person was satisfied, it was easy for them to becent, and they wouldnt be able to react in an emergency. Thinking that, he couldnt help but think of the peaceful neighborhoods they had passed through, and he grew doubtful. Was there really an emergency here? At noon two dayster, Lukes clone was wandering the streets of New York, apanied by a middle-aged man whose face could only be described as beautiful. This was Ivan post-stic surgery. The clone was wearing a custom-made suit and was a stark contrast to Ivan in his simple work outfit; the one thing they had inmon was that they drew the gazes of all the women. The clone gave the impression of a typical elite; he wore ck-rimmed sses on his handsome and masculine face, and had a tall and sturdy body and a steady temperament. On the other hand, Ivan had a dark and rakish air about him which he didnt have to fake, which made him seem more like a wastrel. In terms of the number of women who were attracted to them, only 30% focused on Luke, while 70% were drawn to Ivan. But after a few more nces, many of the women turned their attention to Luke. It wasnt because Luke was more attractive, but because he was clearly wearing more expensive clothes. In a ce like Manhattan, most people were clearly more interested in money, regardless of gender. The two people on the street didnt care about these gazes. They simply walked at a leisurely pace. Ivan raised his head and looked at the STARK sign at the top of a tall building not far away. Heh, rich people. Luke said, Actually, hes not the richest man on Earth. A momentter, when Luke didnt continue, Ivan couldnt help but turn his head. Why did you stop there? Luke chuckled. My intelligence is very valuable. Although he hadnt paid much attention to Marvel in his previous life and hadnt watched theter movies, he had still heard of a certain royal heir to a gold mine who possessed assets that far exceeded Starks. But he had only heard of it. He didnt even read any summary of the movie. He only knew that it featured many African Americans. Luke, on the other hand, hadnt been African American in his past life, nor was he one now. This information might be usefulter, but it was of no use for the time being. Rather than say it was of no use, it was actually more that it was a big secret. Naturally, he wasnt stupid enough to divulge this information to Ivan, this trial employee; an ordinary boss wouldnt casually divulge information about the higher-ups to their employees. Ivan was lucky enough to keep his life and still be able toe out and wander around like this, since what he had done in the past wasnt too bad. The extent of Ivans misdeeds here wasnt a concern for Luke. Letting this guy y a role in providing technical services to future vigntes could be considered a way for him to redeem himself. At that moment, they reached Grand Central Station. Luke raised his hand and said, Lets have lunch first. Chapter 1221 - Flirting, Pretending to Be Old, and a Coincidence

Chapter 1221: Flirting, Pretending to Be Old, and a Coincidence

Ivan had no opinion. He had first been locked up by Tony for a while, and then Justin had broken him out, only to trap him into making imitations of the Iron Man suit. In the end, he found an opportunity toe out and make trouble for Tony again, only to be imprisoned once more by Luke. It had been almost two months since he enjoyed the sun. Today was a rare sunny day in New York. They sat down, and a waitress came over. She was in her early twenties, and had long blonde hair. Part of it was tied up, and a lock of hair over her forehead bounced slightly as she walked. The tresses framed her oval face, making her look both charming and cute. What would you like? she asked with a smile. Luke said, Atte, a basket of croissants, and four sandwiches. The waitress nodded, and nced at Ivan, who remained silent as he stared at therge building behind Grand Central, before she left. Whether he liked it or not, a handsome, rakish-looking man naturally drew attention. The waitress soon delivered the food. Luke paid the bill and added two dors as a tip. He didnt bother with the dazed Ivan, and started eating a croissant. The young and beautiful waitress soon returned with a coffee pot. She walked past them to the table behind them. Are you waiting for that bigshot to show up? she asked the man who was sitting there. The man raised his head nkly. Huh? The waitress smiled sweetly. Iron Man; a lot of people like to sit here and wait for him to fly over. Hm, shes probably hitting on him,?Luke thought. To be honest, most men didnt like Tony himself, but the Iron Man suit, while the rest envied his wealth. After all, no matter how handsome they were, they couldnt beat Tony, who had money and girls; this was a sad fact for most men. Few men woulde here just to wait for Iron Man to fly over their heads. Luke turned his head with great interest. Since he had nothing better to do, he decided to watch the show for a bit. It was also because this waitress hadnt chosen to chat up either him or Ivan, but had chosen the man behind them. When he saw the mans face, Luke fell silent. This person was probably the epitome of the saying make men cry and render women speechless. Most men would probably cry tears of shame when they saw him, because they suddenly realized that they were too ugly for America. And most women would silently?cough cough. Gathering his thoughts, Luke turned his attention back to the handsome blond. His short blond hair was slicked back in an old-fashioned style, and he had dashing features. Even the face that Lukes clone was using was still a little inferior in terms of looks, and Ivans beautiful post-stic surgery was a lot worse. But Luke soon realized that this man wasnt ordinary! At such close range, he could faintly hear, with Elementary Sound Wave, that this handsome blond had a slow and steady heartbeat; he was at least a top athlete. Secondly, although the guy was wearing a leather jacket, Luke had already done a scan with his sses. This person wasnt some sort of bodybuilder; instead, his physique was very simr to Lukes. Luke narrowed his eyes. Abat expert? He was so handsome he could be an action movie star! While Luke was thinking, the waitress pursed her lips and smiled. She gave the handsome blond a cup of coffee for free and said that no one was waiting for seats, so he could sit for as long as he wanted. Luke curled his lip. In fact, the girl couldnt help but turn around several times as she walked back to the store. Luke couldnt help but push his chair back and turn his head. Ask her for her number! Young man, you have to be proactive when ites to girls. Dont be an idiot. As he spoke, a white-haired old man in sunsses diagonally opposite him had turned to look at the blond man, and was about to say something. The old man was stumped for a moment, before he smiled. This guy is right. Men who waste an opportunity are idiots. Dont let go of a good opportunity. Luke, who had been stroking his beard, froze, and he looked at the white-haired old man helplessly.?It wasnt easy for me to fake such a handsome beard to act like a senior. Why are you interrupting me? Although the old man didnt have as much of a beard as Luke, his hair waspletely white. He was clearly older and more qualified to educate young people. Depressed, Luke could only lower his head. Yes, the old man is right. The blond man was stunned as he looked at the two of them. Are you father and son? Luke hesitated. You could actually say Im from DC. The white-haired old man shook his head with a smile. Im from MC. Both Luke and the blond were confused. Where? The white-haired old man smiled. Manchester city! Luke: The blond man: In the end, the blond man still didnt ask the pretty waitress for her number, and simply paid his bill and left. Luke watched him disappear into the crowd. He was someone who was easy to remember, but that was all. As he was thinking this, a strange sound rang out in the sky. Luke didnt even bother to raise his head this time. What had just flown over his head was just the prop that the waitress had used to hit on the handsome blond. It wasnt worth mentioning. In contrast, Ivan suddenly chuckled like a crazy murderer. Luke coughed and said, Eat something first. Also, the coffees getting cold. Ivan lowered his head and looked at Luke, who was unhurriedly enjoying his coffee and a sandwich. A sense of ridicule welled up in his heart, but in the end, he could only take a deep breath. He picked up a sandwich, bit off half of it, and chewed hard. It was like he wanted to tear a certain person into shreds and then eat him. Luke simply watched silently. Ivan was a criminal, and it was very easy for him to die. With Luke around, he could no longermit any misdeeds. At that moment, Phil got out of a car with a helpless expression and walked into Grand Central. Looking at Thor and Dr. Jane, who had just gotten off the train, his self-restraint finally broke and he cursed inwardly. Chapter 1222 - This D*mn...

Chapter 1222: This D*mn...

Not long ago, a certain couple had suddenly wanted to spend the weekend in New York, and insisted on taking the train instead of SHIELDs car. Did they not know the potential risks of such a trip? Fine, one was chasing skirts,?cough,?was in love, and the other never considered the danger at all. As Phil gloomily followed the couple out of Grand Central, Luke was tilting his head to look at Ivan next to him; he suspected that the guy was thinking of trying something that would get him killed. 100 meters away, a certain tycoon was touching the brand new third generation reactor in his chest. He couldnt help but murmur, In the future, who would dare say that this arc reactor of mine was a stolen idea? A few hundred meters away, the handsome blond who had just been hit on by the waitress turned his head and looked at the STARK logo thoughtfully. None of them knew that they had identally crossed paths; they simply went their own ways. Not long ago, in the depths of an Asgardian dungeon, the ice encasing a human-shaped figure suddenly cracked. Chips of ice dropped off, and then even bigger fragments, until chunks of ice finally fell. With a low roar, Heimdall broke free of his icy prison. He raised his huge sword with difficulty and shed at the magical seal not far away. The golden seal shed for one moment before it suddenly turnedpletely transparent. The two Asgardian soldiers outside looked inside warily. When they saw Heimdalls face, they eximed, Lord Heimdall? Heimdall nodded with difficulty. Its me. Undo the seal. I want to bring Thor home. The two soldiers looked at each other and hesitated. Heimdalls eyes flickered. I am the only gatekeeper appointed by our king, Odin, and I oversee the Bifrost. Apart from the king and queen, nobody has the right to imprison me. Do you want to betray your oath to Odin? Stumped for a moment, the two soldiers looked at each other and then undid the magical seal on the cage. Heimdall staggered, but didnt stop moving. Whats Loki doing? One of the soldiers said in a low voice, His Highness is still in the pce with the queen. He hasnte out in days. A cold smile hung on Heimdalls lips, but he didnt say anything. As he moved, hepletely disappeared, leaving only an order in the prison: Dont tell anyone about meing out until Thores back. A few hourster, Heimdall appeared in the empty Bifrost control room. With great difficulty, he walked over to the tform and stabbed down with his sword. He injected his divine power into the giant sword, and the Bifrost that had been silent for days rumbled as it was activated. Rainbow light gathered as a link to the World Tree was established. Heimdalls amber eyes lit up like two small lightbulbs as he looked at the distant Midgard. It only took him a moment to find Thor. What made him even happier was that the Warriors Three and Sif werent far from Thor. He said solemnly, Stand together. I cantst much longer. Hearing the familiar voice in their ears, the Warriors Three and Sif rushed to Thor and Dr. Jane almost reflexively. In the end, Thor raised his hand. Wait, let me say something. Jane, after I leave, you This d*mn!?Heimdall couldnt help but curse inwardly. He activated the teleportation without hesitation. Boom! A rainbow beam of light fell from the sky. Before Thor could finish his sentence, he felt his body enter a high-speed teleportation state, and the girlfriend whom he had just known for a few months couldnt be seen anymore. F*ck!?he cursed. The Warriors Three and Sif rolled their eyes. They couldnt be bothered to talk to this idiot. At the same time, Dr. Jane stared nkly at the ice cream in her hand. She was still a little stumped about the fact that her boyfriend had suddenly disappeared. Also, exactly what had he been about to say? Couldnt he bloody well say it before he left? Phil, who wasnt far away, had alreadye back to his senses. He quickly ordered his subordinates over thems to control the situation. At the same time, he also cursed inwardly:?This d*mn What the hell is going on? Thor, cant you finish your sentence before you leave? Why the hell did you leave so suddenly??Phils face was dark. Looking at the onlookers who had already gathered around with their smartphones out, he felt exhausted. There had to be one to two hundred people here, right? What was even more troublesome was that there were mysterious runic patterns left behind by the Bifrost, and they were being recorded by many people. F*ck! Which b*stard created this smartphone? How were they supposed to deal with this? Phils face darkened, and he felt like his head was about to explode. For a moment, a certain veteran agent inwardly cursed all the guys who were causing him trouble. In those ten seconds, many people in Manhattan, New York, had clearly seen the colorful light beam which hit the park. After all, the Bifrost had fallen from an extremely high altitude. As long as your line of sight wasnt blocked by houses and junk, it was impossible to miss this gorgeous scene. However, only the two hundred people at close range would notice the disappearance of Thor and the others. So, while Phil had a lot of work to do, he wasnt too despairing. As for how to talk to the public about the appearance of the Bifrost, that was no longer something he could handle. Nick Fury would definitely find someone to clean up the mess. While Phil was running around in circles, Luke and Ivan were a few blocks away. Their backs had been to the park at the time, but they noticed something was wrong with the people around them. They immediately turned around and didnt miss the descent of the Bifrost. After the Bifrost disappeared, Ivan asked, What was that? Pondering for a moment, Luke said, Probably alien transport? Ivan was stumped. Are you sure? Luke nodded. You can consider it teleportation. Ivan got it, but then asked, Where are the aliens from? Luke nced at him. Its a secret, but you and that guy have something inmon. What? Luke said, You all like to give other people electrotherapy. Its just that his tool is a hammer, and yours is a whip. Ivan snorted, feeling like his intelligence had been insulted, so he stopped asking. Tony, on the other hand, didnt see the Bifrost with his own eyes, but Jarvis filmed the entire thing for him. The effect was very clear, and it was apanied with all kinds of monitoring data. Looking at the video and data, Tony couldnt help but look at the third generation arc reactor in his chest, and suddenly felt a little uncertain. Chapter 1223 - Chaos, Fairy Tale and Overtime

Chapter 1223: Chaos, Fairy Tale and Overtime

The energy index for this mysterious pir of light was far beyond imagination. It wasnt something that Earths technology could create at the moment. But it didnt cause any obvious damage. It was more like something that was controlled rather than a natural phenomenon. He had just developed a third generation reactor with more energy, when a mysterious incident happened next to his building. As head of the top techpany and as the top scientist in the world, the tycoon felt a strong sense of crisis. I cant rx, he murmured. I keep feeling like somethings going to happen. On a city train in the distance, a certain handsome blond narrowed his eyes as he recalled the rainbow pir of light that had just disappeared, and his heart stirred. The world might not be as peaceful as he thought. Was what Nick Fury said true? Did Hydra really still exist and were developing in secret? He hadnt really believed that sly ck baldie, but that rainbow pir of light was a little simr to something in his memory, like the Cosmic Cube? The colors were different, but they were both bizarre and creepy. On the train, he looked away and sighed. Forget it. He would call Fury when he got back. It was never his style to avoid things! The news in New York was always on the ball. When Luke returned home from work, it was all about the colorful light beam in Central Park on TV. As a country that was fascinated with aliens, the people would connect anything that they couldnt understand or exin to aliens. Todays rainbow pir of light was no exception. And like clockwork, arge number of professionals were pulled into the TV stations as guests, and started to perform like circus monkeys for all the people in America. Some delved into physics, chemistry, mathematics, biology, technology, philosophy, and sociology, and some analyzed real situations like hallucinations, mass hysteria, terrorist attacks, movie propaganda, teenage pranks and so on. There were also those who criticized the president for being ipetent and unable to respond to an alien invasion of the United States. There was also a lot of talk about educating the younger generation. Those who didnt believe in rumors and didnt spread rumors were the future pirs of the country. There werent many people who were genuinely concerned about the matter. Instead, each person used this opportunity to cook something up for themselves. Luke and Selina watched what was going on avidly as they enjoyed dinner. For the two of them, who knew what was going on, all the rubbish being spouted was like aedy show. Selina asked casually, So, this is actually about Thor going home to inherit the throne that he doesnt want, when he wants to be with his beloved Jane instead? Pausing just as he was about to eat his Old Beijing chicken roll, Luke frowned and pondered for a moment, before he slowly nodded. Technically speaking, thats the plot. Selina took a big sip of her cappino andughed in satisfaction. Does Thor like fairy tales too? I remember that when you were looking for info on him at the beginning, you found a rune symbol in a childrens book, right? Luke dipped the chicken roll into the sweet sauce and took a bite. The light sweet sauce, the smooth chicken, and the crispy cucumber strips together had a fantastic and wonderful taste. Yes. Although His Royal Highness is more than a thousand years old, we cant deny that he has the pure heart of a child. Selina gagged and looked at him angrily. Can you not use such a gross way to describe Thor? He isnt gross himself, but your description makes him sound gross. A 1,500-year-old child? Wouldnt that make him a giant space baby? Afterining, however, she suddenly eximed, Right, you also said that Sif and Thor are childhood friends, and she has a thing for him. This really is like a C-grade romance drama. Luke shrugged. Its pretty much the typical cliche. If it were something a little more fanciful, Sif would probably turn evil and lock this couple up. She would make them y a game to dissect how despicable human nature is, and show them that love is nothing in the face of survival. Itll then be a warning to everyone that only single dogs can live well, while everyone else will die miserable deaths. Selinas eyes glowed as she listened. Huh? This plot sounds very interesting. What horror movie is that? Luke didnt say anything. Who knew if there was such a movie in this world? He had just blindly mashed together series from his previous life. Selina was a little regretful when Luke said he had made it up. If a professional screenwriter hears this idea, hell probably be able toe up with a good script. This sort of script doesnt need much capital to be filmed; I can already picture it. Luke rubbed his chin, whichcked the aggressive beauty of a beard. Hm, interesting. When I have the time, Ill look for a screenwriter to give it a go. Selina found that strange. Huh? It was just a passing remark. In the end, she was half a horror movie fan when it came down to it, she was still more a fan of thrillers. Luke chuckled. If a movie like that reallyes out, lets go watch it. Selina asked, On your word? Luke raised three fingers. I promise. After chatting, they drove out together for the first time in a while. They were going out on duty tonight. The Bifrost incident in Central Park during the day had created chaos in New York. People were starting to make up all sorts of statements. This was especially obvious on the Inte. There were always excitable people at the bottom or hooligans who fished in troubled waters. The gap between the poor and the rich always gave birth to malicious thoughts among those on the bottom rung. They were just waiting for the right moment to explode with all the unhappiness that built up in their daily lives. In any case, they had nothing to lose. The spectacr effect of the Bifrost waspletely beyond what an ordinary person could understand. Fear of the unknown was always a source of chaos. Themissioner, who was in grave danger of being dismissed, noticed this, and decisively ordered all NYPD members to cancel leave ande back to work. It was business as usual for regr patrol officers, and they werent forced to work overtime. As a police department directly under HQ, all personnel had to set an example, and took turns being on duty to deal with possible riots. In any case, the Detective Bureau didnt have a clock in, clock out system, so naturally, there was no such thing as overtime. Luke and Selina didnt want to be special when everybody was working overtime, so they went out after dinner. Chapter 1224 - Rowdy Spring and Rowdy Youngsters

Chapter 1224: Rowdy Spring and Rowdy Youngsters

It waste April, and New York was no longer as cold, but at just the right temperature for the season. Luke and Selina roamed the streets and enjoyed the fresh air as they drove. After a few blocks, they knew that the NYPDmissioners worries about riots werent necessarily unfounded. It was already half past seven, and there were more kids and young people on the streets than usual, congregating in small groups. The weather had been good for the past two days, and the temperature was decent. It was a lot morefortable to hang out on the streets and talk than it had been in the past two months. Besides, didnt the reports on TV say that the rainbow pir of light today was probably a supernatural phenomenon? It was as mysterious as a superhero, and there might be an inevitable connection between the two. These youngsters couldnt stop talking about the subject. At the beginning of this month, low- and mid-range smartphones had be avable on the market on arge scale, and these young people who didnt have much money could finally go online to look at F2F and news sites. As they chatted, they took out their phones with pics as evidence and conveniently passed off some views on the Inte as evidence to back up their own words and prove how legitimate their stance was. For example, Batman was definitely an alien. It was possible that he had been sent to Earth by the colorful light beam to help protect Earths peace. This view really garnered the support of many young people. Batman never exposed his face and didnt do anything for money or fame. Apart from helping that professor give a warning about the earthquake, he no longer appeared on TV or gave any interviews. If they were Batman, they would want to be on TV every day so that they could have a lot of fans. The best would be beautiful female fans, and so on. So, what was Batmans motive? Only an alien with a brain that worked differently would do something like this. As they drove past the youngsters, the long-distance sound collector in the car caught them talking one after another. Selina gave Luke an indecipherable look, and couldnt help but turn to look at Gold Nugget in the backseat. Hm It seemed what they said made sense. Luke was unconcerned. Youngsters always talked nonsense whenever they got together. If young men didnt talk about girls when they got together, were they men at all? So, when he heard that he had be an alien phnthropist, he simply popped a snack into his mouth. Of course, as someone who had always followed the rules, he still abided by them when he was driving. If he was on a call that took a little longer, he would pull the car over for a bit. Driving with one hand wasnt a problem, but he wouldnt do it unless it was necessary. So, he decided to stuff more snacks into his mouth in one go. He had just stuffed two cupcakes into his mouth, when he sensed the gaze from the passenger seat. Puzzled, he gave Selina a nce.?What are you looking at? In the meantime, he stuffed two more cupcakes into his mouth. At that moment, his cheeks were puffed up, and he turned his head with a questioning look, like a hamster who had been caught hiding food. Selina couldnt help butugh. What are you doing? Luke got it. She was just being a pain. He calmly turned back around and ignored the personughing like a madman. In any case, she would stopughing after a while. Gold Nugget opened its big mouthzily and yawned.?This woman is being stupid again. No wonder Ive been feeling stupid recently. It must be because Stupid-lina pulled me down during the symbiosis. This idle period didntst long. Less than 20 minutes after they left their ce, they ran into the first group fight. Even though they shed their badges, there were more than ten youngsters on both sides, and the kids continued to re and curse even if they didnt move. Batmans number one. Iron Man has to rely on Batman every time to win. Idiot, not only do you have sh*t for brains, youre also blind. Cant you tell that Iron Man designed Batmans new armor for him? Batman is the one whos cozying up to Iron Man. Bullsh*t. Did Iron Man give Whish the armor? Haha, youre right. Iron Man might like to torture himself. He also likes to be whipped in public. F*ck you! Im gonna kill you! Come on then, hit me Ouch! Ouch! The two noisiest guys yelled at the same time. Luke calmly pulled back his elbow, and Selina did the same. Even if there were cameras nearby, there hadnt been any problems with their actions; they had only identally hit the other person while blocking them. If the video was produced in a court hearing, it would be deemed an ident! Luke finally said unhurriedly, Let me say a few words first. I promise that Ill step aside once Im done, and leave all of you to it. The youngsters looked at the young officer suspiciously. Firstly, I have contacts at Peace Detention Center. They can vacate 20 stainless steel beds to wee new inmates at any time. Secondly, Im very familiar with the exclusive bus driver for the detention center. It would be no trouble for him to send all of you there. Alright, you can now start your performance. Both his tone and expression were very in and ordinary, but the rowdy youngsters immediately fell silent. The so-called Peace Detention Center was the superrge-scale detention center that was a donation from Tony Stark. Because the tycoon had casually said, For the sake of peace, when he handed the center over, the state government simply used Peace as its name. After all, this was a prison, not a library or school building or the like; they couldnt use Starks name for it. In the past, there had been a shortage of prisons and detention cells in New York, so NYPD had been disinclined to detain petty offenders, who got a p on the wrist at most before they were released. Now that there was such a big detention center, sending some people to be locked up for a few days could be considered helping the ce test the maximum extent at which it could operate. There were fewer daily fights in New York recently thanks to the existence of this precious dwelling; most people didnt want to be the first residents there. The youngsters didnt really believe that Luke had contacts at the detention center. But in such a big detention center, some of the stainless steel beds would be empty, and it would be no trouble to lock them up for a few days. Who would dare bet on that? The two most excitable people who were still clutching at their sides now looked scared. They werent gang members, but just regr kids on the block. Nobody wanted to be arrested for a fight. In less than 30 seconds, both sides retreated. They couldnt talk here, but there were other ces they could go. Who knew, there might be simr groups of Batman (or Iron Man) fans elsewhere! Chapter 1225 - Handover and Defeat

Chapter 1225: Handover and Defeat

In the next few days, Luke and Selina basically used the same trick to scare off many chat groups. One word: Bluff! They wouldnt arrest them; Luke couldnt be bothered to arrest these sorts of brats. But they also couldnt not do anything. Otherwise, if multiple brawls or even gunfights broke out, that might cause a chain reaction. Soon, it was 10pm. Luke and Selina hadpleted their voluntary 2-hour overtime for the night. Selina had already reported to the main desk. Once their shift was over, Ricky and Kajit, two colleagues from the Organized Crime Investigation Bureau, would take over. They were closer to these two colleagues than to the patrol officers. At the very least, the Detective Bureau and the Organized Crime Investigation Bureau could be considered departments under NYPD HQ, and had worked cases together for a long time. Selina also informed their colleagues about what happened during their patrol so that they would be prepared for the work tonight. The other party was very polite, or rather more obsequious? Selina left a much deeper impression on people in HQ than Luke did. After all, there were only so many outstanding female detectives in HQ. Selinas face, figure and temperament were all top-ss. The flowers, cards, and gifts which Selina received, plus invitations to go out for a meal or to have fun, were all testament to that. Inparison, although Luke was handsome, few people in NYPD paid attention to him. Most of the female police officers who did pay attention were older and rarely had the chance to talk to him. Even fewer were shameless enough to pursue him, so Luke had been low-key all this time. Selina hung up. Are we done for the day? Luke said, Yes. Do you want supper? Frowning and thinking hard for a moment, Selina nodded. Lets do that. Otherwise, the trip out tonight wouldnt be perfect. Luke chuckled. Actually, its just that the snacks are all sweet, and theres no meat, right? Selina said, Of course. Im not Gold Nugget. Just eating sweet food all the time will turn me into an idiot. A certain idiot dog head was lost for words. As they chatted, the car turned and drove in the direction of Stark Tower on the south side. After driving for a few minutes, Luke saw a car with police lights on the side of the road. He couldnt help but smile. Ricky and Kajit have started work. Selina nced at them and wasnt interested. Since theyre already here, we can go home now. Luke hummed in acknowledgement and sped up as he drove past the police car in the otherne. Soon, he had pulled 50 meters away. Suddenly, there was a loud bang, followed by the sound of breaking and falling ss. Luke looked in the rearview mirror, and Selina turned her head. A huge figure crashed down close to the other police car, cracking the ground. Ricky and Kajit reacted quickly. A second after the figurended, the officers swiftly rolled behind their police car and took out their guns before scouting out the situation. There werent many cars on the street at the moment. Luke quickly turned the wheel. Selina also turned back, and even as the car spun around, her hands were as steady as ever as she quickly activated all sorts of monitoring equipment. She said, That thing doesnt seem human. Listening to the results from the monitoring equipment, Luke looked at the gigantic humanoid monster. No human has a stomach that big or a mouth like that. Selina grabbed the walkie-talkie and said, Hold fire, hold fire. She wanted to remind the other two to wait for her and Luke to provide backup. The warning echoed in the street, but it was toote. Ricky and Kajit reacted too quickly. In the face of the humanoid monster that had broken out of a window on the fifth floor and was holding a box, the two of them had taken out their guns and issued a warning. Everything happened in less than five seconds. The two-meter-tall humanoid monster grinned at them and roared, Get lost. Looking at the super big mouth that had split open to the back of his head and the ck teeth in it, the two officers subconsciously pulled the triggers. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Gunshots rang out. In the most standard police operation, these two veterans emptied their clips in one go. There had been significant changes in recent years which impacted regtions about police officers firing guns. In the beginning, many police departments were equipped with military firearms or powerful revolvers. Thus, one or two shots were enough to stop criminals. Then, the police realized that they didnt need powerful pistols. The Glock, which was very suitable for police use in every aspect and was more popr among the younger generation of police officers, had be the mainstream police gun in the United States. But after that, everybody realized that this wasnt very reliable. There were plenty of officers who could fire two consecutive bullets at a range of five meters and still not hit the target. Since the Glock had plenty of bullets, a triple-shot provision was naturally established. But that still wasnt enough to deal with situations where a lot of suspects would still be alive and kicking and returning fire, even after three consecutive shots by the police. The police then simply adopted the rule of shoot until theyre down. Officers had to keep firing until the suspect was down and deemed incapable of fighting back. Since then, it wasmon to read news of many police officers firing multiple shots. And in these cases, nowyer would waste their energy debating whether or not so many shots were required. This was themon consensus among the police, so that officers would have fewer misgivings in a gunfight. From this point of view, Ricky and Kajit were absolutely fine. The problem was that they werent facing an ordinary suspect. More than 30 bullets were fired, and the big-mouthed monster seven or eight meters away roared; there were more than ten bullet holes in its body. For these two veteran detectives to achieve close to 50% shooting uracy in an emergency situation already made them the cream of the crop. But as they watched, gray smoke rose from the bullet holes in the monsters body. It screamed in pain and then charged at them. F*ck! Sh*t! Both of them cursed at the same time and ducked behind the car to use it as a barrier. At that moment, a series of gunshots rang out behind them. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke raised an M500 with one hand and pulled the trigger without hesitation. The long muzzle of the gun sparked, and five bullets were fired at the monster in three different batches. Chapter 1226 - Captured and Delivered

Chapter 1226: Captured and Delivered

The legs of the monster that was lunging at the two officers was Lukes primary target. The first two bullets hit its left ankle and knee the moment it lifted its left foot. When the monster staggered slightly and was about to raise its right foot to steady itself, the next two bullets hit its right ankle and knee. At that moment, the monster couldnt maintain its center of gravity anymore, and it pitched forward. The fifth and final bullet was fired at the monsters left shoulder, further speeding up the process. The monsters huge body fell awkwardly to the ground. Its powerful momentum caused it to roll twice before it crashed into the police car. Bang! The police car shook heavily. Caught off guard, the two men hiding on the other side were hit and rolled away. Both of them tensed up in shock. And that was just the aftermath of the monster losing control. The police car shook violently from the impact. What if it hadnt lost control? They would probably have been sent flying along with the police car! Sweating, they got up and stared at their police car as they quickly retreated. In this brief confrontation, they realized that this monster was invulnerable to gunfire and was too strong for them to deal with. They had better give up now, or the director would have to send medals to their wives. Thinking that, they hid in a corner on the side of the road before they finally checked to see who it was that had helped them. Lukes car had stopped 20 meters away. He and Selina dashed out the front doors. Selina fired the M4A1 first, and the short and powerful triple shots rang out in a fixed rhythm as they hit the monster that was crawling up from behind the police car. Her uracy was close to 90%. The dizzy monster was immediately hit in the face. It howled in pain and waved its hands, as if to block the painful bullets. Luke, on the other hand, was holding something that looked like a grenadeuncher. He found an opportunity to pull the trigger. Bang! With a dull bang, a ck canister shot out of the 50mm muzzle. A few meters away, the ck canister exploded into a ck which flew at the monster, who was screaming as it covered its face. In the blink of an eye, the ckpletely wrapped around the monster, and the edges of the automaticallytched together before the contracted. The monster hadnt even removed its hands from its face before it was firmly locked in ce by the ck. Luke took out his personal phone and called Phil. Phil had been in New York for the past few days, and so was the most convenient person to call. The call was picked up, and Phils exhausted voice rang out. Luke, itste. Is there an emergency? Luke said, I caught a monster on 145th Street in Upper Manhattan. Its very simr to Bruce the tyrannosaur at Odyssey Hotel in Los Angeles. It cant be killed with a gun. Gray smokees out of the bullet holes after its hit. Phil was silent for two seconds. Ill be right there. Luke heard the faint sound of footsteps. Phil asked again, You didnt call anyone else this time, did you? Luke was amused. I called you the moment I caught it. Phil nodded. Ill be there in ten minutes. Dont let anyone take it away. Putting his phone away, Phil called out a few peoples names as he walked. Bring along the equipment provided by RIPD. Were bringing back an undead.'' His subordinates immediately got up and ran off. As the boss, Phil naturally didnt have to move the equipment. He just needed to sit in the helicopter and watch his subordinates move things. Looking at the ck the monster was trapped in, Luke took out a second canister and loaded it into theuncher. Bang! A second ck flew out to cover the struggling monster and wrap it up before it contracted. Coupled with the first ck, the monster, who had yet to give up, lost the space to exert force. Its struggles instantly decreased, and it could only roar angrily, No, let me go, let me go. As calm as ever, Luke took off his Gi sunsses and put on a pair of yellow lenses. It wasnt that he was posturing and liked to wear sunsses at night. The modified Gi sunsses could freely transform into many different modes, including colorless or night vision. In the end, however, the Gi sunsses were the ones Selina had given him, and he had only made minor modifications to them. The yellow lenses, on the other hand, were a top DIY product by Luke. They were moreprehensive and powerful, and equipped with an A.I. program that was more suitable for battle. As Luke circled the monster and examined it, Selina walked to the side and started talking to her two colleagues who had almost died, to prevent them from interrupting Luke. Soon, Luke was done examining the monster. He then focused his attention on the old suitcase that the monster had been holding, and his sses showed that there were some irregr pieces of metal inside. Luke checked the suitcase again with his own abilities. After confirming that it was safe, he opened the very ordinary suitcase, and saw a few unusual yellow fragments. Puzzled, he looked at the test results on his lenses. Gold? Did monsters who couldnt die also like gold? He picked up a piece, and left a light fingerprint on it. He could only wipe it off before casually tossing the piece back into the suitcase. This really was gold. It was quite pure and soft to the touch. At that moment, his two colleagues walked over. Human curiosity was boundless, especially when the situation wasnt too dangerous. While Ricky, Kajit and Selina were chatting, they had been distracted by how Luke observed the monster like it was a pig waiting to be ughtered. They had only taken care of a brawl in an alley not far away earlier, which was nothingpared with this attack. Kajit walked over and stretched out his hand gratefully. Thank you, Detective Luke Coulson. If you hadnte, we wouldve been sent to the morgue today. Luke shook his hand with a smile. Dont make it sound so serious. Were colleagues. Of course we have to help. Kajit, however, didnt let go of his hand immediately. Instead, he shook it hard with both hands. We owe you a favor. If you need anything in the future,e find us. He didnt let go until he was done, and then it was Rickys turn. Luke nodded with a smile. He knew that they would remember this favor, and he could build a rtionship with them. For capable people like Luke and Selina, nothing was better than personal rtionships. Many times when your boss didnt support you, your subordinates didnt support you, or your colleagues didnt support you, it would be your personal friends who did. It was for this reason that John e and Luke enjoyed secure positions in the police department. Chapter 1227 - Mutual Harm and Client Promotion

Chapter 1227: Mutual Harm and Client Promotion

As they were chatting, a helicopter flew over and quicklynded at the intersection not far away. Phil was still in his ck suit, but Luke wasforted to see that he was already wearing the ck mechanical gloves. At least he wasnt like main characters in TV dramas who were stupid enough to not use the things they got for free. Phil came over andpletely ignored the others as he shook hands with Luke, and the two of them went to one side to chat in private. One of his men blocked Kajit and Ricky, and told them to keep mum tonight and to sign non-disclosure agreements the next day. Another person took out a detector and scanned the monster. The device lit up with a red light and an ear-piercing buzz. The man immediately said, Target confirmed. Lets get to work. The other two immediately pushed over a restraining device simr to what was used on Dr. Hannibal. They pressed it to the monster, and it was immediately wrapped up in a silver-gray cocoon, which they pulled over to the helicopter. Luke finished chatting with Phil. It really was chatting, mostly because Phil was very concerned about Lukes current situation. He also reminded Luke to be careful and not to charge recklessly into every situation. Luke had a strange expression on his face as he listened. It seemed he had been the one to say that to Phil. Was this karma? Phil smiled when he saw his expression. Youre still young. Its better for old guys like us to do the hard work. You can actually spend more time with your girlfriend when youre free. He couldnt help but nce at Selina. Luke was amused. He was someone who had Basic Psychology and Mental Communication C Phils words couldnt be any more straightforward. Im only neen, and I have a lot of female friends. On the other hand, the work never ends for you. Why dont you find a wife and have a baby first? he said with a smile, but his eyes were fixed on Phils hairline. Phil was still smiling. After a brief silence, he shook his head. No need. Its too unfair to a child for a parent to be in this line of work. Also, I have a lot of female friends too. Luke raised an eyebrow. Then do you have time for dinner with them? Phils face stiffened. Ive been busy. Ill think about it once Im free. He then walked toward the helicopter. Im leaving. Call me if you need anything. Looking at his slightly flustered steps, Luke raised his voice. When youre free, look for your friends to rx. Ill do my best not to disturb you when youre on break. Phil paused, then picked up his pace. He simply waved his hand casually to indicate that he had heard him. But he couldnt help but mutter inwardly,?What an arrogant kid! Hmph, you have a lot of female friends? Ill check them out when I get back Thinking that, he hesitated for a moment. A momentter, he dismissed the thought. Forget it, the guy didnt have a good temper! He had only asked about his girlfriend, and Luke instantly showed care for him in return. Phil couldnt afford to offend him! Watching the helicopter take off, Luke and Selina then said goodbye to Kajit and Ricky, and went home. Checking the data she had just gathered, Selina asked, What did you say to Phil? Why do I feel like he was avoiding you? Luke said, We talked about him getting married and how many children he was going to have. Selina grew interested. What did he say? Luke chuckled. Thats why he ran away. Selina burst outughing. Thats true. Youre not his mother. Its understandable that he wouldnt endure you urging him to get married. Luke shrugged. Hes in his forties. As a friend, its not too much to ask him personal questions. He shouldnt have asked me a personal question first!?Luke added inwardly. Americans werent Chinese. Anyone with a bit of intelligence wouldnt casually stick their noses into a friends marriage. But since Phil had made the joke first, it wasnt a problem for Luke to counterattack. Selina was in a good mood after this interlude. Although it wasnt very virtuous, it was quite nice to asionally bully honest people. It had to be said that the joy of human beings was built on the pain of others. Most of the time, it had nothing to do with integrity, but pure instinct. Luke didnt rest when he got home. He simply went to his workshop. Compared with Bruce the tyrannosaur whom he had encountered in Los Angelesst time, his current equipment was a few levels more advanced, and he hadnt been disturbed for a few minutes. He had recorded all sorts of data on the monster. He had toe up with a new algorithm and add it to the multifaceted system to ensure that he received notifications the moment these undying monsters appeared. The detection program for the monsters like the tyrannosaur and the big-mouthed monster wasntplicated. Hepleted a beta version in less than an hour. Luke added it to the multifaceted system, took a shower, andy down to think. Although it had been easy for him to catch the big-mouthed monster tonight, that was because he was rich. The cost of the ckuncher and the ammo alone would be enough to bankrupt a regr officer. But money was only a prerequisite; technology was also required. Otherwise, given the R&D costs for the ckuncher, especially the materials for it and the development of an automatic capture program, research and development would be impossible without tens of millions of dors. Luke had only saved on these costs thanks to the RPGuncher, Tonys skills, and Elementary Roping. He had also spoken to Phil about it, and had given him a device for undoing thes, and reminded him to give back the two cks. He had even jokingly said that Phil shouldnt steal the technology of his allies. If it were someone else, he definitely wouldnt leave the cks with them. This thing was very valuable. Putting aside how useful it was, it was best not to reveal the technology it contained for now. At the moment, there werent many clients for the bigshot who sold everything. If he used special equipment, it would be very easy for people to connect him to Batman and V. But it wouldnt take long for this bigshot to build arge client base. After all, Tony, Phil and Damon were already active clients. Lukes other aliases could also be clients of this bigshot who sold everything. Also, Matt, that cheap old man Punisher, and the weak chicken Iron Fist could also choose a time to drop by. Once a bigshot had a lot of clients, it made sense for their special equipment to flow out. He could also get the bigshot to sell some low-end equipment, donate them to NYPD, or distribute some to the Detective Bureau. That would be killing two birds with one stone. There would be a lot of criminals with superpowers in New York in the future. NYPD couldnt just send its men to their deaths all the time. Making up his mind, Luke closed his eyes, and his clone went online. Wearing the Batman suit, it started its nightly routine sweep. Chapter 1228 - Meeting the Old Man and the Blonde Again

Chapter 1228: Meeting the Old Man and the Blonde Again

The next morning, Selina asked Luke, Whats wrong? As he ate, Luke replied casually, Well, the thing we caughtst night wasnt the only monster. Another one appeared in Brooklyn. Selina nodded and frowned. I dont think there are many monsters like that, right? Otherwise, we wouldve found them sooner. Luke said, There are very few of them. I screened the intelligencest night. There are over ten possible incidents over thest six months in various cities throughout America. Selina thought for a moment. Actually, if we hadnt gotten involved, that tyrannosaur Bruce in L.A. wouldnt have exposed himself, right? Luke nodded. Dont forget the old Asian guy with the banana and the blonde woman. Theyre a secret organization which specializes in hunting these sorts of undying monsters. One shot and theres no proof. Smartphones werent widespread before, and video evidence is hard toe by. Selina asked, What are you going to do? Luke shrugged. Ive already put two single ckunchers along with a reinforced version in the car. However, I dont think we should use the reinforced version unless necessary. Selina asked, Why? Luke said, See for yourselfter. Half an hourter, Selina went to the garage on the first floor and took out the reinforced ckuncher from the backseat. She spun it in front of her and looked at it in surprise. Wow, this guy is so cool. What could Luke say? The reinforced version basically looked like an MK19 grenadeuncher, except for its 50mm barrel. Also, it had an ammo belt. This also meant that as long as the ammo belt was full, theuncher could be fired continuously. It was for that reason that Luke reminded Selina not to use it unless it was absolutely necessary. Anyone with a brain would know that this thing was very expensive. It was impossible for NYPD to have such insane equipment. It would be very conspicuous if they used it. It was just that safety was the number one priority for Luke, and it was always better to be prepared. Otherwise, two single ckunchers would be enough. That night, nothing happened when Luke was out on police patrol. His clone, however, caught another undying monster during its nightly patrol. While Luke was tying up the skinny, three-meter-tall monster like a sausage with his rope dart, two acquaintances appeared an old Asian man in a fishermans hat and a blonde woman in a golden wrap dress. Looking at the toy banana that the woman was holding, Lukes mind raced, and he suddenly stood in front of the monster to block the light blue, almost incorporeal bullet. The next moment, Luke was stunned. System:?Special fusion-type mental energy has been detected. A portion of the fusion energy has been copied and can be used. What the hell? He looked at the old man and the blonde, only to see different expressions on their faces. The old man had a wry smile on his face, as if he wanted to say something. The blonde, however, was very unhappy. Damn it, why are you messing around?! Youre wasting my bullets. We have a quota. There are so many Deados and we dont have enough bullets left. Everything she said after wasting my bullets turned into an aliennguage. Luke had no idea what she was saying. The blonde didnt care if he understood or not. She again pulled the trigger on the banana in her hand, and another blue bullet shot out. This time, Luke didnt stop her. The blue bullet brushed past his head and hit the monster. The first bullet had been aimed at the monsters chest, and Luke had blocked it. The second bullet was aimed at the three-meter-tall monsters head; Luke wouldnt be able to block it unless he raised his hands. Bang! The monsters body twisted and turned, before it froze. With a scream, it then exploded into grayish-ck smoke which quickly turned grayish-white and disappeared into thin air. Luke waved his hand and the rope dart flew back to him. Putting the rope dart back into his waistband, he stared at them with the blood-red lenses on his mask. Who are you? Blondie: Its none of your business. Go beat up some hooligans. Hmph, dont bother us mmf. The old man covered the blondes mouth, and smiled awkwardly. Im sorry, but shes going through menopause. However, were from a special department. If you run into another monster like this, you can let us know. Lukes interest was piqued. How? Do I call you, or send a message? The old man searched his pocket and then took out something ck, which he tossed to Luke. Luke caught it. Is this a pager? Although his face waspletely covered by the helmet, the old man opposite him seemed to be able to sense his Are you f*cking kidding me? expression. He exined, Do you see the three buttons? From left to right, if you press the first button, welle and detain the suspect. If you press the second button, you can call us. The third button is for sending a message. Luke couldnt help but curse inwardly.?But why a pager? Is there something wrong with your brain? He nodded and put away the satellite phone that had been mercilessly modified to look like a pager. What are they? The old man was a little helpless. Its not that I dont want to talk about it, but you wouldnt be able to understand. Luke said, Huh? Then tell me, and lets see if I get it. The old man said, Fine, theyre actually *%$#. Did you get that? Luke: I really didnt. What alien are you from? The old man spread his hands. So, theres nothing I can do. As long as I #$%*%, you wont be able to understand. Luke nodded thoughtfully. I think I know whats going on. Okay, well keep in touch. With that, mes spurted out of his back and he shot into the sky. Once he was ten meters away, he turned off the engine and glided away. The old man watched Luke leave enviously and murmured, Flying is really cool. If I were still alive, I would definitely be a hardcore Batman fan Ouch. The old man was hit and he fell to the ground. The blonde pulled her fist back angrily. Im a f*cking man. If you dare put your hand over my mouth again, Ill tie you up and drag you behind the car for a whole day. The old man covered his face aggrievedly. Who told you to keep talking nonsense? Batman isnt a bad person. He can help us lock onto these Deados. Why are you so foul-mouthed? Are you jealous that hes more handsome than you? The blonde snorted and didnt say anything. He turned around and walked back to his car. The old man got up and followed him. Wait, dont tell me youre embarrassed? Blondie: Bullsh*t. Why would I be embarrassed? The old man said, Hes not a police officer, but an envoy of justice. You were a police officer back then, but because you were greedy The old man covered his head and crouched down again. The blonde drew back her fist. You talk too much. The old man intively got up again and sat in the passenger seat. We can talk things out. Why are you so unreasonable? Chapter 1229 - Scapegoat King Is Online

Chapter 1229: Scapegoat King Is Online

The blonde rolled her eyes. How many times have I told you? Without permission from the higher-ups, revealing RIPD to any living person will be blocked and the words be meaningless. Why were you still talking so much nonsense with him? The old man sighed. Because I like him. The blonde clicked her tongue disdainfully and moved away, as if to avoid something dirty. D*mn gay, stay away from me. The old man: Im talking about how fans like their idols, okay? Blondie: Hah, sorry. I keep feeling that theres something wrong with your avatar. The old man said, Its better than a crossdresser like you, right? The blonde said, Who are you calling a crossdresser? Im a real man! What we look like to the living is the appearance which the higher-ups give us. Do you think I dont want to use my original appearance? The old man said, Maybe you enjoy it. In any case, youve been a woman for decades Ah, you hit me again. Amidst the noise, the antique car drove off. On the roof, Luke listened as the meaningless sybles popped up from time to time, which once again confirmed his thoughts. The old man hadnt been lying. It wasnt that he didnt want to tell the truth, but that he couldnt. There was a restriction of some sort on their words, and they couldnt divulge any sensitive information. Even when Luke used the long-distance sound collector to eavesdrop on their conversation, the garbled words woulde out every now and then. But the details revealed were no less than hearing the inside story directly. SHIELD wasnt capable of employing this sort of weird restriction on information. How many organizations on Earth were more mysterious and pretentious than SHIELD? Looking at this atypical method of control, it was very likely that this was some antique organization. Luke sent Phil a message, along with a photo of the old man and the blonde, and told him about how they had killed the undying monster. This was also a reminder to Phil to pay attention to these monsters movements. ording to previous intelligence, these sorts of monsters were appearing more frequently in thest two days. He didnt know if it was a coincidence or if there was another reason, but it wasnt a bad thing to tell Phil. SHIELD was currently a friendly force that could be used. It would be a waste not to do so. It was May in New York. The incident with the Bifrost was still a hot topic, but most people were already immune to it, and their attention inevitably turned elsewhere. In the midst of this, rumors about running into ghosts in New York gradually started to spread. Talk of flickering electric lights, weird house noises, people walking on the walls in the middle of the night, or people talking and shouting in the windows of tall buildings started to increase. Thanks to the data from the multifaceted system, Luke and Selina knew that these werent rumors. The truth was that more than ten battles between the undying monsters and many mysterious departments had happened in New York in thest few days, and involved acquaintances like Phil, who led the SHIELD agents, as well as the old Asian man and the blonde. In the beginning, Phil and his team had tried twice to capture the monsters, but the operations turned into direct kills. These monsters werent especially destructive, but they had severely negative impacts. It was normal for ordinary people to have nightmares for a few days after seeing their weird and ugly appearances. Between capturing the undying monsters and covering up mysterious events, Phil chose to go with SHIELDs main mission: Cover up the facts and avoid causing panic. Thus, these rumors remained rumors and were neverpletely exposed. During that time, Luke also locked onto the old man and the blondes base of operations. It was a phone repair shop. It probably wasnt for repairing cell phones, but for fixing house phones, and it didnt provide home services. Needless to say, even if this shop did provide home services, few idiots would go in. It was much more expensive to repair a house phone than to buy a new one. The two mysterious guys, on the other hand, had been going in and out of this ce for days. Luke didnt think that the old man and the blonde were disguising themselves as part-time phone repairmen, so there could only be one truth. That was there had to be something going on between them. On the other hand, although Luke felt that something was wrong with New York recently, the NYPDmissioner had already given the order to downgrade the high alert status. It wasnt that themissioner was stupid; it was just that he couldnt expect the wily old foxes in the various core departments to continue expending effort when they werent getting paid overtime for it. This sort of outrageous thing could only happen once in a while, and not for too long. Otherwise, if the people below made a fuss, themissioner wouldnt have to worry about being reappointed; he could bow and leave the stage right away. Luke and Selina went to work as usual. At night, Luke would enter his dual-operation mode which he was gradually getting used to. His clone would take turns using his other aliases to take action, while he himself would change back into Batman and follow Selinas Bastet out to do good. Inparison, Selina still liked to go out with Batman the most because this alias didnt kill people. It wasnt that she was merciful, but she could never feel rxed about killing people. When she and Luke went out and a bunch of people died every time, thinking about all the blood made her ufortable. So, as long as she used the version 2.0 non-lethal weapons developed by Bent, it was fine. She couldnt help the fact that she was most afraid of the sight of blood! But whenever Luke saw her shoot the gangsters with darts that contained drugs which induced farting, cramping or vomiting, he felt that the gangsters would rather have broken bones. At the very least, the various major hospitals in New York had recruited a lot of doctors and interns recently, who were all waiting for a continuous flow of patients with broken bones. The reason Luke had hired Bent was indeed to invent non-lethal weapons for Selina. So it was fine as long as she was having fun. While Luke guarded the door and watched Selina deal with the gangsters, his face suddenly changed as an image appeared in his surveince system. Alfred sent him a timely reminder. Master, Undying Monster Hunters 1 and 2 have been detected. Show me, Luke said. On the virtual screen, an antique car sped along the street as it chased a few grotesque-looking monsters. Thinking for a moment, Luke had his clone go over first. These undying monsters were all worth a lot of experience and credit points. Killing them gave him anything from 100 to 1,000 points, while helping to kill or capture them also yielded a lot of points. There were five or six undying monsters on the screen, so it wouldnt be hard to earn 1,000 experience and credit points. However, it was inappropriate for Batman to argue with the blonde with the cheap mouth, so he let his alias go. If they didnt get along, Luke could simply shoot the blonde. In the face of an extraordinary incident that might involve a huge ughter, Luke chose Big Dipper. Big Dipper was destined to be an existence that would bear a multitude of grudges. This Scapegoat King would attack if he had the chance; if he didnt, he would create an opportunity. Scapegoat King Big Dipper had never needed to exin himself to anyone. Chapter 1230 - I Said I Wont Leave My Name, So I Definitely Won’t

Chapter 1230: I Said I Wont Leave My Name, So I Definitely Wont

On the other side, Lukes clone had already activated the Big Dipper Armors auxiliary propulsion system, and was headed straight for the group of undying monsters. By the time the clone arrived, the old man and the blonde were surrounded by the monsters. Different from the toy bananas that the two were holding, the weapons in the hands of these monsters were what guns should look like. However, the invisible bullets which the toy bananas fired glowed with a faint blue light, while the bullets fired from the guns of the monsters were pitch ck. Anything hit by these ck round bullets would immediately show signs of rust and aging; they didnt look easy to deal with. The old man and the blonde were clearly also very wary of the ck light balls. They could only hide in a corner and look for an opportunity to return fire. However, the monsters had the advantage in numbers and firepower, and the two of them were in a difficult situation. Luke didnt reveal himself. He wasnt the high-profile Batman, but the most efficient Big Dipper. Thinking quickly, he took out two revolvers and fired at the undying monsters who were shooting from the rooftops. The two incorporeal bullets glowed with a faint golden light as they shot soundlessly out of the muzzles and hit the backs of the two monsters. With two screams, the monsters that had been shot exploded into clouds of grayish-ck smoke and disappeared. However, the other monsters didnt notice what happened. Their shouts,ughter, and curses drowned out the two screams, and they didnt notice that two of theirrades were dead. At the same time, the system notified Luke that he had sessfully killed the evil spirits, and the two undying monsters gave him 400 experience and credit points. Lukes lips twitched. This was much easier than finding gang members! These monsters werent vignt at all, and were no different from ordinary people. But thinking about how these guys werent scared of anything except the special bullets fired by the old man and the blonde, it was understandable that they were less vignt. Thinking that, he reached out for the guns of the two undying monsters and stored them in his inventory. These things were very valuable. It would be a waste not to take them. After collecting his spoils of war, he immediately took a shortcut and emerged behind the group of monsters. The unorganized and undisciplined monsters were less vignt, but they were also scattered. From the middle of the street out to both sides, as well as on top of the surrounding buildings, they were everywhere, which was very unfavorable for Lukes operation. Luke wasnt in a hurry to take action. He locked onto his targets one by one before he stuck his gun out from behind the wall. When the old man and the blonde fought back, he pulled the trigger at the same time. Ah! Ah! Two more screams rang out, and two monsters that had been firing wildly from behind cars in the middle of the street exploded and disappeared. The monsters paused. The two dead guys had been holding Gatling guns which burned with ck fire. They had the strongest firepower among the monsters, and were the main force suppressing the old man and the blonde. Given the emergency situation, the old man and the blonde didnt dwell on it. They thought that they had gotten lucky and killed the two most troublesome monsters with just a few random shots. Also, their reactions were clearly professional. Sensing that the hostile firepower had dropped, they immediately counterattacked and fired seven or eight blue bullets. Without interference from the ck mes, three more undying monsters were killed, and the battle was no longer one-sided. Luke, on the other hand, silently looked at the two kill notifications in the system before he put his gun away. Let the duo think that they were the ones who had killed the monsters! He had never liked to leave his name behind when he did good deeds. Muttering to himself, he flew lightly to the top of a building. Two monsters who had just jumped over from neighboring buildings to help out were still in the air, when they saw two faint golden lights sh before their eyes. They screamed and exploded. Two monsters on the roof across the street looked up in surprise. What they saw were two more shes of golden light, before two guns fell out of thin air. The old man raised his head. Why do I feel that there are a lot fewer Deados? The blonde stuck out her gun and killed an undying monster that had stuck its head out. They mustve met up with your former partner, Bobby Hayes. Hes taken the gold because he wants tobine the fragments together and reverse the flow of souls to the afterlife. He wouldnt be able to do it without the protection of these Deados. The old man said, Okay, lets get rid of these guys first. As soon as he said that, they charged out and fired wildly with their toy bananas. Luke, who was on the roof, listened to the %#* in their conversation. He despaired; it seemed this foreignnguage couldnt be learned. But then the old man said, We need to hurry up in regr English. Hearing that, Luke immediately raised his guns and fired. Under a fierce,bined attack from the three, the Deados howled. Finally, the old man and the blonde realized that something wasnt right. From what Luke could see, the only difference between his bullets and theirs was the color. Also, the bullets were incorporeal, and the golden and blue lights were very faint; it would be very hard to notice them if it wasnt at night. But for the old man and the blonde, the blue light of their buillets was actually very bright; it was just that normal human senses were blocked. Lukes first two sneak attacks had been close to the ground, so they hadnt seen him. Now that Luke wasnt holding back and was shooting from a high vantage point, the golden bullets blinded them. A continuous stream of golden light fell from the sky like Star Wars lightsabers. The remaining seven monsters were blown up like balloons in a shooting game. Who is that? The blonde raised her toy banana and looked warily at the roof. Luke, however, had already slipped away. He didnt want to waste any more time here. He did as he said, and didnt leave his name behind after doing a good deed! Let them guess blindly. During this period of time, the multifaceted system sent a notification that the undying monsters had appeared in many ces throughout New York. Unlike when they had been in hiding earlier, they were now wreaking havoc, and had caused some casualties. On the other side, Luke and Selina had already split up and were taking down the monsters. Luke simply had his clone leave quickly. Selinas level of defense while she worked solo had increased recently. With Tandys Light of Life condensed into a Light Dagger and Life 1, Selinasbat ability and survival ability had reached its current peak. The Light Dagger and Life 1 were ced inside the armor, and could be used proactively or by the Bastet Armors A.I. program. As long as her opponent didnt instantly destroy her while she was in the armor, Selina had a chance to survive. For now, the only people Luke had seen who could instantly kill Selina were the green fatso and the God of Thunder. The Destroyer could be considered another, but it had already been smashed to pieces by Thor. Thus, Luke, his clone, Selina, and Gold Nugget were split into three teams to quickly eliminate the undying monsters who were causing trouble in New York. Chapter 1231 - The Undying Monsters’ Attack and Phils Predicament

Chapter 1231: The Undying Monsters Attack and Phils Predicament

Splitting up into three teams was also in consideration of the current situation. These undying monsters were causing havoc in the three most popted areas in New York, though most of them were still in Queens and Brooklyn. Conversely, the Bronx or Staten Ind werepletely quiet. Luke understood. There were too few people in these two districts. What was the point of the undying monsters making a fuss there? The most that would be destroyed was vegetation. But it would be bad in Queens or Brooklyn. There were a lot of people there, and it was a big area. If Luke and Selina didnt split up, they would be much less efficient. More importantly, the fact that these guys couldnt die was a big headache. Apart from professional hunters like the old man and the blonde, only Luke and Selina were threats to them. The good news was that when Luke had realized that something was wrong, he used his Batman identity to let Phil know. Phil said that they had weapons especially for the situation, which would be deployed immediately. Luke didnt say more. He simply told Phil to pay attention to their exclusivem. He would immediately send notifications about the monsters locations in New York. Phil probably wouldnt have as urate a lock on them as Luke. The detection algorithm for the undying monsters had already been added to the multifaceted system. SHIELD probably didnt have an algorithm like that. After all, there had been very few undying monsters in the past, so there was no point creating this algorithm. His clone circled Manhattan and killed the undying monsters that were scattered throughout the area. It then entered Brooklyn from the west and headed east in Lukes direction. Selina, on the other hand, was working hard in Queens. There was no need to ask how she was doing; from time to time, the system would be refreshed with the deaths of one or two undying monsters, and 50% of the experience points would be shared with Luke. It was even more urate than her own reporting. As Luke flew over Brooklyn, he directed Phils ten teams. Although he and Selina were killing the monsters quickly, if they didnt coordinate with Phil, some of the teams wouldnt realize that the target had been killed until they arrived, which would greatly affect their efficiency in taking the monsters down. Experience and credit werent as important. What was important was that the monsters were causing a lot of casualties. Luke liked experience and credit points, but he didnt want to trade innocent lives for them. Killing these monsters a minute earlier might save a life. When the SHIELD agents on Phils side all arrived in Queens and Brooklyn, it was already chaos. Arge number of police cars were already on the streets, but there was basically no way to control the situation. Ordinary officers couldnt do anything about the undying monsters. They werent as rich and capable as Luke; naturally, they wouldnt develop restraint-type weapons when they were bored and carry them around. In the face of the monsters fierce counterattacks, they were too flustered to help the panic-stricken crowd. The police radio exploded with calls for backup. But the rmed senior management of NYPD was soon dumbfounded: There were monsters everywhere. Guns were useless, the monsters were strong, and they could defy gravity as they ran freely on the walls. How were they supposed to provide backup? Or rather, what weapons were they supposed to use? NYPDs main responsibility was to maintainw and order. Even EUS and SWAT members were just a little more professional; none of them had heavy firepower. Helpless! That was what all the NYPD higher-ups were feeling. Phil received a lot of calls from the bigshots in New York. They had found SHIELD through various channels and the calls had been transferred to him. Phil, this level-headed general, also had a headache. He had already dispatched the New York branch and all his men. But SHIELD didnt belong to America, and the agents werent puppets; calling on more than 70 people in one go was the limit. Now, only a bunch of tech support and logistics personnel was left in SHIELDs New York branch. All the field agents who could be deployed had been sent out. What else could they do? It would take time, maybe even several hours, for reinforcements from the other branches to arrive. Looking at the current situation, the damage to New York this time wasnt small. If this triggered a riot, that would be when the biggest casualties would happen. SHIELDs responsibility was to prevent mysterious events from adversely affecting society. A lot of bureaucrats would definitely hold SHIELD ountable for this huge incident. At that time, these ck-hearted officials wouldnt remember that they were the ones who had asked SHIELD to limit the number of SHIELD members stationed in various parts of the United States. They would only push the me on SHIELD. It was still the same old saying: The more capable you were, the more responsibility you had, and the more likely you were to be med for something. Phil was sweating all over. His ck suit had long been reced with a bulletproof vest. Not far away, one of his best shooters was holding a revolver, but he didnt dare open fire. SHIELD had been specially supplied this gun by RIPD, but the number of bullets was limited. These revolvers were specially designed to deal with the undead, and on average, each of them only had twelve bullets. Fortunately, the revolvers were full and they each had an extra clip. Each team had one of these guns, and they could only be given to the best shooters. Everyone else had all sorts of restraint-type weapons on them. Their mission was to restrict the movements of the undead, so that their best marksman could shoot them one by one. They didnt have enough bullets to waste. But now, they had run into two undying monsters who were clearly much smarter than the regr ones, and who were running amok in an apartment building, putting them at an impasse. Also, these two guys had caused a lot of chaos and casualties just now, and couldnt be allowed to roam wild. Phil helplessly realized that they were stalling. He couldnt help but raise the phone which he used to contact Batman for a look. There were more than a hundred red dots on it. While the number was continually shrinking, it would be a while before they were allpletely eradicated. He wanted to curse, because this was too much of a coincidence. A few days ago, he had been scornful of the troublesome Asgardian crown prince who wouldnt leave Earth, but in the end, just a few days after his departure, this sort of mess happened in New York. Phil had also asked Thor about things like the undying monsters. Thor hadnt thought much of it and casually said that they were just mediocre undead. Most of Asgards weapons could effectively kill such an existence. For example, Thors Mj?lnir hammer could easily clean up arge area. Sifs divine spear could also kill them. The weapons of the Warriors Three werent that exaggerated, but coupled with their skills, it wasnt hard for them to kill dozens of these undead on their own. However these most suitable fighters had just returned to Asgard. That was depressing. What was even more depressing was that a certain tycoon had run back to his Malibu vi in Los Angeles to do research that night, and would take an hour or two to get here. By then, there would be nothing left for him to clean up. Chapter 1232 - In-App Purchases Are Lethal

Chapter 1232: In-App Purchases Are Lethal

In the end, it was RIPD who pissed Phil off the most. They clearly had specialized weapons, but RIPD didnt give them many. If his subordinates had professional weapons, they could quickly suppress the situation even with just twelve bullets, and wouldnt have to be as cautious as right now. SHIELD had indeed done some research on these things after getting them, and both parties were well aware of the intent to produce copies, but that was human nature. Just now, Phil had contacted the other party to let them know about the undying monsters creating chaos. However, the other party had been reluctant to work with his men. He didnt know how many people RIPD had sent to resolve this matter. This mysterious organization was too troublesome! Phil cursed inwardly, but there was nothing he could do. The higher-ups of RIPD were in direct contact with Nick Fury and the World Security Council. Given Phils position, he could only talk to these field workers. But to be fair, he was actually of the same rank as the director of the RIPD New York branch. RIPD was too arrogant, however. Until now, Phil had never seen any of the other partys branch leaders, and had only interacted with their grassroots operators. He had also mentioned this to Nick Fury, and the usually calm and overbearing director had gotten a helpless expression on his face. He simply said, We cant control them, and the matter was dropped. These thoughts shed through Phils mind, and he couldnt help but roar into them, Cheney, youre not done yet? After a brief silence, there was a reply. Boss, theyre too cunning and can walk on the walls. They keep running around in the building. We cant stop them. Phil said, Then work harder. If you really cant do it, force them out so that Jack has a chance to shoot them. He couldnt waste any more time with these two undead. Every second wasted here, innocent lives were at stake. While he was thinking that, a shadow glided through the air and kicked at a window before entering the building. Phil was shocked. Whats going on? Them was silent for a moment, before Cheneys surprised voice rang out. Batman, Batman is here uh, he killed both the undead. Phil: His subordinate: How many seconds had it been? It had been less than five seconds between Batman showing up and Cheney speaking. They had been locked in battle with these two cunning undead for almost five minutes just now. While Phil and his sharpshooter were still in a daze, Luke had already jumped out of another window andnded in front of them. Why are your people still using guns? Are you trying to catch them alive? Hearing the question, Phil and his subordinate were depressed. It was Phil who exined theck of special firearms and ammo on his side. The blood-red lenses on Lukes mask shed. Thats the problem? Why didnt you say anything just now? As he spoke, he reached under his cape and took out a bag from his inventory. He tossed it to the sharpshooter. These are special 9mm bullets which I bought a few days ago. They can be used with ordinary firearms, and can kill these undead in one shot. Phil was surprised. You have these Huh? You just bought them? Luke nodded at him. Phil immediately understood. This was from that bigshot who sold everything! Luke looked at the mechanical gloves on Phils hands. Youre not a bad shot. You have to believe in yourself. Phil noticed his gaze and knew that he was reminding him to use the support firepower function on the mechanical gloves. He could only smile wryly as he said, There were too few bullets just now. I didnt dare waste them. Luke nodded. Tell your team members that Ill be supplying them special ammo on the way. Now isnt the time to save money. He then rose into the air and left without waiting for Phils reply. If he didnt have to figure out why SHIELD was being so inefficient, he wouldnt have bothered to stop and talk to Phil. In the next ten minutes or so, Luke provided special ammo to Phils ten teams while eliminating the undead along the route that Alfred had mapped out. Each team received 200 special bullets. Most of them were distributed to the men with the best marksmanship, while everyone else was given a few extra bullets each. Shots fired from multiple points were clearly a different threat to shots fired from a single point. Where one person wouldnt be able to surround the enemy, even with effective gunfire, three to five people could easily force the enemy into a corner. The SHIELD agents werent bad. With the guns as support, the rate at which they eliminated the undead immediately skyrocketed. Phil finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the dense red dots on his phone disappear one by one. With this level of efficiency, it would take at most 30 minutes toplete the cleanup operation, and the chaos caused by the undead woulde to an end in an hour. While it was a huge problem, it was already a blessing that the worst oue didnt happen. As Luke eliminated the undead in his path, he looked at the thousands of credit points in the system and felt a little pained. The bullets he gave Phil had been modified in his inventory by the system. A few days ago, he had used his clone to take a bullet fired by that blonde. At that time, the system had indicated that he had received a special fusion-type mental energy, which could be cloned for use. After poking at the system, he figured out what was going on. To put it simply, the old mans blue bullets were a special product that had some special mental energy attached to them. It could be seen as a special mental-type energy attack fired with a gun. But this sort of attack was useless against ordinary humans, and was only lethal on the undead, who were immune to ordinary firearms. That was also why the undead werent afraid of physical attacks. Even then, they had stayed low all this time. This invulnerability was their biggest strength, but also the reason why they could be killed in one shot with a special bullet. After figuring this out, Luke had the system help him create enchanted bullets, and Selina had gotten a whole bunch. The bullets themselves were the mostmon type. He just ced them in his inventory, handed over the credit points, told the system how strong he wanted the enchantment to be, and it was done. Each enchantment was worth at least 20 credit points. It wasnt a processing fee charged by the system; rather, it was the energy contained in these credit points which the system injected into the bullets. In short, it was an in-app purchase. Luke wasnt slow in earning credit points, but it was still a lot slowerpared with the money he earned. Back then, when he had been earning thousands of credit points each month, and was still earning a wage of several tens of thousands a year as a detective, he had also earned a little more than a million in extra ie. Now, it was very easy for him to earn tens of thousands of credit points each month, while he was already worth tens of billions of dors. Given thisparison, paying for these enchanted bullets with credit really made his heart ache. Even at the minimum requirement of 20 credit points for each bullet, giving the ten teams of SHIELD agents 2,000 bullets in total meant that he was down 40,000 credit points. Chapter 1233 - Sell on Credit and Early Returns

Chapter 1233: Sell on Credit and Early Returns

However, saving people was the priority. Luke had been multitasking for the past few days, and with him, his clone and Selina in the field, he was earning experience and credit points quickly. Coupled with the undead that had appeared every now and then a few days ago, and the ones who were now being killed one by one, there were now more than 100,000 credit points in the system. He could afford 40,000 credit points. Also, would SHIELD dare not stock up on these enchanted bullets after this? At that time, they wouldnt be able to renege on this debt even if they wanted to. SHIELD was definitely one of the organizations in the world that had the most number of mysterious and bizarre items. These mysterious items varied in the quality of use, and some of the extremely dangerous items were directly treated as garbage; SHIELDs catapult bases oftenunched them into outer space to be digested. At the same time, there were also many items sent off to sandbox bases for secret research. SHIELD also had a special research department with a lot of research materials. There were also cold storage bases especially for housing some dangerous items and people. These were all tempting to Luke. Luke certainly couldnt select items at will, but he could ask SHIELD to help him pick. In any case, he would just need to specify a certain item type and get SHIELD to use that as reimbursement to the bigshot who sold everything. Nick Fury might ignore the bigshot for a while, but he would still have to give Luke something in the end. Otherwise, how would the director be able to settle the debt, do a trade with the bigshot, and turn Batman into his hired thug? If just one objective was involved, Nick Fury might refuse. But overall, with the bigshot as a connection and Batman as the core of the superhero alliance, the director would yield sooner orter. Because these were to his benefit. Nick Fury was essentially a leader who knew how to weigh the pros and cons. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been able to sit in the sensitive position of SHIELDs director for so long. He could stifle Hydra and make his boss, the World Security Council, happy at the same time. So, as long as Nick Fury was sure that these gains would bring him even more benefits, he wouldnt mind demonstrating this bit of sincerity. As someone not prone to wasting anything, Luke would shake SHIELD down for whatever they could give him. In any case, he would need to rely on SHIELD to participate in certain major events in the future. He could then increase his contribution rate and he would be able to make up his experience and credit points at the same time. This way, it was very easy for two people who didnt think they would lose out to reach a deal. When Luke had given the enchanted bullets to Phil, it was with the thought of exchanging these credit points for resources. He hadnt thought about recouping these 40,000 credit points in a short period of time. But he suddenly discovered something unexpected from the system notification. System:?Kill the undead. Mission aplished. Total experience: 100. Total credit: 100. Looking at the content, this was normal. But the issue was that Luke was flying at the moment, and his clone was on its way to the next target. It was the notification which followed that was interesting:?Contribution rate: 20%. EXP +20. Credit +20. These werent experience points shared between teammates, or the system would have shown which teammate the points were from. For a moment, Luke was confused. He or his clone had somehow helped out in an attack. Then, here was the question: Who on earth had he helped? And who was helping him earn points? But very quickly, a few more simr messages appeared. The contribution rate of 20% was the same across the board, while the experience and credit points ranged from 10 at the very least to close to several hundred. Connecting that to the rate at which the red dots on the map were disappearing, Luke soon figured it out this was for giving Phil the enchanted bullets. Luke was even more confused. He couldnt help but poke the system: Howe giving the bullets counted as a contribution rate? The system had always been very strict when it came to teammates, the list of good and evil, as well as the most important experience and credit points. Luke would be dreaming if he thought he could sit in an office and give out a few instructions to get experience and credit points. Hence, he wanted to confirm that the system was definitely a detective system and not some big boss system. The systems response was as simple and blunt as ever:?The credit belongs to the host. Luke got it. Although he hadnt done anything, the system counted the credit points, and Lukes Strength and Mental Strength, as part of him, like an imprint. The credit points which stemmed from his Strength were borrowed by the SHIELD agents. Naturally, he had a share in the contribution rate for killing the undead. Luke was quite satisfied when he saw the 20% contribution rate notification every now and then. It would be impossible to recoup the 40,000 credit points he had used up today, but there was a chance he could get back 10 to 20,000. He had thought that this would be a long-term investment, but it turned out to be a good deal with a return of 30 to 40%. How could he not be satisfied? Thanks to this underlying fortune, Luke immediately threw himself into the clean-up operation with even more enthusiasm. No matter how good this bonus was, it couldntpare with what he and his clone were capable of. The most gains were always from doing the harvesting yourself. So, work hard! Work hard! Cheering for himself, Luke went even crazier. Where other people found it extremely difficult to deal with the undead, he and his clone killed them in seconds. To them, throwing a bat dart and shooting were easier than a game of darts in a bar or kids ying with squirt guns. The undead were much bigger than regr people, but didnt know how to use their brains, which made them great live targets. Within a 50-meter range, it was a piece of cake for Luke. Ten minutester, only 50 undead were left in the two districts, and it would only take ten minutes for them to be wiped out. At that moment, Luke saw a man fighting an undead on the street below. To his surprise, the man was able to fight the two-meter-tall undead without losing. Although the man couldnt kill the undead since it couldnt be injured physically, the undead couldnt do anything to this agile and astonishingly strong man either. Luke found the man familiar. After thinking for a moment, an image appeared in his mind. It was the scene of a beautiful waitress flirting with a handsome blond man at a coffee shop in front of Grand Central. Luke smiled. Sure enough, the man wasnt an ordinary person. Alfred, check this persons identity, Luke said as he glided down and threw out a bat dart. The spinning ck bat dart carried a faint golden light. It hit the undead in the back, and the undead screamed before it exploded and disappeared. Without any hesitation, the blond man immediately adopted a defensive pose as he looked at Luke in the air. Chapter 1234 - A Steady Operation

Chapter 1234: A Steady Operation

When he saw the enormous ck figure gliding down, the blond man finally heaved a sigh of relief. After watching TV and reading the news for three days, he knew all about Batman. Although he was an old fossil who had never yed with smartphones before, he still watched TV and read the news often. Even so, he was still quite vignt. He was poised to fight or defend at any time, and was a lot more cautious than a certain agent with a receding hairline. Luke was very curious. This stance! This aura! It seemed he was far more unusual than Luke had thought! Alfred, did you find any information on him? he couldnt help but ask his butler. Alfred was very helpful as he reported the new findings. Master, Ive found a 92% match in the database. As Alfred spoke, he projected the information for Luke. Luke was stumped for a moment, before he observed the handsome blond carefully. This was a joke, right? Hm, wait. He looked at the projected information again:?Steve Rodgers, born 4 July 1918, known as Americas first superhero, codename Captain America The answer caught Luke so off guard that even his calm cracked a little. For the sake of his character setting, however, he resisted the urge to do something dumb, and continued looking coolly at the other man. How should I address you? The handsome blond said, Hello, Mr. Batman. You can call me Steve. Luke raised an eyebrow. From the other partys test data on the screen and Lukes Mental Communication, the man remained as calm as still water. He knew that it was more than just a 92% match. The name, physique,bat awareness,bat ability, and appearance all pointed to one truth. The handsome blond in front of Luke was one of the three Marvel heavyweights and the heart and soul of the Avengers. Countless thoughts shed through Lukes mind, but in the end, he simply said, You can call me Bruce. Using his cape as cover for his inventory, he threw out a revolver and a box of bullets. Ordinary attacks are useless on these undead. You can only kill them with these special bullets. With that, he rose into the air once more. Luke could only afford to spend ten seconds on Captain America. As the old saying went, you couldnt fool a super wily old fox with just a few words. Anyone who thought otherwise was an idiot. Besides, he was using his Batman alias. If he stood around on the street to chat with a handsome man instead of saving people in a crisis, those who didnt know might think that Batman really did lean a particr way and had his eye on someone. Steve caught the revolver and the enchanted bullets reflexively, only to see that Luke had already flown ten meters into the air. He couldnt help but shout, Wait, this gun Luke was in the middle of speeding up and had no time to waste. He simply said, Its yours. The enormous shadow flew in an arc toward the east. Steve choked on his words and was only stumped for a few seconds before he gathered his wits. He lowered his head and quickly examined the revolver and the bullets. Although he was still a little bewildered, hismitment to saving people wasnt any weaker than Lukes. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with the gun, he stuffed the bullets into the pocket of his leather jacket and zipped it up so that they wouldnt fall out. In a few steps, he reached his Harley-Davidson motorcycle. He hit the gas pedal the moment he got on, and the motorcycle immediately sped in the direction of cries for help. At that moment, he couldnt help but mock himself. He was out of date! The threshold for doing good deeds now was so high. Not only did a person have to learn how to fly, they also had to equip themself with special weapons. It wasnt that he was jealous that Batman and a certain tycoon were rich; it was just that being able to fly was too convenient, and he would be able to save even more people that way. However, his motorcycle had also seen battle, and wasnt bad at all! Unwilling to admit defeat, a certain old man shot forward on his motorcycle. In the sky, Luke simply turned his head and smiled at the figure who was charging toward the next battlefield. Putting the matter aside, he sped off to the next location. Right at that moment, Lukes expression changed. With his keen senses, he suddenly sensed something was wrong. At the same time, Alfred sent him a warning. Master, theres a high-energy reaction in the southwest. Theres an anomaly with the air flow. Before Alfred could finish speaking, Luke turned around, and his expression hardened. In the southwest, huge vortexes that looked like tornadoes had suddenly appeared. But these vortexes didnt appear in the clouds in the sky. Instead, they were scattered in arge ring on the ground and centered around a central point. It looked like a space-time portal from a science fiction movie. Lightning shed incessantly in the vortexes, and they looked especially eye-catching in the dark. What the hell was that? Luke had barely cursed in his heart, when he remembered that the old man and the blonde had gone southwest just now. He immediately had his clone send a message to Selina to continue cleaning up the remaining ghosts in New York and not to head southwest toward Staten Ind. He took out the pager which the old man had given him and quickly pressed a button. A few secondster, the call connected, and the old mans voice rang out in the background. Batman? Im a little busy right now Whats going on with Staten Ind? Luke interrupted him. The other party didnt immediately reply, but there was a lot of noise, and the asional loud curse. His clone also sent a message to Phil, telling him not to head in the direction of Staten Ind. Although he didnt know what this strange meteorological phenomenon was, Phil and the others were ordinary people; they might die if they went. He had even stopped Selina; naturally, he didnt want Phil and the others to go. On this side, Luke didnt hurry the old man. Instead, he and his clone stopped chasing the undeads in the two districts. At the same time, he activated his jets and charged toward Staten Ind. He was better at surviving than Selina and Phil. Besides, unless it was absolutely necessary, he absolutely wouldnt enter the area surrounded by the vortexes. Clone, go!?Even if things didnt look good, Luke was as steady as ever. At that moment, Scapegoat King Big Dipper canceled stealth mode and charged straight toward the center of the vortexes on Staten Ind. Batman, on the other hand, deliberately slowed down and turned into a reserve yer. This was also to prevent Luke and his clone from falling into a trap at the same time. Chapter 1235 - Nobody Can Defeat Me When My BGM Is On

Chapter 1235: Nobody Can Defeat Me When My BGM Is On

While Luke was working as fiercely as a tiger, the old man finally replied, Theres no time. If you can,e and help! F*ck, go to hell! Hurry up, we have to kill them before we can #$% Themunication was cut off. Luke frowned but wasnt angry. Although the old man and the blonde were weird, they hadnt done anything to hurt ordinary people, but were focused on killing the undead. Also, they were under a strange restriction and couldnt reveal certain ssified information. The battle was very intense, and the fact that they had the time to ask for help at all was already pretty good. Of course he had to help! Luke had only asked to confirm that the strange phenomenon on Staten Ind had something to do with the undead. Now, it seemed that his guess was correct. In this period of time, his clone had traveled more than 30 kilometers from Queens to the southwest corner of Staten Ind in the Big Dipper Armor. But something even more disturbing happened. An enormous vortex slowly opened in the sky above the center of the ring of vortexes. It didnt stop growing from the moment it appeared. ck clouds split open to reveal a pitch dark space inside which shed with thunder and lightning inside, and ck shadows started to pour out of it. From his high vantage point, Luke could clearly see what was in the center of the ring of vortexes on the ground. The old man and the blonde were fighting a group of undead. At that moment, the old man suddenly unleashed his might and charged at therge number of undead not far away. The two big toy bananas in his hands glowed nonstop as they instantly pierced a hole in the undeads defense. At the same time, the blonde darted out, and the toy banana in her hand shot out a toilet plunger? Just like that, the plunger shot through the hole created by the old man and stuck to a two-meter-tall golden trapezoidal pir. The blonde stepped onto a tree stump, grabbed hold of the rope that extended out of the tip of the toy banana, and started to pull on the plunger. The face of an undead near the golden pir changed drastically as he yelled, No! But it was toote. It was as if Luke could hear a pop as the plunger pulled a cross-shapedponent off of the golden pir. This cross had only been ced in a slot in the golden pir, and wasnt really fixed to it. At the same time, the vortexes around them suddenly slowed down and shrank at a visible rate. The gargantuan vortex in the sky stopped turning, and the spreading ck cloud quickly receded until the pitch-dark space was covered up once more. Now that it was over, the old man smiled and yelled, Hayes, youre finished! With that, he unleashed the power of the bananas in his hands, and fired several more blue bullets, killing the stunned undead around him. The undead called Hayes was clearly the leader. He grinned hideously and suddenly raised his head. Come down, fes. Let us reverse the passage to the afterlife again! Ah - Blue light shed and he was hit in the head. Shocked, Hayes screamed and exploded into grayish-ck smoke. He was finished for good. This chain of events didnt take long. From the moment the little old man demonstrated his prowess, to the moment that the blonde used the plunger, and the old man killed the undead leader, everything had taken less than five seconds. Luke finally arrived. From 100 meters away, he fired his golden bullets at the thirty or so undead in the center of the battlefield. Even as he heaved a sigh of relief, he was also a little depressed. He had been just one step behind, d*mn it! The blonde was really quick! She didnt even give Luke a chance to earn some contribution points! He was certain that if he had arrived a moment earlier to help the blonde to pull out the cross, he would have gotten at least a 20% contribution rate. But he had no chance now. The old man and the blonde had basically done everything. Thinking that, he looked up. The old man and the blonde on the side, as well as a heavily wounded woman, also raised their heads almost at the same time. There was a mor in the air which was approaching them swiftly. Alfred instantly projected an image of dense red dots, packed together in a thick solid line, which was shooting down from where therge vortex had been. At the same time, Luke could already vaguely make out human figures in the shadows. Deados! The Deados at the very front have alreadye out of the passage to the afterlife. The old man was depressed. What are you afraid of? Ill kill all of them. The blondes expression was calm, but she also showed deep helplessness. Although the Deados that had charged out before the door of the afterlife closed was an insignificant portion, there were still thousands of them. There were only two of them; they wouldnt be able to finish killing all the Deados with the bullets they had. This bunch of Deados had clearly received an order from Hayes before he was blown up. They were to charge down and take back the divine artifact of the afterlife, reopen the door, and reverse the flow of souls. The two people had worked so hard for so long, but they still couldnt escape the fate of failure. This oue was too outrageous! Luke nced helplessly at the two on the ground. Godd*mnit, the old man was speaking that aliennguage again. When he saw the horde of undead descending, however, his mood waspletely different from the other two. Such arge number of experience and credit points was great! The professional hunters on the ground clearly didnt have the ability to continue, so the 700 or so dead ghosts were all his. Taking a deep breath, Luke ordered the armors A.I. program, Pris, Come, y a BGM at max volume! What song would you like, sir? asked Pris. Hm, show me the sound effects. Basic sound effects, drums and bells Hm, thats it. In less than two seconds, he picked the song. Looking at the undead in the sky that were 500 meters away, he murmured, From today onward, Im going to be a man with my own BGM! Nobody can defeat me when my BGM is ying! Evil spirit, have a taste of my fist! he shouted in fluent Chinese. The auxiliary propulsion system on his back activated, and dazzling mes shot out in a straight line in the air as he charged at the group of undead. The old man, the blonde, and the injured woman were all stunned. The loud and heavy sound of a bell along with a drumbeat rang out in the air, and an equally loud voice rapped words which they couldnt understand: The supreme edict, supreme lonely souls, all ghosts and charms, four lives with grace Chapter 1236 - Pac-Man Game and Extermination

Chapter 1236: Pac-Man Game and Extermination

For these three purebred Americans, the sound of the bells and the drums, coupled with the clear and melodious four-beat rhythm, indeed seemed more like an exotic-sounding rap than a Daoist priest performing a ceremony. But the rap wasnt important right now. What was important was that as Luke charged upward, he suddenly glowed with golden light. Golden light quickly spread out from his body: one meter, two meters, five meters, and then ten meters, before it stopped. During this process, he was still charging forward despite beingpletely enveloped by the golden light. On Staten Ind at night, a small golden sun rose. The injured woman on the ground was dumbfounded and could only mutter OMG repeatedly. As for the old man and the blonde, they were a little unlucky. Luke was still using the special fusion energy which he had cloned from the blue bullet. He was just using telekinesis to spread it outward from his body. Thus, the light effect of the golden sun was like that of a blue bullet; an ordinary person would only be able to see 5 to 10% of it at most. For these two RIPD members, they got the full 100% light effect. Luke was about to make a fortune. He threw in another 10,000 credit points into this golden sun, which was abination of telekinesis and credit points, and the golden light grew several times brighter. The injured woman, who was just an ordinary person, could still look straight at the golden sun. To the old man and the blonde, however, it was as dazzling as the sun at noon in the middle of summer. Ahhh! Both of them screamed at the same time and covered their dog eyes. They hurriedly lowered their heads and cursed, F*ck. Butpared with their temporary blindness, the group of Deados charging down from the sky with the intent of snatching away the divine artifact of the afterlife was undoubtedly far more unlucky. Apanied by the earth-shattering sound of a melodious bell and the Chinese chant of rebirth, Lukes golden sun crashed into the swarm of undead. Both parties were moving very quickly. In the blink of an eye, the tip of the grayish-ck column that was made up of undead plunged into the golden sun. These ghosts didnt even scream and there wasnt even any smoke as they simply disappeared. The undead at the back were terrified, but few of them could control their falling bodies. The golden sun was like a little yellow Pac-Man opening its mouth wide from below and adjusting its position from time to time to ensure that the string of undead fell in. Hence, no blood was shed and an unusual scene of tragedy was born. It hadnt been easy for these 700 or so undead ghosts to obtain this rare opportunity, and they had been lucky enough to be the first to escape the afterlife. Before they could evennd on Earth, however, more than 500 of them had evaporated. The remaining 200 or so were a little luckier. They were a little further away from the main formation, and were lucky to avoid the devouring range of the little golden sun. But before they could celebrate, the golden sun came to an abrupt stop before swooping down again in a long streak of mes. At that moment, the golden sun had already shrunk to a diameter of two meters, but finger-thick tendrils of golden light stretched out of it. They were like vipers hunting for prey as they pierced falling soldiers and reduced them to dust. In the meantime, Luke fired a series of golden bullets. He didnt want to let go of any of the undead who had drifted some distance in the air. They were all experience and credit points! The three people on the ground werepletely stunned. What the hell? That bunch of Deados disappeared? In fact, the Deados were falling faster and faster. Some of them were quick to react and wanted to flee in all directions. In order for Luke to kill the ones who were the fastest to escape, there were some undead in the air who still slipped his. In the end, 50 or so of them finallynded before they fled. For them, this golden ball of light which ate them like food was too terrifying. They were Deados, but they werentpletely stupid. Many of them saw the golden divine artifact of the afterlife nearby, but none of them headed in that direction as they simply scattered. As for the old man, the blonde and the injured woman on the ground? The undead didnt care at all. In any case, no matter how terrifying they were, they werent as terrifying as that golden ball of light. Unfortunately, these undead had run into a staunch pragmatist this time. Lukes Big Dipper Armor focused on stealth and dexterity, and wasnt especially fast; it wasnt as outstanding as Tonys Mark series. He had already killed more than ten guys in the group of undead who could fly. However, there were two with bat wings on their backs who were stronger. One was still able to turn around and flee even after being hit hard. Luke didnt have the ability to teleport, nor did he know where the guy ran off to, so he could only give up for the time being. Now, only the guys who could do nothing but run on their two legs were left. They still wanted topete with the Big Dipper Armor in speed, but could only die in the end. The three onlookers had truly be spectators. They could only watch as the man, who looked like a golden sun, flew in a circle in the air and blew up all the fleeing ghosts before he flew back to them. At that moment, Lukes mood had picked up. Although he might have missed out on the contribution rate for preventing the vortex from opening, the undead leaders final operation of summoning monsters to feed Luke was truly impressive, and allowed him to recoup a lot. After all, if he really had made it in time to close that great vortex before those 700 or so undead ghosts had a chance toe out, he naturally wouldnt be able to slurp them up like noodles. His attitude was much better now that he was in a good mood. He lowered his head, and the two ck eye sockets in the ck-and-white skull mask stared at the injured woman. Who is she? he asked. The womans lips moved, but she didnt say anything. She knew that the question wasnt directed at her, even if the terrifying ck-and-white skull was staring at her. The old man: Shes $# Luke said impatiently, Speak humannguage. The old man was also annoyed. He knew that his words had been automatically garbled again, and quickly changed them. Shes on our side; shes not a bad person. Humming in response, Luke took out a simple syringe from his waist. He then took out a bottle of Life 1 with his other hand. Chi! Half of the 10mm bottle of Life 1 was used up as he injected the woman in the neck. At the same time, he easily pulled out the dagger that was in her stomach, and took a look to make sure that it wasnt anything special or that it was poisoned. The old man turned pale with fright and lunged forward. Wait, dont Chapter 1237 - Save People In Passing, Pilfer Loot In Passing

Chapter 1237: Save People In Passing, Pilfer Loot In Passing

The woman was heavily injured, but as long as the knife wasnt pulled out and she was sent to the hospital right away, there was still a chance she could be operated on and saved. If the knife was pulled out, there was a chance she would die of blood loss. When the old man got close enough, however, he hesitated. The woman was lying on the ground, and that ck-and-white figure was standing next to her with the dagger in its hand. Luke turned around and looked at the old man with his dark eye sockets. He then tilted his head to look at the dagger that he had just pulled out, and then at the wound on the womans stomach. Pondering for a few seconds, he said, Why dont I put it back in so that you can pull it out again? The old man: The injured woman: Luke was in a good mood as he made the joke. He stood up and said, Okay, let her lie still for a few minutes. If youre worried, you can send her to the hospital for a checkup. If you hurry, she might be able to go home and sleep in her own bed. As he spoke, he suddenly paused, and then cursed, F*ck. He broke into a run, and the support propulsion system on his back was fully activated. Boom! The armor flew northeast, the shockwave kicking up a huge cloud of dust. It avoided the injured woman, but the blonde was hit in the face and ate a mouthful of dust. By the time the dust cleared, the mes on Lukes thruster were only a small dot of light in the distance. The old man and the blonde looked at each other. In the end, the old man was more worried about the injured woman lying in front of him. This was his ex-wife, Julia. Julia had indeed been his wife when he was alive a few months ago. Now that he was dead, she had automatically be his ex-wife, but he couldnt just watch her die. After examining the wound on Julias abdomen, the old man raised his head in surprise. How do you feel? Julia frowned. The wound is itchy and ufortable. The old man asked, It doesnt hurt? Julia shook her head. Well after he injected me with some drug, the pain disappeared very quickly. It just feels itchy, and its getting worse. The old man said, Dont scratch that. The wound is healing. Julia was stunned. Huh? She had just been stabbed, and it was already healing? She was full of questions. The blonde also came over for a look and nodded. That ck-and-white face isnt like an ordinary persons. Hm, maybe he isnt human at all. Its not strange that he would have a quick healing method. She definitely wont die so easily. The old man red at his partner unhappily.?Thats my wife. What do you mean by that? This d*mn old man really has a foul mouth! The blonde didnt care about that. In any case, it wasnt his ex-wife. He walked over to the divine artifact and examined it, then murmured, This is good. If we hand this over, the higher-ups will probably stop treating us like trash. As he spoke, he walked back and searched around the tree stump. Just now, he had used the special grappling hook on his pistol to pull out the cross at the center of the divine artifact. Of course, RIPDs big backer would automatically censor any confidential information. Any behavior that involved confidentiality, including talking, gestures, writing, and typed messages, would automatically be iprehensible rubbish. For example, this grappling hook would look like something else in the eyes of the living a toilet plunger. Also, he, Roy Pulsipher, was clearly a handsome man with a beautiful white beard. The living could only see the blonde on his badge. His partner, on the other hand, Nick Walker, was a pretty boy with bad luck. All the living saw was an old Asian man on his badge. The RIPDs censor control was just that bizarre. Before this, he and Nick had triggered a huge disaster. If they didnt fix things, they might be abandoned right away and tossed into the afterlife. Now that they had resolved the problem of the door to the afterlife opening and had gotten this divine artifact back, they could at least y around for several more decades. Thinking that, Roy looked around, but didnt see the golden cross. Just now, he had sessfully pulled the piece off and closed the door to the afterlife, but a bunch of Deados had still managed to slip out before that. Thus, Roy could only toss his grappling hook aside and prepare to fight to the death. Logically speaking, the cross should have fallen here, right? Puzzled, Roy searched the area twice, but found nothing. It was impossible for him to be losing his memory; he had been dead for decades, and didnt have any brain cells to lose. But where did that thing go? Frowning and thinking for a moment, he suddenly trembled. Nick, forget your ex-wife; we might be thrown into the afterlife. Youll never be able to see her again, not even her tombstone. Nick had been very unhappy earlier, but when he heard Roys words, he immediatelyforted Julia before he walked over. What is it? Roy said, The core crossponent of the divine artifact is gone. Nick said, WTF? How is that possible? Didnt you pull it out? Roy said bitterly, Apart from us and your ex-wife, there was only one other person here. He stressed the word person. Nick gaped. Holy sh*t! Are you kidding me? How can someone like that Wait, is that really possible? That cross was the core of a divine artifact which could open a door to the afterlife. Even some higher existences would be interested in it! Looking at Nicks face, Roy knew that he had figured it out. He said in a low voice, Just now, he passed by the ce where I threw the cross, and then flew off, so it can only be him. Nick was full of despair. Then what should we do? Go look for that skull and ask for the cross back? Hell turn into a sun and turn us to dust! Even someone as hard-headed as Roy felt that this was a likely oue, and he couldnt refute it. So, we need to say the same thing now. Nick: Huh? Roy said, We just need to bring forward the time that person took the golden cross. He mustve secretly nicked it after I pulled it out. Thinking quickly, Nick suddenly pped his thigh. Thats right. We didnt see him take anything when he flew away. He actually took the cross at the very beginning, and only then helped us! Roy stared nkly for a moment, before he patted Nicks shoulder. As expected of a cop generations after me. How shameless Nick was lost for words.?Werent you the one who came up with this idea first, you schemer?! However, the RIPD duo had finally found a scapegoat, and their hearts finally calmed down. It was indeed as they had guessed. When Luke had broken into a run earlier, he had passed by the golden cross and stored it in his inventory. It would be a waste not to pick up such an extraordinary, mysterious item. As for the bigshots who mighte looking for him, he wasnt too scared. This time, the system had given him a new way to spend money; he could finally turn credit points into attack power. Last time, 50,000 credit points had been enough to send Mephisto back to Hell for a decade. Now, he had more than 200,000 credit points, which was enough to beat Mephisto back twice over. Also, with the passing of time, his credit points would continue to increase. Chapter 1238 - You Again, and House Crisis

Chapter 1238: You Again, and House Crisis

Not long ago in Hell, Mephistos eyelids suddenly twitched. In his dormant state, he could only keep his soul active at a minimum level to sense news from the other dimension. Someone opened the door to the afterlife Hm, it seemed two toys had run over as well Huh? The toys were calling for help One of the toys ran back?! Almost instantly, a cloud of ck smoke emerged from a tiny wormhole andnded outside Mephistos pce. In fact, this pce was just an illusion. It was the physical representation of Mephistos source of power. Without his permission, nobody could enter. Outside the pce, golden light rolled around and cut apart the ball of ck smoke. The ck smoke screamed miserably. Save me, master, save me! Mephisto didnt even bat an eyelid. It was just a toy. If it died, so be it. Mephisto had a lot of toys. Although this was one of the stronger ones, it wasnt worth interrupting his healing sleep for. The ck smoke couldnt hold on anymore and howled in despair. No, master! Why are you forsaking me? I dont want to ah! The golden light inside it suddenly sped up, and the ck smoke was instantly cut into countless pieces. In the blink of an eye, the ck smoke waspletely destroyed. The golden light, which had lost a target, swam around in the air for a moment before it suddenly turned around and targeted the pce. It sensed thatrades from the same source were currently doing battle and calling for backup. At the same time, theserades could sense its existence, even if it was just a tiny bit. They decisively activated a great summoning technique. The golden light shot straight at the pce, and just before it touched it, it abruptly disappeared. Mephisto, who was sleeping in the pce, suddenly felt a chill, as if something dangerous was approaching. He abruptly opened his pure ck eyes. Who is it? Ahhhh I $#@^%* At that moment, he suddenly felt the strange dark golden energy inside his body, one tenth of which he had just worn down, suddenly surge again, and it was much stronger than before. The Lord of Hell finally couldnt help but curse. B*stard! Its you again, Big Dipper! I ah~ The dark golden energy in his body suddenly received support from a new force, and it counterattacked again, dealing a hard blow to his soul. Although he could still endure, he was the only being here. Mephisto didnt have to care about his reputation as the Lord of Hell, and he simply roared to vent his anger and frustration! The injury to his soul worsened. What healing he had gained from his deep sleep vanished, and his situation was much worse than before. Although a duration of a few months wasnt a big deal, he felt suffocated. Big Dipper! I swear on my title as the Lord of Hell that Ill definitely kill you! Mephisto gritted his teeth, then directly let out a breath andy down. It was useless to be angry. He should recuperate and think of a way to get revenge on that despicable and shameless Big Dipper! This guy had even specially found his toy and had used it to deliver that lethal golden energy and set a trap! He had never seen such a despicable person! Could he be any more shameless? He actually set an ambush! Depressed, the Lord of Hell fell asleep again, but this time, his soul was a little more active. If anyone approached the pce again, he would strike first and kill them! Otherwise, his injuries would only get worse and worse. When would he be able to settle scores with that despicable, shameless guy who ambushed him? The Lord of Hell, who had been cut down by Luke once more, fell asleep in a rage. Back on earth, Lukes little nest had suffered an unexpected cmity. Just now, he received word from Little Snail that the house in Clinton was about to copse. How could Luke sit still after hearing that? He and his clone immediately rushed over. The tiger doesnt bare its fang, so you think Im a sick cat??Cursing fiercely inwardly, Luke told Selina to head back and reconvene as soon as possible. These mishaps tonight not only threatened the safety of Lukes ce in Clinton, but also disrupted his initially ample cover-ups. But New York was already a mess tonight. Luke could still tweak some things and plug any holes in his cover. There would still be loopholes, but as long as nobody dug too deep, it wasnt a big problem. Everybody had their own private affairs that couldnt be exposed. It was enough to clear up the main doubts. Besides, it was too easy for Luke to erase evidence. That didnt mean he had to kill people; he just needed to destroy some critical surveince cameras and find some false witnesses. A persons memories turned hazy after some time, and the difference between what they remembered and what really happened got bigger and bigger. As Luke pondered, he had Alfred check for ws in this n. By then, the Big Dipper clone had already entered the southwest corner of Manhattan. Luke himself rushed to Clinton. Entering a sewer, he quickly headed for a designated location and crawled out. Little Snail had already been controlling the car for a while, and it had just stopped next to the sewer opening not long ago. Luke got into the drivers seat and put the Batman suit into his inventory, before he put on his daily outfit and equipment as Detective Luke. He then activated the cars cleaning system and cleaned up all traces. Less than two minutester, the sewer opening was uncovered once more. Selina and Gold Nugget remained invisible as they got into the backseat and took off their Bastet and Hellhound suits before activating the cleaning system. At that moment, the car started up and charged toward their house in Clinton. Selina quickly put on her detective gear and asked, What should we doter? Luke gave a rare sneer. Theyre allckeys of the Hand. Since they dare carry guns on them, kill every single one you see. Selina nodded. No problem. She wasnt interested in killing people, but the people from the Hand were a different matter. Also, she had received Little Snails warning, and knew that their five-story little nest was in danger of copsing. Luke couldnt tolerate it, and neither could she! She pulled up the surveince feed near the house and saw a ck-and-white figure charge into the apartment building next door. She was stumped. Whos this guy? Luke took a quick look and said calmly, Hes on our side. We can trust him. Selina was curious, but didnt give the man her full attention. Instead, she examined the culprits who had almost destroyed their home. Chapter 1239 - Outsmarting Oneself, and Big Dipper Flipping Out

Chapter 1239: Outsmarting Oneself, and Big Dipper Flipping Out

They were culprits, not attackers, since they hadnt attacked Luke and Selinas five-story house at all. The 200 or so hired guns only controlled the apartment building next to their ce, and the heavy machinery behind it immediately started to tear down the building. But they didnt care about the environment at all when they demolished the building. When this old apartment building was violently demolished, part of the building cracked, and then leaned against Lukes little nest. Lukes pitiful five-story home was like a primary school student who was being bullied. Thankfully, the apartment building next door only had seven floors. The distance wasnt very far, and the falling stairs were now being propped up Lukes building at an angle. If the apartment building did fall, Lukes specially fortified home wouldnt copse as well, but a lot of ces would definitely require refurbishment. Luke cursed inwardly at this oue, but felt that there was nothing he could say. It was definitely the Hand who had called in these hired guns to take control of the apartment building and tear it down withrge machinery. Recently, the Hand had already cleared out a passage inside the pit, and was just waiting to move out the entire stone vault that was underground. Luke and the apartment building were right next to the Hudson River, where a barge was docked. Now, the people from the Hand just needed to move the stone treasure vault dozens of meters to the barge before going out to sea, and everything would be done. It wasmon for boats and tow trucks to move whole vis and buildings now, so moving a stone vault wasnt wishful thinking. As long as the stone vault was in their hands, the Hand could slowly figure out how to open it. Luke hadnt taken the stone vault because he had wanted to use it to reel in the remaining three fingers. To live for hundreds of years, this was the only hope for the three old monsters. The five fingers of the Hand were guys who didnt want to use the strength of the dragon to improve theirbat ability, but to live forever instead. He didnt think that the remaining three fingers could resist the temptation of living for another 500 years. Indeed, they really couldnt hold back, but they werent stupid, and waited for a good opportunity to take action. They moved when the three major districts of New York were in chaos tonight; few people would care where these construction machines were headed. Most people would think that it was some department sending machines for search-and-rescue operations. Anyone who got in the way would be secretly taken down by the 200 or so hired guns. The entire treasure vault relocation n was supposed to bepleted in an hour. The hired guns didnt need to think too much about the aftermath. However, reality was cruel. The three fingers who had nned this operation definitely hadnt thought that someone would knowingly leave the dragon bone in the stone vault next door just to lure them out. There were a lot of unexpected happenings in New York tonight. It wasnt that Luke had outsmarted himself, but he was still unhappy that his own ce had almost been wrecked. Thus, a certain someone didnt even need to use his identity as Batman, as Scapegoat King Big Dipper directly took the stage. Big Dipper was destined to be the Scapegoat King because his methods were even more ruthless. Luke didnt have his clone use the stealth function at all. The ck-and-white skull raised its guns and charged into the apartment building. How strong was Luke when he had no scruples or anything to hide, and was focused on ughter? That was something he didnt know. Ever since he obtained the system, there was a strong and subjective sense of purpose to practically everything he did. This meant that every time he took action, he would take into ount a lot of things. He considered the beginning, the process, and the ending. He couldnt draw too much attention from the relevant departments and couldnt cause too much chaos. He couldnt do a public purge and cause the authorities to track him down. It could be said that he had never used his full strength before. Even when he fought Mephisto, he had only used his trump card, and hadnt fully exerted himself. Until today. The Star of Justice clone + Scapegoat King Big Dipperbo had officially appeared, and was even going up against the Hand, an organization which couldnt let itself be exposed. He no longer had any qualms. Amidst the gunfire, Big Dippers ck-and-white figure was like a ghost as he swept past the door of the apartment building and fired two Glocks at the four thugs at the door. The four thugs fell before they could even react. The seven or eight thugs who were standing outside the apartment building were startled. They looked at the door, only to see a blurry ck-and-white figure fly past, and gunshots rang out in the building. The thugs scattered all over the ce were killed one after another at the scene. Luke had already rushed into the passage like the wind as he headed toward the stone vault in the pit. In fact, apart from the bunch of hired thugs who were guarding the entrance to the apartment building which faced the Hudson River, most of them were on the other side. This was also the transport route they would be taking. The gunshots at the front immediately alerted the hired guns at the back. They had also set up two sniper teams on two rooftops to the left and right of the apartment building to keep watch and control the situation. It was a pity that Luke had used his stealth mode to go up to the two rooftops and vaporize the four hired thugs. From charging in through the front door and reaching the pit, less than ten seconds had passed. Caught off guard, the hired guns were hit by a storm of bullets. Most of them didnt even know where their opponent was before their eyes went dark and their heads exploded. The Scapegoat King who was going all out didnt need to hide his marksmanship! If he could kill an opponent with one shot, he wouldnt deliberately waste a second bullet. Luke, who was going all out for the first time, was very happy. There was no need to lie low or mount an ambush here! Relying on thebination of Physical Outburst, Muscle Control, Quick Reflex, and Gunfighting, and his Strength which was four times that of a regr person, the clone instantly unleashed a terrifying output. Luke was always the first to shoot and always avoided the erratic shots fired at him. Bad at shooting but good at being shot would never happen to Big Dipper. The hired thugs in the apartment building were nothing like an elite troop of soldiers. Whether it was a regr team member, a super strong captain, or an expert marksman, they could only helplessly be shot in the head. Most of them couldnt keep up with Lukes dynamic vision at all. They could only see a ck-and-white shadow as the gunshots got closer and closer and theirrades were killed one by one. Just like that, just 30 seconds after the fight broke out at the entrance, the group of hired thugs in the apartment building waspletely destroyed. Chapter 1240 - Fully Automatic and Integrated, and Stealthy Switch

Chapter 1240: Fully Automatic and Integrated, and Stealthy Switch

It had only been 20 seconds since the main mercenary force started fighting Luke, and more than 100 of theirrades had copsed around the pit. The remaining 100 or so hired guns werepletely frightened. They no longer had the courage to fight and simply scattered. 50% of their side went down in less than half a minute; only a lunatic would continue fighting! While they worked hard for money, nobody would die for it. Unfortunately, they had made the most severe mistake tonight illegal demolition, illegal construction, and nearly destroying a certain persons little nest. Throwing out bait only to be almost pped in the face by a fish tail a certain person hadnt experienced this before in his life, and he flew into a rage out of humiliation. So, as some of the remaining mercenaries poured out of the giant hole in the back of the apartment building and fled, Luke chased them. At that moment, he was no longer holding Glocks, but had picked up an AR-15 and an MP7 off the dead mercenaries, which had a much better range than a Glock. The hired guns who had run dozens of meters started to fall from the front; whoever ran the farthest were the first to have their heads blown up. Except for the few who died the quickest, the other fleeing thugs could only watch with wide eyes as theirrades heads exploded. The further they ran, the more they saw. After all theirrades in front died, it was their turn to ck out forever. Luke didnt stop. As he opened fire, he swiftly approached the Hudson River. Naturally, the thugs didnt run in this direction. Instead, they split up and ran left and right, but were still shot on both sides. When Luke ran out of bullets, he dropped the guns and picked up more from the ground and fired again. Changing clips or whatever was too troublesome for him right now. It was better to just pick up what was left behind and use it to kill these d*mn guys! At that moment, a ck SUV rushed over on the road next to the river. The car stopped dozens of meters away. The doors opened, and two people with guns shouted, NYPD! Freeze! Drop your weapons! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Luke and Selina, who had just finished shouting out NYPDs standard greeting, decisively opened fire. The seven or eight mercenaries who were only focused on running and didnt pay attention to them were immediately killed. In any case, there was a camera in the car. When suspects were killed, the footage evidence definitely had to be handed over. These mercenaries were all holding submachine guns and rifles. Two of them werent holding guns, but had pistols strapped to their chests. They wore fierce expressions and didnt stop moving, so could only be killed on the spot. Then, Selina nced at Luke and tilted her head at his clone in a silent question. Luke blinked but didnt put his pistol down. Instead, he held up his badge with his free hand. NYPD. Drop your weapons and put your hands behind your head and wait to be searched. Selina was lost for words. The clone immediately dropped the two submachine guns it had been holding and raised its hands as it faced the car. Suddenly, the clone chuckled and then ran off. Selina was lost for words. Luke unhurriedly picked up the walkie-talkie in the car and connected to dispatch. Dispatch, 12th Street and 49th Street. Arge number of armed assants were engaged in a chaotic fight earlier, which has already stopped. Please send someone to block off the scene and maintain order. Selina rolled her eyes and despaired at Lukes enthusiastic performance. Did he have to go that far? He specially gave those three guys the limelight in front of the cars camera, and even gave NYPDs standard greeting. He didnt want to miss the show at all! But no matter how she criticized him, she didnt know that the truth was more bizarre than she thought. A certain unknown bigshot was directing and starring in a show all by himself, and was on the road to a fully automatic and integrated production. After their performance, Luke and Selina went to the apartment building. The two of them still acted very cautiously, as if they really were good detectives who were here to check the situation. The clone, on the other hand, tossed away the guns and ran off. Once its part in the show was over, it immediately turned invisible and returned to the pit in the apartment building. The Hands men were all dead. At that moment, there was only the stone treasure vault. There was a reason why Luke hadnt taken the stone vault previously. It was a super big thing that was almost 20 meters tall. In the past, Lukes inventory had only been 1,000 cubic meters in size, which couldnt house this big thing at all. Also, the enormous stone vault hadnt been dug out then, and collecting it would be very difficult. Even when his inventory space expanded, he wanted to catch the three super big fish that were worth 500,000 experience and credit points altogether. He didnt want to scare them away. In any case, the thing was right next door, so he didnt touch it. This time, the Hand had chosen the perfect moment to attack. Luke had a faint conjecture, but he couldnt confirm it for now. However, safety first. 1,000 birds in the forest werent as good as one in the hand. Also, what was in the stone vault wasnt a bird, but a dragon. Touching the stone vault, Luke channeled his Mental Strength with all his might. 30 secondster, the enormous stone vault suddenly disappeared. Luke nced at the system notification and confirmed his harvest. He immediately focused again. The stone vault was a good thing, but the system didnt need it to level up. What the system was interested in was still the dragon bone stored inside. What Luke was doing now was using the inventorys deconstruction ability to take out the dragon bone from the stone vault. It was much harder to do than he had expected. Not only was this stone vault mysteriously hard to destroy, it also interfered significantly with the inventorys deconstruction ability. Two minutester, Lukes clone had just started to sweat, when its face lit up. Its done. Gasping for breath, the clone started to move once more, and stuffed some special products into the stone vault. This was far easier to do than taking out the dragon bone. It took Luke less than ten seconds. It was probably because the dragon bone and the items which Luke had put inside were on different levels. It could also be that taking something out was just more difficult than putting something in. This time, Luke didnt stop, and simply threw the stone vault out from his inventory. Although it was still taxing, it was easier to throw things out of his inventory than to stuff things inside. After doing a circle around the stone vault to check that nothing looked out of ce, Luke had his clone leave the pit. Luke, who was still patrolling the apartment building, was satisfied, but there was something he still had to get Big Dipper to do. A momentter, Big Dipper sessfully blew up part of the apartment building that was leaning against Lukes ce, turning it into a pile of construction debris that fell next to the building. The pitiful little nest had finally escaped its fate of being suppressed, and could now sit quietly and watch. Chapter 1241 - Reputation +10 +10 +10

Chapter 1241: Reputation +10 +10 +10

After that, Luke and Selina waited another ten minutes before two patrol cars arrived. The two of them stepped forward and exined the situation. They handed the scene over to the patrol officers and had them secure the ce, thus sessfully throwing responsibility to someone else. They didnt go home after that. They got back into their car and drove through the streets of New York at night as they did their job as police officers. The impact from the collective disturbances caused by the undead was pretty severe. It was just that the situation never reached a critical point. Many people panicked, but there were also many young people who insisted on using smartphones andptops to check F2F and breaking headlines. These young people relied on pics or it didnt happen on F2F, along with the instant messaging app which had just been released on Valentines Day, to spread all sorts of news. The hottest topic was Batman and ck Cat killing the undead. Luke had never stopped cultivating Batmans poprity, and this was starting to bear fruit. Although the people of New York had been frightened tonight, and even more so by the strange and hideous appearances of these undead, most people firmly believed that Batman and his partner of justice, ck Cat, woulde to save them. When the undead started rioting, Luke, Selina, his clone, and the SHIELD agents whom Phil had brought with him took immediate action to dispose of them, nipping the matter in the bud. What was more astounding was that Selina and Phils SHIELD agents were treated as reinforcements whom Batman had brought with him. It was still alright for Selina. At the very least, she was already quite famous in New York. The people she saved talked her up on F2F, so people knew about this ck Cat. As for Phils SHIELD agents, they werepletely treated like hired help. Most people thanked them when they were rescued, but their views were changed slightly by discussion on the Inte, and they all ran off to thank Batman. Thankfully, Phil didnt need this reputation, and SHIELD didnt want to reveal themselves to ordinary people. Besides, the only reason they could kill so many undead so easily was because of the 2,000 enchanted bullets which Batman had given them. Now that most of it was attributed to Batman, nobody felt there was anything wrong with it. If Batmans poprity could be converted into data, then tonight, it would be like: Your reputation in New York City +10, +10, +10 However, New York wasnt very peaceful to begin with. The undead had spread out over three main districts in New York. Manhattan, where Lukes ce was located, had been cleaned up as soon as possible, but the undead in Queens and Brooklyn stirred up trouble for almost an hour. Becausew and order in these two districts wasnt as good as in Manhattan, it was inevitable that public disorder here would skyrocket. In the face of intimidation from Batman, however, there were basically no major cases; most of the offenders were petty thieves who took advantage of the chaos to loot some shops and houses. Everybody knew that petty thieves who ran into Batman would get a broken finger or a broken arm at most. When they recovered, they were good. If they killed people, however, they had to be prepared to be crushed, and what awaited them in the future was life as a cripple. This was themon understanding among the bottom-level gang members in New York. Also, Batman barely cared about the small peddlers who sold weed on the street corners, and never targeted them. It was the bigshots and core members of gangs who sold white powder on arge scale who suffered. Batmans way of doing things caused the gangs in Manhattan to move to Queens and Brooklyn. After all, these territories were bigger and had more people. The price of many illegal drugs in New York had skyrocketed recently, especially in Manhattan. The big buyers were the rich and crazy financial elites, but few gangs dared to make money there. After all, Luke and Selina were too diligent. If a core member of a drug gang was sent to the hospital, it would take at least three months for him to be discharged. This recovery was a lot slower than when Luke and Selina sent people to the orthopedic department. Many gangs now had a lot of goods on hand, but none of them had suitable core members to run the business. Leave it to the small fry? What a joke. That was simply giving away money to them. Also, any small fry with these goods would be beaten up. Batman was just that meticulous. The extent to which he beat up people depended on their criminal activity. If the small fry sold goods that weighed a few kilograms, they would also be crippled and the goods destroyed on the spot; those with a little more smarts didnt dare take so much. Hence,w and order in Queens and Brooklyn dropped slightly, but the worst cases happened among the gangs and rarely involved civilians. These hooligans ie had been unstable recently, and they wanted to make a quick buck when they had the chance. In any case, Batman would definitely be too busy tonight. It would depend on who was unlucky enough to be caught. It was true that Luke couldnt eradicate all of them since there were too many of them. In a country where even chickens, ducks, pigs and cows were given quick and painless deaths, he couldnt do that. If he sent a thousand hooligans to the orthopedic department in one night, Batmans image would still copse no matter how good it was. Thus, most petty thieves received minor concussions, and hospital orthopedics departments throughout New York escaped the fate of being overloaded. Luke and Selina didnt return home until six in the morning. Selina washed up and went to bed. The armors A.I. program had long been left with the task of wrapping things up and checking that there had been no ws in the operation. Luke didnt say anything, which meant that everything had been taken care of. Selina immediately took a nap. That way, she would be full of energy by noon, and wouldnt be affected the next day. Luke also didnt tarry. He quickly washed up and went to bed. He would sleep for two hours first. At nine in the morning, Luke made breakfast unhurriedly and began to check his harvest fromst night. The first of course was his experience and credit points. There was a huge pile of notifications. In the end, the hosts experience was 598,000 / 700,000. Credit: 212,000. After cleaning up more than 300 rioting undead in the three districts, the points he obtained, plus those shared by Selina as his teammate, and from the 20% contribution rate for providing Phil with the bullets, came to a total of 40,000 experience and credit points. This credit ie just so happened to offset the cost of giving Phil the 2,000 enchanted bullets. Then, Luke devoured the more than 700 undead who had escaped the great vortex on Staten Ind. This was the biggest harvest of experience and credit points at more than 140,000. However, activating the telekic mini-sun mode and his subsequent attack expenditure came to 20,000 credit points, so his ie was only 120,000 credit points. Then, people from the Hand demolished the apartment building next door, causing it to tilt and press down on Lukes ce. He returned and killed more than 200 mercenaries, which gave him another 30,000 experience and credit points. Conversely, he got the least amount of points from being busy half the night maintainingw and order; Luke and his clone together didnt even get 2,000 experience and credit points in total. Chapter 1242 - Taking Stock of Gains and Inevitable Losses

Chapter 1242: Taking Stock of Gains and Inevitable Losses

That was all of the experience and credit points which Luke had earned fromst night. There was one system notification that puzzled him. System:?Hurt Mephisto and dy his clones descent to Earth for a year. Mission aplished. Total experience: 2,000. Total credit: 2,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +2,000. Credit +2,000. When he noticed the notification, the cupcake in Lukes mouth almost fell out. What the hell? He was still on Earth, and Mephistos clone had been destroyed. He couldnt descend to Earth for ten years at least. So, the question was, how had Luke injured this great Lord when he was still on Earth? Wait, had Mephisto been one of the undeadst night? Thinking of this possibility, Luke couldnt help but feel a chill run down his spine as he paused in making breakfast. But after frowning and thinking for a moment, he immediately rejected the possibility. Mephistos main body wouldnt be that weak. Even the strongest undead yesterday, the one with bat wings, had been pathetically weak. It couldnt be Mephisto at all. The system was clearly still very hostile toward Mephisto. Luke had earned so many credit pointsst night. If he ran into this Lord of Hell, the system would probably give him a six-figure in-app purchase option on the spot. So, what was the rtionship between that bat-winged undead and Mephisto? That was because a bat-winged undead had escapedst night and even teleported away. At that moment, Luke recalled that this guy indeed didnt look like any other ghost. Instead, he looked more like a demon. After thinking for a long while, Luke gave up on pursuing the matter. If Mephisto dared toe, Luke would dare fight him. Werent Lukes six-figure credit points precisely for top bigshots like these? In a critical moment, Luke didnt mind going all in and smashing an enemy bigshot with his credit points. Overall, although what happenedst night had been unexpected, just from the experience and credit points alone, Luke hadnt worked his ass off for nothing. But the experience and credit points were just the tip of the iceberg. The system notification for the golden cross was:?You have obtained the key to the door to the afterlife. Can be converted into 100,000 credit points or modify the inventorys functions. Convert / modify? There was nothing to be said. He would definitely throw it into his inventory to be eaten up. Keeping this thing around would be absolutely harmful. Although Luke had earned a lot of experience and credit points from killing those b*stards, their numbers had been in a range which he could handle. If thousands of undead had charged out of the great vortex, there was no way he could stop so many of them from scattering. Who knew what the world would look like when that happened, but New York would definitely suffer heavy casualties. There were far more undead in that great vortex. At that time, Luke had felt that there were at least 100,00 undead in the vortex, like a swarm of locusts. He wouldnt ignore such danger for the sake of earning experience and credit points. Naturally, there was another system notification for the dragon bone from the stone vault. System:?You have obtained strength of the dragon. Can be converted into 500,000 credit points or modify the inventorys functions. Convert / modify? He would have to think about this treasure for a while. He definitely wouldnt use it to modify his inventory. Because it was a longevity drug. Alessandra and Mrs. Gao had ways to extend their lifespans with the strength of the dragon. Luke and Selina didnt need to think about this for the next few decades, but there were others who would want it. Alessandra had been almost 500 years old, but looked like she was only 50. Mrs. Gao looked like she was in her sixties, but that had been a personal choice. A shoring of using the strength of the dragon to live forever was that if they utilized this power in battle, their lifespans and appearances would be affected. As long as the strength of the dragon wasnt used in battle, it wasnt hard to look 30 forever. Luke wouldnt let his family use the strength of the dragon in battle. Why else was he making so much money and manufacturing so many suits of armor? He had always been someone who prioritized safety. If he could use money in exchange for technology to achieve his goals, he would do his best not to stake everything on his physique. But there was no rush. Robert and Catherine were only in their forties and in good health. They could spend a few years learning the Kunlun Chi Refining technique and how to use the strength of the dragon to extend their lifespans. Although Robert was a 1-star teammate, Luke never nned to mobilize this heavyweight backup. As long as they were happy, they could stay in the American south, which was safest. It was better not toe to ces like New York and D.C.. In any case, they didnt like living in big cities for long. His only regret was that none of the remaining three fingers of the Hand had appearedst night. Luke reckoned that it was because Batmans team had been too ruthlessst time. These three fingers had a strong will to survive, and so didnt show their faces at all. Instead, they had their subordinates directly round up the hired guns to do the grunt work. This was a lot of work, but in the end, it was the mercenaries who would take the me. These mercenaries werent close to the Hand, and were more like an assigned joint unit. The Hand forked out money long-term for these mercenaries to carry out some missions for them. This wasnt an umon method. The American government worked with teams who called themselves defensepanies or private military contractors, when they were in fact mercenaries, and this sort of cooperation was happening more and more. The mercenary teams didnt mind taking the me. As long as they had enough money, there was a lot of liquidity in the business; they could change names and start a new defensepany, and carry on as always. One really didnt know how to feel about such a stable foundation. Luke knew that it would be hard to eat up these three big gift packs so soon. But now that he had a clone, his experience and credit points wouldnt stop increasing. Let them live for a few more days! Consoling himself, Luke silently noted down these three big gift packs in his little ck notebook. After he caught them, he would definitely let them live a few days more. Thinking that, Luke collected his thoughts and decided to modify the inventory with the golden cross. Then, the system fell silent. At that moment, Selina got up. After breakfast, they took the packed food to the police department. They first delivered a portion to Dustin, this lonely middle-aged man who was missing his girlfriend thanks to work. Then, they went to look for Elsa and Elizabeth, and chatted about what happenedst night in a quiet corner. One of them was responsible for administration, and the other was responsible for gathering intelligence. They hadnt gotten off work sincest night and had been working overtime. The two girls almost teared up when Luke gave them lunch. The main thing was that this lunch was very expensive. The ingredients and culinary techniques involved were exquisite. Coupled with the ratio for a nutritious bnce provided by the medical A.I. Osiris, selling this meal for 200 dors in a regr restaurant would be considered generous. Chapter 1243 - Headliner, Undercurrents, and Repeated Warnings

Chapter 1243: Headliner, Undercurrents, and Repeated Warnings

The two women only had half an hour to eat and chat; they still had to go back and work overtime. But they would only work until the afternoon at most, or they might really die of exhaustion. Generally speaking, the situation was neither good nor bad. The situation in New York had been rather chaotic, but not to the point that a major riot broke out. It had to be said that the obsession with smartphones had really reduced the urge for many to go out and cause trouble on the streets. Batman was in the headlines, and ck Cat sessfully ranked in the top five news headlines. Selina had been too preupied with beating up hooligans and bigshots before, but the fear she struck in the hearts of gangs and thugs was no lesspared with Batman. When she saved ordinary people, however, she rarely revealed herself and was hardly photographed. After all, she wasnt like some gremlin who was addicted to acting; she wasnt interested in something like increasing her poprity. However, there were a lot of photos and videos of her killing undead and protecting people. The moment these appeared online, they exploded, and ck Cat became a hot topic. Unlike the empty spection about Batmans suspected girlfriend, Sheerah, there was clear evidence that ck Cat was indeed with Batman; at the very least, she was a close partner. Also, she was the first female superhero, and had inherited Batmans style she liked to save people and didnt like to kill people; at most, she broke some bones. Even her armor matched Batmans, and they had simr appearances. Many hoodlums who had been beaten up even asserted that it was both Batman and ck Cat who put them in the hospital. Luke had nothing to say about this enthusiasm. Many people were happy to be the bad guy in order to be hot news; if they couldnt be famous, they could be infamous. This news made everyone curious about ck Cat. After all, it was no longer fun to hype up Batman CP. Now there was a ready-made target, and the CP turned into a love triangle C it would be a waste not to hype this up. While the media and the public focused mostly on the Batman and ck Cat CP, agencies were conversely increasing their vignce. Because Batman was getting stronger and stronger. This strength didnte from himself alone, but also from his unusual rtionship with Iron Man and his loyal partner, ck Cat. Batman, who was strong in terms of himself, his partner, and his ally, was no longer as harmless as when he first appeared. It had now bemon knowledge that Batman didnt do anything bad; even most criminals and scoundrels acknowledged this. However, it wasnt only those who went to prison who were scoundrels. There were few bigshots in any line of work who were clean; what if they ran into Batman one day? In particr, certain secret agencies had dirty hands; if Batman found out, their members wouldnt be able to escape their bones being crushed to powder. Batman had now be a threat to them. For a time, the multifaceted system collected a huge amount of intelligence on potential enemies. These people basically used their phones and the Inte to contact external forces, and it was clear that they were wary of or even hostile toward Batman. Many intelligence agencies and departments had appeared in New York. They searched everywhere for leads and tried everything to dig out Batman. On the other hand, SHIELD didnt get involved. That was because most of their attention was focused on another less well-known but more terrifying target a mysterious man in a ck-and-white skeleton mask and armor. Compared with Batman and ck Cat, who followed the no killing rule, this mysterious person who waspletely unexpected and unrestrained was more dangerous. ording to the intelligence shared by RIPD, this mysterious ck-and-white figure had killed almost a thousand undead in a matter of minutes, and the undead hadnt been able to fight back. After RIPD divulged the information, it also requested that SHIELD share any leads they found on this person. It was clear that RIPD wasnt looking for him just because he was good at killing undead. RIPD were professional at cleaning up the undead. No matter how good the mysterious ck-and-white man was, it couldntpare with RIPD, which had a lot of people. But there was no way for SHIELD to ask. There was no way to meet the RIPD higher-ups in person. At most, they just called, coolly said a few words over the phone, and then hung up. So, SHIELD had some guesses, but didnt get much information from RIPD. The real intelligence was actually secondhand. Phil had gotten the video which Luke had handed over to NYPD. It was also the only HD video of the mysterious ck-and-white man, including a full view of him killing dozens of mercenaries. After watching the video, Phil quickly took it away, along with Lukes original copy. He also had NYPD sign NDAs. Killing more than 200 mercenaries on his own made him very dangerous. When he saw Luke yell at the man to surrender, Phil almost cursed.?Are you an idiot? If you run into someone like that, why cant you pretend you didnt see him? NYPD doesnt pay you that much! Why would you sell your life for them? The veteran agent who was cursing in his heart didnt consider how SHIELD also wasnt paying him much. What he didnt know was that someone who looked like a detective on the surface was actually a show biz bigshot who loved putting on a show. Even though he was so busy that his hairline receded by another 0.5mm, Phil still took the time to personally get Luke to sign an NDA, and specifically warn him not to get involved in this sort of dangerous matter. One had to be cautious when it came to dealing with people with superpowers. Luke was lost for words.?I was the one who said that to you! Now youre actually returning it double to me! But just like how Phil couldnt react badly to Batmans warning, Luke couldnt express his dissatisfaction with the two reminders he had gotten from Phil. In the end, he could only mumble in acknowledgment once or twice to get it over with. The days that followed were quiet as if. The chaos caused by the undead made the NYPDmissioner nervous once more. He had to make the police work overtime even if he had to shell out overtime pay for it. But many people were alreadyughing inwardly. Themissioner really had bad luck, to encounter something as bizarre as undead wreaking havoc. There was no precedent, so he could only be a scapegoat. Most of the time, it wasnt because a person had done something wrong, but because he happened to be the most suitable candidate. Dustin had already privately told Luke and Selina that Deputy Commissioner Brad was working hard and had a good chance of being promoted. Luke could only chuckle at that. In the end, for Dustins sake, he obliquely reminded him not to think too highly of Brad taking the top spot. The appearance of superheroes and superviins would only give the NYPD higher-ups more and more headaches. Dustin, however, was very calm. He simply said, Do you think anyone can resist fighting for that seat? Luke had nothing to say. Birds would die for food and humans would die for fortune; for many people, power was no less tempting than wealth. Chapter 1244 - Roaming Free, and Visitors

Chapter 1244: Roaming Free, and Visitors

Dustin added, Besides, now that we have monsters causing trouble, if Brad really besmissioner, hell have toe up with precautions against it. Luke was stumped. Precautions? Could it be that thismissioner had military power which targeted the supernatural? This wasnt something that an ordinary bigshot could have. First, stress what a tragedy this was over and over again. Sooner orter, people wille to the conclusion that its not that NYPD is ipetent, but that the opponent is too strong. Then, if this happens again in the future, do you think Brad will also take the me? If the nextmissioner steps up, the same thing happens, and he steps down, then what? Dustin smiled. After pausing for a moment, he continued, The term for amissioner is five years old. If the person in office is switched out twice within five years, then itll turn into a situation where anything goes. Brad just needs to instill this idea in the people of New York, so that he wont get too much of the me. Luke could only nod in understanding. Dustin knew that Luke wasnt interested in things like these, so he used the simplest way to describe the matter. The actual situation was definitely much moreplicated than he was making it out to be, but Luke just needed to know the key points. This schoolkid exnation was specifically for Luke. After all, Luke didnt care about this matter. If Dustin didnt exin it, this guy might just give an oh and leave it at that. Thankfully, this guy was also very reliable. As long as Dustin said it once, he didnt have to worry about Luke messing around in the future. As for Detective John, he was younger than Dustin and had less than a fifth of Lukes hair, but he refused to listen, and offended many people. Thankfully, John had strong enough connections himself, and Dustin didnt have to deal with all the pressure if someone else wanted to mess with him. If it dragged on, there would naturally be bigshots in Johns debt who would mediate. But Dustin still preferred subordinates like Luke and Selina. They were good at fighting and cracking cases, werent greedy and didnt mess around, and didnt take advantage when he let them roam free for work. Luke and Selina got home early at two in the afternoon. There were currently a lot of minor incidents happening in New York, but Luke and Selina werent interested in taking care of them. The reason they had been busy a few days ago was to avoid a chain reaction being triggered. Now that there was no rioting, these minor issues were left to the patrol officers. However, the patrol officers emotions were in some turmoil. It was already a general consensus among them that they wanted a pay rise for the next two years. Themissioners position was shaky, and it wasnt just because of the superviins and Luke and Selinas deeds; the biggest conflict had to do with pay. In the face of demands from frontline officers like patrol officers and detectives for a pay rise, themissioner dyed doing anything. In any case, he didnt officially engage in negotiations with the mayor. Themon understanding among the officers at the bottom was that themissioner wanted to suck up to the mayor. He nipped the issue in the bud before even bringing it up to the mayor. Few people liked a boss who couldnt fight for benefits for their subordinates. At the very least, themissioner had a poor reputation among the patrol officers and detectives. Conflict over pay and the recent spate of major cases had led to more bottom-level police officers retiring. This in turn affected the number of people who were willing to work as police officers. The starting annual pay which NYPD gave new officers had dropped to 23,000, while an official constables sry was only about 35,000. In New York, the center of the world, this was dirt-cheap. It was also the reason why NYPD lowered the minimum age requirement for police applicants to 17.5 and the minimum academic qualification to a high school certificate. Just like that, the number of police officers continued to drop, and there were more and more cases and disputes to deal with. Looking at the situation, anyone with discerning eyes could tell that it was inevitable that themissioner would step down. The only question was how much longer he could hold on for. Luke calcted that whether or not a new mayor took office at the end of the year, themissioner qualified as a scapegoat for everything. Of course, themissioner wasnt stupid; an idiot wouldnt be able to sit in that position. It could be said that a person could gain a lot from even just one day in that position. Themissioner might not have known in the beginning that the pay issue would put him in a passive position, butpared with a head-on sh with the mayor, which would see his immediate dismissal, he preferred to stay in this position a little longer. Now, he reaped the benefits from every day that he remained in this position. In any case, he wouldnt suffer any losses. Only a real fool would regard American politicians as idiots. A pay rise wasnt a bad thing for Luke and Selina. Small department heads like Dustin absolutely didnt want their subordinates to be useless. With bottom-level police officers bing less efficient every day, these officers would inevitably be less capable. After this matter was over and these people got back to work, their efficiency would definitely drop. Thus, even if the officers at the bottom were cking off, it was still mostly business as usual in the department. Once the new director took office and solved the pay issue, getting a promotion and pay rise would depend on a persons experience and work performance. Those who cked off would naturally fall behind, and those who worked quietly and steadily could move forward. Luke and Selina werent looking to be promoted, but they were too efficient at what they did for that. In order not to stick out, they could only ck off even more, and would get off work at two or three in the afternoon. They didnt dare tell this to Elsa and Elizabeth yet, or the two mighte over and get roaring drunk again. Of course, that was all. These two women were the kind of people who had ambitions. Elsa would definitely be promoted in a year or two, and it wouldnt be hard for Elizabeth to be a captain. They were enjoying themselves, so Luke and Selina could only do their best not to chip away at their professional diligence with their own sloth. In May, there was finally a little more sun in New York. The main thing was that it didnt rain as much. On average, it rained once every three days, which was already pretty good. It was a rare sunny day, and Selina decided to sunbathe on the roof. She took Gold Nugget with her. Luke nned to take a shower before he went to his workshop. Just as he arrived at the living room on the second floor, Little Snail informed him that two people were knocking on the door. He could onlye down from the second floor and open the door. He nced at the man and woman, who were wearing badges. The man was in his thirties. He had short, xen hair, a high nose and deep eyes, and a handsome face. The woman was 25 or 26. She had curly ck hair and pretty features. Luke gave them his standard smile. And you are? The young African-American woman gestured at the badge at her waist. NYPD. We want to ask you some questions. Luke was still smiling. No problem. How should I address you? The young African woman said, Just call me Misty. The middle-aged man, who was half a step behind her, gave a nonmittal smile. Im George. Chapter 1245 - New Situation at the 15th Precinct

Chapter 1245: New Situation at the 15th Precinct

Looking at the profiles of the two people that Little Snail projected onto his sunsses, Luke invited them in. Okay, Misty, George. Come in and talk. They didnt find it strange. Some people didnt like police officers entering their homes. It could be because there was something shady inside, or it could be purely because they didnt like police officers invading their personal space. But some people also didnt like the police blocking the door. If the neighbors saw it, they might think that they hadmitted a crime. The two visitors didnt feel any surprise, until they reached the second floor. Luke wasnt old, and they thought that he lived on one floor of this building. However, there was no living room on the first floor, while the second floor had a spacious living room. This wasnt something that an ordinary person could afford. Luke invited them to sit down and gestured at the coffee pot. Want some? The two of them didnt demur. Luke poured coffee and the three of them sipped on their drinks. Misty, who didnt have high demands for quality in her daily life, couldnt help but praise the coffee. Luke smiled but didnt say anything. CEO Jenny had said many times that his skill at making coffee was in the negatives. It was clear then what kind of coffee Misty usually drank. Of course, he wasnt surprised. Some police officers did pay attention to coffee, but it was definitely a personal preference and had nothing to do with their jobs. Luke put down his coffee and started the conversation. Detective Stacy, and Assistant Knight, youre wee. Let me introduce myself. Im Luke Coulson, a second grade detective from HQ. The man and woman on the couch were stunned. George Stacy was the more experienced one. He was only stunned for a moment before he smiled. So, were on the same side. No wonder we could enter so easily and enjoy such good coffee. To be honest, we walked around for half a day today, but nobody even let us in. Lukes smile didnt change, but he was secretly amused.?Youre from the 15th Precinct, and this is Hells Kitchen. Who would trust that rotten police department? If dirty cops from the 15th Precinct really entered the house, they could directly nt something and frame the upants, or do a search. The upants could only me themselves for being stupid then. But he knew that these two wouldnt do such a thing, because they had just arrived at the 15th Precinct a few months ago. ording to Elsa and Elizabeth, the two of them had already cleaned up the 15th Precinct and kicked a bunch of dirty cops out of NYPD. Clearly, these two were backed by HQ, and they were capable and prudent. They used the dirt which they had on these dirty cops to force them to resign. It wasnt that these two didnt want to send them to prison, but that they really couldnt air the 15th Precincts dirtyundry at a time like this, or the troubledmissioner would be dismissed in minutes. Also, NYPD had been in a tight spot recently. Only by cleaning up and stabilizing the 15th Precinct bit by bit were they able to barely hold on. Otherwise, a massive purge would leave the 15th Precinct paralyzed, and themissioner would be dismissed. Who would be in the mood to help tidy up the 15th Precinct then? The atmosphere was a lot better after that. They chatted andughed about the police department and New York. In fact, Luke knew that Misty Knight was sending a message on her Titanium phone to HQ to confirm his identity. After receiving Lukes basic profile, she openly examined Lukes face to confirm that he was the same person as in the photo. Then, she exchanged nces with George Stacy, the new director of the 15th Precinct. Only then did George truly rx. It had to be said that a lot of poisonous things had been left behind in the 15th Precinct. It was only because Luke had the multifaceted intelligence system that he was so open. Even if George and Misty heard Luke introduce himself, it could be a trap set by former colleagues. Naturally, they werent as wary now. After all, Luke said that he had only transferred to New Yorkst October, and had directly joined the Detective Bureau. It was very unlikely that he was rted to the 15th Precinct. After verifying this from his basic profile, Misty nodded at George. They chatted for more than an hour before Luke saw them off. Before they left, George and Misty gave him their cards and said that Luke could contact them for anything. Naturally, Luke gave them his personal card and saw them off. Watching them drive away, Luke closed the door and went upstairs with the two cards in his hand. Selina came down at that moment. Luke had let her know when George and Misty first arrived, but she hadnt been interested in talking to them. Normally, he relied on Selina to get along with their colleagues at the police department. That couldnt be helped. Luke wasnt interested in doing that, so she could only take over. It could be said that Luke was responsible for IQ, and Selina was responsible for EQ. Luke relied on his face and temperament to make sure that nobody hated him. As for how to make people feel that he wasnt too cold and arrogant, that was up to Selina. Superpowers aside, Selina was more suitable to be a leader than Luke was. At the very least, she wouldnt offend people over something as simple as different preferences, while Luke was ignorant about small matters like these. Given how Luke behaved, Selina knew that anyone he was willing to talk to for a while had value. For example, he treated Matt and Foggy differently, while his chat with Karen, the number one beauty in thew firm, neversted more than five minutes. And he had spent an hour talking to the two who had just left. So, she asked curiously, Are these two colleagues very good at fighting? Luke thought for a moment and said, Theyre not superhuman, but George Stacy is pretty capable. Selina asked, Is he rich or is he good at cracking cases? Luke said, Dustin is in his forties and has only just been promoted to captain. This George Stacy is only 31 years old, and was sent to overhaul the 15th Precinct. Selina said, Its definitely Brad who screwed Dustin over! Given Dustins experience in L.A., he shouldve been made Deputy Inspector at the very least. Luke shrugged. What about Elsa? Shes two years older than Director Stacy. Selina said, I think Dustin led her astray. Otherwise, she wouldve be a lieutenant by now. Luke smacked his lips and felt that it made sense. This was the reality, and also the reason why he didnt like Deputy Commissioner Brad. He was ambitious and regarded Dustin as an old friend, but only the kind that had use, and he was used to mistreating him. A lot of the resources that were supposed to belong to Dustin had been traded away by Brad. Chapter 1246 - Unclear Modification, and Scapegoat Kings "Divine Weapon"

Chapter 1246: Unclear Modification, and Scapegoat Kings Divine Weapon

Luke liked Dustin, and naturally didnt like Brad. Now, he just watched this deputymissioner jump around. If Brad becamemissioner, it would be the perfect opportunity for Dustin to escape being tied down by this swindler. The higher a person went, the more care they had to take. Asmissioner, Brad would be a lot easier to deal with than now. At that time, Dustin would be able to see off this stingy boss. As for George and Misty, it wasnt a bad idea to build a good rtionship with them. The 15th Precinct had jurisdiction over arge area of Clinton. If they had a personal rtionship with the boss here, they would receive more support in the area. It was in the interest of both parties in the long run; they both wantedw and order in Clinton to improve, so a cooperation was worthwhile. George and Misty hadnt speciallye to investigate Luke, or they wouldve known that he was a NYPD colleague. They were just visiting the neighborhood. It was impossible for them to read the files on all the residents here. They were here to find out what happened on the day of the undeads rampage, including Big Dippers massacre of the mercenaries. These cases actually had little to do with the 15th Precinct, and had been taken over by SHIELD earlier on. George just wanted more information for his own sake. SHIELD might have taken over the case, but George still had to maintainw and order in his jurisdiction. More than 200 mercenaries had died in this case. For the sake ofw and order, he had toe and investigate in person. Luke also revealed some things outside the NDA, and indicated that he couldnt say too much. He lived next door to the apartment building, and was a member of the Detective Bureau, but he didnt talk about the 200 or so mercenaries who died that night; he was limited by the NDA. Anyone who could be a branch chief in their thirties wasnt stupid. George tactfully stopped asking. He and Luke werent close, and thetter wouldnt vite the NDA to give him inside information. But he was also certain that this young detective wasnt simple. His manner of speech and the information he revealed on certain topics proved that he was an old detective with connections. Putting aside his young appearance and age that was on file, George felt that he was the ssic NYPD old fox. So, before he left, he gave Luke his personal card to indicate that they could stay in contact outside work. From the way Luke spoke, he was too familiar with Clinton. George felt that he needed a subordinate like this who dared to set up house in Hells Kitchen. So, he made up his mind to check the young detectives history at the police department. If Luke was suitable, George could get Luke transferred to work under him. Luke didnt know that George was already thinking about poaching him from Dustin. He chatted with Selina for a bit before he went to his workshop and got busy. The cross of the divine artifact, the key to the door of the afterlife, had already been eaten by his inventory, but he didnt know the exact effect of the modification. He harassed the system, and only received a notification that the space for live specimens had been enhanced. As for how, the system only said that sentient creatures could now be stored in the space. Clearly, this required yet more testing on his part. Luke was used to it. Daddy System should just be its nk self; Luke wouldnt feel at ease if it was too lively. In any case, he had a lot of trials to run, so one more didnt matter. Currently, his first test project involved various types of mechanical and electronic equipment, such as armor, cars, flight technology, nanotechnology, and various weapons. This project was mostly supported by Tonys abilities. Luke also used the Predators technology and other bits and pieces of technology that he had gathered, andbined them for testing as needed. Generally speaking, this sort of research didnt take a lot of time. After all, Tony had done simr research with the support of Stark Industries enormous R&D department and his bursts of inspiration that could happen at any time. It just so happened that Luke didnt have either of these conditions, so he didnt expend much effort in this respect. Tony was an ordinary person, which was probably why he had been working hard to advance in technology. If he was distracted by studying superpowers, Tonys research on the Iron Man Armor would definitely be greatly affected; it would be embarrassing if he became a Jack of all trades but master of none. As someone who took it easy, Luke wouldnt try to challenge the tycoon in research inspiration. When Luke had the time, he would refresh Tonys list of abilities; he was very happy to reap the gains secondhand. His main focus was on testing his own superpowers as well as research rted to Selina and Gold Nugget. Compared with Tony, their biggest advantage was their superpowers. The most suitable approach was to ept what one had and work wholeheartedly toward developing that. That way, if Tonys technology couldnt solve the problem, Luke could still try with superpowers at least. Or, if the two werebined, it might solve a problem that couldnt be fixed by one side alone. However, the most important thing for Luke right now wasnt to improvebat ability. Hisbat ability was tech + superpowers. Apart from a few people on Earth with cheats, nobody else couldpare with him. So, the most important thing was support systems. Scapegoat King Big Dipper had officially debuted, but that wasnt enough. Unless the Scapegoat King revealed his face, he wouldnt be effective but the version 1.0 of the hardware required was almostplete. This was no longer a half-finished product where only the face could be copied, but aplete version. Once the final bit waspleted, the Thousand Faces System would be able topletely change a persons appearance. From the body to a persons looks, nothing was left out. The only downside was that it was very weak. One punch from someone like Luke and Selina, who had superhuman strength, would damage the Thousand Faces System. But this w could be ignored for now. It wasnt like Luke was going to use the Thousand Faces System to fight; he was just going to use it to turn into another person, and then transform into another alias in public to ensure that any investigation of him would go off in the wrong direction. Luke finally finished the first full set of the Thousand Faces System before midnight. Like the Thousand Faces mask, this version 1.0 could only store one character model. He gave Batman this opportunity without hesitation. Just like how the Scapegoat King wouldnt be as effective if he didnt show his face, Batman in the end would still need to show his face. The downside of Batman not revealing his face was that it was hard for other people topletely trust him. In particr, what Luke wanted most was to turn allies into teammates in the system, and thest barrier of trust was that they didnt know what he looked like. What Phil and Tony did could be considered upholding justice and punishing evil as they protected the people. Once they became teammates, Luke could enjoy the experience and credit points which they would share with him. Chapter 1247 - A Fool Has a Fool’s Luck

Chapter 1247: A Fool Has a Fools Luck

More importantly, teammates abilities were open to Luke, which meant that he could refresh them at any time. In this regard, acquiring teammates was a lot better than the three ways for obtaining abilities, i.e. defeating, killing, or obtaining a persons gratitude. That was because the abilities gained through these three methods were limited the moment Luke obtained them. Naturally, the people who were killed couldnt improve their abilities. The people who were grateful to him were scattered everywhere, and it was hard to stay in frequent contact with them. Also, their abilities might not improve as quickly as Luke himself practicing them. Defeating someone was more troublesome than obtaining gratitude. Luke had to defeat them again before he could refresh their abilities. That was impossible to use often on a genius like Tony, whose abilities were improving day by day. Tony wasnt stupid. Batman had already pulled him into two or three small bets. Even if Luke switched to a different gambling method in the future, this guy would inevitably be suspicious. Because of this, Luke would have to show his face and keep in touch with Tony more often. Of course, he absolutely wouldnt do it at Tonys ce. Jarvis had multiple support equipment, and might discover the Thousand Faces System. Luke did not want to be found out. Afterpleting the Thousand Faces System, Luke put it in his inventory. Elsewhere, his clone immediately took it out and put it on. Then, he had Alfred do a step-by-step inspection. It wasnt just a physical inspection, but one which used all sorts of detectors. In the end, any problems found were within eptable range. The system could fool most equipment, and where it couldnt, it could block or interfere with tem. It wasnt like his clone would let someone else do aplete inspection. If Tony noticed the interference, he would only think it was normal. Only an idiot would go meet with Tony without any protection. Ever since the trouble with Uncle Obadiah, Tony had be more and more paranoid. Apart from the first wife, Pepper, and Happy, the head of the bodyguards, there werent many people he could trustpletely. Tony had secretly investigated most of the people in important positions in Stark Industries several times. Jarvis took note of any suspicious people and investigated them. Luke didnt know the details of the investigation, but the multifaceted system had found traces on the phones and onlineworks of several important people in Stark Industries. If it were anyone else, they would at most suspect tampering. But Luke, who hadpletely cloned the tycoons abilities, could pick out the tycoons style if he looked closely. He didnt think that Tony was being excessive. Most people who had been tricked by the people they trusted the most would react in a simr way. Humans were naturally paranoid. Serious paranoia was amon trait among the rich and powerful. As for the poor, the cost of paranoia was too high. When even just living was a problem, the poor would selectively forget the danger for their own protection. Luke was even better at being paranoid. So far, he had never revealed his full strength or trump cards to anyone. He didnt doubt Robert, Catherine and Selina, but he was wary of the superhumans in this world. The safest was if he was the only one to know his secrets. At the very least, the chances of them being exposed would be low. In this regard, he was worse than Tony. It was just that he had a better mentality than Tony. He was just a minor detective, and the pressure was now all on his clone, freeing himpletely. As Luke pondered this, hepleted debugging the Thousand Faces System. He then opened the door to dark room no. 2 in the seaside vi. Looking at John Wick, who had been moved here a while ago, he walked in with a smile. Are you ready to enjoy your new life? John put down the book and touched the square head of the dog lying next to him. Are you sure? He stared at Lukes fake face suspiciously. Since he was about to leave, why did Luke reveal his face? He didnt recognize the face, but there was no need for him to see it, right? For a moment, he had a bad feeling. It felt like one of those movies he watched as a kid; the moment the viin said that he would let a person go, a gunshot rang out behind him. If the director liked this character, he would give him a chance to say something along the lines of You lied to me, or Why? If he was just an extra, there would at most be a close-up of his back or his eyes, still wide open. John wasnt ready. When he fellter, should he raise his head and recite the ssic lines? Sensing his emotions, Luke couldnt help but be amused. Alright, Im just sending you to a ce where nobody knows you. From now on, dont let anyone know that you have anything to do with Boogeyman John, and you can live happily until you die of old age. John sighed, his heart still heavy. He wasnt a kid, and wouldnt trust anyone so easily. He slowly stood up, but just as he was about to say something, he felt a pain in his arm. Looking at the familiar needle, he couldnt help but murmur, You shouldve done that right away. You made me listen to so much nonsense, but the result is the same!?This king of hitmen was full of resentment, but he couldnt help but fall back into his chair. Luke shrugged and put the tranquilizer gun away. I didnt tell you to stand up. As he spoke, he crouched down and touched the dogs square head. Square head, haha! But youll definitely be happy in the future. Back then, because the young heir of the Tarasov family killed Johns dog, the king of hitmen sent the father and son to meet God. To be able to stay by the side of a dog-lover like this, and now that John had been explicitly told not to get back into his previous line of work, it would be hard for one person and one dog to not be happy together in the future. The dog grinned gently and licked Lukes hand. Luke avoided the tongue. He was used to Dor licking his hand, but he was about to send these two off, and he didnt want to go and wash his hands again. He also injected the dog with one third of the sedative dosage. After the dumb dog passed out, Luke threw it and its owner into Space 2 and drove out. Half a dayter, John woke up. His heart jolted, and he abruptly sat up and looked around before he rxed. It was an ordinary room with an open window. The sunlight shone through the curtains, creating flickering spots of light. The faint sounds of people outside suggested that this was a very ordinary neighborhood. But his face suddenly changed. He rolled off the bed and looked at it warily, before his expression turnedplicated. A woman was sleeping with her back to him. John frowned and stared at the womans back for a moment, before he was roused by a familiar whine at his feet. The silly face with the square head appeared at his feet, shaking its head and tail as it begged to be petted. John rxed. The dog hade with him. If Luke had really wanted to kill him, he didnt need to send the dog along. Chapter 1248 - Professional Paparazzi and Dog-Headed Online Troll

Chapter 1248: Professional Paparazzi and Dog-Headed Online Troll

Sit, John ordered simply, and the dog immediately sat down obediently. It tilted its head and watched its master walk to the bed and pick up a phone from the nightstand. This wasnt a smartphone that was being used widely this year, but an old brand, Nokia. John recognized it. After he was locked up in the ck room, Luke had given him a memo to memorize. ording to the memo, this Nokia brick was a once-offmunication device. When John woke up, he had to call Luke to confirm that he hadnt been thrown into the ocean halfway to feed the fish. John deftly typed in a six-figure password, and the phone book showed up with an unknown number in it. John called the number. The phone rang for five seconds before the call was picked up. Then there was a long silence. Luke was having lunch, and it was Alfred who picked up. What John didnt know was that he waspeting with an A.I. program to see who was more patient. Finally, he chose to speak first. Whats with that woman? You As soon as he spoke, the preset program on Alfreds side responded:?Voice and fingerprints are a match. The caller has been confirmed to be the target. Message sent. John had only said a few words, when he suddenly heard a dial tone. He couldnt help but be stumped. At that moment, his phone beeped with a new message. He opened the message and saw that it was an address for a store room in the garden of a bungalow at the foot of a mountain in Rocinha, Rio de Janeiro. There was an extra sentence: After you remember the address, please destroy this phone. Bye. John: An hourter, John walked out of a private bank in Rio with a small box and a wad of cash. Inside the box was aplete set of IDs for his face. There was also a Swiss bank card in the box, which contained 20 million dors. That was the money which Luke had given him. From now on, he was no longer John Wick, but Looking down at his passport, he murmured, Keanu Reeves? Luke had no intention of contacting the Boogeyman again. As long as he wasnt stupid enough to reveal that he was Boogeyman John, he would never hear from Luke again. Still, Luke watched the video of the new Mr. Keanu Reeves getting out of bed with great interest. Since he was already starting to establish himself in South America, it was easy for him to find someone toplete an ordinary mission for him. Nobody really cared why someone would specifically send a hot Brazilian girl to an unconscious white man. But in case the hot Brazilian girl decided to take advantage of Mr. Reeves while he was unconscious, Luke had her sent in unconscious as well. It was boring, unscrupulous and very troublesome. But Luke didnt care. He had always kept in mind that he had said that he would find this super killer a hot Brazilian chick. A man had to keep his word. Luke was reassured when he saw the new Mr. Reeves roll off the bed, his vignt expression turning into one of embarrassment. Anyone who woke up and felt something warm and plump next to them would probably be shocked after being alone for a few months. Mr. Reeves was already doing very well; it was even better that he had left behind an interesting video as a souvenir. Hm, it definitely wasnt because this guy was too handsome. Luke was very sure of that. Otherwise, Luke wouldnt have specially adjusted the age of his face to that of a 25-year-old man. But it seemed that Mr. Reeves himself wasnt used to his handsome face, especially after he was hit on by a number of hot Brazilian girls on the way. In the end, he had to put on a pair of sunsses and a cap to look like a stereotypical hitman to get out of this mess. Luke didnt know about this, nor would he care even if he did. The Thousand Faces System was done, but Luke didnt n to go see Tony for the time being. It hadnt been long since Batmanst went to Stark Tower; he needed a good reason to drop by. Also, when the undead had been causing trouble in New York, the tycoon had been far away in Los Angeles and unable to return in time. He was probably depressed. Two days ago, an indiscreet paparazzo asked him, Mr. Stark, what do you think of Batman now that he has a real partner? Tonys face darkened. He didnt even spare the guy a nce and simply gestured for the bodyguards to take him away. However, all the paparazzi in America knew that this was the tycoons style. They couldnt sue him, or they would be embroiled with Stark Industries legal department for the rest of their lives. They also knew that the tycoon wasnt stupid enough to physically make a move himself, but he could y them alive with his poisonous tongue; as long as they twisted his sharp and unkind words around, the paparazzi could just barely sell it as news. Thus, many of them were here to be scolded. This paparazzo didnt seed in getting a scolding, and was dragged aside by two bodyguards until Tony left. He wasnt angry. Instead, when he flipped through the shots on his camera, he noticed Tonys expression when he was asked the question. Thinking quickly, the paparazzos eyes suddenly lit up, and he immediately took out his smartphone to type out a draft. The headline was:?Iron Mans expression changes dramatically at the bad news. The reason is actually her The article was released that night, and it generated a lot of discussion. It had to be said that this paparazzo had a keen nose for headlines. Tonys dark expression in a mere instant was forcibly linked to ck Cat. Of course, the paparazzo didnt dare say anything outright in the article, but when it went on the Inte, online users had no scruples inmenting on it. There were a lot of remarks like Tony is jealous and tolerant, and ck Cat is our goddess, please let Batman be with Iron Man, and so on. Gold Nugget discovered the news when it was scolding people online, and happily shared it with Selina. Selinaughed and read it to Luke at dinner. Looking at Tonys subtle expression in the photo, Luke could only hand it to the paparazzos wild imagination. Selina, on the other hand,ughed. Dont be so angry. Gold Nugget has already helped you scold them. Luke nodded, then felt that something was wrong. Scolded them? Scolded who? Selina took a bite of the lobster and said vaguely, The people online. Its not like Gold Nugget can call and scold them, right? Speechless, Luke looked at the ceiling before he said a momentter, Are you sure it wasnt the paparazzi who hired Gold Nugget as an online troll? Five cents for everyment posted? Selina was confused. Huh? What are you talking about? Chapter 1249 - 500 Gone and Refreshing Abilities

Chapter 1249: 500 Gone and Refreshing Abilities

Luke turned around and looked at Gold Nugget, who quickly shook its head and whined to indicate that it hadnt taken any dirty money. Luke could only sigh. The fear isnt whether an article has support or opposition, but that nobody sees it at all. Gold Nuggets foul mouth Huh? the dog head prompted. Luke said, Not literally. It refers to how you scold people online. The dog lowered its head and continued eating its lobster. Luke turned around and said to Selina, Gold Nugget scolding people will only increase the articles poprity. A lot of people will just read it to begin with, but when they see Gold Nugget cursing, they probably wont be able to help but curse back. Its a chain reaction. More people will start fighting, the news will be even more popr, and this dumb dog wont get a single cent for it; its helping promote the news for free. Selina understood what he meant, but didnt think much of it. Even if its really paid five cents perment, its not much. Luke raised an eyebrow. Are you sure? Selina was suspicious. Whats wrong? Luke said, Little Snail, tabte how manyments Selinas ount has sent in the past two days. Two secondster, Little Snail replied, A total of 5,720, sir. Luke eximed, So little? Little Snail answered, On average, there are more than 37 words perment. Selina subconsciously calcted the amount in her heart. Holy sh*t! Does that mean this guy posted more than 100,000 words? She had never really thought about it. Now that she knew that the dog had posted over 100,000 words online to curse people out in thest two days Didnt it have too much time on its hands? Sensing her shock, the dog decisively turned around so that Dors butt was to Selina. Pondering for a moment, Luke didnt tell her that the 5,700 multiplied by 37 was actually more than 200,000. He simply shrugged and said, Im afraid a high-qualityment like this will cost more than 10 dors. Selina chuckled. So did it miss out on 500 dors? Pondering for a few seconds, Luke shook his head and said, Dont think about it. It cant even memorize the multiplication table. As a fake online troll, it doesnt even know how much money it should get. The dog head:?I cant hear you, I cant hear anything! Anyway, I have more than 500 dors in my stash Hm, Ill ask Selina how much money I have tonight. Maybe 50,000 dors, or 500,000 dors? Gold Nugget didnt know that its current stash wasnt 50,000 or 500,000 dors, but more than five million. It had been going out with Selina for so long to beat up people, and they split the profits 50-50 between the both of them. That money had since umted in the millions. Selina had mentioned it before, but since Gold Nugget didnt have a good head for numbers, it quickly forgot. All it needed to know was that it had a lot of private money. The exact figure wasnt a problem. In any case, the fiend took care of living expenses, so the rate at which Gold Nugget used money was far slower than the rate at which its private stash grew. Ignoring the activity outside, after Luke finished version 1.0 of the Thousand Faces System, he was finally able to spend most of his time researching the strength of the dragon. This actually wasnt difficult research. While the two old hags, Alessandra and Mrs. Gao, werent very outstanding after several centuries, they were at the peak when it came to proficiency in cultivation. In the basement of the seaside vi, Luke raised his fists and looked left and right with a pained expression. Are you kidding me? This ability has a built-in cheap special effect? His fists were like two 60-watt incandescent bulbs that glowed with a bright yellow light. This was the standard way to use the strength of the dragon: gather it in the hands and turn them into indestructible iron fists for use in battle. Despite Lukesints, he was actually quite surprised. That was because he realized that as long as he controlled the amount of energy released, using the strength of the dragon in a fight wouldnt cause him to suffer serious side effects like for Alessandra and Mrs. Gao. The reason was very simple. Alessandra and Mrs. Gao could be considered to have walked the evil path, which used the strength of the dragon to extend their lives. When a person cultivated the strength of the dragon, the human body needed to form a seed with this mysterious power. Then, they needed to gather enough chi in the body to feed this seed and make it stronger so that it could be used in battle. The bodies of Alessandra and Mrs. Gao, who wanted to live longer, were already decaying. They couldnt cultivate enough chi to strengthen their bodies. Instead, they could only extract the strength of the dragon to maintain their decaying bodies. The rate of their regeneration couldnt keep up with the rate at which the strength of the dragon was being consumed, and they would be sucked dry sooner orter, and die. Luke, however, waspletely different. His Elementary Self-Healing and his extraordinary physique were the biggest chi generators. His super strong physique also gave him a robust digestive system, and he could eat a lot to increase the bio-energy required for the Kunlun Chi Refining technique. When Alessandra and Mrs. Gao were at their strongest, they were only twice as strong as an ordinary person. After their bodies aged, they didnt even have half the physique of an ordinary person before they died. When it came to food, what both of them ate in ten days was less than what Luke ate in over a day. In this regard, the chi which the both of them refined was even less than one tenth of what Luke could refine. They couldnt make ends meet, and could only squander the strength of the dragon on preserving their lives. Luke, on the other hand, had cultivated the strength of the dragon to a particr level in just two days, for the price of nothing more than his clone eating like crazy. Also, the two women had too many secrets, and it was hard to find a suitable expert to study them, while Luke himself was a veteran researcher. He and Selina now had specially-tailored diets of various high-grade nutrient solutions and high-energy foods. After all, the food they usually ate outside was just padding; coupled with three meals a day, that was only 50 to 60% of what they needed daily. The taste of the food was still important to the both of them. They didnt want to turn eating into a mission, so they naturally couldnt ensure a bnced diet. What theycked had to be supplemented with high-energy foods and high-grade nutrient solutions. Lukes exclusive food n was more bnced and not especially special. For Selina, he had to specially ensure that she had a high enough body fat percentage to prevent her chest muscles from truly turning into muscle tissue. Combining all these factors together, Lukes Kunlun Chi Refining was like a perpetual motion machine, and he could cultivate for more than ten hours a day. As for Alessandra and Mrs. Gao, they would be lucky if they could have cultivated for even an hour every day before their deaths. It wasnt an exaggeration to say that the chi which Luke had used for the strength of the dragon in these two days was more than what they could use in half a year. It was very easy for Luke to master the basics of the strength of the dragon, which had been slightly imperceptible at the beginning, and reach a minor threshold. As for a major achievement, that would take a long time. Alessandra and Mrs. Gao had always used the strength of the dragon to extend their lifespans, and had never had the chance to cultivate it to a significant threshold. They had the method for cultivating to a significant threshold, but had never put it into practice. Here, Lukes cultivation rate slowed down. Chapter 1250 - Full of Strength and Innate Headlights Talent

Chapter 1250: Full of Strength and Innate Headlights Talent

But Luke wasnt in a hurry. The strength of the dragon was just a trump card. Since he had cultivated to a minor threshold himself, he could ensure that his family could reach this stage. Alessandra and Mrs. Gao were able to live for 500 years after reaching the minor threshold; this result was already enough, and there was no need to ask for more. Also, after Lukes Dexterity reached 40, he would definitely increase his Strength to 60 first. Every 20 points was a milestone, and the practical coefficient would definitely increase. At that time, he would be at least twice as strong as he was now, and the amount of chi he could generate would naturally skyrocket. He didnt dare make a boast of one or two years, but it shouldnt be a problem to reach a major threshold in eight or ten years. He wasnt even 20 yet, and would only be 30 after another ten years. Based on the experience of the two old hags, whether or not a person could master the strength of the dragon depended on the size of the seed they obtained at the beginning. If the power obtained from the seed was 10, then it could be multiplied by the duration of cultivation. The effect of five years of cultivation was 105 = 50. However, if the power obtained from the seed was 1, then the duration of cultivation could only be added on to it. The effect of five years of cultivation would thus only be 1+5 = 6. The difference in strength was like between clouds and mud. Maybe Daniel Rand was the unlucky bastard who had gotten the 1 seed! Luke sympathized with this weak chicken. If geniuses were also divided into levels, the heavens were definitely discriminating against Mr. Rand. In the future, he would probably be at the bottom of the pile of talents. The thoughts shed through Lukes mind. Mr. Rand, the weak chicken, was a good person, but in the end, it had nothing to do with Luke. Also, he had billions in assets waiting for him to take back; he was already luckier than most people in the world. Currently, the person Luke had to pay attention to was Selina. Her physique was as special as his, and she was quite good at the Kunlun Chi Refining technique. As long as she had the seed of the strength of the dragon, it wouldnt take long for her to reach a minor threshold. At that time, they should probably head back to Texas for a break. In any case, with his clone around, Lukes efficiency at collecting experience and credit points wouldnt drop much. Sure enough, it only took Selina one day to learn the basics of the strength of the dragon. In the basement, Selina raised her fists excitedly. Ah, I feel like my arms are full of power! Luke was speechless when he heard this two-bit line from some cartoon script, and he couldnt help but mock inwardly,?What power? The power of mammoth arms? What use is there in cultivating that? But soon, he felt the veins on his head pop. That was because a certain idiot with an abnormal brain was gathering the strength of the dragon in an attempt to light up her entire body. He knew why. Practically all the heroes who transformed in cartoons glowed. Selina clearly wanted to do a bit of cosy. It was a dumb idea. There was no way to use the strength of the dragon to support the entire body. It was the strongest spear; just being able to gather it in the fists to unleash extremely destructive power was already a cheat. If it could make the entire body glow, then the core Kunlun sessor wouldnt be called Iron Fist, but Iron Man. Sure enough, nothing happened even when Selinas face turned red. Luke chuckled inwardly even as he consoled her. Okay, stop trying. Im afraid youll choke on the chi youre holding in. Infuriated, Selina red at him. Shut up. I think its working. If you seed, Ill uh Luke was stunned halfway through his words. Then, he covered his face with both hands. My eyes! Im going blind! Pfft! Open your dog eyes and take a look. Selina, however, burst outughing as the pair of suddenly shing yellow headlights shook. She said loftily, Just now, someone said that if I seeded, he would Hm, why didnt you finish? Luke dropped his hands and hesitated. How are you doing that? From what I taught you, theres no way to transfer the strength of the dragon to your chest, right? Selina gloated. Hmph, finish the second half of your sentence first. Ill tell you if you do. Luke said helplessly, In any case, I dont care about my chest glowing, but it can boost protection. As for you is it really okay to smash into a wall with this? Selina was stunned for a moment, before she flew into a rage. Get lost! Why would I use them to smash into a wall? Do you think Im crazy? Luke spread his hands. But ording to Kunlun, Iron Fist uses the strength of the dragon for offense. Most of the descriptions are about splitting open rocks and mountains. How about you switch to your head instead? Selina said, F*ck off, I dont want to talk to you. After a while, Luke conceded, and said that the two of them would go back to Texas in a few days for a break. Selina cheered up, and only then did they research the issue of these headlights. After talking it over for a bit, Luke frowned. It can only be said that you have a special talent. Selina was a little embarrassed. During their discussion, she had been unable to describe how she had moved the strength of the dragon to her chest. Because she just wanted to do it, and she seeded. It was like how a poor student had no idea how to solve a problem, while a top student would say, No need to think, its just like this. They werent on the same wavelength. In the end, Luke gave up. It didnt matter if he could learn the ability or not; it wouldnt affect hisbat ability for the time being, and Selina would only use it after covering it up. Like when Big Dipper first attacked Mephistos clone; Luke had installed a light special effect so that the entire armor glowed. This also meant that he had yet another research project to look into, which didnt make much of a difference since he had over 100 of them. They then let Dustin know that they were going back to their hometown for a break. Dustin waved his hand and agreed. Luke and Selina followed the usual 2+3 pattern: They took three days off right after the weekend for a total of five days, and also left the afternoon before. The other detectives in the police department were busier, but these two werent motivated by the pressure to be promoted, and had been working overtime a lot recently. What else could Dustin say? The next day, they cheerfully flew back to Texas. Selina brought much fewer gifts back this time, and they were all smaller items. After all, her family didntck anything at home anymore. Mario, a new ranch owner, and Sandra, the wife of the ranch owner, relied on their hard work to make a small profit. Coupled with the fact that Selina, this richdy, was covering all her siblings study expenses and most of their living expenses, their quality of life had finally changed. This demonstrated one thing: For most people who wanted to improve their lives in a short period of time, the best way was to wait for financial aid from someone rich. Chapter 1251 - Youre Too Handsome, So Go Away

Chapter 1251: Youre Too Handsome, So Go Away

Even if Mario and Sandra worked diligently on their own ranch, they wouldnt have too much of a surplus for the next year or two, since it would be thrown back into operating and expanding the ranch. It would take at least five years for them to get to the level of earning 200,000 a year. Even then, they would never earn as much as what Selina and Gold Nugget did. Also, Selina and the dog head didnt have to worry aboutundering money. Luke took the dirty money and gave Selina dividends instead. Unlike Luke, who had only been able to stash this dirty money in his inventory at the beginning, Selina had it much better. But Luke wasnt disappointed. If he hadundered the money back then, he would have to think of a way now to turn legal funds into dirty money in order to pay his allies in South America and Europe. Conveniently, he could use most of it with these people After they got off the ne at Das Airport, they made a call. A few minutester, a Benz G500 with a bulletproof front stopped in front of them. A Caucasian man in his forties greeted them through the open window. Luke, Selina, here. They greeted the man with smiles and said, Hello, Tommy. They then got into the car. The Benz turned around and sped all the way back to Shackelford. The three of them chatted casually about their family. The man called Tommy was Roberts oldrade, and he was a little slow. After returning home from the army, he found a few jobs, from security to doing odd jobs. He had been a soldier for a long time and wasnt good at interacting with people, so he was easily crowded out. He had a boy and girl at home. His daughter was already in junior high, while his son was still in kindergarten. His wife was also a good person, and she wouldnt let him go back to being a mercenary no matter what. When it seemed like they wouldnt be able to make ends meet, Robert contacted Tommy and offered him a lucrative job. Tommy used to live in a small town in Texas, and after some consideration, the couple decided to move here. Thanks to Robert, Tommys ie could be considered quite generous, and his familys life immediately changed. Robert had also mentioned to several of his oldrades that it was his kid who had asked him to set up this private securitypany because he was worried about his familys safety. His oldrades werent here to fight; they were here to take care of security for Roberts family, and in passing train employees of the securitypany. Every day, Tommy and his oldrades trained the newbies, and they had drinks and yed with guns after work. When he was free, he could take his children to the ranch to ride horses. He no longer had to smile obsequiously at strangers with bad tempers. If not for Lukes suggestion about setting up a private securitypany, Tommy would probably still be eating dirt, and wouldnt be living such a rxed and contented life. So, when Tommy heard that Luke and Selina wereing back, he volunteered to pick them up at Das Airport. He didnt meet Luke and Selina often, but they got along quite well. Luke and Selina were also considerate of Tommys guileless nature. The most they talked about were some embarrassing stories of Robert, and things like guns, cars and ranches. These weremon topics in Texas for which most people would never run out of things to say. However, Tommys vocabry was a little basic. His description of his familys situation could be summarized as, Good, very good, not bad, great and so on. Luke didnt mind. In any case, they were just chatting, and he checked the system interface in passing. In the system, Tommy was light green! Luke rxed. The Benz returned to Shackelford just as the sun was about to set, and Luke and Selina went back to their own homes. The next day was Saturday. Luke woke up early in the morning, and pulled Robert and Catherine into practicing the Kunlun Chi Refining technique. Joseph, on the other hand, was sent to Selinas ce to y with her three siblings. After teaching the couple for half a day, Luke sweated a little, and realized that he had underestimated the difficulty of practicing the Kunlun Chi Refining technique. After a few hours, Robert and Catherine still hadnt gotten the knack for it, and stared nkly at his exnation. If it wasnt for the fact that he was very trustworthy, the couple would think he was crazy. Now that Luke thought about it, it seemed Selina had listened to him go on for a few hours, and then she seeded. He had clearly underestimated Selinas talent. But without a basic understanding of the Kunlun Chi Refining technique, a person couldnt cultivate the strength of the dragon. Luke could only brace himself as he taught this blockheaded couple. After a long day, Roberts mind was in a mess by the time they continued after dinner. As a junior high school teacher, Catherine was very patient and good atmunication and understanding. Coupled with her love of art, which gave her a flexible mindset, she suddenly found an opportunity, and abruptly opened her eyes. I I think I feel that chi! Luke was pleasantly surprised. Really? Catherine nodded in delight, but her expression suddenly froze. Wait, I think its gone now. Luke waved his hand. Dont worry. Once youve sensed it the first time, the second time wont be as hard. Rx, take it slow. Hm, Robert, go a little further away. Stunned, Robert pointed at his nose. Me? Go further away? Pondering for a few seconds, Luke decided to break his no-lying rule. Im worried that youll distract Catherine since youre too handsome. You Robert was lost for words. If he retorted, wouldnt that be admitting that he wasnt handsome?! If he didnt say anything, then he had to sit obediently on the side. But his body had already made up its mind, and he decisively walked to the dining room. Im thirsty. Ill get some water first. Luke said obsequiously, No problem. Do you need beer? Maybe if you drink enough, youll be able to sense it. Robert: Get lost! Catherine was amused. Facts proved Luke right. Half an hourter, Catherine indeed found the right state again. This time, she wasnt distracted. Instead, she followed Lukes instructions unhurriedly and finally locked onto this small bit of chi. While she hadnt truly grasped it, she had taken the first step. As long as she slowly familiarized herself with this feeling, it would only take her a few months to master the basics. Luke stopped her and helped her sit down on the couch. Looking at her big belly, he said with a smile, This will do. Before my youngest sister is born, cultivate once every three to five days. Just cultivate at the lowest level to preserve a sense of the chi. Catherine hesitated. Will this affect Cindy? That was the name of the little life in her stomach, who was Lukes unborn sister. Chapter 1252 - Good Luck Koi and Same Gift

Chapter 1252: Good Luck Koi and Same Gift

Now, their financial situation was very different. So, with Lukes urging and at Josephs strong request, along with ires wholehearted approval, Robert and Catherine finally decided to have another child. Based on Roberts n from a few years ago, he should be doing his best at this point in time to build up a college fund for Luke. Then, he would do his best to squeeze out as much as possible for ires school fees. The only constion was that Joseph was still only in primary school and it wasnt time to spend money on him yet. That way, he and Catherine would be able to just about cover expenses with their sries. In the end, Luke got rich so quickly that Robert and Catherine didnt dare look too much, for fear that they might burst a blood vessel. ire clung to Luke, and in the space of one summer, became a singer, and was even famous now. If Luke and ire hadnt reported to them every day, the couple would never have thought that the singer who wore a double-colored wig on TV was their daughter. After ire became a singer, she had her own money. Naturally, the couple didnt have to pay for her school and living expenses. In addition, Luke often bought things and sent them home to his family, so it felt like Robert and Catherine had nowhere to spend their pay. It felt that everything was in ce and they werecking just one thing. It was only after Robert officially confirmed it with Luke, ire and Joseph separately that this little sister appeared. Catherines due date was approaching. That was why Luke had toe back in person. When it came to physical tests, he was much better than most hospitals. In terms of treatment, however, his abilities were heavily skewed. Any big hospital easily had hundreds of doctors, and he really couldntpare with them. After he came back, he had already examined Catherine and the baby sister in her womb. Luke was very at ease now. Dont worry, its fine. Itll only make her healthier. Its just that your body isnt suitable for strenuous exercise right now. Itll be fine after Cindy is born. That would be great. Catherine rxed. After that, they took advantage of the opportunity to chat together. During the day, when one was instructing the other, they barely had time to catch up. It just so happened that Joseph had dinner at Selinas ce. After he returned, Luke took him upstairs to take a shower and go to bed. They talked about the family, ire, Lukes female friends in New York, and how to bring up Cindy after she was born. Suddenly, Luke, who had been talking, paused and turned to look toward the dining room where Robert was. Then, he turned around and made a shushing gesture at Catherine. Robert also feels the chi. Catherine was incredulous. Are you kidding? Today, Luke had secretly told her that Robert had been living too easy a life recently, so his thinking had slowed down. Thus, his cultivation might be slow, and Catherine couldnt forget to supervise him and make sure he persevered. In the end, this stupid thing actually seeded? Luke snuck a look and shook his head with a wry smile. Catherine couldnt help but worry. She asked in a low voice, Is there a problem? Luke said, No, but I noticed that he finished two bottles of beer. I remember when hes watching TV, hes the mostfortable after drinking two bottles of beer, right? Stunned, Catherine thought for a moment and confirmed it, before a strange expression surfaced on her face. Did he really sense chi after drinking beer? Luke said, Probably; it definitely isnt air from beer bubbles. Catherine smiled as she hit him. Im not an idiot. When the family went to the ranch the next day, Robert was very pleased with himself. From time to time, he would look tauntingly at a certain gaping person.?Didnt you say that I cant do it? Didnt you say that Im stupid? Whats your exnation now? A certain person also despaired. How could someone seed in refining chi after drinking? That made even less sense than drunk driving! Previously, Luke had bet that Selina wouldnt be able to make her body glow, but she managed to turn on her headlights. Luke suspected that it was because his luck had skyrocketed recently, and could be passed on to someone else. Thinking that, his mood improved. If he could be a good luck koi in this life, why not? It was the weekend, and the second day of May. The weather in Shackelford was as good as ever. Luke and Selinas families gathered at the ranch for an official family gathering. Now, the two families were basically one big family. Luke and Selina were partners, and Lukes grandfather and Selinas father were co-owners of the ranch. Mario was an honest man. Even after his daughter became rich, he didnt have any wild ambitions. He still worked on the ranch. Sandra was also a diligent woman who often came to the ranch to work with her husband. This made the ranch an even more suitable ce for the two families to gather. It was big enough, and Drax and Mario didnt have to run back and forth. When they arrived, Luke led the kids as they gave Catherine and Sandra gifts. It was Mothers Day. Without doubt, these two were the main characters of todays party. The gifts that the kids gave their mothers were all things that they had painstakingly found or personally made. They were definitely sincere enough. ire finally made it back to Shackelford in the wee hours of the morning, and didnt miss the holiday. What she gave Catherine was a simple and elegant pearl ne which was suitable for daily wear. But this youngdy was rich, and the ne was priceless. Then, Luke gave Catherine a set of face masks for reducing wrinkles which he had personallye up with. It definitely wasnt sold anywhere, and had a very small amount of Life 1 in it, which was very effective for removing wrinkles. After learning that he was giving this to Catherine, Selina decisively gave up on the branded skincare products she had bought, and also gave her mother, Sandra, the same set. Naturally, Luke didnt mind. There were 24 masks in each set, two for every month, which couldst them a year. These two sets only cost him 5mm of Life 1 in total. Even so, the face masks couldnt be used too frequently, or the women would start to age backward. Catherine epted the gift with a smile. But Sandra looked at the two identical sets and fell into deep thought. So, was this actually a gift from Luke? Selina had said earlier that Luke had personally made these high-quality face masks, which couldnt be bought outside. Looking at her daughter, who had gone off to the barbecue, Sandra thought for a moment, then decided to forget it. Let this idiot daughter do whatever she wanted! It wasnt her style to get involved in the kids rtionships. After all, she had hated it the most when her parents meddled, and in a fit of anger, she had eloped with Mario. Selinas temper was simr to hers, and there was no need for them to elope; there was no point in Sandra saying anything. Chapter 1253 - Inspection, and Thank You, Uncle

Chapter 1253: Inspection, and Thank You, Uncle

The co-owned range in Shackelford bustled with activity, but Lukes clone in New York wasnt idle either. He was already quite proficient at this dual operation. As long as he didnt have to face twoplicated battlefields at the same time, he could respond easily. At most, it was a matter of how much effort he put in. He was purely rxing on the ranch, so he could sit in a chair and space out from time to time. He basically had nothing to do, so he naturally gave more attention to his clone in New York. Logically speaking, with him and Selina back for a break, his clone could visit Elena and spend a few days with her. As long as he stayed under the radar, it wasnt a problem. But he needed to oversee the daily training of many potential teammates in New York, New Jersey, and Nassau. He really didnt have much time to go out and y. Besides, it wasnt safe for two Lukes to appear at the same time, so he endured it. The three girls had already adjusted to their new life. Soon after Stephanies new single was released, the recordpany got busy. The three girls didnt have time to think about anything else for the time being, and got busy with their first job after changing their appearances. Lorna and Carol were in a simr situation at the recordpany. It was just that when Lorna saw Stephanie, she was a little tempted to be a star herself. Few young people in America didnt want to be a celebrity. So, she dragged Carol into the circle to see if there was a way for her to be a star. Luke didnt interfere too much in their daily lives. After leaving a normal life, it was very easy for people to go crazy. The five of them needed to adapt to society again. One or two years wasnt a short time, and three to five years wasnt a lot. They could also undertake various types of training. He was patient enough to wait for them to mature. On the other side, things werent as optimistic for Alice and Carrie. Although they had recovered a lot, there was still a long way to go before they could return to a normal life. Alice needed regr sessions of Pheromone Control to calm down. Carrie was the same. She needed Pheromone Control to prevent her autism from worsening. In short, Luke couldnt stop acting as an exclusive drug for them. After checking on these potential teammates, he was about to return to his workshop at the seaside vi to continue working overtime, when he received a notification from Alfred about an unusual event. It was already noon, so his clone went out with the second Thousand Faces System set. The face wasnt that handsome, but it had distinct features and deep eye sockets. The eyes were long and narrow, and the thin lips were naturally pursed, exuding a grim viinous air. Of course, the face belonged to V, who had shown up at Weasels bar. Hiding under an overpass, Luke at the traffic jam up ahead. He canceled his invisibility, adjusted his ck suit, and walked forward. Gunshots rang out in the front. Many people got out of their cars and ran in panic in the opposite direction. But nobody cared about him. Many people looked at the middle-aged man in a suit and sunsses in surprise, but that was all. The gunshots and explosions behind them were too dangerous. Luke ignored them. That was because the image transmitted by the mini drone was already projected onto his sunsses. Although the battle ahead was still ongoing, it wasing to an end. Even if these people didnt run, they would be fine. As he was thinking this, a woman around 35 years old ran over with a little girl. Both of them were terrified. The middle-aged woman looked back as she ran, as if afraid of someone chasing them. Lukes nose twitched, and he could clearly smell the smoke and blood on them. It was clear that the mother and daughter had watched the gunfight at close range, but they werent the sort who would risk their lives just to be a live audience, and they fled in fear. Not far from them was a lone teddy bear lying on the ground, probably dropped by its previous young owner. The middle-aged woman, who was running in a panic, didnt even notice as she stepped on it. Her sharp heel pierced the bears head. Mostly focused on the rear, the woman staggered and took two steps with her heel still stuck in the poor bears head. The woman iled as she started to lose her bnce, but she forgot that she was still holding her daughter in one arm. The little girl wasnt fat, and kept bumping against her mother as thetter ran. The mother and daughterpletely lost their bnce. The woman staggered even more, and the ground was rushing up to meet her face. Looking at the mother and daughter, who were about to fall to their knees, Luke was lost for words. It was only May, and someone was already taking the initiative to kowtow and give him new year greetings. The mother and daughter widened their eyes; they didnt even have time to feel afraid before they were about to hit the ground. At that moment, however, the ground stopped getting closer, and instead moved further away. They were propped up, and they saw a calm but grim face. Although the face wasnt ugly, and on closer look was actually very dapper, the mother and daughter subconsciously eximed and stepped back. Luke was amused. This face was a bit of a loss! Thankfully, he had never relied on his looks to make a living! A man had to rely on his strength. Thinking that, he withdrew his hands and moved forward. Both mother and daughter were stunned for a moment, but the little girl was still more innocent. She couldnt help but shout at his back, Thank you, uncle. Her teacher had taught her to sincerely thank anyone who helped her. Luke stopped in his tracks. Huh? Uncle? Hm, fine, he was an uncle. The mother came back to her senses and quickly shouted, Thank you. She then picked up her daughter and continued running. She had only taken one step, when she felt soft under her right foot, and she dropped to her knees. She lowered her head, only to see that her heel was still stuck in the now-squashed head of the teddy bear. Luke didnt have eyes on his back, but the drone was in the air. When he saw this image, his lips twitched. In the end, the woman still couldnt escape kneeling. Following this little interlude, Lukes mood improved. It was an inevitable instinct tough at other peoples bad luck. It wasnt because you didnt have any sympathy, but because you saw how unlucky the other party was. At the very least, the woman who had crushed the bear wasnt too pitiful. At most, her knees would be bruised for a few days. Her husband probably wouldnt think anything of it. As Luke thought that, he reached the gunfight. A dozen cars had been flipped over on the overpass. There were broken parts, bullet shells and blood everywhere. Luke ignored them and simply walked over. He coughed lightly. Chapter 1254 - Really Want to Beat Him to Death

Chapter 1254: Really Want to Beat Him to Death

In the end, the dark red figure didnt seem to hear him. Like an ADHD patient, he either covered his head with his hands or stomped his feet with his hands on his hips as he cursed, Damn it, damn it. Why, why did I let Mr. Cleaner escape? God, you must be kidding me Luke: The dark red figure grabbed an unlucky soul by the hair and gave him a p. Tell me where Ajax is or Ill kill you. The unlucky guys head whipped 90 degrees to the side, and he hung limp and silent. Helpless, Luke moved forward and warned, If you do that a few more times, he wont just pass out, but die. Either way, he cant hear you. The dark red figure paused before he scratched his head. Thats right, I should wake him up first. How am I supposed to wake up an unconscious person? Let me think, what does 99 Cruelest Punishments in World History say? Luke frowned. It had only been a few days Why was this guy even more of a lunatic now? Should he beat him up first? The thought shed through Lukes mind, but he quickly suppressed it. He was wearing a custom-made suit, which cost more than 100,000 dors! It would be a waste to get it wrinkled over this lunatic. But he really wanted to beat him to death! Bang! As Luke kicked out, he was still muttering to himself about how to cut this unlucky lunatic into pieces even as he sent thetter flying. Wade felt that he had been unlucky recently. He just made five million dors for the first time in his life, when he found out that he had cancer. After fighting against it and receiving treatment from a medical organization, he learned that the other party wasnt treating illnesses, but creating superhumans to be sold. When he found an opportunity to break free of that prison, that Mr. Cleaner strung him up to be a test subject, and the fire Wade which caused also turned him into a shish kebab. Thanks to the super cure obtained from the experiment on him, he finally transformed from a shish kebab to an avocado, but he didnt dare meet his girlfriend again. It hadnt been easy for him toe up with the perfect n. It had taken him more than a month to finally track down Mr. Cleaner, but at the critical moment, that guy still escaped. Now, he just wanted to be alone and slowly think up interrogation methods, when someone actually kicked his ass from behind. He finally got angry. Getting up from the ground, he looked in the direction of his assant and said, You dare ambush me? Do you know who I am? His tone abruptly dropped on thest word. A pair of ck sunsses on a grim and cold face appeared in front of him. Wade seemed to sense the beady eyes behind the sunsses ring at him, and he couldnt help but feel a little cold. He couldnt help but squeeze out a smile, although Luke couldnt see his ugly face at all. Hi, Mr. Smith. Boss, youre even more handsome after not seeing you for a few days, especially with those sunsses. Speaking of sunsses, I think the new summer line of Hello Kitty sunsses are more suitable for you Then, he stopped talking. That was because Luke had taken off his sunsses, and his lips were curled up in a natural smile. Oh? And who are you now? Wade: Deadpool! Thats my new name. Luke nodded. Okay, Deadpool. We should go. Wade asked, Where to? Luke looked at the sky in the south. If you dont leave now, youll be forced to work for someone. Wade: Work? Thats impossible. Ill never work an honest day in my life. Luke chuckled. What about SHIELD? As far as I know, their pay isnt high. After a few decades, you can make five million. Wade: Are you driving? Luke was toozy to talk to him. He simply waved at him to follow him, before he turned around and left. Two minutester, a helicopter flew over the overpass. On the ne, a soldier in fullbat gear looked down and frowned. Did you find any suspicious targets? His subordinate, who was operating a tablet, replied without raising his head, Negative, boss. Its too chaotic around here. There are civilians running around in shock everywhere. At that moment, the pilot of the helicopter asked, Mr. Flegg, do you want to do another round? Flegg frowned and scanned the area around the overpass with sharp eyes. A momentter, he ordered, Tell Bird 2 to slow down and search from the south. Report immediately if you find a target. Well follow the road north for two kilometers. As Flegg gave the order, a mini drone camera was aimed at him from among the weeds. Luke raised an eyebrow in surprise. Its him? He had thought that it would be Phil. After all, a lot had happened in New York recently, and one of Phils childhood idols was here. He was already several decades old, but he actually acted like a fanboy and went to watch his idol when he had nothing to do. Luke was lost for words. But this time, it was Flegg, whom he hadnt seen in a long time, which was a little strange. Thinking for a moment, he suddenly asked, Do you know Rick Flegg? Wades muffled voice came from the transparent and warped shadow next to him. Who? The names familiar. Let me think. Luke said, I think hes from some high-level Joint Research Unit, but the way he operates is a little like a mercenary who does dirty work. Wade was silent for a moment before he suddenly said, Come to think of it, this guy looked me up before and wanted to employ me long-term. Luke asked, Why didnt you go? Wade snorted. What right does he have to be my boss? I gave him two ck eyes on the spot. Luke said, Tell me the truth. Wade said, The pay he was offering was too low, and I have to be on standby 24/7. I was watching girls at the strip club back then, and had no time for him. Luke asked, Did he really stop looking for you after you beat him up? He didnt think that was possible. Luke himself, for example, had an official job as a detective, and hence could be said to have some backing. Wade was just a mercenary who operated in gray areas. It wasnt hard for someone from a secret agency like Flegg to get a handle on him. Wade: He dislocated one of my arms, then left. Luke was stunned. He beat you? Did he use some superpower? He hadnt noticed anything unusual about Flegg. But they had never been enemies, and hadnt met in a long while, so Luke didnt think much of it. Wade was depressed. His men didnt follow the rules. After I punched him in the eye, they pointed their guns at me. I could only stop, and he dislocated my arm. Chapter 1255 - Profiteer, Boss, and Lunatic

Chapter 1255: Profiteer, Boss, and Lunatic

Luke chuckled. Fleggs men would definitely be unhappy with Wade, who had a foul mouth and postured a lot. They were all special troops who went on secret missions, and were very ruthless. If Wade hadnt stopped at the time, Fleggs men wouldve definitely blown his head off. Wadesbat skills were top-notch; he would have definitely sensed it. Perhaps Flegg felt that it was embarrassing to rely on his men to help him when he lost, so he let Wade go. Or, he might have also sensed that Wade was trouble. If you didnt give this guy enough money, it was impossible to make him obedient and a good soldier. Hence, he gave up on Wade. But the current Wade, or rather, Deadpool, was different. Although he was even crazier, Flegg was tempted by the fact that Wades super self-healing boosted his strength. At that moment, Luke and Wade walked into an alley where a ck Ford Explorer was parked. Luke opened the car door with the remote, and they got in, before they took off the optical camouge cloaks. Wade grabbed the cloak with both hands and didnt return it at all. Instead, he searched his body for a ce to store it. Luke snorted. Thats mine. Wade said, Boss, dont be polite with me. For the sake of helping youplete your mission after I took dozens of shots in the assst time, give this to me as a Christmas present. Luke started the car. Its already May. Is your Christmas that long? Wade put his hands to his heart. But I was admitted into the hospital before Christmas. Luke changed the subject. This thing needs a battery. Do you have a matching battery? Wade paused. What? Is there a charger? Or a Titanium charger? Luke nced at him. Do you think its a Titanium phone? This thing costs a million, and can only run for 300 hours. Wade couldnt help but curse, then came back to himself. Boss, Im not cursing you. Im just cursing this profiteer. A certain profiteer: Its an exclusive product. Do you want to buy it? Conflicted, Wade gritted his teeth and nodded. At most, Ill rob a few drug gangs. Luke said, What do you need it for? Youve been causing a lot of trouble recently. This time, it was on an overpass in broad daylight. You only want to hide now? Wade said, I want to see Vanessa. Luke raised an eyebrow. Thats your wife. Are you sure you need to sneak around to see her? Wade was vexed. I dont want her to see me like this. Itll scare her. Pondering for a moment, Luke still didnt mention the Thousand Faces System. He had nned to give it to Wade as an investment in a future ally, but after seeing this guy today, he realized that he was quite abnormal. His Pheromone Control was useless on men, and he would have to test other methods first. Thus, he couldnt take out the Thousand Faces System for now. Thinking that, Luke gave him a charger. Temporary charger. Charge it for two hours and use it for five. However, its easy to be detected in the rain and strong light. Dont peek in the bathroom. Wade was delighted. Thats fine. The bathroom is ss. She wont pull the curtain close if shes alone at home. Luke was lost for words. Why is your thinking bing more and more warped? As expected of the loony thinking of a crack mercenary! After that, he dropped the guy off in Harlem, which wasnt far from Vanessas ce. Looking at Wade, who got out and ran, Luke shook his head and drove off. He had initially nned to rope Wade in. Now seeing how much of a loony this guy was, his n needed to be tweaked, so he naturally dropped the idea. He gave Wade a phone formunication and an optical camouge cloak. As long as this guy wanted to keep using the cloak, he wouldnt throw these things away, so the GPS system was useful. Thus, Luke just casually reminded the guy not to cause a scene in broad daylight, in case he was dragged off to work for someone else. Wade wasnt afraid of being found at all, but Vanessa was his biggest weakness. At Lukes reminder, he became obedient. In any case, it wasnt hard for him to kill quietly and do things stealthily. It was just that there had been no need for him to restrain himself. Now for Vanessas sake, it was better for him to hold back! Whileforting himself, he stared at the optical camouge cloak in his hand before he decisively put it on and went straight to Vanessas ce. Finally, he could see Vanessa up close!?Thank you, Boss Smith, for your generosity! Wade then huddled in a corner near the bathroom and quietly observed everything in the room. This was where he and Vanessa had lived their life together! On the ranch in Texas, Luke yawnedzily, and Selina called out, Hey,e and take a look. Whats wrong with the meat I made? Why isnt it delicious? Luke opened a bottle of beer from the fridge and had a mouthful before he walked over. A momentter Are you sure you carried out all the steps I told you? Yes. Then why isnt the meat cut? This is a full b of meat. Dont tell me theres something wrong with my eyes. Its Gold Nuggets fault. It was nagging me, and after I talked to it, I forgot to cut the meat. Then give this meat to it then. Whine! That night, Lukes clone was prepared to go out again. He had already put on the Batman suit and chosen his target. There were a few gangsters with arge stockpile of goods in Brooklyn who were waiting to be cleaned up. The doctors in the orthopedics departments of the hospitals in New York were waiting. It was time for them to get some practical training! Luke would earn 3,000 to 5,000 experience and credit points tonight. At that moment, Alfred suddenly sent him an alert. Master, Deadpool has an urgent message. Luke found that odd. I didnt set up an emergencymunication button for him, did I? Put it through. Wade was a lunatic. If Luke gave him an emergency button, he might take it out to y when he was bored. In any case, this guy had a terrifying self-healing ability. He wouldnt die even if Luke showed up a littlete, so Luke didnt give him an emergency button. The call went through, and before Luke could say anything, Wade shouted, Hello, is that Boss Smith? My wife has been kidnapped. I need your help. Luke said, Werent you hiding outside her bathroom? The guy had been in Vanessas ce the whole time; when all was said and done, he would definitely be peeping at his wife. Luke was curious. Who could kidnap someone from under Wades nose? Wade was definitely Vanessasckey. If anyone pissed her off, Wade would fight them to the death. Chapter 1256 - A Step Ahead, and One on One

Chapter 1256: A Step Ahead, and One on One

How did you know I was outside the bathroom half the time? Are you spying on me, too? Wade eximed in a scandalized tone. Luke was lost for words. Do you want to save your wife or not? Wades voice immediately returned to normal. Ah, Im sorry. I know you would never peep at me, boss. As he said that, a thought shed through his mind:?Youre not spying on me, but you know what Im doing. Are you spying on my wife? Should I kill this guy too? Annoyed, Luke said, I dont need to see to know that you would never want to leave the house after going inside. Cut the crap. Where are we meeting? Wade said, They left an address: Elizabeth Port, South Newark. Luke said, Send me the address. Call me when youre near. He then hung up, took off his Batman suit, put on the V suit, and entered the ocean through the underground passage. Ten minutester, Luke glided soundlessly through the night sky toward Elizabeth Port. He had been using auxiliary thrusters, but when he arrived, he switched to glide mode. There was barely any sound when he was gliding. The thrusters would only give a boost now and then to prevent him from dropping too low. With this stealth system, nobody could see him in the dark sky. At the address Wade had given him, Luke circled around and expanded his search range. A lot of people were lying in wait near the address which Wade had given him. It was a trap. But the person who set the trap knew how important Vanessa was to Wade, and had no ns of hiding his intentions. Or, maybe it was because he was confident he knew how the loon would react. Luke didnt wait for Wade. If he found where Vanessa was being kept, he would definitely rescue her. If there was still time, he didnt mind killing all of them. It was none of his business what Wade thought when he arrived. As long as Luke saved his wife, Wade would have to swallow his words. Five minutester, Luke found something suspicious. It was an old freighter docked not far from the location. It was highly unusual for there to be armed guards patrolling on board the freighter and being so sneaky about it. Thest time Luke had encountered something like this was at the drug depot of Uncle Franks archenemy, Colonel Ray Schoonover, when Luke had confiscated 1.5 tons of white powder. Thus, even if this wasnt where Wades wife was being held, there might still be a lot of experience and credit points here. It didnt take Luke long to make a decision, and hended on the deck of the ship. It was a freighter, but containers werent piled up like mountains on the deck, which made it look empty. At first nce, it looked like the deck of abat carrier. Nevertheless, there were some containers in one location on the deck. The guards lingered around this area and took turns going out on patrol. Luke walked past the containers and found Wades wife, Vanessa, in the middle container. There were only two fully-armed men inside. Clearly, they didnt think much of Vanessa. Indeed, Vanessas hands and feet were tied, and her mouth was taped shut. She couldnt do anything except move slightly in a chair. Luke didnt bother to hide anymore. As he deactivated the stealth system, he threw two daggers into the container. The two men died instantly without seeing anything. Vanessas eyes widened and she couldnt help but cry out. Luke was very satisfied that her mouth had been taped shut. He didnt have to worry about her crying out and drawing attention. Thinking that, he said, Wade asked me to save you. Ill take you to him. Vanessas eyes, which had just returned to normal, widened again. She started making noise and struggled. Luke shook his head and walked over to the two men. Retrieving his daggers, he cut the rope tying her to the chair. The fight has already started. Just stay like this for now so that you dont get in the way. Vanessa: Huh? Then, she felt herself float out of the container, and after that she really was flying. Seeing the deck getting further and further away from her, Vanessa temporarily stoppedining and simply stared nkly at her feet. Holding her by the rope at her back with one hand, Luke took out his revolver with the other. The support system on his back fired a few short bursts, and when he flew past several containers on the ship, he pulled the trigger. After a few gunshots, four men were killed. Putting the revolver away, he adjusted the trajectory of his glide and sped toward Wade, who was more than 200 meters away. A moment ago, Wade was pissing his pants as he hid behind a pile of junk, though he didnt forget to mutter to himself, I knew it. A reliable man is as believable as a sow climbing a tree, and its the same with old British guys. What meet-up? Ive already been shot in the ass, but he still isnt here. If he takes any longer, these big chaps are going to bust my ass open. In fact, it wasnt just his ass. Except for his head, he was riddled with bullet holes everywhere. However, except for the fact that it hurt, it didnt affect him much. Also, the pain was nothingpared with when he watched a thin and pallid Vanessa from afar. On the contrary, the pain made him feel that he was still alive, not dead. Hm, wait, my hearts dead too! Without Vanessa, Im better off dead! Let me die!?Wade howled in his heart. Thinking that, he charged out amidst the junk with bullets flying. Four or five of the dozens of criminals on the other side immediately copsed and then Wade threw himself behind an abandoned fridge. Dozens of holes appeared in the fridge. Wade groaned and felt his body with both hands. Ah, wow, that hurts! That charge just now had put four or five more holes in him, which was the same number of people who had copsed. Damn it, fight me one-on-one if you dare! he shouted. Bang! Ah! He hadnt been able to dodge in time, and was shot. Pulling his leg back, he suddenly made up his mind and shouted, Wait, wait, I have something to say. The criminals suddenly fell silent. This lunatic, who was wearing a dark red suit and didnt even show his face, had clearly been hit several times. How was he still so energetic? This wasnt a movie. Many of them were using rifles. A person shot with a rifle bullet wouldnt be able to move. Even if it was just a limb, as long as an arm or leg was hit, it would basically be crippled. In a movie, it was impossible to still be jumping around after being shot if you werent wearing a bulletproof vest. Chapter 1257 - Good Intentions

Chapter 1257: Good Intentions

For a moment, the scene was silent, but the leader was already talking in a low voice as he ordered the two teams to take the opportunity to surround this lunatic called Deadpool. Wade had slipped away too quickly earlier, and they had been unable to lock onto his location. Now that this guy actually dared to stop moving and start talking, they naturally couldnt let go of this opportunity to surround and kill him. Wade, who was behind the fridge, yelled as if he hadnt noticed. He pressed down on his crotch with one hand and exerted strength with the other. He pulled something out of his pants and waved it around from behind the fridge on his gun. I surrender, I surrender. Lets talk it out. The world is so beautiful, theres no need to be so violent. The criminals: They saw a dirty and ragged pair of underwear reeking of good intentions as it hung off the gun. But this had no effect on them, especiallying from a lunatic who had just killed more than ten of theirrades. They had to kill him. Wades trick wasnt any use. Instead, it gave the other party time to split up and surround him. At amand from the leader, the criminals attacked from three directions. Wades white underwear was still fluttering in the air when he copsed with a huge hole in his body. Only then did the criminals stop and carefully surround him. The scene fell silent again. There was only the sound of footsteps and the faint sound of muffled crying. The criminals were rmed. Where was the cryinging from? Also, it sounded more and more like a womans. The crying was one thing, but why did the sound sound like it was floating above their heads anding all around them? The hairs of the 30 or so criminals stood on end as they raised their guns almost at the same time. Bright tactical shlights swept through the air, but didnt find anything unusual. This made them even more nervous. What they didnt know was that two transparent shadows were hovering above them. Whenever the beams of the shlights brushed past them, they remained in the dark. Wade, this is all I can do for you. Dont me me if you cant get your wife back,?Luke murmured inwardly. Gliding 100 meters away, he put down Vanessa, who was sobbing, and said in a low voice, Wade isnt dead yet. Its too early for you to cry. Vanessa was stunned. Huh? Luke said, The cloak on you will keep you invisible. They cant see you. Stay here. Ill kill them. With that, he drifted away. Vanessa only saw a transparent shadow sh before it quickly disappeared far away. A momentter, gunshots rang out again. She struggled for a moment, but the rope didnt loosen at all. Gazing 100 meters into the distance, she gritted her teeth and murmured to herself,?I cant walk, but I can jump, right??As she spoke, she exerted strength with her feet and jumped forward a small step. She fell on the ground. Luke, who was flying in the air, only nced in her direction before he looked away. You had to work a bit for love. He had rescued her. What she decided next was up to her. Luke didnt think it was wrong for her to give up on Wade. After all, this avocado had already turned into a lunatic, and was extremely ugly. As the saying went, dont ask of others what you yourself wouldnt do. Luke himself wanted to beat Wade to death when he saw his face. Naturally, he couldnt ask a woman to continue being infatuated with a weirdo like that. Putting aside Wade and his wifes personal matter, Luke was more interested in the alias that Wade was looking for, the man whose real name was Francis. From what Wade had mentioned, this person was also the product of a sessful experiment. He also had a helper called Angel, who was also a test subject that had been a sess. But Francis and Angel were undoubtedly much luckier than Wade. They had superpowers, but their faces werent disfigured. That was probably what Wade found most uneptable. Not only had he lost his handsome face, he also couldnt see Vanessa, while Francis, who had caused all this, looked like a normal person. Angels existence further proved that Wade had no one but himself to me for his disfigurement. His luck was sh*t! In the end, of the three test subjects that turned out to be sesses, Wade was the only one who became ugly. As he thought that, Luke showed up in the air with two revolvers in his hands. He said unhurriedly, Look at the sky. Its the smell of spring. Destruction is the beginning. Death is rebirth. Amen! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The criminals surrounding Wade instantly copsed. From Lukes high vantage point, he had the upper hand. His attacks were very efficient. Only a few of the 30 criminals tried to dodge, but they still couldnt escape the bullets that fell from the sky, and they were all killed in a few seconds. Right at that moment, an enormous shadow shot at him from a distance. Luke eximed in surprise, and his cape suddenly softened. He activated the propulsion system and instantly shot upward two meters. The enormous shadow brushed past under his feet before it crashed into a pile of junk ten meters away. Looking at the dented stainless steel pipe that was still vibrating, Lukended lightly. Two figures walked out of the darkness behind him. The leader was a Caucasian man who looked to be in histe twenties. He was quite handsome and had a faint smile on his face, as if he was ready to smile mockingly at any moment. Behind him was a strong Caucasian woman. She had long ck hair and looked to be in herte twenties. She wasnt ugly, but had a bulkier physique. Interesting. I didnt expect anyone to care about Wades business. How should I address you, Mr. Busybody? The bald man sneered. Luke lowered his head and slowly turned around. In the dim light, the smiling mask looked even more mocking and sinister. The bald man and the brawny woman tensed. Smiley Face? The legendary killer The bald mans pupils contracted. V! He had good information sources, and knew a lot about Smiley Face, V, who had caused a storm of blood in New York a while ago. But that was only because Luke had deliberately let V appear in public several times to distract the secret agencies from Batman. Luke tilted his head and observed them. Francis? He then tilted his head. Angel? Francis, the baldie, stopped breathing for a moment, and the mocking smile on his face grew even more obvious. You and Wade really are working together. Chapter 1258 - Utterly Crushed

Chapter 1258: Utterly Crushed

Chuckling, Luke slowly drew out two knives from his waist and held them at an angle. Now, show me everything you have, or Ill have you apologize with your life. Franciss smile turned cold, and he drew the two metal axes that were on his back. Lets try it. He hadnt watched any videos of V in action, and only knew of some of Vs achievements. While that wasnt enough to urately judge his strength, V absolutely couldnt be underestimated. If V didnt live up to his name, Francis would deal with this pretentious guy today. He had been experimenting for so long, and had never had a gifted super assassin as a test subject. Ah! With a low roar, Francis suddenly leaned forward to swing the axe in his left hand at Lukes head while the axe in his right hand was already poised for a second swing. Chuckling, Luke raised the dagger in his right hand. Francis smiled grimly. An axe versus a dagger; the power exerted by a chop versus a block wasnt on the same level at all. This V was simply looking to die. As he was thinking that, the silver axe and the ck dagger collided. Unexpectedly, there was no ringing sh of metal, and only the soft slide of friction. Francis only felt his axe meet empty air, and sure enough, there was no resistance. The moment before the collision, the ck dagger suddenly sped up and deflected. Pressing the side of the dagger to the axe, Luke pushed the axe to one side. At the same time, the dagger slid down the axe to cut into Franciss palm. This was also one of the reasons why most cold weapons had a guard. Franciss axe was about a meter long. Naturally, it didnt have a guard, and the metal was quite smooth. As abat master, Luke instinctively shed down with his de. He exerted strength as he did so, pressing the axe to Franciss side to disrupt his momentum and restrict a counterattack from the axe in his right hand. Francis reacted quickly. He sensed the shift in the axe in his left hand as well as the ck dagger sliding down the handle like a viper. He didnt resist the force of the dagger, but borrowed the momentum to exert strength. He pulled back the axe in his left hand slightly, and he swung the other axe in his right hand around. This time, it was Luke whose control was disrupted, putting him in a slightly passive position. Luke smiled. This person was actually a cold weapons expert. The dagger in his right handshed out to meet Franciss right axe. The moment they shed, the dagger pushed so that the axe was deflected upward. Finding it hard to control the axe in his right hand, Francis felt extremely uneasy. He gave a loud shout and pulled the axe back. At the same time, the axe in his left hand suddenly stabbed out from under his waist. Yes, it was a stab. The tips of the two axes were sharp and could easily pierce a person. Luke swung his right hand again, and the first sh between the dagger and the axe rang out. The moment they touched, Luke and Francis stepped back and regained their bnce. Luke was as calm as ever. Francis, however, was gloomy. He had never seen anything like what Luke had done before. The opponents he had encountered before relied on their agility to dodge and counterattack. Or, they had immense strength and could withstand attacks head-on. Luke hadnt dodged or met the attack head-on. His agility and strength were beyond expectations, and he skillfullybined them together. It was better than dodging. It was simr to blocking, but was both an attack and defense. The moment an attack was deflected, a counterattack followed. It was extremely difficult to deal with. Francis had fought many battles, from the battlefields of ordinary people to battles between superhumans. He had seen superpowers that were even harder to deal with than Luke, and he had also seen firearms that were more oppressive than Lukes. But at that moment, he felt that this V was the strongest enemy he had ever seen. From Franciss intelligence, this V was the best at shooting, but now, his gun was still at his waist, and he could easily use a cold weapon against Francis. What was even more terrifying was that while Francis had been in constant danger, the other party had only used his right hand the whole time. Thinking quickly, Francis came up with another n. He had yet to reveal his trump card, but he already felt that it was impossible to hold back. If he didnt use his trump card, he would probably die here today. He put his hands up again in a starting pose, but using his body as cover, he secretly gestured at Angel behind him with his right hand. Angel crossed her arms. Ah! Francis roared and charged at Luke again. This time, he had learned his lesson. Before he even got close, he swung the two axes like windmills at Luke. His n was to use the axes to suppress Luke with absolute speed before thetter could block. Luke chuckled again. This guy wasnt stupid. He knew to y to his strengths and avoid his shorings. However, these were just Franciss thoughts He thought that Luke had quicker reflexes, but in fact, it was in strength that Luke had the absolute advantage. From the fight just now, Luke estimated that Francis was slower than he was, but not by much. The reason Francis had been in a passive position earlier was that Luke had crushed him in terms ofbat skills. With Muscle Control and Elementary Imitation, as well as the Basic Combat Skills he had acquired from a bunch of people, Luke had yet to meet his match. He had better reflexes, betterbat skills, and more strength than Francis, which was why Luke was so rxed. Faced with Franciss dancing axes, Luke simply stepped back at the same speed as the man. At the same time, he pointed his dagger forward. Ding! An enormous force was transmitted from the point where an axe and the dagger collided. Franciss body instantly tilted, and the axe involuntarily veered away from Luke. rmed, Francis shouted again, Die! One of the two axes flew out at an angle, and the other was thrown at Luke. Luke finally moved his left hand. Ding! The dagger in his left hand hit the side of the axe so that it brushed past him, but the dagger in his right hand had already pushed forward to sh at Franciss chest. Chapter 1259 - I Want to Fight with Fists, You Actually Fight with Technology

Chapter 1259: I Want to Fight with Fists, You Actually Fight with Technology

Just then, the axe which Francis had thrown to the side flew back at Luke at an even faster speed. It was Angel who had caught the axe and thrown it back. Then, she grabbed a thick steel pipe next to her and swung it. The metal pipe whistled through the air. Luke suddenly stopped and retreated. He deflected the spinning axe with the dagger in his left hand and the steel pipe with the dagger in his right hand. ng! There was a loud metallic sh, and Luke took several light steps back. The steel pipe slowed down and didnt even touch his clothes. Angel, who had suddenlyunched the attack, was shocked. She had already loosened her grip on the long steel pipe. Pushing off of her feet, she kicked up dust and left deep footprints behind. She yelled and pushed forward with her fists, aiming for Lukes upper torso. Luke smiled again. Putting the daggers back at his waist, he opened his hands and met her fists. Bang! With a dull roar, a shock wave exploded from their fists and palms, blowing up the sand around them in a rapidly expanding circle. Angel, who had always looked indifferent, was finally surprised, as if she had seen a ghost. She had an extraordinary physique and immense strength. It was normal for her to punch out with one or two tons of strength. The explosion just now would have sent a regr car flying seven to eight meters. She knew that V was good at shooting. His fight with Francis also demonstrated that he was very flexible and strong. However, V didnt retreat at all when he took her attack head-on. This was simply a joke. However, Angel wasnt a brute who relied purely on her physical strength to survive. She wasnt stupid enough to keep fighting Luke with her bare hands. She had richbat experience, and instinctively kicked at Lukes ankle. No matter who the enemy was, theirbat ability would be greatly reduced after they lost a leg. Luke made a light sound of surprise. His right hand moved to suddenly push her left fist to the side. He then darted forward to close the distance between them and avoid the kick. He followed up with his left hand and pressed a palm to her chest. The moment his palm was about tond, it suddenly burst with chi that hit the other party. Bang! Luke was shocked. His left palm felt like it had hit a rubber wall, and was about to rebound. As the thought shed through his mind, he didnt forget to raise his left knee to block the iing kick. Ang groaned and ignored the pain in her leg and chest. She grabbed Lukes leg with her right hand. Luke cursed inwardly and hurriedly dropped his leg. At the same time, he pulled his left palm back, as if he was going to attack again. Ang felt her chest tighten, and she grabbed at Lukes own chest with her right hand. Creak! Her fingernails screeched over the breastte of Vs outfit, but she couldnt find anything to grip onto at all. Before she could react, Luke pushed with his left hand again. Bang! This time, Ang was hit so hard that she was knocked into the air for a while. She finally couldnt help but cry out in pain. Ah! But at the same time, she locked Lukes right hand with her own and pulled hard. Borrowing the force, she straightened her back and raised her legs, aiming for his neck. An arm bar! Luke immediately understood Angels intention, but the corners of his mouth curled up even more. Apart from Frank DAmico, she was the second person to dare use a joint technique on this suit. The V suit was indeed very thin. To maintain agility, it had been made with soft materials. So, Luke had always called it a battle outfit because it didnt look as hard as the Iron Man or Batman suit at first nce. In fact, however, most of the force from Angels first punch had been absorbed by the support exoskeleton in his suit, and Luke was only using one third of his strength. She had been fooled earlier as well when she couldnt find anything like apel to grab onto, and had met theposite material of the breastte instead. Now, she was falling for it a third time. Ang moved quickly, and the drawbacks of having an ordinary brain became clear. She didnt understand at all that Luke was no ordinary opponent in this outfit. She had miscalcted three times in a row because he was too fast. Luke simply raised his left hand to block her from closing her legs. She exerted more strength, but still couldnt close her legs. Lukes left hand didnt move at all, as if it were made of metal. But he was also very surprised. The suits A.I. program, Victoria (Roman goddess of victory), had already called the police. However, the suit had already suffered 12% damage, and the damage was increasing. Angs strength exceeded his expectations. Although the 12% damage to the suit was due to her first explosive punch, it was unbelievable that she could exacerbate the damage to the exoskeleton suit with her legs. Who would dare be her boyfriend? Luke couldnt help but recall how a tough girl in his previous life had crushed a watermelon between her thighs in two seconds. The watermelon had exploded, and red pulp and juice had sttered everywhere. Would Angels boyfriend end up like that watermelon if she pressed too hard when she was too happy? Someone like Iron Hide Creech might just barely live! The thought shed through Lukes head before he erased what shouldnt be imagined from his mind. He refocused, and was about to use his strength to subdue Ang, when he suddenly jerked and looked at Francis in astonishment. At that moment, he felt several strange fluctuations from four different directions which converged to cover this area. Francis didnt take the opportunity to escape when Luke and Ang were fighting. He simply put away the smile on his face and looked coldly at the battlefield. He even drew his military knife from his leg, ready to attack at any moment. Now that he was ready, he lunged forward decisively and stabbed at Lukes thigh. Almost at the same time, Luke sighed gloomily. I was just going to y around with you, but you actually brought technology into it. Franciss heart jolted at the words, but he didnt paused as he stabbed at the man with the knife. Lukes right hand, which Ang had been holding tightly to her chest, stretched out as far as possible, and blue and white electricity sparked on his suit. Crack! Zi Zi Zi! Ang, who was trying her best to control his movements, felt excruciating pain in her chest and convulsed. Although her hands and feet were still in ce, her entire body was stiff from the electric shock, and she couldnt release her terrifying strength. Chapter 1260 - Super-Dick

Chapter 1260: Super-Dick

Luke easily drew his left hand back and swung his palm downward. Pa! This p from the skynded on Franciss head and sent him flying. Before he hit the ground, Luke caught up with him and grabbed his ankle. Blue and white electricity sparked in Lukes left hand again. Zi Zi Zi! Francis, who was dizzy, also convulsed, and his vision turned ck. Lifting both people, Luke sighed gloomily again. Being too lenient only leads to more violence. Havent you heard the saying? An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Ang, who was twitching in his hands, despaired. Damn it! Why werent the super controllers working? Francis had been ambushed and almost killed by Wade before, but he had dared to take the initiative to lure Wade here today not because of theirbined strength, much less the dozens of armed men here. The real trump card was the super controllers provided by the boss behind the scenes. They didnt know exactly how the controller worked, but it had a strong suppression effect on both superhumans and non-superhumans. The secret signal which Francis had given her just now was for her to stall the other party so that the super controllers could lock onto him fully. Because the machines werent very flexible, they couldnt keep up with moving targets. Francis and Ang, on the other hand, were wearing special devices that could prevent them from being injured by the controllers. With these, Ang didnt think it would be a problem to take down this V. Even though Luke had demonstrated extraordinary strength and reflexes in their battle, she hadnt panicked, precisely because she had this weapon that was especially effective against superhumans. Francis activated the super controller and then rushed over, but when Luke could still speak, they knew that something was wrong. Superhumans attacked by the super controller might still be able to talk, but they wouldnt be this rxed. What Luke did next proved that he indeed wasnt affected by the super controller. Instead, he seized the opportunity to capture them in one go. The ups and downs of life were too heartbreaking! What Angel didnt know was that Luke had used less than half of his strength the entire time, which was even more heartbreaking. Whether they relied on their strength or technology, they were powerless in front of Luke. This super controller at the end was interesting, but only a little. Luke disappeared into the darkness with the two people. A momentter, he was standing in front of a super controller. Francis and Ang were gone; he had knocked them out and thrown them into Space 2. Looking at the super controller in front of him, Luke frowned. This controller had a portable base and the direction it was pointing in could be adjusted freely. It looked a little like a home satellite dish. There were four such controllers, and they were aimed at the same location from four angles, which was the open space where Luke had just fought Francis and Angel. However, the controller in front of him was currently emitting smoke. It waspletely ck and smelled like burned electronic equipment. Luke dismantled it and threw it into his inventory before he went to the other three controllers. A few minutester, he frowned and returned to the clearing. All four super controllers had self-destructed. As someone who always put safety first, Luke immediately thought of this possibility when he saw the charred remains of the controllers. Putting the first controller into his inventory and scanning it with his mind, he was even more certain. The super controllers which had all been working fine just now had all self-destructed at the same time. Not only that, several electronic devices on Francis and his partner had also self-destructed, including a chip in their bodies. Recalling how Francis and his partner acted, they were clearly more likeckeys than the boss behind the scenes. Luke knew that he had run into a crafty and vignt opponent. The moment Francis and his partner failed, this person cut off all potentially important leads and destroyed the equipment to ensure his own safety. Could it be that this person had been using surveince nearby to monitor the oue of the fight earlier? As Luke pondered, he approached the abandoned fridge that was riddled with holes. Wade was still lying on the ground behind the fridge, his head in Vanessasp. I shouldvee to you, but the person under the mask isnt the man you remember Wades voice was serious. Did you make this mask yourself? Vanessa interrupted him. Wade was speechless. Vanessa stretched out her hand, and Wade subconsciously ducked. But under her gaze, he stopped. Vanessa slowly and firmly reached behind the mask, undid the nylon buckle, and pulled it off. Then, she looked at Wades face helplessly. Wade said awkwardly, Theres another one in case the mask falls off. He was wearing Tony Starks handsome face. It was clearly a poster image of the tycoon. Wade had cut out the tycoons head and stuck it to his face. Vanessa smiled and took it off. Wade eximed, Its stuck Its like car spray or a band-aid. Ow! Wait, are you sure you want to take it off? After a brief silence, Vanessa nodded. Im sure. She firmly took off Tony Starks face. The real face of the avocado was revealed. She couldnt help but exim in surprise, but she didnt push Wades face away. Wade was a little sad. In the past, when she saw his handsome face, she would definitely immediately kiss him. Sure enough, he couldnt go back to the past. His days of relying on his face to make a living were gone. Vanessa, on the other hand, reached out to hold his chin, as if she was thinking about something. After a brief adjustment period and some alcohol Itd be a face Ill be happy to sit on. As she spoke, she naturally stroked his face and raised her pinky. Relieved, Wade hooked pinkies with her. No problem. Also, theres a one-of-a-kind object under this outfit a super-dick! Vanessa finally burst outughing. On the side, Lukes eyes had been opened. He knew that there were a lot of weird couples in the world, but this pair took the cake, right? They didnt seem to match. Vanessa was better-off than most people in the world. However, it seemed nothing was wrong. Without this big heart and weird taste, how could she be entangled with Wade to this extent? He coughed and said, Why dont you talk about your romance elsewhere? Wade turned his head in disdain. Youre still here? Cant you go off and do your thing? As he spoke, he waved his hand like he was swatting a fly. Youre the big boss. You still need to maintain world peace. If you really cant, you can go home and sweep thewn. Maybe you have a lot of dog sh*t on it Luke raised an eyebrow. What a cheap person. He was shameless when he was asking for help, but even more so when he was fine. Chapter 1261 - A Waste Not to Carry Bricks

Chapter 1261: A Waste Not to Carry Bricks

Luke wasnt angry. He simply chuckled. Francis is just ackey. He has a backer who saw everything that happened here. Wade said, So what? If he darese, my big dick wont let him go. Ill definitely beat him up until he calls me Dad. ncing at Vanessa, Luke said, So, he knows that Francis kidnapped your girlfriend. In other words, he knows who your girlfriend is. Wade was stumped. What? Luke said, I dont think helle looking for trouble with you again for the time being. Call me when youre free. Then, he took off his hat and bowed slightly to Vanessa. Maam, your courage is worthy of all praise. May fortune always be with you. With that, he put on his hat and glided off to disappear into the night sky. After a brief silence, Vanessa looked at Wade. Who was that? Wadeughed hollowly. An unimportant character. I just made a call and had hime over. Vanessa was deep in thought. Really? Why did he say that someone begged him to save me? Wade said, Lets not talk about that. I think we should find a quiet ce to discuss our beautiful future. Vanessa frowned at the avocado in front of her. A momentter, she sighed. Fine, but there has to be a lot of wine, or I might not be able to enjoy it. Wade: I forgot to tell you, Im living with a bunch of weed users. I guarantee itll be more effective than alcohol. Vanessa: Fine. Now shut up and kiss me! They slowly leaned toward each other, before Vanessa paused. She turned her head, only to see a phone next to her ear. Time can never mend, The careless whispers of a good friend It was Wade who was holding his phone. Its the group Wham! Like we said before. Vanessa smiled brilliantly and hugged him tightly. Elsewhere, Luke didnt dwell on Wade. Like he said, Franciss boss behind the scenes probably knew everything. Wade had been riddled with bullets as soon as he showed up. Hisbat ability wasnt worth worrying about, not to mention that he had a huge weakness in Vanessa. If Luke was the boss behind the scenes, the first person he would want to deal with was V; it was useless to deal with Wade otherwise. Also, if the other party wanted to deal with V, he definitely couldnt rashly take action; otherwise he would just be sending Luke experience and credit points. It wasnt a bad thing to let Wade live for a few days first. Vanessas choice was beyond Lukes expectations. It seemed that there was no need to give Wade the Thousand Faces System. It also wasnt a bad thing that there was someone else behind Francis. Luke didnt believe Wade would dare gamble with Vanessas safety. Someone like Luke who was rich, had connections, and was a capable boss was someone whom Wade could trust. Thinking that, Lukes gloom from not catching the boss behind the scenes dissipated. The experience and credit points gained tonight were average. The dozens of criminals were worth over 3,000. He also obtained 3,000 for capturing Francis, 1,500 for Angel, and just 20 for rescuing Vanessa. In total, he got less than 8,000 experience and credit points. Now, the hosts experience was 615,000 / 700,000. Credit: 209,000. His experience and credit points were mediocre, but it wasnt bad. System:?You have defeated Francis and have obtained a list of his abilities. Franciss abilities: Basic Combat, Basic Firearms, Basic Cold Weapon Proficiency Elementary Quick Reflex (Prerequisites: 20 Dexterity, 10,000 Credit), Pain Immunity (Unavable) System:?You have defeated Angel and have obtained a list of her abilities. Angels abilities: Basic Firearms, Basic Combat Proficiency Elementary Physical Enhancement (Prerequisites: 20 Strength, 10,000 Credit) Franciss Elementary Quick Reflex ovepped with Lukes Quick Reflex, and Angels Physical Enhancement ovepped with Nikkis Muscle Control; these abilities could be considered an upgrade and aplement. The two abilities actually had outstanding effects. Elementary Quick Reflex increased Lukes reaction speed by about 10%, while Physical Enhancement increased his strength by 20%. This was already a huge improvement, butpared with the abilities he had acquired some time ago, the effect was too simple. The abilities he got prior to these either had to do with cloning or longevity; even the slightly worse ones were still Elementary Imitation, which was necessary for a master of physical techniques, or the explosive Muscle Control, which doubled ones strength. After Luke calmed down, he realized the huge benefits of these two new abilities. The previous mystical abilities were more like means of using power, and belonged to the techniques category. The two abilities this time mainly enhanced the most basic qualities of his body, and could be considered to belong to the body category. The stronger the body, the better the power of the technique; only then could a mystical technique transform a strong body to evince betterbat ability. Both categories werent opposites, butplemented each other, and were all importantponents of strength. When Luke returned to the vi, he took out the medical A.I., Osiris, from his inventory, and did aplete and detailed checkup on himself, which confirmed his spection. It was actually very significant that Elementary Quick Reflex could increase his reaction speed by 10%. In his previous life, speed was the only thing that couldnt be defeated by martial arts. Until now, he had never met anyone with superpowers who had better reflexes than him. He had always been the one who could suppress his opponents with his super fast reflexes and a way to break through their defenses. But what if this sort of person appeared one day? They would crush him with their super reflexes in turn. Until he was as strong as the God of Thunder or the Hulk, it was safer for him to increase his reaction speed. It would also make it even easier for him to control his clone at the same time. The effects of Elementary Physical Enhancement were simple and crude, and Luke was very pleased. Nikkis Muscle Control mainly allowed her muscles to exert their potential, and she could slowly get stronger physically to a certain degree. This ability was mainly a technique for improving the bodys foundation: it was roughly eight parts technique and two parts body. Angels Physical Enhancement, on the other hand, was directly proportional to the strength of her body. It also had the same effect of Muscle Control to a small extent, and was basically nine parts body and one part technique. Angelsbat ability was so outstanding because she had been a professional UFC fighter before she awakened her superpower. That was why she had Basic Combat Proficiency in her list of abilities. Luke felt that she was at the highest level for Basic and under Elementary. Angel was the strongest Earthling he had ever met. The force of an ordinary punch was basically more than a ton. The most explosive force when she used both fists was no less than five tons. To support such tremendous power, a strong body was naturally required. Such a good superpower C it was a waste not to use it for carrying bricks. Chapter 1262 - New Trump Card, Passing On the Inheritance, and Old Staff

Chapter 1262: New Trump Card, Passing On the Inheritance, and Old Staff

Before Ang obtained Physical Enhancement, even if she was a female UFC fighter, her strength had been less than 20%. From this, one could see how terrifying this abilitys boost was for body and strength. Even Lukes feeler attack with chi had been blocked by Angels muscles. He had almost been sent flying by that attack. He really wasnt joking. Angel was indeed a super girl with more muscles than Luke. Her breasts were the size of basketballs. Her muscles were even tougher than Ker . Ordinary 9mm guns were indeed useless against such thick muscles. Her chest muscles would stop any bullets. Before she obtained Physical Enhancement, no matter how strong she was, she was still just an outstanding woman. With this ability, she became a mid- to low-tier superhuman. Lukes physique was ten times better than that of an ordinary person. With this ability, his body strength finally broke through the normal condition to be extraordinary, and his strength reached a new level. With this ability as a bridge, he didnt have to look at Iron Hide Creechs Elementary Tempering often. At the very least, he could block bullets with his muscles. Although he would still be injured after being shot, it definitely wouldnt be like before, where he would be pierced by bullets. Coupled with Elementary Self-Healing, this was definitely a life-saving trump card. While the clone was busy with research in New York, Selina was teaching ire how to practice the Kunlun Chi Refining technique in Texas. It was an extremely simple process. Luke had initially wanted the mysterious old man, Gold Nugget No. 2, to pass down this skill to ire, but Luke had been trying to master the technique for a while, so there had been no rush. Now that Robert and Catherine had both learned it, it made sense for ire to be taught the Chi Refining technique. He had Selina teach her to save him trouble and ensure that nothing went wrong. After teaching ire for a few hours and finding the difficult points in her cultivation, the mysterious old man, Gold Nugget No. 2, gave ire a cheat that night, which was a record of Gold Nugget and Selinas cultivation process in theirbined state. Thus, the person at home with the most talent at cultivating chi appeared, and that was ire. She learned the basics in half a day. Most of the time had been spent listening to Selina describe theplete cultivation technique and various warnings; in reality, she only cultivated for less than an hour. Apart from Luke, who had a system cheat, this little monkey was the fastest atprehending things. As for confidentiality, a certain dog head old man was very familiar with Lukes safety rules. He had already set conditions and wouldnt let ire mess around. After Mothers Day, Luke and Selina returned to Shackelford to inspect Roberts securitypany. There werent many people in thepany right now. Roberts oldrades were the backbone, and there was a manager in charge of daily administration. There were also over 20 newbies who had been recruited for training. They had been training for months. As long as they passed the assessment and obtained various credentials, they could officially start work. Then, the second batch of people would be next on the agenda. The second batch would be divided into two groups. One group would still join the securitypany, and be backup for the first batch. Lukes n was for this security work to be a lucrative roster. The people who were hired would spend half the time carrying out security assignments and the other half keeping up with their training. After all, starting work after only half a year of training was just passable. For now, Roberts oldrades would have to take turns carrying out assignments. Of course, the security contracts they offered trained members would be stricter, and the penalties would be very high. As long as they werent stupid and didnt have crooked thoughts, most people wouldnt abandon this high-paying, stable job. The second group would enter another defensepany and be a special force. In the end, the total number would be around 50 people. Those people would be paid better and given more training. After sufficient training, they would receive some low-grade mercenary assignments with clear targets to maintain their condition. This defensepany would definitely make a loss, because its goal wasnt to make money, but to be something that was standard of many major forces a private army. Spending a lot of money to support these people long-term would enable them to be deployed at any time. This would remove interference from an external party, and Luke would feel better about them undertaking assignments that couldnt be made public. Luke had never thought about using these people tomit crimes, but it was best not to casually spread word of certain things. If he found a temporary mercenary team to carry out a task, these people definitely wouldnt specially keep it a secret, even if they were given money. Trying to control the mouths of these mercenaries who toyed with death after paying them was a pipe dream. Only apany that managed them at all times would maintain the fullest confidentiality. Also, Luke had a huge advantage over the rest of the world in that he could confirm if there were problems with these people or not. Whether it was the surveince of the multifaceted system, the assessment of hostility in the system interface, or Mental Communication and Basic Psychology, he could clearly discern if there was something wrong with these people or not. Luke didnt have much time himself, and could only carry out the earliest screening. But he had a senior employee on hand Bobby Max, former PR manager of Cosmic Cube Technology. Bobby had been transferred to Titanium Phone Companys HR department and was now a deputy director. However, to his colleagues, this was probably an honorary title. He didnt oversee any of thepanys daily affairs, but always listened in at importantpany meetings and important business negotiations. The person who gave Deputy Director Max this power was the queen of the phonepany herself, Jenny Gwenis. As the original owner of Mental Communication, the work Bobby did was colorful. He was Jennys direct subordinate in thepany, but didnt have any resources or business, so nobody would spend time currying favor with him. He only had one job, and that was to listen to Jenny and conduct a focused evaluation of certain people, before handing her his conclusion. He didnt need to give her any numbers or data as proof; all CEO Jenny needed was the conclusion. Luke also met Bobby regrly, at least once a month, for a private chat. Bobby Maxs boss was still and always Luke. The reason he stayed with the phonepany instead of relying on his abilities to make his own way was all because of Luke. The stronger Bobbys Mental Communication got, the more he respected Luke. Because he was never able to read this bosss mind. Chapter 1263 - Personal Army and “Habitual Offender” John

Chapter 1263: Personal Army and Habitual Offender John

Luke, a young man who wasnt even 20 yet, had casually found a young heiress Jenny, and together, they built a phonepany worth almost a hundred billion in just a year. Every time he saw the public praising Miss Jenny, Bobby felt a sense of superiority. Apart from him, few people in the world knew that Miss Jenny, who was known as the worlds top business genius, was actually just this young mans middleman! Bobby was even more aware of how Titanium Phone Company had struck it rich. In the beginning, Jenny was just a rich heiress with some capability. As the PR manager back then, Bobby apanied her as they went to inspect the gold mine in Boom Town, Arizona. When Titanium Phone Company was first established, Bobby also became the assistant manager of HR to specially inspect applicants. He could sense Miss Jennys absolute trust in their boss. It was also for this reason that Bobby told himself not to piss off his boss. Jenny controlled a phonepany that was worth hundreds of billions, and there was nothing holding her back. Nevertheless, she had never thought of doing anything to harm Luke; this couldnt be exined by saying that love made women stupid. Bobby himself was also worth tens of millions now, and had an annual consultant fee of ten million from Jenny, so he didnt dare plot anything. It wasnt because of the money that Jenny and Bobby were so obedient. Now that Luke handed the everyday psychological evaluations over to Bobby, Bobby naturally wouldnt refuse. In any case, he just needed to assess the people at Roberts securitypany and the defensepany regrly. He wasnt a real psychiatrist, and he didnt need toe up with heaps of data to prove his conclusions. Actually, it was simr to his job at the phonepany. As long as he gave Luke the evaluation results, everything else was none of his business. With Bobbys current level of Mental Communication, it took him eight hours toplete this personal assignment from the boss. At most, he would fly out for a day trip once a month. Luke also valued Bobby, or he wouldnt have given him shares in Titanium Phone Company and made him a multi-millionaire. Based on Titanium Phone Companys current development trend, it was only a matter of time before Bobbys shares reached a hundred million. Luke usually didnt care what this guy did, as long as he didnt go out and brag about his superpower. In any case, this guy had Mental Communication, and it would be hard for anyone with bad intentions to approach him. It was also because of his existence that Titanium Phone Company had been able to silently avoid numerous overt and covert plots. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for thepany to remain safe for more than a year. That was why Jenny had offered Bobby an annual consultant fee; it had nothing to do with Luke. However, Luke had always been very careful. He only let this business hack appear in controble locations, to prevent Bobby from being detected by sensors for superpowers. As Luke had expected, SHIELD had long caught onto Bobbys tail. After everything was settled, he rxed in Shackelford. As long as Robert developed quietly in Shackelford for a few years, he would be able to deploy a personal army no worse than what a billionaire could afford. Now, ordinary rich people could no longer contend with Luke in terms of money. Instead, the most troublesome ones were those who openly mobilized hostile forces. There were plenty of forces who liked to abuse their power, like Hydra, the Hand, the twelve members of the High Table and Kingpin. With the securitypany and the defensepany under Robertsmand, most dangers could be avoided. He could leave the bigger and more troublesome people to Luke. At noon on Thursday, Luke and Selina returned to New York. They got into their car in the parking lot and went straight to the police department. Looking at the gloomy weather, Selina rejoiced. Its a good thing I caught enough sun in Shackelford, or it would feel like Im growing mold. Luke asked, Then, do you want a sunbathing machine? Selina quickly shook her head. No. Theres no soul in sunbathing without the sun. Luke shrugged and didnt say anything else. That was Selinas temperament. She usuallyined a lot, but she only said it casually and never dwelled on it, nor would she pester Luke. That was the biggest reason why she and Luke got along so well. Of course, except when it came to food. She would hold him to any promises he made in rtion to food. Luke and Selina returned to the police department from the airport. It had been a long time since they went to a roast barbecue restaurant, so they got a lot of takeaway. Luke had nothing to do in Shackelford, and just watched over the freshest produce on the ranch. Since he had been away for a long time, he cooked for the whole family every day. Now that he was back, he decisively cked off. A beautiful life was a bnce of work and y. Selina and Gold Nugget had been eating too much too good food recently; they could do with a change of pace. At the police department, they split up. Luke went to Dustin, and Selina brought food to Elsa and Elizabeth. It was slightly past twelve, which was lunchtime. Dustin usually finished work around 12:15, as was his habit. Luke arrived just in time to see an annoyed-looking John ee out of his office. Luke greeted him with a smile. The boss lectured you again? Just so. John snorted but didnt say anything bad about Dustin. He had been convinced by Dustins performance in thest few months. Dustin was capable and responsible, and followed the rules. He wasnt a disgusting boss who took all the credit and threw the me on his subordinates if something happened. It was purely Johns own fault that he got a dressing down. In the face of Lukes questioning gaze, he didnt hide anything. Internal Affairs came looking for trouble with me again, and the boss sent them packing. So, I couldnt escape this scolding. Luke chuckled. Since its over, why are you still down? Once Dustin was done with his lecture, the matter was closed; that was how he worked. However, John was still acting like he had the worst luck John was a little embarrassed. This is the second time Internal Affairs hase after me this month. The boss cant take it anymore, and wants me to take a week off and go for some counseling. Luke was a little astonished when he heard this. It wasnt even halfway through May, and Internal Affairs had already looked for John twice. No wonder Dustin couldnt take it anymore. John was a famous habitual offender in NYPD. Internal Affairs was already used to this. If it wasnt a serious problem, they wouldnte knocking, only to be rebuffed. Furthermore, John had been told to go for counseling. Chapter 1264 - Talk of a Transfer, and If You Want It, Come and Get It Yourself

Chapter 1264: Talk of a Transfer, and If You Want It, Come and Get It Yourself

Generally, only when police officers shot and injured a suspect or had serious psychological issues would their superior order them to go and get counseling. John had also been forced to take leave, so this definitely wasnt a small matter. How many did you kill this time? Luke asked involuntarily. John said unhappily, Rubbish, its not that easy to die! But when he saw Lukes skeptical expression, he looked away in embarrassment. Two have serious injuries, three have light injuries. Luke: Are the two with serious injuries about to die? John: Theyre still in the ICU. They wont necessarily die right? Luke was lost for words. He had nothing else to say. He took out a portion of the roast meat from the big bag he was holding and gave it to John. Ill treat you to a good meal. Lets get a drink when were free. Johns nose twitched, and he nodded. Okay. A takeaway box wasnt good enoughfort for being ordered to go home for a while, but it wasnt like Luke was his wife. Besides, the food smelled great. After seeing the troublemaker off, Luke sighed and entered the office. Dustin was already waiting for him inside. The office blinds and door werent closed, so Luke had clearly seen them talking. Although John looked like he was out of luck, he was in fact the super force which Dustin relied on the most in the police department apart from Luke. John and Luke were Dustins two trump cards. Dustin had never forgotten that in the L.A. Nakatomi za case, Luke and John had killed more than 50 professional criminals without evenmunicating with each other. In that battle, John had acted in the open and Luke from the shadows. In addition to all the criminals being wiped out, only one reckless hostage had died; there had been no other casualties. This proved that they were excellent partners. However, most cases didnt require two super fighters at the same time. It would be a waste to put them together. Actually, Dustin felt that it was a waste for Selina to follow Luke. With her abilities, she could set up her own team and groom new people in passing. She was the one who had brought Luke out of a small town. Nobody could say that she wasnt capable! Unfortunately, it was just an idea, and unless the two of them brought it up themselves, Dustin wouldnt be the first to mention it. Dustin wasnt Brad. He was always more considerate toward his subordinates, and wouldnt only consider his own point of view. This sort of character actually wasnt an advantage if he was promoted, but he didnt want to change his nature. Enjoying the food which Luke had brought, he gestured for him to close the door. Luke closed the door and sat on the couch. Dustin dropped the goose leg that he had been eating and wiped his mouth. If you hadnte back by now, I would have called you. Luke asked, Is there a major case? Dustin shook his head and made sure that nobody was outside, before he said in a low voice, Themissioner is probably going to step down soon. Itll be sometime this month. Luke wasnt surprised, but he was puzzled. What does that have to do with us? After a brief silence, Dustin finally said, Brad wants me elsewhere. Luke asked, A promotion or a transfer? Dustin said, He wants me to apply for the position of director of Brooklyns 66th Precinct. Luke frowned. What does he want to do? Most branch directors were either captains or deputy inspectors, so on the surface, this transfer was to a position on the same level. However, transferring from HQs Detective Bureau to Brooklyn was in reality a significant drop in status and importance. It was more like a transfer to suppress an opponent, but it was Brad who had proposed it. Dustin said, He said that I dont have any practical experience in managing a department at a lower level, and I have to make up for this shoring before I can be promoted. Luke sneered when he heard that. Does Brad have a brain disability, or does he think you have one? He dares give you such a ridiculous reason. Dustin smiled bitterly. He probably thinks that Ill agree as usual. Luke nodded in understanding. Who did he make a deal with? Dustin said, I dont know, but its an NYPD higher-up, and might be connected to a particr councilor. Luke asked, What do you think? It actually wasnt a big problem, but if Dustin didnt want to fight it, it would be inconvenient for Luke to take action. Dustin spread his hands. What else can I think? I cant keep this position without backing. Luke chuckled. Boss, are you willing to give up on Brad now? Dustin smiled self-deprecatingly. I regard him as a good friend, but he doesnt. Actually, he had noticed the change in Brad since he came to New York. It wasnt him forgetting his roots after achieving sess; rather, it was the transformation from a police officer to a politician, where everything depended on interests. It wasnt a momentary impulse, nor was it something that could be affected by an old friendship. He and Brad had known each other for so many years, but Dustin didnt want to learn to prioritize benefits over all else. He was unable to say anything, and they gradually grew apart. It was partly due to talking with Luke. When Luke wanted to give someone a mental suggestion, it wasnt so easy; everything he said had to be based on facts and couldnt be created out of nothing. Dustin wasnt really stupid. Luke had just solidified his impression of Brad by bringing up things that Dustin hadnt wanted to dwell on in the past. Naturally, his loyalty to Brad faded. Dustin was a good boss, and Luke wasnt willing to switch bosses. Even if he could shut up his new boss, a boss who was unhappy because he was forced to yield was far more inconvenient than a boss who took him into consideration. Not all of Lukes behavior was in keeping with a police officers code of conduct. Dustin could help him withstand pressure and refuse an investigation by Internal Affairs, which was very convenient. The position of chief inspector didnt look impressive, but New York was under his jurisdiction, and New York was currently the center of a series of major events. Luke was a civil servant and didnt have a high rank. He could appear anywhere in New York and not draw any attention. His days were so smooth because he had someone to cover for him. A certain tycoon was the opposite. Tony had Stark Industries to protect him, but could he do whatever he wanted? Of course not. The higher a persons position in society, the more restrictions there were. Jenny was bing more and more powerful, but there were also more and more rules she had to follow when she did things. Luke, on the other hand, didnt have any of that. That was because Jenny was the person who ran Titanium Phone Company, not Luke. As he was thinking that, Luke smiled. Isnt that enough? In any case, were going to fall out with him anyway, so why give up this position? If Brad wants it, he can get it fair and square. Chapter 1265 - Titanium Phone Companys Huge Influence

Chapter 1265: Titanium Phone Companys Huge Influence

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Stumped, Dustin thought for a moment before he got it. Doing that really would be a falling out. He had initially been about to follow the order and give up his position, but he suddenly realized something at Lukes reminder. It was no secret that he was Brads trusted subordinate. Most of the seasoned detectives in NYPD knew this too. If Brad forcibly transferred him to a worse position, his opponents and colleagues would immediately know that they were at odds. Only a person with poor character would forcibly demote a loyal subordinate like Dustin. A politicians character wasnt worth mentioning. He didnt dare talk about interests with his subordinates because his subordinates interests wouldnt align with the higher-ups. If he wanted his subordinates to sacrifice their interests, he would have to bring friendship into it. Without a good rtionship, his subordinates wouldnt believe him even if he promised them benefitster. That was because everyone would then know that this person only cared about interests. Once the matter was over, they would be left out in the cold. A rtionship between a superior and a subordinate was a bond that could be thick or thin, but there was always one. A mountain peak who could not be trusted would copse sooner orter. If someone like Dustin, who had been loyal for more than ten years, was treated harshly, how many people would be able to trust that Brad wouldnt be willing to give them up? It was hard to lead troops that no longer had faith in their boss. But Dustin taking the initiative to apply for the transfer was another matter. Thinking that, Dustin looked at Luke, who was beaming silently, and suddenly smiled. Thats right. Even if I cant keep this position, I will at most be transferred to a ce no less worse than the 66th Precinct. Thats it, then! How magnanimous of you, boss. Luke gave him a thumbs up and said goodbye. Right, dont forget lunch. I specially went out to buy it. He added inwardly,?I specially went out to get it and got you some in passing. Theres nothing wrong with that. Unbeknownst to Dustin, he was treated as a charity case once again. He rolled his eyes. Do you want me to tip you? How about five cents? Luke gestured to admit defeat, and opened the door. Dustin opened the takeaway box and chewed on a piece of char siu. His eyes shed as he murmured, Hehe, whoever wants to take my position has to be strong enough. Luke took out his phone and sent Jenny a message to speed up the n for NYPD. It was different to what Dustin was thinking. He didnt necessarily need Dustin to sit in that position. If Dustin was promoted as the big boss of the Detective Bureau and his position was taken over by someone Luke could trust, it wasnt a problem. And Luke had found a candidate recently. It wasnt that Dustin was stupid enough not to think about it, but that hecked the means to make a deal. After all, he had always been close to Brad and didnt know the other bigshots in the police department. But if Luke had Jenny step in and use her position and other benefits to trade with NYPD or even bigshot government officials in New York, there would be a lot of room to maneuver around. At that time, Jenny would be the one backing Dustin. The best thing to use in America was money. It was always the twin to power. Some people traded money for power, and power could be used to obtain even more money. This cycle continued, and this was how the top ss in America was formed. Jenny was going down this road, and Luke could ride the tyrannical female CEOs car and enjoy top-level treatment. After a few peaceful days, it was the middle of May. The weather in New York gradually improved. The sun and warmth brightened the moods of the people in the city. The streets were filled with young men and women in spring clothes. Warm sunlight shone through the gaps in the buildings, illuminating dark corners. The young men and womenughed and bickered in the sun, giving this old, dismal city more life. Smartphones, which had been spreading like wildfire, had be the best essory for these people. It could store far more songs than old phone models, and also had better stereo. As long as they bought a portable speaker from Titanium Phone Company, they couldbine it with most smartphones on the market to create an outdoor sound system. Most smartphones on the market had the same interface as Titanium phones, while Titanium Phone Company was the quickest at releasing various essories. Jenny had been very sessful with patent trades at the very beginning, and had relied on several powerful allies to promote this standard. While this didnt generate profits, Titanium Phone Company had be a true industry standard. In this regard, they had deeper roots than just assembling phones. Titanium Phone Companys worth skyrocketed, not because of the hype, but because the patents and technology it held were bing more and more valuable. Smartphones had also transformed from being an initial groundbreaking product to an irresistible, modern trend. Anybody who wasnt stupid would be able to tell that Titanium Phone Company definitely had a huge share of the pie. However, this wasnt a concern for these young people. Most of them only knew that Titanium phones were the most popr smartphones. Titanium Phone Companys products were the most trendy and most cutting-edge. There were more advanced and cooler telmunication equipment and technology for real-timemunication in this world, like a certain tycoonspletely mature virtual projection technology. However, that had nothing to do with these young people, because they couldnt afford it. It was just like Iron Mans Mark armor; it could be considered the most trendy and cutting-edge prosthetic arm, but at the cost of hundreds of millions, it was doomed to have nothing to do with most people. Titanium phones and essories were trendy items that anyone could get. Apart from the poorest people, it wasnt hard to squeeze out three to five hundred dors. Of course, not all young people could get their hands on the money right away. Also, Luke had long differentiated between the standard and high-end models. Anybody would be able to tell the difference at a nce. A high-end model looked even more trendy. Anybody who didnt have it would want it; anybody who had the standard model would want the higher-end model. But after the high-end models were the limited editions, which were more expensive and definitely more eye-catching in terms of color and appearance. And that wasnt the end of it; there was also a regr release of diamond premium editions, as well as custom-made models that could only be directly ordered by the upper crust. These people could also spend a lot of money to buy the diamond model; at most, it was just a small matter of being in the queue for it. But private custom models were different. Sheerah and Jennifer Perry were the first to get this version. They were also the first two diva stars to promote the Titanium phone. Back then, Luke had only mentioned a few money-making tricks, but Jenny had immediately got it. This sort of packaging and marketing strategy was already verymon in Europe and the United States; famous sports car, jewelry, or fashion brands took this route. It was just that Jenny hadnt thought in this direction at first. Chapter 1266 - Youngsters’ Dream, Youngsters’ "Fractures"

Chapter 1266: Youngsters Dream, Youngsters Fractures

In fact, Luke only said a few words before tactfully shutting up, because the n that CEO Jenny came up with was much more reliable than his own. While these were old tricks, they pointed to the essence of human nature. unting was an indispensable part of human society. A product which couldnt be unted wasnt perfect for the upper crust. Were they spendthrifts? That wasnt quite the case. How could they enjoy themselves without these things? It wasnt just enjoying luxury goods; they also enjoyed the envy and jealousy of other people who looked at these things. Even bigshots who liked to pretend to be ordinary people liked this feeling; it was just that they unted other types of things. Since products like these were mainly for show, the young people on the streets naturally didnt have a share in them. At most, they dreamed of getting a limited edition Titanium phone. This model only cost 998 dors each, and the price was more affordable. The truly unaffordable ones were the 4,998-dor premium editions and the ridiculous 9,998-dor custom-made models. Right now, an ordinary young person who could take out a top-quality Titanium phone in front of their friends and hook it up to a portable speaker was enough to make them the most popr kid on the block, and they could bask in the looks of envy. It was just past noon, and Luke and Selina were driving home. Seeing theseughing young people enjoying the sunshine, they chatted in a good mood. Clinton now looks a little more like a regr neighborhood. These young people made up the biggest group of fans of the Titanium phones, and were Lukes biggest moneybags. For him, money could actualize Tonys technology and give Luke power. Money was too important. The young people who made him rich were always very pleasing to the eye. Selina was also paying attention to the youngsters, but her attention was on something else. Of course. In a regr neighborhood, girls can wear a little less so that you get a better view. Luke couldnt help butugh. Then how about I find an indoor swimming pool? I can lie down and watch while drinking. Wouldnt that be great? Selina choked at his blunt words, but stillunched a final jab. Who was the one watching girls y basketball earlier? A swimming pool wouldnt give you as clear a view, right? Luke nced at her in surprise. I was just admiring her basketball skills! Selina sneered. Hehe, one of the girls did seem to have two attractive basketball skills. Luke said, Thats all thanks to her 200 pounds! Selina was rendered speechless. She really couldnt bring herself to say that Luke was interested in that 200-pound girl. That would go against her own conscience. At that moment, the car arrived at Foggys office. Luke saw Foggy and Matte downstairs, their faces tense and anxious. He greeted him. Hey, bro, whats going on? Foggy looked over and was delighted when he recognized Lukes car. Luke, you came at the right time. Something happened at the renovationpany, and were going to take a look. Luke asked, Whats up? Foggy said, Its Charlie and Raqael. Ben told them to go to Queens to get construction materials, but they got into a fight on the way, and now all five of them are in the hospital. Luke was startled. ICU? Foggy and Matts faces twitched. Matt, who usually didnt talk much, couldnt help but interject, They got emergency treatment, and their lives arent in danger. However, Charlie and Raqael each have a broken arm. Luke was relieved, but didnt waste any time. Which hospital? Lets go and take a look. Foggy said, The medical center in Queens. Luke started up his car. Lets talk over the phone. Foggy and Matt were used to how straightforward Luke was, and they simply nodded and walked to their own car. As they got in, Matts phone rang. Foggy drove, and Matt told Luke the details of the fight. Things werentplicated. Charlie, Raqael, and Hudson, along with two friends, drove two cars to Queens to get some construction materials. They loaded up the materials and had just pulled out of the warehouse, when a dump truck scraped Charlies car. Charlie, who was in the passenger seat, saw the person in the passenger seat of the dump truck turn around to look at them, but the truck didnt stop. He was instantly enraged. The other party was clearly trying to escape. It was customary for young people from the Clinton area to stir up trouble. Charlie and the others had been behaving themselves recently, but that didnt mean that they didnt have tempers. It was clearly the other party who had made a mistake this time, but they still dared to pretend not to see them. Then, they chased after the truck and forced it to stop. Things went smoothly, but Charlie and the others never expected what happened next. Two brawny white men got out of the car. After listening to them curse, they looked at the five African-American boys and attacked them. In less than ten seconds, the five boys were screaming and retching on the ground as they watched the other party leave. From beginning to end, the two men hadnt said a word. The other three were fine after retching, but Charlie and Raqael had broken arms, and could only call thepanys general manager. Ben rushed over when he received the call. He was almost at the hospital. But these rascals were afraid of their mothers dealing with them, so they called Foggy and wanted him to let their families know. Naturally, Foggy and Matt couldnt sit still. Charlie and the others had been performing well in thest few months. They could be considered high ie earners in the Clinton area, and had promising futures. It would be strange if Foggy and Matt werent worried when they heard that Charlie and Raqael had broken bones. After listening to Matts exnation, Luke had Selina call Ben. The call was quickly picked up and they exchanged a few words. He and Selina looked at each other in amusement. Ben was already at the hospital, and had asked about Charlie and the others. Actually, the kids werent that badly injured. Charlie and Raqaels so-called broken arms were just dislocated. However, in their panic and pain, they realized that their arms hurt every time they moved. After listening to too many bedtime stories about Batman and ck Cat, these bone-breaking demons, they subconsciously thought that their arms were broken. When it turned out to be dislocated limbs, the doctors no longer rushed, and arranged for them to get check-ups first. Ben and the boys were in the waiting lounge. Luke and Selina were amused, and passed the message on to Foggy and Matt so that they wouldnt worry too much. 20 minutester, they met the unlucky rascals at the hospital. Chapter 1267 - That Patient Over There Isn’t Wearing Any Pants

Chapter 1267: That Patient Over There Isnt Wearing Any Pants

Seeing Luke and Selina standing in front of them, the five young men from the renovationpany felt chills run down their spines. Damn, why were they here?! Charlie and Raqael had long spread the legend of Luke and Selina, these two bigshot assassins. Nobody really took it seriously, but facing Luke and Selina now, they somehow remembered the hearsay that they killed people like flies, and instantly felt uneasy. Charlie and Raqael subconsciously said, Boss, we didnt cause trouble this time Luke raised his hand to stop them. Let me see your arms. They did as he said. As Luke examined them for a moment, he scanned them with his Gi sunsses. He confirmed that they just had regr dislocated joints, and that there werent any more serious internal injuries. He nodded. Charlie,e with me first. I have something to ask you. Ben, stay here and watch them. Ben nodded, but when he looked at Charlie, who looked like he wanted to die, he couldnt help but say, Luke, hes just a kid. Im just going to ask him what happened, Luke replied with an unperturbed expression. Next to him, Selina turned her head and shrugged. He had said that to her before. Just a kid Charlie trembled as he followed Luke to a hallway. There werent that many people here. He lowered his head and stole a nce at Luke before he stammered, Boss, we we really were beaten up. We didnt get into a fight. Luke nodded and suddenly turned his head to turn to one side. Huh? Why isnt that woman wearing any pants? Charlie followed his gaze, only to see a middle-aged female orderly who weighed at least 180 pounds. More importantly, she was wearing pants, right? Charlie was stumped. At that moment, he felt someone lift his arm. There was a burst of pain, and he couldnt help screaming. Huh? He immediately turned around, only to see Luke lowering his arm. He immediately cried, Boss, I was wrong. Let me go. I still need my arm to carry bricks. Selina burst outughing on the side. The orderly looked at them strangely, but when she didnt notice anything wrong, she pushed her cart away. Luke said calmly, Try moving your arm gently. Well have the doctor fix it in ceter. Also, youll get a month of paid leave starting from today. You can go back to work after youve recovered. Charlie was stumped for a moment, before he instantly stretched his arm. Huh? It doesnt hurt anymore? Seeing that the guy was foolishly moving his arm faster and faster, Luke casually pped him on the head. Keep shaking it like that if you want to dislocate it again. When that happens and you still want to work in thepany, youll only be able to do the ounts then. Charlie immediately stopped. ounts? No way! His girlfriend had been learning the basics from Karen at thew firm recently, and the books she brought back were so heavy he could kill someone with them. He might as well die if he had to read so many books. Luke finally said to Selina, Call Raqael over. Charlies befuddled mind suddenly cleared up. Boss, are you going to put Raqaels broken arm back together too? Luke was lost for words. Its just a dislocated joint, not a severed hand. Charlie chuckled. Its pretty much the same thing. In any case, we cant move them. Luke was toozy to talk to him. Charlie, however, took out his phone and got into position. Luke knew what the guy wanted to do, and didnt stop him. He simply turned his back to Charlies phone. Thus, Charlie was able to film his good friend Raqaels performance. To put it simply, when Raqael came, he looked like he was going to his execution. When Luke said that a female patient wasnt wearing pants, he got excited. When his arm was pushed back into the joint, he sounded like a pig being ughtered. Finally, when he realized that his arm was fine, he smiled like a 200-pound fool. It was Luke who put a stop to these clowns antics and brought them back. Ten minutester, Foggy and Matt arrived. Everybody sat in a corner of the waiting room and talked about how Charlie and the others had been beaten up. Unlike the others, who were rxed, Luke, Selina and Lawyer Matt had some suspicions. Charlie and Raqael were indeed lucky that their arms had only been dislocated and not broken. However, the threebat experts knew that it was impossible for an ordinary person to dislocate a limb without doing additional damage. The same guy had dislocated Charlie and Raqaels arms. The other man had knocked down the other three boys, and that hadnt been ordinary either. The way he had hit them in the stomach and caused them to retch was clearly very professional. While it had hurt at the time, the boys hadnt been injured badly. The two big guys were probably professional fighters. Why had they attacked Charlie and the other kids? Why only hurt and not injure them? Because they didnt want to cause a stir or waste time fighting Charlie and the others! Luke, Selina and Matt all thought this. But that was all there was to it. New York seemed peaceful on the surface, but there were undercurrents. Batman, Iron Man, ck Cat, V, Big Dipper, Wade, and even the undead were all the focus of attention. Those who could target these superpowers naturally couldnt be ordinary forces, nor would they act openly. Knowing this was useless. This sort of hearsay or rumor in New York was a dime a dozen, and it was impossible to investigate all of them. Luke could only tell Ben to keep an eye on the kids and sort out who needed treatment, who needed to be hospitalized, and who needed to take leave. Selina told the police officers to keep an eye out for the two men in the dump truck. Unfortunately, Charlie and Raqael hadnt turned on the dash cam in their car, so it would take a while to find the truck. The reason why the dash cam wasnt on was very simple: Charlie and his girlfriends conversation in the car had once been recorded, and Raqael had found out. More importantly, the recorded conversation had included a description of Charlies reduced prowess. Charlie hadnt been embarrassed back then, but angry. Since then, Charlie had been wary of Raqael, who in turn was afraid that Charlie would return the favor. They often turned off the dash cam, and forgot to turn it on every now and then. When he heard this bizarre reason, Luke couldnt even think about getting angry. Strictly speaking, there wasnt anything wrong with the two boys wanting to protect their own privacy. In the end, Luke could only check the surveince cameras on the roads himself; it wouldnt be good to trouble Elizabeth with this. After all, Charlie and the others only sustained minor injuries. Compared with the deaths of so many people recently, it really wasnt a big deal. Chapter 1268 - Simultaneous Attacks, and Rescue

Chapter 1268: Simultaneous Attacks, and Rescue

The four of them went to the parking lot, said goodbye, and drove off. Luke and Selina headed south toward Brooklyn as they went home. It seemed Matt had a thing to attend to, and Foggy drove him west. It was already past one, and there were more pedestrians on the street. Like Luke and Selina, many of them had left work early. They had rxed smiles on their faces. It was always fun to be rid of the burden of work for a while. Luke and Selina were also discussing what to eat tonight. Luke suggested that they have hot pot, but Selina shook her head firmly. Not even when Luke promised that they could have two types of soup this time. To quote Selina: It was torture to watch him have spicy soup while she had to drink clear soup herself. As they bickered, suddenly, there was a boom not far away. They both looked in the direction of the sound. Luke turned the wheel, and Selina took out her badge. There was no doubt that it was an explosion. They were in the busiest part of Brooklyn, which was crowded with people. This explosion would definitely cause chaos, and they would be busy. As Luke drove, Selina reported the situation to HQ via the walkie-talkie. When the car was close to the scene of the explosion, she gave a quick description. Theres a lot of smoke at the subway station. We suspect theres been an explosion inside, and a lot of people may be injured. Requesting immediate backup. She looked around and saw people crying and running around. Many of them were covered in dust and blood. Something big had really happened this time. With that, she dropped the walkie-talkie, grabbed the tactical vest with the NYPD logo on it, and got out. On the other side, Luke had already started running, and warned, Have Gold Nugget follow you at all times. Dont split up. The explosion looked like a terrorist attack; it was possible that there might be a second one. He had Elementary Self-Healing to protect him, but Selina didnt. She had to bring Gold Nugget with her. Gold Nugget began to whine. As she put on her vest, Selina patted the dogs head. I know you dont like loud noises, but its gone now, right? Gold Nugget didnt say anything else. It wasntining, but reminding her to be more vignt. An explosion easily caused loud noises and fire. These two things had a huge impact on it, and might cause some problems. But Selina was connected to it, which was enough. They got out of the car and didnt bother with the crowd running on the streets. Although these people were in a sorry state, they werent in serious trouble. The most serious situation would be inside the subway station. There were a lot of travelers inside, and the damage from an explosion in an enclosed space would be even worse. They were slightly relieved when they reached the subway entrance. At the very least, the ce hadnt copsed, and the rescue workers could enter directly. Luke kicked away all the debris that was blocking the passage and cleared a moreplete path. He was very fast, and it only took him ten seconds to reach the subway station. It was dark here, and most of the lights were out. There was also thick dust everywhere, and the only illumination was scattered emergency lights in several corners. Luke took out two masks from his pocket and gave one to Selina. When they brought the mask close to their face, it automatically stuck to their mouth and nose and cleared their airways. A gas mask with nanotechnology was useful. Gold Nugget didnt need one; it was already covering Dors mouth, nose, and ears. Luke said, Ill go in to rescue people. Clean up the entrance. When the rescue team arrives, have them evacuate the wounded. Selina nodded and moved to the side. As they talked, they each took out a small shlight from their waist, turned it on, and fixed it in ce with nylon buckles on their vest before they got to work. Luke went inside, and his Gi sunsses switched to yellow lenses. He activated the scan function and quickly searched for injured people in the subway station. Coupled with Sharp Nose, he prioritized rescuing those who were severely injured, and only casuallyforted those with mild injuries, telling them that reinforcements would be arriving soon. While scared for now, the people with mild injuries would be fine. If Luke got to the heavily wounded toote, they might not survive. To his relief, the explosion had happened in one corner of the subway station. There werent many people here. Even then, there were still close to a hundred people in the subway station. Except for the 10 or 20 survivors who escaped with mild injuries, the other 70 or so people had more severe injuries. Most of them were lying on the ground with lifeless expressions. Blood oozed from their ears and noses; they had clearly been injured by the explosion. Some moaned, some cried, some prayed, and some cried for help. It was like hell on earth. After rescuing a dozen people, Luke grew agitated. Selina, when is helping? Selina said, A few patrol officers have arrived. The fire trucks just arrived, but the ambnces are stuck two blocks away and cant move any faster. Luke said, Tell them to hurry up. He didnt me the paramedics. After the explosion, a lot of people mustve scattered. In a panic, idents and traffic were inevitable. But there were too many heavily wounded people here. In the end, there was only so much he could do as one person, and he had only been able to administer emergency treatment for now. If the ambnces didnt arrive in half an hour, at least 20 people would die. And there was a bigger problem. The multifaceted system had sent a message just now. There had been simultaneous explosions in the three most popted areas of New York. There had been explosions at two subway stations in Manhattan. And three in Queens and Brooklyn each. The policems had exploded, and the phone lines were jammed. On the other hand, everyone could use the instant messaging apps on smartphones to contact each other. In particr, a chat group formunication could be temporarily set up and colleagues added to it, which could rece walkie-talkies as a frontlinemand tform. The multifaceted system had received countless relevant intelligence reports which gave Luke an idea of what was going on in New York even while he was rescuing people in the subway station. It was for this reason that his mood was rather heavy. Too many people were injured, and even more had severe injuries. Based on the casualties in this subway station, explosions at eight subway stations would see hundreds of deaths in half an hour, and over a thousand would have severe injuries while countless others would have minor injuries. Chapter 1269 - A Game, and John Looks Like Sh*t

Chapter 1269: A Game, and John Looks Like Sh*t

With these many casualties, E.R. departments throughout New York wouldnt be able to cope. Many heavily wounded people might die before they could be operated on. Luke had already activated Light of Life to try and keep the most heavily wounded people alive. But there was nothing he could do about head injuries or those who were bleeding everywhere. At the same time, he sent out his clone with a strangers face to a subway station in Queens to rescue people. Unlike Luke, his clone basically didnt have to worry about using Light of Life. He just needed to conceal it a little, and he was far more efficient than Luke himself. Even so, many victims would inevitably die if help didnte in time. Half an hourter, Luke was done with initial emergency treatment at the subway station. Amidst the screams and wails in the subway station, he called for Selina, and they returned to the surface. He had done everything he could. The rest was left to the patrol officers and paramedics who arrived one after another. The people here were already the most fortunate of the eight subway stations since Luke and Selina had been nearby when the explosion happened. Luke and Selina didnt waste any time. They drove to another subway station in Brooklyn. With the clone doing its best at the three subway stations in Queens, it was enough for Luke and Selina to just handle the three subway stations in Brooklyn. As for the two subway stations that had exploded in Manhattan, there were several hospitals nearby, and the situation there was a lot better than in the other two areas. Luke could only hope that the rescuers were good enough. While Luke and Selina were busy, the police department was also in a mess. Most of the detectives had rushed to the subway station, while office personnel ran off their feet. The phones rang one after another, and they were flustered. Some calls were from detectives and acquaintances sounding the rm, and some were from family and friends asking about the situation. The May weather in the afternoon made people extremely twitchy. Everybody was sweating and their voices were starting to go hoarse. As the chief of the Detective Bureau, Dustin didnt step out himself. He had to stay at the department and ensure that there was a clear line ofmunication to the higher-ups. However, he didnt stay in his office, but stood at the door. If anyone had any problems that they couldnt solve, they coulde over and ask him directly. At the same time, he checked the activity in the chat groups on his phone. The chat for the Detective Bureau was one thing; the messages never stoppeding in, and there was no way to read all of it. On the other hand, there wasnt especially a lot of news from Luke and Selina or Elsa and Eliabeth, but whatever they did send was very important. Luke and Selina stealthily gathered intelligence whenever they had the time. Elsa and Elizabeth were both old hands at gathering intelligence. After checking in to make sure everyone was alright, the rest was necessary and sinct information, unlike the chat for the Detective Bureau, where more than a hundred detectives simply left voice messages and cursed. They werent cursing their colleagues, but cursing the bigshots at HQ for not sending backup. Some were so good at scolding that they almost sounded like they were rapping. But Luke believed that in an hour or two, this rap would be deleted. A ssic function of the messenger app was the ability to take back what you said. Messages could be sent out quickly and recalled just as quickly. At that moment, the phone in Dustins office rang. He immediately picked up. A mans voice came through the phone. Hello, is this Dustin Hammer? Dustin frowned. It is. Who are you? The man on the other end of the line chuckled. Said Simple Simon to the pieman, A good show is about to start. Give me your pies or Ill cave your head in. See, the subway stations are just the beginning. Hm, you have a man named John e over there, dont you? Dustin paused. Hes on indefinite leave. The person on the other endughed. No, he has to be here. He has to be here today. Dustin asked, Who are you? The man on the other end said, You can call me Simon. Dustin asked, What do you want? Simon said, I want to y a game. Dustin asked, What game? Simon said, You can call it Simon Says. Simon says that Officer e has to do what Simon tells him to; any refusal will result in punishment. Dustins heart skipped a beat, and his face darkened. What punishment? Simon chuckled. Therell be another ident in another subway station downtown. A momentter, Dustin hung up and called John. Half a minuteter, he put his phone away and walked to the door with a dark face. He raised his voice and shouted, Connie, do you know where John is? Connie covered the receiver. I dont know. Maybe he drank himself to death in some dumpster. Dustin pped his forehead. He guessed that would be the case. Helpless, he could only send a message to John and Joe in the group. He left John a message to contact him immediately. The message he left Joe was for him to put down everything he was doing and go look for John immediately, and notify the department once he found him. Half an hourter, in an operation logistics van, Joe took painkillers from Connie and gave them to John, who was sitting on the floor, along with a bottle of water. Dustin and a few core detectives formed a semi-circle and looked down at them with pained expressions. Even Dustin couldnt help butin, Jesus, John, you look like sh*t. He had warned John not to drink too much and to rest. Looking at John, those words had indeed been for nothing. John pretended not to hear him. He was still hungover and had a headache. If he looked like sh*t, so be it. After taking the two painkillers, he stretched out his hand again. Helpless, Joe shook out two more pills from the bottle again. Otherwise, if John had to do that thing which Simon said with an aching headter, this guy might go on strike. He swallowed the painkillers and lit a cigarette. After taking a puff, he asked, Hm, what were the numbers for the lotteryst night? Everybody said in unison, 4667. John shrugged. Looks like were all doomed. Everybody was lost for words. More than half of NYPD people liked to bet with their own police numbers. It was like a token of good luck. They wanted to strike the lottery, but it was normal if they didnt. Nobody thought it was a big deal. They were all old acquaintances who remembered each others police numbers, so they knew that nobody had won. Were almost at Hells Kitchen, boss. Billy, the officer driving the car, alerted him. Dustin was lost for words. See if you dont end up a driver for the rest of your life! Even if you dont deliberately mention the Clinton area, you can still use the street name. Why Hells Kitchen? Chapter 1270 - John Takes the Stage, and Immense Pressure

Chapter 1270: John Takes the Stage, and Immense Pressure

However, Sergeant John e was extremely calm. He simply pressed his hands to his eyes, as if to wake himself up. Dustin was relieved. As expected of e. Luke was the only person under Dustin who could keep him down Well, maybe not. Luke was actually very thin-skinned. If he had to go out into the streets like this, he might turn hostile and refuse. Thinking that, Dustin waved his hand, and Connie and Joe leaned forward to hang thest piece of equipment on John. After you get out of the car, well wait two blocks away to pick you up, Dustin said. John paused in yawning and his eyes widened. Huh? Dustin, what the hell? What are you trying to do? Two blocks away? Are you joking? Dustin said solemnly, Thats what that Simon wants. If we dont do as he says, hell blow up another subway station. John gaped and couldnt say anything for a moment. Dustin smiled bitterly. People we know from FBI and Homnd Security are here as well. Theyll help out and wont let anything happen to you. John scoffed. Of course. If I die, nobody will listen to that dog Simon. Who is this guy? Why is he targeting me? Everybody in the car, including Billy, who was driving, fell silent.?Dont you know why hes targeting you? Youve only worked eleven days this month, and youve already killed two criminals. It makes sense for someone to target you! Dustin exined patiently, We dont know, but he said it had to be you. So, we can only do this now to buy us time and look for leads to uncover this guy. John said mockingly, Wow, it feels good to be needed. Dont I still have two more days of enforced leave? Dustin said, Actually, theres only one day left, which is today. Your leave has been canceled. John said, Congrattions. You and that dog Simon ruined my best vacation. Everybody fell silent again. Dustin wasnt angry. If he were in Johns position, he would call Simon worse things than a dog. After venting his frustration, John didnt waste any more time. Okay, Im ready. With that, he opened the back door of the logistics van and looked at the sky. He took a deep breath and got out. He was wearing two wooden nks, one in front and one in the back, which made it difficult for him to move. Dustin said, Well pick you up in 15 minutes, as per his demand. John nodded with a bitter smile. Dont worry. Ill be dead on the street in five minutes at most anyway. Everybody fell silent, and Dustin said, Lets go, Billy. Billy, who was driving, turned the wheel and sped off, leaving John alone on the street. An old ckdy walked over from the opposite side. Her gaze was fixed on the wooden sign John was wearing. She looked angry and also sighed, but didnt say anything in the end. John looked around helplessly at the intersection. The sidewalk was empty, and there werent any cars around. The afternoon sun shone down on the street. Sergeant John, who was wearing nothing but a pair of mens boxers and a wooden sign, stood at the end of the street. On the white wooden board, three words were written in ck spray paint: I hate XX. 20 meters away, a group of young African Americans was ying music and dancing on the roadside. John swallowed. He felt that he should have brought a bottle of water with him. It would help alleviate the dryness in his mouth a bit. In the midst of his mental torture, a tall ck man walked out of the shop across the street. He quickly walked down the street and stood not far away from John with an odd expression on his face. Pushing up his sses, the tall ck man frowned and stared at the three words on Johns chest. He said, Good afternoon, sir. Looking at the man, who was almost 1.9 meters tall, John, who was more than 1.8 meters tall, John immense pressure. Good afternoon. Looking at his expression, the tall ck man felt that things might not be as they seemed. It was indeed unusual to be standing on the street in nothing but underwear, but the man didnt look like he waspletely crazy. He couldnt help but ask, Sir, have you run into some sort of trouble? Even if you cant take it, however, you dont have to kill yourself this way, right? John said, More like someone wants me to?be?killed. The tall ck man: What? In the logistics van, Dustin didnt say anything. He simply took out his phone and sent a message:?Johns arrived. Did you find anything? Luke, who had just left the second subway station in Brooklyn, didnt reply immediately. Instead, he looked at the intelligence which Little Snail projected on his lenses before he had Selina send a message. Looking at the reply, Dustin rxed a little. Luke was already investigating. He said that he had some leads, which meant that there really were leads. Dustin had his own guess about how Luke operated. If he said there were no leads, then there really werent any. If there was some progress or a small lead, it wouldnt be small. Generally, criminals whom Luke found a small lead on would end up either dead or captured. The only thing which worried Dustin was that the criminals this time werent ordinary gangs, but terrorists. When dealing with people like these, the real problem wasnt catching them. Catching them might only be the first step to solving the problem. This time, they had to figure out how many backup ns the terrorists had set up in New York. Otherwise, there might be another subway station explosion. Thinking that, he finally said, Any news from the FBI and Homnd Security? What are they up to? Are they pretending to be dead? Connie shook her head. Boss, theres no news. Instead, theyve been asking us about our progress. Dustin rubbed his forehead. He knew that he couldnt think too well of human nature. For most people, the sooner the case was over, the better. But for some people at the FBI and Homnd Security, it would be best if they were the ones to control how the case ended. If anything major really happened, NYPD, the FBI, and Homnd Security would be held responsible. Since none of them had been of use, they would all be partly to me. Some people couldpletely put their humanity aside for the sake of earning credit for solving such a huge case. Dustin wasnt like that, but he couldnt stop the other two parties from acting that way. What made him feel even more helpless was the timing. If he hadnt fallen out with Brad a few days earlier, Brad would still have helped him a little. But after talking to Luke that day, he had clearly rebuffed Brads request. When Brad called him now, it was just to tell him to solve the case as soon as possible. Chapter 1271 - Predicament and External Help

Chapter 1271: Predicament and External Help

On the other hand, themissioner who was about to step down suddenly seemed to be fully devoted to his work. He sent his sympathies and kindly asked Dustin to solve the case as soon as possible. Listening to the mans tone, Dustin felt that as soon as possible probably meant today. Until now, the Detective Bureau hadnt received any assistance. Instead, they were beset with all sorts of pressure. What was even more outrageous was that themissioner, the Chief of Police, and the Director of the Investigation Bureau, who was Dustins immediate superior, all demanded that the Detective Bureau share their information. Themissioner wanted him to give the FBI the green light, the Chief of Police wanted him to cooperate with Homnd Security, and the Director of HQs Investigation Bureau wanted him to help the anti-terrorist unit in the same department. Without doubt, the call from Simon made Dustin and the Detective Bureau the best scapegoats. If they didnt solve the case this time, Dustin and the detectives would have to take responsibility. Dustin didnt care. He hadnt been afraid of going to the 66th Precinct to eat dirt; would he hold up an investigation just because he was worried about his position? He gave them whatever information they wanted. He and the Detective Bureau might not get much credit once the case was solved, but at least they wouldnt have to take the me. Simon hadnt told him about the earlier explosions; the FBI and Homnd Securitys negligence was to be med for that. He could only hope that John and Luke, this magical pair of temp partners, would be able to do something extraordinary again. His two subordinates were very experienced in dealing with terrorists. Other people were too busy calcting the gains to think about it. One of these temp partners whom Dustin had pinned his hopes on was currently surrounded by a group of muscr African-American men with fists the size of sandbags and knives. The other person was busy saving people at the third subway station in Brooklyn. It wasnt that Luke didnt care about the case; it was just that he hadnt locked onto a target yet. Simon had never shown his face at all, so Luke didnt need Sharp Nose for now. Simon had only made one call. If Luke wanted to find a suspect in any database, he had to first have corresponding information on the person. Unlike for fingerprints or DNA, NYPDs current voiceprint database was very small; that was pretty much the case for other police departments in America. When Luke obtained the voice recording, Little Snail hadnt been able to find a matching voice pattern. It was even harder to track the phone signal. Nobody knew that the first call would be to Dustin, so nobody had been prepared. When Luke investigatedter, he only found that the man had been in the southwest part of Manhattan, which just so happened to be where NYPD HQ was. But this was also one of the most popted areas in Manhattan. On Wall Street not far from HQ, tens of thousands of people worked in high-rise buildings that were hundreds of meters tall. Without a target to lock onto, it was useless for Luke to go over. On the other hand, his clone was almost done, and he sent Tony a message to ask the tycoon to get relevant leads from the authorities as soon as possible. At the same time, the multifaceted system didnt stop searching for suspicious information on the Inte, while Little Snail did its best to look for suspicious targets on various surveince cameras. These two programs were much more efficient at finding leads than Luke relying on manpower. At the very least, this wouldnt change before Simon was exposed. But before Luke got any good news from Little Snail and the multifaceted system, bad news came first. The multifaceted system showed him some short videos and images, and Luke couldnt help but worry about John. In less than half an hour, Johns head had already been smashed open. His receding hairline couldnt block the image of therge amount of blood on the side of his head, which was a little scary. The arm of the tall ck man who was walking with him was also stained with blood. He was clearly injured. Luke found the man familiar. Little Snail quickly found information on the ck man: He was the boss of Zeus Appliances, and his name was Zeus Carver. The moment he saw the name of the appliance store, Luke remembered: Wasnt this the secondhand store he had bought electronic parts from when he first came to New York? The reason he remembered this Zeus Carver was probably because Luke had looked at him for a while, and this Zeus with the horn-rimmed sses had said that Luke was racist. Then, he insincerely rounded up the 100 dors worth of parts Luke had bought and charged him 200 dors. How did he end up with John? Luke found that odd. After looking at the other intelligence, he got a rough idea. John had been standing in the Clinton area wearing the I hate XX sign, and had almost been killed by a bunch of hot-tempered young men. Suddenly, heroic Zeus had saved the baldie, and he gged down a cab before the two of them took off. Now, these two Luke saw Dustins notification, which said that the two had returned to the police department. Was Simon going to act again? As he wondered, Luke sped up. They had to catch Simon this time. Simon had killed at least a hundred people in the subway station massacre. He deserved to die. Also, with such a huge ruckus, there had to be a lot of people under hismand who were helping to cover things up, or there would be some leads by now. These people deserved to die. Sure enough, Simon called again. Little Snail immediately started tracking him. However, the other party was too experienced, and kept the call very short, even though John deliberately taunted him to stall for time. Simon gave John a new game mission. No matter how good Lukes technology was, he wasnt faster than the enemy. He picked up his pace. Right up until Simon hung up, Luke could only trace the phone signal to the area around HQ. Plus, the other party was using an old-fashioned prepaid phone. There was no doubt that this guy was watching HQ. When he thought of the tall buildings around HQ, Luke could only smile bitterly. Too bad HQ was in a busy area. Anyone could carry out surveince on the side, and the tens of thousands of people around were the best cover. After John received the new game instructions, he could only set off. This time, Simon also had the secondhand appliance store owner, zealous citizen Zeus, y the game with John. Luke couldnt do anything as he watched the two guys leave in a hurry. However, he was now more confident about catching Simon. As someone who stressed safety first, Luke knew very well that the police werent afraid of the other party ying tricks in this situation. What they were most afraid of was that the other party would stop ying. The more Simon acted out, the more clues he would give them. Besides, there might be clues NYPD couldnt pick up on, but which Luke could. Given how much data there was, it wouldnt be strange if there were several abnormalities in a row. As long as the other party was just a little careless, Little Snail and the multifaceted systems big data analysis would be able to teach the other party a lesson. Chapter 1272 - Big Sis, Were In a Hurry

Chapter 1272: Big Sis, Were In a Hurry

Luke didnt think that the other party could think of that, because few people in this world had a clear understanding of big data yet. Only a small number of highly educated criminals understood the principle behind it. This Simon definitely wasnt one of them, or he wouldve known that ying this sort of game of cat and mouse was just courting death. Soon, John and Zeus arrived at the Upper West Side. They received a call from Simon on a payphone. After the other party sessfully scared them into breaking out in a cold sweat, only then did he tell them that there was a bomb in the trash can next to them. He was just ying with them. Then, they received the next mission: They had to rush back to the subway station on Wall Street and answer the phone if they wanted to prevent another explosion. They were extremely pissed off, but could only keep moving. At that moment, they realized that they didnt have a car. The other party said they had to make their own way, which meant that they couldnt take the police car that was following them. John simply walked into the middle of the street with his badge and hailed a cab. NYPD, I need your car Huh? As he spoke, he reached out to open the drivers car door, but it wouldnt open. The window rolled down a crack, and the ck female driver sneered. You want to steal my car? Not just NYPD, even the Detective Bureau cant do it. John was stunned. How do you know Im from the Detective Bureau? The driver was also stunned. Youre from the Detective Bureau? Theres a young, handsome, generous guy there. Whats his name? John subconsciously replied, Luke? The driver snorted. You really are his colleague? But you Tsk, tsk. Her eyes roamed over Johns face and head in disdain. John said, Were in a hurry. We need this car. You can look for Luke at the Detective Bureauter. I guarantee that Ill return the car to you intact. Of course, that was nonsense. Given his valiant driving, the car would need workshop repairs at the very least. But time was tight, and he couldnt dwell on it. He could only let Luke take the me. The female driver calmly raised her thumb and gestured at the backseat. What Im best at is rushing for time. John and Zeus looked at each other and immediately got into the car. They didnt have time to waste; any other car would be the same. The car didnt move when they got in. They saw the female driver press a few buttons on the dashboard with one hand as she fiddled with her phone with the other. The sound from her phone was clearly a message notification. Zeus couldnt help but say, Hey, big sis, were in a hurry. Kid, put away that sh*tty pickup line. My names Bell. Without raising her head, the female driver read the message on her phone. You have to be prepared even if youre in a hurry. Also, my time is very valuable. So, where do you want to go? John: 112 Wall Street. Bell finally raised her head. How fast do you want to get there? Zeus had been paying attention to the watch in his hand. Apart from the four minutes you wasted talking, we still have 24 minutes. Bell snorted. The fares 500 bucks, upfront She paused. The two men didnt even have 200 bucks all up on them. Everybody knew all about the pay rise issue at NYPD. Naturally, it was no secret that they didnt have much. She sighed and put on a pair of wide orange goggles. Fine. Since this is for Luke, well talk about the fareter. In any case, hes rich, and wont go back on his word. The two poor guys in the backseat looked at each other. 500 bucks? That was daylight robbery! They didnt even have 50 dors on them, let alone 500. If this crazy woman really wanted so much money, they could only grab another cab. Bell turned back around and put her phone on the central console. She put on her Bluetooth earpiece and said, Passengers, please fasten your seatbelts. The flight is about to take off. ETA She pressed the electronic watch on her wrist and started counting down. 20 minutes and 30 seconds. The two people in the backseat rolled their eyes. They felt they were really unlucky today. After getting tangled up in the explosions, they even ran into this nutcase while trying to stop a car. 20 minutes and 30 seconds to get to 122 Wall Street from here? She was joking, right? John couldnt be bothered to move at all. He would be wasting time taking his seatbelt off when he got out of the carter. Although Zeus didnt care, he had always been aw-abiding civilian, so when he heard the warning, he subconsciously put on his seatbelt. In fact, while Bell was talking to them, the cabs appearance had changed a lot. A new vent had appeared on the hood of the car, the rear end of the car had been raised a little, and the tires had changed shape. The numbers on the license tes and on the top of the car had also changed. At the end of her spiel, Bells hands were already on the steering wheel and the gearstick Whoosh~ With a roar, the transformed cab dashed out. Johns head was thrown back against the backseat at the huge force. Before he coulde back to his senses, the cab started to swerve left and right as it sped through traffic. At that moment, John felt like he was sitting on a rollercoaster instead of inside a car the kind without seatbelts. He was thrown around in the backseat and had no idea where he was. On the side, Zeus had put on his seatbelt and so didnt roll around with John. At that moment, however, he could only grab the door handle with one hand. His eyes were wide open, and he looked forward stiffly. He wanted to shout, but his teeth were clenched tightly in fear. A series of cars brushed past them; it felt like they were going to crash at any moment. Zeus didnt know how fast the car was going right now. At the very least, he had never driven at this speed on the streets of Manhattan. If he was lucky, he might be able to avoid the first, second and third cars which brushed past, but luck wouldnt help him after that. What was even more terrifying was that John was now rolling around in the backseat like a ball. He was so frightened that he was almost foaming at the mouth. Bell, the crazy driver, was stillughing and talking from time to time. Awesome, baby! I finally have a chance to test out the new gear downtown! Zeus felt a chill run down his spine. What new gear? This was a f*cking cab, not a fighter jet! Why would there be new gear for testing? Bell, however, was excited. Luke had gotten her a lot of special parts for the car, which couldnt be bought. More importantly, he had helped her upgrade the brain of her beloved baby, and she could now read a lot of information directly through the matching goggles. After adapting to the virtual interface on her goggles, which did whatever she wanted and provided support, her driving skills had reached a new level. Chapter 1273 - "Flying Through” Manhattan

Chapter 1273: Flying Through Manhattan

After Bells car was upgraded, the cars brain could provide info on real-time traffic on the streets of New York. It wasnt to the extent of pinpointing the location of each car, but it gave her a detailed outlook on the traffic situation within a kilometer and calcted a route beforehand. Bell, who was also very familiar with the terrain in New York, could always find a suitable route ahead of time, and would hardly run into any traffic jam. When she contacted Luke earlier and confirmed the mens identities, he had asked her to do her best to help them, which was why she had exposed her babys capabilities to the cops. After all, she owed Luke a big favor for the modifications on her car. Of course, Luke didnt think much of it. He was now plotting to dig a hole for Brad, and a deal with NYPD higher-ups was underway. As long as Bell didnt kill someone in New York, it wouldnt be hard for him to protect this informant. Also, through the surveince camera in Bells car, he could see John rolling around in the backseat and the gray-faced Zeus. Naturally, the things that he modified were under his control, but he didnt usually use them. When they passed the central district, Bell decisively turned the wheel and charged into Central Park. After a mad dash through the park and scaring a bunch of lovebirds, the cab finally hit a slope. Looking at the rapidly approaching slope, Zeus almost pissed his pants. Wait, wait, thats a dead end Bellughed out loud. I know its a dead end, but my new gear doesnt need a road. As she spoke, she let go of the gearstick and gripped a shaft located further up. Zeuss lips turned pale. What new gear? This is just a cab, not a ne! Back there?is a wall~! As Zeus screamed, the cab shot up the slope and flew. At that moment, two triangr wings had already stretched out on both sides of the car, giving the cab an additional boost. Bell turned serious as well. She maneuvered the shaft and the shaking car stabilized. She flew 20 meters over a fountain. Most of the people sitting next to the fountain felt it go dark above their heads as something whooshed past. By the time they lifted their heads, there was nothing there. The cab, however, had already flown over the outermost metal railing andnded on a street. But it didntnd as violently as Zeus had imagined it would. Before the carnded, he felt a slight resistance underneath the car, and in the end, it was just a light jolt. Also, when Bells cabnded on the street, there was an empty stretch of 10 meters, which gave her enough time and space to adjust andplete the carsnding. It was just that a few cars behind them had been frightened into stopping, and there were several minor collisions. Bell had taken them through the park and out of the most congested area, and she headed south toward 112 Wall Street. At that moment, John finally straightened up and put on his seatbelt with Zeuss help. He looked out the window nkly. Ah, where are we? Zeus said, The good news is that we flew over 50 blocks, and were halfway there. John shook his dizzy head. That means theres bad news, right? Zeus said, The bad news is that we have to fly the remaining 70 blocks. John followed his gaze and looked out the windscreen in front of him. Only then did he see the cars rushing toward them. He immediately screamed. Were going to hit them! He had been rolling around earlier, and hadnt seen the impact. Zeus had calmed down a lot. Although his expression grew uglier and uglier, he had finally stopped screaming. He was already used to the situation. He even had the time to look at Johnsical performance, and felt a sense of superiority ?look, this guy from the Detective Bureau doesnt have as much guts as I do! Ignoring the two noisy fellows in the backseat, Bell sessfully reached the location in 21 minutes with her driving skills and the information which Luke had specially provided her with. John and Zeus, the two unlucky devils, arrived at the subway station a few minutes before the deadline. Their faces were blue. After getting out of the car, they didnt immediately go straight to the payphone. Instead, they walked to the side of the road and fell to their knees as they threw up. Bell craned her neck and looked at them with a smile. Call me if you need another ride next time. Both their faces were gray.?Only an idiot would take your car! A full minuteter, they finally got up and staggered into the subway station. At that moment, Luke was done with the rescue operation at thest subway station in Brooklyn. He called for Selina, and they headed straight for Wall Street. Bell looked at her digital watch, and was vexed. Damn it, I was 15 secondste. Its all because of the explosions today. The traffic jam was too bad As she mumbled to herself, a middle-aged man wearing a suit and sses opened the door and got in. Kennedy Airport. I need to catch a ne, so step on it. Bell chuckled. How fast? The man took out a few green bills from his wallet and tossed them into the front seat. 200 bucks. As fast as you can. Bell raised an eyebrow. With what youre holding, youll be at Kennedy Airport in half an hour. The middle-aged man chuckled and threw the rest of the cash in his hand into the front seat. Ill remember your car number. If you cant do it, Ill file aint. Bell had already picked up the five 100-dor bills. She rubbed them together, and when she saw that they werent fake, she smiled.?So, heres my 500 bucks! She turned around and smiled brilliantly at the middle-aged man. Please fasten your seatbelt. The white man was a little impatient, but still did as he was told. He was rich, and his life was precious. Someone he knew at the police department had told him to leave New York as soon as possible, because there might be a follow-up to the explosion case. He had already been feeling anxious, and now felt that it was better to take a vacation. He should have been on vacation already anyway. So, he quickly booked a flight to Los Angeles and nned to party with hot girls there for a few days and stay away from this terrorist attack. Who knew, he might make a fortune from this attack. But if he stayed here, he would be too worried about his own life to think about making money. That was why he was so generous. The sooner he left, the sooner he was safe and the sooner he could make money. Bell, on the other hand, turned back around with a smile and chuckled inwardly.?So what if youre rich? If you want to file aint, go ahead. In any case, this car number isnt mine. This customer definitely wouldntin because he didnt make it to the airport. Instead, he mightin about how they got there. After all, not everybody could tolerate a cab speeding at 100 kilometers in the city. Chapter 1274 - Big” Problem, and Batman Takes Action

Chapter 1274: Big Problem, and Batman Takes Action

On the other side, Luke was on his way to Manhattan. Selina was munching on chocte as she watched the surveince feed on the tablet. Wow, John and Zeus have run into a big problem. How big? Luke didnt look at the camera because he could hear the teasing in her voice. Selina asked, About 300 pounds? Luke: What? He finally turned around and looked at the tablet. He was instantly speechless. On the screen, John and Zeus were looking at a payphone in the subway station, where a six-foot-tall ck woman was talking on the phone. He opened his mouth, but after thinking for a moment, could only say dryly, Hm, thats indeed a big problem. However, he wasnt at the scene, so it was up to John and Zeus to act. Selina suddenly heaved a long sigh. Alright, it looks like Zeus used a honey trap to distract her. On the surveince feed, Zeus was talking to the ckdy. John took the opportunity to hang up the phone, and it immediately rang. John picked up. Were here. Luke had already been monitoring the public phone earlier, and he immediately yed John and Simons conversation. But when Simon kept his promise and told John where the bomb was, Luke knew that this guy was starting to act shameless. The train with the bomb on Line 3 hadnt entered the station yet, and there was only a minute to go before it exploded. Simon didnt mention the location of the bomb at all. John and Zeus would only have 20 to 30 seconds to search for it. It would be a miracle if they could find it. At that moment, even Luke hoped that it was a prank. At the same time, he asked Little Snail again, Havent you locked onto any suspicious targets? Little Snail: Im doing a final calction, sir. Ten secondster, a map of Wall Street appeared with a circle 200 meters in diameter on it. Sir, based on the trace, after cross-checking, the probability of the target being in this area is 94.7%. Scan the surveince footage in this area right now for anyone acting abnormally. Luke sped up. Although there were many buildings in the area, it was much smaller than Wall Street. Thest few calls had cut down the targets Little Snail had to look up at least ten-fold. At that moment, his clone received a reply from Tony. Got some info from the FBI; Im sending it to you ASAP. Luke was delighted when he read the message. Although the tycoon liked to posture, he wouldnt deliver ordinary intelligence in a situation like this. He immediately sent a thanks. Tony, on the other hand, was feeling gloomy. Terrorists were undoubtedly the group he hated the most. The only time in his life when he was imprisoned in a cave to eat pig swill and had almost died was thanks to terrorists. What the hell was going ontely? He had been in New York yesterday, but nothing had happened. He had just returned to the Malibu vi in Los Angeles that morning, when something happened in New York in the afternoon. After hearing the news, he immediately flew back to New York, and was on his way. He was better at finding people in big cities than most people in the world, including specialists. However, he couldnt refuse when Batman asked for information. Batman had taken the initiative to ask for help in order to save civilians. Tony couldnt hoard the info and watch the next explosion happen just because of his hang-ups. Luke didnt factor Tony into his n, since this person had yet to reach New York. Otherwise, he could give him some intelligence support. He gave the information a brief look, then immediately had Little Snail scan a few photos, mainly to look for traces of the suspect named Mathias Targo. This was because Targo was a bomb expert suspected of providing technical support in multiple incidents. There was no doubt that this guy met the requirements for todays case. Unfortunately, most of the photos were taken at an earlier time with shoddy equipment; most of the faces looked like pixels. There was only one clear photo of the suspected mastermind, Targo, from two years ago, and the FBI also had more detailed information on him. Now that it had a target, Little Snail immediately unleashed its power. In less than five minutes, it transmitted the intelligence it had sorted out. Luke smiled. Targo had appeared on Wall Street. He entered a building that morning and never appeared again. This building just happened to be in the range which Little Snail had marked out. Luke didnt let anyone know, and just drove faster toward the building. In the subway tunnel, his clone was wearing the Batman suit, and the cape on his back had been put away. He turned on the propulsion system and flew quickly to catch up with the train on Line 3 that was about to enter the station. Without stopping, Luke crashed into the train, eliciting shouts of fear. But less than two secondster, the passengers tones changed as they eximed in delight, Batman! Lukes blood-red lenses flickered, and he moved forward at a swift but even pace. He said calmly, Im Batman. Everyone, move to both sides and keep the middle clear. Try to stay quiet as much as possible and dont interfere with my actions. His voice was normal, but all the passengers on the train heard him; he had used Elementary Sound Wave to spread his voice. The noise quickly died down, and many people suddenly realized: Batman was here! Why was Batman here? Of course, he only appeared when civilians were in danger or if criminals showed up. So, this ce was dangerous! Most of them reacted, and were instantly anxious. However, thanks to Batmans mighty reputation, they quietly did as they were told. Few people dared to act stupid in front of Batman. Everybody knew that Batman was a good guy, but he had never been soft-hearted. He and ck Cat were already the biggest source of revenue for New Yorks orthopaedics departments. Besides, if there really was danger in the train and they didnt listen to instructions, they would be the ones to dieter. Luke was very fast. In fact, he had already moved through three cars before many people moved to the sides. Thanks to Sharp Nose and the armors vision, he fixed his gaze on a yellow emergency phone box on the side as soon as he entered. However, there was no line connected to this emergency phone box, nor was there a phone inside. The smelling from it was even more unique. The bomb used by the terrorists this time wasnt the typical C4bo, but a liquid explosive. Currently, there werent many terrorists who used this product, and its scent was naturally much more unique, so Luke instantly locked onto it. Chapter 1275 - Shameless Dog Simon, and Batman at the Front

Chapter 1275: Shameless Dog Simon, and Batman at the Front

Luke gently and steadily took down the phone box and walked to the back of the train. The moment he turned around, the phone box was covered by his cape and thrown into his inventory. Checking the detonation time in the phone box, Luke sneered. Only 27 seconds left! That Simon was indeed insane. The subway train slowly came to a stop. Luke said, Dont panic. Please get out of the train and leave the subway station as soon as possible. Then, the metal doors opened and he walked out. On the tform outside, a girl was making use of the time before she got on the train to read the group chat notifications on her phone, when she heard the people around her gasp. She also felt something big and ck blocking her way. She raised her head, and couldnt help but cry out, and her phone slipped from her fingers. Luke grabbed the phone and put it back in her hand. He stepped forward and said, This is Batman. Leave the subway station immediately. With the help of Elementary Sound Wave, the warning was heard by everyone in the subway station. He had no time to deal with them. He slowly turned his head and scanned the subway station with his lenses. For some reason, even after eliminating the phone box, the faint sense of anxiety in his heart didnt subside. Instead of believing what that dog Simon said, he trusted his instincts. However, neither the armor nor Sharp Nose detected anything. Not far away, Zeus had just gotten up. After hearing what Simon said just now, he had simply thrown himself at the ckdy whom he had been talking to and hid in a corner to brace himself for the explosion. It wasnt cowardice, but helplessness. The only person he could save was the ck woman in front of him. Nobody else would listen to him, nor would they have the time. John didnt have to throw anyone else down, but there was nothing he could do except watch the train on Line 3e in, and prepare to act ording to the situation. In the end, the train stopped on Line 3, and the first person to get out was Batman? Before they coulde back to their senses, they heard Batmans warning, and they were shocked. John reacted quickly and shed his badge for everyone to follow him. He didnt know what Batman had found, but it wasnt bad to get everyone to leave the subway station first. What if the trigger on the bomb was just dyed? It would still explodeter! Zeus also started shouting. At that moment, a dozen people came running out of the train. They had personally seen Batman take down the yellow phone box. Nobody would think that Batman had suddenly charged into the train to steal a phone box. Many people had already broken out in a cold sweat when they remembered the explosions at the other subway stations just a few hours ago. As they moved, the crowd in the subway station finally started to stir. Going with the flow, everybody no longer hesitated, and hurried to the subway station exit. John and Zeus stood near the exit to maintain order and prevent a stampede from blocking this only exit. At that moment, Lukes ears twitched, and he heard the sound of another subway training down the tunnel. He turned his head slightly to look at the exit, where more than half the people had yet to leave. His heart sank. With a sh, he charged into the subway tunnel and toward the train. Bang! The front of the train shattered. The driver screamed and crouched down with his head in his hands. When the gigantic shadow crashed into him, he thought he was doomed. But two secondster, he was surprised to discover that he wasnt injured. Looking at the broken ss in the front, he was astonished. What he didnt know was that the moment the ss shattered, Luke had used his telekinesis to block all the debris that was flying at him before he rushed into the train. After knocking down eight doors in a row, Lukes blood-red lenses lit up as he stared at a yellow phone box. It was exactly the same as the first one. But just as he broke through the door at the front of the car, the phone box at the back exploded. In his eyes, a dot of fire began to expand, bursting and spreading out in the car. Mind racing, Luke raced full speed to the back of the train car, and tossed the passengers closest to him to the front. At the same time, a grid appeared on the helmet where his mouth was, and a high-frequency sound wave shot out of his mouth. Ripples spread out in the air as it headed for the fire. This was the true ultimate move of Elementary Sound Wave Lions Roar. Boom! The sound wave crashed into the st, and Luke was sent skidding backward. But he didnt stop roaring. He quickly grabbed passengers with both his hands and telekinesis, and threw them behind him. The passengers didnt know what was going on at all as they flew through broken train doors into the train car at the front. By the time everyone was out of the rear car, Luke had already withdrawn to the front of the car. He grabbed the door with both hands, support frames popped out of his feet, and his cape red out and instantly hardened. At the same time, Lions Roar stopped, and the mouth grid on his helmet sealed up. Boom! The violent shock wave hit him. The sound was muffled, but the passengers staring at the door could see faint mes flickering around the edges of the door. At the same time, Batmans cape expanded rapidly as it grew bigger and transparent. On the other side of the cape, the passengers clearly saw countless mes trying to break through the final barrier. Intense sts of air howled from both sides of the cape and wreaked havoc on the train car. Many people cried out. No, dont. Oh my god, I dont want to die yet. Help us! God help us! Most of them were too shocked to make a sound. They could only watch nkly, and didnt even think about running. Lukes head hurt a little, but he quickly recovered with Elementary Self-Healing. The moment he pulled the door shut, he had fully unleashed his telekinesis to form a long, curved arc which blocked the back of the car. The mes seemed close, but actually didnt touch the car, but the impact from the explosion blew the cape up. The explosion this time was too powerful. It couldnt be stopped by telekinesis alone. Thus, Luke only dared to use his telekinesis to disperse the most lethal mes and let them slide forward along the shield. He then used his cape and armor to block the most violent shock wave. Chapter 1276 - “Hell Train” Rescue

Chapter 1276: Hell Train Rescue

For a moment, part of the shock wave that slipped through this turned into a gale that whistled through the car. It was as if the passengers were stuck in a wind tunnel. Their clothes and hats were blown around, and their bodies swayed. They looked very flustered. But in the end, nobody died, and nobody was seriously injured. However, the st could only spread in two directions in the narrow train, and Luke was still under a lot of pressure. The most important thing was that this was just a clone. He only had 10 Mental Strength, which was only four times stronger than that of a regr person. He really wasnt strong. Since the quantity wasnt enough, he could only make up for it in quality. The biggest difference between him and superhumans was that he had Tonys research abilities. The tycoon wasnt absolutely omnipotent, but he had tinkered with sports cars, missiles, and armor since he was young. He was absolutely the best in aerodynamics and fluid mechanics. Coupled with the A.I. program, Luke had long calcted and designed multiple models for adapting telekinesis for various situations. There was more than one way to deal with an explosion. Currently, he wasnt using his telekinesis like a protective shield, but mainly to disperse the energy so that most of the energy from the explosion scattered toward the surroundings. Other superhumans with telekinesis might be able to do this sort of delicate work after eight to ten years of honing, but their bodies were the biggest weakness. In the face of such an explosion, most superhumans had to consume a lot of energy to protect themselves. Otherwise, they would be injured or roasted. Luke, on the other hand, relied on the powerful defenses of his Batman suit, and didnt have to use any telekinesis to protect his body; the suit blocked the mes and the shock wave, and he didnt sustain any injuries at all. But the side effects of this method were also apparent. Most of the enormous impact from the explosion was transferred to half of the train car by the telekinesis, causing it to not only creak, but also build up momentum. The train car, which was supposed to slow down, sped up. As it charged into the station, the turbulent air in the subway tunnel now had space to escape. With a loud rumble, the train car charged out with raging mes, like a train from hell. The train cars in front couldnt withstand the irregr eleration, and a pair of wheels twisted off the tracks. The subway train immediately derailed. Due to the inertia in front and the shock wave at the back, thest two cars struggled and twisted before derailing with the unpleasant sound of screeching metal and sweeping into the subway station at an angle. It was a good thing that the people in the subway station were gathered at the exit, or a lot of people would have been killed or injured. The people who were leaving the subway station turned their heads at the mor. Even John and Zeus, who were in charge, were silent for a moment. When they saw the Hell Train charge out, their mouths dropped in shock. Less than five secondster, everybody was terrified. Thest two train cars were flung out and rolled over the ground. They swept through the subway station and headed right for the exit. Johns hair stood on end as he roared, Run! Run! Dont f*cking stand around! As if waking from a dream, the 20 or so people at the station exit ran. Even a young man on a crutch was speeding up. His good leg and the crutch worked together wlessly as he climbed the stairs frantically. John and Zeus, however, felt cold. It was toote! The train cars were moving too fast, and that one moment of distraction just now was too fatal. At least half of the 20 people wouldnt be able to escape. They could only pray that the cars would stop as they ran up. But when they saw sparks fly as the two cars scraped over the ground and didnt slow down at all, they knew that this was just wishful thinking. At that moment, a dark shadow smashed through the window of one car. Turning around, the figure exerted strength with both arms, and white mes spewed out from his back as he pushed at the cars. John and Zeus eximed inwardly. They had watched news and videos of Batman countless times, but it was mostly about him saving a few people and beating up some criminals. Everybody said that Batmansbat ability was indeed extraordinary, but he probably wasnt a superhuman. It wasnt until this moment that they suddenly remembered that this person seemed to be very familiar with Iron Man. So it was actually the armor he was wearing that was very strong? The white mes died out after one burst; it was just to help Luke adjust his posture and the timing of hisnding. At that moment, Lukes hands were already in ce, and he braced himself with his legs. With a rumble, the bricks under his feet shattered, and he plowed a deep trench into the ground. The enormous sound made thest dozen or so passengers who couldnt run away in time subconsciously turn their heads. This was simr to how you always wasted time when you were being chased by turning to check the situation behind you. But they still did it, and couldnt help but pause. They saw a ck figure, and the two train cars were slowing down at a visible rate. They finally stopped when Lukes foot hit the bottom step of the stairs to the exit. The two cars came to a shuddering stop. Looking at the train cars that had stopped on both sides of the stairs in the shape of a V, and then at Batman, who was at the tip of the V, the dozen or so passengers suddenly rxed. They stopped! Batman really stopped the cars! They were still alive. Luke took his hands out of the dents he had left in the bodies of the train cars and rejoiced that there had been a buffer period; otherwise, his telekinesis wouldnt have been enough. If he hadnt used telekinesis to distribute the pressure from his hands, it was more likely that he would have smashed through the cars and lost momentum. That was also the reason why the cars hadnt stopped until the very end, which scared the group on the stairs. Thinking that, he turned his head and looked at John with his blood-red lenses. Its not safe here. Officer, please call for backup and evacuate the passengers immediately. Okay, no problem. John agreed. When it came to steel nerves, he was definitely one of the bravest in NYPD. Although Batman had demonstrated his prowess, it didnt prevent John from immediately understanding the current situation. The explosion just now hadnt happened on line 3, and the timing wasnt right. As expected, he couldnt believe what Simon said. Who knew if there was another subway train with a bomb on it? After reporting the situation to Dustin via his wirelessm, he immediately pushed the passengers up the stairs. He didnt forget to yell, Remain calm and pick up your pace. Hurry and get out of here. Chapter 1277 - Saving People and Investigating Targo

Chapter 1277: Saving People and Investigating Targo

Luke was very satisfied. John was very good at solving cases, but his shoring was that all his talent went into this one thing, so he had no hope of being promoted. The thought shed through Lukes mind as he went to the subway cars and opened them. The passengers inside were terrified, but they still struggled to get up and head for the door. However, there wasnt a scramble. Batman was standing outside, and served as a psychological anchor. The explosion in the subway tunnel had been a lot more powerful than in the subway station. Without Batman, the people in the back half of the train wouldve been heavily injured or killed, while the passengers in the front wouldve been seriously injured. It was all thanks to Batman that nobody was heavily wounded or killed. Of the 20 passengers in the rear car, half had been thrown to the front by Luke, and the other half had seen him block the explosion with his body. Batmans dauntless rescue of people who had nothing to do with him shocked the passengers. Even though most of them werent Batman fans, they were overwhelmed with emotions and indescribable gratitude. However, Luke didnt have time to enjoy their grateful gazes. After opening the doors to the two cars, he immediately ran to the other half of the train thaty in the subway tunnel. There were even more passengers inside. They didnt know that Batman was here. If a stampede happened in the narrow train during the chaos, there was very likely to be unnecessary casualties. When Luke reached the train, he saw a lot of people trying to crawl out of the twisted, deformed doors, but the gap was irregr and small, and it took a long time for someone toe out. A few people were smashing the train windows, but the ss clearly wasnt something that an ordinary person could break quickly. Some were trying to open the subway doors, but were pushed around by the crowd, and couldnt open them for the time being. This was the predicament of captives in reality. The best way for all the passengers to escape wasnt something that most people would think about. Even if someone responded properly, they would be unsessful under the mad efforts of everyone else trying to escape. Luke didnt say anything. He simply walked over to the tform close to the front of the train and broke the train doors open. He pulled out a few people crowded around the doors and then walked in. The crowd suddenly paused, and many people eximed, Batman! Its Batman. Batmans here to save us. Lukes blood-red lenses flickered, and his signature low electronic voice came out of his armor. Everybody, make your way to the back of the train. Theres a way out here. Head straight for the exit after you leave. Dont linger in the subway station. He had already grabbed two dazed passengers and pushed them out of the car. An electronic voice rang out. Dont stop. Keep moving. He wasnt the one who said the words; it was Alfred who continued to repeat them, and even deliberately slowed down so that the passengers who heard the calm and cold tone didnt feel any sense of urgency. If it were anyone else, the passengers wouldnt be so obedient, but Batman was popr and influential enough. In just a moment, the chaos of people trying to escape inside the train turned into a normal queue of people exiting the train. They poured out like water and ran for the exit. Standing at the doors, Luke effectively prevented many people from blocking the way as they tried to force their way out. He directly grabbed anyone who had such intentions and then stuck them back in line in order to maintain the smoothest flow. Secondly, many people subconsciously picked up their pace at the doors. This was a very normal subconscious reaction. It was the instinct of every living creature to get out of danger as soon as possible, and when they were nervous, some people would stumble into the seats or lose their footing. Luke picked them up and stuck them back in line. At that moment, it was as if Luke had turned into a proficient assembly line worker, and he urately ensured that everyone smoothly exited the train doors. Once the people exited the train, Luke didnt care if they copsed or gasped for breath outside. In any case, the subway station was spacious enough, and they wouldnt block the flow of people still exiting the train. While his clone was using his Batman identity to rescue people, Luke himself arrived. But instead of going to the subway station, he turned off the police lights and put away his badge, before he went straight to a building not far from the subway station. The bomb expert and suspected ringleader Targo was probably in this building. The troublesome thing was that the building had more than 50 floors, and housed arge number of big and small financialpanies, with employees and clients everywhere. Trying to search this ce would be near impossible. It would create too big amotion, and everybody in New York who was well-informed might find out before a search warrant was issued. Furthermore, there was almost no chance of getting a search warrant. Even FBI and Homnd Security could lock down the building only in an emergency. Luke knew that Targo was here, but he couldnt report it. That was because the surveince feed he had been monitoring was a confidential line which belonged to a privatepany. It was something he had set up earlier, and he couldnt reveal this information channel. Also, he didnt n to arrest this guy for now. Now that the criminals were on the move, Targo, as their leader, would be in close contact with his men. If he was caught, those people would quickly sense that something was wrong. These were all terrorists who had proven their ruthlessness with ten explosives. If their ringleader was really detained, they could simply threaten to set off bombs if he wasnt released, and the police might have no choice but toply. This was why terrorists were more troublesome, since the choices they made at certain moments clearly differed from what regr criminals would do. Those at the bottom in particr who had been brainwashed would be a lot more prone to acting recklessly if they lost their leaders. As Luke mulled over this, he and Selina climbed the stairs. They didnt dare take the elevator. A normal person would take the elevator straight to the floor they wanted, and wouldnt stop at every floor. Security would always be the tightest around the leader of the terrorists; otherwise, it would be too easy to take the group down at the source. This Targo wasnt some uneducated criminal. From Simons calls and the strong interference when trying to track the signal, these criminals were very vignt and familiar with how the police and the FBI worked. Luke and Selina couldnt risk exposing themselves to the surveince cameras in the building since it was very likely that the other party was also monitoring this ce. As they walked up the stairs, the red zones on the 3D model of the building projected onto their lenses turned green. Little Snail had already ruled out most zones, and was unable to determine if Targo was in the remaining red zones. The mini drones that had been released beforehand infiltrated these areas one by one. These mini drones, which were as small as swallows, now had an optical camouge function. They flew quietly inside the building without anyone noticing. Chapter 1278 - The Connection Between John and Simon

Chapter 1278: The Connection Between John and Simon

While they were investigating the building, Dustin sent them a message:?FBI and Homnd Security are here. Im in their car. Luke wasnt too surprised. The explosion on Wall Street earlier had been in too sensitive a location. Also, it proved that Simons game wasnt just for show. There were indeed follow-up arrangements that could be triggered at any time. The FBI and Homnd Security couldnt sit still anymore. If this continued, even if they didnt have to take full responsibility, the person in charge still wouldnt be able to bear the consequences. It didnt matter what the higher-ups thought, but the people in charge of these two organizations in New York didnt have the courage to take the me, and had finallye knocking. Luke simply sent a message to Dustin to turn on the Inte call function on his phone so that he could listen in. Actually, Luke had modified the cell phone which he had given to Dustin. Naturally, anything that passed through his hands, he could hack and activate himself. But Dustin was his friend, and Luke wouldnt do it without permission unless it was absolutely necessary. On the other side, Dustin got up and made a call to one of his men. When he hung up after saying a few words, he left the phone on. Putting it back into his pocket, he waved at John and Zeus. Here. John and Zeus were in a sorry state. They were covered in dust and looked exhausted when Dustin summoned them. It was a pity that all the people in this spacious logistics van had hearts of stone. They didnt care how hard-up these two looked. They got straight to the point and asked them what they knew about the terrorists. As Luke searched for Targo, he listened in on the conversation in the logistics van, and curled his lip. Selina didnt have Lukes ability to multitask over a long period of time. She simply asked non-intrusively, Conversation not going smoothly? Luke chuckled. They want to know everything, but they dont want us to know anything. Staring at the tablet, Selina controlled the drones to push in closer one by one. She sneered. Ha, they still want to steal credit at a time like this? Arent they afraid theyll choke to death on sh*t? Luke shook his head regretfully. Thats impossible. If theyre full from eating sh*t, then Dustin Hm, why did you describe it in such a shocking way? Selina said, Its because these people are so disgusting. Theyre risking the lives of ordinary people just to reap benefits. Theyre even worse than sh*t. Luke didnt say anything else, because there really was nothing he could say. Following the previous attack on New York, there had been a lot of clues after that, which pointed to a few departments in the United States and the person in the white House. It was very likely that they had known about the matter beforehand. Some conspiracy theorists said that they had deliberately allowed the attack to happen in order to increase their power. But the most they could only say was that they hadnt expected the oue to be so tragic. That was because the whole world knew that whoever profited the most would be the biggest suspect. Anybody who recalled the fallout from that incident would understand that it was very likely. That was because since then, the cors around the neck of the White House and several intelligence agencies, which were habitually stifled by Congress and the public, were finally loosened, and their power ofw enforcement increased dramatically. In the past, many things had to be agreed upon before they could be carried out. Now, as long as they followed certain rules, they could act independently against individuals suspected of terrorist activity. Compared with thest incident, the deaths in todays New York case were nothing. It wasnt unusual for certain agencies to watch the situation deteriorate or even fuel the mes. However, no matter what benefits certain people wanted to reap from this incident, the Detective Bureau couldnt shoulder the me. Luke was in the Detective Bureau, and Dustin would be directly crushed by the me if he couldnt shoulder it. Thus, the Detective Bureau had to capture Targo alive, and the other higher-ups would also do their best to do the same. The small fry should be taken down to thest man. However, Luke couldnt guarantee how long they would live after they were released from the police department. In any case, once everything was over, the fate of these people had nothing to do with the Detective Bureau. You took the first step, Ill take 50!?It was only right to return the favor. As Luke pondered this, something substantial finally popped up in the conversation in the logistics van. In the face of the other partys haranguing, John didnt re up, and simply retorted, I only know that theres some dog called Simon who has ced bombs all around the city, and hes already set off ten of them. How would I know why hes fixated on me? The three men turned around and looked at each other. The oldest man, who was about 50 years old, was from the FBI. He nodded at the other two middle-aged men who were around forty, one African-American and one Caucasian. The Caucasian man with gold-rimmed sses was from Homnd Security. He took out a file from his bag and showed them a photo. Do you know this person? John and Zeus, who had been silent the whole time, looked at the photo carefully and shook their heads. Neither of them knew anyone in the next few pictures. The African-American agent picked up the file and turned back to the first page. Pointing at the tall man in sunsses, he said, This man is Mathias Targo, a bomb expert who has carried out far too many terrorist attacks. Also, he usually charges a fee for his work. We call him a frence terrorist. John stared at the picture. Whos the woman next to him? The man in gold-rimmed sses said, His girlfriend, Katya. The rumor is that an agent put a bomb under their bed. In the end, Targo never went back, while Katya met her maker. After that, the African-American agent flipped to the second page. This man is from Germany. Reportedly, he served in a ssified unit, but the German side hasnt acknowledged him. His name is Peter Gruber. Then, all three of them looked at John, clearly waiting for his reply. John felt that something wasnt right and asked in confusion, Wow, thats a lot of detail. But what does it have to do with me? The three of them had strange expressions on their faces. After trading looks for a moment, it was the old man from the FBI who said, The name Gruber should ring a bell, right? John was stumped, and Dustin frowned. A troublesome man in a beard appeared in Johns mind as he mumbled, Yeah, that sounds familiar. Joe, who was standing guard next to the vehicle, suddenly thought of something. Is that from the Nakatomi za case in Los Angeles? Chapter 1279 - Taking the Blame

Chapter 1279: Taking the me

As soon as he said that, Joes expression turned strange. John had mentioned in private that he and Luke had killed the robbers together. What was even more of a coincidence was that Dustin had been in Los Angeles at the time, and was Lukes direct boss. Thinking that, Joes hair stood on end. So, the explosions were aimed at the Detective Bureau and his three colleagues? The old man nodded slightly. Thats right. Peter Gruber, whose real name is Simon Peter Gruber, is Hans Grubers brother. John looked bitter. So, thats why this sh*t locked onto me? The African-American agent nodded. Thats right. We think that Simon is here to avenge his brother. After all, you caught his brother and sentenced him to hundreds of years in prison. He will never be eligible for parole. John was lost for words. Wait, that wasnt right! He looked at Dustin, who was next to him, only to see his boss give him a look that said, Hang in there, you have to tough it out alone. John cursed inwardly. Wasnt it Luke who knocked Hans out in the end? Why was Simon looking for revenge with him? The old man seemed to guess what he was thinking. He said, Your colleague was indeed involved in the Nakatomi za case, but the survivors dont know his identity. None of the robbers even saw him. As for you John immediately understood and couldnt help but curse. The only hostage who died in the Nakatomi za case was the colleague of Johns ex-wife. The man had stupidly revealed Johns rtionship to her to Hans, as well as the fact that John was a NYPD detective, before Hans shot him. So, the criminals knewJohns identity back then, and it made sense that Simon hade looking for him. Luke, on the other hand, had been stealthily rescuing people that night. He had even put on a mask. Most of the criminals who ran into him died. Hans was alive, but he had been knocked out when his back was to Luke. After the incident, the case file had been transferred to the FBI. Few people in LAPD knew that the detective was Luke. NYPD had also locked down the information, but Hans and the criminals had known Johns identity from that night; there was no need to investigate it at all. Dustin looked at Johns expression with a strange expression of his own. In other words, Dustin wasnt the scapegoat this time Wait, the other party didnt know that he was Lukes backer in the Nakatomi za case. So, this was John and Lukes fault? Thinking that, he no longer felt depressed, but in fact rxed. As it turned out, this matter had something to do with him; he and Luke were now in the same boat. If they couldnt solve the case this time, even bing the head of a smaller department would be hard. It would also be impossible for Luke to be asfortable as he was now under Dustins protection. Just do your best! John looked like he had just eaten sh*t. It wasnt that he felt wronged for taking the me for Luke. If Luke hadnt intervened, he and his ex-wife mightve died in Nakatomi za. But the real question was, why was he always the unlucky one? It felt like his luck had been crap for thest few years. A certain officer suddenly felt like crying. Luke was also stunned when he heard this. It actually had to do with the Nakatomi za case? That was d*mn annoying. Nobody knew that Hans Grubers older brother, Simon, was such a ruthless person. Simon was basically active in Europe. This person was basically an unknown quantity, and there didnt seem to be any traces of him. Luke hadnt investigated it too deeply. After all, he had arrested a lot of criminals, and they had even more family members; he couldnt go through all their records in thorough detail. But when he remembered how Simon had ordered John to wear only his underwear and a signboard on the street for everyone to see, Luke was creeped out. Thankfully, he had cleaned up after himself and hadnt shown his face to the criminals and hostages. Simon could be considered lucky. If they had investigated Luke in detail before this, anymunication carried out would basically be via the phone or Inte. As long as these people mentioned Luke multiple times, the multifaceted system would pick it up and warn Luke. That way, Luke would have gotten wind of these people, and they would be monitored and investigated. Simon might not have the chance to hide and direct the terrorists. Thinking quickly, Luke immediately sent a message to Tony. Tony had already arrived in New York at that moment, but arge number of rescuers had already arrived at the Wall Street subway station that had just exploded, and he wasnt needed. Now, the tycoon could only investigate in other ways to try and find leads. Tony felt helpless. Most of theckeys of the Ten Rings he had dealt with had been in the mountain wilderness. Even if there were vigers, there werent many of them, and it was very easy to screen them. But these terrorists were in Manhattan, the most popted metropolis in the world. It would be very hard to find them in a sea of people. After receiving the message from Batman, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. He finally had a direction! Batman proposed a two-pronged investigation. Firstly, investigate Simon Peter Gruber. Secondly, start with John e, the person from NYPD at the center of this case and whom Simon had a grudge against. Both directions would lead to Simon himself. This caller was the key figure in the subway explosions. Even if he wasnt the main ringleader, he should be second or third inmand. As long as they found the guy who controlled the explosions, the problem would be greatly simplified, and the incident would bepletely resolved. Thinking that, Tony hacked into the phones of everyone in the logistics van. Luke could do the same, but he didnt want anyone to detect his multifaceted system, so he hardly ever used this sort of crude invasion method. Tony didnt care. It was normal for him to hack into other peoples systems to do snoops;?not?doing so wasnt his style. At that moment, Simon called. This time, Simon directly called Dustins cell phone, proving once again that this wasnt a spur-of-the-moment n. This time, Simon was even more smug. He directly called them out on the fact that John was in a car with the FBI and Homnd Security. He even greeted the three agents over the phone by name. It was a shock to the people in the car, and the warning the words contained couldnt be any clearer to the tycoon and Luke, who were listening in. Chapter 1280 - Conspiracy

Chapter 1280: Conspiracy

Tony immediately sent a message. Where are you? If youre near Wall Street, you can try looking for Simon. He might be nearby right now, watching those people from NYPD and the FBI. Luke naturally thought the same. He simply replied, Okay. Keep in touch. In fact, after saving the people at the subway station, his clone had turned invisible and started searching the surrounding buildings. He had already guessed that Targo and Simon were probably in this area, from the series of traces done so far. The other party had only used technology to make it impossible for them to lock onto his exact location, and never considered how, after a series ofparisons, the range he was in would be smaller and smaller. The only problem was that Simon wasnt among the four people who had followed Targo into the building. Although the photo of Simon was blurry, his height, build, and face were very different from the four mens. Targos out, Selina suddenly warned Luke. Luke turned around and saw Targoe out of a financialpany with four people and take the elevator down. The guy had long hair and was wearing a Yankees jacket, a baseball cap, and a pair of big sunsses. It was impossible to recognize him at first nce. This level of disguise couldnt fool the A.I. program, however. Selina asked, What should we do? After a brief silence, Luke suddenly said, Watch him. Use all the sound and surveince systems on him. I want to dig him and his men out. As he spoke, his face darkened. Listening to Simon and Johns conversation in his earpiece, the dog man had just introduced the new game. The guy asserted that he had ced 2,400 pounds of a big surprise in one of the 1,446 schools in New York, and it was set to go off at four in the afternoon. Now, unless John and Zeus yed the game with him, the school wouldpletely disappear from New York City. Everybody sucked in their breaths. Even Luke gritted his teeth. 2,400 pounds was more than a ton. Even with ordinary raw materials, this power was still very terrifying. Only one or two kilograms of raw materials had been used in the explosions in New York today; that was less than twenty kilograms in total. This had already killed more than a hundred people, and injured more than a thousand. If Simon really used 2,400 pounds of raw materials in one go, it would be enough to blow a huge hole in New York City; there would be no way to calcte the coteral damage in a range of several hundred meters. If that happened, it would be the biggest number of casualties in America so far. Nobody could take responsibility for that. His clone immediately sent Tony a message. ording to the police department, a batch of raw materials was stolen from the Livermoreb a few days ago. It might be what the criminals have. Can you check how much was stolen? Tony didnt reply immediately, but less than half a minuteter, he sent a message. Its true. The raw materials stolen from theb amounted to 2,437 pounds. They really have that much! Tony was in a dilemma. The other party hade prepared and had a meticulous n. What was even more troublesome was that he couldnt lock onto the other partys phone urately. That was impossible. With hiswork skills and Jarviss help, it was impossible for him not to be able to track down a terrorist gang. This wasnt the difference between 90 and 100. Logically speaking, unless the other partys technology was on par with his and also had a capable assistant like Jarvis, Tony should have instantly been able to lock onto the opponents exact location. However, he could only track the other party down to within a 200-meter range on Wall Street. The subway station where the explosion had taken ce happened to be in this range. Thinking quickly, Tony immediately sent another message to Batman. The target is probably on Wall Street. The explosion at the subway station might have been a smokescreen. Luke nodded in agreement. He had thought of this possibility before, but hadnt been too confident. He was almost 100% sure now. Just now, the disguised Targo had gone downstairs and turned into an alley behind the building, clearly waiting for someone. A lot could already be inferred from the fact that this first criminal had been nearby the entire time. Wall Street was their real target all along, and everything they were doing was toward this goal. That was why Simon was ying this superfluous game of cat and mouse. That was why Simon went to so much effort to mask his calls so that he couldnt be tracked. Now, NYPD, the FBI, and Homnd Security had been sessfully distracted as they focused on the 2,400-pound big surprise. There were at least a thousand people, most of them students, in any school in New York. Coupled with the fact that this big surprise might spread to involve tens of thousands of people, this weight was heavy enough to crush everyone. Nobody could afford to take responsibility for something so big. Even though they were still full of doubt, they had no choice but to do as Simon said and focus on the big surprise. At that moment, it seemed that the series of subway explosions were all for the sake of reinforcing the authorities impression of them as terrorists. After all, they had already dared to cause ten explosions; causing an eleventh one was nothing to them. This was what they wanted to convey to the authorities. It was a plot the authorities had no choice but to y along with. Luke quickly passed on his spection to Tony. The tycoon had far more varied connections to higher-ups than Luke did. Furthermore, Stark Industries had been establishing itself in New York in thest few months. Titanium Phone Company had long settled in New York. Luke wasnt a tycoon. He didnt care about being too proud to ask for help from such powerful external aid. Besides, what was pride? Could it be eaten? The most important thing was to save lives. After receiving the message, Tony simply replied a momentter: Ill get people to help look for the bomb, but we have to find Targo and Simon, or this wont end. Luke naturally understood. If they didnt catch these two ringleaders, these attacks would never stop. What Tony was saying was that they had to focus on this and not be led around by the nose because of that 2,400-pound big surprise. Even if it directly threatened the safety of tens of thousands of people, that had to be the case. Luke replied, Ill personally keep an eye on Targo. Find Simon as soon as possible. Tony nodded and didnt say anything else. He was clearly busy. Luke saw Targo take a heavy-duty truck to the subway station. Chapter 1281 - Want to Hit a Pretty Face

Chapter 1281: Want to Hit a Pretty Face

The people in the truck were all dressed like workers. Some of them were even wearing city council vests, and looked like officials who hade to help with disaster relief. Luke was intrigued. There werent many people at the subway station. There were only two patrol officers guarding the entrance to bar entry to civilians. Thanks to Batmans efforts, very few people were injured in the subway station, and with little to do, rescue workers had quickly left. After Simon threatened them with the big school surprise, the police force almost immediately started to move, and they scattered to check various schools. Luke and Tony both realized that Simon was ying another trick. He said the police couldnt evacuate the students, or he would directly trigger the big surprise, but he hadnt said that the police werent allowed to search. Sure enough, the police started to mobilize everyone, and so did the FBI and Homnd Security. After all, agents from both organizations had also been in the vehicle at the time, and their kids were also studying in New York. What if they didnt go searching for this thing, and it was their kid who was sitting on this lethal weapon? They all knew very well that Simons threat was equivalent to using everyone in all the schools as hostages. If the authorities directly told all the schools to end ss early, that would create amotion. Not only did they not have the right to do that, the other party could directly blow everyone to pieces. As a result, New York would be plunged into chaos. No matter howrge NYPDs police force was, it wouldnt be enough. Many of the upper-ss had heard the news and started to leave New York. The subway station incidents hadnt affected these bigshots at all. In any case, they would never take the subway. High above the Wall Street subway station, many people were still standing in front of the windows to watch the show. They took a lot of photos and videos, which were uploaded to F2F and yed on the news; they didnt feel any sense of threat at all. Now that the threat of a 2,400-pound weapon had appeared, many bigshots couldnt sit still anymore. In fact, the bigshots who had school children were already starting to get the news. They either went to school themselves or arranged for their kids to be picked up right away. Even if there was only a 1 in 1,446 chance, normal parents wouldnt want to take such a risk with their kids. Also, even if Simon said that the bomb was in a school, was it really? Who knew if the criminals had hidden another one as a follow-up somewhere else? Bad guys liked to do this in movies and TV shows, and real bigshots werent stupid enough to believe the criminals. Reality wasnt a TV drama. No protagonist was destined to save everything in the end. Nobody liked to entrust their lives to others. Even the officers on duty near the subway station were a little distracted. While it wasnt their assignment to look for the big surprise, who didnt have rtives, friends, or family? They couldnt directly reveal word about the big surprise, but they could get someone to quickly take their kids out of school. For a moment, there was traffic, phone and Inte congestion. The whole city felt like an ants nest that had just been poked. The people who sensed the danger subconsciously stayed away from it. Luke, who had just gone downstairs, saw his colleague Ricky from the Detective Bureau step forward and stop the heavy-duty truck. He then led the workers toward the subway station, as if he was going to follow them. At that moment, Rickys phone rang. He took it out and said a few words before he looked around. For a moment, he didnt continue toward the subway station. The workers next to him looked at each other and didnt say anything. When Ricky saw Luke running over, he hurriedly waved. Here, Luke. Luke ran over and pointed. The boss wants you to go over. He needs an old hand to direct the officers. As for watching this ce, let me do it. Ricky pped his forehead. Thats true. Ive been too busy. He then turned around and smiled at the workers. This officer will take you in. Be careful. With that, he ran to the logistics van not far away. The workers exchanged looks, and one of them urged, Officer, we have a lot of work to do. Can we go in now? Luke nodded with a smile. Okay,e with me. He took big strides far ahead of the workers. He walked to the subway entrance and said to the two patrol officers, The engineering team will take over from here. You dont have to worry about it. The boss is short of people for other things. You should go. The two patrol officers didnt doubt his word. They nodded and ran off. Once the engineering team was inside, loiterers naturally wouldnt be permitted entry. There really was no need for them to guard this ce. Also, they had heard all sorts of inside information over thems, and knew that the department had even pulled interns from the police academy into the city to cooperate with the search. As official police officers, they couldnt ck off here. Thus, nobody from NYPD was paying attention to the subway station, except Luke. The workers around him werent too surprised. They had clearly heard the conversation earlier, and they actually knew more about the current situation than most people in New York City. It was normal for the police to be short of manpower; it would be strange if they?were?rxed. Looking at Lukes handsome and young face, a rough man felt sour. Cursing the pretty boy in his heart, he decided to kill him when they enteredter. What they didnt know was that while Dustin and Ricky were talking, Dustin was looking at them with mocking eyes. Did they know that the best fighter in NYPD was right next to them? Dustin and Ricky werent worried at all. They simply gave them a look before leaving with the patrol officers. Luke said that he would take care of things here. They just needed to act like usual so that Simon didnt notice anything wrong. Luke chuckled inwardly when he saw Dustin and the others leave. With these colleagues around, it would be inevitable that they would worry about him ande running over to check, which would make things difficult. Thinking that, he didnt stop as he walked into the subway station with the workers and exined the situation. Theres nothing wrong with the station, but a subway line over there was blown up. You might have to move these two cars first Pu! Pu! Pu! Gunshots rang out behind him. Ah! Luke screamed and rolled down the steps before he stopped at the bottom. Hey unmoving, and blood immediately seeped out under him. Two workers sneered and put their guns away. One of them even cursed. F*ck, I hate pretty boys like that. I really wanted to shoot him in the face. Chapter 1282 - True Motive Is Still Robbery

Chapter 1282: True Motive Is Still Robbery

At that moment, someone walked out of the subway station. It was none other than Targo. He waved his hand and ordered, Hurry up and get to work. Are you going to get paid more for pulling out your gun? If you have so much energy, hurry up and dig the hole. Then, he pointed at the other two workers. Throw his body in a corner and cover it with dirt so that nobody can find it. The two workers silently stepped forward and picked up Lukes body. They tossed Lukes limp body in a corner before they returned. Its done, boss. Targo didnt think much of it. He simply nodded and said into his walkie-talkie, Come down. The passage is ready. As he spoke, several engineering cars drove down steel nks and rushed into the subway station. As the workers got to work, Lukes body slowly sat up behind a bunch of rundown lockers in one corner of the subway station. His thoughts moved, and a spray appeared in his hand, which he sprayed himself with. The blood from the broken bag on his back mixed with the mist and quickly turned into white powder which Luke put back into his inventory. As for the two bullets, he was already wearing a close-fitting bulletproof vest, and they didnt even scratch his skin. Except for two holes in the back of his shirt, everything was the same as when he first came in. One of the shooters had wanted to blow up Lukes head because of his handsome face. Luke would remember this grudge. Thankfully, he had been able to use Basic Hypnosis and Mental Communication for a while before he came in. Under this mental suggestion, they didnt examine Luke further when they saw the blood on his back. The ugly man, on the other hand, was a lot more obsessed, and had almost aimed the gun at the back of Lukes head. If the guy had insisted on taking the lead, Luke could only pretend to stumble to avoid the shot. Worse came to worse, Batman, who was invisible on the side, would have no choice but to make a move. But this was the worst way to resolve the situation. Luke didnt want to do it unless he had to. He had a lock on Targo and his men, but there was still no sign of that lunatic Simon. Now was the best time to close the and catch Simon. In any case, it was just the criminals in the subway station; there was nobody else. For Batman, these criminals were justmbs waiting to be ughtered. At that moment, Tony suddenly sent a message. Someone just sent me a message saying that Targo and Simon are at the Wall Street subway station and are about to dig into the vault of the First Financial Bank next door and steal a bunch of unmarked cash and ten tons of gold. Stunned for a moment, Luke immediately recalled something. Isnt this just a small bank? He remembered investigating a robbery at the bank before, and running into a robber who wanted forty hours a week at the bank with insurance. Before that, this First Financial Bank had only been robbed of slightly more than 3,000 dors; it was a super poor bank. Tony chuckled. Do you think this is an actual bank? The cash and gold it has are from shady private transactions. Luke dropped the matter. As long as the cash and gold were real, this info wasnt necessarily fake. Who sent you the message? He asked the key question. It was very important to determine whether the source of the information was reliable. In the face of the threat which the big surprise posed, no mistakes could be allowed. Tony said, You might not believe it. I dont know exactly where he is, but hes probably within 200 meters of the Wall Street subway station. Luke narrowed his eyes. The same result we got? Tony said, Yes. Im on my way. I want to see what kind of genius is able to escape me. Thinking quickly, Luke sent a message. There are 95 criminals here, including Targo. Can you take them down? After a brief silence, Tony said, We have to subdue Targo and Simon in the first instance. We cant give them a chance to react. Luke said, Then wait a bit. When theyre moving the money is a good time to make a move. After a brief silence, Tony said, Alright. Ill head back to Stark Tower. Give me a two-minute heads-up before we move out. Luke knew that the tycoon was flying over in his suit. Stark Tower was right next to the Empire State Building. It would only take Tony a minute to reach Wall Street. After sending a simple reply, Batman stealthily approached the criminals. He scanned the room again to make sure that Simon wasnt among them. But when Targo used theirms, he used Simons name. From the conversation, it was clear that Simon was already inside the First Financial Bank, and had taken control of the hall and the rm system. He was now entering the vault. After saying that, they hung up. It seemed that he really had to wait for these two to break into the vault and regroup before taking action. Thinking that, Luke told Tony about the situation and had the tycoon think of a way to sneak in without alerting anyone else. Actually, he had always wanted toin about the tycoons shy personality. This wasnt a superhero movie. Was there a need to be so shy when he showed up in public? The guy was basically a peacock in his main armor; the gold and red colors could be seen even hundreds of meters away. These criminals werent stupid. Even Tony couldntpletely crack their anti-tracking methods; they were very vignt, and it was possible that they were guarding against Iron Man. It was even possible that these people had already ounted for the superheroes in New York. The Wall Street subway explosion had disrupted the rm systems of many banks. With the threat of a big surprise, all of New Yorks police force and perhaps some superheroes had moved out. The one thing Wall Street didnt have was schools. As long as they werent hypocrites, most people would have scruples and prioritize searching for that lethal weapon. The First Financial Bank was a special existence that involved underground transactions, and the bank itself didnt want to be targeted by the police. The robbers naturally could carry out their robbery smoothly. That was right, Luke no longer thought of them as terrorists. In the Nakatomi za case, Hans Gruber acted like a terrorist, but in the end, was still focused on money. From the looks of things, it ran in the family. Chapter 1283 - I’m Talking to You About Technology, You’re Talking to Me About Feelings?

Chapter 1283: Im Talking to You About Technology, Youre Talking to Me About Feelings?

What Takagi said back then wasnt wrong; these Gruber brothers werent really terrorists, and were just after money. Thinking that, Luke couldnt help but shake his head in amusement. More than 90% of cases in America had to do with money. That was nothing new for this country. At that moment, Tony sent a message. Im on Wall Street. Nobody will know Im here, not even you. Stumped for a moment, Luke asked Alfred with a strange expression, Wheres Tony? Alfred: He hasnt appeared again since returning to Stark Tower. Luke eximed in surprise. Alfred wouldnt make such a rudimentary mistake and lose track of Tony. But Tony said that nobody would know he was here, including Batman. Could it be that this guy Luke said, You made an invisible suit. Tony: You guessed it? Luke rolled his eyes. Of course. I would be more surprised if you snuck over dressed as a woman. Tony said, Get lost. As Luke expected, the tycoon indeed didnt have the courage to dress as a woman. After he flew back to Stark Tower, he put on a professional stealth suit nicknamed Sneaky. Sneakys real number was actually Mark 15. Tony had just developed it and hadnt officially used it yet. It was also Tonys first armor with a nickname. After Lukes disdain, the tycoon decisively took out this secret weapon. For Batman to be the first to witness the debut of this new suit, it hadnt been in vain that Tony had given it this nickname. On the other hand, it was also because of Batmans influence that the model was specially developed for low-intensity specialbat in the city. The suits armor and mobility werent very strong, but it had a lot of support equipment, including many non-lethal weapons. It was useless against tanks, but most suitable for dealing with defenseless criminals. At the very least, it wouldntunch a missile to blow up the criminals and the entire ground with them. Luke didnt know what the tycoon was thinking, but it wasnt important. He could make invisible armor, and Tony had personally seen him enter and exit invisible mode several times. It was very much like Tony to act like nobody else could show off in front of him. Luke just sent Tony a 3D map and marked out the locations of the criminals. Although Tony seemed unreliable, he never failed at critical moments. For the safety of tens of thousands of people, he wouldnt act rashly. Luke asked a few minutester, You in? Tony said, Im in the southwest corner. Luke actually had aplete handle on the tycoons movements, but he could only pretend that he didnt, in case this guy grew suspicious. Im in the southeast. Get ready to move! he said. Tony asked, Are you sure that Simon is in the vault? Luke simply transmitted the surveince feed from the drone. Looking at the leader of the criminals who walked through the vault door, Tony had Jarvispare the image with the photo of Simon from the intelligence they had, and only after Jarvis confirmed that it was the same person was Tony reassured. Targo and Simon couldnt be allowed to escape. They had to be captured alive. Nobody could rx until they learned the whereabouts of the bomb. Now that the barrier between the vault and the subway station was about to open, Luke gave his drone permission to share the criminals movements with Tony. Ten secondster, the guy suddenly said, This thing is interesting, but its too crude. It looks like it was made in a workshop. Hm, wait, is this really handmade? Luke hummedzily. Im already very satisfied that someone else is willing to make it for me. Tony snorted. This level is a lot worse than mine. Luke chuckled. They dont charge me for it. Tony choked. Batman had saved him a few times, but it was Batmans principle not to charge for saving someones life. Tony needed Life 1, but it wasnt absolutely essential. The chances of him dying from surgery were low, even without Life 1. Tony knew that Batman had offered him Life 1 purely so that he would be reassured about doing the surgery. On the other hand, this proved that Batman and that bigshot who sold everything were also good guys who only talked about friendship and not money the kind that was even better than the Bat / Iron CP that the public believed in. Otherwise, Batman wouldnt have gotten a dozen Life 1s from the bigshot, one of which he gave to Tony. The most important thing here was favors. As for the possibility that Batman was the creator of these products, Tony had already ruled it out. Unless this guy didnt need to sleep or had lived for hundreds of years, it was impossible for him to reach the top in bothbat and technology R&D. It was impossible for an all-rounder to exist on Earth. Even though Tony thought highly of himself and didnt think that anyone couldpare with him, he knew that was only in terms of technology. He didnt have that much time to learn so much knowledge, and it was impossible for Batman. He had only been discussing research out of habit, but now Tony was a little stuck. Given his personality, his rtionship with Batman wasnt as close as the outside world imagined. Several secondster, he finally said, I can make you a suit too. Ive already switched out several sets, Luke repliedzily. Tony: He really couldnt reply. To be honest, his one set of armor was just as good as ten of Batmans suits in every aspect, but he couldntpare with the other partys ability to constantly rece the old with the new. Batmansbat ability was too high. The armor was just a support item, and didnt have high requirements in every aspect. Thus, the Mark suit really wasnt attractive to Batman. Luke said the words casually, and then realized that the tycoon seemed stifled Congress wanted nothing more than to take the armor from the tycoon, but the tycoon was actually willing to give him a set. He was really generous. Luke was only using Life 1 and the Light Dagger as consumable magic items. He didnt think much of it. The tycoons armor, on the other hand, was like his little wife. Giving it away was like being cuckolded. It had been very difficult for him to say those words earlier. If the conversation hadnt gone down that path, the tycoon absolutely wouldnt give his wife away. Mind whirling, Luke simply said, If you really want to give me something, remember to give me all the research on Life 1. You can use that to repay me. Okay. Tony was relieved to hear that. No matter how good Life 1 was, it didnt belong to him. Nor would he sh with Batman and the even more mysterious bigshot who sold everything for the sake of monopolizing Life 1. Tonys attitude returned to normal at the condition that he just needed to hand over research information on someone elses product. Chapter 1284 - Target Locked, and Combined Attack

Chapter 1284: Target Locked, and Combined Attack

Escaping this awkward topic, Tony didnt dare talk nonsense anymore. He called up his drone and shared the image with Batman. Then try my drone. Luke epted and replied, Sure enough, its very expensive. Tony was lost for words.?If you have nothing to say, dont say anything! Is the issue here how much it costs? Hm, it really was. The tycoon was silent for a few seconds, before he could only helplessly ept this spot-onment. With his insight, he could easily estimate that Batmans drone only cost a few thousand dors, and most of it was spent on optical camouge. If it didnt prioritize stealth, this mini drone would only cost a thousand dors at most. Tonys drone, on the other hand, was a medium-sized drone that was much bigger and more functional; the cost of raw materials naturally soared to more than three million dors. Even if he copied one of Batmans mini drones, the raw materials would cost no less than 5,000 dors. After all, the tycoon always chose the expensive and most suitable materials. He wasnt like Batman, for whom it was enough that an item could be used. As they chatted, their attention never left the robbers. There was a muffled rumble, and before Luke could say anything, Tony warned, Theyve broken through. Luke said, You slip in and catch Simon, Ill catch Targo and clean up the criminals here in passing. After a brief hesitation, Tony suddenly asked, How about that detective in the corner? It looks like hes waiting for an opportunity as well. Amused, Luke said, As long as we catch Simon and Targo, it doesnt matter what this Detective Coulson does. Also, dont tell me you havent checked his file? He doesnt need our help. Tony was speechless. He was quite familiar with this detective. Or rather, the only police officers he was familiar with were Luke and his beautiful partner. If he had to say it, he owed the two young officers a favor, which was why he had asked the question. Thinking about it now, he felt that he was overthinking it. The young detective had taken down over a hundred tough criminals in a year, including superhumans like Iron Hide Creech. He had even arrested Simons brother before; did he have to care about catching Simon as well? Thinking quickly, Tony immediately said, Okay, Simon is mine and Targo is yours. Well leave the other criminals to this detective. In any case, he couldntpare with Batman and the detective in a raid in such a small space. They were professionals. The tycoon preferred to use missiles and shock cannons to blow up all his opponents. Besides, Simon was more like the mastermind than Targo was, and capturing the boss on his own was more to Tonys liking. Let these two handle the small fry. Thinking that, Tony took action. Then, Luke was lost for words when he watched the tycoon sneak into the vault. It wasnt like he was a thief; it was fine as long as he was quiet and didnt draw any attention. Why did he have to walk on tiptoe like the cat from Tom and Jerry?! It was a pity that Tony was invisible. Luke could sense him with Elementary Sound Wave and Sharp Nose, but the surveince system couldnt capture an image for Luke to keep as a memento. Tony didnt know what Luke was thinking. When he slowly snuck into the vault, he transmitted the armors feed so that Luke could see what he was doing, and Luke did the same. One headed toward the tunnel entrance, and the other silently moved toward Targo. Tony didnt go in through the bank because Simon had locked the vault door after entering, and four of his men had disguised themselves as bank employees outside. Entering through the bank above might give Simon time to react. It wasnt until Luke and Tony saw Simon himself in the vault that they were 90% confident in their operation. Luke said, You count down from three, and well move at the same time. That put Tony in a better mood and made him feel that he was starting to stand out as a leader. But it was just a vague feeling. Faced with these lunatics who were ying with explosives, he didnt have any intention of being careless. After waiting a few minutes, Tony finally found the right opportunity. Ready, 3, 2, 1! Jarvis counted down smoothly. Almost at the same time, Simon, who was standing next to the wall in the vault, felt pain in his back. He twitched and leaned against the wall. Shaking, he slowly slid to the ground. Targo, who was watching his men outside, felt pain in his neck. His eyes widened in surprise, and his vision turned blurry. In less than two seconds, he passed out. None of the criminals around him noticed the anomaly, because Targo was still standing and hadnt copsed. Then, he took a few stiff steps back into the darkness. Two secondster, there were exmations and angry shouts in the vault, followed by gunshots. Stunned, the criminals outside picked up their weapons. Batman finally revealed himself. He jumped out of the darkness and knocked down two criminals with two punches. On the other side, Luke, who was in a corner, was two seconds behind Batman as he attacked. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Detective Luke, who had been waiting to go on a killing spree, aimed at the targets who were red on his list of good and evil without hesitation. Batman only nced at him before he started dealing with the others. Batman selectively knocked down five people and threw them into a corner before interrogating them. The five people he had captured were clearly minor leaders in this operation. Luke directly used his strongest move against the red targets. It was abination of drugs, Mental Communication, and Basic Hypnosis, with no care for the side effects; it didnt matter at all if these people turned into idiots. He wanted to get some leads from these minor leaders first, and thenpare them with the leads from Targo and Simon. That would be the safest approach. Otherwise, if something happened to Targo and Simon, or if they could hold out for a while, it would be bad if some ident happened. Mental Communication wasnt mind control, after all. Many soldiers and terrorists had been trained to withstand hypnosis and inducers. Targo was a frence terrorist, and Simon wasnt normal, which was why Luke was so cautious. Too bad these two guys were both men! Luke thought regretfully. At that moment, he reminded a fired-up Tony in the vault, Dont injure that female hostile too badly. Shes Targos woman. Tony was full of fighting spirit. This time was different. Not only was he here to save tens of thousands of civilians, he was also wearing the most suitable Sneaky suit for low-intensitybat in the city. Chapter 1285 - The Little Detective and Two Good Citizens Who Upheld Justice

Chapter 1285: The Little Detective and Two Good Citizens Who Upheld Justice

The fierce-looking criminals in the vault started shooting. Tonys eyes glowed as he unleashed his own firepower. He had tasers,s, grappling hooks, sedatives, and infrasonic weapons on this Sneaky suit. With Jarviss help, these weapons were fired methodically. He wasnt as restrainedpared with if he had been wearing Mark 6; if that were the case, he would have to worry about a missile blowing up the entire vault and the building above copsing. He also experienced what it was like to fight like Batman. Lightly, wlessly and smoothly, with everything ounted for. To use women as a metaphor, whenever he saw a beauty in the past, he would pursue them right away. Whether it was his wealth or power, these things were like the weight of a mountain, and most girls would buckle under it. Now, he was more restrained and didnt have to go all out. He only needed to say a few witty words, and women would fall for him. He was already tired of the first method, while he was using the second one for the first time, and it was utterly novel. It wasnt until he heard Lukes words that Tony broke away from this new sensation and finally noticed a woman in the vault. This was the only woman among all the criminals, Katya. She was Targos woman, who supposedly had been blown up; clearly, she was still alive and kicking. It seemed that the FBI and Homnd Securitys intelligence wasnt very reliable. Given Katyas identity, even if she didnt have real power like Pepper, she would at least know most of the secrets of this operation. It was hard for a man to hide everything from his woman. The woman was very smart. She took out her gun and ran out as soon as the battle started. She had no intention of fighting Tony. But with Lukes reminder, Tony naturally targeted her. The tycoon fired a taser, and Katia copsed. After sessfully taking down the criminals in the vault, Tony wasnt interested in continuing to fight them. He simply stood there and let Jarvis handle things. Jarvis locked onto multiple targets in a second. Two rows of tranquilizerunchers popped out of the shoulders of the armor, and the muzzles fired one after another. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! A series of hisses rang out, and the dozen or so criminals were all shot and fell unconscious. Tony then grabbed Simon and Katya, who were both still twitching, and asked, Is it done outside? Im bringing Simon and Katya out. Batman: Come out in ten seconds. Even as Tony let Batman know that he had caught the targets, the image of the battle outside was already being projected in front of him. In the end, the protagonist he had imagined, Batman, was hiding in a corner and interrogating criminals. The detective whom Tony thought would take down stragglers at most had gone out with guns zing, and the subway station was filled with the bodies of the criminals. He was the main force in killing them. Tony was silent for a moment, before he finally said, Fine, this guy is still as ruthless as ever. That being said, it wasnt as if he was concerned. When he dealt with terrorists, he often sted them with a few missiles. As a detective, it wasnt strange for Luke to kill a few criminals with his guns. It wasnt like Batman cared! That was also worth pondering; Batman actually didnt care that Luke had killed the criminals. This was a superhero who was known to not kill anyone, but he didnt respond to the detective killing dozens of criminals. He truly didnt care! Tony pulled up the video of the battle just now. Batman didnt move at all from beginning to end, and didnt stop the young detective at all. As he was thinking that, the gunfire in the subway station stopped. As he pretended to reload, Luke walked out and headed straight for the tycoon. Mr. Stark, why are you here? Why have you apprehended two people? Stunned, Tony was about to say something, when he suddenly came back to himself. Wait! This detective was from NYPD HQ. And the Detective Bureau was at the center of the serial explosions since Simon had chosen to contact them at the very beginning, and was even ying a game with someone from the Detective Bureau. From awful point of view, this young detective was absolutely within his right to step in. Conversely, Tony and Batman didnt have anyw enforcement power. The two of them could only be considered two good citizens upholding justice? However, the tycoon had shed with Congress before, and didnt care about NYPD. If it were anyone else from NYPD, he wouldve immediately said, None of your business. It was just that he still owed this young detective a favor, and couldnt act so pretentious. But before he could say anything, Luke nodded with a look of sudden understanding. I get it. You and Mr. Batman knew about the threat these terrorists posed, and came to help, right? On behalf of the citizens of New York, thank you. As he spoke, he stretched out his hand. Tony was still in a daze. He subconsciously stretched out his hand, and they shook briefly. Then, Luke walked over to Batman. The tycoon couldnt help but look down at his hand.?Huh, he actually took the initiative to help me think of a response? This kid has a bright future. Thinking that, he picked up the two individuals and followed Luke, but something didnt feel right somehow. After some thought, he couldnt help but ask, Hey, youre just a minor detective, arent you? Why do you sound like the New York mayor? Since when do you represent the citizens of New York? Luke turned around and smiled politely. Mr. Stark, you solved this case. Shouldnt the citizens thank you? Tony suddenly felt it was interesting. But why are you representing them? Pondering for a moment, Luke said, Because youre too busy, and probably dont have time to deal with the petty masses; so, Im thanking you on their behalf beforehand. Tony was suddenly lost for words. He indeed wasnt that free. Besides, no matter how many people Batman saved, he had never run out for acknowledgment. Conversely, this was what made him popr. Tony wasnt stupid. He knew that Batman was doing the right thing. In any case, the media and word of mouth would help spread the news of what they had done. The clone turned his head. Enough chatter. Neither one of these people were involved in the delivery of that 2,400-pound big surprise. Targo said he just made the bomb, and Simon was the one who ced it. ording to the original n, it should be at Chester Arthur Government School. Tony and Luke spoke at the same time. Ill have someone check it out right away. Ill inform my colleagues immediately. Then, they looked at each other. His clone simply nodded. Whichever is fine. Ill interrogate these two first. As he spoke, he took the man and woman from Tonys hands and continued interrogating them. Chapter 1286 - Mutation, Monster, Witch

Chapter 1286: Mutation, Monster, Witch

When the clone was questioning Simon, he fully activated Elementary Pheromone Control to control Katya. Simon answered every question he asked. Although Katya didnt say anything, she subconsciously nodded in confirmation. Lukes Mental Communication and Pheromone Control was enough for him to glean a lot of information from her without her knowing. Simon was only responsible for moving his mouth. After a few questions, all three of them had strange expressions on their faces. That was because the answers given by Simon and Katya were very different from what Targo said. Targo said that he had Simon put the bomb in Chester Arthur School, but Simon said that he never got the bomb, and had only made a fake with syrup and put it in the school to buy time. But Targos information matched what the groups minor leaders said. Katya and Simon, however, said somethingpletely different. It was unlikely that Katya would lie under Elementary Pheromone Control. No matter how one looked at it, it was weird. Luke and Tony both remembered that someone had specifically told them that Simon and Targo were here. The clone looked at the two people next to him again. Tony and Luke said in unison, Ill make a call. Luke called Dustin. Tony, on the other hand, had Jarvis contact the FBI and Homnd Security and give them the information. Suddenly, Luke frowned. His clone shouted at the same time, Move! Luke jumped away and retreated to the subway tunnel. Tonysmunication with the FBI was quick. The FBIs influence had skyrocketed in recent years as they cracked down on terrorists. After tasting such sweetness, they would always think of ways to avoid interference from other departments, and directly exercise their power. Given this fait apli, nobody cared about the small ways in which the FBI vited the rules. As a bureaucratic agency, it was Homnd Security that was a pain. Tony couldnt just give them an order. He had to exin everything clearly before the other party took action. When the clone called out a warning, Luke was already on high alert as he dodged. Tony, however, couldnt react in time, and was caught by the corpses of two criminals on the side. The skin of the two corpses had turned ck, and they were much faster and stronger than when they were still alive. They immediately grabbed him tightly. Tony reacted quickly and kicked one of them in the lower half. Bang! The mans lower body exploded into ck stters that didnt look human at all. He hugged Tony tightly and howled. Boom! Tonys vision went dark, and the armors system almost crashed. Boom! The second criminal exploded as well, and ck debris and tar-like liquid covered the armor. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke reacted quickly and fired his guns, taking down several criminals who were lunging at him. But even more bodies started to get up and pounce on the three people in the subway station. In the blink of an eye, Luke saw that the bodies of the criminals who had gotten up were now ck with densely packed round balls all over them. Their faces quickly disappeared as well under the bright little balls; they looked like human-shaped monsters made of countless fish eggs. Anyone with trypophobia wouldve fainted from the shock of these fish-egg monsters. At the same time, the two fish-egg monsters which Luke had just shot in the head exploded as well, sending ck debris and liquid flying everywhere. Luke didnt focus on the monsters. The clone was about to rescue Tony, who wasnt far away, when he felt something tighten around his feet. He looked around, only to see that Simon and Targo had soundlessly entangled their legs around his feet. Their faces quickly turned ck as fish eggs grew over their bodies, and their legs and hands turned into octopus-like tentacles. The clone didnt panic. He swiped at his waist with both hands. ck streaks of light flew from his hands and spun toward the fish-egg monsters. The clones legs jerked with chi and he shook free of Simon and Targo. Hehehehe~ A low trill ofughter rang out in the subway station. rm bells rang in the clones head, and he abruptly retreated. Got you, Batman! said the woman. At the same time, the clone felt a strong pull at his waist. A ck mist appeared out of thin air and wrapped around his waist like a whip. The clones blood-red lenses flickered. Magic? As he spoke, he waved his hand, and a rope dart wrapped around the tycoon not far away. Several other ck objects flew in Lukes direction. There was a loud bang as the Batman suit fired up and flew toward the station exit. Toote. The woman smiled again. This time, theughter was hoarse and unpleasant, like crows wailing at night. No matter how big the sun is, a person can never escape their own shadow. Batman, your heart belongs to the darkness. Stop struggling and enjoy it! The womans voice changed again, and she sounded like she was singing sultrily in a low voice. Hehe! The clone suddenly chuckled mockingly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Gunshots rang out, and faint golden light shed through the subway station. One of them hit the ck whip wrapped around the clones waist. The ck whip exploded into smoke and disappeared. The clone sped up and threw Tony out of the station. The woman shrieked, Thats impossible! Whats that power? How did it break my Touch of Shadow? Even as she screamed, gunshots rang out nonstop in the subway station. Faint golden light shed, and the fish-egg monsters that were lunging at Batman and Luke exploded into pieces. The clone slowly turned around and ignored the exploding monsters. The blood-red lenses looked at Katya, who was still lying on the ground not far away. It seems youre an idiot too. As soon as he said that, the sluggish look in Katyas eyes changed, and she suddenly became another person. Her short hair turned into long ck locks. Her eyes were dark, and there was a dark red light in the center of her pupils, while her lips were purplish-ck. The military pants and jacket she was wearing also turned into a ck gauzy, bikini-like outfit. She looked sexy and had a good figure, except that her skin was mottled gray and ck, like that of a rotting corpse. Witch? Ghost? The clones blood-red eyes shed as he activated the monitoring equipment to record everything. The woman didnt answer. She simply waved her hand. Dont think you can fight me just because you gave him a weapon. Chapter 1287 - The God Who Became a Dog

Chapter 1287: The God Who Became a Dog

That being said, the witch was quite angry. Just now, the clone had grabbed Iron Man with the rope dart in one hand and tossed several gun clips to the detective with the other. After the detective reloaded the guns, what they fired were bullets that had the strength to contend with her. However, the power in the golden bullets was too weak to be a threat; they could only kill the puppet soldiers and shatter her Touch of Shadow. She turned serious at that moment, and the ck fragments and the liquid left behind after the puppet soldiers exploded in the subway station moved ording to her will, condensing into a ck snake that was the width of a bucket. It roared and lunged at the detective who had disrupted the situation. Hiss~ The ck snake was surging forward aggressively, when it suddenly froze and stopped moving. Its huge mouth was only two meters away from Luke. Your opponent is me! The clone was standing in front of the snake, both arms gripping the head and preventing it from moving forward. Take him away. The clone spoke to Luke. Luke jumped toward the station exit, grabbed the end of the rope dart, and dragged Tony with him as he ran off. The metal suit sent up sparks as it ttered over the ground before swerving around a street corner. This woman wasnt that simple. Luke wasnt afraid of her, but it would be bad if Tony was left there. Besides, using enchanted bullets to instantly eliminate most of the monsters was already a little too powerful. If he really fought and crippled the woman, he would draw a lot of attention. The situation this time was different. The explosions had already attracted the attention of the FBI and Homnd Security. Now that this woman with superpowers had appeared, secret agencies would also show up. If Luke revealed such power against evil creatures, many people might be tempted. When all was said and done, the enchanted bullets would have to be revealed sooner orter. For other people, using up dozens of enchanted bullets might not have much effect if they all hit air. Luke, on the other hand, was a super shooter. Every one of his shots was lethal, and dozens of enchanted bullets were enough for him to kill a few small bosses. Someone would definitely be moved by this ability of his. Thus, he decisively had his clone take action to send him and Tony away. In any case, the tycoon would testify that it was Batman who told Luke to leave. How many people in New York would be willing to defy Batman? In the subway station, the clone finally got serious. Previously, the clone and Luke had been in the same ce, along with Tony. There were too many things to consider. It was safer for the clone to stay behind on his own so that he could fight with his full strength. At that moment, he wasnt in a hurry to take action. Instead, he seized the moment when the other party was umting strength to thoroughly examine her. There was something strange about this woman. When he had been interrogating Katya earlier and done a scan with his armor, she hadnt appeared any different from a normal person. It had been easy to control her with Elementary Pheromone Control. Now, Katya had suddenly turned into apletely different person. She looked like a witch, and even her figure was different. From a size A to C, a man could tell at a nce. Secondly, the armor detected that this witch had almost no human attributes. Her body temperature was very low and there was a rotten smell on her, like that of a corpse. Finally, Elementary Pheromone Control basically had no effect on the witch. It had been a few months since Luke acquired the Pheromone Control ability, and he had be good at using it. This ability was very helpful. What was even more terrifying was that women basically couldnt resist it at all, and they could be controlled without them even realizing it. That was because it didnt affect the mind but the body, and people made too many unconscious physical movements which they werent aware of. The witch in front of him was clearly a woman, but apart from some slight influence and movements, it was like she was a nk te with no reactions whatsoever to Pheromone Control. Lukes blood-red lenses flickered, and he activated his abilities to investigate everything about this strange witch. The witch opposite him bent forward slightly, like a wild beast waiting for an opportunity as she slowly circled him. Batman, youre as strong as they say. Lukes heart jumped. They? The witch said, So, Ill turn you into my puppet before I give you to them so that they wont get anything. As she spoke, Lukes arms suddenly turned empty. The snakes head disappeared, but the body suddenly curled around him. Then, the snake head slowly rose from the tail end and opened its mouth not far from his head as it hissed threateningly at him. Looking at Luke, whose head was the only thing that could be seen above the snakes body, the witchughed again. Nobody will save you this time. This is all a mortal like you can be in front of greatness weak, pathetic, helpless. Luke suddenly chuckled. Arent you being controlled by mortals now? Werent you sent here to catch me? Youre so great, but the mortals treat you like a dog. After this, theyll give you a few bones as a reward, right? Hearing that, the witch roared and appeared in front of him with a fierce expression. She grabbed his neck with her right hand, and the Batman suit creaked. D*mn humans, how dare you spheme against a god! Ill definitely make you pay she roared. Luke interrupted her again. Let them be your masters so that they can help clean up your sh*t every day? The witchs eyes zed. Go to hell! After being mocked nonstop by Luke, she finally couldnt take it anymore. She decided to disobey orders and kill this foul-mouthed guy. That was because the things that hurt people in this world werent words, but facts. No matter how much she bragged about being a god, it couldnt change the fact that she was now being used like a dog. What made her even angrier was that there was no way to escape the control of these humans so far. It was like her face was pressed into a pile of sh*t and she was forced to eat it one bite at a time. There was nothing she could do except fly into a rage. After confirming some things, Luke didnt waste any more time. Whoever it was who controlled this witch, he didnt have any information on her, which meant that the other party rarely used her. Knowing the limits to how much extraordinary power could be used in pursuit of a goal was always better than unbridled behavior. Now that Luke knew that the witch was under someone elses control, it wouldnt be too hard to track down leads. It was impossible for all secret agencies to not leave a trail. Compared with the mystical one-man army that was Luke, an organization would leave behind clues several times over. Chapter 1288 - You Have Magic, I Have Science

Chapter 1288: You Have Magic, I Have Science

The other party had set a trap for Batman, and Luke could naturally do the same. With a thought, his chi suddenly exploded. The power of distortion was mixed into the chi, and the snakes ck body which was wrapped around Luke instantly rippled. Then, it twisted, and the originally tight hold was broken. Luke jumped out and grabbed the witchs right hand that was around his neck. He flipped over her head, and there was a burst from the jetpack on his back as hended on the ground. rmed by his escape, the witch was too slow to react. Her right arm was locked, and she could only follow Lukes movements. At that moment, Luke swung his right arm forward with the momentum of the jet thrusters. The witchs body instantly turned into a blur as she was flipped 180 degrees in the air before she was smashed down. Boom! The ground cracked, and smoke rose from where the witchy in a pit. Luke eximed in surprise again. This witch had a strange body. Neither her right arm nor her body had suffered any damage from being smashed onto the ground. But hm, it looked like her chest was a little tter? Even as he pondered, Luke didnt stop. He stepped forward, stepped on her back, and twisted her right arm. Sure enough, there was no sound of bones dislocating. Luke immediately exerted more strength and tried to pull her right arm off. The witch suddenly turned into ck smoke and escaped his attack. The ck snake behind him regained its shape and opened its mouth to bite the back of his head. Lukes blood-red lenses shed as he turned around. He raised his hands like des and swung them down in an ancient martial art technique. The moment he turned around, narrow openings appeared in his palms. Blue and white arcs of electricity emerged, as if twoser des had appeared in his hands, and he shed at the ck snakes head. Then, he moved his arms Wing Chun-style to create a circle of blue light. The ck snake abruptly stopped. Zzz! An extremely unpleasant smell of burning flesh wafted out. Luke stopped, and the blue electricity in his palms disappeared. His steps were light as he moved several meters away before he turned unhurriedly to look at the witch. The witch, who had turned into ck smoke and was floating ten meters away, was shocked. You She had only said one word, when the upper half of the snakes body suddenly shattered into dozens of pieces. The intact lower half also fell to the ground, as if it were a real dead snake. Luke, however, lunged forward again, and blue electricity sparked in his hands. This time, the witch wasnt as arrogant as before. With a panicked expression, she instantly teleported ten meters away, and didnt dare let him get close again. Then, she raised her hands and was about to attack, when she looked at her right arm in surprise and screamed. Ah! Her right shoulder had been cut halfway through. The cut was ck and burned. Luke wasnt affected by her scream. He charged forward without hesitation. The witch subconsciously teleported again, and then Ah~ This time, she looked at her left arm. She wasnt so lucky this time. Her entire left forearm had been cut off. After two attacks, the witch finally figured out what was going on. It turned out that Luke had been ready the moment she teleported. As soon as shended, he swung out at the same time, and the blue electricity that looked like a razor de suddenly turned into a blue whip which swept out silently. However, Luke had yet to grasp the rhythm and pattern of her teleportation. He only hit her shoulder the first time, and she only lost half an arm the second time. The witch gnashed her teeth. She hadnt expected to encounter such a troublesome opponent. What she didnt understand was that the other party was just an ordinary person who didnt have any spells, but had all sorts of strange props that could hurt her. Of course, Luke wouldnt tell her that the blue electricity was from Ivans sma whip, and the lethal cuts were from high-energy sma. The witch wasntpletely immune to energy attacks; it wouldnt be easy for her to remain unscathed. On the contrary, she was restrained by the sma energy to some extent. So, Luke chopped the ck snake up with sma des and poured a huge amount of high-energy sma into the snake in passing, burning it to death. The witch, on the other hand, had been wounded in both arms. She was a miserable sight. After sessful consecutive attacks, Luke didnt want to give the other party any time to catch her breath. He unleashed his full strength and charged at her. The witchs eyes glowed red. With a roar, a mass of ck smoke shot at him. Luke twisted to avoid it. However, the ck smoke shed and directly appeared in front of him. It crashed into his chest armor and disappeared. System:?Special mental energy attack detected. Defense mechanism automatically activated. Special mental energy eliminated. Cost: 1,000 credit points. Luke cursed inwardly. With no time to mourn the loss of credit points, heshed out with two sma whips. The witch indeed turned into smoke and disappeared. He swiped at his waist with his other hand and threw out a handful of bat darts, which flew around the subway station. Faint golden light shed on each bat dart as he enchanted them with credit points. At the same time, he swung the sma whips in the gaps between the bat darts. The witch suddenly materialized ten meters away. Before she could react, she was hit by a bat dart. She howled miserably as the bat dart pierced her abdomen. Lukes eyes flickered, and two bat darts nearby flew at the witch. The two sma whips also drew hazy blue arcs in the air. The witch didnt stop screaming as she was hit by two more bat darts and the two sma whips. Luke pressed forward, which gave him more leeway to control the sma whips. With flicks of his wrists, blue lightshed out at the witchs gray body. The witch turned into ck smoke again and disappeared. Luke frowned. Enemies whose movements couldnt be limited were too troublesome. The other party could retreat at any time, and he might not be able to catch up. Even if he did, he might not be able to stop her. D*mn it, dont you have the mentality of a closebat mage? If you have the skill, learn from Asgards gods and fight head-on!?Even as he cursed in his heart, Luke hesitated a little. Actually, it wasnt impossible for him to kill this witch. His telekinesis could be enchanted with credit points. Chapter 1289 - The Return of the King and His BGM

Chapter 1289: The Return of the King and His BGM

Compared with various equipment with fixed forms, an ability like telekinesis which could transform at a thought and was astonishingly quick was most suitable for killing this witch. However, there was a faint sense of crisis in his heart that prevented Luke from using it. The serial explosions had been one huge trap from beginning to end. The other party was clearly targeting Batman, and the consequences of Batmans extraordinary abilities being exposed could be severe. Conversely, his equipment being lethal to the witch was a small thing. In the fight against the undeadst time, he had given SHIELD enchanted bullets. He would continue to do transactions with forces like these in the future so that it wouldnt be surprising for anyone to have this sort of magical item. The bigshot who sold everything was a ruse to mislead everyone. That was Lukes biggest objective. Batman possessing superpowers was a different thing altogether. Once Batman used a superpower, especially a superpower as powerful as enchanted telekinesis, he would only be feared by all the secret organizations, and more traps would follow. The superhero era hadnt arrived yet, and Luke didnt want to be the target of all these secret organizations. As he pondered, the witch materialized again. This time, she had retreated to the subway tunnel, and was clearly hurting from Lukes two attacks earlier. Her eyes shed red, but she neither attacked nor left. She simply stared at Luke. Luke wasnt in a hurry. Since he couldnt take down this troublesome opponent in one go, he had to think about how to deal with this situation. The two of them were very different. Nobody was controlling Batman, while someone was controlling this witch. She could only go back and be used as a dog, while he was still Batman, who upheld justice and saved lives. So, dragging this out wasnt a bad thing for him. He had a rough idea why the other party had used the explosions as cover instead of directly taking action against him; that was because the me would fall solely on the robbers. At the same time, the witch turned the bodies of these people into monsters, and hadnt harmed any innocent civilians. It could even be said that she had done a great service in solving the case of these explosions, enough to even warrant giving her a certificate. After Luke left with Tony, the other party had shown no intention of pursuing him. Clearly, Batman was their only target. Who could Batmanin to about being attacked by a witch? Who would be sad if something happened to Batman here? He was just a superhero who had never shown his face. After a while, everyone would forget about him! Many bigshots would just apud and enthusiastically celebrate Batmans death! Thinking that, he chuckled. Want revenge? The witch didnt say anything. Luke continued, Who told you toe after me? Tell me, and Ill talk to them for you. The witchs eyes flickered, but she didnt say anything. Luke didnt think much of it. Youre too weak. Can you get any stronger? Otherwise, youll only be beaten up again the next time your master sends you. How pitiful. From the red light in the witchs eyes, she was clearly agitated. Dont worry, you wont die next time. Ill turn you into an immortal puppet and torture you forever. Luke said, With your mouth? Or are you going to torture me with your face? Actually, theres no need to go through all that trouble. Youre so ugly. As long as you appear in front of me, Ill be blinded. The witch couldnt take it anymore. No matter how she endured, she couldnt stand this endless humiliation. She had boasted that she was a god. It wasnt enough that this person had called her a dog several times; he had even called her ugly. Her initial n to leave faded. If she didnt do something, she would be tortured by that cheap b*tch when she went back! She might as well give this foul-mouthed guy a thrashing right now. Whether she seeded in her mission or not, it wouldnt be her fault. Making up her mind, the witch raised her hands; her wounds had already healed during their stand-off. Her body was now intact, but unfortunately, she had lost a lot of strength because of her injuries. She had suffered a huge loss tonight. A series of strange sybles rang out in the subway station, and more ck liquid fragments floated up. Luke snorted and waved his hands, sending out another handful of enchanted bat darts which flew at the ck fragments and at the witch. Want to fight a war of attrition? He had hundreds of thousands of credit points in his system. He would see who got tired first. The witchs expression didnt change, but she spoke more quickly. A ck light suddenly appeared in her hands and shot at the ck fragments that had gathered together. The ball of ck fragments glowed with a dark light and then shot out, as if it had been hit. The bat darts missed and spun in a half-circle as they chased after the ck ball, showing no intention of letting it go. The ck light ball, on the other hand, split into two and switched directions in the air to lunge at the two men in the corner. Lukes heart jumped. That was Targo and Simon, two of the few living people left in the subway station who had transformed into the fish-egg monsters but whom Luke had yet to kill. He had just shattered their lower halves with chi, and theyy there as if dead. With a thought, he immediately had the enchanted bat darts fly over. Whatever the problem, he had to deal with them first! However, when the ck light ball hit them, ck liquid poured out of their bodies and coalesced to form legs as they were swiftly restored. At the same time, they waved their hands, which were covered in ck light, and the enchanted bat darts were sent flying. Luke narrowed his eyes. The golden light on the bat darts disappeared. Clearly, the energy from the credit points had been used up. Conversely, the ck light on the arms of the fish-egg monsters that Targo and Simon had turned into only turned slightly lighter, and they werent injured at all. As soon as their lower halves grew out, the two of them charged forward. Compared with the other fish-egg monsters, Targo and Simon were at least several times faster, and the ground exploded under their feet. Electricity lit up Lukes hands as he prepared to cut them into pieces and send them to the afterlife. At that moment, a figure suddenly charged into the station. He raised his hands, and with two bangs, the two monsters were sent flying dozens of meters before they disappeared into a corner of the subway station. A burst of raucous rock music rang out in the subway station. All you women who want a man of the street Cause Im the one whos gonna make you burn Luke cursed inwardly. As expected of this shy guy! The person in front of him who was decked out in gold and red and ying an extremely shy BGM could only be a certain tycoon who had been dragged away after his suit crashed earlier. However, it was clearly Tonys main suit, Mark 6, in front of him. When the two fish-egg monsters blew up earlier, the tycoons Sneaky suit had suffered and crashed due to the suits low defense abilities. After escaping, he immediately put on his main armor and charged back, obviously determined to fight the witch head-on. Chapter 1290 - 2 Versus 1, 3 Versus 2

Chapter 1290: 2 Versus 1, 3 Versus 2

Even as Luke cursed the tycoon inwardly, he immediately switched targets andshed out at the witch with his whips. Seeing that, Tony couldnt help but curse. He was too familiar with this trick. A certain Russian had used these to smack him down. But that was all there was to it. Tony wasnt surprised at all that Batman had obtained this technology from Ivan; if Tony wanted to make something simr, it would only take a few days for him to make something even more powerful. It was just that he didnt like whips, mainly because it was too difficult to master them. While the rope darts that Batman liked to use were different from the whips, they involved simr techniques, and werent hard to y with. The witch disappeared again, and Tony was shocked. Teleportation? Naturally. Be careful not to be ambushed, Luke warned him. With a flick of one whip, he created a winding stretch of blue light around him to protect himself. Ah~ The witch who had just appeared over his head was hit by the tip of the whip and screamed in pain. Tonys ears went numb; they felt tarnished by the unpleasant sound. He raised his right hand without hesitation and fired a pulse cannon. Caught off guard, the witch was sent flying by the white pulse cannon, her scream lingering in the air. This pulse cannon also contained a fair amount of sma energy and was also lethal to her. Also, the third-generation arc reactor in Tonys chest, created from a new element, was full of energy. Putting aside the quality of this pulse cannon, the quantity was definitely enough, and a single shot created a big hole in her chest. With a light tap of his foot, Luke followed her like a ghost. The light disappeared from one of the sma whips, and the gray whip quietly approached like a poisonous snake hunting prey. Bang! Bang! With two loud bangs, two fish-egg monsters charged out of one corner, the ck light on them dimmed by half. One of them grabbed Tony and crashed into a pile of junk and kicked up dust. The other one charged at Luke. Luke snorted coldly and swung the sma whip in his other hand, sending out countless blue streaks. Chi Chi Chi Chi! With the sound of a hot knife cutting throughrd, the ck light on the fish-egg monster disappeared. The next moment, the monster broke into dozens of simrly shaped pieces and fell to the ground with loud bangs; it had been cut into ck pieces in the air by the high-speed sma whip. At the same time, the other sma whip suddenly lit up and hit the witchs neck. Luke wanted to see if she could continue jumping around if she was cut into pieces like a puppet. This time, the witch didnt dodge. Instead, a very dark ck light shield rose from her body. The sma whip bounced off the light shield, and its blue light faded drastically. Alfred immediately warned Luke that the sma whip was temporarily overloaded. Luke wasnt too surprised. The ck light shield was very resistant to energy attacks. He simply directed the enchanted bat darts in the subway station to attack from all sides, before heshed out with the other sma whip, which was fully charged. In the end, the golden light on the bat darts disappeared after they hit the light shield, and the blue electricity of the second whip also swiftly faded. Luke wasnt discouraged. The witchs ck light shield could block energy attacks, but that didnt mean it wouldst forever. He wanted to see how strong the light shield was. On the other side, a fish-egg monster was sent flying by a sma cannon through a brick wall. Tonys brightly-colored Mark 6 was covered in dust, but at least it hadnt crashed like the Sneaky suit. Tony was quite angry when he blew up the fish-egg monster. This was the second time he had been knocked down by this sort of monster, and it was quite embarrassing. Without thinking, he followed up with a second shot and hit the enemy in the air. But this time, his attack didnt send the other party flying. The white light beam continued to deal damage as it burned the other partys body. Tony had switched primarily to energy output with this attack. He ced both palms together, and the white light beam immediately doubled in size. The ck light on the fish-egg monster only shed for a moment before it disappeared. The white beam of light burned the monster to a crisp, filling the air with smoke. Frowning, Luke shut down Sharp Nose; otherwise, he might pass out from the smell. He left Tonys side with a look of disdain and approached the witch. The two sma whips lit up at the same time and he immediately swung them. The witch still didnt move, but the ck shield around her suddenly disappeared, or more precisely, retracted into her body. The two sma whips left two deep wounds on her body, almost cutting through all the way. Unlike before, however, the cuts were no longer ck. Instead, they glowed with a dark ck light. Sensing that something wasnt right, Luke shouted, Lets go! Tony had just roasted thest fish-egg monster when he heard the shout, and he subconsciously followed. He trusted Charcoal Heads judgment in battle. Previously, he had been half a beat too slow, and his armor had crashed from the explosion. He didnt want to experience that a second time. The witch, however, grinned maliciously. Toote. As soon as she said that, her body abruptly shattered and turned into a thick and twisting beam of ck light. It cut through the air and hit their suits at an unbelievable speed. Before Luke could react, the ck beam shot at him and Tony. Both their armor systems warned at almost the same time that their suits were severely damaged. What was even more terrifying was that when the ck beam of light bounced between them twice in less than a second, its power didnt decrease, but actually increased, and it also grew thicker by one-third. The damage to both their suits increased rapidly, from 1% to 7%. Luke and Tony both reacted and tried to dodge, but not only was the ck beam astonishingly powerful, it also had a strange lockdown effect. Where they could have initially flown out of the subway station with a thought, they were now pressed to the ground by the beam of light, like grasshoppers on a string. How much longer can youst? he asked Tony. Tonys answer was very blunt. At this rate, ten seconds at most. Thinking quickly, Luke suddenly made a decision. He immediately used his virtual screen to activate an auxiliary function. Two nozzles opened up on the back of the armor, and white smoke spurted out. Tony couldnt help but ask, What are you doing? Looking at the 17% damage to his armor, Luke just said, Saving our lives. This was a small auxiliary prop. Sometimes, this special smoke was more effective than optical camouge since it could block most light and heat from detection. Chapter 1291 - I Can Afford It and Even Do a Magic Trick

Chapter 1291: I Can Afford It and Even Do a Magic Trick

This also meant that most technological probes would be disrupted or renderedpletely ineffective by the white smoke. Since it was Batmans special prop, the smoke naturally spread very quickly; otherwise, it would be useless for battle. In two seconds, thick white smoke covered an area of 20 meters in diameter before it spread more slowly. At that moment, two people still glowed with ck light, but the people outside the fog couldnt see the situation clearly. In the subway tunnel, hazy ck smoke emerged in one corner. Two red dots of light flickered in the ck smoke as they watched everything. They were restless for a moment before they quieted down. In the white fog, Luke put Batmans armor into his space. The ck beam of light finallynded directly on the clone. As if it had fallen into acid, the clone was instantly corroded by the ck light. With his extraordinary reflexes and quick thinking, Luke was able to sample the effect of the ck light for one second. This was the first time he experienced synchronized damage, and it was an extremely valuable experience. This level of pain was hard to taste. Luke didnt like torturing himself. With Elementary Self-Healing, Physical Enhancement, and Muscle Control, it was very hard for ordinary attacks to destroy his body so quickly. Even a continuous regr attack didnt have enough impact; it was like an ordinary person pricking their finger on a needle for hours. Something like this wasnt for sharpening the fighting spirit, but to train a person to resist interrogation. Luke no longer needed that. At the same time, his clones resistance, recovery speed, and mental fortitude also gave him valuable battle data. He had put away the body armor, but still had the Bat helmet. The A.I. butler Alfred dutifully recorded everything. It might seemplicated, but it only took a second to study and record the experience. Then, Luke put the Bat helmet in his inventory, and his clone waspletely exposed to the ck beam of light. At that moment, in a building next to the subway station, Luke smiled grimly and walked to the window, dressed in the Big Dipper Armor. A thought shed through his mind. Star of Justice, recall. It wasnt good for Batman to use superpowers. Big Dipper, on the other hand, used them to wantonly ughter superpowered criminals. It was a little troublesome for Batman, who now had eyes on him, but Big Dipper, the Scapegoat King, liked trouble the most. Wasnt it just a level 1 Star of Justice worth 100,000 credit points??I can still afford it and even do a magic trick for you!?Luke sneered inwardly as he dropped down to the subway station entrance below. Just as he jumped out a window, the recall of the Star of Justice waspleted. In the smoke in the subway station, the clone turned transparent when Luke gave the order. It instantly shrunk and condensed into a bright white dot that shot out. The next moment, the white dot disappeared from the subway station and reappeared in front of Lukes forehead just as he jumped out the window. Luke realized that the white dot was the Star of Justice that had been recalled. Without any conflict or resistance, the Star of Justice merged into him. The main attributes that had been apportioned to the Star of Justice returned, and Lukes attributes returned to their peak. But that wasnt important. Even the witch who was still hiding in a corner of the subway station and looking at the white smoke with poisonous and pleased eyes wasnt important. What was important was that in the short two seconds when Luke was falling, he suddenly realized that recalling the Star of Justice wasnt as simple as recalling his clone or getting his basic attributes back. He cursed inwardly, and couldnt help but feel that he had suffered a huge loss. However, the thought didntst more than a fraction of a second before he thought, Thankfully, I used recall today. As soon as he had this thought, Lukepletely tossed it to the back of his mind. Instead, he had the armors A.I. program, Pris, record data on his body and the uing fight. Two secondster, just as he was about to smash into the subway station, he had an idea:?Star of Justice! Activate. 100,000 credit points instantly disappeared, and his basic attributes dropped again. Then, telekinesis enveloped his falling body, and the eye-catching ck-and-white Big Dipper Armor appeared. A BGM even louder than a certain tycoons voice rang out. Amidst the melodious and heavy bells, a clear male voice began to chant once more, The supreme edict, supreme lonely souls, all ghosts and charms, four lives with grace The usually colorless and intangible telekinesis now glowed with a bright white light. It easily propped up the Big Dipper Armor, and Luke, who had been falling straight down, made a sharp 90-degree turn. He didnt slow down at all as he charged into the subway station and headed straight for the witch hiding in the subway tunnel. As he passed through the white smoke released by the Batman suit, it instantly disappeared. The ck beam of light that had been entangled with Tony disappeared without a trace. The red warning light for damage that had been shing wildly inside Tonys armor suddenly slowed down. Although 72% damage was very high, the suit was still able to escape and survive. Tony calmed down and subconsciously looked at Big Dipper, who was moving at a high speed. Tony had experienced a lot of things now, and after training, hisbat awareness had improved significantly. Without even thinking, he knew that the white light had helped him. He couldnt help but wonder who this neer was. The witch hiding in one corner of the subway tunnel had already sensed that something was wrong. She quickly retreated and disappeared into the tunnel. She had been casting spells on Katya for thest half-month, slowly umting a certain amount of power in the womans body. Only then was Katyas body able to withstand a sudden possession, and the witch was able to unleash that earlier attack. But that was already the strongest attack she could use during a temporary possession, and she could only do it once. The witch at the scene was just a mass of ck smoke with consciousness. Not only had she lost a lot of energy, shecked a medium for possession. She didnt have anybat ability at all. She could just about deal with an ordinary person, but this intruder clearly wasnt ordinary. Listening to the melodious bells and the mans voice, she felt a sense of danger and chose to flee without hesitation. By the time the ck smoke dissipated, her temporary consciousness had already begun to return to another womans body this was her true vessel of possession. Bright white light suddenly shed in the ck eye sockets of the skull on Big Dippers helmet, as if piercing through some previously imprableyer of understanding. With a thought, most of the white light on his body shot toward the subway tunnel like an arrow. Chapter 1292 - Big Dipper. Like the Scoop? Like the Constellation. Thanks

Chapter 1292: Big Dipper. Like the Scoop? Like the Constetion. Thanks

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The arrow of white light instantly shot in the direction that the witchs spiritual body disappeared in, before it pierced some invisible level and disappeared. The Big Dipper Armor floated in the air as the white light on its body faded. Inside the armor, Lukes eyes were half-closed, but he curled his lip. Dont run, you witch! Eat my arrow! A moment ago, in a base 100 meters underground, a young woman fidgeted uneasily on a couch. A man in an American military uniform had his arm around her shoulders. Its fine, June. Rx. The woman named June was nervous and pale. No, Rick! I can feel her emotions. Shes so angry shes about to go crazy with it. The man in the military uniform was helpless. He knew that he couldnt help her; what else could he do exceptfort her? He could only pull the woman into his arms and gently pat her back. The woman, on the other hand, was shaking so hard that her teeth chattered. The man felt that something was wrong. He shifted slightly and looked down, only to see June gritting her teeth and staring straight ahead with unfocused eyes. He grew worried and shook her gently. June, whats wrong? Can you hear me? He called her name several times, but she didnt respond and just shuddered like she had epilepsy. Suddenly, the mans vision blurred, and in his arms, June turned into a woman wearing gray and ck, with long hair covering her face. His heart jumped. Before he could react, the woman in ck opened her mouth in horror and looked in front of her. A dazzling white light shed in front of the man and hit her between the eyebrows. Ahhh! The woman shrieked, and the man was thrown back seven to eight meters before he hit the wall and then dropped to the ground. He almost couldnt breathe. He immediately raised his head and looked at the woman in ck. A bright white light enveloped her, and her gray and ck attire quickly faded. In less than two seconds, she turned into June, who wore a white shirt and jeans. The white light flickered for a few seconds before it quickly shrunk and gathered inside her body. Stunned for a few seconds, June then copsed back onto the couch. rmed, the man got up and ran to her side. He checked her vitals and was relieved. He immediately took out his phone and dialed a number. Commander Waller, something seems to be wrong with the Enchantress, and June is unconscious. After a brief silence, the person on the other end of the line said, Colonel Flegg, send Dr. Moone to medical at once and have the research team diagnose her. Mind whirling, Flegg finally said, Yes, maam. After hanging up, he didnt dwell on it as he picked June up and made a beeline for the medical ward on base. Luke opened his eyes and chuckled. System:?Inflict severe damage on the ancient Enchantress and put her in a deep sleep. Mission aplished. Total experience: 2,000. Total credit: 2,000. Contribution rate: 80%. EXP +1,600. Credit +1,600. As he expected, it was Simon and Targo who had nned the explosions, and they were worth a lot of experience and credit points. The person who had instructed the Enchantress to deal with Batman didnt allow her to attack the citizens of New York, and the explosions had nothing to do with her. That was why she was worth so few experience and credit points. Of course, killing this Enchantress would earn him a lot more experience and credit points. After all, she didnt seem to be someone who cherished human lives. However, she had only been defeated and hadnt been killed, so Luke naturally couldnt get those experience and credit points. Besides, this ancient Enchantress was really hard to kill. Previously, he had felt a little pained and felt that he had wasted the super big move that had emerged in the wake of the recall of the Star of Justice. In the end, this move didnt destroy the Enchantress in one go as he had expected, but this wasnt a bad thing. If he hadnt dealt that sort of damage to her, it might not have been long before she appeared again. Now Hehe, the person who had told the Enchantress toe after Batman would probably cry since they couldnt use this super useful dog anymore. The deep sleep that the system mentioned couldnt be mere sleep, but was probably self-protection following a serious injury. Just like how an ordinary person would fall into aa after being heavily injured as a form of self-protection, could they still be as lively as ever as soon as they woke up? It would take a long time for her to recover. For ordinary people, a few months might be enough. But for a witch who had been hit by Lukes super move, it wouldnt be surprising if she had to stay under for years or even decades. Thinking about it, didnt a certain Lord of Hell have to recuperate in hell for ten years? Thinking that, Luke floated quietly in the air, forgetting to cancel his telekinesis. Hey, ck-and-white, isnt it inappropriate for you to rush in without saying anything and steal my opponent? A voice rang out not far away. Luke came back to his senses and turned to look at the ragged Mark 6. I yed music, and it was louder than yours. Tony couldnt help but choke. Somehow there didnt seem to be anything wrong with this logic. The music for this ck-and-white face was a little strange. Even Jarviss trantion of it was a mess. However it was really loud. Tony had dealt with Batman many times, and was now a little used to interacting with unusual people. He asked directly, How should I address you? Luke: Big Dipper. Tony subconsciously asked, Like the scoop? Luke said, Like the constetion. Tony: Thanks. As they chatted, a ck figure walked out of the shadows and said, Cut the crap. I know him. Tony turned around in surprise, and was curious when he saw Batmans damaged armor. Youre fine? The clone: If nothing happens to you, theres no way anything will happen to me. Tony: The clone ignored him and nodded at Big Dipper. Thank you. I owe you one. Luke nodded calmly. Its fine. Lets meet up when we have the chance. Ill personally investigate that witch. Hehe, I like viins with superpowers the most. As he spoke, Big Dipper took a few jumps and his figure grew lighter and lighter until it looked like he merged with the air. Tony watched Big Dipper disappear and immediately turned around. Your friend? The clone nodded and turned into a shadow. Sort of. Tony: Hey, wait, lets talk before you go. His clone said, The paparazzi areing over. You like dealing with them the most. Ill leave the task of duping them to you. With that, Batman disappeared into the subway tunnel and quickly left. Tony: Bullsh*t! You want me to clean up your mess for you when youre done? In your dreams. As soon as he said that, the jets under the tycoons feet activated, and he charged out of the subway station and flew straight to Stark Tower. Chapter 1293 - Useless, and Wrapping Up With an Acquaintance

Chapter 1293: Useless, and Wrapping Up With an Acquaintance

Putting aside the fact that Tony wasnt interested in dealing with the paparazzi right now, even if he was, Mark 6 was about to fall apart at any moment. How could he appear on the news in such a sorry state? A momentter, Luke walked out of an alley in the distance in his original clothes, a phone in his hand. Boss? The thing at the Wall Street subway station should be finished. Iron Man has already flown off; it seems he was in a big fight inside. Theres no sign of Batman; he probably left. Dustin was stunned. Oh? How about Simon and Targo? Luke said helplessly, Dead. Their subordinates are dead too. Dustin asked, Are you sure? Luke said, Yes. Iron Man would know. Should I call him and ask about the situation? After a brief hesitation, Dustin agreed. Okay. Try to confirm the intelligence so that we can deal with this big surprise without worry. Luke: Got it. After hanging up, he was no longer in a hurry. Selina and Gold Nugget had already arrived at Chester Arthur School where the big surprise was. Seline had only needed to take the dog head one round to confirm that the liquid in the big surprise really was just syrup and not raw materials that would explode after being mixed together. The alien dog head didnt have Lukes weird sense of smell, but it was quite sharp. If it said it was syrup, it was syrup; it could even guess who the manufacturer was. That meant that the case of the serial explosions had basically been wrapped up. Luke had learned from Targo and Simon that they hadnt ced any other explosives, since the big surprise was enough to draw everyones attention. They were here to rob a bank, not to sacrifice themselves for some ideal. It was natural to run after the robbery. Thest question was, where did the original 2,400-pound big surprise go? Pondering this, the clone had already gotten Alfred to start searching for clues left behind by the robbers. Luke simply stayed at the subway station entrance and stopped the paparazzi and nosy parkers from entering. He also made a call and passed on the information. Everyone else didnt matter, but Tony had to make an appearance. At the very least, this tycoon had to give a clear statement and confirm that Luke had contributed in the operation to capture Targo and Simon. As long as he said that, the Detective Bureau would have done a great job in this operation. That was because Luke was Dustins direct subordinate and a police officer who had killed dozens of robbers. For the sake of its reputation, NYPD had to obtain this merit. Otherwise, everything wouldve been done by Batman and Iron Man, when ten thousand NYPD police officers hadnt been able to do anything at all. In the end, they only found a 2,400-pound fake. How embarrassing would that be? Not only that, Tonys testimony would also confirm the truth of the game between John and Simon, which helped Tony and Batman lock onto the criminals. There was no way NYPD would mind taking a little more credit. The FBI and Homnd Security were nothing. NYPD wasnt subordinate to these two departments. On the contrary, as thergest local police department in America, NYPD had always hated the two departments encroaching on their jurisdiction. After the twin towers incident in New York a few years ago, these two organizations had started to muscle in on NYPDs territory and started operating brazenly in New York, using the phrase terrorist threat to send the police department packing. Now that NYPD had contributed a lot in this serial explosions case, it would get at least 10 to 20% of the credit. Conversely, the FBI and Homnd Security had done practically nothing, and only poked their heads in when everything was almost over. There was no doubt that a few mid-level executives in the two organizations would be stepping down. It wasnt that their careers were ruined, but wasting three to five years was inevitable. Luke quickly arranged everything while he was at the subway station. Then, Phil arrived with a team of agents in ck suits. Luke wasnt surprised at all. The terrorist incident wasnt SHIELDs jurisdiction, but Batman, the Enchantress, and the fish-egg monsters definitely were. They looked at each other. Luke was smiling, but Phil looked conflicted. When they shook hands, he couldnt help but ask in a low voice, Why are you involved again? Luke blinked. The Detective Bureau was looking into the subway explosions. The boss called me over to guard this ce, and I ran into robbers in disguise. There was nothing I could do about that. Phil was lost for words. The Detective Bureau had taken the lead in this investigation, and Luke was the most capable detective in the department. It was reasonable for him to be involved. If he was kept out of it, it could only be said that his boss was an idiot. And from Phils investigation, Lukes immediate superior, Dustin, wasnt an idiot. Instead, he was a capable enough person to be executive manager of the operations department if he were transferred to SHIELD. He nodded helplessly and patted Lukes shoulder. Be careful in the future. Actually, you shouldve called me back then. Saying that, he gestured for them to talk inside the subway station. There were too many buildings around them from where they could be easily monitored. It was better to head in first. Thus, two agents in ck suits posing as FBI took over from Luke. He and Phil entered the subway station and found a rtively clear corner to talk about what happened. There was no helping it. This time, Luke had fought alongside Batman and Iron Man, and had witnessed the appearance of that mysterious troublemaker. There was also the witch and the huge group of fish-egg monsters, all of whom had extraordinary powers. And Luke as an ordinary person was right in the midst of them. Phil had been surprised when he received the news, but then relieved. Other people might not know all of what was in Lukes file, but how could Phil not know? Even if Phil didnt want Luke to get involved in these mysterious events, he had to admit that Luke, who was only a little over 20 years old, was already a special person with extraordinarybat ability. Of course, such people weremon in America, and Phil himself was one of them. Otherwise, given how often he dealt with mysterious things, if he didnt have extraordinary abilities, he would have been buried long ago. They talked for almost an hour, and Phil turned on his phone and recorded everything that Luke said. After Phil turned off the recording, Luke coughed and said, This is just a guess, so dont record it down; just listen. Stumped for a moment, Phil then pressed on his earpiece and turned off hism. What guess? In a low voice, Luke told him about the witchs appearance and her suspicious movements. Its possible that the witch isnt rted to the terrorists, but is a secret weapon of some organization. Chapter 1294 - Relax and Harvest

Chapter 1294: Rx and Harvest

Phils expression was calm. After thinking for a moment, he nodded. Dont mention this to anyone else. This isnt something you can handle. After saying that, he felt that it would be easy for Luke to misunderstand, and added, We can only let the higher-ups handle this internal matter. Those people definitely wont let word of this get out. After all, the robbers are all dead, and the witch escaped. Theres no evidence Luke chuckled. I know. Im just telling you to pay attention to that witch. Iron Man was almost killed instantly, and she can teleport very quickly. If you run into her, stay away. Dont rush to your death. Phil didnt know whether tough or cry. Wasnt this the other way round??Am I warning you, or are you warning me? But just like how Luke couldnt reject his warning, he couldnt reject Lukes advice either. The sort of private spections Luke shared were only things he told people he trusted. Based on Phils understanding of Luke, this guy wasnt very friendly in private. Apart from Dustin and his old colleagues from Los Angeles, there werent as many new colleagues in NYPD whom he had close personal contact with. What else could Phil say, given how much Luke trusted him? After that, the handover wasplete. As per Phils M.O., SHIELD and the other departments wouldnt send anyone else to ask questions. So, it wasnt a loss for Luke to say more. He wouldnt be so rxed if everything was done through official channels; he would be forced to write reports for a week or two. Although reports were Selinas business, it wouldnt be just one or two reports. If things followed official procedure, several departments would never stop hounding him to add to his report, and wouldpare the details and make sure that he hadnt missed anything, or even lied. Naturally, there was no need for that now. Walking out of the subway station, Luke took out his phone. Looking at the message from Jenny, he smiled and murmured, Boss, you should get your promotion this time. He found a number on his phone and dialed it. Inspector Cobb, how have you been? Are you well enough to take down a bunch of criminals now As he spoke, he left the cordoned area and got into the police car on the street. Selina, who was in the passenger seat, didnt say anything. She just ate her cake, while Gold Nugget also munched on some in the backseat. A few minutester, Luke ended the call. Selina pointed at the cake in her hand. Want some? Forget it. You dont know what Ive been through. Luke shook his head and started the car. Selina was curious. It cant be to the point that you cant eat, right? Nowadays, neither she nor Luke ever stopped feeling hungry, which was one of the biggest prices they paid. As someone who experienced all sorts of battles, it was unlikely that Luke wouldnt be able to eat in a normal situation. He sighed. Someone created monsters pitch ck all over and which look like they have shiny fish eggs growing on them. Selina eximed in disgust. Gross. However, she looked at the Napoleon cake in her hand. It didnt look like the monster at all. Luke said, Someone then roasted them. The smell was like a public toilet on fire. Selina red at him angrily. You did that on purpose! How can you say something so disgusting? Luke chuckled. Thats because youre too curious. Youre only imagining it now, while I spent a long time there. Selina was lost for words and could only nod. Alright, Gold Nugget will make dinner. Gold Nugget raised its head in surprise. Huh? Selina said, Its just pressing a few buttons. You cant even do that? Youre reallyzy. Gold Nugget whined aggrievedly to indicate that it could use the smart kitchenware, but it still felt that something wasnt right. A momentter, it suddenly realized:?If its just pressing a few buttons, why cant?you?do it? Unfortunately, the two people in the front were talking non-stop about today and had no ns to bother with it The dog shook its head helplessly. Forget it. It was already good to have this fiend backing it; it could only endure and treasure this situation. As night fell, Luke and Selina returned home and washed up. In the end, it was Selina who made dinner. She didnt really make the dog head use the smart kitchenware,ining that it got fur everywhere. Gold Nugget was ted. So what if it shed fur? It was better than serving a certain someone. Training and work projects were canceled tonight. Everyone had their limits. That was clearly the case with Luke. He had to y three roles today, and had to constantly multi-task and take care not to make any mistakes. He was exhausted, which was rare for him. Selina, whom Luke had deliberately sent away at thest station, had run back and forth as she saved a lot of people; who knew how many hooligans she had taken down for taking advantage of the chaos and disruptingw and order. She had shared more than a thousand experience and credit points with Luke today. He told her most of what happened in the car, and Selina didnt ask him anything else after they got home. Two people and one dog ate dinner quietly in the living room and read the news and files. Only then did Luke check his gains from today. The biggest gain was naturally the experience and credit points for killing Targo and Simon. Targo was probably the fish-egg monster whom Tony had burned to a crisp, and Luke had cut Simon into pieces with the sma whip. Luke had a 100% contribution rate for killing Simon, and 40% for Targo. Killing Simon gave him 15,000 points, while Targo gave him 8,000 points. In other words, Targos worth was 20,000 experience and credit points, which was slightly higher than for Simon. This guy had probably done too many bad things when he was a frence terrorist. Today, he finally met his end. Luke had no regrets. In that situation, he hadnt been in the mood to think about experience and credit points. The witch was unlike most of the opponents he had faced before, and there was no benefit in thinking too much about gains during battle. Back then, he had a good chance of killing her with enhanced telekinesis. The fallout from it might not necessarily be troublesome, if it wasnt for the faint sense of crisis in his heart. But he trusted his intuition more, because it wasnt an ordinary intuition. His 40 Mental Strength and Mental Communication, as well as some of the functions of the Star of Justice clone, gave him this intuition. It was a subtle mental force, and could be called a sense for danger. However, this sense for danger was still in its infancy, and there was nothing about it in the system at all. Luke, however, was very satisfied. Having it made a huge difference. At the very least, this was a magical route. Humans should always have dreams. Who knew when it might turn into some great prophetic skill some day! Apart from the 20,000 experience and credit points which the two ringleaders had given him, the robbers and fish-egg monsters he killed gave him over 200 points each; as expected of people who were red in the systems list of good and evil. These elite monsters gave him 26,000 experience and credit points in total, which was more than for the two ringleadersbined. Chapter 1295

Chapter 1295: The Hidden Move of the Star of Justice

The big surprise at Chester Arthur School was fake, so Luke naturally didnt get any experience or credit points from that. Rescue operations on the two subway lines on Wall Street gave him 2,000 experience and credit points, and rescues at the three subway stations in Brooklyn gave him 3,000 experience and credit points. Plus the contribution from Selina, and bits and bobs from here and there, Luke obtained about 57,000 points in total. Now, the hosts experience was 673,000 / 700,000. Credit: 166,000 The amount of experience was great, but the credit was pitiful. When Luke jumped out the window, he recalled the Star of Justice and then activated it again when he reached the ground. His new clone appeared again, put on the Batman suit, and entered the subway station to meet Tony, thus drawing a difference between Big Dipper and Batman. He used up 100,000 credit points, but it wasnt a loss. He had already earned back more than half of it. The creation of the Star of Justice required credit points, and the experience and credit points it earned frompleting missions were all given to Luke. On the surface, the clone was just like Lukes arm. However, this unusual 1 person 2 bodies mode was also why it had to consume credit points. It definitely wasnt easy for a normal person to have three arms. Luke, on the other hand, could perfectly control the Star of Justice without decreasing his ownbat ability. This was thanks to his own abilities and credit points. Now, he finally knew why this ability wasnt called a clone, but a Star of Justice, and why he could recall the clone rather than cancel or remove it. To put it simply, the biggest difference between Lukes clone and his real body was that it could absorb and store a special type of mental energy. The special mental energy came from the Star of Justices daily grinding. After harassing the system for a while, Luke finally got a vague answer. Only a special existence like the Star of Justice, who had this sort of body and credit points, could bear this special mental energy. It would be very dangerous for Lukes real body toe into direct contact with it. Daddy System naturally couldnt let him die, and had to ensure the hosts safety. After the Star of Justice absorbed the special mental energy, it filtered and stored the energy. Even so, the negative effects of this special mental energy still existed in the clone. If the clone was recalled or destroyed, the negative effects would be destroyed along with most of the body, and the remaining harmless energy would turn into a white dot of light that instantly returned to the main body. Even if this mental energy was filtered and converted, it was still special. Luke could only use it within a short period of time, and it wasnt suitable to keep it in his body; he could forget about keeping it forter use. This was the super big move that inevitably appeared after the Star of Justice was recalled an umtion of the special mental energy, along with various ways to use it. For example, Lukes arrow of white light, which locked onto the witch andunched an attack through space, was one way to use it. He could also draw out its use up to half an hour in battle. Luke wasnt disappointed. This sort of big move setting was toomon in his previous life. Daddy System had constructed the various system functions by giarizing all sorts of game knowledge from his previous life. For example, his three basic attributes, stats, skills, prerequisites, teammates, the good and evil camps C what?wasnt?rted to games? It made total sense that he now had an XX slot setting. Thus, the name Star of Justice, which he had mocked before, wasnt a random name. If you were righteous, you would obtain the power of justice. If you werent, justice would befall you. Luke murmured the profound lines in his heart, but his actual thoughts were very simple. It was just a special skill paired with an exclusive slot. He now had another powerful trump card, and he didnt have to continue spending time on it. This couldnt be any better for someone like him, who didnt have enough time. Lastly, he defeated the ancient Enchantress and obtained a list of her abilities. This time, the system notification wasplicated, but extremely simple ?Ancient Enchantresss abilities: Ancient witchcraft (Unavable). That was all. The result was as he had expected. No matter how you looked at it, a witchs ability was magic, and it was a very strange type at that. Considering her dead face, dead body, and rotten smell, Luke didnt dare learn her ability, even if Daddy System said that it was partially avable. He was very satisfied with his current appearance and temperament. He didnt want to look like a zombie. If it was the type of cool magic without any side effects, he would definitely be tempted. He couldnt learn magic superpowers, but he might be able to learn some simple spells. After checking his harvest, he looked at Selina, who was yawning. He stood up and said, Well definitely be busy in the next few days. Go to bed early. Selina nodded and went to bed. She wouldnt ask Luke what he was up to tonight. The two of them had been sitting for so long here because they were silently concerned about each other. Luke didnt go out. He returned to his room and closed his eyes. He needed to rest. He wasnt far from leveling up. However, New York hadnt exactly been peaceful today. He still needed to determine the location of the 2,400 pounds of raw materials which Simon and the others had taken. Thus, the Star of Justice was deployed again. However, he had had a big fight with the Enchantress today, and didnt want to make a fuss at night, so the clone simply put on an ordinary stealth suit and went out. After leaving underwater, Luke went ashore in Queens and entered a warehouse that Alfred had locked onto. A momentter, he came out, relieved that the 2,400 pounds of raw materials was indeed in this warehouse. The big surprise had been put together but hadnt been activated. For safety reasons, Luke put the bomb in his inventory before he dismantled the detonator, and then put it back. Then, he set up a mini drone to monitor the situation before he left. Passing through the city, he found New York very lively tonight. Many suspicious people wandered the streets and alleys. They looked ordinary, but had a lot of surveince equipment on them and their cars. Even NYPDs logistics department didnt have that much good equipment. A lot of the small fry were asking about what happened during the day, especially at the Wall Street subway station. That wasnt the end of it. Drones and helicopters flew by every now and then, so Luke couldnt go over the rooftops. The multifaceted system had a lot of information about Batman and Big Dipper, but Luke couldnt be bothered with that. At the very least, he wasnt in the mood to look at it tonight. He would think about it tomorrow. Chapter 1296

Chapter 1296: Scared Into Pissing Her Pants

Beating up small fry, rxing, distracting himself, and enjoying life were all part of Lukes main theme for tonights outing. Thinking that, he threw out the special yo-yo in his hand. The hard gray stic ball spun and hit the back of a hooligans head, before it was pulled back to bounce off the forehead of another hooligan. Two hooligans were threatening a woman with knives to hand over her purse and take off her clothes. Suddenly, they swayed and fell to the ground. The middle-aged woman, who was covering her chest with her hands, was stunned. She subconsciously looked around for a moment, before she came back to herself and ran. It didnt matter if it was a human or ghost who knocked these two hooligans out; the right thing to do was to get as far away from here as possible. She didnt care if it was a ghost or human, though the best would be if it was someone like ck Cat, who would break their fifth limbs. Luke flicked his wrist, and the gray yo-yo flew back into his hand. He nodded in satisfaction. In the beginning, his rope darts were the yo-yo type, but after he started using his Batman alias, they turned into bat darts. The yo-yo wasnt very useful, but it was convenient for knocking out hooligans, and wouldnt leave behind any trace, much less cause them to bleed. He was already proficient at using this method, and just used it to knock out hooligans. Letting his thoughts wander, Luke roamed around, from Queens to Williamsburg in Brooklyn. As he passed through old apartment buildings, he heard all sorts of strange activity. Drug users, special service workers and so on contributed to this noise. Luke had be more and more familiar with Elementary Sound Wave, and could now automatically ignore activity within a range of 100 meters. Only certain sounds would cause him to react, such as gunshots, screams, and cries for help. He could basically differentiate between people who were just having fun and those who really needed help. That way, he wouldnt end up breaking into the workces of certain special service workers and disturbing them. The other party wouldnt be embarrassed, and neither would Luke. However, it had taken Luke months to be deaf to them, and he didnt want to rush in and get an eyeful; it was too blinding. He could ignore what he heard, but with his eyesight and memory, it would be too hard for him to forget anything he saw. Suddenly, he heard a familiar-sounding conversation. A robbery was taking ce in a diner not far away, but something strange seemed to be mixed into it. He focused, and the conversation immediately became clear. After listening for a bit, the corners of his mouth curled up in amusement. Thinking quickly, he put away his stealth suit and put on his favorite jacket and work pants. At the same time, he took out the Thousand Faces System. He had made slight modifications to the Thousand Faces System; this could be considered the 1.02 version. The biggest modification was that it could be attached to the face, and the rest would automatically cover his body. The entire transformation took 10 to 20 seconds. The difference was that any movement interfered with the transformation process and slowed down the rate at which the nanomaterial covered the body. Transforming the face, however, only took a second. In an emergency, he only needed two to three seconds topletely transform his face and neck, which was very practical. Five secondster, Luke walked out of the dark alley. His upper torso hadpletely transformed, and filled out his shirt, while his lower body continued to bulk up as well. By the time he gently opened the door of the diner, the farce of a robbery had basically reached its peak. Come out from behind the counter, now! A young white man in a loose coat held something in his pocket and gestured at the two young girls in uniform. A tall, thin girl with shoulder-length blonde hair shook her head quickly. Sorry, sir, I cant. The white man asked impatiently, What did you say? The blonde was embarrassed. Because I pissed my pants. The white man was stunned. The shorter girl with ck hair next to the blonde was stunned. She turned around and asked, Are you done? The blonde nodded with an awkward smile. Suddenly, the kitchen door behind them opened, and a 1.9-meter-tall man rushed out with a baseball bat. Girls, get out of the way. See how I kill this little b*stard Ohh~ Bang! When the aggressive big man rushed past behind the blonde, he suddenly slipped and fell heavily to the floor. Everybody in the restaurant was speechless. It was the robber who finally said, Hurry up and stand over there. This was an ordinary neighborhood in Williamsburg in the wee hours of the morning. He was worried that one of these people would suddenly take out a gun and point it at him. He knew how chaotic it was nearby tonight, and thus dared to pull this robbery. It would be best to grab a bunch and run. The blonde girl meekly came out from behind the counter and didnt forget to pull the ck-haired girl in front of her. Whether it was to cover her wet skirt or to block her from the robbers gun, no one knew. Luke had still been in the alley when the blonde said that she had pissed herself. When he entered, the blonde was standing behind the ck-haired girl. An old ck man at the cash register noticed him, but the robber had his back to the door and didnt notice. The two girls were too distracted to look at the door. Luke smiled at the old man and used Mental Communication. The old man subconsciously nodded in response, as if to say, Good evening to you too. Then, Luke looked at the robber with a shocked expression, before immediately looking enlightened, and walked over with an indignant expression. His movements looked normal, but when he strode over, his footsteps were silent. He approached from the side, and was basically on the edge of the two girls line of sight. Thanks to Mental Communication, the two girls ignored him. It wasnt until he walked behind the robber that they realized in surprise: Where did this young mane from? The blonde was bewitched. Wow, hes so handsome. The robber was puzzled. What are you talking about? He knew that he was a little handsome, but this was the first time a woman had praised him for his looks while he was holding a gun. For a moment, he was inexplicably happy, but then a little disappointed. What was the point of being handsome? It wasnt like he could make a fortune with his face. Chapter 1297

Chapter 1297: Bizarre diner, Bizarre People

As he was thinking that, the robber felt someone grab his hand that was in his pocket. At the same time, he felt a huge force on his back. Bang! Luke grabbed the robber with one hand and pushed him forward. The robbers upper body hit the counter with a dull thump, and his other arm was pressed to his neck. He couldnt move at all. Luke took the robbers hand out from his pocket and showed everyone a gun. The blonde was shocked again. Gun? He really had a gun. With a strange expression on his face, Luke exerted a little more strength, and the gun fell to the floor with a tter. The ck-haired girl was suspicious. Why does this gun look like its made of stic? Luke looked away from the gun and smiled at her. Yes, and its still leaking. The ck-haired girl subconsciously stepped forward and bent down to take a look. She nodded quickly. Huh, it really is leaking. She then raised her head and smiled at him. Water gun? Wow, what a beauty!?Luke eximed inwardly. His eyes felt like they had been refreshed, and he couldnt help his gaze dropping past the girls jaw as he said casually, Yes. So, are you going to call the police, or throw out this guy who tried to rob you with a toy squirt gun? The blonde was thunderstruck. Squirt squirt gun? Yes. He probably thought there was no danger here. Luke only spared the big stain on her skirt a swift nce. After all, it wasnt glorious to be scared by a leaking squirt gun. The old man at the cash register smiled. Wow, what guts. Back in my day, I would be packing metal while on a job. At the very least, I would never be exposed like that. The ck-haired girl curled her lip, which looked especially attractive. Throw him out. If the policee, we might end up in the detention center ourselves. Luke chuckled and dragged the robber out of the store. Actually, it wasnt worth it for him to do anything. After all, that guy had simply tried to use a water gun to scare a bit of money out of some people, and couldnt hurt anyone. The system sent him a notification, but didnt even tell him how much experience and credit he had obtained. That was at Lukes request. The system could record points less than 100, and didnt have to notify Luke of the amount. Otherwise, if he needed millions of experience points for leveling up in the future, it would be annoying to death to get tens of thousands of notifications one after another. Luke returned with a faint smile. He sat down at a table and raised his hand. Can I order now? As he spoke, he looked at the ck-haired girl. Compared with the tall, thin blonde who looked a little like a paper mannequin, he liked this short, curvy ck-haired girl more. Of course, it wasnt because of the water stain on the blondes skirt or the strange smell. Before the ck-haired girl could say anything, the old man at the cash register, who was closer to Luke, said with a smile, Hey, since youre our lifesaver, I have to tell you a secret: Be careful about what you choose to eat here. After all, it was Oleg who made it. Luke asked with great interest, What? Is Oleg some hellish cook who specializes in ck cuisine? The old man chuckled. He has the same sort of personal hygiene as a demon from hell; hes that kind Saying that, he pinched his nose in disgust. Luke nodded with a smile. Thank you for the reminder. Right, what should I call you? The old man said, Call me Earl, or Old Earl. What about you? Maybe I should call you Bruce Lee? He waved his arms about, like in a kung fu movie. Luke was amused. Just call me Chris. As they talked, his eyes never left the ck-haired girl. The ck-haired girl had worked in the diner for a few years, and was quite good at reading people. Of course, she could tell what Luke was thinking. If it were any other day, she would only chuckle inwardly at this sort of forward gaze and pretend not to see it. Given her looks, any guy who didnt look at her like that was either gay or had E.D.. But tonight, not only had this young man stopped the robbery, he was also very handsome the key point was that he was handsome. Men looked at her because she was beautiful. As a woman, she naturally liked handsome men. If it were Oleg who had saved her from a real gun, she would at most just express regr thanks. She gave Luke a wide smile. Her mouth was indeed wide, but her lips were plump and beautiful. Coupled with her dark purple lipstick, she was very eye-catching. What do you want? How about American cheese She stopped as soon as she said the words. She was too used to trading wisecracks with the restaurants oddball customers. How could she give trash like American cheese to this handsome man who had saved her life? Luke didnt think much of it. No, Earl already told me about Olegs specialty. So, I want that He pointed at the counter. On the counter was a round tray with a transparent lid. On the tray were four or five cute cupcakes of different colors. Actually, even without Old Earl telling him, Luke could confirm with his Sharp Nose that these were the only things that could be eaten in this restaurant. Everything else passed through Chef Olegs hands, except for these cupcakes. The ck-haired girl got it, and went over to get the cupcakes. When she went around the counter, she even twisted to ensure that she didnt step on a certain big guy lying on the floor. At that moment, the big guy sat up slowly without opening his eyes. Wow, I think I just went to heaven and saw the beautifulndscape of my dreams. There were big, curvy women everywhere Hm, wait, why am I sitting here? The ck-haired girl turned around and nced at him. Oleg, you stepped in a puddle of piss earlier and flew to heaven with it. Congrattions, youre back in hell. Max, you finally have the courage toe find me in the mens washroom? The tall man, Oleg, turned and looked around. Wait, isnt this the restaurant counter? The ck-haired girl, Max, curled her lip and didnt bother with him. She simply put two cupcakes on a te. After a brief daze, Oleg finally thought of something. Why is there piss at the counter? Max, was it you Max was shocked. Hey, hey, hang on, Ive been so busy tonight I didnt even have time to drink two mouthfuls of water. You can ask Caroline yourself after shes done changing, okay? Oleg nodded nkly. Okay. He then got up and clutched the back of his head. Did someone hit me in the head? It hurts. Max chuckled. That you can only ask yourself. She then returned with a te and ced it in front of Luke. Chapter 1298

Chapter 1298: Want to Sleep With Me?

Looking at the two cupcakes, Luke smacked his lips. This Max waved his hand. Thank you for saving us just now. We wont take your money. Luke smiled as well. He took out a 20-dor bill and ced it on the table. Thank you, but two wont be enough. So, Ill ept your thank you gift. This is the money for the remaining three cupcakes. Stunned, Max looked at the money, then at the three cupcakes, before she turned back to look at him. You want to sleep with me? Luke stared nkly and said, 20 bucks wont be enough for that. Looking at his smiling face, Max snorted. Fine, maybe I should be the one to give you 20, or 200 bucks? Luke was genuinely stumped for a moment, and thenughed despite himself. Sorry, but I sell my skills, not my body. Max smiled again and took the 20 bucks before handing over the cupcakes. They dropped the awkward topic. It was almost one in the morning, but some customers still showed up. Interestingly enough, many of them were wearing surveince equipment and wireless earpieces, and were out of ce in this third-rate diner. Except for two who sat down, everybody else bought takeaway. They got into their cars and left in a hurry. Sure enough, these people were all waiting on the streets for Batman and Big Dipper to show up. This behavior was ridiculous and wasteful. But they had the time anyway; if they didnte out to stretch their legs, they would be hunkered down and doing research in the office. In fact, these people did pretty much the same work as police officers. Even if it was boring and inefficient, it was only when they came out that they could discuss other things; a secret agency that forever hid in the office wasnt intimidating at all. The FBI and the CIA, for example, had been doing their best to increase their hands-on capability and authority. And the power of the two parties gradually grew. To describe it in terms of the animal kingdom, it was like pissing to mark their territory. Taking a piss and not killing the opponent was a warning. Luke nced at them and didnt dwell on it. There were at least 8,000 people investigating his aliases in New York. He couldnt pay attention to all of them, nor was he interested in doing so tonight. He wasnt one of those twisted hitmen who liked to see others investigate him. Most of the counter-investigations he carried out were done for safety reasons and to hide himself. Luke spent most of his time sizing up the customers in the diner. He also took out his phone to y on it, and in the meantime, ate five cupcakes and drank three bottles of juice. Of course, he drank straight from the bottle. He didnt dare use the cups here. The cook, Oleg, had fallen into a puddle of piss and then gone back into the kitchen without even changing his clothes. As a cleanliness addict, Luke couldnt stand it. It was almost two in the morning, and the restaurant called Williamsburg Diner was about to close. Luke spected that it could only rely on this sort ofpetitive edge to survive among the surrounding diners. No matter how bad fast food was, no one could eat donuts every night. Other diners wouldnt do this if they could help it. Ordinary diners wouldnt use Earl, who was almost seventy years old, as a cashier, or Oleg and his ck cuisine. Only the two waitresses were far better than what other diners had, and the ck-haired girl, Max, was allowed to sell her products in the diner cupcakes. The blonde, on the other hand, was a troublesome character with a huge debt and family drama. Put together, all of these people pointed to one phrase: save money. If it were any other diner, it wouldve long gone bankrupt. So, the boss here was quite smart? Luke looked at a tiny thing who came in from outside and took the cash from Old Earl. He found it strange. Was this restaurants boss really so big-hearted? Getting their son to collect the money sote at night C werent they worried that something would happen to him? In the end, Old Earl mentioned that Luke had helped drive away a robber. The little boy walked over with a smile and shook Lukes hand. Thank you for your help, Mr. Chris. Im Han Lee, the owner of this restaurant. Please allow me to express my gratitude. As he spoke, he took out two colorful paper slips from his pocket and gave them to Luke. These are 50% discount coupons for our restaurant. Come often when youre free. Amused, Luke put the two coupons in his pocket. Okay, sure. Not far away, the blonde, Caroline, nudged Max, who was wiping down tables. Max, hes looking at you again. This is the 25th time in one hour and 17 minutes. It happens every three minutes. Max nced at her and coughed lightly. She said in a low voice, Hes just expressing his appreciation for my developed chest muscles, understand? As she said, she didnt forget to raise her hands to prop up the chest. It was actually quite tiring to work with this burden. She was unlike Caroline, who could move willy-nilly and her bosom wouldnt bounce or hurt. Caroline subconsciously looked at herself, and suddenly didnt want to talk anymore. Bad enough youre not modest about a handsome man chasing you, youre even unting your boobs??This was apletely unfairpetition. Annoyed, she could only mop faster. Max reminded her, Mop that area twice more, or we wont have a ce to stay tomorrow. With a dark face, Caroline said, Ive used a cleaning agent and an air freshener. I guarantee that you can only smell roses. Max sniffed and shrugged. As long as it doesnt smell like salted fish. Caroline: Do you not want to sleep tonight? Just you wait til we get home. Max chuckled and stuck out her chest. Youre nowhere a heavyweight match for me. Carol was lost for words. A momentter, they were done cleaning the diner, and the two girls left, leaving the boss, Han, to close up. They had only taken two steps, when someone appeared next to the wall three to four meters away. Caroline shrieked and jumped back. She reached into her bag and shouted in panic, Back off! I have pepper spray and a taser! I can call 911 right away! Its me. Luke looked at the blonde helplessly. As expected of a girl who could piss her pants at a squirt gun. She was extraordinary. Hearing his voice, Caroline rxed, but also a little worried. Are you stalking us? And when we get home I want to ask Max out for a drink, Luke said, amused. Caroline was stumped. Chapter 1299

Chapter 1299: Nightclub, and You Would Be First

Really? Maxs eyes lit up, but she quickly came back to himself and coughed twice. Let me make it clear first: Im not going to any shady ce. Caroline, however, secretly pulled her aside and whispered, Youve known each other for less than two hours, and its the middle of the night. Are you sure? Besides, youve been to a lot of shady ces. The least shady ce Ive been in for thest few months is the diner. Max blinked. Also, hes very handsome. Its fine if the ce is just a?little?shady. Caroline choked. There was no arguing that reason! She was actually someone who looked at appearances, and she couldnt call this man ugly. If it were her, she wouldnt refuse. She nodded helplessly. Alright, remember to get home early. I cant make the cupcakes to sell tomorrow on my own. Max waved her hand and said casually, Those customers wont die if they eat less cupcakes. Cant I rest for a day? Luke suddenly interjected, Do you live together? Both girls turned around and nodded. Roommates. Co-renters. Luke understood. Then do you want toe with us? Caroline was delighted. Really? Can I? Luke shrugged. I didnt invite you earlier because I didnt want to stop you from going home to rest, but now They were roommates and colleagues, and were clearly best friends. It was inappropriate for him to ask only Max out. Of course, it was only a?little?inappropriate. Doing so might be useless, and even if he didnt, Caroline might not necessarily hate him. But he was out to have fun tonight, and it wouldnt hurt to bring one more person along. Now that was sorted, there was one problem no car. Luke had been out for a stroll, and naturally didnt have a car, much less take one out of his inventory. The two girls, on the other hand, lived a few blocks away. If they didnt leave work earlier in the evening, they would take the subway. They were very familiar with the route home, and they rarely ran into hoodlums who tried to rob them. As long as they were careful and paid attention to dangerous areas ahead of time, they could still avoid being robbed. Luke was about to take out his phone and look for a ck cab, when Han closed up not far away. Seeing that the three of them were still standing there, he asked them what was wrong. When he heard that they didnt have a car, Han volunteered to be the driver. Luke and the girls had no objections. From Mental Communication, Luke knew that this doll-like Han was a good person. While Han was driving, Luke secretly asked Max and Selina if they wanted to take Han with them. Both of them had strange expressions on their faces. It wasnt disgust, but a little awkwardness. Luke was amused. Its not like Im telling you to take care of a kid. The most you have to do is keep an eye on him and make sure he doesnt get lost, and then collect him again when its time to leave. In any case, hes the driver, and cant drink. The two girls agreed. If everyone drank, they would be short of a driver. The three of them finally got into the car, and Han was pleasantly surprised when Luke extended the invitation to him. Really? I wanted Max to take me to the clubst time, but she said that they didnt provide baby diapers, so she didnt want to take me. Luke chuckled. Its fine, youre a grown man. After getting into the car, Han took a detour home. Putting away the cash he had just collected, he immediately left the house. Luke had found a ce. Luke didnt know much about New Yorks ssy and luxurious venues. Most of what he knew were names, locations, and the terrain, in preparation for future cases and private jobs. Besides, most of these ces had tighter security and fewer cases happened here. Many detectives liked to work cases like these, so Luke didnt argue with them. However, he knew all sorts of trendy, popr, and wild entertainment venues. That was because a lot of cases happened in these ces, and there were a lot of detailed records in his personal database, including information on the bosses and patrons of these ces. He chose a recently opened nightclub, Up And Down, which was trendy, lively, and pricey. He picked the atmosphere for the three of them, while the price level was a factor for him. Entry into an ordinary ce wouldnt be as tight. It wasnt umon for people to do some looting in ces like that. In any case, there would be a lot of people, and the management wouldnt be able to watch everything. As long as it wasnt too big a fuss, they would turn a blind eye. A high entry fee meant that those without money were stopped outside, and most of the guests who could enter were rich. People who did business inside the club always followed the rules. They could make polite enquiries with guests, but couldnt threaten or beat them up. If a high-end clubs reputation among the rich was tarnished, it would be very easy for it to fall from grace. The quality of its guests would plummet, and in the end, it would be nothing more than amon street club. For a top-notch venue like this that was starting out with tens of millions poured into it, no one would dare make a joke out of that much money. Someone who could open a club like this had connections to either a gang or NYPD, which had the same effect and allowed the club to exist safely. When Luke and the other three arrived, UAD had long shut its doors, and two brawny men stood at the entrance. In front of them was themon meter-tall, gold stainless steel posts with a thin silver chain running from one to the other. Without permission, anyone who wanted to enter the club could only negotiate with the bouncers outside this chain barrier. There was a long line of dressed-up girls at the entrance. Whenever they saw a person who looked like they might be about to enter the club, the more brazen ones would flirt, and the shyer ones would smile expectantly. These people werent professional workers; they were basically young women who just wanted to y in a fancy club and nothing more. Of course, if most of the men who could bring someone in with them put in a little more effort, they had a higher chance of getting phone numbers. Luke got out of the car and smiled as he said to Max, Ill pick a dance partner for Han here. Otherwise, well have to get Caroline to dance with him. Max eximed, Are you kidding me? Ive lined up here before, but nobody paid attention to me even after 20 minutes. Why didnt I meet someone as considerate as you back then? Luke looked at her. Youre joking. If I saw you, you would be my first pick. Listening on the side, Caroline looked at Max enviously. Luke saw it and smiled. Of course, with your temperament, you can go in directly. Hearing that, there was a nostalgic look on Carolines face. Ive never been to this UAD. My family was already broke when it opened, but I went to 2-KAO a lot. Luke raised an eyebrow. That celebrity nightclub? Caroline sighed. Yes. Ive practically forgotten what its like inside. Chapter 1300

Chapter 1300: The Importance of Taste

Luke didnt say anything else. 2-KAO was a well-known, established nightclub in New York. Most of the people who went there were celebrities or famous personages; just booking a table cost over 1,000 dors. Going there was basically to burn money. This was simr to the 9,998 private custom-made phones sold by Titanium Phone Company. People with such extravagant expenditure usually had to maintain a certain level of ss. The ordinary middle ss didnt have to adhere to this sort of standard. They just went once in a while, and used it as a conversation topic after that. If they went too often, it would definitely have a huge impact on their quality of life. After Han left his car with the valet a little worriedly, he saw a sweet, round-faced girl of average height next to Luke and the other two. He thought it was Lukes friend, but Luke waved at him. Han, we just met a new friend, Kelly. Youre responsible for taking her in. Han: Huh? Of course, Luke wouldnt say that he had used Mental Communication to find the most suitable girl in the queue. The girl, Kelly, was simply following the trend, and wasnt a regr at this trendy nightclub. Like Max, she was here just to have a look inside and not because she wanted to snare a male celebrity or something. Then, it was time to enter. Many nightclubs sold door tickets. The price ranged from over 10 bucks to 30 to 50 bucks, which was the normal price for the more popr clubs. This UAD was simr to 2-KAO, and the door ticket could be considered a luxury good which clearly wasnt for ordinary people. Buying it was just to show off. If 1,000 bucks wasnt enough, some people would throw in 10,000. If that wasnt enough, they would throw in 100,000. In the end, the objective of nightclubs was to make money, and they wouldnt refuse this sort of upstart spending. In any case, these upstarts still had to follow the rules. Of course, Luke didnt have to go through all that trouble. He simply walked to the door and waved at one of the men. The mans job was actually simr to a receptionist at a regrpany. He didnt hesitate and immediately stepped forward to lean in close. Luke said something in a low voice and showed him two name cards. He then gave the man a bill. The man asked him to wait a moment before he walked inside the club. The entire process was blocked from view by their bodies. Everyone definitely knew that they were negotiating, but they couldnt see the details. In less than 30 seconds, the man walked out and respectfully removed the chain to clear the way. Mr. Vince, pleasee in. He turned a blind eye to Luke entering with four people, three of whom werent dressed for the venue. What really worked was the 100-dor tip that Luke had given him, as well as the two personal cards that Luke had shown him. The tip proved that Luke wasnt poor, because he had nonchntly pulled it out of a wad of cash that was at least 500 dors, as if it was pocket change. The names on the two personal cards were good friends of the boss of this nightclub. A lot of people knew the big boss, but not many people knew about these two good friends, much less would make irresponsible remarks about them. Those who could get their personal cards were all influential figures in society, even if they werent from the same social ss. Naturally, there were no restrictions for such people to enter this club. On the contrary, many big bosses who ran ces like these had the intention of befriending people like these. In New York, connections were power, and power was money. Luke and the man negotiated swiftly, and the five of them were quick to enter the club. Han didnt know anything, and just looked around the nightclub with extreme curiosity. Max was familiar with being downtrodden by society, and had never been in a swanky ce like this before. She also wasnt interested in thinking too deeply about it, and just looked around like Han. Her bearing was a lot cruder than Hans, but coupled with her careless expression, she wasnt annoying, and instead looked cute. Caroline obviously had some idea of how things worked, but she was too busy feeling sentimental about her past to ask any questions. Kelly, on the other hand, was quite surprised. She couldnt help saying somewhat inappropriate things like Do you know the boss here?, Do you know XX celebrity? or Youre very rich. Luke wasnt angry, nor was he disgusted. The United States was a country built on money, and people who viewed money as dirt were the anomalies. This girl probably hadnt seen enough of society yet! Thinking this, Luke couldnt help but look at Max and sighed inwardly. This was the unlucky one who had been beaten up so miserably by society. But that was also the reason why he treated her differently. It wasnt easy for a girl who lived on the bottom rung to maintain such a good mentality. More importantly, she was very pretty. It was like how men with too much money nevercked women. A woman with outstanding looks would encounter more temptations. It wasnt as if she could endure just because she didnt want to do something. Many people would try to drag her down with them. A poor woman would be even more tempted. Fromwhat Luke had gathered through Mental Communication, Max was in better shape than most women. She was optimistic, and while there was a lot of frustration mixed into it, her main character was still admirable. Of course, in the end, looks mattered more. This face, this figure, and this temperamentpletely matched Lukes taste. It just so happened that he was out to rx tonight, and didnt want to be as scrupulous as usual. He had decisively turned down a lot of female colleagues in the police department. He had even made it clear with Elizabeth, this student of his. Otherwise, he wouldve already sat on the throne as the person with the biggest harvest in NYPD. He had just given the brawny man a 100-dor tip and two name cards at the door, and the benefits were immediately apparent. A clean table was waiting for them. Luke only ordered an expensive bottle of red wine. In fact, apart from Kelly, this temporary friend, nobody else was interested in the wine. What they cared about at first were the prices. When Luke said that it was fine, they stopped worrying. He didnt care what the others ordered. None of them was in the habit of spending extravagantly. Even the once wealthy heiress, Caroline, only ordered a bottle of beer. It was already half past two, and the club would close at four. But the club was still very lively. All the customers who came in were big clients who were willing to throw money away. Naturally, the nightclub couldnt let the atmosphere grow cold. At most, it was a little quieter than when it first opened for the night. Soon, everybody went to dance. However, Han and Caroline were tactful. When Luke took Max to dance, the other two remained seated and didnt disturb them. Only when Luke and Max came back did they go to dance. The advantage of this was that they each had their own private space, which made their interactions more natural. Luke didnt have to care about how Han got along with Kelly, or whether Caroline met a handsome guy in the club. He just needed to have fun with Max. Chapter 1301

Chapter 1301: Ghost, and the Price of Making Cupcakes

After ying for almost an hour, everybody gathered at the table again. There was a limit to a persons stamina. Apart from Luke, the stamina freak, the others were excited and exhausted. Luke felt it was interesting toe here and let loose every now and then. This was different from fighting. After all, the only BGM he had was a Buddhist chant that wasnt for dancing, but for killing people. When it was almost four in the morning, everybody got up and left. Han sent Kelly home, and Luke had the club arrange a car for him and the two girls. In any case, it was just a small matter of adding another figure to the bill. The car soon reached Williamsburg, and Luke escorted them into the building. This was the sort of old apartment building that was verymon in New York. One couldnt say it was decrepit, but calling it run-down wouldnt be an insult either. After dropping the two girls off at the door and saying goodnight, Max finally couldnt take it anymore. She turned around and red at Caroline, who was still smiling foolishly behind her. Didnt you say that your dder was about to explode from holding it in? Are you waiting to fight me to use the bathroomter? I still need to take a shower. Only then did Carol realize that she had be a third wheel. She waved at Luke with a smile and entered the apartment. Only then did Max turn around with a smile. Although you might not need it, I still have to thank you. Tonight was really awesome. Luke nodded. No need; I enjoyed myself too. Max blushed and asked, Really? Looking at her, Luke was tempted. He asked tentatively, Caroline said that you like making cupcakes? Max said, Of course. I made all the food you had tonight. Luke chuckled. Then can I take a look? Maxs face froze. What? Luke coughed and said, Actually, I have a lot of experience in making cakes. After the initial shock, Max rolled her eyes. Then why dont youe in? Luke smiled brilliantly. Sure, but dont be too surprised. Im very good at cooking. Max moved aside. Talk is cheap. Luke entered the ce, and Max closed the door. At the same time, through the gap in the bathroom door, a pair of grayish-blue eyes stared at them. At noon the next day, Caroline yawned in satisfaction and woke up. Looking at the unfamiliaryout, she was puzzled for a second, before she suddenly threw off the nket and ran out of Maxs room. In the living room, she saw Max sleeping on her bed. She jumped on her and grabbed her shoulders. Wake up, wake up. In the end, Max pushed her away. Stop, Im so tired. Let me sleep a while longer. But Caroline didnt give up. You wish. The two of you were so noisy in the living roomst night for over an hour. I only fell asleep before dawn. With her head buried in the pillow, Maxs voice was muffled and indistinct. I didnt sleep even after sunrise. Im much more tired than you are. Hearing that, Caroline stopped what she was doing and frowned. Thats not right. It wasnt dawn when I fell asleep, right? Why didnt I hear you? Hm, it seems I suddenly fell asleep. Thats impossible. I was so tired and couldnt fall asleep As she spoke, she subconsciously looked at the room where the cupcakes were made. Her eyes widened, and she immediately got out of bed and ran over. Looking at the cupcakes that were piled up like a small mountain, she was shocked. Are you kidding me? Why are there so many? Were the two of them really making cakes? Bullsh*t! How much flour did they use? Wait, do you think Im a kid? Max never yells for God when she makes her cupcakes. Thinking that, she patted her head in frustration. I shouldve opened the door to take a look. Why did I lie on the bed and cover my ears with a pillow?! That being said, she couldnt suppress her curiosity any longer. Running back to the water bed, she began to gently stroke Max. Honey, tell me how you made the cakesst night. An exhausted Max was half-asleep, and subconsciously trusted Caroline even if she was impatient with the chatterbox, and she replied casually, It was like the Ghost movie. Ghost? Thinking for a moment, Carol remembered a famous scene from the movie, and her eyes turned red. You mean, like in the movie, you were stuck to each other, and you messed around with the flour? Max mumbled, Thats right, thats right. He even yed Unchained Melody. Caroline gnashed her teeth. My dream! That was my dream once! Few girls didnt want to reenact that pottery scene from the movie with their boyfriends. While Caroline was actually pretty big-hearted, she quickly turned frustrated. Damn it, I actually fell asleep when it was so fun. If I had known, I wouldve taken photos behind the door and uploaded it to F2F. What she didnt know was that Luke had decisively given her an sedative to sleep until the morning when he sensed that she was bing more and more of a peeping tom. Otherwise, this woman, who could barely keep her eyes open, wouldve secretly been taking photos instead of sleeping because of the zing fire of gossip in her heart. Luke wasnt an exhibitionist. He didnt want videos of him left on someone elses phone, even if the person was a beautiful woman. Did the woman have no idea why Max had kicked her into her room and taken over the living room, and even borrowed Carolines bed? She wanted to secretly take photos of her roommate making cupcakes. What a peeping tom! To settle everything in one go, he could only use a sedative. Thankfully, the sedative was environmentally friendly and harmless. It could even cure some insomniacs, who would feel refreshed and energetic after sleeping. That was why Caroline was so lively. Max, on the other hand, didnt enjoy such treatment. She had stayed upte to study 18 ways to make fancy cakes with Luke, from kneading to rolling, and then investigated recipes and heat control; it could be said that they left no stone unturned. At that moment, she waspletely exhausted, and in the end, spilled a bunch of things to Caroline in her half-dazed state. But no good came out of it for Caroline. She couldnt say anything, her eyes red with envy as she breathed harshly. She wished she hadnt heard about some eight-pack, big chest muscles, and a firm back. Not only did she have to go to the diner in the afternoon, she also had to ask for time off for Max. After listening to everything Max told her, she didnt dare let Max go to work. Chapter 1302

Chapter 1302: Professional Pastry Chef and Profiteer Channing

Did they really think that they didnt have to pay for the red wine they drankst night? Today, Caroline had to do the work of two people. Inparison, Max had also paid a heavy price to make cupcakes. However, the price that Max had to pay was actually so enviable! It was the Ghost movie. For one moment, Caroline felt a little regret that she was stuck at the basic level when it came to her cake-making skills. But recalling how Lukes target had never waveredst night, she could only sigh. What was the point of knowing how to make cakes? It was still about looks! That handsome Chris clearly liked Maxs type more; it had nothing to do with whether she knew how to make cakes or not. Carrying a box of cakes, she got off the subway and went to the diner. She was shocked when she pushed the door open. Did the refugees escape? Why are there so many people? Old Earl raised an eyebrow and turned around to look at her. Wow, were going to be busy today. Caroline walked to the cash register and asked, What happened? They look like theyre starving. Old Earl chuckled. You dont know? Some of the main water pipes were damaged from the explosions yesterday, and power was also affected. Theres a huge area over there with families that cant make dinner. The diners are also affected, and cant supply that much food. A lot of the people can onlye here to look for food. Carolines face was full of despair. Seriously? Im going to die. Old Earl found that odd. Youre pregnant? An annoyed Caroline said, You can ask Max thatter, since shes asked for half a day off today. She had been about to ask for the whole day off, but when she saw the customers crying for food in the diner, she was creeped out, and said half a day. She really would die if she had to work all night. Old Earl, however, was very calm. Theres no rush. You wont be busy tonight even if you want to be. Oleg went to the hospital. The doctor said that he had a concussion, so hes also taking time off. Caroline was overjoyed. If theres no cook, I wont have to deliver food. Old Earl chuckled. No, Han looks very energetic in the kitchen. He said that hell be the cook tonight. Caroline was shocked. He wont kill anyone, right? Old Earl rolled his eyes. Even Olegs food cant kill someone. How bad can Han be? Thinking that made sense, Caroline put on her uniform and put the cupcakes on the counter. As soon as she ced the cupcakes on the tray under the transparent cover, someone asked, How much for the cupcakes? Caroline said, One is 5 bucks. Special price! She suddenly remembered what Old Earl said about burst water pipes, and forcibly twisted 1.50 into 1 for 5 bucks. The customers immediately felt the pinch. One of them was clearly a regr customer. Last time I came, wasnt it just 1.5? Carolines smile froze. She quietly took a step to the side of the cake tray and stood in front of him. She found the price tag with the words Cupcake: $1.50. Only then did she exin with a smile, This is a new product which we hired a professional pastry chef to make. It originally cost 7 dors, but now, the special price is only 5. Theres a limited number. That regr customer couldnt help but ther on, but the others had never been here before. Also, they had already gone to a few shops beforeing here, and had to wait everywhere. It was natural to bezy. Even among hardworking Chinese, more and more young people would rather order takeout than cook at home, let alone in America. After being hungry for so long, many people were no longer interested in going elsewhere. That just meant spending more time traveling and taking longer to return home. Thus, before Chef Han could start hawking his food, Carolines cupcake business was already booming. She had a unique disposition when it came to money. Her father had swindled a lot of rich people in New York, and she was a natural at inting prices and taking customers on a ride. After all, she was someone who, during her first day on the job at the diner, had dared to sell Maxs cupcakes for 7 dors each and then pocket the extra 5.50. Now that she and Max were partners, she naturally had the right to raise the price. In any case, she had already said that these 5-dor cakes were a limited special product made by a professional pastry chef. Hadnt Chris bragged that he was very good when it came to making cakes? He and Max had indeed made them together. Everything Caroline said was the truth. It had to be said that she knew how to seize an opportunity. The 50 cupcakes she brought sold out in less than half an hour. Inparison, the turnover for temporary chef Han was less than one fifth of Carolines customers. Overjoyed, Caroline could only call Max, who was sleeping at home, and have her bring the rest of the cupcakes. Usually, 50 cupcakes would be enough for two days. Who knew business would be so good today? May the water pipes remain bust for a few more days,?a certain unscrupulous female cupcake peddler prayed. When Max lumbered in like an old cow with a few boxes of cupcakes, Caroline was overjoyed. Maxined that her back was still sore and her legs were cramping, but when she heard that the supply of special cupcakes at 5 bucks a piece wasnt meeting customer demand today, her mouth dropped open in shock. What? Caroline could only drag her into the storeroom. She told Max her excuse for raising the price earlier, and exined why the 5-dor cupcakes were selling so well. Maxs sore back instantly recovered. The cupcakes were selling for 5 dors each, which was more than three times the price, but the profits were five times higher. The two women couldnt let go of this windfall. In fact, Max had only brought half of the cupcakes with her. She had made too manyst night, and she couldnt bring seven to eight boxes herself, even if there werent many people on the subway today. That task could only be left to Caroline. Max happily sold the cupcakes in the diner and counted the money. In her words, counting money wasnt tiring, but moving the cupcakes was. The cupcakes were sold out by ten in the evening, and there were basically no customers in the diner. Both girls were exhausted but ted. Now that they had nothing to do and no customers, they simply sat next to the cash register and began to scroll on their phones. It was because of Titanium Phone Companys dominance of the high-end market that other major cell phonepanies could only break through by investing in low and mid-range smartphones. Only then did they have a chance to counterattack and be king in the future. 100 bucks was enough to buy a secondhand low-end smartphone. Of course, how these practically brand new secondhand goods came about was a different matter. Chapter 1303

Chapter 1303: Live Witnesses and Bing a God

As she browsed the news on her phone, Max talked to Old Earl, and Caroline took out thest three special cupcakes. Max was shocked. What? Thats fifteen dors! You didnt sell them? Carolin chuckled. I dont mind, but do you really not want to taste Chriss cooking? Max snorted. I tasted enough this morning?cough cough. She abruptly stopped talking, and picked up a cupcake. Hmph, Ill have him make more if theres a chance again. As she spoke, she took a bite of the cupcake and chewed twice before she raised an eyebrow in surprise. Hm, this doesnt taste bad. Caroline gave one to Old Earl with a smile and sat down to eat as well. There was no way she would tell Max that she had goofed off at noon and eaten the cupcakes at lunch, only to eat four in one go because they were too delicious. 20 dors for lunch would be too much for Max. At that moment, Han walked out. What are you eating? The three of them looked at each other silently, not knowing what to say. That was because there had only been three cupcakes. However, Han didnt think too much of it. He simply sat down, exhausted. Actually, he hadnt cooked more than a hundred meals tonight. Most customers either left immediately after asking how long they would have to wait, or bought cupcakes and a drink before leaving. They couldnt wait for the food in the kitchen at all. Even so, Han felt exhausted. Soon, the four of them started chatting idly. Old Earl was still the person who had been the most rxed today. Hundreds of cupcakes had been sold today, but it was Max and Caroline who collected that money. Han had been very inefficient tonight, so Earl had spent most of his time on his phone, and immediately started to brag about the information he had gathered. Why had Max and Caroline struck it rich today? Because of the explosions yesterday. What was so great about the explosions yesterday? Of course, it was Batman and Iron Man. The details of the case were still confidential, and hadnt been disclosed to the public. There was nothing to discuss even if people wanted to. There were countless eyewitnesses to Batman and Iron Mans appearance. Naturally, it had been confirmed that the two of them had been at the Wall Street subway station to deal with the terrorists together. No one recorded how Iron Man had entered the subway station at the very beginning, but he came out of the station and changed into a new set of armor before going back in. Both suits of armor had looked beaten up. Clearly, the battle inside had been very intense. There were also videos and photos taken by hardcore live witnesses of what Batman had done inside. There was even a video on the subway train that had blown up. Coincidentally, it was by an up-anding video blogger who took videos of his daily life and posted them online. This blogger was also very professional. He didnt use a phone, but something that looked like a helmet recorder. Sitting at the front in the secondst train car, he took the mostplete video of Batman saving lives in the explosion. This blogger wanted poprity above all else, and the disimers on all his videos simply said, You can share, as long as you mention the source. Soon after it was uploaded, the video fell into the hands of the major TV stations. Many organizations had already blocked the video, but it was useless. In just a few minutes, the video was downloaded by a lot of people, including those who had ulterior motives and were waiting to make a fortune by selling it to the TV stations. As long as it was a cash transaction, it wasnt too difficult to sort out. When the original video was taken down, many copies were sold for a good price. It wouldnt be easy to suppress what the TV stations had. Besides, there wasnt any deeper implication involved; it was just a few organizations who selfishly wanted to keep the information to themselves. In the end, this video was yed countless times on TV, and the bloggers website was also dug out. The public didnt care about internal politics. It was just like how organizations with ulterior motives didnt care about how many civilians Batman had saved. In any case, rich people wouldnt take the subway; they wouldnt be the ones to die. They just wanted information on Batman, or to reduce Batmans contribution in this matter. Once again, there were a lot of hardcore Batman fans among the crowd. This time, some people who criticized Batman in public were hit hard by the masses. Nobody could nder Batman now. In the video, everyone could clearly see Batman standing in front of the car doors after rescuing eight passengers. Clearly, in order to protect the passengers who couldnt escape in time, he chose to resist the explosion. Who knew how he had protected the secondst train car from being torn apart in the explosion, but that red cape and the zing fire which covered half of the car proved that Batman had used his own body to protect the passengers. Then, Batman jumped out of the subway train and stopped two cars that were sweeping through the station. There were also videos and photos of this taken by people who werent afraid of death. However, these people werent as professional as the video blogger. The cameras rocked back and forth, and were out of focus. The TV stations and online techies analyzed whatever footage was usable frame by frame to confirm that Batman had suffered injuries from the explosion. The Batman suit might be ck, but it wasnt dustproof. Right after the explosion, the suit was clearly covered in dust which blew over the armor in irregr patterns thanks to the wind, making it look even more wretched. Many experts jumped out to prove that this was definitely the result of a head-on confrontation with the explosion, and that this video hadnt been edited. Batman really did use his body to withstand the bomb explosion and protect the passengers on the subway train. Those who took the subway were mostly people at the bottom of society, but they were also thergest in number. They might not be smart, might be easily swayed by others, or might be easily manipted, but they also made up the group that was most likely to feel gratitude. On the other hand, the rich could hire security guards to block bullets for them with money; they really didnt care about the lives of others. However, Batman had always been for the people. Luke had always remembered the teachings of a great man from his previous life:?You are only invincible when you are from the people and for the people. And with the help of that professional blogger this time, Batmans influence was set in stone. With the recognition of the civilians, who had the absolute advantage in numbers, Batman finally went from superhero to spiritual symbol. In the eyes of the civilians, he was no longer a vignte who enforced thew on his own, but an outstanding embodiment of justice, courage, belief and persistence, unyielding and fearless. In a sense, he became a god that the people believed in. Chapter 1304 - Knight, and the Tycoons Intuition

Chapter 1304: Knight, and the Tycoons Intuition

Someone had taken a photo of the subway that would be a ssic. Batman had his hands raised as he blocked the door. The explosion in front of him caused bright light to re out on the sides of the cape, but it was still dark behind the tall figure. A certain online bigshot even added an extremely pretentious caption to this picture:?Bearing the dark as he moves forward. Only the heart of my knight shines. In fact, Batman was already known as the Dark Knight. After this picture and caption appeared, the title Radiant Knight also appeared, and fans of the two monikers got into a heated argument. But even the toughest Dark Knight supporters didnt dare say that Batman didnt have light in his heart. Anybody who wasnt blind could see that the Batman suit was ck. It was the knight moniker that stuck. Whether this knight ultimately belonged to the dark or the light, or even bothbined, it didnt matter. The four people in the diner didnt forget to express their views as they read the news. Caroline decisively chose light, and insisted that Batman actually wanted to bring hope to the people at the bottom, so light was most suitable for him. Max gave the simplest exnation. ck is more mysterious and cool. Also, Dark Knight sounds very cool. Everybody was lost for words. In this day and age, good and bad didnt really matter. As long as he was famous, there would be a lot of female fans who wanted to have his children. Most of it was because the girls thought that this killer was cool, mysterious, and special. There was nothing wrong with Max saying that ck was cooler and more mysterious, which was why she liked it. Han, however, said, I think Iron Man is cooler. How about him? Old Earl chuckled. Look at me and then at Batman. Based on the outside, I have to support Batman. Han was at a loss. Batman has never shown his face, right? How can you be sure hes an old man? Max burst outughing. Caroline smiled too, but didnt forget to remind him, Han, Earl is talking about skin color. Stunned for a moment, Han looked at Earl. But Batman might not be African-American, right? This time, both Max and Carolineughed so hard they couldnt speak. Old Earl rolled his eyes. I mean, were both ck, okay? Han was enlightened, but he couldnt help but mutter inwardly,?The other party wears armor while yours is skin color. What kind of connection is that?! Old Earl didnt stop, but looked at him and said, Dont you like Iron Man because of the colors? Look at what our waitresses wear. Theyve said several times that they want a new style, but you refused. Isnt that because of your preferences? Everybody was lost for words. The diner uniform was a yellow dress with a red stripe running down each side and a red apron. At first nce, the colors really did match the metal suit. Luke had actually mocked this colorbo the first time he saw it. It was like the tomato and scrambled egg dish from his previous life! However, the scrambled eggs were at least bright yellow, while the ginger hue of the diner uniform was more sh*t yellow. It was a good thing that Max and Caroline were good-looking enough that other people didnt focus on the uniform, or there would be even moreints about it. Finally, Han still insisted, Iron Man is cool; its just that its not as obviouspared with Batman. No matter what the public thought, Tony didnt care. He had gained a lot from the battle with the witch yesterday, even though he looked like a mess afterward. Even if that mysterious Big Dipper hadnt appeared, he was confident he could have turned the tables. He and Jarvis had already analyzed and gleaned a lot from the witchsst strange attack. In the end, it was just a way to use energy. As long as the pulse cannon was adjusted slightly, the energy attack would be neutralized or eliminated. Thus, the tycoon didnt feel that he was weaker than Charcoal Head or Big Dipper. His strengthy in his brain. Since the cave in Afghanistan, he had relied on his brain and patience to turn things around at the critical moment. The only thing he had miscalcted was Obadiah. But that was a loss of trust, not brains. Tony had never been weaker than anyone in his life. These words werent for show; a certain tycoon had always thought so, and firmly believed them. As for Batman suddenly breaking away during the battle, Tony didnt feel betrayed. The strange thing about that attack was that bouncing it between two targets quickly increased its power. Thus, after Batman magically broke away, the witchs attack power stopped increasing. It had been the right choice. In a real duel, the witchs attack wouldnt even be able to deal 50% damage to Mark 6. Tony could counterattack at any time and defeat his opponent. In terms of energy, Mark 6, which had a third generation arc reactor, was absolutely unimaginable. Tony, who had suffered from fighting Uncle Obadiah and Ivan, had also specially reinforced the scale of the reactor energy, sacrificing some of the armors aesthetics in exchange for several times the energy supply. That alone would be able to exhaust the witch to death. What a pity, those guys were too fast! the tycoon couldnt help but mutter as he thought about it. Starting with Obadiah, Whish, and now this witch, he had a way to deal with each one every time, but there were always nosy people who came out and ended the battle in a few moves. Tony didnt y certain games, so he didnt know that this was the typical steal kill. But he also felt that he needed a few big moves to settle a fight in one swoop. Otherwise, it would be very embarrassing if the opponent fell right before he thought of a way to counterattack. More importantly, he had the faint feeling that there would be more and more such instances in the future. It wasnt like he couldnt beat them, nor did he want to put in so much effort every time, only to end up a spectator. In this regard, he wasnt even as good as the young detective named Luke. Was the young detective stronger than him? Of course not. However, a minor detective was lethal enough. With his terrifying marksmanship, he could kill an enemy in one go without giving anyone else a chance to steal his kill. Thinking that, Tony pped his forehead and sent Pepper a message to say hi to the city government and to give Luke Coulson a promotion. That detective was pretty good. Although it had been the detectives duty to take part in the battle in the subway station, Tony hadnt expected that he would be able to help. He hadnt thought of it before, but it was good to return the favor now. It was also because NYPDs performance this time was truly terrible. Except for the Detective Bureau which Luke worked for, the other departments basically made no headway. Tony wouldnt me these ordinary police officers. However, it was good if someone from the police force could step up at a critical moment and not drag others down. The only people in NYPD worth Tonys attention were Luke and his partner. So, doing this was a piece of cake for him. Chapter 1305 - Promotion and Mutual Interests

Chapter 1305: Promotion and Mutual Interests

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions While most people were obsessively discussing Batmans subway rescue, Luke had returned to a normal life. He kept quiet about how he and Max had made the cupcakes. Actually, the hundreds of cupcakes werent made by him, but had been mass produced by his smart kitchenware. He had switched out some materials via his inventory. Luke couldnt use his high-end materials for things like the cups for the cupcakes; he could only use Maxs regr materials. In any case, it took nothing more than a thought; Max had been too busy making cakes with the clone to notice. After the smart kitchenware was done preparing the cupcakes, Luke threw them into his inventory, and his clone took them out and ced them in the corner of Maxs ce where she made her cupcakes. From beginning to end, he only carried out the entire back-and-forth process twice. He wasnt tired at all. In the morning, Luke went to the police department on his own. His clone, who had been busy until ten in the morning, returned to the vi to rest. It was still operating solo. He gave Dustin a few reminders in his office so that he would be mentally prepared; there was no need to say anything else. There wasnt anything Dustin himself needed to do, except wait for his promotion. Of course, Luke didnt say that he had helped out. He only said that he had heard something from Stark. Dustin didnt know whether tough or cry. Back then, Luke and Selina had joined the Major Crimes Division in Los Angeles under the banner of Stark Industries. At that time, he had been quite worried that these two would be arrogant. Now the tables had turned, and he had be part of the Stark connection as well. Actually, the inside story was even moreplicated than Dustin thought. The real Stark connection this time was still Luke. A few dayster, Luke bypassed sergeant to directly be a lieutenant. This was the easiest way for detectives who focused on cases to be promoted. For example, John e had been at this level before, but had made too many mistakes and was demoted. The police department didnt want this capable veteran officer to be instantly demoted, so they simply demoted him to sergeant. However, John had also contributed a lot in the serial explosion case. He was promoted from a level two sergeant to a level two lieutenant, which was slightly higher than Lukes rank. If Luke wanted to be promoted again, he would have to work as a lieutenant for two years. Selina was now a level two detective, and could be a level two lieutenant if she had the chance. Her progress wouldnt be any slower than Lukes. Dustin was promoted to deputy superintendent. After he was removed from his position as chief of the Detective Bureau, he was put in charge of major crimes like murder and robbery in NYPDs Investigation Bureau. Their old boss, Walter Cobb, had made aeback after being heavily injured and hospitalized when a gang member sought revenge a few months ago. He sessfully took another step forward, bing a captain and the chief of the Detective Bureau. In addition, Luke had found leads on the 2,400-pound big surprise which the terrorists had hidden following the beating which Charlie and the others had gotten. The dump truck which they had gotten into a dispute with had been used to transport the big surprise. But the two people who had taken down Charlie and the others werent among the robbers at the Wall Street subway station. If not for the fact that there was video evidence of them abandoning the dump truck, it wouldve been like they never existed. Luke had a rough idea of what happened. Perhaps this had been a trick by the people behind the witch; he could investigate it slowlyter. However, Luke and Selina had always made far too many contributions; taking this credit wouldnt help them, but would draw even more attention. So, in the end, it was Elsa and Elizabeth who discovered the original big surprise. They took the footage which Luke gave them and told their boss that they had found the location. Naturally, they got the credit. These were the changes to the small group around Luke. From the insider information Jenny had, themissioner was doomed to step down, and a newmissioner would take office in June. Chief of Department Jim Nelson was interested in fighting for this position. This chief was an old foe of Brads. Brad hade back to fight for themissioner position mostly because he wanted to step on Chief Nelsons head. That was right! Nelson was the viin in Brads drama. Recently, Jenny had found Chief Nelson to give him support in his fight for themissioner position in exchange for Dustins promotion. After visiting Walter Cobb, Luke hinted that the old fox should do his best as well. As long as Dustin was promoted, Walter was the only candidate on the rmendation list to take his ce. Nobody thought that this was all a ploy by Dustin. The position Dustin was asking for was nothing inparison with the deputymissioner position; it was just part of Jennys deal with Chief Nelson. But Chief Nelson would absolutely never let Brad be promoted tomissioner. He would rather resign than give Brad a chance to tell him what to do. What was even more coincidental was that Stark Industries backdoor request for Luke to be promoted coincided with what Jenny wanted, and all of this ultimately fell on Chief Nelsons head. All Jenny wanted was for Dustin to be promoted, and Stark Industries wanted Luke to be promoted. If Luke was promoted, Dustin as his boss could definitely im some credit. These two pies fell into Chief Nelsonsp at the same time. While the direct benefits werent especially big, it instantly boosted his connections. The support of two major corporations was enough for him to work with. However, this matter couldnt be officially confirmed until Chief Nelson becamemissioner. After a few days, everything settled down on Lukes side. Walter returned to the police department with mixed feelings. Who knew Dustin would rise so quickly? It had been less than a year. If he had known he wouldve still argued. In this society, being one step behind meant suffering setbacks everywhere; it was normal to be one step ahead. The veterans at the Detective Bureau discovered that not only was Walter as reliable as ever after his recuperation, his temper had improved a lot. The past few months hadnt been easy for Walter. At first, it was the pressure, frustration, and despair of early retirement. Then, miraculously, there were no side effects from his recovery. Luke dropped by, Walters rehabilitation was sessful, and he returned to the police department and was even promoted. After hiseback from his injury, Walter had undergone a significant transformation and be an excellent leader. Under the control of Walter, whose bearing had be a lot more sophisticated, everything in the department ran as before and didnt fluctuate much. Dustin, Lukes backer, wasnt in the police department, but was now in charge of the Investigation Bureau, which made him even more powerful. Luke and Selina were still the same as ever. Walter had no intention of making any changes. He now understood Dustins concerns. Chapter 1306 - Level-Up, and Breaking New International Ground

Chapter 1306: Level-Up, and Breaking New International Ground

Luke wasnt a trouble ma like John. If he didnt take credit for solving a case, the credit would turn into pressure for his boss. If they continued to use him, he would earn too much credit, but he couldnt be promoted again for now; it would also cause trouble with the old hands in the department if he was promoted. So, after talking to Dustin, Walter let Luke and Selina do whatever they wanted without any qualms. In the blink of an eye, a week passed. Luke went to work and took off early as usual. His clone went out to earn points at night, and stopped by the Williamsburg diner twice more and went back with Max again to make cupcakes. However, he went home earlier than the first time so that he didnt have to upy the living room, and also sessfully avoided being snapped on camera by the gossipy Carol. When he was bored, Luke told Max that he wasnt a pastry chef, but an art performer, and that making cupcakes was just a hobby. Max was very interested and asked him what sort of performances he did, and Luke carefully demonstrated it to her. Max, who vividly experienced the beauty of art, could only fall to her knees. Compared with performance art, making cupcakes was nothing. It was impossible to be an art performer without a big heart, abundant stamina, and a strong physique. It just so happened that Luke had all of them, and he had Chris Vinces handsome face. Naturally, Max was convinced. In this way, he strolled leisurely into the month of June, when he finally had enough experience points. Now, the hosts experience was 2,000 / 900,000. Credit: 195,000 Character level: 19. Strength: 30 (Star of Justice +10) Dexterity: 29 (Star of Justice +10) Mental Strength: 30 (Star of Justice +10) He was only one step away from 40 Dexterity. This list was very unfriendly for those with OCD, and Luke felt a little ufortable. Just a little more! Just a little more! But no matter how many adjustments he made, if he wanted all three stats to cross the 40 mark at the same time, he would have to reach level 20 first. Actually, whether it was all his stats reaching 40 or a new system module that might be unlocked when he reached level 20, he wanted to obtain all of them as soon as possible. Thus, the only way was to earn experience and credit points even more quickly. New York had a lot of spies from government departments and secret organisations, but the experience and credit points for dealing with these people werent too high, and Luke couldnt be too quick to take them down. To get experience and credit points from these people, he had to first consider the aftermath. A lot of things had been happening in New York recently, andw and order had dropped to some extent. It wasnt suitable for him to go out in an alias to harvest experience. Luke could only look elsewhere. It just so happened that Gianna had sent a message two months ago saying that many forces had changed at the High Table, and that someone was even coveting her position as family head. That wasnt hard to understand. Thest heads of the Camorra family had been Gianna and Santino. Now that Santino had been killed by Luke, and Gianna, the only one left, was dead, the seat couldnt be left empty, and the branch family would definitely take over. It was that simple. With Lukes helpst time, Gianna had cleaned up the family, but she couldnt be too thorough about it, or the Camorra would be ruined by internal conflict. The position of family head moved many people, and there werent many people she could trust. It was just that Luke had no ns of bing her hidden de, nor was he at her beck and call. Boogeyman John wasnt Big Dipper; this identity couldnt be renounced so easily. After leaving Gianna high and dry for a while, he could consider taking a trip abroad. Resolving Giannas problem was secondary. The most important thing was to check the situation at the High Table and find a suitable target. Of the twelve members of the High Table, Giannas Camorra was dealing with some internal conflict, and the Tarasov family was half-crippled and also dealing with internal power struggles. After Luke destroyed the Fraternity, the only one left was the boss behind the scenes, and there was no activity on that end for the time being. Luke had also taken down half of the Hand, who had fallen silent. So, one third of the twelve members was crippled. That was why, except for the Camorra, everyone was careful to mask their whereabouts. Luke wasnt nning on ughtering the bottom rungs to earn experience and credit points. It would be best to find an opportunity to deal with the mid- and high-ranking members of these forces, like Alessandro and Mrs. Gao from the Hand. But this was just a thought. There really werent that many people in the world who could live for hundreds of years and continue doing bad things so diligently. Thinking about Boogeyman John, who had already be Keanu Reeves, Luke decided to help Camorra solve some of its problems. It was said that the other party had gotten an expert sharpshooter from somewhere. After Luke used the Boogeyman aliasst time, the manor had been greatly modified. It would be hard to avoid some traps if anyone wanted to get close to Gianna. That wasnt something that could be avoided with just agility. The sharpshooter was probably aware of this, and so had tried sniping Gianna at long range. It just so happened that Gianna shifted at that moment, and dodged the bullet. She was lucky to survive, but didnt dare stick her head out again. So far, Luke had yet to acquire Elementary Long-Distance Shooting. He could look for this sharpshooter in passing. Who knew, he might be able to acquire some ability! Thinking that, he sent his clone to Rome under an alias. Coming to Rome again, he wasnt as anxious as thest time. It was that easy with a clone. By the time he left one neighborhood, his face had turned into Boogeyman Johns. Touching his beautiful beard in satisfaction, he took a cab to the Rome Continental Hotel. He stood at the front desk again, and it was the tall ck girl fromst time. But this time, her expression waspletely different. Almost the moment Luke entered, her gaze fell on him. Her expression changed into a bright and sincere smile. From Lukes Mental Communication, he could see that the smile was indeed very sincere sincere fear. Taking out a gold coin, he pushed it over the counter and said calmly, A room. The girl couldnt help but lower her head. Yes, sir. She didnt even dare mention the mans name. She only dared to address him with the simplest sir. That was because his name had be a legend at the High Table, a terrifying legend that used blood and lives as his stepping stones. Even though she knew that Luke wouldnt do anything to a service worker like her, she couldnt suppress her fear. This was different from before. It was now an open secret that many people at the High Table wanted to kill the Boogeyman. The strange thing was that the High Table hadnt issued an emunication order. In other words, Boogeyman John was still a hitman of the High Table. The Continental Hotel had to provide him with all the services it could. Jonathan? There was the sound of someone approaching quickly. Luke turned around, his poker face still on. Hello, Julius. We meet again. Chapter 1307 - Everybody Retreats, and a Visit

Chapter 1307: Everybody Retreats, and a Visit

Julius, the manager of the Rome Continental Hotel, walked over in his usual ck suit and white scarf. But this time, he didnt go forward to shake hands. He simply stood two meters away with aplicated expression, clearly keeping his distance from the Boogeyman. It wasnt that he was afraid of being killed, but that he didnt want other people to think that he was that close to the Boogeyman. Luke ignored it. This was just a normal reaction. If Julius did draw closer, Luke would suspect that it was a trap. He turned around. Is the room ready? The girl nced at her boss and respectfully gave him a room card. Yes, the room is in the west wing and on the top floor. Luke took the room card and nodded at Julius before he left. After Luke disappeared into the elevator, the receptionist asked in a low voice, Should we inform the higher-ups? Julius red at her angrily. You can resign from here first. Once you leave the hotel, you can do whatever you want. The girl immediately shut up. Julius looked at the elevator again, and his expression changed for a moment before he turned around and left. Look for trouble with the Boogeyman? That was something that even the High Table couldnt make a decision on. Although Camorra was speaking up for the Boogeyman, the other eleven families werent. Actually, the number should be nine. The Boogeyman had directly crippled the Tarasov family, and the new head of the family had no choice but to drink a ss of wine with him to end the feud. Then, he killed Sloan and the elite assassins of the Fraternity, leaving the bigshot behind the organization short of a figurehead and basically losing the right to speak at the High Table. None of the remaining nine families wanted to touch this crazy god of ughter. There was no benefit; they would only senselessly lose their own power. In any case, the Boogeyman had always been a loner. He was the kind of person who wouldnt attack unless he was attacked. The unlucky ones were those who provoked him. None of them wanted to be the fourth victim. Luke went to the room in the west wing of the hotel. He chuckled inwardly. No matter how you put it, friendly rtions still couldntpare with guns and lives! This was definitely a presidential suite. It was at least two levels higher than the best room which Julius had given himst time. Taking out a bottle of wine from the kitchen fridge, Luke walked to the window and looked at the red setting sun. He poured himself a ss of wine and drank it. Is this the life? Probably. He stood in front of the window and leisurely enjoyed the setting sun as he sipped his wine. Countless messages and calls had already spread from the Rome Continental Hotel. Julius hadnt notified anyone, because it wasnt necessary. Many hitmen in the hotel lobby had already recognized the Boogeyman. These people didnt have the guts to take action, but dared to send out the intelligence. Boogeyman John had appeared in Rome again. On the surface, the party that was the most nervous about this intelligence was Ndrangheta, one of the twelve members of the High Table whose main base was in Italy. After the internal conflict between the Camorra siblings, Ndrangheta had taken advantage of the opportunity to carry out a lot of small tricks, and was close to suppressing this opponent of theirs. The current head of the family, Gianna, was clearly on the Boogeymans side. Then, it was highly possible that the Boogeymans target in Italy was Ndrangheta. Now, it was their turn to be afraid that the Boogeyman would y dirty tricks in their own backyard. Elsewhere, a person instantly frowned when he received the news. The middle-aged man in a suit and ck-rimmed sses thought for a moment, before he took out his phone. Its me. Stop the operation. On the other end of the line: No, James. You decide when to start, but how it ends is up to me. James didnt look happy. Gianna called Boogeyman John over. Hes not an ordinary opponent. Those who underestimated him are dead. Even Sloan and 20 elite assassins from the Fraternity didnt survive an hour at the hands of the Boogeyman. After a brief silence, the person on the other end sneered. Im not Sloan, and Im not one of those weaklings. James was toozy to talk nonsense. You went to kill Sloan before, remember? Then, Sloan survived, until he ran into the Boogeyman. After another brief silence, the person on the other end finally said, Ill give you three days to investigate him. After that, no matter what you say, Ill take action at any time. With that, the man hung up without waiting for Jamess reply. James tossed the phone aside and rubbed his forehead. What should I do? This guy is acting more and more out of control. Do I have to get the boss to call him every time? Since there was no way to stop it, he would just help this guy kill the Boogeyman! That way, it would be easier for the boss to swallow up the High Table. He shook his head and sighed. He picked up his phone again and got ready. The biggest difference in Lukeing to Rome this time was that he was doing everything in the open. Boogeyman John was no longer an ordinary hitman. He had already used hundreds of lives, including Sloans, to tell the High Table one thing:?You cant afford to offend me. For the next three days, Luke roamed Rome as if he were on vacation. No one in the same trade came over to look for death, but a bunch of girls dide to serve themselves up. It was a pity that Luke now had better sight and a more stable mind. Even though some of the girls were on par with Jenny and Selina, none of them were able to return to the hotel with him. Firstly, these girls werent as good as a gem like Max. Secondly, Luke didnt want to get these girls involved. The High Table was definitely looking for Boogeyman Johns weakness now. Even if they couldnt use it this time, they might be able to next time. The lives of a few ordinary women meant nothing to these people. In the evening, Luke postured in front of the window. Watching the sunset as he drank, he didnt forget to stroke his beard. Sigh,?being too handsome is also a problem. While he was amusing himself with fulfilling his fanciful thoughts from his previous life, the doorbell rang. Luke raised an eyebrow, curious. He had been here for three days, and nobody had knocked on his door except the hotel cleaners. Opening the door, he looked at the woman and asked indifferently, Whats the matter? The woman asked, Handsome, arent you going to buy me a drink? Luke stepped back to open the door. After the woman entered, he closed the door and turned around, only to see that the woman was already sitting in the living room. She picked up the whiskey on the coffee table and poured herself a ss. Wheres the ice? Luke pointed at the fridge and silently sat down on the couch. The woman got up and walked to the kitchen. As if she could sense Lukes gaze on her, the sway of her hips was especially enticing. Luke chuckled inwardly, but didnt react. Of course, he wasnt looking at the woman because of her outstanding looks and figure. Chapter 1308 - Delivery and the Woman Who Brought It

Chapter 1308: Delivery and the Woman Who Brought It

He knew this woman, but it had nothing to do with the Boogeyman John alias. She was the only female assassin V had let off to spread the word after the gunfight in Swamp Park. After surviving the disaster, the woman stayed at the New York Continental Hotel and rarely went out. It was unlikely that she was looking for him to earn the bounty on the Boogeyman. She didnt have that capability. A momentter, the woman returned and sat on the couch diagonally opposite him. But when she sat down, she leaned toward him. Luke watched quietly. The most convenient weapon for a female assassin was her own charm. With a little training, she could aplish things that many men couldnt with her figure, looks, and movements. However, this person didnt really want to hook up with him. It was just a habit. Who knew, she might be able to get him to soften toward her, and she could then seize a decisive opportunity. Sure enough, she leaned back on the couch and crossed her legs gracefully. It was the standard procedure and posture for distracting men. Luke, on the other hand, was still as aloof as ever. Boogeyman John had always been like this, and he didnt n to ruin this King of Killers style. This way, he spoke less and could avoid being exposed. The woman snorted and lost interest. She took out an envelope and pushed it over. I came from New York. Someone told me to bring this to you. Luke didnt touch the envelope and simply looked at her quietly. Looking at his face, the woman smiled brilliantly and stood up. She gracefully took off her white muslin dress and dropped the shoulder straps of her silk shift so that it slid down her body. As she walked over, her body swayed and glowed in the evening light in the room. When she reached Luke, she bent down and reached for his shoulders. Huh? Her eyes widened in shock, and she paused. Luke put a hand on her face to stop her from leaning forward. Her hands stopped five centimeters away from his shoulders. Youve brought the letter. Is there anything else? Lukes stiff expression finally changed. The woman said bitterly, John, have you forgotten what we had Luke flicked his wrist, and the woman fell back onto the couch. Ms. Perkins, please put on your clothes and leave immediately. His cold voice rang out. Otherwise, Ill believe that youve targeted me. The expression of the woman named Perkins changed slightly before she immediately smiled. She got up grandly and picked up the dress from the ground. Perversely, she deliberately had her back to him. After she put on the dress, she turned around. Does it look good? Luke said indifferently, Your skin is rough. You should make more money before you retire, or your targets will throw up when they see you like this. He wasnt lying at all. Compared with Max, whom he had only known for a short while, the only advantage this woman had was that her legs were long enough; in all other aspects, however, she was crushed. Face dark, Perkins raised her hand and gave him the finger. F*ck you, John! You have d*mn E.D.. Do you really think I like you? Luke stood up. Five seconds. Otherwise, you no longer have to leave. Pausing for a moment, Perkins then yelled, As if! This is the Continental Hotel! I dont believe you would dare attack me! Just you wait! Bang! With that, the door mmed shut. The female assassin didnt even put her high heels back on. She mmed the door and left even before she finished speaking. Luke looked at his watch. It was almost four and a half seconds. The woman was indeed a professional. He took two steps forward and kicked out. The high heels flew in two arcs through the open balcony door. Closing the balcony door, Luke returned to the table and opened the envelope. Inside was a white sheet of paper with messy letters on it. Thinking for a moment, Luke put on his sunsses and looked at the paper. Soon, Pris picked out some letters from the pile and put them together to form a web address and a password. Luke took out his phone and essed the website. There was an encrypted file on it. He downloaded the file, keyed in the password, and opened it. A lot of information appeared. After flipping through the file, Luke sat back, deep in thought. The file was from Winston, and the cipher on the paper was the way they contacted each other. The file contained the movements of the High Table after he killed Santino, and some spection on Gianna being attacked again. Luke had gotten most of this information from Gianna, but there was some new content about the attack. Beforeing here, even Luke himself thought that Giannas opponent might be the Ndrangheta. After all, the Ndrangheta had been taking a lot of small actions recently. The Camorra was in the north in Campania, and the Ndrangheta was in the south in Cbria. The two territories were separated by only a small area of Italy in the middle. However, ording to Winstons intelligence, it was the Sacra Corona that was acting against Gianna. The Sacra Corona was in the Apulia area, and was a branch which had broken off from the Camorra in the 1970s. In fact, it had been the personal force of the Camorra family head back then. Something went wrong during the coronation process of the family heads sessor at the time, and the position fell into the hands of another branch. After that, Giannas father took over. Once Gianna died, the DAntonio family which she belonged to might be the next Sacra Corona. The Sacra Corona was a lesson for the DAntonio family. While this discovery was unexpected, it made sense. Luke had thought that it was an external threat, but in the end, it was still a half-traitor. Anybody who was robbed of their throne would probably think, That should be mine. Given the Sacra Coronas current power, it was indeed possible for it to return to the Camorra. After all, the Sacra Coronas nest was in Apulia, which was right next to the Camorra nest. Returning meant expanding strength and territory at the same time, and they could also fight the Ndrangheta in the south together. However, Winston mentioned that the Sacra Corona wasnt powerful enough; logically speaking, it should be very hard for it to swallow the Camorra. Luke felt the same way. At the very least, the sniper who had almost killed Gianna wasnt someone that the Sacra Corona could contract. Top talents in any trade were rare. A top sniper was no less intimidating than a legendary killer in certain aspects. Chapter 1309 - Ambush and Pawns

Chapter 1309: Ambush and Pawns

Unless they didnt use long-distance techniques, snipers at this level were known in national databases. Otherwise, it would be difficult to hide from the investigation of people interested in who was where and who was attacked. Although there was no way to determine who the sniper was in this case, there was also no word of the Sacra Corona contacting this person. Thinking about how the other party wanted to take back the position of family head, Luke had a guess. This was using a cover to achieve the ultimate goal. Perhaps someone wanted to make a move on the Camorra via the Sacra Corona, and the position as one of the twelve members of the High Table would fall into their hands. This was a good way to enter the High Table, and wouldnt draw suspicion. Now that Luke knew who his opponent was on the surface, there was another question: What did Winston want? Why had he provided intelligence to Boogeyman John? Luke pondered for a moment before he gave up thinking about it. Winstons n had nothing to do with him. He wasnt the real John Wick, nor did he belong to the High Table. All he wanted was experience and credit. Johns fangirl, Gianna, was feeding him information, but it wasnt bad to have Winston as another informant. Thinking that, he sent a copy of the information from Winston to Gianna, and told her to investigate the Sacra Corona and send what she had to him. In a family conflict like this, the two candidates would always be the enemies who knew each other the best. Also, it seemed he had something to do. He looked at the balcony. On the stairs, Perkins was wearing slippers which she had just gotten from a waiter. Again? Thats the Boogeyman. Since he threw out my shoes, do you really think he doesnt know anything? If this wasnt the Continental Hotel, he wouldve definitely blown up my head with one shot. I want to make money, but only if Im still alive to spend it. With that, she hung up the phone without hesitation and took out two wet wipes to wipe it clean before she threw it into a nearby trash can and ran off. She was regretting it now. It was too rash to provoke the Boogeyman for a million dors, even if it was just nting a bug. She had always thought that she could do anything with money, until she met that terrifying smiling man, V. From then on, she learned what a legendary killer was. The Boogeyman, who hadnt been very famous in the past, was now a recognized legendary killer. That was because Boogeyman John had killed Sloan and a dozen elite assassins from the Fraternity in a head-on battle. This only proved that the Boogeyman was stronger than Sloan, much stronger. Otherwise, why didnt the high-and-mighty High Table, which had always harped on about the rules, do anything? That was because rules couldnt kill the Boogeyman, but the Boogeyman could kill them. Night fell, and Luke left the Continental Hotel in his usual ck suit, white shirt, and ck tie. It was more advantageous for him to rest during the day and then go out at night. Although he didnt know when the attack would happen, his sense for danger had been pinging faintly, and it seemed that some people were hankering to take action. He had to give these people a chance. Otherwise, where would he get the 900,000 points required for his level-up? These experience points were the foundation for leveling up. Besides, someone who dared to cause trouble for the Boogeyman had to be worth at least 200 points, right? Thinking that, he disappeared down an alley. Rome was an old city. It had a lot inmon with many American cities, like the tall buildings in the city center. But Rome was a lot more crowded than the vast, more deste United States. There were all kinds of small buildings everywhere, like in some parts of Queens and Brooklyn. However, this ce had a deeper cultural heritage, and the buildings here had a more artistic style than New Yorks industrial buildings. Luke didnt care about the art here. He had never been much of an art connoisseur in his two lives except when it came to performance art. All he knew was that this was a perfect ce for an ambush. Rome was a world-ss tourist spot. Even though it wasnt safe at night, many tourists roamed the city. There were also many buildings and sculptures everywhere. Frequently, what looked like a person in a dark corner was a sculpture. This was a problem only for ordinary people. With the drones and his own abilities, it was easy for Luke to detect anything wrong. Looking at the red dots projected onto his lenses, Luke smiled. There were a lot of people, which was plenty of experience and credit points. He walked into what looked like a small park. It was practically empty and quiet. The red dots had already sped up and gradually surrounded him. Knowing what they were waiting for, Luke walked to the fountain in the center of the park and sat down. Almost the moment he sat down, several red dots were trained on his head and abdomen. There was no prelude ormunication. After a simple countdown, the snipers fired. The silencers muffled the gunshots, but they could be heard clearly at night. Some of the bullets hit the fountain behind him and some hit the ground in front of him, but Luke had already disappeared. Themander wasnt surprised at all. He simply gave the order. Squad 2, northwest. Luke moved quickly in the dark, but his movements were still within the range of a normal person. He varied his speed, causing the snipers second shots to hit air. Squad 2, fire. Themander gave an even simpler order. Gunshots rang out from seven or eight MP7s. Luke darted into a corner and quickly circled round as he continued moving forward. Hes on the right, themander immediately warned. Gunfire rang out again, but all of them missed. Hes entered a building. Less than five seconds after themander finished speaking, a member of Squad 2 reported in via his earpiece. Squad 2, two dead. Squad 2, four dead. Captain dead, sniper dead. Six people in Squad 2 had died after three reports at five-second intervals. Themander frowned. He had known how strong this guy was before he came, but it turned out that his guess might not have been urate enough. Steady. Dont stick your head out. Keep firing at him, themander ordered. It was impossible to kill a legendary killer without paying a price. To deal with an existence like the Boogeyman, you had to either set a trap or lure him into terrain he couldnt escape. For example, if he was on a ne, they just had to make the ne crash. Unfortunately, they didnt have this opportunity. Nobody knew how the Boogeyman had arrived in Rome. The only thing they could do wasy a trap with human lives, like tonight. Thus, themanders order was that all members, including himself, could be sacrificed. They were expendable pawns tonight. All of this was for the sake of killing the Boogeyman. Chapter 1310 - Besieged, Breaking Out, and Show Time

Chapter 1310: Besieged, Breaking Out, and Show Time

Luke also felt that things werent the same under themand of this coldblooded and efficientmander. No matter how fierce or good most of the gang members whom he had dealt with before were, if three to five out of ten of them died, the rest would also fall if they didnt flee. However, the people tonight were more like death soldiers. Death wasnt enough to rout them. In any case, he didnt really want to scare off these people. He had earned more than 2,000 experience and credit points from the six criminals just now. He didnt want them to run. Otherwise, would he have taken more than ten seconds to kill six people? That was enough time for him to kill all 15 people of Squad 2. Boiling a frog slowly in water wasnt something that happened in the real world. That was because frogs could jump out of the warm water. When it came to mind games, however, this idea indeed did have some effect. Luke didnt mind giving them hope and time, since it gave him some time himself. He would earn some experience and credit points first, so that there were fewer people to escape the at the end. Just like that, the two parties, each with their own ulterior motive, were in perfect ord as they started a huge battle. Luke hadnt chosen a residential area, but a business district. Most business districts had one thing inmon: There were a lot of people during the day, but there wasnt even a ghost at night. There was enough time and space to determine a victor here. Luke didnt retreat immediately after killing the six criminals. Instead, he moved through the building. The doors and windows on the third floor became his vantage points. Four more criminals were killed before they knew it. Then, just as the enemy was about to surround him, Luke dashed out of a side door and slipped off through a flower bed. Hes broken through the gap between Squad 1 and Squad 4, themander warned again. But even as he spoke, Luke had already skidded out from behind the flower bed and suddenly straightened as his run turned into a series of quick steps. The two Glocks in his hands exploded. Bullets flew at two criminals who had just turned around, and they subconsciously crouched down for cover. This was a reflex they had developed through long-termbat. In fact, Luke didnt really have to aim as he fired at the criminals. There were only two of them blocking his way. One stayed on guard at the railing on the side of the road, while the other advanced from two meters away. At that moment, Luke suddenly appeared ten meters away. The criminal holding the gun immediately pulled the trigger and fired two short bursts to announce Lukes location. Pa! A hole appeared in the right eye of his tactical goggles, and he copsed. This was the first target Luke had aimed at after breaking out of their circle. The other person was bent low with his gun raised, but his line of sight was blocked by junk nearby, and he didnt notice Luke right away. When he came out from behind the junk, he heard the sound of a gunshot. He finally caught sight of a ck figure out of the corner of his eye, and he immediately pointed his gun at it. However, the ck figures movements werent quick, but nor were they slow; they were just a little faster than his gun. Just as he was about to lock onto the target, the man was already five meters in front of him. The criminal couldnt help but pull the trigger. Luke was unperturbed. Ignoring the bullets that brushed past him, he charged at the criminal and casually raised his hand. Pa! The criminals head jerked to the side, and he fell to the ground. At that moment, Luke suddenly moved sideways. Bang! There was a muffled gunshot, and a bullet hit where he had been standing. Luke, however, was already hiding in the shadows behind the building. He shook his head inwardly. It wasnt the sniper. The elite sniper he had been expecting wasnt among the people who had shown up tonight. There was still a huge difference between the best and the elite; it was like the difference between the top ten and the top 500 in the industry. While these two couldnt hit Luke, they could still limit his movements. On top of that, given the current strength of these criminals, they couldnt trigger a clear response from his sense of danger because they were too weak to him. Half of his attention was currently on the periphery of the activity around him. Killing these small fry was just for experience and credit points, but killing the top sniper might result in a shower of experience points and abilities. It was obvious who was more important. He could get experience and credit points from gangs and secret organizations, but it was hard to encounter a top sniper. The one thing Lukecked at the moment was the perception of a top sniper. With this, he would be able to kill some troublesome people from afar. People could then investigate all they wanted, but he would never reveal his sniping ability. Of course, he had another backup candidate Cross. However, Cross wasnt a bad guy. Furthermore, his super long-distance sniping ability was especially distinctive, and had long been on record. There was no need for him to bring disaster to the father and son. Themander reacted quickly. Squad 1 and Squad 4 switched directions and continued firing at him to control his movements. Squad 2 and Squad 3 sped up toward the front. Passing through small paths between buildings, Luke raised his head. There were several other drones hovering in the sky. Although they werent as powerful as his medium-sized one, they had locked firmly onto his location. This was why the enemymanders orders were always timely. Luke smiled. He wasnt afraid of them being too strong, but of being too weak. If he didnt give them some hope, he really wouldnt be able to gobble them up. They werent as good as the hitmen who had formed a temporary alliance before, but their teamwork was more precise and efficient. They had stayed in formation the whole time, and hadnt given him a chance to wipe them out in one go. They had only used their firepower to suppress his movements. This was the level of a proper team! Luke sighed inwardly. If more than a hundred elite veterans worked well together, they would definitely be able topletely crush the real John Wick. Wave after wave of attacks wasnt something a normal person could withstand. Luke was now controlling his speed and relying on just his precise marksmanship and Boogeyman Johns ability to conceal his aura. It was impossible to ambush them since he couldnt escape their surveince drones. As both parties ran, the enemy paid the price of seven more deaths to force Luke to enter a building. When he stepped into the three-story building, he smiled lightly and said, Its show time. Seeing him walk into the building, themander sneered. Hes entered the third preset location. Follow the n. Two seconds after that, the power in the building was cut and several lights went out, plunging the building into darkness. Chapter 1311 - Spin and Jump With My Eyes Closed

Chapter 1311: Spin and Jump With My Eyes Closed

The criminals who were chasing Luke put on their night vision gear. A few secondster, four five-man teams snuck in from several doorways. A trap was set outside the entrance, and the teams sealed off one exit. This way, it would be impossible for the Boogeyman to escape. There would be a dogfight inside the building until the oue was decided. Luke, who quickly went up to the third floor, looked at the suddenly dark building and smiled. It seemed that the other party didnt understand the name Boogeyman well enough! Casually reloading the guns, Luke put them back at his waist and took down some weapons from the wall. The three-story building looked ordinary, but had few windows and doors, and also not a lot of rooms. What it did have was shelf after shelf of various cold weapons. So, this building didnt have many windows because no one lived here as it was used to house a collection of cold weapons. Luke wasnt sure if these cold weapons were cultural relics, but many of them were very old-fashioned, though some were clearly copies of modern products. There were many types of cold weapons, ranging from finger des, military knives, shortswords, longswords, and double-handed broadswords to machetes, curved des, and horse des. There were also ils, shields, scythes, long spears, and warhammers. The weapons which Luke had just taken down, on the other hand, were a pair of tomahawks. Each axe was forty centimeters long and exquisitely designed. Rather than call them weapons, they were more like modern works of art. Luke could smell the chemicals on them from when the axes were carved. However, he wouldnt take them with him. If he used them to kill some people, and then left a small usage fee, it couldnt be considered uwfully taking someone elses property, and the system wouldnt deduct points for it. Walking past a particr spot, Lukes gaze flickered and he suddenly stopped. He then stood in front of a wire and fiddled with it for a moment before he connected a smartphone to it. Then, he had Pris send a BGM over, and yed it. Grinding for points was boring; life had to be interesting. Luke decided to have some fun on this trip. At that moment, four teams had entered the building. Two teams covered each other as they searched for Luke. Except for the faint sound of footsteps, the building was silent. Suddenly, there was the sound of drumming, which startled the criminals. Then, a saxophone joined the mix. The tempo was like a powerful current under the night sky, gathering strength and waiting to explode. The criminals then realized that it was the sound of the radio in this museum. Everybody couldnt help but grow vignt, and themander outside said solemnly, Steady, dont be hasty. Slow down and prepare to fire. On the third floor, Luke picked up the tomahawks and leisurely swayed to the drumbeat as he unhurriedly moved to the stairs. He swung the axes in front of him and bopped to the beat as he descended to the second floor. Then, he wandered over to a nearby shelf and narrowed his eyes as he enjoyed thest moment of silence. The four teams quickly searched the first floor and didnt find anything. They gathered at the stairs. The leader turned around and gave a few tactical signals. Then, he patted the criminals behind him and gestured to go up. They went up in single file. Listening to the light but clear footsteps, Luke smiled and walked forward between the shelves with his axes. When the four teams went up to the second floor, they could still hear the strange music. The beat was growing more and more urgent, as if it was about to reach the climax. Tamping down their nervousness, the four teams advanced in two directions. Then, one of the criminals at the very front on the right suddenly stopped. Seeing a dark shadow pass between two shelves, he pulled the trigger without hesitation. The sound of gunfire broke through the music. Two teams moved along the left aisle from the stairs, while the two teams on the right spread out after the first gunshot, as everybody worked to surround that location. As they hurried forward, Luke crouched low and jumped a few times over the shelves, like a child happily jumping on rocks to cross a river, to escape the pincer attack. After leaping over three shelves, he appeared in the left aisle. Luke used telekinesis to cushion his fall, and he stood silently in the middle of the aisle. In front of him was the back of the heads of ten criminals. Luke whistled to the rhythm of the music. His feet felt like they were on ice as he glided toward the two teams in front of him. The sharp edges of the tomahawks were like the fangs of a ferocious beast as he swung them. There was the sound of flesh and bone being cut, and the two criminals at the back stiffened, but didnt fall over. Luke had specially chosen the moment when their feet hit the ground and their center of gravity was the most stable. Naturally, he wouldnt let them fall right away. The two of them didnt die immediately. Their cervical vertebrae had been cut, and they still had time to witness the attack on their teammates. In their night vision, a figure floated out from between them, slightly bent and holding an axe in each hand. Although he was fast, he still moved to the beat of the music, and his body and the axes swayed rhythmically. This person was actually still dancing? The two criminals on the brink of death couldnt make sense of it. Why was he dancing? Who was he? In the midst of their confusion and reluctance, they saw the figures axes suddenly sh, and two more of their teammates were stunned. They realized:?This is how I die. With that thought, their consciousness sank into eternal darkness. Luke didnt care about the people behind him. He simply spun and jumped, and could even swing his axes with his eyes closed. Elementary Combat Proficiency wasnt for nothing. He didnt have many chances to use an axe, and he was new to these ones, but he acted like an experienced hand with them. The tomahawks looked beautiful, but didnt have a stable core, so they werent very suitable for realbat. In his hands, however, they were like obedient fairies who danced with him. The music and the faint sounds of the groups movements muffled the sound of the axes cutting through flesh and bones in the neck. Luke glided past the criminals in a skillful manner. The two teams, whose attention was focused on the front for now, were like wooden puppets with their backs to him, as Luke swung his axe at each one. When the captain, who was walking in the front, turned around to check his men behind him, he felt something sh before his eyes, and a chill at his throat. His eyes were wide open, but he didnt know what was going on. In a daze, his frozen body was pressed to the wall by the axe. Chapter 1312 - Graceful Debut of a Cold Weapons Master

Chapter 1312: Graceful Debut of a Cold Weapons Master

The captain was the thirdst to die from both teams; there were only two team members left. While these two pressed against the shelf and the wall as they guarded the aisle, Luke drew his axe from the captains throat and shed at their necks. Looking at the bloodstained axes, Luke decisively abandoned these murder weapons. The first few criminals had been cut through the back of the neck, and there hadnt been much blood. With thest three, Luke had cut through major blood vessels. He couldnt take the axes, or they would drip blood on his custom-made suit. Thinking that, he looked at the walls again and chose a more modern pair of swords. It already wasnt good to use someone elses collectors items to kill people; it was better not to touch the more antique weapons. The moment he picked up the swords, Luke couldnt help but curl his lip. Sure enough, this was the toy of some weapon enthusiast. They had extremely shy gold hand guards, but were much sturdier than antique swords; they looked like something from the 18th century. They were far heavier than modern fencing equipment; the impractical, hollow hand guard, and the ridiculous unchanged weight proved that the greatest use for ancient swords was still as decoration. The maker had never considered that they would be used in actualbat one day. This wasbat master Lukes evaluation of the craftsmanship of these swords. Holding them at a downward angle on each side, he glided forward. This was a side ability he had developed using Elementary Telekinesis. It could be used to cushion his feet and prevent his clothes from rustling so that his movements were soundless. This function was worth the time he had spent researching it. The ten criminals in the right aisle were swiftly retreating. It had only been ten seconds since the first person opened fire. Themander could monitor the situation in real time via the night vision gear of these criminals. So, he immediately realized that something was wrong with the ten people in the left aisle. He decisively ordered the group on the right to withdraw and keep the situation under control, and the criminals outside sent another 20 people in. At that point, there were about 80 people left in this 100-man operation. There were 50 people outside the museum, and 30 inside. At the same time, themander activated a separatemunication channel and said in a low voice, Hes on the second floor. There were only two light taps to indicate that the message had been received, and no more movement after that. Themander took a deep breath and refocused on the battle. If possible, he hoped that ten of his men could live so that he wouldnt have to step up. If all his men died, he didnt have much hope of being able to survive himself. He had rolled the dice; the chance of surviving without being crushed was next to zero. In the end, the oue of the battle would depend on what Boogeyman John did and the true trump card on their side. Neither of these was under his control. He was just a pawn, not a yer. After everything was done, he could only wait for fate to run its course. The music echoed throughout the museum. When Luke connected the phone to the broadcast system, he had looped the song. It would continue to y like this, in part to mask his movements, but mainly to cover the sound of his attacks on the criminals. For someone with Elementary Sound Wave, a suitable BGM wouldnt affect his performance. For example, at that moment, he raised his head and looked at the ceiling in the direction of a particr window on the third floor, excitement shing in his eyes. Experts hade! And there were three of them! However, he suppressed the urge to look for the three experts. There were ten more criminals on the second floor, and 20 more on the first floor. The experts were like delicious roast duck. They were cooked, and could no longer fly. These criminals, on the other hand, were like sauted soybeans; if he used too much strength, they might scatter. He didnt have time to look for them one by one. So, he had to eat this soybean appetizer first before he enjoyed the roast duck. Thinking that, Luke suddenly sped up and flew between two rows of shelves before ducking into an aisle on the right. After going over the shelves, two heads with night vision goggles appeared in front of him. They were the two men who brought up the rear. After the two teams on the left were taken down, themander had immediately warned them of Boogeyman ambushing them from behind, so the two men in the rear were on guard. But Luke dropped down from above between the front and the rear, and was in the teams blind spot. Naturally, themander couldnt detect him from the real-time surveince. Luke thrust out with his swords. The tips of the swords pierced the napes of the two criminals like thorns, and they were instantly pulled back. He retreated lightly, and even before he turned around, he thrust backward to stab the napes of the two criminals behind him. Chi Chi! In less than half a second, the four criminals were stiff and on the brink of death. Compared with the hard, straight and short tomahawks, which focused on chopping, this pair of swords were more suitable in length and shape. Stabbing was definitely the fastest way to attack. Now that they were in Lukes hands, these fancy swords were truly lethal weapons. He had still been ying around a bit when he chopped up ten criminals with his axes just now; with these swords, however, he was focused on killing. Luke glided over the floor, a sword in each hand. He wasnt worried about blood sttering on him. With a flick of his wrists, the originally long and slender des curved slightly as they swung unhurriedly at the criminals around them. Cold light shed in the night, and the criminals who saw Luke were killed before they could even cry out. They couldnt shout or move, and could only die stiffly. In the end, Luke threw out the swords and nailed one criminal to the wall and the other to the floor Around him, the criminals were still frozen in position. A few secondster, seven or eight bodies dropped to the floor. Luke casually grabbed a pair of scimitars that had caught his eye. They were made with simr antique workmanship, with an exaggerated design and gorgeous colors. The golden hilts and the long and thin des that curved at the end were their most eye-catching characteristics. Grabbing the two scimitars, Luke drifted toward the stairs. The 20 people who had just entered were charging up to the second floor, when a ck figure drifted over from the side. Before the six men who were already on the second floor could react, Luke kicked off of the wall and twisted his body, and the two scimitars shed at the necks of two men close to the top of the stairs on the second floor. Landing in a crouch on the corner railing, he spun around, and the slender scimitars drew two arcs in the air. The scimitars shed at the necks of two criminals who were at the top of the stairs, and then at two more at the turn in the stairs. Luke spun and flew to the bottom of the stairs. With two shes to the head, the tactical goggles on the faces of two more criminals were broken. Chapter 1313 - Military Knives Galore and the Prelude to Battle

Chapter 1313: Military Knives Galore and the Prelude to Battle

The two criminals froze, and blood suddenly flowed from their foreheads to their chins as they copsed. Before they fell, Luke had already passed them to reach two of their teammates who had just been about to step onto the stairs behind him. He shed at the back of their heads. At that moment, the remaining four criminals downstairs finally fired their guns. Luke jumped and somersaulted. Pushing himself forward with his telekinesis, he was so fast that he looked like a blurry afterimage. In the blink of an eye, he flipped over their heads and shed at their necks. Thest two men subconsciously raised their guns. Luke, on the other hand, dropped down quickly and stabbed them through the chest. They were stunned for a moment, before they slowly copsed. Luke let go of the scimitars and drew out the military knives strapped to the mens thighs. After standing still for a few seconds, he threw one knife at the stairs with his right hand. A criminal who had just stuck his head out from around the corner of the stairs copsed with a knife in his forehead. At the same time, Luke turned and threw out the second military knife. But unlike the first straight shot, the knife spun a little in the air, and the hilt just happened to hit the railing with a ng. The de was instantly deflected to fly toward the second floor. One of the criminals, who was standing on guard at the top of the stairs with his gun, sensed a shadow sh in the corner of his eye, and the deflected knife pierced his right eye. He rolled down the stairs. The four remaining criminals on the second floor were tense and bewildered. Not only did they not see how the first criminal was attacked, they didnt even know how the second criminal died. Even though they were ready to die in the line of duty, they werent stupid. Dying without even knowing where the enemy was wasnt in line with themanders orders. Their mission wasnt to simply die, but to hold back this opponent and try to keep fighting; the longer, the better. Ignoring the four frightened chicks, Luke turned around and looked at a case. This case was simr to what could be found in a jewelry store. It was long and t, with a wooden frame, and five ss surfaces. At a nce, one could see that the items inside were all military knives. Mad Dog, M9, skan Harpoon, Fallkniven, Rambo, Buck C they were all in the cab. Clearly, this cold weapons museum wasnt limited to antiques. Lukes hands itched. Many of the people he had killed were experts at using knives, and there were even more people who were knife enthusiasts. Looking at these knives was like choosing toys. Lukes hands moved before he could make a decision. Opening the lock, he took out all the knives. As disy items, these knives werent sheathed. With a thought, Luke took out a belt and quickly strapped the knives to it. At the same time, he flipped open a military de with his left hand. There was the rustle of footsteps from several doorways as more teams entered. Without any hesitation, the coldbloodedmander shoved more than half of the men that were outside into the museum. Luke disappeared into the darkness. 16 criminals entered through the front and 14 through the back. Luke didnt stop them. Instead, he let them enter and meet up in the exhibition area on the first floor. There were counters of varying heights here as well as all kinds of cold weapons. The only thing that could be seen was the dim green light of the emergency exit sign. The light shone dimly on the ss cases, making it look like something supernatural was about to happen. Crouching on the floor, Luke pulled out two M9s with his right hand. He didnt get up. He simply leaned out from behind a counter and threw out the two knives. Pu! Pu! Pu! With two dull thumps, two criminals copsed. The M9 knives stabbed them in the chests. They couldnt breathe, let alone yell, and could only twitch on the ground. None of the criminals saw Luke, and he immediately retreated back behind the counter. Just as the criminals increased their vignce and checked their surroundings, there was a ng of metal. Ah! One of the criminals screamed and fell. He clutched at his abdomen, but didnt dare touch the hilt of the knife. With a bit of telekinesis and deflection, the knife had bounced off the wall and stabbed the man in the stomach. While many people were distracted by the scream, Luke half-knelt on the floor and flicked his right hand. A swiss army knife flew out unhurriedly. While it was still in the air, he took out another military knife with his left hand and threw it hard. ng! ng! Thanks to the abnormal deflection and telekinesis, he killed two birds with one stone. Ah! One person clutched his chest and screamed, while another was stabbed in the face and dropped without a sound. At that moment, themander outside the building suddenly received a video signal. He essed the feed without hesitation. Luke was standing up slowly from behind a shelf and unhurriedly moving away from where he hadunched the sneak attack. Then, there was the rhythmic sound of tapping on themunication channel. After listening to it, themander gave the order without any hesitation. You now have the targets location. Attack at full force. Dont stop. At that order, the remaining 20 or so criminals on the first floor immediately charged at Luke. They had locked onto Lukes position, and were in strict formation as they covered each other on both sides. Lukes heart jumped. They were here! He suddenly stopped and didnt move. Instead, he stood in front of a counter and ced eight military knives down before he undid the button on his suit jacket. He also straightened his clothes. Then, he adjusted the knives on the counter and picked up two knives in each hand. The remaining four knives were ced parallel to each other on the counter. He lowered his head and seemed to stare at the knives, deep in thought. In the shadows, three pairs of eyes looked at him in confusion. What was going on? After the other side gave the order to attack at full force, the criminals didnt hesitate and surrounded Luke in less than ten seconds. They didnt pause for long. Before they even finished surrounding him, themanders cold voice rang out in their earpieces. Fire. Chapter 1314 - The Boogeyman

Chapter 1314: The Boogeyman

The soldiers split into two. The two men at the very front of both teams bent down and charged out. Lukes hands moved at the same time. The four knives disappeared, and the four criminals copsed as soon as they pulled the triggers. Two of them had their heads pierced, and the other two had knives in their chests. However, this didnt affect the criminals attack. Another four people rushed out. If it wasnt for the narrow aisles here, more people wouldve pushed in at the same time, but for now, only two could advance from each side at a time. This was also why Luke had chosen this position. There were cabs of varying heights around it, which was most suitable for fighting a crowd at the beginning. Moreover, he was always faster than the criminals. After throwing out the four knives, he grabbed the four that were on the counter and threw them to the left and right again. At the same time, he jumped over the counter in front of him and sped up as he mmed into a tall cab two meters away. A few screams rang out at the same time. Two of the four criminals who had been hit were dead and the other two were seriously injured, but nobody was paying attention to them anymore. Luke didnt stop after crashing into the tall cab. He continued charging forward, breaking through an opening in the criminals formation. A passive position was different from an active attack. He had already drawn out two knives from his waist, and he threw them at the criminals on both sides. He was too fast, and they were too focused on the aisle up ahead to turn around. Two knives suddenly appeared in the heads of two criminals, killing them instantly. Luke charged forward again. Boom! ng! A second cab was pushed down, and Luke sessfully broke through the bottom of the surrounding formation. His hands brushed over his waist again and two knives flew out to hit two criminals at two and ten oclock in the head. There was an excited gleam in Lukes eyes as he reached under his jacket and crouched and spun around to avoid the bullets fired at him. His hands moved quickly again, and two criminals copsed at three and nine oclock. Pushing off of his toes lightly, he turned around and fired back. His jacket pped, but it didnt stop him from reaching for thest two knives at his waist. This time, he flicked his hands upward and sent the two knives into the chests of two more criminals who were turning around. In less than ten seconds, 18 of the 30 neers had copsed. The attackers were shocked, and themander outside was dumbfounded. In just a few seconds, Luke fully demonstrated the three essential skills all hitmen needed to learn speed, uracy and ruthlessness. The knives were lethal, always hit their mark, and didnt stop. The three pairs of eyes in the dark also revealed surprise, but there was no fear. Until now, everything Luke did was still within the range of a normal person. What surprised them was that the previous information only mentioned Boogeyman Johns marksmanship, and didnt specifically state that he was so skilled in cold weapons. But that was all there was to it. Any one of them could crush Boogeyman John in terms of speed. No matter how fast, urate or ruthless you were, it was meaningless when you ran into a faster opponent. However, they didnt immediately take action. The timing wasnt right yet. At that moment, Luke had killed 18 people in a row, but was now truly surrounded. At the same time, he had no more knives on his belt. He rolled over a counter, and bullets shattered the ss. Without any hesitation, he punched the case next to him. He grabbed two dii and flung them at two shelves seven to eight meters behind him. While these dii were short swords, they were as heavy as machetes. Two criminals had just pressed themselves against the shelves and were about to turn around and crane their necks, when they heard two thuds. They felt pain in their chests as they were each pinned to the shelf by a heavy dius. Their teammates didnt care about them. They continued pressing forward as they fired wildly. After throwing out the dii, Luke jumped four to five meters away. Shards of ss flew past his head, and he reached into the broken ss case to pick up two crude grub axes, and threw them out. The axes lodged in the heads of two criminals who had just appeared, like unicorn horns, and they were sent flying. Luke stuck his hands inside the case again, and frowned when he grabbed two spearheads. These things didnt have a stable enough core for throwing. But he didnt put them back. As he turned around, he flicked his wrists, and the spearheads shot at two criminals who were charging at him from behind. In the end, these flying spearheads deviated slightly from the target. The tips of the spears, which had been aimed at their chests from below, veered off to hit the two men in a spot below their stomachs. The two of them fell without a sound, their hands covering the spearheads as they writhed on the ground like fish on the brink of death. Luke sweated. But anyone who came here had to be prepared for their balls to be popped. Luke decisively slid two meters across the smooth floor and approached another ss case that he was interested in, which was full of short daggers. Squatting next to the case, he grabbed six daggers. He pushed at the counter with both legs, and the counter slid dozens of centimeters back. With a kick, he passed under a counter and slid through a gap to the middle of a ring of several counters. He got up and threw out two daggers. Four criminals were gathered on one side. Two of them had just turned around and opened their mouths, but before they could even make a sound, they were hit. Luke didnt stop as he pressed forward. The other two criminals rushed out, only to see Luke raise his hands two meters away, and two curved des flew out and pierced them in the eye. At that moment, there were only six criminals left in the second and third teams. At themanders order, the four survivors on the second floor rushed down as well when they heard the gunshots downstairs. However, they were instantly sent flying when they ran into Luke. At that point, the remaining six people no longer dared to move. The battle had been too fast and fierce. Even though they had participated in hundreds of fights, these criminals had never seen such a fierce battle. In less than a minute, only six out of 34 people were still alive; the legendary Boogeyman with superb marksmanship had actually killed so many on their side without firing a single shot. Was a legendary killer so terrifying? The confidence of the six experienced criminalspletely copsed. Even themanders order to attack seemed toe from afar. Adrenaline could no longer pump them up. Instead, their hands and feet shook like crazy. Chapter 1315 - Three Shadows vs the Boogeyman

Chapter 1315: Three Shadows vs the Boogeyman

Luke, however, had no n of letting them go. Turning the daggers in his hands, he resumed his steady pace and walked in the direction where three criminals were gathered. Listening to the faint sound of footsteps, one of the criminals couldnt take the fear in his heart. He suddenly stood up and yelled as he pulled the trigger in the direction of the footsteps. After emptying the submachine gun, he realized that there was nobody around. In that one dazed second, Luke walked past him and shed at his throat. The criminal was terrified. He dropped the submachine gun and covered his neck. But the blood instantly covered his hands and half his body. Another person who was crouched a meter away saw Luke and was about to pull the trigger. Luke suddenly stepped to the side and brushed past him, and another dagger shed the mans neck. Following in his partners footsteps, the man covered his neck helplessly, copsed against the wall and watched the ck figure leave. Another criminal who was hiding three meters away heard the noise and sucked in his breath. He looked around in horror behind the counter, and his gun shook. A dagger appeared gently in front of him from above. He felt a chill at his throat, and hot liquid gushed out. With a low yell, he struggled to his feet before copsing on the counter. Under the dark green light, dark liquid quickly covered the counters ss surface. The first floor gradually fell silent. The heavily wounded criminal was either dead or out of breath. His scream was almost inaudible. The thick scent of blood filled the dark air, and the eyes of the three people in the shadows were bloodshot as they stared at Lukes back. They watched as he snuck up and killed another criminal. Then, he threw out two daggers and killed thest two criminals. Luke raised his head and let out a long breath, as if to rx. Then, he walked toward the criminal who had been thest to die, reached out, and picked up the submachine gun that he was carrying. At that moment, there was a rumble, and a ck figure crashed through the vent in one corner of the ceiling and dropped to the floor several meters away. In the eyes of a normal person, this shadow would only be a fleeting illusion in this dark environment. But to Luke, who had been waiting for a long time, this shadow wasnt fast enough. He raised his MP7 and fired. The shadow didnt dodge at all. The bullets hit him with muffled thuds, but his speed and movements werent affected. Luke raised his head in surprise. He let go of the MP7 and stepped back hastily. The man missed. Pushing off of his toes, he shed toward him again. The hands that the man had been hiding in front of his chest suddenly stretched out, and two hands withrge ws shed at Lukes head. Luke rolled to the side awkwardly and dodged the attack, but his movements were clearly a mess. The person in the shadows was as nimble as when Luke had been attacking the criminals earlier. The shadow stayed close to the ground; it was as if the two attacks earlier were just an illusion. Silently, another shadow fell from the ceiling vent behind Luke. Different from the first shadow, it quietly moved away while Luke was being chased by the first shadow. Its movements were very soft as it approached Luke from behind. Acting like he had been pushed into a corner, Luke suddenly stepped to the side and grabbed a shield that was more than forty centimeters long and thirty centimeters wide from an ancient suit of armor. There was a rifle in the suits other hand, but Luke had no time to grab it. Picking up the shield, he turned around and covered himself as he quickly retreated. He picked up a weapon from a shattered ss case with his other hand and threw it at the first attacker who was pressing forward. Although the second attackers ambush came to nothing, he was still behind Luke, who didnt seem to have noticed. The first attacker brandished his ws, and Luke struggled to block with his shield. The moment they shed, there was an ear-piercing metallic screech, and sparks lit up the dark room. It turned out that these long ws were metallic weapons, not fingernails. The second attacker behind Luke moved quickly and stayed behind him the whole time. When he was close enough, he stabbed at Lukes back. As if he had sensed something, Luke swung the shield to the side. As he twisted, he exerted strength in his legs, and shed with the ws of the second attacker. ng! A crisp metallic sound rang out, followed by a faint crack. The attacker screamed in pain as his forearm was suddenly bent backward. Luke had broken his arm. Even as the second attacker screamed, however, he stabbed at Lukes waist with his other hand without hesitation. Luke abruptly stopped moving, and the attacker was sent flying, the ws missing their mark. Turning around, Luke swung the shield at the head of the first attacker. rmed, the first attacker crossed his arms. ng! With another loud bang, the attacker was sent flying as well. A thought shed through both attackers heads: How was that possible? How did his strength and speed suddenly increase so much? Given Lukes speed and strength, it was impossible for him to beat them back. They couldnt help but look above Lukes head. A ck figure hung upside down like a snake, with ws aimed at the top of Lukes head. Luke had just sent the first attacker flying with the shield. He turned around, seemingly with his guard down. He reached out with his left hand to another suit of armor in front of him and took the chain mace it was holding. The ws of the third attacker were about to pierce Lukes head, when the attacker suddenly turned vignt. It seemed like Luke had pulled the chain mace too hard. When he pulled it out, he didnt stop, and the chain mace swung upward. The mace, which was the size of a babys head, flew straight at the third attackers chest. The attacker was still hanging from the vent, and it was toote to pull back. He could only do the same thing as his twopanions had previously block with both hands. ng! The mace, which had hideous spikes on it, hit his crossed arms. The third attacker flew out like a cannonball and crashed into a counter ten meters away. He knocked over three counters before he stopped. Chapter 1316 - Too Cool, and This Is Sparta

Chapter 1316: Too Cool, and This Is Sparta

Luke smiled and slowly lowered his left hand. He also pulled the shield back in front of him and turned his head unhurriedly to observe the three attackers. The three people whom he had sent flying immediately stood up. However, attacker No. 2s left hand was dangling by his side like a chicken w. Attacker No. 3 had two bloody holes on the back of his hands, which shook like he had Parkinsons. Only attacker No. 1s hands were still intact as they shook a little. Youre not the Boogeyman! No. 1 suddenly said. The Boogeyman isnt that strong. Hearing that, a mysterious smile slowly appeared on Lukes poker face. No, Im the Boogeyman. Because I paid for it!?he added inwardly. He wasnt lying. Thats impossible! The Boogeyman never learned how to use these antique weapons, said No. 2 through gritted teeth. Luke said, Yes, this is indeed my first time using them, but that wont stop me ng! No. 1s vision blurred for a moment, before a chain mace flew at him. He subconsciously rolled backward, only to feel a chill on his scalp, which turned into a burning pain. Number 2s sneak attack struck the shield again. At that moment, Luke finally finished his sentence, from killing you. Luke swung his left arm in a half-circle, and the handle of the chain mace hit the edge of the shield, but the mace itself swung out to hit No. 2s right shoulder from the side. There was a crack as No. 2s shoulder instantly caved in, and he screamed as blood sttered. Sensing a shadow out of the corner of his eye, Luke suddenly felt that this person was acting too cool. He couldnt help but raise his right leg and kick the man. His leg broke through the ws of No. 3 and struck the man in the stomach. Luke couldnt restrain himself as he inwardly roared the ssic line, This is Sparta~~! Bang! Boom! This time, No. 3 flew even faster and smashed into a wall ten meters away, creating a huge pit. Pu! No. 3 couldnt take it anymore and spat out a mouthful of blood. His eyes were no longer cold and arrogant, but full of shock. How was that possible? How could this guy still have such extraordinary strength? If Luke had been 1 in terms of strength and dexterity when he fought the first group of criminals, the way he dealt with the first surprise attack by these three was a 3 at most. In this second exchange, Luke showed at least a 6 in strength and dexterity. There were no monsters in this world who could double their strength that easily! No. 3 finally realized that the other party hadnt been using his real strength at all this entire time. How could someone who could kill Sloan, that legendary killer and old monster from the Fraternity, be ordinary?! Without a crushing advantage, how could he kill Sloan and the 20 elite assassins? Before Luke could drop his leg after kicking out, he suddenly felt cold. He subconsciously curled into a ball and raised the shield to protect his side. Apart from his legs, he waspletely covered by the shield. Bang! Bang! Bang! There were three gunshots. Pain blossomed in his right calf, while there were two ngs on the shield. The shield vibrated, and Lukes eyes lit up. You finally made a move? In fact, the three bullets had been fired at his head, chest, and thigh. Two bullets were blocked by the shield, but the shot aimed at his thigh hit his exposed calf. That was pure bad luck. But this didnt affect his evaluation of the shooters marksmanship a top shooter. Only a top shooter like this would be able to find the perfect opportunity to prevent Luke frompletely avoiding his attack. If it wasnt for the shield, he mightve even been hit in the torso. It wasnt a sniper rifle bullet, but a small caliber rifle bullet, which was a very deliberate choice. A single bullet wouldnt pose much of a threat to him unless it was an anti-materiel weapon like a Barrett. Rather, it would be better to use assault rifles with higher firing rates and capacities. Naturally, hitting the head would be an instant kill, though hitting the chest and the leg would slow Luke down at the very least. The shooter had such clear reasoning and precise marksmanship, and just happened to show up here. It was most likely the top sniper who had tried to assassinate Gianna. What a pleasant surprise that walking into this trap had lured out two groups of people. Luke rolled over the floor and limped a little as he ducked behind a counter. Bang! Bang! Bang! Three bullets whistled through the air and broke the ss case to hit the spot he had just run past. Luke secretly praised the guy, who had actually predicted his movements and adjusted his position ordingly. This building didnt have many windows to attack through from the outside, which was why Luke had chosen this ce as the battlefield. Yet this person could ovee this drawback and chase him around the building. He was definitely a top expert. As Luke was thinking that, he heard unusual activity. He turned his head, only to see that the three attackers were hiding. However, there was a strange sucking sounding from their hiding ce. Luke raised an eyebrow and figured out what was going on. Lying the shield t on the floor, he pushed hard with his feet, and used it like a skateboard to approach No. 2, who was the closest. Of the three, this guys strength was in the middle and he was also not as heavily injured. Coincidentally, he was injured in both arms, and currently was the most defenseless. Using a butchers knife to kill a chicken was excessive, but using it to kill a monkey of average strength was very worth it. The sound of the shield scraping over the floor rang out seven to eight meters away, and Luke slid out close to No. 2. No. 2 was holding a criminal who was on hisst breath, his head buried in the mans neck; at first nce, it looked like these two were canoodling. Hooking his leg around a counter on the side, Luke immediately swung around to charge at No. 2 at an angle, and he swung the chain mace. Although No. 2 was currently drunk on pleasure, he was more terrified of the chain mace that had already injured him. He raised his hands and threw the criminal he was holding in front of him. Unexpectedly, Luke exerted more strength, and the shield suddenly sped up. He swept past the criminal, and the big, spiked mace smashed into No. 2s ankle. There was a crack, and No. 2 was sent flying. With pain and bloodlust in his eyes, his wsshed out at Luke. It was as if he wanted to pin Luke to the ground. Luke, on the other hand, spun, and the shield that he had been using as a skateboard flipped over to hit No. 2s ws. No. 2 spun away. Lukes expression turned serious. He didnt chase after the injured No. 2, but raised the shield to his head. Bang! Bang! Bang! Three gunshots rang out. ng! ng! ng! Three bullets hit the shield again. Chapter 1317 - A Mediocre Old Man

Chapter 1317: A Mediocre Old Man

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The first-rate shooter outside adjusted his shooting angle and provided No. 2 with firepower support. Themander, who was burning with impatience, was pleasantly surprised. He quickly said, Good job, Richard and Jeff. Provide additional backup and try to control his movements. On the other end of the earpiece, a man in the same ckbat uniform as the criminals was moving. He gave a lowugh, which was full of ridicule. Richard? Jeff? Those two guys already had their heads blown up. Did this idiot really think that his sniper team was that strong? Thinking that, the ck figure sped up and charged through the window he had just broken. These guys were all trash! With so many of them, they still couldnt even take down one man. However, he could still make use of these three. At the very least, they were strong enough to hold back the Boogeyman, which made it easier to kill him! So, he couldnt let these three experts die right away. Just as the shooter broke into the building, another fierce battle broke out. The mysterious shooter had disrupted Lukes rhythm, and the attackers had already reacted. Two shadows dashed out with 20% more speed. Luke slowly spun the chain mace in one hand, while he blocked the attack with the shield in the other. No. 3 jumped left and right as he approached, but the spinning mace brushed past his head. If he hadnt withdrawn swiftly, his head wouldve already been smashed. He couldnt help but curse inwardly. He had never expected these ancient Middle Age weapons to be so effective against them in the hands of the Boogeyman. What was even more astonishing was his strength and skill with the weapons. If Luke had been using a gun or a sword, they were confident that they could fight him head-on with their special physiques and tight defenses. In the end, Luke used a chain mace and a shield, which were far heavier than regr weapons. He could easily break their bones and slow them down. Until now, the only advantage they had over the other party was their speed. They were used to relying on speed in a fight. They had never fought a head-on battle without speed, and couldnt break out of this habit for the time being. They could only rely on this advantage to find a chance to deal a fatal blow. At that moment, both sides heard the shooter break through the window. The three of them werent worried. Themander had already let them know that the person was on their side. Luke also knew that the mysterious shooter was an enemy. His drone had detected this person. When he ran into the building, Luke matched the mans scent to someone in his memory: Bullseye. He was surprised and delighted. Bullseye, this old acquaintance, barged in, and Luke was now very familiar with the three bullets which was fired at both his upper and lower torso, making it impossible for him topletely cover his body with the shield. This time, the three bullets,bined with No. 1 and No. 3s attack, blocked Lukes escape route. Luke suddenly chuckled, and the other four could hear the excitement in hisugh. Physical Outburst, Muscle Control, and Physical Enhancement; it was a 3-in-1, unfinished 0.5 version of his explosive-type abilities. The chain mace in his hand hummed and turned into a blur in the eyes of No. 1 and No. 3. The next moment, the mace hit No. 1 in the abdomen, which was his biggest opening. Bang! There seemed to be a ripple in the air. No. 1 couldnt even scream as he turned into a shadow and flew out like a cannonball. As No. 3 dodged, it turned dark in front of him. The shield swung at him from the side at a speed slightly faster than his own. His heart trembled, and he held his hands up in front of his chest without hesitation. He didnt daresh out with his ws at all. As No. 1 had proven, he would only break bones that way. ng! The ws he was using to block his chest acted as the firstyer of defense, followed by the protective armor he was wearing, and finally, his body. Pu! No. 3 spat out another mouthful of blood and was sent flying. But this time, he could still control his body. His injury wasnt severe; it was just that his hands were shaking again. Lukes sudden outburst sent the two enemies in his path flying, and the bullets which flew at him from behind didnt hit their target. At that moment, he made an unexpected choice. Spinning the chain mace in his left hand, he sent it flying toward Bullseye, who was still firing. He then drew out the Glock that he had yet to use from his waist. Pa! Pa! Pa! He also used a triplebo on the other party. Bullseye dodged the three bullets and chuckled. Youre using a gun against me? How interesting. As he spoke, he fired two more bullets with his HK416 to block Lukes approach. Luke, however, smiled and said indifferently, Ive seen bullets that can turn corners. Youre mediocre! Bullseye narrowed his eyes. Is that so? Luke easily dodged the two shots, then suddenly raised his shield to the side. ng! One of the enemys bullets flew past, and the other bounced off a suit of armor and flew toward Lukes temple. Luke said indifferently, What an old-fashioned method. Youre outdated, old man! Pa! Pa! Pa! Bullseyes bullets missed their target. The man rolled over the floor and fired three more shots. Really? Young man A dark shadow suddenly lunged at Luke from the left. It was No. 2, who had been sent flying earlier. The guys eyes were red, and there was blood on his face and body. It wasnt his blood, but the blood of a certain criminal. No. 2s hands, which had been crippled by Luke earlier, were back to normal, as if he wasnt injured at all. Luke snorted. What a nuisance. He raised the shield in his right hand to block Bullseyes attack, but didnt immediately open fire at the iing No. 2. With a fierce look on his face, No. 2 didnt care about the gun in Lukes hand at all. He lunged forward, as if to take Luke down with him. Luke swung the Glock out nimbly to collide with the ws first. Then, the gun paused to rest against the ws. With a gentle twist of Lukes wrist, the gun slid down the back of the ws, and Luke suddenly pressed down. No. 2s hand dropped. Suddenly sensing something, No. 2 subconsciously pulled back. But it was toote. The two of them were only one step away from each other at that moment. Luke pushed the ws aside with the Glock and raised the muzzle slightly, as if the gun was meeting No. 2s gaze. Bang! Bang! No.. 2s eyes turned into holes. Chapter 1318 - Rider Charging In

Chapter 1318: Rider Charging In

Plop! No. 2 instantly copsed. His race had a special constitution. He wouldnt die immediately when the bullet entered his brain, but he couldnt control his body or continue fighting. Luke brandished the shield in his right hand, and Bullseyes bullets were blocked and ricocheted. At the same time, Luke stuck out the Glock in his left hand and fired three shots at the other party. He lifted No. 2s hand with the tip of his right foot, then pushed on the ws. Just like that, the three longest steel ws were pressed into No. 2s neck. The steel ws, which were more than ten centimeters long, easily cut through the muscles and bones in No. 2s neck like butter. No. 2, whose eyes had exploded, screamed in fear, disbelief and despair. Despicable human! How dare you kill our kind! No. 1 suddenly roared and charged at Luke. His mouth was also covered in blood. Bloody foam sttered as he roared, his injuries already healed. No. 2s scream was cut off as he was decapitated, and sparks burst from his body and head at the same time, like thest embers of a fire. Then, he swiftly turned into ck ash which scattered over the floor. The thinyer of gray ash quickly turned white and transparent before it disappeared without a trace. Is it hard to kill vampires? Luke asked lightly. He fired two bullets from his Glock at Bullseye, and the shield in his right hand shed at No. 1s neck. The shield and ws shed, and No. 1 was sent flying. Luke didnt chase after him. Instead, he turned around and fired two shots at the iing third person. The third vampire, who was the strongest, also had a bloody mouth and had recovered from his injuries. Although his eyes were red and filled with bloodlust and killing intent, he wasnt as hot-tempered and brainless as the first vampire. He simply snuck over soundlessly and attacked directly. Also, this guy was very vignt, and his head was constantly moving. Ordinary bullets hitting his torso were meaningless, so Luke decisively chose to hit his legs. Slowing the enemy down would make killing him easier. Actually, Luke didnt want to simply kill the enemy. For someone like him who knew all there was to know about vampires, they were nothing. If he really wanted to kill them, he would take out a Colt Python from his inventory and load it with silver bullets. He would be able to kill No. 1 and No. 3 with two shots. It was just that he was enjoying a double blessing tonight. Plus, he didnt want to expose his inventory space to the other party while he was under surveince. The smallest ident could lead to trouble. Unless necessary, he wouldnt reveal his trump card in front of any enemy. Also, if he insta-killed the three vampires with silver bullets this time, would they send more vampires to deal with him next time? Vampires like these three might still be able to avoid a few shots from him. Using silver bullets on ordinary vampires would kill them quicker than if they were ordinary humans. At the very least, ordinary humans could still be saved if they were hit in the torso. A vampire hit in the chest or abdomen by a silver bullet, however, would turn to ash in a few seconds. No. 2, who had just died, was worth a total of 10,000 experience and credit points. If Luke scared off such plump elite minor bosses, where would he find another one in the future? While Luke was calcting, Bullseye suddenly opened fire with his rifle. Bullets fired at Luke from all directions. He wanted to keep the third vampire alive. As long as this strongest helper was alive, he could cause Luke some trouble. In a battle between experts, sometimes, victory was decided by a small opportunity. Suddenly, there was the rumble of an engine approaching the building. Then, a dark shadow crashed through the door. Boom! With a loud bang, a pre-set bomb at the door exploded. The ck rider who had just rushed in on a ck motorcycle was sent flying with his bike. The ck rider, however, didnt panic. Instead, he stood up on the motorcycle and jumped. At the same time, he protected his body with his big ck coat. Luke and Bullseye were also interrupted by the sudden explosion. Because of the explosion, countless junk fragments flew toward the two people not far away from the door. If it was anywhere else, the two of them might not care. But this was a cold weapons museum. Various cold weapons, along with broken ss, were sent flying by the st from the explosion. Smaller daggers and the like flew haphazardly through the air; one wrong move and you could be stabbed in the face. After a burst of nging, the first floor of the museum was filled with smoke and dust. The disy cabs, which had only been in a mess before, were nowpletely ruined. This isnt my fault!?Luke mumbled inwardly as he looked at the guy who had charged in. There was rustling, and a gray figure stood up behind a counter. This was the rider in the ck coat. Of course, he was now gray. He raised his hand and patted his chest, raising a cloud of dust. Luke was unperturbed. He had noticed the rider not long after thetter entered the drones patrol range. At that time, the man had been a hundred meters away and moving in another direction. Ten secondster, he suddenly turned around and charged over here. Luke hadnt expected the guy to be so reckless as to charge in on his motorcycle. As the rider patted the dust off his head, he took a deep breath and scanned the room. Knowing what the man was looking for, Luke immediately warned him, Nine oclock, vampire aplice. The man looked over and saw someone dressed in abat uniform who was also covered in gray. He then looked at Luke and frowned. Who are you? Luke said, Someone the vampires want to kill. Staring at him, the rider suddenly drew out the silver dart that was stuck in his chest and threw it. Seeing that, Luke raised his hand and fired. Pa! ng! The bullet hit the spinning dart urately. It looked slightly different from Batmans dart, but Luke was very familiar with how it moved. Sensing its target, he stopped it without hesitation. The riders eyes widened. He reached for his holster and growled, Youre their servant! Luke didnt answer at all. He quickly jumped into a corner and fired the Glock in his left hand. The rider raised his gun and was about to counterattack, when he realized that Luke wasnt aiming at him at all, but at the guy who had suddenly appeared on his left. The man in thebat uniform ignored the rider on the side and simply fired at Luke. The rider frowned and raised his gun, but didnt point it at anyone. The situation was unexpectedly chaotic. Chapter 1319 - Interference, 10,000 and Another 10,000

Chapter 1319: Interference, 10,000 and Another 10,000

Holding the gun in one hand, the rider couldnt help but wipe the dust from his face with the other, revealing his African-American features. Daywalker? There was an exmation. The rider narrowed his eyes and looked at someone behind the two men. It was Vampire No. 1 who had shouted. He looked at thetest intruder in horror and used a title that could make vampires piss their pants. Wiping away the dust on his face, Daywalker, who had been recognized by his archenemy, grinned and said darkly, You look like an old ghost! At that moment, Daywalker and Vampire No. 1 faced off, while Luke and Bullseye did the same. The four of them were in a cross-shaped formation. As soon as Daywalker said that, he threw out another dart. He had never been talkative when it came to vampires. Lukes expression flickered. He casually tossed away the empty Glock and drew out a second gun from his waist. After shooting back twice, Bullseye crouched down behind a counter and quickly moved forward. He released the empty clip and reloaded. Ever since that one time he had been forced to flee because of the sheer number of bullets his opponent had, he had be much more sensitive to the amount of bullets he himself had. After encountering another super strong opponent, the sense of danger from running out of ammo had lingered and turned into a psychological shadow in his heart. Hence, he no longer dared to throw away guns like before, since the other party might seize the opportunity when he was picking up another gun to shoot him to kingdome. But he had seen the guy throw away a gun just now. This sort of opportunity to take down the enemy could appear on his end. Calcting the remaining bullets in Lukes Glock, Bullseye curled his lip and fired twice. Luke raised his shield and blocked the two bullets again. Bullseye cursed inwardly. He hated people who used shields the most. This guy, in particr, had great foresight. Luke had no time to bother with him. He simply raised the fourth finger and pinky on his left hand. He plucked the silver dart nimbly out of the air. Daywalkers face darkened when he saw this. He waspletely confused by Lukes action. But Luke just turned around and exerted more strength as he threw the dart out, still aiming at the first vampire. At the same time, the Glock that was pointing at No. 1 fired again. No. 1 only had time to cover his face with his hands, and felt two hits on the armor which covered the back of his hands. The broken bullet fragments left two small holes in his forehead. He crouched down without hesitation and jumped to the other side. As soon as he put his hands down, he sensed a silver light spinning toward him. Puchi! The silver dart pierced his neck and got stuck there. No. 1 choked, desperation in his eyes. There was a bright spark in his neck, and he exploded. In the system, Luke instantly obtained 12,000 experience and credit points. Satisfied, Luke turned the gun. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bullseye had barely stuck his head out before he retreated at bullets flying in from the side. Cursing No. 1 inwardly as garbage, he aimed his gun at Daywalker, who had suddenly interfered. At the same time, Daywalker immediately hid behind a counter. He had clearly seen Lukes fight with Bullseye earlier, and knew that both of them were unbelievably strong. If he wasnt careful, he might die. Since Daywalker was keeping Bullseye upied, Luke immediately turned his gun and fired at No. 3. He quickly turned around and headed for the stairs. On the other side, No. 3s eyes were still filled with bloodlust, but his body was very honest and he started to run. He couldnt beat Luke, who had killed two of hispatriots, or Daywalker, who had just appeared out of nowhere. He didnt have much confidence in Bullseye, whom he had been counting on just now. The vampires were a selfish race that didnt have any sense of shame; he didnt consider Bullseye a teammate. Even if themander had told him that they were on the same side. After being turned over a hundred years ago, humans were nothing more than food and toys in his eyes. Thus, No. 3 decisively ran away. In any case, he was valuable enough and would only be punished at most when he returned. His n was to go up to the second floor and escape through a window so that he wouldnt be blown back by the bomb set up at the door on the first floor. It was one thing to walk through the front door, but he would have to go through Luke and Daywalker; it would be a miracle if he could survive. But as an expert at slipping away himself, how could Luke let him go? Based on the results with No. 1 and No. 2, No. 3 was worth at least 10,000 experience and credit points. It would be a waste to let him run. So, the two of them ran for the stairs almost at the same time. Having tasted the power of a cold weapon, No. 3 finally got a taste of the strongest marksmanship that was in the Boogeymans file. Switching directions constantly, he dodged the first three bullets in a row. The fourth bullet hit him in the waist, the fifth bullet hit his thigh, and the sixth bullet hit his calf. When he dodged the first three bullets, thest three bullets hit him as if they had been waiting for him. The bullets didnt affect him much. Ordinary people would fall to their knees from pain after being shot, but he only jolted slightly, which wasnt even a 0.1 second dy. In front of Luke, however, who was faster and more quick-witted, this dy was fatal. When his calf was hit, he inevitably slowed down. At that time, Luke blocked the stairs and threw out his shield. No. 3 could only switch directions to avoid the shield. Luke quickly closed the distance between them, from eight to seven, then five to three meters. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! The Glock fired in the dark. No. 3 only had time to cover his face with his ws before he felt pain in his hands and legs. All the bullets were emptied into his limbs, slowing him down further. Then, Luke grabbed No. 3s right ws with his free right hand and pressed himself to the mans back. He then stuck his left hand under the mans armpit, and they switched positions. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bullseyes three unexpected bullets hit No. 3 in the face and chest. No. 3 paused, and suddenly lost the strength to resist. Pressing down on the mans right ws, Luke made a shing motion. Puchi! No. 3s head flew up. As it spun in the air, his body and head both exploded with sparks. After collecting 15,000 experience and credit points, Luke looked at Bullseye, who was fighting Daywalker. Bullseye seemed to sense the unfriendly gaze. He turned around and looked at Luke, but didnt panic. Instead, he bent down and charged at Daywalker. Chapter 1320 - Bullseyes "Error” and the Commanders “Backup”

Chapter 1320: Bullseyes Error and the Commanders Backup

Daywalkersst two bullets brushed past Bullseye, and the man lunged at him. Instead of being surprised, he grinned, revealing gleaming white teeth. He drew his katana from his back and shed at Bullseye. To his surprise, however, Bullseye opened fire at Luke with one hand and threw out two ck knives with the other. Protect your vitals! His throwing knives can curve, Luke said coldly as he pressed forward. Since he could use his gun to limit Bullseyes efforts to protect No. 3, Bullseye could naturally use his gun to limit Lukes efforts to protect Daywalker. Luke could only give him a warning. However, Bullseye might not necessarily know how special Daywalker was; it wouldnt be that easy to kill him. Daywalker reacted quickly. Actually, all three of them had extraordinary reflexes. The extremely sharp katana in Daywalkers hand suddenly turned light and nimble. There were two shes as the de shed at the two ck throwing knives. The enormous force disrupted the knives and sent them flying, and Daywalker shed at Bullseyes neck. These three shes flowed smoothly; Daywalker was definitely an expert de user. However, he wasnt facing an ordinary person, but a crafty, super assassin called Bullseye. Bullseye turned around and darted past Daywalker. Suppressing Luke with the gun in his left hand, he threw out more knives. This time, it seemed Bullseye had miscalcted. He released the knives before he raised his right hand, and they hit a suit of armor that was lying on the floor. The katana in Daywalkers hand followed closely behind him, the unbroken light of the silver de lightbining both strength and beauty. Bullseye hurriedly threw out the HK416, which was cut in half by the silver de. He could only dodge left and right, and it seemed that the light of the de would catch up to him. Luke, however, cursed inwardly. What a damn actor! He could only put the empty Glock back at his waist and continue pressing forward. At that moment, Daywalker and Bullseye were moving faster than normal people could see. If an ordinary person was watching, they would see the two people flicker every now and then as they fought, like a scene out of a movie. Suddenly, Daywalker grunted and paused. The guy had a knife in each calf. These were from Bullseyes error earlier. After hitting the suit of armor, the knives pierced the floor behind Daywalker. Bullseye had lured Daywalker closer to the knives. Daywalker didnt know what kind of opponent he was facing, and didnt pay enough attention to how lethal a flying knife could be, and had thus been tricked. With a fierce smile on his face, Bullseye shed at Daywalker with two throwing knives in his left hand. This time, one de was aimed at the back of Daywalkers head, while the other curved upward and was aimed at his left armpit. Turning around, he threw out two knives with his right hand to attack Luke from both sides. He didnt have a gun, but Luke didnt have a shield either. Bullseye felt that this world was too beautiful. Luke bent down and suddenly sped up, breaking past the two knives and charging at Daywalker. Daywalker, who had sensed danger, had retracted his arm to protect himself. One knife sliced a line over his scalp and the other stabbed into his arm. The moment he felt the pain, he heard someone say calmly, Its me. He was then sent flying by a huge force. Stunned, he looked at the man in the suit who was still speeding up and who had one hand pressed to Daywalkers chest. There was only one question in Daywalkers eyes:?Whats going on? Then, Lukes palm jolted, and chi burst out to give Daywalker one more push so that he flew faster and was directly thrown out of the front door. Luke simply said, Protect yourself. They parted ways at the entrance of the museum. It was just that Daywalker was sent flying, while Luke charged at the enemymander 100 meters away. His lenses were showing him the situation on themanders side. Pris had sessfully hacked into the enemysmand system and was able to obtain data from the enemys battle cams. This video feed was from a recording device next to themander. Just now, Luke had seen themander open a small silver box with a red and green button inside. Sensing danger, Luke pushed Daywalker out without hesitation. When they were outside the building, his sense for danger suddenly dropped. Themander pressed the red button hard. Rumble! A series of explosions rang out on the first floor of the museum, and fire quickly filled the first floor before the shock wave took out the windows. Looking at the explosion on the screen, themanders expression was extremely ugly as he ordered, Everyone, move out. We must find the Boogeyman. If hes alive, shoot him down. I want his body. He fell silent again. Dead! The three judges sent by the Elder were dead! The 100 soldiers on this mission, including themander, were all cannon fodder. Their only goal was to create an opportunity for the three judges to capture the Boogeyman alive or kill him. However, whether the Boogeyman was captured alive or killed wasnt for themander to decide. In fact, not only was he unable tomand the three judges, he was even obliged to fully cooperate with them. From the moment thesebat soldiers were dispatched, the Elder was tacitly saying that themander and his men were cannon fodder. It didnt matter how many of them survived. As far as themander knew, there were at least tenbat squads like the one today. The deaths of these people were just a matter of money to the Elder. Before carrying out this operation, themander had thought that as long as Boogeyman John was a little careless, he might fall into one of the two trap locations they had arranged beforehand. That way, he could catch or kill the Boogeyman without shedding too much blood. Actually, there were as many as 20 locations in total, which had been set up in thest three days. The first type were locations most suitable for killing the Boogeyman, and which had been prepared beforehand. The second type was suitable for ambushes, but didnt have any additional arrangements to prevent the Boogeyman from detecting anything unusual. In the end, facts proved that one should never expect a legendary hitman to be any less vignt. He never entered the first or second type of ambush sites. Themander had studied the Boogeyman and knew that he wouldnt be able toplete the mission in a short period of time unless the Boogeymans movements were restricted. If the Boogeyman was determined to fight a war of attrition, he could drag things out until daylight. No matter how useless the police were, they wouldnt let the two parties fight in the city for so long. There had been no traces of Boogeyman John at all in thest few months. Gianna, who was said to have a thing with him, had long been under surveince by themander. In the end, it took over a month before the Boogeyman appeared. Even with the power and connections that the Elder had, they didnt know how the Boogeyman had appeared in Rome three days ago. Thus, the Elder dispatched the three judges, and also gave themanderplete autonomy on the condition that hepleted this mission. Chapter 1321 - Screw Someone Over Before Death and Reinforcements

Chapter 1321: Screw Someone Over Before Death and Reinforcements

Themander knew very well what that meant. He only had this one chance. If he didnt seize this opportunity to catch or kill the Boogeyman, their team wouldnt be able to escape death when they returned. The Elder couldnt give them several months to wait for the Boogeyman to appear again. When Luke had been fighting the criminals, it felt like things were going to n, but themander had been uneasy. As long as Luke withdrew or dyed until the police took action, themander could just go back and wait for death. When Luke finally stepped into the museum, themander had been relieved. Although this wasnt a suitable site for an ambush, much less to ambush the Boogeyman, themander had no choice. Most of the time, people made seemingly stupid decisions not necessarily because they themselves were stupid, but because they werent the ones to make the decisions. Themander was just trying to find a way to survive the Elders erroneous decision. So, even though he knew that the mysterious shooter wasnt one of his men, he still told the judges that they were teammates, just for the chance to kill the Boogeyman. Now, the three judges who were a hundred times more important than he was were dead, and themander was still alive. If he didnt want his family to die with him, he had to at least bring back the Boogeymans body. As for the foolish idea of capturing the Boogeyman, it was better to leave it to the Elder! After giving the order, he scanned the surveince feed in the vehicle and suddenly saw a familiar figure rapidly approaching him. With a bitter smile, themander opened the box and pressed the green button that was inside. At the same time, he bit down on a fake tooth in his mouth. What themander didnt know was that Luke saw everything. He couldnt see themander biting down on his tooth, but it was too obvious when he pressed the green button. Luke jumped. Pulling up his right pant leg, he drew out an antique Browning 1906 from his right calf. He raised his hand and fired four consecutive shots. Themander sitting in themand van watched him shoot, and didnt think much of it. He was surrounded by a dozen men, in six teams of two, who were on the roofs. The Boogeyman was probably shooting at the sniper teams. But the next moment, a bullet hole appeared in the back window of the car. The four bullets which Luke fired from dozens of meters away hit the same spot on the bulletproof ss. After Elementary Pration was added to the second bullet, the third and fourth bullets hit themander in the side of the head. Thismander, who had been racking his brain and thinking hard for days, finally blew up without any warning. All his worries were gone with the wind, and would no longer linger in his heart. When themander copsed, Luke was still in the air. The two astonished criminals in the car turned around and nervously checked themander. Luke opened fire again with his Browning 1906. Pa! Pa! One of the criminals was shot in the back of the head, and the other in the eye. They fell back. Luke casually put the small Browning 1906 back into the holster on his calf and got up unhurriedly. In the meantime, he activated Sharp Nose. Themanders mouth reeked of bitter almonds, his face was blue, and he was drooling a little. He had clearly taken some cyanide. What a pity! Luke sighed. Thismander would have been a good source of information. Luke had wanted to catch this leader and interrogate him about the origins of the three vampires and the mastermind behind the attack. Although he had a rough idea, more detailed information would save him time and he could quickly lock onto his target. Thinking quickly, Luke drew out his Glock and reloaded. At the same time, he turned and took a running leap onto the railing. Using the momentum, he turned and fired twice. Two bullets pierced the broken ss of themand van and hit the green button. Rumble! A series of explosions rang out. Looking at themand van that exploded on the spot, and the notifications for the deaths of ten or so criminals in the system, Luke knew that he hadnt been wrong. When themander activated the red button, a small LCD screen above the red button read 89, and the LCD screen above the green button read 17. After themander died, the number on the green button turned to 16. These two numbers matched the number of criminals who had died and survived this operation respectively. The red button was a detonator to trigger the explosives on the dead criminals. These explosives looked like small ck circles worn by the criminals. Luke wasnt familiar with them, and they had been concealed very well, so he hadnt noticed them earlier. Now that they had exploded, the power was truly astonishing. The function of the green button was even simpler: to detonate every bomb the criminals were carrying, including thergest one in themand van. Clearly, this was a way to cover and wrap things up. Luke had triggered the green button with two shots and killed more than ten criminals, so all the experience and credit points were now his. Thankfully, there werent many people around that night. The remaining criminals were mostly the snipers on the roof, and the explosions didnt cause much damage to the environment. Luke didnt waste any time. Hended and ran to the museum. Going around to the back of the museum, he saw two figures, one chasing the other. The person holding the katana and shing wildly was naturally Daywalker. Bullseye ran even faster as he retreated. Daywalker had already been stabbed with four or five knives, but his eyes were bloodshot and he ignored them. The light of the de in his hand flowed like silver. Bullseye, on the other hand, had torn off his mask, and he coughed from time to time. Clearly, he hadnt slipped away as fast as Luke and Daywalker from the explosion in the museum. He had been slow, and had been blown out the moment he approached the window. He felt like vomiting blood. Themander and Bullseye had been using each other tonight. However, themander pretended not to know that Bullseye was a fake subordinate, and even screwed Bullseye over before he died. Most of Bullseyes slightly deranged mood had disappeared after the explosion Only then did he realize that he wouldnt be able to escape if he didnt run, since the big ck man had already rushed over with his de, as if he wanted to cut him into pieces. Running in a line, the three of them headed west. Suddenly, Luke frowned. Four helicopters were flying over from the southeast. They had clear targets, and seemed to know where the three of them were as they swiftly covered hundreds of meters. The Vulcan cannons on the front of the helicopters opened fire. Gunfire rang out as two pairs of intersecting lines of fire hit the ground urately in front of Daywalker and Luke. Both Luke and Daywalker reacted quickly and ducked into a nearby building to avoid the attack. Chapter 1322 - Easing Off and Gathering Intelligence

Chapter 1322: Easing Off and Gathering Intelligence

Luke and Daywalker went around the building and continued the chase, but the Vulcan cannons on the four helicopters locked onto them again and fired. The two men cursed the insane helicopters. Luke, however, had already sensed that none of the side doors on the four helicopters were open. The cannons on the front of the helicopters were very flexible as they followed the two men closely. Recalling how they had been intercepted by the firepower earlier, Luke felt that this automatic control system reduced the inefficiency that came with manually aiming and turning the guns. The mid-sized drones had sent back some surveince data, and the conjecture was that these four helicopters were highly bulletproof. Unless Luke used Elementary Annihtion, he wouldnt be able to prate the helicopter shell. The other party hade prepared! The thought shed through his mind, but he frowned. None of the opponents who hade tonight had a bottom line. Bullseye had also caused a series of explosions in Los Angeles. If Luke brought the helicopters down, who knew if they had the same self-destruct mechanism as themand van. While there werent many people in the business district at night, the helicopter wouldnt fall straight down. If Luke shot the helicopter down, it might crash hundreds of meters away, and it would be bad if that happened in a crowded ce like a hotel or a nightclub. After thinking about it, Luke slowed down. Letting Bullseye run for a while before he let down his guard wasnt a bad idea. By then, he would be able to deal with the other party with a thought. Thus, Luke started to ease off. Nothing needed to be said about Daywalker. The vampires would usually use rifles and the like to deal with him; they wouldnt chase him from the sky with Vulcan cannons. Since his motorcycle had gone up in mes, he was on foot, and really didnt have a way to deal with the armed helicopters. Unfortunately, it was too easy for military helicopters to take out foot soldiers and light armor units. Coupled with the fact that Luke had eased off, Daywalker was prevented from moving forward, and he could only watch Bullseye get into a car and escape. The four helicopters hovered for a few minutes before they finally packed up and ran. Luke craned his head and looked at the helicopters, deep in thought. These helicopters were clearly of the same caliber and werent bad. So, was Kingpin now dealing in firearms? Or had he bought them from someone else? This was something worth thinking about. As Luke pondered, he found Daywalker hiding in a corner. Daywalker had already pulled out the knives which Bullseye had stabbed him with and put them away, probably to keep as mementos. Looking at the ck man whose wounds were dripping with blood, Luke couldnt help but shake his head. Ill bandage you up and get you out of here. Daywalker wasnt as wary of him now. After all, Luke had just killed three top-level bloodsuckers in front of him. The two of them could now be considered to have mutual interests, so he just nodded. Using the cover of his suit, Luke took out two rolls of bandages and some gauze. He simply pressed down on the bleeding guys wounds and was done. During this process, he collected a lot of blood from Daywalker and stored it in his inventory. This guy had a special physique, and his blood could be used as research material. Less than two minutester, Luke and Daywalker slipped out of the area. Then, Daywalker smashed the window of an old car, found the hidden spare key, and started it up. Luke just watched as a silent bystander. He wasnt the one doing the stealing; it was Daywalker. After driving through half a district, they abandoned the car, and ten minutester, Daywalker led him to an old warehouse on the outskirts. After Daywalker sat down, Luke asked, Arent you going to treat your wounds? Daywalker shook his head. No need. His wounds had already healed on the way back, and there was no need to treat them. Actually, Luke knew that too, and was only pretending. Both of them fell silent. Luke didnt find it awkward. Based on the information he had gathered on Daywalker, a silent atmosphere in front of this person was already pretty good. Most of the time, Daywalker would kill the other party with a gun and his katana before leaving. Is there anything to eat? asked Luke casually. Daywalker looked in one direction, and Luke saw an old fridge. He very consciously walked over. A momentter, he returned with his hands full. Leaning against the table not far away from Daywalker, he put down the food he was holding, picked up a bottle of beer, opened the cap, and took a big gulp. Daywalker looked at him in surprise, but didnt say anything. Luke picked up another bottle of beer. Do you want one too? Daywalker still didnt say anything, but the bottle of beer was thrown at him. He subconsciously caught it and watched Luke take a second sip of beer. He silently opened the bottle and took a sip. Luke said, Im John Wick. Some call me the Boogeyman. What should I call you? Daywalker: Daywalker, or Eric. Luke nodded and opened a bag of sandwiches. After taking a bite, he mumbled, Alright, Eric. Did you go to that museum tonight because you knew the three vampires were there? At the mention of his archenemy, Daywalkers eyes turned fierce. Even from a kilometer away, I could smell their stench. Luke:?Are you a bloodhound? Also, from the drone feed, this guy had clearly only suddenly turned around when he was 100 meters away. It was very likely that he had only discovered the existence of the three vampires at that moment. So, this guy liked to brag! Luke grumbled inwardly, but there was nothing unusual on his face. He simply nodded. Ive heard a little about you. You specialize in hunting vampires. So, Im asking, did youe here because you found a new vampire nest? This time, Daywalker frowned and didnt immediately reply. His eyes flickered, as if he was thinking about something. Luke didnt press him. He just ate his sandwich and drank his beer unhurriedly. Just as he was about to finish his beer, Daywalker finally said, Several vampire family elders have gathered recently. They mighte to Rome to look for an elder called Roberto Piero. Luke found that odd. Vampire elders hiding in Rome? Arent they afraid of being hunted by the church? Daywalker finally smiled for the first time that night. What use is the church? Can it make people immortal? Can it make them rich? Most of the strength of the vampire familiese from their human servants. He added, Vampires refer to these kinds of servants as familiars. They are people who maintain human appearances for the sake of serving the vampires. When theyre on the verge of death, they have a chance to be turned into new vampires and obtain eternal life. Chapter 1323 - Bullseyes Decision

Chapter 1323: Bullseyes Decision

Of course, Luke knew about vampire servants. Last time, in a Coventry nightclub in London, he had yelled something about being against racism, and shot a fashion designer. That guy had been providing vampires with prey for a long time as a middleman. That was probably the nature of their existence. Luke thought for a moment before he tested the waters and asked, Can you take me with you for a look? Daywalker was stunned. For a look? Luke said, They pissed me off. Daywalker immediately understood; this guy wanted to look for trouble with the vampires. After hesitating for a moment, he shook his head and refused. I have my own n. You can look for trouble with them yourself. Luke wasnt surprised. It wasnt easy to be a teammate of a person like Daywalker. Given the sort of life he led, it was impossible for him to trust just anyone. Luke himself only lowered his guard against other people because he now had Mental Communication and Pheromone Control. Even Selina had gained his absolute trust only after a year of knowing each other. Thinking quickly, he said, Can you tell me how to find these guys? It seems theyre very good at hiding. This time, Daywalker didnt hesitate to tell him a lot of tricks. But as Luke listened, he knew that these were all essentially supplementary methods which Daywalker himself definitely didnt use. They werent useless, but they were very inefficient. If Daywalker relied on these methods to track down vampires, he wouldnt kill as many of them. At most, this would only be helping the vampires eliminate some of the old, weak and sick among them. But Luke wasnt angry. These methods were inefficient for Daywalker because the guy didnt have enough resources. His equipment, for example, wasnt cheap. They cost more than hundreds of thousands of dors. However, he had no power. Daywalker was simr to Luke from a year ago. He had a bit of money on hand, and wasnt worried about food, clothes, and weapons, but his hands were tied in part when it came to dealing with misceneous tasks and collecting intelligence. Luke knew this feeling very well. This was also one of the reasons why superheroes with money had it easier than ordinary superheroes. For example, this guy who was focused on killing vampires didnt understand the power of money. Daywalker wasnt a talker to begin with, and when it came to business, it was even simpler. In less than ten minutes, he was done speaking. Luke saluted him with a beer bottle. Thanks. This is for you. He took out a phone and tossed it over. Daywalker caught it. Luke said, It contains the contact details of a special businessman. Just destroy the phone after you memorize the number. Daywalker didnt think too much of it. His equipment was specially made for dealing with vampires; there was no need to buy anything from some stranger. Luke understood this mentality. After all, those sorts of products wouldnt be sold in bulk; making them exclusive was undoubtedly a better choice. He simply said, You still need some support equipment. Youll be able to jump over roofs or even fly, provided youre capable of using the equipment. Stumped, Daywalker looked at the phone suspiciously. Luke, however, had already stood up and walked out of the warehouse. Lets have a drink when we get the chance. Bye. Frowning, Daywalker watched him leave. A momentter, he packed up and left. He wasnt used to strangers knowing where he stayed, not even temporarily. However, recalling what Luke said before he left, he still opened the phone and found a file on the screen. After taking a look, he took a photo with his own phone. He then dismantled the phone that didnt belong to him, broke the SIM card, and took out the battery. When he drove past the gutter outside the warehouse, he tossed the phone scraps into it and quickly left. On the other side, Luke had already put Daywalker aside. If the vampire nest moved frequently, it was impossible for Daywalker to kill them all. For now, Luke still needed to deal with Bullseye. He hadnt obtained the guys abilities or experience and credit points yet. That was Lukes main objective tonight. The car Bullseye had taken had gone to a helicopternding pad in downtown Rome. Bullseye got on a helicopter there and flew southeast. Instead of following Bullseye, the four helicopters that had intercepted Luke and Daywalker flew northeast. Luke was very clear on this because the mid-sized drone in the sky had been following Bullseye all this time. Even though it was currently a little far away and wasnt as easy to control, he had the drones location, and he wasnt worried about losing Bullseye. After he was some distance away from the warehouse, Luke took out the rarely-used White Wolf Armor, which was the suit that the spectators called the Angel of Judgment. As an early trial product, even though Luke had modified it a fair bit after that, the armors performance was indeed outdated. Luke hadnt produced another White Wolf Armor suit since he rarely used this alias. But this was Europe. White Wolf had always shown up in Europe. When he rescued Tony, he had gone to Afghanistan, whichy on the southeast-southwest border. Luke had ssified White Wolf as the major alias for operations in Europe and Asia, and only used it once in a while to crack down on some terrorists. Whether Bullseye would feel aggrieved when the Angel of Judgment came knocking wasnt something Luke needed to consider. The White Wolf Armor, which now had a stealth function and the arc reactor, and which had been equipped with a half-automatic gear-up function, turned into a transparent shadow that rose into the night sky and headed southeast. In a manor in the mountains southeast of Italy, Bullseye was in a dark mood when he hung up the phone. He had already driven the doctor away. He didnt need treatment, but strength. For the first time, he felt the pain of not being strong enough. He hadnt expected the Boogeyman to be so strong. Worst of all, this guy seemed to have a miraculous ability to predict danger. Not only had he avoided Bullseyes attacks, he also avoided the final explosion. It was impossible to get a read on this opponent. He couldnt beat him in closebat. No matter how confident Bullseye was, he didnt think that he was better at closebat than those monster assassinsbined, nor did he have the practically immortal ability to recover from his injuries. He couldnt hit the man from a distance. While Bullseye had confirmed this during the fight, it was further reinforced by how the Boogeyman had avoided the explosion earlier. So, he decided to ept James Wesleys body transformation proposal. He had resisted the n before because he had never encountered an opponent like the Boogeyman. Now, he was willing to give up some things, including his pride and control of part of his body, just to kill the Boogeyman. However, the transformation n would have to wait until he went to another location tomorrow. James would give him onest night to adjust his mood. Chapter 1324 - I Lied, and Elder and Kingpin

Chapter 1324: I Lied, and Elder and Kingpin

Knowing that a certain person who had been beaten up like a dog wasnt in a good mood, James sent just two people to this small vi in the mountains, in case this guy, who was acting more and more abnormal, caused trouble again. Bullseye opened the window and looked at the dark mountains outside, his heart burning. Boogeyman, just you wait. Ill find you and stab you to death! he murmured with a deranged smile. Suddenly, he felt a chill run down his spine, and he subconsciously raised his elbow and jabbed backward. Then, he felt a sharp pain, as if his elbow had hit a rock. Before he could say anything else, a big hand covered his mouth, and a low but clear voice rang out. Dont bother. I found you! Bullseye trembled and struggled wildly. To his despair, however, he slowly rose and floated out the window. The arms behind him were like iron thatpletely restrained his hands. His movements were severely restricted, and he couldnt even reach for his knives. As he despaired, he floated higher and higher. He couldnt even hear the rustle of the mans clothes as they rose up. That low voice sounded again in his ear. Do you know who I am? Bullseye: Mmph. The man said, Thats right. Im Gods messenger, the angel who judges all sin. Bullseye was both frightened and angry. The man said, Fine, I lied. Actually, Im Hells messenger, the night demon who harvests evil souls. Bullseye: Mmph. The man said, Fine, I lied again. Im just a bundle of thoughts of the innocent people youve killed. Theyre going to take you to the underworld and cut you into pieces. Bullseye trembled and didnt cry out in protest. Sensing his emotions, Luke was lost for words. It seemed that this guy really believed that? But he wasnt done yet. He simply continued speaking in a low voice, which reached Bullseyes ears with Elementary Sound Wave. Idiot! You actually took it seriously! Thats a lie too! Actually, its because youre too stupid, and I cant take it anymore. I should just kill you! Bullseyes eyes were bloodshot as he continued to protest. Unfortunately, Lukes telekinesis had already lifted them hundreds of meters into the air; no one else could sense the anger in Bullseyes voice. Luke chuckled. Alright, dont struggle. Come with me. Ill definitely send you to hell. After having enough fun, he finally gave Bullseye a sedative, then threw him into Space 2 a few secondster. In the night sky, the White Wolf Armor glided away. At that moment, in a pce on the edge of the Sahara Desert, a middle-aged man in an Arabian robe listened gloomily to the report of his subordinate, who was half-kneeling. All 106 people of the third special service team, including themander, are dead. The three judges are also confirmed dead. The self-destruct system was activated. The follow-up has already been handled. There are no other problems. An old man in a simr robe bowed his head and fell silent after he was done talking. The middle-aged man stood up and slowly paced in front of his seat. So, the Boogeyman is still alive and kicking? The old man said, Judging from the video, he wasnt seriously injured. The middle-aged mans eyes flickered. How about the man who pretended to be a special service member and fought the Boogeyman? The old man said, From his movements, it has basically been confirmed that hes an American hitman called Bullseye. Hes been working for Kingpin for the past few years. The middle-aged man snorted and was silent for a moment before he finally said, Reveal that the Boogeyman and Daywalker are partners and are hunting vampires. Also, provide those people with detailed information on the Boogeyman. Yes, Elder. The old man lowered his head and waited quietly. The middle-aged man walked back and forth for a few minutes before he suddenly realized that the old man was still on his knees. He waved his hand impatiently. Go. The old man got up respectfully and left the room, his body still bowed, before he turned around and quickly left. The middle-aged Elder sat down again on a luxurious gold divan and leaned back. He closed his eyes and thought for a moment, before he summoned another servant in the room and asked, Is Kingpin working with Roxxon? The servant said, Kingpin is involved with Cybertek. Hes supposedly taking part in an R&D project for a super soldier exoskeleton. Kingpin provided some funding and the test environment. The Elder naturally knew what was going on. On the surface, Cybertek had nothing to do with Roxxon Corporation, but Roxxon Corporation was secretly involved in thispanys operations. Roxanne had always been like this; it liked to hide behind the scenes. The R&D project or whatever would definitely involve human experiments. The so-called funding and test environment was Roxxon Corporation providing support via sockpuppets. Kingpin forked out money as well as found test subjects before killing them once they were no longer useful. If these experiments were exposed, it would be Kingpin who took responsibility; it would have nothing to do with Roxxon. To put it simply, this Cybertek Corporation was set up by Roxxon Corporation and many other forces, while Kingpin did the dirty work for this shellpany. In fact, it wasnt just Kingpin; there were a few other secret organizations at the High Table engaged in simr cooperations. This Elder, who was known to be the only person above the High Table, had also cooperated indirectly with Roxxon Corporation many times before. They knew each others identities on the surface and knew the strength behind them, but they had a tacit understanding and didnt interfere with each other. Practically speaking, their previous cooperations gave both parties more channels and clients, and couldnt be considered failures. Thus, the Elder and Roxxon Corporation could be considered friendly partners. However, Roxxon Corporation also had a super trust, with many internal departments that did all sorts of things. This structure was simr to the rtionship between the Elder and the High Table. Thinking for a moment, the Elder said, Tell Roxanne to have Kingpin add Bullseye to the exoskeleton experiment, and then have him go and kill the Boogeyman. The servant: Yes, Elder. Pausing for a moment, he asked in a low voice, What if Kingpin refuses? The Elder looked at the servant indifferently. If he refuses, just kill him. Find someone else who will obey to take that position. The servant: Yes, Elder. Chapter 1325 - Tool Man? Shock Man? Stupid Man!

Chapter 1325: Tool Man? Shock Man? Stupid Man!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Elsewhere, Kingpin, who had been deemed a weakling, hung up the phone. Since Bullseye had agreed to participate in Project Deathlok, Kingpin acquiesced. If it was before, he wouldnt have agreed. There was no need for such a useful subordinate to take such a risk to increase hisbat ability. Bullseyesbat ability was very important to Kingpin, but the most important thing was that he was a very capable assassin who could eliminate manypetitors and risks. More than a year ago, this subordinate had be more and more deranged, and they couldnt control his actions. Every time he heard news on that smiling man, V, Bullseye would lose his temper and wouldnt listen to orders. But Kingpin didnt want to get rid of Bullseye. First of all, this guy was very strong and very vignt. If the cleanup operation failed, it would definitelye back to bite him. Secondly, Bullseye knew a lot of organization secrets. Therefore, Kingpin epted James Wesleys proposal for Bullseye to undergo modification. If the modification was sessful, Bullseye would be a truly obedient tool. For Kingpin, this was Bullseyes true standing. In any case, Bullseye wasnt even listening to orders anymore, and had lost his usefulness as a tool; leaving him as he was would only bring disaster. Kingpin just didnt know if that Project Deathlok rmended by the guy who called himself the irvoyant would work. On the other hand, to prevent any idents from happening, Kingpin had already told James to leave Italy and not interfere with the Sacra Coronas operations. Compared with a tool like Bullseye, James Wesley, this military advisor and professional manager, was a lot more important when it came to internal affairs and getting things done. Because of this, Kingpin didnt want to lose this right-hand man. Bullseye had already revealed his face to the Boogeyman, and this guy hadnt listened to Jamess orders, and had also exposed himself to the Sacra Corona. In this business, one could never depend on the other party being careless. Camorra werent pigs, and Gianna had inherited her forefathers ruthless and decisive way of doing things. It wouldnt be long before the Sacra Corona was dealt with. Furthermore, there was the Boogeyman, that vengeful man who killed people like it was nothing. How could this duo let the Sacra Corona off? Kingpin had a lot of ns on hand. After seeing how many bigshots, good and bad, worked in America, he, too, liked to split up his investments and never put his eggs in one basket. Since he couldnt enter the High Table via the Camorra and the Sacra Corona, he would switch directions. It didnt matter if he had to temporarily abandon his n to enter the High Table. The High Table wasnt the only one with influence in the underworld. If the High Tables Continental gold coins were real money, its value was based on the credibility and force of the distributor. Practically speaking, gold was the most straightforward equivalent; it was just that it wasnt as convenient to use in trade. In the quiet room, Kingpin fell into deep thought. After his clone put Bullseye in Space 2, Luke scanned Bullseye in the space and confirmed that he didnt have a tracking device on him, before he threw the man into theb at the seaside vi. Alfred had aplete interrogation program, and couldplete the boring interrogation process. All Luke needed to do was confirm the answers again after Bullseye copsed. This n to lure the snake out of the hole was a sess. He had captured or killed a whole bunch of big and small snakes. His clone didnt return to the Continental Hotel, but switched to a new identity and found another hotel to stay in. Every day, he rode his Vespa around Rome. Relying on that cute motorbike, his clone would asionally give some beautifuldies a lift, and they traveled with him around Rome. But that was all. He simply smiled at thedies who wanted to go back to the hotel with him. For the past few days, Luke had been savoring the appetizers from this Rome trip. He had no time to bother with these girls. Now, the hosts experience was 93,000 / 900,000. Credit: 256,000. A hundred criminals, including themander, provided 42,000 experience and credit points. Judges no. 1, 2 and 3 gave him a total of 37,000 experience and credit points. Bullseye, on the other hand, was only worth 8,000 experience and credit points. Luke thought for a moment. This guy was probably simr to the elite assassins from the Fraternity. Although this guy was ruthless and didnt mind killing ordinary people, he was, in the end, just a top-level goon. He had been active in the underworld for so long, and there might not be as many ordinary people who had died at his hands as viins in the underworld. After all, renowned assassins earned hundreds of thousands of dors each time. Bullseye was stronger than a regr assassin, and was second only to Sloan. Letting such a top hitman kill ordinary people would be degrading him. Besides, this guy had the help of Kingpins subordinates. He probably didnt need to give the order, and the minions would deal with ordinary people themselves. Of course, 8,000 experience and credit points wasnt a small number; it was equivalent to killing hundreds of innocent people. Bullseye was only in his thirties and had already done so many bad things; it wasnt unjust for him to be turned into an idiot by Alfreds electrotherapy. Luke, on the other hand, had finally acquired Bullseyes abilities. System:?You have defeated Bullseye and have received a list of his abilities. Bullseyes abilities: Basic Combat Elementary Firearms Proficiency (5,000 Credit), Elementary Throw (5,000 Credit), Elementary Precision (Special mental ss. Prerequisites: 20 Mental Strength, 20,000 Credit). Without any hesitation, Luke learned all three elementary abilities. He spent the next few days analyzing the functions of the three abilities and found something interesting. If Bullseye had a system, his Elementary Firearms Proficiency and Elementary Throw should also have a prerequisite, which was Elementary Precision. Elementary Precision was the starting point and the core of Bullseyes abilities. To use Lukes abilities topare, it was like how Elementary Combat Proficiency was an effect of Elementary Imitation. With Elementary Imitation, he was able to master variousbat skills quickly, and Basic Combat could be quickly upgraded to Elementary Combat Proficiency. By the same logic, with Elementary Precision, his learning speed when it came to guns and throwing weapons increased significantly. In actual fact, the hard work he put in was far inferior to that of some experts in basic firearms. But with a cheat like Elementary Precision, Bullseye easily stood at the top of shooters. Luke also felt that Elementary Precision was wasted on Bullseye. From its description as a special mental ss, it was clear that Elementary Precision wasnt a shooters ability at all. It could affect the users every movement; throwing and shooting were just a small part of it. Chapter 1326 - Obsessed with Research, and Career Launch

Chapter 1326: Obsessed with Research, and Career Launch

When Bullseye used this passive, innate ability, his body and mind could easily coordinate andplete movements. It could only be said that shooting and throwing were the easiest ways for him to demonstrate his talent with Elementary Precision, and they took the form of fixed patterns. After Luke acquired this ability andbined it with Muscle Control and Imitation, he could very quickly apply it in closebat. In a few more days, he would be able to apply Elementary Precision to all sorts of activities, not justbat. In the end, this ability could be applied to all aspects of life. With this ability, it would be very easy to be a chef, a bartender, a magician, an actor, and so on. But this super strong innate ability, which was on par with Muscle Control, had beenpletely misused due to Bullseyes twisted mentality. After killing the neighbors cat with a rock at the very beginning, this guy found a sense of existence, from the throw kill thrill. Later, he joined a gang, became a hitman, and followed Kingpin. He grew stronger and stronger, and his abilities were pared down. Shooting and throwing were enough to thrill him, and he had never considered using his ability in other ways. His guns and knives could hit his opponents even in closebat; there was no need for closebat at all. Hence, he never studied closebat, nor did he apply his ability in his daily life. Everybody waszy. Even ordinary people wouldnt use their fists or cold weapons if they could kill enemies hundreds of meters away with one shot! Bullseye wasnt as good as Luke in this regard. A certain guy who imed that safety was everything in fact never felt secure at all. Even though he was very strong, it wasnt until his clone appeared that he gradually started to be more unrestrained. More precisely, it was his clone that started to be more unrestrained. On the other hand, Luke himself became more honest and conscientious. He did his job as a detective in New York City every day, and spent most of his time beating up ordinary gangsters to make a living. After obtaining Elementary Precision, Luke was no longer as enthusiastic about harvesting points. After a few days of research, he could only say that Elementary Precision had miraculous effects, but they werent beyond his imagination. But he never underestimated a special mental ss ability. He had developed Elementary Annihtion with Elementary Pration at the very beginning, and thenbined it with his Elementary Spirit Form to create the Star of Justice clone. He really didnt dare say what super trump cards he coulde up with now that he had Elementary Precision. Instead of acting alone, his clone waited quietly in Italy for news from Gianna. In any case, he only had one request:?After your investigation is over, be sure to call me if you want to take down the Sacra Corona. On top of that, Daywalker Eric left Rome two dayster. Luke had hurried over halfway to join the fun when the guy destroyed a vampire nest. As a firm fan of stealing kills, Luke went back to his old line of work. When Daywalker killed his way into the nest, Luke used the invisibility function on his armor to walk in. Before taking sneak shots, he sent a secret transmission to Daywalker so that the guy wouldnt get paranoid. He also used this method to listen in as Daywalker violently interrogated the leader of this nest for information. ording to this small-time leader, their patriarch, Roberto Piero, hadnt shown up in more than ten days. He was supposedly visiting rtives in America. Luke took note of this information and fired a silver bullet just as Daywalker raised his knife. He sessfully killed more than half of the gangsters, which gave him 2,000 experience and credit points. Although Daywalker was surprised, he didnt think much of it. For him, the only good vampire was a dead one. It didnt matter who killed them. However, he subconsciouslybeled this Boogeyman a petty person. The three vampires who had fought the Boogeyman two days ago werent from this family at all. Now, this Boogeyman had even killed a small fry. This guy was incredibly vindictive! However, Daywalker appreciated people who hated vampires. This was the reason why this big, ck man, who cherished his words like gold, actually said goodbye officially before he left Rome overnight. Sure enough, Daywalker was rushing back to America to continue making trouble for the vampires. Luke wasnt in a hurry. With Daywalker around, the chances of finding more leads on vampires were higher; it was good to have a pointer on hand to lead the way. A week passed peacefully, and then it was June. Although his clone didnt touch the Sacra Corona, it took the time to sweep through a few of the Ndranghetas major warehouses, and sessfully got rid of a huge pile of illegal drugs, thereby maintaining Lukes daily harvest of experience and credit points. In New York, the NYPDmissioner officially resigned. For now, there was no newmissioner. The situation in NYPD was extremelyplicated, and the atmosphere was strange. A lot of people dropped by, and there were always two or three people who would hide together in a corner and mutter to each other. When there were more people, they immediately shut up. In this sort of environment, all kinds of rumors exploded in NYPD. First Assistant Commissioner Brad, Chief Nelson (four stars), three other assistantmissioners, and several department heads became the focus of the gossip. Any of the first five people had a chance of bing themissioner. As for the department heads, any one of them could be Chief of Department after Chief Nelson was promoted. At the same time, these NYPD bigshots were also taking action. The difference was that the assistantmissioners were all making moves at a higher level. The department heads, on the other hand, inspected the work in various departments, and from time to time, made promises to the mid- and low-level officers which basically boiled down to: If I be Chief, I will pay more attention to XX. For a time, it felt like NYPD was full of demons. This was especially obvious at HQ. The Detective Bureau, which had been in the limelight recently, naturally couldnt escape this bad luck. Not only did they not escape inspection by the department heads, even the Chief of Department dropped by to publicly express his satisfaction with the current Detective Bureau. This situation was a little strange. What the Chief needed most right now was support from above, not so much from the low- and mid-level officers. What was the point of inexplicably dropping by the Detective Bureau? At the very least, the new director, Walter, had a rough guess. Everybody else, including John e, was full of questions. Luke and Selina understood what was going on. Not long after Chief Nelson was done with his inspection, Walter received a call. After hanging up, Walter called Luke and Selina into his office and had them close the door. That night, Luke and Selina showed up at a vi in New Jersey, which was only a river away from Manhattan. Chapter 1327 - Official Dinner Party, Socialites and Bigshots

Chapter 1327: Official Dinner Party, Socialites and Bigshots

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What Walter had said in the morning was that Chief Nelson wanted them as temporary security guards for a private party. The truth was that they had received official invitations as guests. They wouldnt be copying secret agents in the movies and dressing up as waiters to hide their identities, nor would they be stepping out in formal suits like special agents. They wouldnt be searching people at the entrance, or delivering alcohol on trays. Selina hadnt thought much of the party at first, but Luke reminded her, This is the first sort of official private party were attending. You can wear one of the dresses you bought. Selinas eyes lit up when she heard that. She wasnt especially fond ofvish soirees or whatever, but she was very interested in attending an official dinner party in a formal gown. After all, this would be her first time. After checking their invitations, the security guards let them into the vi. They walked hand in hand, and didnt look out of ce. As detectives, they didnt oftene to private vis to work cases, but it wasnt unheard of either. As vigntes, it wasnt unusual either for them to observe all sorts of dinner parties. The one today could be considered a proper one. At the very least, they werent crowded with girls looking for sugar daddies. There were a lot of young girls at this party, but they were all clearly socialites. Luke and Selina didnt think much of these socialites. Since societys fall from the heights, being a socialite changed from a high emphasis on ones own abilities and manners to whoever had more money, fame, and status. As long as a girl had enough money and power, even if private videos of her were spread around the world, she could be called a socialite. For example, there were two groups of socialites here, one led by a girl with this particr reputation. On the other side was another who feigned indifference, but who had be a new, famous socialite after private photos of her were spread recently. However, these new and old generations of socialites werent getting along at the moment. The groups they had gathered eyed each other, ready to pounce at any moment. There was no killing intent. Luke just sensed the intense disdain and jealousy between the two women through Mental Communication. Luke and Selina simply hid in a corner and guarded the back passage to the kitchen. They openly enjoyed being the first to partake of the drinks and food that came out. The waiters looked at them in surprise, but they didnt care. It wasnt like they were stuffing themselves at the heart of the party. It was their own freedom to hide in a corner and enjoy some fancy alcohol and food. Alright, what the waiters were surprised about wasnt their table manners, but their appetites. They ate every type of food on offer. One of the waiters suggested that they go to the dining table and take whatever they wanted. Luke just shed his badge and told the man in a low voice that this was part of an ad hoc food safety check by the police. When the other waiters passed them again to deliver food, their eyes were full of sympathy. Obviously, they had learned of Luke and Selinas secret mission. This was a buffet, and there were at least 30 to 50 dishes. They had to try all the dishes; this sort of mission was worse than starving. Luke and Selina werent stressed at all. The two of them had a tacit understanding of how to split the work. Luke ate the salty dishes, and Selina the sweet dishes. Even if there were twice as many dishes, the two of them would still only be 50% full at most. While Luke and Selina were stuffing themselves in the back passage, a young and beautiful woman walked into the banquet hall, and many people took turns to greet her. This was the treatment of a bigshot. The two groups of socialites didnt enjoy this sort of treatment. Most of the people who interacted with them were juniors from the second generation. The people who greeted the young blonde were either seniors or juniors with great power, and were mostly in their forties. As she ate a fruit and cream pudding, Selina nudged Luke with her elbow. Your dream lover has arrived. Luke polished off his frittata with quick yet refined actions. Hearing that, he looked over. Hm, its not a dream. Selina was speechless. She wanted to say something, but decided to keep mum. Jenny and Luke had a connection. Many people might know, but those people belonged to a different circle. For the sake of their idle days, it was best to keep the personal rtionship between a certain female CEO and a minor detective a secret. However, Selina noticed that Jenny had nced at them several times as she nodded and smiled lightly. The people around Jenny all thought that this new phone queen was just being polite. Selina, however, knew that a certain female CEO was ready to explode. She chuckled and nudged Luke again with her elbow. Dont you think she really wants to hit someone right now? Luke curled his lip. Youre underestimating her. Her father is a banker and her mother was an entrepreneur. Shes enjoying the situation as much as were enjoying the food. Selina didnt believe him. Thats impossible. How can talking nonsense with a bunch of peoplepare with the taste of delicious food? Luke said, Some billionaires like to go out in just slippers and shorts. You dont like that, right? Selina said, I would be happy to go out in a bikini and slippers on a beach in L.A.. Luke was lost for words. Even as they spoke nonsense, they both knew that Jenny was only here for Luke. In fact, when she was talking to Chief Nelson, Jenny pretended to inadvertently let slip that Detective Luke Coulson had once saved her from being hurt by a gangster. She didnt say anything else, but Chief Nelson understood. If she didnt care about Luke, Jenny wouldnt have mentioned his name at all. Since she had, Nelson had to take care of Luke, but he couldnt be too overt about it This was a form of tacit understanding. However much was said, and however it was said, it was a silent request. If Chief Nelson did well, that would prove that he was useful. If he didnt do well, that was because he was too stupid. He would be kicked away sooner orter, and saying anything after that would be useless. Chief Nelson was a smart guy, and extended invitations to Luke and Selina in the name of official business. It was just a matter of adding two more invitations; it was a gain without any risks. However, Jenny and Lukes rtionship was very different from what the Chief of Department had imagined. After exchanging greetings with Jenny, Chief Nelson paid special attention to the two of them, but didnt sense anything. Chapter 1328 - Stealthy Surveillance and Fun Game

Chapter 1328: Stealthy Surveince and Fun Game

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Their gazes didnt linger on each other. There was no need to put their flirtatious banter on show. A momentter, Chief Nelson was summoned by a waitress, and had no time to continue observing the situation. After the initial stir when Jenny first came in, only two people talked to her. Given her current status, there were only two people here who were qualified to talk to her the whole time. One of them was New Yorks famous financier, Jeffrey Soderberg, and the other was a city councilor. Jeffreys cousin was Mike Soderberg, the mayor of New York, and the councilor was part of the mayors party. Jeffreys wife, Aurora, and his daughter, Lindsay, were also there, but they didnt mix with the two groups of socialites. Instead, they had their own group of upper-ssdies. Luke naturally knew the Soderberg family. Previously, the couple had misunderstood their daughter, Lindsay, and thought that she was funding an artist named Monroe because she was in love with him. In the end, it was Luke who rmended that Monroe see Dr. Haley for treatment. Only then did the family stop fighting. As for why Jeffrey had a councilor with him as he sought Jenny out, Luke wasnt interested. In America, money and power were always inseparable. If the rich wanted to livefortably, they had to use money to help them obtain some power. Politicians also needed the support of big capitalists to secure their positions. Luke wanted the advantages of being a big capitalist, but not the burden of social niceties. He could only let Jenny suffer that. Thankfully, with Jennys current wealth and status, there were very few people who were qualified to negotiate with her. Most of the time, CEO Jenny only needed to ask the PR department to handle things. She had onlye tonight to see Luke. After all, Luke hadnte by recently for official reports on the phonepany. Jenny wasnt living up to her title as a secretary. She didnt need to say anything else; it was just a few nces. After tonight, a certain chairman would very sensibly make an appearance. Five minutes before the party officially started, another tall and thin woman walked in. It was Pepper Potts. There was an even bigger stir than when Jenny had arrived. Selina found that odd. Why is she here? Is tonights party that big? Luke shrugged. Mike Soderberg is still New Yorks mayor. Even if he resigns, theres still half a year to go. If Stark wants to survive in New York, he has to give the Soderberg family some face. Sure enough, Pepper soon joined Jeffreys circle and they chatted together. However, Pepper appeared closer to Jenny. Thanks to Luke, Jenny had always been on Peppers side on Stark Industries board of directors. Since they were both women, they had a good personal rtionship, and their smiles were clearly much more sincere. Then, the party officially began. The councilor made a speech on stage, and everybody apuded politely to say, Got it, you can get off the stage now. The councilor tactfully got off the stage and continued meeting with people. Jenny and Pepper, however, conversed together As the CEO of Stark Industries, and the CEO of Titanium Phone Company, whose market value and cash flow were expanding rapidly, the two of them could cooperate in many ways. Pepper had actuallye because of Jenny, and they soon left the hall together to look for a ce to talk. Before she left, Jenny met Lukes eyes again and gave him a meaningful look. Luke nodded and then hid behind the long dining table with Selina as they waited for the dancing to start. His ears and Mental Communication could be considered perfect tools for stealthy surveince, and it was easy to listen in on all sorts of nderous gossip. Most of it was from the two groups of socialites, but the gossip they had was also the least worth paying attention to. Luke soon focused on the conversation between the others, and didnt forget to record some key points using his ck-framed sses for Little Snail to save. At that moment, a call came in. Luke saw that it was Chief Nelson. When Luke picked it up, Nelson simply told him to find security and have them lead the way to the second floor of Block B. In the meantime, Jenny sent a message and briefly exined what was going on. Something had happened in the room where she and Pepper had been talking. Nelson, Cook, the son of the mayor, and a naked young woman had appeared in a hidden bedroom. Worst of all, the young woman was on the verge of death. After reading the message, Luke immediately headed to the location which Chief Nelson had given him with Selina. He had Jennys location from her phone, and didnt need anyone to lead the way. On the way, he showed Selina Jennys message. Selina was stunned. Do bigshots all have this sort of fun? I thought this was a proper party! Luke wasnt interested in exposing the private lives of these New York bigshots, but he wasnt surprised by anything they did either. With money, you could do whatever you wanted! Too many cases in New York testified to this. Because there were too many rich people here, there were always entrics. There will always be a few odd ones out when there are a lot of people. Maybe they like some more stimting fun, and came here especially for that, he said casually. Selina was lost for words. So now that the funs over, theyre ready to die? Luke said, Thats not unusual for other people, but our big boss doesnt seem like someone who would do something so stupid. Lets take a look first. They found the room. Looking at the four bodyguards at the door, Luke took out his badge and gave his name. Two of the four bodyguards worked for the owner of the vi. Luke remembered the other two female bodyguards. One was Peppers, and the other was Jennys. For rich people like the two women, it was impossible for them to leave their personal safety to the Soderbergs. Even in this vi, they had their own security detail. However, the little secretary who often followed Pepper around hadnte, which made Luke curious. The bodyguards at the entrance had clearly received instructions. They quickly checked their badges before letting them in. Three more bodyguards stood at the door inside, two of whom also worked for Pepper and Jenny respectively. Two women and two men were in the drawing room. Luke chuckled inwardly. They were all acquaintances. At that moment, the four of them didnt have very good expressions on their faces.. When they heard the door open, they looked over. Chapter 1329 - Framed, On the Brink of Dead, and Saving a Life

Chapter 1329: Framed, On the Brink of Dead, and Saving a Life

Jenny immediately looked much better when she saw Luke. She even tried to straighten up. She didnt want to show panic in front of a certain someone and lose her dignity as a CEO. Peppers expression was the same and she looked more rxed. Tony had asked her to pull strings twice for Luke, so she had naturally investigated him, along with Selina. Even ignoring Lukes astonishingbat ability when the explosions happened two days ago, the duos crime-solving rate in Los Angeles was terrifying. As for why they suddenly disappeared after they came to New York, Pepper had a rough guess. If outsiders stood out too much, they would easily be hated by the locals. This was inevitable, even when Stark Industries came to New York. Stark Industries still had enough confidence and strength to forge ahead. The two detectives, on the other hand, were in an awkward position. It was understandable that they chose to keep a low profile. After all, that would cause the least trouble. So,pared with getting the New Jersey police directly involved or having Nelson call other officers over, Pepper trusted Luke and Selina more. However, she was curious how Jenny, who could be half-considered a confidant, knew Detective Luke Coulson. After all, Pepper hadnt known that Luke would be here; it was Jenny who had asked Luke toe over. On the side, Jeffrey looked conflicted. It was true that he knew Luke, and he felt some gratitude to this detective who had resolved his family conflict. However, he didnt want Luke to get involved in todays matter. When Luke had resolved their family conflict, he had never backed down just because Jeffrey was a Soderberg. Chief Nelson was in a wretched state. He looked like he was in a daze, and he struggled to open his eyes and confirm that the person in front of him was Luke. Luke asked, Wheres the woman in critical condition? Except for Chief Nelson, the other three immediately looked at a hallway. Jeffrey said, Its the room next to the innermost bedroom. Theres a doctor performing emergency treatment. Luke nodded and said to Selina, Help do a preliminary check on Chief Nelson. If necessary, call a doctor. He may have been drugged with a hallucinogen. Hearing that, everybodys expressions changed. Luke was clearly saying that Nelson had been drugged. Someone had drugged the mighty NYPD chief in Jeffreys house, in a ce that was close to bing a crime scene. Did the Soderberg family hate the Chief of Department that much? Or was this a trap to kill two birds with one stone? Everyone here were experienced elites, and they quickly thought of various possibilities. Selina didnt care about their expressions. She immediately stepped forward and took out her phone to record Nelson as she questioned him. Nelson was very cooperative. Except for smoking weed with his ssmates as a teenager, Nelson had never touched illegal substances. The video could be used as supporting evidence. After he did a blood testter, he would turn from criminal suspect to victim. For a moment, the drawing room was filled with Selinas questions and Nelsons answers. Luke walked down the hallway and found the bedroom. A wardrobe had been moved to reveal a hidden door, and in the bedroom next door, he saw a young woman lying on the bed. Narrowing his eyes, he stared at the woman through his ck sses. She looked familiar, and Little Snail quickly discovered why. She was none other than the waitress who had called Nelson to leave earlier. At that moment, there was a middle-aged man in a white shirt next to the bed. He had tossed his tailored jacket onto a chair, and was sweating as he removed his hands from the womans chest and felt for an artery in her neck. This was probably the doctor Jeffrey was talking about. Like Luke, he had clearly been roped in on the spot. Luke nced around and saw a first aid kit and a stethoscope, but there were no used syringes. Looking at the results of the rough examination projected on his ck sses, Luke quickly stepped forward and moved the middle-aged doctor to one side. The man was about to say something, when Luke showed him his badge. Keep it brief. What rescue measures did you use? The middle-aged doctor subconsciously replied, Just emergency CPR. Luke nodded and pointed at the first aid kit. Ask the security guards if they have a defibritor. If they do, bring it over. The middle-aged doctor immediately did as he was told. He was d that someone else would take responsibility. Actually, he already had a bad feeling before he came to this room. His scalp had tingled when he saw the young woman lying on the bed. Someone dying in the Soderberg vi, especially a young woman bearing marks of having fooled around, was very fishy. But the moment he saw this woman, he couldnt escape. He didnt dare give her any emergency medicine. Given his medical expertise, he was certain that the woman had taken some illegal substances, which was why she was close to death. If he used drugs to save her, he might be med for her death. He longed for and revered the power of the Soderberg family, but that didnt mean that he was willing to sacrifice his illustrious career for it. CPR wasnt a problem; it was normal if it couldnt save someone. Now that an idiot would take responsibility for everything, the middle-aged doctor was very d. He wouldnt tell Luke that it was hopeless for the woman. What he didnt know was that the moment he turned away, a crystal that glowed with a faint white light appeared in Lukes hand. This was Tandy Bowens Light Dagger, and the girl was Lukes most promising investment as a potential teammate. Every month, she had to expel the surplus life force in her body, and it took the condensed form of a light dagger. The life force in the dagger could be used to save three to five people. At that moment, Luke pressed the dagger to the young womans chest to transmit the life force to her. At the same time, he silently put on a ck glove on his right hand. After adjusting the electric output of histest nanoglove using his sses, he immediately sent an electric current into the womans heart. The woman jolted, but wasnt instantly roused. Lukes expression didnt change. He waited two seconds before he sent out another electric current. This time, he finally felt a faint heartbeat under his hand. He put the nanoglove back into his inventory and left the dagger pressed to the womans chest to stabilize her heart. This woman was the key. As long as she wasnt dead, Nelson would be fine, and they could follow the clues and find out the cause of all this. Chapter 1330 - Rescue and Negotiating Terms

Chapter 1330: Rescue and Negotiating Terms

Nelson had clearly been set up tonight. Dustin and Luke were now on Nelsons side, and had jumped ship not long ago. If Nelson fell, it wasnt hard to guess what Brad would do to these traitors. Luke wasnt scared of Brad, but he wasnt interested in office politics. If Nelson fell out of the running, Luke taking down Brad would only benefit some other party. Inparison, giving Nelson a helping hand now was the least troublesome choice. A few minutester, the middle-aged doctor returned with a defibritor, and Luke took it out of his hands at the door. A few minutester, Luke opened the room door. Come in and watch her. Call me if anything happens. The middle-aged doctor: Huh? Luke didnt waste time talking to him. He went straight to the drawing room. The doctor didnt want to get involved in this matter; how could he hide his half-hearted behavior from Luke? Since this doctor hadnt wanted to save the woman, there was no need for Luke to give him respect. Stunned for a moment, the middle-aged doctor then quickly walked over to the bed and immediately examined the woman. Then, his face was filled with shock. Shes really alright? For a moment, he was confused. Was he the doctor, or was that young officer the doctor? It wasnt like the woman had been suffering something as simple as shock; without hospital medicine and equipment, it would be hard to save her. While the unscrupulous doctor was doubting himself in the bedroom, it was a different matter in the drawing room. Luke said bluntly, The young woman isnt dead. Miss Potts, Miss Gwenis, you can leave first. He then looked at Jeffrey and Nelson. Decide right now which hospital to send the patient to. Her life can still be saved. Hearing that, Jenny and Pepper got up. The woman wasnt dead, so this matter had nothing to do with them anymore. Entering a crime scene by mistake and entering a room with an unconscious person were two different things. The two women didnt care how Jeffrey and Nelson wanted to y this; that was far beneath them. In the first ce, they hadnte to the party for these two minor characters. Now that something had happened and they had almost been screwed over, Jeffrey could only wait to run out of luck if he didnt take the initiative to seek them out and give them an exnationter. There was also a hierarchy to power. Jeffrey, who was worth billions, had no right to impose conditions on these two female bigshots, who had hundreds of billions in assets. The dignity of a bigshot couldnt be impugned. Watching them leave, Selina, who was standing behind Nelson and Jeffrey, gave Luke a mocking smile, as if to say, Youre really considerate toward your female CEO. Luke simply waved his hand for her toe over. What a joke. Pepper had also left. What could he possibly ask her to do? They also went to the door and left the drawing room to Jeffrey and Nelson. In less than a minute, the two men quickly reached an agreement. Jeffrey called for an ambnce from a hospital that was under his familys control. Jeffrey, who was a weaklingpared with Jenny and Pepper, had the absolute advantage in front of Nelson. Even though Jeffrey was in the wrong, Nelson took the initiative to step back. That was why they were able to reach an agreement so quickly. Nelson didnt have a choice. He couldnt afford to piss off the Soderberg family, nor let the woman die. Jeffrey didnt want a death in his vi, and didnt force Nelson too much. He only wanted to suppress the matter and would give Nelson an exnationter. That was the end of it. Luke and Selina were about to pack up and leave, when Jeffrey stopped them. Nelson didnt say anything. He simply nodded and gestured that he would call themter. Jeffrey, who saw everything, frowned. Wasnt Luke Nelsons loyal subordinate? A leader had to uphold his dignity at all times. If he wasnt a loyal subordinate, Nelson wouldnt act so casually. After Nelson and the bodyguards left, only the three of them were left in the drawing room. Jeffrey, who had a basic understanding of Luke, simply said, I hope you can keep what happened today a secret. Luke nodded decisively. Sure, as long as Chief Nelson has no objections. Jeffrey frowned. Ill settle this with him. Luke said, Then Im good. Jeffrey was a little stumped. He felt that the detectives attitude had changed a little. Luke, however, asked again, Is there anything else, Mr. Soderberg? My partner and I were about to leave. Speechless, Jeffrey raised his hand and gestured for him to go ahead. After they left, he paced around the drawing room. Why was he so polite toward Luke? Of course, it wasnt because he had saved the woman in the bedroom. The woman wasnt from the Soderberg family, and it would just be troublesome at most if she died here. Luke wasnt a New Jersey police officer, nor was this case in NYPDs hands. What Jeffrey was afraid of were Jenny and Pepper. Whatever Pepper could think of, how could Jeffrey not consider the same? He had even noticed Peppers expression when she heard Luke Coulsons name. She clearly wasnt unfamiliar with him. He then sent a message to his assistant to investigate Luke, and especially any possible connections he might have with the two women. His assistant then replied that Luke and Tony Stark had fought together at the Wall Street subway station a few days ago. There was nothing else Jeffrey could say. Tony and Luke had weathered a crisis together. Who knew what Tonys attitude was like toward this detective? Even putting Tonys attitude aside, Peppers attitude toward Luke clearly wasnt ordinary. Jeffrey had some idea of what Pepper thought of him; he absolutely couldntpare with Luke. This feeling was reinforced when Luke told Jenny and Pepper to leave first. So, the sticking point here was Lukes attitude. However, Lukes final words meant that he wouldnt get involved in the aftermath, provided that Jeffrey negotiated with Nelson. A political creature like Nelson could be appeased with some benefits, and Jeffrey really didnt think much of it. It seemed that he had to give Luke a clear sign. When he thought this, he rxed, but his face darkened. He took out his phone and called his cousin. Mike, my beloved nephew, Cook, stirred up some trouble here. You bettere at once On the other side, Luke and Selina left Block B and walked across thewn of the vi next to the river before they returned to the main Block A building where the guests were gathered. In the meantime, Luke received a message from a certain CEO asking whether he needed her to deal with the aftermath of tonights case. Luke told her to take a break and to be sufficiently prepared for their business meeting tomorrow. Sure enough, she spat contemptuously at him in reply. He smiled and put his phone away. Chapter 1331 - Tango, Por Una Cabeza

Chapter 1331: Tango, Por Una Cabeza

By the time Luke and Selina entered the banquet hall, it was already time for the dancing. A formal dinner party for the rich had to be swanky. Instead of a DJ ying music, there was a live band. They walked along the wall just as a song ended. After a moment of silence, the band adjusted slightly, and the muffled sound of a violin rang out in the hall. Selina paused, her eyes glowing. Tango? Luke stopped and nodded calmly. Por Una Cabeza. He was thinking of another Chinese trantion of the title just one more step! He recalled a product cement for calcium supplement from a certain movie in his previous life. A person wept as he recited the ad line: Just one more step and the American arts would have had enough calcium[1]. Luke suddenly felt likeughing. Luke had always been this way. After being tortured by online users for so many years in his previous life, his train of thought had be twisted. Even as he was recalling the movie, he stretched out his hand to Selina solemnly. As the most handsome man at this party, I want to invite the most beautiful woman to dance with me. Is that alright? Selina decisively put her hand on his arm. The two of them walked out and stood on the dance floor. Most of the dance couples were young, and were partial to the performance aspect of the tango. There was just one elderly couple whose movements were gentle and restrained. Their eyes were narrowed, as if they were reminiscing about the past. Looking at the old couple and feeling the gentle but warm bond between them, Luke smiled before he looked back at Selina. Selina was a little excited. This was a scene she had dreamed about. The main point wasnt about how extravagant it was, but about the feeling of dancing while everyone watched. As for where this scene came from, it was naturally a movie. Luke also knew about the movie she had watched. He cooperated with her tacitly, and they assumed the same poses before the start of the dance. The dance moves in the movie were ordinary and werent particrly difficult, but Luke and Selina liked the feeling of natural teamwork. If he really wanted to do something difficult, he could throw her into the air and help hernd smoothly. But what was the point? They were just enjoying life; they werent superheroes beating up bad guys. As they danced, they drew a lot of attention. Among them, Jeffreys wife, Aurora, and her daughter, Lindsay, noticed them in a few seconds. After watching Luke for a moment, Aurora paid attention to Selina. In a rare instance, Selina was wearing a pair of silver high heels and a white halter top dress. The dress was simple and only reached her calves, with splits on the sides which revealed her long and strong legs. She had actually chosen such a high-split dress because it wouldnt affect her ability to run or kick anyone. But for the other women present, this dress and Selinas energy blew both the socialites and upper-ssdies out of the park. Selinas wheat-colored back and legs were fully exposed and highlighted her beautiful curves. These were outstanding qualities for a womans body, which couldnt be improved with makeup or clothes. Some of the socialites who loved athletic figures were even more jealous. In front of them was a perfect body that they couldnt get their hands on even if they spent a lot of money. Now, it had actually appeared on a hm, an unfamiliar upstart. Envy and hate were about to shoot out of these socialites eyes. They werent viewed as poor detectives, because their clothes and essories couldnt escape the vicious eyes of these socialites. Their clothes were tailor-made and of top quality. Depending on the designer, the prices could range from tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands of dors. At the very least, they were above average at this party. In terms of temperament, they didnt have the typical upper-ss behavior. However, their calm and steady air made them seem more like sessful, low-key juniors. For a moment, all kinds of gazes and whispers surrounded them, but nobody disturbed them as they danced. After watching for a moment, Aurora was moved. She gently patted her daughters back and asked in a low voice, You havent been seeing him recently? Lindsay didnt know whether tough or cry. She had a good impression of Luke, but she was also an ambitious and capable heiress. Her enterprise was currently on the rise, and she had no time to consider rtionships. Besides, it was always the men who took the initiative to approach her. She wouldnt proactively contact Luke. Their paths didnt cross, and after she got busy, she forgot about him. Lindsay also despaired over her mother, who was a loyal face-con. She wanted Lindsay to contact Luke just because he was handsome! However, Lindsay knew that this was also lingering trauma caused by what happened with Monroe. Now, Aurora wanted her to find a boyfriend as soon as possible, as long as he wasnt ugly, had a good character, and had a stable career. For Aurora, who believed that her daughter could be the second female U.S. president, having a son-inw who didnt stand out was actually very good. For example, Luke was very suitable. Not only was he calm and low-key, he was also very strong. It was a good thing for the future female president to have a First Husband who was a part-time bodyguard. Of course, Lindsay didnt know that her mother had such a long-term view. She just felt a little helpless. She just admired Luke and Selina. She was obsessed with personal growth and had no time to care about material things or looks. Her mentality was much better than those socialites and upper-ssdies. It didnt take long for Por Una Cabeza to finish. Luke and Selina didnt linger either. Trading smiles, they held hands and left the vi. Some of the young men who had wanted to chat up Selina could only drop it when they noticed that the two of them didnt return after leaving the hall. Some of the socialites couldnt help but curse inwardly, thinking that the two of them had gone off to find a room and have fun. However, they couldnt hide the envy in their tones. After all, Luke was someone who could rely on his looks to make a living, and there were a lot of socialites who were interested in this type. [1] From the satirical Chinese movie Big Shots Funeral Chapter 1332 - A Small Harvest in Rome, and Returning to California

Chapter 1332: A Small Harvest in Rome, and Returning to California

After returning from the dinner party, Luke didnt dwell on Nelson being set up. He just added a simple reminder to the multifaceted system to keep an eye out for relevant information. He wasnt the Chief of Departments nanny. It was fine to help out a little, but it was impossible to be at his beck and call. If it were Dustin, Luke might be more serious. Besides, Nelson was a sly old fox who had spent most of his life in NYPD. If he was still screwed over even after increasing his vignce, it could only be said that he was ipetent, and he may as well retire earlier. In any case, setting traps like this happened all throughout society. Even the president of the United States would be screwed over sometimes. A police chief like Nelson really wasnt a big deal. Luke still had new abilities to study and develop, and his clone could start harvesting points at any time, so he let it go. After having a good chat with Secretary Jenny about work the next day, Luke finally convinced this domineering female CEO to carry on with peace of mind. On the third day, Luke received a call from Lindsay. She wanted to treat him to dinner and deliver thanks from her father, Jeffrey, in passing. Honest boy Luke turned dinner into afternoon tea. They agreed on a coffee shop on the phone, and immediately met up. After chatting for an hour, they said goodbye with smiles. He wasnt interested in her, nor was she interested in him. However, they were on friendly terms, and listening to Jeffreys thoughts wasnt too wasteful. Lindsay was very rxed with Luke, and hinted that he might be getting a Service Cross medal in the near future. He didnt know whether tough or cry at this gain, but there was no need to refuse it. He was now a level two lieutenant; the other party wouldnt have the guts to directly make him a captain in his twenties. Giving him one of these medals was a must, but there was leeway when it came to everything else. Based on his performance during the explosions, it was possible for him to get the Medal of Honor, the Service Cross, or the Medal of Courage. Given his age, however, it wasnt appropriate to give him the highest-ranking Medal of Honor. It was just like how it wasnt appropriate to give most actors a lifetime achievement award, since it implied that the person had already reached the top, and it was time to give way to the younger generation. Luke was just shy of turning 20 years old; how was he supposed to make way for a younger generation? So, he had estimated that he would most likely get the third-ranked Medal of Courage and be encouraged to continue doing his bit for NYPD. Now, the second-ranked Service Cross would help preserve that final gap before a promotion, and nobody could nitpick his contributions. After all, recipients of this medal were acknowledged to have disyed extraordinary heroism while fighting an armed enemy in an operation without regard to personal safety. His performance during the explosions, along with the tycoons irond evidence, just so happened to align with this description. However, themissioner had just stepped down, and the bigshots in the police department werent in the mood to hold a ceremony, so the date had yet to be fixed. Luke spent a week in peace. His clone in Italy finally received a signal from Gianna to take action, along with a list of names. There was nothing to say about this mission. It was too easy for Boogeyman John to deal with this small fry. However, there was no trace of James Wesley, Kingpins capable assistant. Luke was rather disappointed. Given how this guy had been Kingpins military advisor and manager for years, he was definitely worth more than 10,000 experience and credit points. The truth was that this guy was much smarter and more cautious than Bullseye. Even when he manipted the Sacred Corona into going after the Camorra, there was no trace of him; nobody had even seen him with their own eyes. Even Bullseye hadnt seen James in over a year. He only contacted him via phone or text. Kingpin and his military advisor were really good at hiding. Even Luke admired them. The only thing thatforted Luke was the 70,000 experience and credit points from the Sacra Corona and the huge amount of dirty money he collected. When Luke took down the Sacra Corona, he also looted 60% of their takings from moneyundering and drug trafficking. He put all the drugs in his inventory, andter threw them into the ocean to feed the fish. He also took over a hundred secret ounts. As for the remaining 40%, those were all troublesome things like fixed assets, shares, and expensive antiques and jewelry which he was toozy to bother with. He left them for Gianna. Gianna was very tactful. Even though many of her subordinates urged her to have the Boogeyman give back the 60%, she didnt mention it to Luke at all, and severely berated these subordinates who were blinded by benefits. She was very clear that however much Luke took had nothing to do with her. The Sacra Corona never thought that Luke would strip them of their assets, much less down to their underwear. Gianna wasnt her stupid brother, and wouldnt do anything stupid like turn against the Boogeyman. Luke was thoroughly disappointed by this smart decision. If more people blinded by benefits stepped out, he could help Gianna clean up the mess yet again. Unfortunately, his n to eat the intiff along with the defendant didnt work out. Gianna suggested they have dinner together to celebrate, but a slightly depressed Luke declined. Of course, it definitely wasnt because a certain someone thought that a certain big sister was too old. After leaving Rome, his clone wandered through several major cities in Europe. His vampire search algorithm, which wasnt very developed yet, didnt produce any results. He didnt find any vampire nests, but the multifaceted system did find something in America. His clone didnt stay in Europe anymore, and flew straight back to America. When Lukended in California, he actually felt a little nostalgic. It had to be said thatpared with Shackelford, Houston, and New York, Los Angeles was where his career had truly taken off. The sunny California seaside evoked many memories. Takagi had magnanimously given them a vi when they were still poor at the very beginning. The so-called pool in the backyard was actually a big bathtub. When she was free in the afternoon, Selina liked to sunbathe next to the pool. The chatty husband, Jeff, and the paranoid housewife, Karen, who were their neighbors C it all felt like yesterday. Unfortunately, although his clone wasnt in a rush, he wouldnt make a special trip back to the vi. Beautiful memories were worth cherishing, but he hadnt lost any family or friends, so he didnt need to rely on them to feel warm. He had to be stronger; that was the foundation for his and his familys safety! Thinking that, Luke bought a secondhand car and roamed the city unhurriedly. The person he was looking for was the vampire elder, Roberto Piero, who hade from Rome to visit his rtives in America. Chapter 1333 - Familiar Food, Familiar Target

Chapter 1333: Familiar Food, Familiar Target

It wasnt easy to find traces of Roberto, but thanks to the pervasive smartphone and F2F and chat groups online, Luke finally had a possible lead. A man suspected to be Roberto Piero had appeared in New York a few days ago, and his whereabouts were unknown. However, the multifaceted systemter discovered someone simr to the target, who had taken a private ne to Los Angeles. This lead wasnt reliable, but it might lead to a nest of boss-level vampires ripe for harvesting, so Luke felt that it was eptable to spend a few days investigating it. If he really couldnt find anything, the new generation of gangsters that was starting to rise up in Los Angeles was an eptable substitute. While the quality wasnt as good, the amount of experience and credit points he could get from 100 gangsters was equal to that of a small vampire boss. Before searching for leads, Luke even went to the In-N-Out outside Stark Industries and packed up a huge amount of cheeseburgers. Ever since the tycoon officially became Iron Man, the cheeseburger in this fast food restaurant became a well-known American dish. Luke waited thirty minutes before he got his 50 hamburgers. Even so, the staff here didnt act surprised at all. It wasnt until Luke turned around and left that he got strange looks. Under the bright June Californian sun, Luke slowly wandered Los Angeles and scanned the areas from the west to the east. When he got bored, he stopped the car to rest and eat. After resting for a while, he would continue searching. That Roberto was too cautious with this family visit, and the leads Luke got were very sporadic. Even now, it was like searching for a needle in a haystack. Luke was already prepared for this. A year ago, Batman killed the noob Blood God in Sacramento, and the two young masters of the Elsworth family were turned into vampires. He then gave them to SHIELD as research subjects. Following that incident, the upper echelons of the United States started investigating vampires. These operations were ssified, and most ordinary people didnt know anything. Luke couldnt find detailed data on how many vampires or soldiers like the Elsworth family there were. Since that incident, however, the vampires had bepletely silent. Thus, Luke couldnt find anyckeys to follow a trail. In a way, he had screwed himself over a little. Vampires liked to move around at night, and that person who appeared simr to Roberto had only been identally caught on camera at the airport in New York. There were too many people after leaving the airport; as long as the vampires were just a little more prudent, ordinary people couldnt touch them at all. Luke didnt want to fight in armor in broad daylight, so he could only search for leads with Sharp Nose and Elementary Sound Wave. After half a day, Luke, who was familiar with downtown Los Angeles, ruled out most of the bustling areas. Forget searching the vast outskirts of the city C there was no guarantee he would have anything to show for it. In the evening, Luke sat outside along Santa Monica Beach as he ate and looked at the beautiful bikini-d women under the setting sun. They were all enveloped in ayer of golden light which highlighted their beautiful curves, and Luke was a little distracted. Should he go and find a few big drug dealers to clean up the weed and crystals tonight, or should he ask around for information? A few young girls wereughing and joking not far away. When one of them saw Luke, who was in a daze, she couldnt help but whisper something to herpanion, causing them tough. There seemed to be a hint of encouragement in her eyes. Luke followed their movements until they disappeared. Finally, he stood up and mumbled, Hm, lets go together. Los Angeles at night was no different from before he left. Petty thefts and robberies were on the rise again, and the big gangs were doing a lot better. Without daily greetings from Knee Breaker and Batman, these guys had started toe out again in recent months. After some thought, Luke gave up on the idea of Batman returning. Beating up hooligans once or twice wouldnt increase Batmans prestige. He didnt want to use Batman when he made trouble for the vampires either. In the Big Dipper Armor, on the other hand, it didnt matter if he went on a killing spree. Compared with defeat or capture, kills gave the most experience and credit points. However, bad guys who were defeated and caught could still be released and then arrested again. There was no definite difference in experience and credit points between a once-off or ongoing harvest. But Luke didnt like giving viins a chance to return. If they could return to the dead, however, he didnt mind getting a second round of points. After cleaning up a second secret drug warehouse, Pris sent a notification: Traces of Daywalker have been detected. Luke perked up and quickly threw the rest of the illegal drugs into his inventory before he charged into the sky. As Lukes base for several months, LAPDs police surveince naturally couldnt escape the fate of him setting up a back door. Daywalker had appeared in the north instead of entering the city. Luke immediately followed him. Daywalker could be considered a super bloodhound. He even bragged that he could smell the stench of vampires from a kilometer away. This could only be considered a fancy figure of speech. In fact, Daywalker was a human and vampire hybrid. Relying on his innate vampire instincts, he could indeed dig out traces of his patriots in the dark corners of the city and kill them all. However, Daywalker also liked to go out at night to hunt the vampires who couldnt endure the light of day, and he also took care to avoid surveince. Luke had seen him twice in New York a few days ago, and thought that he had lost the vampire, Roberto. It seemed that Daywalker fully deserved the title of bloodhound. That night, a lone car drove out of downtown Los Angeles. Luke followed at a distance in invisible mode. An hourter, his heart suddenly jumped when he saw the car heading northwest. This road led to San Francisco. But Sacramento wasnt far east of San Francisco. Last time, the Elsworth familys noob Blood God had been born in a castle in the wilderness. After that, Luke investigated the castle, and discovered that it had once belonged to an ancient European family. Decades after the Civil War, this castle appeared under the Elsworth familys name. Chapter 1334 - Whose Little Fanboy Is This?

Chapter 1334: Whose Little Fanboy Is This?

ording to hearsay, the Elsworth family had risen to power in California. The California gold rush happened in the 1850s, and the Civil War began in 1861. Given the timeline and location, it was indeed possible that the Elsworth family had acquired the castle in one or two generations. Thend that the castle was on was basically no different to anynd under the Elsworth familys name. At the very least, it didnt seem very important on the surface, and had been deste for many years. Luke mulled over this and felt that the ancestors of the Elsworth family had probably long had a connection with the vampires. Sheldon had died too quickly, and a lot of secrets had disappeared with this cunning fellow. However, the confessions of the surviving Blood God believers revealed that Sheldon had known too much about vampires. More importantly, the round, roofless building in the castle that had been used for the Blood Gods ascension was 100% an ancient structure, and had existed before the castle was built. Humans couldnt turn into Blood Gods, which meant that the person who had built the castle over a hundred years ago was a vampire. It seemed that the deaths in the Elsworth family were well deserved. Luke was angry that he had missed such an important piece of information, and decided to investigate the rest of the family. Who knew if there were some who still harbored ambitions to bring to life a Vampire God! Thinking that, Luke overtook Daywalker and sped toward the ancient castle in Sacramento. In order to remain invisible, the Big Dipper Armor flew at a low speed and only arrived at the castle an hourter. But from a distance, Luke could already see a few lights in the castle. Someone was here! He was pleasantly delighted. A year ago, Batman killed Sheldon, and it had been noisy in the castle for more than ten days. Then, the researchers left. It was mainly because Sheldon had died too quickly, and the researchers had already found the garlic stun grenades and anticoagnts that Luke had used. After experimenting on the vampires that were taken away, they found that these two things were extremely effective against vampires. This could only mean that the Vampire God which had required eight vampire sacrifices had died because of these two ordinary things. This oue thoroughly disappointed those who had been interested in the Blood God. Toplete this ritual, they had first captured eight powerful vampires, only to create a Blood God with an obvious weakness. It wasnt easy to find a vampire with decent strength, but since they now knew how to deal with the Blood God, it wouldnt be hard to kill this monster. Thus, the round, roofless hall which had been used for the ritual wasnt moved or destroyed, and was still intact. In fact, the only lights in the castle were in this open hall. Luke didnt go over directly. He released a mid-sized drone and a mini drone at different heights. If the people inside were vampires, it would be a serious waste to let any of them go after all the time his clone had spent investigating. The drones didnt enter the round hall, and simply operated around it. Vampires had far sharper eyes and ears than ordinary people. A mini drone passing by might not attract their attention, but it would be easily exposed if it flew back and forth around the hall. Normal people wouldnt care about small bugs, but anyone would subconsciously take a look if they heard a fly wandering around a quiet house. High up in the sky, the mid-sized drone filmed the situation inside through the open roof. Luke was stunned when he saw the image. Were these people having a party? Eleven people were partying in the round hall. There were open bottles of red wine, whiskey, and champagne. The people were spraying the champagne everywhere, creating a festive atmosphere. Was he wrong? Maybe these werent bloodsuckers, but people who had the money to y castles and knights? Hm, there were even some who were wearing armor. Were these brainless fans of Tony? For the first time, Luke strongly doubted his deductions. Frowning, he was about to eavesdrop on their conversation with Elementary Sound Wave and use Sharp Nose to detect their scents. By using these, it wouldnt take even a minute to identify them. Just as Lukended lightly on the grass and stood still, a man in full armor, who was sitting on a rock in the round hall and ying with a bottle of whiskey, suddenly frowned. The man looked in Lukes direction and shook his head with some confusion. Nevertheless, he, who had just obtained immense power, still opened his mouth slightly, and released an invisible wave in Lukes direction. Luke pricked up his ears to listen to what the people inside were talking about. Then, his face changed. At the same time, the face of the man in armor in the round hall changed. He suddenly stood up and jumped lightly over the wall of the round hall that was ten meters high. The young man jumped off the wall and glided toward Luke. Looking at the man who was closing in, Luke was surprised. There were so many Iron Man imposters nowadays? This young man was the one whom he had thought was a brainless fan of Iron Man. The suit looked like cosy. Compared with the morous Mark series, this suit looked fake very fake. Evenpared with the multiple sets of armor that a real master copycat like Luke had made, this persons armor was nothing. It wasnt as mysterious and heavy as the Bat suit, nor as refreshing and meticulous as the Big Dipper Armor. It couldnt evenpare with the early version of the White Wolf Armor. At the very least, Luke had relied on that armor to obtain the title of Angel of Judgment. Puttingbat ability aside, it was at the very least ssy. The person in front of him Well, he looked a little like the armored warriors from kid shows in his previous life. The only thing this armor had on those stage props was that the color and model at least werent garish or crude. Looking at the cursory results of the Big Dipper Armors test, however, Luke was a little stunned. Why did this thing look a little like the earliest form of the Bat suit? It had no power, was quite sturdy, and had a dark red cape on its back. Apart from being uglier, wasnt this just a copy of the first Bat suit? So, this guy wasnt Tonys fan, but his own brainless fan? Even as the thought shed through Lukes mind, he immediately focused. The armored warrior who glided down had good bnce and nerves, and could actually use the capes glide function well. Without a doubt, this person was no weaker than Luke from a year ago. Chapter 1335 - Why Are You Forcing Me?

Chapter 1335: Why Are You Forcing Me?

Of course, that was only in terms of physical constitution, superpowers aside. The man clearly made straight for Lukes location. The Big Dipper Armor was still invisible. Recalling the fluctuations in the air just now, Luke had a theory. However, this opponent seemed quite interesting. Thinking that, Luke didnt deactivate his stealth mode, and simply drew his des to meet him. It looked like a supernatural movie. In the dark underbrush in the wilderness, a shadow flitted through the sky, while not far away, two longswords moved in the air to warmly wee it. The next moment, the two des collided with the young mans hands, and sparks exploded with a crisp ng. The armored warrior brandished his ws and shed with the swords. A few secondster, his expression turned ugly. On the surface, they were evenly matched. The truth was that he had hit the enemy several times in a few seconds, which should have given him the upper hand. However, the other party always dodged slightly at thest moment, like a slippery loach, and most of the power of the attack dissipated. Also, it didnt feel like he was grabbing flesh, but a protective material of some sort. In other words, he hadnt even scratched the other partys skin after several rounds. Without a doubt, this invisible man who wielded two des was very skilled. Even though the other party was much weaker than him in terms of strength and speed, the difference in skill made it impossible for him topletely break through the defense of the two des, and he couldnt fully use his attack power. Thinking that, he suddenly lost his good mood. It was like standing on a mountain peak and feeling pleased with yourself, only to have someone on the side suddenly shout, Youre here! Luke was able to block most of the enemys attacks with his two des. He had also tested the enemys armor with his own destructive fighting style. The result was neither good nor bad. Although the armor was ugly and a little shabby, it had excellent defenses. It was definitely made of very advanced materials, and there was even a soft protective metal in the joints. Was this finally the day when he needed to take out the divine tool in his inventory the eight-pound hammer? Imagining himself raising the hammer with both hands and smashing it down on the man, Luke scratched his head. The man was much faster than his clone. It would be difficult to kill him with a single blow. While both of them were feeling vexed, the remaining ten people in the round hall came out. The only woman was in the lead. Apart from this young man in armor, she was also the most eye-catching person among them. That was because she was wearing a white dress with a low neckline, which actually looked a lot like a nightgown. As she ran, her curves bounced. However, she was also wearing a short white fur coat with an even more eye-catching fur cor. Luke wondered if it would give her a rash. Although she was a vampire, he should still consider the feelings of non-humans! As he mocked in his heart, he suddenly stopped defending with his longswords, and both sides shed once more. The longswords and the ws of the armored warrior collided. Making use of the momentum from the attack, Luke quickly turned around and lunged at the group. Looking at how quickly the woman and group behind her ran, it would be strange if they?werent?vampires. This was an empty wilderness at night. If he killed these small fry first, he would have plenty of time to deal with the big boss, the armored warrior,ter. Fire! The armored warrior, who had been pushed back some distance by the collision this time, immediately sensed that something was wrong, and gave a yell. The ten people subconsciously raised their guns and aimed at the intruder. The expression of the woman in white fur changed, and she suddenly flipped backward. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Gunshots rang out. Luke sighed. Couldnt they use cold weapons? Why were they using guns? They already outnumbered him; why did they have to force him? One longsword suddenly disappeared, and was reced with a Glock. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The nine vampires charging forward felt a heat in their chests, followed by a strong burning sensation. They subconsciously lowered their heads, only to see dark sparks fly out of their hearts to quickly spread throughout their bodies. The nine vampires howled even as they were still running. Their chests and stomachs turned into sparks, and only their heads and legs were still moving forward. Three stepster, their legs and headspletely disintegrated into ck ash. Only the woman was spared. She had justpleted her flip, and wasnding when she saw herpanions turn to dust. She was extremely horrified. Pa! ng! ng! ng! ng! Another gunshot rang out, followed by the sound of a longsword and a metal glove shing in the wilderness. The woman fell from the sky, her face frozen in fear. A bullet hole appeared in the center of her forehead, and sparks flew. The next moment, her entire head and body turned into sparks. When her toesnded on the ground, they turnedpletely into ck ash. The armored warriors eyes were blood-red as he roared, Mercury! He finallynded. Pushing off of his feet, the ground exploded as the armored warrior lunged at Luke. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Gunshots rang out, and a barrage of bullets blocked the armored warriors path. However, the armors defenses were very strong. He didnt dodge at all as he covered his face with his hands and charged forward. With a thought, Luke sent out his telekinesis as a cushion under the mans feet. Pu! The armored warrior actually barreled through the telekinesis, and wasnt flung up. Luke was a little surprised. He put the Glock away and switched back to two longswords. He used the invisible telekinesis again on himself. The armored warriors ws brushed past him, and the swords in Lukes hands suddenly glowed with golden light. Enchanted double des! 100 credit points each! The golden des shed dozens of times with the other partys metal arms. The two of them brushed past each other, and then turned around and stopped. The armored warriors fury abruptly abated. He looked at his arms, which were raised in front of him, and saw deep marks on the armor. Who are you? Luke chuckled and didnt reply. Chapter 1336 - Making Up for Shortcomings and a Sparring Partner

Chapter 1336: Making Up for Shorings and a Sparring Partner

He nced at his metal des. At that moment, there were already many fine cracks on them. At the same time, the golden light from the 200 credit points enchantment disappeared. This opponent was hard toe by. Tonight, Luke would either catch this ridiculously strong vampire boss or kill him. There was no other option. Even though his clone had four times the strength of an ordinary person, and his armor, Physical Outburst, and Muscle Control enhanced his strength, this armored warrior still had a huge advantage in terms of strength and dexterity. Since Luke had made up his mind, there was no need to say anything else. However, there was still something very important that he had to do. With a thought, melodious bells and a mans voice rang out in the deste ins at night. The supreme edict, supreme lonely souls, all ghosts and charms, four lives with grace With my BGM, I am a god!?Luke told himself. The armored warrior was a little stupefied, but Luke was already rushing over by then. Instantly, they collided again. This time, however, there werent as many shes. Most of the time, it was just the asional sound of screeching metal. Lukes movements and his des were no longer as swift and fierce as before. Instead, they were more unpredictable. The speed and force of the des changed irregrly, as did the trajectory of his movements. What difited the armored warrior was a suction force which suddenly appeared on the des. When they shed, the other partys des would stick to his arms and borrow his momentum to deflect his attacks. When he exerted strength to struggle free, the suction force would suddenly disappear, making it impossible for him to use any force. If it had felt like he was fighting a loach just now, it now felt like he was fighting slime. The other partys movements werent as fast as before, but they hindered his attacks and sessfully slowed him down, which prevented him from fightingfortably. Less than ten secondster, the armored warriors eyes lit up with red light, and his anger skyrocketed. Annoying! Disgusting! What the hell kind of swordsmanship is this??he roared inwardly. When it came to experts who used such longswords, the vampires archenemy, Daywalker, was one of them. In order to deal with that guy, not only had the armored warrior been diligently practicingbat skills against longswords, he had also specially created a high-tech suit in an imitation of Batmans. He had yet to encounter Daywalker, and had already run into this stranger who was even more unusual. If it wasnt for the fact that the reincarnation of the Blood God had just beenpleted tonight and he was wearing this suit, he mightve been killed like hispanions by this invisible man. But that didnt help with his current situation. His immense strength and dexterity were hampered by the enemys awesome swordsmanship. His armor was damaged non-stop, while his attacks didnt do much damage to the invisible man. Although the other party wouldnt be able to do anything to him if this went on, he also wasnt able to kill him. He was a Blood God! He couldnt even kill the first enemy he ran into after bing a Blood God C then, what kind of Blood God was he? Luke, however, was delighted. He needed experience and credit now, but he also needed opponents strong enough to temper himself against. Even though his Elementary Combat Proficiency was abination of other peoples abilities, theirbat experience and concepts were still very different. It was like theory without practice; these peoples abilities were all like books. Without enough actualbat experience, Lukes Elementary Combat Proficiency was just iron ore filled with impurities that could affect his performance. Only under the pressure of a sufficiently strong opponent could he sense what the problem was, and remove these useless impurities to turn the iron ore into a tempered steel knife. Topare, while he had good marksmanship, it wasnt enough to deal with some powerful beings. Bullets in the air were far easier to fend off than cold weapons. For example, Thor and his friends could fly faster than bullets, and they had swift enough reactions to use their weapons and armor to block bullets. By then, the threat which Lukes marksmanship posed wouldntpletely disappear, but it would be significantly reduced, drawing out the fight. It would be extremely stupid of him to covet the convenience of bullets and not make up for the shorings he knew he had. Didnt Bullseye, who had insisted on this way for decades, die at Lukes hands? How had Luke dealt with him? He simply prevented Bullseye from retrieving his knives, and the guy was captured alive before he could even counterattack. It was also for this reason that Luke confirmed that he had to focus on hand-to-hand closebat and cold weapons in future training and fights. Before tonight, Thor and his group were the only people he had met who were strong enough. However, they were Asgards gods, and Thor was hooking up with Dr. Jane. How could he train with him? Among his opponents, only the three vampire assassins could just barely fight him. But they werepletely crushed by his strength and dexterity. He could adjust his strength ordingly, but not his dexterity. He had better reflexes, dynamic vision, and body movements than the three vampires, so he had felt no pressure in battle, not even when Bullseye had helped them. Even if Bullseyes bullets and knives could have turned things around in the end, Luke could evade any lethal attacks. Such a battle was better than nothing. Furthermore, his clones basic stats were only at 10. If it were his main body, with basic stats at around 30, this armored warrior boss wouldnt be strong enough to suppress him. Nevertheless, this boss was the only sparring partner he had encountered so far whom he could use. Otherwise, if he covered the silver longswords with Elementary Annihtion, it wouldnt be hard for him to cut through the enemys fake armor and body, and end the battle in 0.1 seconds. It was too hard for him to find another sparring partner whom he could barely use. If he ran into one, he naturally had to make the most out of it and squeeze out the other partys value. For example, it wasnt a bad idea to lock him up alive and turn him into a vampire sandbag. While Luke remained calm while being suppressed by the armored warrior, his eyes lit up at the thought. The thought of capturing the other party as a sparring partner onlysted for a moment, before he started to savor the feeling of being at a disadvantage, which he had never experienced before. To save costs, he no longer used credit points to enchant his des. He only used telekinesis and chi to keep the other party here and not give him any chance to escape. Chapter 1337 - A Battle of Attrition, and You Disappoint Me

Chapter 1337: A Battle of Attrition, and You Disappoint Me

A minuteter, the armored warrior finally used his trump card. When he brushed past Luke, he suddenly reached out behind him. His right arm suddenly extended out to grab Lukes ankle. He had already discovered that Lukes armor had astonishing defenses. Instead of attacking the other partys sturdy body, it was better to grab his ankle and hold him in ce so that he couldnt slip away. With the power of the Blood God he had just acquired, he could easily kill the invisible man and give this monster no chance to escape. rm bells rang in Lukes head as he swung his de to block this strange long-arm attack. Turning around, his eyes lit up. Really? Could it be that this was the vampire version of Luffy?! As Luke thought this, he lunged forward again like a hungry wolf that had seen a beautiful woman. The armored warrior didnt hold back anymore. His hands and feet stretched out weirdly as he attacked Luke from all directions. Luke finally understood why the mans armor was made of soft metal. In a regr battle, these soft metal links remain folded andpressed together like stacked cups. Once this armored warrior transformed into Luffy and attacked with this method, the soft metal in the joints would continue to protect him. The armor wasnt as sturdy as thick breasttes or arm guards, but it could still allow the guys hands and feet to turn into metal whips. Once he tangled up his opponent, it wouldnt be hard to kill them. For a moment, Luke was in an even more challenging situation. Without an advantage in terms of strength, dexterity, and attack range, he was in an extremely disadvantageous position. But he was enjoying it. That was because his brain had to work like crazy to manipte Muscle Control, Quick Reflex, and Imitation with precision. Hisbat experience from fighting hundreds of bad guys with Basic Combat was quickly analyzed and the redundant bits discarded, and the remaining useful parts were quickly integrated. Even beating up hooligans for 100 years wouldnt produce this result. That was because one ordinary, wed punch was enough to take down small fry. In the face of an enemy who crushed his clone in every aspect, however, he had to look for opportunities in terms of skill. In any case, his clone, which was protected by armor, a reinforced body and self-healing, had enough resources to court death. As long as the other party didnt have some strange magic like that witch, his clone wouldnt be in any life-threatening danger. The clone was worth 100,000 credit points and could store excess special energy; recalling it would be very painful. Five minutes into the battle, Vampire Luffy was able to hit him and reduce his strength by half. The attack on Luke had dropped from more than 20 hits per minute to a little over ten. The Big Dipper Armors stealth system couldnt be maintained under such an intense onught, so Luke simply canceled it to reveal the damaged ck and white armor. Vampire Luffy gritted his teeth and asked while attacking wildly, Who are you? Who the hell are you? Im going to kill you, ahh~ Luke didnt say anything. He was firmly at a disadvantage right now, and wasnt wearing the thickest Batman suit. He had to focus on fighting and honing hisbat skills. How could he be in the mood to trade words with this sparring partner? 10 minutester, he was being hit seven or eight times per minute. Vampire Luffy: B*stard, who the hell are you? Are you mute?! His tone had changed significantly this time. He was still angry, but not as crazy as before. Luke silently brandished his des to block the torrent of attacks. He was under too much pressure and couldnt say anything. Half an hourter, Vampire Luffy asked, Who are you? He hadnt hit Luke once in more than 10 minutes. No matter how he stretched out his limbs and body, he was still blocked by the two des. Also, the way the other party blocked his attacks was changing; from deflecting first and then moving, the other party was starting to do both in one breath. The two longswords were always able to deflect his attacks at thest moment and interfere with his momentum. What was even more annoying was that this interference wasnt pure defense, but was a constant maniption of his momentum. An hourter, Vampire Luffy was horrified. He had stopped bellowing, and the blood-red light in his eyes had disappeared. Instead, he looked around every now and then, searching for an opportunity. Suddenly, he punched out, and his long armsshed out like whips in the air. At the same time, he pushed off of his toes and glided away. Luke smiled inside his helmet, and the armors hands switched to taser mode. The two des nimbly stuck to the mans elongated arms. Instantly, there was a far stronger suction force, and the two des and arms were practically glued together. Luke activated his telekinesis at the same time, and pushed off of his feet. Vampire Luffy, who had just flown seven or eight meters away, felt a huge resistance on his arms and shouted again miserably, No! A familiar fluctuating force returned alongside his arms. Luke used his des to drag the man down by his arms. The rebound sessfully disrupted the mans glide, and Vampire Luffy fell from the sky. With his dexterity, he naturally wouldnt hit the ground directly. He twisted andnded on his feet, but there was despair on his face. Who on earth are you? What do you want? Money, power, women, immortality? I can give it to you. Say something. Answer me. Luke looked at this Vampire Luffy who had basically broken down ten minutes ago; he had no fighting spirit left and was intent on escaping. He finally sighed. I wanted you, but youve disappointed me too much! There is no value in an opponent without fighting spirit. So, you can die! As he spoke, he lunged forward again and swung his des. Vampire Luffy felt something wasnt right when he heard that, but he subconsciously stretched out his hands to block the attack and nothing more. After attacking for half an hour and not being able to hit the other party even once, he had lost the desire to attack. That was why Luke was disappointed. It was useless to keep this vampire boss as a sparring partner. He would lose his fighting spirit when he saw Luke, and wouldnt be able to attack with that sort of oppressive force anymore; he would no longer be helpful in improving Lukesbat skills. Chapter 1338 - Blood Transformation and Holes In the Body

Chapter 1338: Blood Transformation and Holes In the Body

If the other party were a female vampire, Luke could still try Pheromone Control. Although the effects of the hypnosis were limited due to their different races, it wasnt impossible to lengthen the duration of the hypnosis and increase the strength of the attacks. As for the person in front of him he was a man, so he had to kill him for good! A thinyer of Elementary Annihtion was attached to the des as they shed at the long snake-like arms. Puchi! Impossible! How can silver weapons hurt me? Vampire Luffy felt a chill in his arms, and then saw the intact soft metal armor crack and break under the des. What horrified him even more was that he had lost all feeling in the parts of his body that had been cut off along with the armor. That was thest straw. Before this moment, he still felt that he had a good chance of escaping. At the very least, his newly acquired Blood God power made his body immune to the most lethal weakness sunlight. The sun, or rather, the strong UV rays, was the bane of vampires. Moreover, it was very hard to dodge the speed of light. Secondly, the moremon weaknesses such as against garlic and silver also no longer worked on him. Even his brain and heart no longer had any weaknesses. His body hadpletely turned into a ball of blood that contained the power of the Blood God. It was because of this ability that he could stretch his body like Luffy. The only thing he was scared of was anticoagnts. Sheldon had actually been his test subject. He had deliberately let Sheldon obtain the secret arts of the Blood God, but had hidden several key points, including the most important sacrificial requirements. He shouldve absorbed the ancestral powers of eight purebloods toplete the Blood God transformation, but Sheldon only sucked blood from eight rotten hybrid scum. So, Sheldons Blood God body was just an inferior and iplete version. After confirming the possibility of a Blood God body, Vampire Luffypleted thest stage of preparations and sessfully turned into a real Blood God today. However, he was well aware, thanks to an informant in the Elsworth family, that Sheldon had died because of Batmans anticoagnt. No matter how amazing a Blood God body was, it was essentially a mass of blood. He didnt dare bet on it being able to resist an anticoagnt. So, he had put on a full suit of armor in advance to avoid being suddenly injected with one. After bing a Blood God, he was in a great mood. Putting on this armor developed by top specialists, it was as if he was about to take some throne. Who the hell knew why this terrifying ck and white face appeared and started fighting him without a word. Hm, wait, it seemed that he was the one who went to him? The thought shed through Vampire Luffys mind. Even as he felt regret, the two silver des that were full of cracks and looked like they would break in the next moment had already reached him. The Blood God body was cut into pieces and scattered in the air. After living for more than 100 years, his will to live was still strong, and he reflexively used the blood transformation ability of his Blood God body. Several pirs of ckish-red blood which glowed with a faint dark light shot out from the back of the armor. They twisted like snakes and fled ten meters away before they merged back into a ckish-red human-shaped mass of blood. This time, however, two wings appeared on the back of this humanoid. With a fierce p, it left an afterimage in the air as it quickly fled. Luke was surprised.?You can do that? But I can fly too! Amused, he didnt stop. He sped up, and the propulsion system on his back activated. There was the strong sound of rushing wind, and the ckish-red humanoid couldnt help but turn around and look. He instantly felt a chill run down his spine. What a joke! This guy could fly? In fact, not only could Luke fly, he was also a master at it. Whether it was Batmans cape, Big Dippers propulsion system, or White Wolfs wings, he was very good at all of them. This was the practical experience gained from a year of being a vignte; it wasnt something that a person who had only learned cape flight for a few months couldpare with. Almost the moment the ckish-red figure turned around, Luke darted under him and shot out a string of anticoagnts. The humanoid wasnt slow to react either. In fact, the Blood God gave him extremely strong senses, which included ultrasound detection. That was also why he had instantly detected Luke from 200 meters away. Almost the moment Luke took out the anticoagnts, the man who was very sensitive to syringes, almost got goosebumps. It was a good thing that he didnt have hair in his Blood God form, or it would definitely be standing on end. Lukes attack was very sudden. He fired eight anticoagnts in a row with Elementary Precision, and blocked the enemys escape route. Just as the syringes were about to hit him, the humanoid roared and suddenly twisted. Holes appeared in his body, allowing the syringes to pass through without touching him. All eight anticoagnts missed. Luke couldnt help but curse out loud, shocked by the other partys marvelous performance. But that was all. A golden telekic beam shot out and directly prated the ckish-red figure, who had slowed down slightly when it had to dodge. In the previous battle, this guy had easily crushed ordinary telekinesis, as well as the few telekic chains that Luke had tried to restrain him with. At that time, Luke had sensed a strange power in the guys body that could nullify telekinesis. However, the two des enchanted with credit points sessfully broke through the energy and left deep marks on his armor. Thus, he invested 1,000 credit points into this enchantment. Puchi! The light golden telekic beam instantly stabbed the humanoid in the head like a snake. With a series of pops, the golden telekinesis quickly dimmed and thenpletely disappeared. The ckish-red figure howled miserably and fell. Luke, on the other hand, eximed in surprise. 1,000 credit points wasnt enough? This thing was really hard to deal with. Although he was surprised, he followed closely behind the man and stabbed out with another 1,000-credit enchantment, sending the ckish-red figure flying again. This time, the humanoid didnt survive. After the golden color of the enchantment dimmed by more than two-thirds, the ckish-red blood mass emitted a dazzling golden light which then tore it apart. In the end, the golden light flickered and went out as the ckish-red blood mass exploded into countless pieces. Bright red sparks covered a radius of ten meters in the night sky, looking like beautiful fireworks. After a brief sh, they turned into ck ash which scattered in the air. Chapter 1339 - Hard to Fulfill Destiny, and Visiting Friends

Chapter 1339: Hard to Fulfill Destiny, and Visiting Friends

System:?Kill Deacon Frost, the Vampire Blood God. Mission aplished. Total experience: 50,000. Total credit: 50,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +50,000. Credit +50,000. Hosts experience: 248,000 / 900,000 Credit: 411,000 Luke was very satisfied with this notification. It was rare for him to meet such an oppressive enemy, even if this Deacon Frost guy had wanted nothing more than to run away in thest 20 minutes. However, this so-called Vampire God couldnt even withstand an enchanted attack worth 2,000 credit points. Indeed, Luke couldnt be too demanding. Old Mephisto wasnt called the God of Hell, but even after being hit by a 60,000-credit point attack, he only needed to go back to sleep for ten years. This was enough to prove that adding the word god in your name did nothing to increase yourbat ability. If you had to die, you die. During the one-hour battle just now, the guy had been cautious and conscientious in the first 40 minutes, always wanting to defeat Luke in one go. In the end, he still gave Luke 50,000 experience and credit points. The other ten vampires gave him 9,000 experience and credit points. The female vampire was worth the most at 4,000, and the rest were around 500. The mix of monsters, small bosses, and big boss tonight could be considered just another day for Luke. The only thing he didnt get was abilities. The Blood God body was directlybeled as unavable, and the other abilities basically ovepped with what the previous vampires had given him. The only other ability wasnguage. Some of these guys who had lived for a long time knew more than three basguages, including Deacon Frost and the female vampire. In particr, Deacon Frost had Basic Vampire Culture and Basic Vampire History, which expanded Lukes database a little, and would make it easier when he looked for vampires in the future. It seemed that he had gained a lot tonight. Thinking that, Luke returned to the round hall and searched for a moment before he took everything that the vampires had brought, including the items for the Blood Gods descent. After making sure that he hadnt missed anything, he flew straight to Los Angeles. Three hourster, an old RV arrived outside the castle. A man in a ck coat snuck into the round hall. A momentter, the man walked out with a puzzled expression. Rubbing his short hair, he mumbled, Thats impossible. They clearly said that their elder was captured by Deacon Frost to perform the ceremony for the Blood Gods descent. But where is he? Puzzled, he searched the area. Luke had only taken the items brought by the vampires before he left. He couldnt be bothered to erase traces of what happened. Since nobody else was here, the traces would disappear in a few days. Besides, so what if someone found some traces? They could look for whoever they wanted. In any case, it was Big Dippers fault. The King of Scapegoats didnt care about another strike on his record! In the end, the neer found the location where Luke had fought Deacon Frost. He observed the area for a long time with disbelief on his face. This was Deacon Frosts gang? All dead? He had been investigating Deacon Frost and his crew for a long time. He knew that the other party wanted to carry out the ceremony for the Blood Gods descent. ording to the information, after obtaining the power of the Blood God, Deacon Frost would no longer have any vampire weaknesses, and he would be like Daywalker, able to walk under the sun. Once his strength skyrocketed, he wouldnt be afraid of silver or garlic. Just by looking at the round hall, he knew that the ritual had been held. The alcohol also proved that Deacon Frost had probably seeded. Otherwise, the vampires wouldnt have had a party, and there wouldnt be only clothes left of the eight pureblood elders. The vampires whom Luke had killed had turned to dust, but their clothes were still here. The white fur coat stood out. The man recognized it at a nce as belonging to Deacon Frosts lover and right-hand, Mercury. He smelled Deacon Frost on the armor that had been cut into a dozen pieces. Since the scene had been cleaned up, it was clear that the neer had killed Deacon Frost and his gang, and had taken the opportunity to clean up the altar. If Deacon Frost had won, it would be impossible for him to pack up the things in the round hall; he could just get a bunch of vampire servants to do it. Daywalker was very sure that there were a lot of vampire servants in the United States; it was even more impossible for Deacon Frost, who was known as the first leader, tock human helpers. Then herein was the question: Who killed Deacon Frost and his core group of ten? Daywalker drove away feeling at a loss. At that moment, he only felt a deep sense of loneliness. It was fine if he didnt have any family or friends. After all, this was his destiny kill all vampires or be killed by them. But now, he couldnt even find a powerful opponent. How could his destiny be realized? To fulfill this destiny was too hard. Luke didnt know that him stealing kills had once again struck a blow to a certain persons confidence. He simply switched back to his own identity and returned to Los Angeles. The next day, he went to USC to visit his sister, ire. However, he only looked at the little monkey from afar, and saw that she was participating in a female judo club activity with ke. Using the drone to silently observe the dodgy seniors, he didnt pay too much attention to their cries and struggles. He only watched ire and ke fight for a moment before he quietly left. In terms of skills, irepletely crushed ke. But in terms of physique, kepletely crushed ire. At the very least, it was thrilling to watch. An upright person like him had no love of peeping, or he wouldve recorded ke training as a souvenir. After that visit, Luke took a ne to Houston, and then went to the church in the cemetery to visit Ghost Rider Carter de. Luke, who was wearing the Big Dipper Armor, passed by the stable and rmed the ck horse. Unexpectedly, this guy still remembered him. It neighed angrily and charged out, wanting to kick him. Without any hesitation, Luke tied up this violent horse once more. Carter de walked out at that moment. The old mans hair was still gray, but his body and mind were in much better shape. He was still wearing his old T-shirt, jeans, and a wide-brimmed hat. He was also holding a shovel out of habit, and looked no different from an ordinary cemetery caretaker. Looking at the ck horse that was tied up and still squirming on the ground, he had a vague sense of deja vu. But based on the feedback he got from the vengeful evil spirits, Mephisto had been especially quiet recently. Even his clone hadnt shown any signs of activity in the human world. Then, a person with a ck-and-white face appeared next to the ck horse. Long time no see. Youre not dead yet? Thats great. Chapter 1340 - Deal, Recruitment, and Appointment

Chapter 1340: Deal, Recruitment, and Appointment

Stumped for a moment, Carter de then smiled bitterly. So its you. He looked at his friend. Theres no need to be like that. Hes just a little violent. Luke reached out and aimed at the ck that was trapping the ck horse. Sensing Lukes hand signal, the ck automatically unlocked and flew up. As it flew back, the ckpressed back into its original cylinder form and fell into Lukes hands. The ck horse immediately got up and ran over to the old man. It shook its head and rubbed against its master, indicating that it had been bullied by this baddie again. Carter de rubbed the horses big head. Alright, dont piss him off, because I cant either. Go back and get some sleep. The ck horse snorted angrily at Luke before it returned to the stable. However, it gave Luke a wide berth. After acting spoiled with its master, it knew that it couldnt do anything to this annoying fellow. It could only stay away. Out of sight, out of mind. They walked back to the church which Carter de was living in. In the dim light, he simply asked, Do you want water? I only have water. Luke got straight to the point. Hows your recovery? There was an odd expression on Carter des face. A momentter, he nodded. I can live for a few more years. Luke had been paying people to watch the old man regrly, and the old man wouldnt notice at all if he was being filmed from a distance. On the surface, the old man indeed looked a lot better. He could even ride the ck horse when he was free. Luke asked, Wheres Johnny? Has he contacted you? He came to see me once Carter de nodded, then immediately added, But I didnt ask where he was. A retired old man like him couldnt help the new Rider; there was no need to make trouble for Johnny. Luke said, I want to make a deal with you. No, I wont uh Carter de subconsciously wanted to refuse; he had too deep an impression of the word deal. However, he saw faint white light in the eye sockets of this ck and white skeleton mask. Carter de suddenly choked. Remembering the fear of being tied up and controlled, he smiled bitterly. It seems I have to hear you out. Luke nodded. Dont worry, Im not Mephisto. Besides, I sent that old man back to Hellst time. He shouldnt be able toe out for the next decade. Carter de was stunned. What? Johnny had told him the oue of thest battle with ckheart. Carter wasnt surprised that ckheart had lost so terribly. Mephistos foolish son really wasnt very smart. What the old man had found the most iprehensible was that Mephisto never appeared at all. The San Venganza contract was definitely very important to this Lord of Hell. Carter was certain that although ckheart, this foolish son, was ambitious and wanted to seize the contract for his own use, he was ultimately just a pawn for his father. If Johnny hadnt described how the San Venganza contract was activated, Carter de wouldve really thought that Mephisto had swapped out the contract. Mephisto was a demon of Hell who liked to y lies and deception the most; doing something like this beforehand wouldnt be hard. Hearing Lukes words, Carter de instinctively felt that it was impossible. But he subconsciously wondered, what if it wasnt that Mephisto didnt want to, but that he couldnt use the San Venganza contract? That would make sense. But even more questions followed: That was Mephisto! As the Lord of Hell, this demon king had his own dimension where his real body had always resided. In Hell, Mephisto was powerful. There were indeed people who could defeat him in Hell, but Carter de didnt think that a terrifying existence like that would appear in front of him and speak to him so amiably. Luke waved his hand. I wont go to San Venganza until Ive dealt with him. Lets talk about our deal. In short, you just have to do your best when I need you Carter de frowned and was about to refuse again. Im not done. Luke gestured for him to settle down. The vengeful evil spirits in your body focus on dealing with special beings. So, when I want you to take action, itll basically just be these sorts of enemies. Im usually upied, however, and saving even a little bit of time can help to protect more innocent lives. So, youll have to move to New York. Carter des mouth moved again, but this time, he was smart enough to remain mum, since Luke wasnt done. Do you know the undead which appeared in New York not long ago? Not only did they wreak havoc in New York City, causing countless casualties, they also opened the door to the underworld on Staten Ind in an attempt to let all their kind out, said Luke. I dont think you can just sit back and let something like that run wild, right? Stumped for a moment, Carter de then nodded silently. If he didnt have a righteous heart, he would have given the San Venganza contract to Mephisto long ago. Compared with the San Venganza contract, the consequences of opening a door to the underworld in the human world were no less devastating. Luke nodded. Thats exactly the sort of thing I need you to deal with. Ill call for you if I need you toe with me and solve the root of the problem. Its also fine if youre willing to fight low-level monsters and save innocent lives. Carter de hesitated but still wanted to refuse. 100 years was long enough for him. He had lived for too long, and really didnt have the urge to fight anymore. However, his belief in justice was what had enabled him to persist for over a hundred years. If he lost thatst bit of determination, he would just be a walking corpse. Looking at his hesitation, Luke simply finished off by saying, To give you enough energy to fight, Ill provide you with a regr supply of the drug I gave youst time: Life 1. Ill do my best to help you settle down in New York and everything else. As long as you dont want to buy the Empire State Building, anything is fine. Carter de felt that there was something wrong with this deal. Why did it feel like hm, this felt the same as when he had epted the position of sheriff after talking to the town mayor over 100 years ago. In essence he was being scouted? Feeling a little awkward, he couldnt help but repeat the mocking words he had said to the mayor all those years ago. What if I want gold? A lot of gold. Luke looked at him strangely. There were a lot of poor superheroes, but most peoples first reaction was to ask for cash, right? This old man was quite old-fashioned. The moment Carter de said that, he became embarrassed. Im joking Chapter 1341 - Idle Teammates, Unexpected Teammates

Chapter 1341: Idle Teammates, Unexpected Teammates

Luke didnt care if he was joking or not. Only those who didnt have an opinion wouldnt open their mouths. He nodded. Then let me give you a joke reply: If youre willing, I can pay you a ton of gold in one go, or give you a gold bar every month. Consider it a small toy. Carter de: If Mephisto had been this generous back then, would he have considered it? This was a hypothesis with no answer. He could only shake his head. Im just kidding. I dont need gold or cash. Luke nodded. Then you can treat it as a joke. However, Ill give you a million in cash. You can use it whenever you need to. No matter how much you use, Ill top it up the following year. Carter de: I dont need it. No, you do. This isnt a sry, but an operations fund, Luke said. If you dont spend a penny this year, then naturally I wont have to top up the fund next year. So, this money is just for operation expenses. After all, were not running apany; theres no need for you to submit invoices. The corners of Carter des mouth twitched.?Why do I feel like this really is like apany, and Im in partnership with a glib-tongued businessman? No matter how ufortable the old man felt, however, he ultimately didnt turn Luke down. Or rather, Luke didnt give him the opportunity to refuse. While the old man dawdled, Luke injected him with Life 1. The effect of 20mms of Life 1 was astonishing. In less than a minute, Carter des hair and beard turnedpletely ck, and the wrinkles on his face quickly disappeared. Instead of 70, he now looked like he was 40 or 50 years old. That wasnt the end. 90% of the effect of Life 1 would onlye out a weekter. The remaining 10% wouldst for a few months before slowly fading. In half a year, he would look like he was in his thirties. That was the effect of Life 1, which was why Luke didnt use it most of the time, and used Tandys Life Dagger instead. That was because it was too heaven-defying, and he didnt know if there were any hidden dangers. The system, on the other hand, had confirmed that Tandys Light Dagger ability was purely life force, and didnt cause any side effects. Who was more suitable as a test subject for Life 1 than an old Ghost Rider on the brink of death? In any case, Carter would be able to live for a few more years. Lukes conscience was clear. As for the deal, it was simply for the sake of being prepared. Ghost Riders mes and Penance Stare were very lethal against extraordinary beings. Also,pared with the young and unrestrained Johnny ze, the less temperamental ex-Rider was more reliable. This old man kept tight control over the vengeful spirits desire for sinful souls. During Lukes surveince over thest few months, the old man had never gone out to sentence evil souls. It was far better to invest in this old man than in the young and brash Johnny and his uncontroble firepower; at the very least, the old man wouldnt cause too much trouble. It didnt matter that hisbat ability was weaker. What Luke needed more was magic damage, not physical strength. The old man was also more patient; during the move to New York, he would quietly spend the time adjusting and learning Lukes safety rules. At the very least, he had to be familiar with the stealth suit and post-op cleanup; he couldnt let himself be a target as soon as he went out, unlike the Ghost Riders spectacr entrance. Nevertheless, the old mans ck Hell Horse wasnt as explosive as Johnnys Hell Cycle, and created much less property damage. After taking care of Carter de, the clone finally returned to New York. It was best that the clone was the one to sort out the matter with Carter de. It wouldnt be good if there was big news of NYPD detectives harboring evil creatures in the future. Despite the bomb explosions, the people of New York were very hardy. After a few days, the only people still talking about it were the superhero fans. But it was just one of many topics, and they werent as enthusiastic as they had been a few days ago. Humans were mercurial creatures. They easily forgot the good, and walked easily out of grief. So, Luke didnt feel strongly about any of it. In any case there were still many big events toe, and it would be best for everyone to get used to it beforehand. As for issuing a warning and telling everyone to leave, forget it. This was New York, a financial, economic and business center, and thergest city in America. Half of the old men in Congress would rather die than move away from the city. The police department was also back to normal. The detectives at the bottom had nothing to do with the bigshots who fought in the dark. Luke had a lot of time every day. He always got off work at two in the afternoon, and never stole the limelight. If he continued being so diligent, what use would the rest of the Detective Bureau be? He had the time to train his future teammates and study the new abilities he had just acquired. At night, he went out to throw the stock from the drug warehouses into the ocean to feed the fish. His life was peaceful and fulfilling. During this time, only one thing happened which he didnt know whether to deem good or bad: Alice and Carrie suddenly became 1-star teammates. Luke was also surprised. If Pheromone Control could brainwash people into bing teammates recognized by the system, he would have had a few such teammates long ago. In actual fact, only the mother and daughter had passed the systems evaluation. Topare, there was ck Sky Elektra, who had been locked up in Space 2 this entire time and who got regr daily doses of brainwashing with Pheromone Control and Basic Hypnosis, and Angel Dust. Both of them were still hostile. What was the difference between Alice and Carrie, and Elektra and Angel? It was that the mother and daughter felt gratitude to Luke. He had only used Pheromone Control and Basic Hypnosis to stabilize their conditions, and had never intended to make them feel indebted to him. This behavior made them lower their guard, or rather, made it easier for them to thank and trust him. Thus, they passed the teammate evaluation. In order to help them rx and as a test to prevent them from bingpletely cut off from society, he had also taken Alice and Carrie out several times to deal with a few would-be robbers. The mother and daughter were the main attack force, while Luke picked up the pieces. After several outings, the system teammate notification finally popped up. This also gave him some idea about how the systems teammate evaluation mechanism worked:mon battle + enough trust = system teammate. For example, he had let Elektra and Angel out before for aparative test. Again, they were the thugs who did the fighting, while he cleaned up after them. The two women didnt resist beating up or even killing people. As vigntes, they did the same amount of work as Alice and her daughter, but they didnt pass the systems evaluation. Chapter 1342 - On Women

Chapter 1342: On Women

It was useless even if the two women followed his orders without hesitation. As long as he rxed for a few days, they would subconsciously think about breaking out of his control. The brainwashing effect on Elektra, in particr, disappeared at twice the ratepared with Angel. These two could only be used as temp goons! Thinking that, Luke wasnt disappointed. It was impossible for life to always be smooth-sailing, and idents and difficulties would often happen. On this peaceful day, it was 18 June. It was Lukes 20th birthday, and the systems official two-year anniversary. As a low-key person, Luke naturally wouldnt do anything. He never celebrated his birthday in his previous life. At most, he would go home and ask his mother to make his favorite braised pork and a bowl of longevity noodles. Other friends might send him birthday greetings by text. As for those who didnt remember, it was even simpler. That meant that their birthdays werent something he needed to remember either. But Dustin didnt let it go so easily. Using this as an excuse, his boss suggested a small, private party, which they hadnt had in a long time. Dustin was rarely at home, and only rented a small apartment in Manhattan. He and Jennifer could barely live together there. It was definitely impossible to have a party there; the kitchen couldnt even fit two people. Ultimately, Elizabeths ce was decided as the venue. Since Elizabeth had volunteered, nobody had any objections. The house Elizabeth was talking about wasnt in Manhattan, but New Jersey. It was just that this house was a little further away from the Hudson River, and it would take around 40 minutes to get to HQ from there. Everybody was amazed when they arrived. But Luke and Selina were only pretending, since the multifaceted intelligence system already had this information. Dustin and Jennifer were a little surprised, but didnt think too much of it. Elsa was the most surprised, because she had been to Elizabeths house a few times. It was a single unit in Manhattan. It was rather spacious, but still an apartment. She was quite surprised that Elizabeth had bought a house in New Jersey without saying anything. What surprised her even more was that there was a big bathtub at the back of the house that was more than 200 square meters in size. It was the same as the one in the backyard of a certain Los Angeles vi, except that it had a more feminine style and functions. Apart from the environment, the house was simr to the L.A. vi. After Luke and Dustin set up the barbecue for dinner, the four women changed into swimsuits and went to the big bathtub to enjoy themselves. Dustin sat in a deck chair not far from the grill and drank a bottle of beer. It wasnt like he was cking off, but the things he barbecued didnt cook all the way through, and werepletely below standard. Luke decisively told him to go away. Dustin nced at the four women and coughed. Seeing Luke look at him, he said in a low voice, Although I shouldnt interfere in the affairs of you young people, were friends, after all. A word of advice: Dont fool around too much. Luke:?I never thought you were like this, Dustin! Your words are based on the premised that I am indeed fooling around.'' Luke lowered his voice as well. However, Ive never met Elizabeth in private. Youre overthinking it. Dustin frowned. He didnt doubt Luke. There was no need to lie about this, since it could cause trouble in the future. Pondering for a moment, he said, Then, what Elizabeth thinks of you hm? Looking at the you know what I mean look in his eyes, Luke sighed. Ive mentioned a few times that I have a certaindy friend, but thats all. I cant make the first move to shut her down directly, right? Dustin knew that meant that Elizabeth had never said anything. What basis did he have to think that Elizabeth had to like Luke? He couldnt help but scratch his head. This you should pay more attention. Its best if it doesnt develop to the point of no return. Luke snorted. Nothing happened at all. Do you think Im like you, sticking to Jennifer when I have the chance? When are you getting engaged? Dustin was surprised. Next month? Wait, I havent told Jennifer yet. How did you know? Luke shrugged. I guessed. But youre not young anymore. Jennifer is a nice person. Dont miss the chance. Only one thing needs to be said for a man: Dont cower, just do it. Jennifer didnt receive an engagement ring from Dustin that night, but Luke received birthday gifts. Following Selinas lead, everybody rubbed his head and said kindly, Kid, youve finally grown up. Luke could only ept it. In most ces in the United States, 18 was an important age. Many people who didnt go to college officially entered the workforce, and could be considered adults. 20 years old, on the other hand, was the age when they were considered mature enough to get married. Of course, there was still the age of 21, where one could buy alcohol. So, alcohol was more dangerous than women, a driving license, or guns. Did that mean that from today onward, women werent the most dangerous thing to Luke? After dinner, Luke looked at the four women who were flushed from drinking, and felt that it was better not to let down his guard so soon. So, he told Gold Nugget to watch them while he and Dustin hid far away and talked about themissioner and the sheriff. So far, it seemed that the higher-ups were still up to no good. There was no telling whether the mayor would be staying, so NYPD couldnt make a decision. And NYPD would likely be in this limbo for several months. However, the people at the mid- and lower levels who actually did the work werent that affected, andw and order in New York wouldnt suddenly copse. Most of the time, Luke just listened. Then, he casually told Dustin about how Chief Nelson had been set up in the Soderbergs vi. They hadnt had time to discuss the incident in detail before, but now that they were free, they didnt mind engaging in their usual line of work as they spected on the case. It should be Brad, Dustin sipped his beer and said casually. If there are no leads until now, its probably his handiwork. Luke asked, Is he that good? Dustin had rarely talked about Brad in the past. Firstly, Brad and Luke were a little distant in status, and secondly, Brad had no intention of epting Luke. Dustin was really worried that Brad would piss Luke off. If it was a year ago, he wouldnt think that way, but after understanding Lukes temperament, he knew that he was a person who was outwardly hot but inwardly cold. Or rather, this so-called heat had always been a disguise. Chapter 1343 - Speculation, Dreams

Chapter 1343: Spection, Dreams

Given how Brad did things, it was hard for him to win Lukes acknowledgement. Dustin, who was in the middle, had tried, but Brad had been too focused on returning to New York. No matter how capable a minor detective in Los Angeles was, there was no need to take him into ount. Luke, on the other hand, politely and decisively refused to get close to Brad. Dustin tried several times, but to no avail. Neither of them liked the other, which wasnt something Dustin could resolve on his own. Dustin confirmed Lukes suspicions. Back then, Brad lost because of support from the higher-ups. The person whose side he was on didnt be the mayor of New York. Otherwise, he wouldve long bemissioner or even a politician. He smiled self-deprecatingly. Ive always thought that it was a good thing for my old boss to have such ambitions, but when I was the one whose interests were sacrificed, I realized that I wasnt that unaffected. Luke didnt think much of it. Youre not his father. If his father might not be willing to give him money all the time, how can you always let him have his way? Like him and Dustin, werent they in the same boat? Nothing in the world was simple. If Dustin was someone who would sacrifice Lukes interests for his own personal needs, Luke would also fall out with him. It wasnt that he would feel sorry about losing out on the benefits, but if he followed a boss who only cared about himself, he would be pushed out as a scapegoat sooner orter. Dustin shook his head. Thats not what I mean. Its just He was silent for a long while before he said in a low voice, Maybe he wants to prove himself too much. Luke didnt say anything. He had helped Dustin because Dustin was sincere when dealing with Luke. Brad was a high and mighty figure who didnt even bother to look at the young detective. What ambitions he had had nothing to do with him! Dustin knew what Lukes position was, so he skipped over this and continued, Brad has changed a lot. If this was a year ago, he might not have taken the risk. However, hes still 50-50 against Nelson. Hes already lost once in thepetition for the position of Chief of Department a few years ago. He cant afford to lose the position ofmissioner. Luke understood what Dustin was doing. He wasnt trying to excuse Brad, but was analyzing the possibility of Brad framing him. Brad was also very impulsive. Brad, who had been Nelsons rival for more than ten years, waspletely capable of setting him up. The person who would benefit the most from Nelsons bad luck was Brad. Brad had motive and the means, and a lot to gain from the results. In the eyes of Dustin and Luke, these two old detectives, it was more than 80% likely that Brad was behind this. They didnt need evidence or investigation toe to this most likely conclusion. Luke asked, What are you going to do? Dustin shook his head. Nothing. When Brad takes action, he wont leave any evidence behind. Actually, theres no need for evidence. In any case, the Soderbergs wont let him climb thedder. Then lets just watch silently. Luke clinked beer bottles with Dustin. That night, Luke took a cab with Dustin and Jennifer. Looking at the driver who greeted Luke with a fist bump, Dustin smiled. You two really know each other. Bell looked at him and shrugged. Cant he have a ck friend? Dustin was unmoved. He shook his head and kept smiling. Generally speaking, most of the acquaintances he mentions are people he detains. Bell: She couldnt say anything to that. Based on her illegal car modifications, speeding, and so on, she was qualified for several years of jail time. Luke was amused. Boss, shes my friend. She helped Johnst time. Dustin nodded with a smile. He took out a card from his pocket and slipped it into the cash tray. Contact me if you need anything in the future. This time, Bell didnt smile cheekily. Pleased, she took the card and put it away. Thank you very much, Mr. Bieber. This card only had Mr. Biebers name and a phone number on it. She now had another backer in NYPD, and it was Lukes boss. For someone who loved racing when she had nothing to do, it wasnt bad to have more supporters. What if NYPD made off with her car one day? When Luke was dropped off first, he hinted to Bell that on no ount should she charge Dustin a daily cab fee. Bell gave him a do you think Im a pig look. Only an idiot would extort money from Lukes boss. Just because the Detective Bureau was usually in charge of major cases and homicides didnt mean that they didnt have the authority to issue tickets. Luke waved goodbye with a smile, but mumbled inwardly,?Who the hell knows if youll go crazy! You wanted to charge John 500 during the explosionsst time. Do you think that Officer John is someone easy to deal with? If it wasnt for Bells excellent driving skills and her help, John wouldve pped her with a fine. Couldnt find her? As if. The only reason someone couldnt be found was because they werent a target. Who the hell knew which yellow cab was hers, out of the tens of thousands in New York? But John had seen her face, and with a sketch and thebel of suspect, Bell would be caught in less than three days. After seeing Dustin and Jennifer off, Luke entered the house. His 20th birthday passed peacefully. In the next few days, Luke remained busy with his own ns. First of all, he personally arranged everything for Carter de. After questioning the old man, he chose a remote, abandoned church on Staten Ind. After buying the church under an alias and repairing it, it became the old mans new home. As for how he was going to cross the water in an emergency situation, the old man simply retorted lightly, How do you know that my horse cant run over water? Luke was stunned. Can it? As long as I need it to. Luke:?B*stard!?He wasnt expecting that! Fine, let him posture. In any case, Luke wasnt a jealous person. However, when he thought about riding a ck horse with ming ears, nose, and hooves, galloping over water like it was tnd, he felt inexplicably moved! This waspletely different from wearing a suit and soaring through the sky; it was another type of thrill. How about he asked Carter de to let him try riding Little ck? But while the old man looked gentle, he was very stubborn. Luke had tied Little ck up twice, and the horse didnt like him. But one always had to have a dream. Who knew when it mighte true! In any case, it was Scapegoat King Big Dipper doing all this, not Batman; he could be as shameless as he wanted. In this world, how could he be a scapegoat if he had any shame? Chapter 1344 - The Fanmeet

Chapter 1344: The Fanmeet

Carter des arrival didnt bring any changes to New York. As the typical lonely old man, the old man didnt have high requirements for quality of life. In the church in the cemetery on the outskirts of Houston, he hadnt even had a TV. The most modern thing he had was an old-fashioned radio. This time, Luke had installed a smart satellite TV. It could be voice-operated and even had a radio mode so that there was only sound and no image. As long as the old man wanted to, he could learn more about what was happening in the world. The old man didntment on this arrangement, but if he didnt refuse, that meant that he approved. Luke very consciously understood this. After the real estate agent whom Luke was posing as left, the old man didnt enter the church. Instead, he sat down on a big rock next to the church and looked at the ocean not far away. This beach wasnt as deste as the Texan wilderness, but it was just as vast. For a moment, Carter des thoughts wereplicated as he recalled countless faded memories. After a long while, he smiled. So, I wanted to be a fisherman back then? Hehe. That day, Luke got off work at two in the afternoon and was cooking dinner in the kitchen. Gold Nugget, who was waiting at the kitchen door, suddenly said, Boss, something happened on ires side. Luke immediately put down his things and looked at the dog. Danger? Trouble? Nowadays, this guy could use whines and barks to express itself very smoothly. In an ordinary situation, it wouldnt take the initiative to speak. It shouldnt be dangerous, but it might be troublesome. A group of well-trained armed men is trying to catch one of her fans. ire wants to stop them, but Ive persuaded her not to for the time being. Gold Nugget spoke quickly and exined the situation in less than three seconds. Luke nodded and called ire. At the same time, he turned on the camera on his phone. Two secondster, ire picked up the phone and gasped, Luke, Im busy. Luke hummed and looked at the image projected by Little Snail. What are you busy with? ire hesitated for a moment, and without Luke needing to say anything, Gold Nugget was already giving ire instructions. ire: Someone wants to kidnap Hey, who are you? Stop. She was clearly yelling at someone. Luke narrowed his eyes and gestured at Gold Nugget. Gold Nugget carried out the order, and Gold Nugget No. 2, who was far away in Los Angeles, immediately fled with ire. The two men in ckbat uniforms who had been about to surround her were stunned when they saw the girl, who had seemed determined to fight them to the end, turn around and run off in a strange posture. In a few seconds, she had entered an alley in the USC area. The two men in ck couldnt help but look at each other, unable to understand what was going on at all. The girl had been running with her head turned toward them. Would she really not hit a wall? But the situation quickly changed. Listening to their earpieces, they immediately gave up on thinking about it and raised their guns at two girls on the other side. Luke, on the other hand, frowned when he saw the feed on the phone which Gold Nugget had gotten ire to sneak out from a corner upstairs. Why were Lorna and Carol in Los Angeles, and how had they run into ire? He pulled up the itinerary for the five girls from the A.I. Butterfly, and saw: In Los Angeles for a P!nk fanmeet. Luke was lost for words. What d*mn fanmeet?! At the same time, he sent a message to Carols phone. Then, Carols expression in the video feed changed, and she pulled Lorna, who had a wary expression on her face, into a run. She was very nimble and quickly charged behind the cars on the side of the road to block the two shooters in ckbat uniforms. Lorna reacted quickly. Seeing Carols signal for her to retreat, she immediately did as she was told. Carol had performed better than her in thest few months of safety training, and made better decisions in the field. She subconsciously went along with it. It was now the turn of the two men in ckbat uniforms. Open fire. Their target today wasnt these two girls who had barged in out of nowhere. If they didnt open fire, these two girls who looked like superhumans would run off again. One of them reported the situation in a low voice, but he had barely said a few words, when gunshots rang out on the street not far behind them. Their faces changed. Ignoring the two girls, they turned around and raised their guns. Looking at the video, Luke ordered Butterfly to tell Carol and Lorna to quickly leave the scene. But a momentter, his expression turned ugly. As the gunfire swiftly approached Carol and Lorna, two helicopters approached from a distance and turned on their searchlights. What the hell was going on?! Cursing inwardly, he could only have Carol and Lorna hide in an apartment building. The two girls quickly found an empty room. Lorna used her ability to open the door, and they hid inside. On the other side, under Gold Nuggets instruction, ire quickly hid around a corner and watched a group of men in ckbat uniforms chase after a man and a woman. She only used her phone to record everything clearly. Lukes eyes widened. WTF? The couple being chased by the ckbat uniforms turned out to be two familiar faces Wade and Vanessa. Wade also had a stic Iron Man mask on his face. Vanessa was wearing sses and a baseball cap, but Luke still recognized her. Why were they in Los Angeles? This question was immediately answered by the A.I. program Victoria: They had just attended the P!nk fanmeet. Luke was lost for words.?Why are you so unreasonable? Youre already so old, and youre still stanning a young female star! Wade and Vanessa were in much more trouble than Carol and Lorna, who had escaped easily. Looking at the 30 men in ckbat uniforms in the video, it was clear that they were here for the couple, or for Wade. Luke wasnt too nervous. Wade wasnt like Carol and Lorna, those two rookies. This guy had killed hundreds of people, and was experienced and unafraid of death. If he wasnt spending most of his energy protecting Vanessa, the 30 men in ckbat uniforms wouldve already been killed twice over. Looking at the situation, however, Luke got a bad feeling. Wade was crazy in love with Vanessa and had helped her block a dozen bullets. However, the men in ckbat uniforms noticed this, and part of their firepower was used to lock down Vanessa, preventing Wade from escaping. Thinking quickly, Luke called Wade, but he didnt pick up the call. Chapter 1345 - The Dog Head Is the Most Reliable, and Super Policewoman

Chapter 1345: The Dog Head Is the Most Reliable, and Super Policewoman

That b*stard! He couldnt help but curse. As expected, Wade wasnt dependable. He wasnt carrying the exclusive phone that was their line ofmunication. How f*cking annoying. Swiftly operating the virtual screen, Luke found Vanessas current location from her phone, but he didnt call it. They were facing an emergency. If Vanessa was distracted, she might be more of a hindrance than help. Wade would probably go crazy if something happened to Vanessa. While he was busy, Luke didnt stop talking as he gave Gold Nugget all sorts of orders. Through the connection between the two clones, Gold Nugget passed them on to ire. Currently, the only reliable person at the scene was Gold Nugget. That was right. It wasnt Carol and Lorna, and it wasnt ire, but Gold Nugget. Neither Wade nor the three girls were reliable. There was only Gold Nugget, the dog head that had always been training and which was so familiar with the safety rules it was practically an instinct for it now. It was also an old hand who had been Selinas subordinate and bodyguard for a long time. While it didnt have as muchbat experience, it was outstanding at hiding. Although this alien dog head was alwayszy at home, it had never made any mistakes when it went out into the field, and Luke trusted it. With Gold Nuggets instructions and help, ire quickly took action. First of all, she activated the surveince function on her phone. At the same time, she scanned the area to make sure that there werent any onlookers. Then, she took out a t box from her backpack and opened it to reveal an unremarkable gray mask. After the box was put aside, Gold Nugget activated theplete symbiotic form. Golden liquid poured out from its back and quickly wrapped around ire. In less than two seconds, a golden humanoid creature appeared. It was simr in size and face to Selina, except that it was a little shorter at only 1.8 meters tall. Also, it wasnt as curvy as Selina. Selinasplete form looked dexterous and powerful, while ires looked more dexterous than anything else. After the transformation, ire put on the gray mask as Gold Nugget instructed and stood still for ten seconds. Starting from the head, the gold color was covered in ayer of dark gray, which looked utterly unremarkable. This was a second function of the Thousand Faces System. The first function changed the users body, while the second simply added ayer of semi-optical camouge. This semi-optical camouge wasnt as effective as the optical camouge on the real armor, since the invisibility mode could only be achieved through limited color adjustment. Of course, this second function was tailor-made for Selina and ire, because only they could carry Gold Nugget with them and enter theplete symbiotic form. Gold Nuggets symbiotic form was so dazzling that Luke had no choice but to prepare this for them. Compared with superhumans, alien lifeforms would probably whip certain organizations into a frenzy, not to mention a certain gold guy looked very valuable. If anyone mistook this guy for pure gold and thought that it could even sh*t gold bars, it might be possible that wave after wave of people woulde looking to capture it. That was how much money mattered in America. Most of the problems in this country had to do with money. It looked very valuable, but was an unforgivable root of evil. ire was very curious about the origin of the gray mask. It was something that the mysterious old man had asked her to fetch from an empty house. He said that it was a little gift that he had gotten his friend to try making. When nobody was around, she went to Lukes basement to activate theplete symbiotic form and undergo focused tests and training. After experiencing the old mans divine power, she didnt pursue the matter, even though she wondered. Gold Nugget also reminded her that the anti-sneak shot function on the phone from Luke could prevent her from being caught on camera. It was very useful for hiding her identity as a super policewoman. The mysterious old man was quite a nice guy. He chatted and gossiped with her, and helped her train. He wasnt like Robert and Luke, who were old and liked to lecture. Instead, he was a little lively? This made ire feel that she had a connection with this old man. Of course, the naive ire didnt know she was currently being directed by a certain old fellow from a distance. There was a seamless connection between her and Gold Nugget, and the orders which Gold Nugget received from Luke were ryed to her without error. What she needed to do was follow Lukes instructions and use the least amount of force to aplish tonights rescue operation. While ire was taking around half a minute to prepare, something happened on Wade and Vanessas end they charged into the apartment building where Carol and Lorna were hiding. They sessfully escaped being attacked, but the danger Carol and Lorna were in had increased significantly. Just now, Carol had described what happened via text. ording to Carol, they had just been waiting at the back door for P!nk. That was because Lorna said that big stars liked to sneak out through the back door in case they were blocked by fans and reporters. In the end, before a certain big star appeared, they saw twobat soldierse out of the back door, as if to guard and examine the environment. When they noticed Carol and Lorna, one of them said into his earpiece, The device has detected suspected superhumans, but not the target. The mans voice was very soft, but Carols five senses were far sharper than that of an ordinary person. After being hunted for more than a year, she was very wary ofbat soldiers like these. When she heard that, she immediately pulled at Lorna and ran. The soldiers hesitated for a moment, before probably receiving an order. After saying, Copy that, they chased after the two girls. Lorna warned Carol in a low voice that the guns were special, and she couldnt control them. The two girls experience of being ambushed and hit with sedatives in a matter of seconds had already been turned into training by the A.I. Butterfly, and they had reviewed the scenario multiplied times. When encountering an opponent like this, they absolutely couldnt take any risks, nor should they fight on empty streets where they could be easily surrounded. Just like that, they ran 100 meters before ire appeared. Carol and Lorna didnt recognize ire even though they were fans of P!nk. With the old man to back her up, ire jumped out to uphold justice. Guns? She wasnt too scared. In any case, she only stuck her head out halfway from behind a car and yelled, and was prepared to retreat at any moment. She had just wanted to buy the two girls time to escape. Chapter 1346 - The Difference Between Staying Low and Going Out

Chapter 1346: The Difference Between Staying Low and Going Out

ire didnt think that the two unarmed girls in ordinary clothes were bad guys. The two heavily armed men, on the other hand, didnt have any identifying logos on them, and their faces were covered with masks. The SWAT guys in Los Angeles liked to cover their faces, but they would definitely have the department logo on them. For example, the LAPD and FBIs big white or yellow letters would be on the front and back. Some would have the exact department emblem on their shoulder or on the left side of their chest to indicate whichw enforcement branch they were from. Thus, the two armed men in front of her were 99% likely to be bad guys. Besides, ire had never liked it when men bullied women, much less when it was two heavily armed men bullying two unarmed girls. Unfortunately, Gold Nugget, under Lukes orders, immediately manipted her body into steering clear, and she almost passed out from how much anger she was choking down. This was the gist of what happened before Luke got the alert from Gold Nugget. As Gold Nugget ran off with ire, itmunicated with her. It was an instantaneous transmission, given that they were in the same body. After understanding Gold Nuggets n, she decisively chose to go along with it. That was because the n was indeed fun. At that moment, ire was a little impatient, but Gold Nugget scolded her. Did you forget what I said? The more important and urgent something is, the more you cant be hasty, or youll hurt yourself and others. ire: Dont I still have you? Gold Nugget said, Youre not my puppet, and I dont want you to be a brainless idiot like those big, fierce women whom you hate the most. Hm, anyway, you cant get any bigger ire flew into a humiliated rage. F*ck, Im only neen. I can still grow. Gold Nugget: Okay, lets go. Do you remember the objective? ire: Steady. Dont rush. Take it one step at a time. Gold Nugget was satisfied. Actually, Lukes exact words were even simpler: Stay low and dont mess around. However, ire would definitely rebel against such words, so Gold Nugget decisively reframed them. It had learned this from observing how Luke and Selina spoke. After they confirmed the approach they would be taking, ires golden form waspletely covered. She immediately opened the window and climbed out. As she did so, she stretched out a finger, and a ck line shot out to stick to a fire escape ten meters away. ire immediately turned and swung in that direction. At the same time, a super mini drone in the shape of a ck spider had already scouted the way ahead, and all the information was being ryed to Luke. This device had also been in the box earlier. It had flown out when ire transformed and equipped herself with the Thousand Faces System. Like the Thousand Faces System, this drone was a custom-made top-grade product. ire was Lukes sister, after all, and he couldnt be negligent when it came to her safety. Luke himself liked to stay on top of information. Whether it was keeping his identity secret or hiding information on the battlefield, this was the reason why he often tricked other people and why he himself was rarely tricked. Of course, it was also thanks to the tycoons tech skills that most of Lukes skills were at the peak above everyone else; he didnt give anyone a chance to crush him with superior skills. Whenever ire used the Thousand Faces System, it was possible she would need intelligence support. As the saying went, information moved first before people did. Without information to pave the way, Luke wouldnt feel at ease. At that moment, he had already entered the basement workshop. Two virtual 3D projections appeared in front of him and Gold Nugget. This was mainly for Gold Nugget, so that it could directly perceive the activity on the battlefield. Including Gold Nugget here, it could be said that there were three people in one body. What Gold Nugget No. 1 knew, so would Gold Nugget No. 2 and ire. Supported by the drone, ire jumped and soared through the shadows of the buildings, as shepletely avoided the surveince of the two helicopters and quickly approached thebatants below. In the apartment building, Wade threw away the Iron Man mask with a vexed expression. B*stard, this guy is definitely toxic. Every time I carry something rted to him, I get beaten up. Vanessa didnt correct his misconception. With a worried expression, she searched his body. How are your injuries? Wade turned serious. Its a small problem. Its not even as bad as what the fat girl next door did to me in my sophomore year. Vanessa was both angry and amused. Hey, were being hunted here, so tell me the truth. Wade: Then find me a knife first. Vanessa quickly ran into the kitchen and returned ten secondster with a knife. This is the longest one. I couldnt find the kind you usually use. Wade looked at the long knife in her hand, which was 40+ cm long and usually used to cut meat. That Thank you very much, darling. But you better find another knife, a smaller one with a fine tip; I just want to use it to dig out the bullets in my body. Stumped for a moment, Vanessa immediately got up and went to the kitchen. This time, she came back with a whole knife rack in one hand and a silver table knife in the other. Take your pick. Wade stopped with his quips. He quickly took the small table knife from her hand and started to dig the bullets out of his body. His movements were rough, as if the wounds werent his. In fact, he could no longer feel the pain as the bullets were of a special type, which continued to release a sedative after they entered his body. Wade had only just discovered the problem with the bullets. He could only take Vanessa into the building to buy time and dig out the bullets. He also understood that he had indeed be more reckless after obtaining this immortal body. If he were a normal person, he wouldnt be so careless as to be hit by so many bullets. The other party, however, knew that he was immortal, and hade prepared. Usually, he would recover quickly from one or two tranquilizers. As for these special bullets which were injecting him with a sedative continuously, he hadnt been aware of them at first as he focused on protecting Vanessa. By the time he sensed that something wasnt right, he could no longer take out his gun, and was dyed for a critical minute or two. He was in very bad shape physically. At that moment, most of Wades body was still paralyzed. If this went on, the other party only needed to find him in a minute and shoot him a few more times, and he could only watch helplessly. Real life wasnt a movie, and bad guys werent stupid. Chapter 1347 - Delivering a Table Knife and a Frying Pan as a Good Wife Does

Chapter 1347: Delivering a Table Knife and a Frying Pan as a Good Wife Does

It really wasnt easy to kill Wade, but it wasnt hard to just restrict or trap him. Wade had been kept under restraints by Francis for many days after he obtained his immortal body. In the end, he found an opportunity to blow up theboratory before he escaped. Francissboratory could only be considered an underground workshop at most. The alloy and leather restraints were sturdy but not top-quality, yet Wade had still needed to rely on a ploy in order to escape. These people were clearly more professional and had better equipment. Wade didnt think he had a chance to escape if he was caught and tossed into a more secure lock-up, and Vanessa would fall into their hands. At that time, he would be cautious, but the other party could do whatever they wanted. Thinking that, Wade moved faster. His already crude technique became even rougher as he directly made the injuries bigger and stuck three fingers inside. Using this insane method, he swiftly took out seven to eight bullets, and half of the effect of the sedative disappeared. Although the paralysis was still bad, it stopped spreading so rapidly. Just then, Wade suddenly patted Vanessa, who was helping to treat his wounds, and gestured for her to move away. Knowing that she would only be a burden if she was by his side, Vanessa decisively hid in the kitchen. She had just stepped inside, when there was a loud bang at the door. A hole was created in the door, which had been hastily blocked with a chair and a coat rack. Then, a hand quickly reached through the hole and tried to push aside the chair and the coat rack. With his left hand still digging out bullets from his stomach, Wade looked at the silver table knife next to him and smiled happily. He hadnt brought any weapons with him when he came to the concert with his wife tonight. He had had to protect Vanessa when he ran, so he hadnt even had a chance to look for a weapon. Now?You brought me a knife when I need to kill someone. Thank you, my wife, for being so considerate! Thinking that, he grabbed the table knife with his free right hand. Swoosh! Ah! The table knife shot through the broken door and embedded itselfpletely in the mans shoulder. This unlucky b*stard couldnt fight back, and his arm was now crippled. Oh, yeah! Wade was ecstatic. He took out another bullet with his left hand and threw it away, not forgetting to pick up another table knife with his right hand. The man who had been hit in the shoulder yelled and retreated. Some light shone through the hole. Then, the light suddenly changed, and Wade threw the table knife again without hesitation. Puchi! Outside the door, a soldier who had been leaning on the side and had just turned to open fire through the hole took the knife in his nose. Bang! Bang! His helmet hit the wall, and the man copsed before he could scream. The soldiers outside the door were as calm as ever. They had captured a lot of ruthless and troublesome opponents, and it wasnt umon for teammates to die. The captain hiding next to the door made two hand gestures and retreated. Two team members came forward and hid on either side of the door. They traded a simple look, and while one of them didnt move, the other raised the submachine gun he was holding and opened fire. F*ck! Wade said, If you have the guts,e and fight me one-on-one. Ouch He looked down helplessly at his left hand. He had just taken out another bullet, but was shot right away. There was another bullet hole next to the first bullet hole! It was a spot-on hit. His luck was definitely in the gutter tonight. What was even more unfortunate was that his fingers had been injured, which affected his movements. Wade could only switch to digging out the bullets with his right hand, but thanks to the injury, his aim with his left hand dropped significantly. Thebat soldiers outside took turns stretching out their hands to open fire. They didnt get hit with the knives, but the knife tips sticking out of the surface of the door looked a little scary. In fact, in addition to opening fire to distract Wade, a pinhole camera had also been sent in through the crack under the door. After they confirmed Wades position, the chances of him being shot would increase significantly. Catch. There was a low cry on Wades side, and a round shadow flew over. Wade looked over and felt his vision go dark. Duang! He copsed. Vanessa, who had just thrown out the weapon from the kitchen, was also stunned. Why did you use your face to receive it? I thought you would use your hands. Thankfully, a certain person was a natural at taking a beating. He got up less than two secondster and leaned against the wall. As he picked up the weapon that had just hit him in the face, Wade looked at Vanessa in confusion. Why did you throw me this? Vanessa gestured at his chest. To block the bullets. Wade: Honey, this is just a frying pan, not a bulletproof vest Hm, right, throw me a few more. As he spoke, he stretched out the frying pan so that it was one meter in front of his chest. It suddenly urred to him that he wasnt scared of shrapnel, but of the sedative that the bullets would continue to release in his body. Thus, the frying pan didnt need to be as sturdy as a bulletproof vest; all it needed to do was wreck the bullets. Wade was overjoyed. It was useful! Although the frying pan got a few more holes in it and wouldnt be able to hold them off for long, he could at least dig out a few more bullets. In any case, he wasnt good at throwing knives with his left hand, so he could use the pan to defend himself. But the captain noticed Wades frying pan armor via the pinhole camera, and decisively gave an order. A team member at the door pulled the safety pin of a stun grenade and threw it into the hole. Wade was feeling happy, when he saw a familiar tin can fly in. If it were any other time, he wouldve kicked it out and let it go back the way it came, but now, not only was he sitting on the ground, he was also paralyzed. Without thinking, he waved his left hand, and the frying pan flew out to meet the can in midair. The can wasnt nearly as heavy as the frying pan, and the moment the two came into contact, it was sent flying in a peculiar trajectory before shooting back out of the hole. The soldiers outside who were waiting for a loud noise suddenly saw a small shadow fly out of the hole and hit the wall opposite with a ng before bouncing to the floor. Everybody subconsciously looked over and eximed in shock. WTF? F*ck! Sh*t! Numerous shouts rang out. But the moment they cursed, the stun grenade exploded with a deafening bang, radiating intense white light. Their goggles automatically filtered the strong light to protect their eyes. However, the intense explosion in the narrow passage was too powerful. Everybody nked out for a few seconds, before they felt dizzy and nauseated. Chapter 1348 - Who Do You Hate and Who Do You Like?

Chapter 1348: Who Do You Hate and Who Do You Like?

ire arrived just as the stun grenade exploded. There were more than 30 people in this team. Of course, they couldnt all squeeze into the apartment which Wade was in on the third floor. They had split up to control the streets and stairs in front and behind the building to prevent Wade from escaping through the windows and fire escape. The sound of the stun grenade attracted the soldiers attention. ire, who had arrived, didnt stop. She swung directly over the heads of the twobat soldiers outside the building. Two dark gray whips shot out in the air, the ends of which instantly turned into small hammer heads. Duang! Duang! The twobat soldiers felt a pain in the back of their heads and passed out. irended soundlessly. The dark gray hammers flew out, and thebat soldiers two submachine guns were pulled back to her. Lets go. ire put the guns away and raised her head. Two dark gray lines shot out from her back and stuck to a window on the third floor. She pulled, and immediately flew up. The moment she left the ground, the gray whips picked up the pistols and clips of the two unconscious men and turned into holsters and a belt to store the ammo at her waist. Following Gold Nuggets guidance in her head, ire jumped through the third floor window and silently moved through the dark living room. Someone had already woken up in the bedroom, but before the person coulde out, ire opened the front door and ran out, not forgetting to close it behind her. When she came out, she saw a bunch ofbat soldiers who were shaking their heads and vomiting. Before she even closed the door fully with her left hand, she raised her submachine gun with her right hand and fired. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Her shooting posture was steady, and the targets were no more than 15 meters away. The fact that ire had already determined the number and distribution of targets made her hit rate very high. Shooting a fixed target at close range waspulsory training for her whenever she was on vacation at Lukes vi. It wasnt to hone her aim, but to preserve her gun sense so that it wouldnt feel unfamiliar after she hadnt touched a gun for a long time. After firing the submachine gun, the dozen or sobat soldiers on both sides of the door screamed as they were shot in their lower halves. ire smashed the submachine gun against the wall and wrecked it before she charged forward. All the soldiers who had copsed screaming were kicked in the head; they wouldnt be able to move for ten minutes. She then removed the clips from their guns and twisted them out of shape. She did everything very quickly. Thebat soldiers on guard below had already sensed that something was wrong and wereing upstairs. ire had nned to confront them head-on, but she changed her mind at Gold Nuggets words. She jumped out a side window and swung down on a ck line before scuttling through a window on the second floor. After waiting for more than ten seconds, she opened the front door of another apartment. By then, two teams had already gone up to the third floor. She followed them. The first team was examining the unconscious men on the ground, and the two men in the rear of the second team were on high alert as they turned to guard the stairs. Their vision turned dark as they were punched hard in the face. Using them to shield her, ire raised the remaining submachine gun. After a series of gunshots, the eight people who had juste upstairs all copsed. At the end, ire didnt forget to shoot the two unconscious men in the legs. Gold Nugget said that this was a tranquilizer gun, so she wasnt killing anyone but could still ensure that they didnt cause trouble again. ire had no intention of killing anyone. She was a big star; just preventing a crime was good enough. After destroying their weapons, she stuffed the two pistols and the submachine gun she was holding into the apartment at Gold Nuggets reminder, before she turned around and left. She found that odd. Arent we going to save the people inside? Gold Nugget said, Ignore him. That guy isnt human. Or hm, hes not a normal human. Hell be up and kicking in a few minutes at most. Im hungry. Lets clean up the rest and go home for a shower and supper. ire, however, was still curious. Whos that guy? Do you hate him? Gold Nugget: I dont hate him, but not many people like him. That guy likes to court death. Youll see him sooner orter. As they chatted, they went downstairs to clean up the survivors. In New York, Luke said, Did you wipe your fingerprints? Carol, take Lorna with you and leave through the window immediately. Then, go to the location I gave you. Remember, dont let Lorna reveal her abilities, understand? Just one apartment unit away from Wade, Carol listened to the voice through her earpiece and nodded. Got it. Then, she grabbed Lorna and jumped out the window, not forgetting to close it with her toes. Carol was very nimble. Even with Lorna on her back, she climbed down nimbly from the third floor to the second floor and jumped down. After theynded, the two girls ran down an alley. Inside the apartment, Wade found it strange when he saw the guns stuffed through the door. Huh? They surrendered after just a stun grenade? These mercenaries are crap. Vanessa quickly walked out of the kitchen and gave him her phone. Your friends on the line. Wade: Is he asking me to pay him back? Vanessa rolled her eyes. No. Wade then took the phone with his left hand. Before he said anything, he heard a familiar low British ent. I got someone to help you take care of the people outside. Leave quickly and go to this address. Dont get targeted again. I cant save your wife every time. Wade was stunned. I dont need your hey. The call was cut off. Vanessa looked at him. Whats wrong? Wade didnt care. Lets go. We can leave. Vanessa asked, But the people outside? Wade said, Hehe, my friend took care of them. That being said, he still propped himself up and walked to the door. Picking up the two pistols and clips, he opened the door. He stuck his head out and looked around, before he walked out in surprise. He really sorted it out? Does that guy have a crush on me? Is that why hes watching my every move? Hm, wait, or is it Vanessa Vanessa came out behind him. Whats wrong? Wade: Its fine. Lets go. Hm, I think I was shot. Hold me. Vanessa gave him a disgusted look, but still helped him downstairs. What she didnt know was that he was mumbling to himself.?Maybe Vs having an affair with Vanessa? Otherwise, why would he mention saving her again just now? Also, he actually knew about me wanting to watch her in the showerst time. Hes definitely a peeping tom, right? No, no, no. What if V is using Vanessa to make me jealous and make me fall in love with him? Yes, that must be it.?Wade let his thoughts run wild as Vanessa supported downstairs and they left the apartment building. Chapter 1349 - Relocation, Evacuation, and Preparation

Chapter 1349: Relocation, Evacuation, and Preparation

Luke didnt know what uncouth thoughts Wade had, otherwise he would still have gotten ire to take action tonight. There was nothing good about saving Wade, but at the very least, there was no rush. In any case, that guy had a strong self-healing ability. He had endured unimaginable torture when he was transformed, and was practically immune to pain. However, his wife, Vanessa, was really a nice person. She hadnt abandoned this dog face, and continued being sweet with him. She was truly one of a kind. Secondly, Carol and Lorna couldnt be caught. These were his backup teammates. Carol was a little weakbat-wise, but this had never been a problem for Luke. The most important question now was whether or not she could be a teammate. Lorna was the exact opposite. Her abilities were very practical, and Luke didnt mind investing in her beforehand. Finally, he could also test ires views on a career as a vignte. From the looks of it, he had achieved his goal. Neither Wade nor Carol and Lorna were caught. ire didnt seem to reject the career of a vignte, which had no prospects, but she was gentler than Selina. Selina had broken the limbs of many knife-wielding hoodlums. In the face of these illegal armed troops tonight, she wouldnt have minded killing them on the spot. ire, however, had no intention of killing anyone. This was confirmed by Gold Nugget, and Luke had it do as ire wanted. Actually, he didnt want his sister to enter the vignte circle. There was no choice when it came to Selina. In any case, being a police officer involved handling guns. He also needed a partner he trustedpletely. After Selina, he had never thought of training another female co-worker. Elizabeth, for example, was worth grooming, but Luke had just started doing so before he felt that there was no need to drag her into it, so he gave up. That was why Elizabeth had gotten shares in the gold mine and became a richdy without needing to pay any sort of price. Selina, on the other hand, was tied to him for the rest of her life. From hooligans to tough criminals, superhumans, and even alien creatures, she would have to fight alongside him. Luke believed that even when facing the gods of Asgard, she would stand on his side without hesitation. How could he not be satisfied with such a teammate? Thinking that, Luke shook his head and collected his thoughts. At that moment, he was in the basement while his clone had already put on the Bat suit and was on the long journey to Los Angeles. If it was appropriate, he didnt mind having Batman ferret out some secret agencies in Los Angeles and tear them apart in public. However, there was no point. In the end, the unlucky ones would be whoever became the scapegoats. But Luke hadnt forgotten how Batman had been plotted against. Even if Batman didnt go after those secret agencies, would they let go of this envoy of justice? Batman didnt need to be too extreme, but it was normal for him to react a little. If he didnt fight back after being beaten up, some people would think that he was afraid of the authorities and had his hands tied. If he tore off their masks and stepped on them in front of everybody, they would have to consider the consequences if they wanted to attack him in the future. Since he had to hide his travel, his clone didnt use the 2 Mach maximum cruise speed. Instead, he flew slowly at 600 kilometers per hour. His clone went straight to sleep, and Alfred took control of the low-speed cruise. Luke got busy. He had to arrange for a few fake identities and hideouts, pay some shady people to get things done without revealing details, and monitor crime scenes and LAPDs internalms. Last time, he had tracked down the people who had been chasing Carol and Lorna, and followed the trail to a Sentinel Services base, which he wiped out. He had definitely reaped a lot out of that operation. He wondered if he would be able to find anything this time. But he wasnt in a hurry. The truth was that there were a lot of people who deserved to die on his cklist. But most of these people were heavily guarded or part of important American departments. Killing one or two of them was fine, but killing 10% of the people on his cklist would lead to the rich and powerful in America working together to find the murderer. These people had sh*t on their butts. If found out, arge number of people would be implicated, and the deaths of these few would definitely alert their aplices. The FBI, the CIA, and even SHIELD would all be mobilized. Also, he hadnt had a clone before, and had to do everything himself, which could easily make him a focus of suspicion. Now that he had a clone, little detective Luke could conscientiously go to work every day; the best cover was taking things easy. By the time his clone reached Los Angeles, it was already three in the morning. Luke went to look for Carol and Lorna first. The two girls were different from Wade, who was a pro at courting death. He couldnt leave them in the temporary safe house. However, he didnt use a familiar face when he sought them out. Using a different identity, he sent a photo and name of the alias to Carols phone so that the two girls would follow him. The only thing he said was to not ask or say anything, and to just follow the arrangements and leave quietly. The truth was that this wasnt the extent of the girls problem. Thosebat soldiers had been carrying high-quality body cameras with wirelessmunication functions. The faces of the two girls had already been sent to their bosses, which meant that these new identities which they had just gotten used to could only be erased. After hypnotizing the two girls, Luke moved them to a motel, put the 2.0 version of the Thousand Faces System on them, and left quietly. Ten minutester, Carol and Lorna woke up and received Lukes call. As instructed, the two girls took new IDs and ne tickets and drove an RV south. When they arrived in Phoenix, Arizona, they could use their new identities to fly out of the country to Peru. Bloodmint would be waiting for them, and would smuggle them into Rio. Things might blow up this time. The two unlucky girls could only go abroad to hide. He didnt me them. Luke had always wanted them to live a normal life after their training, and bing fans of a star wasnt a big deal at all. However, their luck was a little bad, and they were dragged into Wades problem at a fanmeet, which couldnt be helped. After sorting out the two girls, Luke picked up Wade and Vanessa. He switched identities again, and also sent a photo and the name of the alias to Wade for confirmation before he took them with him. He still only told them what was necessary and not a word more. He had thought about giving them the Thousand Faces System previously, but hadnt. Now, he finally did so. Wade wanted what he had gotten before. Luke, who was ying the professional White Glove, simply said politely, Given your reputation, I can give you a 50% discount. Hearing that, Wade suddenly had a bad feeling. How much? Luke said, Ten million dors, or something of equal value. Chapter 1350 - Meeting the Bald Agent Again

Chapter 1350: Meeting the Bald Agent Again

Wade looked surprised. What? Are you saying that I need five million to buy it? Luke chuckled and ignored him. Wade wasnt like Gold Nugget at all; he even wanted to pretend to be an elementary math student. Who was he kidding? Wade could be wrong in everything, but never when it came to money as long as it was rted to him. The cheap person was dealt a blow by this sky-high price, but he still couldnt help but ask impulsively, Then why arent you taking money for these two sets? Luke said, A diamond VIP paid for you. Wow, how generous. Wade was satisfied. As for who helped pay? That wasnt important; they just needed to pay. Luke said, The client said that it can be considered as you borrowing it from him; hes not afraid that youll renege on your debt. Wade: WTF?! What was a 50% discount for two sets worth 20 million dors in total? He didnt dare think or calcte. Renege on his debt? That was initially a good choice. However, he had borrowed an optical camouge suit from V before, which actually needed a special charger. Then, could he continue using this new face-changing tool? Wade swore that there was a catch somewhere. What was worse was that he and Vanessa were on someones hit list. It was fine if it was him, but what about Vanessa? This face-changing tool was indispensable to Vanessa, which meant that V had the upper hand in this matter. Wade couldnt think of a way to renege on his debt, unless he didnt care about Vanessa. Thinking about how he suddenly had a huge debt that he wouldnt be able to repay in a few lifetimes, he couldnt feel happy. Luke didnt use Mental Communication to gauge this fellow. Using Mental Communication to sense a lunatics thoughts would most likely turn him into a lunatic as well. There was no need to gauge Wade. Luke just needed to talk about money and his feelings for his wife to handle this guy. Inparison, Vanessa was more like a normal person it was only the fact that she liked Wade which was abnormal. Luke arranged to send them to Brazil. However, Wade was an experienced mercenary who had traveled far and wide; he didnt need anyone to arrange the journey for him. Luke arranged for the couple to go to Columbia, before Wade and Vanessa would secretly make their way to El Salvador to live. Vanessa liked this arrangement. El Salvador had a tropical climate and was situated along the scenic coast. It was a well-known South American tourist destination. Most Americans who lived in New Yorks smog for too long wouldnt mind taking a long vacation at the South American seaside. Vanessa had some idea about what was going on. They wouldnt be able to spend all of Wades previous five million even if they lived in El Salvador for decades; what was really expensive was the high-tech product that could change their faces. However, five million wasnt enough to buy that thing anyway; they could only owe a debt of 20 million or 40 million. Perhaps, when they no longer needed it, they could ask to return it and pay a usage fee? Hm, they could still keep one set. When they needed it, she could have Wade, that ugly ghost, turn back into his original handsome appearance? At the very least, it wouldnt make his face worse. Anyway, she still had over four million dors, which was almost enough to buy a set. The woman calcted in her heart. After using his alias to deal with shameless Wade, Luke watched the two old acquaintances drive off. It was already dawn in Los Angeles, and a new day was about to begin. Luke switched to another identity and returned to the city. He sat in one corner of a diner close to USC and ordered. 200 meters away was where the fight had taken cest night. At that moment, the wounded and the bodies inside had already been taken out, but there was still yellow tape up in some ces. Some people in FBI vests went in and out, and there was a patrol car and two patrol officers on standby outside. Luke took a sip of his coffee and smiled. How interesting. They were actually using an official identity to clean up the mess. Were they that confident that a poor scumbag like Wade couldnt do anything to them? He sighed inwardly. Poor people had no future in America, even if they had superpowers. If these people were dealing with a certain tycoon, would they dare appear with an official identity in the aftermath? Instead, they would probably dispose of any connection to this matter as soon as possible, to show that it had nothing to do with them. That was because Tony was rich. Even if these people didnt die, they would still be taken down a peg or two. As long as Tony was willing, he could crush most officials. Which bigshot had never had shady dealings? As long as Tony was patient, there was always a chance to screw the other party over. Whether or not Tony had the patience or would simply do an exchange of interests was another matter. As Luke mulled over this, something shiny appeared on his phone screen. It was a bald head. The baldie was wearing a smart suit and gold-rimmed sses, which made him look like a viin. Of course, Luke had long put him on his list of suspected viins. Whether it was from his own investigation or Phils microexpressions, Luke was certain that there was something wrong with this bald agent named Sitwell. It didnt matter to Luke which side Sitwell belonged to, as long as he could confirm that he wasnt from SHIELD. But today, Luke was very interested in finding out who was behind this man. The man had his eye on Wade, who had been created by Franciss illegal workshop. In thest few years, Francis had sold dozens of superhumans he had created; he himself didnt know where these people went. His backers provided him with all sorts of support, and he was only responsible for manufacturing and selling. Did that sound familiar?That was right, Francis was just the manager of abor factory, but his products were superhumans. The leads that Luke had investigated basically all pointed to the Department of Defense, and it was hard to get more detailed information. So, it was possible that Sitwell really was a dutiful official agent who loved his job and loved his country. After meeting Sitwell, Luke nned to call Phil and ask him if he knew anything about Sitwells assignments. After some consideration, however, he dismissed the idea. If the other party relied on SHIELD to clean up the mess, that would only make thingsplicated for Phil. If Phil could have solved the problem with Sitwell, how could this baldie still be so lively? It was still the oldest trick in the book that was the most reliable! Lure the snake out of the hole, follow the clues, and tackle the root of the problem: these three maxims had always been effective while Luke was grinding for points, and were worth promoting. Luke ate a lot of food to replenish his energy fromst night. He also made backup records of all the staff members who showed up at the apartment building. As long as he kept an eye on them, it might not necessarily be Sitwell, but someone might bring him a big harvest. Chapter 1351 - Using the Countryside to Surround the City

Chapter 1351: Using the Countryside to Surround the City

It was verymon for small fry to divulge big secrets. That was because it was still left to the small fry to get things done, and there was no way they could enjoy the protection which bigshots did. If certain nobodies were a little less vignt and ignored the safety rules, it was possible for them to do any sort of thing privately, like sending top-secret files to a group chat. This wasnt an exaggeration; NYPD officers had already done something like this during the explosions. The FBI had even discovered during a major internal investigation that many employees had lost hundreds of guns and dozens ofptops, thetter containing confidential information. ording to the rules, theseptops werent allowed to be taken out of the FBI office, but the agents had brought them home precisely so that they could work overtime. Then they had been stolen. If it wasnt for this investigation, the FBI wouldnt have known that so many things had been lost. The Titanium phone, F2F, and the little green man phone OS which Luke had been working on all aligned along this path: Gathering leads and intelligence from the bottom, and keeping a handle on the most basic element in any matter people. This was inspired by a certain great persons battle strategy of using the countryside to surround the city. As long as there were enough channels for gathering information which covered 90% of societys poption, could the remaining 10% live apart from the 90%? As Alfred screened the phones and social media ounts of the cleanup crew, Luke smiled. Sure enough, something wasnt right with these people. Putting everything else aside, more than ten of them were from a private insurancepany. When their jobs, ages, and ies were put together, something was clearly strange. They couldnt lie about their ie, because they had to pay taxes. It wasnt like they could say that they didnt answer to the IRS because they were contracted by the FBI or CIA. These people from the insurancepany definitely werent core members. They were probably responsible for daily fieldwork. Under the banner of an insurancepany, they could outright go to various ident sites and pose as staff investigating the scene and assessing the damages while they cleaned up. Thesepany staff had clearly been working in the country for a few years, and were much less vignt. The photos of thepanys Christmas party which they uploaded online were exactly the same. The photos were also posted several seconds apart. There were a lot of simr situations like these. Even azy, regr person would just forward the photos. In any case, it wasnt a big deal to admit being toozy to take photos. As for the technical staff who handled logistics for these manualborers, they were probably used to doing things by the book. They just worked in bulk and helped their co-workers send photos to fool their friends. This was the power of habit. The FBI had fullw enforcement power in the country, and didnt need a shellpany like this. The CIA didnt havew enforcement power in the country, but might be able to go around thew with this sort ofpany. But the appearance of the baldie Sitwell suggested that SHIELD was still the biggest suspect. It hadw enforcement power over the world, but was feared by local forces; in principle, it was simr to the United Nations peacekeeping force. Everyone needed a special agency that could legitimately intervene in international matters, but they also didnt like other countries using this agency to enter their own country. But in terms of exchange of benefits, not participating in SHIELD was equivalent to being excluded, and the losses would be greater. So, it was an ongoing task to try and acquire more power from SHIELD but also reduce its interference in ones own country. These were all obvious things. Just look at SHIELDs direct superiors the five members of the World Security Council just happened to be from five of the most powerful nations. It was for this reason that SHIELD had a lot of authority in the United States, but wasntpletely unobstructed. The US government would do its best to give domestic power to the part of SHIELD which it controlled, but core secrets couldnt be given to these Americans who were dedicated to the world. This was simr to the setup in NYPD. In name, NYPDs leaders were themissioner, the first assistantmissioner, and three assistantmissioners. They controlled the appointment of the Chief of Department, funding, and key promotions. In practice, it was Chief Nelson who was in charge of NYPDs daily operations andbat force. The fivemissioners were equivalent to the five council members, and Chief Nelson and Nick Fury had a simr scope of work. The various special branches and police departments were also the same; it was just that one was in New York and the other covered the world. Just as NYPD had the disobedient 15th Precinct, there were members and branches of SHIELD who followed orders but secretly opposed the organization. They bnced andpromised with each other. That was also why Luke had initially wanted to look for Phil to make some inquiries, but then dropped the idea. Sitwell definitely wasnt on Phils side. So what if he was found out? Nick Fury was well aware of his position. He was the director of SHIELD, but SHIELD wasnt his, just like how NYPD didnt belong to Chief Nelson. The World Security Council wouldnt allow SHIELD to be Nick Furys private property. He was just a professional manager. Luke investigated the insurancepany, and more information popped up. He had the intelligence, but most of the time, the problem was finding the right target. It was hard to track down an experienced and vignt veteran agent like Phil; it was easier to investigate a bunch of low-level amateurs who just hung around the insurancepany. But whether it was Phil or the baldie Sitwell, it was inevitable that they would have to find manualborers like these toplete the handover, shut down the information, and move the evidence. If Phil and his direct subordinates came down, it would take a few days or even weeks to handle the case. SHIELD was efficient, but it was impossible for the police or other departments to be as efficient. These things hence could only be left to the amateurs to haggle and slowly work out. While these odd jobs might be mundane, there would always be something important. For example, the blood Wade left at the scene, as well as the bullets that he dug out and threw away, had to be sent off. This certainly wasnt something that could be left in the hands of amateurs. The next day, they were all packed up and sent off by helicopter. The helicopter was the insurancepanys daily means of transport, and hadnt been specially modified. It wasnt very confidential, and the GPS was on, so Luke easily found itsnding point: a small private airport on the outskirts of Los Angeles. Then, the evidence was loaded onto a cargo ne and sent straight to its destination. The ne was under a deliverypany, but there was no trace of it at the airport it was supposed tond at. Luke checked the deliverypanys schedule and confirmed the nes flight record. He found a record of the nes fuel use. After calcting the fuel consumption, he obtained an average of 500 kilometers. He told Alfred to do a search at this distance and focus on the northeastern direction in which the ne had taken off. Alfred searched for satellite photos. Finally, it found an airport in the wastnds of Nevada, and discovered that the cargo ne hadnded there. It was an airport in the wilderness with no obvious buildings around it. This was either an underground base or cavern, and felt like a ce SHIELD would use to store things. Chapter 1352 - Meeting, and Batman Dropping By

Chapter 1352: Meeting, and Batman Dropping By

After finding the ce, Luke immediately made a trip. It only took the armor an hour to cover 500 kilometers. Naturally, he couldnt charge in and kill them all. Such an open secret base couldnt belong to Hydra. At most, Hydra would be in control under SHIELDs name. If Batman did that, he would be in serious trouble. So, he simply turned invisible and went for a spin. As an ordinary base for processing evidence, the defenses here werent poor, but they werent the best. It was a little difficult to physically infiltrate the ce, but he was still able to sneak in soundlessly. After all, he was a master at covert infiltration. He wasnt interested in information. Instead, he found the surveince system, hid in a corner, and started cracking it. After gaining control of the surveince system, he didnt modify the image, because that was a one-time deal. Doing it just once was the same as telling someone that you were here. He simply handed the surveince system over to Alfred to analyze and find ws. It had to be said that the surveince cameras here werent the best, but the systems designer was quite good. If everything followed what the designer intended, there would basically be no ws or weaknesses in the system. Unfortunately, there was always a gap between design and actualpletion. Even for Luke and Tonys armor, most of the parts were finished or half-finished products that didnt meet their requirements. In the end, they could only choose the next best thing. Naturally, a lot of the surveince system design had been abandoned. No matter how good a condom was, a tiny hole was enough to take ones life. After running a simtion of the security and surveince systems, Luke entered the base unhindered. The first thing he took was evidence data. What he needed most wasnt the investigation reports, but the source itself. SHIELD basically dealt with extraordinary events, and Luke was looking forward to seeing how many superhumans were involved. As he downloaded the information, he didnt forget to look at the surveince feed. Phil had gone on missions with this person before, so whoever followed the baldie, Sitwell, might not be a bad person. But Luke had an A.I. program. All he needed to do was find the target and then run a focused investigation. There werent many opportunities to enter SHIELDs internal surveince system. Phil, Sitwell, and the other field agents and managers clearly had a different manner to the amateurs. Luke had already found over 100 of such individuals. All of them were ced on his list of suspects. After collecting the files, Luke quietly left. The baldie was an operative, not a warehouse manager. Naturally, he wouldnt hang around here. However, while chatting to his co-workers in the base, this guy said that he was going back to SHIELDs D.C. headquarters. After thinking about it, Luke decided to go as well. D.C. had the heaviest surveince in America, with cameras and agents everywhere. Even Luke didnt dare recklessly set up a perimeter there. However, the baldie might be going back to report the results of the operation to someone, so Luke was willing to waste some time and try his luck. He had a clone, and D.C. wasnt far from New York; it could be considered on the way. Making up his mind, he left Los Angeles that night and headed east. D.C. wasnt as busy as New York at night, but it was where all the bigshots gathered. Luke became cautious. Thest time he came here to deal with William Stryker from Sentinel Services, the guy fortunately had been living on the outskirts and not in the central area. Williams men didnt even enter Washington, and were killed on the fringe. With the help of his inventory, everything had been peaceful and Luke didnt draw any attention. This time, the baldie, Sitwell, was in D.C.. He headed for Theodore Roosevelt Ind, which was where SHIELDs D.C. headquarters, the Triskelion, was located. It was slightly more than two kilometers away from the White House, and five kilometers from Congress. Using the GPS on one of Sitwells men, Luke determined that the man had returned to HQ. Luke certainly wouldnt enter SHIELD. It would be stupid of him to charge into someone elses nest and be surrounded. Fury, this sly old fox, had no way to deal with Hydra inside, but his agents either dealt with superhumans or were on their way to doing so. Phil might not be hostile toward Batman, but that might not be the case for other people, including Nick Fury. After all, SHIELD was responsible for preventing superhumans frommitting crimes. Luke was a vignte, but his actions were still illegal. There were even people in NYPD who still felt that they should arrest superheroes, though there were much fewer of them now; it was just that Batman had saved too many people, so they didnt dare say anything. But there would always be people who thought Batman was a criminal. Luke had never ced his hopes on other peoples moral standards, especially when it came to Hydra in SHIELD. There were probably a lot of people who wanted Batman dead. Staring at the ess points of the SHIELD building from a distance, he suddenly found a familiar face. The man shed past a window. If it wasnt for Lukes dynamic vision and memory, he might have ignored him. Rick Flegg! That operator from the Joint Advanced Research Unit or whatever! Some time back, he had taken Jason Voorhees, that undying murderer, off Lukes hands. Later, Luke even called him to clean up the incident with the big octopus on the cruise ship. Robert, who had been on vacation on the ship back then, clearly knew this Flegg. The organization Flegg worked for definitely wasnt SHIELD, but apetitor. So what if they were all American organizations? There were many times when American organizationspeted for power and suppressed each other. There was a lot of discord between the president, Congress, the FBI, the CIA, the Department of Defense, the military, and even the ocean,nd, and air forces. Biological siblings could turn hostile when it came to money, to say nothing of departments that struggled to obtain funding over the years. A few minutester, Luke saw Flegg and a shiny bald head walk past a window; it looked like they were talking. Luke murmured in surprise, Flegg is actually here for Sitwell? He hadnt expected them to be connected. But thinking about how SHIELD and the Joint Advanced Research Unit could be considered colleagues in a sense, it wasnt strange for them tomunicate with each other. Well, it wasnt strange, so he just needed to ask Flegg when he came out. Not say anything? Batman had specificallye to ask him, so how could Flegg not say anything? Luke had a lot of ways to convince people. Flegg didnt tarry long in the building. He drove a ck SUV out of the parking lot. Luke quickly followed him and watched him make a call in the car. He spoke for a few minutes before he drove to a neighborhood on the edge of D.C.. He then stopped the car at a small bungalow and entered the house. Chapter 1353 - Dilemma and Interrogation

Chapter 1353: Dilemma and Interrogation

Luke wasnt in a hurry to enter. Instead, he had the drone scout the area. Half an hourter, aplete defense system gradually appeared on the virtual projection. He clicked his tongue in wonder. As expected of someone who does secret work. The defenses are no worse than what a small base would have. Also, because the ce was small, the defenses here were even tighter. The only thing was that the system wasnt that advanced. Flegg wasnt Tony. His personal defense system only used mid-range equipment. Better ones would cost millions of dors, and Flegg probably wasnt willing to spend that much. Thus, while there werent any leaks in this defense system, there were loopholes in it at the technical level. Besides, Batman was about to show up, so it didnt matter if he snuck in. Luke simply hacked into the defense system and created a gap before he slipped inside. Flegg sat on the couch, exhausted. He didnt turn on the lights or the TV. He gulped down the beer in his hand. What happened recently made him very agitated. He didnt want to go after Batman at all. As a soldier, he didnt mind raising a butchers knife for his country. But why did he have to deal with Batman? Batman had been saving people all this time and had no intention of getting involved in sensitive matters. Also, ording to the intelligence analysis, most of Batmans abilities came from his equipment and his extraordinarybat skills. He didnt have any super abilities. Although Batman could fly, many experts in flight suits could do the same, provided that they had a little auxiliary propulsion and enough training. If there was something which would make Fleggs boss take action, it would be the suit technology. There was so much useful tech in America. Were they going to use force to steal the ones they thought were good? Flegg didnt think his department had the right. However, his boss had only asked him about it once, and didnt bring up capturing Batman again after that. Flegg had thought that it was nothing more than an idea. Many simr ideas popped up in the Joint Advanced Research Unit, and most of them were discarded. He wouldnt dwell on them either. That day, June suddenly passed out at the base. Later, he heard from the researchers that something had happened to the Enchantress, which also affected June. The good news was that June woke up half a dayter and was fine. In fact, she was in even better shape than before. The bad news was that he learned from his own sources that SHIELD was investigating a witch who was supposedly rted to the New York serial explosions. Fleggs heart skipped a beat. Wasnt the day June passed out when the New York explosions happened? He didnt ask his boss about it, because he knew that she wouldnt admit to anything. Dozens of civilians had died in the New York explosions, and there had been more than 1,000 casualties. No matter how much his boss trusted him, it was impossible for the other party to admit anything to him. Two FBI department heads had already been fired for negligence this time, and more than 50 people had been fired along with them. At least several hundred people had been transferred to cold benches or difficult postings, which showed how big the me for the New York explosions was. If it was determined that Fleggs boss had known what would happen beforehand, she would be charged with negligence, and might even be suspended for a few weeks. After all, although this sort of terrorist attack wasnt under the Joint Advanced Research Units jurisdiction, it wasnt hard to forward the information on to the FBI and Homnd Security. What did the Joint Research Unit want? To be promoted? To be rich? Those criminals had carried out a robbery under the guise of a terrorist attack. Flegg couldnt guarantee that his boss wouldnt be tempted by the money. But he could only suppress that thought. In fact, the team studying the Enchantress had been given a gag order, and it was strictly forbidden to discuss anything rted to the Enchantress outside. At the same time, these people were also told not to leave the base for half a year. These researchers usually only had a few days off every month or so to begin with, and this highly charged situation further reinforced the idea that the Enchantress had a lot to do with the New York explosions. What could Flegg do? Take the initiative to expose his boss? This Joint Advanced Research Unit would definitely be in turmoil, and someone might take over and clean it up. He was also worried about June. If internal conflict broke out right now, it was hard to say what would happen to June. While his current bosss tactics were very shady, Flegg at least knew how things ran. If it was a new boss, who the hell knew where he would be sent off to work and whether he could continue to apany June. Flegg didnt dare take that risk. As he was thinking this, he suddenly felt that something wasnt right. He suddenly turned around and drew his gun from his holster. He was fast, but Luke was even faster. Almost at the same time, Luke grabbed the gun. Flegg subconsciously tightened his hold, only to see that his hand was empty. His face immediately darkened. When he saw the huge shadow standing behind him, his heart jumped. Batman? Luke tossed the gun onto the couch next to him and walked over, the blood-red lenses on his helmet shing. You know why Im here, dont you? Flegg subconsciously shook his head. I dont. What do you want? Luke said indifferently, You dont know about the New York explosions, the robbers, the witch, and the 2,400-pound bomb? Flegg: Im not in charge of anti-terrorism, so I dont know much about this case. Luke chuckled. What about the witch? Dont you know her? She was one of the culprits behind the explosions in New York. His Mental Communication and Basic Psychology werent just for show. Luke was a human polygraph, and he made judgements based entirely on mental fluctuations. Fleggs resistance to interrogation didnt include how to control his mental fluctuations. For the current science on Earth, this was apletely mystical ability. So, when Luke deliberately slowed down and said the keywords one by one, he got what he wanted. When he heard Luke say that the witch was the culprit behind the explosions, Fleggs heart suddenly sped up. Even someone as well-trained as he was couldntpletely control his physiological reactions. Technically speaking, he had aplicated rtionship with the Enchantress. That was because Flegg liked June, the female doctor, while June had been possessed by the ancient Enchantress, who wanted topletely possess Junes body. Flegg hated the Enchantress, but didnt know how to get rid of her; if he wanted to kill her, he would probably have to kill June. Tell me everything about the witch, said Luke. Otherwise, Ill find the right person to dispose of her. Flegg immediately shook his head. I really dont know what youre talking about. This was hisst try at professionalism. Chapter 1354 - What On Earth Did I Say?

Chapter 1354: What On Earth Did I Say?

Even if he was panicking, he had to remain calm on the surface! He couldnt give the other party a chance to see through him, Flegg warned himself. The next moment, Luke appeared in front of him, and Flegg felt a slight pain in his neck. He stared nkly at the ck figure in front of him. You Luke said, Sorry, Im in a hurry. Relying on his willpower, Fleggs body, which had been through a lot, sessfully resisted the sedative for 20 seconds. Then, he copsed weakly on the couch. Luke shook his head helplessly. You actually didnt say something like even if you beat me to death, I wont say anything. Sure enough, soldiers arent good at acting. How boring. Whatever line Flegg spouted, however, he still wouldnt have been able to escape this shot. Luke really was in a hurry. Flegg had a strong will and was well-trained, but Luke was now a true master of persuasion. Putting aside the minimum requirements for physical persuasion, he also had the mid-grade technicalbo of Basic Psychology + Basic Hypnosis + inducer, as well as the high-grade technicalbo + Mental Communication. If the target was a woman, Luke could also add Elementary Pheromone Control to create the supreme persuasion method. Flegg should be d that he was a man. Luke couldnt use the supreme persuasion method on him. Nevertheless, the high-grade technique + super abilities persuasionbo quickly made this elite soldier lose his will to resist. These professional soldiers had plenty of mental weaknesses, and it wasnt hard to break through their defenses. In fact, only Frank Castle, that cheap uncle, was a terrifying existence with a will that couldnt be shaken. Of course, it was also because Luke didnt want to use too violent a method, which would cause more problems for Franks mental state. So, it was easiest for him to deal with bad eggs; it was honest acquaintances like Flegg who were actually the most troublesome. An hourter, Luke retreated. Ten minutester, Flegg opened his eyes wide. Stunned for half a second, he suddenly jolted and stood up. He looked around, but didnt see the person. He immediately checked his surveince system. He could tell from the video of the living room that it hadnt been an illusion. The surveince camera in the living room hadnt worked for thest hour. Even the camera had been adjusted so that the couch couldnt be seen. If Batman really did get some information from him, Flegg didnt think it was a small matter. Suddenly, he understood why his boss was so wary of Batman. That was because they had done a lot of things which Batman absolutely couldnt know about. If someone as righteous as Batman would break the fingers of looters as punishment, then the Joint Research Unit should be pulverized. Thinking about Batmans possible purge, Fleggs forehead and back were drenched in sweat. It was as if he was in hell, and his mind was in a mess. Wait! Wait! He suddenly thought of something.?Why am I fine? If it wasnt for Batmans principle of not killing people, he felt that he should have been killed on the spot. But not only was he still alive, he didnt even have a broken finger. Was Batman not that impartial, and would show leniency to someone like him who worked for the country? This unrealistic hope shed through Fleggs mind; he could only assume that this was the case. As for sending a message to his superior? If he was that stupid, he would have died a hundred times over. Putting this aside, there was no way he could confess to his boss about the shady information he had learned on his missions as well as his private dealings with various forces. Although he dared to dere on his conscience that he hadnt profited from these things, who would believe him? The problem was that the Joint Advanced Research Unit couldnt be washed clean; otherwise, it wouldnt be a secret organization. Even if he told his boss that Batman might have gotten a lot of information from him, his boss wouldnt be able to clean up everything. The Joint Advanced Research Unit had one billion in funding, more than ten bases, hundreds of researchers, and hundreds ofbatants. Any operation involved burning funds. Even if their boss believed Fleggs warning and immediately cleaned things up, they would lose hundreds of millions of dors at the very least. If Batman ultimately never showed up or only did so a few months down the road, Flegg and his boss would definitely have to step down. His boss might have many ways to preserve her life, and could wait to make aeback. People like Flegg, on the other hand, would definitely be on the list of casualties. At that time, his parents would get nothing but a death notice and a 50-cent bronze badge. The more he thought about it, the more his head hurt. He scratched his head in despair. My god, what on earth did I say? Luke left D.C. feeling both pleased and regretful. The situation wasnt as bad as Flegg thought; Luke wasnt someone who utterly abhorred and would take down evil. There were too many bad guys in this world. Amanda Waller, Fleggs boss, wasnt the first or the worst. This person wasnt even in the top ten of people he had to kill on this cklist. Amanda was very cautious. Her whereabouts and appearance were ssified, and so was any information on her. She rarely stopped by any particr base. If he hadnt asked Flegg about this person, it was as if she didnt exist. ording to Flegg, Amanda Waller was from the U.S. Department of Defense, but it was unknown which division she was from. Luke didnt find any information on her in the public information on the Department of Defense. Bosses in real life werent stupid! Luke sighed inwardly. Even William Stryker of Sentinel Services had been a very cautious and invisible person. The only thing he hadnt expected was that Luke would actually steal a brainwashed Alice from the base and track him down through her. The key to Lukes sess wasnt just hisbat ability, but also the effects of Space 2 and Elementary Pheromone Control. In short, William Stryker died because a certain person had used a cheat. Compared with Sentinel Services, which was a small force, the Joint Advanced Research Units power was much more terrifying. This was a long-term project that involved the military and multiple organizations. Flegg had been from the army, and had then transferred to the Marines. He also epted an overseas defense contract from the CIA, and worked nominally as a mercenary for a few years. After many years of trials and training, he was recalled to the Joint Advanced Research Unit and became a deputy leader in the operations division. He had more than a hundredbat soldiers under him. There were also three other deputy leaders who controlled three other operations teams simr to his. The leader of the operations division had double the amount of direct subordinates under him. Luke couldnt touch these people, at least not in America. Chapter 1355 - Amandas Plan and Batmans Plan

Chapter 1355: Amandas n and Batmans n

They were all secret operatives under the Department of Defense, although Luke didnt know which divisions they were from. Killing these people would be the same as Batman officially dering war on the U.S. Department of Defense and the four main military forces. Luke didnt n to have Batman be a thorn in their side. In any case, he still had many other identities that could take that role. This high-level Joint Research Unit was quite interesting. In the beginning, it was simr to Sentinel Services. It mainly researched superpowers and tried to make them avable to the American government. This concept was actually no different from all super soldier projects; it was just the way the soldiers were boosted that was different. But after Amanda Waller took office in recent years, she had been trying to add another element to it to create a ready-made superhuman team for Americas use. This sort of ready-made personnel would naturally have differing levels of trustpared with trained subordinates. Amanda wasnt an idiot, but a cunning and ruthless politician. Her n was to use lethal methods to control superhumans, especially criminals with superpowers, and have themplete missions. For criminals with superpowers, she didnt need to pay them. At most, their prison environment could be improved and they could be allowed visits from rtives as a reward. Her heart wouldnt ache if they died, and she could squeeze as much as she could out of them while they were alive; they couldnt be any more perfect tools. Her philosophy was that since these people only thought about using their superpowers tomit crimes, then there was no need to care about their human rights. Amandas idea hadnt received much support. After all, everybody had their own ns when it came to researching superpowers. How would they make money? If a new product appeared in the future, the Department of Defense and the military would be able to procure a batch, and the various parties involved would pocket a share of the benefits. Amandas idea wasnt bad, but no one could make a quick buck off of it. In fact, the people who supported Amanda also wanted to use these criminals to do the dirty work so that they could keep their own hands clean. Compared with those idiots who were stupid enough to use their superpowers to rob banks or even electrical appliance stores, these bigshots were the best at making use of waste. Dealing with drug rings and gang figures abroad carried no risk to the bigshots, the operatives could be disposed of at any time, and it wasnt hard to pick up a quick buck. However, there were very few people who would think of this; most of them preferred to use official government funding since that was within legal bounds. Amanda had only done a few small-scale experiments, and her n hadnt received much support. After Batmans appearance and the rise of criminals with superpowers in L.A. and New York, Amandas n was finally remembered by many bigshots. It was no longer about getting rich, but about Americas national security. However much the people at the bottom loved Batman was however wary the higher-ups were of this Dark Knight. The masses abided by thew in order to live peacefully, while these mid- and high-level bigshots used countless illegal and violent means to obtain benefits. But the Dark Knight spoke of justice, not thew. As long as someone was caughtmitting a crime, Batman would pronounce judgment and immediately carry it out, whether it was broken bones for a minor crime or paralysis for a major one. Batman had yet to provoke these bigshots, but they already felt a sense of crisis. They didnt need Batman to feel that they were safe; they had to feel it themselves. Only when they were safe would America be safe, so this was a matter of national security and had to be taken seriously. Given this new development, Amandas super squad project had developed rapidly in thest year. Currently, the Joint Advanced Research Unit had set up two semiplete superhuman teams which had already carried out multiple missions. They were in good shape. That was why Flegg felt that Amanda had be arrogant recently. She was sounding out Batman because she definitely wanted to use him as a stepping stone. I caught Batman. See how powerful my super squad is!?That was probably what Amanda was thinking. To put it nicely, Amanda had a strong resolve and tough methods. To put it bluntly, she was ruthless and unscrupulous. She was targeting Batman because Batman had a weakness he didnt kill people, and most of the time, he only targeted criminals. Secondly, Batman, who had been the focus of much research, was acknowledged to not have any superpowers since he had never demonstrated any. Given Batmans style, he wouldnt deliberately hide his strength when saving people. Thus, he was just a normal human. This made Amanda believe that if it hadnt been for another mysterious person stepping in, the Enchantress wouldve been able to kill both Batman and Iron Man on the spot during the New York explosions. This proved that Batman wasnt that strong, and that her n was effective. Recalling what Flegg had told him, Luke couldnt help but smile. Depicting himself as weak was indeed a great weapon for luring out the enemy. These people all felt that Batmans sense of justice was quite stupid, and he wasnt that strong, which was why he dared to jump out and cause trouble. Lukes earlier thinking had been right. As a spiritual pir, what was the point of having such strongbat ability? Those bigshots would never have anything to fear from a Dark Knight with a bottom line and a heart of justice. Batman wasnt a madman. He abided by certain rules and didnt break them, while these bigshots would y at virtuous men constrained by thew. This was what the authorities liked to do the most. But who said that Batman couldnt get revenge? Luke said, Alfred, how many gangs in New York have informants from the Joint Advanced Research Unit? Alfred said, Master, there are 35 that sell information on superhumans to them, and 11 are directly controlled by the research unit. Luke said, Draw up a n. Ill wipe out the 11 gangs in one night. As for the rest Ill deal with them the next day. Alfred: Yes, sir. Luke couldnt help but chuckle. If people like Flegg were Amandas hands and feet, then these gangs were Amandas eyes. Without eyes, it would be very difficult for Amanda to gather intelligence in New York, especially from underground sources. Francis had found Wade through this channel when he was looking for test subjects. Shady business like that definitely couldnt be acquired through official channels. Active gangs with frequent and erratic movements ultimately made the best scapegoats. As long as they made enough money, drug gangs would do anything. The whole world now knew that New York was Batmans new home ground. After the Joint Research Unit tried to screw him over, it made sense for Batman to retaliate by cracking down on the gangs. After all, those guys were criminals! Batman beating up bad guys was amon thing. Chapter 1356 - Jealousy Makes People Ugly, Big Clients Make People Rich

Chapter 1356: Jealousy Makes People Ugly, Big Clients Make People Rich

It had been sunny in New York for thest two days, and the peaceful life continued. Luke and Selina continued being idle, until Luke fixed on a target and Selina finally came back to life. Sweeping through hooligans was definitely her specialty. Also, the mission this time was very simple. There was no need for an interrogation or to bait people; she just had to get everyone on Lukes list sent to the major hospitals in New York. There was only one requirement be quick about it. After they split up, Selina only needed to deal with four gangs on the edge of Queens, while Luke was responsible for seven gangs in Queens and Brooklyn. This operation was supposed to bepleted in three hours. Selina couldnt spend more than 40 minutes on each gang, while Luke had less than half an hour for each. Before, this wouldnt be very efficient. There were too many people furtively gathering intelligence in New York recently, which both increased the time it took them to move on to the next location and the possibility of being tracked, so the technical requirements for the operation were still quite high. Selina, however, said confidently, No problem. Theyll tremble under my fists. As she spoke, she raised her hands, which glowed with a faint yellow light. Ill blow up all the dogs with these invincible fists. Gold Nugget was unhappy. Huh? Selina said, Youre not a dog, why are you scolding me? Go and eat your lobster. Gold Nugget thought for a moment and realized that it made sense. Why should it be outraged on behalf of human-shaped dogs??Im a noble symbiotic host. So, it decisively lowered its alien dog head and gobbled down the Boston lobster in its bowl. Luke finally told her the reason for this operation. Selina was shocked. They really dared to use the explosions to force Batman toe out? Thanks to Lukes indirect influence, she was already used to the bottom line of upper-level figures, but it was beyond her imagination that they would cause arge number of civilian casualties in their own country just to force the chivalrous Batman toe out so that they could capture him. After all, Batman hadntmitted any crime against ordinary people. At most, he was cracking down on crime outside the bounds of thew. He only injured the criminals; there were practically no deaths. Even if there was a death count in the information which other parties had, thoseprised the Hand ninjas which Selina had killed, along with vampires which couldnt necessarily be considered human. Strictly speaking, Batman had never killed any human being. Any mid-sized gang in America did far more serious damage than Batman. For the other party to use such a ruthless method to force Batman out, that could only mean that they werent targeting Batman for justice and the people, but purely for personal gain. Maybe not. Luke shrugged. Think about the raw materials for the 2,400-pound bomb that was switched out, and the two dump truck drivers who disappeared after incapacitating Charlie and the others. Selina frowned. Are you saying that they still have a conscience? It had nothing to do with conscience. Lukeughed. Think about it. Selina thought for a moment and said, Are you saying that they knew, but didnt stop it from happening, and only told the witch to wait for Batman to show up? They took the bomb away not because they genuinely didnt want to make things worse, but to prevent the case from being investigated? Luke nodded. More or less. Do you understand their line of thinking? Selina said, They were only taking advantage of the situation. Even if we investigate the robbers, well only be able to find out that they were the ones who nned everything. At that point, the authorities will be satisfied and want to close the case as soon as possible. Luke snapped his fingers. Bingo. The mastermind behind this operation is very cautious. Even if I divulge this information to other departments, I wont be able to get enough evidence, and no one would understand her motive. After all, there really isnt any benefit for her in looking for Batman. Selina said, Because the benefits will only be clear after she catches Batman, right? Luke patted Selinas head with a smile. Good girl, keep it up. Selina sneered and moved away. Scram, youre not even old enough to legally drink yet! Luke said, Drinking can numb the nerves and make a person ugly. Drinking can hold a person hostage! So, I dont drink. Selina was lost for words. What was this? Could he speak English properly? That night, Lukes clone was sitting leisurely in the Williamsburg Diner. He was sitting by the window, which gave the best view of the diner. It was already half past one in the morning, and the diner was closing up. Caroline, Old Earl, and the middle-aged boss, Han, were huddled over a table in the staff lounge and whispering to each other with inquisitive expressions. Are you really not going to call Max? Han asked in a low voice. Usually, at this time, the both of you will be cleaning up, tallying up the money, and waiting to get off work. Caroline said carefully, Thats love. How can she be disturbed by a smelly mop and dirty cash? Old Earl said with a smile, I think, as long as theres enough dirty cash, many hot white women would be willing to fall in love with me. Caroline said, Fine, youre right. So, when Max gets the money for her 20 cupcakes from her spendthrift boyfriend over there, shouldnt I just watch quietly from here? If I use any more lipstick, Ill be scraping my lips raw. I need dirty cash to buy me some Devils w lipstick and then I can catch a mans eye. Han: Caroline, it seems you dont have a boyfriend. After a brief silence, Caroline finally said, Thats why I need lipstick to charm a man. Actually, after Luke entered the ce at 1.05am, Max had served him the cakes. It was already 1.35am, and the waitress was no longer in her usual spot. What could Caroline do? She was also helpless in the face of this big client who always emptied out their cupcakes whenever he came. Jealousy could only make her ugly. It couldnt make her rich, not like big clients could. Between money and jealousy, Caroline decisively chose money. The cupcakes these days werent cheap goods at 1.50 dors, but high-end products at 3 to 4 bucks. Ever since this big client gave them suggestions, Max and Caroline had added a top-quality product to their cakes. Originally, it was because Caroline couldnt get around a certain woman who only had sex on the brain, so she had agreed to a trial sale for a few days. The oue was that a number of people would alwayse to buy this expensive cake every day. As someone born into a super-rich family, she was too familiar with this pattern. As she casually chatted with the customers, sure enough she didnt find anything. Chapter 1357 - Showing Consideration, One-Stop Service, Wrapped Up for Delivery

Chapter 1357: Showing Consideration, One-Stop Service, Wrapped Up for Delivery

There werent a lot of customers who bought the new, top-quality cake in the diner, but they came in all forms. Aside from the suspicious fact that they would buy 20 to 30 cupcakes at once, there was nothing else to say. There was no evidence to support Carolines spection that this was Luke buying all of them to win Maxs favor. Of course, Luke wouldnt say that he could bezy and directly leave buying the cakes to the charity foundation in the Clinton area. The fledgling foundation had only hired a few local girls from the Clinton area, who mainly didmunity work. With one phone call from big boss Luke, however, these ad hoc social workers could rope in hundreds of residents from the Clinton area, enough for a different person to buy the cakes every day for a whole year. Whoever bought the cakes could keep one for themselves, and the rest was delivered to Foggy and Mattsw firm, the constructionpany, and the foundations food distribution points. Most people wouldnt be able to eat something like this even once a month on average; nobody treated it like a daily benefit. In fact, Max and Caroline had about 50 of these top-quality cakes each day, and Luke only bought a portion of it. As for the Wharton Business School dropout who was now a waitress, she couldnt find any ws not only because Luke could always use different people to buy them, but also because there were 10 to 20 genuine customers every day. After all, Max really was talented at making cakes. However, when Luke praised her, the girl said self-deprecatingly, It was probably because I was too hungry when I was a kid, and my mom didnte home, so I stuffed some flour into the oven that was the first time. Luke was a DIY bigshot to begin with. He was a big shot who had already generated a smooth production line of regr cupcakes using smart kitchenware. He specifically pointed out and corrected a few of the biggest shorings in Maxs cakes, and the taste and color of the cakes immediately improved. It wasnt that he didnt want to talk about the other shorings, but those came down to just one point no money. Whether it was high-quality raw materials or high-quality equipment, they were all very expensive, and Max couldnt afford them. Luke didnt want to outright give Max money, even though she always mocked herself for being poor. That was precisely why he got different people to buy the cakes each time. Money earned through hard work was different from charity. Max seemed cheerful, but she actuallycked confidence. He didnt want to be another person who hurt her pride, even if he had good intentions. So, he would rather give her pointers on how to make cakes, then use sneaky ways to buy them so that she could break even with initial sales. While Max and Caroline werent exactly raking it in, a gross profit of 100 dors a day could blunt the pressures of life a little. Thus, Luke, who was currently surrounded by the boss, the waitress, and the old man from the cash register, wasnt as free as they thought. His conversation with Max was light-hearted, and nothing like the lovey-dovey talk the other three had been imagining. Thats the ninth patrol car. Are the police in New York not going to sleep tonight? Maxs words were muffled as she chewed on her own top-quality cake. It was weird for Luke to give her her own cake to eat, but he had already eaten 15 of them. Every time Luke came, he would eat at least three to five, and 20 cupcakes at most. She had already confirmed that this temporary boyfriend of hers had a big stomach, and wasnt just buying the cakes for her sake. Luke chuckled and swallowed the cake in his mouth before he said unhurriedly, You forgot to mention the ambnces. How many passed by just now? Max frowned. Is it arge-scale crime scene? Or some sort of collective poisoning? Luke raised an eyebrow. Are you serious? Max found that odd. Why not? I remember when I went to a nightclubst time, I was pushed out after just ten minutes. A bunch of idiots shouted that it was a terrorist attack, and that someone inside had released poisonous gas. Luke, who was familiar with the major cases in New York, knew that there was no such case. He asked with a smile, What happened? Max shrugged. In the end, I heard some people say that someone had been ying with some sort of fart spray inside, and it smelled like onions. A lot of people covered their noses and teared up at the fumes, and some fainted from an allergic reaction, so people said that it was poisonous gas. Luke said, That can actually be considered a low-end version of poisonous gas, right? Since people passed out. Hm, did you smell it too? No. It was a prank, and they sprayed it in the very middle. I couldnt get through at all. Max actually looked a little regretful. Hm, it was the opposite for that unlucky guy who fainted. He couldnt run, and was knocked out by the smell. Luke was speechless. Did you really want to smell it? It was onion fart spray. The smell can make you tear up. Think about it, it seems very stimting. Max was eager to try it out. Maybe its just like Luke covered her mouth. Dont. Dangerous behavior is strictly prohibited. Stumped for a moment, Max then said in embarrassment, I was so poor a while ago that I almost couldnt afford toothpaste. I couldnt even bring myself to get someone to change the showerhead after it fell off. I wouldnt buy something like that. She knew that this temporary boyfriend of hers really disliked how she smoked certain things. Although she didnt smoke cigarettes, 60% of people in America had smoked weed before. Max didnt understand why he was so bothered. Thankfully, she had been poor for a long time before she met him; with the little money she had, she may as well buy two rolls of toilet paper rather than weed. After all, it didnt matter if she didnt touch weed for the rest of her life, but she could neverck toilet paper. I know. Luke simply smiled and pinched her face, but most of his attention was elsewhere. He and Selina had created a huge scene tonight. Know what a one-stop service is? Know what it means to be wrapped up for delivery to prison? Know what free credit is? All of Lukes NYPD co-workers would be here tonight. The cleanup operation officially began at nine in the evening. Luke and Selina had leveled the main nests of the 11 gangs. Although they didnt have time to extort information from the 11 gangs, there was irond evidence in their homes of illegal drugs, illegal weapons, and even ledgers of their shady dealings. That wasnt the end of it. Luke and Selina even put the information they had gathered on a USB and hung them around the neck of a gang leader who had been turned into a cripple. Now that NYPD had this information, the D.A. didnt have to enter any plea bargains or look for witnesses to turn states evidence. With the takedown of these gangs, New Yorks D.A. office would have fulfilled their annual quota five times over. A D.A.s performance record in America was based on the number of convictions made as well as the number of convictions for major crimes. It just so happened that these gangs were involved in either shootings or homicides, as well as drugs and weapons trafficking. Even if they didnt confess to anything else in the police department, most of the core members and bigshots would still be in jail for 20 years or even life. This case was enough to keep the D.A. busy until the end of the year. Chapter 1358 - Overt Ploy, Self-Investigation

Chapter 1358: Overt Ploy, Self-Investigation

This was Lukes overt ploy. He knew that Amanda Waller didnt dare protect these informants, because what she had asked these gangsters to do couldnt be revealed. From the evidence he gave, there was no doubt that the gang bigshots wouldnt be able to escape. Secondly, most of the me fell on the gang members under Amandas control. These people were basically the backbone of their gangs. With some support from Amanda, they got rid of a fewpetitors, made a small fortune, and sat in key positions in the gang, which made it easier for them to do things for Amanda. They werent officials, and didnt even know Amandas face or identity. Thanks to the evidence which Luke provided, these dozen or so people were all charged with serious felonies. He used NYPD and New Yorks D.A. to nail them aboveboard, and didnt need to lift a finger at all to kill them himself. Amanda Waller didnt want to blow the matter up or draw too much attention. If they really started wrangling, even a slightly capable intelligence agency would find out. She didnt want to be targeted by these so-called colleagues of hers. Furthermore, the cost of getting these people out would cripple her, and would expose her existence. So, she could only watch these useful minions go to prison and be useless trash. This was Luke telling Amanda Waller:?I like seeing how you gnash your teeth but can only retreat and hole up in a corner. The Department of Defense was very capable, and so was the Joint Advanced Research Unit, enough so that it had been easy as pie for Flegg to try and recruit Luke, this minor detective, back then. Flegg was confident because the Joint Advanced Research Unit was just that confident. If only one or two people had been caught this time, Amanda might not even have to show up and could have gotten someone to drop the NYPD execs a hint for the men to be released. However, over a hundred felons, tens of millions in seized goods and a lot of follow-up leads had turned NYPD and the D.A. into wolves that hadtched onto their prey and refused to let go. What Department of Defense? What secret organization? Go to hell! If youre so capable, hand over the official documents. And even if there really were official documents, the New York police would do their best to dy the case. The credit and the money were all here. Why should they give it to the Department of Defense? When did the Department of Defense start hiring gangsters? If they wanted to take them, they had to cover the cost. But no one was willing to pay the cost of fishing out hundreds of felons in one go. And this was just the first phase. Tomorrow, more than 20 gangs that cooperated with Amanda to some extent would be in trouble. These gangs also had some connections with the 11, and Amanda had to rely on them toplete certain missions. And the message Luke was sending? Hehe, he already had an eye on these gangs. The more Amanda did, the more she was exposing herself. Even if she was cautious and didntmunicate with them personally, the people who helped her couldnt escape. This was the power of an overt ploy. The opponent could only choose the size of their loss, and had no right to choose whether or not they would lose. Of course, it wasnt because Luke was smart, but because Amanda couldnt expose herself. In an underground base, Flegg, who had been tossing and turning restlessly, was woken up by his phone. Picking up the call, he said a few words, before Amanda quickly hung up on the other end. Amanda had him immediately check the teams, especially those who had previously been on capture assignments in New York, to ensure that their identities hadnt been exposed during the operations. Flegg had a sense of foreboding, but when he asked, Amanda didnt give him an answer. But he clearly didnt have to do much. While he was gathering his team, one of the other deputy leaders gave him a call. He had a good rtionship with this deputy leader, who had called to swap information. What still bothered Flegg was not knowing what Batman had asked him yesterday. So, he asked his friend, Is it rted to Batman? Huh? The deputy leader suddenly thought of something. Wait, before I returned to the base, a friend from New York called me and said that Batman and ck Cat had crippled hundreds of New York gangsters He paused. New York had thergest popce in the United States and was a metropolis where people from all over the world gathered. They had led their teams there to carry out missions before. asionally, they needed the help of the local snakes. In the past, they hadnt delved too deeply into it. After all, in a secret organization like theirs, people who were too curious and wanted to dig deeper would definitely die quick deaths. But now that Amanda had given the order, there was one possible reason for Batmans actions he was looking for trouble with the Research Unit. Flegg didnt ask again. This question didnt need a 100% definite answer Did Batman need to give Flegg a reason for what he did? Obviously not. Look into it carefully. You better pray that your men dont have any private dealings with the New York gangs, otherwise Flegg didnt finish, because he didnt know what would happen either. They would be crippled at the very least, and paralyzed at worst; whatever the case, they wouldnt be able to live intact for the rest of their lives. While Flegg was privately gathering intelligence, Amanda was also very busy. She was in her forties and wore a business suit. She was tall and had short, curly hair. Although she was now an administrator, she had fought on the front line for years, and still maintained a certain level of training. She was quite strong, and not fat. In front of her was the phone, and not far away was a thin young man who was operating a virtual screen. After hanging up, she asked casually, Are you sure those guys didnt leave anything online? The thin young man had his eyes closed and was wearing a strange helmet. Images and data shed past on the virtual screen. A momentter, they stopped moving. He heaved a sigh of relief and opened his eyes. Okay, Ive done a search. We didnt miss anything. Looking at Amandas solemn expression, he added, But if those guys did secretly copy some videos and didnt upload them to the Inte, theres nothing I could do. You know that Im only responsible for things online. Its impossible for me to remotely erase files in an external drive. Amanda nodded. She was well aware of that. However, those bigshots were all idiots. She didnt think they had those sorts of brains. In fact, the thin young man had found very little information online. Those bigshots basically didnt know how to use online backup. The thin young man didnt say anything else. His worries didnt stop there. He had been the one to clean up after the explosions, and in the end, two people had started investigating him online. It was probably Batman and Iron Man. Chapter 1359 - Barbecue, Fixing a Water Pipe, and Lotus Head

Chapter 1359: Barbecue, Fixing a Water Pipe, and Lotus Head

There was a huge gap in tech skills between him and those two; the only thing the thin young man could do was ensure that he wasnt discovered. Moreover, there was no point in him tracking things back to Iron Man, who lived in Stark Tower. Amanda had high hopes of him tracking down Batman, but he didnt dare. He could use his superpower to protect himself online, but not to improve his tech skills. If he tracked Batman down, that meant that Batman might also be able to lock onto his approximate location. Given how random Batmans appearances were, the thin young man was afraid of waking up the next day and seeing that terrifying Dark Knight standing in front of his bed, pointing at him and saying that ssic sentence, Guilty. The thin young man wasnt a masochist. There really was no need for him to give Batman a reason toe over. Only if his ability improved to the point that he could beat up people online would he disregard the disparity in tech skills and track Batman down. By that point, however, there would be no need for him to work for this hateful b*tch anymore. It would be better for him to just slip away. If he could be a superhero, why would he do the dirty work for this woman? Even bing Iron Man or Batmans sidekick would still be better than being bossed around by this woman. A certain poor soul started fantasizing. It was really hard to be a good person. In this cruel world, only Batman and superheroes could give him some warmth. Compared with the Advanced Research Unit, which was operating at high speed to clean up its traces, Luke was very rxed. He dragged Selina and Gold Nugget up to the rooftop for an outdoor barbecue. It would be a shame not to have a barbecue or a beer on a sunny day like this inte June. It had indeed been hard on Selina and Gold Nugget tonight. For the sake of a safe operation, they hadnt been able to plunder any loot tonight. Selina didnt care how much money there was, but the dog head did. It was ignorant about mathematics and didnt know how to calcte the gains, but there was no way it would forget to take the money at all. Luke had always been strict with the dog heads education. Fairness, equality, and transparency: these three principles had to be upheld. Gold Nugget might be a little stupid, but people who treated others like idiots had to be prepared to suffer a bacsh at any time, and it was the same with the alien dog. So, Luke had never decreased the reward promised to Gold Nugget beforehand just because it was stupid. Even if the dog head really became smarter, it would conversely realize that it had never been cheated. Between it and Selina, on the other hand, nothing mattered. They had alwaysbined their stash. Gold Nugget even used Selinas credit card for online shopping and used Selinas ID to apply for an ount to scold people online. The two hated troublesome things and didnt want to think about cash ounts at all. Selina was eating garlic eggnt, and her lips were bright red. She asked Luke, Are we still working overtime tomorrow night? Luke: Yes. Of course, Selina wasnt referring to police work, but to whether or not they were going to continue with their cleanup of the remaining 20-plus gangs. They had caused quite a stir tonight. She felt that if they disposed of 20 more gangs tomorrow, NYPD and the hospitals would be cursing her and Batman. Since Luke had settled on this n, however, she didnt say much. She was only responsible for raising some objections at the right moment. Whether Luke epted them or not was up to him. Are we having supper tomorrow night? She changed the topic. Luke smiled. Sure. What do you want to eat? As Selina finished the second roast eggnt, she mulled over it. Hot pot, but I have to be able to take it this time. Luke nodded regretfully. Fine. Ask Gold Nugget? As if. This guy could eat a ton of ghost peppers and would still be fine. It had a different physiological structure from humans. Spice was just a vor to it, just like how diluted sulfuric acid was the same as vinegar for it. While two people and one dog were having a barbecue, Lukes clone had already followed Max home to make cupcakes. Before doing so, however, Luke volunteered to fix her water pipe. Max had inadvertently mentioned that the showerhead was broken, but it was actually a problem with the water pipe. She had already bought the materials and was prepared to do it herself. Max was an all-rounder who could do it anywhere. When she was free, she could fix electrical appliances, furniture and water pipes. More importantly, she was reluctant to pay for expensive repairs. Luke paid more attention to this matter since he also needed to use the bathroom. He didnt want to be sprayed with sewage when he took a shower in the middle of the night. Caroline stopped Max, who was about to go to the bathroom to watch, and said in a low voice, Isnt he too good at everything? Making cakes can be considered a hobby, but how many men know how to fix a water pipe? What she was saying was that few rich men would learn to repair water pipes. Max, however, said proudly, He said that he taught himself after watching male leads in action movies repair pipes. Caroline was at a loss. Huh? What movies are those? Why dont I remember a male lead like that? Max looked at her roommate in surprise. A momentter, she said, Like The Gentlemens Club. Isnt it online? Hm, but I watched it on VCR back then. Stumped for a moment, Caroline finally thought of something, and was shocked. Are you talking about?those?types of action movies? Max gave her a pitying look. Did you think I was referring to the kind shown in the cinemas? Caroline was lost for words. A momentter, however, she couldnt help but ask, Whats the website? Max: What? Luke spent half an hour fixing the pipe and showerhead. He then changed out of his T-shirt and went to make cakes with Max. Caroline seized the opportunity to enjoy the brand new lotus showerhead. Even without Elementary Sound Wave, Luke could still hear the strange sounds in the bathroom. With a strange expression on his face, he whispered in Maxs ear, How long has it been since Caroline had a boyfriend? Hearing that, Max pointed the egg beater at him. Dont even think about it. I still like your type more. Luke didnt know whether tough or cry. He really wasnt interested in Caroline, except that her movements were too loud for his keen ears. Are you sure? Max red at him for a moment, then gestured downward threateningly. Yes. Luke hurriedly swallowed. Hey, this is for the customers tomorrow. What are you doing with it? Unbothered, Max then continued beating the egg whites. Whats there to be afraid of? Theyve all eaten Olegs food before. Luke made a retching sound. He was d that he had Sharp Nose, which was why he hadnt been screwed over by such a shady chef. Max finally smiled. Im kidding. Actually, its been half a year since Caroline had a boyfriend, which is why I specially switched to a multi-purpose showerhead. After a brief hesitation, Luke abandoned the thought of asking about the showerheads functions. Chapter 1360 - Detective Luke’s Modest Refusal

Chapter 1360: Detective Lukes Modest Refusal

Max chuckled. But there will always be men who want to sleep with you, use up the condoms you bought, do it raw, and then finally leave with a smack of your ass. Of course, if they can steal some cash on the way, it would be perfect. Luke was shocked. Are you serious? Yes. Max nodded without hesitation. But they have to be handsome. Luke asked, As handsome as I am? Max nced at him and thought for a moment. At least 70% of your looks, including your face and muscles. Luke chuckled. Well, someone like me can take at least 200 dors, right? Max said, If I had the money, I would be willing to pay 2,000 dors a night. Luke said, Thank you for your generosity. Max said, Get lost. I dont have any money. You should find those richdies in their forties. Luke smiled and encouraged her. Its fine. If you work hard at making your cakes, you might be a richdy in your forties. I can wait. Max gave a faint smile. Thank you for your kind words. Luke said, Youre wee. I think we should go in and discuss the theory behind making the cakes. Max said, Wait, we didnt make any for tomorrow Luke said, After we study the positions ah, I mean the theory, we cane back and finish it. Max rolled her eyes, and she closed the bedroom door. Dont be too loudter. Caroline said that she cant sleep. Luke said, Ill let you know to keep your voice down. Also, Caroline is still in the bathroom. She cant hear you. The next day, Luke reported to the police department, while his clone was still sitting in Maxs living room, having coffee and cake. Although his clones stats were only 10, the actual coefficient was 4 times that of an ordinary person. Coupled with Elementary Self-Healing, he wasnt tired at all afterst night. Taking a shower at four in the morning, he took out a bag of coffee from his inventory and leisurely made a pot. He then took out hisputer and browsed the news. Caroline, who was lying in a cot in one corner of the living room, had passed out the moment Luke came out. She had yed in the shower until three in the morning. Aftering out, however, she went back in again, beforeing out again at 4am, looking exhausted. So, Luke gave her a special sedative, and she promptly fell asleep. Looking at the news reports on Batman and ck Cat fighting the New York gangs, Luke didnt know whether tough or cry. It made more sense to change the word battle to beating. There hadnt been any battle at all. The two of them had been pressed for time, and easily took down each gangster with one punch. If they used a second punch, it wasnt because the other party was too strong, but because they needed to break another limb. After reading the news, Luke got up and transferred the wrapped cupcakes from his ce to Maxs via his inventory, and prepared lunch for the two girls. Luke wasnt worried about the girls getting fat after eating rich pastries like financiers and stollen. He could control how much weight Max put on. As for Caroline, she didnt put on weight easily. She had also been busy in the bathroom for more than an hourst night; there was no problem for her to eat a few more desserts. At noon, Luke sensed that Caroline was about to wake up, so he left. Outside the side door, a beautiful but clearly elderly horse stared at him. Luke ced the carrot that he had brought out in passing on the wooden rail and stroked its head. Chestnut, eat it quietly. Dont let your owner know. Chestnut blinked and gave a soft whinny, before it started eating the carrot. Luke couldnt help but rub its neck again, recalling a certain short-tempered ck horse. Sigh, its a pity you cant produce fire. With that, he smiled despondently, opened the gate, and walked out. What was he thinking? It was Ghost Rider who produced the fire, not the horse. Five minutester, Caroline got up and looked around nkly. When her gaze fell on a pile of cake boxes, she couldnt help but roll her eyes. Hes never around in the morning, but always leaves behind a bunch of cakes. Is this guy a magician?! Hm, maybe he was a cook in his previous life, haha. After mocking Luke, who came and went mysteriously, Carol finally thought of proper business. Maybe I should suggest that Max soundproof her bedroom, or that she gag herself beforehand; otherwise, I will never be able to sleep. Thinking that, she felt a little envious.?When will I be the one to make Max lose sleep? But where could she find a handsome, considerate, and capable boyfriend? That was the biggest problem for her. Luke and Selina, who had gone to the police department, didnt forget to bring a batch of cupcakes with them. The cakes had been made with the smart kitchenware. It was Little Snails robotic arms which took the cakes out, packed them, and ced them in a box, which saved the two of them a lot of effort and trouble. Many of their colleagues who had worked overtime were moved to tears by the snacks that Luke and Selina brought. They had been summoned from homest night to work overtime; no one else could understand this feeling. But they couldntin. Although it was a little awkward that Batman and ck Cat had delivered the credit to NYPD, the meat was already in their mouths. They would be idiots if they didnt eat it. Walter, who had just taken office, simply looked at Luke and Selina, who were greeting the others and chatting outside, and waited for them to bring some snacks over. Sure enough, Luke came in a few minutester. Walter was more straightforward than Dustin. He didnt even close the office door and simply said, Do you want part of this case? Luke shook his head with a smile. No. If the old fellows like John, Joe, and Ricky arent involved, why should I be? Walter rolled his eyes, knowing that the guy just wanted to ck off. He didnt believe that Luke didnt know what Batman and ck Cat had donest night. This guy had only been in New York for half a year, and he already had as many connections as Walter, and far more big-level connections. He had been sleeping at home and didnt make even a single callst night. Clearly, he didnt want to take credit for this. He then remembered that Luke had just turned 20 a few days ago, and held the rank of a level two lieutenant. It had also already been decided that he would be awarded the Service Cross medal. It would be too much if he got credit for this case as well. Luke wasnt John. The more credit John got, the more likely he was to be promoted. John had been a lieutenant for several years, and had enough years of service under his belt to be promoted. It was purely because he courted death himself that he was demoted. Luke had to stay in this position for two years. After all, making him a detective and then a lieutenant had been an exception. Who would dare make another exception and make him a captain? A captain could already be considered a department chief. What would other 20-year-old patrol officers think if they had a 20-year-old chief? Chapter 1361 - A Cheat Is Awesome

Chapter 1361: A Cheat Is Awesome

Walter now knew what it felt like to have super capable subordinates but not be able to use them. However, he wasnt qualified to discard them for outliving their purpose. He felt it was a waste not to use them, yet he hadnt called themst night. Walter asked, Do you want to take on more cases? Luke quickly shook his head. I trust John and the others. Give the rookies more opportunities. If we dont give them more responsibilities now so that they can get used to the high-pressure environment of the Detective Bureau, theyll only buckle under the pressure in the future. Walter smiled bitterly. Thank you very much. Okay, you can go back to work. He couldnt help but sigh inwardly.?B*stards, one of you is 20 and the other is 26. You have the cheek to talk about rookies? Apart from the four new detectives, who else is more of a newbie than you?! Besides, the two new teams are 27-years-old on average! What Walter didnt know was that Luke was being sincere. That was because NYPD was bound to get arge number of cases tonight. HQ would suffer indigestion this time, and nobody in the Detective Bureau would be able to remain idle tomorrow. If he didnt make himself clear now, Walter might pull them into working overtime. It wasnt that Luke wasnt confident in his colleagues efficiency; it was just that he had even more confidence in his and Selinas efficiency at beating up people. After making clear to Walter that he was a cker, Luke slipped off early with Selina. Since they had work tonight, they had to finish their daily training and research during the day. cking off for one moment felt great, cking off the whole time felt great this was an eternal truth. Even Luke had never overestimated his perseverance. If he had really been that tenacious, it wouldnt have taken until he was 30 years old in hisst life before he shone. After his interest and talent led him into the circle of online novels, it took him a few years to finally make a name for himself. It wasnt enough to buy a car or a house, but he didnt have to worry about his basic necessities every year and could afford to have tens of thousands in savings. Compared with years at a desk job, he was definitely more interested in online novels, and had worked much harder at it. After a few years, he was earning more from writing online novels than from his desk job, and this steady improvement was due to the effect of his perseverance. In this life, he had also worked hard before the system was activated. But he didnt have a specific goal or extraordinary talent, so his various efforts had had little effect. His physique couldntpare with the school bullys, and his studies couldntpare with the top student who had an IQ of 140+. He had to do his best to not go out of tune when he sang, and his dancing could only be termed not awkward at most. This was the helplessness of ordinary people after putting in so much effort, they realized that they were still ordinary. Before the system was activated, Luke had nned to focus on graduating from a second-tier university and using his knowledge of Marvel movie plots to find an opportunity to make a fortune. As long as he had several million, he could stay low and develop slowly. So what if he had transmigrated and had some knowledge from his previous life? In America, people looking for investments were a dime a dozen, and many more knew how to talk themselves up. Even if he had some knowledge from his previous life, without the ability to implement ns or the eloquence to move investors, trying to get started would be difficult. It wasnt until he got the system that Lukes days of suffering finally began. As someone with slight OCD, if aputer part acted up in his previous life, he would agonize over it for days, and it would be a knot in his heart until he figured out the issue. After obtaining the system, the huge difference in his basic stats made him ufortable, which prompted him to grind for experience points. Now that he had abilities, he didnt have enough credit, and had to grind for credit points. There was no end to this level, however. Even until now, his points still werent enough to get him the Advanced prefix, which made him feel a sense of urgency. He quietly did all this dry-as-dust training and research in the training room on his own. He didnt want even Selina to know about it. If Selina saw him, her heart would definitely ache, and then she would think he was crazy. A good-looking man in his 20s who had a great body and countless girlfriends, and who was also good at cracking cases, was holed up in the basement everyday and abusing himself instead of working on getting rich or getting the girls if this wasnt crazy, what was? But Luke had always been an introverted person whocked a sense of safety. He also didnt like others to shoulder his burdens or worries. He would also feel embarrassed by the sympathy andpassion of others, and that included Selina. So, when he was around other people, he adopted the most rxed manner. Whether as a detective or a vignte, he didnt care about messing around. When he was alone, he would hone himself with harsh training and work. He knew that the only thing he needed tofort him was his own heart. There was no need to show this to his family and friends. They would only worry for nothing. In the beginning, Robert had noticed something, and privately asked Luke about it andforted him a few times. But as Lukes Mental Strength and Mental Communication grew stronger, Robert could no longer sense it. He thought that his coaxing had worked. The truth was that in Lukes previous life, whether it was ying games or writing online novels, Luke could work diligently and relentlessly at something he was interested in. He now regarded the system in a simr way. His stats changed as he gathered experience and credit points to obtain abilities. As long as he could confirm with his own eyes that he had be stronger, finding it a little difficult or a little tiring was part and parcel of the experience. It was just like how yers spent several months killing bosses just to obtain the best equipment. Who wouldnt be exhausted or in pain? But they were very happy when they got their gains. Luke was gradually getting used to this painful and happy process. However, there would be a day when yers hit the limit of their abilities after obtaining that ultimate equipment. Lukes system, on the other hand, was an all-inclusive super game that he would never get tired of ying for his entire life. As the only yer with a cheat on this Marvel Earth, Luke was both lucky and happy. Most of the time, the happiness of some was built on the unhappiness of their opponents. That night, Amanda, who had just closed her eyes in her chair, was woken up by the phone again. She opened her eyes and picked up the phone on the table. What is it? Batman and ck Cat did it again. Its those gangs in New York. It has been verified that 17 of them have been crippled, and all of them had helped us before, said the person on the other end of the phone. Amanda said, Got it. She then hung up, her expression dark. She wasnt surprised by this result. In the hearts of the ordinary people, Batman was a righteous person, but everyone knew that this Dark Knight wasnt a good-tempered superhero. It seemed that he hadnt killed anyone so far, but the wounded and crippled criminals had ushered in a golden age for New Yorks orthopedics departments. She had thought that she was spotless before and wouldnt be discovered by Batman, or even if she was, he wouldnt be able to retaliate. It seemed that she had underestimated Batman. To be able to be a superhero who could cow so many criminals in America, Batman definitely wasnt stupid. An idiot posing as a hero would have died a hundred times over. Chapter 1362 - Eat Hot Pot and Waiting For a Boot

Chapter 1362: Eat Hot Pot and Waiting For a Boot

As for Iron Man, Amanda thought nothing of him at all. For her, that tycoon was a husky. He was hostile toward people he didnt know, but he was in no way as dangerous as Batman. As for Batman? Apart from this title, there was nothing else on him. There were tons of reports on Batman from around the world, but nobody knew who he was. That was the scariest thing about him.. Iron Man wasnt good? He was good. Tony Stark was worth hundreds of billions and had a lot of connections left behind by his father. As long as he didnt court death, nobody in the government would truly dare deal with him. When it came to the development of armor, the tycoon could also leave Batman in the dust at least, in terms of price. But nobody at the top level was afraid of him, because Tony was also in this circle. If he wanted to stay in this circle, he had to abide by the rules. If he didnt follow the rules, the connections which Howard Stark had left behind wouldnt be able to protect him. Besides, everybody was well aware of Tonys personality. In a situation where none of their interests were involved, everybody could live in harmony. What sort of character was Batman? Based on current intelligence analysis, everyone came to a simr conclusion. He was a paranoid and delusional man who believed in justice and who was highly suspicious of everything. He was also very violent. The only thing that could restrain him was his sense of justice. So, he didnt kill anyone, but he crippled a huge bunch of criminals. Identity and status were useless to him, much less the rules. Amanda was certain that if he caught her, she would be paralyzed from the neck or waist down. The Department of Defense and the four major military arms couldnt fend off this Dark Knights obsession with justice. He would definitely cripple her. Amanda had climbed to this position not because she could fight, but because she had brains. The superhumans under her now could fight a hundred times better than she could, and could only be enved because of the nano bombs imnted in them. The best way to deal with Batman was never to step forward, but to act from the shadows. Waiting for an opportunity to kill someone with a borrowed knife was the safest n. When she climbed to a key position in the future, Batman would be nothing to worry about. That was because she would have a different name and appearance. Batman could investigate Amanda Waller forever if he wanted. What did that have to do with her? Thinking this, she murmured with a smile, By the way, there seems to be someone at SHIELD who is interested in this Dark Knight. Lets help them. She then picked up the phone. In the underground base, Flegg looked haggard. He had had too much to deal with in thest two days. When it came to cleaning things up, he did the most work in the entire force. That was because his team was the best atbat among the four teams, and the head team leader was Amandas direct subordinate, so he didnt move very often. There had been a lot of ces for Flegg to clean up, and he hadnt slept at all in thest two days. The other deputy leaders only needed to think about cleanup, but he needed to think about another problem: What else did Batman know? Hearing about what happened to the unlucky New York gangs, Flegg knew that he was the one who had leaked the information, because he had been the one to contact them. Now, here was the question: What was Batmans next step? Flegg was under a lot of pressure as he worked two days in a row in this apprehensive mood, and he also thought of how his and Junes fate hung on this. But he couldnt say a word. If he said it, it might really be over. But he couldnt help but worry about Batmans next step in his reprisal n. Flegg was now like the resident below in that throwing out boots joke. He couldnt help wondering when Batman would throw the second boot, but he didnt know that there was no second boot at all. Whats the next step? Selina asked Luke casually. They were eating hot pot outside, and she was panting shallowly to alleviate the burning sensation on her lips and the slight numbness of her tongue. Lukes expression was indifferent as he put a piece of tripe into the boiling bright red soup. Nothing. Work hard, train, and eat hot pot again when were free. Selina was stunned. Thats it? Luke nodded. Thats itl. Selina frowned. Didnt you say that we have to be as cold as winter when dealing with the enemy? Ingredients might taste even better after theyre thawed, said Luke with a smile. He dipped the tripe into some sesame oil and then stuffed it into his mouth. The rich vor of the oil and the hot pot soup burst on his tongue. Selina was still confused, but also copied him and picked up a piece of tripe. Are you saying to give them enough line first before reeling them in? She didnt say it in Chinese, of course, but Luke had taught her The 36 Stratagems, and she understood the theory. Luke nodded. Were making such big waves. If theyre not idiots, theyll keep a low profile for a while. However, theyre unwilling to abandon everyone, so Ill ferret them out sooner orter. Selina nodded, deep in thought. Luke was already teaching her these things bit by bit. Coupled with her rich experience working cases, she was no longer the high school graduate with a one-track mind from two years ago. Selina knew that if she didnt work hard now, not only would she get herself killed, she would also drag Luke down. She didnt want to be that sort of pig teammate at all. Luke nimbly fished out the tripe from under her chopsticks and put it in his bowl. Selina came back to herself and red. Mine! Luke said, Its in my bowl. How can you say its yours? Selina was speechless. Shua! With a flick of her chopsticks, she picked up the piece of tripe and stuffed it into her mouth. Its in my mouth. How can you say its yours? Luke was lost for words. What a bigshot! He couldnt afford to offend her. The two superheroes were having a hot pot on their rooftop. In the distant underground base, Flegg was still wondering which department Batman would target next. What he didnt know was that Luke didnt n to continue at all. At the very least, there would be peace for the Research Unit for the next few months. That was because Flegg was Lukes real informant. It was very easy for Luke to eliminate this senior member of the Joint Advanced Research Unit. But this guy was an acquaintance of Roberts. He wasnt a bad person, and had helped Luke out a few times. Since he didnt want to kill him, keeping him alive would be even more useful. From Fleggs confession, Luke knew that this person was very important in the Research Unit. The female doctor whose body the witch was attached to was in fact his lover. In a sense, Flegg was another form of insurance which allowed Amanda to control the witch. Given the witchs astonishingbat ability, Amanda would never abandon her unless she had to. As long as Flegg could be with his girlfriend, he would continue working under Amanda. Chapter 1363 - A New Case

Chapter 1363: A New Case

Luke hadnt targeted the Joint Advanced Research Unit before because he had too many targets on his cklist. But since the other party had chosen to start things, it was up to him how to end them. Luke had always felt that superheroes and superviins were simr to falling in love and getting married. When they didnt know each other, they were on the same level; it didnt matter who was stronger or weaker. Once one side started to take interest, they would sound out the other party and attack. Once both parties tangled together and acknowledged each other as rivals, the love-hate rtionship would be officially established. He couldnt be the only one to decide to end this rtionship in the future. The other party might not want to let go or give up, even if he beat the crap out of them. For example, Luke had had a few girlfriends in hisst life. In the end, when they werentpatible and broke up, Luke never became entangled with them again. But the enemy in this life was experience and credit points. For the sake of the system, he had to beat the crap out of them. This was like how assets were split during a divorce. There was no way Luke couldnt do something that the ex-wives of America could. The next day, Luke went to the police department as a formality. He had made it clear yesterday that he wasnt going to get involved, and he would keep his word. He would give the work, no, the credit, to someone else. In the end, Walter stopped him. Walter knew that he couldnt out-talk Luke, so he just tossed a file at him. Batman and the ck Cat sent another group of people to the hospitalst night. I dont have anyone else to look at this. This case might take a while, and I can only give it to the two of you. Is there a problem? Luke: No problem. Walter was clearly implying that it was useless for Luke to refuse. Except for the office personnel running around outside, there were no signs of any of the detectives at all they had all gone to the hospital. Luke couldnt refuse the case. However, he was also a little interested in it. There always had to be fresh things in life in order to improve its quality. Working on difficult cases every now and then would preserve his and Selinas identities as detectives. Luke and Selina went to their desks with the case file. Luke opened it and was lost for words. This could this be considered his fault? That was because the case happened when he and Selina were beating up peoplest night. It wasnt because they had beaten up the wrong person, but that a core gang member had been interrogated by John and Joe. All four of the unlucky guys limbs had been broken, but John and Joe had kept him off the treatment list. They made cynical remarks, like how broken arms and legs could get necrosis after a long time, and would be amputated after half a day at most, while a person would need care for the rest of their lives after that. Frightened at turning into a human stick, the guy cried and confessed a lot of things. It was verymon for gang members to sell drugs or weapons. At the end of the day, John and Joe were most concerned about homicides. After the man was done, John and Joe spent the night investigating a lead that suggested a human organ trafficking ring. But they didnt find anything. The two of them returned and dragged the guy who had provided the information out of the ward, threatening again to turn him into a human stick. But no matter how the guy wailed and confessed, he just said the same thing. Experts like John and Joe could basically confirm that the man wasnt lying. So, while this might be a huge human organ trafficking case, leads were hard to find. Given the current situation in the Detective Bureau, Walter couldnt give them time to investigate it slowly. John and Joe didnt want to give up, so Walter said that he would give the case to Luke and Selina. After a brief hesitation, John and Joe agreed. Firstly, they didnt want to fight for cases with Luke and Selina. Secondly, Walter wanted John and Joe to take advantage of this opportunity to umte more credit so that he could rmend them for promotion. They only had suspicions so far, and the case might be a waste of time. It was better to leave it to Luke and Selina, who were capable but didnt want to work too hard. After scanning the file, Luke gave it to Selina. Although she could already view the projection on her sunsses, Selina had a small habit of preferring to flip through paper documents and using Little Snail to add reminders. She said she was more inspired this way. After reading for a moment, she frowned. Why does this sound like the nonsense of a drug addict? Theres a man-eating monster in the sewers, and bodies thrown inside disappear the next day. Did that guy watch too many horror movies? Luke tapped his finger on the table. John and Joe think theres something fishy about it, so its unlikely to be pure delusion. That made sense. John and Joe were veteran frontline police officers, and even without any evidence, had a sixth sense of sorts. Even if they werent sure what was going on, their intuition told them that something wasnt right. That was why Luke and Selina had been given the case. Luke got up. Lets go and take a look. Selina got up as well and chuckled. Going into the sewers? Some people are quite familiar with that. Luke rolled his eyes as they went to the parking lot to get their car. After crossing Brooklyn Bridge, they drove along the sea to the southwest corner of Brooklyn. The June sea breeze blew in through the open window as they discussed the case. On the beach not far from the crime scene, Selina looked at the people who hade early in the morning to have fun, and then at the clear sky. She couldnt help but feel envious. Sunbathing! Luke said, If it isnt aplicated case, we can have lunch hereter. Choose a good spot, and you cane back tomorrow to sunbathe. Selina was satisfied. Fine, Ill remember that when were crawling through the sewerster. Ill getpensation tomorrow. Luke smiled and didnt say anything else. When he and Selina went out at night, it was basically through the sewers. No matter how good a sewer was, it was still a sewer. Even if New Yorks sewers were a little wider, they still stank. It was inevitable that there would be rats, sewage, sludge and moss. Fortunately, Selina wasnt squeamish. However, it was inevitable that she would prefer sunbathing. Unfortunately, New York hardly ever had good weather,pared with Los Angeles on the west coast, which got sun over 200 days a year. Luke was well-used to this sort of rainy or gloomy weather from his previous life. After passing the beach, they reached their destination. This was the edge of a middle-ss neighborhood, and a lot of cars used the main street next to the beach not far away. Gangsters driving here at night to dump bodies wouldnt draw much attention. The police department was extremely busy today, and this had yet to be officially ssified as a crime scene, so there was no cordon tape up. Luke and Selina got out and walked unhurriedly to their destination. As they walked, they observed their surroundings. Chapter 1364 - Into the Sewers, and Were Professionals

Chapter 1364: Into the Sewers, and Were Professionals

As usual, Selina listed out her observations. There are a lot of residents here, but they all live in single-story buildings. The sewer entrance is on the edge. It wont be easy to find eyewitnesses. Hm, those guys alle at night, and they all wear ck. As long as they dont smile, itll be hard for anyone to spot them. Luke rolled his eyes, but was unable to respond. Robberies carried out at night were naturally helped by the cover of darkness. They only needed to wear dark clothing and stand in the shadows at night, which was no less effective than Lukes armors stealth function. Selina looked around and frowned. Many of the houses here are middle-ss holiday homes. There might only be people here during the holidays, and there arent many homeless people around. There might be fewer witnesses than we expected. Luke nodded in agreement. The homeless were an unavoidable phenomenon in major cities in the United States. They wandered the streets during the day and gathered in makeshift camps at night. There were many who didnt sleep at night, and most of them liked to beg in a fixed location. They were human 24-hour surveince cameras, and might know something. Providing information to various people was also a form of livelihood for homeless people. For example, when strangers asked for directions, it didnt have to be in exchange for money; they could give half a pack of cigarettes as a reward. Detectives like Luke and Selina, on the other hand, were fixed big clients. They had eyes in many hot spots, and they spent 100 to 200 dors every month on each informant. Of course, Luke and Selina had the money for it. John and the others were short of money themselves. They only gave money every now and then; usually, they just used their authority to give the patrol officers a call and tell them not toy a hand on their informants, which could be considered settling the debt. But in the end, nothing was more useful than money. Money was definitely the most powerful in a metropolis like New York. As Luke and Selina chatted, they reached the sewer. Selina pped her forehead. Fine, no wonder they chose to dump the bodies here. The sewer they were investigating was clearly connected to a sewage channel. Nobody would build a house next to a sewer channel that stank, so there werent any houses in the area. Few people woulde here. With just one look at the sewer channel, Luke knew that this case might be real. Even in a ce with such a foul smell like this, the weeds here had been trampled enough times to create a trail from the main road along the sea to the sewer. Clearly, it wasnt people just passing by. Lukes nose twitched as he eliminated as much of the stench as possible when he activated Sharp Nose. There was no smell of bodies! ording to the core gang member, he had been drinking with another person, who had bragged about it; he himself had never personally dumped a body here. When he asked the manter, the man imed that he had just been spouting nonsense when he was drunk. However, this person had disappeared yesterday, presumably killed by Amanda. Luke couldnt do anything about that. There were more than 20 gangs and over 200 mid-level executives. It was impossible for him to fully grasp all of their movements. These guys also liked to use indirectly acquired new phones and frequently switched them out; it was very hard to pinpoint their locations. After observing the sewer channel for a moment, they went back to the sewer. Since Lukes Sharp Nose didnt detect anything, he could pretty much confirm that no bodies had been dumped here in thest two days. However, when they split up to examine the area around the sewer, they uncovered minute clues. Both of them were wearing special sunsses that could scan the environment for Little Snail to construct a model. To put it simply, it was aprehensive map of the crime scene. Footprints, a cigarette butt, a paper cup that had been blown here, and some packaging were put together to simte a sequence of events with 60 to 70% uracy. Of course, this definitely included rubbish from passers-by who werent part of the body disposal team. However, Little Snail could eliminate most clues using probability, and Luke and Selina could add or delete them based on their experience. In this way, the A.I. program and experienced detectives were able to cooperate effectively. This was also the reason why Luke and Selina went into the police department less and less. Regr detectives relied on their stamina, brains, and experience, while Luke and Selina gave most of their work to the A.I. program that couldnt be bought even if you had the money. The difference was as big as the one between John e and Lukes hairlines. With this sort of high-tech equipment cheat, they finished their search operation quickly, and regrouped at the entrance to the sewer. Selina gave Luke a questioning look. Luke sighed. Lets go in. After all, it doesnt make sense not to if were working the case. Selina:?But I dont think were worse at field investigations than other detectives? However, that was reality. Habits were terrifying. If they didnt show they were putting in some effort, even on the surface, it would be very easy for other people to feel that something wasnt right with the both of them. It was a good thing that they usually wore work outfits or casual denim when they went to work. asionally, they would also wearbat outfits, so that they wouldnt look too ugly even if they got dirty. Luke and Selina put on dark gray gloves, opened the metalttice which covered the sewer mouth, and went in. As Selina had said earlier, some people were professionals when it came to going into sewers for example, the two of them. Standing in the sewer, Luke consciously restrained most of his Sharp Nose. There was no helping it. He hadnt dared enter a ce like this when he first acquired Sharp Nose the smell would have made him pass out. Lukes Sharp Nose was now almost instinctual, but it still couldnt ovee basic principles. If he wanted a car to go fast, he had to step on the gas. If he wanted to fully utilize Sharp Nose, he had to inhale more of the smell for analysis. He didnt want to pass out from the smell, so he could only do his best to look for clues in less smelly areas. That was also why Luke had chosen the sewers as his and Selinas escape route. Even Sharp Nose was affected, let alone anyone else with a scent tracking ability who wanted to track them down. He stood there for a few seconds and looked around. Selina stopped next to him and tapped his shoulder lightly. This was one way theymunicated while maintaining silence. Luke reached out and gently tapped the back of her hand twice to indicate that he would be in the front and Selina would take up the rear as per their standard procedure. At the same time, two mini drones flew out of his other hand and into the dark sewer. Their sunsses switched to night vision, and their feet barely made a sound as they swiftly and steadily made their way deeper into the sewer. Chapter 1365 - The Power of Franklin Bills

Chapter 1365: The Power of Franklin Bills

The dark sewers had always been a ssic setting in horror movies. At that moment, Luke and Selina were still walking around the suspected body dumpsite. The sounds of running water and scurrying rats added to the atmosphere. However, neither of them felt anything. After two minutes of silence, Luke suddenly stopped. There was a fork in front of him. At that point, the sewer branched off into three passages. After standing still for a moment, Luke gestured, and the two of them took the left passage. The stench started to fade, and the air turned dry. Looking at the dry sewer, Selina typed out a message via her sunsses and sent it to Luke. This seems to be an abandoned sewer? Luke said, Probably, but its upied. We might be able to find a few eyewitnesses. Selina asked, Homeless? Luke had a strange expression on his face. Sort of. After walking dozens of meters, they stood in front of an iron door. Luke nced at the lock and fiddled with it for a moment before he unlocked it. Luke and Selina opened the door just wide enough for them to walk in. After taking two more corners, there was a faint yellow light on the wall not far away. Selina took a look. Its a surveince camera. Somethings not right here. It probably isnt our target. It might be an eyewitness. Luke raised his hand to tell her to calm down. In fact, there had been a sensor on the iron door earlier. After the door was opened, it sent out a warning signal, but they couldnt hear it. Selinas grip on the gun at her waist rxed, but she left the holster unbuckled. They walked within range of the surveince camera behind the light, and the lens adjusted its angle slightly. Luke raised his head and pulled out his badge. We need to know more about this sewer. Well leave after were done. Can we talk? He wore his standard business smile on his face; anyone he wasnt familiar with would think that he was gentle and approachable. Selina snorted and sent a message via her sunsses. A woman? The smile on Lukes face didnt change as he simply gave her a thumbs up to indicate that she had guessed right. A momentter, a small window opened in the iron door on the side with a light click, and a pair of eyes appeared. What do you want to know? Selina raised an eyebrow. The woman had deliberately lowered her voice, but she didnt sound old. Luke asked, Are you familiar with the sewer 500 meters to the east? Not very. I dont go over there often, the woman replied after a brief silence. With a smile, Luke took out a bright green bill from his pocket and smoothly stuffed it into the window. This is a tip. If theres anything that piques my interest, Ill give you the other half. When he said that, there was a tug on the bill and it was pulled inside. Selina rolled her eyes. The power of money, especially Franklin bills, wasnt something that a homeless person could resist, even if it was a little girl. A momentter, a womans voice rang out. I heard that quite a few tramps have gone missing. Some people have even heard the howls of evil spirits. Nobody dares go over there now. Luke immediately gave her another bill. Anything else? The woman fell silent again, shocked by the behavior of this super moneybags. 200 dors for one sentence. She had heard of the homeless getting paid for providing intelligence. But police officers were very poor. Usually, they would give five to ten bucks for a fast food meal. They werent that generous. She was a little scared, and felt that it might not be that good to take this money. However, another voice seemed to be telling her that the young man in front of her was harmless and trustworthy. The smile on his face, in particr, reminded her of the morning sun on the beach. It was gentle, bright and clear, but not dazzling. After hesitating for a moment, she still chose to be honest. As far as I know, Morey, Barack, Madeleine, and Semir all went missing. Not all at the same time; every few weeks, one of them disappeared. Most people say that they moved or died from a drug overdose, but nobody has seen their bodies, and theres no news of their deaths from the police either. Surprised, Selina quickly sent Luke a message. How does she know about the police side of things? Luke said, Well see. Saying that, he took out two more Franklins and stuffed them into the window. This isnt a good ce to talk. Well wait for you in the diner next to the parking lot along the beach at noon. Well be sitting next to the window on the very left when you walk in. Hm, my treat. You can eat whatever you want. He nodded slightly, and then turned around to leave with Selina. Several minutester, the door finally opened to reveal a thin figure. Looking in the direction they left in, she hesitated. But the four Franklins in her hand were really too powerful. She had just needed to say a few words to get them, plus she could still get a full meal after this. If it had been a man with ulterior motives, she wouldnt hesitate and would have refused right away. But the man had brought a beautiful colleague with him. To say that he had ill intentions toward her seemed a little ridiculous. Also, Luke seemed to know what she was worried about, and had set the diner as the meeting ce, which would have the most customers at noon. Even the police wouldnt arrest her for no reason in front of so many people. If they truly wanted to detain her, they didnt need to go to all this trouble. Her little iron door wouldnt havested long if they had tried to break it down. After hesitating for less than a minute, she gritted her teeth and put the 400 dors into an iron box before she hid it in the wall and left her nest. In the diner, Selina blew on her hot chocte. Whats so special about that girl? If Luke had just wanted information, just throwing out the money there would have been enough. A person like Luke, who wouldnt get up early for anything or do more than required, wouldnt bother to buy the girl a meal. Luke added a lot of fresh milk to his coffee and two sugar cubes. Sipping on his drink, he nodded in satisfaction. He liked this kind of milk that was sweet, while Jenny, who loved ck coffee, would always look down on it. In the CEOs words, this milk teapletely suppressed the coffees fragrance and soul. But for Luke, a 200-dor cup of coffee was no different from coffee worth two bucks. In any case, once you added milk and sugar, they were all more or less the same. Selina nudged him unhappily. Why are you dawdling? Tell me. Luke put down his coffee cup and thought for a moment before he finally said, Shes a little special. She probably isnt an ordinary person. Selinas eyes lit up. When Luke said she was special, he naturally wasnt saying that she was especially beautiful or talented. He was obviously saying that she was different from a normal human being. Chapter 1366 - A Free Meal and a Test

Chapter 1366: A Free Meal and a Test

Very strong? Selina asked. Luke shook his head. I dont think so. Its just that her body is a little special. Looking at his expression, Selina didnt ask any more questions. This was a diner with peopleing and going. It was hard to talk about the details; she could wait until they got home. However, all Luke had discovered was that Elementary Pheromone Control only had a minimal effect on the girl, who didnt let down her guard. It wasnt necessarily a superpower that could do that, and he didnt know how to exin it to Selina. Ten minutester, a 16- or 17-year-old teenage girl walked into the diner. She was wearing a T-shirt, jeans and a thin jacket, and wasnt too tall. Her gentle and slightly angr features suggested that she was of Asian descent. Her ck hair was disheveled, but not to the point of being sloppy. However, a few customers who passed by her wrinkled their noses. It seemed she had the smell of the sewers on her. The girl looked in Luke and Selinas direction. Luke and Selina were sitting facing the door. She saw the faint smile on his face, and her nervousness quickly disappeared. The girl hesitated at the door for a moment before she finally walked over. She stood in the aisle in front of Luke and Selina. Before she could say anything, Luke raised his hand and said, Please sit down. Waitress. A waitress came over with a smile. Do you want more coffee? Luke said, Thank you. My friend would also like to order. The waitress filled his cup with coffee first before she looked at the girl strangely. Kid, you can sit down first. The girl gave an ah and sat opposite Luke and Selina in a fluster. What would you like? the waitress asked in the tone of one who repeated the line hundreds of times a day. The girl was lost for words. Luke was amused. Another of todays special and a can of Shamrock milk. If thats not enough, Ill have to trouble you againter. The waitress gave him another smile. Okay. Call me if you need anything. Selina turned her head to look out the window. She wanted tough.?Do you want to kill the olddy? What she didnt know was that Luke had been visiting Max at Williamsburg Diner recently, and his attitude toward waitresses had improved a lot. It was fun listening to Maxin about weird customers, but he didnt want to be the annoying customer whom the waitresses talked about. Luke stretched out his hand. Nice to meet you. Im Luke, a newbie who just joined NYPD. The girl was at a loss, but a momentter, she shook his hand. Im Skye. Luke gestured at Selina, who was still giggling. My partner, Selina. Selina wasnt as formal. She gave a casual hi and waved. Skye wasnt angry. Selina was dressed very professionally. Coupled with her hot face and sharp eyes, she gave off the vibe of a mature female officer, which made Skye feel that this was exactly what a police officer should be like. Luke said, Lets eat first. Weve been busy all morning. We cant take it if we dont eat something. Skye nodded and didnt say anything. A momentter, two waitresses served them a huge amount of food. Luke thanked them politely. Selina, who had good eyesight, noticed the two middle-aged waitresses whispering behind the counter after they delivered the food. They werent loud, but she could see their mouths. Using her lip-reading skills, which were getting better and better by the day, Selina could guess that their general topic of conversation was handsome, cute boyfriends or something simr. Her lips twitched as she nced at Luke. She suddenly felt that this guy was no longer pure. Soon, all three of them were enjoying the delicious food. It had been many days since Skye had a proper meal, and there was a dazzling array of food. Sitting opposite her, Luke seemed to be able to guess what she liked. He stretched out his hand to move the dishes around, and four or five of her favorite dishes were ced in front of her. It was mostly cheesy fries, strawberry ice cream, mushroom burgers, and chicken wings. Ten minutester, Skye stared nkly at the man and woman opposite her, and then at the thing in front of her. Luke stretched out his hands and took the box of chicken wings away as he said, Youre eating a bit too fast. Take a break. You should be able to eat more in a while. Skye was lost for words. Who was the one eating too fast? There were at least five to six portions of food on the table, the kind for big and fat families. It would take at least ten people to finish them. However, these two police officers with outstanding looks and fit physiques had polished off 70% of the food in ten minutes. Luke had even started to take away the box of chicken wings and fries that was in front of her. What shocked her even more was that five minutester, Luke and Selina sat back with rxed attitudes, one holding a hot chocte cup and the other holding a cup of coffee. After the table was cleared by the diligent waitress, there was no evidence to indicate that they had just had a big meal. Luke, in particr, had eaten at least five times what she had. The three of them spending these ten minutes eating had been deliberate on Lukes part. Without this period of time, how would he be able to determine the effect of Elementary Pheromone Control on Skye? He didnt want to control Skye, but he needed to know exactly why it didnt work. After all, the women who could resist Pheromone Control, of whom ck Sky Elektra was the most resistant, were at least several times more powerful than Skye. Skye was as resistant as Angel Dust. But Angel was a modified superhuman with a strong physique and who was an ex-UFC wrestler; she had very strong willpower. Skye was as thin as a chicken; Angel would be able to break her in half with one punch. She didnt rely on her physique for her resistance. It was worth investigating. He then started talking to Skye. During that ten minutes or so, Skye had unknowingly been hit continuously with Hypnosis, Mental Communication and Pheromone Control, and her trust in him finally broke past a final hurdle. She answered their questions without any hesitation. Luke didnt forget to have the waitress bring them ice cream. He had noticed earlier that after the mushroom burger which Skye had eaten at the very beginning, the next thing Skye had chosen was ice cream. A full stomach and delicious food could also make a person unconsciously feel cheerful and let down their guard. An hour passed in the blink of an eye. In the end, Luke got up and took the takeaway food from the waitress, before they left the diner. In the parking lot, he gave the takeaway to Skye, along with 400 dors. Skye subconsciously epted them, and was stunned. This Luke rubbed her head with a smile. We agreed before that I would buy you a meal and you could eat until youre full. If you gave me any useful information, I would pay you the remaining half. Skye mumbled, I thought you already paid me in full. Chapter 1367 - What Do You See In Her?

Chapter 1367: What Do You See In Her?

But Luke wasnt done yet. He took out two business cards and gave them to her. Your information is very useful, but you should have sensed that it isnt safe in the sewers. Heres my private number, and the contact information for amunity foundation. Its hiring office andmunity workers, and it provides amodation. A little ashamed, Skye reached out to give everything back. No, youve given me enough. I cant take that. Ill find a job and move out. Luke put his hands on her shoulders and said solemnly, Skye, Im a detective, and my partner is an awesome character who has worked for eight years. Skye: Huh? A certain awesome character: (* ? ?) Luke said, So, do you think we cant tell that youre not eighteen yet? Skye panicked, but Lukes hands were on her shoulders. Luke said, Alright, were police officers. Theres no need to call the police; we can take you back to the police department ourselves. Skye lowered her head in embarrassment, but couldnt help but nt a look at him. Luke said, My request is very simple: Move out, go to themunity foundation and do as much as youre able to; that will get you through this period of time at least. Skye couldnt help but say in a low voice, But I ran away from a foster home. When she said that, she observed Luke and Selina, only to see that they were both calm. What Skye didnt know was that the moment she entered the diner, the sunsses had scanned her and Little Snail had found her profile in less than two minutes. Luke said, Ill solve that problem for you as soon as possible. What do you need to do now? Skye: Move out and find work with themunity foundation. Satisfied, Luke let go and patted her head with a smile. Good girl! Go. You have to move out before tonight. Skye nodded subconsciously and turned around to leave. After taking two steps, she suddenly came back to herself and turned around. Um, thanks, Luke. Luke waved at her to hurry up. Watching the girl run off, Selina approached him and chuckled. What do you see in her? As she spoke, she subconsciously looked at her chest. Although the girl was a little thin, she was quite attractive. Luke put his hand on her shoulder and said, Lets talk in the car. Selina was surprised. Luke didnt want to talk about it on the street. The Skye girl probably wasnt that simple, but he really couldnt tell what super abilities she had. After they got into the car, Luke said, Little Snail, show Selina the information thats on Skyesputer. There was a brief silence in the car, before Selina eximed, What? A high school dropout whos a hacker? Dont tell me shes that sort of kid genius who knows how to type as soon as they touch aputer? Luke rolled his eyes. Thats even rarer than a toddler who knows how to type. Shes not very good at hacking, but its not hard for her to make some money from it. Selina was confused. Then why is she in the sewers? As soon as she said that, she pped her forehead. Im an idiot. Shes from a foster home and isnt an adult yet; it would be hard for her to find a proper job. Hm, but it shouldnt be a problem to make some money as a hacker, right? Luke said, Thats not her intent. Also, look at the sort of information shes collecting. Selina looked at it again and suddenlyughed. So, shes Batmans little fan. No wonder you have such a good attitude toward her. Luke said, What Im interested in is her talent, okay? Selina turned an incredibly contemptuous look on him. Luke chuckled. Of course, her genes are a little interesting. I n to study them. Selina asked, Superpower? Luke said helplessly, Can you not think its superpowers all the time? Cant it be Hm, lets call it an immunity. Although its rare, its not very useful. As for the specifics, if youre nning to study gics, I can give you this research assignment. Selina decisively refused. Go y by yourself. I dont want to be a nerd. She knew what her hobbies and talents were, and they definitely didnt include research, let alone studying gics. Even Luke himself admitted that gics was a bit of a struggle for him. The only reason he pushed himself to study it was for their personal health checkups. Selina was self-aware and wouldnt waste her energy on such a thankless task. Besides, she already had a lot of training and sses; she really didnt have time to add gene research to that. Changing the topic, she asked, Then why arent you helping her move? Luke shook his head. Shes too wary and proud. This is our first time meeting her. If were too enthusiastic, she might misunderstand. Selina snorted. Its fine. If you can handle a middle-aged waitress with a smile, a little girl is no problem. Luke chuckled. Hehe. People were different. A pretty girl who could resist Pheromone Control was definitely rarer than a middle-aged waitress. He wasnt a saint; naturally, he would pay more attention to Skye. Besides, he had already met a really fierce waitress whom he had to give more attention to. After a while, Selina got down to business. What about that sewer? Are weing back tonight? Luke hummed and said, Safety first. Besides, I really dont want to go in wearing this. It stinks. Selina nodded. Same. The sewers were both smelly and dirty. Luke had long taken this into ount when designing their armor. After all, a man who didnt crawl through the sewers wasnt a good Batman. The armor had an internal cirction system to provide oxygen and prevent them from breathing in any toxic gases. Secondly, the armor itself didnt stain easily, and could be cleaned up quickly. This was for security reasons. If Batman and ck Cat came out smelling bad, everybody would know that they had been in the sewers. Someone might set up traps in the sewers to deal with them. Also, it was easy to leave traces of the smell behind, thus exposing their movements. Not only would wearing the armor make it easier to explore the sewer quickly, Luke could also continue to upgrade his schematicyout of New Yorks sewers. At eight in the evening, the sky finally turned dark. Luke, Selina and the dog put on their armor and set off. On the way to Brooklyn, Selina couldnt help but ask, The girl hasnt called yet? Luke frowned. No. Themunity foundation hasnt received any word from her either. Selina asked, Did she forget the time when she was surfing the Inte in the sewer? Gold Nugget often does that. Gold Nugget whined. Selina said, Im talking about going online and forgetting the time, not talking about you surfing the Inte in the sewers. Gold Nugget:?Oh. Luke:?Sure enough, the two of you are a match made in heaven. Chapter 1368 - Moving Out, Exploration, and Idiot

Chapter 1368: Moving Out, Exploration, and Idiot

When they reached the beach, they saw a lone figure standing on the road outside the sewer. Looking at the image projected on her lenses, Selina didnt know whether tough or cry. Is she waiting for a cab? Luke said helplessly, Probably. On the road next to the beach, Skye stood alone and looked around, and would perk up when a cab passed by. Whenever she saw that it wasnt empty, her face would fall. Finally, an empty car stopped next to her. After saying a few words, the empty car drove off again. Selina said, Shes really moving out. She has so many things? Looking at the seven to eight bags behind her, big and small, Luke was lost for words. He simply called Charlie and had him and Raqael pick her up. The cabs couldnt amodate all this luggage, so of course they would refuse to take her. As for why Skye had so many things, Luke didnt care. It wasnt unusual for a kid to have loads of toys when moving house, let alone a hacker like Skye. Those bags probably contained her equipment. They glided down from the sky and entered the sewer channel. A few minutester, Gold Nugget, who had run the whole way, also scampered inside. Luke and Selina had flown the distance directly from home. The dog had run, so it was a littlete. Following the instructions from the Hellhound suit, it quickly approached Luke and Selina. It wasnt as fast as Luke and Selina. But in the sewers, it was far faster than humans, because it had four legs. During the day, Luke had detected the smell of human activity, and had followed it to Skye; he actually hadnt explored the sewers at all. Now that they were wearing suits, there was nothing to worry about, and they moved even quicker. However, sewers were a big problempared with New Yorks surface infrastructure. If a person wanted to move around on the surface, they could only use the roads. Lukes control over New York was naturally focused on monitoring the roads. Nothing could escape the A.I. programs surveince with every drone monitoring a range of several kilometers. But the sewers were different. Even if drones were sent in, they couldnt monitor a range of several kilometers. Whether due to a poor signal or the constraints of the terrain, the drones were much less efficient. Dozens of drones in the sewers werent as efficient as one on the ground. He could install fixed surveince cameras in some important sections of the sewers, but not too many. It would take him decades to install surveince cameras in a big city with millions of people, and he would still have to rece damaged ones regrly. He wasnt crazy. It was impossible for him to spend his entire life installing surveince cameras in the sewers. Thus, the main thing was to be familiar with New Yorks sewers; he could forget about controlling them. If the sewers were so easily controlled, how could he use them as retreat routes? Many people had also considered the fact that Batman was using the sewers to hide his tracks, but they had no good solution for this problem. Even if it wasnt a trap, tracking a target in the sewers was very difficult, including for Luke himself. Thus, Luke and Selina werent in a hurry to scout the sewers. It wasnt until Gold Nugget arrived that they split up. After exploring for half an hour, Selina couldnt help butin, I wouldve already gotten lost without the suits coordinates. Damn it, why are the sewers soplicated? Luke was slightly better off than she was, and heforted her. Think about it, that may be the very reason why they brought the bodies here. Selina asked, You dont have any leads? Luke said, No. Theres been some rain in New York, and whatever clues there are have been washed away. However, from this, we can deduce that those people didnte here when the sun was out recently. Selina: So youre saying that we chose the wrong time to take down those gangs? Luke said, Its only by chance that we found out about this body dump case. Be content. Actually, Selina didnt really care about wasting time exploring. It was just that it wasnt her habit to work without making a sound. They would usually chat when they were out beating up people. But now, they didnt even know where the enemy was. After three hours, two people and one dog had only explored less than a kilometer, and had almostpleted the search of the protruding southwest corner of Brooklyn. Of course, while this corner was less than a kilometer long, it spread across more than six kilometers, which wasnt small at all. Looking at the time, Luke said, Lets go. Surveince cameras have been set up around this area. We might be able to find something. Well work on the restter. Selina nodded and quickly left with Gold Nugget. Luke and Selina activated the automatic cleanup, removed the filthy smell on the armor, and glided away. Gold Nugget looked resentfully at the two guys who had fled. Resigned to being invisible, it ran off. Actually, Luke had prepared a flight function for the Hellhound armor, but Selina said that all it did was eat, sleep and y every day. Unless necessary, it could only run at night. Gold Nuggets belly was full of curses, but it stifled them in the end. Selina was right. It liked to go online, watch TV, and scold people, but Dor wasnt interested in that. Dors favorite thing to do was run and y with its young master, Selina. Control of its body had mostly been given over to Gold Nugget, but its nature couldnt be erased. Gold Nugget could only resign itself to this circumstance. Now, it ceded control to Dor, and just told it where Selina was so that it would chase her. Ever since Gold Nugget formed a symbiotic rtionship with Dor, the dog had been exploding with energy. It immediately broke into a run. For Gold Nugget, it was like an automatic battle cruiser! The alien dog head could onlyfort itself this way. On their way home, Luke texted Charlie and asked if he had picked up Skye. When they came out, Skye had no longer been there. Charlie had probably picked her up. After a while, there was a reply. Boss, Charlie was beaten up by your little beauty and is being examined at themunity clinic. Shes hot. Will she fight thedy boss? Luke was stunned. Who are you? Why was Charlie beaten up? A momentter, he received a text message. This is Raqael, boss. Charlie copied some of those videos about picking up girls. He only said a few words, before the girl punched him in the eye and kicked him in the dick. He was ttened instantly, haha. Luke was lost for words. He really wanted to ask Charlie, Are you an idiot? The boss told you to pick up a person, and you still tried to hit on her for fun? Trying to hit on a girl in the middle of the night C it would be strange if she?didnt?get the wrong idea. Chapter 1369 - Whatever He Wanted to Do, He Would Definitely Do It

Chapter 1369: Whatever He Wanted to Do, He Would Definitely Do It

Luke resisted the urge to mock him and continued, Wheres Skye? Did you take her to themunity hostel? Hows Charlie? Raqael said, I did. I was smart enough to use your name, boss. The girl asked me a few questions before she believed me. Charlies fine. The girl was merciful. His dick is only slightly swollen. Hell be back to normal in three days at most. Luke:?Youre an idiot too. He wasnt interested in chatting with this dumbass, and didnt reply. As for Charlie, this idiot? It was his bad luck; why did he have to be dumb? If Luke didnt know how much the kids feared him, he wouldve thought that Charlie had definitely wanted to try something bad. July arrived, and the weather in New York finally warmed up. News of Batman and ck Cat working together to clean up New York gangs gradually settled. Firstly, these gangs were utterly unremarkable and couldnt fight back at all. Secondly, Batman and ck Cat were very efficient in their cleanup operations, and had never been caught on camera. The novelty of going to the orthopedics departments to interview the unlucky hoodlums faded. Nobody was interested in listening to the b*stardsints, unless they were especially wretched. From the long-winded TV reports, the public all understood one rule: The more ruthless the beating from Batman, the greater the crime. For example, a core member with more than 20 broken bones had been found to be involved in more than five cases of human trafficking and organ theft. Naturally, the NYPD officers were aware of this rule. It was a little embarrassing, but the officers focused on the gang members who were heavily wounded. A series of major cases were ferreted out. New Yorks underground forces, which shouldve been in turmoil, were surprisingly quiet this time. No gangs seized the opportunity to fight and swallow up territory. On the contrary, various gang bigshots disappeared one after another, and many people even fled to other states toy low. While more territory was great, they needed the body to enjoy it. A crippled person would find it hard to sit at the top as the boss. Hence,w and order in New York improved to a certain extent. Petty crime didnt stop happening, but there was a significant decrease in violent crime. The only thing that was a pain for many was that the price of illegal drugs increased again. After Batman appeared in New York, the price of illegal drugs in Manhattan climbed rapidly until it was two to three times higher than in other districts. Many people had to drive to Queens and Brooklyn to buy them. This time, even the two major districts couldnt hold on anymore. The price had also risen two to three times, and it was hard to find anyone selling the goods. And this was just how ordinary buyers felt. As for the drug dealers, another piece of news had spread recently. When the Mexican cartels heard that the prices in New York were going up, they felt that it was time to make a fortune, and two cartels had delivered a huge pile of goods. In the end the crippled drug dealers were left for NYPD to deal with, and the two loads of goods weighing five tons in total were cleaned up. The word was that the bosses of the two Mexican cartels had already dered that they were going to kill Batman and ck Cat. The New York hoodlums just gossiped idly about this piece of news; no one dared to say that Batman and ck Cat were dead for sure. Were the Mexican cartels awesome? They were. They already controlled more than 30% of Mexico. If it wasnt for the fact that the world wouldnt allow it, they wouldve long overthrown the Mexican government and formed their own. But in New York, the Mexican cartels were like a little brother who only killed a few gangsters every now and then to demonstrate his power. Could that be as intimidating as Batman crippling hundreds of people? Obviously not. Gangsters were fond of bragging, and all the bigshots did it. There was always a legend to go with it, such as turning people into fertilizer or throwing them off the docks to feed the fish. But Batman never bragged. Whatever he wanted to do, he would definitely do it. All the reporters and media in America could testify to that. If the Mexican cartels could really kill Batman, the gangs in New York and Los Angeles would rejoice. For now, no one dared to talk sh*t about Batman. New Yorks gangs already had an unwritten rule: Never talk sh*t about being able to get rid of Batman. That was because less than three days after doing so, the moronic bosses of several gangs had been sent to the hospital, and it was Batman and ck Cat behind it. The New York gangsters all knew that Batman was in fact a petty man. Luke knew of this rumor, and there was nothing he could do. These had also been Selinas targets, so he could only give up. If it were him, he would have at least let those bigshots act a little more arrogantly while he gathered together a bunch of other dumbasses who werent afraid of being sent to the hospital, then packed all of them off together. Grinding points by fighting just anybody was inefficient, but Selina enjoyed it. With the body dump case on their hands, Luke and Selina had no reason to take on new cases. They absolutely werent cking off. Exploring the sewers of Brooklyn every other day was much dirtier work than being a detective. Ask any other NYPD officer; nobody would explore the sewers for three hours every other day for the pay that they were getting. While exploring the sewers, Luke and Selina ran into some criminals. The sewers were a world away from the surface. The mentality of many was changed by the darkness and istion of this world. Stealing and looting weremon here, and murders werent umon. One of the most extreme was a man whom Selina crippled. In the end, the system deemed this person so evil that the red of his name in the system was almost ck. Luke took the guy away and directly killed him after a few minutes of simple interrogation. The system immediately gave him a massive 3,000 experience and credit points. By a conservative estimate, this man had killed at least dozens of women. His victims were probably some of the homeless women whom Skye had mentioned hung around the beach or the sewers. Selina was a little disappointed. So, we werent looking for a man-eating monster, or a organ trafficking gang, but a psychotic murderer? Pondering for a moment, Luke shook his head. He himself said that his main targets were women. Of the ten or so suspected missing homeless people that Skye mentioned, only three were women, while the others were a mix of old and ck individuals. Selina was deep in thought. Thats true. He didnt look at old people, and he probably wouldnt have been able to beat big ck guys. So, should we continue investigating? Luke shrugged. We can only go with the flow. After all, the archive room has thousands of cold cases from thest ten years. Were not God. We can only do as much as we can. Chapter 1370 - Justice, and the Situation with Teammates

Chapter 1370: Justice, and the Situation with Teammates

Selina nodded. Police officers who cried for their victims in TV dramas were the minority. After being in this business for so long, everyone had hearts of stone. It wasnt because they wanted to, but because officers who couldnt harden their hearts would develop mental issues sooner orter; if they didnt quit, they would be dismissed. People with rich emotions andpassion really couldnt be police officers in a ce like New York. They would just hurt themselves and others. The American police werent emissaries of justice, but defenders of order. Their duty was to help the rich maintain order in society, not uphold justice. That was because their wages came from taxes, and the poor couldnt afford anything. After obtaining the Super Detective System, Luke had also pondered the origin of this name. As the saying went, Yell if you see injustice, act when you should. What the system wanted Luke to uphold wasnt thew, but the simplest form of justice. It was the most basic form of logic, like paying for a death with ones life or paying back a debt. After the good and evil system was activated, Luke had seen a lot of people. Many police officers and American soldiers were light to dark red, like Flegg. Even if they fought in the name of the country, the things they did were deemed evil by the system. Thew was tied to the state, but the system wasnt. Luke was able to earn experience and credit points not because he abided by thew, but because he was punishing bad guys. After a period of rxation, Luke was finally done with R&D of his new abilities. All that was left was to train and use them every day, and wait for the right moment to shine. His attention finally turned to other things, like his teammates. Compared with the people who had been sent abroad, Damon and Mindy, the superpowered trio, and Alice were more suitable as teammates. Damon and Mindy werebat veterans, and Mindy would share some experience and credit points with Luke every now and then. Although it wasnt a lot, the frequency was proof that the girl wasnt idle. The father and daughter couldnt be considered a fullbat force, but they were on call with V for any emergency, and wouldnt refuse to help. Thus, Luke sent over two sets of training suits. Since they were training suits, they naturally didnt have to pay for it. The most important thing was for them to familiarize themselves with the functions. Naturally, the condition was that they would help him out whenever there was an emergency. After being a cartoonist for a while, Damon realized that his hands would still feel itchy, even after he had gotten revenge. DAmicos death didnt mean that Damo no longer hated drug dealers; it was just that he was no longer as reckless. Mindy only wanted to participate in big events. She also wanted to know who was stronger between V and Batman. She might never know unless she took part in big events. She had even asked Luke the question, but Luke had simply chuckled and said, Guess. In private, Luke told Damon that Batman and V were using the same supplier. Damon was dumbfounded. Hes selling everything? Luke shrugged. I just wanted to tell you that I dont have any conflict with Batman, at least not yet. In a sense, hes like you, my ally. Damon scratched his head and suddenly realized something. Is that why you told me to use him for myics? Because you knew he wouldnte after me? Luke chuckled. Sort of. However, I dont like his no-killing rule. Its good for you to tease him. Stumped for a moment, Damon then smiled bitterly. Fine, Im on your side. Batmans no-killing rule indeed wasnt to his taste. Also, he was a little jealous that his daughter worshiped Batman and thought that he was imitating Batman. Which father didnt want to be the strongest idol in their daughters heart? Luke was very happy after confirming the deal. After a period of cultivation, Damon and Mindy had already learned the basics of the Kunlun Chi Refining technique. With the so-called training suits and the father and daughters level of tacit cooperation, theirbat ability absolutely wouldnt be any worse than Tonys. However, while Tony always took the protagonist role up front, Damon and Mindy instead took the path of elite assassins. Their roles on the battlefield wouldnt ovep at all, and could evenplement each other. If the protagonist was Batman, thisbination would still be the same, and theirbat ability would be higher. Luke was very satisfied. Luke didnt have as much expectations for the superpowered trio. Because of this, the three girls had nowe to a fork in their lives. One of the twin sisters, Stephanie, was really good at singing. Thanks to Elementary Sound Wave and her innate musical talent, she was now almost a B-list singer. A singer at this level couldnt be considered rich, but it wasnt hard to earn a million a year. It was just that they were busier with work. Artemis, on the other hand, had yet to develop any conventional entertainment abilities. She wasnt talented at singing or dancing. Thus she became an Inte celebrity. She remembered what Luke said earlier about live streaming. There werent any live streaming tforms on the Inte yet, but F2F already had fans and group functions to begin with, and video websites had also started to appear. Picking up on some live stream techniques from Luke, she asked Butterfly about a training program. Butterfly forwarded the question to Luke, who casually mentioned some things live streamers could do. Luke had basically never paid attention to the live stream industry in his previous life. If he knew their methods, he would definitely have gained poprity in the circle. Then, Artemis finally discovered something she was good at ying games. After making some gaming videos, Artemis sessfully became the countrys first and number one female live stream gamer. The gaming videos she uploaded were treasured by gaming nerds. Being good at games was one thing; among male gamers, Artemiss skills were at most second-rate. But among female gamers, her skills stood out. The most important thing was looks. Artemis still had short hair, and Luke had adjusted the mask to give her 60 to 70% of her previous looks, which was enough for most gaming nerds. The worse thing was that when Luke said that female live streamers had to show their faces, he added, It would be best if she has an imposing aura. If she doesnt, she can find an opportunity to stand up and show off her beautiful legs. The twins were only sixteen and had normal physiques. If they werent imposing enough, they could only show off their outstanding legs. Butterfly, the A.I. program, came up with a basic training program that had to bepleted, which had a lot of room for flexibility. If Artemis failed to clear a game, she did air splits for everyone to see. If she cleared a game, she asked everyone to give her likes. Many gaming nerds immediately abandoned their y and waited fixedly for this beautiful female live streamer to lose. Chapter 1371 - Teammates and the Future

Chapter 1371: Teammates and the Future

Since Gold Nugget was so free to scold people online every day, Luke simply had it use a bunch of alternate identities and leavements for a while. Gold Nugget made extensive use of Lukes instructions to forcibly change the atmosphere in thements. With this, Artemiss technical shorings just became a minor problem. Nobody was in the mood to be picky. Instead, there were a lot of shut-ins who wanted to lick the screen. Her poprity as a female live streamer also increased rapidly. Although there currently wasnt a tform for Artemis to make a lot of money, she still drew in some ie. Some second- and third-tier games realized that this was a business opportunity, and asionally had her record herself ying the games every now and then. Naturally, they had to pay for this sort of soft promotion. Artemis also enjoyed it. Although she wasnt a star, she still had fans. There was no shortage of online nuts. What was even better was that there were all these other things she could live stream, like going outdoors, camping, eating and ying extreme sports; there was enough for Artemis to slowly try for the rest of her life. The twins were leaving decent lives, and it was just Stacy left in the end. The side effects of using her Replication ability caused her mind to be affected by the personalities of the people she replicated. But with Lukes regr treatment and restrictions on using her ability, her mental state improved significantly. However, the side effects of Elementary Replication werentpletely eliminated. She no longer had the memories and experiences of the people she replicated, but the impact on her personality and behavior didnt disappearpletely. If Stacy wanted to act, she could only take on minor roles or act as an extra. She wasnt short of money, and Luke strictly forbade her from doing anything behind the scenes. She could just focus on acting under Butterflys surveince. Luke had a long-term n for the three girls. He just supervised and guided them as necessary. As long as they didnt do anything bad and trained diligently, they could do whatever they wanted. After all, they were only 16- or 17-years-old. It would already be pretty good if they became mature individuals with upright values and stable personalities in five years. In this regard, the three girls couldntpare with Mindy. At the very least, Mindy had been taught by her father. Although she was young, her worldview was basically already fixed, and she would be a vignte sooner orter. Though the three girls were in the samepany, they didnt spend as much time together due to their different paths. But most of the time, humans became friends because they shared a secret. And if it was a deadly secret, they would have an even closer connection. Coupled with the existence of a wizard like Luke, the three girls couldnt sever this connection, nor would they fight each other. The reality was that the three of them were gradually getting used to a new life where they no longer had to move together all the time. They also realized that no matter how close they were, they wouldnt be together forever. Everybody had their own lives and were living happily. Thus, the three girls could only be considered backup teammates. It would be at least another two to three years before Luke revised the situation again and decided whether or not to give them things like armor and the Kunlun Chi Refining technique. The truth was that the profits Stephanie brought in as a singer alone were enough to make up for the money that Luke had invested in them. This investment of Lukes definitely wouldnt make him a loss, but ultimately, his gains were just petty cash, which was far less valuable than a teammate. He could only wait and see. Finally, there was Alice and her daughter, whose situations had taken a turn for the better. Luke immediately took Carrie off his list of teammates. He had given the teenaged trio a few years to determine their future, so there was naturally no way that he would use Carrie, who was only ten, as childbor. Alice, on the other hand, was a little special. After he used multiple abilities to keep her mind under control, she now trusted and relied heavily on him. If Carrie was the pir of support of her mental strength, then Luke was the foundation which kept her mind stable. After several months of recuperation, the mother and daughter had settled down. Luke equipped them with the Thousand Faces System and gave them new identities in New York, and they became neighbors with his clone. They currently lived in a vi 300 meters away from his clones seaside vi. However, they didnt know that Luke was close by, and that his clone could keep an eye on them at all times. Luke also didnt need to travel far to treat Alice. William Stryker had been dead for months, and Luke had also confirmed that there were no hidden bombs in Alice. Now, Alice and Carrie were both 1-star teammates, and could be his most trusted helpers. Their armor and training were also on the agenda. Alice had been trained by William, and was basically a qualified assassin. Carrie wasnt going to train as a fighter; she would learn just enough to protect herself and to live a safe life in the future. Both mother and daughter didnt have much training. Most of it was safety training, plus some training with armor and equipment. Alice had Intermediate Self-Healing, and her bones had been reced with a very rare metal. The armor was mainly to help her hide or escape. Carrie had learned simr things, but her armor was just for protection and to help her to retreat in a timely fashion. It sounded like a lot of hassle, but apart from the fact that they had to be treated regrly, they basically spent the rest of the time quietly, and were much less troublesome than the three girls. However, most of the problems with the trio were either solved by Butterfly or with money, so Luke didnt have to waste much energy. In any case, being able to find 1.5 teammates as acknowledged by the system and who could step up to the te at any time within a year already exceeded his expectations; he couldnt be greedy for more. Now that four sets of armor had been sent out, there were a lot more things than ever for him to take into ount. The tycoons armor was constantly being improved on. While Luke wasnt as obsessed with perfecting his armor, appropriate adjustments still had to be made. But this would be a long and gradual process, so there was no rush. Lukes current focus was mainly on the generalponents for an armor temte. The so-called generalponents for the armor were simr to what Luke had heard of in his previous life. However, what he needed wasnt a temte for the body of the armor, but for the parts. He hadnt researched this before because he and Selina had been the only ones who used the armor he made, so equipping themselves wasnt a big issue. On top of that, they went through new generations of armor very quickly. Now, he, Selina, his clone, Damon, Mindy and Alice could all wear armor into battle. While he would still need to design individualponents, it would save him a lot of trouble if he could develop somemonponents, ore up with a standard external plug-in interface for all the armor he made. Chapter 1372 - The Problem with Paranoia

Chapter 1372: The Problem with Paranoia

Also, Luke remembered a little of the plot of the Avengers. While he couldnt recall exactly how the battle had progressed, he still vividly remembered the Chitauri army, which had looked like a swarm of locusts. Just like with a certain horror movie in his previous life, he didnt remember the exact plot, but the scene of a certain wizard opening his mouth to spit out a swarm of locusts had left a deep impression on him. This was also a habit for most people. What humans truly remembered was a particr moment that was clearly different from ordinary life. If a person yed games every night, he wouldnt remember the details of a game he yed two months ago. But if there came a day that he was screwed over by some kid teammate and his level dropped, he would remember very clearly what happened in the game that day. The bulk of what Luke remembered of the Avengers plot was Loki paving the way a space portal opening the Chitauris army pouring through. Following this, the Marvel World would encounter an unimaginable number of battles sooner orter. Luke, on the other hand, waspletely different from the authorities. First of all, he wouldnt work with them to do his part for the country. Putting aside Hydras position in SHIELD, Luke had interacted with Sentinel Services and the Joint Advanced Research Unit, which were real and official organizations. Their top brass were the military colonel William and Amanda from the Department of Defense. Why would he cooperate with these officials? He might as well break into their ranks and take them down in one go since he hated wasting time. Actually, he didnt need to hide. No matter how many of the top brass was killed, there would always be bad eggs among those that were left. Secondly, even if he wanted to cooperate with the authorities, he could only do so indirectly, like using Phil or Flegg as an intermediary. Only by taking the initiative to control how the cooperation worked would he be able to avoid being screwed over by Hydra or Amanda, and then achieve his goal of screwing them over instead. It could be said that Luke never regarded the American government as an ally from the very beginning, but as an enemy he could use as a smoking gun. Superheroes would never be friends with the American government. The American government just wanted superheroes to be their dogs. Luke could only choose to increase thebat ability of his teammates and allies. Without the systems good and evil panel and the teammates panel, he would have had to put some precautionary measures in ce against them. Luke was a very paranoid person. The only people he was willing to trust without needing to test them were his family, and that was purely based on feelings. Like with Selina at the beginning, Luke hadnt trusted her that much, and had tested her for a long time. Later, when Selina became his only 3-star teammate, Luke felt that he was too paranoid, so he now tried to make it up to her a little. But it was hard to change ones nature. Thankfully, the system could significantly reduce his paranoia. He now finally had a way to measure trust, which had sped up the development of his teammates. Otherwise, based on his n when he first obtained the system, it wouldve taken him ten years to prepare a teammate; only after putting them through all sorts of tests like alcohol, sex, and money would he decide who could be his teammate. This included the superheroes in the Avengers. After living in this world for 20 years, Luke no longer believed that the superheroes of this world were exactly the same as in the movies. Like in the movies, Tony was an arrogant tycoon, Thor was a revered god and heir, and Captain America was all about the country. Even if he hoped they could work together, however, disappointment was inevitable. ck Widow and Hawkeye were professional agents, and were trusted by the director. It would be stupid to trust them. Hulk Even Dr. Banner didnt believe in him. Only a lunatic would try and subdue this big green creature. As someone who liked to consider the worst case scenarios, Luke wouldnt pin his hopes on them. It wasnt until the good and evil panel and his teammates panel appeared and removed his biggest obstacle in developing teammates trust that he now had a new n. Instead of thinking about the movie superheroes why not put together his own team? After the Star of Justice clone appeared, his one worry was dispelled, and this idea officially turned into a n which he set into motion. So far, Lukes superhero alliance was still at an early stage. Apart from Selina, everybody else were unconventional characters. However, he would definitely be the main fighter in the alliance. Selinas suit and herplete symbiotic form would ce her as second-inmand, while everyone else would be good at providing support. However, Luke knew his own shorings. For example, he really didnt have any talent in fieldmand. If he didnt have any, then he didnt have any. It wasnt something that could be reced with an A.I. program. This included formting a battle n, countermeasures for dealing with unexpected events during the battle, and plotting a retreat route after the battle. Luke was able to use the A.I. program to do all these now because his opponents were too weak. When it came to the invasion of the Chitauri army, he didnt think that his A.I. program couldpare with the Chitauri hive mind. His was just Earth technology, while the Chitauri had been fighting wars throughout the universe for many years. Even if they were a little weak, that was inparison with Thor. In front of Asgardsbat force, there were probably few forces in the universe that wouldnt be considered weak. There was no great result going up against the weak Chitauri. Whether it was the Avengers or the superhero alliance that Luke was preparing to put together, they were at most a small special forces team. What the superheroes needed at the moment was a super tactical expert with enough battlefield intuition to break through a critical point in one go and turn a situation around. Luke already had a candidate. It just so happened that cheap uncle Frank Castle had finally made a move not long ago. A few months ago, Frank changed his name and started working as a construction worker in Pennsylvania. This was a lot like the character of the sweeper monk in online novels. And indeed, reality didnt disappoint Luke. After a few months as a construction worker, Frank ran into drug dealers again. It was impossible not to run into them in slightly bigger cities in America. It was just that this unlucky gang tried to cause Frank trouble. So they were killed. Dear Uncle Frank picked up the eight-pound hammer that had apanied him for months, and hit them one by one. None of the six hoodlums survived. He felt good for a moment, but could only run after that. Luke was incredibly pleased with this cheap uncle. Flegg could be considered an acquaintance of Roberts, and had helped Luke out a few times, but Luke found Frank more pleasing to the eye. Someone who would kill small fry with a hammer absolutely had to be part of his team. If he was ruthless with small fry, would he show mercy to the Chitauri? Luke believed that if Uncle Frank could pick up a tough enough hammer like what a certain heir had, for example he would definitely smash open the Chitaurimanders head. It was a pity that that hammer was an exclusive weapon! Sighing inwardly, Luke called Robert. Chapter 1373 - Treatment and Threat

Chapter 1373: Treatment and Threat

Robert was probably the person who cared the most about Frank in the world. Also, one of the core members of the securitypany that Robert had set up was also an oldrade of Franks. It would be more reliable to have this person look for Frank. Luke had his own reasons for not going. Nothing really needed to be said about Franks abilities, but he wasnt the type to talk nicely. Luke nned to have Robert sound him out first. If the possibility was there, he would then step forward to poach him. With Frank as the tacticalmander, Luke as the main force, Selina as second-inmand, Damon and Mindy providing long-range fire support, and Alice as the vanguard, it was basically aplete special force team. A special force team like this could kill thousands of people, right? However, Luke still felt that he wasnt strong enough. He hadnt been a Marvel fan in his previous life. Who the hell knew how many Chitauri had attacked Earth. In fact, he didnt even remember what the Chitauri looked like. It had to be said that as one of the important viins, the Chitauri were quite the failure. But if one aircraft carrier on Earth could carry 3,000 to 5,000 people, there was no way that the space fleet would only have several thousand people. Smashing open thousands of heads probably wouldnt even make a dent in their attack. Thinking that, Luke decided to look for Tony. No matter how much of a genius this tycoon was, he was still an ordinary person. It had been so many days, and he still hadnt decided whether or not to go ahead with the surgery. Luke could only apud this behavior. When it came to fear of death, Luke really wasnt any better than the tycoon. If he wasnt afraid, he wouldnt have to do so much. In any case, as long as Earth wasnt destroyed, he could hide in any corner with his family, and their chances of survival would still be high. What he needed wasnt good odds, but real control over his and his familys lives. He wouldnt count on superheroes or the Avengers. Many civilians were affected when they fought, but how about their own families or friends? So, Luke chose to actively control things. He wanted his family and friends whom he cared about to be the people who werent affected, and not the dead civilians who were just part of the number of casualties. Luke was afraid of death, and more than that, of his family and friends dying at any time. Naturally, he wouldnt look down on the tycoon for being cowardly. That night, Batman appeared at Stark Tower and asked amiably, How long are you going to dy the surgery for? Looking at the blood-red lenses, Tony suddenly felt a little meek. Soon, Ill get it done very soon. Really? Luke tilted his head, as if deep in thought. Tony was embarrassed. Of course. Ill make an appointment with the best surgeon in New York. Hm, whats his name again? Steve Stretch or something. His name should be Stephen Strange. Luke nodded helplessly, and suddenly appeared in front of him. Tony: (ѡ)? Then, Luke grabbed him, and after a light electric shock, the tycoon turned numb. Stephen Strange, the most famous surgeon at Metropolitan General Hospital. Hes very skilled and very young. Hes the doctor in New York with the most likely chance ofpleting your surgery sessfully. Luke took out a knife from his waist. In the end, you got his name wrong. You probably only nced at it. You never thought of letting him operate on you, did you? Tony was surprised. W- What do you want? Suddenly, he understood, and was horrified. You Youre not going to operate on me yourself, are you? Luke said, Tony, I dont me you for being afraid of death. Everybody is afraid of death, but I dont want to see you continue wasting time. Given the state of Tonys heart, his training was greatly affected. Geniuses also needed good health in order to perform, especially given that Tony was a superhero. With this debuff, he was at least 10 to 20% less efficient. The time he was wasting hurt even more than wasting money. It had to be pointed out that whatever technological progress Tony made was equivalent to an upgrade of Lukes technological database, which was equivalent to an overall increase in the strength of a certain persons superhero alliance. How could Luke tolerate the dy? Looking at a stumped Tony, Luke asked, Tell me, do you want to be awake to watch yourself being operated on, or do you want to sleep for one minute? Tony asked, Are you kidding? Luke said, It seems youve chosen to be a tough guy. Tony said, Hey, I havent picked one yet. Wait Wahhh~ His body trembled. While they were talking, two lines had already stretched out of the right hand of the Bat suit, which pushed out the reactor in Tonys chest and suspended the supply of energy. Then, Luke ced his right hand in the chest wound. Tonys face was a little pale. I I fff~ ooh! Before he could finish speaking, a dozen flecks of blood suddenly burst on his chest, each of which was shrapnel that was as fine as sand and which firmly stuck to Batmans hand. Tonys face turned blue. Motherf* Huh? Oh, it feels good~ As the shrapnel flew out, Luke pressed the knife in his left hand to the dozen or so tiny holes in the mans chest. If it were someone else using the Light Dagger, they could only rely on moving it around to treat the different locations. But Luke, who had Elementary Light of Life, could direct the life force from the Light Dagger like Tandy. In less than ten seconds, the damage caused by the shrapnel to Tonys heart and blood vessels, along with the minor external injuries, was fully healed. Luke took two steps back and put the dismantled third generation arc reactor on the table. Done. Then, he raised his head. Jarvis, you can confirm your bosss physical condition now. A few secondster, Jarvis, who had been silent the whole time, finally said, Sirs body data is normal, but its best to go to the hospital for a detailed examination. Luke said, Before that, are you sure you want to keep pointing those weapons at me? Jarvis said, Im sorry, Mr. Bruce. Only sir can cancel this emergency mechanism. A stunned Tony, who was checking his condition, turned his head. He had a disbelieving expression on his face, and hadnt paid much attention to Luke and Jarviss conversation. Can Jarvis move these weapons away? Luke asked, Especially the one thats aimed at my crotch. Stumped for a moment, Tony was then embarrassed as he said, Jarvis, cancel the emergency mechanism. Although he had no grudge against Batman, it had been habit to consider how to deal with the Bat suit. It was like how a man would check out several key parts on a beautiful woman. The crotch was definitely one of the important parts. This was the central part of the human body, and one of the weakest parts on the armor. It made sense to target this key spot in designing a weapon to use against Batman. Chapter 1374 - Giving, In Return, and Ally

Chapter 1374: Giving, In Return, and Ally

For a weapon to deal with Batman, it had to first take speed into ount; it had to be as close as possible to what happened in actualbat. This special weapon wasnt really meant to be used on Batman, but it had to be tested first. The weapon had been tested against the defenses on Tonys suit. However, Lukes behavior today had triggered Jarviss main defense program, and the A.I. had decisively taken out this experimental toy and pointed it at Luke. Even Luke felt a chill run down his spine. It was clear that this weapon was powerful enough to cripple him. So, the first thing he wanted was for Jarvis to remove this thing. There was no way they would be able to have a pleasant chat otherwise. Only after Tony removed the weapon did Luke say, There is still some damage in the hole in your chest, which I wont touch. Youve felt the ability of the Light Dagger for yourself. Have Jarvis use it on you. Your recovery will be slower, but youll be fully recovered after a few more times. Tony smiled bitterly. Its just a hunk of flesh. Theres no rush for now. He was still traumatized by Lukes rough method earlier. Using an electromaic force to pull out the shrapnel wasnt surgery at all. In the end, it was all thanks to the Light Daggers healing ability. However,pared with a dozen hours of someone else tinkering with his chest, Lukes method was very quick, and wasnt torturous at all. As soon as it hurt, it was already over. Tony calmed down and asked, Did youe here just for that? Luke said, That was half of it. Theres also this. He threw a USB at him. Tony caught it. What is it this time? Luke said, Its a cultivation technique from Kunlun, a holynd in the East. It can produce chi for attack and protection. Tony was at a loss. Chi? Luke said, Its pretty much like this. With a wave of his hand, a tool on the workbench was pushed ten centimeters away. Tonys eyes lit up. A superpower? Luke said, Its chi, its simr to a superpower, I guess. Tony asked, Where did you get it? Luke said, I stole it from a traitor of the Holy Land of Kunlun. Its best that you dont unt it, or you know. Tony:?Your friend stole Life 1. This time, youre the one who stole the Kunlun Chi Refining technique yourself? What happened to being a righteous person? What happened to being the Dark Knight who abhorred evil? Ignoring what he was thinking, Luke simply warned him, This thing means something to Kunlun, like how the arc reactor means something to you. If word spreads, people from Kunlun mighte looking for trouble. Remember to keep your head down and dont be reckless. After a brief silence, Tony asked, What do you want? As a businessman, he didnt think that a person could give so much for no reason. His parents were the only people who had done so much for him without asking for anything in return. But Batman wasnt his father. Why was he giving so much and not asking for anything in return? Luke said, I need allies. Tony frowned. Are you in trouble? Not yet, Luke said. However, there are some things that I might be too busy to deal with myself. Ill let you know then. Itll be up to you whether you want to get involved or not. I just hope that you wont stand against me that day. Tony frowned even harder. What are you going to do? Luke chuckled. Have you investigated the explosions? Tony nodded. Of course. Those guys really like to use terrorism as a cover for looting. I didnt notice anything unusual. Luke said, Two members of the Joint Advanced Research Unit took 2,400 pounds of raw bomb materials from those criminals beforehand. You should know what that means, right? Tony was stunned. Joint Advanced Research Unit? Whats that? Jarvis? Jarvis said, Sir, the Joint Advanced Research Unit isnt an official department, but theres a 87% probability that it is a secret research organization under the Department of Defense. Tony was speechless. No wonder Batman had mentioned this organization; Stark Industries had many allies in the Department of Defense. If there came a time that the Department of Defense asked Tony to cooperate with them in dealing with Batman, he could refuse once or twice, but what about after that? Although the Department of Defense wouldnt fall out with Stark Industries over this, Tony absolutely couldnt stand on Batmans side. Remaining neutral was the best choice. Looking at the tycoons face, Luke knew that he understood. I only have one request: Dont interfere, otherwise Looking at the shing blood-red lenses, Tony suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He smiled bitterly. Its just about staying neutral. Do you need to specially give me a warning? Given his amiable rtionship with Batman, remaining neutral was just a bottom line that he shouldnt cross; what he really had to think about was how much help he should give Batman. Luke chuckled. It was just in passing. Didnt I fix your heart? Tony was unable to reply. A momentter, Luke entered the elevator. The doors closed, and the elevator descended quickly. Tony suddenly asked, Jarvis, the info on that Research Unit or whatever? Jarvis asked, Shall I pull it up? Tony said, Yes. A virtual screen opened in front of him. Tony scanned the information casually, and his expression was ugly. ording to Jarvis, this organization had always been responsible for catching people with superpowers, especially superpowered criminals. But it had the word research in its title, and the information indicated that it did do research. It was obvious what the superhumans were used for. Now, this organization wanted to deal with Batman? Tony wasnt an idiot. He knew very well how the government worked, since Stark Industries was also an old hand at using the same tricks. Batman wasnt targeted because he had broken thew, but because he threatened the safety of some bigshots, and there were a lot of benefits to be gained from him. Although Tony mocked the Bat suit, the government certainly didnt. Mass-producing the Bat suit to arm an army C what enemy wouldnt be afraid? Dozens of soldiers wearing the Bat suit could easily pose a fatal threat to Tony; of course the government would be interested. After thinking for a moment, Tony gave up on pursuing the matter. The Department of Defense was very powerful, but it wasnt a united entity, and Stark Industries didnt just have one or two contacts inside. Charcoal Head is thinking too much!?Tony mumbled to himself.?I have an equal partnership with the Department of Defense. How can I let them tell me what to do? Jarvis, show me that chi, he ordered again. A momentter, he cursed. Whats this? Is this a wizards training method What do you mean, concentrate and calm your aura? What do you mean, sense the depths of the soul? How can you keep calm and sense the soul while moving at the same time? B*stard! No, I cant calm down! After a long while, he gave up. Jarvis, put this thing away. I may as well just make modifications to the suit. Chapter 1375 - Equivalent Exchange and Something Strange

Chapter 1375: Equivalent Exchange and Something Strange

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke didnt know that the tycoon had given up, but he wouldnt be surprised if he knew. It was quite difficult to learn the Kunlun Chi Refining technique. Bolstered by the cultivation experience of Mrs. Gao and Alessandro, these two olddies who were hundreds of years old, Luke knew how to refine chi like the back of his hand. When he taught Robert and Catherine, it had taken them a whole day to get a faint sense of chi. It wasnt like Luke would bother urging Tony over it. He could only let the tycoon get a feel of it for himself first. After some experience with it, he might seed with just one more little push. Even if he couldnt seed in a short period of time, it wasnt a big deal. This could only be considered a life-saving trump card. Tonysbat ability still depended on the progress he made with his suit. Back at the seaside vi, Luke finally checked the newly refreshed list of Tonys abilities. Following his earlier takedown of the tycoon, thetters list of abilities had been automatically refreshed. On the way back, Luke didnt even dare touch the new knowledge, for fear of drowning in it. Tony had made ridiculous progress in recent months. The first and most important result was that the third generation arc reactor, which was made from a new element, had an absolutely higher energy output. There was already a generation gap between the tycoons suit and the Bat suit, mainly because of the energy core. With the third generation reactor, the suit flew faster, had more damage output, and had better defenses. Tonys skills werent a matter of ying bricks, but breaking right through walls. Treating an injury was something any top doctor could do. It couldnt be considered as doing Tony a favor; Luke just didnt want Tony to continue wasting time. This new element was enough for Luke to use for the rest of his life. He would use them in most of his exclusive equipment in the future; he could also try it out in the energy weapons he obtained from the Predators very early on. Luke felt it was only fair to give the tycoon the Kunlun Chi Refining technique for this alone. Cultivating the Chi Refining technique wouldnt allow him to live for 500 years like Mrs. Gao and the others, but it wasnt a problem for him to still be spry when he was 100 years old. For Tony, who had the physique of an ordinary person, a few more decades of a healthy life and work was equivalent to doubling his lifespan. Also, after Tony got the hang of the technique, Luke wouldnt prevent him from teaching Pepper or any kids he might have in the future. Technological skills in exchange for a family technique C Luke felt this was an equivalent trade. As for the inspiration and breakthroughs rted to the armor and the relevant technology, there was no need to talk about them. This covered all aspects, and most of it was critical experimental data which Tony had obtained. That was exactly what Luke needed. Compared with the tycoonsck of restraint, Lukes experiments were basically small-scalebat simtions, and very few of them tested extreme limits. In order to obtain key data, he might have to spend millions or even tens of millions of dors. He would also need to obtain approval to conduct trials, or the authorities woulde knocking. Now that he had the data, Luke could make two types of main armor. The top-grade armor was only for him and those who passed the systems teammate evaluation. The low-grade armor was for allies who clearly didnt trust him enough yet. This low-grade armor was at least at the level of the current Bat suit, and was already very powerful. There was also a remote summons function as well as an automatic suit-up feature, which was quite interesting. Luke mulled over it. The tycoon used this to summon the armor and suit up, but wouldnt it be easier to turn it into a summon for add-onponents? After all, suiting up centered on the body, whileponents were added to the armor itself. If something happened with the former, it would be the wearer who was injured. If something happened with thetter, it would be theponent or the armor that was damaged at most. Not only that, Tony had clearly been provoked by Batman and Ivan, and he had made some progress with a nanosuit this time. Clearly, the remote summons was just a short-term target, while his ultimate goal was a portable nanosuit. While his progress on the nanosuit couldnt be considered much, a prototype was already starting to take shape. It was still far from being able to urately transform into any part of the suit, but it could take a certain fixed form. This was the first step on the right path. There might be 100 steps, or even 1,000 or 10,000 steps to go, but the first step had indeed been taken. Lukes eyes glowed as he looked at the technology. He hadnt considered the nanosuit at all. This thing was too difficult to develop, and wasnt something that someone without insight could develop. But wasnt the transformation function precisely what the Thousand Faces System was missing? Transformation was also just the first step in the Thousand Faces System, and Luke knew that the system would hit its limit after another 10 to 20 steps at most. It wouldnt be able to hold up under more advanced technology. It was like how an oven could be lit with an ordinary dry cell and didnt need an arc reactor at all. The main function of the Thousand Faces System was to disguise a persons appearance and physique. Secondly, it should be durable to prevent it from being easily damaged. This secondary function was just a passing requirement. What Luke really needed was for other people not to be able to tell what the users original appearance was like. Durability wasnt the most important thing. So, this first step toward Tonys nanosuit was a huge step for the Thousand Faces System. By the time Tony had a prototype for the nanosuit, the Thousand Faces System would be long perfected. After the list of Tonys abilities was refreshed, Luke got even busier. The new armor wasnt urgent. After all, the old armor was still operating well. The most important thing was to perfect the armorsmon externalponents and interface, as well as the Thousand Faces System version 3.0. During the day, Luke and Selina continued to investigate the body dumps. First, they put together cases that might be rted, which included people who had gone missing in the sewers, weird legends and so on. There were too many absurd legends in New York, and the underground sewers were no exceptions. They searched the sewers at night every other day. They had also moved from the southwest corner of Brooklyn toward the bulk of the southwest. This involved even more sewers, and progress was even slower. It had to be said that there were a lot of weirdos in the sewers. Apart from runaways like Skye and the psycho murderer who killed dozens of people, there were also people who grew weed and dealt in illegal drugs here. Compared with the asional sweep by Batman on the surface, the sewers were much safer. Of course, that wouldnt be the case in the future. During another night of exploration, Selina suddenly sent him a message. Come quick, I found something weird. Theyre awesome. Luke, however, wasnt worried. First of all, Selina sounded excited. Secondly, Gold Nugget hadnt activated its symbiotic form. He essed the video feed on Selinas suit and soon saw what was going on. The image shed in and out; clearly, Selina was moving quickly, and there was the constant sound of metal colliding. Luke eximed in surprise.. This attack frequency was very high! Selinas armor had been hit several times. Chapter 1376 - What Sort of Turtle Is This?

Chapter 1376: What Sort of Turtle Is This?

As he sped up, Luke heard a voice on Selinas end. Wait, wait, this is a misunderstanding. ck Cat, Im Mikey, a loyal fan of yours. Can I have your autograph? Selina paused. My fan? How many criminals have I crippled? Huh? The owner of the voice was stunned. Oh, it seemed nobody had ever counted the numbers. Selina continued, You know, I caught a lot of them when they were trying to rape a woman. They cried and shouted that they were my fans, but in the end, I still broke their hands and feet Wait, why did all of you catch this woman? Looking at the video, Luke was speechless. Selina was ruthless toward would-be rapists, but the four guys in front of her didnt look human at all. To say that they kidnapped the woman for sex didnt make sense at all. We just want her to delete the photos she took of us, the fan exined. Selina was suspicious. Youre surrounding her because you want her to delete photos? Why do I feel like youre discussing how to eat her? Not far away, a young red-haired woman who had just woken up in a daze trembled when she heard that and almost peed herself.?Eat? Eat me? Before she could scream, however, a familiar figure appeared before her. Her eyes widened, but she couldnt make a sound. That ck suit and pair of green cat eyes were very eye-catching. New York reporters were all too familiar with this image Batmans partner, ck Cat, who was currently known as the number one female superhero. While ck Cat had always acted as a sidekick to Batman, to many women, ck Cat was no worse than a man. While she was staring nkly at the four monsters in front of her, a dark shadow appeared behind her. The red-haired woman trembled and almost peed herself. Batman! She was actually seeing Batman with her own eyes, along with ck Cat. This superhero duo was less than ten meters away from her. She couldnt help but reach into her pocket but didnt find anything. Luke nced at the woman and shook his head inwardly. Even without the woman saying anything, he could sense the air of a reporter about her. She was zealous, biased, extremely curious, and very stubborn. Apart from her face and figure, she was no different from most middle-aged paparazzi. tter! The sound of metal hitting the ground woke up all the people present. Everybody turned to look, only to see a pen fall to the ground as two eyes glowed as they looked at Luke. Batman, is that you? Is that really Batman? Everybody: Luke didnt know whether tough or cry. Ignoring this, he said, No matter what we talk about, this reporter has to leave first. The red-haired womans face changed. Wait, Im involved, right? I have the right to know. Luke chuckled. Alright,dy, you know that Im not NYPD, and Im not someone who follows the rules. The red-haired woman said gloomily, Cant I just record a little? Pondering for a moment, Luke suddenly said, You can take photos of us, but not reveal those four. The red-haired woman was reluctant. Its just news. Its nothing, right? Luke stared at her with his blood-red lenses. Thats because all you see are news headlines; you dont know anything about the real world. Stunned for a moment, the red-haired womans eyes then glittered. What happened to you? Were you pursued? Or betrayed? Did those dirty politicians do something to you Amused, Luke grabbed her back. Bastet, take them somewhere else and wait for me. The red-haired woman: Wait, my things. Whos Bastet? Is that ck Cats name? Hey, I cant breathe Selina snorted. Although all paparazzi were like that, the red-haired woman was really dedicated and didnt forget to dig up information even at this moment. She turned around and looked at the four guys, then jerked her head. Lets go. Lets talk somewhere else. A few minutester, Luke followed Selinas signal and found an open space in the sewers. Seeing how Selina was observing the four monsters carefully and making them ufortable, Luke said helplessly, Alright, Bastet, theyre just kids. Selina was surprised. What? The four guys werent tall at about 1.6 meters, but their limbs were excessively burly, and they looked like small tanks. When they talked She hadnt really talked to them yet since she was too busy scanning them with her suit. Luke had noticed via Mental Communication. These four guys didnt know how to hide their thoughts. He could almost hear their thoughts every time they spoke. As he spoke, Luke walked over to them and looked down at the four little monsters in a row. Let me officially introduce myself. Im Batman. You can call me Bruce. How should I address you? My name is Raphael. Im Mikey. Im Donnie. My name is Leo. Luke nodded. Are you turtles? As soon as he said that, the four guys in front of him suddenly assumed a group pose. We are ninjas~ turtles~ yeah! Selina covered her face, unable to look at them. The four monsters were using poses which kids loved the most. The superhero in front was on one knee. Behind him, another stood on one leg like a crane with his arms raised. The two on the sides stretched out their weapons. It was like a peacock spreading its tail. It reminded Selina of watching cartoons as a kid and raising her arms to yell, Give me strength, XXX! Fine, I really believe theyre still kids!?she mumbled inwardly. Seeing Selinas action and Lukes silence, the four turtles awkwardly stopped. Mikey didnt forget to exin, Its a habit. Its just a habit. Selina suddenly said, Ninja~ turtles~ The four guys subconsciously assumed the pose again. Yeah~ Luke was lost for words. The turtles were lost for words. Selina gave up. The atmosphere was less tense now. Luke coughed and broke the sudden silence as he approached them. Are you sea turtles? Leo, who wielded two des, shook his head. Were freshwater turtles. Luke looked at their shells; they werent as peaked as tortoise shells. Can you tell me where you came from? And what are you doing in New York? Chapter 1377 - Mutants, Souvenirs and “Shihu”

Chapter 1377: Mutants, Souvenirs and Shihu

Raphael, who carried twin sai, couldnt help but interject, Batman, were born and bred New Yorkers. Weve lived here for fifteen years. Leo red unhappily at Raphael, annoyed at him for exposing them. Luke nodded. Its true that Ive never heard of you. After all, Im more interested in bad guys. However, what photos did that reporter take for you to insist that she delete them? Mikey continued, Because she caught us ruining The Foot ns business. The Foot n? Luke looked at the information from Alfred. A smuggling ring in Newark? Leo couldnt help but say, Newark is where their base is. Originally, they were mainly unloading goods at the docks in New York, then you frightened them off in thest few months. Now, theyre active in Newark, and only deliver goods here every now and then. Mikey chimed in, That reporter took photos of us fighting the Foot n at the docks. We asked her to hand over her phone and delete the photos and videos, but she fainted from shock. Its not like we could leave her there for the Foot n, so we could only bring her back. Luke nodded, deep in thought. You do stand out a little. Humanoid mutants really were a little scary. Thankfully, these four guys werent too tall. They were also green and shiny, and had round heads that looked cute. Thinking for a moment, Luke asked, Have you been in the sewers all this time? If these guys went out often, they definitely wouldnt have been able to escape his surveince. Leo hesitated, then nodded. Yes, weve always been here. Luke asked, Do you know about the disappearances in the sewers in the southwest corner of Brooklyn? Leo shook his head. No. We usually avoid humans. We dont know much about that situation. Mikey interjected, We can help you look into it, as long as you give me an autograph, ck Cat. Leo was angry. If Master doesnt kill you when we get back He suddenly stopped and looked at Luke and Selina. You didnt hear what I said, right? Luke was silent. It wasnt good to burst a kids bubble, but he was unwilling to lie. These four turtles have a master??Selina thought. So, the man who smelled like a rat was their master??Thats too unhygienic,?Luke thought. Luke turned to look at Donnie, who wielded a bo staff. Do you like tinkering with things? This guy was wearing sses and had the most electronic equipment on him. He was clearly different from the other guys, who had more brawn than brains. Donnie nodded. I know a little about electronics, machines, and the Inte. Luke nodded. Then I can provide you with a bunch of parts. You can decide what you want. Consider it your reward for helping me gather information. Stunned for a moment, Donnie was then excited. Really? Woohoo, I dont have to pick up junk anymore. Mikey said, That, I think pizza is a better reward. Also, it has to have a lot of cheese on it which can be pulled into long strings Why do I feel that they like eating more than I do? Selina couldnt help but whisper to Luke. Luke said, Well know once we try. Brie? Parmesan? Cheddar? Mozzare? Blue? He rattled off a series of names. The four guys eyes widened. Mikey couldnt help but ask, All on one pizza? Luke had a strange expression on his face. That was that edible? Unless it was a serendipitous discovery or a product of a long-term trial, this sort ofbo would taste terrible. He deliberated for a moment before he said, Its impossible to mix them all together, but a few of each isnt hard. In any case, he only needed to prepare the raw materials for the smart kitchenware at home. He didnt have to worry about anything else. Actually, his pizzas tasted so-so. He and Selina didnt care for it especially and hardly ate it, so the taste of whatever pizza he made was naturally very ordinary. When Mikey heard thetter half of Lukes words, he turned around and looked at Donnie. Lets change it. You can still use your junk anyway. At most, well go to the dumpster and help you dig some out. Donnie looked conflicted. He wanted parts and he also wanted pizza but he couldnt have both. This Looking at the four gluttons and recalling how Luke said that they were still kids, Selina suddenly sympathized with them. Dummies, consider the pizza a gift. Well give that and the parts to you, alright? Ding! Four pairs of small green eyes immediately sparkled as they stared at her. Mikey swallowed. Really? Selina looked at Luke suspiciously and whispered, Did I say something wrong? Or has the price of pizza shot up recently? Luke didnt know whether tough or cry. He simply nodded at the four turtles. What Bastet said. Mikey and Raphael whooped. For them, pizza was clearly more important than parts which couldnt be eaten. Even the most dependable Leo cracked a smile. As for Donnie, who would have both, he was even happier and didnt say anything. Luke took out a phone and tossed it to Donnie. My contact and some information is in there. You probably have a better understanding of this. Once you get it, tell your master. If hes willing, we can meet sometime. Stumped for a moment, the four turtles were then rmed. Not good, we have to hurry back, or Master will notice that we snuck out. They were about to leave. Mikey, however, suddenly turned around. ck Cat, Im really a big fan of yours. Can I have your autograph? Inside the mask, Selina rolled her eyes and threw a ck rod at him. At the same time, she turned off the multi-purpose rods defense mechanism via the virtual projection. No autograph. Do you want this instead? Stunned for a moment, Mikey then exulted. Yes! Thank you, ck Cat. Selina said, Im Bastet. Thank you, Sister Bastet, Mikey immediately said. Raphael looked at Luke. Luke reached for his waist. I dont have that. This He suddenly realized that except for Mikey, all the other turtles were staring at him. Helpless, he felt around his waist again, and the three bat darts didnt spin as he tossed them to Leo, Raphael, and Doni. Consider them souvenirs. They each held a bat dart, but none of the three turtles looked disappointed. Although it wasnt a weapon for them to use, it was a souvenir personally acknowledged by Batman, which was the same as the difference between a regr baseball and an autographed baseball. In fact, these three bat darts were enchanted with credit points, and could really be considered to have been autographed. Luke waved his hand. Hurry up and go. Donnie, remember to read the information on the phone. The four turtles were ted. Then, their expressions turned serious as they bowed and cupped their fists in a salute. Thank you, shihu, for your guidance. Lukes lips twitched, but he didnt say anything. Where did they learn this half-baked Mandarin? He wasnt the turtles master. Chapter 1378 - Delicious and Fun

Chapter 1378: Delicious and Fun

Cheering, the four turtles disappeared into the sewers. Selina drew closer to look. They were trying to say shifu right? She said it correctly. Luke nodded, then shook his head. I dont know. They might have learned it wrong, or their master may not know especially much of it. He had told Selina before what shifu meant. Those in ancient times who imparted knowledge and dispelled confusion were called shifu. In modern times, this title was used for people who were experts in their chosen craft. But saluting and calling someone shifu should only happen between an official master and disciple. It was impossible for Batman to take in a disciple, much less four mutant turtle disciples. It could only be said that the other party had erred in their learning. However, they said they were born and bred New Yorkers who had been here for fifteen years. Making blunders when it came to a foreign culture wasnt unusual. Moreover they said that they were ninja turtles. If Luke became their master, would that make him a ninja? No thanks. Also, if he crawled around in the sewers every day, wouldnt he really be a grandpa turtle? Thinking about how he and his four mutant turtle grandkids could dominate the sewers It was a bittersweet feeling. Feeling torn, Luke returned home. Gold Nugget took off its Hellhound uniform and ran over. Luke, who was studying the pizza recipe, found that odd. Whats wrong? Fine, you can speak. It was enough for Gold Nugget to bark and use bodynguage in everyday conversation, but there were someplicated things that could only be expressed clearly through words. Luke, can I y with those four little turtles? said Gold Nugget. Luke was stumped. You? Why? Gold Nugget: I just find them interesting Tell me the truth, or wait to be punished ording to house rules. Lukes face turned hard as he took out his killer weapon. Gold Nugget scowled, but it didnt dare say anything else. A momentter, it mumbled, It feels like they have tasty energy inside them. Luke was enlightened. Gold Nugget and Dor existed in perfect symbiosis, but Luke, Selina, and ire all had the special energy inside them which Gold Nugget liked to eat. Luke had tested it. None of his remaining family members had this special energy, so it probably wasnt inherited. Gold Nugget reacted to Alice as well, but Wade was unique; Gold Nugget described him as chocte-vored sh*t he smelled fragrant at first, but on closer inspection, was so smelly it could puke. So, Gold Nugget was only interested in certain types of energy, not the energy of superhumans. Thinking for a moment, Luke asked, How good is itpared with what Selina, ire and I have? Gold Nugget hesitated for a moment, clearlyparing the two. After a long while, when Lukes pizza was ready, it finally said, Yours is hard to describe, and I cant make aparison. Theirs is a little simr to Selinas, but its like how strawberry and vani ice cream are different but both delicious. As for ire hers is slightly inferior. Hm, just a little. The energy in Luke and ires bodies was at least one grade lower than Selinas, but it didnt want its dog head to explode, so it could only tell a white lie. Luke, on the other hand, knew this dog head well. It didnt think much of him and ire; theparison with Selina was enough. So, theyre simr to Selina? he murmured. Gold Nugget suddenly nodded. Then, let me eat a bit for a taste, and Ill tell you more when I get back? Forget it. Luke curled his lip. Eat this first. Who knows, those four little turtles might let you have some of their energy in exchange for the pizza. With that, he stuffed a steaming hot pizza into the dogs mouth. Gold Nugget looked at Luke aggrievedly. Knowing that the fiend hadnt given his permission, it chewed twice, and suddenly felt that the taste in its mouth was a little strange. What pizza is this? Is this blue cheese pizza good? asked Luke. Gold Nugget tried hard to discern the taste. I think its a little like the stinky tofu you gave me? Thats right, thats the taste. Luke was lost for words. Although he rarely made pizza, to say that a cheese pizza tasted like stinky tofu this dog head really deserved a beating! Driving the dog head away, Luke refined the pizza recipe again and looked up information on the Foot n while he was at it. This gang wasnt famous, and their main territory had always been the docks. When Luke dealt with gangs, he prioritized gangs in residential areas whom people had more grievances against. The Foot n wasnt based in New York, and only carried out the asional transaction or so here. Luke had swept through their warehouse just once before, and they only lost dozens of kilograms of weed and crystal meth. A lot of empty areas at the docks were under surveince, and the Foot n wasnt stupid enough to move their goods through areas that were specially monitored. It was understandable that the battle between the little turtles and the Foot n hadnt been captured on video. Also, the Foot n had only gone to Newark to avoid Batman. If things got out of hand, who knew if the little turtles would be fine, but the gang would definitely be in trouble. Everybody in New York knew that the more they jumped in joy, the quicker they would be to run into trouble. When Batman wiped out a bunch of gangsters at the beginning and the other gangs realized that prices had skyrocketed, they immediately took over the territory happily and flexed their muscles. In the end, less than a monthter, these gangs that had just started to expand were turned into examples by Batman. Not all the gangsters were fools. They quickly realized that Batman was baiting them. Half a yearter, all the gangs in New York were very shrewd and switched to gueri and divide-and-conquer tactics. They would rather take a little more trouble and sell less than carry out arge-scale operation. It was as if Batman could smell them out if they exerted themselves even just a little more, and he would quicklye knocking. The Foot n was even more decisive. After the first few purges, theypletely withdrew from New York, canceled their small-scale sales, and became suppliers. In any case, New York and Newark were separated by water. They reached the docks by speedboat and left immediately after the transaction was done. The only unlucky ones would be the gangs who received the goods, while the Foot n relied on wholesale distribution to make money. Theyre really smart, Luke remarked. While other gangs were still thinking about how to take over territory, the Foot n had already slipped away and switched to wholesale distribution. More importantly, when Luke had been beating up the small fry, he had asked them who the suppliers were; there had indeed been many speedboats that delivered goods. The names were different, but there had been none called the Foot n. He had thought that this might be a new yer, but it now seemed that members of the Foot n were hiding their identities. New York was a port city, with water on three sides that led to the sea. A speedboat could perform transactions anywhere along that long shoreline, and might not necessarily need to go to the docks at all. If everything was done in ten minutes or so, Batman definitely wouldnt have time to track them down. Chapter 1379 - Pizzas In Exchange for Teammates? Mikey’s Time-out Room

Chapter 1379: Pizzas In Exchange for Teammates? Mikeys Time-out Room

After thinking for a moment, Luke didnt think too much of it and put the Foot n aside. It was impossible to choke all of New Yorks drug dealers to death. Absolute profits brought about absolute madness. The price of illegal drugs in New York had increased three-fold, and even five-fold in Manhattan. Many drug addicts simply drove to New Jersey and Nassau County, and only returned after they had enjoyed their fill. Compared with drugs that were several times more expensive, spending slightly more time traveling and on gas was clearly more economical. Also, it seemed that the four little turtles had enjoyed their fight with the Foot n. Kids needed more practice in order to improve. If all his backup teammates were as strong as these four little turtles, he would be smiling even in his dreams. Mikey, who used nunchaku, was able to fight Selina head-on. Although it was only for a while, he never fell to a disadvantage. The rest werent bad either. The only problem was that they were turtles. But when the Thousand Faces System version 3.0 waspletely perfected, so what if they were turtles? He could still give them human appearances. Compared with the four little turtles, Luke was more interested in their master. It wasnt hard to teach these four mutants. After all, the earlier scans showed that they had explosive physiques, and Selina had had to rely on her suit to fight them. More importantly, the four little turtles in the panel were all light green. In other words, even the strict system evaluation determined that these little turtles were good people. It wasnt hard to teach four people to be good, but it was very hard to teach four little turtles, who had grown up in the sewers, to be good people. The sewers were a hotbed of crime, and Luke had seen too much recently. To be able to keep the four little turtles pure and good in such an environment, this master really wasnt simple. That was right, Luke felt that these four little turtles were more worthy of the word human than many people. That was why Batman, who had always been aloof, was friendly toward the four little turtles, and even gave them enchanted bat darts. That was because they were different from humans. Luke didnt need to act high and mighty in front of them. Their fondness for Batman and ck Cat was genuine and without motive. Of course, this was thanks to Mental Communication. Bobby, the original owner of the ability, had been able to control a chimpanzee with a bit of Mental Communication precisely because the way animals thought was simpler than humans. Although the four little turtles were much smarter than a chimpanzee, they were like human kids at heart, and their thoughts werepletely transparent to Luke. Also, in the teammates panel, the word neutral next to the little turtles names was a light yellow, which meant that the chances of them bing system teammates were much higher. What Lukecked now was a chance to cooperate with them in battle, or a huge amount of cheese pizzas? Thinking that, Luke sweated. Using this to sway the little turtles wasnt good. Also, wasnt using pizza to bribe them into bing teammates a little too demeaning to the system? The system wasnt that cheap, right? Feeling a little guilty, Luke still left the pizza testing to the smart kitchenware and Gold Nugget. The smart kitchenware was responsible for making two portions of each type, and Gold Nugget was responsible for eating one while it was still hot. It could be considered the chief tester. The other portion was for their colleagues in the Detective Bureau. Luke talked to Selina about the little turtles, and his clone began to speed up the production of the 3.0 version of the Thousand Faces System. Chances were that the four little turtles would be useful soon. As Luke researched cheese pizzas and created the Thousand Faces System, the four little turtles returned home. Sneaking into a dry sewer, the four guys stuck their heads out of the pipe and looked around. Quick, its clear. Hurry up. Four figures scuttled out. Thank god. Master probably hasnt noticed yet. Looks like I dont need to be punished this time. Lets go back inside. I need to see whats on my phone. Ah, my precious, youre too lovely. That was Mikey. He rubbed his face against the rod with an intoxicated expression. His three brothers immediately shifted away in disdain. Hes acting like an idiot again. Be careful he doesnt infect you. As the four of them bickered, they didnt notice a figure walk out from around a corner. He turned to them and turned on the shlight in his hand. Is that so? I think youre all idiots. The four little turtles stiffened and slowly turned around. Behind the shlight was a short, stooped figure who was a head shorter than they were. His voice was very old. Tell me, why did you sneak out? The four little turtles trembled, but nobody said anything. The short figure snorted. Youre not going to talk? Then go to the dark room and stay there until youre ready to talk. Raphael turned pale with fright. Ah! Mikeys time-out room? No, Master! The other turtles begged for mercy with ashen faces. Mikey, who was the most sensitive about the time-out room, couldnt help but say, Donnie, the phone, the phone. Stumped for a moment, Donnie then understood. Wait, Master. Give me two minutes. The short figure didnt say anything, but didnt stop him. Donnie took out the phone which Luke had given him and quickly scanned the content. He saw that the means of contact was via the Inte. Master definitely wouldnt understand how that worked, so there was no need to look at that in detail. Finally, there was one sentence:?Learn how to contact me and let your master decide when and where to meet. When Donnie saw this, he was immensely relieved. Batman wasnt asking them to keep it a secret, but wanted him to tell Master about it. Hm, would Master be less angry this way? Usually, it looked like he respected Batman. Are you done? asked the short figure. Donnie nodded quickly. Yes, Master. That Batman wants to meet you. You decide the time and ce. The short figure was stunned. Batman? Wants to meet me? Realizing that there was a chance to shift the me, the four little turtles immediately described their meeting with Batman and ck Cat. They didnt do it with bad intentions; they knew that their master definitely wouldnt sh with Batman. After listening to them, the short figure was silent for a moment before he said, Nevertheless, Batman wasnt the one who told you to slip out, right? The four little turtles froze. They hadnt expected their master to still focus on that. After a brief silence, the short figure suddenly asked, Whats the name of the reporter? Donnie said, I saw her ID. Shes called April ONeil. Mikey said, And shes a young and beautiful redhead at that. The short figure jerked. What? Chapter 1380 - Employees and New Inventions

Chapter 1380: Employees and New Inventions

Putting aside the master and disciples in the sewers, Lukes days were busy and productive. He was bing more and more proficient at operating simultaneously. The coordination between his body and the clone was bing more and more efficient, and his days were even easier than before. He wasnt working alone now. Whish Ivan had already switched sides and was working for the bigshot who sells everything. In any case, his sry was one thing, and bonus another. Except for the tens of thousands of dors that Ivan had received before, the rest of the money he earned was digested internally. He directly bought raw materials and invested them in the development of his own armor. Apart from closely following Ivans armor research, Luke didnt care about anything else. There was no chance for this guy to make another mistake. If he ignored the lives of civilians for the sake of revenge again, Luke would immediately turn him into experience and credit points. Lukes trust didnte cheap, and the other party only had one shot. As long as he didnt cross that bottom line, Ivan could do anything he wanted. Of course, this also had to do with Ivans work attitude. Whether it was an extremely difficult task or ordinary work, he was very serious when it came topleting assignments, even more so than in making his own armor. Later, Luke felt that it was too much of a waste of time, and simply arranged Ivans work ording to priority. Most of the parts that Ivan worked on were low-grade, which wereponents for the low-grade armor. They didnt need to be very sophisticated. Luke wasnt like a certain tycoon. As long as there wasnt a problem with the main performance, he didnt bother with aesthetics and style at all. Ivan could take on certain things that werent tooplicated but which still couldnt bepleted by an A.I. program. Also, this person was forever obsessed with whips, and the new armors weapon was still a whip. Luke had no intention of interfering. For him, whatever weapon he could use in passing was the best. He didnt have a fixed weapon because he could use all of them pretty much equally; it was just a matter of choice. Previously, Ivans whips could cut with sma and had electromaic deflection, which were very interesting. Lukes suit didnt use all of these, but he tried developing simr functions. In the future, even if he couldnt use it as a main weapon, he could use it in backup armor or as an externalponent. The real surprise for Luke wasnt Ivan, but Bent Bet, the weird inventor who had been fired by the Department of Defense and couldnt even afford a meal. This guys inventions really werent suitable for the Department of Defense, since they were very costly. Of course, the value wasnt in how much it could sell for, but in the research costs. Most of the time, when the Department of Defense researched things, it had to be cost-effective. Given Bents wasteful nature, the research costs for his things were too high, and there was little room for maneuver when it came to pricing them. No matter how distinctive his inventions were, the Department of Defense didnt like it. But that wasnt a problem for Luke. In any case, he issued a fixed amount every month, and it was up to Bent how he wasted it. If Luke discovered something interesting in Bents research via the synced backup files, this quota would be temporarily increased. Bent didnt know this at first. He thought that the researchb was like the Department of Defense, and that if he ran out of money, he just needed to submit a report. In the end, in the first two months, the guy used up his funds in less than ten days. He made a waste of the materials he purchased with his quota in the ten days after that, and then could only sit in theb and wait for thest ten days. Unwilling to give up, he sent out a few requests for funding, and finally received a reply: Your funding this month is 0. Please send another application next month. Just like that, a senior researcher with a monthly sry of 20,000 actually got the super treatment of working 20 days a month and taking 10 days off. For most people, this sort of working environment couldnt be any better. But for a nerd who couldnt extricate himself from technology, especially when the technology was only halfplete, it was almost torture. It was like a gamer halfway through collecting theponents for top-notch gear, only to be hit with a power outage for ten days. After two consecutive months of suffering, Bent finally woke up in the third month and put together a very simple monthly work n, which cut his days off down to three days because he was still faster at using materials than expected. What he didnt know was that Luke was deliberately keeping his credit limit down for the time being, otherwise Bent was capable of using up all that money. If that happened, this interesting scientist might die of exhaustion, which would be a waste of talent. Luke wasnt counting on Bent to save the world. His role was just to provide Selina with special equipment. There was no need for Luke to squeeze his employees dry. Two months ago, Bent upgraded all the inventions that he had sold to theb previously, which was one of the reasons why he was using up his funds so quickly. He already had ideas for many things, but didnt have the money to create them. Luke naturally didnt have high hopes for these toys. But starting in the third month, after making up for his previous works, Bent switched to research, and just happened toe up with a wondrous invention a few days ago a paralysis bomb. It was possible to call it a shock grenade, a stun grenade, or even a soul-flying grenade. It only had one function instant paralysis and loss of consciousness. Luke tested it with the clone, and it was unbelievably strong. It took the clone about 40 seconds to regain consciousness, and 90 seconds for it to fully recover movement. And that was just the power of one paralysis bomb. For someone like Wade, 10 to 20 of these bombs would be enough to pack him up and ship him off. One of the advantages of this paralysis bomb was that it had almost no side effects. Apart from possible damage caused to the heart or brain the way a bullet might cause damage, there were no other obvious side effects. As for how this effect was achieved, it was tooplicated. Luke simply had the A.I. program at the New Hope Research Center continue to run analyses. But for now, this paralysis bomb was usable. Secondly, the core of the paralysis bomb was a type of cobra venom that could be used on cold weapons after it was processed. Luke handled his weapons well, so it would be impossible to get this venom on himself. This paralytic toxin could only be used to restrain and not to kill a target, and could be adjusted for use on his darts. Luke didnt n to sell such a lethal weapon. Although it had many uses, it was too suitable for doing bad things. People affected by this paralytic toxin could even have memory loss, as if the period during which they were paralysed never existed. It was very scary. Because of this invention, Mr. Bent was on Lukes protection list. To prevent Bent from bing suspicious, however, Luke directed his interests to other projects, and gave him bonuses for them. At the same time, it made Bent forget the key data rted to the paralytic toxin. Next year, Mr. Bents annual sry and fund would be increased, which could be considered the bestpensation for this shut-in. Chapter 1381 - Big Black and Old Gray, Requesting Help and Pizza

Chapter 1381: Big ck and Old Gray, Requesting Help and Pizza

Several dayster, it was already the middle of July, but there was no news from the four little turtles. Luke, who was busy, found it odd, and sent an inquiry online. In the end, Donnie replied that they and their master had been busy with another thing recently, and couldnt spare the time to meet him. Luke frowned. It wasnt strange that this master and disciples were busy, but what could it be? At most, it was just fighting the Foot n. It wasnt that he looked down on the Foot n, but in this world, one of the gangs he was more focused on was Hydra, mainly because it had more heads; cut one off, and two would grow. The High Table was another. It had the advantage of numbers and had many factions; it could keep him in points for eight to ten years. Finally, the forces controlled by Kingpin could be considered another. They were very vignt and could hide. They were very good at restraining themselves, and even after going into hiding for half a year, they didnt copse. Putting government entities and foreign forces aside, Luke had yet to encounter other gangs. While Luke was mulling over this, Donnie sent another message. Thank you so much for your phone and safety guidelines; its only because of those that we discovered those bad guys trackers in advance; otherwise, our base wouldve been surrounded. Luke was stunned. The phone he had given Donnie was a smartphone version of a burner phone. It had various functions like anti-surveince, anti-tracking, electronic detection, and anonymity online. Of course, Luke could lock down a general location with this phone. However, he had basically never done this with the phones he had given to his allies or teammates before. After chatting with Donnie for a while, Donnie told him to wait a bit. A momentter, he received another message. Big ck, this is my master Hm, Old Gray, talking to you. Big ck was, of course, Lukes online alias, while the little turtles used the color of their eye masks for their codenames. For example, Donnie was Little Purple. Old Gray, the little turtles master, was very polite. He first greeted Mr. Big ck and expressed his admiration for Mr. Big cks valiance and willingness to help others. Luke replied casually, then got straight to the point. Mr. Old Gray, if you have something to say, just say it. I have a lot of things to do, and I wont decline if I can help. After a brief silence, he finally received a message. I would like to ask Mr. ck to help me protect an innocent girl. Luke frowned. Why? Enemies? Time limit? The other party was silent for a long while, as if unused to such sinct questions. The Foot n wants to use her as a hostage to threaten us. Well definitely beat them in a month. Then, we wont have to trouble Mr. ck. Luke scratched his head and mumbled to himself, Itll take a month to take care of the Foot n? What a joke. Unless the gang members were scattered and they had to spend time searching for them, a single night in a head-on battle was enough. But after thinking about it, he roughly understood the problem that the little turtles and their master had they couldnt be seen. The four little turtles liked to fight with cold weapons, and were at a disadvantage when it came to firearms. There was no bottom line for gangsters who were pushed into a corner. If they couldnt deal with their opponents with regr firearms, they might use the less frequentrge caliber sniper rifles, stun grenades, and rockets. If things blew up, the little turtles would also be in a lot of trouble. Thinking for a moment, he replied, Lets talk when we meet. In any case, I can guarantee that Ill properly arrange things for that girl. After hanging up, Selina said excitedly, Im going too. Seeing the strange look in Lukes eyes, she coughed and said, I told themst time that I would be giving them pizza as a gift. I have to keep my word. Luke thought that made sense, but he couldnt help but warn her, Now that you have Gold Nugget, dont be half-hearted and fall in love with someone else. Gold Nuggets ears perked up. Hm? Selina said, Of course not. I just find the four little turtles interesting. Also, if anyone should be jealous, it would be Dor C Gold Nugget isnt a pet. Luke was suspicious. Then what is Gold Nugget? Selina hesitated for a moment, then looked at the dog head tentatively. A confidant? Gold Nugget was speechless. Luke was also stunned. But Gold Nugget isnt female, right? Its not male either, Selina said disdainfully. Besides, whats wrong with a male confidant? Its not male or female C doesnt that make it even more suitable as a confidant? One person and one dog looked at each other. Feeling that there was no way to verify this illogical statement, Gold Nugget decisively abandoned the thought of quibbling with the woman. In any case, Im not the one whos the confidant.?Muttering to himself, Luke tossed the matter to the back of his mind. After the shock, Gold Nugget quickly turned apathetic. Its identity was forever changing. At first, it was a pet on the same level as Dor, then it turned into an undercover thug, and now, it was an undercover teammate. Bing a confidant or whatever wasnt a big deal to it, as long as money wasnt involved! That night, Luke and Selina appeared in a sewer in Brooklyn. By the time they arrived, there were already people waiting inside. Luke, however, shook his head inwardly. These little turtles didnt understand the dangers of human hearts. This master was cautious, but not cautious enough. This meeting ce was less than a kilometer away from their base, and wasnt safe at all. But there was no point in saying that now. He could give Donnie a private reminder after the meeting. As this thought shed through his mind, he focused on the short figure in front of the little turtles. The little turtles were about 1.6 meters tall, but this figure was less than 1.4 meters tall, and the robe it was wearing hung loosely on it; it was clearly very thin. Lukes blood-red lenses shed, and he was astonished. Really? Anything could happen in this world. Under several LED lights in the corner, the stooped figure had a rats head. Was it a rat spirit, a mythical species? Or a rat-like beast, a product of gic experimentation? After Luke and Selina stopped, the short rat finally saluted them. Mr. Bruce, hello, Miss Bastet. They nodded, and Luke asked, How should I address you, Mr. Old Gray? The rat spirit: Just call me Splinter. Luke looked at the young woman who was subconsciously reaching into her pocket for her phone. Miss April ONeil? Is she the girl you want me to protect? This female reporter was over 25 years old. Wasnt it a little too pretentious to call her a girl? He felt that it was more fitting to call Selina a girl. At the very least, she wasnt as annoying as a female reporter. Splinter nodded. Yes, please have a seat. Luke nodded and sat down in an old chair. Thankfully, the chair was made of solid wood. It creaked twice but ultimately didnt copse. Selina waved at Mikey. Mikey,e here. Didnt you want cheese pizzast time? I brought you ten first. The four little turtles button eyes lit up. Chapter 1382 - The Legendary Troublemaker, and the Need to Be Tough

Chapter 1382: The Legendary Troublemaker, and the Need to Be Tough

A momentter, at their masters signal, the four shorties crowded around Princess ck Cat, to try the pizzas. It didnt matter if she was part of the conversation or not. In any case, Luke would definitely record it, and she could watch it at any time. Compared with the little turtles decisively surrendering to the magic of ten cheese pizzas, the female reporter, April, was very conflicted. As a woman, she really wanted to make nice with Back Cat. As a reporter, however, Batman and Splinters conversation was undoubtedly more enticing. Old Gray Splinter was the calmest. Although his nose twitched nonstop, as if he was tracking the scent of cheese in the air, his eyes didnt waver as he looked at Luke calmly. While they were having pizza, the conversation officially began. Especially after Luke took out a tranquilizer dart and knocked the female reporter out; all the messy apprehensions disappeared. When Luke threw the dart, Splinters eyes flickered, and he raised his hand slightly, but didnt stop him. When April fell asleep, he had a strange expression on his face. Luke couldnt tell if it was dness or helplessness, but he nodded slightly. Thats good. Luke smiled behind his mask. It seemed that even this good-tempered old man couldnt handle the female reporter. Luke got straight to the point. Given Splinters amiable personality, the conversation ended in less than 20 minutes. That was because the whole thing hadnt been tooplicated. Splinter was ab test rat that had crossed the sea from Japan to America, and the little turtles were four test Brazilian turtles. Aprils father, Dr. Kirby ONeil, had been in charge of a research program over ten years ago. After obtaining initial results, he suddenly destroyed theb and all the research materials. When theb was on fire, April rescued Splinter, who had still been a rat at the time, but already had memories and intelligence, as well as the four little turtles. She ced them next to a sewer entrance outside theb, and Splinter hid in the sewers with the four little turtles. Since then, Splinter realized that he was changing day by day, bing more and more like a person, and the four little turtles grew up like human babies. Thus, he became the father and master of the four little turtles. For 15 years, using his innate sensitivity to martial arts, Splinter taught himself and became a master fighter. He even imparted these skills to the little turtles. Guns? Splinter said that he didnt like them and was terrible at using them. There was also no ce to practice shooting in the sewers. On the other hand, there were suitable ces to hone ones skills and body. Growing up in the sewers in the dark, the little turtles had beaten up many bad guys who tried to do evil, and had be one of the many horror stories in the sewers. Like how there were clowns or robots in the sewers, and Batman and ck Cat were recent additions C these were the turtles in disguise. Of course, they werent very good disguises. However, both the people who were beaten and who were rescued had no time to pay attention to that, and so only added to the ghost stories, which made everyone else sneer. Splinter led a tough life in the sewers with the little turtles, but it was a harmonious family. On Aprils side, her father, Dr. ONeil, died in the fire, and she bore the grief of the loss. But ording to Splinters investigation in thest few years, Dr. ONeils death probably hadnt been an ident, but was caused by Eric Sacks, the boss behind the experiments. Because it was Dr. ONeils research which led to who Splinter and the four little turtles were today. Lukes heart jumped when he heard that. Turning animals into human beings, giving them intelligence and certain gifts that far exceeded that of humans, was a truly terrifying invention. The five finished products in front of him were originally an ordinary rat and Brazilian turtles, but they were now terrifyingly strong. If the boss behind the scenes got this research, he would probably be able to form an animal army with super abilities! Although the experiments may not necessarily increase their strength or quality, as long as they had enough wisdom and the abilities of certain animals, that was already very groundbreaking. For example, Lukes Sharp Nose hadnt been as good as a police dogs in the beginning, and it was indispensable in battle. With their extraordinary strength, dexterity, and physiques, the turtles were born to be fighters. If Luke was moved by their innate gifts, the boss behind the scenes called Eric Sacks would be even more so. Moreover, using animals as test subjects was less troublesome. Animal activists were always the minority. It was already hard for ordinary people to live their own lives; it was already good enough if they werent abusing animals. On the other hand, human experiments were an absolute taboo, and no authority would dare take the me for it. Ultimately, if an animal super soldier died, it was only a loss of experimental funding, but if a human super soldier died,pensation and medals had to be given outmensurate to their level. Luke could already imagine what Eric Sacks must have felt like when theb was burned down it would definitely be like someone burning tens of billions of dors of their own money. The furious Eric Sacks thought that everything was ruined, and killed Dr. ONeil. More than ten years had passed, and everything shouldve disappeared. A few days ago, however, April hade into contact with the four little turtles, and had identally seen Eric Sacks on the news, which evoked some memories of her youth. She searched the videotapes from back then and found that the little turtles had the same names as the four test turtles she had raised as pets. But when she took her news leads to the TV station, her boss didnt believe such mutant turtle nonsense. Then, she went to find Eric to confirm her guess. This action got her and the four little turtles exposed. She had been blindly carrying around the name card which Eric gave to her. If it wasnt for the fact that Donnie had been studying the burner phone which Luke had given him and it had detected a tracker in the card, Splinter and the little turtles wouldve been wiped out. Eric Sacks hadnt given up. He was trying to catch April and the four little turtles. Hearing that, Luke calmly nced at April, who was still sleeping, and decided that he couldnt let the little turtles know too much about him. Wasnt this female reporter the legendary troublemaker?! Splinter and the little turtles were tolerant toward her because she had saved their lives before, but he wasnt. An excessive sense of justice and excessive curiosity were forever risks to ones life. It was even more dangerous when someone who wasnt very strong had them. To let the female reporter do as she pleased, her teammate had to be very tough. Thinking that, he couldnt help but look at the little turtles. These four did have hard turtle shells. Luke readily agreed to Splinters request to protect April until everything was over. But he had already made up his mind: He couldnt let this April wake up the entire time. He would just knock her out and throw her into the dark room at the seaside vi. Ever since Ivan was released, the dark room had been empty. There was food, water, TV, the Inte, and even exercise equipment, but no external contact. Chapter 1383 - Far Less Cost-effective, and Tonys Peer

Chapter 1383: Far Less Cost-effective, and Tonys Peer

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke and Splinter agreed that they would wait until Luke investigated Eric Sacks and the Foot n further before deciding on how to carry out the operation. As long as they were prepared and moved quickly, it wouldnt be hard to get rid of Eric Sacks and the gang in two or three days. Taking the unconscious April with him, Luke said goodbye to Splinter, and then asked Donnie to lead him and Selina out. Only after walking for a while did he remind Donnie to pay attention to the information he received from his exclusive phone, and to pay attention to the safety of their nest. Donnie chuckled. Its fine. Your phone is pretty useful. Luke rubbed the guys round head helplessly. Hm, it felt pretty smooth! Only then did he say, Your nest isnt more than a kilometer away. Its about southeast of here, am I right? Tony was stunned. How do you know that? Is it the phones GPS? Luke said, That phone doesnt have GPS. I just figured it out based on how you operate. If you have any contact with April in the future, its best to work on your safety, or shell be digging graves for herself and all of you that day. Donnie scratched his head. Why? Because you are of huge interest. At the very least, youre the strongest turtles and rat Ive ever seen, Luke said. There are also a lot of people who want to catch me for research. There are a lot of people online and on the streets looking for me. If one day, April says on some program that were very close hehe. Donnie fell silent. He was currently a teenager and was straightforward in his thinking, but he wasnt stupid. Even Eric wanted to catch April to threaten them, let alone someone who wanted to deal with Batman. Batman was the number one superhero, and was much more valuable than these little turtles. Just like how April had leaked the existence of the turtles, if she imed that she was close with Batman, it would really be a big problem. She wasnt Sheerah or Jennifer. Those two big stars didnt even have private lives. Anybody with real information knew that apart from being saved by Batman once, they actually didnt have much contact. The live broadcast had been a coincidence. Batman had stolen Sheerahs broadcast and gotten Professor Hayes to issue an earthquake warning. Sheerahs identity as a possible girlfriend was just a way for her to promote herself. However, it was also because they were closely monitored by the media and had tight personal security, so it was hard for anyone to openly kidnap them to threaten Batman. The risk of kidnapping a random woman like April was almost zero, and many people were willing to try. After giving the technological geek, Donnie, a heads-up, Luke rxed a little. While using equipment might not seem safe enough, it depended on who was applying it. As long as Donnie assembled theponents beforehand, with his skills and Lukes paranoia, it would be impossible for anyone else to break through his defense measures. Putting April into Space 2, Luke still felt a little regretful. Without this female reporter, it wouldnt be a problem for him to use the Thousand Faces System on the little turtles. But with this bbermouth around, and the fact she was the savior of the little turtles master, it would be very hard to keep them a secret. It seemed that he could only make low-grade armor for them in the future, and couldnt use too much advanced technology. Fortunately, the four little turtles had explosive physiques, and could still unleashbat ability with old-fashioned armor. Donnie also liked to develop and modify armor. It wasnt a bad idea to give him the basic technology and parts to create the armor himself. That way, if something leaked, it wouldnt affect Luke. It wasnt that Luke was petty, but that he had more teammates on his side. He couldnt risk the safety of so many teammates for one April whom he didnt know. Thinking that, Luke went home and began to search for information on Eric Sacks and the Foot n. The clone had thrown April into the dark room after she was thrown into Space 2, and didnt bother to give her something to wake her up. The little turtles could have been great teammates, but because of this woman, they couldnt be used. It was a pity to throw this idea away, but it was impossible to avoid this time bomb. He was toozy to waste time on her. It was almost impossible to change a persons nature. Whether it was Basic Hypnosis, Mental Communication, or Pheromone Control, he had tested them on many women in different situations, and this was the conclusion he had reached. There was no such thing as a once-and-for-all effect, unless it wasnt important to the woman in the first ce. As a woman who dug up secrets and had a strong sense of justice, unless Luke gave her a mental suggestion every now and then, her reckless nature would quickly re up again. The two most troublesome opponents Luke currently had, ck Sky and Angel Dust, had to be suppressed almost every two to three days. For Alice and her daughter, it was once a week. With the superpowered trio, he had to do it for Stacy twice a month, and once a month for each twin. These were eitherbat forces that could be deployed at any time or teammates that could be groomed over a long period of time. Inparison, spending more time worrying about April wasnt cost-effective. Out of sight, out of mind. After isting this problem for the time being, Luke and Selina had Little Snail search for information on Eric Sacks. Lukes clone was investigating the Foot n with Alfred. In order to prevent another identity being implicated in the event that one ran into bad luck, the various A.I. programs had different responsibilities and separate databases. Little Snail was the most obedient housekeeper. It was basically only responsible for the house in Clinton, police matters, and regr public information. Alfred was responsible for data on superhumans which gangs, White Glove and Batman came into contact with. Victoria (V) and Pris (Big Dipper Armor) were responsible for gathering intelligence on superhumans. Because of V, Victoria had a lot more information on the High Table. Pris had the worst of it, and basically covered all superhumans and secret organizations. A whileter, Selina was astonished. It seems we underestimated this Mr. Eric Sacks. Hes a billionaire and the CEO of a high-techpany? Looking at the information on the screen, Luke scratched his head. Sure enough, anyone who can y with biotech in the early 1990s isnt poor. CEO Eric Sacks wasnt some loner. He was in the same business as Tony Stark. His main research focus was on biotechnology, robotics, and artificial intelligence. Looking at this, CEO Eric and Tonys main projects actually ovepped a fair bit. The difference was that Tony was ranked first in armor research while hegged behind in biotech. Thepany had over two billion dors in assets, and always had abundant research funding. Luke couldnt help but curl his lip. This must be dirty money from the Foot n, right? Look at this There are a few mysterious major shareholders in thepany who have more than 40% of the shares, even more than Eric, the CEO, and they constantly pump money in. Selina did a search as well, and soon nodded. Some ounts suggest that these mysterious shareholders are rted to hotels, casinos, and nightclubs. Theres no need to even think about it.. The Foot n is probably distributing goods in these ces, and using them tounder money before investing in Sacksspany. Chapter 1384 - CEO, Deputy Commissioner, and Donation

Chapter 1384: CEO, Deputy Commissioner, and Donation

Looking at the intelligence, Luke clicked his tongue in wonder. Hes relying on gang business to make money and prop up his high-techpany. This CEO Sacks and the leader of the Foot n are quite talented. Selina said, Are you kidding me? Thispanys products are quite popr, and it has some connections with the military and NYPD. Huh? Wait, look at this photo Luke stared at the photo and looked at the timestamp. Its the day we went to the party at the Soderberg vi. CEO Sacks and Deputy Commissioner Brad seem to be quite close? Selina was also a little surprised. After thinking for a bit, she recalled something. This photo was uploaded ten minutes before we arrived at the vi. We didnt see them after that, did we? Little Snail checked the travel records and videos of the two police officers. A few secondster, it answered, No. Shall I track their whereabouts that night? Luke nodded. Find out what they were doing. Little Snail: There are only two photos of them meeting. However, Eric and Brad left the vi in their respective cars at the same time 37 minutester. 37 minutes? Selina thought for a moment. Then, where was Chief Nelson? Little Snail: Ten minutes before that, he left the hall with that waitress and headed for Vi B. At a normal walking speed, Chief Nelson would have reached the crime scene by then. Selina turned to look at Luke. What do you think? Luke pondered for a moment before he said, Nelson was tested at the hospital. There was indeed a hallucinogen in his system; its quite popr among young people. Selina tapped a few times on the tablet in her hand. This hallucinogen is a chemical product. As long as you can manufacture it, the profits for it are much higher than for weed or meth crystals. A fair bit of the goods delivered via the speedboats consisted of this. Luke narrowed his eyes. Little Snail, check if there are any other connections between Sacks and Brade, such as them attending simr events. Little Snail: Yes, sir. With that, it considerately created a screen on the side to add relevant information at any time. With soft and gentle dings, messages popped up one after another. They had been at the same gatherings before, though there was photo evidence for only some of them. However, there were a few photos of the two of them chatting in private situations. In less than five minutes, Little Snail had already listed more than a dozen relevant incidents. Selina clicked her tongue. It seems that Deputy Commissioner Brad and CEO Sacks really are gay? Luke rolled his eyes. Just say that its a collusion between money and power. Dont nder gay people. Thats a personal choice and not against thew. Selina ignored him. That night could it be that Brad asked Sacks to help frame Chief Nelson? Luke nodded. Theres no evidence, but like Dustin said, they have motive and the ability; it would be strange if it?wasnt?him. However, Brad is doing this for the position ofmissioner, so why is CEO Sacks doing this? Is the position of NYPDmissioner very important to him? As he pondered that, he said, Little Snail, has Brad done anything big recently? Prioritize things rted to Sacks Industries. Little Snail: Sacks donated a lot to NYPD through Deputy Commissioner Brad in recent months, in the form of street surveince and rm systems which have been installed in Queens and Brooklyn to increase security on the main streets. Selina was stumped. How good of CEO Sacks to contribute tow and order in New York. Luke said, Mark the surveince cameras on a map. Let me have a look. Soon, arge number of red dots appeared on a virtual map of New York. It was basically the same as what Little Snail had said. They were distributed along the streets and at main traffic points. There was nothing strange about it. Luke was toozy to move. His clone, who was on the edge of Queens, went out to check some of the cameras, but still didnt find anything unusual. Thinking for a moment, he called Elizabeth. This student was responsible for gathering intelligence at HQ, and the surveince cameras were one of the things she was responsible for. While he started out by asking if she had taken off from work and was resting, Elizabeth said, Luke, you calling me sote can only be about work. Tell me, what do you want to know? Selina burst outughing. Of course, she knew what Elizabeth was thinking. As someone with the best constitution, she remembered a lot more secrets from their girls drinking sessionspared with Elizabeth and Elsa when they were drunk. In his previous life, Luke had been a man with no money or power. In this life, he was rich, powerful, and even more handsome; there was no fear of him not having a girlfriend. He immediately asked about the donated surveince cameras. Its true. Also, a lot of people have been transferred to my department because of these surveince cameras. Elizabeth didnt even need to check the information she had on hand. Hm, I also heard from Elsa that some of them were brought in by Brad. After all, he was the contact for the donation from Sacks Industries. Because of this donation, he and the big boss of the Inte department have be a lot closer recently. Luke and Selina looked at each other and realized what was going on. As one of the few students whom Luke had acknowledged, Elizabeth had obtained a lot of learning materials and programming practice from him after joining the Inte department. As an insider, she knew more about the Inte than her boss. Are these people eating for free? he asked. Thats right. They set up another system outside the original online information-gathering system. Elizabeth chuckled. On the surface, these people im that its because the hardware and programs arentpatible; theyvepletely fooled the bigshots who dont know anything about technology. In fact, not only is this new system separate from the original system, it can also use all the resources of the original system at any time. Luke couldnt help butugh. Doesnt the big boss of the Inte department know that this is equivalent to his daughter getting a godfather? Elizabeth said, Hes not in charge of the detailed work, and hes been close to Brad recently. I havent said anything. Who else would be dumb enough to? Luke thought it made sense. Brads men had taken over half of the Inte department; could it be that the department boss had no idea? Moreover, those who knew technology didnt have enough influence, and those who did have enough influence didnt know technology, so it was normal that nobody said anything. After getting this information, Luke thanked Elizabeth and told her to keep her head down, before he hung up. Selina had already checked the situation in NYPDs database. Theres nothing unusual. Although its a separate surveince system, whats the point? Its indeed meaningless to NYPD. Luke looked at the data for a moment before he nodded. However, that CEO Sacks doesnt seem like someone who feels strongly about charity. This system definitely has some other use for him. Chapter 1385 - Coming at the Foot Clan From Both Sides

Chapter 1385: Coming at the Foot n From Both Sides

It definitely isnt for the little turtles. How long has it been? April only leaked word of the little turtles a few days ago, right? Selina pondered for a moment, then shook her head and ruled out the simplest possibility. Luke pondered for a moment. Not necessarily. Theyve fought the Foot n, although that only happened within thest two months. Selina said, But this surveince should be more focused on Brooklyn, right? The little turtles in Queens dont go very far. They bounced ideas off each other as they looked for leads. It was easier to sort out thoughts in a debate. This was the principle of getting clearer and clearer with every argument of course, haters who refused to admit defeat were the exception. Pondering for a moment, Luke raised his hand and drew a simple chart on the screen. Can you see it? Selina also raised her hand and tapped the name Foot n on the screen. Thats right. This is Sacks Industries moneybags. It might also have helped Deputy Commissioner Brad frame Chief Nelson, and its the little turtles enemy. It ticks all the boxes. Luke confirmed her thoughts. So, whatever we arent sure about might be rted to it. Selina agreed that it was possible. While there wasnt much basis for this reasoning, it was very effective for working cases. That was also the reason why Luke was alwaysing up with different ways for himself and his various aliases to appear at a scene at the same time. That was because what you discovered after putting aside the surface disguise and looking at the gains and losses purely from the perspective of capability, connections, interests was very likely the truth. Dustin, for example, didnt even need to think about the evidence. He was certain that it was Brad who had framed Nelson. Was it arbitrary? Very arbitrary. Was it urate? It seemed that it really was. It seems that were going to Newark? Selina turned around and asked. Pondering for a moment, Luke disagreed. Letse at it from both sides. Were the most familiar with New York. Well investigate the suspected Foot n transporters. Ill have someone else investigate in Newark. Selina asked, Are we going out now? Luke smiled when he heard that. Theres no rush. Sacks found out about the turtles, but has yet to catch them; he wont be in the mood to do anything else. Selina said, Then Ill go train. Luke grabbed her and pushed her toward the kitchen. Theres no rush. Go, try my special pizza. Selina was suspicious. Dont tell me its blue cheese pizza. Only Gold Nugget likes to eat something so smelly. Gold Nugget, who had been watching TV for a while, was unhappy when it heard Selinas words. Woof! Luke said, Okay, I was the one who told it to try the pizza; its not that it likes it. As he spoke, two people and one dog entered the kitchen. He opened the pressure cooker with a flourish. Tada! Both Selina and the dog head were stunned at the strong smell of meat. Gold Nugget drooled, and Selina swallowed hard. This is meat, right? Didnt you say its pizza? Luke then took out a stack of crispy yellow t bread from the oven. Watch me make them. I wasnt lying. Its pizza the ancestor of pizza, Chinas traditional, authentic snack roujiamo. Selina: Huh? Gold Nugget drooled. By the time Selina and Gold Nugget were enjoying the summer breeze on the roof and eating the roujiamo which Luke had made, his clone had already contacted Donnie, the tech turtle, and passed on information on Sacks Industries. At the same time, it had Donnie give him whatever information he had on the Foot n. After all, the little turtles had been fighting the Foot n for a couple of months, and had focused on investigating them. For Luke, who had a lot of ruthless characters on his cklist, not everyone was qualified for him to specially investigate them. But he frowned when he read the information which Donnie had sent him. ording to the information, the Foot n wasnt too ruthless; it was too ordinary. Although it was very active, there were no signs that it was involved inrge-scale drug trafficking, nor had it taken any opportunity to be a wholesale drug distributor in New York. It had to be pointed out that in the six months that Luke had been in New York, the gangs that had been able to survive had grown. When Luke and Selina took down gangs, they were indirectly helping other gangs clean up theirpetitors. Even if some of the goods were destroyed, losses could be recouped by increasing prices. Of course, the prerequisite for making a fortune was that Batman and ck Cat wouldnt be able to clean them up next time. Inparison, the Foot n was very average. Luke hadnt paid much attention to the gang since it quit New York early on and no longer operated under the name Foot n. A momentter, Luke found something unusual in the information. A few months ago, the Foot n had sent over quite a lot of supplies, which included equipment for testing and some raw materials. He asked Donnie, who was still online, about it, and the tech turtle gave him an embarrassed exnation. The little turtles didnt get any samples. They were only able to take a few photos before the other party sent the goods off. What Donnie was good at was machines, electronics, and the Inte. He basically couldnt recognize the raw materials. He had even needed to check the equipment online after he came back. Luke didntpletely recognize these things either. In the photos from Donnie, the equipment only had serial numbers. There were no names or instructions. Clearly, these had been removed beforehand. Alfred was quick to give him an answer: These were basically equipment for testing living organisms, while it was still unknown what the raw ingredients were. Until Luke got samples, he wouldnt know what was in the various bottles. This made Luke even more suspicious of the Foot n. Now that he thought about it, what sort ofpany would rely on the sale of illegal drugs to support technological development? Luke had dealt with so many gangs before, but this Foot n could be considered unique. Even for Franciss undergroundb, where Wade had been modified, the funds were directly transferred, and the gangsters under Franciss control acted to find test subjects, not to provide funding for theb. After thinking for a moment, Luke told Alfred to investigate the source of the equipment and raw materials. Given the timing of these things arriving in New York and the quantities involved, he might find something interesting. In any case, he didnt need to exert any effort. His clone didnt rest, but flew under the radar to Newark right away. Given his ability to multitask, he wasnt short of time. Coming at the problem from both sides via online and on-site investigations was the most effective method. After dinner, he went to bed on time. His clone was busy the whole night, but didnt find much. The Foot n didnt have a nest or base in Newark. The gang had already been dismantled and nowmunicated online and by phone. Luke could look up plenty of people, but it would take hours to catch all of them. Besides, it was useless to catch so many of the small fry who didnt know anything, which would alert the enemy. Chapter 1386 - The Small Nest Is Surrounded, and a Masters Bearing

Chapter 1386: The Small Nest Is Surrounded, and a Masters Bearing

The leader of the Foot n was purportedly called Shredder. He also had a Japanese foster daughter called Karai. The father and daughter were the leaders of the gang. But the little turtles had been fighting the Foot n for a while, and had never seen Shredder. They had only seen Karai twice. In the blink of an eye, three days passed, and the two were still nowhere to be seen. There were no unusual movements from the Foot n either. On the other hand, Sacks had mobilized a group of people, presumably to catch the little turtles. These people were from the Foot n; they werent hoodlums who peddled drugs, but professionalbatants. Luke didnt make a move against them. The more active they were, the more clues there would be. April was still idling in the dark room. It would be hard for the Foot n to deal with the little turtles without a hostage. Donnie had already obtained parts for traditional armor, and had been making equipment for everyone for the past two days. The biggest advantage of traditional armor was that it was simple. Most of the parts just needed to be assembled together and it already offered strong protection. The armor could also be fitted with some supporting functions for use. For Donnie, who had just started tinkering with armor, there was no greater test product. At night was when the tech turtle had fun. After training during the day, he had a lot of new toys to y with at night. A defense system had already been set up around the nest to guard their safety. Donnie loved the new armor parts and was constantly modifying them. Mikey crouched on the ground and took a sniff of a pizza box with a nostalgic expression. Sister Bastets pizza is really delicious. Raphael said impatiently, You said that you would leave me a slice of blue cheese pizza, but you finished it in one go and left just the box for me to smell. Now, youre even taking the box away, you pig. Unbothered, Mikey put down the box. Do you think if I suck up to Sister Bastet, shell bring us more cheese pizzas? Leo sneered. You only know how to eat. Wheres your dignity? Mikey blinked. What is dignity? Can it be eaten? The turtles couldnt reply. There were so many different types of cheese pizzas; who needed dignity? Suddenly, several red lights on the wall lit up, and a clear siren rang out. Donnies face changed. He put down the parts in his hand and ran to the surveince screen. He eximed, Crap, were surrounded. All the turtles had solemn expressions. Leo quickly scanned the images on the screen and immediately said, There are a lot of them, and their weapons arent bad. Hm, Donnie, we should be able to use the armor now, right? Donnie had roped them into trying the armor many times in thest few days, but they hadnt had the opportunity to wear it outside. That was because Donnie said that the armor still needed to be adjusted in many ces and couldnt be used immediately. But Leo felt that Donnie just didnt want to give them the toys he had just gotten, and wanted to keep them to himself for a while. Sure enough, in the face of arge-scale enemy attack, Donnie subconsciously changed his words. Quick, put it on. Use the method I taught you. When they heard that, the three brothers gestured rudely at him. The information from Batman contained the most detailed way to put on the armor. They had been coveting the armor for days, and didnt need Donnie to tell them twice. The little turtles took down the four sets of armor hanging on racks and quickly put them on. Splinter, the rat mutant, wasnt far away. He didnt say anything and just watched them quibble as they worked. Only when he had instantly acknowledged that he had heard the rm earlier had the little turtles rxed. The rm for this defense system was very straightforward, and Splinter understood what it was without needing his disciples to remind him. Leo was the calmest of them all. When he noticed Splinter, he didnt stop moving and simply greeted him, Master. The other three also called out their greetings but didnt stop gearing up. This was also a key point in their new safety rules. Once the battle started, they skipped all formalities; otherwise they might be caught and stewed for turtle soup. Donnie was the most familiar with the armor. After wearing his, he also helped Mikey put on his helmet. Hearing Leo greet their master, he hurriedly said, Master, your armor is over there. Shall I help you put it on? Splinter walked over to thest rack and shook his head. Batman gave you the armor because he wanted to see your strength, not mine. Donnie looked at his master strangely and felt that didnt sound right. Batman and Master had seemed very engrossed in their conversation that day!?Also, this suit is so small. Who else can use it except you??he mumbled inwardly. However, he didnt ask again. Compared with Master taking action, he wanted to know how strong the four of them were in their armor. In less than ten minutes, the little turtles helped each other put on the armor. The red lights on the wall shed even more quickly, and while the rm had already stopped, a gentle female voice rang out to warn them, The enemy has entered the defensive perimeter. They are 70 meters away from the center. Seeing his four students look at him, Splinter calmly walked back to a chair not far away and sat down. Go, dont be careless. The four little turtles bowed. They grabbed their weapons and rushed out. Watching the four kids leave, Splinter sighed. Well have to find a new ce. Although April hadnt directly exposed this cest time, it had been enough to give the other party a rough approximation of their location. This time, Sacks and the Foot n hade prepared, and had quickly found the right direction. They couldnt stay here any longer. A series of loud bangs rang out in the sewers, mixed in with the little turtles taunts andughter. Clearly, they werefortable in their new armor. Splinter was amused. Forget it. With them, home is wherever we go. Suddenly, his expression changed as he looked at a passage. There was rustling as arge group of people barged in. They didnt stop. They could even crawl and run on all fours on the sewer walls, and their gazes immediately fell on Splinter, who was alone. With a calm expression, Splinter slowly stood up. You Boom! They swarmed toward him with strange-sounding howls. Splinters sharp face darkened. Motherf*cker! His thin and stooped figure darted between four or five people in the air, and he kicked two of them away. Landing on one wall, he grabbed a katana from the knife rack, and the rats bearing instantly changed. Puchi! Puchi! The light of a silver de shed, and two arms were cut off. Du! Du! The sheath hit two other shadows, knocking them off bnce and causing them to fall to the ground. Splinters expression turned ugly. What kind of monsters are these? Chapter 1387 - Not Good, Master Has Been Taken

Chapter 1387: Not Good, Master Has Been Taken

At the same time, more people surged toward Splinter, and countless arms stretched out to grab him and his weapon. Out of the corner of his eye, the two people whose arms had been cut off and the two whose heads had caved in from the sheath lunged forward as well. Their movements werent slow at all, as if they had never been injured. These monsters werent wearing any clothes. Their sinewy muscles bulged, and they were skinny. Their eyes were bloodshot, and their hands and feet had ws with which they could easilytch on and run along the sewer walls. Splinter darted around and found opportunities to attack the dense crowd of skinny monsters. The sound of flesh being cut and bones being broken rang out, but the rats face turned uglier and uglier. Just now, he had finally shed a monster in the neck. Because of the other monsters, he wasnt able to go all out, and only cut halfway through the neck. In the end, the monster kept running after him with a dangling head, as if it were nothing more than an insignificant ball. The strange thing was that only a few drops of blood spurted out of the monsters broken neck. Splinter sensed that something was wrong. The katana and sheath flew as he shed at these weird skinny monsters. Looking at the information in front of him, Luke wondered if he should y a little rough this time and directly catch Eric Sacks and Karai. The consequences might be that Shredder, who was nothing more than a name at the moment, might escape, or the mastermind might be alerted. In TV dramas, if one viin boss died, two took their ce; they were so stupid that it was cute. But things werent that simple in real life. The bigshots behind the scenes wanted to stay behind the scenes because they didnt want to be dragged into trouble, especially the sort of trouble where they couldnt afford to take the me. When something went wrong, these bosses behind the scenes definitely wouldnt say, Who would dare provoke me? Instead, they would say, Who has the ability to provoke me? Being able to run into a batch once in a while who could give Luke experience points was pretty good. Only those directly in charge would go all out; otherwise, if the oue was bad, their value would drop, and there was no way they would be able to shift the me. Most of the time, the people behind the scenes would draw a clear line after they confirmed the situation, and would let the exposed parts deal with things themselves. While the loss would pain them, funding a project that couldnt see the light of day was no different from squandering the money anyway. Unless it was ast resort, they wouldnt jump out to take the me. It was just like how Luke had wrecked several research organizations rted to superhumans; did whoever was backing them in the Department of Defense and the military jump out? Not a single person did. Who would believe that these projects were for the countrys sake? Most of them were just tools for making money. If Luke took down one project, there might be another two on the list, and some people might still be able to make a quick buck. Luke was always after experience and credit. As long as he could take down a bunch of bad guys, he would never be disappointed in the countrys future. While he was thinking about how to act, Alfred forwarded an emergency call from the little turtles phone. When the line connected, Donnie said, Not good, Batman. The Foot n just took Master. Luke was stunned, but he immediately asked, Is he still in your line of sight? Donnie said, No; there are too many of these monsters. We cant get rid of them. Theyve already taken Master. We cant find him. Luke said, Youre all wearing the armor, right? Turn on your teammatesms. Donnie was silent for a moment, clearly searching for the system. It was also because he was too flustered at the moment. Otherwise, the armor wouldve called up the interface at a casualmand. A few secondster, Luke watched as Alfred showed him the positions of the five teammates. Four of them were definitely the little turtles. The other one, however, didnt move at all. The armor data showed that it hadnt been put on. Four virtual screens appeared in front of him, projecting the feed from each camera on the four sets of armor. Luke quickly operated the feed and checked the situation, before he said, Okay, the four of you, turn off the sound collector function on your helmets for now. In three seconds, Donnie will release a stun grenade. Starting the countdown. 3, 2, 1. Bang! There was a loud bang, and two of the camera feeds turned white. It was Donnie and Leo, who were closer. On the other side, Mikey and Raphael, who were some distance away, heard the loud noise, and the monsters attacking them faltered. Luke said, Raphel, release the stun grenade in three seconds. He searched himself in a fluster. Huh? Where? How? Luke: Mikey said, I know. Starting the countdown. 3, 2, 1. Release! On the virtual screen, he pressed a button on his armor and confirmed the release. Pu! There was a muffled sound. Thick white smoke spurted out of a cylinder and quickly filled the sewer. Damn it. Like I said, the smoke bomb is on the left and the stun grenade on the right, Donnie bellowed angrily. Luke wasnt disappointed. It was impossible to use the armor 100% without making any mistakes. Coupled with the fact that this was just ordinary old-fashioned armor, it was only natural that the little turtles werent familiar with it. Looking at the monsters that were hit by the stun grenade, Luke smiled. No matter how bizarre these skinny monsters were, they couldnt escape the fact that they had human characteristics. After being hit by a stun grenade in the narrow sewer, they immediately copsed and were no longer as nimble. Also, those who had been hit by the stun grenade clearly lost sight of their targets, and started to attack randomly. Luke curled his lip. It was indeed troublesome to deal with monsters that didnt die easily, but it was only troublesome and nothing more. Living weapons werent that easy to create. Even an alien cheat like Gold Nugget had huge shorings. Naturally, these rotten things which Sacks Industries had created werent any better off. At the very least, they still used their eyes to look for their targets, and their ears also affected their bnce, so they had a lot of weaknesses. What was really troublesome was their number. There had been almost 80 of them in the feed just now. They were indeed weakpared with the little turtles in armor, but how many people in the world had armor? Luke instructed the four little turtles to take advantage of the stun grenade and smoke bomb, and evacuate quickly. Their master had been caught; fighting these cannon fodder was meaningless. His clone put on the Batman suit and hurried over. Ten minutester, Luke walked into a wide sewer. The four little turtles immediately looked over. They were happy to see Batman, and then looked embarrassed and aggrieved. Chapter 1388 - The Master’s Way

Chapter 1388: The Masters Way

The little turtles were disappointed. They had only gotten the armor a few days ago and thought that they could fight the Foot n. In the end, the first time they put on the armor to fight, their master was taken away. It was like a blow to the head. Luke casually knocked the four kids on the head. Alright, your master was taken away because you didnt have enough control over the environment. Considering how strict a certain rat was, he hesitated for a moment, and finally didnt say anything important. On his way here, he had asked about how Splinter had been taken, and was very sure that this was a mishap that was mainly the rats fault. Why were the four little turtles fine? Because they had put on their armor right away. The tranquilizers and tasers which thebat soldiers had brought with them were basically useless on the turtles. Although Splinter was the first person to be attacked by the monsters, he was actually stronger than the four little turtles. However, this rat actually acted like a teacher and didnt choose to immediately put on the armor with his students. In the end, he was attacked by the monsters and outnumbered. Thebat soldiers didnt have to worry about identally injuring the monsters. Dozens of tranquilizers were fired, and Splinter was hit several times in a row. He lost a lot of strength and could no longer dodge. He was quickly captured alive. To be honest, Luke couldnt say anything. Batman made sure toe up with aplete suit of armor first before he went out to brush up on his image. To uphold his image as a mighty father for the little turtles, Splinter stubbornly let them put on their armor first, and then nothing. The five sets of armor provided by Luke were old-fashioned, but their performance had been improved with general technological upgrades. The armors battery capacity and energy transmission were much more efficientpared with the first generation Batman suit. The little turtles put them on and fought for ten minutes without any problems. If Splinter had put on the armor, he would have had at least half an hours worth of the armors power to use, and could havepletely crushed those skinny monsters. This rat was an expert at de and body techniques, and had an extremely precise grasp of physique and strength. If he had put on the armor, he would have been able topletely turn dozens of those lean monsters into skewers. Now, looking at the four aggrieved little turtles, Luke somehow wanted tough. He rapped their round heads again. As encouragement, he operated the virtual screen and projected a map of New York in front of him. Remember your masters teaching: Never be arrogant in victory, never despair in defeat. As Luke spoke, he raised his hand and pointed at a moving red dot on the map. In battle, dont expect the enemy to be too stupid, though there are still people who are a little stupid every now and then. Seize the opportunity. Looking at four other red dots, Donnies eyes lit up. Is that Masters flying rat suit? Luke said, Just call it Gray Bat. As he spoke, he tapped a few points on the map. See this? Theyre not headed for the Foot ns location. Its close by, so Sacks Industries should have a warehouse somewhere. Looking at the four little turtles, he chuckled. Now, do you know what you have to do? Mikey jumped up. Catch them and kick them hard between the legs! The turtles: Luke: 20 minutester, Donnies cautious voice rang out over thems. That, are we just going to watch Master being tied down? The other party hasnt shown any intention of taking action yet. Also, since theyve chosen to capture your master alive, they definitely have a goal of some kind. Luke took the opportunity to teach the little turtles. While ensuring your masters safety, do your best to find the opponents weakness. He paused for a moment. If you can kill the boss on the other side, dont hesitate. Even if hes the CEO of a high-techpany, dont let him go. At that moment, two cars drove in, and Eric Sacks got out of the second car. A Japanese woman got out of the car in the front; it was the second-inmand of the Foot n, Karai. You really havent seen Shredder? Luke couldnt help but ask the little turtles. No. Leo touched the hilt of the sword in his hand and shook his head. If it wasnt for Master overhearing some Foot n members talking, we would never have known that this person existed. Ill protect your master. When the timees, Ill let you know to take action. Pondering for a moment, Luke finally gave up on the idea of getting everything done in one go. He had never seen this Shredder; who knew when he would appear? None of the people present looked like they could be a bigshot like Shredder. A hundred birds in the forest werent as good as one in the hand. At the very least, Sacks and Karai were here, so it wasnt a wasted trip. By the time Luke snuck over, Splinter and Sacks had already started speaking. Strictly speaking, these two were old acquaintances. When Splinter was still a rat, it was Sacks who had brought him here from Japan. In the end, when they went their separate ways, Splinter had already gained intelligence and remembered a lot of things. The man and rat revealed a lot of secret information. For example, only Splinter and the little turtles had the mutagen which had been developed at the very beginning. As long as Sacks had something concrete, he could try to recreate it. The possibility of doing so actually wasnt high, but it was already better than nothing. Unfortunately, this boss wasnt as stupid as in the movies. He didnt say anything else. For example, when Splinter probed him about those skinny monsters, the boss just smiled and didnt answer. He simply waved his hand to indicate that the researchers could start drawing blood from the rat. With a smile on his face, he didnt forget to exin to Splinter, Dont worry, I wont drain you dry. If the mutagen can reproduce itself in your body, Ill feed you delicious food and drink and keep you alive for several years until Ive sessfully recreated it. Luke, who was already above Splinters head, couldnt help but curl his lip. As expected of a big capitalist who was good at exploiting all remaining value. Splinters expression was also very ugly. No matter how good a temper he had, he couldnt stand being treated like a piece of old cured meat. At that moment, Splinter felt a little regretful. If he had put on the armor earlier, he would at least have been able to retreat calmly, and wouldnt have fallen into this guys hands again to be a test subject. As he was thinking that, he heard a tiny but clear voice. Dont be rash. Your disciples are here. Theyre going to save you. Splinters expression changed, but nobody around him cared. After all, he was a rat. No matter how much he mimicked a person, he was still different from a human, and it was hard to make out his micro-expressions. Not far away, CEO Sacks was instructing the researchers to pay attention to various things and not to let anything happen to the mutagen. Chapter 1389 - Kids Are Easy to Trick, and the Abnormal Shredder

Chapter 1389: Kids Are Easy to Trick, and the Abnormal Shredder

Suddenly, there was a long beeping sound, which went from slow and low to urgent and high-pitched. The researchers andbat soldiers present didnt pay much attention to it. Sacks thought that it was the sound of equipment being activated. The four little turtles, however, were raring to go. Lukes voice rang out in their ears. Ready to activate electromaic interference. Total duration: 180 seconds. Well try to finish cleaning up during this time, copy? The little turtles: Copy that. Although they werent used to the virtual screen which appeared in front of each of them, the profile info for both sides and the distribution ofbat targets provided were very useful functions. They all knew their respective roles and what they needed to get done. The 70 to 80 criminals who were scattered around looked like pizzas on the virtual screen, ready to be cut apart. At the height of the beeping, the criminals on the scene finally felt that something wasnt right. Why did the machine sound like a countdown? The sound suddenly stopped, and several stun grenades exploded in the middle. The scene instantly turned into chaos. Caught off guard, the researchers were blinded, and some of the criminals covered their eyes and screamed. Some of the criminals, on the other hand, were already retching, dizzy and nauseated from the stun grenades. Before the stun grenades exploded, Splinter had already followed instructions and closed his eyes to avoid the sh. The loud noise made him ufortable, but the stun grenades were a little further away from his position, and the effect faded a few secondster. At that moment, Splinter realized that he had flown out of the encirclement andnded on a steel beam above the warehouse. With two clicks, the metal shackles on his hands and feet were released. Splinter nodded at Luke and thanked him. Thank you for your help. Luke casually threw away the shackles and gestured at him in a low voice. Well be spectators. Your disciples are pretty good atbat. The little turtles in the armor were reinvigorated by the notification that their teacher had been rescued. The fury they had held back earlier was turned into a fierce onught. Weapons, big feet, and turtle shells fell like a storm on the members of the Foot n; each of the turtles had to break at least a few bones before they stopped. However, even Leo didnt use his two des to kill. Instead, he used the hilts and his armor to smash his opponents. Luke could only ept this behavior. This was Batmans M.O. as well. Naturally, he couldnt jump out and demand that the little turtles kill all of them. The experience and credit points from these criminals were nothing. System:?Mutant turtles Leo, Raphael, Mikey, and Donnie have passed the system evaluation to be 1-star teammates. Just as he rescued Splinter and had the little turtles take action, this system notification popped up. Clearly, the little turtles were very pure. They had only known each other for a few days, but he had already given them a few boxes of cheese pizzas and spare parts for armor. Coupled with the fact that he had saved their master this time, he actually gained this much trust. He couldnt say that it was a pleasant surprise, because it felt a little like he was tricking kids. Moreover, what they cared about the most was their master; Batman just happened to be there. Luke had confidence in his other 1-star teammates, but not in these four little turtles. They were still immature and trusted others so easily! The turtle tanks unleashed a storm of attacks, and didnt stop until the countdown was over. They had no choice but to stop. They were already stepping on some of the unlucky bastards who had fallen. At Lukes signal, Leo came over, put Splinter on his back, and walked out. Donnie picked up his teachers suit, and the other two retreated. Luke walked over and picked up Sacks and Karai, who had been taken down at the very beginning with paralytic darts, before he left. He didnt even bother to look at the survivors in the warehouse. These people had done a lot of bad things and were already on record. It would be best if the Ghost Butcher could make them disappear when he had the time. By the time he came out of the warehouse, the little turtles had already left with their master. After being in New York for half a year, Luke had prepared dozens of safe houses. He would give each of them one. Many safe houses had underground passageways to make going in and out easy, as well as basements where they could hide. Putting Sacks and Karai away in Space 2, Luke quickly returned to the seaside vi and began to interrogate the two bosses. It only took half an hour for them to confess everything, but the information wasnt very useful. Karai was mainly responsible for the daily operations of the Foot n, and was also in charge of helping Sacks out, but didnt know much. Unexpectedly, however, Karai said that she had known Sacks since years ago in Japan, and that Shredder had even groomed Sacks when he was younger. It seemed that in this criminal organization which was a coboration between a gang and a business corporation, Shredder was the real boss, Sacks was the second-inmand, and Karai was third at most. Lukesplexion was dark after he interrogated Sacks. Not only were those skinny monsters the product of secretb experiments by Sacks Industries, Shredder was also preparing to carry out arge-scale realbat experiment in New York. When Luke heard this, he felt that Sacks and Shredder were genuinely deranged. Was this something that could be tested in New York? This was practically a terrorist attack. However, Sacks said that this experiment was initially meant to be carried out on a small scale in New York, in the sewers between Queens and Brooklyn which were under Sackss control. Finding out about the little turtles a few days ago had been a pleasant surprise. The skinny monsters had too many ws; their only advantage was that they were cheap. However, if they obtained the mutagen that was in the little turtles bodies, they might be able to create a new product line with normal brains and mental acuity, as well as normal-looking appearances. Luke couldnt help but curse inwardly. If they had normal human forms, wouldnt the new models be super soldiers? Harboring this hope, Saks hadnt wanted to do arge-scale experiment; a small-scale experiment would produce enough experimental data. However, Shredder ordered him to do as he was told, and make a big wave in New York. That way, they could attract buyers. Sacks had always been under Shredders control, and had done too many bad things. He couldnt refuse, and could only agree. But he still tried to convince Shredder to wait until he caught the little turtles and obtained the mutagen first. At that time, they would be able to wipe their tracks in advance. Everything that the skinny monsters did would be attributed to unknown terrorists, and would have nothing to do with Sacks. After the interrogations, Luke immediately called Phil and gave him the information. At the same time, his clone immediately checked Sacks Industries database for relevant evidence. Chapter 1390 - Arrest, and Unperturbed Phil

Chapter 1390: Arrest, and Unperturbed Phil

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If it were anyone else, getting Sackss research data would be very hard. But with CEO Sacks in hand, Luke only needed to deal with the guards. 20 minutester, Phil arrived in a hurry with arge group of people and sealed off a research building in Queens. Without looking at the man who was tied up and shouting, This is a fake Batman, Phil went straight to Luke. Passing the information he had copied to Phil, Luke said, The database has a self-destruct setting, so I made a copy for you first. Phil took it and gave it to his subordinate. Wheres that Shredder? Luke shook his head. I dont know. Have your men check it out. Sacks is just his pawn. The residence he knows about is empty. Phil nodded. In fact, Luke didnt need to say more. Phil had already begun searching after receiving the information. Now, he was just confirming if there were any new leads as SHIELD had yet to find Shredder. Luke thought for a moment, then said, You should pay attention to those test subjects. After they came out, they all went into the sewers to hide their tracks. ording to the information, about a hundred of them ran off. These test subjects had three times the physique of a human. If their hearts, heads, and blood vessels were injured, they wouldnt die immediately. Theirbat ability wasnt bad. Microchips were used to control them, but they couldnt be controlled over long distances. Also, they would only obey three people Sacks, Karai, and Shredder. That was why Luke wasnt too worried. Worse came to worse, he could just make Sacks or Karai order the test subjects to stop. Suddenly, Lukes expression changed and he said, Tell your men to be careful. Those test subjects areing out of the sewers under this building. As soon as he said that, the SHIELD agents who were locking down the ce issued a warning. Sir, suspected test subjects areing out of the bathroom in the southwest corner of the building. There are a lot of them, no, theres a huge number of them! Retreat! Luke nced at Phil. Dont tell me you want to catch them alive? Phil smiled calmly and didnt panic. He summoned two of his subordinates to drag Sacks away. As long as this ones alive, you can kill those test subjects. Luke was stunned. He had nned to use the Sacks to deal with these test subjects. But on second thought, he dismissed the idea. It didnt seem like it would take much more effort to directly take care of these test subjects than to use Sacks to issue an order. Tell your men to be careful. Ordinary firearms wont do much damage to them; they wont die even if their heads are gone. The slight smile on Phils face didnt change as he touched his earpiece. The targets may be immortal to some extent. Follow the n. Almost all the agents around him put their pistols and rifles away and took out short and thick shotguns. Scanning them with his lenses, Luke nodded. It seems youve updated your equipment too. Phil shrugged helplessly. There are more and more monsters who arent afraid of death. We cant use ordinary guns, right? Luke asked, Arent you going to make some high-energy weapons? After a brief silence, Phil ventured in a low voice, Then why dont you provide us a batch of arc reactors? Luke turned away decisively and pretended not to hear him. What a joke. The arc reactor was the core technology for his and Tonys suits. With this thing, the Hydra that was in SHIELD would be able to make a bunch of subpar Iron Man suits. As long as it could fly and stand up against most ordinary weapons, it was practically invincible. At most, they would avoid Iron Man and Batman; the two of them had no time to scour the world looking for all of them. As Luke and Phil chatted, a group of lean and muscr test subjects rushed out. Thankfully, Luke had taken down the security guards before he came, and Phil and the others had taken them away as potential witnesses. Otherwise, these crazy test subjects would probably kill all the security guards. This wasnt spection on Lukes part. He saw one of the security guards they had missed bitten to death; the test subjects even stopped and continued to gnaw on the security guard. Frowning, Luke grabbed Phil and retreated to the entrance of the building that was easiest to defend. Somethings wrong with them. Tell your men to be careful and not to engage. Phil immediately repeated Lukes words. At the same time, he crossed his arms and activated his mechanical gloves. Without this defensive weapon, Phil wouldnt be so calm. Luke sighed and gave him a pair of grayish-ck gloves. Put these on. Stumped, Phil did as he was told. The gloves looked unremarkable, but they were very loose. As soon as he put them on, he felt his arms itch. He lowered his head, only to see the grayish-ck gloves stretch from his hands up to his upper arms, as if they were alive. This Phil was shocked. Luke said, It can only cover your upper half at most, and you can choose whether to activate the facial protection or not. With a thought, Phils face was also covered in ck. It extended downward with a slightly itchy sensation, then stopped when it reached his waist. He blinked. Whats this? Luke said, Theyre triple defense nanogloves, but theyre mainly for protection against poisonous gas for now. You should cover your face for this fight. These test subjects look different from before. Its like they have rabies. Phil suppressed his shock and quickly put on his mechanical gloves. He immediately instructed his subordinates to take up a defensive position. Even without Luke saying anything, Phil could also tell that something wasnt right. Those test subjects werent three times as strong as ordinary people, but almost five times as strong. At the same time, they were moving frenziedly and werepletely out of control. If these things were living weapons, they had to have been made by people who hated humans. That was because apart from destroying all the creatures in front of them, the test subjects had no other thoughts. It was a good thing that after the chaos with the undeadst time, the SHIELD agents were now equipped with things like restrainings and stun guns. With a series of dull thumps, ck after ck flew out to wrap around the test subjects charging at the agents. They howled and struggled, but couldnt break free. Actually, even if the strength of these test subjects was doubled, they were more likely to just cut themselves into pieces in the metals. After all, strength was different from durability. The most outstanding thing about humans was their intelligence and how they used tools. In an age of science, extraordinary physical qualities alone werent enough. Only those with brains could be super soldiers; those without were easy to take down with guns. That was also why Sacks wanted the mutagen: to produce test subjects with normal mental faculties.. Chapter 1391 - Good Service Attitude and Reappearance of the Test Subjects

Chapter 1391: Good Service Attitude and Reappearance of the Test Subjects

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The test subjects charging at them looked intimidating, but SHIELDs guns werent ordinary either. The was made of a special alloy, and five bullets could be fired consecutively shotgun-style. Phil had brought more than 20 agents with him this time. With over 100 bombs, the test subjects were turned into dumplings. Luke and Phil observed the scene for a few minutes. Everything was over before they could do anything. Seeing that, Luke shook his head. He had underestimated SHIELD; their best technology still wasnt as good as Tonys, but they could still easily make some practical tools. Then, the agents went forward and tasered each test subject for a minute until they were nothing more than soft pulp. SHIELDs subsequent backup also arrived. The special prisoner van was full of individual metal cages, and the test subjects were stuffed inside. From beginning to end, the agents didnt give the test subjects any chance to counterattack. After that, Luke said goodbye to Phil and disappeared into the night. Half an hourter, his clone was sitting in Williamsburg Diner, eating the cranberry cupcakes that Max had made as he pondered SHIELD. Today, SHIELD had dispatched almost 50 people. From the way these people addressed each other, they were made up of a few cooperative squads, and all of them addressed Phil as Boss. Phil had been promoted recently, but ording to information he had revealed before, SHIELD didnt have enough manpower. As a veteran agent, Phil usually only had ten men under him; most of the time, the extra manpower would be borrowed temporarily from the local branch for the duration of an assignment. So, the New York branch might have expanded. Was it to deal with Batman, Big Dipper, or V? They all seemed possible. On the surface, it was to deal with the frequent incidents in New York. There were in fact a lot of Hydra members in SHIELD; there was no way Luke would believe it if they said that they were here for peace. It made sense for them to expand their influence by taking advantage of the chaos. After spending decades recovering and nting the seeds, Hydra was ready to create a new world order. Only by fishing in muddy waters would they seize more power and be able tounch more schemes. Luke wasnt too worried about that. If the sky copsed, there would be someone to hold it up. The problem for Hydra at this stage wasnt superheroes like Batman, but the simrly paranoid director of SHIELD and the Avengers he had been secretly putting together. Tony hadined before about a certain ugly person wanting him to do all the work, but only giving him the title of consultant. There was no way he would join some Avengers or whatever. It was just lighthearted grumbling since the tycoon trusted Batman, and also because the Avengers was nothing more than an idea. As for the Avengers, only ck Widow and Hawkeye were confirmed participants. These two were originally the subordinates of the director. The bald director, on the other hand, had said that he wanted to recruit a leader who would be their pir of hope, but hadnt said who. He then said that he would try his best to pull Thor into the Avengers, which was even more of a pipe dream. Of course, Tony knew that Thor had returned to Asgard a few months ago. The Bifrost which Thors group had taken back had only been a few hundred meters away from Stark Tower. However, Tonys intent in passing this information along to Batman wasnt so simple. With his Mental Communication, Luke roughly understood what the tycoon was trying to get at. Firstly, if Batman joined the Avengers C Tony trusted Batman and was used to gathering allies. Nick Fury, on the other hand, might try to influence or even fool Batman into working for him, and at the same time control this unknown factor and cut down on a lot of problems. Secondly, Tony and Batman could form their own team. Whichever option it was, Tony was unwilling to yield. Even if it was the second option, he still wanted to be on par with Batman. This had nothing to do with power struggles; he was just unwilling to defer to others by nature. It doesnt matter what the tycoon or Nick Fury thought. What mattered was that they could indeed make Hydra fear them and want to prevent them from messing things up. If these two were willing to fight Hydra, Luke would naturally wee it, and wouldnt even mind giving them some support. His own small alliance wasnt much better than Furys Avengers. It could be said that he had three temp members, which couldntpare with full-time agents like ck Widow and Hawkeye. It seemed that he had to keep a low profile! He set some benchmarks for the next few months. After cleaning up, Max walked over and stood behind him. What are you looking at? Sensing the pressure on the back of his head, Luke couldnt help but smile. Nothing. I was just thinking. Also, theres nobody outside. Max looked out the window. She nodded in satisfaction. It seems youre not lying. Pondering for a few seconds, Luke said, I dont think its good for us to have Caroline upy the bathroom every time. Hearing that, Max couldnt help but nod. Thats right. The water bill actually went up 30% this month, all because of her. She isnt afraid of her skin peeling off. Ah ah ah~ Before Luke could say anything, shouts rang out on the street. Three or four tramps staggered down the street outside the ss window, screaming like they had lost their minds. Max frowned, unhappy that someone had disrupted their private time. Are these guys taking sh*tty drugs again? Going crazy in the middle of the night? Hm, thank god they didnt take off their clothes. Lukes expression, however, changed. He got up and walked to the door. He opened it and took a deep breath, and his face immediately changed. It was the smell of blood! As the tramps approached, the thick smell of blood wafted over, and he heard faint screams. With a thought, several drones quietly appeared in the shadows not far away and quickly took off. Ten secondster, the alley that the screaming wasing from was projected onto his lenses. Luke was stumped for a moment, before his expression darkened. Test subjects? On the screen, several test subjects were holding a homeless man down and biting him. A few meters away was an open manhole cover. The unmoving mangled bodies of two homeless meny nearby. It was clear that the test subjects hade out of the sewers and attacked the homeless who camped on the corner. The few tramps who had run over were survivors. Without any hesitation, Luke grabbed Max and walked over to his car. He opened the door and pushed her inside. Max was surprised. Wow, wait, Im not off the clock yet.. Chapter 1392 - Two Women, Three Men, and a Horror Story

Chapter 1392: Two Women, Three Men, and a Horror Story

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke didnt know whether tough or cry. Stay in the car. Its dangerous. He then turned around and entered the diner. Max subconsciously tried to open the door, but couldnt. She could only p on the car window and shout, Hey, is this some sort of prison y? I didnt expect you to be this kind of person 30 secondster, she turned her head speechlessly and looked at Caroline in the passenger seat. Fine, it seems that he really isnt that sort of person. What kind of person? Caroline looked at the car curiously and eximed, This car Hm, it isnt branded. In the backseat, Oleg, Han and Old Earl all rolled their eyes. Caroline, however, nodded again. He probably modified it himself. Look, this is real leather C no, it doesnt look like it. Everybody: Oleg eximed, Chris is indeed a rich kid. He took out a bottle of beer and opened it. Old Earl turned around and shook his head regretfully. Theres an icebox in the car. This doesnt look like its a rental. No doubt about it, hes a rich kid. Hm, is there weed? Let me look. Max was angry. Hey, this is my boyfriends car. Are you going to dig out everything? Are you also going to take home used condoms to use again? Oleg said, No, I use superrge. The sizes wont match. Old Earl: Im already past the age of carrying any around. Han: Old Earl eximed again, his tone full of regret. He really is a rich kid, and one with great taste. I dont think he would leave weed lying around in a car like this. Everybody looked over and saw him holding a cigarette. Old Earl said, Its Cohiba. Its not too expensive; less than a hundred bucks. Seeing that the conversation was getting out of hand, Caroline couldnt help but ask, Shouldnt we be more concerned about why Mr. Chris Vince told us to hide in his car? Why isnt it safe out there? Everybody was bewildered. Luke had actually dragged them out and thrown them into the car for no reason. Only Max remembered what happened just now. Hm, I think a few tramps ran over screaming. He said it was dangerous. Everybody was still confused. There were too many tramps here, and Han drove away a lot of them every day. As for shouting, there was a lot of it every night from people who were either drunk or high. It wasnt unusual at all. Caroline turned around and looked out the windshield. Then, she saw several shadows dart out ten meters away. She blinked in confusion. Whats that? Are those dogs? The shadows crouched low to the ground, and indeed looked a little like dogs. The next moment, as if they had heard Carolines voice, they looked in her direction with red eyes. With strange howls, several shadows ran toward the car. A bunch of shadows also poured out of the alley dozens of meters away. They heard the howls and knew that there was prey here, and immediately ran over. Boom! With heavy thuds, several shadowsnded on the hood of the car. When she finally got a clear look at them, Caroline let out an ear-piercing scream before she passed out. In the drivers seat, Maxs mouth was wide open. Looking at the skinny monsters screeching and scratching at the windshield, she couldnt help but praise, Wow, this ss is really good. The three men in the backseat turned pale. The beer in Olegs hand shook, and his eyes widened. Max, I think we should call the police. As soon as he said that, he saw a patrol car fly by from the opposite direction, as if it was fleeing. It zoomed past their car and disappeared at the end of the street. Old Earl said in a low voice, Listen to me. Close your mouth, hide your head between your legs and dont make a sound. Thats how Ive survived several times. The idiots who wanted to look for the police all died. As he spoke, he really did bend his body and pull his legs up as he looked out the window out of the corner of his eye. He then trembled and said in a low voice, full of despair, But Im probably going to meet God with you this time. What a shame. I just met that hot white woman yesterday. Han copied his pose and tilted his head. Is this really useful? Old Earl said, Well, you will at least die a quick death and wont piss your pants. As they were talking, a group of test subjects had already surrounded the car and were scratching it like crazy. Three or four hideous faces were screaming at the window next to Old Earl. Their hands and mouths were stained with blood from the tramps whom they had just torn apart, and the car windows were bloody. It was exactly like a horror movie. In the passenger seat, Caroline woke up. When she opened her eyes, she saw the blood on the window and the fierce faces. Her eyes rolled back, and she passed out again. Taking a sniff, Max turned around and red at her. Seriously? Were inside a car. Do you want to suffocate us to death? Unfortunately, she was the only one who dared say anything. Old Earl and Han had their heads between their legs as Oleg stared in horror at the test subjects pressing around outside the car. His hands twitched like he had been shocked with electricity, yet he didnt forget to chug his beer. This might be thest beer I ever drink in my life. Max looked nervously at the test subjects outside the car for a moment, and suddenly found it strange. Did you notice that they cant do anything to this car? Old Earl was stunned when he heard that. He raised his head and observed carefully, before his face lit up. Your boyfriend is really rich. This is actually a bulletproof car. These lunatics cant get in. Max said, Then, I can show these guys how unhappy I am, right? As she spoke, she leaned in close to the window and made a face at the test subjects outside the ss. She even raised her middle finger at them. The faces at the ss suddenly froze and stopped moving. Stunned for a moment, Max then said excitedly, Wow, that worked! It seems they can understand my gestures too? With that, she gave them the middle finger again. Several faces pressed to the car window slid down. Then, a ck and white skull mask appeared at the car window. Looking at the familiar woman making faces and pulling the middle finger, and that even more familiar cleavage, he couldnt help but smile. Of course, all the woman in the car saw was the corners of the mouth and the eyes of the skull mask moving to give her a strange smile, which startled her.. Chapter 1393 - Dreaming, and Emergency Backup

Chapter 1393: Dreaming, and Emergency Backup

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Then, under Maxs gaze, the ck and white figure charged out. The two des in his hands danced, and silver arcs of light exploded. The crazy monsters charged at him one by one, but were cut into pieces. Body parts flew everywhere like fireworks. Blinking, Max turned around and asked, Earl, do you think he was hitting on me just now? Old Earl was behind the drivers seat and hadnt noticed the situation up front at all. He thought that she was talking about the test subjects, and replied, No, theyre hitting on me too. Max: Huh? Old Earl asked, Huh? Are they dead? Max turned around, only to see that the monsters at the back windows had all copsed as well. Not only that, the dozen or so monsters who had surrounded the car were all scattered in pieces around them. Oleg swallowed and said, We should call the police now. At the very least, we should have them move the bodies away. Old Earl said, I think we should drive off. Max said, But I dont have the key to this car. How about you get out and find Chris? Old Earl: I dont think its a bad idea to stay put. Hm, if someone hadnt pissed her pants, I could sleep here forever. Caroline woke up again with wide eyes. This time, she was facing Max. Ah, Max, I had a nightmare. Max nodded calmly. Yes. Caroline said, We were sitting in a car surrounded by monsters. There was blood on the windows? She saw the blood on the windows. Her face turned pale. Tell me, Max, she murmured. You were in my dream, too. Max said, Thats right. If you dont feel wet, then you pissing your pants was also a dream. Looks like Im not dreaming. I Her eyes rolled back and she passed out again. Everybody: The people in the car looked like they were in danger, but they were actually fine. The car they were sitting in was a prototype which Luke had modified, mainly in terms of security upgrades, and the barehanded test subjects couldnt destroy it at all. When the car was surrounded by the test subjects, Luke was putting on the Big Dipper Armor in an apartment building not far away. Big Dipper was more convenient in this situation since he could use all his abilities in the face of these kinds of test subjects which werent easy to kill. After he changed, he didnt go to the car right away. Instead, he swept through the alleys and cut up the dozen or so test subjects that were chasing the homeless. However, he only cut off their hands and legs. Test subjects who couldnt move werent much of a threat. After he cleaned up the few test subjects near the sewers, he turned around and cut down the group that had surrounded the car. Greeting the big bad girl inside with Big Dippers mask, he quickly chased after the remaining test subjects. After killing another dozen or so of them, he frowned. With a thought, a mid-sized drone was released from his inventory, and it rose into the sky. From the images projected by the scattered mini drones, there were signs of the test subjects wreaking havoc everywhere, and he had already killed more than 50 of them. ording to Sacks, hispany only had about 100 test subjects, and they had just been bundled up by SHIELD. Where did so many experimental bodies suddenlye from? Shredder! The name shed through Lukes mind. Only this person behind the scenes who controlled the Foot n and Sacks Industries had the resources and technology to secretly create so many test subjects. Also, it would be strange if it wasnt Shredder who was causing this massacre just hours after Sacks and Karai were caught. Luke felt a chill run down his spine when he remembered that Sacks had said that Shredder wanted to stir up a huge wave in New York. Was this guy really going forward with that realbat experiment? As he was thinking this, Luke received intelligence from Alfred. A few secondster, he sent out an emergency signal with a dark face. Five NYPD patrol cars had already reported attacks, and from the description, it was all done by the test subjects. Hundreds of residents had called the police with simr reports. The images transmitted by the mid-sized drone showed many suspected test subjects wandering the streets and buildings. At a cursory nce, there were definitely more than 20 of them, and they were all scattered throughout the sewers in Queens and Brooklyn, wreaking havoc in New York City. That lunatic! Luke cursed inwardly as he cut down two more test subjects that had just crawled out of the sewers. Damon, who was sketching histest story in New Jersey, jerked his head when a red light started shing not far away, and he heard the low but clear sound of the rm. He exhaled and straightened. Bam! Mindys door opened, and she ran out with excitement on her face. Dad, its the emergency signal, right? Damon nodded and put down his brush. Yes. Mindy said, Time for me to show off the skills Ive been working on for months. Secret base, open sesame! A door opened in the corner of the living room, and she dashed inside. Damon shook his head with a smile and followed her in.?Thats right, its been too long since Ive done anything. Its time for the criminals of New York to remember the dread of being oppressed by Big Daddy and Hit-Girl. At the seaside vi in Nassau County, Alices ears twitched, and she sat up. She got up and took two steps. Seeing that her daughter was still sound asleep, she smiled and touched her daughters head. She walked out of the room and stood at the basement door. A blue light scanned her. Wee, Lady Deathstrike. Alice walked into the basement and stood in a yellow circle on the ground. She stretched out her arms. Danaus, gear on. Five robotic arms grabbed parts of a ck body armor suit. It was secured to her upper torso first, followed by her arms and legs at the same time. When everything was in position, a helmet flipped down to cover Alices face. The yellow circle suddenly opened, and Alice slid down a pipe and into the ocean several secondster. A virtual screen opened with the assignment, objective, operation n, and things to pay attention to. Alice smiled. Looks like itll be a big fight with Big Dipper tonight. She was quite looking forward to it. Although the guy came often to see them, it always felt like he was in a hurry, as if he was on some schedule. It wasnt like Alice wasining; it was just that going out for work together was always better than staying at home all the time. If only I could bring Carrie with me!?That was what she thought, but she then dismissed the idea. This wasnt something kids should see. Hm, she should ask Big Dipper when he had the time to take Carrie to a theme park! As Alice made the decision, she jumped out of the ocean and dashed straight for Queens.. Chapter 1394 - Teammates, Employees, Hired Thugs and Allies

Chapter 1394: Teammates, Employees, Hired Thugs and Allies

In a small bar in Nassau County, a hot maturedy and a hot young girl had a man sandwiched between them. They pressed themselves against the man and attacked each other verbally every now and then. Another girl, who looked to be in her teens, seemed to want to join them, but was immediately red at by the two women, who looked like hens protecting their food. The mans expression was the same as ever, as if he didnt notice what was happening around him and the battle between the two women had nothing to do with him. Suddenly, the watch on his wrist shed. The young girl immediately eximed, Wow, what a beautiful watch. Is that the smart watch which Titanium just released? I heard you have to pre-order it a few months beforehand to buy it. Hearing that, the man smiled and raised the wine ss to his mouth, downing the vodka in one gulp. I didnt have to buy this. It was a gift from a rich man. Alright, he wants me to get to work; lets meet again next time. He gave both of them a squeeze before he left. At the bar, the two women couldnt help but look at each other, feeling that they were probably thinking the same thing. It was the young girl who couldnt hold back. Does he have a sugar daddy? The maturedys face changed, and she suddenly gritted her teeth. I dont care if he has a sugar daddy or not. In any case, the one I want to sleep with isnt his sugar daddy. Stumped for a moment, the young girl then came back to her senses. Thats right. With that face and money, what else can I ask for? The maturedy snorted disdainfully. If youre poor, just buy a toy and y with yourself at home. Do you think you can nab him with that face? Bartender, bill; Ill pay for Mickey too. The bartender was already used to this situation, and didnte over at all. He just said casually, He paid for the drinks in advance. The maturedy was surprised. You take pre-payments? The bartender chuckled. No, but hes an exception. He doesnt like it when women buy him drinks. By the way, hes covered your drinks. Mickey doesntck that small bit of cash. The two women looked at each other, and fire burned in their hearts again. No, they had to find a chance to climb into his bed. Ivan, who had stepped out of the bar, had already forgotten about the two women. Looking at the information on his smart watch, he sped up and ran back to a building several hundred meters away. Entering the basement, he saw the new armor standing quietly in the middle of the workshop. He turned around and leaned back into it, and chuckled. Letting Iron Man watch me save the citizens of New York sounds pretty interesting. As he spoke, the unfolded armor automatically wrapped around him. A momentter, Ivan flew over the ocean, turned, and headed toward Queens. In a safe house in Queens, Splinter and the four little turtles were enjoying a pizza. Compared with the sewers, this ce was much morefortable and rxed. Suddenly, Donnies phone beeped. His hand jerked, and the pizza he was holding flew out tond on Splinters angr face. Donnie hurriedly and cautiously removed the pizza. Splinter, however, wasnt angry. He just looked at Donnie. Is it from Bruce? Donnie stuffed the pizza into his mouth as he nodded at the same time. He took out the phone and said, Its an emergency. Shredder released a lot of test subjects to kill people in Queens and Brooklyn. Bruce wants us to head over and provide backup. Uh The three other turtles stood up and ran toward their armor. Splinter looked at Donnie. Whats wrong? Donnie was a little embarrassed. He said that if Master wants to go, it would be best that you put on the armor, since there are a lot of test subjects. Splinters face twitched, but he nodded. Lets go. Help me put it on. Well go together. In fact, when Luke sent out the emergency distress signal, he had already set off with Selina and Gold Nugget. Gold Nugget had directly entered the symbiotic form with Selina, leaving Dor to watch the house. Since it was an emergency, Selina couldnt use just three times the strength of a regr person like she normally did during training. In her iplete symbiotic form with Gold Nugget, her strength could double so that she was almost ten times stronger than an ordinary person. She was also more agile. They headed southeast into Brooklyn. Queens had the little turtles, Alice, and Ivan, which was enough people. Big Dipper would go over to back them up. Naturally, Brooklyn was left to Luke, Selina, and Damon and Mindy. When they reached Brooklyn, Lukegged behind a little and, seizing the moment when Selina started fighting, Luke let Angel Dust out of Space 2. Go. The objective this time is to kill the test subjects and protect innocent civilians. Do not sh with the police and other superheroes, he instructed. Angel, who was wearing regr, old-fashioned armor, simply nodded and kicked off in an explosive charge. Two test subjects who were chasing the homeless down the street were sent flying with a bang and left deep craters in some cars. They struggled, but their bones were broken. Looking at ck Sky Elektra in Space 2, Luke shook his head and didnt let her out. In a sense, ck Sky wasnt human anymore, and was always looking for a way to escape his control. Apart from using her for research, letting her out to kill people would be too dangerous. If she ran into Matt again, it would be even more troublesome. Looking at the information on his teammates on the virtual screen, Luke shook his head even more. Hismand skills inbat were really mediocre. He reliedpletely on program simtions and reminders, and didnt have the talent to get straight to the point. However, the teammander who was supposed to be in charge was still in a bad mood. The matter on Roberts side hadnt been sorted out yet, so this was the only thing Luke could do for now. Putting away his wandering thoughts, he flew down and grabbed a fire escape before swinging around to break the ss and kick a test subject that had just barged into an apartment to bite the residents. The test subject immediately flew back like a ragged sack. Luke finally turned around and said to the couple at the bedroom door, Seal the door and block the windows. As he spoke, he darted out the door and picked up the struggling test subject that was stuck in the wall. Jumping out of the building, he used the test subject as anding pad. The test subjects chest and abdomen caved in. It twitched weakly a couple of times before falling still. The young couple in the apartment blinked in shock. The man mumbled, I think I saw Batman. The woman nodded nkly. Ye. Batman also told us to close the door and windows. They looked at each other and hurriedly closed the door. Batmans reminder and that terrifying monster were enough for them to understand the severity of the matter. Luke threw out two enchanted bat darts before hended. The necks of two test subjects dozens of meters away bled as they fell to the ground, but they didnt die. Instead, they struggled to get up. Luke frowned. The enchanted bat darts were indeed effective, but they werent enough to kill the test subjects instantly. This was really troublesome. While he was pondering, Alfred informed him, Mr. Stark is here.. Chapter 1395 - Curious About Temporary Teammates

Chapter 1395: Curious About Temporary Teammates

Luke turned around and saw a long streak of lighting straight from Manhattan. A momentter, intense rock music rang out. Lukes lips twitched. He ignored the BGM and broke into a run. Tony was stunned. Hey, what are you doing? They hadnt met in a while. Had he be even more handsome after regaining his health, making Batman ufortable? Luke said, Lets save people first. If you want to chat, enter thems channel. Then, Tony received an invitation code. After it was verified, he entered Lukes temporaryms channel. Seeing an interface that looked like a chat group, Tony was the first to give his greetings. Hello, Im Tony Stark. How should I address you? Wow, Iron Man? Can I have your autograph? Im Donnie. The little turtle was the first to expose himself. Tony chuckled and wrote down the name of this hardcore fan. Then, Batmans voice rang out. Please do not reveal any information about yourself or your real name on thems channel to avoid being tracked down by unreliable people. Tony was stumped for a moment before his face turned dark. He was probably the only person here who could track down everybodys identities, because that was exactly what he had been thinking of doing. Apart from the little turtle who had been too quick to speak, nobody else said anything. Besides, all the voices in the channel had been switched to electronic ones. It would be impossible to find these people through this. Tony was annoyed, but soon forgot about it. Apart from his careless greeting and the little turtles reply, the rest of the information was on the battle situation. Ninja Squad (the little turtles and their master): Queens Botanical Garden, five test subjects killed. Lady Deathstrike (Alice): Jackson Heights, 34th Street, seven test subjects killed. Superhero Iron Whip (Ivan): New York Museum of Science and Technology, three test subjects killed. ckpink Bears (Damon and Mindy): Grand Army za, five test subjects killed. Iron Cage King (Angel Dust): Clinton Hill, two test subjects killed. Bastet (Selina): Bedford Avenue station, five test subjects killed. Big Dipper (Clone): East Williamsburg Street, seven test subjects killed. Without waiting for Tony to give the instruction, Jarvis had already marked out the locations on the virtual map. Tony didnt stop. He shot out with his left foot and kicked the back of the test subject that was chasing him on the street, stomping it into the ground. The next moment, the jet propulsion under his right foot burst with mes as he raised his left foot and smashed another test subject into a one-meter-tall lump of meat. Iron Man: Brownsville, Sutter Avenue, two test subjects killed. Hm, Charcoal Head also killed two just now. Ill help him report it. In thems channel: Luke couldnt be bothered with the tycoon. This attack by the test subjects tonight was too troublesome. Not only were there a lot of them, they also killed anyone they saw. A small dy might mean fewer lives saved. Technically speaking, he was the one who had caused this. He wasnt enough of a saint to me himself if people died, but he would do what he could to prevent as many deaths as possible. More than 300 test subjects had been killed from the reports on thems channel, but there were still plenty of them in Queens and Brooklyn. They couldnt count on NYPD at all. The police officers couldnt use their pistols or rifles to deal with these test subjects; it would already be pretty good if they could kill one with dozens of bullets. Thankfully, Phil and the others were almost there, and were the most reliable reinforcements. Luke hadnt taken Tony into ount. This guys whereabouts now were pretty confidential. Besides, it wasnt easy to order him around. Luke had pulled him into thems channel so that he could move freely and act ording to the situation. A momentter, he heard Alfreds warning. Themunication channel is being hacked. Based on the technology used, it should be Jarvis. Lukes face was dark as he directly contacted Tony. If you have Jarvis hack into thems system again, do you think I wont spread certain photos of you around the whole world? The tycoon was silent for a moment before he asked, What photos? Toozy to say anything else, Luke simply uploaded some of the images he had taken during previous battles. These images hadnt been doctored and didnt seem much, but Luke had captured moments when Tony was either embarrassed or doing something hrious like splits in the air. There had been too many people with these sorts of malicious images in his previous life, and Luke was very familiar with this M.O.. Actually, he didnt have many images of Tony. For people Luke was more familiar with, like ire, Selina, Elsa, Elizabeth, and Dustin, he could create a huge pile of emojis from their candid moments. However, this was clearly Tonys first time being threatened like this. Also, if Luke posted these in Batmans name, they would be real even if they were fake. Tony didnt want to make headlines. Alfred: The intrusion has stopped. Luke snorted and dropped the subject. If it was anyone else, he might still have taught them a verbal lesson. However, he had nothing he wanted to say to the tycoon. It was purely Tonys nature. It was impossible for Tony to see a secret system and not hack it, just like how a lecher couldnt resist groping a big beauty in front of him. Tony was a little embarrassed. He had wanted to hack into thems system to see what his teammates looked like, but Batman had sensed it so quickly and even threatened him. He only knew that ck Cat and Batman were irond teammates. He didnt know about the rest, and had never seen them before. But all of them had appeared in New York today. How could the tycoon, who was so curious that he could explode, tolerate it? After stopping Jarvis, Tony rolled his eyes and suddenly changed directions to fly to Clinton Hill in the east. Ten secondster, he found his target. Hehe, you wont let me hack into the system, but I can see them with my own eyes! If they were all in hiding, he might not necessarily be able to find these temporary teammates. But from the battle information and sounds on thems, it was really easy to find a target. It was for this reason that Tony knew that what Batman had been unhappy about was him secretly hacking into the system, not that he wanted to prevent him from meeting his teammates. He nailed two test subjects in an alley below with electric shocks, and they twitched on the ground. Tony looked at the first temporary teammate he was seeing face to face tonight, who should be Iron Cage King. He wanted to see why these people could be Batmans temporary teammates. Pfft! Iron Cage King? That sounded so crude. As he was thinking that, the tycoon saw a test subject fly out of a nearby building andnd on the ground.. Chapter 1396 - Iron Man’s Temporary Teammates

Chapter 1396: Iron Mans Temporary Teammates

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bia! The test subject was so t it looked like a pizza. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! With loud bangs, a robust figure tangled up with three test subjects broke through the wall. With muffled sounds of fists and feet hitting flesh, two of the test subjects were sent flying. Seeing that, Tony curled his lip. Hes actually using the earliest version of Batmans armor. What a fool. In the end, he saw Iron Cage King grab thest test subject in the air and perform a back body m. Boom! Half of the test subjects body was stuck in the ground. Only its legs kicked twice in the air before falling still. Iron Cage King didnt stop moving. He turned around, bent down and charged at the two test subjects who had just gotten up. He twisted and wrapped his hands around the neck of one of the test subjects and his legs around the others. The three of them spun a few times in the air, and the test subject between Iron Cage Kings legs was mmed down. Bang! The entire upper half of the experimental body was pressed into the ground by Iron Cage King. Kneeling on the test subjects back, Iron Cage King then exerted strength with both arms. Bang! The second test subject smashed into the ground, creating a crater. In the air, the tycoon gulped and flew away with a swoosh. Hm, this guy didnt look any weaker than Batman in terms ofbat ability. He should be qualified to be a temporary teammate. However, Tony felt a little cold all over. Even if those test subjects were a little stronger, they werent made of steel. Did Iron Cage King have to use so much strength?! Murmuring to himself, he killed a few monsters on the way before he reached a high vantage point at Grand Army za ten secondster. Before he got too close, he saw a slim pink figure running swiftly along the street. Maic suction gear! This was much worse than a jet propulsion system. Tony immediately turned his nose up at this technology. But what the hell was with that pink suit? It looked like this temporary teammate was a little girl who didnt seem reliable. Even as Tony was criticizing inwardly, the girl in pink rolled into an apartment building. Tony immediately flew lower so that he could see through a window. The girl took out a short rod from her waist. Instantly, long silver des popped out from both ends, and the rod turned into a rare double-ended longsword. With a flick of the wrist, the double-ended longswordshed out like a tornado to meet three test subjects. Both parties charged past each other. Holding the weapon in one hand, the girl sped up as she left. The longsword turned back into a rod, which she put back at her waist. The three test subjects behind her took a few steps forward, before their bodies suddenly broke into pieces and fell to the ground. The exchange took less than three seconds. Tonys mouth moved. He wanted to look down on the other party for using such an unssy weapon, but he felt that this tornado sh was indeed very cool. The tycoon could criticize anything for being ugly, but he couldnt ignore his conscience and deny the importance of looks, because that would be the same as denying himself. He also noticed a Winnie the Pooh design on the chest of the pink suit, so this should be Pink Bear of the ckpink Bears. Then, where was ck Bear? Tony looked around and saw a dark figure in an alley next to the building. The man had stepped on the backs of two test subjects and was holding a shotgun. He shot one test subject in the back of the head and the other in the back. The head exploded, and the test subject that had been shot in the back twitched weakly before falling still. Tony snorted. This guy had no sense of aesthetics at all. But it had to be said that he dealt enough damage to the test subjects. However, ck Bear clearly didnt care about aesthetics. He was a lot more seasoned than Pink Bear. He turned to look in Tonys direction and asked over thems, Iron Man? Tony said, Yes. Then, ck Bear nodded at Tony in the air in farewell, before following Pink Bear. Seeing that he had been discovered, Tony couldnt follow him any longer. He turned around and flew to Bedford Avenue station, where ck Cat was. Tony was very interested in this female superhero who appeared with Batman in the news and was even about to surpass him. Last time, after Ivan had borrowed Hammer Industries resources to make trouble, Tony had heard Natasha mention how strong ck Cat was, but her expression had been a little strange. Also, from the battle reports, ck Cat was very diligent in killing monsters, and was no less efficient than ckpink Bears and Batman. As soon as Tony flew over, he saw a dark shadow chasing a group of test subjects on the street. The passers-by were so frightened that they yelled and ran around, causing the test subjects to scatter. Tony swiftly flew down and aimed his non-lethal weapons at the test subjects. ck Cat couldnt split herself, and it was naturally impossible for her to protect the passers-by who were running around. He had barely moved, when ck Cat stretched out her hands. Get back here. ck cobweb-like threads shot out in a storm at an extremely fast speed and instantly stuck to the dozen or so test subjects. When ck Cat pulled her hands back, the test subjects flew back toward her. The ck threads quickly detached from the test subjects and retracted into her wrists. Sharp ws instantly appeared on her hands. She lunged forward like a nimble cat and swiped at the test subjects flying back at her with her ws. Tonys lips twitched. Was this ck Cat? Why did she feel more like the ck Widow than Natasha did? However, when she shed at the test subjects with her ws, she could even twist and turn in the air. She really was like a cat. Looking at that reaction speed, Tony knew that he would be beaten up if he ever went up against her. Amidst his shock, Bastet said over thems, Save a few more people since you can fly fast. What are you waiting for? Is it a good thing to best? Tony was stunned. He looked at the number of kills in thems channel. Inst ce was him. His face couldnt help but darken.?I was thest one to join. How can you talk about the kill count? Hm, wait, even if I joinedst, I shouldnt be stuck there with my abilities. Wow, you almost got me! Sure enough, youre with Charcoal Head. How insufferable!?The tycoon cursed inwardly and quickly slipped away. With Batman and ck Cat in Brooklyn, stealing kills wouldnt be easy. Tony felt that he should go to Queens and see what his temporary teammates there were like. For now, he was quite satisfied with them. At the very least, no weaklings had snuck in. When he passed by Williamsburg, he only nced at the situation and didnt stop. Big Dippers fighting style was even more outrageous; his de and gun never stopped moving. Ordinary bullets didnt have much effect on the test subjects, but his shots were so urate that each shot could make one lose its bnce, and he then cut it into eight pieces with his longsword. The whole process was so smooth, as if he was a woodcutter or butcher.. Chapter 1397 - Low-Class Friend and a Female Assassin Who Can’t Be Provoked

Chapter 1397: Low-ss Friend and a Female Assassin Who Cant Be Provoked

Looking at Big Dippers kill count in thems channel, Tony wouldnt go over. In the subway stationst time, this Big Dipper had killed that strange witch. If Tony tried fighting for kills with a ruthless character like this, he would always best. Thinking that, Tony quickly swept past Williamsburg and entered Queens. At that moment, several helicopters were hovering above Queens. TV reporters were always so dedicated; New York reporters in particr were absolutely the most efficient in the entire country. In the few minutes that Tony had spent observing his teammates, reporters had already gathered from all directions. Tony realized that he only needed to go where the helicopters were gathered to find his temporary teammates. Of course, a simpler method was to tune into a TV stations live feed, directly mute the hosts chatter and watch the live broadcast. Tony suddenly cursed. Motherf*cker! Where the hell did this guye from? On the screen, a red and blue suit of armor was leaping between buildings. However, its jets were only an auxiliary system. Instead, stretching out of the back of the armor to help the suit move flexibly were four tentacles? Using a mix of suction, coils, and grappling hooks, the armor was extremely agile, andpletely ignored inertia and impact. As the octopus-like suit moved outside a building, the tentacles on its back quickly grabbed the test subjects inside the building and smashed them to the ground. Unlike Batman and ck Cat, who didnt like to show themselves in front of reporters, this octopus suit didnt avoid being followed by the helicopters, and allowed them to take close-ups. What was even more annoying was that an overly excited female reporter fell from a helicopter. The octopus suit turned around and activated its jet propulsion system. With a wave of one hand, a tentacle wrapped around the female reporter dozens of meters away, before the suit slowlynded. After the shock of almost dying, the female reporter was still a little dazed, but her professionalism kicked in and she subconsciously chose the most advantageous approach she lunged forward and kissed the octopus suit on the face. She left an obvious lipstick mark on the suit. Stunned for a moment, the octopus suit suddenly said, Youre my favorite reporter tonight. He then flew back to the helicopter with the female reporter in his arms. As if she knew he was going to leave, she quickly shouted, Whats your name? Whats your rtionship to Iron Man? The octopus suit paused for a moment before it chuckled. Electric Cable! Of course, you can also call me Mr. Bruce. With that, the suit turned around and flew off, leaving behind an excited female reporter. The cameraman who was with the female reporter recorded the scene and praised in his heart:?Thank god! Finally, a superhero who is considerate of us reporters! Look how he cooperated with the camera lens, and how he followed the script and dialogue! He should be an actor instead! Tony frowned and flew off. He didnt know why, but he didnt like Electric Cable; it definitely wasnt because of how the guy postured in front of the camera. Also, Mr. Bruce? Wasnt that Batmans name? This guy was clearly just using it. Tony didnt think that Batman happened to have the same name as this guy. Charcoal Head wouldnt have such a low-ss friend. Vaguely, he felt that there was something wrong with this guy, but the strange tentacles and the female reporters brazenness made him unhappy, so he didnt pursue it. After dismissing the shy Electric Cable, Tony finally started killing more monsters. The areas which Electric Cable and Lady Deathstrike were covering ovepped. Electric Cable had wasted time rescuing the female reporter, and many of the test subjects were still wreaking havoc. After paying attention to Lady Deathstrikes battle report, Tony gradually approached the area, only to see one or two helicopters hovering aimlessly. With Tonys arrival, they had found a new target, and they immediately followed him. Tony couldnt be bothered with them. As he quickly took down test subjects, he checked Lady Deathstrikes strength. Her count wasnt outstanding; it was only a little higher than Angel Dusts, and was far from the counts of the top three: Big Dipper, Ninja Squad, and ck Cat. Also, Tony knew that Ninja Squad had a few members, so the kill count per person wasnt too high. However, there was the least amount of movement from Lady Deathstrike; most of the other temporary teammates had been caught on camera, but there was no mention of her. Several minutester, Tony locked onto her position based on the battle report. After tying up two test subjects with a, he rose into the air and looked in the direction of Lady Deathstrike. All his monitoring and scanning functions were fully activated, along with the drones that hade with him to monitor all of Jackson Heights. A momentter, Jarvis reyed a few videos. In the mostplete video, an indistinct and transparent shadow quickly jumped around the building; it was always invisible, and rarely used jets, and its movements were extraordinarily covert. Thanks to special processing by Jarvis, the video finally revealed her figure. In the image, two test subjects were unaware that Lady Deathstrike had appeared behind them as they lunged at the residents. Her gentle movements didnt alert the test subjects. ws simr to ck Cats instantly stabbed them in the back of the head, before the test subjects were stabbed again in the neck, back, and waist. There was no audio, but Tony felt his back go cold. What a grudge! In just a second, more than ten holes appeared in the backs of these two test subjects. Not only that, Jarvis also reyed the video to show that the ws were twisted at a 90-degree angle to ensure that the test subjects mobility was destroyed when they were stabbed in the back of the head and the heart. After killing the two test subjects with a few stabs, Lady Deathstrike didnt stop and disappeared into the darkness again. The mother and daughter whom she had rescued didnt know what was going on. They were still screaming for help when they saw the two test subjects copse to the ground and start twitching. The mother and daughter thought that the test subjects were about to go crazy. They were so frightened that they screamed again, and didnt notice the wide open door closing quietly. Tonys lips twitched. Thisdy probably wasnt a superhero, but a professional assassin! No matter how confident he was in his charm, the tycoon didnt want to get close to a woman like that, just like with ck Widow. Who the hell knew what this womans emotional threshold was. Flirting with other women meant throwing money around; flirting with this sort of woman could mean throwing away his life. The life of the chairman of the board was very valuable. He couldnt waste it. Besides, he already had Pepper. All other women were like clouds and not worth mentioning. Telling himself that, he decisively slipped away.. Chapter 1398 - A Cheap Mouth and an Acquaintance Barging In Once More

Chapter 1398: A Cheap Mouth and an Acquaintance Barging In Once More

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The TV cameras had locked onto thest group of teammates. Tony didnt go over. Even as he was taking down more test subjects, he just watched the broadcast. This was the Ninja Squad. Tonys understanding of Japanese culture basically came from movies and TV which teenagers watched. Ninjas, of course, were mentioned the most. He wasnt too interested in this sort of profession which involved keeping the face hidden, and couldnt get over how it didnt use any tech know-how. However, the five shorties in the image were very fierce and powerful. Four of them, in particr, were especially thick and broad. Wearing old-fashioned battle armor, they charged forward like small tanks and smashed the test subjects, turning them into abstract paintings. Tony felt that there was definitely something wrong with his understanding of ninjas. Shouldnt ninjas use assassination toplete a mission, like that Lady Deathstrike? These people were they diators in their previous lives, and reborn wrong in this one? Thinking that, he couldnt help but send a message over thems. Little Donnie, smile at a 45-degree angle. On the screen, one shortie was stumped for a moment before he raised his head and looked around. He then broke a test subject with two rods. Huh? Wheres the camera? Thems channel: Luke was toozy to say anything this time. To be honest, protecting these little turtles was a little troublesome. They were too simple. Since Tony liked to tease them, he had to be prepared to be their nanny. It was like how a person who raised cats or dogs had to be mentally prepared to shovel poop. How cute a pet was, was how patient the poop shoveller had to be. In any case, taking the little turtles as his godsons wouldnt be a loss for Tony. Tony, who was unaware that his cheapment had earned him new godsons, was very satisfied. Generally speaking, these temporary teammates were pretty good. Some of them made his back go cold, some made him itch, and some made him want to stomp on their faces, but ultimately, they were above average. He stopped being distracted and focused on killing more monsters. He was now in the top five, behind the Ninja Squad, Big Dipper, Batman, and Bastet. Even if he had been thest to enter the battlefield, Tony felt that he had to be in the top three in order to prove his strength in front of these temporary teammates. Also, he was someone who relied on his brain and skills to make a living; basically no one in this bunch couldpare with him in this aspect. He was far more efficient at killing people because he had many long-range and high-tech attacks. The first time he met Batman, he had experienced the special difficulty of operating in the city. This time, Batman had sent him detailed information on the test subjects, and Jarvis had long given him the most cost-effective solution: a small number of taser shells for emergency rescues, arge number of tranquilizers, and guns and grappling hooks. As long as these test subjects were slowed down or locked in ce, they could be easily destroyed. Watching his temporary teammates fight gave him some inspiration. No longer stubborn about personally moving his legs, he sometimes just smashed the test subjects into the ground in passing. As long as their bones were shattered, that was the same aspleting his task. Looking at his kill count increase steadily to almost 200, Tony felt very satisfied. Suddenly, there was a tter in a nearby building, and several shadows crashed out of a third floor window. The silver de light was like a whip. Taking advantage of the fact that they were in the air, the attacker exploded and the light shot in all directions as it struck the three test subjects that were attacking him. Bang! The ck figurended on one knee, the longsword in his hand raised at an angle. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Pieces of the three experimental bodies fell like rain, creating an irregr circle around him. Tony: WTF! He had thought that the shy octopus Electric Cable was the most unbelievable he had seen tonight. He hadnt expected someone even more pretentious to be hiding here. Looking at this indistinct figure in the dark and the ck coat he was wearing, the tycoon subconsciously asked, Jarvis, whats the temperature in New York right now? Sir, due to the good weather of thest two days, the current temperature is 28 degrees, which is close to the highest in New Yorks history, Jarvis immediately replied. Tony said, Isnt he going to get a rash if he wears a coat in this weather? Jarvis said, The heat sensor indicates that his body temperature is lower than a normal persons even after strenuous exercise. Tony looked at the thermal image and saw that the figure in it was only a light yellow. He eximed, Hes not normal? Could it be He immediately sent a message over thems. I have a guy here whos wearing a leather cloak on a hot day. He uses a katana and has a very exaggerated manner. Does anyone know him? After a brief silence, Batman said, I think I do. Tony curled his lip and wasnt surprised at all. Then Im not dealing with it. A TV helicopter ising. After making sure that nobody fought this new hero, Luke had Alfred switch to the TV broadcast. A momentter, Alfred projected the image, and Luke confirmed that it was none other than Eric Brooks, Daywalker. However, this was a pure vampire hunter who basically only attacked vampires and their servants, and who had little contact with ordinary humans. On the live feed, however, this guy chased down a few test subjects and cut them into pieces. Coupled with the video of Tony when he first appeared, Daywalker had already killed seven or eight test subjects. Puzzled, Luke didnt go over, and had the Big Dipper clone approach him instead. In less than a minute, Big Dipper arrived at the scene. Daywalker had killed two more test subjects, and was sheathing his de. Big Dipper appeared silently, but didnt escape Daywalkers keen senses. He turned around. Who are you? Luke said, A passer-by, but I have a friend who knows you. Rome, Boogeyman John Wick. Remember him? Daywalker frowned. What do you want? The Boogeyman had helped him a little, and had killed three vampires. He wasnt a friend, but he wasnt an enemy either. Luke said, Ive heard of you. You specialize in hunting vampires. Why are you killing these test subjects? Daywalker was stumped. Test subjects? Luke said, This is a biological weapon developed by Sacks Industries. Right after the CEO was caught tonight, his apliceunched this terrorist attack. Weve killed hundreds of them just now, and there arent many left. Daywalkers expression turned ugly. After a brief hesitation, he said, I dont know about the test subjects youre talking about, but I can smell the stench of vampires on them. Luke frowned.. If vampires die, they turn to dust, right? Chapter 1399 - What Heavy Taste

Chapter 1399: What Heavy Taste

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Daywalker shook his head. Yes, but these test subjects are indeed different from ordinary vampires. They indeed dont smell very strongly of vampires, and they arent afraid of silver weapons and garlic essence. Luke looked at the helicopter and said, There are too many reporters out here. Lets leave first. Daywalker had no objections. He hated ring searchlights far more than an ordinary person. Luke led them into a sewer not far away. When they stopped, Daywalkers nose twitched. Did those test subjectse out from here? Luke hummed in agreement and said, They came out of the sewers and started killing people everywhere. Its hard to guard against them. Daywalker looked at a side passage. I think they came from there. I want to take a look. Thoughts shed through Lukes mind. Lets go together. I want to know exactly where they came from. The battle on the surface wasing to an end; it wouldnt be a problem if Big Dipper didnt take part. Daywalker had an innate gift for tracking vampires, and might be able to find something. Without saying anything else, they ran quickly. Watching Daywalker navigate the sewers proficiently, Luke clicked his tongue in wonder. It seemed that this person had also spent a lot of time in the sewers. Vampires didnt seem to be as elegant and noble as they imed to be! In the front, Daywalker didnt know what a certain person was saying about him in his heart. He simply ran in a certain direction based on the smell and his intuition. Less than three minutester, they ran into an enormous circr cavern where several passages intersected, and came face to face with a bunch of test subjects. Without a word, they unsheathed their des. Silver de light shed in the darkness. Before the test subjects knew what was going on, they copsed. Then, the two of them raised their heads and saw something that looked like a dark red cocoon floating in the air more than ten meters away. Countless squirming and twisting strings of blood were connected to the test subjects that were on the wall around it. Daywalkers expression was heavy. The descent of the Blood God? Luke was stunned. Theres a Blood God here too? Daywalker was also stunned. Too? Luke said, My friend killed two in Sacramento. The first one was very weak, the second one was pretty strong. Daywalker: Your friend killed Deacon Frost? Luke said, I think that was the name. That was the stronger one. Tamping down his surprise, Daywalker looked at the blood cocoon. This thing looks a little like a Blood God, but it doesnt feel like a vampire. Luke said, We wont know until we give it a try. As he spoke, he took out a few anticoagnt darts and threw them at the blood cocoon. The test subjects that were on the wall immediately lunged forward to block the darts. Seeing that the darts were useless, Daywalker raised his hand and nned to attack as well. Suddenly, he paused. The darts hit their mark? What the hell? Just now, as he watched, the darts curved strangely in front of the test subjects that were blocking the way, before they plunged into the blood cocoon. Luke smiled. Want to dodge Bullseyes Elementary uracy and Curve Shooting without moving? The dark red blood cocoon seemed to be stunned for a moment, before it twitched. A momentter, dark red blood sprayed out onto the cavern wall. Luke raised an eyebrow. It can expel the parts corroded by the anticoagnt. Daywalkers face was inscrutable, but his head hurt. Even the most effective anticoagnt against vampires wasnt much use. How could he fight? Even so, he didnt stop as he threw out all his darts. The silver darts flew like swallows returning to their nest as they converged on the dark red blood cocoon. The blood cocoon finally wasnt so careless this time. The hundred or so test subjects connected to the blood strings flew up and firmly covered it like ayer of flesh and blood armor. Most of Daywalkers darts were batted away by the test subjects. A small number pierced the bodies, but none could hit the blood cocoon. Neither of them was surprised. However, Daywalker was very straightforward. Pushing off of his feet, he ran up the wall of the cavern. At the same time, he drew his pistol and fired at the blood cocoon. Luke reached behind his back and took out a Smith & Wesson M500 from his inventory. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Five bullets were fired at the same time. Sensing the threat, the blood cocoon moved the test subjects to block Lukes bullets. Luke was amused.?Do you think only my darts can curve? With a thought, the five bullets suddenly changed directions and flew at the blood cocoon in an arc. The blood cocoon was covered in severalyers of the test subjects, and with Daywalker rushing over, it could only send out a dozen test subjects to stop Daywalker. Daywalkers bullets were all blocked by the iing test subjects, but he wasnt flustered at all. He even had time to reholster his empty pistol. He swung the longsword in his hand and sent flying a test subject that had pounced on him. A sardonic smile appeared on his face. At that moment, Lukes five bullets hit the blood cocoon one after another. The first armor-prating bullet quickly broke through the shield of test subjects, and was followed by the second and third highly explosive bullets which exploded and cracked the cocoon. Thest two incendiary bullets passed through the mes and shot into the blood cocoon, instantly burning it from inside. The test subjects controlled by the blood cocoon suddenly paused, but Daywalker had already pounced. Holding the longsword with both hands, he shed at the shield of test subjects in front of him like a storm. The de light instantly cut open a gap to reveal the blood cocoon. With a dark grin, he pressed a button on his body and jumped into the blood cocoon. Luke put his hand behind his back and put his revolver away. With Daywalker and the blood cocoon tangled together, it was inconvenient to use the powerful ammo stored in his inventory. One mishap and Daywalker might be vaporized along with the blood cocoon. Boom! With a loud bang, the bottom of the blood cocoon exploded, and a ck lump was spat out into the sewer below. Luke hurriedly retreated to avoid getting anything on him. Daywalker, who had been sprayed with blood, stood up. He couldnt help but shake his head and cough out blood. He had suffered severe injuries after the fight. Luke activated his venttion system and took a sniff of the air. He immediately frowned at Daywalker. Was that a bomb mix? Daywalker nodded and raised his head. Garlic essence, silver powder, and anticoagnt. Looking at the three silver cylinders that had disappeared from Daywalkers chest, Luke was lost for words. What heavy taste. He wasnt talking about Daywalker, but about the air in the cavern. The smell of blood, garlic, and sewage was hell on his Sharp Nose.. Chapter 1400 - Escape, Disappearance, and Ambush

Chapter 1400: Escape, Disappearance, and Ambush

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Daywalker stared upward and shook his head. This guy isnt dead yet. It seems the dose wasnt enough. Do you still have any anticoagnts? Luke said, Too much trouble. He then took out another M500. As he stretched out his hand, the blood cocoon above him trembled. The five bullets it had been shot with werent normal at all, and its memory of it was still fresh. A strange sound rang out. As Luke and Daywalker watched, a bunch of test subjects smashed down at them. Daywalker brandished his longsword, while Luke simply pulled the trigger. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The five bullets twisted in an S shape in the air this time to pass through the test subjects and hit the blood cocoon that was slipping away. At that moment, the blood cocoon had lost its meat shield, and Lukes five shots were all incendiary shells. The bullets pierced the blood cocoon, and it let out a strange roar. It turned over and blue smoke seeped out. Then, with a bang, its bottom half exploded into countless drops of dark blood. Luke ducked into a side tunnel he had already seen earlier on. Daywalker, who had just cut down several test subjects and had been about to chase the blood cocoon, was hit. Two secondster, when there were no more blood stters, Luke stuck his head out of the tunnel. Are you alright? Daywalker silently took off his sunsses and threw them away. They were covered in blood and he couldnt see through them at all. When he killed vampires before, they turned into dust very quickly. When had there ever been a b*stard like this who spat out blood every now and then? Luke took out a roll of bandages apologetically. Use this to wipe yourself down first. We have to catch up with it. We cant let it escape. Daywalker silently epted the bandages and wiped his eyes. Actually, the bandages couldnt even clean his face. Luke had given them to this temporary teammate to appease him, before he immediately flew up. This was a multilevel sewer system.The two of them had entered from the bottom, while the blood cocoon was fleeing to the top. Although part of the blood cocoon had exploded, it had still taken dozens of test subjects with it. Clearly, it hadnt truly lost itsbat ability. Of course, they couldnt let this monster roam free in New Yorks sewers, in the event it let loose another bunch of test subjects some other day; it wasnt like Luke and his temporary teammates could look out for it every day. Daywalker quickly followed him. His feet squelched as he ran, and Luke shuddered at the sound. The dark red blood cocoon left behind a stench after it was burnt by Lukes incendiary shells, and it was very easy to track it. After covering 100 meters, they found an open manhole cover. They charged out and were immediately swamped by a noisy cacophony. Helicopter searchlights swept the area. Cries of rm, screams, and the sound of walls breaking rang out, stunning Daywalker. Lukes face darkened. Alfred had been keeping an eye on the live broadcast. Luke had known what the situation would be like before he charged out. The dark red blood cocoon ran over the ground and broke into a nearby building. Flying out of the sewers, Luke rushed into the building and caught up with the test subjects that were wreaking havoc inside. With a wave of his longsword, all the test subjects that were blocking his way were cut into pieces. But as soon as he passed by them, he sensed something was wrong. He turned around and saw that they werent dead, but had been stuck back together with the help of some dark red blood. Then, they roared and lunged at him again. Luke raised an eyebrow and reached behind him to take out a gun. With a bang, seven or eight experimental bodies were wrapped up in the. He had various equipment in his inventory, and could take them out at any time. If he couldnt kill them, he would trap them first. Following the stench to the blood cocoon, Luke finally followed it into a building on the side. At that moment, there were already more than 30 experimental bodies lying on the ground behind him, but there were still more than 30 of them in front of him. Had these test subjects just been created? He immediately reacted. The test subjects which had entered the building just now had very typical appearances: They basically werent wearing clothes and were also very dirty. It was obvious that they had been in the sewers for a long time. Although the test subjects in front of him now werent exactly clean, they were clearly wearing home clothes or underwear that were just a little grubby. Was this mutant Blood God turning the residents it encountered into test subjects? Thinking of this possibility, Luke was furious. How troublesome! Tony, grunt if youre free, he said over thems. Iron Man: Whats up? Batman said, Hurry up and get to Jackson Heights. We have a really annoying guy here. There basically werent any more monsters on Tonys side. He immediately turned around and flew over excitedly when he heard that. At the same time, he didnt forget to ask, How annoying? Batman: See for yourself. Tony immediately received information on the mutated Blood God. He was stunned. If Jarvis hadnt been in charge of flight control, Tony wouldve fallen. A suspected vampire Blood God mutant? A blood cocoon that can run around and turn ordinary people into test subjects? To be honest, he could ept monsters and magic. After all, gods of Asgard had appeared, so a little bit of magic was nothing. He could also ept monsters being a little more technologically advanced. After all, he was a scientist; it wouldnt be strange if some crazy scientist created monsters. But why did this thing feel like a magic and tech two-in-one? However, the tycoon had seen a lot. He was only surprised for a moment, before he immediately thought of ways to deal with this monster. While Luke had the tycoon use his brain, he trapped these new test subjects in another. The troublesome thing was that the charred smell of the mutant Blood God had suddenly disappeared. The trail led here and then disappeared. Luke frowned. He didnt think that this guy had some sort of space portal. Daywalker had killed so many vampires, and had never mentioned such a ridiculous thing. So, this guy had nned to create chaos and then escape? For a moment, Luke stood in the hallway and fell into deep thought. Daywalker arrived and asked, Wheres the Blood God? Luke shook his head. It suddenly disappeared after entering this building. Hm, can you track it? Daywalker: Ill try. He narrowed his eyes and took a sniff. At that moment, dark red blood suddenly shot out of a test subject not far away from Daywalker and jumped onto his back. Neither of them had expected this twist in events. Daywalker even had a shocked expression on his face as the dark red blood stuck to his body. Luke quickly realized what was going on. The mutant Blood God had killed the residents just to hide and ambush the two of them. When it hid inside the residents who had been converted into test subjects, its charred smell disappeared. In such a short period of time, Sharp Nose could only discern that the residents had been in contact with the blood cocoon. Luke hadnt thought of the possibility that it was hiding in them.. Chapter 1401 - Killing the Blood God and Taking the Blame

Chapter 1401: Killing the Blood God and Taking the me

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions More importantly, the mutant Blood God had been fleeing the entire time. Luke hadnt expected the other party to suddenly turn around. Thinking quickly, he didnt slow down at all. Taking a step forward, he charged at Daywalker and gave a low yell as he pped the mans chest with both hands. Bang! Bang! His palms hit Daywalkers chest with muffled thuds, but the man wasnt pushed back. Instead, the mutant Blood God which had invaded his body cried out and the blood mass exploded outward. However, it had sensed the immense power contained in Daywalkers blood which could increase its strength. It was focused on devouring this power, and couldnt abandon it. Thus, it forced its way through the strange force that wasing from Daywalkers chest. Luke was surprised. Huh? Are you a dog? As he spoke, he moved around Daywalker, the yellow light on his hands turning into a faint golden membrane which spread out. He had switched out chi for enchanted telekinesis to envelop the dark red blood. The moment the dark red blood touched the golden membrane, the golden light from 1,000-credit points worth of enchantment instantly dimmed. Luke wasnt surprised. With a thought, he threw another 1,000 credit points into the light shield. This guy was a mutant Blood God; it was entirely possible for it to eat 2,000-credit points worth of enchantment. After all, even the real Blood God, Deacon Frost, had eaten so muchst time. Nothing couldpare with how fast the shield worked, and the golden membrane instantly tangled up the dark red blood. Luke abruptly pulled his hands back, and the mutant Blood God was pulled out of Daywalker. However, it was no longer as dark red as before. Golden light shone within it, and the blood mass twisted and rapidly swelled up. Luke threw it over his head. Bang! Crash! With a dull noise, the blood mass exploded. It had barely exploded less than half a meter away, when Luke turned around and gestured as if to embrace it. The transparent and invisible energy of Elementary Annihtion enveloped the blood mass that had exploded. When his palms touched each other, the bloodpletely gathered together and then disappeared. Tonights attack by the test subjects as set up by the mutant Blood God and thisst massacre had truly pissed off Luke. Thus, he used Elementary Annihtion in a rare moment to ensure that he didnt miss any blood. After destroying the blood mass, he didnt stop. Instead, he charged at the test subjects that he had trapped earlier. As he grabbed them one by one, he sent the enchanted telekinesis into their heads before immediately putting them into Space 1, which could only store bodies. Although the test subjects before these ones hadnt looked like normal people, they had indeed been living things and couldnt be stored in Space 1. Luke was doing this to ensure that no part of the mutant Blood God was hiding in these test subjects. After dealing with all them, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. At that moment, there was a whistling sound in the air. Tony stopped in front of Luke, who had just checked the sewer opening. Wheres the monster? Lukes lips twitched. He hadnt expected the mutant Blood God to change how it attacked just now, which was why he had wanted Tony to control the situation. In the end, when the Blood God attacked Luke, he used his two trump cards, enchanted telekinesis and Elementary Annihtion, in his anger. Thankfully, he wasnt Batman right now, but Big Dipper, the Scapegoat King. So, Luke simply nodded. Dead. Tony was speechless. Luke knew that the tycoons expression at that moment definitely wasnt happy. Pretending not to know anything, he turned around and called out, Can you move? Daywalker jumped down from the third floor and staggered. Stabbing his longsword into the ground, he said expressionlessly, I wont die. Luke gestured. Lets go. With this big star here, all the reporters will surround us. He then jumped into the sewers. Daywalker nced around before he jumped in without hesitation. As soon as they jumped into the sewers, a few reporters and cameramen who werent afraid of death rushed over. One of them even rushed into the sewers to shoot a close-up. A reporter shouted, These two superheroes actually went into the sewers again. Whats in the sewers? Did they drive away the monsters? Or were they the ones to drive the monsters up to the surface Where the hell did these reporterse from? Tony frowned when he heard the words. However, he couldnt be bothered with these people who made trouble out of nothing. He simply rose into the air and flew away. Entering the sewers, Luke helped Daywalker up and activated the auxiliary flight system. A few minutester, they arrived at a location. Luke took out a bottle of cleaning spray and aimed it at Daywalker. Dont move. Daywalkers face was still dark, but his lips were clearly pale. The moment the mutant Blood God entered his body, it had taken a lot of his blood. If Luke hadnt reacted fast enough, he wouldve suffered a huge loss. Of course, Daywalker had countermeasures. A secondter, and a device hidden in his clothes would have injected a special drug simr to poison for vampires into this blood. Even so, Daywalker had to admit that the ck and white skull in front of him had helped. At Lukes words, he didnt move. There was a hiss, and the spray quickly sucked off the blood on his body so that it fell to the ground. Less than ten secondster, Daywalker finally realized that he no longer stank. Hm, why did the skull let him go running off smelling like that? He couldnt help but wonder. He then realized that it had been an emergency when he was chasing the mutant Blood God earlier. Clearly, the man hadnt had time to clean him up. Luke put away the spray and tossed him an electronic ess card. Theres a safe house up ahead. It has enough inside for you to live on for a week. You can destroy the ess card when you leave. After making the arrangements for Daywalker, he swiftly left. When he was several hundred meters away, the Big Dipper Armor on him disappeared and was reced with the Bat Armor. On the other side, Luke and Selina had already finished the cleanup, and they quietly retreated. Their car had already driven out of the house ten minutes earlier under remote control. It picked up the two people who had finished changing at a location without surveince in Brooklyn, before they rushed toward the two districts to maintain order. The clone appeared as Batman again and checked the two districts to ensure that no test subjects had been missed. This attracted even more reporters. During these ten minutes, the rest of the team had basicallypleted their tasks. At Lukes reminder on thems channel, they turned invisible and retreated. Batman, who was the only one still active, naturally became the medias focus.. Chapter 1402 - Severed Arm and Resurrected “Test Subject”

Chapter 1402: Severed Arm and Resurrected Test Subject

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In any case, Batman was the number one superhero. Between the new, hard-to-find heroes and the active number one hero, practically all the reporters chose thetter. A momentter, Luke and Batman met at the southernmost end of Brooklyn. Both of them appeared on camera at the same time for a while. Batman finally disappeared into the night again, leaving Luke and Selina to deal with the countless residents who were asking for help. The battle was always just the first step in solving an issue. After the fighting was when problems cropped up. Compared with directing his teammates in killing the test subjects, Luke felt that rescuing civilians and maintaining order was a lot more difficult to do. Most problems couldnt be solved with superpowers. Luke had Elementary Life Force, which was a first aid skill, and not many people could help him this time. Most of the civilians who had been attacked died immediately, and the test subjects only switched targets after biting and killing people. It was an unlucky and sad end. Very few people survived after being caught by the test subjects. However, this meant that the test subjects didnt have a high kill count; otherwise, the death toll would have been far higher. Police sirens and shing lights were everywhere in Brooklyn and Queens. Police cars, ambnces, firefighters, emergency rescue vehicles, and district construction trucks were deployed. People ran around crying for help, in a panic, and looking for family. There were also dead or bound test subjects everywhere. Many people trembled with extreme fear when they saw them. These test subjects also needed to be immediately isted and contained. The SHIELD agents were all very busy. After the superhero team retreated, guarding and containing the test subjects left behind was left to SHIELD. They didnt have enough manpower. In short, New York was a mess that night. Luke was treating a little girl who had hit her head when she fell, when he heard Selinas voice in his earpiece. Luke,e here. Its a serious injury; the bleeding needs to be stopped. Luke swiftly released Light of Life through the hand he had on the girls head to heal the bleeding in her brain. He then gave her to her parents and ran. Dozens of meters away, a woman was sitting against a wall in an apartment. Selina was right next to her and was pressing against her shoulder. The womans arm waspletely gone. There was a strong smell of blood in the apartment as well as a test subject that had been nailed to the wall with a pointed clothes stand. It had multiple bullet holes in its head. Luke nced at the womans face and was shocked. Misty? Selina nodded. A mother and son asked me for help. They said that an officer had been severely injured and was unconscious after she saved them. It wasnt until I arrived that I realized it was her. Luke went over to Misty. Her eyelids trembled, but she couldnt open them. Her mouth was pale. Luke discreetly took out a tranquilizer and injected it into her neck. Then, he ripped her shirt at the shoulder and pressed his hand to the break. He activated Light of Life and asked, Wheres her arm? Selina shook her head. It was probably chewed up by that test subject. Luke: F*ck! Even if the arm was chewed off, they could try reattaching it and try recovering some function at the very least. However, it was chewed up into pieces? No wonder Selina had called for him. Misty was an NYPD colleague. In order to protect the mother and son, she had killed the test subject, but her entire arm was bitten off. This indeed was a priority. Luke couldnt do anything. He could use first aid with his super abilities and high-tech skills, but it was impossible for him to regrow a limb. He could only use Light of Life to first treat Mistys major blood vessels and preserve her life. Call George Stacy. Misty is his subordinate. Tell him to contact her family, Luke said as he carried her downstairs. In fact, Mistys condition was very bad, but a lot of NYPD officers were in worse shape tonight. Most of them were dead, and wouldnte back to life with first aid. Feeling on edge, Luke thought of something and sent a message to Phil via Batmans channel to tell him that Deputy Commissioner Brad had a lot to do with this operation. This might be a little unfair to Deputy Commissioner Brad. After all, he had onlye to New York half a year ago, while Sacks had been in New York for many years. However, this guy had helped Sacks Industries install a separate surveince system, and the location of the attack this time was basically within this surveince range. Nobody would believe that Brads hands werepletely clean. Luke hadnt liked this guy in the first ce; this time, he was going to give New Yorks innocent victims some justice. Not long ago, in the cavern in the sewers where the mutant Blood God had been. A figure suddenly sat up in the sewage below. Climbing out, he heaved a sigh. I miscalcted. It wasnt Batman who showed up! The man was bald and had hideous scars on his face. He was as thin and monstrous-looking as the test subjects. At that moment, the cuts on his neck and body were squirming. His waist and lower body were only connected by countless dark red blood strings, and werentpletely stuck back together yet. If Luke were here, he wouldve recognized that this test subject was the one that Daywalker had killed at the very beginning. Or rather, Daywalker had taken him to be a test subject and had hacked him into pieces. Ten secondster, the man staggered to his feet and stumbled to the other side. Suddenly, he paused, disbelief in his eyes. The Blood God test subject is dead? Grimly, he picked up his pace until he was running. A few minutester, wrapped in a ck bag, the man was flushed out of a sewage pipe in Queens which flowed into the ocean. A boat immediately started moving the moment the bag fell into the ocean. The two people on it fished out the ck bag and left without a word. A few minutester, the ck bag was delivered to a helicopter on a cargo ship in the distance. The helicopter quickly took off, away from New York. On the helicopter, a middle-aged man opened the bag with a smile. The bald man sat up inside the ck bag, and the stench of sewage filled the helicopter. The middle-aged mans smile didnt change as he said, Shredder, it seems your project went well. Youll get more funding in the future; theres no need to scrounge up the money yourself. Shredders lips ticked up in what might have been a smile as he said, irvoyant, the n to capture Batman is an utter failure. Your prediction waspletely wrong.. You didnt expect him to have so manypanions, did you? Chapter 1403 - Real Plan, and Private Chat

Chapter 1403: Real n, and Private Chat

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The middle-aged irvoyant was unfazed. If every n can seed in one go, it wont be a n, but fate. However, its not a bad thing that we failed. Shredder sneered. What, you think failing to capture him is a sess? The irvoyant waved his hand, the confident smile still on his face. Its because you did an unexpectedly good job. On the contrary, the conditions are now even better for us to implement the follow-up n. Shredder asked, Follow-up n? The irvoyant: Actually, this was just a test. What follows next is the real n. If Batman can be caught so easily, hes just a minor character, and there would be no need to mobilize an official n for him. Shredder asked, Whats your official n? The irvoyant smiled. A saint-like hero turned into a scapegoat to be despised by everyone; it will be an interesting but long process. We just need to watch the ignorant masses and the smart politicians put on a show. After a brief silence, Shredder nodded. Thats for the best. I lost too much this time. The Blood God test subject was my one and only product. It wont be easy to make another like it in a short period of time. It shouldnt have been lost there. The irvoyant said, Cut off one head, two more shall take its ce C we have enough faith, do we not? Seeing how confident he was, Shredder could only remind him, Remember to investigate that guy with the ck and white skull mask. I can sense that the Blood God test subject was powerless before him before it was killed. This guy definitely isnt an ordinary human being. Hm, that ck man in ck leather C if you find the opportunity, capture him for me. His blood will be useful for my experiments. The irvoyant: As you wish. The helicopter gradually disappeared into the dark sky. The night passed, and the day arrived. It was still busy and chaotic in New York. There were countless photos and videos on TV and on the Inte. Although the Inte departments of various organizations tried their best to suppress them, there were always some that slipped through the. There was no need to conceal the matter since it couldnt be covered up at all. However, a lot of the media was too gory and not suitable for mass viewing. The news exploded online. It was all about the man-eating monsters, the superhero team that had suddenly appeared, and the casualties among civilians and NYPD officers. Luke and Selina didnt get any rest, and it was already dawn by the time they went back home. After washing up and eating, they both went to bed. After working for an entire night, Luke was a little tired. While he had been maintaining order and rescuing civilians, his clone hadnt been idle as it stealthily checked the sewers where the test subjects had appeared. If they really waited for SHIELD toe and investigate, who knew how many days or even tens of dayster it would be. During this follow-up, Luke also had to check if his teammates had overlooked or dropped any clues when they retreated. It was unlikely, but since it was Luke who had summoned them, he had to be responsible for what happened after. Both he and his clone were busy right up until he returned home. Luke rested fully for two hours. He was toozy to get up, and simplyy in bed and dozed off. On the other side, the clone got to work at the seaside vi. Most of the information fromst night was with Alfred, so it was most convenient to work here. Opening the back door, which faced the ocean, Luke sat in a rocking chair on the porch and sighed at the gloomy sky. Its going to be windy. The sky was overcastpared with how sunny it had been for the past few days. The sea breeze blew, ruffling his shirt. A momentter, muffled thunder rang out, and dark clouds rolled over as countless tiny raindrops fell in the distance. It was raining. Looking at New York, which had disappeared in the rain, Luke was lost in thought. A momentter, he entered the house. Alfred, set a time with Tony to have a chat. Alfred: Yes, Master. Tony replied quickly, Where? Luke looked at the ocean not far away. Have him go to the pier at Whitestone Park. Remind him to cover his face. A few minutester, Tony suddenly sent another message. Can I bring someone with me? Shes from the relevant department, and wants to talk to you. Luke thought for a moment before he replied, Okay. Half an hourter, a petite young woman followed Tony to the pier with an umbre. At that moment, Tony was wearing a Yankees cap, a jacket, big sunsses, and jeans, which waspletely unlike his usual appearance. The woman behind him was also wearing a regr hoodie and jeans. In the rain, Whitestone Park was almost empty, and so was the pier. Tony frowned and looked at his watch. Hes not here yet? As soon as he said that, a very ordinary three-level white yacht sailed over and came to a smooth stop at the pier. At the same time, Jarvis said in his earpiece, Mr. Bruces boat is here. Pleasee on board. Tony snorted. Acting mysterious again. That being said, he picked up his pace and boarded the yacht, and the young woman behind him did the same. The yacht started up again and turned around. The shiphold was clearly the lounge, and there was nobody inside. Tony said, Bruce, you cane out now. Alfreds voice rang out. Mr. Stark, Master isnt on the ship. Please wait a moment. Tony clicked his tongue. I feel like Ive fallen into a movie viins trap. That being said, his sunsses had already begun to scan the yacht. Maybe a certain Charcoal Head who liked to pretend to be mysterious was ying hide-and-seek. Alfred suddenly piped up again. Mr. Stark, although Im just a program, scanning my body still makes me embarrassed. Can you respect my privacy? Thank you. Tony: The young woman: Tony, who had been caught red-handed, wasnt embarrassed. He walked over to the bar counter and sat down. Hm, sorry. After all, not all programs have a yacht body. Right, how should I address you? Alfred said, Im Alfred. Of course, you can call me Ah Fu. Tony: Ah Fu? Chinese? Alfred: Yes. Tony was interested. Then give me a drink first and lets talk. Alfred said, Im sorry, but the yacht is about to dive. I cant offer you any drinks for now, Mr. Stark. Tony asked, Dive? Alfred: Yes. Actually, this is a submarine. As soon as it said that, all the doors started to seal off with faint sounds. Ten secondster, Alfreds voice rang out again. Alright, we are now on autopilot. Mr. Stark, what would you like to drink? And this beautifuldy, do you need one? Tony: The young woman: Chapter 1404 - Does It Matter Whether the Wine Is Expensive or Not?

Chapter 1404: Does It Matter Whether the Wine Is Expensive or Not?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A minuteter, Tony put down his ss and chuckled. Ah Fu, your master doesnt have good taste. Did he get this whiskey wholesale from the supermarket? Alfred said, No, Mr. Stark. Master bought it from a convenience store. Tony: Hes really frugal. That being said, he calmly picked up the bottle and scanned the code and production date on it. I dont believe you still wear your armor when you shop in a convenience store!?the tycoon mumbled inwardly, secretly praising his ingenuity. Alfred said, Thank you for thepliment. Master said that only a few people will drink this wine anyway, so theres no need to provide anything too expensive. Tony: He suddenly wasnt interested in the wine anymore. Wasnt Ah Fu implying that Tony could just toss the wine if he didnt want it? The only people who would be able to drink this wine on Batmans submarine were a few superheroes, like Iron Man. So, this guy was deliberately not buying good alcohol? There was a brief silence on the boat. Alfred suddenly said, Sorry to keep you waiting. Master is here. At that moment, the ship shook slightly. A momentter, a door opened in the wall of the lounge, and a tall ck figure walked through. Tonys lips twitched. He was smart enough to carry a sensor, so it was impossible for him to miss how the boat slowed down briefly. Clearly, Batman had been sneaking around in his suit in the ocean before rendezvousing with the moving submarine; he obviously didnt want to be tracked. Tony was quite annoyed. Batman knew a lot about him, while Tony only knew that Batman was called Bruce. He wasnt even sure what his surname was. So, he immediately mocked him. Yo, you asked us to meet you on your submarine. Are you afraid that well see what you look like? Master Bruce really cares about his face. When he said that, Batmans blood-red lenses flickered, and he gave a lowugh. Tony, as funny as always. Tony:?Am I being funny? Have you misunderstood what the word means?! While a certain tycoon was cursing Batmans literacy, there was a slight crack. The facete on the Batman suit flipped up and pulled back to reveal a more square and handsome face. It was the face of Big Ben. With a smile on his face, he looked at Tony, whose eyes were wide with surprise. Then, he stepped back closer to the wall, and opened his arms slightly. Cracks rang out as the armor split away from his torso and limbs. The robotic arms that had appeared on the wall swiftly retracted with the armor into the wall, which closed up again. A few secondster, a tall and sturdy man wearing the face of Big Ben and a suit stood in front of them. Luke walked over to the counter and poured himself a ss of whiskey. He said with a smile, Also, Im Bruce Wayne. You can call me Master Wayne if you like. Of course, you can continue calling me Bruce. Tony:?Who the hell will call you master? Different from Tonys agitation, the young woman next to him observed everything about this Bruce Wayne carefully. Luke raised his ss to Tony. I bought this wine from the supermarket, but youre the first friend to have it. Does it matter if its expensive or not? Looking at the ss that was stretched out in front of him, Tony was lost for words. He clinked sses lightly with Luke and drank. Luke finished his ss and looked at the young woman. This is our first official meeting. Should I call you Agent Romanov or Miss Romanova? The young woman smiled brightly. Just call me Natasha. Luke smiled. Actually, I think the name Natalia is very nice too. The young womans smile didnt change. Friends usually call me Natasha. Youre too kind, Mr. Wayne. Luke nodded. Alright, Natasha. Watching from the side, Tony couldnt help but curse inwardly. This Charcoal Head really liked to investigate people in secret! Even this woman hadnt escaped it. If Natasha hadnt betrayed any oddity, Tony wouldnt have noticed anything wrong. Of course, he knew that Nick Fury wanted to establish a connection with him through Natasha. But now, a certain master had discovered Natashas real name. Recalling how Natasha had teamed up with Back Cat at Hammer Industries warehouse, however, he wasnt surprised. Luke sat down at the bar and gestured for Tony to sit as well. He then said, Theres a lot going on right now. Lets get down to business. Tonys eyes flickered, and he jerked his head slightly at Natasha, who was sitting at the bar. Do you need Natasha to give us some privacy? Natasha made a rude gesture, but there was nothing unusual on her face. Luke raised his hand and refilled his and Tonys sses. No need. Even if Natasha goes back and tells Director Fury everything, that might not be a bad thing. Tony and Natasha were no longer surprised. Wouldnt it be natural for Batman to know the name of the SHIELD director? Taking a sip of his wine, Luke said, Have you thought about the aftermath of this attack? Hearing that, Tony didnt look so rxed. He nodded. Ill set up a fund. There were too many casualties this time. Luke hummed and said, In any case, youre rich, so donating a bit is good. Tony: Luke changed the topic. However, what I want to say is that for me and the superheroes who participated in this battle, the oue might not be good. Tony frowned. As an arms dealer who had been betrayed by his uncle Obadiah, he was no less paranoid than Luke. He immediately guessed, Are you saying that someone will use this incident to attack you and your friends? Luke nodded, then shook his head. I have some contact with them, but theyre not all friends. However, I was the one who asked for their help this time, so I naturally have to consider the consequences for them. Natasha, who was listening on the side, made a mental note:?Somewhat values fairness, OCD to some degree. Tony asked, So what do I need to do? He had long wanted to give Batman a helping hand. That was because most of the favors that Tony Stark owed was to this Charcoal Head. He didnt feel good about not returning the favors at all. Luke said, You mentioned a fund earlier; I think thats a good idea.. Chapter 1405 - The Foundation and Justice

Chapter 1405: The Foundation and Justice

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When the tycoon heard that it was about money, he immediately rxed. As long as it had to do with money, it wasnt an issue for him. Also, he was very familiar with using money to return a favor. So, Tony simply asked, How much do you want? Luke chuckled and shook his finger. No, you dont need to fork out money for this fund. Tony: Huh? Luke said, On behalf of all the superheroes who appeared yesterday, I authorize the establishment of a foundation to help with superhero operations. All proceeds will go toward helping innocent people who were injured in various rted incidents. Tony: What? Natasha: After a long while, Tony shook his head. This isnt really something we can do. First of all, how are you going to prove that this authorityes from Batman himself? Natasha nodded. The biggest problem with Lukes proposal was that under thew, Batman wasnt a real American citizen. That was because nobody knew who Batman was. As for Bruce Wayne? Hehe, did he think they were dumb? Neither Tony nor Natasha had heard this name before, and anyone with a simr name didnt have Batmansbat ability. Even if Luke said that he was Batman with this appearance and name, he had to first prove that Bruce Wayne was Batman. Only then could Bruce Wayne give authority to someone else to use Batmans image. This was a legal matter, and couldnt be brushed aside using the title of the number one superhero. Batmans friends all faced the same problem, except for Tony. Tony Stark was the only superhero who had disclosed his real identity. Naturally, the copyright that came with using his real identity was legally binding. If this legal copyright didnt exist, other people wouldnt need to pay a fee to use his image. In any case, would Batman sue someone for using his image without his approval? Obviously not. This was also the reason why there were so many unscrupulous Batman peripherals on the market Hearing that, Luke smiled. Its very simple, since youll be the one to set up this foundation. Stumped for a moment, Tony subconsciously shook his head. Thats not legally valid either. Luke chuckled. I dont need it to be legally valid; it just needs to be recognized as an official foundation endorsed by Batman. As Tony mulled over the idea, he immediately got the gist of it. He couldnt help but re. Are you ying at being a celebrity with fans? It was like a certain famous sneaker brand manufacturer which lost a supply contract; the shoes which they produced after that were essentially the same as before, but no longer genuine versions. Even if the shoes were identical, thepany would use all kinds of anti-counterfeit codes and verification codes to differentiate between the genuine and fake versions. The prices of both types werepletely different in the hands of fans and collectors. Luke shook his head with a smile. Do you think everyone is like you, whose biggest interest is sleeping with female stars? Hm, theres also female models, female reporters, female doctors, female professors Stop! Tony was a little unhappy. Youre just jealous. Also, whats with Sheerah? Theres also a rumor that youve done the dirty with Jennifer Perry as well. Luke raised an eyebrow. So, you do read those cheap tabloid rags. Tony: Natasha: A decent newspaper wouldnt publish that sort of news. Even Sheerah, Batmans so-called girlfriend, wouldnt be officiallybeled as such. Only tabloids and online media with no integrity would use this to attract attention. So, Tony had definitely seen those gossip rags. Luke returned to the topic. Alright, youre not wrong. Ill supply you some prizes regrly to ensure that the foundation has genuine authority. Tony asked, Such as? Luke said, My personally made bat darts, the rod exclusively used by Bastet, or other special equipment. Tony thought for a moment, then nodded grudgingly. Fine, if you say you made them yourself, so be it. Luke spread his hands. Even if no one believes me, theyll believe Iron Man, since youre not interested in that small amount of money. Tony was unable to respond. Of course, he understood that he was ultimately the most important person in the foundation. Without him, the only superhero with a real identity who was wealthy enough to be a guarantor, it would be very hard to make others believe in the authenticity of the foundations authority and products. However, he wouldnt reject this proposal. This was a much more important favor than simply giving out money. Tony Starks reputation wasnt something that could be exchanged with money. At that point, they stopped talking about the details of the foundation. Luke and Tony were investing their fame; how that fame could be used to generate gains would naturally be left to the professionals to aplish. Luke also added, Also, this foundation doesnt ept any external contributions. Tony frowned. Do you have to be so cautious? This was unnecessarily cautious, and didnt match Tonys understanding of Batman. If Batman cared so much about reputation, he wouldnt have gone in the face of thew and crippled countless gangsters throughout this year. It had to be pointed out that the United States was a country of human rights, and gangsters had human rights. Luke drank his ss of wine and poured himself a little more. Im setting up the foundation to resolve some issues, not to increase the number of enemies who can attack us. After thinking about it, Tony nodded solemnly in agreement. Thats true, but is it really that serious? We saved a lot of people. Luke smiled lightly. Tony, do you think it was just for us to kill the test subjects and save civiliansst night? Tony nodded without thinking. Of course. Were superheroes. He then added mockingly, Also, youre the knight of the people. In this regard, the tycoon was quite envious, because he knew that he wouldnt be able to obtain this title. Luke tapped the counter. Do you think America is just? Stunned for a moment, Tonys lips moved, but he shook his head in the end. No. Stark Industries used to sell weapons. If justice in America was so dependable, why would he have announced the closure of thepanys weapons division and fought terrorists himself? Luke spread his hands. Do you think the American government needs us to preserve justice? Or do you think those bigshots are willing to give the power to mete out justice to a bunch of vigntes? Tony lowered his gaze. No.. Chapter 1406 - Don’t You Know about Hydra?

Chapter 1406: Dont You Know about Hydra?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tony was one of the key figures in America. If he hadnt be Iron Man, he would naturally stand on apletely different side from superheroes. This had nothing to do with justice, but with politics. Whoever had power had to fight for their own interests. If they wanted to seize power and climb higher, they would be met with a ruthless counterattack. Since ancient times, countless heroes, emperors, and leaders had fallen to this sort of counterattack, not to mention that Luke and the others were purely illegal vigntes who had no interests at all. Luke raised his ss and took a sip, before he sighed darkly. Touching the power of justice is a superheros curse. He had only seen the first Avengers movie in his previous life, so he didnt know about the civil war which happened after that. But it was only a matter of time. How could those at the top of the countrys hierarchy, who had always held aloft the cudgel of justice to hammer people around the world, allow a righteous vignte group to climb above them? They would attack the superheroes for their illegal enforcement of thew, as well as the extra damages they incurred. Luke knew very well that some superheroes didnt pay attention to individual civilian casualties, but he didnt discriminate against them. Were the extra damages caused by a superheros righteous actions worse than the governments behavior of triggering war in an originally peaceful nation and causing the deaths of millions of civilians? Superheroes who used their abilities for good instead of bing superviins already had far more moral integrity than most people. What right did people who triggered war for the sake of benefits have to condemn a bunch of vigntes who werent paid for what they did? Also, there were people in the world who couldnt do anything themselves but liked to shoot off their mouths and nitpick anyone who did good, and felt immensely proud of themselves for it. These types of idiots were also the easiest to be led around by the nose and turned into the front line in an attack on superheroes. In Lukes previous life, even online trolls were paid for what they did. These brainless people, on the other hand, danced to someone elses tune and didnt even get paid for it. Whoever they tore down, they just thought they were very awesome. Little did they know that they were like chamber pots in the eyes of bigshots: Sometimes, they were indispensable, but when they werent being used, the bigshots couldnt wait for them to die a little further away. Luke had seen too many such people in his previous life. There would be no shortage of brainless people like these in this life either. He had always believed that there was no shortage of idiots in any world, even in the Marvel universe. He hadnt expected the attack by the test subjects, and the debut of the superhero team was naturally unexpected. But things didnt always go ording to n. Batman, the number one hero and Dark Knight, had to face these things. Only after being tempered by fire would Batman truly shine and be the irreceable beacon of superheroes. He had already thought of this before, and had been thinking about it since the attack by the test subjectsst night. The systems definition of justice inevitably shed with the justice of the American ruling ss. Since he had no ns of going into politics, he naturally had to find his own way to make the world adapt to him. Daddy System wouldnt have given him so many cheats for nothing! Tony and Natasha felt chills run down their spines. No matter how beautiful America made itself out to be, the happiness of this colossus was built on exploiting the entire world. Justice was the grounds which the government used to exploit other nations. The person in front of them was practically synonymous with justice. In the end, Batman would either sh with the American government or he would be the governments dog. His words proved one simple fact: his and the governments conflicting views were irreconcble. Natasha, who hade with a purpose, suddenly realized that it would probably be very difficult toplete this assignment. She silently added morebels to Luke:?Suspected individualist and liberal supporter. Looking at their expressions, Luke smiled. Dont worry, Im actually a pacifist, provided the other party doesnt provoke me. Tony and Natasha couldnt be bothered to deal with such hypocritical words. Did Luke not know why business was booming for New Yorks orthopedics departments, and why the prices of illegal drugs had been increasing for months? Luke shook his head regretfully. Fine, but someone will definitelye after me this time. You can observe it for yourselves. Saying that, he looked at Natasha and chuckled. And that applies only to you and not the rest of SHIELD. Hearing the implied meaning in hisugh, Natasha finally frowned. You dont seem very happy with SHIELD? Luke poured more wine for himself and Tony. This time, he wasnt in a hurry to drink. Instead, he swirled the wine in his ss. Natalia, youre also from SHIELD, but arent you sitting here now? However, there are some people in SHIELD who really arent happy with me. Natashas face didnt change. Who? She had a feeling that her director might have already been cklisted by this person. That was because the director always looked very unhappy when he talked about Batman. Luke continued to y with his ss. Dont worry, its not Director Fury. We have amon enemy in this regard. Natasha: Huh? Nick Fury was now in charge of SHIELD. He was mistrustful and crafty, smart and shameless. The only people who could be called his enemies were probably colleagues who wanted to rece him. There was currently no one in SHIELD who had the qualifications or poprity to challenge Nick Fury. As for the position of director, that was even more ridiculous. In a secret and aggressive organization like SHIELD, which wielded tremendous power, the real power was distributed among various branch leaders, such as the leaders of various bases or heads of individual projects. These experienced old foxes with numerous connections could hoodwink the higher-ups at SHIELD who were unfamiliar with how things worked internally without them knowing at all. To put it bluntly, even Nick Fury couldnt verify how much these old agents were hiding. Luke raised his cup and dropped a huge piece of news almost carelessly. Probably an enemy like Hydra. Natasha and Tony both paused before they said in unison, Hydra? Luke took a sip of his wine. Thats right. Dont you know? The two of them looked at each other, then looked at him. They cursed inwardly. Nobody said anything. How would they know?! Tony, who was more familiar with Luke, couldnt help but ask, Wasnt Hydra destroyed in World War II? My father participated in that operation and confirmed the death of their leader, Red Skull, Johann Schmidt.. Chapter 1407 - If I Said They Did It, They Did It

Chapter 1407: If I Said They Did It, They Did It

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The tycoons father had been the founder of SHIELDs Strategic Scientific Reserve (SSR), and it was this agency which had absorbed most of what Hydra had left behind. Luke was saying that Hydra was in SHIELD. This was equivalent to saying that there was a huge problem with the tycoons fathers agency. With a thought, Tonys sunsses shed with some information about the Hydra assets taken in by SSR. After a few nces, the tycoon broke out in a cold sweat. The information showed that the SSR had absorbed arge number of Hydra scientists and technicians. This was understandable back then. After World War II, America and Russia had divided the German scientists between them. At that time, the leader of Hydra, Red Skull, had been serving Germany, and many German scientists had worked under him. SHIELDs approach was just to split the spoils. Since Batman had told him about Hydra, however, Tony didnt think his information was fake. Is that why Charcoal Head had agreed to let Natashae with him, and didnt mind her listening in the whole time? The thought shed through Tonys mind, but he didnt look away from Luke. Luke had never seen the film where SHIELD was revealed to contain Hydra, so he wasnt sure who was Hydra in SHIELD. However, there had been a lot of Hydra SHIELD memes in his previous life. For this phrase to exist, didnt that mean that there was a lot of Hydra in SHIELD? The only thing Luke could be sure of was that there were no Hydra members among the Avengers. So, Natasha wasnt Hydra, and neither was the bald director. Would giving them this information affect Luke? Of course not. In any case, he didnt know what would happen after the Battle of New York either. With no idea how the plot would unfold, he naturally had to take the initiative to gain the upper hand. Compared with dealing with Hydra in the future, it was better to take advantage of the current stable period to kick out some of Hydra. How would Tony not know if the director ever got close to Hydra? And once Tony knew, how would he not tell Batman, who had been the one to clue him in? Luke had long been looking forward to this viin, who boasted that when one head was cut off, two would grow to take its ce. Most of the truly fearsome New York gangs had been defanged. What was left now were petty thieves and drug peddlers at most. With no other capability to speak of, these small fry might eventually resort to murder and arson out of desperation. Not wanting to ruin Batmans usual practice of breaking bones when he appeared, Luke could only remain in the dark and hit these small fry with his yo-yo to grind points. He wasnt earning a lot of points daily, and naturally had to make up for it in other ways. Hydra, a legendary existence, had always been in his top three for grinding points. The circumstances hadnt been right previously, so he hadnt had any intention of moving against Hydra SHIELD. This attack was a crisis, but it was also an opportunity to kill two birds with one stone. What? It wasnt Hydra who set Batman up? Sorry, but if Batman said it was them, then it was them. If Tony and Natasha still doubted this point, then Batman had painstakingly built up his reputation for nothing! At that moment, Tony was subconsciously trying to preserve his fathers dignity. One of his greatest achievements in life had turned into a massive tumor. His father woulde back to life out of rage if he heard that. Luke sneered. Red Skull is Hydra, but Hydra isnt Red Skull. Otherwise, it might as well be called Single-Headed Worm. Tony and Natasha immediately understood. You mean theres more of Hydra? Luke said, Otherwise? Were all the scientists in Germany on Red Skulls side? Hehe, even Red Skull and Adolf werent of the same mind. Tony and Natasha were unable to respond. When it came to human nature, everyone was the same. They were all mistrustful people. How could they believe that everyone was loyal to one person? Just like SHIELD; even if it didnt contain Hydra, not everyone would be loyal to Nick Fury, and even those who were loyal would be a minority. Luke then asked Natasha, What does Director Nick Fury want to tell me? Oh, if necessary, I can ask a certain person to excuse us for a moment. Tony gestured rudely at Luke in his heart, but just snorted and lowered his head to drink. Natasha hadnt left earlier; why should he? Did Luke really think that everyone was a good baby? Pondering for a moment, Natasha said, Im just rying his words, but you may already know: He wants to invite you to join a program. Luke asked with great interest, What program? Natasha said, Its called the Avengers. To put it simply, its actually simr to the team you organized yesterday. Theyll be responsible for dealing with unexpected emergencies. Luke hummed in acknowledgment and said, Then I can only apologize. Natashas smile wasnt as charming as before, and was even a little indifferent. I thought so. She didnt say anything else. If Nick Fury himself was here, he might have something to say, but Natasha didnt have the authority or right to make any promises. It was likely Batman would sh with the government. This probably wasnt a burden Nick Fury could shoulder. Even if he could, the meticulous director probably wouldnt be willing to pay such a high price. Besides, was Batman someone who yed nice? Natasha didnt think he was. Dy tactics or stop-gap measures wouldnt fly by this person. The man was too level-headed. For example, Natasha was confident that most men found it hard to control themselves when they saw her. Even Iron Man Tony was no exception. Before she had revealed her identity, the tycoon couldnt hide the way he looked at her. It wasnt that Tony was lecherous; on the contrary, the tycoon, who had already reached a tacit understanding with Pepper back then, truly didnt n to hook up with any other woman, not even Natasha. It was just a male instinct, and Tony couldnt do away with it. Even though he suppressed it, the thought had indeed crossed his mind before. The man in front of her, on the other hand, didnt hide his appreciative gaze at all. In this respect, he was no different from other men. However, he could control himself. If Tony fought her, he might hesitate slightly at the very beginning. Luke would definitely blow up her head even as he was admiring her beauty. This was an intuition which Natasha had developed over the years. She didnt think she was wrong. Also, shouldnt Batman be this sort of person, anyway? They were done talking. Tony needed to go back and sort out the foundation, check for information on Hydra, and deal with the headache that was the aftermath of the attack by the test subjects. Natasha needed to go back and do a thorough debrief with Nick Fury of this first in-depth contact with Batman. Luke had even more things to do. After all, this was rted to Hydra, a motherlode of points. He was already itching to take action, and had to make more preparations.. Chapter 1408 - Trust, Commotion, and a Way to Vent

Chapter 1408: Trust, Commotion, and a Way to Vent

After saying goodbye to them, Luke stood in front of the wall and put on his Bat suit before he left through the water. The submarine, on the other hand, automatically floated up and turned into an ordinary yacht, which sent Tony and Natasha back to a small pier in New York. Watching the yacht turn around and leave, Tony turned and called for a cab. After he hung up, Natasha asked, Bruce Wayne C did you find any information on him? Tony replied curtly, No. Natasha chuckled. His face is a nanomask, right? Tony scoffed. Did you think he would use his real face? Natasha nced at him. You cant see his original appearance? The sunsses that the tycoon was wearing werent ordinary. They had a lot of detection functions, and couldnt bepared with her equipment. Tony said, Hes not that stupid. My equipment can eliminate the influence of the nanomask to a certain extent, but he has other ways to interfere. You didnt get anything, right? Natasha sighed regretfully. This Batman is really She didnt know how to describe him. She knew too well how important confidentiality was in doing dangerous work. As someone who was a target and at the center of attention, Batman couldnt be any more careful. If she were in his shoes, she would instantly erase all traces and go into hiding. She wouldnt set up a meeting like this. Tony chuckled inwardly. He wasnt surprised. On the contrary, he felt that it was perfectly normal. He had known Batman for so long, and though that face was fake, it was better than looking at the armor. People were like this: If you lowered your expectations, any small gain would make you happy. Furthermore, Luke had only poured wine for Tony during the entire meeting, and he hadnt given Natasha any preferential treatment. Clearly, Tony, who had been personally acknowledged as a friend, had a much higher status than Natasha. So, even if he truly discovered some secret of Batmans, he wouldnt tell Natasha. Batman didnt trust SHIELD, so how could Tony? He was nothing more than an Avengers consultant. He trusted Batman more than he did SHIELD. The next few days were busy in New York. Luke and Selina couldnt ck off anymore. NYPD had suffered heavy losses this time. More than a hundred officers had been killed. Also, most of the police officers didnt know that Assistant Commissioner Brad had been taken away. Nobody knew where he had gone. Chief Nelson wasnt too happy about that. After Brad left, all the pressure was on him. As the only four-star ranked official in NYPD, he now held the highest position. Family members of deceased officers needed to be appeased, work needed to be adjusted, and the New York citizens were unhappy. All of this gave him a headache. But in the wake of crises came opportunities. After his biggest opponent disappeared, donations started to pour in from many corporations. NYPD received tworge contributions through him: 20 million from Stark Industries and 10 million from Titanium Phone Company. At the very least, that was enough to coverpensation for the deceased hundred or so officers and medical expenses for the other injured officers. Chief Nelson dismissed several mid-level executives and dozens of rted administrators. Then, Selina became a level one lieutenant, and Dustin took the position of second-inmand at HQs Investigation Bureau. Elsa was promoted and reced her boss. The newly expanded intelligence department was also purged, and the newly added personnel were taken away by the FBI and Homnd Security for vetting. Elizabeth had switched from leading a two-person team to leading a team of over ten people. Chief Nelson wasnt fazed as he made these changes. Brads men had been taken down, and he had only gotten a small portion of the benefits. The other NYPD bigshots were also taking advantage of the situation to divvy up the empty positions. Their fates would be determined via mutual privatemunication. Selina and Dustins promotions were nothing more than a passing thought. After all, Luke really couldnt be promoted again for the time being. Nevertheless, the chaos within NYPD was just a consequence of the attack by the test subjects, and could even be said to be the least of everyones concerns. The public and media were still focused on the thousand or so dead citizens. Various gory photos and videos continued to spread, which were a huge shock to the audience. If it was a natural disaster, the people would have nothing to say, and could only try nitpicking emergency rescue services for not trying hard enough. However, this was clearly a man-made disaster. The numerous voices among the people and in the media basically came down to the same view someone had to take responsibility for the attack. Sacks Industries and the Foot n were at the forefront. Various industries were quickly seized, and rted personnel were detained or summoned within a day. Bigshots who were close to Sacks were pulled out and investigated one by one to see who had supported Sacks. Those who had connections to Sacks did all they could to distance themselves from him. However, Sacks Industries had been in New York for more than ten years, and many people couldnt be washed clean of suspicion. In a short period of time, two New York council members, a judge, two district attorneys, and Brad, the NYPD deputymissioner, had left office. The investigation which awaited them was another long story. But that wasnt enough. In 2001, a terrorist attack set off a wave in the United States. Military and anti-terrorist expenditure skyrocketed, along with the FBI and CIAs authority. As long as there was suspicion of terrorist activity, the FBI didnt need conclusive evidence, and could directly arrest and interrogate suspects. Although not as many people had died this time, the bitterness was no less intense. Politicians and bureaucrats being turned into scapegoats and punching bags as they were dismissed from their positions wasnt enough; people needed a way to vent. The investigation into the main culprit behind Sackss attack wasnt made public. Besides, nobody would believe that it was a business corporation and a gang working together to carry out the attack. When did gangs stop thinking about making money and start thinking about carrying outterrorist attacks? The members of the Foot n were all born and bred Americans; people might believe that someone in the gang had helped terrorists in exchange for money. However, nobody would ept that they were the ones who had nned this. From beginning to end, the authorities never made clear who the culprit was. Erik Sacks, the CEO of Sacks Industries, and Karai, the second-inmand of the Foot n, werent good enough to be the mastermind, while Shredder, the leader of the Foot n, had disappeared. At this point, things changed slightly. Feeling stifled with anger, the people naturally focused their attention on another main character in the attack Batman, along with his superhero friends.. Chapter 1409 - News, Misfortune, Human Nature

Chapter 1409: News, Misfortune, Human Nature

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tony had been staying in Stark Tower in New York recently. Sir, the news you asked me to watch out for has appeared, Jarvis notified him. Tony paused in looking for information, then rubbed his forehead. Lets have a look. A virtual screen appeared, showing a TV studio where three hosts and a guest were engaged in a debate. Batman and hisrades protected us. They fought those monsters, said a male host excitedly; he looked like he was about to jump to his feet. On the other hand, the female guest, who was in her forties, had tears on her face. Protected? My son is dead, and my daughter is in the hospital. They didnt die at the hands of the monsters you mentioned, but were buried under a wall which copsed. Then, that man in armor left without looking at my children. The male host was stumped for a moment, but still shook his head. Coteral damage cant be avoided in an emergency situation. It wasnt deliberate. Can a superhero foresee the future? The female guest said, But he just left. He didnt even try to help my kids. He just let them scream under the wall. Another female anchor said sympathetically, Thats terrible. Maybe it was just an ident. The female guest: What? Is their help a gift? I cant refuse it, and I have to thank them for my dead son? The male host: It was an emergency. That superhero might not have noticed your child. The female guest said, Rubbish. I begged him to save my children, but it was as if he didnt hear me. He just left. I swear, I asked for help, but he didnt listen. She broke down with a pained expression. In the studio, the two female hosts quickly consoled her with sad expressions. The male host had an awkward expression and seemed lost for words. Tony narrowed his eyes at this farce on the screen and suddenly said, Jarvis, look into this woman. Less than 30 secondster, Jarvis replied, Its basically true: Her six-year-old son died, and her three-year-old daughter has a head injury. The medical records more or less concur with her verbal ount. Tony pondered for a moment. What about her bank ount? Any sudden increase in funds? Jarvis said, No, but a charity fund started paying extra for her daughters treatment the day before yesterday. She has also booked the best brain surgeon in New York to operate on her daughter. Tony asked, What about that charity fund? Jarvis said, It has been around for many years. This time, it is providing financial aid to 37 families. There doesnt appear to be anything unusual. Tony shook his head inwardly. It was too easy to tamper with something like this. This angry and sad mother just needed to say something provocative at the right moment to get the job done. This mother wasnt a professional actress; she was just an ordinary white-cor worker. Her performance on TV was wless. No matter the reasons, nobody could deny that she had just lost her son and that her daughter was still lying in the hospital with a serious injury. Tony sighed. What meticulous nning. They really chose the right person. What hurt the most? The truth. As long as the female guest was telling the truth, she was a powerless victim. No matter what Batmans supporters said, arge number of people would sympathize with her. Like the three hosts, some people would express sympathy and then shut up about Batman. Some might dispute it, but might then feel that they had gone overboard. After thinking for a moment, Tony sent Batman a message:?Theres news. Are you sure you should keep silent as nned? A momentter, Batman just replied, Im sure. Tony snorted. Pretending to be cool again. Maybe youre hiding at home right now and scratching your head. That being said, he no longer cared about public opinion, and instead went ahead with his own n. Apart from helping with the foundation, Luke didnt ask Tony to take concrete part in any other operation. He just told Tony not to take action too early to avoid alerting the enemy. They each did their own thing. Luke was toozy to tell Tony about his intent, while Tony had his own ideas; there was no need to stick together. Getting used to operating alongside the tycoon certainly wasnt anything great. Tony might mock Batman, but Luke actually wasnt too worried. Batmans predicament had always had to do with his identity as Batman. Luke would stand up for what was right, but he definitely wouldnt ept a moral trial. The superhero that the female guest was talking about was Angel. After the news came out, he asked Angel what happened. Generally speaking, the female guest was right. But whether she really didnt know or was deliberately hiding it, there were a lot of key details missing from her recount. For example, she didnt mention at all that Angel had broken the wall while battling the test subjects, and was still locked in battle right up until she left. So, there was no way that Angel could have attended to her plea for help at all. It wasnt entirely Angels fault. Lukes order was to kill as many test subjects as possible, not to help civilians. Angel wasnt in her normal state, and she didnt have high EQ under Lukes control. Luke couldnt order her to rescue civilians at any time, which would sh with the order to kill the test subjects, resulting in her not performing either task well. Secondly, the test subjects had already been next door. If Angel hadnt appeared to kill them, who knew if that family might have been the next victims. This incident wasnt due to Angels negligence. Of the various safety rules which Luke had instilled in her, there was also one about paying attention to the safety of civilians. But it was the test subjects who had chosen the battlefield that night, not Luke and the others. It wasnt like Luke and the others could sit on the sidelines and watch the test subjects kill everyone in the building before they stepped forward; as long as they entered a building to save lives, an oue like this was inevitable. The more actions you took, the more you were bound to make mistakes. If Luke and the others had chosen not to show up, it wouldnt be their problem if the family died, nor would any survivore out to stir things up. Luke was already mentally prepared for this. Tony felt that Luke would be depressed and overthink it. This was human nature. Some people were noble, and some were despicable. Some people were grateful, and some were ungrateful. Some were reasonable, and some only thought about themselves. You would run into all sorts sooner orter, and it had nothing to do with whether society was good or bad. There were all kinds of people in society, and it didnt matter who you disappointed or pleased. Luke never took Batman fans seriously, because he knew how unreliable fans could be.. Chapter 1410 - Investigation and Changing the Performance

Chapter 1410: Investigation and Changing the Performance

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Looking at the female guest on the show, Luke simply asked Alfred, Which hospital is her daughter in? Alfred: Queens Hospital Center. Luke nodded and headed to the hospital. As a detective, he didnt draw attention when he moved around New York. shing his badge and asking questions were part of the standard procedure. If it were a superhero instead, someone might look into their reason for asking questions, and pick out some clues. Now that Luke was working cases daily, it was verymon for him to gather intelligence as a New York detective. Luke was like a drop in the ocean that was the detectives in New York doing the same thing. That was also the reason he was reluctant to give up this detective job. He could openly carry out investigations in New York, the center of the Marvel universe, without attracting anyones attention, and obtain a lot of internal intelligence via NYPD. Was there any better identity than this? Looking at the TV presenters and onlinements, they had basically forgotten about NYPD. Most peoples view on the police was: Officer,e and clean up this mess. Once an incident was over and the police started cleaning up, nobody really cared how they did it. NYPD was still mentioned every now and then, not because of their contributions in the attack, but because a hundred or so police officers were listed among the thousand dead. As one program put it, NYPD lost more than 100 police officers. We witnessed their sacrifice. What about the superheroes? They left after killing the monsters, and didnt even stay for a few more minutes to help the victims. So many NYPD police officers were killed, while the rest were still maintaining order and protecting the people. There was simr talk on the news and on the Inte. To put it simply, no one talked about the superheroes killing the test subjects or how many people they had protected. They only talked about what the superheroes didnt do right while saving lives. In other words, these people were nitpicking. Selina was very unhappy as she scanned these programs and onlinements. From what theyre saying, its like they dont want superheroes to show up, and want to let several thousand more New Yorkers die? As he drove, Luke nodded. Thats right. Who do you think is behind thesements? The movie viin, of course. Selina was stumped. Are you kidding? Can they control the media? Luke chuckled. Movie viins are mostly rich and powerful bigshots. Is it very hard for them to utilize media resources? Selina was unable to respond. Politicians and capitalists were always the viins, especially in movies. They were either the big boss or people who were forced or shaped into being viins. Since they were on the subject, Luke helped clear up Selinas thoughts. Forget these people who jumped out. The TV presenters, victims, and online users are just tools guided by someone else. Seeing them brandish their des at us now might hurt, but the truth is that as long as we can control the hilt, these des can be our weapons. Selina frowned. But theyre human, right? Luke sighed. Most people dont even know that theyre tools. Can you expect them to face the world with a clear head? Actually, he didnt want to discuss this topic in-depth with Selina, since it would be useless. Humans were social creatures. To live in this world as a person, most people could only be useful to society; hence, they were tools. It was very hard not to be used when you were part of this system. Even rich kids who didnt work a day in their lives were only like that because their parents gave them enough capital to live as useless people. Most ordinary people who didnt have rich parents were like fish in the river; they didnt even know they were in a river. Only a small number who could think for themselves would jump out of the water to observe their environment from a different perspective rather than go with the flow. It was unrealistic to expect most people to be this smart, so there was no need to look down on them. Looking at Selina, who seemed uninterested, Luke didnt say anything else. It was better to not have high expectations for the general public than to have high expectations, only to be disappointed. In a sense, superheroes were just like celebrities. When fans loved you, they would defend you when you did something bad. When fans hated you, everything you did was wrong. The difference was that superheroes didnt rely on fans to make a living, so Batman had been aloof from the very beginning. If you like, you like. If you dont, scram. Selina could be consoled so easily only because she had been with him for too long, which naturally affected the way she viewed things. He would still have to check up on their other teammates separately. They didnt have any experience as superheroes. It would be terrible if they really treated these so-called fans as precious. As he mulled over this, he drove to the hospital. Luke and Selina questioned a few injured patients in the name of working cases. These cases were all real, and Luke would certainly investigate them. As they walked around, they passed the ward where the female guests daughter was. After sorting out statements with Selina, they sat outside the room with their phones for a moment, before they got up and left. When they came out, Luke smiled. There had actually been three surveince cameras in that one ward. Apart from the obvious one, the other two were hidden. Would a hospital have multiple surveince cameras like that? Obviously not. Secondly, there had been a female and a male nurse outside the ward who had clearly switched professions for the time being. Luke could smell the gun oil and gunpowder from ten meters away. Im not worried that you would do too much, but that you wont do anything!?He chuckled inwardly. The next day, everything was peaceful. A temporary female nurse at Queens Hospital Center didnt know that after she returned home, she came face to face with Batman and confessed everything, including the agency which she belonged to. There was a minor development after that which no one mentioned. The female guests daughter woke up, and her head injury hadpletely disappeared. Even the attending doctor was amazed by this oue. However, that didnt make the news. A dayter, that female guest appeared on a TV program again, and thanked the doctors at Queens Hospital Center for saving her daughters life. Her stance was that she still hated Batman and superheroes. Compared with her bitter tears before, however, her eyes were dry this time and she seemed very half-hearted. After all, she isnt a professional actor.. Hehe! Luke chuckled as he watched the show. Chapter 1411 - Calm What’s Within First, and Smile As You Watch Life

Chapter 1411: Calm Whats Within First, and Smile As You Watch Life

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Even though the woman still hadints about Batman, she was in a much better mood because of her daughters recovery. Naturally, she wasnt as sad and desperate as she had been a few days ago. How did it feel for the stage to be dismantled halfway through a performance? This female guest was probably keenly experiencing it for herself now. However, this was just a small interlude. Luke had saved the girl only because she was an innocent victim. What her mother did and who she made a deal with had nothing to do with the girl herself. Besides, this wouldnt affect public opinion at all. Once the storm of public opinion was stirred up, even the person who started it couldnt suppress it so soon. Of course, it wasnt like Luke nned to calm things down. When would there be a better time for the multifaceted system to collect intelligence? If the various forces that usually stayed hidden wanted to control public opinion, they had to make contact. Naturally, this contact wouldnt be on some sort of private line, and not everyone would think of confidentiality. From the instigator to the people who ultimately carried out the task, there were countless ways for information to leak. The multifaceted system only needed to lurk and record everything, and in the end, it would uncover many interesting things. Looking at the data shing on the virtual screen, as well as the groupings created by Alfred, Luke smiled. The appearance of the FBI, the CIA, and Homnd Security was to be expected. At most, it was a little unexpected that the CIA, which was responsible for intelligence and operations overseas, was also interested in Batman. What was interesting was the people from the Department of Defense, the military and Congress. Strictly speaking, these people were all politicians who ced their interests above all else. There was a big difference between whether they were here for their own interests or whether they truly regarded Batman as an enemy. If it was for their own interests, it might be like Congress trying to make Iron Man hand over the armor manufacturing technology, which was an ordinary power struggle. But if they regarded Batman as an enemy, the simplest thing to do was eliminate him and expropriate everything he had. Lastly, there were all sorts of random agencies and organizations. There were media groups, research organizations, various foundations, and even more bodies whose involvement couldnt be exined. These people had also added fuel to the fire, but it was hard to guess their motives. It could be for the sake of breaking news for media groups, and test subjects or something else for research organizations. Who the hell knew why various foundations were involved. Sure enough, fishing in troubled waters was the general trend! Luke sighed. Although Lukes life was a little busier than usual,pared with Tony, who was busy investigating Hydra, he was still rxed. There were too many types of fish that had been hooked this time; Luke wouldnt do anything for the time being. It was better to let them hop around for a while! The truth was that he was never worried about external issues. He basically now had a near-perfect setup for money, tech, personnel, and logistics. This was something he had slowly built up over the past year. Given Titanium Phone Companys rapid development in particr, money was no longer a yoke, but a boost. The only thing hecked was manpower. The most important thing was for his current teammates to settle into their roles and to maintain the internal stability of this small team which was just starting to produce results. Angel was an exception. She didnt need any extra grooming. Luke just needed to inculcate her with proper values daily. Selina was with him every day, and didnt need that. Luke went to Damon and Mindy first. Entering Damons house, Luke turned off his stealth function in the basement. He took off his hat and removed the smiling mask to reveal Agent Smiths face. Both father and daughter were stunned for a moment, and after Mindy got over her shock, she was a little disappointed. V wasnt as handsome as she had imagined, but he was almost as old as she had thought. Luke smiled. I need to talk to you about what happened this time. So, Mindy, can you get me a beer? Mindy nodded and soon returned with two bottles of beer and a bottle of strawberry milk. The two men picked up their beers and clinked bottles with Mindy. Luke said, To friendship. Damon and Mindy looked at each other and smiled. To friendship. Putting down the bottle, Luke got straight to the point. Have you seen thetest news? The father and daughter nodded. Luke said, Im here to warn you that the public criticism of Batman and the superheroes wasnt spontaneous; someone is manipting public opinion. Mindys eyes widened. What? She had been so angry and had stomped her foot a lot when she watched some programs. It was her first time being a vignte, and she had saved so many people, only to be criticized on TV. Damon was very experienced, and was only stumped for a moment before he understood. I thought it was strange. They inexplicably med us for all the casualties. Luke shook a finger. No, not you, but Batman. Huh? Damon and Mindy gave him puzzled looks. Luke took a sip of his wine. No one else is the focus of the attack, only Batman. They just want to deal with Batman. Youre just getting dragged into it. Pondering this, Damon couldnt help but be amused. Thats true. Only the New York gangs know a little about our reputation. Were not qualified enough for so many people toe out and curse us. If you want to wear a crown, you have to bear its weight. Luke smiled. Batman is the number one hero. Of course he gets even more me. I didnt appear that day, so I dont have to bear any responsibility. Mindy rolled her eyes. Where were you? Luke rubbed her head and said, I went to work for a bigshot. My equipment is free, but I have to work hard. Damon and Mindy were stunned. They hadnt forked out any money for their training armor, but it was the same as being in debt. Otherwise, why would they have immediately taken action when the emergency signal was sent out? It would be torturous if they could no longer use such convenient and powerful armor. It was like switching from using Windows 10 to Windows 95. There was no need to mention how sour the feeling was. Damon simply changed the topic. Then what do we need to do this time? Luke shook his head. Dont do anything. Just enjoy your beautiful new life, like you always have. Damon and Mindy: Huh? Luke said, Whoever started it will naturally resolve it. Since youre outside the game, dont jump into it. Mindy was at a loss. So, youre here to tell us to rx? Luke nodded with a smile. Yes. All of life is a y. If you dont want to cry, justugh and watch the show to the end. There was a brief silence, before Damon suddenly sighed. But so many people died Chapter 1412 - Settle Internal Affairs First

Chapter 1412: Settle Internal Affairs First

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke knew that things werent that simple. He had deliberately simplified the matter. But over 1,000 lives had been lost and there was a public outcry. Despite the wisdom that came with age, Damon would asionally think that he might be partly to me. Why didnt Luke feel this way? Because he had the system. After stopping the test subjects, the system had given him 70,000 experience and credit points. This included shared points from his 3-star teammates, Selina, Mindy, Alice, and the little turtles. All up, they had probably saved 5,000 lives to get so many experience and credit points. In other words, if his team hadnt been deployed that night, thousands more people would have died in New York. Between watching thousands of people die without doing anything, or working hard to reduce the number of deaths to just over 1,000, the choice was very simple. Hearing Damons words, Luke simply smiled. Did you order the test subjects to storm New York and kill everyone? Damon subconsciously shook his head. How is that possible? Luke spread his hands. Were just passive defenders who faced the enemy, and the battle took ce among the people. Lets rece the test subjects with a missile C thousands of people will die if you dont stop it from falling. Or, if you stop it, the fragments will scatter and kill 1,000 people. Does that mean that you wont stop it? Damon fell silent. Luke said, Dont be turned around by the hypocrisy and lies of the outside world. Only your heart has the answer. He then pointed at his heart. As long as it tells you that its the right thing to do, do it. Damon nodded silently. Touching her chest, Mindys eyes flickered, and she suddenly interjected, My heart tells me that it doesnt want to attend so many lessons. It feels that this is the right choice. So, can I choose not to go? Both men raised their eyebrows.?How much do you not want to go to school? How can youe up with such a ridiculous reason? Luke smiled and touched her head again. Then let me tell you the second half of what I was going to say. The louder your fist and the louder your voice, the more prone someone will be to listen to you. His unhurried voice rang out. To do the right thing, you must first have a strong enough fist to make others listen to you. Mindy gaped. The first half of his words had been a solid bowl of chicken soup for the soul, while the second half was cold hard truth. She subconsciously looked at her little fist, and then at her fathers, which was the size of a sandbag. Fine, in this world, whoever had the bigger fist had the right. When he left Damon and Mindys house, Luke was relieved. Damon had only been affected slightly, and should be fine now. Mindy was even simpler. Luke just needed to use a little Pheromone Control to make her ignore the annoying programs and remarks and focus on being a student. That was in line with the girls own thoughts. She wasnt interested in the boring stuff anyway. The effect of Pheromone Control wouldst for a long time, and Luke wouldnt need to check up on her again for a month or two. In the end, he had given Mindy a bowl of poisonous chicken soup. Was Luke so rxed just because he firmly believed that he was right? No. What made it so easy for him was money, as well as the increase in power and strength brought about by money. If he really was an ordinary superhero, even if he had assets worth tens of millions or hundreds of millions, he would still be very tired. However, with the triple boost from money, power and his ownbat strength, he was invincible. With this strength, he would be able to find out who wanted to deal with him, and how they would do so. Then, he would be the one to ponder how to deal with these people. To these bigshots, this might be a fishing game; they were the people who held the fishing lines while Batman and the superheroes were just fish waiting to be hooked. However, Luke felt that this time, it was more like a single-shooter, American version of the game Deep Dark Forest. In the dark forest that was America, Batman and those bigshots were all hunters. Whoever was exposed first would be the prey. However, there were only two parties in this game. The bigshots could pretty much be considered one party, while Batman was on his own. So, the bigshots thought that they were the hunters, not the prey. But Luke was already outside their encirclement. He could write down their names in his little ck notebook and check them one by one, picking them off in passing. He was an old hand at taking secret potshots! After Damon and Mindy, appeasing Alice was much easier. Neither she nor her daughter Carrie read the news or went online to readments. The mother and daughter only watched TV dramas and did all sorts of exercise andbat training. They lived very ordinary lives. So, when Alice asked about taking Carrie to a theme park, Luke agreed without much hesitation. When Alice asked Carrie which theme park she wanted to go to, and that it was up to her, Carrie was conflicted. There was more than one ce she wanted to go, but it was hard to tell which one she wanted to go to the most. Luke didnt really care. Even taking a ne to Los Angeles would just cost a little more. It was also good to give the girl time to think about it, and let the two of them check online before deciding. At that point, Luke only had one target left for his internal operation, and that was the little turtles and their master. Ivan? Sorry, this guy didnt needforting at all. As a viin, not killing a few innocent people could already be considered as him turning over a new leaf. Now, someone was saying that he hadnt been chivalrous enough? Ivan simply hugged two girls in the bar and watched the idiotic female TV talkshow hosts spout nonsense. His lips curved up in a wicked smile. ܧ ҧݧէ! The two girls almost lost their souls at that smile, and their legs couldnt help but tighten up. That smile suited his decadent and handsome face too well, coupled with his unrestrained expression. They couldnt wait. Ivan stopped watching the news and left with the two girls. Compared with the old and ugly female hosts and guests on TV, he preferred to listen to girls shouting oh my god in his ear. While Ivan was busy hooking up with girls, Luke entered the temporary new home of the little turtles and their master in his Bat suit. They were very happy to see him. Selina, in particr, hade bearing a huge stack of cheese pizzas. She smiled and patted the heads of the four little turtles, before she fed them this turtle food. Luke could only roll his eyes. Fortunately, it was hidden behind his mask and wouldnt destroy Batmans image. Selinas preferences when it came to raising pets had clearly changed ever since Gold Nugget appeared. But Dor should be considered her parents pet, not hers. It could only be said that she did like dogs, but not that the pets she liked were dogs. Looking at the four mutant animals, who were a little silly, round, and a little cute, Luke sighed. If she treated them as pets, fine.. In any case, feeding them was just a matter of using the smart kitchenware to make cheese pizzas, which was much easier to sort out than for Gold Nugget. Chapter 1413 - Wrapping Things Up and the Captain’s Return

Chapter 1413: Wrapping Things Up and the Captains Return

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The four little turtles enjoyed their pizzas, and Luke got straight to the point. Splinter was a good teacher and someone whomunicated easily with others. In fact, he had been helping the little turtles adjust their emotions for the past few days. Donnie went online every day and the house had a TV. The turtles had smiled and looked forward to being praised, but then realized that something wasnt right. Fewer and fewer people mentioned them saving civilians, and more and more programs talked about the innocent victims who were affected. They were simple-minded to begin with, and really felt that they had done something wrong to make everyone hate them so much. Although Splinterforted them, his own heart was uncertain. He was also an honest rat, and he hadnt felt good after reading thements. Luke said the same thing that he had said to Damon and Mindy. He pointed out the cause and process, told them that the mastermind was the government, which was targeting Batman, and told them not to worry. However, he had to be even more straightforward inmunicating with this bunch since they couldnt understand a lot of the twists and turns. As he spoke, the four little turtles felt that the cheese pizza in their hands was no longer tasty. They never thought that their heroism would be used as an excuse for someone else to attack them. Thankfully, Batman said that the bad guys were those who were leading the public around by the nose behind the scenes, and that they hadnt done anything wrong. Luke waved at the little turtles. Come here. I have something to tell you. The little turtles went over obediently, and Mikey consciously took out the pizza that he was chewing on and hid it behind him. Luke stood up and looked at them. Do you want to know why I became Batman? The little turtles nodded. Luke said, I became Batman because I wanted to. The little turtles were at a loss. What kind of answer was that? Luke said, Thats why Ive never cared when people say that Im ruthless, that I cripple criminals and that I break thew. As he spoke, he raised his hand to his chest and said, My heart tells me that its fine as long as I do the right thing. No amount of praise or nder will change that. If the test subjects attack again, Ill still go out; I wont sit back and watch just because Im afraid of what other people say. No matter what they say, I have a clear conscience. The little turtles looked at him nkly, feeling that this was quite a simple principle. Luke said, Now, tell me: What will you do if something like this happens again? The little turtles subconsciously replied, Fight. Pleased, Luke nodded and stroked their big, round heads. Remember that. Dont forget it. Once again, human beings were the most difficult creatures to fool. The little turtles and the big rat were really a little naive. If they werent, Luke wouldnt use such frank, ingenuous words to encourage them. In any case, with this boost from Batman, these simple-minded master and disciples wouldnt have any problems for the time being. This matter wouldnt pass so quickly, and their home had been destroyed. They could hide for a while, and start safety training at the same time. The only problem was the female reporter, April. She was involved in the Sacks case, and could even be considered the cause of it. Three days after what happened, Luke exined the situation and then knocked her out again before sending her home. April copsed when she woke up. Big news had happened in New York a few days after she was locked up, and she actually hadnt been a part of it! Hm, she couldnt say that she wasnt involved! If she dared to go out and reveal that Sacks Industries had tried to kidnap her, she would definitely be on the news. But she wasnt crazy. She just wanted to publish big news, not be big news herself. Batman had also told her that he would vouch for her through his connections. The relevant departments woulde knocking, but it was best not to mention anything about the little turtles or the mutagen in particr. If anyone thought that she knew how the test subjects were created, she would definitely disappear. Lukes so-called guarantor was naturally Phil. Coupled with the big secret which he had revealed to Natasha earlier, the director could only do Luke this favor. Since Batman was useful enough, the director didnt mind doing him a favor. When it came to the director, Lukes strategy was to adopt a rtionship that was neither too close nor too distant, neither friend nor foe. If they were too close, he might be screwed over by this ck-hearted guy. If they were too distant, it would be inconvenient. Putting everything aside, it would be very hard for Luke to investigate Hydra inside SHIELD, because he would have to deal with SHIELD first. Bypassing the protective shell that was SHIELD to investigate Hydra would just be making things difficult for himself. The easiest way to break through was from within. Luke was happy to be Nick Furys goon now and then when the situation called for it. It would be even better if his opponent was Hydra. By framing Hydra in front of Natasha and Tony, he was both doing them a favor and making it clear that he had a grudge against Hydra. In the future, if Fury felt he wascking when he dealt with Hydra, the first person he would think of was Batman. Given Batmans character setting, it wasnt just impossible for him to be Hydra, he would also smash their heads if he ever ran into them! Nick Fury looked at the man in front of him and asked seriously, Steve, have you really decided to go to New York? Steve nodded calmly. Ive been training here for two months. Actually, it was pretty good in New York before. Nick Fury nodded slightly. Of course, he knew why Steve had chosen to return to New York. It wasnt because of the bustle, but because there had been several major incidents there. The consequences of thisst attack had been especially tragic. Steve Rogers, who hade to D.C. for rehabilitation training at Nick Furys behest, had missed the battle. Perhaps the superheroes who had fought in close quarters during the battle had rekindled this mans fighting spirit. Thinking that, Nick Fury didnt waste any time. What about my proposal? The Avengers need a leader. Steven said, Alright. Nick Fury expected as much. Nothing was more convincing than a ready-made example. Batman and his friends had clearly shown Steve a sessful model, which finally made him agree to Nick Furys request. That was right, it was a request, not a demand. In front of this man, Nick Fury didnt have the right to make demands. Nick Fury felt a little grateful to Batman. Although the other party had stated that he wouldnt join the Avengers, he had in fact elerated the formation of the Avengers. So far, Nick Fury had basically achieved his objective. There were only two who were not yet in ce. There was no helping it, when one was a god and the other was a big guy who couldnt control himself! Chapter 1414 - Mutual Consent and Unmoved Fans

Chapter 1414: Mutual Consent and Unmoved Fans

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If a certain unreliable Avengers consultant could learn from Batman and share some armor with his teammates, that would be great! He could even learn from that bigshot who sold everything and give them some low-grade stuff. Thinking that, Nick Fury couldnt help but be buoyed a little. In an instant, however, the director pulled himself out of this unrealistic fantasy. Dream on! That guy didnt let anyone touch his armor, and the only exception he had made was for this friend, Colonel Rhodes. After Tony refused Congresss request for him to hand over the technology, Colonel Rhodes, who had connections to the Department of Defense, the military, and the president, obtained the only suit. The implication was clear. The only reason Congress and the rest hade out of being embarrassed by Tony rtively unscathed was Colonel Rhodes. However, this also meant that it was basically impossible for SHIELD to get the armor. No matter how powerful SHIELD was, it was only a secret organization. On the surface, it wasnt as helpful to Tony as the joint support of those three parties. Nick Furys thoughts had already changed. The director was very tempted by the news from Phil of a bigshot who sold everything, as well as the samples he had obtained. Mechanical gloves, special bullets, and electric-powered exoskeletons couldntpare with metal armor, but they could be bought in bulk, and werent too expensive. Moreover, SHIELD had its own research department, which was pretty good. They could buy the equipment themselves and make copies. As for the Light Dagger and Life 1, which had even stranger abilities, they were definitely life-saving weapons. As long as a person wasnt too unlucky and hadnt been shot or blown to pieces, they had a chance of survival. Also, Phils supply of goods was clearly only enough for three to five people. This was clearly a personal gift for Nick Fury. This attitude was much better than that of the tycoon who wouldnt concede even in a critical moment. So, the news from Natasha a few days ago didnt surprise Nick Fury. Instead, he was quite satisfied. Otherwise, if Batman and the American government were on the same wavelength, what would Nick Fury do? Outright cooperation might not be possible, but with some negotiation, they could use Batman every now and then. Rules were for exploiting loopholes. As the king of secret organizations, Nick Fury wasnt a stickler for the rules, provided the benefits were good enough and they didnt touch a bottom line. Thinking about the news from Batman about Hydra, Nick Fury hesitated, but in the end didnt mention it to Steve. A secret investigation inside SHIELD was now underway, and only Phil was looking into it for the time being. Steve, on the other hand, was a fighter, not an agent. Only when they knew exactly where the enemy was would they be able to destroy them. An investigation involved more work with files, and Steve might not be able topare with an ordinary SHIELD clerk in this regard; at least, a clerk was skilled at usingputers and office equipment. Then, Luke would go to New York first. He might even get to know Batman in advance. He wasnt worried that Batman would rope in the Avengers. Steves name meant that he had to work for America, not just anyone. Even though Tony had always been close to Batman, his father was the founder of SHIELD, and he wasnt one to yield to others, not even Batman. Also, Nick Fury would know if Batman pulled ck Widow and Hawkeye over to his side. As he pondered, Nick Fury stood with his hands behind his back on the top floor of the Triskelion building. He watched Steve ride away on his motorcycle, and fell into deep thought. New York was restless and noisy in July. The media situation was getting out of hand, and Tony couldnt help but send Luke another text to ask about it. Luke just told him to do his own thing. Tony had already set up the foundation and it had already started to operate. All that was needed now was an official announcement. Luke looked at the people who were jumping around and secretly rejoiced that he had never been the real Batman. If the real Batman watched TV, he would probably go crazy! Luke sneered. Looking at the current programs on TV now, even if real haters showed up, it would be useless, to say nothing of the real Batman showing up. That was because haters couldnt control the media, and any sort of outcry they made would be cut. The press had freedom in this country, so TV stations naturally had the right to cut out clips. It was inevitable that some redundant remarks would be cut out. The Inte was where real public opinion was. There was no hiding from the multifaceted system. Apart from therge number of posts by paid online trolls and brainless sheep, 60 to 70% ofments were still upied by supporters of Batman and superheroes. Based on the theory of the silent majority, the truth was that the people in society who expressed strong dissatisfaction with Batman and the superheroes probably amounted to less than 5%. Luke sweated a little when he saw the real statistics. It seemed he had underestimated his fansbat ability. He had thought that there would be more brainless sheep. From the looks of it, the poprity Batman had built up really was a little terrifying. With his momentum, plus how the media liked to twist facts, most people were still neutral. Of course, it was also because Batman had too few bad points. Just because of his no killing rule, most people didnt believe that Batman would ignore the lives of ordinary people. Even the criminals he caught were only injured, so how could Batman deliberately cause unnecessary casualties? This was also one of the reasons why the fans who were firmly on Batmans side didnt copse no matter what the paid online trolls threw at them. Most online users who supported Batman were young and rebellious. They might have just thought that Batman was cool at first, but now that someone was stepping on their favorite idol and saying he was trash, didnt that imply that they were trash too? For the sake of their dignity, these youngsters had to give back as good as they got. If they were fans of a celebrity, they might be worried about the trolls exposing some scandal or other, but Batman had never had any sort of scandal. They had nothing to fear. Some of the trending posts even amused Luke. Troll: Batman and the others dont care about the lives of the people. Fan A: Batman only saves people, not kill them. Troll: Batman and the others didnt do good enough. Fan B: Batman only saves people, not kill them. Troll: Batman is fine, but theres a problem with hisrades, and he has to take responsibility. Fan C: Batman only saves people, not kill them. Troll: Motherf*cker! All of you are lunatics! No matter what the trolls stirred up, they couldnt withstand this counterattack. Apart from cursing the fans in front of their screens, there was nothing else they could do.. Chapter 1415 - The Director, Actor and Hacker In One, and Change

Chapter 1415: The Director, Actor and Hacker In One, and Change

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke had intervened in the development of smartphones and the wirelesswork, so the Inte had progressed five years faster in this world than in his previous life. At the moment, nobody could touch the relevant parties involved in this sumptuous feast. From major cell phonepanies to manufacturers of electronicponents,work operators and the developers of cell phone software, plenty of parties had long been eyeing this huge cake worth billions. As a leader in smartphones and the pioneer of social media software, Luke had the most important authority when it came to controlling the Inte. He just needed to change some algorithms slightly to make anything that needed to be seen appear in front of online users. That was another reason why paid trolls couldnt suppress Batmans supporters. Actually, there was no video to prove that Batman had caused civilians harm. Luke, who had Sharp Nose, Elementary Sound Wave, and armor detection, smiled without saying anything. Actually, the reporters had taken a lot of footage of Batmans battle. After all, in order to distract the reporters and not put too much pressure on his teammates, Luke hadnt covered himself at all. But most of the videos werent yed a second time. As long as one more was released, everyone would see that Batman had saved yet another civilian. His opponents were just test subjects with outstanding physiques but no sense of rationality. How could they fight Batman, a master in physical skills? As long as he was willing, he could predict and even direct all their attacks. idental casualties? As if. A master in physical skills could send test subjects flying over the heads of civilians with one punch and not let a single drop of blood spill on them. So, Luke waspletely unperturbed. The fiercer these people were toward Batman, the guiltier they would feel after wronging him. At that moment, fans who were firmly on his side would be able to hold their heads up high and be true hardcore fans. Although Luke had no interest in fans, these hardcore fans wouldnt let public opinion gain the upper hand, and would give him enough time to n, just like today. The American government probably already had a headache over the issue of online public opinion! Luke was secretly amused. In fact, many people from the government had already called the five major TVworks and several major web portals to suppress Batmans momentum. But this was just the beginning, and a lot of people started to spread the word rapidly on F2F and via their social circles. If these couldnt be used, wouldnt that be a waste of the media circle Luke had created with smartphones and software? Whatever he wanted online users to see would be whatever they got. The conspiracy theorists couldnt wait toe out and im that this was an attack by the American government on Batman. When he had seen this news, Luke had simply given a thumbs up to these bigshots who had analyzed the situation most brilliantly, and at the same time, turned them into trending topics. He didnt need Titanium Phone Company to do all this. Luke hacked into his ownpanys system, adjusted the data, and left behind clear traces, as if to say, XX was here. Thus, Titanium had done nothing wrong, and had been very good about listening to the American government regarding this matter; it was just that a certain hacker was too cunning and easily slipped through the gaps in his own setup. Not only that, there were countless other hackers who were helping to make noise for Batman. Luke had tracked down more than 100 hackers who had helped expose dirt on the government. However, there was one person he couldnt figure out. This person definitely wasnt Tony. The tycoon wasnt that free, and the methods were different. It was interesting that Luke couldnt lock onto this persons location. This somehow felt familiar was this the hacker who had appeared during the New York explosions? However, that hacker had clearly led Batman into a fight with the Enchantressst time. Why was he speaking up for Batman now? If he was an enemy, hitting Luke when he was down would be the right thing to do. After two tentative probes, the guy didnt respond, and was even wary enough topletely disappear. Luke felt a little regretful. A hacker at that level who could evade Tonys trackers and A.I. was definitely a lethal weapon. However, he didnt have high demands of this person. The A.I. programs had greatly alleviated hisck of manpower, and he didnt have to deal with issues of trust. Living people were always more unpredictable than programs. Even as he waited, he wasnt idle. During this time, his clone took Alice and her daughter to Disnend in Los Angeles for three days. There was no sign of Batman in Los Angeles, but the legend of the Ghost Butcher was resurrected. The core members of the three most rampant and violent criminal gangs, as well as the bigshots of three drug gangs as well as the loot in their warehouses, mysteriously disappeared. There was no noise, no blood, no bullet holes, and no bodies. They simply disappeared, as if they had run off on their own. Currently, hosts experience was 445,000 / 900,000. Credit: 602,000. Without his knowing, Luke already had half the experience required to upgrade to level 20. His diligence hadnt been in vain. Even ining to Los Angeles, he had farmed points from some gangs in passing. Then, Alice and her daughter flew back to New York, and Luke wandered around various other American cities on his own. He could only do most of the things this time himself. His opponents werent stupid, and were especially powerful. If he sought help from an ordinary investigationpany, and there was even the slightest leak, thepany would be a lead toward finding Luke. He definitely wasnt afraid of being discovered. In any case, he was using an alias, and he would abandon this ID after he was done using it. Nevertheless, the other party would pick up on this oddity. Thus, he paid some people toy the groundwork beforehand, with vague instructions. Apart from making things easier for Luke at the right time, these people didnt know anything else. The clone spent the rest of July on work trips like these, while Luke went to work as usual. This continued into the middle of August. The media was starting to get tired. The verbal battle between the paid trolls and hardcore fans was ongoing, but more and more evidence had appeared in the hands of these hardcore fans. In the end, all sorts of battle footage taken by the reporters went out. They werent soldiers, and didnt follow orders strictly. For money, many people were willing to make copies of the videos and spread them. Thus, many videos that had quietly disappeared from the public eye reappeared, but only on the Inte.. Chapter 1416 - Splits, Enemies, and the Start of a Storm

Chapter 1416: Splits, Enemies, and the Start of a Storm

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The five major TVworks still maintained that strange position, but none of them dared to openly denounce Batman, because they would definitely be bombarded by hardcore fans. Although older people still didnt really use their phones to go online, the younger generation had basically taken to it over thest year or so. Batman was still perfect, and his teammates couldnt be faulted too much in the videos. In fact, the superheroes had swiftly turned up that night and had fought fiercely, and most of the fights had happened indoors. Except for Ivan, who had strutted in front of the TV camera, there were few full-length shots of the other superheroes. And there were no clear shots of people being identally injured in the process at all. The only evidence was that so-called victims recount. In light of this, Luke told Gold Nugget of the many words of wisdom from his previous life and let it do whatever it wanted. Soon, Batmans hardcore fans adopted a new script. For example, Where are the pictures/videos? Pics/vids, or it didnt happen; You fabricated an entire story out of one image?; The ministry of breaking news and shock headlines wants you to go work for them tomorrow; Your mother is telling you to go home for dinner. In any case, Gold Nugget never got tired. Coupled with the special program which Luke had set up for it, it was far faster at postingments than an ordinary person. This guy was willing to fork out money, and a lot of its ounts were VIP, member, tinum or diamond types, and so on. Coupled with how snarky it was when it shot its mouth off, arge number of Batman hardcore fans were united under its banner, which gave the paid trolls heartburn. As for people tracking the IP addresses back to Luke and Selina, big deal. It would be hard to take any bigshots seriously if they cared about the bickering on the Inte. Even if they had the time to do so, they would first track down the crazy hackers who were disseminating the videos. It was because of these hackers that news of Batman kept popping up, and the videos were already being streamed on local TVworks to grab viewer attention. There was a limit to what the American government could do. The only way to call on all TVworks in America to do their bidding was through the Constitution. Thus, the only ones they could call on were the five major TVworks, which had the most viewers. It was impossible for the government to call on small and medium TV stations. Otherwise, there would definitely be a few TV stations who would go all out to ckmail the government and expose this summons for what it actually was. A lot of people liked to scam the government. This was just news on Batman, and definitely didnt involve any business interests. In a situation like this, selling out the government wouldnt get anyone killed and might even be worth it. After a month of chaos, Batmans status in the hearts of ordinary people had changed slightly. A small number of brainless people turned into staunch haters who insisted that there was something wrong with Batman. Whether it was a mental illness or breaking thew, from coteral damage to the rights of criminals, everything was pulled out to attack Batman. Some of the older people were influenced by the TVworks and didnt think that Batman was that reliable. At least, he wasnt as good as the rumors said. Most remained silent. The New Yorkers whom Luke had interacted with still had the same attitude toward Batman he was alright. Although he had never revealed his face, he had really saved a lot of people, and there hadnt been as many problems as described on TV. A small number of young people had be hardcore fans of Batman. They didnt hide their love and respect for Batman. There were even people who went out to the streets in homemade Bat suits at night to uphold justice. Luke could only remain silent. It was a good thing to have the heart, but frankly speaking, there werent many of these people who had the strength to match. The hoodlums of New York had already been cowed after being thrashed by Batman. They didnt dare go overboard with these crazy fans in Bat costumes. At most, they would get angry out of embarrassment and throw a few punches before they ran. Kill someone? Dont even think about it. If Batman knew that a New York gangster had killed a fan in a Bat suit, you could bet only a few of his bones would be intact when he was sent to the hospital. After the attack by the test subjects, Luke simply observed from the side, and several groups took shape. It was basically clear who were friends and who were enemies. Of course, the brainless anti-fans werent enemies. These people who only dared to talk big behind their screens were bound to be pitiful creatures whose only power came from their phones and the Inte. Hm, Luke invented them. Naturally, Luke, who had brought about this era of smartphones and the Inte, didnt have any expectations for this doomed group. There would always be a group like this in any society. The TV presenters, reporters and victims werent enemies either. Or rather, they werent even qualified to be Batmans enemies. If Luke wanted to, he could send all of them to heaven within a month. Luke, who had always been an ordinary person at heart, knew that it was very unrealistic to expect these ordinary people to resist the temptation or pressure from the forces behind the scenes and to stand firmly on Batmans side, even if they lost their jobs or became poor. Ordinary people were ordinary because they didnt have enough willpower to break away from their predicaments, and could only be tools. For example, that female guest, Carly, who had lost her son but whose daughter had been saved, was a neutral yellow in Lukes teammate panel. Clearly, she didnt hate Batman as much as she said she did on TV. She was also a neutral yellow in the panel of good and evil. Luke had harassed the system about this. The systems response was basically: Unable to determine the effect of the trap, and no strong hostility toward the host detected. Luke mulled over this response and finally realized that the system wasnt wrong. Batman was Luke, but Luke wasnt Batman. Any attack against Batman wouldnt hurt Luke himself. Also, Carly wasnt genuinely hostile toward Batman, so the system couldnt deem her a threat. In the middle of a hot August, New York was once again caught up in a storm of public opinion. It started with a video that spread online and was aired on a local TV program in New York. Luke remembered the name of the show Trish Talk. Trish, the host, was Jessica Joness friend, and was quite famous locally. Trish had a unique and incisive perspective, and her analyses were urate and deep. She also had a pretty face, and had a lot of fans mostly young men. At the same time, Trish was a popr F2F blogger. The twoplemented each other, and the ratings for her talk show were pretty good. Chapter 1417 - Public Opinion and Pushback

Chapter 1417: Public Opinion and Pushback

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The video was very simple. Two women were talking in a hospital ward. One of them was a short-haired woman in a business suit, and the other was Carly, the female guest. The short-haired woman said, Just pretend this never happened. Well tell you what to say for the program tomorrow. Carly said, Well I The short-haired woman said, This is a contract. You already have the money to arrange an appointment with the doctor for your daughter. You can break the contract, if youre willing to cover the costs yourself. Carries face changed. That doctor was one of the best in America, and an appointment with him cost 200,000 dors. As a single mother, her son had just died, and her daughter was still in the hospital. How could she possibly pay for it herself? After hesitating for a moment, she could only nod. Okay, but my daughter is already fine, so this is the only time. Satisfied with the answer, the short-haired woman left the room. Carly returned to the bed. Her daughter looked at her and asked, Whats wrong, Mom? Carly hesitated, but still said, Its fine. Youll be discharged in two days. Her daughter was uneasy. But Im already fine. When Uncle Batman came, he touched my head and said that I would get better, and my head didnt hurt anymore. Carly struggled to make a sound of agreement. Well wait another two days and get you a checkup to bepletely sure. The video ended there. The video which Trish Talk released had all the faces blurred out, but when the video spread online, only the little girls face was blurred out. Trish didnt directly name Carly, and just said that she was suspected to be the victim who came out to denounce Batman some time ago. Most people who had watched the show remembered Carly. After all, her family had been in a pretty bad situation. She was a single mother with one dead child and the other seriously injured. Her family had been on the verge of falling apart. Now that Trish had released this video, the young female reporter analyzed the conversation. Trish didnt criticize Carly at all, but focused her attention on the short-haired woman. Who is this? Why are you coercing a mother in dire straits? Trish spoke with frank assurance and was well-received by a lot of fans and audience. However, she herself was also puzzled. Who collected all this information? Why was the webpage soplete? Unlike most people who just watched the video, when Trish inadvertently essed a link, she entered a webpage with not only the video but also a lot of relevant information. For example, there was detailed information on the short-haired womans identity, the foundation which she took instructions from, its most recent source of funds and so on C it was all on the webpage. It was as if Trish had discovered treasure. As someone who had a big sister who was close to being a superhero, and who dreamed of bing a superhero herself, she had always been a loyal fan of Batman. If she hadnt sensed that all this was a targeted attack, she wouldve supported Batman on her show. Now that this had been dropped into herp, she started investigating and verifying the information. The video was authentic, as verified by many bigshots online for free. Not only did Trish pull some strings, she also personally asked her sister, Jessica Jones, to investigate the foundation. The results were basically the same. What Trish found strange was that when Jessica heard that this was for the sake of reversing public opinion of Batman, Jessicas listlessness was nowhere to be found, and she suddenly became a lot more efficient in her work. In just a few days, she finished checking the situation. When Trish asked Jessica if she was a Batman fan, Jessica got a strange expression on her face. In the end, she simply exined, I owe him a favor. Trish was dumbfounded. She never thought that her own sister would have a connection to the Batman whom she idolized! What the two of them discussed about Batman was another story. But Trish Talk was just the first pebble thrown in this counterattack in August. That was right, it was just a pebble. But at the start of this storm in August, everybody thought it was explosive enough. The hardcore Batman fans, who had been attacked by the five major TV stations and online paid trolls for a month, weed this merrily. This was just how amazing some things were. Sometimes, just one point was needed to destroy an object. Carly, the female guest who was the first to step out and had left the deepest impression given her situation, yed a key role in dismantling this point. Although her son was dead, she was unharmed, and her daughter hadpletely recovered the little girl even said that it was Batman who had healed her. Then, Carly chose topromise and frame him because of the money. Some online users immediately pulled up Carlys performance on thest show, and even analyzed her microexpressions frame by frame. That was why Carly had been so unenthusiastic during herst performance; she had been coerced with the threat of a debt of 200,000 dors. The cornerstone of trust had been pulled out, and this wasnt the only brick to fall. News of more and more victims appeared online. Although some parts were censored, it was enough to expose those peoples lies. But unlike Carly, these victims werent that simple. Carlys situation had been real. It was only because of the pressure of saving her daughter that she had lied. The video was just enough proof that she had covered up the fact that her daughter had recovered thanks to Batman, but there was no evidence for her previous usations. Seeing that she had lost her son back then and her daughter was severely injured, Luke only focused on targeting her most recent lies. After all, while Angels armor was old-fashioned, it still had an A.I. program and a camera. However, Luke needed Carly as a lead-in. Now that Carly had taken the lead, another group of victims was drawn out. Luke had specially picked victims entangled in serious lies. Some lied about their rtionships, some lied about their family, and some even lied about their identities because they were murderers who had changed their names. There werent many of them, only a dozen, but theypletely destroyed the publics trust in the five major TV channels. The news online turned into an uprising which gradually pushed back against the traditional media. Various tabloids and small TVworks had already started to follow the trend, and published these news. It was big news before that a bunch of mad dogs were biting Batman, and it was big news now that Batmans hardcore fans were biting back. Also, wouldnt this plot twist guarantee viewer ratings? Chapter 1418 - One Trick? No, Many Tricks

Chapter 1418: One Trick? No, Many Tricks

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Now that things hade to this point, it no longer mattered whether or not the five major TVworks remained tight-lipped. Daily conversation turned to topics like, Did you hear? That nutcase who framed Batman and so on. Even those who didnt watch TV, read the news, or y on their phones couldnt avoid hearing the chatter around them as they waited in supermarkets, diners, and subway stations. Naturally, it was thanks to Luke, this hacker, who knew how to use phones and software. This information was part of the results of his investigation, and naturally, he was the one who released it. It would be impossible for anyone else to track down so many leads in a short period of time, and it was also impossible to keep it a secret. Only someone who had money, technology, and superpowers could go knocking on their doors one by one andplete the questioning without them knowing. The police needed to find evidence to prove that a suspect was guilty, but Luke simply told these people to confess whatever was necessary to prove that they were guilty. See, it became a lot simpler. In fact, Luke had far more intelligence than was revealed online or on TV, but only a small part could be released as irond evidence. For those who slipped through the legal cracks, Luke simply gambled a few rounds with them and ensured that they lost to him one to five times. After the true faces of many victims were revealed, the storm started to spread to the mastermind, and it was that particr foundation which bore the brunt of it. Some of the foundations internal documents were leaked online as suspected proof that the foundation was trafficking children and women. This news caused a huge stir. A suspected gang of human traffickers was trying to frame a superhero? What a joke. Those in particr who had wavered after watching Carly on the program, and who had even called Batman into question, instantly copsed. It wasnt a big problem to go up against the good guy. After all, good guys often had different views among themselves. But to help the bad guys set up the good guys and even be pleased about this so-called justice was a joke. At this point, the online trollspletely disappeared, because they didnt know what else they could say. Many users familiar with how things worked took up arms and cursed, F*ck, you cant even choose a good teammate to spread rumors? You dare pick on Batman when you yourself are so sh*tty?! Batmans hardcore fans were now utterly rxed, and they took out old posts andments one by one to me them. Arge number of famousmentators who had chosen the wrong side were even more tragic as they were tagged on F2F and in online circles. Even though past posts orments could be withdrawn or deleted, there was nothing to stop the hardcore Batman fans from taking screencaps and then saying, XX, what do you think of thisment of yours now? As for whether or not thesementators cursed them in their hearts, that wasnt their concern. Things were far from over. The FBI started investigating the foundation, but that didnt mean much. The people in the foundation who had ess to a criminalwork werent implicated in the investigation at all. That was time for Luke, who was wholeheartedly devoted to doing his bit for America, to reveal yet another piece of information. It was revealed that Remy Green, a member of Congress, had taken in a girl, who had been abducted through the foundation, to be his adopted daughter. There were even more intolerable things that Luke didnt disclose, but he had already set a death timer for this Senator Green, and was just waiting for the day he confessed enough of his sins This series of shocking news stunned the masses. How had this plot unfolded? How was Batman rted to Congress? At this point, things finally started to happen beyond Lukes expectations. When the little girl was found, Remy Green suddenly had a heart attack and died. The girl had been very young when she was kidnapped and couldnt remember what happened back then. Apart from the things that Senator Green had done, she couldnt provide any useful information on the foundation. At the same time that the kidnapping came to light, a censored video of Senator Green was delivered to the FBI agents. Putting the content of the video aside, it was enough to prove that the original video was in someone elses hands. If this person couldnt be taken down, there was no way to hide this matter. That was why the little girl hadnt been killed and was still safe. Her death would only make things worse. Many of the FBI agents sensed that something wasnt right. They had be tools in a game, and ever since the game began, the yers had never really appeared. One party was ndering Batman and the superheroes, and the FBI agents could tell from these methods that this was the government. The other party that was revealing all this shocking news was Batman and the superheroes who had never made a sound all this time. The two parties were fighting all this time; it was just that ordinary people didnt understand it. Who was so stupid as to provoke Batman? The rumor was right. This Dark Knights methods really werent that clean. The FBI agents were astonished. However, they also knew that Batman wasnt alone right now. He had friends who were powerful enough to help him resolve the crisis of public opinion. From the looks of it, these friends werent as aboveboard as Batman. Batman had resolved this himself? Sorry, it was impossible for one person to clone himself and get so much information. For example, some of the hackers online might be Batmans friends. Besides, wasnt Batmans favorite method to solve problems by breaking bones? Until now, there was no news of any government officials with broken bones, so it probably wasnt Batman. Tony felt the same way, and had even contacted Batman twice. The first message had been an astonished one:?So you still had this trick up your sleeve? That was sent after the video with Carly was revealed. When Senator Remy Green was exposed, Tony sent a second message not long after:?Youve crossed a line. If you dont stop, the other party will counterattack. Luke simply replied:?Just sit back and watch the show. It has nothing to do with you. Seeing this reply, Tony shook his head with a wry smile and looked at Colonel Rhodes, who was sitting not far away. Well, he said it has nothing to do with me. Can you stop looking for me now? There was a helpless expression on Colonel Rhodes face as he spread his hands. What do you think? Im a soldier, not a politician. Why do you think Im here? Helpless, Tony grabbed a bottle of wine and poured them each a ss. Frankly speaking, I really sympathize with the idiots who mess with Batman. Rhodes took the ss and gulped the wine down. I want to kick those stupid pigs in the ass too, but theyve already done it. They dont need my approval. Tony had a sympathetic expression on his face as he took a sip of his wine. Also, you still have to clean up after them now.. Theyll probably turn into toilet paper. Chapter 1419 - No Mercy When It Comes to Power

Chapter 1419: No Mercy When It Comes to Power

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Rhodes was unable to respond. Wasnt he already toilet paper right now?! Even if he wrapped up this matter properly, he would be thrown away like a filthy rag afterward. Tony patted him on the shoulder and said, Dont think about it. Its better for us to leave it alone. Otherwise, how will we be able to live carefree lives in the future? Stumped for a moment, Rhode then understood. They didnt have any impact on Batman, and appeared ipetent. But there probably wasnt anyone who could affect Batman at this stage. On the contrary, if he and Tony really were able to make Batman change his mind, the best way to deal with Batman in the future would be through them. This was what the bigshots were best at. The easiest way to control someone was to control what they cared about, like family, career, money, or friends. Why did Batman scare so many bigshots now? Because he didnt care about anything. Or rather, what he cared about wasnt one specific thing take the citizens of New York, for example. Logically speaking, Batman should care about the victims who were used, but in the end these people were basically out of luck. Batman hadnt given up on fighting back just because they were part of the masses. So, what Batman cared about was the people as a whole, and not any one of them in particr. This terrified the bigshots even more. Just like some people who cared about peace, what they did waspletely different from normal people. Batman had always appeared as a protector of the people and not a peace-lover; for the bigshots, this was even more frightening. That was because peace-lovers could still be used. On the other hand, there was nothing about Batman that could be used at all. On the contrary he could pull them out one after another and thrash them just like that Senator Green. No matter what social ss they were. Hadnt they wanted to ruin Batmans reputation, just like that congressman? But the bigshots werent expecting such a direct counterattack from Batman. Previously, Batman had been friendly toward the authorities. At the very least, he had cooperated with NYPD and the FBI. For example, after beating up criminals, he would inform the police and then leave the scene, never staying behind to make things difficult for them. This time, the bigshots had crossed the line, and had gotten an unpleasant reaction. Batman still maintained his principles when it came to these high and mighty figures. He returned an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth without fear or any sign of yielding. Sure enough, Batmans awless madman!?Rhodes mumbled inwardly. Tony had already given him a pair of binocrs. So, this has nothing to do with us, unless you want to rece Batman. Come, have a good look at the scenery. Youll feel better. Rhodes epted the binocrs in bewilderment. What? Tony turned around and raised his hand. Its the hottest month in New York. Look at the top of that building. Rhodes lifted the binocrs to his eyes and looked in the direction the tycoon was pointing. Less than two seconds, he eximed, Awesome, is that the reason why you bought this building? Because of the swimming pool on the roof next door, and hot girls in bikinis partying around? How wonderful for you. Tony shrugged. Im just bored. You know Im no longer single. Rhode wanted to mock him, but he then recalled that Tony had almost had no scandals for the past year or so; there hadnt even been a photo of a suspected scandal. He was unable to respond. Looking at the hot girls in the swimming pool, he said casually, Since youre no longer single, should I get married and go home to have kids? Tony, however, stroked his beard. Now that you put it that way, youre indeed old enough. Rhode put down the binocrs and rolled his eyes. Youre still living like a kid, and you have the cheek to say that Im old? Tony shrugged. Im young and energetic. Youre old and withered. How can youpare? Rhode had to give him the middle finger. Sure. Arrange something for tonight. I want to see hot girls; even better if theyre in bikinis. Tony raised an eyebrow. Do you really want that, or do you want those people to think that I bought you off? Rhode: Of course I want it. Do you really think Im old? I can make a whole bunch of girlsugh at my jokes. Tony: Do you mean that joke about flying to the generals house with a tank and throwing it down in front of him? Rhode: That wasnt a joke, alright? Tony shrugged and sighed. It seems an old man like you really needs a hot girl to warm you up. He paused for a moment. To make the performance more convincing, I can only go out and throw you a big party. Rhode rolled his eyes hard. Are you sure youre not using me as an excuse so that Pepper wont tell you off? Tony said, If you dont know how to talk, dont try. Thats the only way for you to be a general. As Tony, Rhodes, and many people with discerning eyes expected, things didnt calm down. A few dayster, Senator Stern was also implicated. Photos of Senator Stern and Senator Green meeting in private surfaced on the Inte, along with the girl who had been kidnapped. In the photos that were released online, the little girls face had naturally been blurred out, but new information which the FBI agents received confirmed that it was her. Tonyughed despite himself when he read the news. Stern was dragged into this too? Thats really good news. It was precisely because of Senator Stern that Congress had wanted to force him to hand over the technology for the Mark armor. Could Tony now watch everything go down with his arms folded? Of course not. Now was the time to kick Senator Stern when he was down and trample all over him, as this circle was wont to do. As for dealing with Batman? Not all the bigshots in America wanted to do that. What was wrong with just sticking to R&D development? Some people were jealous of Batmans armor technology, and for various unknown reasons, decided to make a move against him, which didnt have much to do with the rich and powerful in America. For many people, Batman wasnt someone who could make them money or curry favor with. But some people, like those two congressmen, coveted benefits. It was too troublesome for these people to make a move themselves, and would require too many resources. The fact that the two congressmen were screwed over by Batman was their own problem, and had nothing to do with theirpetitors. They couldnt eat their prey, and were bitten to death instead. They could only me themselves for not being strong enough. There was no way these two would be allowed to keep their positions just because they put in so much effort to attack Batman. There was no mercy in a world of power.. Chapter 1420 - A Wave of Resignations and Newbies

Chapter 1420: A Wave of Resignations and Newbies

Luke watched everything quietly. This was his most civilized operation so far. Apart from using the power of the Inte, media, and public opinion, he only used his superpowers of hypnosis and control in his hunt for clues. The rest of the confrontation was carried out on TV and on the Inte. However, he didnt really like this sort of behavior. When it came down to it, it was a little boring. Nevertheless, it was pretty fun that a few scumbags who he couldnt kill personally with his own hands were socially executed by the public. After this storm passed, the real purge would begin. By then, what awaited some bigshots wouldnt be social death, but physical deaths. It would take at least two months or longer to clean up everything. So, if the people on Lukes cklist were lucky, they could still live to see the next year. This was sad news for the system. After all, this was a huge amount of experience and credit points. In contrast, Lukes days were much more rxed. Since Batman and ck Cat were at the center of attention, they could only cancel their regr exercise of cleaning up gangsters every two days. When they did act every now and then, they couldnt reveal their faces, nor could they use their signature bone-breaking moves. Selina and Gold Nugget only went out a few times to empty out illegal drug caches before handing them over to Luke to destroy. That way, he didnt make too much of a loss in terms of experience and credit points, and he didnt have to do much. The only reaction that New Yorks underground had to everything was that the price of illegal drugs shot up again, to 5 to 10 times what it had been a few months ago. Luke and Selina didnt feel guilty about that. If drug users couldnt afford it, they might as well quit. It was good for their health, for others, and for society. The situation in NYPD had also changed significantly. Chief Nelson had already been confirmed as themissioner, and was only waiting for October to officially take office. But it would be a rocky start for him. NYPD officers were quitting on arge scale, and new recruits were performing poorly. The number of dead officers during the attack had indeed frightened too many people. The police officers werent scared of armed gangsters, but they werent confident that they could deal with weird monsters. Less than 3% of officers died in the line of duty during this incident, but including those who resigned, NYPD lost 10% of its workforce. Chief Nelson had no choice but to ease up on rules for recruitment and reduce the education requirement to junior high school and the age to 17.5 years old. That was because at 17-and-a-half, a person could undergo three months of training at the police academy and be a probationary officer, and by the time they turned 18, they could be formal officers. With that, the police department was finally able to get back on track. For many young people, being a police officer was more dangerous than being unemployed. Apart from praying that they wouldnt run into simr attacks in the future, most people had no other choice. Attacks didnt happen every day, but the constant pressure to live never stopped Thus, Luke and Selina couldnt say anything in Walters office about needing to take newbies under their wing. Looking at Lukes grudging expression, Walter scratched his head. Dont Dont look like that. I cant do anything about it. Everybody in the Detective Bureau has to look after newbies, and John and Joe have even been split up. Also, its hard for the smaller divisions to recruit any more newbies. Luke could only nod. He and Selina really had to thank the power of money that they hadnt been split up. Nelson, who had just received arge donation, didnt dare mess with Luke. Brad was unlucky, and with Nelson in charge, Walter had an even clearer view of Lukes position. He himself had been reinstated, and might even be promoted. That was also at Lukes suggestion. Walter was just a little more blunt in nature; he wasnt an idiot. So, while John and Joe had to split up to take care of newbies, Luke and Selina would look after two newbies together. After they left the office, Luke and Selina looked at theplicated expressions of the two newbies outside. They didnt try to act like seniors, and shook hands and introduced themselves very naturally. Selina told them what to pay attention to in the police department. Things like who to look for when it came to misceneous tasks, gathering information,bat support Hm, look for Sergeant John e. Maggie Holtra was a 25-year-old woman who had been transferred from the 26th Precinct. Brett Mahoney was a 26-year-old African-American man who had been transferred from the 15th Precinct. kes expression was clearly even stranger than Maggies, because he had met Luke and Selina before. Back then, he had only known that they were detectives. He never thought that after he was promoted and transferred to HQ, he would be a newbie under these two. Was HQ already so radical that they would use such a small detective as their main force? This thought popped into Bretts mind. But after several days of mentoring, both Brett and Maggie knew that Luke and Selina were seasoned detectives, and they definitely werent here because of connections. Whether it was experience,works, methods, or things to pay attention to, they were wless. In fact, Luke and Selina rarely meddled in their cases. They only gave the necessary reminders, and didnt act uppity. Those who could be transferred to the Detective Bureau werent rookies. As a sergeant, Brett would be groomed to be the backbone of the department in the future. After all, this guy had been one of the few good police officers at the 15th Precinct. He hadnt colluded with the other dirty cops, and had even helped Lawyer Matt several times. He was a seedling who had caught HQs attention, which was why he had been transferred. Maggie was also a second grade detective. If she performed well, she might be a lieutenant soon. There was no helping it. Seven or eight colleagues in the police department had also resigned after the wave of officer deaths. Being a police officer in New York really was a job with high risks. New York had one of the highest levels of consumerism in the world, but the police officers here didnt earn as much as in LAPD. Fewer people were willing to risk their lives when they couldnt get enough money for it. Although Chief Nelson said that he would try his best to think of a way to increase their wages, there were tens of thousands of police officers, and increasing their annual pay by several thousand each amounted to hundreds of millions of dors a year. The New York City government certainly didnt have such a big budget for NYPD to squander; it was more likely to dismiss employees and abandon most areas that werent profitable. Given the current situation, it was hard to say whether Chief Nelsons promotion was a good or bad thing for him. Nevertheless, the donation from Titanium Phone Company was an annual thing. Luke didnt care who took office; in any case, they wouldnt dare do anything to stop the flow of money. Given the low chance of finding donors from City Hall, NYPD was reliant on contributions from magnates. Whether or not NYPD had enough to eat every year was decided under the pens of these bigshots. As Luke and Selina looked after the newbie officers, September arrived, and the sun appeared less and less as New York cooled down and the weather turned overcast and rainy once more. Selina, who had enjoyed the sun for a while, had to say goodbye to her bikini.. Chapter 1421 - Another Realm, and Combat Teaching

Chapter 1421: Another Realm, and Combat Teaching

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The mood of some bigshots was as gloomy as the weather in New York. In just a few days, news of Senator Sterns suspected involvement in the human trafficking case, as well as of a certain FBI department found guilty of tax evasion, made the headlines. After the department head turned green in the face from being questioned by IRS in a small dark room over certain internal documents, Homnd Security arrived, and then his face turned gray. Word of what the director had done spread online, and everybody learned that he was avoiding paying taxes because a lot of what he had was dirty money. The director used his authority to privately embezzle illegal drugs seized by the FBI and resold them. How to get this ie past the IRS had always been a problem. There were various ways tounder the money, but he couldnt do it all the time. Luke gave a copy of the department heads most secret ounts to major media outlets and the IRS, as well as other suspicious evidence to Homnd Security. There was evidence to show that this FBI department was selling the drugs through the Foot n. This information wasnt made public, butpared with dealing with Batman, investigating the mastermind behind the attack by the test subjects in New York took priority. Thus, it was announced the next day that the FBI department head was stepping down. Luke pretty much just tapped the keyboard a few times, and this department head was packed off to a small dark room at Homnd Security. Luke chuckled inwardly. He might not have been able to do this before the Inte developed; as long as the other party controlled the media and TV, he might have gotten stuck at thest step of spreading any real news. Ultimately, TVworks and news media needed to use real people to disseminate the information, but the Inte didnt. The governments specialty was controlling people, not controlling programs. There were tens of millions of online users in the United States who were paying attention to the news that was trending onputers and phones. It wasnt easy to suppress their voices. Under this pressure, the government didnt dare let any more scandals get out, and could only deal with the problematic people first. During this time, Luke only needed to watch. Use the power of public opinion? I can do that too.?Luke smiled. It wasnt umon for people to hype themselves up, only to crash and burn. If public opinion was so easy to control, why did all the big entities guard so tightly against it? These people stirred the waters in the wake of the attack by the test subjects, only for it to crash down on their heads and drown a few of them. In any case, they were the ones who said it; if they needed someone to shoulder the me, Luke would help them find a few people, and everybody would be happy. Look at how quickly the department head disappeared. Backers, power, and circles were useless. In the face of imminent disaster, everybody hoped that the department head would draw all the fire, even if his aplices wanted him dead even more. That was just how things were. Luke looked at the rain outside the window and fell into deep thought. Suddenly, there was a knock on the car window. He turned around and saw Mindys bright face under a pink hood. Luke pointed at the backseat with a smile. Mindy smiled again before she opened the back door and got in. Two slim girls got in as well. Hi, Luke. Long time no see. Youre really busy. Luke turned around and nodded with a smile. Hey, Monica. Hm, there are towels in the box. Dry your hair. Then, he greeted the other girl. Nikki, nice to see you too. Nikki took the towel from Monica and smiled as she toweled her wet hair. Mm, long time no see. NYPDs really busy right now, right? You actually didnt have to pick us up. Luke shrugged. Ive been busy for almost a month. I need to take a break. I should give you some pointers in passing. Alright, lets talk about lunch first. Mindy leaned against the back of his seat and immediately suggested, How about we go to Mr. Buds BBQ restaurant? That way, well be full. Luke didnt say anything, and waited for the three girls to agree on a ce. He didnt want to be a yer or a judge. It was best for him to just be the driver. In the end, everyone went with Mindys suggestion because she gave a good reason they couldnt put on weight anyway. Luke was doubtful, but he couldnt say anything. He could only secretly resolve to make Damon pay attention to his daughters diet. A thick and stocky girl with pretty and delicate features was not what he wanted for Mindy at all. After all, Angel had already demonstrated what it meant to be a brawny woman, and Mindy really didnt need to take this route. He had picked up the three girls from school today to give them two to fourbat lessons in one go. Selina was also taking the weekend off to spend time with her besties, and had already made the arrangements with Elsa and Elizabeth. As a man, it was clearly inappropriate for him to go and spend time with the three women. He could only assign Gold Nugget, this dog head, to be their bodyguard. He had been busy screwing people over for the past month, and Mindy had already asked twice about thebat training. Although they hadnt fixed a time in the first ce, he clearly hadnt lived up to the promise of one lesson a month. It happened to be raining at noon today, so Mindy had called Luke in advance to pick them up. Luke called Damon, who grunted to indicate he understood, before he hung up. This cartoonist had recently been inspired to create a newic based on the attack by the test subjects. Also, Luke had told him that Batman wanted to give his image copyright to the father and daughter, and use it to provide financial aid to the innocent. Damon readily agreed and was prepared to donate all the proceeds from hisics to the foundation. Luke rejected the idea since the foundation wouldnt ept any external donations. It wasnt until Luke told him the reason that Damon understood. However, Luke suggested that he wait a while. Damon could choose another simr foundation, and also use his royalties to buy the image copyright for Batman and various other superheroes to turn his work from fake to genuine. Damon was stunned for a long while when he heard that. He was lost for words. This was really doing it the long way round. But this way, it would indeed be amercial operation and not a charity donation, and nobody would be able to say anything. After all, the concept of genuine goods was still deeply ingrained in people. Mindy didnt know that Luke had sheared her Pink Bear, and her ck Bear father still had to generously give away his ie. She also didnt know that lunch and thebat training today were Lukespensation to her. Chapter 1422 - Misgivings and Gift

Chapter 1422: Misgivings and Gift

There was nothing extraordinary about thebat training, except that the three girls had improved a lot. During a break, however, as Monica sat next to Luke and drank some water, she suddenly said, Did you encounter any of the monsters during the attack? Stumped for a moment, Luke then shook his head. It was midnight. My partner and I got up and headed over, but we were stuck on the bridge. By the time we reached the scene, Batman and the others had already taken care of them. Monica hummed and was silent for a moment before she said again, Do you think Nikki and I will survive if we face those monsters with ourbat abilities? Luke frowned and thought for a moment, before he shook his head solemnly. If you suddenly run into them and cant avoid them, I encourage you to wait for the right opportunity to fight them. Monica understood what he was saying. What if we can avoid fighting? Luke said, Run as far away as you can. Dont be a hero. Seeing Monicas startled expression, he exined, Theyre not like the hooligans youve beaten up before this. Whatever damage you deal with your fists and feet cant stop them attacking. Also, they dont work alone. Most of them appear in groups of three to five or even seven to eight. If you cant take down the other party quickly, its best to run as far away as possible. Monica thought for a moment before she exhaled. So dangerous? Luke nodded. Its even more dangerous than you think. They dont have any other purpose except to kill humans. As long as youre the slightest bit hesitant in your attacks, theyll fight back lethally. You cant afford any sort of mistake in a battle like this one; one wrong move and you could lose your life. Its not a good time at all for you to practice yourbat skills. Nikki also came over and said, But its not like its up to us when theyll appear, and we might not be able to avoid them when they do. What should we do then? Luke looked at the two girls and Mindy, who was on a treadmill not far away, and immediately understood. What do you want to learn? Nikki said, Abat technique for killing these monsters easily. Luke thought for a moment, but finally shook his head. If its just fists and kicks, forget it. Monica immediately asked, Didnt that fighter who was set up and used of not saving lives usebat skills to kill a lot of those monsters? Luke rolled his eyes. Then Ill give you an iron pir. Can you smash it into the concrete half a meter deep? That fighter can. Also, he has armor. Do you have that? Monica was lost for words. Nikki asked, What about longswords? The ck guy and the one with a ck and white mask seem very good with longswords. Luke snapped his fingers. Bingo. Thats the right way to think about it. The biggest difference between humans and animals is that we are good at using tools. As he spoke, he looked at Nikki. Youre much stronger than an ordinary person. It doesnt even need to be a longsword; as long as you have a sturdy staff, you can break the limbs of a monster with one swing. Then, he looked at Monica. You have much better techniques than they do. Even with just one or two tough knives, you can cut off their limbs. Theres no need to physically touch them. Both girls nodded. It was very simple: y to their strengths. In summary, what you need are protective suits, as well as weapons, Luke said. Since Nikki uses more physical strength, her protective suit can be thicker and heavier, and she can use a de and a shield. Monica, you have better technique. Use a lighter protective suit and dual des. Both girls nodded. Mindy put on an act. What about me? Luke could only roll his eyes at her inwardly.?You have the armor I gave you and a copsible double-ended longsword made with Predator technology, and you still want advice? On the surface, however, he could only nod with a smile. Youre simr to Monica. You have strong technique, so the choices are basically the same. However, to make up for your disadvantage in size, you can use long weapons. Mindy was lost for words. That was indeed her configuration. Monica smiled wryly. A protective suit and dual des. That would be very expensive, right? Nikki chuckled. I can sponsor you. Monica immediately shook her head. Nikki was from a middle-ss family, and Monicas family could only be said to be getting by, so the money to buy des waspletely different for them. In return for the abilities he obtained, Luke had secretly helped Monicas father switch jobs a few months ago. Before that, Monicas family had been in dire straits. Otherwise, they wouldnt be living in Harlem. Luke smiled. Did you forget what I can do? The two girls stared nkly for a moment, before Monica said quickly, You can get me a bulletproof vest from the police department? Luke was amused. Thats against thew. However, I like to tinker with things, like car parts and old machines. Making longswords is nothing. Monica hesitated. But its too expensive. A top-quality katana manufactured by a registered Japanese craftsman easily cost thousands of dors. What Luke was talking about wasnt something ornamental, but which could be used in actual battle. However, a handmade product like that would cost hundreds of dors at the very least, and a thousand dors for two des. Luke smiled. Its not like Ill be making it by hand. Most things can be done by machine. One longsword will cost no more than 200 dors. Then, he looked at Nikki and Mindy. You have your share too. There are too few girls in this era who are interested inbat. Consider it a little gift given our mutual interests. Both Nikki and Monica were hesitant, but Mindy readily agreed. Okay, but can I modify mine? Luke shrugged. It would be even better if you can give me aplete blueprint. Ill scan it into theputer and make it as you want, but I wont make it look decorative. Mindy certainly didnt care. She could maintain and modify her equipment at home herself. She nodded. No problem. Looking at the conflicted Nikki and Monica, she rolled her eyes and knew what they were thinking. She said with a smile, Dont worry. All three of us are getting something. It cant be that Luke wants to pursue all three of us at the same time, right? Thats too expensive. Nikki blushed and didnt dare look at Luke. Monica was embarrassed.?Im interested, but Im not his type. Mindy patted her chest. Okay, Ill buy him a few more meals in the future. Hm, itll be my treat next time. Mindy was only thirteen, and had much fewer concerns. With that, the two girls finally stopped hesitating. After all, casually epting something that was worth a thousand dors from a boy was too expensive. If a boy at school gave them something so expensive, it was definitely because he wanted to ask them out. If they epted the gift, that was the same as agreeing. Now that Mindy was in charge, they no longer had any concerns. No matter how crazy Luke was, he wouldnt touch Mindy.. Chapter 1423 - Long-term Investment and Two Incomplete Paintings

Chapter 1423: Long-term Investment and Two Iplete Paintings

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After training that day, Luke and Mindy didnt leave immediately. Instead, they helped Nikki and Monica consider the types of weapons and armor they wanted. The two girls had never touched anything like this before. They only knew that the des would definitely be made of metal, but they had no idea what type of metal at all. They were at a loss when Luke and Mindy talked about the specifications. Thankfully, one adult and one child soon reached an agreement. They listened to Luke when it came to weapons since he was familiar with the materials. They listened to Mindy when it came to armor since she was familiar with what protection a girl needed. Of course, the two of them had their own views. Mindy felt that Lukes materials werent necessarily the most suitable. Luke felt that given Mindys short stature, she didnt necessarily know how to protect the two girls. It was just that the two tech dunces had been staring nkly at them for more than ten minutes, so it wasnt appropriate for Luke and Mindy to continue debating. Then, the matter turned to style, and Luke didnt interrupt as much. As long as Mindy didnte up with any weird shapes or colors, she and the two girls could do whatever they wanted. When they left Nikkis house, Luke promised to have someone deliver wooden swords to them for training the next day. Mindy would provide them with protective suits. She said it was old stuff she had used before, which they could now use for training. Luke guessed they were probably outdated products from her training with Damon. After sending Mindy home, Luke returned home and revised the specifications for four swords and one shield, and came out with half-finished products in less than 20 minutes. Half an hour after that, hepleted variousponents like the de hilt and the shield handle, and considered them done. The weapons only needed to be sturdy, sharp and a proper fit, and there were noplicated parts. It was that simple. If it wasnt for the fact that they were gifts for girls, it wouldve taken him less than five minutes to make one. The price of 100 to 200 dors was entirely for the materials. If Lukes processing equipment was factored in, then forget it. He used this equipment to make and modify armor and weapons, as well as adjust the models using A.I. simtions; it wouldnt be too much to sell one sword for 100,000 dors. The reason why he was so nice to Nikki and Monica was, firstly, they had provided him with abilities, and secondly, they leaned toward fighting, which could be valuable. Compared with the superpowered trio who were still recovering and enjoying regr lives, these two already had increased strength and a heightened awareness of safety. Also, judging from how they had beaten up hooligans in the past, they were leaning toward bing vigntes. It was very faint, but for Luke, providing them with small gifts to draw them closer to that path and narrow the gap was a piece of cake. Monicas Elementary Imitation was quite suitable for Lukes teammate program. This master of physical skills, shooting, and sports would develop into a light version of Batman As long as she was equipped with a powerful suit to make up for her shorings in killing power, she would be stronger than many superhumans. As for Nikkis Elementary Muscle Control, there was a lot of room for development. It was just that her armor wouldnt increase herbat ability as much as Monicas. He had already invested in so many people; investing early and training these two girls was a good opportunity. Quickly finishing up with the gifts, Luke looked out the window before he drove out. It was only the afternoon, but the rainy weather felt familiar. Going out in this sort of weather wasnt afortable experience, but was perfect if he couldter cuddle with a soft girl, watch the rain from the window, and have coffee in passing. In any case, he could let his clone do the research while he distracted himself from time to time. Acting like he was living a normal life was the best for his main body. Luke drove to Pnd Academy of Art and found Elena. She still lived alone in her dorm; Luke had never seen her legendary roommate. Actually, Elena had met her roommate less than 20 times. Elena hadnt gone out since it was raining. She was delighted when she received Lukes call. Luke had been here a lot. If he was free, he would visit her for half a day every three to five days for a meal or two. Lunch was over, and it was still early for dinner. They sat on the couch in front of the window and had coffee together. Ever since Luke gave her a lot of coffee when they first met, she had been improving her coffee-making skills. Jennys maids could crush Luke at making coffee, and Elena was no different. Unfortunately, Luke could only vaguely sense that the coffee was slightly better than what he made. Rubbing Elenas plump waist, he asked casually, You said you were especially inspired to paint something new recently. Where is it? Elena tilted her head and thought for a moment, before she nodded, then shook her head a little unhappily. There are two of them, but theyre both iplete. I havent even finished the draft. Do you want to see them? Luke nodded. Elena got up and dragged the box which Luke had given her to the window. After putting in her fingerprint and the password, she opened the box and pulled out the foldable racks, before flipping to the bottom. She sat back down on the couch and curled up in his arms. Im not a fan of science fiction, but for some reason, I thought of this a few days ago, and I couldnt help but draw some of it. Narrowing his eyes, Luke looked at the humanoid creature standing on some sort of flying machine, swooping down from the sky. Behind it was an astonishing number of simr figures and flying machines. And above them was a giant worm? Luke asked softly, This isnt a worm, is it? Elena nodded. No, its probably a spaceship? In the shape of a worm. Its the one releasing all these flying machines. Hm, does this not align with scientific principles? She was a little embarrassed. After all, she had always studied art, and didnt care about science or science fiction. Luke rubbed her with a smile tofort her. Theres no need for a sci-fi movie to bepletely logical. Youre an artist; you just need to express what you want to express. Then, he raised his hand and pointed at the nk space above the worm. Why is it nk now? Elena shook her head in frustration. My inspiration dried up. After I drew this, it felt like there was nothing else in my head, and I couldnt finish everything in one go. Trying to force myself to draw also felt weird. Luke nodded and patted her lightly. Dont worry about it. Venus also doesnt have arms, right? Elena burst outughing. That statue did have arms. We just cant find them. Luke shrugged. So, being iplete doesnt necessarily mean that it isnt a wonderful work of art.. Chapter 1424 - Recall the Future Commander

Chapter 1424: Recall the Future Commander

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Elena turned around with a smile and pecked his cheek. Is that apliment? Luke nodded with a smile. Lets take a look at the next one. Elena bent forward and flipped to the second drawing. This Well, I dont know what to think. Although I admire Batman, there isnt much news on him. Maybe its because Ive been hearing people talk? Luke looked at the drawing thoughtfully. What is Batman holding? Elena was a little uncertain. Maybe some sort of missile? Or a rocket? Luke asked, Why is it just him and the missile up here? Helpless, Elena bumped her head against his chest. Yes, thats it. I dont know how to draw the rest. Im so angry that my chest has been hurting these days. Luke had a strange expression on his face. Really? Let me check; it might not be anger. Elena blushed and spat out, You, do you think youre a doctor? Luke said calmly, No, but I know a thing or two about checkups. Elena pinched his back. You mustve checked a lot of people, right? Luke chuckled. In New York, I mainly work with you. He wasnt lying. Unlike CEO Jenny, who was busy flying here and there, Elena was pretty much based in New York and New Jersey, and spent most of her time painting and studying at the college. Given Jennys itinerary, it wasnt easy to meet up with her, so Luke naturally looked for Elena more often. Elena smiled. But I think its time for dinner. Luke said, Its fine. I had a lot of lunch. Elena pinched his back hard. But I didnt have enough for lunch. Luke said, Hm, Ill do the work. Ill feed you dinner, and you just need to use your mouth. Elena was already unable to speak. Her snow-white neck curved like a swans as she moaned softly. That night, when Elena was already asleep, Luke narrowed his eyes as he held her. On the other side, his clone contacted Robert. Hows your oldrade? Robert quickly replied, Not bad, but he doesnt want to join our securitypany. I think he might not be able to adapt to this peaceful life. Luke said, Then I have someone who needs his help here. Ill send someone to look for him. Pretend you dont know about this and dont bring it up. Robert was silent. What arent you telling me? Luke said, If your oldrade is willing to talk, you can ask him directly. Otherwise, its best to pretend that you dont know anything. Right, you and Catherine, remember to tell ire not toe to New York in the future. If she has toe, try to stay in Nassau County or Long Ind. The same goes for all of you. Robert pondered for a moment. Are you worried that the monster attack will happen again? Luke said, Sort of. Robert asked, What about you? Luke chuckled. Even ten iresbined cant hold a candle to one of my fingers. Thats why Im worried about her. Robert didnt scoff this time. Instead, he asked solemnly, Are you sure youll be alright? Im sure, Luke replied quickly. After a long silence, Robert heaved a long sigh. Fine, you be careful. If its really dangerous, you should stay away. The police arent soldiers. Theres no need for them to risk their lives on the battlefield. Luke thought for a moment, then made a very formal pledge. Whatever the case, Ill ensure my own safety first and foremost. I wont take unnecessary risks. Robert was stumped and didnt say anything, but the worry in his heart finally lessened. He had watched Luke grow up, and naturally knew him very well. He was someone who was never careless with his words. If he wasnt confident about something, he wouldnt give any guarantees. He definitely wasnt hot-blooded or would impulsively brag about something. But that also meant that Luke was very trustworthy. After hanging up, Robert hesitated for a moment, before he finally found Frank Castle and told him that someone mighte looking for him. This oldrade had a bad temper. Robert was really afraid that he would shoot the person who came. Frank frowned. Who? Robert swallowed his words. He didnt want to risk exposing that this had something to do with Luke. It wont be an enemy. I guarantee that the person wont be hostile toward you. Frank just nodded and didnt say anything else. After this oldrade found Frank and brought him to Texas, Robert simply said that he had a client who had told him Franks whereabouts. Butter, while talking to their otherrades, Frank found out that when Robert learned about his ident, he had sent someone to look for him for at least half a year. He had saved manyrades, and only this one had been willing to spend the time to confirm his situation. Robert might be weaker inbat strength, but he was smart. Before his boss, Ray Schoonover, specifically pulled Robert into the team, this guy with rabbit-like vignce left the team ahead of time to avoid being killed for knowing inside information It was only after Frank killed Ray that he slowly figured it out. Thus, the nickname wasnt wrong. Robert was known as Gray Rabbit precisely because he had a lot of ideas and was very vignt. Of course, the nickname was mostly meant to mock this guy for being dirty and as timid as a rabbit. After looking at Roberts family situation, however, Frank had nothing he could say. Apart from an adopted son and a stepdaughter, this guy also had a pair of biological children, and he and his wife, Catherine, had a good rtionship. He also had plenty of food and a simple job as a sheriff. When he was free, he yed guns with his oldrades, tinkered with cars, and drank beer. He passed his days happily. asionally, Frank would be hit with a sh with remorse. If he had been as vignt as Robert back then instead of focusing on just fighting, he might have been able to lead a warm and peaceful life after retirement with his wife and children. Thus, Frank believed Robert when he said that there was no danger. At the very least, with these words, he wouldnt be quick to draw his gun and kill the other party at any time. The contact was very quick. After Frank confirmed his arrival time in Das, the contact sent a message half a dayter to say that he would wait for Frank at the rendezvous point. Robert gave him some instructions on safety issues. For example, he had to try his best to conceal his appearance and figure during the trip. He didnt have to prove his identity to anyone.. He just needed to give a secret signal and a fake name, and the contact would pick him up and send him to New York. Chapter 1425 - Recruitment, Foreshadowing, and Future

Chapter 1425: Recruitment, Foreshadowing, and Future

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions That was indeed the case. From the moment Frank met his contact, the other party had no intention of scrutinizing him. After confirming that the secret signal and name were correct, the contact took Frank to a private airport and put him on a private ne. Frank was the only passenger on the ne. After greeting him at the door, the only flight attendant just said to call for her if he needed anything, before she stayed away where Frank couldnt see her. When he disembarked, she said, Goodbye, sir, and the flight was over. Frank sent a text using a prepaid phone which the contact gave him. After he received a reply, he deleted the message, dismantled the phone, and tossed it into a dumpster outside the airport. He then took a cab to New York, after being away for months. When he arrived at a park in Queens, he sat down on a bench and stared nkly at the dpidated merry-go-round. A burst ofughter rang out in his head, along with a yell of Dad, over here! as he stood near the merry-go-round and smiled at his children and wife. It was as if he could see them all. After a while, the bench creaked slightly at the sudden increase in weight. Frank slowly turned his head and was stumped. You A broad figure in a gray hoodie crossed his legs leisurely. Puncher. Long time no see, Frank. After a brief silence, Frank nodded slightly. So, youre the one looking for me. At that moment, Luke had a stone-like face of a white man. It was Punchers face. He nodded. Thats right. Someone is in need of a decent tactical teammander, and the work has to be done in secret. Frank looked indifferent. What are they going to do? Luke asked, Have you seen the recent news about New York? Frank: If its about Batman, Ive seen some of it. Luke asked, Then, are you interested in directing that team of superheroes, including Batman, in battle? Franks calm heart exploded. He eximed, What? Luke didnt say anything and just smiled at him. Frank was stunned for a few seconds before he finally came back to his senses. He subconsciously lowered his voice. Do you work for Batman? Luke thought for a moment, then shook his head. The other way round: Batman works for us. Frank gaped. This was shocking news. Although that was everyones guess, it wasnt like Batman himself had ever said it. This meant that Batman indeed had an organization behind him, and not just friends helping him out For ordinary people, Batmans friends and Batmans teammates were the same thing. But for Frank, who was a battle veteran and used to estimating the military strength of both friend and foe, these were twopletely different things. The difference inbat ability between a friend who was helping out for the time being and a teammate who was part of the same organization could be ten times more. This was also one of the reasons why a well-trained army couldpletely annihte a mob that was several timesrger. More importantly, what did Puncher say just now? He wanted Frank to be the tacticalmander and direct the superheroes, including Batman? This was clearly to improve the teamsbat ability. After avenging his wife and children, Franks heart had been like ash, and he hadnt cared about the news at all. The only reason he had been aware of recent news about Batman was through chatting with other people. Hence, he knew that Batman had a bunch of teammates with extraordinarybat abilities. What was the point of asking Frank to be the tacticalmander for a team made up of superheroes? Were they nning to demolish a house or raze the Pentagon to the ground? A team like this could absolutely do it. If thebat ability of an ordinary human soldier was 2, then thebat ability of a special force was multiplied by 2 for every soldier that was in the unit. Thebat efficiency of Batman and other superheroes in a team would be a multiple of ten for each member, not to mention that Batmansbat efficiency was at least 50 or even 100. This wasnt Frank overestimating Batman. Before he got his revenge, he had studied the intelligence on Batman and confirmed that Batman was far superior inbat, reactions, decisiveness, and nning. These were the best qualities that a qualified special force soldier should have. Even if Batman didnt use a gun or kill anyone, hisbat ability was still much higher than that of an ordinary person, and he even had armor close to Iron Mans level. He was a cheat. Frank had experienced too many crazy and unbelievable things in his life. But tonight, he felt that the news he had heard was definitely the craziest and most unbelievable of the lot. Looking at Franks expression, Luke patted him on the shoulder and got up. Lets go. Ill arrange a ce for you first, and then sort out your identity. Frank frowned and didnt move. Why me? Luke turned around and smiled. Because we might not have much time left, if we dont want Earth to be destroyed. Frank: What? After settling a stunned Frank in and giving the intended teammander onest night to digest the astonishing news, the clone returned to the seaside vi. Sitting on the porch, Luke fell into deep thought. The reason he had to urgently recall themander was because of Elenas two half-finished paintings yesterday. Elena had drawn some things before, but not many of them felt particrly special to her. The Angel of Judgement and Batman were her early works. However, she felt those paintings were based on what she had seen in the news, or dreams she had based on what she had been thinking about during the day. Luke had thought the same. But the two paintings from yesterday had given him a strong sense of familiarity. He didnt have much of an impression of the humanoid creatures on the flying machines, but the big worm ship evoked a memory. He had instantly seized on that memory. That was arge-scale Chitauri spaceship! He hadpletely forgotten what the cannon fodder Chitauri looked like, but this huge worm-like Chitauri ship had appeared many times as a small boss viin for the Avengers to beat up. With the second painting, the sense of familiarity wasnt as strong, but he had some impression of the tycoon blowing up the Chitaurimand center with a nuclear missile in the movie. To Lukes surprise, it was now Batman who was holding up the missile in the drawing. This change didnt make him doubt the uracy of the second painting. Instead, he believed that it might actually be foretelling the future, since it was Batman.. Chapter 1426 - Luck, and a Deal with a Bigshot

Chapter 1426: Luck, and a Deal with a Bigshot

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Whatever the case, this undoubtedly involved a tremendous amount of experience and credit. Luke knew himself well. He would definitely kick Tony aside and take up the nuclear missile himself. Even if he didnt have the chance, he would create an opportunity for his clone to steal this glorious peace mission. It was just 100,000 credit points! For the possible experience and credit points, the 100,000 points required to summon the Star of Justice was absolutely nothing. Thebination of the two drawings proved that this was a foreshadowing of the future. Even someone as calm as Luke couldnt help but scratch his head. Wasnt this luck too good? He basically didnt know much about the movie plot after the first half. As a transmigrator, thisst advantage he had in terms of information disappeared after this. When he hooked up with Elena in France, he never thought that this soft girl would actually be a superhuman with a rare ability to foresee things. This way, he could still obtain information on important events in advance. For him, who wanted to survive in a dangerous world like the Marvel universe, this was too important. Both he and Elena were young and had never considered getting married. Luke had read Elenas mind and knew what her real ambition was. She wanted to be an outstanding artist. She might get caught up inplicated family matters if she got married, and she wouldnt consider having kids until she was at least 35 years old. Also, she only thought about having kids, not getting married. That way, he and Elena would be able to maintain their current rtionship for the next ten years. Besides, as a couple, he used a fair bit of Pheromone Control on Elena. It was a very small amount, just to increase the pleasure of their interactions, but it was quite effective. After Elena came to New York, she basically spent her time roaming the citys major art centers, sketching and hooking up with Luke. Ever since she and Luke got together, she stopped worrying about random things. She passed her days veryfortably, and she was very content with this situation. Also, Luke didnt spend a lot on Elena. Apart from coffee beans, a ne, and some clothes and the phone that he had given her in the beginning, probably the most valuable thing he gave her was time. After all, he was a man who could earn hundreds of thousands of dors in a minute. Following that thought, he had spent hundreds of millions on Elena. In contrast, he had spent several million on the superpowered female trio, and less than two days all up with them. From this point of view, his investment in Elena was much higher. But after yesterday, her importance had skyrocketed. He was already making arrangements to keep her safe. Soon, four female international students would enter the school to protect her. Luke drank his coffee and stood up with a smile. It might not be long before the terrible Battle of New York happened, but he had more confidence now that he could get through it. He had everything except firepower. It was impossible for him to make the munitions required for a massive battle. Therge amount of materials required would easily arouse suspicion. He didnt want his New Hope Laboratory to be exposed. From today on, that bigshot who sold everything would have to be the one to make the rounds. Phil was a little stunned when he put down the phone. After thinking for a few minutes, he called Nick Fury. Sir, its me. Hm, theres a new development. That gentleman needs some things. Nick Fury was also a little surprised. What are they? Phil: Uh, theres quite a lot. Ive sent you the list. Nick Fury opened the new email on the virtual screen. After a few nces, his eyes widened. Did you ask him what he wants these for? Phil smiled bitterly. He said it was for world peace. Nick Fury fell silent. At that moment, he was probably cursing in his heart. If this bigshot who sold everything was here to maintain world peace, then what was the point of SHIELD? Reining in his swears, Nick Fury thought for a moment and gave a neutral answer. We can give him some, but not sensitive materials. Were not arms dealers, and we cant supply an unidentified arms dealer with these things. Phil hesitated for a moment before he asked, Will this affect our future transactions? Nick Fury said, That cant be helped. What he wants isnt just one thing. Those raw materials can be turned into weapons, enough to level an entire New York district. If something like that happens, the two of us can only wait for the World Security Council to hold us ountable. Phil knew that this was a problem, so he didnt say anything else and hung up. What they didnt know was that Tony had also received word from Batman. Looking at the list, he couldnt help but ask, Youre not joking? Lukes clone was busy in the basement preparing for the uingrge-scale production. When he received the message, he simply replied, No. Also, a word of advice: Your armor doesnt have enough firepower. Its best to prepare more backup firepower. Tony frowned. What do you mean? His armor was definitely a hundred times better than Batmans. After all, Batman only used darts, which was nothingpared with the missiles Tony had on him. Luke said, If there are more than ten thousand enemies in a coordinated attack with arge amount of weapons on them, what can those weapons of yours do? Tony was rmed. What are you nning? Dont tell me you want to destroy the White House? Luke rolled his eyes. Was he crazy? What was the point of bothering with a ce like that? It was just full of people who prioritized benefits. But if 100 of them died Hm, kidding, but if one or two died, it wasnt a big deal. Luke said, This is business. That bigshot asked for it; you get it, right? After a long silence, Tony finally replied, Where do you want me to send them? Luke said, There will be a boat at a remote pier in New Jersey or Connecticut. Tony: Okay. After contacting both sides, Luke rubbed his chin and smiled. Its time to show you the mystery of the bigshot who sells everything. This was what most paranoid people were like. They liked to be careful. Based on his understanding of these two, they would definitely test him with these raw materials, but his inventory would give them a big surprise. When he took the materials, he could also teach these two thick-skinned and ckhearted people a lesson to prevent them from taking this bigshot for a ride.. Chapter 1427 - Uncle Frank: Motherf*cker

Chapter 1427: Uncle Frank: Motherf*cker

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions New York was still gloomy the next day, and it was drizzling. Frank was punching a sandbag in the training room when the doorbell rang. When he opened the door, Puncher, who was wearing the same gray hoodie, raised the paper bag in his hand. Want some? Expressionless, Frank turned to the side and let him in. Ive eaten. Luke walked in. Then do you need me to set some aside for you for lunch? Frank just shook his head and closed the door. They sat on the living room couch. Luke took out a cheeseburger from the big paper bag and took a bite. How was your break? Frank: Not bad. Luke reached for a remote on the coffee table and pressed a button, and the windows immediately turned into one-way ss. Throwing the remote aside, he took out a phone from his backpack and tossed it to Frank. Theres a roughyout of the situation in there. Take a look first. If there arent any problems, we can start preliminary preparations. Frank took the phone, found an action n file on the screen, and opened it. On the side, Luke unhurriedly finished five cheeseburgers in one go. Frank finished skimming the document and looked up at him. Youre sure? We have to protect the citizens of Manhattan and n how to fend off tens of thousands of enemies? They also have airships that are far more technologically advanced than F4s? A conservative estimate is that there are more than 500 of them, and hm, an unknown number of Helicarrier-type aircraft? Luke nodded calmly. Thats right. After a brief silence, Frank decided to ask more clearly, What is a Helicarrier? An aircraft carrier? Luke nodded calmly again. More or less. It can fly andunch a bunch of fighter jets and soldiers. No matter how calm Frank was, he felt like beating someone up now. Are you sure youre not talking about a sci-fi movie? How can there be Helicarriers on Earth? Despite Americas im to be the best in research, there was no news of such a thing. It was nonsense to say that someone would attack Manhattan with more than one of these things. Luke thought for a moment, then took out another cheeseburger and took a bite. Hm, SHIELD might have one. Uh What? Frank was shocked. They have something like that? Luke said, Maybe. At least, they have the technology to make it possible. Frank didnt say anything else, but his eyes flickered. Luke didnt press him and continued eating his cheeseburger. Even dear Uncle Frank needed time to ept such an unbelievable thing; he wouldnt be an Earthling otherwise. After a while, Frank got up and went to the fridge to get a bottle of water. He opened it and took a sip. After a brief silence, he asked, Is that why you came to me? Luke patted his hands clean. Of course. There would be no need for a superhero team to carry out this specialbat mission against an ordinary opponent. Frank had also thought the same thing during this period of time. Unless it was a formidable opponent, there was no way Batman would be willing to be a soldier under hismand. He and Batman didnt know each other at all. How could Batman entrust his life to a stranger unless it was absolutely necessary? As for why they were looking for him, the reason was very simple. The other party needed amander who could find ws in the enemys defense while at an absolute disadvantage, and turn the tide. He had to use the decapitation strike strategy in leading this team of superheroes. Otherwise, even a dozen superheroes under hismand wouldnt be able to fight and win against tens of thousands of opponents whopletely controlled the skies. Once they stepped up, the enemy just needed to mobilize a little more force and firepower to crush them. Superheroes or not, they would be helpless. Special ops teams werent divine weapons. On the contrary, there were always huge risks on the battlefield. One small mistake and the entire team could be wiped out. Furthermore, the enemy wasnt some weak chicken, but an army with extraordinary technology, which would only further reduce the teams chances of survival. Thinking for a moment, he looked at Luke and asked, Exactly what do you know? I need information on the distribution of weapons and manpower. Luke finally smiled bitterly and spread his hands. Thats the problem. Frank had a bad feeling. What do you mean? Luke said, This is probably all the information I have on the other party. If you have to add a description, you can think of them as an alien fleet. Franks eyes widened. What? He hadnt expected such a ridiculous answer. Luke affirmed again, Yes, theyre an alien fleet that can travel through space; they definitely arent new recruits. Motherf*cker! Frank finally spat out. It wasnt long before Luke left the temporary safe house Frank was staying at, and he headed for the realbat center. Thebat center was located in the outskirts of North Bergen, New Jersey, where Elenas college was located. However, the east and west areas were pretty far apart, and thebat center was closer to Manhattan. Luke had started building this ce months ago. It used to be a machine processing nt, but after Luke acquired it under an alias, he spent a month doing a massive rehaul. Before it could reopen, however, it was dered that there was no more capitaling in, and construction couldnt continue for the time being. After consuming arge amount of machinery and raw materials, the factory suspended operations for now. However, the new boss hadnt dered bankruptcy yet, so there were still professional security guards watching the ce. The security guards were very familiar with Mr. Riddle, the person-in-charge who came by every now and then. Today, Mr. Riddle had brought a new face, Mr. Hammersmith, with him. He told the security guards that this was the factorys new manager, and that he was responsible for safeguarding everything here. In other words, this Mr. Hammersmith was the four security guards superior. Looking at their new boss, who simply nodded and left, the four security guards had a bad feeling. This Mr. Hammersmith didnt seem easy to get along with. Thankfully, Mr. Riddle was as understanding as ever. He pulled the team leader to one side and exined some things. The main thing was that Mr. Hammersmith was a little rigid in temperament. As long as they listened to him, everything would be fine. The security contract was for a year, and if they performed well, they might even be able to switch to a long-term contract of three to five years. The security guards finally rxed. North Bergen was a little boringpared with the hustle and bustle of New York, but they were very content with their lives here, and this was a pretty good gig. If they lost this job, who knew if they would be able to find something just as good.. Chapter 1428 - Bat Cave, Transactions and Mass Production

Chapter 1428: Bat Cave, Transactions and Mass Production

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions More than 1,000 patrol officers and detectives had resigned in New York recently. Many of them would try security services or be a P.I. first, which would have a huge impact on current security guards. Mr. Riddle Luke hence didnt have to worry too much about the security guards shing with Mr. Hammersmith Frank. For the sake of being paid, they would listen to him. Leaving the head of the security team tofort his colleagues, Luke and Frank scanned the factory after they entered. Luke then ordered, Bobo, open the second zone. Yes, sir. A cheerful voice rang out. The corners of Franks eyes twitched. He suddenly remembered watching a cartoon with his children this voice was very simr to the nattering of a certain annoying little gremlin in the cartoon. Of course, his kids had really liked that little yellow square chatterbox. He hesitated for a moment, but didnt say anything. This was someone elses ce, and it wasnt his ce to criticize it. At least, not right now. At Lukes order, another door nearby opened. They walked into another huge room. Different from the warehouse behind the first door, this was clearly the real workspace. It contained various processing equipment, ready for use at any time. A long section had been walled up on one side, and through the ss, Frank could see what was inside. It was clearly a living and training area. He walked over to what looked like a store room next to the living area. It was empty when he opened it. Luke ordered, Enter the Bat Cave. The floor of the room suddenly started to sink. Frank finally couldnt help but ask, Bat Cave? So Batman lives here too? Luke nodded, then shook his head. This is just a base, mainly for manufacturing equipment. Unless its necessary, this ce wont be open to anyone for a long time. As if he knew what Frank wanted to say, he added, The Bat Cave, forever hidden in the shadows. Thats probably what it means. As they spoke, the room-like elevator stopped and a wall opened to reveal the so-called Bat Cave. Different from the top, the equipment here was more advanced, and Frank didnt recognize a lot of them at all. The workshop on the surface was mainly for ordinary processing. Although the machines were advanced, they were only at a normal level. This underground base, on the other hand, was where Luke made special equipment himself. It could be used to repair and modify armor and other equipment, and to provide medical treatment and carry out all sorts of physical checkups. This Bat Cave base wasnt as high-tech as what Elenas drawings hinted at; it only had equipment sitting on the ground. These were all outdated products that Luke had used previously to manufacture his first and second generation armor. He barely used them now, so it was a good opportunity to bring them over. Frank and Damon should be able to use these things, as well as Donnie. However, since that female reporter, April, was quite unreliable, Donnie wouldnt be able toe here for the time being, which was a pity. That little guy was quite talented with machines and electronics. After some study, he would be able to do upkeep on the armor. But that would probably be after the Battle of New York. After bringing Frank here, Luke simply exined how Bobo, the A.I. program in charge of this base, could be used, before he got up and left. He had a lot to do. Frank needed to know more about the base before he could formte a n. Until then, it was useless for Luke to hang around. In any case, Bobo had all the necessary information. After watching Luke leave, Frank was silent for a moment before he finally said, Bobo. Here, Mr. Hammersmith. Bobos cheerful voice rang out again. Frank: Can you change that voice? Bobo: Yes. If you need to, you can designate a new temte. Franks eyes flickered for a long moment, before he finally shook his head. Well leave it for now. Bobo: Yes, Mr. Hammersmith. Two dayster, Luke picked up the raw materials which Tony had left at a remote pier in New Jersey. As for how he emptied the cargo ship, let that guy rack his brain over it. After checking, he found that not only had Tony given him a lot of things, he had even given him 20% more, mainly because some of the raw materials couldnt be purchased in secret so easily. That saved Luke a lot of trouble. In return, Batman gave him two more shots of Life 1 and two Life Daggers. Tony could continue studying the former, and thetter would give him more life-saving options. For wealthy people, the most precious thing to them was obviously life. Tony wasnt losing out with this deal. It took SHIELD about a week to get back to Luke, and with only a small portion of goods. Luke didnt say anything. Tony had already filled the gaps. Both Tony and Nick Fury were seriously paranoid. However, there was no doubt that Tony was still a man of integrity, and wasnt stingy with repaying those who had helped him. Nick Fury, on the other hand, was calctive by nature, always wanting to reap huge benefits at the least cost. That was why the only things he could get were two Light Daggers, enchanted bullets, and a small amount of battery-powered exoskeleton machines. The goods from SHIELD had yet to arrive, but that didnt prevent Luke from starting production. With the help of the A.I. program, Luke created several assembly lines which immediately ate a lot of raw materials and spat out a lot of finished products. Luke worked overtime to create and test the products. Although they were a little rough, that didnt affect normal use. Compared with the armor, these things were consumables. There was no need to make them too good. He wasnt like the tycoon, and didnt need to pursue perfection. Ivan was also roped in to produce variousponents. Ivan didntin about this treatment. Instead, he asked with great interest if Luke was getting ready to fight a huge battle. Luke simply replied, Yes, get ready. Dont go looking for threesomes in the bar all day. Ivan gave him the middle finger before going back to work. Ever since the attack by the test subjects, he had savored a new feeling. Of course, it wasnt pride at protecting people. Ivan liked the feeling of being admired and praised. A certain tycoons performancest time hadnt been as eye-catching as his. Even if the tycoon had saved more people, so what? Also, after the attack, Ivan realized that Batmans attitude toward him had improved a lot. He even bantered with him. The gist of it was basically: As long as you continue to do good, you can y however you want. This boosted Ivans ego. Chapter 1429 - Decision to Recall People and the Secret In the Drawing

Chapter 1429: Decision to Recall People and the Secret In the Drawing

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although he didnt talk to Batman much, Ivan knew very well that this guy was a man of his word. What was even more interesting was that as long as he preserved this situation, that tycoon could only watch and not make trouble for him. This was too interesting. Luke didnt know this, or he wouldveughed out loud. Wasnt this the real version of I like when you get angry when you see me, but cant do anything about it? Since Ivan was happy to be the hired help, Luke didnt mind his little ideas. Especially now that the Chitauri could appear at any time, Ivan, a guy who didnt care even if he died, was useful because he wasnt afraid to fight. This was the most valuable point. Look at the Avengers. Tony would go beat up terrorists in his free time, and had participated in several major events with Luke. ck Widow and Hawkeye were professional agents, and had very stable fighting mentalities. There was no need to say anything about the Hulk; he exploded when he was angry, and his ability to withstand pure physical attacks was aplete cheat. Thor was a god who had fought in the Nine Realms for thousands of years. Captain America was a veteran of a hundred battles who had killed a bunch of Hydra and German elite troops in World War II. They were all very determined and experienced, which was why they had been able to turn things around so many times in the movies. Simrly, these teammates whom Luke had found so far werent afraid of fighting. Alice was the only one whosebat awareness was slightly weaker. However, with her Intermediate Self-Healing, her armor, and her metal bones, she was the one with the highest ability to survive after Luke. During this time, Luke had considered whether or not he should summon Reba and Bloodmint back from Brazil. In the end, he discarded the idea. Although the two women had goodbat ability, the armor didnt enhance their abilities, and instead masked it. After all, if they had the armor, it didnt seem necessary for them to use something like Curve Shooting. The assassin style of fighting which they were used to wasnt suitable in the face of the Chitauris overwhelming army. For the same reason, Carol and Lorna, who were hiding in Brazil, were excluded from the list. Piloting a suit would actually suit Carol very well. It would boost her reflexes andbat skills. However, there was no way to make up for the will to fight and experience. She ran in fear from ordinary people like Sentinel Services. Fight the Chitauri army? She would be lucky if she didnt piss herself. The same logic applied to Lorna. In a battle like this, mentality was the key to unleashing ones strength; otherwise, it was too easy to die. Luke had naturally considered this when he formed his own team, so he didnt call back those who werent suitable. However, he had to bring back a guy who had been getting a tan for months on a Brazilian beach with his wife. This dog who couldnt die was absolutely perfect for this battle and all Luke had to do was pay him. In fact, Wade was already on his way back. Vanessa, his wife, also returned with him. That was right, they were now officially a married couple. In thest few months, not only had they been on vacation in Brazil, they also went to Las Vegas to get a marriage certificate. In Las Vegas, the quickest way to get married was through a drive-by window. A witness said a few words, and the marriage certificate would pop out C all without them even needing to get out of the car. Although the faces in the documents didnt belong to them, they didnt care. It was just a formality. Wade also didnt skimp out when it came to his one true love, and he seriously put together a romantic wedding ceremony. Getting serious about the ceremony meant getting even more serious about money. Wade, who spent hundreds of thousands of dors, felt a little pained. When he suddenly got word from Luke about a lucrative one-time job, he instantly perked up. When Wade heard that the deposit was close to 10 million dors, Luke could hear the guy shout, Darling, get dressed. Were going back to America to make a fortune. Luke didnt mind. You got what you paid for. If he wanted Wade to behave, he had to give him some benefits first before Wade could get the rest after the job was done. Wade himself was fine with this, or he wouldnt have set the rule of paying 50% upfront. For safety reasons, Luke arranged for the couple to stay in a safe house in Nassau County. That way, even if the Battle of New York really did spread to Long Beach, Vanessa could take a yacht to the east end of Long Ind or head southwest to New Jersey. Wade and Vanessa were very satisfied with this arrangement. It was one thing for Luke to consider Vanessas safety, but the benefit of living in a seaside house and owning a yacht that could head out at any time was beyond their imagination. Lukes only requirement was that Wade familiarize himself with the armor he sent over, and to not leave traces as much as possible when he used it. Although it wasnt a big deal if he did leave traces, given Wades chatterbox personality, he might end up chatting with a female reporter in his armor! Even changing Wades voice wouldnt be able to hide his vulgar way of talking. Batman had just taken down a few bigshots along with some of their underlings and rted people. If Wade jumped out now, he might leave clues leading back to Luke. Because of this, Luke specially added a special use for Wade: If the training suit was damaged because of his reckless behavior, a maintenance fee would be charged for repairing the damage. It would be deducted from the remaining 50% of his pay. For a certain former mercenary who was in desperate need of money, this threat should be enough. At the same time, all his teammates, including Selina, began to familiarize themselves with the new external modifications to their armor. Luke was busy the whole of September. He hadnt forgotten Elena, but she had yet toplete the two drawings, and she hadnt obtained any new inspiration for a third one. It was clear that her ability to foresee things wasnt the omniscient type, but the type where she was hit with shes of inspiration. For the time being, Luke didnt n on prompting her. He simply used Pheromone Control to prevent her from mentioning her drawings of the future. Predicting the future wasnt necessarily a good thing, at least not for Elena. For someone without enough connections or protection, this ability was far more dangerous than beneficial for its user. If anyone else knew that she could predict the future, what awaited her was probably a dark room and a research organization; she wouldnt be able to move around freely for the rest of her life. Luke valued Elena not only because she had foreseen the Battle of New York, but also because of her second drawing. Although the drawing only contained Batman holding up the missile, Luke had observed and analyzed it repeatedly. Naturally, he noticed a lot of details, including many problems.. Chapter 1430 - Speculation, Bustle, and Training Teammates

Chapter 1430: Spection, Bustle, and Training Teammates

The first problem was that the missile wasnt big. It was probably just a tactical nuclear missile, but even if it was, it could only havee from the American government. It was almost impossible for other forces tounch a tactical missile in Manhattan. It was much easier to detonate a nuclear bomb. But if he used this weapon in New York, even if he defeated the Chitauri, how could things be any better? This might mean that the battle situation had deteriorated to an uncontroble level, which was why Batman had grabbed the nuclear weapon and was prepared to die with the enemysmand center. Luke pondered this for a long time, but deemed it unlikely. Executing nuclear weapons in any country was a decision that had to be made with great caution. It was difficult tounch them quickly, unless you were prepared to blow up the ground and have both sides perish together. The American government wouldnt use a nuclear missile unless there really was nothing it could do. New York was really insignificantpared with the survival of the entire Earth and mankind. The government wouldnt mind directly throwing out a weapon like this to destroy the Chitauri army. But there was a problem with the logic here. If the situation was serious, the government would have used arge missile. If it wasnt serious, then there should be a way to solve it with conventional strength, so why the dilemma here? For the time being, Luke could only leave it to the A.I. program, Bobo, toe up with the most probable scenarios and corresponding countermeasures. The second problem was that the Bat suit in the painting was different from the one Luke was wearing. That was what he paid the most attention to. It had to be said that unlike her usual style, Elenas drawings of the future were very realistic. From the details in her drawings, Luke was able to infer some things about the equipment of the Chitauri army as well as discover modifications to his own armor. After he and Alfred analyzed the drawings for several days, they finally figured out something. The modifications presented in the drawings had probably been made to the current Bat suit. There werent a lot, but these external modifications were focused on flight. The Bat suits flight function wasnt very good, butpared with an ordinary aircraft, it was very small and agile. Also, Luke knew that he wouldnt be caught up in a battle with the small flight units which the Chitauri had, since their numbers would make this action meaningless. The reason he had called Frank back so urgently was for a decapitation strike. So, it was very likely that he had made these modifications to directly attack the root of the problem. What was the heart of the Chitauri? It was undoubtedly that mothership, which was the fleetsmand center. If he had a nuclear weapon, that would be the most cost-effective target. The heart of the Chitauri fleet wouldnt be a battleship on some, so the armor had been modified to fly into outer space? This spection might not be urate, but Alfred simted the armors ability to fly into outer space, and soon obtained the expected answer: Several possible modifications could effectively increase the armors speed in outer space. Luke chose to try it out. Carrying out a physical test was always one way to verify a problem. He already had a backup Bat suit in his inventory that he could modify. Despite being busy with all these preparations, Luke didnt skip work. Now that NYPD had lost so much manpower, goofing off too much would be too eye-catching. During this time, it was Selina who drove, checked the case files, and wrapped up loose ends. From an outsiders point of view, Luke was at most a little absent-minded, easily distracted and liked to doze. Nevertheless, he still did his work as a detective. Ultimately, his efficiency and performance could only be reflected in solving cases, and these could be done quickly with an A.I. program and super abilities. Apart from Selina, nobody else knew that Luke was purely an extra. After simplemunication with Selina, she naturally took on all the tasks without Luke needing to exin the current situation. That was the advantage of a 3-star teammate. If it were Elizabeth or Elsa, they would still worry that Luke had run into some sort of trouble, even if they trusted him. Not devoting all his attention to the current situation would be a waste of time. Selinas daily training had also increased significantly. Thus, they only worked from eight to three every day. They did their rounds in the morning, and after working a case, got home before eleven. They spent the time doing their own thing, with Selina trying out certain training exercises. After one in the afternoon, they would go out again to work a case, then return home before three. As long as no one was keeping an eye on them, they didnt have to work for more than four hours a day. On the other side, Lukes clone had been busy nonstop. If Luke were aputer, 90% of his dual processor was upied by his clone. Recently, his efficiency at earning experience and credit points had dropped significantly, so the experience and credit points shared by Selina, Damon and Mindy, the little turtles, and Alice, had been a big help. Thanks to the stealth system, the criminals in New York werepletely clueless about their movements. In the wake of the two legendary Devil Bone Breakers, the Ghost Vigntes was a new legend that was now circting in New York. Many low-level hoodlums said that they suddenly fainted while doing something bad. When they woke up, they were either in NYPD or just lying on the ground. If they had been alone when this happened, the legend of the Ghost Vigntes probably wouldnt have spread so quickly. But whether it was smallirs with three to eight people or bigger ones with 20 to 30 people, all of them would pass out at the same time, and there were no signs of the attackers at all. At most, the people in the back would see theirrades suddenly copse. Before they understood what was going on, they themselves passed out. This waspletely a ghost story. Of course, Luke wouldnt tell the criminals that they had contributed significantly in the improvement of the paralysis bullets. Not only were there paralysis bullets, there were also paralysis darts and other types of paralysis weapons. Compared with the single nature of bullets, there was a variety of darts and weapons all these had been modified by Donnie. The amount ofbat data on the paralysis bullets which Selina gave him wasnt worth mentioning,pared with the little turtles and their master going out together. After Luke provided everyone with optical camouge and the Thousand Faces System, they had to find the time to go to the Bat Cave and receive training from Frank.. Chapter 1431 - Team Problems and Coordination

Chapter 1431: Team Problems and Coordination

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The little turtles and their master went over in armor every time. Luke told them not to talk about themselves or ask the others their real identities. Luke said the same thing to everyone else. Of course, this could just be considered a friendly reminder. If anyone wound up liking each other and wanted to be true friends, Luke wouldnt stop them. But Luke had to prevent them from dumbly and impulsively revealing everything about themselves at the start. This wasnt a novel. People who were quick to leak information about themselves would identally divulge information about their teammates sooner orter, even if it wasnt on purpose. It was better to let Batman be the bad guy and get this thing out of the way first. After all, Batmans identity was still a mystery to everyone except Selina. Since he had the halo of justice, it was hard for anyone to doubt him. The fallout from the previous incident was sufficient proof that what Batman said was on point, so everybody consciously abided by his words. Actually, the little turtles and their master were the most simple of them all. Most of the warnings were in fact for them. The only exception was Wade. In the end, Luke arranged for him to contact Frank himself for separate testing and training. Luke really didnt have the confidence that he could stop the guy from needling the others verbally. He could only trouble Uncle Frank to endure this torture alone. It was a good thing that Uncle Frank was impressive enough; he was able to handle their interactions with a face like a block of ice and very few words. Luke had even praised him once for it. Frank had looked at him expressionlessly before saying a momentter, After the first time, I basically have an idea of what hes like. After that, I just wear earplugs and have Bobo screen his talk for the valid parts before transmitting them to me. Luke couldnt help butugh. Congrattions, you found a good solution. Frank continued staring at him. I never knew a person can spout so much nonsense. Bobo calcted that the valid parts of his words only amount to 0.5%, and it only decreases from there. Do you know what this means? In one hour of standard training, less than 100 of the words he says have any value. Luke shrugged. But hes an excellent fighter, right? After a brief silence, Frank nodded. Yes. However, if there reallyes a day when war breaks out, I hope you will take this into consideration beforehand and filter his words on the team channel. Luke immediately gave him a thumbs up. Perfect. Bobo, record and analyze Deadpoolsnguage patterns, and begin writing an anti-Deadpool program. The goal is to filter out useless content. Bobo said cheerily, Yes, sir. You havent changed the voice? Luke raised an eyebrow. Bobos voice also came from a chatterbox. Could Uncle Frank tolerate it? Frank silently turned his head. It speaks clearly and has no negative impact on the job. Theres no need to change it. Sensing the mansplicated emotions, Luke stopped asking. Everything in the Bat Cave waspletely open to Frank as themander. Although Luke had the highest authority, that was just out of habit. Unless it was necessary, he wouldnt interfere with Franks decisions at the base. This was the authority of amander, which needed to be upheld, or it would be hard for anyone else to develop respect for Frank in a short period of time. After a brief silence, Frank said something else. That Pink Bear is too young. I refuse to ssify her as abatant. Luke raised an eyebrow. Okay. Frank was stumped. You dont object? Luke sighed. She wont change her mindset just because of your say-so. Based on the situation, you can put her with the Ninja Squad and put her in a backup team. Dont let her know. Frank frowned. This is a battle. Shes 15 or 16 at most. She shouldnt even be backup. Actually, she looks even younger,?Luke murmured inwardly.?Also, Im only 20 years old, but I have to round up a bunch of violent people like you to fight an alien fleet. Whos going to sympathize with me?! Roasting Frank inwardly, Luke said, If shes in the city, not only will she be protected by her armor, shell also have enough external support. The ninjas will also be able to watch over her. It wont be dangerous. If shes excluded from the operation, she might do as she wishes, which will instead increase the danger. Then lock her up until the end of the battle. Dont tell me that you dont have a suitable ce, Frank said coldly. Luke shook his head decisively. She is her own person, not our puppet or doll, and certainly not our soldier. If we do that, then what about in the future? Are we going to lock her up forever? You can probably tell what her personality is like. Would she still be able to trust us after that? Frank fell silent again. It would be too easy to raise kids if they were that easy to discipline. It was indeed very easy to lock her up if she didnt listen. But she was a person, and a minor at that. Doing so would only destroy her trust in her family and friends, and even warp her worldview as a child, thereby ruining her future. Furthermore, they werent Mindys father, and had no right to make such a decision. Although Frank was cold and inflexile, he still understood this principle. After a long while, he said again, Im going to beat up ck Bear. Do you have enough Life Daggers? Luke smacked his lips and thought for a while, before he finally nodded. It has to be here. You cant use weapons. Have Bobo monitor ck Bears vital signs at all times. He had barely said the words, when he saw Franks eyes light up. Luke quickly added, You best be careful and not make an enemy of Pink Bear. Frank smiled. Rx, Im a professional at beating people up. Luke shook his head helplessly and left. Forget it. I have to be here when you beat him up. If Frank really went too far, he could only take down this cheap uncle as well. Frank was clearly extremely unhappy about Damon grooming his daughter into a hitman. Although Damon and Mindy hadnt told their teammates that they were father and daughter, their attitude was clear enough. In fact, if Luke hadnt lived two lives and worked with Damon and Mindy in order to survive the hijacking at the very beginning, he wouldve beaten Damon up long ago. Training his underaged daughter to be a killer wasnt something a father should do. Chapter 1432 - Subtle Changes In New York

Chapter 1432: Subtle Changes In New York

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions But Mindy clearly didnt feel the same, and was even enjoying it. After bing a 1-star teammate, she had shared a lot of experience and credit points with Luke. Thus, Luke was in no position to criticize, and felt helpless. Then, Frank found a suitable opportunity to send Mindy away, and beat Damon up in thebat training room in the Bat Cave. Only Luke and Frank knew how Damon was beaten up. Although he looked wretched, he wasnt seriously injured. Luke didnt even need to use Light of Life, and Damon was able to go home on his own after resting for ten minutes. But no severe injuries and no pain were two different things. Frank stopped Luke from immediately treating Damon with a meaningful look, nor did Damon ask for it. In fact, when he epted Franks request for a spar, it seemed he had understood something, and he didnt say anything. After being beaten up, there was no resentment on his face, but a sense of loss. Mindy passed her days even more happily after that. Her father, who used to nag her all the time, had be a lot quieter. He put down his drawing tools and took her around New York in his spare time. When Mindy asked him why he was doing this, he simply said, If we dont see them now, we wont be able to see some of these ces after theyre damaged in the future. Mindy epted this exnation. After all, there had been a lot of things happening in New York recently, and Batman was even preparing for a new battle. Given how meticulous these preparations were, the chaos caused by this new battle would definitely be no less than what happened in the attack by the test subjects. Luke finally rxed. If Franks daughter was still alive, she would be almost ten years old. It wasnt strange that seeing Mindy reminded him of his unpleasant past. It was better for him to vent his anger than keep it to himself. If this conflict carried over during battle and affected Franksmand, Damon might die. After a lot ofplications, September passed and it was now fall in New York. Leaves started to turn yellow, and people put on thicker clothes. The attack by the test subjects was basically winding down in public consciousness. While there was still a fair amount of discussion on traditional media and the Inte, a lot of attention had shifted away from it. Even Batman couldnt always hold the attention of the restless crowd. More people started to throw themselves into other activities to enjoy. For example, Titanium had released a few new games for killing time on their phones. Sheerah might appear at Times Square again at Christmas. Tony Stark had been in monk mode for a year. And it was slightly unexpected that Mike Soderberg was reelected as the mayor of New York. From the way things had been going, it had seemed that this bigshot who had already been reelected twice would step down from office. But reality proved that Mr. Soderberg was still a bigsot. It might have something to do with the major events that had happened previously. In the face of so many disasters, everyone had the feeling that instead of choosing a new mayor to take the stage, they may as well trust this old hand. At the very least, New York had been greatly affected by several major events, but the New York authorities had performed well. After experiencing these huge dangers, the citizens desire for stability exceeded their anticipation of a better future. After all, that future would have nothing to do with them if they were dead. Would a new mayor reduce the number of people who had died from the attack by the test subjects? The answer was clearly no. Naturally, nobody was interested in Soderbergs opponent. Under these circumstances, few people cared about the news of Nelson taking office as NYPDs newmissioner. Just like with Soderberg, would a newmissioner necessarily mean that NYPD could take down the test subjects? The answer was still no. The Police Chief bing themissioner made sense. In this atmosphere, Commissioner Nelson made a big move. NYPD began to give all police officers new emergency disaster relief training, and various departments took turns carrying out drills. The project was supported by Stark Industries and Titanium Phone Company. The twopanies didnt just give mary support, but also donated a fair amount of new equipment, which significantly improved NYPDs strength in terms of hardware and software. Some of the NYPD officers who were injured in the previous attack were also given special aid, such as Detective Misty from the 15th Precinct. She now had an advanced prosthetic arm from Stark Industries. It was very practical and wasnt inferior to a real arm. Based on how they had performed, other officers were also helped ordingly. NYPD and the twopanies did their best to help these people get back on their feet. Commissioner Nelson and the twopanies poprity skyrocketed among NYPD officers. Nobody would hate being given a little more assurance, especially after they were crippled. The tide of police officers leaving the force finally slowed down. At the same time, a lot of professional knowledge on responding to emergencies started to appear in traditional media and on the Inte. It was clear information on how to discern all kinds of danger and how to ensure ones safety. This indeed intrigued many people. It was like how knowledge on what to do in an earthquake spread throughout the country after the California earthquake. People were always quick to understand and remember things when their lives were at stake, in order to avoid running into simr situations. Naturally, this was thanks to Luke. It would be a waste if he didnt use F2F and social media circles to spread the word. One could imagine how deep an impact this could have on ordinary people C just look at how pseudoscience had spread among the public in his previous life. It took nothing to spread this survival knowledge. He also made use of the rescue foundation, which was only officially unveiled in October. It already had a public ount authorized by Batmans team, which was updated with this sort of general survival knowledge every day. How did it prove that this authority was real? This public ount held a lottery every now and then, and the winners received special prizes from Batmans team of superheroes. The prizes included enchanted bat darts, ck Cats baton, Electric Cables personal autograph, Iron Cage Kings fighting tips, Pink Bears handicraft, the Ninja Squads 100 secret ways to make a cheese pizza, and so on. Tony Stark was the guarantor, and the foundation also released a video announcement by Batman, as the superheroes representative, with Tony in attendance as a witness. Of course, those two were the only ones at the scene, while Jarvis was in charge of filming. All the prizes came with a unique serial number and a certificate of proof which guaranteed their authenticity and made them difficult to fake. At the same time, the prizes were random. There was no guarantee that they would be the same in the future.. Chapter 1433 - Aesthetics and Style

Chapter 1433: Aesthetics and Style

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Sure enough, the rescue foundations funds increased rapidly, and most of the money was from Tony Stark himself. The tycoon bought the first set of three enchanted bat darts, and the bright BW001 to 003 engravings on them proved that they were unique. This was the first set, and the first three autographed bat darts. Tony spent three million dors on them. Most of this revenue was paid to the foundation in batches over a period of time. The ongoing profits from copyright licenses would ensure that the foundation could continue to operate. Interestingly enough, some of the copyright licenses which the foundation rejected were vetoed and let through by Luke. Because of this, Tony specially contacted him. Is Alfred infected with a virus? Why are you letting some license requests through? Dont you know how outrageous they are? If youve seen the scope of the license, then you havent seen wrong, Luke replied casually as he examined some externalponents he had just manufactured. After a brief silence, Tony said, Are you saying that Batman, Electric Cable and Big Dipper can be the main characters in R 18+ics and shows? Hm, including as couples? Luke curled his lip. Do you think they wont draw if I dont give them the copyright? If theyre going to do it anyway, why cant I make them pay? Tony was lost for words. This logic didnt seem wrong, but was it the same thing? It was just like how he couldnt stop the tabloids from gossiping about him, but that was different from allowing them to create whatever they wanted. Just as Luke said, however, this copyright license was limited to these three people. Selina, ckpink Bears, the Ninja Squad and Iron Cage King werent included. Clearly, this list had been verified beforehand and this wasnt an arbitrary decision on Batmans part. If these three didnt mind, what else could Tony say? After choking for a few seconds, Tony still felt ufortable. But youre Batman. Luke scoffed. Batman doesnt eat and drink, and doesnt go to the bathroom? Tony was horrified and blurted out, Dont tell me youre gay. At the same time, he felt a chill run down his spine. Luke put the modifiedponents into his inventory and rolled his eyes. Did you forget that I said I like beautiful women too? Tony was embarrassed. Okay, my bad. But are you really not going to reconsider? It was fine if Batman and the others were willing, but Tony didnt want to be a part of it. He would never give them that sort of copyright license, but Batman and the others making it official could encourage the unlicensed creation of even wilder materials. There was no doubt that some would feature Iron Man and Batman as the main characters, and the tycoon would still get nothing for it! Luke said, Alright, stop worrying about the small things. Does it matter what they want to say? Tell me how your preparations areing along. Dont tell me that you haventpleted the add-ons for your armor yet. Tony was clearly more excited now. Ive basically solved the problem of quick attachments. The biggest problem now is what color it should be. Luke was surprised. Its just a consumable. What difference does it make if its sh*t yellow or something? Tony choked at this nasty remark. Then why dont you make your armor the color of sh*t? Luke said, Optical camouge can turn the suit into any color. Dark gray has always been my habit; why would I change it into sh*t yellow? The tycoon was defeated by Lukesck of appreciation for aesthetics. Just like how you could never wake up someone who was pretending to be asleep, you couldnt make someone who didnt have an eye for art appreciate it. Tony could only get back to business. No problem. Ive prepared enough recements. Theres enough firepower for an hour. Luke said, Thats good, but five hours would be even better. Tony: Are you kidding me? Luke said, Whats wrong with preparing more? Its just a little more money! Do you care about that? Tony said, That makes sense. Luke simply snorted. This tycoon was as obsessive as always. He always liked to make fewer things, and to make them as perfect as possible. Thus, he had already created suits right up to Mark 20, but before Luke brought it up, he hadnt thought about creating externalponents. For Tony, if one armor set wasnt enough, he would just switch to another. Luke, on the other hand, simply plugged in an extra functionalponent to solve the problem. There was a big difference in their thinking. Tonys add-ons definitely werent as simple as Lukes. To use a gun as an analogy, Luke would simply have a few extra clips. At most, he would optimize some of the gun parts so that he didnt have to write them off so soon. Tony, on the other hand, would use the gun as a temte to develop a new, distinctive weapon altogether. Between changing clips and changing guns altogether, it was obvious which was the cheaper method. However, the tycoon was rich and willful! The days passed like this until mid-October, when Luke suddenly received a call from Tony. You said that Loki from Asgard would be sure to let you know if he shows up. Luke perked up. Exactly what happened? Tony said, I sent the details to you. Ill be busy for a while. Call me if anything happens. He then hung up. Luke received the information that was sent over. After a few nces, he ordered, The pests have appeared. Launch n A. Alfred: Yes, sir. A momentter, it said, n A is in motion. The special force will assemble in half an hour. Luke nodded. Alfred said, However, this name doesnt sound very impressive. Do you need to change it? Luke said, Commander Hammersmiths special force sounds even less impressive. Why didnt you tell him to change it? Alfred said, Because I dont have to consider the problem of changing Commander Hammersmiths style, while it seems youre taking note of this? Luke chuckled. Youre imagining things. Alfred: Very well, sir. Hm, what do you think of the name Project Oracle? Luke asked, Then should I first ask Mr. Hammersmith to change the special forces name into Knights of the Oracle? Alfred: Master, youre so wise. Luke chuckled..?Are you sure you didnt want to say Im a dumbass? Chapter 1434 - Music, Assemble, and Training Together

Chapter 1434: Music, Assemble, and Training Together

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke wasnt in a hurry as he chatted with Alfred. Whether it was n A or Project Oracle or whatever, everything was in ce. Alfred wasnt human, and chatting with Luke took up almost zero of its digital processing. At that moment, it had already sent out various instructions; not a second had been wasted. In the Bat Cave base, Frank stopped taking notes of the n on the virtual screen when several small orange lights suddenly started shing. Bobos cheery warning rang out in a timely manner. Commander, n A has been set in mention. Please get ready. Frank hummed and said, Got it. Right, y a song. Bobo asked, What song would you like to listen to? Frank: Whatever. Make it something a little more cheerful. Bobo: Yes, Commander. Instantly, a song rang out. Are you ready, kids? Aye aye, Captain. I cant hear you Frank: Bobo, you Bobo: What are your instructions, Commander? After a brief silence, Frank finally said, Keep the music down so that it doesnt affect thems. Bobo: No problem, Commander. In New Jersey, Mindy suddenly sat up in bed and took off her pink teddy bear night cap. She grabbed the phone on her nightstand, which was ringing with a special tone. After confirming that the message was correct, she immediately opened the door and ran out. Dad, Dad, its the rm. Damon, who had just put down his phone, nodded. Lets go. Tree Hollow, open sesame, Mindy shouted. Ever since she learned that Batmans base was called the Bat Cave, she had immediately given their underground arsenal the name Tree Hollow, with Damons permission. This was very fitting, sincepared with the Bat Cave, it was as small and cute as a tree hole. In Nassau County, Ivan put down a welding torch and grinned at the reminder from the A.I. program. He walked toward the armor that was on the side. Its time to show off my technology again. Tony Stark, this time, Im going to blind your dog eyes. He had picked up this phrase from Luke, who had let it slip in one of their chats. In the seaside vi, Alice picked up her phone and saw the message. She was about to get up, when she saw a new message. She opened it, only to see that it was from Big Dipper, who told her not to go out tonight; instead, he would pass on the relevant information. Alice hesitated for a moment before she agreed. ording to the setup for the special force, from the moment she received this callout, she might have to leave her daughter at any time to participate in the battle. However, she couldnt leave her daughter Carrie for too long, so she didnt have to go to the rendezvous point unless it was absolutely necessary. She just needed to be on standby. Frank hadnt objected to this. Luke didnt reveal Alices exact situation. He only said that she had family to take care of, and Frank immediately agreed. Frank looked more favorably on this teammate. They werent risking their lives as masked vigntes for the sake of fame and profit; there was no way he would ask them to abandon their families! If the other party really was that sort of person, he would look down on them. If Damon hadnt shown enough regret, and if Luke hadnt set boundaries, Frank mightve really crippled Damon. The little turtles and their master were thest to arrive at the Bat Cave, and Frank didnt waste any time as he directly began toy out the mission. Everybody was ready for battle. Ivan, Damon and Mindy, the little turtles and their master and Angel would stay on the newly renovated second floor of the underground base for the time being. Everyone had their own living space, and wouldnt disturb each other unless they wanted to talk in private. At the same time, Frank called the security guards and gave them five days off. The four security guards were surprised that Mr. Hammersmith, who had a cold face and an even colder heart, would give them so much leave. However, this man had already amply demonstrated his decisive nature after several minor incidents. Without asking any further questions, they happily started their leave. Without needing to worry about the security guards, the superheroes didnt need to be as cautious with a lot of things in the Bat Cave. The people who had assembled listened as Frankid out how they were to work together and then performed some tactical drills. This training took ce in the inner room on the surface in the factory. Most of the materials here had already been used up. Some of the equipment had been stored in the Bat Cave, and some of the finished products were in Lukes inventory. A factory that was more than a thousand square meters in size actually wasnt big enough for everybody to move around. It was even more impossible for them to wear their suits here, and they could only wear ordinary clothes. However, the little turtles and their master still worebat uniforms and covered up their builds, determined not to show their faces. Even the turtle shells under their uniforms were exined away by Luke as weight training tools. In the face of such nonsense, everybody pretended not to notice. Whether they believed it or not was up to them. This sort of non-armor training was only for cultivating familiarity and teamwork with each other. With more familiarity and rapport, everyone would be more resolute in following orders in battle and wouldnt easily hesitate or pull back and make a mistake. The sparring sessions, both bare-handed and with weapons, were more well-received than Luke had expected. Except for Damon, who was less interested, everybody else was excited, even Ivan, the weakest of the lot. In his words, while he wasnt good at this sort of fighting, it didnt stop him from observing and experiencing it for himself so that he would be able to deal with simr opponents in the future. Ivan looked at Luke, who was wearing the face of Big Ben. Clearly, this person, who had been trounced twice by Batman, still had some ambition. But Luke then took Angel down easily with his bare hands. In a sparring session with weapons, Luke took on the four little turtles on his own with just two metal rods. Luke never fell into a disadvantage even in a 1v4. If Ivan went one on one with him, he would definitely be crushed. It was as if the small spark in Ivans heart was doused. Thesebat skills were beyond his imagination. Unless he used arge-scale weapon, like a missile, he really couldnt think of any countermeasures. Also, if he could use that sort of weapon, naturally, so could Batman. The bat darts were very famous, but not for one second did Ivan believe that these lousy metal discs were Batmans strongest weapon. It was just like how Batman was superb at using batons, but he had never used them outside. It wasnt that he couldnt, but that it was unnecessary. If Batman really didnt have any technology, where did his armore from? If Ivan really courted death, he didnt think that Batman would rather die than use a high-end weapon to deal with him.. Chapter 1435 - Showtime and Phil’s “Sacrifice”

Chapter 1435: Showtime and Phils Sacrifice

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was already the third day after Luke received word from Tony. Apart from listening to Franks tactical arrangements, everyone just undertook minimal strength training to ensure that their strength and stamina were perfectly bnced. During this time, Luke received some follow-up information from Tony. Loki had suddenly appeared at a SHIELD research base, snatched an important item, and destroyed the base. Nick Fury reacted quickly and immediately found a way to get the World Security Council to agree to the formation of the Avengers. While he was convincing the members of the council, Phil had already long informed Tony of the situation, and then came to New York to pick up Captain America. Natasha had flown to Brazil overnight to find Dr. Bruce Banner, who was hiding in the slums, and sessfully brought him back. Luke had a strange expression on his face when he heard thisst piece of news. That was the Hulk, who could explode at any time! He actually obediently followed Natasha back? Was it because she was beautiful? And had an outstanding temperament? Hm, she really was something. Nick Fury really lucked out when he withstood pressure from the Russians to get Natasha under hismand. At that point, Captain America, the Hulk, Natasha, and Tony Stark were all in ce. The only problem was that Hawkeye suddenly turned traitor and ran away with Loki. Luke wasnt too surprised. This was the first time Loki hade to Earth in his real form; it was impossible for Hawkeye to be his mole. This prince of Asgard also seemed to be a sorcerer? Maybe he had some kind of magic. Luke himself had Pheromone Control, which worked on women; it was possible Loki had some sort of magic that worked on men. The next night, Tony sent another message to say that they had caught Loki in Stuttgart, Germany, and then fought Thor, who had suddenly appeared when they were escorting Loki back. Finally, everyone shook hands and returned to a SHIELD base together. Loki was now imprisoned in that special SHIELD base, but the item he had stolen hadnt been recovered. Luke didnt n to look into the second prince of Asgard. He wasnt that close to SHIELD, and he certainly wouldnt go to one of SHIELDs bases. Even if his clone went, it was unnecessary. With Thor there, could Earthlings interrogate the second prince of Asgard? So, even if Luke went, all he would be able to do was just watch since Loki wasnt a woman. Tony didnt say anything about the item that Loki had stolen, but Luke knew what it was. It was a Cosmic Cube! This thing, called the Tesseract, naturally had nothing to do with Lukes Cosmic Cube Technologypany. Luke remembered that this was some sort of space prop. It seemed that Loki had used it to open a portal which allowed the Chitauri fleet to invade Earth. Luke couldnt remember how Loki had used it to open that super huge space portal in the movie. He only remembered that it was on the top of a building. Four of Lukes mid-sized drones had already taken off to monitor all the tall buildings in New York, especially in Manhattan. But so far, he hadnt discovered anything unusual. He also felt a little helpless about the fact that no one knew how Loki was controlling Hawkeye. In a head-on fight, Hawkeye wasnt very strong. However, this guy was a professional at covert ops and knew the ins and outs of Tony Stark and SHIELDs surveince. And if he could avoid their surveince, that meant that he could also avoid Lukes surveince. Luke even had Tony investigate the interior of Stark Tower, but there was no sign of the Tesseract. He vaguely remembered that Stark Tower seemed to be the center of the battle in New York. Puzzled, he went to Stark Tower, but still didnt find anything. Recalling Elenas drawings, Luke knew that it was impossible to avoid this attack. The Chitauri army would inevitably appear. It would be best not to count on finding the Tesseract in advance to prevent the portal from opening. It was a good thing he had never ced his hopes on the movies he had watched in his previous life, or he would be stumped by how the plots unfolded. At noon, Tony suddenly contacted Luke and said, Hawkeye snuck in and destroyed the base. We caught him, but he set Loki free. Bruce Banner turned into the Hulk and charged out of the base. Also He paused for a moment. Luke said, Just spit it out. Tony said, Well, Phil died. Lukes heart skipped a beat, and his face immediately darkened. He couldnt help but tighten his grip, and the coffee cup he was holding was instantly crushed into powder. Brown liquid sttered everywhere. Are you sure? Tony was silent for a moment. Nick Fury told us. He then lowered his voice. But I didnt see Phils body with my own eyes. I only saw the video of him being killed. Thinking quickly, Luke waved at Mindy, who was about to help him, indicating that she should stay away. He said in a low voice, Phil should have been carrying Life 1 and the Light Dagger. Tony said in a simrly low voice, Yes, I was thinking the same thing. Also, after Fury released the news, the Avengers stopped fighting among themselves, so Luke hummed and said, Phil might not be dead. Nick Fury is using his sacrifice to speed up cooperation among the Avengers. Tony exhaled. That should be the case. The tycoon was quite fond of that smiling face. It would be a shame if Phil died. Taking out a tissue, Luke unhurriedly wiped at the coffee and cup fragments on his hand. Who did it? Tony: Loki. Thinking for a moment, he added, He stabbed Phils left chest with the scepter. It was definitely a fatal injury. A cold light shed in Lukes eyes. Yes, but theres still a chance that Phil survived. Both Life 1 and the Light Dagger could heal wounds quickly. Luke had specially modified a small device for Phil, which would automatically inject him with Life 1 when it detected that he was in critical condition. Both Phil and Nick Fury had Light Daggers. Even if Phil couldnt move after that, Nick Fury would use a Light Dagger to save him. Not only was Phil the only SHIELD member who could contact Batman, he was also Nick Furys trusted subordinate. The director absolutely wouldnt want him to die. Thinking of the possible scenarios, Luke heaved a sigh of relief. Judging from Nick Furys personality and behavior, there was a high chance that Phil was still alive. But Luke wasnt going to let Loki go.. Chapter 1436 - What Macho Men Should Listen to, and Activation

Chapter 1436: What Macho Men Should Listen to, and Activation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Throwing the tissue away, Luke said, Okay, get ready to fight. Loki used himself as a distraction. His escape means that the n is nowplete. Ill be waiting for him in New York. New York? Tony was surprised. Why New York? Luke said, Maybe because it has thergest audience? After all, Manhattan is the center of the universe. Stumped for a moment, Tony then figured it out. Loki is an egomaniac. If he wants to do something big, he definitely wants arge audience for it; Manhattan truly is the best choice. It was an analysis of Lokis character that produced the correct results. Luke was also amazed. He had only been going on what he knew of the movie plot, and on the drawing of Batman and the missile, and just knew that the plot would unfold in New York. For Tony and Loki to be able to think the same way was probably because the both of them were narcissists. After exchanging information, they immediately got to work. Based on the intelligence they had, Loki was clearly about to take action, if he hadnt already. Both sides need to get to New York as soon as possible. When Luke was on the call, Frank saw his gesture, and he immediately told everyone to get ready. Everybody entered their rooms to suit up. After Luke disconnected, he nodded at Frank. We can move out. Frank nodded and raised a fist. Everyone, leave for Manhattan at once. Try to stay invisible as much as possible and look out for Loki and any suspicious activity. If anything happens, report to me. Go, go! Copy that, everybody replied, including Luke. Ten minutester, the teammates started toe online on the team channel. Wade and Alice, who hadnt been at the Bat Cave, had also arrived. Everybody began to look for suspicious targets, especially Loki, the big boss. Apart from Franks sporadic orders to adjust their movements, there was silence on themunication channel. A few minutester, Wade scratched his head in confusion as he sat on the top of the Empire State Building. Hey, wasnt the song I sang nice? Why isnt anyone apuding? As soon as he said that, loud apuse rang out in his earpiece. Wade was stumped and even more puzzled. Wait, our team only has a few people. This apuse thats at least hundreds of people, right? Are there other listeners here? Boss, did you pay them toe? A few secondster, Franks voice rang out. Deadpool, since youre upying so much of the team channel, a 1,000 dor-fine has been deducted from your fee bnce. Wade shook his head and scoffed. I dont even use bank cards. How would you fine me? Franks indifferent voice rang out again. Its deducted from your remaining ten million. You can still earn 9,999 deductions. Talk as much as you want. Wade: You son of a b*tch It was now quiet in Franks earpiece. A few secondster, Bobos voice rang out in his ear, but it was clearly less lively. Sorry, Commander. I shouldnt have responded to him with apuse from the audio library. Franks lips twitched. Its fine. Dont do that next time. Also, you did a good job. Keep screening him for nonsense and keep themunication channel open. Bobos voice perked up once more. Yes, Commander. I guarantee Illplete this mission. The other team members didnt know anything at all. Luke, who had the highest authority, didnt know whether tough or cry. Frank + Bobo + Anti-Deadpool program = Deadpools nemesis. Now that this experiment had been amply validated, it had to be maintained. Wade cursed for a long while, but Frank didnt respond. His swearing cut off and he took a break for a few seconds. Hey, is mym disconnected? Can someone squeak? Squeak? Bobo responded tentatively. Wade was overjoyed. Ah, Bobo, youre here. How about we sing a song? What song do you want to listen to Bobo: SpongeBob SquarePants. Wade rubbed his chin. Hm, your taste is too ssy. This is what a macho man should listen to Buzz! There was a rumbling sound, which interrupted his nonsense. Wade stood up impatiently. Hey, what the hell? Cant you see that Bobo and I are discussing music? No manners at all. He finally turned around and looked at the source of the noise. It sounded very close to him. Wades gaze swept past the huge Stark sign andnded on the building not far behind it. Stumped for a moment, he scratched his head uncertainly. Bobo, do you think this noise is suspicious? Maybe someone forgot to turn off the microwave? Bobo said, Mr. Deadpool, using a process of elimination, first of all it definitely wasnt caused by a microwave. While it was dealing with Wade, Bobo reported the situation to Frank and Luke, and the two of them, who were focused on the Manhattan area, immediately approached the location. But before they could enter Stark Tower, a figure flew over in a long streak of mes and charged to the top of the building next to Stark Tower, which was where the strange noise wasing from. Wade turned to look at the iing figure and cheered with interest. Wow, its Iron Man. Should I ask him for an autographter? Hm, forget it. Im the only one Vanessa needs. Luke and Frank quickly rushed to the top of the building and saw Tony. When they arrived at a room on the top of the building, Tony raised his hands. Dr. Selvig, stop it. In the room, the sloppy old man in a id shirt was none other than Dr. Janes partner, Dr. Selvig. He turned to look at Tony with a strange, excited smile. Its useless. Its been activated. Itll show us a brand new universe Tony didnt waste any more time. He quickly charged up the assault cannons on his arms and sted the spinning device next to Dr. Selvig. Neither Luke nor Frank said anything. Luke had raised his hand, wanting to stop Tony from being so reckless, but in the end, he stopped. Someone had to give it a try; better sooner thanter. Thinking that, he silently retreated some distance away. Frank also backed away and brought his hands up to his chest. If there was an explosion, he would immediately activate the electromaic deflection to reduce the damage to the armor. Boom! The cannon fire was blocked one meter away from the device. The blue cube in the device released a light blueyer of light which easily deflected the attack. Dr.. Selvig, who was standing behind the instrument, wasnt hit directly, but the small shock wave sent him flying into the wall. Chapter 1437 - Test, Courting Death, and Opening the Portal

Chapter 1437: Test, Courting Death, and Opening the Portal

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing this, Tony couldnt help but curse. He knew how much energy this thing had. Since this thing could protect itself, breaking through with just his armor would be impossible. Tony immediately flew to his building and applied to join Lukesmunication channel. Luke approved his request, and Iron Mans ID appeared on themunication channel. This guy diverted power from my building to activate the Tesseract. Ill see if I can cut off the power supply. You can stay here and try other methods, anything to stop that thing running. Luke and Frank looked at each other. Without hesitation, Frank dragged over an unconscious Dr. Selvig and ced his hands on either side of his temples to give him a light electric shock. Dr. Selvig jerked and abruptly opened his eyes. Frank: How do we stop this machine? Dr. Selvigs eyes were nk. It cant be stopped. Itll keep running. After saying that, his eyes burned with passion again. Itll show us a new universe ugh ugh Without hesitation, Frank gave him another electric shock and asked again, but the situation was still the same. Just as Frank was about to give Selvig a third shock, Luke stopped him. Do you notice his eyes? Loki must be using some method to control him. Its useless. Just restrain him for the time being. Frank frowned. There was indeed a strange light blue light in Dr. Selvigs eyes, and he didnt look normal. Thinking quickly, Frank tossed the doctor away and reached for a chair on the side, which he threw at the machine. The blue light reappeared and blocked the chair one meter away. Looking at the machine spinning faster and faster, Frank said, Ill blow up the roof. Luke immediately understood what he meant. Blowing up the roof might throw the machine off and interfere with its operation. However, Luke didnt think it was likely. Of course, there was no need to stop Frank. Luke simply looked at the image transmitted by the small drone nearby and nodded. The floor below is empty. Make it quick. Ill move Dr. Selvig. Although Dr. Selvig was being controlled, he might not bepletely useless. Luke couldnt let him die so easily. As he spoke, Luke picked up Dr. Selvig, threw out a rope dart, and tied him up before he flew to the top of a building not far away. Throwing Dr. Selvig onto the roof, he returned to the building where the machine was. Frank had already set up the bombs. His armor was very advanced, but he was used to carrying a few explosives on him. Luke was toozy to interfere with this personal hobby. In any case, they couldnt explode without a detonator, and the weight was basically nonexistent for the armor. As long as Uncle Frank was happy. Luke was fast, but Frank was even faster. Frank didnt wait for Luke tond before he blew up the roof. It immediately shattered and fell. Then Frank couldnt help but curse, while Luke was mildly astonished but not surprised. The spinning machine remained suspended in the air, and had no intention of falling. This thing clearly wasnt something that they could use Earth technology to deal with. Frank cursed, and a surprised voice rang out at a window. Wow, whats that? Some magic toy you made? Luke was toozy to turn around. This cheap mouth and unruly character could only be Wade. The guy bounced forward like a grade schooler. He bounced over to the machine and reached for the Tesseract that was shing inside. Is this a gem? It looks very valuable. Neither Luke nor Frank said anything as they quietly watched this practically immortal guy court death. From their previous attempts, it was clear that this thing wouldnt let anyone get within one meter of it. Wade just so happened to stop at that distance, and he stretched out his hand. Bang! A dark red figure shot out in front of them, instantly breaking through ss and exiting the building. Luke looked at his virtual screen. Wades armor was already 4% damaged. The image showed that the armor on the arm which had touched the Tesseract had directly exploded. Sighing, he sent Wade a private message:?Congrattions! Because of your meaningless test, part of the armor was destroyed to the tune of 500,000 bucks. Wade immediately eximed over thems, What? No, boss. I didnt do it on purpose! Bobo had naturally once again blocked these words from the team channel. Only Wades and Lukes screens were lit up. Luke said, Alright, three strikes and youre out. You still have two more chances to get yourself killed. Cherish them. Wade: Ah, thank you, boss. Youre so generous. Luke curled his lip. At that moment, Frank suddenly said, Fall back. Luke flew out without hesitation. He also noticed the machine suddenly glowing with a blue light which quickly spread out and grew brighter and brighter. They flew dozens of meters, but their eyes never left the machine. After the blue light from the machine spread out less than five meters in diameter, it stopped. It twisted and fluctuated for a moment, before it exploded and a thick blue light beam shot upward. The blue light pir instantly pulverized whatever parts of the building was in its path. The pir of light shot thousands of meters into the sky and warped at a particr point. A hole appeared, and it quickly expanded to a diameter of a hundred meters in a few seconds, creating a dark, boundless void. Ten secondster, countless ck dots charged out of the ck void. Their fierce and cold postures were on clear disy on Luke and Franks virtual screens. Frank had seen an image of the drawing. He confirmed the situation at a nce and directly gave the order on themunication channel. The target has opened a space portal above Stark Tower. Follow the n and listen to me. That was the advantage of being a professional. There were contingency ns for various situations. As long as it wasnt an especially bizarre mishap, Frank didnt need to significantly adjust his teammates roles and naturally didnt need to give a long exnation of what to do in battle. Time and opportunity were too important during a special op. It wasnt like this in the movies? That was because what happened in a movie had to be exined clearly to the audience. In a real battle, themander might just use a simple word or a few tactical signals, and team members would have to act immediately.. Chapter 1438 - Introducing the Accessories, and Each Has Their Role to Play

Chapter 1438: Introducing the essories, and Each Has Their Role to y

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke and Frank didnt immediately fly up, but hovered in the air outside the building. At that moment, in the underground parking lot of a nearby building, the back of a van suddenly rumbled. Two huge oval shadows suddenly broke out of the van, trailing mes behind them. They then turned and flew straight up. A car had just reached the exit of the underground parking lot at that moment and was about to make a turn. Two shadows flew past with a loud bang, the massive shock wave making the driver dizzy and shattering his front windshield. After a long while, he finally regained some of his hearing, and couldnt help but curse. WTF! What the hell was that? But right after that, he heard a hugemotion outside the exit. Many people were crying out in rm and screaming, and there were crashing sounds, followed by a violent explosion? Stunned, the middle-aged man got out and ran to the exit to see what was going on. Suddenly, there was the sound of something crashing and breaking above his head, before the noise got louder. Boom! With a loud bang, a tbed-like thing fell from the sky andnded ten meters in front of him. Several metallic humanoid monsters flew through the air. One of them hit the wall on the side of the exit, bounced off and rolled several meters away. The metal figure was silent for a few seconds. Suddenly, it got up from the ground, looked at the man and immediately raised an arm. It wasnt a hand, but something looked like a hand cannon that was aimed at the middle-aged man. He was stupefied. He yelled get out of the way to himself in his head, but his body had frozen. Suddenly, a pink shadow flitted out of the exit. Swoosh! A double-ended longsword pierced the metal monsters head, nailing it to the ground, and the hand cannon dropped. The middle-aged man suddenly felt like he could move again, but his body turned limp and he couldnt stop shaking. The only thing he could do was turn around and look at the pink figure. He subconsciously called out, Little Pink Bear? As if she had heard him, the petite pink figure hovering in the air turned around and said, Go back and find a safe corner to hide in. The middle-aged man subconsciously nodded and immediately ran back into the underground parking lot. At that moment, he suddenly felt embarrassed. Little Pink Bear was the nickname his five-year-old daughter had for this girl hero. Why did he subconsciously use it? At that moment, two more oval-shaped shadows flew by, trailing mes as they charged out of the parking lot. The middle-aged man couldnt help but be d. If he had stayed inside, he wouldve been deafened by the sound wave or roasted by the mes! Mindy stretched out her hand, and the double-ended longsword in the Chitauris head suddenly retracted into a baton and flew back into her hand. This longsword wasnt very useful today, but it was still her favorite signature weapon, and she couldnt lose it. At the same time, she looked at the dense swarm descending from the sky, and was full of eagerness. Recalling Uncle Hammersmiths training and admonishment, however, she could only give up on the idea. The one thing Uncle Hammersmith had emphasized from the very beginning was to listen to all his orders. He even warned that if anyone vited this rule, he wouldnt allow them to be part of the team in the future. The team didnt need this sort of tumor. Mindy didnt want to be a tumor, nor did she want to be kicked out of this superhero team. She didnt dare take any risks. Sighing, she turned around and looked at the oval-shaped shadow that flew out of the parking lot. She snorted. This essory is really ugly. She wished it was pink instead, to go with her armor. However, she knew that was unlikely. These were all consumables that had been put together in a hurry; it was impossible to make them so fine. One of the two shadows slowed down when it approached her and quickly unfolded into four pieces, before they hit her armor with a tter. Mindyined bitterly, This is too ugly. If it wasnt for the protective armor, this impact wouldve killed her. However, she couldnt use these external fittings without the suit, so she could only ept it. After hitting her, the remaining ck oval swiftly stuck to the back of Mindys armor, and the four unfolded partstched firmly onto the front. At first nce, it looked like she had been half-eaten by a big mouth. The girls cute pink style was in stark contrast to the industrial heavy metal style. With the sound of screeching metal, two machine guns appeared on her shoulders. Mindy stretched out her arms. With a thought, two semi-circr devices on the back of her hands instantly hummed and lit up with a faint white light. The suit lengthened from 1.7 meters to almost two meters tall, and the new thrusters on her back burst with me. Flying an arc in the air, she turned around and pointed the two-barreled machine guns at four flying machines. The machine gun fired a chain of bullets. Caught off guard, the flying machines on the left and right were swept away, and sparks flew. At that moment, the semi-circr devices on Mindys hands lit up. She pushed her hands forward and fired two impact cannons, blowing up two flying machines in the center. She couldnt help but whoop with satisfaction. A weapon that could blow up bad guys was a good weapon. Not only were there a lot of bad guys this time, they were also countless times stronger than the test subjects. If they were ugly, so be it! Thinking that, she sent a message on themunication channel: Pink Bear is under the portal. Ready to provide fire support at any time. The first two shadows that had shot out of the parking lot a moment ago were the externalponents for Luke and Frank. After the externalponentstched onto them, the two split up. Luke went up, and Frank went down. Frank needed some time to verify the number one target which Luke had revealed beforehand, and to decide when everyone should focus their attack to cover Luke so that he could break into the enemysmand center. The externalponents gave Luke more firepower and protection, while the A.I. program cleaned up any Chitauri that got close. What Luke wanted to do was to tryunching an attack and see if he could hit the Chitauris mothership directly. In any case, he had told Frank that he would carry out the first test with a remote-controlled suit. In truth, his clone would be the one going.. If he couldnt do anything, he would recall his clone and abandon the armor. Chapter 1439 - Support, Falling, and Catching Baby

Chapter 1439: Support, Falling, and Catching Baby

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Frank didnt doubt him. Batman wasnt a brainless person. Unless he was confident, he wouldnt charge into the enemysmand center to get himself killed. Luke had quietly arrived in the Big Dipper Armor along with Selina, who was connected to Gold Nugget, and they were already starting to provide firepower support. Compared with his other teammates, Luke, the clone and Selina were the true Iron Triangle; they had better teamwork than anyone else. More importantly, thanks to the convenience of his inventory, he had already ced a lot of externalponents around Manhattan for everybody to use and rece if necessary. The batch stored in a van in the parking lot had just been the first of many, to make it easier for everyone to summon them. The bulk of it was still in his inventory, and included all sorts of specificponents. For example, what Luke and Selina were using right now wereponents for firepower support. By the time the clone, as Batman, charged forward, Big Dipper and Selina had already moved to two different locations. They formed a triangle with the clone, and immediately started firing like crazy. Unlike themon fittings used by Frank and Mindy, the extra firepower support wasnt agile, but the setup was definitely thergest. To put it another way, it was as if Big Dipper and Selina were sitting in war chariots bristling with muzzles and ammo, except that they werent traveling on the road, but hovering at a low altitude. The twin eight-barreled machine guns rattled as fiery chains wove together to swallow up the Chitauri fliers that were pouring down from the sky. From the side, it looked like the chains were devouring the descending ck flood. Amidst the dense and loud machine guns, there was a continuous whooshing sound as small short-range missiles flew out in arcs in the direction of the portal 1,000 meters up in the air and continued to suppress the fliers which poured out. There were bright explosions in the air, and the fliers that poured out of the space portal slowed down. After her barrage stopped, Selina immediately abandoned the war chariots and shot out toward another location. The Chitauri army wasnt stupid. In the blink of an eye, dozens of fliers that had alreadynded in the city turned and charged at the chariots. Gliding at a low altitude, Selina smashed through several walls and windows on the bottom floor of a building that was hundreds of meters away andunched herself into another chariot hidden inside. The entire contraption moved and broke through a ss wall not far away to appear in an open area. All the muzzles and missileunchers aimed at the targets. Gunfire rang out once more, even more urgently than before. Thest concentrated attack had eliminated most of the iing Chitauri. This time, the gunfire didnt need to be that precise. Most of the machine guns fired at the surrounding Chitauri fliers, while the missiles continued to swarm and block the space portal. Selinas new position significantly disrupted the Chitauri fliers. Some were thrown in the wrong direction and half of the ones headed in Big Dippers direction were blown up by Selinas machine guns. Relying on Selinas cover, Big Dipper pulled new ammo directly from his inventory so that he was able to continue firing without stopping. Luke had been in possession of his inventory for a long time, and his Mental Strength had skyrocketed. He had also upgraded the inventory a few times. Coupled with his relentless training, he was no longer the same as before. When he first opened his inventory at the very beginning, it had taken him a while to even put a Glock inside. Now, reloading in bulk couldnt be any easier. Selinas attack support, which was like an explosion of fireworks, ended in half a minute. As soon as Lukes storm of bullets started, however, it didnt stop as it rained destruction on the Chitauri army. In the face of tens of thousands of soldiers, there was no such thing as too much firepower. It was only because the enemy had chosen New York as the battlefield, and Luke didnt want to add to the casualties, that he was only using these small missiles and 30mm machine guns. With Selina to curb his impulses and provide support, Big Dipper wasnt under much pressure. He even had the time to look at Stark Tower and wonder what the tycoon was doing. The Chitauri were already pretty much sh*tting on his head; how could he stand it? He was about to send a message, when he saw the ss at the top of Stark Tower shatter, and a figure flew out. WTF? Looking at the mans face on the virtual screen, Luke was shocked. Did the tycoon feel so humiliated that he jumped off the building? Even as this ridiculous thought shed through his mind, he immediately found the teammate closest to Tony. Deadpool, Iron Man is falling. Theres a bonus if you catch him. Wade had jumped onto a Chitauri flier and cut down three soldiers. Hearing that, he jumped again without hesitation, and the dark red figure swung up toward Tony. Tonys eyes were wide as he looked at the rapidly approaching ground. A red cylinder flew out of the broken window and chased after him. Suddenly, a guy in a dark red suit appeared in front of him. Tony subconsciously cursed. F*ck you. If they crashed like this, he would immediately be crushed. He probably wouldnt even have the chance to use Life 1 and the Light Dagger to save himself. However, the dark red figure nimbly turned and slowed down, before changing directions and picking up speed again as he moved from Tonys front to his back and hugged him. The figures head in the red and ck suit was pressed to Tonys ear, and he shouted in satisfaction, Oh, yeah! My baby, Ive got you! Tony was relieved to see that he was slowing down, but he couldnt help but curse. Get lost, Deadpool. Wade, however, hugged him. No way. Youre a bonus. A huge bonus. Tony said without thinking, A million. Put me safely on the ground right away. Wade was delighted. No problem. Boss 2, youre as generous as the big boss. Less than two secondster, Tonynded steadily. He stretched out his arms. Mark 7, which had been right behind him, immediately covered him. He looked at Wade and couldnt help but ask, Big boss? Wade said, Hes a chatterbox who especially likes to talk nonsense. Tony:?Isnt that you? Psycho.. Chapter 1440 - A War of Words and Fists, and Batman Attacks

Chapter 1440: A War of Words and Fists, and Batman Attacks

Luke had already given everyone a heads-up about Wades character. He had to be even more blunt with the tycoon, in case he thought that this lunatic was deliberately provoking him. Wade: Boss 2, do you have Suddenly, he turned around, drew two huge pistols from his legs, and blew up two Chitauri fliers charging at him from behind. Then, he turned around and asked, Do you have to jump off a building if youre unhappy? Tony rolled his eyes and jumped. mes burst out of his feet as he casually destroyed two fleeing fliers with two shots before he left. Wade immediately followed him. Hey, boss 2, wait up. Tony decisively sped up, using his actions to indicate that he hadnt heard the lunatic, and shot straight into the sky. How could he reply and say that someone had thrown him out? A few minutes before his fall, Tony had flown back to the top of Stark Tower to see if he could cut off the power supply to the machine that the Tesseract was in. In the end, he found someone lounging on the roof with a ss of wine. Tonys face darkened. Loki? Loki saw him too and smiled wickedly. Stark? It seems youre very smart. You guessed that I woulde here, and rushed back from the Helicarrier in advance. He had chosen this as the best ce to enjoy this grand performance. Tony looked at the other building, which had the machine that couldnt be stopped. He ordered Jarvis, Remove Mark 6, prepare Mark 7. Jarvis said, Sir, Mark 7 is still at the trial stage and remote control has to be perfected. Tony said, Itll be enough for me to beat this coward into a pulp and send him running. If we want to stop that d*mn machine, we can only use n B. Jarvis said, Mr. Wayne said theres always hope as long as you survive. Tony was surprised. Why dont I remember him saying that? Jarvis said, Alfred mentioned it in one of our conversations. Tony said, Mr. Wayne is not your master. Listen to me. Hended on the tform and walked inside. A ring rose and moved with him. The robotic arms on the ring began to take off the damaged Mark 6. When Tony stepped into a room ten meters away, all the armor had been removed, and he walked to the bar counter in a T-shirt and casual pants. What followed was a battle of words between two super second-generation heirs. As Tony poured the wine, he tried to threaten Loki with the superheroes revenge. Loki didnt really care. However, when he heard Tony say that they would let Lokis brother lead the way and be the first to give Loki a good hard punch, Lokis face stiffened. From what he knew of his brainless brother, that could really happen. A brainless teammate was really annoying. Cursing this pig of a brother in his heart, Loki was toozy to talk nonsense. He smiled wickedly and walked toward Tony. If you be their enemy, they can only deal with you first. At that time, they wont be in the mood toe find me. Under the counter, Tony calmly put on the remote control bracelet for Mark 7, which looked like a smart watch. He didnt forget to mock, Oh, how are you going to turn me against them? With that sweet mouth of yours? Unmoved, Loki continued walking toward him with a smile. You shouldnt have taken off your armor. Its really easy now As he spoke, he raised the scepter in his hand, and the tip of the curved de tapped Tonys chest. Ping! There was a light clink. Loki looked at Tony in bafflement. Kneel? Tony grinned. That fairy stick of yours not working? Stumped, Loki raised his scepter and pointed it at Tonys chest. Ping! Tony suddenly shouted, Now! Loki stared at Tonys chest in disbelief, then looked at the scepter in his hand. Thats impossible. Its never failed before. Tony smiled widely. Theres always a first time. Youll get used to it, little brother. Loki flew into a rage out of humiliation. He grabbed Tony by the neck with his other hand and said, Then you can get used to the feeling of falling off a building for the first time. As he spoke, he threw Tony at the full-length window. The tycoon crashed through the ss and fell. Then, Deadpool appeared. Tony hadnt seeded in getting thest word, and had even been flung out by the enemy as if he were a ball. How could the tycoon tell that lunatic such a humiliating thing? Besides, now wasnt the time to talk. Big Dipper and Selinas suppressive firepower indeed worked very well in the short-term. However, in the brief time before Luke and Selina started their attack, more than a hundred fliers had already swarmed out of the space portal. Luke realized that this advance troop wasnt attacking indiscriminately like in the movie. The fliers that rushed out besieged Batman like flies. Most of those that descended attacked Big Dipper and Selina, while only a few flew around and wreaked havoc. It was clear that they were using most of the team to protect the space portal and throwing most of their strength at the three offenders: Luke, his clone and Selina. As more and more Chitauri fliers slipped through the portal, Big Dipper and Selinas firepower support was severely affected. Lukes side, which was already at a slight disadvantage, was now being suppressed. Of course, Tony had to step up. He didnt even have time to deal with Loki. It was also at that moment that Batman, amidst the barrage from the Chitauri fliers, was finally able to kill his way to the portal. Instantly, an enormous shadow that took up slightly under half of the portal surged out. Luke cursed inwardly, but didnt hesitate. He fully activated the propulsion system and abruptly shifted to the side. He brushed past under a giant mouth, but caught on a sharp ridge on the enormous shadow. Hitting the shadow with a thump, Luke spun away. He didnt panic. Physical Outburst + Elementary Quick Reflex + Elementary Telekinesis + mastery of physical techniques C he unleashed all his abilities. As he spun, he stretched out his hands and adjusted himself. The power of the two jets under his feet constantly changed to help him master his momentum. After three spins like this, Luke regained his bnce. Sticking close to the gigantic shadows underbelly, he charged into the space portal. At the same time, the huge shadowpletely rushed out of the portal, its entire body finally appearing in front of the Earthlings. Frank, who had basically been a spectator the whole time, finally perked up. ck Bear, attack.. Chapter 1441 - Worm Sniper, and Professional Money-grubber

Chapter 1441: Worm Sniper, and Professional Money-grubber

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At Franksmand, ck Bear, who had been quiet since the beginning of the operation, finallyunched his first attack today. Thump! Bang! There was a dull noise, followed by a violent bang as Damon, who was next to a building, immediately fired. He wasnt in a hurry. He entered the building, exited on the other side, and retreated to an alley corner. In two seconds, he melted back into the surroundings, as if he didnt exist. As an expert sniper, second only to both Luke and Frank, Damon had been given a separate mission from the very beginning. He didnt need to proactively clean up the Chitauri soldiers; he even had to manfully resist from getting involved. All he needed to do was snipe. That was because Damons only target was the big, worm-like Chitauri battleships. Taking one down was far more valuable than taking down a hundred small soldiers. After all, there might be many Chitauri soldiers, but they werent too strong; slightly more powerful thermal weapons could already do them harm. On the other hand, this worm-like battleship was abat unit that most superheroes would find hard to destroy. Destroying one ship would significantly reduce the enemysbat ability, which was very cost-effective. After Damon attacked, Frank immediately took cover. He paid close attention to the first battleship that came out. Five Chitauri fliers fixed their eyes on him. They surrounded him from two directions, and the soldiers fired high-energy sma beams. There was impatience on Franks cold face. Annoying little bugs. The armor looked cumbersome with the add-ons, but Frank dropped to the ground and broke into a run, causing the five fliers to miss. They banked sharply, slowing down slightly as they turned to face him. Frank turned around and fell back in a half-crouch as the two machine guns on his shoulders fired. The five fliers blew up before they could react. Frank didnt even look at them at all. He was still staring at the sky. A tiny burning streak shot straight at the head of the battleship at an unimaginable speed. The big worm suddenly paused, and visible mes burst throughout its body. With a loud bang, the first Chitauri battleship to enter Earths airspace exploded, scattering countless small burning fragments, like dazzling fireworks. In themunication channel, Mindy shouted excitedly, Yeah, long live ck Bear! 100 points! At that moment, Bobo finally let Wade say something. 100 points? Mindy said excitedly, That big worm is worth 100 credits. All of us have a tag next to our names. I only have 18 points. Huh? You only have 12? Too weak, Deadpool. Wade was dumbfounded. What? What are these points? Bobo blocked him again and directly answered, This is a rule that themander and Batman came up with; its thest point of note in the special forces handbook. Ah, do I need to read that too? Wade was dumbfounded. What points of note? Wasnt it all nonsense? In any case, he wouldnt die. He hadnt been able to ck off during the tactical training under Frank and Lukes watchful eye. He still had a wife to go home to, a free yacht, and a ce by the sea. It would be a waste if he didnt y around! He didnt have time to look at some points of note or whatever. Bobo told him what to pay attention to. The points were rted to the type and number of enemies killed. Currently, each Chitauri soldier was worth one point, the tbed flying machine itself was worth two points, and the big worm battleship was worth 100 points. It was also currently the highest-ranked unit in the Chitauri army. It was like Damon being the one to take the head of the boss of a group. That was why Mindy had cheered. However, Wade didnt care about this at all. Bobo seemed to know what Wade was concerned about, and read out the next rule. The points were part of the teams reward system, and could be used to request help from the others. Also, all team members had agreed to help out as much as possible toplete their objectives. That wasnt the main point. The main point was that the second rule had an additional use the points could also be converted into cash, and one credit point was equivalent to 500 dors. Wades eyes widened when he heard that. What? Cash? Bobo said without any hesitation, Yes, 500 dors for each credit point. Also, Mr. Batman said that this is a temporary thing. After the war, this exchange rate can be increased since money isnt important to him. Wades eyes turned red when he heard that. He turned to look at the Chitauri soldiers who were buzzing around like flies. How is money not important? And it can be increased! With that, he shot out. Previously, he had only cut down the Chitauri soldiers with his des and shot a few more guys who werent dead yet. At that moment, he no longer wanted to use the double des that he was most familiar with. Instead, he immediately took out two pistols from his legs and fired at a flier not far away. Boom! It blew up. 1,000! Wade flew through the air and fired at the three soldiers that had just fallen to the ground. 500, 500, 500. Bobo reminded him in a timely manner, Mr. Deadpool, Ill automatically record the results for you. In addition, you can summon add-ons whichplement your suit. Wade pped himself in the face and yelled, Im a d*mn idiot! He hadnt been cking off. He basicallypleted the tasks assigned to him. Otherwise, Frank wouldve long warned him about his behavior. But after years of fighting, he had be more than willing to take it easy. Putting on a suit was fine, but Wade didnt like the big and clumsy external add-ons, so he hadnt used them. In any case, it was enough just toplete the tasks assigned to him. Now that he was in desperate need of money, the gaudiness of these add-ons was nothing. When the two machine guns appeared, Wade was overjoyed and sped up. The two machine gun add-ons opened fire and blew up a flier in the first instant. Wade swiftly drew close and fired at the fallen soldiers. Those who werent dead couldnt be counted as points, and no points meant no money. So, these guys had to die! As he took down the Chitauri fliers and soldiers one by one, Wade kept muttering, 500, 500, 1,000, 1,000 Chapter 1442 - Deteriorating Situation, Challenge and Reinforcements

Chapter 1442: Deteriorating Situation, Challenge and Reinforcements

Wade was probably the most experienced fighter in the special force team, second only to Frank. Even Luke couldntpare with him. At the very least, Luke had never been on a real battlefield before today. Wade, on the other hand, was a seasoned mercenary. After obtaining the self-healing ability, his physique had further improved, along with his reflexes. Now that he was back on the battlefield and boosted with external add-ons, he shot down the Chitauri fliers like they were turkeys, and smashed the soldiers like they were dogs. In this extremely violent and ruthless manner, he killed all the Chitauri soldiers who entered his attack range. In a short period of time, he actually created quite arge vacuum of Chitauri soldiers. This caught Mindys attention. In themunication channel, the points behind Deadpools name jumped rapidly, almost like a stopwatch, up to 56. Her mouth dropped open. Little Deadpool is actually that good? That doesnt make sense. No, I dont want to be at the bottom! She sped up as she spoke. Even though Wade was blinded by money, he subconsciously replied, Nonsense. How am I small? Im famous for being big Wade. Even my *beep* is the biggest. This sentence was directly blocked by Bobo. It was a good thing that was the case. Otherwise, Frank and Damon wouldter shoot dead this guy who couldnt keep his mouth shut. At that moment, Frank was paying attention to Batmans situation. Damon had blown up arge worm battleship with an electromaic cannon, which pleased Frank a little. It seemed that it had been the right decision to designate Damon as the Big Worm killer to shoot down the battleship. In this special force team, Frank was themander. He had to take charge of the entire situation, and couldnt act as the sniper. Batman would create an opportunity tounch a counterattack on the fleet, while Big Dipper and ck Cat were the vanguard and did their best to draw the attention of the Chitauri armys main force. It hadnt been an easy decision to free up Damon to be the sniper. At that moment, Tony was fighting the horde of Chitauri soldiers outside the portal, but he was being gradually suppressed. Frank finally asked the tycoon, The people on your side arent here yet? Tony was flying through the air at top speed, and hundreds of fliers were chasing him. If it wasnt for the fact that he had listened to Lukes suggestion and increased his firepower several times over, he wouldve already gotten the sh*t beaten out of him. Hearing Franks question, he said quickly, Theyre almost here. Theyreing in a cow cart for all I know! Frank ignored thetter nonsense and said directly, Let them ess the channelter, and they can do some clean-up. Dazed for a moment, Tony was immediately sent tumbling hundreds of meters by a sma cannon. With a loud curse, the armor on his shoulders opened, and a storm of mini missiles sprayed out, killing a group of Chitauri soldiers. Taking a deep breath, he quickly replied, That depends on whether all of you have the capability or not. A rare smile appeared on Franks cold face. The tycoon was implying that it was useless to talk nonsense. Whoever could fight would be the main assault force, and the other party would naturally be the little brother. Franks smile disappeared. See the points in the channel? We have more than a thousand points in total. As for your backup team, good luck. Tony could only snort and stop talking. The rules of the special force were simple and clear. It was simr to a shooting game, except that the targets were real soldiers. One nce was enough for Tony to understand the situation. The special force was already prepared and ready to withstand the invasion of the Chitauri army. This definitely wasnt something weaklings could do. Batmans team couldnt be weak. It wouldnt be easy for the Avengers to outdo them. However, Tony knew that this was a deliberate provocation on themanders part. Otherwise, in the face of the endless army of Chitauri that was gradually gaining the upper hand, everyone might feel increasingly powerless. But Tony liked a challenge, and liked being number one even more. So, he yed along. Hey, are the cows pulling your cart dead? he asked on another channel. If you dont get here soon, all youll be able to do is clean up. Alright, there are so many flies in the city, its still too early for that. A calm male voice rang out. Tony raised an eyebrow and looked down. A SHIELD Quinjet flew swiftly into Manhattan. A dense barrage of machine gun fire immediately blew up a small group of Chitauri fliers in the way. Okay, adding a new points tally function to the channel, Tony said. Also including a copy of the real-time points for the Bat Team. On the Quinjet, everybody was puzzled. Natasha put on the tactical lenses which Tony had provided them, and immediately saw two point tallies. Currently, only Hawkeye, who was steering the Quinjet, had 20 points. There was also an exnation (1 point per Chitauri soldier, 2 points per flier, 100 points per battleship). That wasnt the main point. The most important thing was that Big Dipper had the highest number of points on the list at 400 points, and Iron Cage King, who had the least, still had more than 100. The entire team already had over 2,500 points in total. From the count, every member of the Bat Team had killed at least over a hundred Chitauri soldiers, and that Big Dipper or whatever had killed hundreds of them. No matter how confident they were, the Avengers were still shocked when they saw this. On one hand, this proved how powerful the Bat Team was. On the other hand, it proved that the Chitauri army was even stronger. That was because the sky was full of Chitauri fliers, and some of the soldiers had dropped to the ground and were ughtering people. Clearly, the Chitauri numbers were increasing much faster than the Bat Team was taking them down. No wonder the tycoon sounded anxious. It was more important to hold the enemy off and buy enough time to find an opportunity to defeat the Chitauri army. Tony was a little overwhelmed at that moment as he was bombarded by a swarm of Chitauri fliers. His first heavy-duty firepower add-on was running out of ammo as well. He had no choice but to fly lower and take advantage of the moreplex terrain to switch add-ons. Im about to cross over Park Avenue. Cover me and buy me ten seconds. Three people turned to look and saw the gold and red suit in the sky sent tumbling down by hundreds of Chitauri fliers. Selina had already switched to a third chariot by then, while Big Dipper had just been targeted by over 200 fliers, and the ground dozens of meters around them had been turned to pulp. The special forces firepower was instantly reduced, and the situation was deteriorating.. Chapter 1443 - Ambush and Rescue

Chapter 1443: Ambush and Rescue

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Without saying a word, Hawkeye had the Quinjet hover above a road intersection and quickly got the machine guns and missiles ready to fire. Captain America, however, pped the button to open the back door. Natasha was surprised. You Steve ran and jumped out of the ne. Sitting in the ne wont help. Natasha immediately understood and followed him. She didnt forget to call out to Hawkeye, Get out of the ne once you run out of ammo. Hawkeye hummed in acknowledgment and looked at the images Tony had shared with him, and started to run through some calctions. As for what Natasha was suggesting, she and Steve were pretty much thinking the same thing. Tony had hundreds of fliers following him. As soon as this Quinjet opened fire, it would immediately be attacked. The Quinjet wasnt Mark armor. Given its thin shell, it might be blown up instantly. So, Hawkeye only had this one chance to open fire, and then he had to immediately jump out of this iron coffin. Just as Natasha jumped out of the ne, Tony charged over and said over them, Take them down. Hawkeye immediately opened fire. Four missiles split into two groups and hit buildings dozens of meters away. The subsequent explosion sent chunks of concrete flying into the air. At the same time, the autocannon fired a deadly hail of bullets. Some of the Chitauri fliers chasing Tony smashed into the concrete chunks before crashing into nearby buildings or onto the ground. The other fliers were blown up by the hail of bullets. The fliers that had been chasing Tony suddenly turned and flew toward the Quinjet. After releasing the firepower, Hawkeye grabbed the copsible bow next to him and rushed out the back door. Hended on top of a car ten meters below him before he rolled to the ground. Despite the ache and numbness in his body, Hawkeye ran into a nearby building. He didnt even need to check the points on thems to know that he had only killed ten or so fliers at most. Whether there were 80 or a hundred of them left, he couldnt hold all of them off. In the end, however, he had to use the fighter jet to buy Tony some time to catch his breath. Hawkeye was fast, and so were the Chitauri fliers. To be able to send the tycoon running, their speed and agility werent bad at all. Coupled with their advantage in numbers, they were very difficult to deal with. As soon as Hawkeye rushed into the building, the Quinjet, which was hovering in the air and firing, was hit by dozens of sma cannons, and crashed to the ground. Hundreds of sma cannons followed closely behind that, and this pitiful Quinjet was instantly blown up. A huge shock wave pushed at him from behind. Hawkeye jumped into a corner and shouted, Tony, are you done? This was a good opportunity. Dozens of fliers had temporarily gathered here to attack the Quinjet. If Tony fired a couple of missiles at that moment, he could blow up arge number of them. A moment ago, the tycoon, who had just charged past the intersection, cursed inwardly. Hawkeye had indeed done a good job, but the Chitauri soldiers werent stupid. Only a small half of the Chitauri fliers had turned to focus on the Quinjet. 50 to 60 others followed Tony, giving him no chance to reload. In such an intense aerial battle, trying to switch external add-ons might cause them to blow up. Just as Tony was feeling annoyed, he suddenly heard a series of explosions behind him. He turned around and saw a bunch of cars, motorcycles, bicycles,mpposts, and signs shooting out from the intersection, which blocked the pursuers for one moment. A huge figure in ck charged out from a side street as two machine guns on its shoulders fired. It was Iron Cage King! Tony exulted and turned into another side street and slowed down. His external add-ons that had been waiting nearby immediately arrived. The set he was wearing directly fell off, and the second set then wrapped around him. Less than five secondster, it was in ce, and Tony immediately flew back. He couldnt swallow the fact that he had been chased and beaten up for almost two minutes just now. He had to get back at whoever beat him up. But when he returned to Park Avenue, his eyes widened. The rampant Chitauri fliers that had been chasing him just now were being beaten up by a bunch of people. Seven individuals in suits, including Iron Cage King, surrounded the Chitauri soldiers. They had been lying in ambush on both sides of the street. Caught in the crossfire, this group of Chitauri soldiers instantly suffered. The fliers exploded in the air. In less than five seconds, half of them were destroyed. The figure in pink armor which was the closest to the Quinjet fired several missiles in passing. After the Quinjet blew up, more than ten of the 50 fliers had been destroyed. After reloading and turning around, Tony killed his way back so that only one third of the fliers were left. Now that they were being hunted down, their number was dwindling rapidly. Tony flew back and blew up more than ten fliers. The small group of Chitauri soldiers was destroyed in less than 20 seconds. In the special force, Mindy cheered again. Oh, yeah, I have 75 points. Thank you, Sister Iron Cage. Thank you, Brother Ninjas. Iron Cage Kng didnt say anything and simply disappeared down the street. The order she received was to hunt down the Chitauri and protect her teammates. She didnt care whether or not Mindy thanked her. Splinter simply sent back a smiley emoji The battle was ongoing. He didnt want his students to becent after killing just a few Chitauri soldiers. However, Mindy was different. She was a young girl, and was more artless and vivacious by nature. Besides, this n hade about because Mindy had contacted Tony at thest minute and confirmed that he was going to pass over Park Avenue, before she gathered everyone who was nearby. In terms of tactical acumen, this girl was much better than the master and disciples. What could Tony say? He could only say thanks and slip away. Who was he? Tony Stark, the number one genius on Earth. He had actually been saved by a little girl today. Telling her thanks was really too embarrassing. It wouldnt have mattered if it had been Batman who saved him. The two of them already had a tacit understanding. Or rather, friends wouldnt bicker over the details. So, even though it would have been very easy for him to be a target of bigshots at the same level, he simply helped Batman set up a rescue foundation to eliminate future issues, and never thought about getting something in return. Not far away, Steve, Natasha and Hawkeye were all amazed. They hadnt even had time to do anything, and those insufferably arrogant Chitauri soldiers were finished off just like that? Chapter 1444 - Taking People Up, Little Gift, and It’s Time

Chapter 1444: Taking People Up, Little Gift, and Its Time

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions But their astonishment onlysted for a moment. Tony simply said, Steve, you take charge. We adults cant fall behind the kids too much. As Steve started issuing orders as he ran, he took the time to ask, Kids? That Pink Bear? Tony said, Except for Iron Cage King, the others might be fifteen? Themunication channel fell silent for one moment. A bunch of probably 15-year-old kids fought an invading alien army before they arrived. This fact made these battle veterans feel strange. They were still kids! The Avengers all had the same thought:?We cant lose to them! Steves thought processes were very clear. He immediately issued tasks based on what Tony had forwarded about the situation. To Natasha and Hawkeye in particr, he said, Find Dr. Selvig and get him back to normal, then ask him how the space portal can be closed. Tony immediately interjected, Hes on the roof of the building next to Stark Tower. Batman left him tied up there. Earlier, he had been busy trying to cut off the power supply and bickering with Loki before he was thrown off the building and then pursued. For a moment, he had forgotten about Dr. Selvig. Go. Steve nodded. Can you connect both channels? Tony said, One moment. Less than two secondster, Frank approved it, and the two channels were connected. Steve immediately said, Hammersmith, can you take Natasha and Hawkeye up to Dr. Selvig right now? We need what he knows in order to try and close the space portal. Frank reacted quickly. Ill send you up. Big Dipper suddenly said, No need for the trouble. I see them. Leave it to me. Dont struggle. Hawkeye was the first to be picked up while he was running, followed by Natasha. Both of them were rmed. Recalling Big Dippers words, they resisted the subconscious impulse to attack. They were actually plucked up without them noticing. Indeed, as SHIELD had taken special note of, Big Dipper had extraordinary stealth abilities. The Avengers on the scene also knew that this information came with another tag:?Suspected superhuman, exact abilities unknown. Big Dipper rxed slightly. It wasnt that the situation wasnt urgent, but there didnt seem to be any way to stop the influx of Chitauri troops. Now that he had stopped providing firepower support for the time being, the thousand or so Chitauri fliers over New York would at most be 1,500. Actually, Frank had been constantly searching for a way to shut the space portal. It was only because Dr. Selvig hadnte back to his senses even after two electric shocks that he had stopped. On the other side, Batmans situation wasnt looking good either. At that moment, most of Lukes attention had to be on that side. Taking two people up was good. Also, he was the best at flight in the special force team, and was much better than Frank. Of course, the tycoon was very good, but unfortunately, this guy was already at the top of the Chitauri soldiers cklist. The gold and red Mark 7 and itsrge externalponents were very eye-catching. A dozen or so seconds after splitting up with Steve and the other two, he had already been targeted by 100 fliers. If he were the one to send Natasha and Hawkeye up, they would probably be blown to pieces before they reached the top of the building. Luke, on the other hand, had turned invisible after his war chariot came under fire. He had killed 500 Chitauri soldiers, but had yet to be noticed. He secretly gave the heroic tycoon, who was talented at drawing firepower (getting beaten up), a thumbs up. He quickly brought the two Avengers to the top of the building. He and Selina had enough tacit understanding between them. After switching to yet another chariot, she immediately cleared the area of Chitauri fliers near the za. At the same time, a series of mini missiles drew arge group of fliers, giving Luke a chance to fly straight up to the roof. Natasha and Hawkeye felt their insides churn, simr to the sensation of overload during flight training. It was very ufortable. In just a few seconds, however, the pressure on their bodies let up and they reached the roof. Luke very considerately brought them directly to where Dr. Selvig had been hidden. Without removing his stealth function, he said, Take care of him as soon as possible. We dont have much time. They expected him to leave immediately, but he added, Hm, congrattions, Miss Romanoff. Bruce prepared a little gift for you. Open your heart and ept itter. Dont panic. With that, there was the sound of rushing wind, and they knew that the person had left. Looking at Natasha, Hawkeye then turned to Dr. Selvig. You have experience. You do it. Natasha just smiled. After all, she was the one who had smacked Hawkeye back to his senses. Just as she raised her fist, Dr. Selvig suddenly said, Hawkeye, what are the two of you doing? Hawkeye was slightly stunned. Youre not under Lokis control? Dr. Selvig nodded. Thats right. Not long after Batman and someone else tossed me here, I came back to my senses. The two of them looked into Dr. Selvigs eyes and indeed saw that they were normal. There was no light blue light in them, nor were they all ck; Dr. Selvig had returned to normal. Natasha asked without hesitation, How do we close the space portal opened by the Tesseract? Dr. Selvig said, I built a failsafe out of habit, but it needs power on the same level to break through the Tesseracts energy shield. Only Lokis scepter can do that. They looked at each other, and Natasha immediately passed the information on to the two teams. Steve and Frank gave the order almost at the same time. Everybody, find Loki and take back the scepter. The members of the special team immediately checked in, but no one found any trace of Loki. Tony, however, said, I think I saw him hiding inside the Chitauri army; he never appeared again after that. Hearing this, everybody got a headache. The fliers didnt have any cover, and Loki wasnt on any of them. So Everybody looked at the seven or eight big battleships that were already wreaking havoc in New York. Loki was most likely hiding on one of them. These things had rough skin and thick flesh. Even if Damon had blown up three of them with electromaic cannons, he couldnt stop the nonstop flow from the portal. Moreover, with the increasing number of Chitauri fliers and soldiers on the ground, Damon had also be a target. He couldnt find an opportunity to take down the battleships. Suddenly, Ivan, who had been silent, spoke. Electric Cable said, It seems its time for me to demonstrate my real skills. Everybody was dumbfounded. Even the special force team didnt know what Ivan was up to.. Chapter 1445 - The Fifth Whip and Natasha’s Predicament

Chapter 1445: The Fifth Whip and Natashas Predicament

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ivan was quite efficient, and had more points than Mindy. So far, however, Damon was the only one who had been able to destroy three worm battleships with his special electromaic cannons. Ivan had nothing to do with it. Could killing the Chitauri soldiers boost their confidence? That was nonsense. These soldiers were simply consumables. Now, more than 10,000 of them hade through to New York City, and there were undoubtedly still more toe. Even if each person on both teams killed hundreds of soldiers, it wouldnt help. While everybody was feeling puzzled, Ivans monstrous and distinctive octopus suit had already started its performance. He suddenly rushed out from where he had been hiding in a building, and appeared on a big worm battleship that had dropped dozens of meters tounch ground troops. Relying on his four dexterous mechanical tentacles, he took an unconventional route and didnt make much noise. When he reached the top of the big worm, a new fifth tentacle on his armorshed out at the big worms head. This new tentacle was much thinner than the original four, but it was even longer, and was at least 50 meters long. The moment it swung out, it instantly glowed with a blinding white light. The extremely bright sma whip wrapped around the big worm and cut through its head. Then, Ivan and the big worm battleship rushed past each other. Ivan didnt stop as a mechanical tentacletched onto the corner of a nearby building. With a swoosh, Ivan swung behind the building and disappeared. The big battleship charged forward ten more meters before the head cracked and suddenly fell to the ground. Then, the rest of the body dropped to the ground and stopped moving. The two teams who saw everything through the drone feed sucked in cold breaths of air. What the hell was that? An instant kill? Only Luke sighed. Ivan was indeed very good at increasing the power of the sma whip, but he owed Luke more than ten million in material costs for the fifth whip. That didnt include the cost of Luke, who had been interested in the project, helping him with modifications and debugging the project. It consumed a lot of energy, and wasnt something that could be supported by a second generation arc reactor. It would require several second generation arc reactors and more externalponents. Even then, cutting off the head of the big worm battleship in one blow caused the power system to temporarily overload. The flight system went on strike, and Ivan could only move around with his mechanical tentacles. There was little equipment like Ivans sma whip and Damons electromaic cannon. The others didnt know this, and were shocked by Ivans sudden attack. When they read the report before, apart from being very shy, Electric Cable didnt seem very powerful! At that moment, Ivans eyes glowed as he watched the power supply bar on his virtual screen turn from red to yellow. He chuckled. Bruce, you probably didnt think I would have two bigger reactors, did you? Based on their design, it would have taken at least 70 to 90 seconds for the energy system to recover without overloading or being damaged. This was also to give the armor time to cool down after overheating, so that Ivan wouldnt be a roast pig inside. The four mechanical tentacles could tear apart the Chitauri soldiers in a 20-meter radius, which was enough to ensure his own safety. Naturally, he thought little of themon machine gun add-ons. Ivan had simply dismantled them and secretly set up two reactor interfaces and a separate cooling system on his shoulders. Besides, he was here to make big news. The soldiers were nothing at all; it was the big worm battleship that was the real opponent worth going all out for. On the top of the building, Natasha and Hawkeye realized that the situation was bad. The increasing number of Chitauri soldiers was starting to be overwhelming. Luke taking them up under covering fire from Selina had taken a bit of time. Now that Luke had taken off, the soldiers noticed Natasha and Hawkeye, and over ten fliers moved swiftly to besiege them. A soldier from each flier jumped down onto the roof and surrounded Natasha, Hawkeye and Dr. Selvig. Hawkeye drew his bow and shot three arrows at the soldiers. Natasha killed two in a pincer attack, but she frowned. Their equipment is very sturdy; my guns arent very effective. Hawkeye was calm and shot an arrow as he retreated. Boom! The arrow struck the center of a dozen or so soldiers and suddenly exploded, sending most of them flying off the roof. Natasha had rushed into the stairwell with Dr. Selvig behind her to avoid the explosion, but the violent shock wave sent dust instantly raining down on them. Hawkeye quickly retreated and moved down to the next floor in the blink of an eye. He had poked a hos nest just now. All of Manhattan was now like a beehive with the Chitauri fliers swarming about. The slightest sign of resistance would attract arge group of them. So, fliers headed for the top of the building. 50 to 60 fliers gathered at the site of the explosion. Hawkeye was an archer, not someone with a machine gun. He couldnt fend off these sorts of numbers. The next moment, there was some rumbling in the hallway below him, and his face changed. Natasha? Natasha immediately replied, Its fine, but the stairs to the next floor are blocked. Hawkeye frowned. Then deal with them on this floor, and get as close to the ss windows as possible. If the situation isnt good, well exit from there. That being said, he knew very well that this floor wasnt suitable for mounting a defense. The fliers had the advantage in numbers and firepower, and the situation was critical. Sure enough, the Chitauri soldiers didnt give them any time to catch their breaths. Dozens of them rushed out from above and below and directly attacked the trio. Natasha and Hawkeye fought and retreated, using the rooms and the walls to try and slow down the other party as much as possible. Natasha emptied her clips and reloaded. Barton, ready to jump? Hawkeye nodded, but then said, With the three of us, I cant guarantee if my arrow will hold. Natasha said, Its better than being killed here. We can get those suits to pick us up. Hawkeye didnt hesitate when he heard that. He nocked an explosive arrow and leaned toward the full-length ss window. Natasha tossed two electric shock devices into the hallway. Two soldiers jolted and then copsed. Theirpatriots, however, didnt hesitate to go around them and continue the pursuit. Natasha quickly ran off. Barton, get ready. Hawkeye raised the arrow and aimed it at the ss window. Boom! Crash! There was the sound of breaking ss. Hawkeye was stumped.. Whats this? Chapter 1446 - Inhumanly Rich Batman

Chapter 1446: Inhumanly Rich Batman

Outside the ss window, a ck, slightly t oval object flew over, trailing white mes. It broke through the ss and reached Natasha. The oval object had a grainy texture, and there was an eye-catching, finely drawn ck spider on it. Recalling Big Dippers words about a small gift from Bruce, Natasha got it. Its probably for me. So, you have armor too? Hawkeye had a strange expression on his face. He wanted to say more, but he suddenly drew and shot an arrow, blowing up a Chitauri soldier not far away. Then you better put it on quickly. I cant hold them off for long. Big Dippers teasing voice rang out in Natashas earpiece. Miss Romanoff really has a big heart. Please stand with your legs and arms apart. It will take five seconds for you to suit up in the ck Widow Armor before you can move. Natasha did so without hesitation. Big Dipper was a bit of a chatterbox. She didnt really like himpared with Batman, who was trustworthy. The oval object unfurled like a petal and gently stuck to her back. Then, the petal expanded and enveloped her. Five secondster, she grabbed Dr. Selvig even as the armor module was still expanding. Lets go. Hawkeye also ran, and fired several explosive arrows in session to suppress more iing Chitauri soldiers. Are you sure you can operate this thing? There was envy in his eyes. Tony, that stingy tycoon, wouldnt hand over the armor even if he was beaten to death, to say nothing of the armor manufacturing technology. For an Avenger to get a suit like Batmans was a dreame true. I have to make the director cough up a few one suit. One suit will do.?Hawkeye made the decision in his heart. In a regr battle, he and Natasha indeed didnt need armor. But in a head-on battle like today, a thick suit that could fly was a huge boost in every aspect. Although Hawkeye was an archer, he was also very good at shooting guns. The suit would also be very useful for him. These thoughts shed through his mind. In the blink of an eye, Hawkeye jumped out of the building behind Natasha. During the fall, Hawkeye saw thest of her body finally covered by the armor. As she turned around, mes burst out from her back and under her feet, immediately slowing her descent. One hand wrapped around his waist. She then changed directions and smashed into the building again. By the time the Chitauri soldiers caught up, she had jumped out of a window on the other side with Hawkeye and Dr. Selvig, and had reached the bottom of the building. Throwing Dr. Selvig into an empty room on the bottom floor to hide, Hawkeye looked at the Chitauri fliers that were chasing them again. Youre going? He couldnt wait to see the power of this armor that was clearly tailor-made for her. Natasha said, Okay, stand back and wait a bit. Hawkeye was confused, but immediately got out of the way. Batmans people had already proven how sturdy the armor was. Since the start of the battle, none of Batmans team members had gotten hurt C not a single one. As Hawkeye ran off and observed Natasha from afar, he saw an enormous shadow rush out from the bottom of the building. It suddenly split open andtched onto her back. Hawkeye, who usually had an indifferent expression, couldnt help but curse enviously. Holy sh*t! This was definitely preferential treatment. Not only had Batman given Natasha a set of custom-made armor, she could also summon interchangeable parts from Batman. This was the real deal. Natalie took out two thick, short, strange-looking guns from her legs. There were also two machine guns on her shoulders, and two assault cannons on her arms. Six muzzles in total were aimed at the pursuing soldiers. She smiled. Showtime! With thebined sounds of different types of gunfire, the iing Chitauri soldiers were turned into countless pieces which fell like rain. Hawkeye swallowed. That was cheating. Recalling how Natashas pistols hadnt been able to kill the soldiers earlier, Hawkeye suddenly understood how Batmans side had umted more than 4,000 points. If there had been less Chitauri today, they might have all been eaten up by the other team. Natasha was also astonished. Armor was even more of a hassle than picking clothes. It had to be tailor-made; there was no such thing as universal armor. Coupled with the ck Spider logo, this suit definitely hadnt been made on the spur of the moment. For a moment, she felt like she was dreaming. It couldnt be helped. After all, a certain tycoon fiercely guarded his own armor, as if it were his wife! Inparison, Batman was too generous toward his teammates, and he also gave her, a SHIELD agent, a set. It was unbelievable. This was the first set of armor that any SHIELD agent had gotten, and it definitely wasnt fake. Seeing that there was no movement from Natasha, Hawkeye couldnt help but remind her, Hey, those Chitauri fliers will catch up if we dont leave now. No matter how powerful this armor was, it couldnt withstand so many soldiers at one go! As he was thinking that, Electric Cableughed wildly over thems. Double kill! Not far away, a huge worm battleship that had been swooping down was split in half from its head toward the middle of its torso, and it crashed to the ground. A red, blue and white octopus suit swung under it and pulled itself back into a building with two tentacles. Ivan, that psycho, had sessfully crashed a second battleship today, and had be a strongpetitor for the title of Worm Killer. Hawkeye was shocked. Lets go. If we dont work hard, we wont have anything to do today. Natasha also came back to herself and took a deep breath. Then lets go y. She had been looking at the relevant data on the armor and its externalponents. To her surprise, there were still hundreds of externalponents hidden throughout Manhattan that could be switched out at any time to ensure continuous offensive output. What was even more unbelievable was that Batman was still hiding something. A total of 20 unnamed items had yet to appear. They would be activated at the same time when they were needed to provide extreme firepower support in a very short period of time. However, they were huge and unmanned. Once they appeared, they would definitely be attacked by the Chitauri soldiers, which was why they had yet to be activated. Natasha was rendered speechless by this discovery. What the hell was this? Batmans side had clearlye prepared to fight an extreme war! Inparison, Steve came with a shield, she had small pistols and some special equipment, and Hawkeye still had the same old bow and arrow. Natasha was lost for words.. Chapter 1447 - God of Thunder Appears and Batman’s In-App Purchases

Chapter 1447: God of Thunder Appears and Batmans In-App Purchases

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Suddenly, lightning shed in the sky and streaked toward Manhattan. Almost all the Avengers had noticed, but not many people from the special force team did. Tony was battling hundreds of fliers in the air. Seeing the lightning, he rejoiced and immediately turned in that direction. Behind him were 300 to 400 fliers, and countless sma cannons swept through the sky as they chased Mark 7. The tycoon had always been very good at pulling aggro. Finally, he charged into the lightning and brushed past Thor as he called out, Ill leave it to you. Thor, as a god who had fought for thousands of years, naturally wouldnt let go of such a good opportunity. Seeing the swarm of fliers charging at him, the Mj?lnir hammer in his hand was already ready. When Tony charged over, he raised the hammer and swung it forward. A huge bolt of lightning shot out of the hammer and spread to envelop the front half of the Chitauri fliers. Like a swarm of mosquitos hit with an electric swatter, hundreds of fliers exploded and were instantly killed. Frank paid a lot of attention to this god, because he was very doubtful about the information Luke had on Thor. If it hadnt been Batman who said it, he wouldnt believe that a living being could be that strong. He couldnt help but exim, Bullsh*t! Killing 427 fliers with just one swing of his hammer was too ridiculous! Franks worldview was shattered and reformed. He had thought that he had been living in reality for decades, but the world had quietly turned into a fantasy movie. Big Dipper, who hadnt said much, suddenly sent a message. Tony, can Thor do that again? Tony immediately replied, Ill ask him. Big Dipper said, Have him do it again to block the space portal for a short while. 30 seconds would be good. Tony had already flown back and caught up to Thor. 28 seconds left. Can you use that trick again with the portal? Thor nodded. Yes. However, the soldiers are a bother. Tony said, Ill take care of them. As he spoke, he charged toward Stark Tower. Frank, Thor needs a lull. Frank: Have him go to the Empire State Building. Bastet, Big Dipper, clear the area with firepower. Deadpool, follow and protect Thor. Copy that, Luke and Selina immediately replied. Wade was about to mention money, when Batman sent him a private message. 100,000 dors. He immediately turned around and headed straight for the Empire State Building. Copy that. Less than ten secondster, two war chariots fired again, taking down more than half of the fliers near the Empire State Building. Wade quickly killed the remaining survivors around the building. Tony, on the other hand, flew a little higher. Mini missiles flew out to clean up descending fliers. Thump! Bang! Damon, who had been silent for several minutes, seized the opportunity to fire another electromaic cannon, which pierced arge battleship that had juste out of the space door, taking his kills to four. Ivan was immediately unhappy. His armor had returned to normal working order, and he charged at a big worm battleship near the Empire State Building this time, his tentaclestching onto it as he closed the distance. The super sma whip swung out and pierced a gap in the battleship. The end of the whip spun like rotating des, and a dozen Chitauri and a lot of instruments were instantly cut into pieces. The battleship, which was charging toward the Empire State Building, tilted and crashed into a nearby building before rolling down. Ivan didntugh this time, nor did he dere his count. What was the point of getting just three kills? Damon already had four. Thor was a little surprised to see a fierce battle suddenly break out around the Empire State Building. Thebat efficiency of this group of Earthlings was pretty good! They were holding up well against the (weak) Chitauri. Thinking that, Thornded on the top of the Empire State Building. In his hand, Mj?lnir started to power up again, and lightning spread out from the hammer to cover a range of ten meters. Ten secondster, he suddenly raised his head. With bright eyes, he roared, Ahhhh! He raised Mj?lnir, and a thick lightning bolt shot up to the space portal. The fliers pouring out of it exploded. For the first time, the endless outpouring of Chitauri troops waspletely cut off. This time, Frank wasnt as shocked as before. Instead, he silently nced at Batmans ID on thems. While they were fighting the invading Chitauri army, Batman had umted more than 1,000 points. He had even killed two big worm battleships. Clearly, the enemy he was facing was even more terrifying. Here, at least a dozen teammates were fighting together, and they had a lot of spare parts as support. On the other side of the space portal, there was just Batman in his one suit of armor. At this point, Frank didnt believe that the suit was just being controlled remotely by Batman. If a remote-controlled suit could hold off the Chitauri fleet for a few minutes, then Batman may just as well control hundreds of suits andpletely wipe out the Chitauri fleet! Only Batman himself could take on a fleet on his own. When Frank saw the burst of lightning outside the space portal, however, he immediately added in his heart:?Hm, and maybe this Asgardian god too. In fact, what the clone had encountered was indeed extremely grim, but it wasnt as hard as Frank had imagined. That was because Batmans trump card wasnt the armor he was wearing, but the massive amount of weapons, ammo, andponents in his inventory that he could switch out with a thought. For Luke, there werent many targets that could make his clone unleash all of itsbat ability. He probably wouldnt be able to kill the God of Thunder or the Hulk, those super thick-skinned monsters. Most other opponents could be killed with one or two abilities. Today, he was facing an almost infinite number of Chitauri troops. A full-scale explosion could kill arge number of them, but even more continued attacking. Elementary Self-Healing, the most practical and also the most covert support, finally came in handy. Ever since he entered the space portal, he had been in full st mode. If the original owners of these abilities used them without stopping, their hearts and blood vessels would explode, and brain death would happen several times over. His clone, on the other hand, was still in peak condition. The only thing that hurt was that more than 10,000 credit points had been used up in just a few minutes. This was an inevitable consumption of energy in order for his clone to remain in peak battle condition. Why was his clone so amazing? It was because of in-app purchases! Chapter 1448 - Fighting the Fleet Alone and Brushing Past

Chapter 1448: Fighting the Fleet Alone and Brushing Past

Batman had been pursued the moment he charged through the space portal. The Chitauri fleet hadnt cared about him at all at first. They continued to send troops into New York and had a small squad go after him. Of course, this small squad itself already had more than 500 fliers. Luke could only keep up his speed and stick to the big battleship as much as possible to block some of the attacks. At the same time, he relied on the fact that his clone wasnt afraid of death to fight the fliers. The Bat suit had an exclusive defensiveponent, which was the only one to use a third generation arc reactor. The suit hence had an extremely powerful energy system and protective armor. Arge third generation arc reactor was enough to provide a tremendous amount of energy to maintain the electromaic deflection system which Ivan had invented. It could effectively deflect and weaken the fliers sma beams, while the super armor was able to withstand any unavoidable attacks. Even so, the speed at which the external add-ons were damaged was unbelievable. They onlysted a minute at most before he had to rece them. But one minute was more than enough for Luke. Reasonably speaking, it was already pretty good if the firepower from a full set of external add-ons couldst 20 seconds against this horde. Once one set was thoroughly ruined, he could still reload with ammo from his inventory a few times, thereby utilizing his gear to the fullest. A few minutester, the Chitauri fleet realized that something wasnt tight. The enemy the size of a mosquito had an infinite supply of ammo, as well as inexplicably interchangeable external add-ons. On a huge X-shaped mothership, a Chitaurimander noticed the situation. Finally, he ordered impatiently, The invader might have a space device. Dont give him a chance to catch his breath. All fliers, press forward. Ship cannons on standby. Dont worry about damage to the machines. Just open fire. The true Chitauri army was on the mothership. The invading battleships and foot soldiers were nothing more than remote-controlled machines. There was no need to feel sorry over their loss. At hismand, the cannons on the mothership that had yet to participate in the battle turned and pointed at Luke. Almost at the same time, Luke felt a sense of crisis. Thanks to his vague intuition for danger, the source was obvious. Alfred also gave a simple notification. The cannons on target 2 are aimed at you. Lukes eyes flickered. It was at that moment that he had Big Dipper ask Thor to block the portal on the other side. At the same time, he finally activated his telekinesis power which he had hidden the whole time. The suits thrusters werent very effective in space, even after Luke made some targeted modifications and increased the power supply. With the help of telekinesis, however, Luke could move more flexibly in this vacuum. The Chitauri hadnt been serious earlier, and Luke had also held back. This way, he might be able to approach the huge X-shaped mothership when it still wasnt as vignt. At that time, the clone could take it down with it. So far, only two of these enormous X-shaped motherships had appeared in the starry expanse. As long as he took down one of them first, he would have enough points for a one-way ticket out of here. It had to be pointed out that the attack on Earth was nned out and directed by the Chitauri on the mothership. All the losses in New York today had to be med on the two motherships. Luke was thus very certain that motherships 1 and 2 were targets worth insane amounts of experience and credit points. The moment the Chitaurimander gave the order, Luke struggled to approach the enormous mothership nearby that he had designated target 2. However, this so-called nearby was more than 50 kilometers away for an interster fleet, this was indeed nearby. At that moment, Luke decisively opened fire. As he suddenly sped up, gun turrets suddenly appeared one by one. The moment they appeared, they immediatelyunched a first round of attacks. One type was unmanned electromaic cannons. Each fixed cannon had five shells. After that, they were useless. Another type was an improved space missileuncher, which could hold a hundred small missiles that could be fired at the same time. The former was responsible for sounding out the second mothership, while thetter was purely to create disruptions and chaos. The missiles didnt hit the target, but exploded between Luke and the second mothership, as they were supposed to. Luke wasnt looking to be precise; all he wanted was for the missiles to cover arge area and create a small-scale but highly intense energy reaction using Predator technology. Arge swath of Chitauri fliers was blown up. Even the big worm battleships were caught in the st and exploded. Excited, Luke stayed close to the exploding fliers and battleships as he quickly approached the second mothership. Some of the electromaic shells had reached the second mothership earlier, but they were blocked by a light blue shield. A protective shield? Luke wasnt too surprised, and focused even more. It was impossible for an interster army like the Chitauri fleet to not have advanced technology. However, the electromaic cannons hadpleted their mission as scouts. Watching Alfred swiftly analyze the data on the motherships protective shield, Luke immediately changed course. It wasnt like the Chitauri battleship was passive, however. Amidst the explosions, some of the ship cannons fired, and countless sma cannons enveloped Luke. The brilliant light blue sma beams pierced the air and destroyed everything in their way, including arge number of fliers and a fewrge worm battleships. Thanks to Lukes intuition for danger, he was able to instantly take evasive action. Amidst the blue beams of light, the Bat suit really was like a bat. It was as if it could predict everything that would be in its path as it dodged nimbly and sped up. With the help of telekinesis and this intuition for danger, it was impossible to predict his flight path. The sma beams missed him by just a hairsbreadth. These werent Earth cannonballs, but auxiliary sma cannons on a space battleship. As long as the clone was hit by a sma beam, it would bepletely destroyed. Thankfully, he was to one side of the second mothership, which blocked most of the shots from the first mothership on the other side. Also, Luke had discovered something interesting in the battle just now. The electromaic deflection system which Ivan had set up had a pretty good effect on the sma beams. In this vacuum, the electromaic deflection system was very useful. He could control the power and direction of the deflection with the help of his telekinesis, and the ships cannons couldnt lock onto him.. Chapter 1449 - Going In, and Finding Loki

Chapter 1449: Going In, and Finding Loki

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Of course, the system also had its limits. If he was enveloped by a huge sma beam, his clone would still be annihted. Thus, he had to make sure he stayed on the edge of the sma beam as he advanced even more swiftly. It had to be said that interster battles were very magical. During World War II, naval fleets fired at each other, but the hit rate was very low; getting in a first hit was as rare as hitting a five million jackpot. Now that the battlefield had gone from a t ocean to boundless space, it was practically impossible to hit each other. Moreover, if the enemys mothership was a World War II battleship, then Luke was only a mosquito at most. This mosquito was sharp and as fast; it was embarrassing that the mothership couldnt hit it with a cannon. However, Lukes attacks were also only at the level of a mosquito. The enemy actually didnt care too much about him pressing forward, because a mosquito couldnt prate the metal warship at all. The only reason they had opened fire was because themander was fed up. After all, nobody liked a bug that kept buzzing around them. Finally, Luke reached his target, which was near the motherships main thrusters. After hitting the shield with electromaic cannon fire earlier, Alfred was certain that there was a weak point here. Perhaps due to the impact the protective shield had on the thrusters, there was a gap in the shield here. In contrast, there were a lot of support turrets here. Luke knew that if he tried to charge through this weak point, he would be attacked. At that moment, he smiled and mumbled to himself, Try? Why not? With a thought, he threw everything else into his inventory and quickly changed into a set of close-fitting equipment. The next moment, the Bat suit bypassed the remains of a battleship that had exploded and suddenly charged at the weak point. The ships support cannons, which had been umting power, fired a blue rain of light which instantly covered the gap and destroyed everything in that small area, including the heavily damaged Bat suit. A momentter, the rain of light stopped, and darkness returned. On the second mothership, the Chitaurimander nced at the quiet space and sneered disdainfully. Wheres that little bug? Numerous subordinates studied their instruments for a moment, before an aide bowed slightly and replied, Confirming that the intruder has been destroyed, Commander. Bored, themander waved his hand and didnt say anything else. What could this little bug do even if it discovered a gap in the protective shield? In the face of absolute power, struggling was futile. Thinking this, themanders gloomy gaze fell on the man on the monitor who raised the hammer and zed with dazzling lightning. The Asgardians are indeed well-informed. Hes probably here because of Loki. However, hes just one person; theres nothing to worry about. After the Chitaurimander waved his hand, nobody on the second mothership paid attention to the invader who had been turned to dust. They thought the same as themander: They didnt think the other party could have survived. The thrusters were a weak point and also where the firepower was the strongest. Enemies who tried to attack that point were basically turned into cosmic dust. Just like the fool today. While the Chitauri on the mothership were distracted, a transparent shadow whichpletely blended into the background slowly moved out from under a battleship fragment and slowly floated into the gap in the protective shield. Only one member of the Chitauri crew in front of a monitoring device noticed an energy reaction for one moment. But nothing else happened, and he stopped paying attention. The sma beams had just wreaked havoc around the gap, and detritus was floating about. The various energy reactions had yet to settle down, so it wasnt surprising that there were some fluctuations. If it was an intruder, there would have been more of a fluctuation. So, the transparent shadow passed through the narrow gap and continued toward the second mothership. Thor kept up the blockade for half a minute from the top of the Empire State Building, and he was already panting heavily. But then, relying on the domineering power of the Mj?lnir hammer, he flew around in the sky and smashed down one flier after another. However, the space portal was open again, and the Chitauri fliers and big worm battleships continued to pour through. Just now, with Thor leading the way, the two teams took down almost 1,000 Chitauri soldiers, and the situation had turned around slightly. By the time everybody started recing the external parts, the number of soldiers had increased again. Tony asked, Hammersmith, havent you confirmed Lokis location? Frank: Everybody, listen up: Loki should be on one of these seven battleships that Ive marked out. We now have to destroy them as quickly as possible and find Loki. The seven suspected worm battleships were earmarked on the special force teams virtual screens and the Avengers tactical lenses. Once the seven targets were earmarked, they were outlined in red and tagged with the numbers 1 to 7. Ivan immediately said, Number 3 is mine. Thump! Bang! One of the battleships was blown into two parts. Damon said, Okay, number 6 has been destroyed. Ivan swore in Russian. Everybody: After a brief silence, everybody stated their targets. Damon didnt say anything. He acted ording to the situation. Like with that shot just now; he had watched for a long time before he finally saw an opportunity to attack. Selina chose to attack one and assist in attacking another. Even if she would use up all the backup equipment, that was all she could do in the short term. Big Dipper didnt say anything. The clone was close to catching a super big fish on the other side of the portal at the moment. Luke didnt have the energy to care about this side for the time being, and just sent Frank the coordinates of two other war chariots. Frank instantly chose one location as he prepared to finally take an active part and force Loki out as soon as possible. The location of the other chariot was passed on to Donnie. This turtle techie was the better choice for handling this sort of technical equipment On the Avengers side, Tony selected one target and helped ry Thors choice. The others could assist. By then, the remaining six targets had been assigned. Selina got to work. She opened up a path with machine gun fire, which was followed by missiles that bombarded a big worm battleship. Then, Tony and Thor worked together to besiege another battleship, and the battle heated up once more. Everyone else with regr gear was responsible for cleaning up the fliers around the big worms to free up the mainbatants.. Chapter 1450 - The Hulk Appears, and Go Do Your Thing

Chapter 1450: The Hulk Appears, and Go Do Your Thing

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Just as everybody had determined their targets, a green dot appeared in the sky. It was moving very fast Compared with Thors flight, the green dot was jumping forward, covering hundreds of meters with each leap. 30 seconds after Tony noticed it, the green dot had already jumped into Manhattan from New Jersey. When it got closer, everybody finally saw that the green dot was a green fatty who was more than two meters tall. He smashed through a bunch of fliers in the air with a furious expression and roared, Hulk! Hended on the ground with a loud crash, grabbed some Chitauri soldiers, and threw them at the fliers that were firing at him. The soldiers-turned-cannonballs instantly smashed the fliers into pieces. Tony immediately shouted at the God Of Thunder, Ill talk to him. Thor nced at the green fatty before turning away. This guy could take a beating. Hm, he was also very good at beating other people up. Tony flew over and said from a distance, Doc, follow me Duang! Boom! As soon as he spoke, the tycoon was hit by a random soldier who was thrown at him. He rolled seven to eight times in the air before stopping dozens of meters away. His face darkened, but he rolled his eyes and immediately shouted, Doc, Loki is in those big worms. Go! I know you can do it! He immediately ran off. He wasnt stupid. All the small fry in Manhattan were now firing at the Hulk. Even without Tony saying anything, this super hot-tempered Hulk would still fight them. So, as long as he drew Dr. Banners attention to Lokis location, there was a high chance that the Hulk would go after the big worm battleship. Sure enough, Tony hadnt flown far when he saw a green dot leap hundreds of meters into the sky to smash into the head of a battleship. The big worm battleships head suddenly dropped as the bottom half reared up. Then, the Hulk ruthlessly tore the head apart and the huge green body forced its way into the battleship. Less than ten secondster, the big worm suddenly turned limp and fell. The huge green body tore through the battleship and jumped out. Tony broke out in a cold sweat and hurriedly sent a message to Batmans side to warn them that the new green guy was with them, but he had a bad temper. Everybody should do their best not to approach him. In fact, many people had noticed what happened to Tony when he approached the Hulk earlier, as well as how the head of the battleship had been torn apart in the sky. Tonys words scared them a little. Even Mindy, who was very curious, decisively chickened out and didnt greet this new friend. V, who could recite poetry, was more pleasing to the eye than this big green man who couldnt stop roaring. V wasnt that handsome, but at least his words were nice to listen to. Mindys armor wasnt as sturdy as the worms. What if she was identally torn into pieces? Although everyone was petrified, the Hulks sudden arrival alleviated the pressure on the two teams. The Hulk wasnt afraid of the fliers sma beams at all. He jumped around in the sky, grabbed the big worm battleships, and smashed them up ferociously. Tonys words in the beginning clearly had some effect. It wasnt clear what the Hulk was thinking, but Dr. Banner remembered Loki, the guy who had almost triggered an internal conflict among the Avengers. He had seen Phil sacrifice himself, and Hulk had gone on a rampage under Lokis design, almost turning Natasha into minced meat. Now, Dr. Banner was trying his best to steer the Hulks fury away from the fliers and toward the big worm battleships. With the Hulk and Thor dealing explosive, super heavy damage, the pressure on everyone else was immediately reduced, and they picked up speed in destroying the big worm battleships. Ivan finally seized the opportunity to approach his third target. Just as he used the same trick and hooked his tentacles around the battleship to close the distance, a blue light shot out from the battleship. Caught off guard, Ivan was immediately sent flying dozens of meters, and he crashed into a building. The battleship immediately sent dozens of fliers after him. Frank, who had been keeping an eye on the battlefield, immediately alerted everyone. Loki may be in target 7. Nearby team members, focus fire and take it down. Damon shook his head helplessly. There was arge building between him and target 7; he didnt have a clear line of sight. Selina turned on auto mode on the chariot and said on the channel, Dont open fire. Ill go in and force Loki out. Frank immediately understood what she meant. Less than 20 minutes after the battle started, the situation in New York had already reached a critical point. There was no end to the Chitauri army. The longer this dragged on, the more likely it was that their side would copse. At that time, there wouldnt even be a chance for them to counterattack. They had to get Lokis scepter as quickly as possible and close the space portal before they could really turn the situation around. Tony had specifically warned Frank that Lokis illusions and mental attacks were very difficult to deal with. If they opened fire and took the battleship down, the guy might run wild. Selina would go in directly to keep an eye on Loki and prevent him from finding another opportunity to hide. It was risky, but it was the best way to save time. Frank didnt hesitate. He decisively told everyone not to focus fire on target 7, and Tony and Thor rushed over. Loki was Thors brother, and had probably used plenty of tricks before on his brother. Thor would be able to more or less lock onto the real Loki. Tonys identity was the most unique. He was a core member of both teams, and so had more say. He could effectively resolve any conflict or disagreement that might arise between both sides. Coupled with Batmans affirmation of ck Cats strength, Frank instantly made a choice. Inparison, Batman might hesitate at the critical moment because of his feelings. Frank was sure that if Batman were here, he would probably stop ck Cat. To Batmans mind, rather than let ck Cat take the risk, they may as well wait 10 to 20 seconds, and let Thor take the lead. Franks guess was in fact correct. Big Dipper had immediately used Batmans ID to send Selina a private message telling her not to take the lead Thor, this super tank with thick skin and almost no shorings, was the most suitable vanguard. Besides, as the older brother, it was his responsibility to clean up his little brothers mess. For once, Selina didnt listen to Luke. She simply replied, After bing a superhero, I cant stay away from danger forever. Youve already done enough. Go do your own thing and dont bother me. Luke: !!! Chapter 1451 - The Battle Between an Ant and a “Deer”

Chapter 1451: The Battle Between an Ant and a Deer

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions For a moment, Luke was lost for words. After he pulled Selina into the world of superhumans, he had indeed kept her sheltered. It was mostly out of guilt. Being a superhero with Batman was much more dangerous than being a vignte. The undead monsters, the test subjects, the Chitauri army today, and the American bigshots who set up traps behind the scenes were all extremely dangerous enemies. Other superheroes might be killed if they were caught, but if ck Cat fell into someone elses hands, it might be hard for her to die even if she wanted to. Thus, in many of their previous battles, he had made sure that she didnt run into any danger that was beyond her scope of capability. However, he was unable to fully protect her today under the crushing pressure of the Chitauri army. Selina finally showed her determination. This was the real Selina. Back when she still didnt have any super abilities or experience in gunfights, she had never shown that she was scared. She had followed Luke and fought dozens of the Carlos family members. She had never disobeyed Lukes orders all this time, because it had been unnecessary. Just now, Frank told them to look for Loki, but Luke hadnt said anything on the channel. Selina immediately realized that he didnt have extra energy to spare on taking care of the situation here. So, she stepped forward without hesitation because he needed her help. Luke wasnt actually in any danger, but it was indeed inconvenient for Big Dipper to take action. Selina responded while Luke was silent, and she broke away from the war chariot and charged toward battleship 7 not far away. With a thought, the Gold Nugget symbiote in her body turned into a golden liquid and wrapped around her before it spread out of the armor. As it extended out of the armor, it was covered with a special Thousand Faces System for its symbiotic form. Other people would only see a ck liquid wrap around the Bastet Armor, turning it into a 2.5-meter-tall ck giant. The ck giant didnt look like theplete symbiotic form that Luke had seen before. It didnt have the curved figure of a woman, but was 50% simr to the Bastet Armor. Most of the armors sharp edges and nes were rounded, making it look like a new, streamlined version of the armor. In front of the fliers which escorted the battleship 7, Selina wasnt scared at all as she moved nimbly through them. She was connected telepathically to Gold Nugget, who turned into a formless ck liquid which switched rapidly between the shape of ws, hammer, and whip to pull, hook orsh out at the fliers in its way and destroy them. Tony, who was charging over, couldnt help but admire Selina, and his evaluation of herbat prowess improved significantly. Thor gave a light exmation of surprise. After thinking for a moment, he murmured uncertainly, Is this a symbiote? Symbiotes werent unknown in Asgard, and he had heard some tales. Of course, they were only tales. There was no news of a symbiote race running wild in the universe. ording to written ounts, after symbiotesbined with living hosts, they did have some fighting strength. Thor himself was too strong, and didnt think much of symbiotes. But it did seem suitable for dealing with his disobedient brother. Actually, Selina knew this too, which was why she had volunteered to look for Loki. Under Tony and Thors gazes, Selina, who was in theplete symbiotic form, smashed into the mouth of the battleship. Frank had sent drones to scan the big worm battleships which they had destroyed earlier. The ones that Ivan had cut open, in particr, were basically intact, but allowed the drones to easily enter and investigate. Everybody could check the blueprint for the structure of the battleship on thems. Selina used a machine gun to st through the barrier in the mouth of the giant worm. At the same time, a dozen spikes shot out from her back and pierced the soldiers in the cockpit. She opened fire again with the machine gun and sted open the door at the back of the cockpit. The ck spikes wavered for a moment, the echo from the huge machine gun making Gold Nugget a little ufortable. However, since it was connected to Selina, it didntin as usual. It knew that she was worried about Luke. Besides, this difort was nothingpared with the hellish training which the fiend had arranged for it. But it couldnt help but wonder: Could it be that the fiend knew this would happen, which was why he had arranged special training for it so much earlier on? These thoughts shed through Gold Nuggets mind, but it still remained focused and went all out in helping Selina. The ck giant moved quickly through the cockpit, not stopping at all. The ck spikes on Selinas back stabbed out nonstop, killing all the Chitauri soldiers that appeared. Suddenly, a ball of blue light shot out. Selinas right hand, which had been protecting her chest all this time, shed, and she fired a shock wave cannon. Boom! The blue light and shock wave were both neutralized, but Selinas shoulder cannon had already opened fire. Three figures didnt move as they smiled wickedly at her. Its useless, ant. You cant hurt a god. The three figures were all Loki. At that moment, he was wearing the horned helmet and holding a scepter, as if the world was under his control. Ant, kneel and surrender Thump thump thump thump! Sensing the information shared by Gold Nugget, Selina suddenly turned around, and swept a corner with gunfire from her shoulder cannon. Bullet holes appeared in the metal wall, and a figure was sent flying ten meters as it rolled seven to eight times. Selina curled her lip. So this was Asgards second prince? His illusions had indeed deceived Selinas sight and hearing, but his mental attack had exposed his real location. Even as if she pondered, she didnt stop attacking. She locked onto the person and fired nonstop, not giving him any time to catch his breath. Suddenly, Gold Nugget sent a warning. Selina immediately flipped her wrist to point behind her. Bang! She fired an impact cannon that had already been charged. Loki, who was smiling wickedly as he aimed the scepter at her back, flew out again. At the same time, one of the machine guns on the armor turned again to fire at Loki, who had just appeared behind her. Puzzled, then surprised, and finally angry, Lokis expression went through a series of changes in less than half a second. Flying through the air, he waved the scepter in front of him, and a blue film of light appeared to block the iing bullets. He waved his hand again, and a huge blue ball of light flew at Selina. The machine gun bullets that met the blue ball of light were directly swallowed up. Gold Nugget also gave out an extremely strong warning, and even showed signs of fear. It was telling Selina that the blue ball of light contained a terrifying amount of energy, and she absolutely couldnt be hit by it. Selinas eyes didnt waver.. Unaffected by Gold Nuggets warning, she threw out a double impact cannon at the blue ball of light. Chapter 1452 - Selina, Influenced by Luke

Chapter 1452: Selina, Influenced by Luke

The impact cannon met the blue light, but this time, it couldnt block it. However, Selina had already retreated quickly. Auncher popped up on her armor, and a mini missile whooshed out. The missile curved around to avoid the blue light and charged at Loki, who was sneering behind the blue shield. Boom! The missile hit the light shield, and there was a violent explosion. All the damage from the explosion was blocked by the blue light. Loki sneered and said, Ant, do you think these backward weapons can hurt me?! You will be punished for insulting the dignity of a god Hm, where is he? Selina was nowhere to be seen. Just now, Selina had slowed down the blue ball of light with the impact cannon. At the same time, she had used a missile attack to block Lokis five senses. Then she turned around and ran. With Franks constant updates on the battle situation, she was also paying attention to the movements of her teammates via the armors A.I. program. After Selina rushed into the battleship and found Loki, and sessfully dyed the other party, Thor and Tony arrived nearby. Why would she continue duking it out with a god? It wasnt like she hadnt learned anything after being around Luke for two years. Every practical action he took proved one thing to her hiding was also an artform. After being subtly influenced by these sorts of tricks for so long, a person would pick up some things no matter how stupid they were, and Selina wasvery smart. She remembered Lukes words very well. This was something that LAPD had turned into safety rules for students at the police academy, after all. Although Loki had tens of thousands of Chitauri soldiers as reinforcements, Selina had more reliable teammates on her side. After all, it was every older brothers duty to beat up their disobedient little brother! Besides, her real target wasnt Loki, but the scepter. She wouldnt be able to grab it in just a few seconds by herself, so why not let the most suitable meat shield do the job? In any case, Thor had thick skin and probably wouldnt die. So, just like that, a certain woman made ample use of Lokis arrogant attitude toward Earthlings to put on an empty show before she directly went into hiding. Stunned for a moment, Loki immediately reacted and cursed with a dark expression. F*ck Boom! With a loud bang, a huge hole was created in the ship, and a person appeared in front of Loki. The strong biceps, the familiar red cloak and the familiar hammer made the second prince subconsciously lean back. Aware of his uncontroble dread, Lokis face darkened even more. Thor. Thor: Give up, little brother. Come back with me. Loki sneered. Give up? Why would I? He spread his arms. Look around you. Youre doomed to lose. Ill be the king of Midgard. Ill take back what I lost with my own hands. Swoosh! Boom! A huge gold and red figure rushed in and a shock wave cannon hit Loki, sending the second prince flying. Tonys impatient voice rang out in the cockpit. Cut the crap! Catch him first. It was none other than the tycoon. The moment he rushed in, he saw the two brothers standing there and talking non-stop; he had no time for sentimentalism. It was fine if Thor wanted to hash out their family issues, but at least get rid of the Chitauri! This wasnt a family soap opera; did they really think that the lives of Earthlings were worthless? Thor was embarrassed, and felt that he was indeed behaving a little ridiculously. In reality, Loki was right. It was he and the Chitauri who had the upper hand, not Thor and Earth. Thus, he raised his hammer and charged forward, and the two brothers fought with loud bangs. Less than two roundster, Loki, who was using the scepter to block Thors hammer, felt a familiar heat behind him. Before he could react, a shock wave cannon hit him in the back and pushed him forward. He rolled into a ball with his good brother and fell out of the battleship through the hole Thor had created. At that moment, there was a hole in the floor behind Loki. Tony pulled his hands back in frustration. Damn it, I didnt hit the scepter. While the brothers were fighting, he had jumped out of the battleship and attacked Loki from behind. Unfortunately, while the ambush had been sessful, Loki hadnt dropped the scepter. At that moment, the Chitauri fliers in the sky suddenly went out of control, and the dozen or so battleships started falling like crazy. The Chitauri army was thrown into chaos. Everybody was stunned. Frank suddenly said, Batman took down one of the enemys motherships. This is the best chance to grab the scepter Everybody was dumbfounded, then started cursing one after another. A few guys who forgot to switch to silent mode could be heard clearly on thems. ܧ ҧݧէ! Motherf*cker! Sh*t! Cool~~ Thest was a girls voice. Mindy had finally dropped her habit of coarse swearing when she got a little excited, and now used a more normal word. Bobo once againpletely blocked out a series of super coarse words by a certain lunatic. A few minutes ago, Luke had used the cover of the explosion and the wreckage of the battleship to instantly switch suits. Alfred had then steered the Bat suit without hesitation toward the hole in the protective shield. Lukes clone hid amidst the wreckage of the battleship. Thebat suit he was wearing wasnt as sturdy as the armor, but Lukes telekinesis instantly neutralized most of the damage. With Elementary Self-Healing and Light of Life, he withstood the subsequent damage and excruciating pain. After the Chitauri confirmed that he had been eliminated and shifted their attention away, the clone floated out of the remains and slowly passed through the only gap. The Chitauri soldier who had sensed something was the only one who had a chance of stopping Luke from entering. As long as the Chitauri erred on the side of caution and fired a sma cannon in passing, the clone would definitely die on the spot and be cremated. That didnt happen, however, since he believed he had seen the intruder turn to dust with his own eyes. Luke wasnt just hiding in his suit; he had also learned how to hibernate from vampires a long time ago. The ability to hibernate allowed a vampire to sleep for hundreds of years without needing to eat and drink as their bodies remained pretty much dormant. The clones life signs were practically at a crawl. Even if it was detected, it would look like part of the remains of the battlefield. That was also why only a slight fluctuation had been picked up by the surveince equipment of the Chitauris mothership when the clone passed through the gap. But after his clone entered hibernation mode, Lukes main body couldnt continue fighting. This sort of hibernation ability demanded a lot of a persons mental state. At this stage, Luke couldnt fight and at the same time preserve the clones mental statepletely without any fluctuations.. Chapter 1453 - Salted Fish Luke In Pursuit of Art

Chapter 1453: Salted Fish Luke In Pursuit of Art

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was just like asking a person who was running to suddenly stop their heart from racing. It was impossible to do. Thankfully, Lukes Star of Justice clone wasnt that scientific, so after it entered hibernation, Big Dipper on Earth still had some degree of consciousness and could receive and send messages. This was also why Big Dipper wasnt one step ahead of Selina when she went looking for Loki. Before they got the scepter and closed the space portal, Luke wouldnt ce his hopes on this side. This was the second time Luke was seeing how strong Thor was. As Thors brother, even if Loki wasnt as good, he wasnt someone who could be killed in a few moves. If they were unsessful, the enemy might just hide and let the Chitauri army crush both teams with numbers. If Luke were in Lokis shoes, he would definitely y it like that. Only the victor would have thestugh. Suppressing his impatience, Luke slowly approached the Chitauri mothership. He had calcted the route when he floated out of the remains of the battleship. There was no resistance in space. He simply passed through the gap and approached the mothership. It wasnt until he was closer that he carefully used his telekinesis to switch directions and make himself float parallel to the surface of the ship. Only then did he confirm that the surveince system on the Chitauri mothership wasnt very sharp. Just now, he had used his telekinesis to adjust his movements, and he had pretty muche out of hibernation mode, but the Chitauri soldiers around him still hadnt done anything unusual. There was no need for the Chitauri to set bait for a trap at this time. Given their overwhelming superiority, the small bugs that got close to them were directly turned to dust. Delighted, Luke shifted his attention to the second mothership or rather, its interior. It wasnt long before his thoughts moved, and a timed explosive weighing 100 kilograms appeared somewhere inside the mothership. Five minutes! This was his overall n for this operation. Earth wouldnt be able tost for long. He would stuff as many explosives as possible into the Chitauri mothership before they were triggered in five minutes. As the saying went, man proposes, but God disposes. Whether or not he could destroy this mothership would depend on luck. So, while his teammates were fighting on Earth, Luke was floating in space like a salted fish. Only when he detected a suitable nook with Mental Strength did he use his inventorys release function to ce the explosive and set it to explode at the same time. The closer he got to the back of the mothership, the faster he moved and the more explosives he stuffed inside. By the time the five-minute countdown ended, he had already stuffed in thest explosive 20 seconds ago. The explosions spread along one side of this X-shaped mothership, covering at least a quarter of it. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! A slightly longer sound of an explosion rang out inside the mothership, followed by a series of more muffled explosions. But Luke, who was still floating in space like a salted fish, couldnt hear them. Looking at the virtual projection on the lenses of his suit, he praised sincerely, 27 fireworks going off at the same time C what a spectacr work of art! In the soundless pitch-ck space, it was a magnificent scene of bright fire and scattered debris. He no longer acted so cautiously. With a telekic push, he flipped nimbly over the explosions and continued to drift toward the other undamaged side of the X-shaped mothership. He couldnt help but mutter to himself, Im a salted fish, you cant see me. Im a salted fish, you cant see me. That had just been a small art performance, and wouldnt necessarily destroy this colossal ship. If the Chitauri mothership cut off two of its limbs to survive, more than half of its body would be saved. This sort of design wasnt rare at all. Even battleships on Earth had this sort of bulwark design. But it wasnt a big problem. As long as he blew up the two remaining intact limbs, there probably wouldnt be many of the Chitauri crew left alive on this mothership. Devoted to pursuing the pinnacle of art, Luke embarked on a quest to screw the Chitauri over. Suddenly, openings appeared in the mothership, and ships flew out, most of them heading straight for the explosions. This type of ship was round, had robotic arms and was more than ten times bigger than the t flier. Looking at them, Luke figured that these were probably repair ships. It seemed that the Chitauri still wanted to protect the mothership. Looking at a nearby opening that was closing up, Luke chuckled inwardly. Perfect! With a thought, he flew into the opening. A momentter, it closed behind him, and a door dozens of meters away opened. A bunch of gray-skinned individuals poured out. A round repair ship was moved into this cavernous space once more. Luke was still using telekinesis to keep himself floating in the air. He passed by these people, put down a 100-kg explosive behind a pile of boxes in one corner, and set the timer for two minutes. After leaving through the door, Luke found himself in a huge passage. There were other passages around him, and ships shuttled busily through them. Following Alfreds directions, he quickly flew toward the center of the mothership. Fortunately, he was able to hitch a ride on a small ship along the way. It wasnt a direct route, but it got him close to the center in a minute. A closed door appeared in front of him, and all ships had to stop before they could enter. Luke wasnt in a hurry. On the way, he had ced two more explosives at the end of a passage. Luke didnt stop as he entered a side passage. A momentter, there was the rumble of an explosion. Hiding in a corner to avoid the worst of the heat and impact, he leaned against the wall outside the bulkhead of the mothership. The explosion caused even more chaos. Three of the motherships limbs had been attacked; this definitely wasnt a small matter. Small ships scuttled back and forth like headless flies, and the round repair ships were especially busy. Enjoying himself, Luke stuffed even more high-grade, one-ton explosives into the ships center. Chapter 1454 - Pursue Art All the Time, Feel Good All the Time

Chapter 1454: Pursue Art All the Time, Feel Good All the Time

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At that point, Luke was no longer worried about being discovered, and he sped up. The one-ton explosives were set to go off one after another in the center. It wasnt that he didnt want to detonate them all together, but if he did, his clone would probably be blown to smithereens. It would be a waste to squander 100,000 credit points just like that. With 10 seconds to go, Luke threw in thest one-ton weapon. At that moment, there was a total of five explosives ced around one third of the bulkhead. It was fine if the explosives didnt tear open the central bulkhead, but once it did, his clone would definitely be sent flying. A few hundred meters away, Luke found a corner and put on another Bat suit and extra protective gear. He activated the electromaic deflection function and waited solemnly. Boom! There was a loud bang, and he felt the ship tremble under his feet, though it wasnt too violent a movement. A few secondster, there was another explosion, and the ship didnt stop shaking. At the fourth explosion, the wall of the bulkhead hundreds of meters away suddenly twisted and bulged before it exploded and huge mes spewed out. Luke checked the system notifications. From the series of notifications, 20 to 30 of the Chitauri killed were worth an impressive total of more than 5,000 points each. One was even worth as high as 100,000 points, and two more were worth 20,000 and 30,000 points respectively. He was relieved. These individuals were probably higher-ups in the army. However, this was probably just a reward for these kills, and didnt include the reward for saving New York. There was also another Chitauri mothership outside. The Chitauri hadnt lost yet. In other words, most of the gains from this battle were yet toe. Luke, however, wasnt satisfied. The attack just now had only killed the Chitauri in the center; that didnt mean that all the other Chitauri on the mothership were dead. So, after the most violent shock wave of the explosion passed, he immediately charged toward the center. One should never stop pursuing perfection in art. If pursuing art could make you feel good for a while, then pursuing art all the time could make you feel good all the time. Amidst the utter chaos, Luke smashed through dozens of ships and charged into the center. At that moment, the gray-skinned people in the center were yelling, and many were hanging onto broken instruments and hulls. Luke knew that these were the real Chitauri. He had long suspected that something wasnt right with the Chitauri soldiers in New York. When he and his system teammates destroyed these amateurs, they didnt get any experience or credit points at all; these soldiers were more like remote-controlled lethal weapons. The system wouldnt give him any experience or credit for only destroying the murderers weapon. As Luke pondered, he swiftly scanned theyout. With a thought, he ced an artwork the size of an oil drum in a gap under the overturned equipment. He started the 30-second countdown. After that, the Bat suit sped up and charged through a gap on the other side. He remained invisible as the auxiliary thrusters worked at maximum power. He charged through a ruined passage and turned a corner to where he had tossed down two 100-kg explosives. He fired two missiles at two round repair ships that were blocking the way, before putting his hands together and firing a st cannon at the explosives. Instantly, there was an explosion at the opening. The Bat suit charged out as the two repair ships were blown to pieces by the missiles. After a while, he put the Bat suit back into his inventory and activated the Hibernation ability, before he quickly drifted down to the space portal. The other intact mothership was already on high alert, and all kinds of gun turrets were already pointed in this direction. So, Luke decided to take a gamble. If the first mothership found the clone, it would be turned to dust, but it would be an exchange of losses. He would ept that. If the other party didnt find the clone, this chicken thief would be able to slip back to Earth, beat Loki up, and take the scepter. As for staying behind to ambush the mothership? Dream on. He had been able to destroy the second mothership purely because the other party didnt think much of Earth. Luke had also used his inventorys storage function to cheat and stuff the explosives into the ship remotely. It was impossible for the first mothership to give him any chance to steal the chicken now. The best solution now was to find the scepter and shut down the portal. Less than half a minuteter, the clone sessfully exited the space portal. Firstly, the central control room of the second mothership had been attacked, causing a huge amount of chaos among the Chitauri soldiers. Secondly, the art piece which Luke had ced in the end finally exploded. Fireworks that were a hundred times more dazzling than earlier exploded in the center of the mothership. The tortured body of the X-shaped mothership finally crumbled, and it was sent flying in numerous parts. This caused even more chaos. At this point, it was impossible for the first mothership to look for Luke anymore. Even the Chitauri soldiers near the space portal were stopped from entering Earth. Almost half of the troops had gone offline, which meant that there had been major casualties among the soldiers who controlled the second mothership. After slipping out of the space portal, Luke immediately sped up and headed for the real key to this battle Loki. On the ground, the two teams were putting out ast burst of energy. Most of them were trying to eliminate the surrounding Chitauri fliers and ground forces. Although about half of the Chitauri soldiers were down, there were still thousands of them left. Overall, the Chitauri still had the absolute advantage. Who knew how long this chaos wouldst. Once the Chitauri were done adjusting to the situation, their retaliation would be even fiercer. Tony and Thor were beating up Loki, but Loki also demonstrated greatbat capability, and even Thor looked at the scepter in surprise. The power of this scepter was on par with Odins Mj?lnir. It was made of material that allowed it to sh head-on with the Mj?lnir hammer, and the blue energy it released could block the thunder and lightning from the hammer. Tony, who had bulky extra equipment on, was even more restrained. He had been careless at first. Tony had tried to block the huge blue light with an impact cannon, but couldnt. Thankfully, at thest moment, he shifted so that the blue ball of light brushed past him, and arge part of his extra gear looked like it had been bitten by a dog. Looking at the jagged section less than five centimeters from his body, Tony broke out in a cold sweat and was keenly aware of Selinas warning not to touch the blue light. He had even ambushed Loki from behind earlier. Loki could no longer act high and mighty and kept casting various illusion spells to divert Tonys attacks. As a result, the only thing Tony could do in this fight was to contain the enemy. Chapter 1455 - Battle Royal and Disruption

Chapter 1455: Battle Royal and Disruption

After several rounds, the two of them still couldnt take Loki down. Seeing that the Chitauri fliers in the sky were about to return to normal, the tycoon burned with impatience and couldnt help but roar, Thor, cant you f*cking restrain your d*mn brother? Thor swung Loki to the side. Im not good with spells. Tony said, Dont tell me that even you cant see through his illusions. Thor looked embarrassed. He learned magic from my mother. I wasnt interested. Tony:?All brawn and no brains! It was actually because you were bad at learning, right?! Loki smiled wickedly and grew more and more excited as he fought. Haha, if he were that smart, he wouldnt always be tricked by my illusions since we were children. Thor flushed at Loki telling tales. Why dont you mention how many times Ive made you cry in fighting contests since we were children?! Lokis face also turned ugly. Cry? You aimed specifically for my nose! For Fathers sake, I held back, but can you still beat me now? Displeased, Thor immediately roared, If you have the guts, put down your scepter. I wont use my hammer. Well fight bare-handed. As soon as he said that, Loki and Tony both looked at Thor like he was an idiot. Did he think Loki was an idiot? Thor could call the hammer back to him, but Loki couldnt do the same with the scepter. The two brothers argued as they fought each other. Tony cursed inwardly and stepped back. The two crazy brothers got really hot-headed as they argued, and they let loose, blue light and lightning flying everywhere. If it was just Thors lightning, Tony wouldnt be scared. He would just use it to recharge his suit. Right now, however, the blue light and lightning were tangled up together. He didnt want to be cut in half by the blue light the moment he tried recharging the suit. It was a d*mn tragedy working with an idiot who was all brawn and no brains! At that moment, the tycoon missed a certain person who had gone hunting in space. Although his limelight was always stolen whenever he worked with Batman, he had never once felt helpless, and could always easily crush his opponents. Both the Russian and the witch had been swiftly taken down when Tony and Batman worked together. At that moment, the tycoon selectively forgot how he had been beaten up in both operations. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. The two brothers were finallypletely entangled at that moment. Thor used the hammer to hold down Lokis scepter, basically restricting his little brothers freedom. Loki cursed inwardly, but had no choice but to fend Thor off with all his might. But as a master of sorcery, he couldntpare with Thor, who was a master of brute strength. Thors arms tightened around Loki. Tony had already raised one leg to kick the scepter away from Loki. Roar! A bellow rang out in the air, and sounded like it wasing in fast. A huge green figure fell from the sky and sent the tycoon flying with a bang before hended in front of the two brothers who were tangled together. Tony, who was sent spinning away, cursed at the Hulk. He tried to regain his bearings and fly back immediately. However, the Hulk was even faster. He raised his hand and pped at the two people in front of him. Stop! I surrender! Loki shouted the moment the Hulk flew over. Thor subconsciously rxed his grip. Loki quickly turned around and switched ces with his stupid brother. A big green handshed out almost at the same time and struck Thor on the back. The brothers flew out like cannonballs and crashed into a building dozens of meters away. Tony cursed with an ugly expression. D*mn it. Frank, who had been paying attention to the battle, also cursed. That was why he didnt like undisciplined subordinates. If they screwed up at a critical moment, a mission could turn into aplete failure. Just like earlier; if Tonys kick had made contact, he would probably have been able to get the scepter. They had just been one step away frompleting their objective. But the Hulk, that brainless guy, had actually sent Loki into a building. This environment suited a master illusionist like Loki, who could fight but was even better at escaping. ording to Franks conjecture about Lokis character, it was very likely that the guy would immediately slip away. Loki had probablye back to his senses at the Hulks p; he would no longer hang around to be entangled with his brother, Thor. Frank cursed, but didnt dwell on it. The most important thing now was to make up for it immediately. Are you back? he immediately asked Batman. His teammates were more reliable than these ridiculous Avengers. Batman instantly replied, Dont worry, Bastet and I are already here. Well be done soon. Frank calmed down when he heard that, but he immediately started mobilizing the special force members. As soon as they got the scepter, everybody had to instantly clear a path for the person holding the scepter so that they would be able to close the space portal without interference. Frank really wasnt that worried about getting the scepter. Batman had blown up one of the enemys motherships, disrupting theirmand and greatly reducing thebat ability of the Chitauri army. Even if they failed to shut down the space portal, there was still time for the Earth to muster instead of beingpletely crushed. Thinking that, Frank couldnt help but look at the battlefield in disdain. They were simply a mob. An idiot brother who became muddle-headed as soon as he saw his little brother and a green fatty who practically had no self-control were actually the core force of these Avengers? Inparison, the tycoon really impressed Frank. He was valiant in battle, had a clear mind, and had a clear goal. He didnt mess around. With the armor, ck Widowsbat ability was even better. Hawkeye was the only weakling, but he justcked sufficient force. If he were in Batmans team, he would be very useful if he were given a set of armor. It was a pity that these two were loyal to that old man, Nick Fury. Frank couldnt poach them. Even as Frank pondered, the battlefield changed again. Tony, who had followed Thor to the bottom of the building, found him clinging to Loki; he hadnt let him slip away. Everybody heaved sighs at the same time. Thank god! It hadnt turned into the worst case scenario. Roar! Everybodys hearts jumped when they heard that.?Seriously? Youreing again? The gigantic green figure broke through the wall and looked at the brothers with bright eyes. Get that green fatso out of here. Tony suddenly heard a familiar voice in his earpiece and was delighted. It was Batman. He subconsciously flew sideways and crashed into the fatty like a football. The Hulk was caught off guard and was instantly sent flying.. Chapter 1456 - God of Air Splits

Chapter 1456: God of Air Splits

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions With a rumble, the gigantic green body smashed through a dozen walls and disappeared. The two brothers who were lying on the ground rxed at the same time. They then came back to their senses and started to struggle again. One wanted to escape, and the other wanted to keep him restrained. Tony was about to help, when Batmans voice rang out in his earpiece again. Im here. Distract that troublemaker. The tycoon was conflicted. Why dont you do it? Batman: Your armor is more expensive than mine, and its tougher. Was it his fault that he was too rich? The tycoon couldnt help but curse. F*ck you! Despite that, he sped up obediently. He charged through the holes in the walls and grabbed the Hulk, who had just gotten up from the concrete ruins, before the two of them rolled out onto a street. Tony turned on the external sound system. Calm down, Dr. Banner! We dont have time for this. There was some struggle on the Hulks face, but the hesitation was swallowed up by fury a momentter. With a roar, he broke free of the armor and punched the tycoon. Tony rolled a dozen times before he got up and shouted helplessly, Doc, this isnt the time for infighting. Hey, you were the one who hit me just now. I was just returning the favor. The Hulk, however, was clearly enraged by Tonys sneak attack. He didnt care about what Tony said, and charged forward like crazy. The thrusters under Tonys feet burst with more power and he quickly retreated. The two huge figures finally moved out of range. In the hall at the bottom of the building, Loki looked at Iron Man and the Hulk, who were suddenly engaged in conflict and ran away. His eyes flickered and a cunning look shed through them as he suddenly rxed. Okay, brother dear, I admit defeat. Thor was skeptical, but he could feel that Loki indeed wasnt resisting as much, and he pulled back slightly. Then put down the scepter first. Loki: Fine. Then, he let go of the scepter and raised his left hand to indicate that he surrendered. Thor finally rxed. Thats good. After we close the space portal, well go back to ah~ He cried out in shock. Loki, however, gave his signature evil smile again and easily broke free from Thors grip. He turned around and took two steps back. His eyes were full of ridicule as he looked at Thor. Brother dear, you are as simple as ever. Thor reached out and felt under his ribs. Gritting his teeth, he pulled out a small dagger. Another trick? The small dagger was only ten centimeters long, but it was a magic tool made by Loki. Not only could it stab the God of Thunder, the magic power contained in it could also weaken him. Even if this weakened state would disappear in a few minutes at most, it was enough for now. Loki smiled happily. This is part of our little game, isnt it? Boom! A loud bang interrupted their conversation as a gold and red suit smashed through the floor and reappeared in the hall. Seeing the two brothers, Tony was extremely worried. Thor, what the hell are you doing? Boom! The fatty broke through the floor andnded in the hall. The Hulk had caught Tony as soon as thetter drew his attention away. After fighting for a while in the air, they switched directions and actually fell back in the spot which they had just left. This coincidence was already bad enough, but the first thing Tony saw when he came back was that Loki appeared to have been sessful in his counterattack against Thor, who was seriously injured. The tycoon cursed inwardly. What he didnt know was that two other people were also cursing in their hearts. When the Hulk saw Loki, he suddenly forgot about the tycoon. With a fierce glint in his eyes, he smashed his hands on the ground and was about to pounce on the second prince. Furious, Loki spread his hands. Enough! Stunned by the roar, the Hulk paused and raised his hands nkly. This person Why was he shouting so loudly? Loki said arrogantly, Im a god, you ants! How dare you! Before he could say anything, he suddenly felt as if he were flying. Bang! The second princes handsome face was instantly smashed into the ground. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Then, he turned into an afterimage in the air as he was swung back and forth wildly. In the blink of an eye, he had smashed out two huge craters in the concrete floor. Thor: Tony: The Hulk: At that moment, they had all be spectators. Earlier, a huge gray figure had appeared from among the concrete debris on the side and instantly drew closer. The gray figure was the same color as the concrete debris around them, and didnt seem to have any life signs at all. None of the five people present had noticed the figure. It was none other than this gray figure which had grabbed one of Lokis legs with one hand a hand that was on an arm five meters long behind Loki. The arm was also the color of cement, and had been lying there like a broken pipe the whole time. So, when it suddenly grabbed Lokis leg and smashed him down, nobody at the scene understood what was happening. As the gray figure swung Loki around, it advanced quickly, its long arm reverting to normal and its entire body turning ck. The normal arm length also had more explosive power, and Lokis body was swung around even harder. With a series of bangs, the second prince was smashed into the ground like a pancake. Suddenly, a ball of blue light appeared. Selina heard Lukes voice. Stop. She stopped without hesitation. At that moment, Loki was face down in the crater once more, but he was still holding the scepter with his right hand, and the blue light on it was about to spread. Selinas face changed. A protective shield! Tonys face changed. Lokis blue protective shield wasnt easy to break. However, another ck figure darted out, and a big ck hand grabbed Lokis other leg and pulled. The scene turned into two ck giants pulling on one of Lokis legs each as his upper body hung upside down while he did a horizontal split in the air. The second prince, who was activating the power of the scepter, turned pale. A ck foot swung in a beautiful arc through the air and hit Loki dead center. Bang! The eyes of the three men watching twitched and their stomachs tightened subconsciously. The tycoon immediately pulled his legs back, recalling the fear of doing splits in the air. For some reason, however, he rejoiced; it seemed that he had only enjoyed the first half of this act back then. The spectators didnt move for a moment. While Loki still had a death grip on the scepter in his right hand, the blue light on it wasnt activated. Clearly, he hadnt given up on thisst chance. As long as he activated the scepters energy to form a shield, these attacks wouldnt be able to hurt him.. Chapter 1457 - Mad Stomps and Incoming Missile

Chapter 1457: Mad Stomps and Iing Missile

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions But the ck foot didnt stop there. Its owner paid more attention to the scepter than Loki did. The foot left afterimages in the air as it stomped down repeatedly like a pile driver. Less than three secondster, the big ck foot switched targets as it lightly flicked up the scepter from where it had slid out of Lokis right hand, and the owner of the foot grabbed it. Only then did Tony cry out, Batman! Thor finally came back to himself. Looking at his brothers wretched state, he couldnt help but yell, What are you doing? Keep an eye on your brother, or his head will be the next to blow up. Batman nced at him coldly with his blood-red lenses. Ill close the space portal. Dont be rash. Keep firing and steadily eliminate the nearby Chitauri. Dont expose our purpose prematurely. With that, he stuck the scepter on his back and charged out of the building. The ck giant, who had been holding Lokis other leg, also let go and rushed out. The ck liquid on the ck giants back fluctuated erratically, and two shoulder cannons fired rapidly, blowing up all the approaching Chitauri fliers to protect Batman. This ck giant was naturally Selina in her symbiotic form. What happened just now was very simple. Selina had been hiding ever since she left the battleship. After Loki and Thor were sent crashing into the building by the Hulk, she immediately used theplete symbiotic forms ability to change shape and the special Thousand Faces Systems color-changing function to sneak into the building during the chaos. She got lucky. Thor and Loki were fighting close to her position. She approached the battlefield very slowly and stretched out one arm, but didnt act rashly. Lokis strength and ability to withstand attacks were beyond expectations; he could actually hold his own against Thor. It would be troublesome if they couldnt take him down in one blow and grab the scepter. That was when Luke returned through the portal, and he told her to hold her position. By the time he arrived, Loki had just been distracted by the Hulk. Without hesitation, he told Selina to act. Remembering Lukes warning, Selina hit Loki in the most violent way possible as soon as she made a move. Luke was the second insurance. Seeing that Loki still had the energy to activate the scepter, Luke immediately stepped forward. But even after being kicked in the crotch, Loki still wouldnt let go of the scepter. New and old grievances immediately welled up in Lukes heart, and he stomped on Loki like crazy. With each stomp, he added in his heart: This is for Shackelford, this is for Grandpas kitchen, this is for Grandpas living room, this is for the one million needed to build the concrete maze, this is for Phil. And another for Phil. And another, and another As he stomped on Loki in Phils name, Loki finally let go of the scepter, and Luke picked it up begrudgingly. Behind him, Tony was taking advantage of thisst bit of time to circle round and have Jarvis sneakily take a 360-degree shot of Loki provided that the tycoon looked imposing enough in the group photo. With his back to Thor, he stood next to Loki and didnt forget to give a V sign in front of his chest for the drone outside. Next to him, Loki was upside down in the ground, his legs sticking out powerlessly and swaying in the air like wilting willow branches in the cold wind; it was an indescribably deste scene. Thor stepped forward with a conflicted expression and finally pulled his brother out. Looking at Loki, who had a face full of dust and looked like he had nothing to live for as hey on the ground and groaned, Thor was full of anger. He could fly into a rage, but who could he vent on? After all, the two guys who had beaten Loki up had already run off. He could be sad, but Loki was the cause of this disaster in New York and had just shot himself in the foot. Besides, this idiot brother had had a death grip on the scepter just now; clearly, he hadnt been done with his tricks. He wasnt dead only because Batman was in a hurry to close the space portal. After taking a quick photo, Tony flew off with a whoosh, leaving behind one sentence: Keep an eye on your brother. He knew that this was the best they could do. Earth didnt even know where Asgard was, and had no right to mess with them. After provoking the Chitauri, there was no way Earth would create conflict with Asgard. Even if Thor said that his brother was adopted, it was Odin who had adopted him. If they tried to get rid of his cheap brother under Thors nose, he would definitely throw Mj?lnir at them. Tony even spected that Batman had taken this into consideration and had seized the opportunity to retaliate when Thor was in weak condition. The tycoon knew very well that Batman had a lot of wicked things in his hands, and there might have been an easier way to get the scepter from Loki. However, he had still chosen to stomp on Loki between the legs dozens of times, creating a dent in the armor there. Thankfully, Phil probably wasnt dead, or Loki might really die today. The thought shed through the tycoons mind, and he was very pleased. Phil and Batman were on good terms, but not as close as Tony and Batman were. If something happened to Tony one day, Batman would help him get revenge! Even if the other party was Asgards second prince. This Mr. Wayne wasnt the saint that the people imagined. He was selfish and petty, but he was also very generous toward his friends. Friends like these were sometimes irrational, but undoubtedly more reassuring than friends who were always rational. Jarvis suddenly interrupted his thoughts. Nick Fury is looking for you, sir. Tony didnt think much of it. He said casually, Put it through. He was a little smug. Should he broadcast them closing the space portal andpleting the mission for the baldie? The call was connected, and before he could say anything, Nick Fury said, Someone went over our heads. An aircraft has taken off from the Helicarrier, carrying a nuke for Manhattan. Stunned for a moment, Tony blew his top. D*mn it, were about to close the space portal here and win. Who would give such an order? Are they crazy? This is Manhattan, with millions of people! As he spoke, he quickly flew south. The Helicarrier was in the south, and the fighter ne would naturallye from there. Nick Fury coughed and lowered his voice. Do you remember what Batman said? Tony thought for a moment and understood. Hy He stopped, then said, Ill stop the jet. Keep an eye on your side. Dont let another ne fly over. He hung up before Nick Fury could reply. Chapter 1458 - Move Aside, Let My Armor Do It

Chapter 1458: Move Aside, Let My Armor Do It

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A few secondster, Tony turned around and looked at the pir of light behind him as he contacted Batman. Can you hold off closing the space portal for a bit? Batman: Why? Tony said, We have a slight problem. Batman: Just spit it out. Tony was helpless. Someone went over Furys head on SHIELDs Helicarrier and ordered a fighter ne to take off with a nuke for Manhattan. Batman: Five minutes at most. Tony was relieved. Thats enough. If Batman said five minutes, then nothing would go wrong in those five minutes. So, it was now up to him to take care of the fighter ne in five minutes. As the tycoon spoke, the clone, as Batman, also informed Frank of the situation. Franks face darkened. D*mn politicians! They want to get rid of us at the same time! Batman, however, said calmly, Mm, both us and the Chitauri are their enemies. Killing two enemies in one go and pushing the me on the alien invasion is good business for them. Frank suppressed his anger at Lukes tone. Fine. Ill make changes to the n right away; well control the area around the building with the machine in five minutes. Batman also exined the situation to Selina. The two of them swiftly disappeared inside a building, shaking off the Chitauri fliers. On the other side, Natasha received amunication from Batman. She only had five minutes to find Dr. Selvig and determine how to close the space portal. After that, there would no longer be any need to work so hard. After ending the call, Natasha looked at therge number of Chitauri gathered around the building which housed the machine, and couldnt help but sigh. This is the first time in my life Im doing this sort of infiltration. As she spoke, she contacted Steve and Hawkeye. Help me create a little chaos. I need to go in and find someone. Hawkeye immediately understood. Dr. Selvig? Steve: Then lets split up the task. As the three Avengers moved, Selina looked suspiciously at the red dot indicating a teammates location; Big Dipper was moving stealthily through the sewers not far away. She couldnt help but send Batman a message. Are you sure you want him to be the one to close the space portal with the scepter? Luke immediately replied, Hes tougher than you; of course hes more suitable for this job. Selina immediately understood. They had worked with Big Dipper a few times before, and this guy was indeed very strong and reliable. He was much better than the disorderly Avengers. She didnt ask any more questions. Of course, she knew that a fighter ne with a nuclear missile was on its way. At this moment, the only reason Luke had given the scepter to Big Dipper to close the portal was probably because he would deal with the nuclear missile. If this thing really exploded in Manhattan, hundreds of thousands of people would die on the spot. All up, the number of casualties would be more than a million. No wonder Luke liked to stay hidden. Hydras ruthlessness waspletely beyond Selinas imagination. As long as their real identities were exposed, the other party wouldnt mind sending their neighborhood with them up to heaven. Compared withunching a nuclear missile, getting a bomb into the Clinton area was as easy as breathing. At that moment, Tony, who had just flown south over the water, received another notification from Nick Fury. The nuke has beenunched. I repeat, the ne has already fired it. Tony said darkly, Got it. He hung up again. If they stopped the fighter ne in advance, the missile wouldnt be a threat at all and the space portal could be closed immediately. Aunched missile was different. A pilot in a fighter ne wouldnt be able to withstand a constant load of 7 to 8 Gs. The missile didnt have to worry about that. A load of over 20 Gs wasnt a problem for it at all. However, its attack trajectory could be roughly predicted. Given the speed of the Mark suit, Tony was in fact confident he could stop it. He didnt dare imagine the consequences if he made a mistake. He couldnt ignore the lives of millions of people. At that moment, Jarvis had already locked onto the fast-moving missile on the screen and had calcted the best route to intercept it. Tony took a deep breath and cleared his mind. It was easier to do than he had thought. He grabbed the missile without any mistakes. However, it was already very close to Manhattan, and an explosion here would be very dangerous. A suitable dustbin was undoubtedly very important. The tycoon began to calcte the route. He had to send it into the portal as soon as possible. Suddenly, the familiar ck armor swiftly approached him. Stupefied, Tony asked, Why are you here? Batman: Whats wrong with you? Get out of the way and let my armor do it. Tony: What? Batman: Is there a problem? Why do you have to do it in person when you can safely control the suit? Tony opened his mouth, only to find that he had nothing to say. As they spoke, the Bat suit changed directions and forced Tony away from the missile. Dont just stand there. The Chitauri army isnt dead yet. As Luke spoke, he focused on the interior of the missile that he was holding up with both hands. He soon found what looked like several remote detonators, and he put them away. It was now impossible to detonate the missile ahead of time. This was just a missile, not a bomb made by terrorists. The remote detonators could be considered add-ons; there was no need to dismantle them. After all, before this, the American military hadnt needed to worry about the enemy demolishing missiles with their bare hands. After that, the building with the Tesseract machine was right in front of him. The thrusters on the Bat suit as well as the extra gear he was wearing suddenly exploded, instantly changing the missiles trajectory. At that moment, many people who were paying attention to Manhattan saw that familiar ck armor suddenly do a 90-degree turn in the air with the missile and fly straight up. They picked up speed, instantly exceeding Mach 1. In less than a second, Batman charged into the space portal that was thousands of meters high with the missile. On the ground, the two teams had already started fighting even before the missiles approach. Batman had already said that it was just a remote-controlled suit. Once the Bat suit charged into the space portal with the nuclear missile, they had to close it as soon as possible to ensure that it didnt threaten Manhattan. With Franks arrangements, the full support of his teammates, and Selina in her symbiotic form, Big Dipper arrived at the machine keeping the space portal open in a timely manner. The moment he confirmed that the clone had charged into the portal, Big Dipper stabbed at the Tesseract in the machine with the tip of the spear. The light blue light reappeared around the machine, but this time, it couldnt stop the scepter from getting close.. Chapter 1459 - Victory and Separate Parties

Chapter 1459: Victory and Separate Parties

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When the tip of the scepter touched the Tesseract, the turbulent blue energy inside the Tesseract suddenly stopped, and the pir of light that reached high into the sky faded and disappeared. The huge space portal shrunk in less than two seconds and then no longer existed. At the same time, all the Chitauri soldiers, fliers and battleships copsed as if they were dead. Everybody was relieved. A crisis that could have destroyed humanity was finally averted! Even though everyone had extraordinary stamina, they were now all deeply exhausted. The highly intense battle hadsted for half an hour, and tens of thousands of Chitauri soldiers and fliers had bombarded the ce. If anything went wrong, the entire operation might fail, and Earth might be destroyed. The pressure had been too great. If Batman hadnt taken the lead and even destroyed one of the enemys motherships, they might not have been able tost until now. Frank led them, and the others took down the enemy dauntlessly. There was always ample backup, and no one in either team was injured. That was why everyone could hold out until the end. Seeing Big Dipper slowly descend from the top of the building, everybody gathered around him. Steve was panting heavily. Looking at the Chitauri soldiers around him, he asked in a low voice, Did we win? Big Dipper nodded. We won. A gold and red armor suit to the ground and the visor opened. Tony had a tired smile on his face. The Chitauri lost. New York is still ours. Everybody looked at each other and graduallyughed and cheered. We won. We finally won. Im so tired. Boss, when will I get the money? someone said over thems, but was blocked by Mr. Bobo once more. Only Big Dipper noticed, and he looked up at the top of Stark Tower. A figure in ck and red armor looked down from where it was swinging its legs on the edge of the circr rooftop. Luke smiled. Someone will deliver it to you tonight; you can think about where to go on your vacation. Wade: Oh, youre a straightforward person. I like you the most, boss. What you like most is my money!?Luke chuckled inwardly. He looked away and used Batmans ID to speak on the channel. Everyone, please remember that Batman has already entered the space portal and is missing for now. So, we should all leave first. There are still many things to be done after this. The eyes of the adults flickered, while the minors stared nkly. The victory celebration thus came to an end, and everybody dispersed. Tony said, Hm, actually, a missing person wont affect us getting food, right? I remember theres a diner three blocks away that sells shawarma. I heard it tastes good Batman said, You can go. Forget us, we still have kids. The Avengers: The adults all understood that this was purely empty talk. It was impossible for Batmans group of unofficial superheroes to sit around and eat leisurely. Even if Batman really did die on the other side of the space portal, he would still have left behind a lot of good stuff. The Bat suits technology alone was enough to tempt a lot of people. Batmans teammates might have leads on things like these. A cautious person wouldnt put their teammates in such meaningless danger. Ten minutester, the Avengers were sitting around haphazardly in a shawarma diner. They were also the only customers. Food was piled up on the table, and everybody ate silently. The owner, who was clearly East Asian, was cleaning the kitchen counter. A white woman was also cleaning up the dining area, which was littered with detritus and debris. Both of them recognized the customers at the table; everybody in New York recognized Tonys gold and red suit. It was for this reason that the old man didnt refuse them, and made them a table full of food. However, that was it. The people of Manhattan had suffered too much today, and the old man and the middle-aged woman werent superhero fans. Even though these superheroes had saved a lot of people, it was hard for ordinary people to feel happy about the situation outside. The survivors were d, but most of them were scared. Looking at the slightly listless faces around the table, Tony felt a little pained. While the Avengers were busy devouring the shawarma, the special force team was in a much better mood. In particr, when Batman appeared at the Bat Cave base with Big Bens face, Mindy and the four little turtles cheered. These kids had still been a little worried about Batman. After all, the news said that Batman had sacrificed himself when he killed the aliens with a nuclear missile. Kids tended to be easily influenced by the outside world, and worried about the gains and losses. Seeing that Batman was still alive, they finally rxed. After cheering, Mindy put her hands under her chin and looked up at him. Bruce, are we really not going to celebrate? Luke smiled and patted her head. Well do it right here. Mikey couldnt help but ask, Is there cheese pizza? The blue cheese kind? Mindy looked at him in shock. What are you talking about? How can such scary food exist in this world? Stumped, Mikey rubbed his head. But its delicious. Watching the five kids bicker over what to eat, Luke smiled and walked into the kitchen. Avoiding everyones gazes, he took out a huge pile of ready-made food from his inventory. A momentter, Angel walked in and stood quietly not far away. Luke threw the pizza into the microwave and turned to look at her. Whats up? Angel said, Its time to send me back. In the past, afterpleting a mission, she would be sent to sleep and put back in Space 2 before she was returned to where she was staying. Looking at Angel on the systems list of 1-star teammates, Luke shook his head. No need. Your life will return to normal in the future. Angel stared at him in surprise. What? Luke said, Like I said, as long as youre sincere about working with me, youre free. Angel didnt seem too happy. Instead, she frowned. How do you know Im not lying? Luke was lost for words.?You were red to begin with. After todays battle, youre a light green 1-star teammate. How can I pretend that I dont know? Alright, Ill give you a month off after today. You can go wherever you want to y. Ill let you know when its time toe back. He then patted Angels shoulder and gave her arge tter of heated pizza, hamburgers, and roast meat. Lets go celebrate our victory today. Watching him leave with another tter of food, Angel was stumped for a moment, before she followed him nkly.. She mumbled to herself,?A holiday? Go out and y? Its been a long time since Ive done something like that. Chapter 1460 - Bigshot Wrapping Up, and the Final Surprise

Chapter 1460: Bigshot Wrapping Up, and the Final Surprise

While everybody was celebrating in the Bat Cave, Luke and Selina got into the police car and returned to their roles as police officers to maintain order in Manhattan. As for their whereabouts in this battle, Luke had alreadye up with a solution. The Thousand Faces System and a couple of robots thatpletely imitated their physiques werent good enough yet to note across as strange when interacting with people, but in todays chaos, they were enough to fool the outside world. The enemy they had encountered this time was an alien army. The soldiers mechanical bodies were very resistant to bullets; even shooting them seven or eight times with a pistol might not work. Only a rifle could just barely break through their defenses. Coupled with the fact that the other party basically had control over the battlefield, it was normal for Luke and Selina not to perform spectacrly. In fact, elite assassins from the Fraternity, Boogeyman John, and others who fought superbly in human society would also be very powerless in the face of the Chitauri army in an open area. That was because the enemys military strength and physical advantages werent something that could be contended with using expert marksmanship. Rather, it was armor with outstanding protection and mobility that was more useful. The special force team and the Avengers proved this point. Except for Thor and the Hulk, who were cheat-level tankers, the others basically relied on their suits to produce results. Without suits, most of the special force team would be lucky if they didnt die, let alone be able to crush the Avengers. Steve was a seasoned veteran with a super resistant shield, and had Hawkeye providing backup on the side. Even then, he was almost overwhelmed by hundreds of Chitauri soldiers. When the number of enemies reached a certain point, and their personal strength wasnt enough to crush them, this was the result. So, it wasnt strange at all that the two robots donning Luke and Selinas appearances were buried under a fallen building less than five minutes into the battle. As for why the building copsed, nobody was interested in investigating. In any case, some Chitauri soldiers had been shooting up the area, and some had even gone into the building to kill Luke and Selina, before part of the building copsed. Half an hour after the battle was over, a dusty Luke and Selina finally emerged from the building. After cleaning up, they devoted themselves to their roles as police officers. The two of them acted very serious and didnt rx because of the previous battle. It was the superheroes who had saved New York, not the two detectives. Based on their usual behavior, it would be impossible for them to remain indifferent after such a disaster. Nothing needed to be said about their stamina. The two detectives had been trapped after just a few minutes of fighting, and they definitely werent as exhausted as the people running around. Luke had it a little harder. While he was busy with his officer duties, his clone had to check for any possible ws in the operation. First, he had to check if there had been any clues left behind when the team withdrew. Unlike in movies, he would never allow someone he knew to make guesses about his real identity or address just from something casually tossed aside. That was a really low-level mistake. He also had to deal with the receable extra gear that the special force team had used. The bulk and most of the hardware didnt matter, but the arc reactors and program control chips inside had to be retrieved. He just needed to turn invisible, walk over to the equipment, and give them a special retrieved stamp. During this process, he also obtained another harvest all kinds of Chitauri weapons and equipment, including the soldiers, fliers, and big worms, were stored in his inventory. However, he only took one big worm battleship. It was a more intact one which had lost control at thest moment and crashed into the bottom of a building, and the hull basically hadnt been exposed to the streets. Many departments would definitely notice its disappearance. Butpared with being filmed collecting the big worm battleships that were out on the streets, this was still eptable. He left that special retrieved stamp on one of the walls. The stamp shed, and the yellow and red background looked like a bedsheet pattern. The white word retrieved in the middle was very eye-catching. Seeing this stamp, and then connecting it to the mysterious disappearances of the reactors and the big worm battleship, Tony and Nick Fury would understand everything. It meant that this was the handiwork of the bigshot who sold everything. People who were interested and qualified to know would naturally be able to get this information from the two men. It made perfect sense for this mysterious businessman to retrieve the weapons since he was a supplier. Lukes mood picked up as he stamped and looked at his inventory that was gradually filling up. In this battle, most of the weapons and equipment in his inventory had been used in space on the other side of the portal. The clone had used up most of it during the assault on the first and second motherships. Since Lukes inventory was now empty, it was easier to stuff it with more spoils. No matter how poor the Chitauris technology might be, they were still interster, and much better than anything on Earth. Moreover, it was apletely different matter when they were in Lukes possession. For example, Luke using a Glock was on apletely different level from a regr person using a Glock. Once he had the weapons and equipment to deal with the Chitauri head-on, even the mothership might not be able to escape him. That was right, the first mothership had escaped destruction. After learning a lesson from the second mothership, the first mothership hadnt cked off at all when Luke charged in with the nuclear missile. In addition to the ships cannons, it also used all sorts of strange weapons. The clone had been half-crippled less than 30 seconds after it charged through the space portal for the second time. Only its upper torso was left. At that moment, Luke could only use telekinesis on the missile to push it on a curved trajectory for two seconds and then cover the tip with ayer of Annihtion energy. The next moment, the clone was enveloped in the missiles explosion, and everything within a radius of 100 meters swiftlypressed into a small point in the center, before it waspletely destroyed. Luke was a little disappointed that his clone had disappeared so quickly. He wasnt even sure if the missile had hit the enemy. Several seconds after he spent 100,000 credit points to summon a new clone, however, the system gave him a long list of experience and credit points. Surprise, motherf*ckers! Luke sent the Chitauri off with a cheery goodbye. At the very least, this amount of experience and credit points indicated that the nuclear missile had sessfully hit the first mothership and killed the real Chitauri. But after paying attention to the system notifications, he couldnt help but sigh again. He hadnt caught any big fish.. Chapter 1461 - The Last Ticket, and the Team In Hiding

Chapter 1461: The Last Ticket, and the Team In Hiding

On the second mothership, the highest amount of points Luke had received for a dead Chitauri was 100,000, while the highest amount on the first mothership was only 5,000; at most, this Chitauri was just one of the top ten aides. Thankfully, the average number of Chitauri in this group wasnt low. Each of them was worth at least 500 points, and there were as many as three hundred of them. His loss of 100,000 credit points hadnt been in vain, and he had also felt what it was like to disintegrate without a trace. However, he hadnt recalled his clone, just to see if there was a difference in the special energy that returned to him between recalling and destroying the clone. The results seemed to show that there wasnt. The energy absorbed and stored by the clone still returned to him after the clone was destroyed. It seemed that the restrictions on the energy returning from his clone werent as big as he had imagined. Unfortunately, after the special energy returned this time, the fight in New York was already over. It waspletely wasted. But Luke didnt think it was a loss. To win this battle, he had estimated that he would lose the clone at least once. He had lost the clone, but had been able to directly attack the first mothership, and none of the Chitauri motherships that had invaded New York had escaped unscathed. 100,000 credit points plus one instance of disintegration was worth it! After a busy night, New York was in chaos, but it had nothing to do with most of the special force team. After talking to everybody that night, Luke helped them finalize what they would do after this. The next day, Wade and Vanessa left early in the morning. Wade took with him an anonymous Swiss bank ount with a bnce of ten million and a bonus of more than a million. It was enough for them to go on vacation anywhere. Wades request to exchange all his team credit points for money was rejected by Luke. The reason was simple. Services like the armor, weapons, Thousand Faces System and the identities that the team members would use in the future could only be bought out with credit points private deals between members could be negotiated. Wades expenditure in this battle would be at least twice the amount of what his credit points were worth. Generally speaking, one credit point could be exchanged for 500 dors, but a service that could be purchased with one credit point would be worth 1,000 to 2,000 dors. Secondly, certain high-end services could only be bought with credit points and not cash. Luke was doing this so that all his teammates would understand that the special force teams battle credits were more valuable than money. In the future, when the situation was right, life-saving treasures like the Light Dagger and Life 1 would be released to his teammates. Even if Wade wanted to buy them with ten million dors, Batman wouldnt make an exception. However, if this money-grubbing person really wanted to use money to buy these life-saving things, it would definitely be because he was in dire straits, such as to save his wife. If Luke didnt give them to him, he might end up making an enemy of Wade. So, Luke simply deducted 2,000 credit points from Wades amount and turned them into insurance points that could only be used to save lives in an emergency and not in ordinary circumstances. Wade cursed a certain person for being a ck-hearted boss. Sooner orter, the team would call Luke out for this tyranny. Toozy to say anything else, Luke simply sent a message. The credit points are for purchasing products for preserving a womans youth and looks. Are you sure you dont want any credit points? Wade immediately fell silent. A wife was more important than money. If he could make his wife remain young and beautiful, wouldnt he be the one to enjoy everything? Damon and Mindy flew to Florida in the morning. Damon wanted to make up for his daughters childhood and take her out to y more before she grew up. The father and daughter had earned a lot of credit points this time. They owed the bigshot who sold everything around five million, which was covered with just 4,000 credit points. This made the father and daughter, who had been in debt for so long, feel light all over when they went out. Angel, on the other hand, said that she wanted to be alone, and went to ska. Alice and her daughter remained in seclusion and had no ns to go out. Ivan returned to hisboratory in Nassau County after the war and started tinkering with the armor again. The battle had inspired him too much. Travel wasnt important to a scientist who was inspired. In any case, when he went to a bar to y, he had different drinks and women every day, which was simr to traveling. The little turtles and their master were even less demanding. As long as they had afortable environment and a convenient house to live in, they could stay holed up and watch TV or surf the Inte, practice theirbat skills and study the safety rules. If they wanted to move around, they could run a fewps in the sewers. Finally, there was Frank. He didnt leave, but stayed in the Bat Cave. There was a small portion of materials left, which was enough for him to tinker with for a long while. He also came up with a series of follow-up training programs focused on the weaknesses and shorings of the team which had been revealed in this battle, as well as ns for improving their equipment. He was quite fond of this special force team, and they could continue working together in the future. Since they were going to work together, he couldnt omit this process. He didnt have time to go out and y. In fact, each of them got a bonus of 500,000 dors, and they could choose whatever ount they wanted to put it in. The money wasnt considered a reward. It was purely Luke giving them a basic living allowance to prevent thesewless guys from robbing hooligans over a car or a meal. Wouldnt that be embarrassing for Batman? What was this masters greatest ability? Money, of course. Luke felt that he had to develop this practical ability. Besides, if all the credit points given out this time were converted into money, it wasnt even 20% of the dirty money in his inventory. Thus, just like after the attack by the test subjects a few months ago, the special force team stayed on the down-low. It was the same for the Avengers. Except for Tony, nobody else appeared in public. The media and public discussed theories about the two teams. Of course, Luke felt that it was more like a public execution. For example, a certain person with a cheap mouth became most well-known for shooting a gun with one hand and handling another type of gun with the other while flying through the air. Because of that, he was bombarded by various PTAs, societies for the protection of minors, famousmentators and so on in America, and was criticized for his despicable and vulgar behavior which didnt befit a superhero. As for how strong this guy in a red and ck suit was and how many people he had killed, that wasnt the main point. This despicable man was far more shameless than an ordinary person. Even when he was on vacation, he called his boss and asked if he could bepensated for the mental damage caused by the media. Luke simply replied, Scram, and ignored Wade, this lunatic. This guy had just made more than 20 million. If he gave him more money, he would definitely have an even bigger appetite next time! Naturally, he had to fix this rotten character.. Chapter 1462 - Who Is More Miserable?

Chapter 1462: Who Is More Miserable?

While the team stayed on the down-low, the situation in New York was extremely chaotic. The most obvious thing was thatw and order had deteriorated significantly again, and NYPD suffered another major blow. A new wave of police officers resigned, and it was even worse thanst time. Luke didnt really care. There would always be people who would sign up to be police officers in order to make a living. Besides, New York was the financial center of America. Law and order here actually had nothing to do with NYPD, but with how the financial bigshots wanted it to y out. The good news was that none of Lukes colleagues in the police department had been injured. After the attack by the test subjects, Luke had specifically talked to them about how to respond in a simr situation. This was very important. Dustin, Elsa, and Elizabeth worked at HQ, and didnt need to be in the field. After receiving Lukes alert about the danger, they had gotten busy in the office building, and hadnt been stupid enough to run outside to die. This time, nobody criticized NYPD. The test subjects could be considered empty-handed monsters, but the Chitauri was an organized army invasion. Getting NYPD to attack the alien army while maintainingw and order was too demanding. Tens of thousands of dors in annual pay couldnt buy lives. Also, because Luke and the others were too efficient, the National Guard only arrived in Manhattan after the space portal was closed. The four big military arms were even more tragic. The higher-ups first had to decide whether to make a move or not, before they wrangled and made calls to issue the order. Some of the troops got ready and were prepared to set off at any moment. But before most of the soldiers even got on the vehicles, the battle in New York was over. The United States spent so much money every year to raise an army that was known as the worlds number one army. In the end, when Earth encountered the first alien invasion, the army didnt even show its face before it was robbed of its job by a bunch of superheroes. It was embarrassing. Anyone who wasnt blind could see that the main force in the Battle of New York was Batmans team. These were vigntes who had never taken a single dime from the American government. Previously, these vigntes had been falsely ndered in the news. Now, they were the ones who had saved New York, and not the army who consumed billions of dors a year. Worst of all, a tech whiz onlinepared and logically analyzed a lot of photos, and finally asserted that it was a nuclear missile that Batman had taken into the portal. On American soil, the only person who would dareunch a nuke was the person in the White House. If there was an aplice involved, the Department of Defense and the Air Force were prime suspects, and they couldnt run from this responsibility. This issue became the real nuke which blew up in the news and among the spectators. The scale, scope, and consequences ofunching this missile were far more serious than an alien invasion. Actually, it might not be a bad thing for many people at the top if the nuke had really exploded. As long as it could really take care of the space portal in the sky above Manhattan, this decision could be said to be the right one. Someone with enough status could then take the fall, and this matter would be settled. Compared with taking care of the alien invasion in one go and killing those superheroes who shouldnt exist in passing, it was nothing for civilians to die with them. The civilians making a fuss wasnt a big deal. It couldntst forever. But now the nuke hadnt exploded. This was both a good thing and a bad thing. Fortunately, at the very least, it hadnt caused any casualties, and could only be considered a failed attempt. Unfortunately, this further proved the authorities ipetence. They had even used a nuclear missile, but hadnt been able to help. Not only were the authorities nowbeled ipetent, they couldnt cover up the fact that they hadunched a nuke without anything to show for it. It was one thing for the authorities to be ipetent, but for them to be ipetent and ruthless was something that most people couldnt ept. This was true for both the financial elites and criminals in New York. Both of them were the trash of society, but when they really were treated like trash by the authorities, who had been about to dump a nuke on their heads, they couldnt take it! In front of the White House, arge number of victims and their families from New York, as well as from human rights associations, raised signboards in protest. The president, Michelle Geber, had to give a speech on TV to the nation that afternoon. She made it clear that it had just been a conventional missile and not a nuclear weapon. Also, she had nothing to do with the missileunch; it had been a private military operation. She also said that the pilot involved was now in custody and that the relevant personnel who allowed theunch tomence were being investigated. These words created an uproar. Countless media outlets and the masses roasted her for lying through her teeth. There was a lot of evidence to suggest that just this one American fighter ne had flown to New York from the south, and it had turned around and left after firing just one missile. If this wasnt a nuclear weapon, then what was the point of this American operation? Were they relying on this one fighter ne and an ordinary missile to change the situation in New York at the time? Even if the pilots actions were justified, shouldnt he have fired all the missiles on the ne and not just one at the very least? More people began to question Michelle Geber:?Youre the one who holds theunch button for the nuclear weapon. Now, youre saying that a nuclear missile wasunched on American soil, targeting Manhattan, the number one financial center in the world, and you dont know who fired it. Is this a dereliction of duty? No, its pure ipetence. This would also mean that the president hadpletely lost the authority to control the nuclear weapon and didnt have the capability to sit in that position. Unbeknownst to the public, Michelle Geber, the first female president of the United States, was also feeling despair. She truly had nothing to do with the person behind this. Without a clear understanding of the situation, she wasnt stupid enough to drop a nuclear weapon on Manhattan. But no matter what she said now, it couldnt dispel the publics rising suspicion. This seed of mistrust had been nted in the hearts of many people a few months ago when it was confirmed that the authorities had tried to frame Batman. More than 20,000 people had died in the Battle of New York, and 30,000 were missing. As expected, most of the missing people would be added to the list of the dead. There were at least 50,000 dead, and hundreds of thousands of casualties. The consequences couldnt bepared with the thousand or so that had died in the attack by the test subjects. Back then, the government had seized the opportunity to shift the me for the attack on Batman. For some people, their objective had just been to deal with Batman. Although this failed in the end, it had sessfully drawn most peoples attention. Batman couldnt take the me for this alien attack. First of all, the people had already been fooled once. This time, no matter how stupid a person was, they wouldnt think that Batman, who at most beat up hooligans every day, could be med for an alien invasion. Worst of all, Batman was missing.. Chapter 1463 - Gods" Departure

Chapter 1463: Gods Departure

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There would always be people who would risk their lives to watch a show. In Manhattan, these people filmed Batman charging into the space portal with the nuclear missile. Most of these were amateur videos taken on smartphones. A few of them were HD videos by professional cameramen; it was precious footage taken by reporters who had been hiding inside buildings. These cameramen shot Batman charging into the space portal before it immediately shut behind him. So, everybody was sure that Batman was gone for good. He had already followed the nuclear missile to the other side of the space portal, where countless Chitauri troops had been waiting for him. When Iron Man Tony was interviewed, he directly told the reporter who said that Batman had died to get lost, and insisted that Batman would only be gone for a while. But almost everybody believed that Batmans departure was real. The tycoons words were more typical of someone unable to bid a close friend farewell. Most people thought the same. In front of the camera, they also said, Batman isnt dead. He just left us. On the screen, many people couldnt help but tear up when they said that. Some covered their mouths and didnt say anything, and some shook their heads and left. Everybody in New York had to thank Batman. Without him, everybody wouldve died at the hands of the Chitauri army or at the hands of the governments nuclear weapon. Here, the authorities suffered yet another setback. While they denied the existence of the nuclear weapon, they couldnt prove that it had just been a regr weapon which was far from enough to destroy Manhattan, let alone New York. But nobody believed them. Thanks to the influence of the media, ordinary people subconsciously thought that nuclear weapons were powerful. The only two cities that had ever been hit by nuclear weapons were leveled, and that was decades ago. Such weapons were even more lethal now. So, at least 80% of the world believed that this nuclear weapon could havepletely destroyed New York. If 80% of people acknowledged one thing, even if it was fake, it became real. The grim problem right now was that the nuclear weapon hadnt exploded, and Batman, who had taken care of it, was gone for good. The dead always had some privileges. Batman practically became a god in one night. Nobody dared to make usations of him for the next few days. In the face of Batmans army of hardcore fans, some media and public intellectuals that had taken bribes suffered tremendously when they stepped out at the beginning. Those who cameter tactfully shifted the me on Batmans teammates. The most famous of them all was a TV interview. It was on the afternoon of the Battle of New York, when a reporter who was clearly on a mission went to the hospital to interview victims. The first half of the interview was amon scene without any surprises, until the reporter interviewed a middle-aged man outside the operating room. After saying a few standard words of sympathy, the male reporter asked with a professional expression of grief and sincerity, Do you think Batman and the others should be held responsible for your injured son? After all, it was their battle that affected the diner and caused your son to be seriously injured. The interviewee was a middle-aged Caucasian father. His longish hair was a mess, and you could even see the dust and bits of cement in it. It looked like it had just been patted clean as much as possible, and hadnt been washed at all. His clothes and shoes also made him look like he hade from a construction site. Only his face looked like it had been washed, and one could see the nervousness and anxiety on it. He had answered all the questions before this half-heartedly. The moment he heard thisst question, however, he immediately turned around and red at the reporter with bloodshot eyes. Not getting an immediate response, the reporter said, Mr. Bernard, you F*ck you! Bernard, the middle-aged interviewee, suddenly roared and punched the reporter in the face. Thanks to the HD camera, viewers with good eyesight saw the reporters face twist out of shape, and two white things even flew out of his open mouth. Then, the reporter copsed in the corridor outside the operating room. The cameraman didnt stop him from falling. Instead, he silently took two steps back and continued filming with a steady hand. If his partner woke up, he would definitely want more news material, and wouldnt want his help. This was the professionalism that his partner had always emphasized, and the cameraman finally demonstrated it perfectly. Bernard didnt do anything else. He simply spat at the reporter who had passed out on the floor. Filthy maggot, you instantly crawled out of your dung pit after the disaster to make people sick. Where were you when those monsters killed my colleagues? Where were you when they surrounded the diner? When I prayed to God to protect my daughter, it was Batman who appeared and killed those monsters! The man was breathing hard and his face was red as he straightened his back. My son hit his head when he was avoiding the monsters. I was the one who didnt take good enough care of him. If Batman and the others hadnt defeated the monsters, I wouldnt even have the chance to send him to the hospital! At that moment, a look of disgust and disdain appeared on Bernards face. Youre nothingpared with Batman and the others. Youre just trash, you son of a b*tch! Two officers who had been about toe over heard Bernards bellow, and silently turned around to maintain order. Batman had helped all New Yorkers, not just Bernard and his son, but also NYPD officers. Not that many people in NYPD had died this time, mostly because the police department had carried out all sorts of safety training after the attack by the test subjects. The training clearlyid out the duties of ordinary patrol officers and police detectives. If they encountered enemies which they had no way of fending off, like the test subjects and the Chitauri, they didnt need to fight. They just needed to maintain order and help more people hide. This was based on a review of the battle between Batman and the test subjects. As a result, the number of casualties, among both civilians and police officers, was significantly lower in the battle this time. Help that malicious reporter? Sorry, they hadnt seen any reporters. This interview quickly went viral. The TV stations actually didnt care about the reporter at all. What they needed now was news. This time, the five major TVworks didnt receive any hints from the authorities. They only received private requests. But these people were either at the center of a storm of public opinion or were just passers-by; they werent worth the five major TVworks putting out any effort. Besides, even if they did so, it would be hard to make people believe them. As top-notch experts at manipting public opinion, the TVwork bigshots all knew that Batman was now a sore point, and whoever touched him would be unlucky. There was no way a living person could argue with a dead person. In particr, this dead man had just saved millions of New Yorkers, and had inevitably be a god in their hearts. Chapter 1464 - Beneath the Mask Is an Idea

Chapter 1464: Beneath the Mask Is an Idea

Of course, the reporter who had been knocked out was also a New Yorker born and bred. However, reporters who could reap profits had already sold their humanity; they couldnt be considered human at all. This reporter also became the first cannon fodder in this incident, and soon disappeared from sight. The TV station he belonged to announced that they had fired the temp employee. Also, when the TV station broadcasted the interview, the presenter solemnly dered that the reporter had asked the question of his own ord, and it did not reflect the TV stations attitude. At the same time, the TV station once more interviewed Mr. Bernard and his son, who was confirmed to be out of danger after the surgery. Not only did the TV station donate 5,000 dors to father and son, they also reviewed how the father and son had been rescued. On the show, the presenters unanimously praised Batman, and only then were they able to escape the title of dung pit maggot. Of course, this nickname came from Bernards rebuke. Grieving and angry Batman fans couldnt wait to give this title to TV stations who dared to go against the tide of popr opinion. After thest incident, these hardcore fans, who had been attacked by the Inte and traditional media, refused to let anyone nder Batman. The hardcore fans firmly believed that these people were in cahoots with the authorities, and deserved to be called maggots. On top of that, the media these people appeared in were naturally the dung pit, and the twoplemented each other. The five major TVworks didnt really care about titles, but the current situation in America wasnt right. Many people at the bottom were disgusted at the government forunching the nuclear weapon. After all, D.C. was probably the only ce more important than Manhattan in America. If the government could blow up Manhattan this time, it wouldnt mind implicating another city next time. The media were all very sensitive. They knew that whoever appeared first would definitely be the target for the public to vent their anger. The main point wasnt the scolding, but that it was a glorious tradition for angry citizens to riot. If there were too many people, chaos might break out. If a riot happened, it wouldnt be surprising if several TV buildings were set on fire. No TV station wanted to make headlines that way. And that was just the impact of Batmans departure on the media. The level ground outside the entrance to the building where the Tesseract machine had been had in fact undergone a change as well. Initially, there had been a circr fountain in front of the building, which had a statue of the founder of Locke Corporation. The ten or so buildings around the fountain formed the central buildingplex of Locke Corporation, while the building with the machine had been the core of this buildingplex. Locke Corporation had built the fountain in expensive Manhattan mainly to put up a statue of the founder for the world to admire. But after the invasion of the Chitauri army, all that was left of the statue was just two legs and a base that had been blown dozens of meters away. The fountain couldnt escape the fate of being destroyed. Not only was the water supplypletely destroyed, the entire fountain was turned into a shallow pit. This was where the core of the Battle of New York was. This was where the disaster started and ended. Here the space portal was opened, and countless Chitauri troops appeared and began to wantonly ughter the people of New York. Here the space portal was closed, as Batman charged into the midst of the Chitauri army with a nuclear missile in the final moment. This ce represented many deaths as well as the luck of the survivors. It had witnessed the birth of a tragedy and the departure of the first superhero. So, this ce changed into a memorial site. The pit was filled with flowers, notes, trinkets, and white candles. A dayter, the municipal council sent over a white metal rack to hang wreaths and items of remembrance. There was too much, so much so that a truck had toe and take the things away every day. Even then, the rack would be full again the next day. At the same time, a flight of stairs in the shape of a cross was installed in the shallow pit to make it easier for people to light more candles inside. Since the evening of the battle, a steady stream of people hade here, and candles remained lit all night. They all reacted differently. Some wailed, some sobbed quietly, some cried silently. There were also some who cursed and yelled, who were utterly silent, who gesticted wildly, or knocked their heads on the ground. They might be here in remembrance of family, lovers, or friends. Many of these people were still injured and looked dejected. They stood in front of the pit for a moment before they turned around and left. Frowning, Tony stood on the circr tform of his building and looked at the candles in the shallow pit below. After a long while, he typed something on a keyboard. Do you know how I feel when I look at your photo surrounded by white candles? This sentence soon appeared in a certain hot topic discussion forum. A momentter, there was a reply: It definitely isnt as strange as how I feel looking at it. Tonys lips moved. He wanted toin, but in the end, there was nothing he could say. In fact, most people werent here for Batman, but to mourn their deceased family and friends. Batmans photo might just be a symbol. After all, he wasnt family or friend. Many people would sigh for him, but not to the point of despair. After a brief silence, Tony finally replied, Are you sure we have to be so cautious that we cant even talk directly? Luke instantly replied, Its much easier to monitor you than to monitor me, so this is the safest for now. Tony mumbled to himself, This guy is still as paranoid as ever! Thinking about the current situation, however, he had to admit that it was better to be cautious. Batmans departure had significantly reduced the pressure on both teams. A superhero had died while saving millions of people, and nobody could criticize him anymore. With thisyer of protection, it would be very difficult for anyone to act against the two teams. In a sense, Batman had indeed been sacrificed. He had to use this sacrifice to maximize the safety of the two teams since they were Batmans weakness. Without Batman, this weakness lost most of its meaning. Putting pressure on them wouldnt bring Batman back to life, much less could anyone make him take the me. As the thoughts shed through his mind, Tony asked, Are you really not going to appear again? Amused, Luke said, My friend once said this: People think that beneath the mask is flesh and blood, but it is actually an idea. Stumped for a moment, Tony mulled over what Luke meant. Luke then sent the second half of the message: And ideas are bulletproof.. Chapter 1465 - Looking at a “Deceased” Profile, and Leveling Up Three Times In a Row

Chapter 1465: Looking at a Deceased Profile, and Leveling Up Three Times In a Row

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tonys eyes lit up. So, youll being back? Luke said, Who knows? After a rare chat via typed messages, Tony stared nkly at the conversation for a long time before he scratched his chin and mumbled, The return of Batman? As soon as he said that, he immediately shook his head. Thats impossible. Those people will then say that we were lying to the public! Could it be Thinking of another possibility, the tycoon nodded uncertainly. That should be the case. Then, he suddenly thought of something. Wait, if thats the case, those three Bat darts will be priceless! After hesitating for a long while, he finally sighed and said, Jarvis, add the Bat darts to the charity auction list and set them as the first item. Jarvis said, Yes, sir. Bat darts 001 to 003 have been added to the auction list. A momentter, Jarvis spoke again. But are you really going to sell them, sir? You said you would keep them as collectors items for the rest of your life. Tony shook his head. He set up the foundation in the first ce to help victims. If we can get those rich young masters to buy them now, we wont waste his efforts. Jarvis was still a little confused. Sir, I dont think the final price will be more than 20 million dors, which is already the highest possible markup. You dont seem to be short of money? Tony smiled. Because the day I bought them, someone sent me a message. Jarvis asked, What? Tony said, Sell them again when theres hype. Jarvis: It felt that there was a little problem with its program logic. Neither its master nor Alfreds master seemed to be short of money; why were they so obsessed with the price of the Bat darts? This was like two billionaires trying to scam the boss of a noodle shop every day. It didnt make sense at all. Tony didnt continue exining it to Jarvis. After all, the A.I. wasnt as cunning as humans. From the very beginning, Batmans souvenirs were sold to the rich. Even if these people forked out millions, it wouldnt affect their lives. It was purely voluntary. The money would be a charity fund for the victims. As for whether the money belonged to Tonys foundation or Batmans rescue foundation, there was no real difference. Neither of them cared who paid more, as long as it was themon people who benefited. Tony had bought the darts at the beginning just to prevent other magnates from benefiting from this appreciation in value. Everybody knew that the price of the first set of autographed darts from Batman could only increase, not fall because Tony Stark wasnt short of money. At that moment, Tony couldnt help but admire Batman. Not because the other party was selfless, but because it seemed like he had been waiting for this moment. Even with Stark Industries financial resources, it was impossible for them to cover all the costs of the aftermath of the Battle of New York. But this was a matter for the whole of America, and Stark Industries didnt have to bear it alone. In the end, more money meant being able to take care of more people at the bottom, which was good for both the people and superheroes. Money couldnt solve all problems, but it could solve most of them. Money couldnt save lives, but it could make lives a little better. Thinking that, he had Jarvis call Pepper. Has the disaster control department been set up? Pepper was very busy. She clearly said a few words to the person next to her before she replied, Not that soon. However, the main infrastructure will be done in a month at most. I cant do much else. Tony frowned. Whatever the Chitauri left behind cant be left lying around for a month. Pepper said, New York authorities will cover the cleanup and transport for now. The disaster control department will take over once its set up. Tony nodded. Okay. Hm, are youing back tonight? Pepper was silent for a moment before she said, Ill try my best. Dont wait for me. Get some rest if youre tired. Tony said, I cant sleep without you. Pepper chuckled. Really? What time did I get home yesterday? Jarvis, dont remind him. Tony nced at the screen that had just appeared next to him and said airily, You uh, just got home this morning? Pepper said, Yes, which is why you only saw me make breakfast when you woke up. Tony coughed awkwardly. Pepper didnt bother to rub it in, and simply hung up. The tycoon shook his head helplessly. Jarvis, couldnt you have let me know a little faster? Jarvis said, Sir, you were too quick to speak. What could Tony say? He had spoken at the same time that Jarvis had projected the answer. Otherwise, he wouldve known right away that it had been a trick question. While Tony was busy, Luke wasnt idle either. Two dayster, he finally took the time to allocate stat points to his basic stats. In the system, the hosts level was 22. Strength: 30 (Star of Justice +10) Dexterity: 29 (Star of Justice +10) Mental Strength: 30 (Star of Justice +10) Extra stat points: 20 Experience: 3,145,000 / 5,000,000 Credit: 6,142,000 Looking at the numbers on the panel, Lukes heart was heavy. The small fry who wreaked havoc in New York werent worth any experience or credit points. They had been controlled remotely by the Chitauri army, which was why they had suddenly shut down after the space portal closed. Thus, most of the experience and credit points Luke obtained this time came from rescues. He had only obtained several hundred thousand points from destroying the second mothership, crippling the first mothership and destroying some of the real Chitauri. He estimated that these dead Chitauri had killed at least 20,000 New Yorkers. Of course, it wasnt just 20,000 people who had died in New York. Thus, the remaining Chitauri were either safe and sound in the first mothership or had survived the destruction of the second. It was a pity that Luke didnt get his hands on the Predators tablet-like nuclear weapon back then, or there wouldnt still be so many Chitauri left. Most of the experience and credit points were for saving the people of New York. Some of them were the results of his own efforts, and some were shared by his 3-star teammate, Selina. He estimated that the total experience and credit points for this New York rescue mission should be around 18 million. Some reports imed that it wasnt an exaggeration to say that the disaster could have caused millions of casualties. In the end, his own gains plus the contributions from his teammates made up 37% of the entire mission. In reality, he obtained 6.7 million experience and credit points. Such a huge amount of points directly topped up the several hundred thousand points needed for him to reach level 20, the one million needed to reach level 21, and the three million needed to reach level 22. Luke had leveled up three times in a row. His level had jumped from 19 to 22. As for the extra stat points, he obtained six points for leveling up from level 19 to 20. As for levels 21 and 22, he obtained seven points for each level, which gave him a total of 20 points. In fact, Luke had already reached level 20 before the end of the Battle of New York. It wasnt until two dayster that he was ready to use the remaining stat points. Chapter 1466 - Chi Refining Technique, 40 Breakthrough Point, and an Extra Stat

Chapter 1466: Chi Refining Technique, 40 Breakthrough Point, and an Extra Stat

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke had two reasons for doing so. Firstly, he had a lot of things to deal with after the battle. Every time he allocated stat points to his basic stats, it was a good opportunity to observe the changes to his body and the system. He couldnt waste it. Secondly, his Dexterity was about to hit 40, which was a critical juncture. He still remembered how it felt when his Strength and Mental Strength broke 40. When his Dexterity reached 40, his body would react violently, and he might be unable to continue fighting. Hence, by the time he was done sorting things out, two days had passed. That afternoon, Luke and his clone arrived at the New Hopeb in Nassau County. Entering his private basement, he took out the medical A.I. program, Osiris, and various instruments and medication from his inventory. Osiris, check the instruments and the meds. Once youre prepared, well get started, he said. Yes, sir, replied Osiris. A few minutester, it said, You can start now, sir. Luke nodded andy down on the treatment bed. Lets get started. Osiris immediately instructed the various robotic arms to work on Luke. His clone silentlyy on another treatment bed and was surrounded by another bunch of robotic arms. This was the first time his stat had reached a breakthrough point after he acquired his clone. One of the things Luke was also going to test was whether his clone experienced any abnormalities during this process. When Osiris reported that everything was ready, Luke tapped his Dexterity lightly, and 29 (Star of Justice +10) became 30 (Star of Justice +10). An intense and indescribable feeling epassed his entire body. It was an itchy, twisty feeling, as if electricity was running through his body. If he had to describe it with one word, it was unbearable. The feeling covered every part of his body, not just his skin and muscles, but also all his insides. The clone couldnt help but curse, F*ck! Actually, it was Luke himself who wanted to curse, but he was already no longer coherent, and could only bellow indistinctly. His clone was in better condition, so it did all the cursing. This also meant that Lukes ability to multitask was now useless. Under this unimaginably unbearable sensation, both he and the clone acted in unison, and cursed at the same time. It was a good thing he hadnt leveled up during the battle! The thought shed through Lukes mind, but it quickly disappeared. He still had important experiments toplete. He couldnt use his telekinesis. Unable to focus, his telekinesis, which was usually as fierce as a dragon, was like a small earthworm. It dissipated as soon as it was activated. He couldnt use Annihtion. This ability was too powerful and dangerous to lose control of. After feeling it out briefly and finding it very hard to control, Luke immediately gave up. He couldnt use Elementary Muscle Control. His muscles, which had always done as they were told, were like machines that had short-circuited; there was a bit of a reaction, but they couldnt operate. Finally, he activated the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique. Uh It worked? Luke was both surprised and delighted. Someone who first learned the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique needed to focus and be still. After learning the basics, however, as long as a person practiced to an extremely proficient degree, it would be almost instinctual, and only a persons posture and mental state would have any effect on the efficiency of their cultivation. Whether it was posture or pain, the chi would automatically flow in the most familiar way at just a thought. At that moment, Lukes body was undergoing a special transformation. He could only cultivate in the most basic manner, and couldnt attack or defend. At the same time, a system notification popped up. Use credit points to replenish the energy required for the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique? Luke immediately chose yes. When he was cultivating, he usually consumed 5 to 10 credit points an hour; now, he was using 1 credit point every two minutes. When he had first started cultivating, Luke had still used food and nutrition to keep up the formation of his chi, until he noticed that his clone always consumed more credit points when it was cultivating. So, he had asked the system a question. Sure enough, the system could turn credit points into energy for use in refining chi. Luke usually only recharged with credit points as a backup measure. After all, he was used to eating. Now that his body was undergoing a transformation, however, he needed a lot of nutrition. If the Chi Refining Technique plundered his body, this level-up might be iplete. That would be a big problem. Now, credit was provided for cultivating the Chi Refining Technique, and his body was getting nutrient solutions via an I.V.. Luke went back to observing the changes brought about by a breakthrough point. In ordinary times, practicing the Chi Refining Technique allowed the body to adapt to the presence of chi, allowing it to quickly and naturally reach various parts of the body and perform various precise operations. At the same time, the amount of chi stored in the body would gradually increase, and a person would be able tost longer in battle or explode with even more power. It was worth paying attention to how the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique might work differently while Lukes body was being transformed after reaching the breakthrough point that was 40. The most obvious difference was that with the addition of the Chi Refining Technique, the transformation was far less painful than when his Strength and Mental Strength reached 40. The data on the various instruments, as well as what he himself was feeling, indicated that the intensity of the transformation was not decreasing, but conversely, was constantly increasing. In just a few minutes, the effect was already 5% better than before, and then 10% better in half an hour. Only then did the changes stabilize. Luke could just barely bear the pain of the transformation, and didnt scream. The benefits of refining chi during the body transformation was beyond his expectations Luke had now been changed by this 30 breakthrough point. After this, his Dexterity would be sixteen times that of a regr person. Increasing his Dexterity by 10% was equivalent to two to three more points added to Dexterity. Luke had already seen that the 30 Dexterity (Star of Justice +10) disyed on the system panel had be 31 Dexterity (Star of Justice +10). His Dexterity had increased by one point. Luke had never expected this. He had never stopped working out even after obtaining the system. However, he had never been able to increase hia basic stats by himself. He had repeatedly harassed the system over this matter. The answer was pretty much: The results of the training do exist, but the effect is too weak, so its not apparent. Luke was perplexed. Even if the effect was weak, was it really that hard to increase a basic stat by one point after training for so long? The systems answer was very simple: Long-term training had a more obvious effect before a basic stat broke 20. Every stat after that was breaking the human limit, and the effect was greatly reduced as the stat increased. Luke thought for a moment before he understood. It was just like how it wasnt hard for a regr sprinter to run a race in eleven seconds after years of professional training. But to finish a race in ten seconds wasnt something that a person with ordinary talent could do just by relying on training. And if he wanted to do it in nine seconds, even a professional athlete with professional training might not necessarily seed. Luke pondered. After all his basic stats reached the 40 threshold in two years, his constitution was already pretty much inhuman. There was no way it would be that easy to break through limits with ordinary training. Even if the fastest sprinter could run a race in 9 seconds, did that mean that he could do it in 8, 7 or 6 seconds? That was obviously impossible. Chapter 1467 - Unexpected Chitauri “Skill Book”

Chapter 1467: Unexpected Chitauri Skill Book

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The systems extra stats could help Luke break through this limit. But seeing how his next level-up required 5 million experience points, he would reach a bottleneck sooner orter. There woulde a day when his experience points would only increase by a fraction even after half a year of training. Luke wasnt too surprised. He had several ns for the future. His basic stats didnt necessarily have to go over 100 or even 200 in order for him to get stronger. There would always be limits to what the human body could do. The systems various functions also indicated that there was more than one way to be stronger. The system clearly wasnt encouraging Luke to amass stats in order to be a god. From this point of view, the system didnt seem like a cheat, but more like an actual online game even the experience required for leveling up in theter stage was the same. Luke couldnt help butin. Unfortunately, that was all he could do. He had given up on training as a way to increase his basic stats, then this suddenly happened. He mightve sung and danced for joy, if it wasnt for his two years of hard work and training. Every increase in basic stats counted. It would be great if this increase wasnt apanied by a concurrent increase in the difficulty of leveling up. Moreover, with the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique, he could repeat the process when his basic stats broke 60 and then 80. After doing the math, being able to obtain a few more stat points this way was equivalent to reducing the difficulty by one level. Now that he was over level 20, these basic stats were nothing. By the time he reached level 30, the experience required to level up would be astronomical, and the time required would be calcted in years. It was definitely worth it to develop a stronger physique a few years beforehand. But the surprises werent over yet. The next afternoon, when the 24-hour period for the transformation was over, his Dexterity on the panel had be 32 (Star of Justice +10). Luke, who had been cultivating the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique, obtained an additional two stat points. Furthermore, he had only spent 400 credit points all up at most, which was absolutely worth it. Right now, however, he didnt know about this follow-up surprise. He simplyy in bed and closed his eyes to think. His basic stats had finally reached 40, and he had even obtained additional stats for Dexterity. That was great. But the other gains from this battle werent bad either. He had killed a bunch of Chitauri and acquired some useful abilities. He had never considered the possibility of them dropping any skill books. He couldnt acquire abilities from animals through the system, and Luke subconsciously hadnt treated the Chitauri as human. After killing a bunch of Chitauri, arge number of their abilities appeared on his list. There were only a hundred types of abilities in total, some of which could be learned, most not. Those that couldnt be learned clearly relied on the Chitauris special physiological structure. However, the ones that could be partially learned were a little strange. Apart from Mental Strength 20, the prerequisite for some were names of technological equipment in the Chitauringuage. It was only after Luke bought all the avable abilities and examined them that he found the names of the technological equipment among the abilities of a Chitauri maintenance engineer. These were the equipment necessary for the remote control system in the Chitauri soldiers. The abilities that could be partially learned were actually ways to remotely control the mechanical bodies. It was this technology which allowed the Chitauri to dominate part of the cosmos. After all, as long as the real beings themselves didnt die, no matter how many remote-controlled machines were scrapped, it was only a small issue of equipment loss for the Chitauri who could travel through the stars, the raw materials needed for their soldiers were as cheap as steel on Earth. This was interesting. Looking at this technology, Luke made ns. It was a pity that among the dead Chitauri, this maintenance engineer was the most skilled. However, maintenance engineers were unlikely to know the ins and outs of the entire manufacturing process. Luke had only obtained a very small part of the Chitauri technology, but it was enough. Maintenance engineers were best at putting things back together, and there was currently a whole bunch of leftover Chitauri equipment in New York. Luke still had a bunch of basically intact Chitauri equipment in his inventory, which was more than enough for use in personal research and modifications for the team. If there was anything truly missing, Tony might be able to fill in the gaps in the future. This guy had already reached agreements with SHIELD, the Department of Defense, the military, and the authorities in New York, and was forming a disaster control division to collect and deal with these Chitauri equipment. Like Luke, Tony would definitely choose to absorb what Chitauri technology was suitable toward improving his armor and other technology. It would be strange if this tycoon didnt keep someponents for himself. The remaining Chitauri abilities which Luke obtained included basic abilities such as Fleet Command, Battle nning, and Battleship Piloting. Luke couldnt use these abilities. After all, he didnt have a fleet or a battleship. Without these things, he couldnt use the Chitauris battle strategies. It would be like asking the American Air Force tomand a battle utilizing ancient cold weapons. However, the military knowledge inherent in the Chitauris abilities was very important. For the first time, Luke had a rough understanding of interster warfare. At the same time, he was once again certain that the Chitauri that hade to Earth werent the main force. This bunch was like two regr warships that happened to be carrying some gear fornding. They had estimated that this was enough to suppress the armed forces of the entire Earth. It wasnt because the Chitauri were kind or careless. This implied that this wasnt anything like their regrbat missions. Apart from the two motherships, which could be considered the main force, the Chitauri robots and fliers were on par with AKs and pickups on Earth. For Luke, who was an expert at stealing chicken, this smacked strongly of the same thing. So, the Chitauri had actuallye here to steal chicken. ording to Thors information, the deal between the Chitauri and Loki was that Earth would belong to Loki, and the Chitauri would take the Tesseract. The Chitauri werent interested in taking over Earth; they just wanted to filch the chicken C the Tesseract. But Thor had said that the power of the Tesseract was too great, and Asgard had always been the one to safeguard and deal with things of that level. At that point, everything became clear. In name, Asgard had always been the protector of Midgard, also known as Earth. Once the Chitauri mobilized arge force to enter Earth, Asgard could use the Bifrost to easily send troops over in a short period of time. Thor and his private troops alone would have been able to kill all the Chitauri who had invaded this time. And that was just his own troops. If he brought over Asgards army proper, the Chitauris main fleet would also be destroyed. Chapter 1468 - Final Novice Function

Chapter 1468: Final Novice Function

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It could only be said that Thor hade to Earth this time to deal with family matters. That was why it was inconvenient for even Thors most trusted Sif and the Warriors Three to intervene. Last time, Sif and the Warriors Three had rushed over when they realized that Loki wanted to exile Thor. Now, Thor was the only heir and Loki had lost all chance of inheriting the throne. The situation hadpletely changed. There was no need to worry about Thors safety at all, so there was naturally no need for his generals and soldiers to follow him. If the two brothers had yet another family conflict, these subordinates would be embarrassed. What could they do, except continue watching? Luke also felt that a lot of thought had gone into the Chitauri finding Loki. Although the second prince wasnt a biological son, he had grown up in Asgard, and he would know some top-level secrets. If it were anyone else who hade to Earth, they might not have found the Tesseract so easily. Loki, on the other hand, simply activated the Tesseract and had it bring him to Earth before he took it away. The whole process was extremely easy. Putting everything together, Luke concluded that it was impossible for the Chitauri to start a full-scale war with Earth for the time being, unless they defeated Asgard first. Earth had a little more breathing room, but only a little. Who the hell knew what aliens would invade Earth for some weird reason next time? From Asgards reaction this time round, it seemed that they didnt care about small fusses on Earth at all. Maybe the tens of thousands of people who had died in New York were like humans hearing about tens of thousands of endangered animals dying. After everything, Asgard might punish the perpetrators, but that already no longer had anything to do with the dead animals. I have to get stronger!?Luke slowly clenched his fist and stared at it. Strength was everything! If he had Thors strength, the Chitauri wouldnt have dare barged into Earth like that. That was because he would represent Earths strength. If there was a powerful figure to unite the, a group of the strong and powerful would naturally gather around him. Only an entity like this could stand up to the Chitauri. Luke was traveling down this path. Before he knew it, he had assembled a group of like-minded people who were even system teammates. Also, he could provide various equipment and supplies to make his teammates stronger. As he improved, his teammates would be stronger. Now, Luke had onest harvest from this operation that would make him stronger. Level 20 was a threshold for the system. It gave Luke another new function. At the same time, the system informed him that from now on, a new function would only appear after every ten levels. Luke immediately asked, Didnt a new function appear at level 5 before? The experience points required for the next five level-ups after level 20 was equivalent to the amount for all the previous 20 levels. How long would it take to level up to level 30?! The system gave a very game-like reply: Everything before level 20 was the novice stage. The various functions provided were only to help the host pass the novice stage as soon as possible. Luke thought for a moment and realized that this was true. Whether it was the level 5 super learning module, the level 10 inventory module, or the level 15 teammate module, these were all things that newbies dreamed of. Increasing onesbat ability, collecting resources and searching for teammates could make up for any newbies shorings. Coupled with the new function he obtained at level 20, he really couldnt be considered a novice. The systems description of the new function wasntplicated. It was as simple as ever. Mental energy collection module: the module would filter and collect the mental energy of people who sincerely trusted and admired the host. Luke had some doubts about this module and repeatedly asked the system about it. The system indicated that the mental energy collected by this module was whatever was automatically released, which was only a very small amount. It waspletely different from what Luke had imagined. In fact, it was just a waste disposal function for mental energy. That was because most of the mental energy that people released was useless and harmful. Even after the energy was filtered, Luke couldnt store the mental energy himself. He could only let the collection module collect and store it for him. This was the special mental energy which returned to Luke when he recalled his clone. It was the container which stored this mental energy which formed the special clone, Star of Justice. The word justice in the clones name wasnt arbitrary. The clone was made up of parts of Lukes body and mind, as well as 100,000 credit points. Part of the credits which the clone consumed every day was used to iste the corruption that was this mental energy. Mulling over this new function, Luke said a momentter, Why dont we change the name of the module? The system didnt say anything. Luke said, I think collecting someone elses mental energy sounds evil. Lets call it power of faith collection module. The system still didnt say anything, but the words on the new panel changed. Pleased, Luke nodded when he saw the new name, and the number next to it jumped every now and then: 12,039 12,041. This number was much less than his experience and credit points, and it was first disyed up to two decimal points. Given his OCD, Luke simply told the system to hide the decimal points. He estimated that the people who casuallymemorated Batman with everyone else probably wouldnt even contribute 0.01 points of faith. After all, the power of faith released by most people only upied a small part of their minds, and was basically mental waste. And what Luke could actually use was even less. All he knew for now was that the power of faith could help him develop and increase his mobility and destructive power. He wasnt sure about defensive capability since that ancient witch had broken through it thest time. At first nce, it looked like faith ovepped with credit. After thinking for a moment, however, Luke knew that this wasnt the case. Credit was much more precious than the power of faith. Buying abilities was just its most basic use. It could also be used to expand his inventory, summon the clone, and supply cultivation energy for the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique. Inparison, using it to enchant weapons and telekinesis or to directly kill an opponent was more wasteful. It was all Mephistos fault for misleading Luke. Back then, the system had spent 60,000 credit points to severely injure Mephisto, which made Luke pay more attention to the lethal use of credit points. Today, the credit he had used for the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique actually increased his Dexterity by two stats. He suddenly realized that credit was a universal energy. Using it purely to kill the enemy was putting a cap on how useful it could be. It was like oil: It wasnt wrong to make Molotov cocktails with it, but that wasnt its biggest use. It was undoubtedly foolish to think that its only use was for burning an enemy to death. Naturally, Luke wasnt that stupid. He had used most of his credit points in the right ces, and had earned back most of it from the guys he had killed. Now, he had finally found the right way to think through some vague notions, and was even clearer about his future path.. Chapter 1469 - Locals and Outsiders

Chapter 1469: Locals and Outsiders

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This had been a delightful harvest, but things couldnt always be good. At that moment, there was some intelligence Luke had gleaned after the Battle of New York which made things tricky for him like Lokis scepter and the Tesseract. He had tried putting Lokis scepter into his inventory out of habit. The system liked to eat mysterious items, so it was best to let the system have a look at whatever was rare. A scepter that could mislead and control people and a Tesseract that could open a portal these two items were clearly mysterious. The result was that Luke almost copsed. When he had tried to put the scepter into his inventory, the system suddenly popped up with a blood-red warning:?Discovered dimensional matter. Once this matter enters the inventory, mysterious unknown existences will lock onto the presence of the system. To prevent the host from triggering this serious oue, the system functions will not be used on this matter. It was thanks to his determination to save New York that Luke hadnt thrown away the scepter on the spot. After the battle, Tony had proposed that they grab a bite to eat, but Luke turned him down. There was no way he was in the mood at the time; it was already pretty good that he wasnt scratching his head in agitation. After closing the space portal, as the closest person, he had naturally taken the Tesseract, which had lost its protective shield. Sure enough, he received a simr warning. The difference was that the systems first sentence was, Discovered dimensional matter, the Tesseract. That was right, the word Tesseract was added to it. Lukes heart jumped when he received the warning a second time. At that time, his clone had still been in space, and was about to blow up the first mothership with the nuclear missile. Because of Lukes reaction, the clone had slowed down, and was instantly half-crippled. Luke, who had been distracted, could only have his clone throw out the nuclear weapon before it quickly turned to dust. Luke had gradually regained control of his emotions. It was dangerous to be impulsive and controlled by his emotions. Thus, after he and Selina switched back to their identities as police officers, they went out to save people. His newly resummoned clone was busy wrapping up the aftermath, and Luke didnt dwell on it for the time being. The systems warning was just a warning. No matter how dangerous these unknown existences were, they hadnt been alerted. Now that he had passed the 40 Dexterity threshold, he mulled over it again. Thest time the system had given him a blood-red warning was during his encounter with Mephisto. Although that person had already f*cked off to Hell to sleep, there was no doubting his strength. Whether it was the Vampire Blood God, the mutant Blood God, or the ancient Enchantress, they werent qualified to receive the systems blood-red warning, even though the Enchantress had almost killed Batman and Iron Man at the same time. Luke recalled how the system had sent Mephisto packing. At that time, the old man had wanted to pry into Lukes soul, and had said that Lukes soul had already signed a contract with someone. Clearly, this someone was the system that was bound to Lukes soul. If Mephisto had checked Lukes soul, he would naturally discover the system, so the system immediately activated a counterattack mechanism. Now, the system had sent out this blood-red warning once more because of the threat of some mysterious unknown existences locking onto it. Clearly, the system didnt want to be discovered. Luke had no idea what Lokis scepter was. But the Tesseract was also called an Infinity Stone. There were several Infinity Stones in the Marvel universe, and the scepter which the system had evaluated to be the same as the Tesseract was probably another Infinity Stone. What Thor had let slip was that the scepter didnt belong to Loki. Simply put, the Battle of New York began with Loki. After he left Asgard, he obtained this scepter from who knew where, which was embedded with an Infinity Stone, then returned to Earth to seize another Infinity Stone, the Tesseract. The implications chilled Luke. Infinity Stones were very important to Asgard, but two of them just happened to fall into Lokis hands! The n was for Loki to give the Tesseract to the Chitauri. He didnt seem to know that the scepter also had an Infinity Stone. Luke easily concluded that someone was collecting Infinity Stones! Luke didnt believe that a good person like that existed in the universe. In a universe where the strong preyed on the weak, fools didnt live for long. This weighed heavily on his heart. Putting the matter of Loki stealing the Tesseract aside for now, Luke questioned the system for a while. In the end, he sighed with relief. The abilities attached to the system couldnt be used on Infinity Stones, but that was all. It wasnt a problem for Luke himself to touch the Infinity Stones. Just like when he had stabbed the Tesseract with the scepter, the system hadnt responded at all. Recalling that, he couldnt help but look down at himself, and a thought suddenly shed through his mind. Was that why he had be Luke Coulson? ording to the system, it absolutely wasnt possession or rebirth. In this life, Luke Coulson had been born and raised here for twenty years, and was a local born and bred. What he got at level 5 was a super learning module, not a super copy module, and he couldnt learn magical abilities. The super learning module only allowed him to experience big effects until he possessed the ability himself. This sort of system indeed wasnt very convenient, but it could ensure that the abilities he had werepletely his own. Thus, even after beating up Mephisto for a while, the other party hadnt shown any special reaction apart from holding a grudge. Thus, even after holding the scepter for a while, the mysterious unknown existences hadnt locked onto him. That was because Luke Coulson was a local of this world. The system had prevented Mephisto from looking into Lukes soul because it didnt want Mephisto to find out. It had rejected cing the Infinity Stones in the inventory because thetter was its ability. cing an Infinity Stone inside would be like putting the system face to face with an Infinity Stone. From how the system called them dimensional matter, one could tell that Infinity Stones were definitely special. It wasnt hard to understand why the system was unwilling for some mysterious unknown existence to lock onto it. It would be like Luke entering the Federal Reserve Banks vault. How could the American government not go crazy and cause trouble? An Infinity Stone was equivalent to the vault for the mysterious unknown existences. If Luke dared to let the system swallow it, these unknown existences woulde knocking to swallow him up. More importantly, the system was probably an outsider or a stowaway. It was like the old games from Lukes previous life. A stowaway running off to plunder a vault was aplete deviation from the expectation that they would remain in hiding. Therefore, the system would never use its functions on Infinity Stones, much less eat them. After understanding everything, Luke dispelled the faint regret in his heart. Chapter 1470 - Throwing Away the Potato and Overlooked Gain

Chapter 1470: Throwing Away the Potato and Overlooked Gain

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions One mans honey was another mans poison. The Tesseract, which SHIELD, Loki, and the Chitauri fleet all valued, was a hot potato for Luke. It was only right for him to throw it away. If he couldnt put it in his inventory, it was like a ticking time bomb not only could it explode at any time, it could also be remotely activated. He would only get himself killed if he held onto something that he couldnt control or use. SHIELD had no objections either. No matter how unwilling he might be, Nick Fury, who had almost been killed because of the Tesseract, didnt dare let it remain on Earth. Earth truly might not be able to survive another invasion via the Tesseract. The bald director hadnt mentioned keeping the Tesseract. Clearly, he shared Lukes thoughts. So, in the evening after the battle, Thor took the Tesseract and escorted his baby brother back to Asgard, saying that he had to deal with the Tesseract as soon as possible. Nick Fury had a death grip on the scepter and didnt let Thor take it with him. Thor felt a little guilty and stopped asking for it. Loki was the one who had caused the Battle of New York. So many people had died, yet he could still take Loki and leave with the Tesseract, thus aplishing his goal. Although the scepter was a little magical, it was nothing special. Asgard had many weapons and props with simr functions. It was clear that Earth didnt n to hand it over, and Thor didnt really care. If he continued wrangling, what if Earth simply stopped him from leaving in order to talk aboutpensation first? It wasnt like Asgard couldnt afford it. The problem was that Thor had never liked talking, and he didnt want the Earthlings to bring up the bad things Loki had gone. That would be too humiliating for Asgard. So, Thor took away the most troublesome of the two hot potatoes, the Tesseract. The less troublesome scepter fell into Tonys hands. After everything was over, Luke gave the tycoon the scepter and told him to keep it for research. Of course, Tony wouldnt refuse such a good thing. Thor thought that Nick Fury was being shameless, when in fact, it was Tony who refused to return the scepter, and had pushed the responsibility to a certain ck baldie. Nick Fury could only hold it in. In the future, he could use this matter as a reason to make Tony hand over the scepter. If he couldnt bear it, he would never see the scepter again. Luke, on the other hand, could share Tonys research on the scepter. In short, it wasnt a loss. At that point, Luke finally sorted out the gains and losses from the Battle of New York. Now that he had a rough understanding of his future enemies, he could adjust his development n to deal with them. For now, Batmans sacrifice had brought about a rare moment of peace, which was a good time for the special force team toy low, rest and reorganize for a while. It wasnt good to make any big waves for now in a war-torn New York. Luke and Selinas usual harvesting of points was canceled that night. Of course, it was only Luke and Selina who didnt take action. The Star of Justice still showed up in New York that night, but with a different appearance, as it continued to earn points. As long as the clone wasnt wearing the Bat suit, it was just a passer-by who quietly dealt with criminals. Bullseyes precision enabled him to knock out criminals with ordinary items without exposing himself. When the opportunity arose, he ate up a batch of illegal drugs; he earned no less experience and credit than before. But on the second day after his Dexterity broke 40, while the clone was cultivating the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique, Luke realized that he had missed an important gain. Originally, he wanted to determine if the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique could change the clones stats. When he checked the Star of Justices abilities panel, he was surprised to see an additional description:?Star of Justice (Level 2) can be summoned. Eyes wide, he couldnt help but ask the system, Why didnt you tell me? System: Luke sighed. Fine, Daddy System wasnt a customer service program. There was no way it was that considerate. After a few questions, his expression changed. System, are you kidding me? So expensive? The system once again ignored this stupid question. He yelled that it was expensive, but Lukes eyes glowed. He looked at his six million credit points. System, are you raising the price because of my credit points? This time, the system responded:?Star of Justice (Level 1). Prerequisites: All three basic stats at 20, 100,000 credit points. Star of Justice (Level 2), Prerequisites: All three basic stats at 40, 1,000,000 credit points. Star of Justice (Level 3), Prerequisites: All three basic stats at 80, 10,000,000 credit points. Luke said, Wow, thanks. 80 for all three basic stats? Maybe after eighteen generations of my grandkids. The system fell silent again. Of course, it wasnt out of guilt; it was utterly immune to Lukes nonsense. The system had taken out all the prerequisites for the Star of Justice in all fairness after Lukes talk about temporary price increases; it was a perfect exnation. A certain person with OCD had brought this on himself. Looking at the prerequisites for the Star of Justice (Level 3), he felt like going crazy. It was like how a game released the attributes for god-level armor, only to immediately tell yers that a certainponent was dropped by a boss, and even then there was only a one in ten million chance of it happening. This was pure despair. He might as well have not said anything. He could give up on a game, but Luke couldnt ignore the system. He could only endure it. There was no doubt that the Star of Justice (Level 3) was an unrealistic dream, but at least he could already summon the Star of Justice (Level 2). Compared with a dream, the actual benefits he could get now were more important. With a thought, the credit points in the system instantly dropped by a million, and a clone appeared next to him. Both Luke and the clone closed their eyes for a moment before they looked at each other with bitter smiles. Its over. I just got used to dual-mode operation; now, I have to start learning triple-mode. At the same time, the Level 1 clone in the seaside vi had the same expression and said the same thing. Controlling three bodies at the same time was very confusing for Luke, and they all subconsciously performed the same actions. A momentter, all three bodies sighed. Fine. At the very least, triple-mode operation wont be outdated so soon this time. The character information in the system had changed again. Host level: 22. Strength: 12 (Level 1 Star of Justice +10, Level 2 Star of Justice +20) Dexterity: 12 (Level 1 Star of Justice +10, Level 2 Star of Justice +20) Mental Strength: 10 (Level 1 Star of Justice +10, Level 2 Star of Justice +20) Extra stats: 17 This time, the Level 2 Star of Justice took away 20 stat points. Now, the strongest of the three bodies was this Level 2 clone. For the time being, his main body was only a little stronger than a Level 1 clone. But that wasnt a big problem. His main body was usually active primarily in the detective circle, which wasnt dangerous. Besides, his main bodys stats would continue to increase before his Level 3 clone appeared. Within the next two weeks, Luke allocated the remaining 17 stat points to Strength. With 29 Strength and his various abilities, his ability to survive wasnt any weaker than before. Whether it was familiarizing himself with triple-mode operation or the decrease in his main bodys basic stats, these were only temporary problems. Compared with obtaining an extra clone, they were nothing. Three was still an amazing number. There was a Chinese saying, one breath transformed into three talents, while the West talked about the three in one. Coupled with the power of faith module that he had just obtained Thinking about it, Luke was a little excited! Chapter 1471 - Splitting Up and Appeasing the Artist

Chapter 1471: Splitting Up and Appeasing the Artist

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the next few days, Selina took over the daily detective work once again. She was responsible for driving, investigating cases and all other rted work. Luke followed her around idly. He simply told Selina that he was studying the deeper secrets of the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique, and she didnt ask any more questions. They couldnt goof off. On the surface, they looked like loafers who got off work early every day, but it was when they got home that they started their other work. Selina had all sorts of training and sses, and Luke wasnt idle either. Except for when they were eating and resting, they were usually busy with their own things. Naturally, Selina wouldnt watch Luke work the whole time. But from the nning, equipment and crew to the finishing touches, one could tell how much time and effort Luke had to put in. There were many times when Selina had felt that Luke couldnt possibly think of anything, but he would immediatelye up with a perfect solution. Selina had suspected more than once that Luke didnt need to sleep, or he wouldnt have time to do all this. She had noticed that Luke had been cking off at work recently. Not only did she notin about him cking off, she was even relieved; this at least proved that he still needed to rest. A lot had happened in thest few days. From the undead to the test subjects, from the ancient Enchantress to the Battle of New York, none of these enemies were easy to deal with. His team had expanded rapidly, and the members numbered in double digits. It would take a lot of time and energy to deal with all of this. It would make sense if he was tired, but he was still so rxed. Selina really needed to have a good chat with him at the very least, Luke needed to promise her that he would sleep well every day. Her constitution was getting better and better, but she still needed five to six hours of sleep every day to ensure that she didnt mess up in her work and training. Staying up for a day or two every now and then wasnt a problem. After a while, however, problems would ur. She had always had a consistent sleep schedule, so there was no such risk for her. If something happened to Luke because of his poor frame of mind, that would be a serious problem. Mm, that was right! She was just worried that this guy would affect her work performance. Luke didnt know what Selina was thinking. Although he had various abilities for reading her mind, that was thest thing he wanted to do. Unless Mental Communication sensed an obvious anomaly, he wouldnt use his ability on his own people. He had never pursued omnipotence. Only a god could live up to that status. Knowing everyone elses secrets didnt make a persons life better. Instead, it made it worse. That was because you would discover that there was an uneptable side to everyone around you. For example, shut-ins would discover that their goddesses also picked their nose and toenails, or even sniffed their own feet. By the same logic, Batman, who had been deified by a bunch of people, had to eat, drink, and sleep every day. It was impossible for him to wear the Bat suit all the time. With Selina helping out, Lukes Level 2 clone remained in New York. The Level 1 clone quietly left New York for well-known crime cities in America. The reason Luke was being so proactive was because Luke needed one more stat point for Strength. The 17 stat points had increased his Strength to 59 and not 60. Only at 60 points could he learn Stacys Elementary Replication ability. Luke had always wanted this ability. Even the Thousand Faces System only eased his need for this ability, and couldnt rece it. To get another stat point, he had to level up to level 23. The 1.7 million experience points required for leveling up was no small amount. Just nice, he could send out the extra clone to do things that hadnt been convenient for him to do in the past. Batman was already dead. It was time for the other aliases Ah, no, it was time for the other superheroes to step forward. This would also reduce the pressure the special force team would face in the future. Also, given the urgency of the situation before the Battle of New York, Lukes arrangements hadnt been smooth. His teammates already had some suspicions about him. Frank had definitely thought about the possibility that Puncher and Batman were the same person. Mindy had already felt that V and Batman were very simr to begin with, and V hadnt appeared at all during the Battle of New York, which didnt match her impression of him. It didnt make sense for V, who had an extremely strong sense of justice, to be absent from the battle Of the two aliases, Puncher wasnt a big problem. He was barely active. Frank didnt have super abilities or enough surveince equipment to use on Puncher when they met. When the time was right, a robot could be used to pose as Puncher. After all, he was just a messenger. Luke, on the other hand, liked the V alias. V interacted a lot with Damon and Mindy, was the mentor of the supergirl trio, and was the celebrity who had killed more than a hundred of the Continental Hotels hitmen. So, it was time for V to do a national tour. Time passed peacefully. The second clone was already using Vs identity to earn points, and V was someone who lived by his own rules. He didnt deliberately conceal his movements, but he didnt deliberately put on a show for spectators either. In Mexico, he took down a warehouse that was a joint operation between several drug gangs, and seized more than five tons of drugs. Destroying them gave Luke more than 100,000 experience and credit points. The gangs were still suspecting each other of being the perpetrator and thinking that there was a mole in their group. The bigshots felt that the man in the smiling mask was absolutely a smokescreen. What kind of person could kill 50 to 60 guards in the warehouse on his own and do some weird rap while he was at it? That was nonsense. Did they really think that this was a Bollywood movie? One person could kill dozens of people and still sing and dance at the same time?! Luke was very satisfied with this situation. This would dy the spread of news about V for a while at the very least. The more illegal drugs he cleaned up every night, the more experience and credit points he got. It was undoubtedly easier to destroy illegal drugs directly than to massacre the drug gangs. Killing a few hundred bad guys would cause too much noise, but destroying a few tons of illegal drugs only took a thought. In any case, a lot of the drugs could be tossed into the water. It was only now that Luke had a free day with Elena. After the Battle of New York, the female artist who was immersed in her drawings sensed that something wasnt right. Pictures of the Chitauri soldiers, fliers, big worm battleships, and Batman carrying the nuclear missile were everywhere in the media. She wasnt stupid, and naturally realized that there was something wrong with her previous two drawings. Luke could only take some time out a few days ago toe over and calm her down for the time being. He used all his abilities that day to make her forget about the two drawings. However, the memory of the drawings didnt disappear, but justy dormant in a corner. Elena would definitely remember them in the future, like when she drew another prophetic image. But she wouldnt be as flustered then. Luke would convince her to share the burden of this secret with him.. Chapter 1472 - The Clone’s Tour and Unexpected Surprise

Chapter 1472: The Clones Tour and Unexpected Surprise

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Time flew. In the blink of an eye, two weeks had passed since the Battle of New York. In the middle of November, Luke took down the biggest gangs in Los Angeles. Then, he went south to Mexico, but didnt obtain as many points as he had anticipated. The bigshots of the Mexican cartels were all well-hidden. There were phones in big cities, but basically no decentworks. Landlines werergely used in the countryside, so the multifaceted system was much less useful here. The cartel bigshots were also directly involved in the process; it was easier to control their subordinates and keep clear ounts this way. As a result, there wasnt much interaction between separate process chains, and stock was scattered throughout the drug ring. Only when the drugs were delivered to the United States were the goods piled together. Luke had only encountered such a good thing once. On the border, his Sharp Nose identally picked up a secret trail. The Mexican gangs used this trail to smuggle goods into the United States. By the time Luke found the warehouse, it had more than two tons of goods in it. That was thergest amount he came across from his trip to Mexico. Most of the experience and credit points he earned in Mexico came from the drug traffickers themselves. Luke had been toozy to let V put on a performance for these uncouth and ruthless cartel members. After killing them, he simply stuffed them into his inventory and made them disappear. By the time he left Mexico, several Mexican cartels were already on edge. They didnt know who the enemy was. They werent even sure if it was an enemy attack or an internal problem, because the missing people couldnt give them any answers. As usual, Luke didnt deal with the small fry, and focused on finding the groups core. The Mexican cartels had always protected their regime using ruthless and bloody methods. Most of the hoodlums in New York could be considered first-ss citizenspared with core cartel members. Also, the nests of these core figures would contain some goods, and they owed a lot of blood debts. Killing any one of them was worth more experience points than his second clone knocking out dozens of hoodlums in New York. Half a month after the battle, the first clone started to make its way back to New York. Luke had earned more than 300,000 experience and credit points, which was a lot more than what he got in New York. More importantly, his operation didnt have any negative impact on the ordinary people in Mexico. The disappearance of key cartel members had caused a lot of chaos, butw and order was much better now that they were no longer around. The paranoid Mexican cartels were basically too busy carrying out internal investigations to cause trouble in the short term. After all, it wasnt just the key members who were missing; a lot of goods, cash, ledgers, and so on had also disappeared. They themselves had a lot of internal information which couldnt be leaked. However, what the cartel bigshots were worried about wasnt going to happen. At least, the DEA and the FBI wouldnte knocking. After Luke was done sorting out this information, he would have his clone return to Mexico and slowly purge the cartels once more. These cartels were like ripe wheat fields. Once Luke found them, he could cut down a huge swarth in one go. How could he let such a good thing go? But at that moment, the clone had no choice but to stop what was quickly turning into a tour of the region and rush back to New York. That was because Luke finally had enough to obtain the final stat. His basic stats were: 29 Strength, 13 Dexterity, and 11 Mental Strength. In the system, he had 1 extra stat point. 60 Strength. He could obtain it at any time. For the past ten days or so, Luke had stopped most of his other training and work, and focused on cultivating the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique. He had learned a long time ago that the body transformation wasntpleted in one day. More than 60% of his body would be transformed in the first 24 hours before the transformation effects gradually receded over the next ten days as the remaining 30% waspleted. He had rarely stopped practicing the Chi Refining Technique in thest half-month. Just like that, more than 10,000 credit points were consumed by the Chi Refining Technique. In the end, however, his Dexterity increased by three points. For Luke, this was a huge and pleasant surprise. What surprised him even more was that his Strength and Mental Strength had also increased by one point each. Taking advantage of breaking 40 for Dexterity in tandem with cultivating the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique, he obtained an additional 5 stat points. His Dexterity benefited the most, while Strength and Mental Strength probably only benefited a little. He had thought that he would need to work hard for another month or two to achieve 60 Strength, but he had done it. Luke couldnt wait to break through this important juncture, which was why he called back his first clone. After the clone returned, it went straight to the basement of the New Hopeboratory, where Luke and the second clone were waiting. What he needed to do next was basically the same as when he had leveled up to 40 Dexterity. This time, however, Luke wasnt in the same room. Osiris, the medical program that had been released from his inventory, would monitor and protect the three bodies at the same time. After Luke tapped on the + sign for Strength, the number changed from 29 to 30, and his body was instantly seized with intense reactions. Luke had already foreseen that it would be even harder to level up than before. But when the pain assailed him, he realized that he would never be able to truly guess what it felt like to level up. Almost instantly, the IV needle in his arm was pushed out by a strong force, and arge amount of blood sprayed out. Osiris reacted quickly. It immediately sprayed a wad of medical gel on the area and pped on a restraining band. After this timely treatment, Lukes Elementary Self-Healing was immediately activated and it swiftly healed the puncture wound. But Luke didnt pay any attention to this at all. He only had one thought on his mind: Sure enough, advancing to 60 was more painful than advancing to 40! From the image on Osiriss monitor screen, Lukes body seemed toe alive as all his muscles twisted and moved; he looked like he had been shocked by electricity as he bounced around on the treatment bed. The bed was rapidly bent out of shape under the impact, and after more than ten seconds, it copsed at an angle. Just like that, Luke fell to the floor. Osiris quickly moved the bed and other equipment away, and left its master on the floor. In any case, there was no difference between the floor and the bed. In two other rooms, the two clones could be considered to be in fairly normal condition. While they felt the same pain as the main body, their own bodies didnt change much. 30 seconds after the upgrade began, Luke got used to the pain and finally started cultivating the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique once more. Circting the chi gave him a way to release the restless energy in his body. The pain gradually lessened, and he finally got his body under control.. Chapter 1473 - The Second Bruces True Appearance

Chapter 1473: The Second Bruces True Appearance

From here on, Lukes body transformation went smoothly, and nothing else happened. However, without any IV nutrients, the energy required for the body transformation could only be provided with credit points. Two credit points per minute wasnt too much. When the most intense reactions passed after an hour, Luke had Osiris give him another IV. Credit could provide energy, but not all the nutrition needed for the body. Also, it cost practically nothing to buy a pile of IV bags. Credit points, on the other hand, were all hard-earned. He worked hard to umte them, and of course, he would save as much as he could. At that moment, the number on the system panel was: 31. Luke struggled to smile. Sure enough, the Chi Refining Technique can increase my stats. If he could increase his stats by three or five points likest time, then reaching 80 might not be a pipe dream. When his stats all hit 60, he would have 20 stat points more than when he didnt have the Chi Refining Technique. These were the stats that could only be obtained by leveling up two or three times. In other words, he didnt need to spend countless experience points to get the same basic stats. ... A dayter, Luke was all smiles as he read the new report. His Strength had skyrocketed after this level-up. His Mental Strength had indeed dropped significantly. However, his Dexterity had reached 40, and the practical coefficient had increased from 2 to 4. His main body had 13 Dexterity, but the practical effect wasnt any worse than his 29 Dexterity previously. More importantly, his Strength had reached 60, and the coefficient had increased six-fold. 24 hourster, thanks to the boost from the Chi Refining Technique, he obtained another stat point for Strength, which was now 32. The actual effect was that his strength was now 18 times that of an ordinary person, which was a new record. From a survival perspective, his main body was definitely stronger than before. In addition, the practical coefficient also applied to his clones. The Level 1 clone was now six times stronger than an ordinary person, and the Level 2 clone was 12 times stronger. With the two clones working together, they were even stronger than he and his Level 1 clone put together during the Battle of New York. So, one New York battle was equivalent to earning... one extra identity? Luke was delighted with his earnings in half a month. He couldnt help but look at Stacys list of abilities. Elementary Replication (Prerequisites: 60 Strength, 20 Dexterity, 40 Mental Strength, 20,000 credit). Taking a deep breath, Luke used up 20,000 credit points. A momentter, the second clone in the seaside vi suddenly began to transform. Less than two secondster, a handsome man appeared. He was more than 1.8 meters tall and had clearly defined muscles, though he was clearly on the slimmer side. Taking off the clothes which were now loose, Luke put on a ck suit unhurriedly. Looking at his new appearance in the mirror, he sighed. Perfect! Youll be the new Mr. Wayne in the future. Half an hourter, on the top floor of Stark Tower, Tony frowned at the man in the elevator who removed his stealth mode. You, youre not Bruce? Stepping out of the elevator, Luke smiled and covered his face with a Thousand Faces System. A momentter, Bruce Wayne with the face of Big Ben appeared. At the same time, he grew five centimeters taller and his figure broadened out. Luke canceled the Thousand Faces System and put it back into his pocket. As he tidied up his wrinkled clothes, he walked to the bar. Looking at the alcohol, he couldnt help but shake his head. As expected of a rich man C theres not even one bottle of supermarket wine. That being said, he had already reached for a bottle of whiskey and grabbed two sses. Tonys eyes flickered as he nced at Jarviss analysis on the virtual screen in front of him. The targets posture and the amount of alcohol he poured is 88.9% simr to Mr. Wayne on the yacht. Basically, its him. Tony hummed and walked to the bar. He picked up a ss. You said something elsest time. What was it? Amused, Luke raised his ss. Although this isnt supermarket wine, its the first time Im having it with a friend. So, it doesnt matter if its expensive or not. Tony smiled and clinked his ss with Lukes before they drank. Luke poured them more whiskey. Tony didnt want to suppress his curiosity. Why arent you wearing a nanomask this time? Luke chuckled. Because Batman has already left. You can call me Bruce, or call me by another name Bale. Tony: Real name? Luke shrugged. Bruce Bale Wayne nothing wrong with that. I see. Tony nodded. The tycoons full name was actually Anthony Edward Stark. asionally, people called him Anthony or Edward, but most people were used to calling him Tony Stark. Thinking for a moment, he shook his head. Lets call you Bruce. Dr. Banner wont mind anyway. Whatever you say. Luke chuckled. Dr. Banners full name was Robert Bruce Banner. Did he have to fight with him over the name Bruce? Tony finally got down to business. Didnt you say that you should keep a low profile for the time being? Luke raised his hand and pointed at his face. Its Batman who needs to keep a low profile. After all, hes already departed, while Im the second Bruce. Theres no need to be so cautious. Tony was unable to respond. He hadnt expected Batmans nanomask to be able to change his body. If even a tech bigshot like him never thought of that, it would be even harder for anyone else to connect Bruce to Batman. Even if Natasha was here right now, she wouldnt know if nobody told her. What surprised him even more was that this super paranoid person really took off his mask to meet him. Was it because of the Battle of New York? Actually, Tony also felt that after the battle, he was willing to trust more people, like the Avengers and Batmans team provided that they were willing to reveal their faces. After all, the tycoon was an adult. It was impossible for him topletely believe in a nanomask. Who the hell knew who was behind it? Now that Batman seemed to have guessed his thoughts, it did feel pretty good. Thinking quickly, Tony asked, Can I tell Nick Fury about this? Luke shook his head. Just keep it to yourself for now. As for them... hehe. Tonys expression changed. You mean, Hydra? Luke tapped the rim of his ss. Has Nick Fury investigated the nuclear weapon? No. Tony shook his head solemnly. The pilot suddenly had a brain hemorrhage after he was locked up. Hes now in aa. Also, the person who activated the nuclear missileunch sequence was a close aide of the Secretary of Defense. He went missing after that, and hasnt been found yet. Luke sneered.. Did these department bigwigs grow up eating sh*t? Chapter 1474 - Insider Information and Outsider

Chapter 1474: Insider Information and Outsider

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It wasnt easy to activate a nuclear weaponunch sequence. Even the Secretary of Defense had to go through a fixed procedure if he wanted to activate it, and it was necessary to report it to the president. Thus, even if it might have just been a tactical nuclear weapon, it was unbelievable that it had actually beenunched and shot at Manhattan. Tony didnt look happy. Stark Industries is a little close to that department head. Luke looked at him. You want to help him? Tony smiled bitterly. No way. The best oue would be for him to go home and retire. Also, those Wall Street bigshots who almost lost their lives are ready to let him go, if that means that they get to live a few years longer. After drinking the whiskey, he poured himself more from the bottle. If I hadnt intercepted that nuclear weapon, Stark Industries wouldve been in serious trouble this time. Luke smiled and touched the ss to Tonys. Then you were lucky this time. Tony thought for a moment andughed. Fine. At the very least, Im indeed luckier than that department head. Although the identity of Iron Man, this superhero, had brought him a lot of trouble, the overall situation was still under control. Compared with the Secretary of Defense, who had inexplicably fallen from grace and whose life was even under threat, the tycoon was practically in paradise. Afterughing, Tony lowered his voice. Nick Fury has already done a routine audit of SHIELD headquarters and the New York branch. The situation is pretty bad. Luke raised an eyebrow. How bad? Tony wagged a finger. Previous audits didnt uncover anyone suspected to be Hydra. Luke rubbed his chin. He doesnt think there might be something wrong with my information? Tony sneered. The fact that he didnt find anything is the biggest problem. Luke nodded in agreement. A routine audit of a secret organization like SHIELD couldnt be said to be borrowing trouble. It was better to have suspicions and then rule them out. It was impossible that there were no suspicious targets at all. Otherwise, there would be no reason for the department in charge of routine audits to exist. A situation where there were no suspicious targets at all was the most unusual. This meant that in SHIELD, Hydra already had the power to bypass Fury, the person at the helm, and couldpletely operate independently. Luke thought about how two fighter nes had taken off without the directors permission from the Helicarrier; the directors ability to control SHIELD was worrying. It was a good thing that Nick Fury had adamantly disagreed withunching the nuclear missile and had in fact ordered that no fighter nes were allowed to take off. There was a recording for the whole thing, which was why he hadnt taken the me for this. Otherwise, he wouldve lost his position as director. Luke asked, When is he going to take action? Tony looked at him strangely. You didnt want to have too much contact with SHIELD before. Why are you worried about this now? Luke shook his head. No, I like ying games with b*stards. All New York gangs can attest to that. Tony was lost for words.?So, you like beating up b*stards until theyre crippled? And those crippled gangsters are all your witnesses? After thinking about it, the tycoon felt that there was nothing wrong with this answer. It seemed very reasonable. This violent man! Silently cursing in his heart, he said, Its still early; itll be at least three months. Its hard for Nick Fury to trust most of the people in SHIELD, and not many of them can be used. Hes a little simr to you. The person in charge of this is an acquaintance half a month ago, he died, so no one else knows about this secret investigation. Phil? Luke paused. How is he now? Tony shrugged. Hes very lively. Nick Fury tried to hide it from me at first, but I talked to him in private, and he admitted it. Luke waspletely reassured. This director doesnt seem like an honest man. Tony raised his ss and didnt think much of it. Everybody needs friends, especially rich and powerful ones. If he wants to build more Helicarriers and improve them so that they can be synchronized, he needs my help. Luke frowned. Doesnt SHIELD already have a Helicarrier? Why build more? He had unearthed some hints after the battle. After asking Tony, the tycoon revealed some relevant information. However, Tony didnt know much about the Helicarriers. He was willing to help Nick Fury make improvements probably because he wanted to see how the Helicarriers performed as a whole. Of course, they wontpare with the Chitauri motherships, but itll still be possible to deal with those big worm battleships. Tony sighed. Otherwise, if something like this happens again, and SHIELD and the American government still cant perform, therell be nothing else they can say. Luke could only agree with that. With no invasions from alien armies, there would indeed be no need to invest in Helicarriers on arge scale. Now that the Chitauri had amply wrecked New York, the fact that America had Helicarriers at all, no matter how backward they were, would be a start. In fact, after Tony and the scientists on Earthprehended some of the Chitauris technology, designing a Helicarrier with strongerbat power would undoubtedly be the best option. But this was in effect an engineering project, and it was SHIELD and the American government that had tounch it Indeed, the Helicarrier was currently Earths most powerful weapon. It was built for Earths safety, so the authorities had to take part. At that point, Luke didnt mention SHIELD anymore. Instead, he gave Tony some information on the Chitauris technology. Tony was surprised to hear it. Wait, dont tell me your people cracked it. Luke sipped his wine. I dont know. In any case, that bigshot has it, so I copied some of the information. Take a look. Tony drew his hand back from the silver suitcase. It wasnt cheap, right? Luke said, It was an insider price; it wasnt that expensive. Tony: Why is it so expensive for me? Luke looked at him strangely, which made the tycoon feel a little uneasy. Why? Whats wrong? Luke said, Because?I?pay an insider price. Tony understood what he meant. He pointed at himself and said, Im not an insider? Luke said, Insiders are under a lot of restrictions, which you probably wouldnt be happy about. Thats why that person didnt extend an invitation to you. In any case, you dontck money. Tony hesitated for a moment before he asked, What kind of restrictions? Luke said, It used to be based on favors, but now its a credit points system. You can buy things at a discount with credit points. Some things can only be bought with credit points. It just so happens that I got a lot of credit points from the Battle of New York. Tony frowned. I also participated in the Battle of New York, right? Luke chuckled. That man already detected the scepter and the Tesseract during the battle. After that, we provided him with enough intact Chitauri equipment. Hearing that, Tony immediately remembered what that bigshot who sold everything had done. Chapter 1475 - The Phone Company’s “Big Problem”

Chapter 1475: The Phone Companys Big Problem

After the battle, the special force teams receable gear had immediately been divided up and carted off to various agencies. But when those agencies triumphantly brought the gear back, they discovered that the most important energy cores and control chips inside had disappeared. It wasnt an automatic self-destruct program; the most importantponents had simply vanished into thin air. Then, Tony received a message from Batman, telling him that the gear which had the bigshots stamp on it was all discarded parts. If he liked, he could collect a few. Tony cursed inwardly when he heard that. That was because Stark Industries had brought back quite a few parts, but the tycoon hadnt had time to examine and analyze them yet. Later, Tony also discovered that the parts were stamped with a weird yellow and red seal, and the word retrieved was very eye-catching. The bigshot had personally shown up to take away the big worm battleship. He was a tall and thin old man who was about fifty years old. He wore a ck suit and leaned on a distinguished walking cane. This bigshot appeared among the dusty New Yorkers like a dazzling firefly in the dark. He walked unhurriedly through the crowd, and the surrounding police officers turned a blind eye as he walked into the building. A momentter, the battleship that was over 100 meters long and which weighed almost a million tons disappeared. Not only that, the eye-catching retrieved sign at the crime scene was a clear indication that it was the bigshot who had done it. After this news got out, Tony and Nick Fury were the calmest. The bigshot had once quietly taken away the goods on arge cargo ship; taking away a big worm battleship was no less difficult. However, they hadpletely different thoughts. The tycoon directly asked Batman if the bigshot had space technology, while Nick Fury immediately used a private channel to consult apany called Pym Technologies. Of course, neither of them got a concrete answer. Luke didnt have to worry about what they thought. A bigshot should act like one. If he didnt keep people guessing, what kind of bigshot would he be? He himself didnt know the thoughts of the bigshot who sold everything. He was only responsible for creating the mystery and air of the bigshot behind the scenes; it was everyone else who would naturally feel in the nks. Hearing that it was the bigshot, Tony had aplicated expression, and didnt bring up the insider issue again. Luke wasnt wrong at all. In the Avengers, Tony was only a consultant; it was impossible for him to carry out some bigshots assignment. It was because Nick Fury wanted Steve to be the leader that he came up with this sort of sidekick arrangement for the tycoon. On this side, Batman and the bigshot dealt in favors and now credit, and were friends. Tony and the bigshot didnt have much of a connection; if Tony joined them, he would purely be ackey. At that point, Luke had basically achieved his goal for finding Tony. After asking for Phils new contact, he went down and left. Watching the elevator go down, Tony asked, How is it? Jarvis, are you sure its Bruce? Jarvis said, His speech pattern and bodynguage are 97.5% simr. I can confirm that hes Mr. Bruce Wayne. Tony curled his lip. This guy made rapid progress in nanotechnology just to hide his identity. Jarvis said, Yes. However, there probably isnt a way to shrink his build, only increase it. Tony took a sip of his wine. It seems I need to invest more in nanotechnology as well. Jarvis asked, Should I set up a project? Tony said, Not for now. Let me think about it. Jarvis asked, Sir, theres currently no need for you to change your appearance, is there? Tony said, No, but nanotechnology is very convenient, isnt it? If I use it on my suit, I wont have to carry a big box around with me. After leaving Stark Tower, Luke called Phil and quickly settled on a meeting ce. Phil would only be free in three days. Clearly, the workload for a secret investigation was huge. Looking at the sky, it was almost noon. Luke decisively had his clone go home and rest, while he and Selina got off work early. After being busy for so many days, they both needed some time to themselves. Selina went shopping with Elsa and Elizabeth while Luke called Jenny to confirm a meeting at the phonepany. After the Battle of New York, Jenny had wanted to talk to him about a lot of things, but Luke truly hadnt had the time. He wasnt familiar with triple-mode operation yet, and had been busypleting the breakthrough for 60 Strength a few days ago. After talking to Tony today, he finally had some free time. He drove leisurely to the phonepany, but didnt go in immediately. Instead, he raised his head and looked at the sky. A helicopter flew over andnded on the top of the phonepany building. Fine, CEO Jenny was also very busy and didnt spend much time at thepany. She said earlier that she was at thepany, but Luke had heard a few people talking around her, some of whom were New York officials. This sort of talk wasnt about business, so Jenny rarely had talks at thepany. Officials wouldnt drop by thepany to chat unless they were investigating or arresting people. Luke made his way over unhurriedly. When he reached the CEOs lounge on the top floor, Jenny was making coffee in the kitchen in a casual sweater and stic pants. Clearly, the CEO was deliberately acting rxed. Luke considerately didnt expose the fact that she had just returned via helicopter, and also didnt mention that part of her sweater was tucked into her pants. In any case, the view was very round and beautiful. Jenny quickly made coffee and poured it for him. Youre really busy. Did you create this smartphone as a convenient way to put some distance between us? Luke smiled and took a sip of the coffee. Of course not. Its just a tool for your satisfaction. Jenny sighed. I bet you wanted to say toy. Otherwise, why havent youe over to take a look when there are so many things that require your say? Luke shrugged. Dont I have you? When ites to money, you can decide. If you like it, you can give yourself some bonus dividends or cash at the end of the year. Jenny red at him angrily. Is this about money? As soon as she said that, she couldnt help but p her forehead. Fine, it really is all about money. Luke smiled. No rush. Take your time. There was nothing Jenny could do about Lukes super thick skin. She could only hatefully sit on him, pick up her coffee and start talking about money. Money basically came down to two things C how to earn it and how to spend it. Currently, Titanium Phone Company urgently needed to deal with thetter, since it was making money faster and faster.. Chapter 1476 - An Opportunity for the Company and the Problem with Having Too Much Mone

Chapter 1476: An Opportunity for the Company and the Problem with Having Too Much Money

Titanium Phone Company was already estimated to be worth more than 100 billion. It was also one of thepanies that basically relied on its own development to achieve this value. At the same time, the two independent F2F and Messengerworkpanies were also under the control of Titanium Phone Companys CEO, Jenny Gwenis. The market valuation of the twoworkpanies had already surpassed ten billion, and was still increasing rapidly. They would probably be the second and thirdpanies under Jennys control to be worth hundreds of billions. As a result, Jennys influence in America grew. More and more people schemed against her, and more and more business spies were sent into thepany. However, half of these spies were discovered by Luke on a regr basis, while the other half was weeded out by Bobby Max, the original owner of Mental Communication; these spies were barely given the chance to y tricks. But money moved the hearts of people. In the end, Luke even cleaned out a dozen of Jennys bodyguards. The bodyguards had passed Lukes test at the beginning, but couldnt withstand the pressure from the outside world, and eventually chose to sell Jenny out. Jenny didnt hold back. She would sue when she got evidence, and thew would decide the price. She paid top money for the bodyguards, and naturally, the penalty would also be the highest. After a dozen times, the security team finally stabilized. It wasnt that the bodyguards had no weaknesses, but that the people who had used their families to threaten them disappeared. After a few incidents, it got around in the circle that Jenny Gwenis was no pushover. There werent any good guys in the upper-ss circle, but Jenny had just been a regr youngdy over a year ago. Some people treated her like a nouveau riche upstart, and didnt necessarily have the time to turn money intobat force. Mercenaries or hitmen were just temp employees who could never be relied on for important private matters. Many underground forces that had attacked Jenny disappeared overnight, which made it clear that this youngdy also had her own trump cards. When this news spread, some people who wanted to y dirty immediately gave up. As long as she had trump cards, she wasnt some youngdy who could be dealt with quickly. With enough time, she could make use of her connections in the government to crush most forces in the underworld. Jenny, who had hundreds of billions in assets, really had that ability. Naturally, it was Luke who had dealt with the underground forces. Money indeed wasnt important to him, but theck of it was. He basically didnt care about regr business tricks; Jenny could handle those herself. But if anyone wanted to touch his money bag in the dark, he didnt mind ying even darker tricks. There were too many people who harbored ill intentions since Jennyspany made too much money. The phonepany waspletely a cash cow, while F2F and the messaging app were up-anding social media giants. For Jenny, the smartphone + Inte + appbo was clearly more interesting than pure cell phone manufacturing, and also more lucrative. The CEO, who was busy with this new undertaking, wasnt any more idle than Luke. Otherwise, someone who only appeared once every ten days to two weeks would have been in even bigger trouble. The Battle of New York had been a huge disaster for the citizens, but it was a huge opportunity for Jennys threepanies. As other bigshots entered the arena, low- to mid-range smartphones quickly grew in poprity. Derivative groups started to take shape in the smartphone industry, which further boosted the development of phoneworks. Putting aside the remote countryside, cell phoneworks in major cities in the United States were bing less and less restrictive. In New York, public wifi or mobileworks could be essed practically everywhere. When the battle broke out, the people in hiding contacted each other, spread the news, and posted online. They were hiding, but knew what was going on outside at any time. They could also look up notifications about emergency shelters, which increased their chances of survival. This further demonstrated the value of the F2F and Messenger apps. Information could be disseminated promptly and the apps were far more convenient than regr media. Naturally, it was safer to hide and watch the news on a phone than to look for a TV. Furthermore, what was shown on TV was limited. Instead, people could find out more when they searched the Inte, and were able to get more information quickly. After the Battle of New York, Jenny had tried her best to stall for time. Many bigshots had already seen the enormous value of F2F and Messenger; they were now worth far more than a few months ago. This wasnt the first software to provide this sort of online service, but it was the first to be a leader with such an absolute hold on the industry. Titanium phone users could directly get a joint ount for F2F and Messenger, which was countless times better than other apps. Currently, Jennys problem was that she needed to choose a business partner to share the benefits with, and then spend the money that came in. Following the release of the phones, the threepanies had never been short of money. Jenny had been doing her best to spend it. She couldnt squander it casually; she had to choose something that would best benefit thepanys development. Jenny had thought about buying a building in New York to use as thepanys office, but Luke had firmly rejected the idea. Thinking about it now, Jenny felt a chill run down her spine. The building she had been interested in wasnt far from Stark Tower. A big worm battleship had crashed into it, and it was now on the verge of copsing. Although the building had insurance, it was hard to say when the insurancepany would have the money to cover the damages. Thepany had so much money that it burned their hands, but they now had to face the bigshots who waved around cash and stocks and strongly wanted to invest. Jenny had to ask Luke for his opinion and decide thepanys future path. Luke thought for a moment before he said, Then well do charity. Well set up a separate foundation and donate to rted organizations like the New York authorities, NYPD, emergency services and the fire department. Hm, we can also buy some auction items from Batmans foundation. Its fine to get them at a premium. Jenny was stunned. You are a fan of Batman? Luke turned serious and shook his head. No, but he saved my life during the subway explosion on Wall Street. Jennys mouth moved, but she didnt say anything. The lives of the rich were valuable but also worthless. For example, if someone happened to save Jennys life, she would help them solve a lot of problems or even make it so that they lived happily ever after, but she absolutely couldnt outright give that person tens of millions of dors. There were many reasons. Simply put, it was unnecessary. Too much money wouldnt make a person grateful, but would conversely cause greed to grow. Giving too much money wasnt worth it. Besides, capitalists also worked hard to earn money; few would be willing to do something as stupid as give it away just like that. Looking at her face, Luke could more or less guess what she was thinking. He said with a smile, This is a good thing. The money doesnt go directly to Batman. Everybody knows its a phnthropicpany, and this can help preserve Batmans reputation.. Why wouldnt we do it? Chapter 1477 - Clothes Are Wrinkled, and Dark Knight

Chapter 1477: Clothes Are Wrinkled, and Dark Knight

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Thinking for a moment, Luke added, The foundation Im talking about has nothing to do with thepany. Youll be the one to fund it, and youll be the one to handle it. I want you to be the top phnthropist in America. Jenny was lost for words.?You really dont care about money. The donations brought her great influence and power, along with even more people who harbored ill intentions feared her. The New York departments alone which epted her donations probably wanted to worship her like she was Mother Mary. For many bigshots, this was an extremely important resource, but Luke just casually tossed it to her. Jenny covered his face and looked into his eyes. You can already run for New York mayor with all the money you donate. Theres no need to work as a detective. Luke shrugged. The phonepany didnt have anything in the beginning, yet you didnt choose to be the owner of a gold mine. Jenny was lost for words. At that time, the gold mine in Boom Town could definitely have made her a millionaire. Instead, she sunk five millions into setting up the phonepany. In the end, she still chose the phonepany. That was only because she wasnt interested in bing the owner of a gold mine. No matter how rich Luke was, that didnt mean that he was interested in bing NYPDs Chief of Police or the mayor of New York. If it were anyone else, Jenny wouldve thought it was nonsense. But Luke had always been a recluse? Apart from working as a detective, he liked tinkering with technology, and basically didnt have any other hobbies. There was no need to investigate him. Any investigator could just go to Clinton to chat with the neighbors, all of whom knew that Luke and Selina didnt go out after they got home; they were like old people who had no night life. As for Selina, the only doubtful point Fine, Jenny couldnt do anything about her. From the moment they met, they had never liked each other. Even now, Jenny still remembered how she had shivered in her thin pajamas after she was rescued. She had clearly asked Selina to turn on the heating in the car, but the policewoman had just tossed her a bulletproof vest. Since then, Jenny had remembered Selina. Cosmic Cube Technology Co. Ltd, which Luke had set upter, only had three major shareholders: Luke, Selina and Jenny, while Bobby Max held a very small portion. Selina had more shares than Jenny, even at the beginning C the implication was very clear. Luke was a mysterious man with many secrets. Selina and Bobby had learned his secrets before Jenny had. So, Jenny had no ns to pursue the matter. She and Luke shared many secrets, just like he did with Selina and Bobby Max. As far as the outside world was concerned, Luke and Selina were just two minor detectives who got off work early every day. Few people knew that they were billionaires. Bobby was just the rtionship manager whozed around at the phonepany. Except for Jenny, nobody knew that he was an extremely good psychoanalyst. Three of the four originalpany shareholders werent ordinary, so how could Selina be a freeloader? How could a freeloader hang around with Luke every day? Of the four shareholders of Cosmic Cube, she was the only one who took the stage, while the other three distanced themselves from the top circles. There had to be a reason. Jenny was very smart. After she figured it out, she had no ns to sound Selina and Bobby out. She just checked whatever was on public record. As for what Luke wanted to do, it was up to him, as long as he didnt learn from that yboy Tony Stark. Various emotions washed over her for a moment. After that, however, she collected her thoughts and went through the selection of business partners with Luke. Luke didnt say anything, though he quickly rejected a few candidates. Whether or not thesepanies could bring the cell phonepany benefits wasnt something he had any understanding of. An amateur instructing an expert would only upend Jennys n. It was just that thepanies he crossed out were rted to his cklist. Companies like these used very dirty tricks to begin with, and would be wiped out by Luke sooner orter; cooperating with them was very dangerous, and it was possible their ownpany would be swallowed up. When Luke eventually took down these entities, it would definitely be a huge scandal as he would do his best to destroy them in every aspect. If that happened,panies connected to these forces might be implicated. Now that the phonepany had enough options, he naturally had to kick them out of the running. Jenny didnt care. In any case, she was the one choosing a business partner, not the other way round. There were too many people who wanted to make money with her, and Luke had helped discard a few, which greatly reduced her workload. As he spoke, the CEO felt a tugging on her sweater at her waist. She stopped and turned to look at Luke. What are you doing? Luke chuckled. No, its just that your sweater is wrinkled. That was the truth. As someone with OCD, he had noticed once more that her sweater was tucked into her pants. His hands had itched for a long time, and he finally couldnt help but pull it out. Jenny raised an eyebrow. Are you sure? Luke nodded. Yes. Jenny tossed the tablet to one side and stered herself to him. I think the underwear I just bought is a little wrinkled too. Luke said solemnly, Then please allow me to examine it for you, Madam CEO. Jenny said, No, Im just your secretary, Mr. Chairman. It was dark outside the window. A momentter, there was a rumble of thunder, and it soon started to pour. Thunder rumbled amidst the rain, and the world turned hazy. While his main body was talking business with the female CEO, Lukes clones werent idle. He had to familiarize himself with triple-mode operation as soon as possible, and he was very busy. The Level 1 clone left New York again. This time, it was going to sweep through Mexico, then head south as it resumed its unfinished international tour fromst time. After meeting Tony, the Level 2 clone returned to the basement of the seaside vi. After being busy for a while, he connected thest transmission line. He ordered, Alfred, when youre ready, transfer all the data rted to Batman from your database to this server. Alfred said, A lot of data will be lost. Master, are you sure? Luke said, Put together a transfer n first, and after weve made modifications, well start. Alfred: Yes, sir. The virtual screen appeared, and Luke began to draw on it. A momentter, Alfred suddenly said, Master, can I ask you a question? Staring at the screen, Luke nodded. Ask away. Alfred asked, Why transfer the data? Luke said, Because the first Batman has already been sacrificed. From today on, Ill be the one to continue everything. Alfred said, I see. Then, should we start with redesigning the settings? Luke thought for a moment, then stopped what he was doing. Thats true. Lets start with that. Alfred: First setting: Should I change how I address you? Luke said, I like Master. Theres no need to change it. Alfred said, The only person with authority to ess the new database needs to be changed. Do you want to continue using the name Batman? Luke said, No.. Lets use Dark Knight. Chapter 1478 - “Handicapped” Version = Super Disguise

Chapter 1478: Handicapped Version = Super Disguise

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After determining the transfer n, Alfred began to transfer the data, and Luke went to the basement to start a new test. The system determined that Stacys Elementary Replication ability could be partially learned. Based on his previous experience, the effect after he learned it would definitely be different from the original ability. For example, Kilgrave, the original owner of the Elementary Pheromone Control ability, could use it to control anyone, regardless of gender. After Luke learned it, it was only effective on women. A gic test on Kilgrave showed an unknown mutation in his genes. Of course, Luke didnt have this mutation, so the ability could only boost his pheromone effect after he learned it. Pheromones was a thing to attract the opposite sex. Thus, Lukes pheromones were only effective on women, and he couldnt use it on both men and women like that monster Kilgrave. Stacys original Elementary Replication copied everything about the target at a gic level through direct contact with the targets body. The longer the contact, the more abundant the memories and abilities acquired from the target. Looking at the effect, it was one of the most terrifying abilities that Luke had ever seen. This meant that as long as she had a suitable target and had enough contact with them, Stacy could be an extremely powerful kaleidoscope superhuman. It was both unfortunate and fortunate that Stacy had run into Luke when she was still a teenager. Unfortunately, she would no longer turn into a demon-level superhuman. Fortunately, she didnt have to bear more side effects of the ability. She could stay normal and live happily. If Luke hadnt caught her, she wouldve quickly fallen into the abyss of schizophrenia from using Elementary Replication. The rate at which her mind deteriorated would be exponentially higher. If she obtained a useful ability with Elementary Replication, she would use the original owners form more often, and the personality of the original owner would quickly take shape; it wouldnt disappear, nor would it be suppressed. After tasting such sweetness, she might proactively collect even more superpowers, and her split personalities would also increase. The more split personalities she had, the more unhinged she would be. By then, she would either be quickly caught and used as a test subject for the rest of her life, or she would get stronger and stronger until she was unstoppable or was killed. Luke was interested in Elementary Replication because it could transform him into another person at the gic level. But he wasnt interested in obtaining other peoples memories and abilities at the cost of bing deranged. To avoid trouble, after learning Elementary Replication, he chose to let his clone carry out the experiment. If there really were abnormalities, he could recall the clone and then summon it again. Looking at the feedback from his clone, his Elementary Replication was indeed a handicapped version. But he was very satisfied with this version. He could transform one part of himself at the gic level, but he wouldnt be able to acquire any of the other persons memories or abilities. He had to firste into direct contact with his target, or could touch bodily matter which contained the targets DNA like blood. The part that could transform basically referred to his appearance. There were limits to the transformations he could perform he couldnt turn into a child dozens of centimeters tall, nor could he turn into a hulking fiend like the Hulk. But the value of the ability was this iplete trait. The original version that was Stacys ability was simr to a cameras beauty filter: She could only choose a fixed temte and press the switch. Lukes handicapped version, on the other hand, was a PS program. Not only could he press the switch whenever he wanted, he could also adjust it himself and choose the desired effect. For example, when he used Bales face to meet with Tony, the target he had replicated was a young white man of a simr build. During the replication, however, he modified the structure of the bones and muscles in the targets face a little so that it turned into Christian Bales face from his previous life. There was no doubt that Luke preferred the iplete version of this ability. A powerful ability which couldnt be controlled could lead to disaster and misfortune. Only when you were inplete control of your powers could you help yourself and others. Luke had mainly wanted to determine if his handicapped version contained any hidden problems to do with schizophrenia. Since his clone didnt receive any memories or emotions from the target, this was no longer an issue. However, there was something else he now had to test genes. The results of the first transformation test showed that his genes had indeed be the same as his target. Luke canceled Elementary Replication and pondered for a long time before he turned back into Bale. The medical program, Osiris, immediately sent a notification: Appearance: 99.7% simrity detected. Then, it operated the robotic arms to collect Lukes saliva, blood, hair, and so on. After a long while, it gave the results. Appearance, hair, and saliva are a match to the target. Blood and body tissue are a match to you. Luke smiled and said softly, Very good. Lets do it again. He canceled the ability, activated it, and was examined by Osiris. Osiris gave the results once more. Appearance, hair, saliva, blood and skin tissue are a match to the target. Muscles and internal organs are a match to you. Luke smiled. Perfect. He now looked like a different person at the gic level, but the core was still him. This was what he had always wanted a super disguise. Fake things could never be trusted, just like how Tony had always been suspicious of Batman because thetter never revealed his face. But Luke didnt want to reveal his real identity. It wasnt that he didnt trust Tony or anyone else in the Avengers; he just didnt want his family to always be in trouble because of him. At that moment, he had finally solved the problem of his real identity, and it wasnt just a matter of his appearance. He really needed this more right now than just increasing hisbat ability. Excited, Luke didnt stop. He continued testing his new ability. It wasnt untilte at night that he stopped working and sighed regretfully. Fine, it seems things can never be that perfect. After testing and turning Elementary Replication into a super disguise ability, everything was fine. The only problem was that he couldnt use this ability for long; it could onlyst for about 130 minutes at most. Intense activity would also reduce this duration, though he had yet to properly test this. By a conservative estimate, in a situation like the Battle of New York, the super disguise would onlyst for an hour. He would then need to rest for thirty minutes before he could use it again. As for Stacys original ability, there was no such thing as a time duration. However, this was just a small regret. As long as the transformation wasnt that meticulous, and he just changed one or two things, it wouldnt be hard for him to extend the time of the super disguise to four to eight hours. Overall, this was enough. Chapter 1479 - No. 1 Hot Girl, No. 2 Man’s Man

Chapter 1479: No. 1 Hot Girl, No. 2 Mans Man

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After figuring out the basics of his super disguise, Luke made a decision: He wouldnt use it for the time being. Even if a long-term experimentter proved that there were no hidden dangers with the super disguise, he would still ssify it as a forbidden technique, and wouldnt use it if he could. After all, he could spend credit points to restart the clone, but he couldnt do the same with himself. Altering genes was always more risky. He wasnt a crazy scientist, and he didnt want to get himself killed. Even if he didnt die, he didnt want to turn into a monster either. He was very satisfied with his human identity and didnt want to be some weird mutant. For the next two days, Luke spent most of his time studying the super disguise. His Level 1 clone was already starting to get the hang of things in Mexico, and was ready to wipe out the bigshots of the Mexican cartels. If he wanted a high return, he naturally had to invest more. Lukes time was very valuable. His clone was only free for one day, which meant losing out on thousands of experience and credit points. He had to make back double this loss now. It just so happened that he needed to slowly familiarize himself with triple-mode operation, but he wasnt in a hurry. When it was time to meet Phil, his clone finally left the seaside vi and entered the submarine sh yacht. Following Lukes instructions, Phil moved around several meeting ces before he boarded a yacht at a remote pier in Queens. In a secret SHIELD base, Nick Fury looked quietly at the yacht entering the water. After a while, he suddenly smiled. As cautious as ever. After that, he stopped paying attention to Phil. As long as Batman wasnt careless, nobody else would be able to do anything. However, Phil was his trusted subordinate. He didnt need information from Batman, and Phil would naturally tell him everything. So, this had been nothing more than a routine attempt to track Batman. On the other side, Phil had his trademark nd smile on when he walked over to where Luke was sitting at the bar and holding up a ss. He sat down in front of Luke and looked at the ss of wine. He said apologetically, Sorry, Ive been busy with work recently. I cant drink. Luke didnt mind. He pressed a button and the liquor cab behind him moved to reveal another cab. Mineral water, juice, milk, or soda. What do you want? Phil: Mineral water will be fine. Luke gave him a bottle of water. Phil subconsciously looked and saw that it was a bottle of Fiji mineral water, but anything that looked like a production batch had been removed. Fine, there was no way to trace it back to its source. Luke snapped his fingers. Turn on the interference system. Alfred immediately replied, Yes, Master. Phil then realized that some of his equipment couldnt be used. Luke looked at him and said, Theres no need to record this conversation. Phil nodded with a smile. Okay. Luke said, As for Nick Fury, you can decide how much you want to tell him. Phil was surprised, but his expression didnt change. Okay. But his face changed two secondster. Luke canceled the Thousand Faces System to reveal Bales face. He then stretched out his hand. Nice to meet you. Let me reintroduce myself: Im Bruce Bale Wayne. Phil shook his hand. He couldnt help but look at the mask, and then at Lukes new face. Luke picked up his ss. Its just a nanomask. Tony said that SHIELD also has this. Phil finally picked up his water to take a sip to calm down. After calming down, he said, Yes, but its far worse than yours. Simr SHIELD products could only change part of a persons appearance at the moment, while changing the body shape wasnt part of their research at all. In terms of technology, there was at least one generation gap between them. Luke said with a smile, Youre a government agency. This isnt something most agents need. Its normal for your technology to be less advanced. Phil nodded. Thats true. Luke picked up a box from the counter and opened it before cing it next to Phil. However, youll probably need it. Phil stared nkly at the translucent mask. This Luke said, Try it first. If youre not satisfied Well, I wont take it back. Phil hesitated, but still picked up the mask. What should I do? Luke said, Its very simple. Put it on your face. Phil did as he was told, but the mask remained the same. He looked at Luke in confusion. Luke said, Activate the Thousand Faces System version 4.0. Initialize authorization ess. The mask on Phils face sent out a cold electronic voice. Verifying authorization ess. Please keep the system in contact with the face. Please do not close your eyes. A blue light scanned Phils face from top to bottom. Five secondster, the electronic voice rang out again. Please recite ten words. Phil casually counted from one to ten. After he finished, an electronic voice immediately rang out. Sole authorization has been verified. Then, Phil waited silently for five seconds. Nothing happened. Luke finally said with a smile, Its in default mode now. You can say activate the Thousand Faces System.'' Then why were you just staring at me??Phil cursed inwardly as he said, Activate the Thousand Faces System. Two secondster, Lukes smile grew wider. Show this beautifuldy a 3D virtual projection. Alfred immediatelyplied, and a virtual projection of Phil appeared next to them. Phil was dumbfounded. Two secondster, he finally said, WTF? The mature and beautiful short-haired woman in the virtual projection did exactly the same thing. Luke took another sip of wine unhurriedly. It suits you, doesnt it? Phil looked at the hot woman in a mans ck suit whose shirt had filled out. He couldnt help butin, How does that suit me? Luke looked at the womans short hair. Like the hair? Looking at the womans high hairline, Phil suddenly felt a little lost for words. It really was a d*mn match! But why only in that respect? After messing around, Luke finally exined how this Thousand Faces System 4.0 worked. Phil practically couldnt wait to give the order, and the deep female voice rang out. Switching to Model 2. The short-haired woman quickly turned into a very manly thirty-year-old man. He had regr looks and was a little brawnier than Phil, which made his shirt and suit a little tight. Phil subconsciously reached down to adjust his pants.. It was also a little tight down there, but it waspletely eptablepared with how his shirt buttons had almost popped off with the first model. Chapter 1480 - Reward and Grudge

Chapter 1480: Reward and Grudge

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Phil couldnt help but walk around the virtual 3D projection a few times. He couldnt hide the satisfaction on his face. Not bad, not bad at all. Luke finally said, Of course. This is the only two-model Thousand Faces System. As he spoke, his gaze was fixed on the shiny forehead of the second model.?Ill keep this feature for you. You dont have to thank me. Phil turned around. Remove Thousand Faces System. The nanomaterial quickly turned back into that translucent mask. He took it off and solemnly put it back in the box. Thank you. Luke gestured for him to sit down before he said, No need. This is a business transaction. Phils expression changed. What do you want? Luke said, If you find some Hydra people but cant do anything about them, please let me do it. Phil frowned. Im afraid that isnt possible. Luke chuckled. No, just tell Nick Fury what I said when you go back. Phil was relieved. He indeed couldnt make the decision, and could only refuse. If it was just passing on a message to Nick Fury, he was happy to help. If appropriate, he could even persuade Nick Fury to ept at least some of the conditions. Phil didnt know how many Hydra people there were inside SHIELD. But his current investigation wasnt optimistic at all. After half a month, he actually couldnt lock onto a target. It wasnt that he didnt have any suspects, but that there was no evidence to suggest that there was something wrong with them. Nick Fury was in a lot of trouble right now, and there werent many people he could trust. If Batman was willing to help for free, Phil was tempted. Pondering for a moment, he ventured, You dont have any other requests? Luke tapped the bar counter. Hydra targeted Batman, so Im targeting them. This is the best reward for me. Phil was speechless. Sure enough, this guy was petty. On this point, a lot of bigshots had no doubt. There was no need to gather rted intelligence; the fate of those who had provoked Batman was enough to prove this point. Previously, when public opinion had turned against Batman, it was the mother and daughter who hade out of it the least unscathed at the very least, they could live in a different city and wait for the public to slowly forget. Other forces had suffered. Anybody who had taken part in this matter would have a ck mark on their record; it would be difficult for them to climb higher in the future. At worst, they would be sent to a secret prison for interrogation. After confessing everything, they would be locked up for decades. The unlucky fellows wouldnt even be interrogated before they were killed. ording to Batman, the people who had used public opinion to attack him were part of Hydra. Phil had yet to find any leads on Hydra from these people, but Batman was free to bear a grudge against Hydra. He couldnt care less. Hearing Lukes words, he relented. If thats the case, we should be able to talk. Ill try to give you a reply as soon as possible. Luke nodded. Thats all I want, so you better tell me if you have big news. Dont hide all the information. Phil finally smiled bitterly. Were not that stupid. Luke chuckled. No, Im afraid that Nick Fury is too smart and wants to close the in one go, so hed cut me out of the loop. Phil fell silent. He could guarantee that the director would definitely do that. Luke said, Help me remind him that if he cuts off one head, two will grow. Hydra isnt something that can be taken down just once or twice. Phil nodded silently. Luke said, Tell him to be careful. When he uncovers Hydras big secret, Hydra will be the one to kill him. A dead SHIELD director wont be able to solve the Hydra problem. Phil nodded again, but didnt think much of it.?Kill Nick Fury? You dont know how dead he can get. From what Phil knew, his director had died three times, and yet still firmly held the directors position. Contrary to Phils thoughts, Luke knew that Nick Fury wouldnt die so easily. This guy was too paranoid. Killing him wasnt any easier than killing Batman. This was just doing him a small favor. After the director was shot, he would remember this warning. What if he wasnt shot? That was impossible. People like Nick Fury had either already been cklisted or were going to be. It was only a matter of time before he was shot. At that point, Luke pointed at the box and said, Put this on before you go out. I think itll be easier to fool people with Model 1. Theres anotherpartment at the bottom of the box with two Life Daggers and two Life 1s. Phil looked conflicted. I dont think I have the money to buy them. Its for you, Luke said. Dont work too hard. The next time it happens, you might not survive. Phil smiled bitterly. Alright, Ill try my best. In fact, without the two life-saving things provided by Batman, he really would have died right away at Lokis hands. Fortunately, Loki had looked down on Earthlings at the time. After Phil was stabbed in the heart, he was able to say a few words before he sted Loki out of the Helicarrier with an energy gun. The mechanical gloves Phil had been wearing sensed an abnormal change in his pulse, and immediately injected him with Life 1. When Nick Fury arrived and found Phil heavily injured but not dead, he immediately used his dagger to help heal the wound. Only then did Phil survive. Putting the Thousand Faces mask back on his face, Phil hesitated for a moment before he said, Activate Model 2. He turned into an ordinary-looking middle-aged man again, then nodded at Luke. Im too busy, so Ill take my leave first. Ill try to give you a reply tomorrow. Luke nodded and got up. Okay. Ill see you out. When they reached the door, Phil quickly pressed a few buttons on his clothes and didnt forget to exin to Luke, Some tracking devices. Its best to turn them off when Im out like this. Luke nodded and didnt say anything. After the yacht stopped and the door opened, Phil stepped onto the pier and waved goodbye at Luke before he quickly left. The door closed swiftly and the yacht sped away. After walking dozens of meters, Phil turned around and looked at the yacht that had disappeared in the rain. He couldnt help but sigh. He had thought about it for some time before turning off the trackers. What should he tell Nick Fury when he went back this time? If it were anyone else, he wouldnt be so hesitant. However, Batman wasnt their enemy. He was half an ally, and had saved his life. Now that Batman had given him these things, Phil was truly full of doubts. Was Batman rted to that old friend of his? Otherwise, there really was no need for him to be so generous. He wasnt stupid. It made more sense to bribe Nick Fury than to bribe him. Batman, on the other hand, had never met Nick Fury and had clearly indicated that theirs was just a business rtionship. On the other hand, he was too nice to Phil. Come to think of it, these things were for preserving Phils life. Apart from some old friends, nobody else would have the time or the ability to care about him. Then, who on earth was that person? Chapter 1481 - Selinas Vacation, and Appeasing an Acquaintance

Chapter 1481: Selinas Vacation, and Appeasing an Acquaintance

The next morning, Selina poked her head out of the kitchen and looked at Luke in surprise. Youre in a good mood today? Luke didnt even turn around as he made breakfast with the kitchen appliances that he hadnt touched in days. Its a form of cultivation. Selina asked, The trick to the Chi Refining Technique you mentioned? Luke thought for a moment and said, Maybe. He was indeed in a good mood. After obtaining a super disguise andpleting all the necessary arrangements, Luke rxed and picked up cooking again in a rare moment. It was indeed a form of cultivation for him. It wasnt dangerous and could quickly improve his control. The more familiar he became with triple-mode operation, the less energy he needed to throw into cultivating the Chi Refining Technique, which was good. Selina asked, When can you teach me? Luke looked awkwardly at the ingredients in his hands. Well Let me make it clear first: Gold Nugget will eat everything you make. Gold Nugget whined. Selina nodded. It said thats fine. Gold Nugget: Huh? Luke nodded. Alright, sounds like it agrees. Gold Nugget: After breakfast, Selina finally asked, When are we going to start our night operations again? How about I go out in a regr stealth suit? After pondering for a moment, Luke shook his head. I might be able toe up with an interesting toy for you in a few days. Selina asked, Will it be fun? Luke said, You should be able to y with it for a while. By then, itll be time for ck Cat to get over her depression after Batmans departure. Selina rolled her eyes. Do you think theres a fixed time for getting over something like that? Luke chuckled. Its all about acting. Arent you always saying that you need to improve your acting skills? This is your chance. If youre not serious yourself, how can you make others believe you? Selina pped her forehead. What acting? Isnt this pure deception? Luke said, Thats right. Acting is indeed a trick for passing the fake off as real. Selina subconsciously looked in the direction of Stark Tower and felt sorry for thememorative photo of Batman. Forget it. I want to take a few days off and go back to Texas to see my family, she said. Luke immediately agreed. Youre not going back? she asked. After a brief hesitation, Luke shook his head. Forget it. Christmas ising. Ill go back then. It was best that his family didnte to New York; they might run into some lunatic who was up to no good. Even if he could protect his family, it would ruin the mood. With his clone in New York, it wouldnt be a problem for his main body to go on vacation for a few days. Selina nodded regretfully. My family and I arranged to go back to Mexico for Christmas. Hearing this, Luke immediately stopped her. Its best if you dont. Things have been very chaotic in Mexico recently. Its not safe for them to go back. You wont be able to take care of them on your own. Selina didnt suspect anything. Really? When Sandra called in October, she said that it wasnt too chaotic in our hometown in Mexico. Trust me, itll be a mess soon,?Luke murmured inwardly. He said, If they really want to see their rtives, they can meet in San Diego. It wont be hard now for your father to get them temporary visas. Selina was naturally well aware of this point. After all, her father was now the owner of a Texan ranch and had money; it was easy for him to do anything now. Since that was settled, Luke took Selina to the department in the morning to ask Walter for leave. Walter readily approved Selinas leave. She could take a flight home today, and it wouldnt count toward her leave. However, he had Luke stay back, and Walter personally closed the door. He turned around and said helplessly, Luke, its fine if Selina asks for leave, but dont tell me youre not going to show up either? Luke really didnt n to ask for leave. However, on his own, he would definitely work even shorter hours, so Walter wasnt wrong. He quickly shook his head. No, Ill work as usual. Relieved, Walter took out a file. I cant find anyone suitable for this. Can you help take care of her for a while? Surprised, Luke epted the case file. Who brought a case to our police department? Walter said, Thats Misty Knights profile. Her situation is a little special. Director George Stacy of the 15th Precinct specifically had her transferred to HQ. Luke paused and looked at him. She lost her entire right arm. This Is our NYPD force that nervous? She has a pretty good prosthetic arm that wont affect her movements. Walter exined, You and Selina saved her back then. Director Stacy also said that you know each other from before. So, please tell her to obediently ept this transfer and dont cause the Detective Bureau to lose any more members. Luke was surprised. What did she do? Walter said, A rookie detective who didnt know any better ridiculed her. He now has a broken jaw and cant even speak clearly. He can only take leave and go home. Luke frowned. Heughed at her arm? Walter sighed. Yes. The rookie was in the wrong, but Im already very short-handed here. Nobody can appease her, but we also cant have anyone else taking leave. Okay, Ill take her with me to calm down for the next few days. Luke got up. But why did that rookie target her? Ask anyone, and theyll know about her arm, right? After a brief silence, Walter said, That rookie is a little more racist, but being part of the same force, he naturally cant use that as an excuse, so Luke nodded and walked to the door. You dont have time to wipe this rookies ass for him. Is he a better fighter than John? If he was as good at fighting as John was, it was normal for Walter to be reluctant. Walter: Hes not even as good as Misty. Luke smiled. Then tell him to get lost. Otherwise, Misty wont stay. He then opened the door and walked out. Watching him walk toward the hall, Walter shook his head and smiled bitterly. Then thats the only way. Between a racist rookie and Misty, he was also biased toward thetter. At the very least, Mistys lost arm was a testament to her courage and strength she was one of the few New York detectives who had killed a test subject on her own. Looking at her resume, she was much better than that troublesome rookie detective. What Luke said was exactly what Walter was thinking. No matter how short-handed they were, they couldnt let this irreconcble conflict fester in the police department. It was just that Walter didnt want to kick one out, only for Misty to run off as well; it would be bad if both sides were empty. Outside, Luke rapped on a table with his knuckles. Misti raised her head, only to be surprised to see Luke. Her tense face rxed. Its you? She remembered this young colleague who had saved her. They had met a while back. She and George Stacy had had coffee at Lukes ce. They had been treated well during that visit, which had left a deep impression on her. That calmed her down a little.. Chapter 1482 - Go One Round, Why Don’t You Give It a Go?

Chapter 1482: Go One Round, Why Dont You Give It a Go?

Luke smiled. Lets go. The boss left you to me. Misty was stumped for a moment, before she remembered that he was from the Detective Bureau. Seeing that Luke was about to leave, she hesitated for a moment, but still got up and followed him. As he walked, Luke sent Selina a message and told her to take a cab to the airport. Selina simply replied with an OK. A momentter, Luke gave Misty an address, and they drove out of HQ. They didnt go far before they stopped at an old building. Luke led Misty down a dark corridor on the first floor before they entered a spacious hall. Misty looked at the boxing ring, the sandbags, and the training equipment. Are we here to investigate a case? Luke smiled, took off his coat, and tossed it onto a stool. Isnt fighting the fastest way to get to know each other? Misty frowned. Are you serious? As he stretched, Luke said, Walter said that you shut that rookie up? Misty didnt look happy. Youre going to stand up for him? Luke shook his head. I want to say, well done. Misty was stumped. Huh? Luke picked up a skipping rope and started skipping quickly, but his breathing was even as he said, Mocking a colleague who has already proven their courage and strength C isnt a thrashing a natural oue? He should be d that neither John nor I knew about it. Misty finally rxed. After a brief silence, she shook her head. I was too impulsive. Luke chuckled. Youre the one who dared to stab a monster to death with a clothes stand. Would you do that if you didnt have a temper? Misty released a breath. Police officers also had their own cliques. She had injured a colleague as soon as she transferred in, and could have easily been ostracized by the veterans for it. She hadnt expected Luke, this veteran, to be on her side. Luke said, Alright, lets get some exercise. Lets go one round for fun. Misty hesitated. At this point, she didnt want to fight anymore. I get what youre trying to do, but a match is pointless. Luke dropped the rope and walked over to a sandbag. Youre too kind. Actually Im not that weak. With that, he punched the sandbag. The heavy sandbag suddenly flipped up until it was almost level with the floor. Luke stretched out a hand and stopped the sandbag as it fell down. Misty narrowed her eyes. That punch wasnt something that an ordinary person could do. While she was hesitating, another door opened and a man walked in with a bag. He was stumped to see them. You Luke walked over with a smile and stretched out his hand. Hello, Im Luke. Im a friend of the boss here. I want to train with a friend today. With a polite smile, the man shook hands with Luke. Hello, just call me Steve. Luke said, Dont worry. Were just having fun. We wont disturb you. I dont think you can use that on your own. He gestured at the boxing ring. Steve nodded. Indeed, I cant use that. Help yourself. Luke took two steps forward and waved at Misty, who had yet to warm up. Alright, Steve is a nice guy. He doesnt mind us using the boxing ring. Steve couldnt help but nce at him again. He shook his head with a smile and took his bag to the changing room. Although Luke was a little over the top, Steve was used to this treatment. Besides, Luke seemed nice, and Steve certainly wouldnt bicker with a kid. But why did this young mans smile seem a little familiar? Steve thought for a moment, but couldnt ce his finger on it, so he didnt dwell on it. He was an old man, and it wasnt unusual for him to find certain things and people familiar. Five minutester, Steve, who had changed into a T-shirt and cotton pants, returned to the training hall. Before he opened the door in the hallway, his expression changed. Picking up his pace, he pushed the door open and immediately looked at the boxing ring. Two people were exchanging quick and fierce moves. The gloves made loud thumps as they made contact. Steve slowly walked over with a solemn expression. In the ring, Luke was fending off Mistys attacks with a serious expression. However, his breathing was even and there was no panic in his eyes. He moved unhurriedly. Except for the fact that he didnt go on the offensive often, he didnt show any weakness. Misty, however, grew excited. She had been trying to control her strength in the beginning; now, however, she was starting to go all out. It didnt take more than three minutes for her to run out of stamina. Luke, on the other hand, was asposed as ever. He was only sweating a little. At that moment, Misty finally let go of the stifled feeling in her heart, and her right arm suddenly swung out. Luke raised his hand and opened his glove to block the punch. Bang! There was a heavy thud, and he took two steps back. He raised his hands to indicate a stop. Misty took a step, then stopped, gasping hard. Only then did her exhaustione flooding in. Recalling herst punch, she cursed inwardly and hurriedly asked, Is your hand alright? I forgot to hold back. Its fine. That was a very strong punch. Luke flexed his wrist, then helped her out of the ring. Take a break first. As he spoke, he turned to look at Steve. You want to y too? Steves eyes flickered. Luke looked at him and smiled. Boxing rules. How about it? Steve noticed Lukes evaluative gaze and realized that Luke knew that he wasnt simply a boxer. Recalling the earlier match, he was tempted. Misty was pretty good, but would only be able to deal with two or three hooligans at most with her boxing skills. Furthermore, her right arm, or rather, her special prosthetic arm, was quite terrifying. She could kill a hoodlum with one punch. But to Steve, just having a strong artificial limb was meaningless. In a real battle, Misty would onlyst three seconds. Steves real focus was on Luke. In such an intense fight, he was serious but also clearly rxed. Misty had already started to use the astonishing strength of her prosthetic arm in thest minute, but the situation had remained firmly under Lukes control. The difference in strength was too great. This match was more a lesson than anything else. Mistysst punch was much stronger and faster than an ordinary persons, and Luke had taken it with sublime precision. He had only taken two steps back just to put some distance between them and stop the match. It was his skills and mindset which moved Steve. Steve couldnt find anyone here to spar with. For a while, he had been training his stamina and hitting sandbags on his own. That was why his hands were really itching now.. Chapter 1483 - Training and Repaying a Favor

Chapter 1483: Training and Repaying a Favor

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Steve put on his gloves and climbed into the boxing ring. You ready? Luke nodded. Lets go. Steve didnt say anything else and steadily approached Luke, who did the same. Misty saw them quickly approach from below. Then, a series of bangs rang out. She had been gasping for breath, but now she suddenly held it. Too fast! Too strong! After entering attack range, they quickly brandished their fists andunched fierce attacks at each other. They didnt even try to sound each other out at first; this was a boxing match in which they went all out. Both of them moved quickly, but never stopped punching. What was even more unbelievable was that they were attacking and defending at the same time. Nobody was purely on the defense. When they were defending, they counterattacked whenever there was an opportunity. Misty swore that this was probably the most exciting fight she had ever witnessed outside of kungfu movies. They traded punches at close range, as if they had rehearsed this before, and exploded with the ultimate power and beauty that was unique tobat. Bang! Bang! After about 30 seconds, they punched at almost the same time and hit each others guard on the other hand. Both of them took two steps back and assumed a boxing stance once more They looked at each other for a moment. Luke suddenly said, Its been a long time since someone trained with you, right? Youre a little slow, Steve. Steves calm expression changed slightly as he smiled. Kid, I havent used any strength yet. If I get serious, I can do this all day. Luke smiled. Should we try again? Steve nodded. Lets go. As soon as he said that, the two of them charged forward again and attacked each other swiftly. Misty thought that there would be a winner this time. Even a world-ss boxing champion might be KO-ed in one blow in this crazy confrontation. It was normal for a fight to end in three to five seconds on TV. But she was wrong. This time, Steve switched tactics. He used his feet and body to create traps. Luke, on the other hand, had to keep seeing through the traps, or Steve would deal him a fatal blow. It looked like Luke was the one suppressing Steve, but he didnt seem to have a clear advantage. Steve was bing more and more surprised. This young man was too steady. No matter what Steve did, Luke remained calm and didnt advance recklessly. He was as sturdy as a rock. Steve hadnt met many opponents at this level. It wasnt that no one was better than Steve, but that there werent many people who could fight him on equal footing, even in just a boxing match. It was rare for someone of Lukes age to be this good. 30 secondster, Luke suddenly stopped. Steve took two steps back and looked at him suspiciously. Luke waved his hand. You attack, I defend. Steve understood. The way they had fought just now was purely a matter of stamina and willpower, to see who would tire themselves out first. As they had said earlier, this was just for fun. Plus, Lukes friend was standing on the side. Steve himself had said that he could fight Luke all day. Looking at Lukes breathing and the sweat on him, he would be able to fight for another ten to 20 minutes. That would be a waste of time. Earlier, they had both attacked, before Steve chose to defend. Luke was saying that he would do the same thing. This was undoubtedly fair and also interesting. After all, this wasnt an official match. Although neither of them wanted to lose, they didnt necessarily have to win. The important thing was that they couldpare notes. In the next minute, Misty watched the entire process once more. Except for the fact that they had switched offense and defense, everything was the same. She realized that Luke and Steve were very simr in their offense and defense. They were tough, fierce, urate, stable, and efficient. They didnt make any redundant movements, and only made the most fitting decisions. Although there was some difference in their exact techniques, the results were basically the same. Were these two taught by the samebat teacher? Misty was at a loss. But what teacher could produce two world-ss students at once? She herself wasnt very strong, but she liked to follow boxing and wrestlingpetitions. So, she could tell that they were far better than ordinary people. Two experts of this level had suddenly appeared. One was her young colleague, and the other was a handsome young man who trained on his own in an old gym. It was truly unbelievable. A minuteter, Steve stopped. He raised his hands slightly to indicate a stop. Panting slightly, he said, Kid, youre pretty good at boxing. Who taught you? Pondering for a moment, Luke replied, I picked up some tricks in self-training, thats all. Steve: Misty: In the ring, Luke said in a low voice to Steve, You were in the army, right? Steve was stunned. Mm, I was a soldier for a few years. How can you tell? Luke said, My foster father is also a veteran. He served for almost ten years before retiring. Steve nodded knowingly. Luke said, Im a detective from NYPD. Misty is my colleague. Shes run into some problems, and I thought you might be able to help her. Steve nced at Misty, who was sitting on a stool nearby. Im not a psychiatrist. Luke chuckled. But you can definitely win the trust of yourrades, and you have firm resolve. Steve stared at him again. Luke shrugged. Ive been a detective for over two years. I have a keen eye. Steve asked casually, Oh? What department? Luke said, HQ, Detective Bureau. Steve raised an eyebrow. It seems youre quite capable. From their brief exchange just now, he could tell that not only did Misty trust Luke, Luke was also the leader. This wasnt something that could be achieved with just looks. Steve looked at Misty. What happened to her? Luke said, Ill give her a heads-up. Its up to her to decide if she wants to say anything or not. Steve didnt know whether tough or cry. Why do you make it sound like I owe you? Luke shrugged. I helped you work some muscles just now. Youll be paying me back if you can help. How about that? Steve: Fine. He had to admit that the two minutes he spent fighting Luke had been the most enjoyable match he had fought since waking up. Fighting bad guys or aliens might be satisfying, but that was a battle. It was impossible that the other party would fight him head-on. Instead, they would bully him with their advantage in numbers and firepower, which wasnt fun. Luke said something to Misty, then led her to Steve.. Shes all yours, Steve. Chapter 1484 - Funding? Lending Money

Chapter 1484: Funding? Lending Money

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke turned to Misty. Steve is a good guy. He should be able to help you. He took two steps back and coughed. Girls tend to fall for Steve, but hes a pure boy. Misty, dont hit on him. With that, he grabbed his clothes from the stool and slipped out the door. The man and woman left behind in the gym stared at the door nkly for a moment before they looked at each other in bewilderment and suddenly burst outughing. Luke himself was only 20. Saying that Steve was a pure boy was a joke! However, Steve looked conflicted. That was impossible. Could he really tell? But he soon tossed that aside. Luke was clearly joking. It wasnt like nobody had ever joked about that before. He couldnt be bothered to bicker with a kid. Lets sit over there. Steve gestured at Misty, and they sat back down on some stools and talked. Luke drove away happily. He hade here purely because it was convenient. Of course, it was only after finding out that Steve came here that he had Jenny use his personal name to invest in this gym. The original owner had been very happy when the gym, which hadnt been making much money, received a huge investment, new equipment, and a facelift, along with a pledge by the new owner to keep the gym running smoothly. As for whether or not someone discovered his rtionship with Jenny, Luke didnt really care. After all, he had saved Miss Jenny before. It made sense that she would be happy to give him something in return. However, meeting Steve today could only be said to be a coincidence. An idea had struck Luke, and he had simply grabbed Steve. This old man was trustworthy. Misty had lost her arm fighting a monster to save citizens. Steve wouldnt refuse to help her. As a battle veteran, he should know how to regte hisrades mental states. Otherwise, nobody would be fired up when he yelled Charge; it would be very embarrassing for him to be the only one charging forward. Mistys psychological issues were simr to that of a vet crippled in battle, though she had a new arm and a new posting. It was because things had changed too quickly, and she had yet to adjust to them. As long as Steve solved this problem, Misty, who had been able to kill a test subject on her own, would naturally recover. After two minutes of exercise, Luke had been able to rope in a specialist in psychology, which wasnt a loss. He drove off with a smile. He had just gotten home, when he suddenly received aputer file from Jenny along with a message: Arge number ofpanies have been looking to us for funding recently. Ive put together a list. Take a look. Pouring himself a cup of coffee, Luke took a sip before unhurriedly opening the file. Anyone with an information source in America now knew that Titanium Phone Company had plenty of cash on hand and was looking to invest in high-tech projects with more potential. This matter hade up in various investigations and reports, and Jenny had acknowledged it herself in an interview. Funding applications from heaps ofpanies instantly came flooding in. As CEO, Jenny had her subordinates first get rid of the sham applications before she sorted out the rest with the smart program which Luke had given her. She gave the list a final once-over before passing it to Luke. The reason he had asked Jenny to step up was because she was famous and partly because she had a lot of cash. Secondly, her reputation in the business world had always been good, and there had never been news of her knocking other people down. When all was said and done, Titanium was basically letting other people in to make money together. Thepany had never unscrupulously swallowed up otherpanies and their technology. This was what dispelled many peoples doubts. It was far from just small workshops that were looking for funding. The bulk of the funding applications were from techpanies worth more than a hundred million. Compared with smallpanies, they had basically achieved some results, but were in a difficult predicament because ofck of funding. Some couldnt continue their research, and some werent capable of doing the marketing. If they could curry favor with the cell phonepany, giving up some shares in exchange for a huge injection of cash and a rise in the value of their own shares would be worth it. So far, Luke had invested in a dozenpanies. The shares he got in return werent important. The important thing was that some of their technologies was indeed useful to him. Tony Starks abilities werent to be trifled with. Although Luke didnt have the tycoons scientific creativity, he had enough knowledge and foresight to understand the value of many skills. Like Luke had said a long time ago, if Tony switched careers and focused on energy, software, data and electronic products, he would still make a lot of money. The tycoon hadnt done that because he wasnt interested. Even with its weapons division, one of its main businesses, shut down, Stark Industries current projects still spanned many industries, and thepany was indisputably a supergiant. At the same time, Luke didnt really care about money. The technologies he chose were mainly for his own use. He didnt have scientific creativity, but he could buy someone elses. If he wanted to have fun, he would do it himself. If he wasnt interested, he could spend money and have thepany continue the research. He could use the technology in advance. In any case, he was a shareholder, and it was just for private use. There were also some technologies that would be useful for the phonepany. Luke simply added a brief exnation and pointed out the future potential of these technologies and their application to Jenny, who would decide whether to invest or acquire them. This could be considered their regrmunication. Jenny had sent over a hundred names today. This was already the third batch. There were plenty of small workshops and plenty of medium andrgepanies. As Luke drank his coffee, he took out the cake which Max had personally made for him from his inventory. Suddenly, his expression changed as his gaze fell on apany on the list. Little Snail, bring up information on Pym Technologies. Yes, sir. Little Snail immediately did as it was told. A momentter, looking at the information projected on the virtual screen, he felt some regret. So, its just emergency funding. The information that was circting outside, as well as the information from Jenny, indicated that Pym Technologies was only looking for a two-year, low interest loan of 200 million dors. However, thepany didnt want to pay any sort of price, whether in terms of shares or technology. It would give him a quota of roughly 10% when its product hit the market in the first year Luke still had to pay for it, and would just get it at the wholesale price. At first nce, it didnt look like they were being sincere. After thinking for a moment, however, Luke sent Jenny a message and asked her to make the arrangements; he would send someone to Pym Technologies for an inspection. This was verymon. Generally speaking, if thepany was willing to send someone to investigate, it would be willing to fork out the money Not sending anyone was naturally equivalent to no interest in investing. After instructing Little Snail to gather more information on Pym Technologies, Luke started to study it. Chapter 1485 - Small Goal and Mistys Doubts

Chapter 1485: Small Goal and Mistys Doubts

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke had collected some information on Pym Technologies before. Actually, he had evaluated many techpanies, and used the simplest way to divide them those that were useful to him and those that had nothing to do with him. Pym Technologies belonged to the former. But thispanys operations were more stable. He was only interested in their core technology, the Pym Particle. However, he wouldnt go as far as to bankrupt thepany before acquiring it. He was interested in too many technologies. He wouldnt bankrupt apany for any one of them. On this point, he and Tony had a simr attitude. If there was a chance, he would try. If there wasnt, he wouldnt insist on it. Actually, Luke held a lot of things in hand. In particr, after his interaction with the tycoon two days ago, Tony had be a 1-star teammate. Clearly, Tony had finally let down thest of his guard after Batman revealed his face. It wasnt a big surprise to Luke; it had beenpletely within his expectations. If he hadnt counted on this, he wouldnt have paid so much attention to Elementary Replication. He also wouldnt have immediately looked for the tycoon with this face after he turned Elementary Replication into a super disguise. It really hadnt been easy for him to get rid of Tonys wariness. He had saved this guy and fought side by side with him many times, but hecked thisst bit of trust. Tony Stark was just as naturally paranoid as Luke. Luke had always kept his distance from other people. It was hard for both Tony and Luke to trust someonepletely. This was their nature; they couldnt change this even if they wanted to. Thankfully, Luke had finally achieved this goal. Now that Tony had passed the systems assessment, his list of abilities could be refreshed at any time. Luke could keep up with the tycoons research progress at any time. Given the information on Chitauri technology which Luke had sent over, a bunch of quirky ideas would pop up in the tycoons mind every now and then; there was no shortage of ideas at all. Luke could easily pick a few to study for a long time; he didnt have so much time to look at the technologies of otherpanies, let alone those that were shocking or world-changing. There were too many technologies with thisbel that only produced sh*t; most of them were liars. In contrast, the tycoons third generation arc reactor alone and the new man-made element which it used could change the entireposition of energy in human society. As everybody knew, energy was the cornerstone of progress in human society. Industrialization and the advent of electronics hadpletely changed peoples lives. Once there were no longer any limits to energy, humans would be able to travel to the stars. Was Luke proud that he already had this technology? No, because it was unnecessary. The Chitauri had alreadye to Earth, and the prince of Asgard, who had suppressed the Nine Realms, popped by when he had nothing to do. A little bit of technology wasnt worth making a big fuss over. If Pym Technologiess top-level technology was real, then Luke would make a deal if he could. If he couldnt, he could y around with the finished product. In any case, it seemed that the other party wanted to put this thing on the market as well. Luke just wanted to buy a batch in advance, which should be negotiable. The condition was that he had to see this technology with his own eyes and not just rely on hearsay to fork out the money. He was rich, but he didnt like being treated like a fool, unless he could screw the other party over and turn?them?into the fool. The next morning, Luke arrived at the police department on time to see that Misty was already there. He walked over. Good morning. How do you feel today? Misty looked up from the file she was holding to meet Lukes bright smile, and rxed. Im good. As if she felt that was too perfunctory, she added, Better than in thest two months. Thank you, Luke. Luke observed her for a moment. It seems Steve helped you a lot. When he said that, Misty immediately turned solemn but also happy. Steve is a very good teacher. Thank you very much for introducing me to him. Luke was amused. Dont fall for him. Hes very popr. Misty rolled her eyes. Dont worry. Hes handsome, but Im not that stupid. More importantly, Steve was white, while she was ck. Such couples werent rare, but most of them belonged to rich circles. Besides, she and Steve didnt think that way at all. She felt that he was more interested in Luke. While chatting yesterday, Steve had asked a lot about Luke. When he heard Lukes full name, he had been even more surprised. Luke nodded. Then how many more sessions did you book with him? Misty was stunned. Sessions? But he isnt a psychiatrist, is he? Luke looked at her like she was an idiot. Even if its justbat, hes a top expert. Wanting to get some pointers from him is nothing more than a pipe dream for other people. Arent you going to treasure this opportunity? To think that I put in so much effort yesterday to make it hard for him to refuse. Misty opened her mouth to retort. She was going to say that he was the one who had fought Steve for two minutes yesterday, or Steve never said that he would continue teaching her and so on, but she was suddenly stumped, and then pped her forehead. I forgot. Im so stupid. She was no longer young. After being a detective for so many years, she naturally knew how to take a hint. Even if Steve eventually refused, she wouldnt lose out. If the other partys heart was soft, it was always possible that he would teach her again. That was the in which Luke had given her. Without this opportunity, she didnt have the right to say anything. Pondering for a moment, Luke said, Ill take care of it. You can go to the gym to train after you get off work. If youre lucky, you might run into Steve again. Dont hesitate, but dont pester him either. Just ask him how much hes willing to teach you. Misty said, Ah, this Luke asked, You dont want to? Then Misty said, Wait, I do. Luke smiled and gave her a thumbs up. Thats right, you should be just this straightforward. Being wishy-washy doesnt match what Director Stacy says about you. Misty thought for a moment, but then hesitated. But I have to work cases. I dont have that much time Luke waved his hand. Ill talk to Walter. You can get off work at half past three this week. Of course, if you want to work overtime, Walter would be even happier. Misty was dumbfounded.?Get off work at half past three? Are you sure this is NYPD? Are you sure this is the Detective Bureau? She subconsciously looked around and confirmed that she wasnt dreaming. Ten minutester, Luke came out of Walters office and gave her a thumbs up. From inside the office, Walter looked at Luke aggrievedly. Misty couldnt help but wonder if Luke was Walters son. No, not even his own son would get this sort of treatment. How could Luke goof off and also help his colleague goof off? Did he think NYPD was his home?! Chapter 1486 - The Appearance of Unity, But Divided at Heart

Chapter 1486: The Appearance of Unity, But Divided at Heart

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the morning, Misty followed Luke around to familiarize herself with the environment, before they started working cases. They had a decent lunch, and at three in the afternoon, Luke told her that they were done for the day. She subconsciously looked at her watch and couldnt help but ask, Its only three, right? Luke had said just now that they would get off work at half past three in the afternoon. Luke nodded matter-of-factly. Thats right. I have something to do today, so Im getting off work a little earlier. You can go to the gym as well. Consider it rehabilitation training. Misty said, But weve only just started working on this case Luke waved his hand. Selina and I are in the top five during the police departments performance evaluation every month. We have to leave something for other people to do, or theyll hate us. With that, Luke drove off. Misty was left stunned for a long while. So, he could get into the top five in the Detective Bureau despite working just five hours a day? Recalling John e, who was notorious in NYPD but ranked first in the Detective Bureau, she couldnt help but mutter, So, is everyone in the Detective Bureau monsters? She had also done very well in various departments in the past, but as the rookie here, it seemed that she had to work harder to catch up with these monsters! Luke wasnt lying. He really did have something on. At half past three in the afternoon, his Level 2 clone would head to Pym Technologies to carry out the inspection. The Level 1 clones investigation had to do with harvesting points. Luke had to be familiar with triple-mode operation, or he would be easily distracted. Misty wasnt Selina. He didnt want her to notice, so it was best to get off work early as per usual. When Luke returned home, his clone left the San Francisco branch of the Titanium Phone Company and eventually arrived at the entrance of Pym Technologies. Seeing that he was alone, the seven or eight people who were already waiting were stumped. Then, a person who looked like a secretary looked at the photo in the file and whispered a confirmation of Lukes identity to the bigshots in thepany, before they came forward. At that moment, Luke was using an alias called Sean Connery. He was a white man who looked to be in his fifties. He wore a pair of light gray sunsses and looked very serious. He picked up his pace and met with the people from Pym Technologies. After a brief exchange of greetings, Luke said, I still have a lot of work to do. I found the time to fly over, and I have to take a ne back tonight. So, gentlemen, lets get started. The bigshots at Pym Technologies were stunned for a moment, but they didnt think it was strange. There were too many people with this sort of disposition in techpanies. Since they were the ones looking to the other party for help, they naturally had to go along with what he said. Since Luke said that he had to catch a ne tonight, Pym Technologies didnt waste time showing him around the various departments, and they went straight to product testing. An hourter, Luke thoughtfully weighed thepact box in his hand. Not bad. Your product indeed has vast potential. I think highly of it. At that moment, only the CEO of Pym Technologies, Darren, and the head of the research department, Hope van Dyne, were present. Darren was a bald middle-aged man who had the typical air of a businessman. Hope was a young woman, but with her ck hair and slightly weathered features, she looked even older. In short, this girl wasnt Lukes type at all. He wasnt even interested in giving her another look, but Lukes sses had been focused on her the whole time. Not only that, he also paid attention to her with Basic Psychology and Mental Communication. He also used a very minute amount of Pheromone Control to prevent her from developing any ill feelings toward him. That was right, a minute amount of Pheromone Control just barely prevented her from feeling disgust. If it wasnt for this ability, this girl would definitely be the ssic example of a broad smile on the outside while cursing on the inside. The bald CEO, on the other hand, had a good attitude at least, when it came to discussions about money, he would perk up. Luke had spent an hour here today, and had focused mostly on observing these two people. It had only taken him ten minutes to determine the value of the product called the Pym Particle. He didnt need to look more closely at it at all. Darren wasnt an idiot; whatever he showed an outsider like Luke was only part of the technology. If Luke hadnt disyed the bad temper characteristic of a scientist, Darren wouldve already roped him into talks about the money. After this observation, Luke didnt waste any more time. He said that the product was good, and they should be able to discuss the money. Leaving Pym Technologies, Luke got into the limo, and the driver asked respectfully, Mr. Connery, shall I take you to the airport now? Luke hummed an affirmative and didnt say anything else. He simply turned around and looked at the two people at the entrance of Pym Technologies. He couldnt help but say, Hehe, interesting. Half an hourter, the limo left the airport and the private ne took off as scheduled. At that moment, Luke walked out of the airport again, but he had already changed into a hoodie and a cap. He lowered his head and disappeared into the night. In his New York home, Luke looked at the files with great interest. Hope van Dyne, daughter of Hank Pym, the founder of thepany, helped Darren to gain control of her fatherspany, and then kicked her father out. Tsk, tsk. What kind of family drama is this? Did Hank find a stepmother for his daughter, and then At that point, he shook his head again. Fine, Hope is clearly hostile toward Darren, but she doesnt show it on the surface. Darren actually doesnt trust Hope, and seems to be mocking her? This is reallyplicated. Once again, money made people more monster than human. Hank Pym, the founder of Pym Technologies, had been Darrens mentor, but thetter and Hanks daughter, Hope, had kicked Hank out. Now, Darren and Hope didnt see eye to eye, and each had their own ns. At the very least, Hope didnt want Darren to get the funding. Her mind had fluctuated strongly every time she heard Luke approve the Pym Particle technology. Luke had naturally sensed this with his ability. Darren and Hopes reactions were too obvious, since they didnt have their guards up. Luke didnt have to think too much to guess most of it. As a result, his clone couldnt return to New York immediately. Whatever the two thought, Luke was very interested in the Pym Particle. However, he wasnt interested in Pym Technologies. Pym Technologies wasnt a newbie in the field, and had many tech secrets. Even theb team only knew part of the manufacturing process for the Pym Particle at most, and the key data and steps were still in thepanys mainframe. Furthermore, although Darren was a turncoat and Hope a fraud, it wasnt like the other dozen shareholders of Pym Technologies had done anything to piss off Luke. He wasnt crazy enough to charge in and steal their technology. Chapter 1487

Chapter 1487: Big Trap and New Toy

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Compared with Darren and Hope, these two second generation figures, Dr. Hank Pym, the first generation founder of Pym Technologies, was undoubtedly the one who knew all its secrets! Luke felt that it was better to find the doctor and see what he thought. If possible, he didnt mind bing Santa us for this old man. It just so happened that Christmas wasing. His previous investigation of Pym Technologies had only been at a normal level, and he hadnt gone too deep. After observing Darren in the afternoon, Luke confirmed that the man wasnt stupid. He knew that the Pym Particle was very valuable. He had asked for a loan just to kickstart the profits that woulde in from the Pym Particle; it wasnt like Pym Technologies would go bankrupt without the funding. After a focused investigation, Luke discovered that after Darren kicked out Hank Pym and seized control of thepany, he had secretly used his private funds to obtain a lot of shares in Pym Technologies. On the surface, Darren only had 15.3% of the shares, but he had at least 26% in private. He really did control Pym Technologies. But as Luke investigated further, it became clear that the shares which Darren had privately obtained might not belong to him. It was very likely that Darren had been a key insider who kicked out Dr. Pym and seized control of the manufacturing technology of the Pym Particle in exchange for his current position. It had to have been a long-term process as Darren and the person behind the scenes plotted to take control of thepanys interests and rights C this was very normal for bigpanies. A CEO like Jenny, who had nothing to worry about, was rare in the world. After screwing Dr. Pym over, Darren had battled the major shareholders, Hope and other people behind the scenes, and had managed to keep his CEO position. So, he definitely wasnt a puppet that listened to orders, but was an expert at politics. Regretfully, this guy was a neutral yellow in the system interface. The system judged good and evil based on whether or not lives were involved. People who used business tactics to screw others over clearly werent within its scope of consideration. Also, obtaining the Pym Particle technology purely through business means wasnt likely. Luke didnt even need to examine the clues revealed by thepanys shareholders; the familiar fingerprints of the American government were all over it. With these people around, it was impossible to sell the Pym Particle technology to unknown entities. The American government would use various means to ensure that it stayed in their own backyard. Luke didnt want Titanium Phone Company to be implicated in this rotten mess. A few months ago, certain government departments had privately requested that Jenny install back doors in her Titanium phones, F2F, and Messenger. Jenny hadnt said anything either way; this was the countermeasure she and Luke had discussed. They had to stall until the time was right for thepanies to identally lose part of their codes. Jenny and the threepanies would have no idea who took these lost codes or who installed back doors to steal them. Luke would be the only one to know, and he would be the one to ensure that the lost codes wouldnt pose a threat to thepanies. He understood how governments worked from his previous life. When it came to maintaining their rule, they never cared about morality. Resistance was futile. This was the unspoken rule of the ruling ss. Now that Jenny had reached this level, she couldnt break the rules. Even Luke could only do his best to keep Jenny and her businesses out of it, using these missing codes as a smokescreen. If she got involved in the muddy waters that was Pym Technologies at this time, she would be easily screwed over by the government. It was also for this reason that Pym Technologies was confident in borrowing money without offering anything in return. Even if Jenny didnt take out the money, someone else would sooner orter; everything depended on the game that was being yed behind the scenes. Although his clone wouldnt be returning to New York for the time being, Luke didnt forget to earn points. Luke rarely visited San Francisco. Of course, the gangsters here had never felt the care of the Ghost Butcher, Batman, and ck Cat before. They had taken root and sprouted in one of the biggest cities in the United States, and were so well-established that they werent on guard at all. Luke had been harvesting points in secret recently, and was very pleased with this new field that had yet to be plowed. This time, he would find the right bnce between the least amount of movement and the biggest harvest, to ensure no needless waste. ... The days passed peacefully. Misty had finally adjusted after five days. During this time, she was lucky enough to run into Steve again, who guided her for an hour. Steve taught her a way to adjust her mindset with training to prevent her from falling into depression. It could be said that Misty had picked up a good thing, and she silently epted being able to get off work at half past three every day. Selina then returned after her vacation. Now that Misty had recovered, she applied to Walter for a new partner. At work the next day, Selina and Misty greeted each other, and Selina gave her some cupcakes. After Misty urged her new partner to go out and investigate a case in high spirits, Selina asked curiously, She looks pretty good. What happened? Luke said, I introduced her to a very good teacher for free. How could she not be happy? Selina was surprised. Who? Luke blinked. A handsome guy named Steve. Hes very good atbat. Selina had a strange expression on her face. She looked at him for a moment and then got it. Hm, shes quite lucky then. If it was that Steve, it really wasnt good to talk about it here. After distributing the cupcakes to those on duty in the police department, they left the rest to Connie as usual. Luke had already let Misty take the previous case. He wasnt interested in fighting for cases. When they got home in the afternoon, Luke took Selina to the basement. This was his territory. Although Selina coulde and go as she pleased, she barely spent time here except when she was suited up. After all, she wasnt interested in modification work, and Luke always got very engrossed whenever he came down here. Apart from testing equipment, there was nothing else for her to do here; she might as well go train and study. After they entered, Luke ordered, Show me ck Cat No. 1. Selina perked up at the name. This was clearly a toy for her. A cab not far away opened to reveal the equipment inside. Selina quickly stepped forward and examined it carefully. After a few nces, she turned around in confusion. Its not a suit? Luke had already walked over to something which looked like a massage chair. Come, sit down and try it. Selina immediately went over and sat down.. The chair reclined halfway, and she felt very rxed. Chapter 1488 - Damaged Toy, and Anti-fire, Anti-theft, Anti-tycoon

Chapter 1488: Damaged Toy, and Anti-fire, Anti-theft, Anti-tycoon

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke exined, You can adjust the chair however you want. It can reclinepletely or be used in a regr sitting position. Hm, if this position isfortable, well leave it for the time being. Selina swallowed what she was going to say, and just gave him a meaningful look to hurry up. Dont move, Luke instructed before he ordered, Mental link, activate. A semi-transparent cover rolled over Selinas head and covered most of it before shrinking so that it was touching her head. Luke then continued, Its best to close your eyes during the adaptation period; youll be able to focus better. Selina closed her eyes obediently. Her face then suddenly filled with surprise, before she suddenly opened her eyes again. Whats going on? Why do I feel like Im suddenly somewhere else? Luke said, Calm down. Go slow first. I dont want to have to rebuild this ce. Selina closed her eyes again. Then, as if waking up, ck Cat No. 1s eyes glowed with a green light. It turned its head left and right jerkily, then raised its arms and lowered its head to examine itself. Then, it raised its legs and moved them a few times. Its movements werent as smooth as those of a real person, but most people wouldnt notice at first nce. Luke said, Alright, take a couple of steps forward. ck Cat No. 1 immediately took a few steps forward. The first few steps were a little awkward, but eventually smoothened out. Luke said, Head for the training room. ck Cat No. 1 immediately turned around and walked to the training room. By the time Luke went over, ck Cat No. 1 was already running and jumping around the training room. The underground training room had been specially modified and could withstand a lot of force; otherwise, it wouldnt be able to withstand their daily tests. The walls also contained soundproofing, shock absorbers and anti-detectionyers to ensure that none of the activity here would leak out. Except for the fact that the room was a little small, everything else about it was good. ck Cat No. 1 first ran circles over the floor. Less than 30 secondster, it was bouncing off the walls. 20 seconds after that, it was even able to crawl up to the ceiling and move around quickly. Haha, this is fun, it suddenly said. The moment it said that, it froze and fell from the ceiling. It flipped nimbly in the air andnded in a crouch. Whats with the voice? It doesnt sound nice. Luke had anticipated this. This is the default electronic voice. If you dont like it, you can change it yourself. After a brief silence, ck Cat No. 1 asked again, How about this? Luke raised an eyebrow. Isnt that a little too mature? It was a hoarse and low female voice, which sounded like a movie witch or demon. Pleased, ck Cat No. 1 nodded. I like this. It matches Batmans voice. Fine, as long as you like it. Luke didnt care. How does it feel? ck Cat No. 1 stood up and nodded. No problem. Its simr to operating a suit, and its a little faster than I am. Luke said, Of course. Its just a machine; itll keep running as long as its parts can take it. If you like, you can even do 200 air splits. Hearing that, ck Cat No. 1 immediately jumped lightly and kicked out with both legs in the air, like a ballerina. It really is easy. As it spoke, it immediately started to twist and stretch. Luke said, Pay attention to warnings about damage. It still has a limit Crack! ck Cat No. 1 turned 300 degrees on the spot as a crisp sound rang out. Its green cat eyes met Lukes. Hm, I think its broken. Luke didnt know whether tough or cry. Then you wont be able to test it today. Wait until its fixed tomorrow. Get up first. ck Cat No. 1s eyes turned dark, and the hood of the chair was raised. Selina opened her eyes and sat up, her face full of regret. I shouldnt have yed so hard. Luke walked out of the training room. There will definitely be damage during an experiment. Better for it to be damaged now than for a problem to suddenly appear in battle. Selina was still a little depressed. But I was only able to y with it for ten minutes. Luke rubbed her head with a smile. Itll just be for a few days. I only just finalized the ck Cat No. 1 model. Ill make a few more for you to testter. You can switch them out when theyre damaged. Selina pped his hand away. Dont touch my head like that! Im not Gold Nugget. Luke chuckled and stopped. Selina looked regretfully at ck Cat No. 1 as the robotic arms moved it. It was still standing on its left leg, with its right leg stretched out behind it at 45 degrees. I thought it would be able to take it. Luke rolled his eyes. Consider the limits of the joints. If you turn it 360 degrees Hm, maybe we can create an experimental model for that? Selinas interest was instantly piqued. Thats a good idea. In any case, its a robot. Its fine to make a special model as backup. Luke nodded. If you want, I can turn it into an octopus. It might be more agile. Selina: Rejected! This ck Cat No. 1 was naturally a toy which Luke had invented using the Chitauris remote control system. The technology he had obtained was rtivelyplete. He wasnt aiming for worldwide coverage, nor did he use the top-notch control terminal of the Chitauri battleship. ck Cat No. 1s range of control was about 500 kilometers. When he perfected the control terminal in the future, it might be possible to cover one to two thousand kilometers. Although the robot wasnt as strong as Luke and Selina, it could still be used in many ways. What was even more interesting was that the remote control technology was divided into two parts. One part was the structure of the mechanical body, and the other part involved the transmission and control of mental signals. In other words, while its body was made of machine parts, it was controlled with mental signals. Each body had something that was like a unique mental encryption, simr to how each person had unique DNA, and this ensured that the mechanical body couldnt be essed by anyone else. The signals used by this remote control system werepletely different from what Earths technology had. Naturally, all kinds of interference and hacks on Earth were ineffective against them. The advantage here was that Luke didnt have to worry about Tony hacking into ck Cat No. 1 and monitoring Selinas every move. That was how confident Luke was in the tycoons nature to snoop. As long as there was a chance, this guy wouldnt mind hacking into Batmans database. It was for this reason that Luke had split the database between several different A. I. programs andpletely erased any ovepping information. In the future, even if Tony really hacked into Little Snail or Alfreds database, he wouldnt be able to discover the connection between them. Anti-fire, anti-theft, anti-tycoon C that had always been Lukes basic policy. The tycoon was such a tsundere.. If he found out that Luke was acting out a bunch of identities, falling out with Luke would be considered letting him off easy. Chapter 1489 - Smooth-sailing, Ordinary, and Failure

Chapter 1489: Smooth-sailing, Ordinary, and Failure

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A few days passed as Luke made smooth progress. After ck Cat No. 1 was fixed, Selina suddenly remembered the Robocop skin she had used before, and begged him to make a female version of it. Of course, it had to be clearly different from the Chitauri robots. It was ck in color, had a curved half-helmet with ck lenses, and threerge ws on each hand,pletely keeping with ck Cats style. An enormous ck bat symbol on the clearly feminine breastte further confirmed its identity. Selina vetoed Lukes suggestion to use an abstract head of a ck cat. In her words, the cat head wasnt oppressive, but the bat definitely was. Luke couldnt deny that. In any case, this remote control robot was just a tool, and didnt need to protect someone in armor. The cost of materials for an experimental robot was only about three million, which was much cheaper than armor. It wasnt troublesome or wasteful to modify the external appearance. With this new toy, Selina got busy at night again. The experience and credit points shared by teammates, which had basically stopped recently, started flowing into the system again. After a few days, while the Level 1 clone was still in the early stages of preparations in Mexico, the Level 2 clone in San Francisco investigated Dr. Pyms whereabouts during the day and plundered drug dealers at night. Although Dr. Pym was nowhere to be seen for the time being, Luke had amassed a staggering number of points. It was only Phil who got back to him with not-so-good news. Nick Fury agreed to work together, but the director wanted to negotiate the extent of the cooperation. Phil was clearly embarrassed, and specially sent an apology. Luke didnt sneer, and simply replied, Sure. Nick Fury expressed his intention to cooperate, but was stressing the details of the cooperation as a way to buy time. This was a ssic stall tactic, which wasnt unusual for the bureaucratic system. With a little wrangling, this excuse would give Nick Fury two to three months. If the situation was good, Batman wouldnt be allowed to intervene. If the situation was bad, the director could immediately ask for help, to either attack or retreat. Thankfully, Luke was busy right now and had never counted on Nick Furys integrity. If the man didnt have this trick, what was the point of being a bigshot? This was Nick Furys most honest performance. He was probably doing this for Phils sake, or he would have given an even more official answer. After half a month of hard work, Luke finally found traces of Dr. Hank Pym. The old man had gone to a supermarket to buy arge amount of supplies, and was identally caught on a surveince camera which Luke had set up. But after this single appearance, Dr. Pym disappeared again. There were basically no surveince cameras around the supermarket, and it was right next to a main road connecting the city and the outskirts. Who knew where Dr. Pym went. Luke simply used a mid-sized drone to search the supermarket before widening the search from there. He didnt really have much hope in this strategy, which was like searching for a needle in a haystack. The real opportunity was actually Dr. Pyms next shopping trip. As long as he came back to this supermarket, it would be easy to find the old man. In the end, Alfred sent him a suspicious message the next day. On the virtual screen, two pictures were disyed side by side. On the left was a photo of a small building in the woond outskirts of San Francisco. There was no information on the building in various San Francisco databases. That wasnt unusual. Some people built their own ce after buying thend, so it was possible that it wasnt registered. But Alfred didnt get tired. He started looking for relevant information when he found something suspicious, and then found a satellite image, which was disyed on the right side of the screen. The satellite photo was taken five days ago, and showed that there was no building in the woods. After a few nces, Luke asked Alfred, Did you send the drones? Alfred said, They reached the building five minutes ago. Luke said, Dont get too close. Just keep an eye on it. Theres no need to use electronic detection; just a visual observation will do. Dr. Pym was quite good. Lukes clone headed for the building at that moment, and he made sure that he could be clearly seen. He didnt want to rm Mr. Pym. Ten minutester, a bigshot in a ck suit who was holding a walking cane appeared outside the building and walked unhurriedly to the door. Smiling at the camera, Luke asked, Is anyone home? After a long while, a voice came through the loudspeaker at the door. Who are you? Luke said, You can call me Pennyworth. I want to talk business with you. A reply immediately rang out over the loudspeaker. Im not doing business. Please leave. Lukes smile didnt waver. Youre not interested in Pym Technologies business? The loudspeaker was silent for a moment. Who sent you? Luke said, I represent myself, not anyone else. After a long silence, the door suddenly opened. Ill give you five minutes. Luke walked in. 20 minutester, Luke walked out with a helpless expression. He turned around and bowed slightly to the door. My apologies, Dr. Pym. I didnt think it through this time. As he spoke, he took out a card and flicked it through the room so that itnded on a cab. This is my contact. If you need help, I can help you once for free. Of course, it has to be within my abilities. With that, he turned around and disappeared into the dark woods. Inside the building, Dr. Pym used his equipment to scan the card, but didnt find anything wrong. He didnt look very happy either. Whats the point of saying so much? If you cant do it, you cant do it. That being said, he didnt throw the card away. There was something special about this person who imed to sell everything. To be able to find this building and appear silently within a range of 20 meters before being discovered, he definitely wasnt an ordinary person. As for the other party not being able to reach a deal with him, Dr. Pym wouldnt underestimate him. If it was that easy to get back Pym Technologies and destroy the files in Darren Crosss hands, would Dr. Pym have to live in hiding now? Darren also had part of the technology for the Pym Particle. The only thing that Dr. Pym had which Darren didnt was the suit. He didnt want to talk to anyone who was interested in the suit. It was a pure waste of time. After confirming that this Pennyworth was gone, Dr. Pym quickly packed up and exited the house. He pressed a remote on the keypad in his hand, and the building disappeared. He picked up the five-centimeter-tall building and put it in his suitcase. He then took out a three-centimeter-long SUV from the suitcase and ced it on the ground. Moving back a few meters, he pressed a button on the remote again, and the SUV instantly erged into a regr-sized SUV. After getting into the car, Dr.. Pym hit the gas pedal and the SUV quickly drove down the hill. Chapter 1490 - Mexican Harvest

Chapter 1490: Mexican Harvest

The Level 2 clone didnt waste any more time. It went straight to Mexico to meet up with the Level 1 clone. The conversation with Dr. Pym hadnt been pleasant. The old man didnt have a good temper, and he clearly wasnt interested in Santa us. He didnt believe in such a good thing at all. He just wanted Luke to leave as soon as possible. Luke also knew that the mans requests were nonsense. Pym Technologies was already the food of certain official organizations. How could they spit it out and give it back to Dr. Pym? It was precisely because the other party found Dr. Pym a hindrance that they had gotten his protege to kick him out of the game. As for retrieving the information and destroying all backup copies, that was even more unbelievable. If Luke did that, he would be no different from a terrorist, and Daddy System might deduct his credit points. Luke could only leave his contact details. Haste made waste. Dr. Pym, who had been betrayed by his daughter and his protege, was unwilling to trust anyone now. Luke felt that he had to wait a little longer. Force Dr. Pym to bet with him? The other party would simply look at him like he was crazy. Beat up Dr. Pym? How was that any different from robbery? In the system, the old man was a dark green; he was a phnthropist who had definitely saved a lot of people. If Luke beat him up in order to steal his skills, he would be no different from a viin. Even the tycoon had lost to Luke only because he had willingly made a bet with him. How was that Lukes fault? Luke wasnt rotten enough to beat up a good person to obtain their abilities. Besides, he already had enough technology, and there was still a lot of alien technology that he needed to study. As for the Pym Particle, he could take his time. He had always been a patient person. In any case, Jennys private investmentpany had reached an agreement with Pym Technologies a few days ago to provide a loan of 50 million dors. This amount was just what Darren and Hope had expected. Darren felt that it was small, but not too small. Hope thought it was a lot, but Darren couldnt instantly do much with it. What Dr. Pyms ns were now was none of Lukes concern. At this point, Luke needed to devote more time to Mexico. After 20 days, the Level 1 clone had obtained enough information. It was troublesome that there were no surveince cameras in Mexico, but that also meant that the country had almost no defenses against Luke. He didnt have to be as careful as in America. In any case, no one would be able to detect him. This time, he came prepared, and advanced methodically. He used inducers, Basic Hypnosis and Mental Communication on men, and Elementary Pheromone Control on women. For a period of time, Luke didnt kill anyone. While he obtained intelligence, he also did his best to avoid alerting the enemy. After everything was in ce, it was finally time for the harvest. The two clones would attack their respective targets at the same time to ensure the fullest possible cleanup so that the cartel bigshots had nowhere to hide. Not only that, Luke even took out two small-scale remote control terminals and 20 standard ck robots from his inventory. These robots would be sent out to hide in fixed locations. After the two clones cleaned up one nest, they could immediately control the robots to clean up otherrge nests hundreds of kilometers away. The robots could carry plenty of weapons and ammo, and coupled with the soft protectiveyer over vulnerable, externalponents, they were no worse than the clones at dealing with drug dealers. After a day of final preparations, Luke returned to his room early andy down on the bed, so that his triple-mode operation could be cut down to mostly dual-mode. Mexican Harvest, action! And just like the name which Luke had specially given to this operation, the points he amassed were indeed a bumper harvest. Two major cartel nests were filled with experience and credit points. The people inside either manufactured and trafficked illegal drugs or killed countless people in the process; even the mildest offenders sold drugs in bulk. Except for some women who were treated like servants or ythings, the nest was full of heinous scum. The V suit and Big Dipper Armor, which had been upgraded several times, had nothing to fear from these drug dealers weapons at all. As long as Luke wasnt stupid enough to stand around and let the RPGs bombard him, no amount of drug dealers could break through his defenses. In Mexico, his two least scrupulous aliases turned invisible and werent stingy in using their various abilities. They didnt even need their guns. They simply stole the enemys machine guns and grenades to use against them. With prior knowledge of the manpower andyout of the two major cartel nests, the clones took everything down in less than 20 minutes. Luke took the stash of cash and drugs and left. Only a hundred innocent, terrified women were left in the two nests. After Lukes clones left, the women suddenly realized that the legendary cartel leaders, who were even more powerful than the Mexican president, along with their right-hand men and elite fighters were all dead? Trembling with fear, they gathered together and examined the nests. Although there were fewer bodies than they remembered, there really werent any survivors. Many people wanted to flee immediately, but the smarter women seized the opportunity to loot the nests. Putting everything aside, the expensive gold watches and essories on some of the leaders were worth thousands of dors. There were also a lot of expensive trinkets and cash in the nest. Luke wasnt interested in these things, which were troublesome to carry around and gaudy. The women didnt mind, however; the cash in the two nests alone amounted to more than two million dors. Luke hadnt bothered to take the Mexican pesos. These could be consideredpensation for the women for the mental damage they had suffered tonight and for losing their jobs. It wasnt likely that the other members of the cartel woulde looking for the women. Outsiders might overlook the core members of these groups, but insiders wouldnt. They were all on Lukes cleanup list. If they dared to show up, they would just be sending points to Lukes door. The two clones didnt go far. They lingered outside the nest for another 20 minutes, and manipted the robots hundreds of kilometers away into eliminating fourrge nests; only after that did they leave. For the next ten hours, Lukes two clones cleaned up and controlled the robots before moving on to the next target, until five in the morning the next day. In one night, eightrge cartel nests were destroyed, along with eleven otherrge nests which were taken down by the remote control robots. After a busy day, the two clones checked into a five-star hotel in Mexico City in the morning. After a short break, they began to make arrangements for the operation the next night.. Chapter 1491 - Space Level-Up, Prison and Machine Room

Chapter 1491: Space Level-Up, Prison and Machine Room

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Last nights harvest was bound to make up the bulk of the harvest operation this time. Arge number of important cartel nests were in the north and in the center. They had now basically been wiped out, leaving only a few nests in the south. Also, the remaining cartel bigshots would be on high alert from now on. It wouldnt be easy to wipe them out all at once. Only five major leaders had been found in the eight cartel nestsst night. Three hadnt been in the nests, and even more of the minor leaders had also been absent. That was inevitable. The targets wouldnt always move the way Luke wanted them to. It was impossible for all the key gang figures to gather together as if for a meeting. But even if they were lucky enough to avoid it this time, it would be their heads next time. For the sake of experience and credit points, Luke wouldnt forget the three remaining bigshots. Also, killing them would cause the least trouble. These bigshots were backed by certain American departments which didnt dare make the fact public. The destruction of Mexican cartels wouldnt cause arge outcry. American police officers and agents didnt have the right to ask the Mexican public to work with them to enforce thew. The day passed quickly, and the clones moved again at night. Three cartel nests and 15 medium andrge nests were wiped out. Luke caught the three cartel bigshots this time and disposed of them. However, he earned less than half of the experience and credit points fromst night. Two of the three bigshots hadnt been in the nests, but had been secretly hiding on rural farms, and didnt have many men with them. Unfortunately for them, Luke had already set up surveince cameras to track their movements. The farms were bases for growing weed, and were in fact part of Lukes cleanup operation. It was just that the weed couldnt run away, so they were just small targets that would have been dealt with at ater stage. After two days, Luke learned that the harvest this time was about 80%. The deaths of the bigshots made the rest understand that no matter how many underlings they had, they wouldnt be able to withstand these inexplicable raids. The best way to survive was to hide in a ce that nobody knew. The Level 2 clone didnt waste any more time. After that nights cleanup, it returned to America. Flying over the Gulf of Mexico, the clone stopped every now and then. Luke had tidied up at most of the scenes. He left behind no more than a quarter of the bodies in the nests. So, on the surface, over only 20 twenty ces in Mexico had been hit in two days, and only ten to 20 people had died in each location. Large-scale gunfights between major cartels would also result in casualties, which made it even harder for certain people on the American side to intervene. Luke wasnt scared of them, but it would be disgusting if he had to promote himself as a viin to deal with these drug dealers. He had caused a lot of these drug dealers to go missing, and he couldnt be sloppy with wrapping things up. A huge pile of the illegal drugs he had seized was chucked into the Gulf of Mexico, and even more organic waste sank to the bottom of the ocean in batches to feed the fish and shrimp. Just like that, his clone went around Florida and then headed north to New York. A dozen leaders and a dozen important members in charge of intelligence and ounts had been stuffed into Space 2. By the time his clone returned, Luke was already extracting information from these people. There were too many people this time, and it took Luke two days to collect all the intelligence before he took thest of these experience and credit points. The main gains from this fruitful operation were now all ounted for. In the system, the hosts level was 23. Strength: 30 (Level 1 Star of Justice +10, Level 2 Star of Justice +20) Dexterity: 13 (Level 1 Star of Justice +10, Level 2 Star of Justice +20) Mental Strength 11 (Level 1 Star of Justice +10, Level 2 Star of Justice +20) Extra stat points: 7 Hosts experience: 4,765,000 / 7,000,000 Credit: 11,622,000 A lot of illegal drugs and some weed ntations had been destroyed in the two-day operation. Including the ruthless cartel members, he had earned about 6.4 million points. This huge harvest had helped him level up again. From now on, he would allocate the stat points to Mental Strength, which would greatly reduce the pressure of the triple-mode operation. As for the huge amount of credit points he had just earned, Luke invested them in his inventory. His eight-digit credit figure was instantly reduced to seven digits. However, the remaining 1.6 million was enough, and Lukes heart didnt ache over it. He had stuffed too much of the Chitauri equipment into his inventory, many of which contained unknown risks. Luke didnt want them to turn into safety hazards as he studied them in more detail in his inventory. Thus, his inventory had be rather crampedtely. The upgrade this time was like rain after a drought. The volume of the space changed from one million cubic meters to one cubic kilometer, and the space became vast once more. Space 2 still took up one thousandth of the inventory space, but had expanded from a thousand cubic meters to a million cubic meters. Space 2 had been upgraded twice, and ck Sky Elektra, Angel and some scumbags had been used toplete some basic tests. Living creatures, including human beings, could survive in this space. As long as enough oxygen was injected regrly, it was a qualified prison cell now, it could now be called an entire prison in itself. He didnt have that many people to lock up. Most scumbags would be gone in half a day at most. Unless it was like this time, where dozens of people were caught in one go, the space only had one resident C ck Sky, Elektra. In Space 1, however, which made up the bulk of the inventory, time stood still. The medical program, Osiris, didnt work when it was put in Space 1. Time flowed as usual in Space 2, so it would be turned into Lukes exclusive machine room. He could adjust the shape of Space 2, and it wouldnt be hard to seal off the machine room so that he didnt have to worry about Elektra destroying it. This inventory upgrade was worth this trip to Mexico. However, there would no longer be this sort of rge-scale experience instance in Mexico for the time being. He might not necessarily have the chance to carry out an operation like this C half a month spent on gathering intelligence followed by a two-day operation to harvest millions of experience and credit points C again for the next few years. The new cartel generation wouldnt be so stupid next time; another cleanup operation might take months. Luke didnt really care. After he was done in Mexico, he could still go south. The countries in the south also had a lot of experience and credit points. The harvest from individual gangs might be lower, but there were a thousand times more targets. Even now, his Level 1 clone was still searching for thest two cartel bigshots on his list. Chapter 1492 - Bigshots Woman, and Switching Between Sand and Stone

Chapter 1492: Bigshots Woman, and Switching Between Sand and Stone

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Thest two targets were indeed hiding, but not very well. Luke had locked onto the area they were in, and would be able to find them in two days. A bigshot like this could earn him 100,000 experience and credit points in one go. 500,000 might not even be the maximum, and he might even get a huge amount of cash and secret ounts. It waspletely worth it to spend a few days on them. On the fourth day of his operation, Luke caught one of the key targets. Then, he had no choice but to cross the whole of Mexico and head to La Paz on the Baja California Penins. Thest cartel bigshot had secretly flown here two days ago. He had made a clean getaway, but not all his trusted subordinates had run, and these people hadnt changed their phones either. Luke locked onto one of the phones and found one trusted subordinate in Mexico City. He then extracted the whereabouts of the bigshot from the man. As a precautionary measure, Luke didnt kill the man. If this guy died, the bigshot would immediately switch to another location. That would waste too much time. The bigshot thought that his hiding ce was very well-concealed, but he didnt know that his trusted subordinate knew where it was. That was because this subordinate was very familiar with udia Phoenix, the bigshots favorite woman. udia was familiar to many people in the gang, and she had a pretty acerbic manner. The strange thing was that the bigshot didnt kill her. Instead, he liked to keep her by his side. Luke appreciated this sort of passionate bigshot, who always left behind a bunch of clues for Luke to track. Flying to La Paz through the night, Luke dropped ten experimental robots two hundred meters out over the ocean. After that, he stopped taking action himself. He was using this operation toplete various tests on the robots and to get rid of the cartel remnants at the same time. Like now, for example, this was a practical test after the robots were drenched in seawater. First, two pure ck robots emerged from the ocean. Then, they split up and surrounded a vi on the beach. Then, shouts, gunshots, and screams rang out. Luke sat down on a nearby rock with a big helmet on his head. It was a portable remote control terminal and had an operation tform, simr to the virtual helmet from his previous life. It only took two remote-controlled robots 30 seconds to enter the center of the vi. The robot in the lead broke the lock with a few gunshots and opened the basement door. The two robots walked in. The basement wasnt big. The cartel bigshot who had escaped the had a pale face as he looked at the robot that walked in. Who are you? The robots didnt say anything. One of them stepped forward and grabbed the bigshot by the neck before walking out. The ck lenses of the other robot scanned the room with a red light as it started to examine the room for possible treasure. When bigshots like these fled, they would definitely take hundreds of millions of dors with them to cover their and their bodyguards expenses. At that moment, the ground under the feet of the two robots rumbled and suddenly copsed, burying them instantly. Luke immediately frowned. This could be a test for the robots, but the first robot still had that bigshot with it; it would be a shame if the bigshot just died like this. Then, Luke was stumped. Suddenly, there was a problem with the two remote-controlled robots; in just a few seconds, their limbs werepletely damaged. Luke could sense that their joints had been crushed by a huge force. Enveloped in soil and concrete, the robots hadnt detected any attackers. With a thought, two more robots emerged from the ocean and approached the vi. Soon, the third and fourth robots dug out the first two robots that were buried in the ground. At that moment, several long shadows crawled out of the cracks in the rubble and quickly wrapped around the robots. Lukes expression changed, and he stood up. The sand at his feet suddenly rolled up before dropping down on him. In less than five seconds, Luke was enveloped in yellow sand. The sand quickly hardened, turning him into a stone statue. A graceful figure walked out of the vi, a slender dark green vine stretching out from one hand with the third and fourth robots trussed up on the end. Dragging them to the seaside, she stood in front of the stone statue that Lukes clone had turned into and frowned. Just one person? A low male voice rang out from the stone statue: Hes the only living person in a range of several hundred meters. The two buried in the vi and the two youre holding are robots. Standing in front of the clone was a woman. She was 25 or 26 years old. She had fair skin and was of medium height. When the night wind blew, the white silk shift clung to her; she was only wearing a bikini underneath, revealing her exceptionally lush curves. Her long, curly ck hair fluttered in the wind and her purple lips were inexplicably enticing. At that moment, she was staring at the smiling mask that the clone was wearing. This should be Smiley Face V; the Continental Hotel has a record on him. Hm, but the information said that he always wears a wide-brimmed hat. Why is he wearing a helmet? Move and expose his chest. Youre the boss. You have the final say. The stone statue made a muffled sound, and the stone over the clones chest turned into sand and moved to the side to reveal the V suit underneath. The woman stretched out her hand, and a thin, sharp ck vine grew out of the tip of her finger to drill into the suit. Watching via the drone in the sky, Luke was surprised. This woman was none other than udia Phoenix, the cartel bigshots favorite woman. On the virtual screen, the damage to the suit was increasing. There was a rapidly shing red dot on the chest, which indicated that the ck vine was about to break through the armor. Luke hadnt expected udias super ability to be so destructive. For now, however, this woman wasnt important. The important thing was the other entity which could switch freely between sand and stone, and which could attach itself to the clone and turn into a solid stone cage. Luke had already tried, but his inventory couldnt store this stone cage. This stoneyer had its own consciousness; it was a superhuman who controlled sand and stone. As long as the guy was on guard, he might run. Given his ability to switch between sand and stone, it would be easy for the man to escape, but Luke didnt want to kill him. His mind whirled and he didnt hurry to take action. The tiny ck vine broke through the suit in ten seconds and pierced Lukes chest. udia rxed and abruptly felt that this would be another smooth operation. She said casually, Okay, you can let him go, Hodge. Just watch the show. Okay, the man said in a low voice.. The stone turned into sand and slid off Luke, before it flowed five meters away and took a human form. Chapter 1493 - Firearms are Ineffective, and 1v2

Chapter 1493: Firearms are Ineffective, and 1v2

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Several secondster, the sand turned into a middle-aged white man, and there was no trace of sand on him at all. Luke clicked his tongue in wonder. This Hodge was actually able to manipte sand and could even transform it into clothes, which was even more useful than Lukes super disguise. However, the A.I. program, Victoria, was already issuing a frantic warning. Warning, high levels of neurotoxin are being injected into your body. You will bepletely immobilized in 30 seconds. Luke smiled. 30 seconds is enough. Thinking that, he slowly raised his right hand and touched the revolver at his waist. On the right, Hodge was instantly rmed. The sand under his feet surged, and he was about to stop the man. udia, however, said, No need. If we were afraid of his gun, would we havee out to catch him? Hodge paused and realized that it made sense. The sand scattered, and he said helplessly, udia, you dont have to y that trick again, do you? He might be an enemy, but hes not necessarily a scumbag. You udias face turned cold. Do I need you to teach me how to do things? Scram! Smiling bitterly, Hodges stepped back. As they were talking, Luke finally pulled out his revolver with a struggle. udia turned around with a mocking expression. Youre really strong. You can even resist my paralytic toxin Bang! Bang! Two gunshots rang out, and udia and Hodge were both shot in the chest. The two of them stepped back and looked at Luke in astonishment Feeling the bullet in her chest, udia suddenly smiled. Interesting. Youre ying with biological toxins against me? Did you forget what I said? Guns are useless against us. That being said, she grew vignt. A normal person wouldve been frozen to the spot after being injected with so much neurotoxin, but this V could actually still fire off two shots. She couldnt be careless after this! She usually wasnt this careless. What was going on today? Luke curled his lip. Indeed, these two werent afraid of guns. Although these were special paralysis bullets, these two peoples movements werent affected at all. No wonder they had the confidence to take on the person charging through the Mexican cartel! Luke felt a little regretful. If the paralysis bullets had worked, especially on that Hodge, things would be simple. Although udia was very resistant to Elementary Pheromone Control, she had unknowingly been hit earlier, and had been lenient twice in a row. The first time was when she had Hodge dispel part of the stone cage, and the second time was when she had let Luke grab his gun. It was only because she had confidence in her poison and wasnt afraid of Luke using a gun that Elementary Pheromone Control worked. As for Lukes other actions, she subconsciously dismissed them. Hm, this was worth researching! As Luke thought that, he nced at Hodges. Very good, my new prison is impatient and hungry! Closing his eyes, his thoughts moved, and robots no. 5 and no. 6 rushed out of the ocean toward udia and Hodge. Hodges expression changed, and he suddenly turned into sand and blended into the ground. udia snorted and swung out her left hand. Wrapped in the vine, robots no. 3 and no. 4 were abruptly sent flying into no. 5 and no. 6. With two thumps, robots no. 3 and 4 crashed into the sea 30 meters away, while no. 5 and no. 6 werepletely fine. It would be strange if Luke couldnt dodge this attack. The first four robots had been damaged because the basement in the vi had been a trap. It had been set up using Hodges sand transformation ability. It limited the robots range of movement, and there had been sand everywhere. Otherwise, the robots mechanical parts wouldnt have broken so easily. udia wasnt flustered at all when robots no. 5 and no. 6 approached her like ghosts. Almost at the same time, two sand pits appeared under no. 5 and no. 6, and they dropped. A thinyer of sand stretched out to quickly lock them in ce. Lukes eyes lit up. Now! He opened his eyes and activated the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique and Muscle Control, and the blood containing the toxin, which he had kept confined around his chest wound, started to flow in reverse. The muscles around the wound exploded at the enormous pressure, and the part of the chest armor which the ck vine was attached to was sent flying. With a thought, he activated Elementary Telekinesis, and tossed robots no. 5 and 6 into the air. At the same time, something like lightning shed in the palm of his hand and he pushed out. When the palm was close to udias chest, Luke yelled, and his palm abruptly released pressure. Bang! With a dull noise like someone hitting a drum, udia was sent flying ten meters before she hit the ground and rolled another ten more. Luke didnt bother with her. With another thought, ck Skys special hibernation box appeared in the air. The box opened to receive the immobilized no. 5 and no. 6. Only then did Luke remove the telekinesis that had been wrapped around the two robots as well as the sand trapping them. Then, with a push from his telekinesis, he closed the box and pressed a button. The whole process was smooth and fluid. A secondter, the surface of the hibernation box clearly bulged; it was Hodge, who was trying to break free. However, Hodge wasnt able to break out, and soon fell still. Luke put the box into his Space 2. Clearly, Mr. Hodges sand transformation couldnt withstand the hibernation boxs instant freeze function. Even if he wasnt human, neither was ck Sky. ck Sky had be increasingly stronger in thest few months. Beatings, sedatives and Pheromone Control were no longer effective. The hibernation box designed for her had a liquid nitrogen freeze function. As for Hodge and udia, they were both so red they were almost ck in the system. They would earn Luke 500 points at least. It didnt matter if they froze to death. In any case, there was no point in keeping such evil nonhumans alive. After taking care of the slippery Hodge, Luke could finally focus on udia. At that moment, the woman had just gotten up. Her white dress was in tatters, and her bikini top had already disappeared. Luke, on the other hand, didnt feel anything. He narrowed his eyes and observed her body as he walked over unhurriedly. His fierce attack with chi just now had felt like hitting an old log; the other party didnt seem human at all. udias body was covered in dust, and the palm print on her chest was quickly recovering. Dark green fluid dripped from the cuts in her skin from when she had been sent rolling over the ground, and these wounds also healed at a visible rate. No wonder she said that she and Hodge werent afraid of guns! Luke was deep in thought. The A.I. program, Victoria, sent out another warning. Arge amount of toxic gas is spreading out in the front. Take immediate cover. Luke said, Got it. No need to repeat this warning.. Keep me informed if there are other abnormalities. Chapter 1494 - Personal Attack By V

Chapter 1494: Personal Attack By V

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions udia growled at Luke, Wheres Hodge? What did you do with him? Her tone was much fiercer than before, but Luke could hear ack of confidence. Hodge was much more difficult to deal with than she was. Hodges ability to transform sand rendered physical attacks ineffective, and it seemed he could also burrow into the ground. If Hodge really wanted to run, it would be hard for Luke to catch him. Luke wasnt interested in answering the question. He simply stepped forward silently and drew out the knives that he hadnt used in a long time. The two ck and gray knives spun in his hands. udia couldnt help but slowly retreat. She didnt understand why this person wasnt affected by her poison. Judging from the wound on his chest, he was indeed made of flesh and blood, and wasnt a unique presence like her and Hodge. But whether it was the parasitic vine toxin, or the hallucinogenic toxin she had just released, the other party had resisted all of it. At that moment, she realized with a start that she had already retreated several meters. She couldnt help but feel angry.?When have I ever been afraid of men? Ill kill all of you scumbags! Luke didnt know that he had been called a scumbag again, but he could sense that the other partys mood had changed. Her initial hesitation had turned into madness and bloodlust. The ground under his feet suddenly tensed, and there was a strong pull on his legs. At some point, slender dark green vines had sprung up among the grass on the slope. They twined upward around his legs and held him in ce. Gritting her teeth, udias beautiful features twisted as she swung her arms out toward Luke. Countless ck vines emerged from her body and charged at Luke. Jealousy distorts your face! The distinctive British ent suddenly rang out in the night on the beach. udia was stumped for a moment, before she grew even angrier. The dark green and ck vines exerted more strength and wrapped Luke up tightly. Jealousy breaks you up! The British ent rang out again. udias vines subconsciously trembled. You Jealousy tears you apart! Luke murmured. udia flew into a rage. B*stard! Do you think Ive never learned anything about nts? Her abilities were closely rted to nts, and she had already learned a lot herself. In this regard, she could at least be considered a doctor in botany. So what the hell was with breaks and tears? Wasnt this mocking her for being ugly? What made her even angrier was that V was indeed reputed to recite poetry when he killed people. But why did it be a personal attack on her instead? Men were indeed scum! Sensing that the vines were wrapped around Luke, she unleashed her full strength without hesitation. The ck vines stabbed at Luke, but the dark green vines tightened fiercely. If she seeded, Lukes upper half would be Swiss cheese and his lower half would be turned to dust. ng! ng! ng! ng! The sound of metal screeching over something hard rang out. There was a sudden flurry from two gray and ck des, and the vines were no longer as tough. They were cut into pieces like noodles and flew everywhere. Luke darted out amidst the vines and approached udie swiftly. She subconsciously stepped back, but it was toote. Luke was even faster than she was. The dancing vines werepletely helpless in the face of the Annihtion energy attached to his knives, and were directly swept away. Then, udia felt a slight pain in her arms; it was a sensation which she hadnt felt in a long time. She stared nkly at her arms that had been separated from her body, before she burst outughing wildly. Hahahaha, do you think you can kill me with just this? Youre dead. Arms started to rapidly grow out of her shoulders, and in the blink of an eye, half of them had grown out. At the same time, she swung her arms, and dark green fluid sprayed out of the wounds toward Luke. The dark green liquid hit Luke and broke up to stter on the ground. Stunned once more, udia roared, Thats impossible! How did you block it? The dark green liquidnded on the ground, and the grass it touched hissed with white smoke and withered. Luke chuckled inwardly.?Let me tell you how useful a telekic shield is against liquid like this! He didnt stop and shed at udias legs. But a momentter, he stopped. udiaughed wildly again. Its useless. Bullets cant kill me, and neither can your knives! Im immortal. Luke raised an eyebrow and looked at the abnormality Victoria was reporting on his lenses. Dozens of meters away was the vis frontwn. At that moment, arge number of nts and trees were wilting, as if they were dying. At the same time, the womans wounds were healing quickly. Luke suddenly chuckled. You asked me where your partner went just now. udia stoppedughing. She had a bad feeling, and stepped back for the third time. Luke said, Trust me, youll see him soon. As soon as he said that, he swung the two des in his hands again, and they shed her legs dozens of times. Then, he raised both des, and udia, who only had half a body left, was sent flying. Luke jumped up as well. His des disappeared and a can with a nozzle appeared. As long as you calm down first, youll be reunited soon. As he spoke, he pressed the nozzle. udia was sprayed with a white mist from top to bottom three times over before the two of them dropped from the sky. Luke wrapped udia up with a yo-yo string andnded lightly on the ground. With a thought, the woman was finally thrown into Space 2. Looking around, he couldnt help but shake his head. This destructive power is too great. Wherever he and udia had passed through earlier was filled with highly toxic and corrosive fluid, and the flowers and nts in front of the vi had withered. At first nce, it looked like a natural disaster had befallen this ce. This woman was truly terrifying. In a battle against an unknown party like today, Selina in her symbiotic form might be the only person in his special force who would be able to survive and even kill the other party. After all, Gold Nugget, that alien dog head, was resistant to most poison attacks. This corrosive dark green fluid wouldnt have much of an effect on it. No matter how quick the corrosion was, it wouldnt be as quick as the dog heads recovery, provided that it had enough energy. And that was only in a 1v1 situation. If udia and Hodge worked together, the special force really might not be able to do anything to them. Since Hodge could burrow into the ground, he could easily escape with udia. Both of them had nonhuman attributes and probably wouldnt suffocate underground. Unfortunately, they had run into Luke, who didnt have any shorings and had a system cheat. Chapter 1495 - New Prisoners and Abilities He Didn’t Dare Learn

Chapter 1495: New Prisoners and Abilities He Didnt Dare Learn

Sighing, Luke got to work. He couldnt leave the toxic, corrosive fluid here; it would be bad if it got someone else killed. Secondly, he would also be cleaning up any traces at the scene. It didnt matter which side udia and Hodge were on, or if they had been operating on their own; cleaning up the scene would prevent anyone else from investigating. This wasnt a small undertaking. He cleaned for almost an hour, and arge part of the ground was dug up. Only then was the ce cleaned up neatly, leaving behind uneven ground. That didnt matter. The weather in La Paz was nice, and it wouldnt be long before weeds grew again to cover everything. Washing away the mud and toxin residue in the ocean, Luke walked into the vi and soon found the nervous-looking cartel leader, Alfredo. He hadnt died earlier, but had been told to hide here by udia. He had been very obedient and waited for everything outside to end. Luke felt that this man didnt look like a cartel bigshot, but more like a handyman. Toozy to talk to him, he simply shot him with a paralysis bullet before throwing the bigshot into Space 2. After searching the room, Luke took the mans phone and a box of cash, then left and headed south for Columbia. He had taken a bunch of secret cash stashes and caught two superhumans. The people behind the scenes would probably go crazy. So, hopping around was a good choice. When he arrived in Columbia, he wouldnt use this sort of purge strategy anymore. He would just take things slow. In thest few years, Mexico had reced Columbia as the worlds number one drug trafficker, but there were also plenty of points to be earned from Columbia. Luke wouldnt refuse them. As his Level 1 clone headed south, Luke began to check his gains. There were now four cells in Space 2. ck Sky, udia, Hodge and the cartel bigshot were in one each. If these people were locked up together, the bigshot Carter would definitely be the first to die. Who knew what the other three nonhumans would do? Drugs and hypnosis were basically useless on these three nonhumans, and the effects of mental attacks and Pheromone Control werent obvious. It might take a while to dig out information from the two neers. But as long as they had entered Space 2, they could only eithermit suicide or spill whatever they knew. Half a dayter, the bigshot Alfredo, who had confessed everything, turned into experience and credit points which amounted to 350,000. As for sandman Hodges list of abilities, there was nothing surprising about it:?Sand Transformation (unavable), Stone Transformation (unavable),?and?Sand and Stone Control (unavable). After a few nces, Luke no longer cared about this guy, and looked at udias list of abilities instead. udias abilities: Basic Botany, Basic Biology, Elementary nt Transformation (partially avable), Elementary nt Symbiosis (partially avable), Elementary Toxin Resistance (partially avable), Elementary Toxin Manufacturing (unavable). After thinking for a moment, Luke decisively ruled out Elementary nt Transformation. Putting aside the fact that his body might be as hard as wood, what if his hair turned nt-colored? He didnt want to grow grass on his head. By the same logic, he quickly ruled out Elementary nt Symbiosis. Compared with nt Symbiosis, he had an alien dog head at home that was much more reliable. In the end, he chose to learn three abilities, namely Botany, Biology, and Elementary Toxin Resistance. As for the other abilities, he would study udia first. After learning Toxin Resistance, the Level 2 clone in the vi took out a gun and shot itself with a special paralysis bullet. After testing the bullet with its body, the clone immediately did a physical exercise test, from walking to running and then punching. A few minutester, Luke set off two stun grenades. This time, the clones movements clearly slowed down, but it returned to normal 30 secondster. Stopping this crude and simple experiment, Luke nodded thoughtfully. Toxin Resistance seems pretty good. At the very least, itll give me some time to deal with the toxin. If it were before, it wouldve been hard for him to move immediately after being hit by his special paralysis bullet, and he wouldve been frozen for two seconds after being hit with two stun grenades; a full recovery wouldve taken three minutes. This special ability made up for this shoring; not letting the two nonhumans run away had been the right choice. ording to thest words of the cartel boss, Alfredo, udia had appeared two years ago and used poison to control him. All of Alfredos assets and his revenue from thest two years basically fell into udias hands. In thest two years, Alfredos business had increased by 400%. His goods always entered the United States easily. The Mexican cartels that wanted to make trouble for him either fell ill or died in idents. udia, however, told him that it was she and Hodge who had taken care of these enemies. If Alfredo didnt want to die like they had, he would be obedient. What else could he do? Although he had lost a lot, he still had money to spend on girls. When udia allowed him to go out, he continued to maintain the air of a cartel bigshot. Nobody else felt that there was anything different about him. He also earned the nickname Lucky Alfredo, because he had inexplicably survived several crises. Whether it was his two-timing nephew or a rival encroaching on his territory, they inexplicably fell ill and died before they could do anything, and Alfredo even found an opportunity to hit back. In truth, it was udia who stipted how much Lucky Alfredo could spend. The volume of goods sold skyrocketed in thest two years, and the extra money from them had nothing to do with him at all. He had no idea where udia put the money. To put it simply, except for the fact that he had done too many bad things as a drug trafficker and had given Luke 350,000 experience and credit points, as well as the information on his subordinates, he didnt have even a single dime on him. udia was the cartels boss and ountant. The so-called favorite woman was just a cover; Alredo didnt even dare touch udias finger. How many men could be unrepentant in the face of a woman who could poison them at any time? udia and Hodge were always together, even when they went out. To the outside world, Hodge was Alfredos most trusted bodyguard who exclusively protected the bosss favorite woman. Luke had no sympathy for Alfredo at all. 350,000 experience and credit points was enough to prove how ruthless he was. He had gotten his just desserts after being tortured by udia for two years. Now that the harvest in Mexico was over, Luke finally had time to fix up his own little nest.. Chapter 1496 - Renovation and Dispute

Chapter 1496: Renovation and Dispute

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was already the middle of December, and only ten days to Christmas. Luke had been lucky that his ce hadnt been blown up, crushed, or riddled with holes in the Battle of New York. It was only a little over two kilometers away from Stark Tower, where the Chitauri soldiers had run amok. It was a miracle that his ce was still intact. However, there was a lot of junk and stains on the building. Who the hell knew what the Chitauri fliers had done? In any case, the outer walls were a mix of gray, ck, yellow and red hues, which looked a little like abstract graffiti. If it were any other time, Luke couldve called for the renovationpany to help him with this. But the renovationpany was too busy at the moment, so he and Selina could only do it themselves. Luke was now painting the left side while Selina was painting the right. After a while, she couldnt help but ask, Hey, can we really not use another color? White or brick red would be fine. Why gray? As he painted, Luke said casually, Which do you think is more eye-catching: white or red, or gray? Were surrounded by gray houses. What happens if were targeted for sticking out too much? Selina had nothing to say. This reason sounded like nonsense, but it was actually very possible. Most of the time, people were subconsciously drawn by eye-catching things. If the color of this building stood out, it really might be dangerous. In particr, the apartment buildings here were around the same height, and there were no skyscrapers to draw attention. The renovations to Stark Tower cost 30 million, which had made the headlines. Thanks to their dexterity and Lukes automated hanging tform, the two of them were pretty much done in an hour. Suddenly, they heard loud cursing. They turned around and looked. Dozens of meters away, two groups of people were confronting each other. After Luke took a few nces, the hanging tform dropped to the second floor and he jumped down. Selina hurriedly put down her paint bucket and brush and jumped down as well. Wait for me. She caught up with Luke and asked, Whats wrong? Luke said, Do you know about Tony Starks disaster control department? That woman is the person-in-charge. Selina gave an oh of understanding. Luke said, Ive met one of the people theyre quarreling with. Hm, hes quite a nice guy. Selina asked, Who is it? Luke said, That middle-aged white man leading the group is called Adrian? When the criminals attacked the L.A. prison during the California earthquakest time, I hitched a ride off him to the prison that night. Selina nodded and didnt say anything else. Luke was a person who ced a lot of value on favors and didnt ept help from others easily, even if it was just a free ride. Since this had happened, he would definitely take care of it. They had already taken out their badges. Luke didnt waste time. He simply squeezed through the crowd and shouted, NYPD. Whats happening here? The two groups looked at him in surprise. NYPD was so busy now; did they actually have the time to take care of such a petty quarrel? The middle-aged man, Adrian, was stumped for a moment when he saw Luke. Luke walked to stand between Adrian and the fat middle-aged woman. Whats wrong? The woman shook her head calmly. No, were done. Luke nodded and looked at Adrian. Sir, is there a problem? Adrian had already recalled who Luke was. In fact, if it wasnt for Luke, he wouldnt havee to New York, and he wouldnt be in this predicament. Of course, he couldnt me Luke for what happened. He could only say that the goddess of fortune wasnt on his side. Seeing Luke wink at him, he said, I have a problem. Its like this Adrians exnation was simple and clear. He had been contracted by the New York authorities to clean up the trash, which mainlyprised building wreckage caused by the Battle of New York. During the cleanup, all Chitauri equipment he collected would be sent to the authorities. In the end, the fat middle-aged woman, Annie Hogg, took out an official document and said that the municipal department had already transferred this job to Stark Industries disaster control department. It seemed Annie knew this was going to happen. She simply waved her hand, and one of her personnel gave Luke the document. Luke flipped through a few pages and confirmed that there was nothing wrong with the procedure. Coupled with the middle-aged men cursing behind Adrian, he roughly understood what was going on. Its no use seeking her out. Shes just the errand boy. He nodded and said to Adrian, Lets go. I happen to know aw firm over there. Ill help you ask them what to do. Adrian hesitated for a moment before he followed Luke. He actually knew that it was useless. The disaster control department was under Stark Industries. How was he supposed topete with that? It was just that he and his old fellows couldnt take it lying down. He took a few steps forward, only to see that nobody was following him. He turned around and nced at his group. Lets go. Didnt you hear that? This Miss Hogg is only the errand boy. Its useless for us to talk so much. The eight middle-aged men looked at each other in bewilderment, before they burst outughing and nodded, and started mocking Annie. Thats right, she can only wave around papers from those politicians. Be careful with what you say; maybe she had illustrious ancestors. Thats right, shes a department head. We cant afford to offend her. They deliberately raised their voices andughed as they walked away. The people behind Annie had strange expressions on their faces. Only the man who had handed over the document stepped forward. Chief, we Annie raised her hand. Its fine, were busy. Lets go. She then turned around and walked to her car. Although Lukes words didnt sound nice, he had solved the problem in a practical way. At the very least, that brainless team left of their own ord and didnt waste any more of her time. In any case, the other party was out of a job C cursing her out a little was no big deal. Stark Industries was paying her handsomely; describing her as an errand boy was not wrong. This was nothing more than a way to resolve the dispute. On the surface, the detective was on their side. In fact, he didnt try to fight for any benefits on their behalf. Instead, he led them away. This guy is quite capable!?Annie thought to herself. It was a pity he was still a little immature. If a certain someone who cared about dignity had heard that, he would hold this grudge for a long time. In the car, the personnel secretly observed their bosss reaction, and were surprised to see that she was smiling. Chapter 1497 - Going Out on a Limb and Screwed Over

Chapter 1497: Going Out on a Limb and Screwed Over

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke hadnt used any super abilities on Aunt Annie. The other party was very calm and showed no intention of bing entangled. Instead, it was the middle-aged men on Adrians side who were agitated. So, this had nothing to do with Annie, this hired hand. In any case, Luke was quite familiar with her big boss. Tony had mentioned before that it was Pepper who put together the policy guidelines for the disaster control department it was a department to help wipe the asses of the superheroes. It would be strange if a department like this didnt get scolded. If Aunt Annies abilities and methods werent good enough, she wouldnt be able to get anything done. Now that he had the chance, Luke took a look at the personality and abilities of the person-in-charge in passing. Sometimes, whatever good you did couldnt prevent the person on the tail end from botching things up. For example, it took a lot of effort to rescue victims in the early stages, but if the personnel who distributed relief suppliester all acted high and mighty, and some were a little corrupt, the tremendous effort put into the earlier rescues would be diminished. Judging from their interactions just now, this Aunt Annie was pretty reliable. She was level-headed and didnt unt her abilities, and knew exactly what to do. The New York authorities had already put in uses when they opened the bidding for contracts. It was also because Adrian had taken a big risk that he had fallen into this predicament. After walking 200 meters along the road, Luke opened a door and walked in. Adrian was stunned. Is this... aw firm? He raised his head, only to see the sign proiming Josies Bar above him. Luke smiled. Its been a while. Let me buy you a drink. Dont worry, Ill call a professionalwyer over. Adrian was lost for words. Looking at Luke, who had already walked into the bar, he followed him in. What else could he do? He had already lost the job to that old woman, Annie; all he could do if he went back was drown his sorrows. The eight middle-aged men behind him thought the same thing, and quickly followed Luke inside. Josie raised her head from cleaning the bar. She was about to say that she wasnt open yet, but when she saw that it was Luke, her words changed. Hey, we dont serve minors here. Luke nodded with a smile. Were all adults here. He then turned around and said, Order whatever you want. My treat. The men behind him all cheered. They were out of a job, but at the very least, they had thepany of alcohol. The day wasnt a total wash. Soon, the bar bustled with activity. A group of middle-aged men held beers and chatted as they watched the football game on TV. It wasnt that they were ungrateful, but Luke and Adrian clearly knew each other and looked like they wanted to talk in private, so everybody tactfully moved away. Luke called Foggy, and after that, Adrian told him how he had ended up here. Luke already knew what happened today; Adrian now talked about what happened before. It had started with the California earthquake. He had run into Luke when he was fleeing with his wife and daughter. After the earthquake, he felt that Luke had a point, so he changed jobs two months ago and moved to New York. While they were a little worse off here, it wasnt a big problem. After the attack by the test subjects, however, he felt they had to move, and he also had to consider his daughters school expenses. After the Battle of New York, he suddenly found an opportunity. The New York authorities were offering temp contracts to cleanuppanies to dispose of wreckage from the battle. Adrian had felt that if he entered this line of work now, he might be able to undertake reconstruction projects and freight work in the future. So, in order to make a fortune, he took out his savings and found a bunch of old friends from California. They put together their money and took out loans to quickly set up a freightpany. The New York authorities had to restore order in the city as soon as possible, so restrictions were significantly rxed, which allowed their newpany to enter the industry smoothly and get a lot of business. If everything went ording to n, their freightpany would be able to pay back the loans amounting to several hundred thousand afterpleting this contract. By then, the dozen new engineering vehicles andrge machines they had bought would be thepanys assets, and they would still be able to make money for years. With that, everybody would turn from wage earners to bosses. If everything went smoothly, it wouldnt be hard for them to be millionaires in a few years. But Stark Industries suddenly set up a disaster control department and directly cut into this business. Other establishedpanies would only lose out on the expected profits, but could still get some money. There was also apensation fee for terminating the contract early. It wasnt arge amount, but it could be considered a sign of good faith. However, most of the money from Adrians group came from loans, which they would only be able to repay after theypleted this contract. Without this business, they would immediately go bankrupt. Odd jobs were nowhere as stable as official contracts, and the pay wasnt that good. They also had to spend time looking for jobs, and making money quickly was a big problem. So... Adrian was in a dilemma. At that moment, Foggy hurried over after receiving the call from Luke. He hadnt been at the office just now. He had too much to do recently, and had been out and about most of the time. After listening to Adrians exnation, he looked at Luke. Looking at his face, Luke nodded. Just spit it out. Adrian can take it. Relieved, Foggy said to Adrian, Since youre Lukes acquaintance, Ill be frank. Pausing for a moment, he then continued, A few of my friends have also asked me the same question. The contract you signed should have been a standard municipal contract, right, Adrian? Adrian had a bad feeling. He smiled bitterly. Yes. Foggy said, So there arent any loopholes in this contract, and the municipal department wont shell out a huge amount inpensation. Even if you want to sue the government, the only party you can sue is the municipal department. Even if you win, itll take a few months or even years, which wont help you at all. Luke sighed inwardly. He had thought the same after hearing Adrians words. It was clear that Adrian had gone out on too big a limb, and when something unexpected happened, he had been left floundering But most people had to take a gamble. It couldnt be said that this choice had been wrong; it could only be said that Adrian wasnt very lucky. Foggy looked at the silent Adrian and gave Luke a meaningful look. Luke excused himself and went to the bathroom with Foggy. Foggy lowered his voice. Are you sure you want to help him? Luke remembered how Adrian had moved to New York after listening to him, only to be caught up in an extremely dangerous period in New York and then screwed over by Tonys cleanup crew. If it was possible, Luke didnt mind lending a hand. So, he said, Just tell me if you have a solution. Is it because its been a while since you had a girlfriend? Youre so wishy-washy. Foggy red at him. A momentter, he finally controlled his expression and coughed. Cut the crap.. Let me tell you, the renovationpany expanded again recently, and it has around 100 people. Chapter 1498 - Electrician = Electrical Engineer?

Chapter 1498: Electrician = Electrical Engineer?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke was astonished, but then got it. Thats right, theyre keeping up with this wave of reconstruction! There had been so many major events in New York recently that there were houses in need of fixing everywhere. Although it was impossible for the renovationpany to receive a bulk order, these households alone were enough to keep thepany afloat. Knowing that he got it, Foggy said, Thats right. Thanks to how careful and dependable Ben is, even if thepany has doubled in size, its basically operating as usual, and profits have surpassed my initial expectations of 230%. Luke shrugged. Then I should reward him with shares this year. Foggy agreed. Thats right. If he doesnt get any, the old hands with shares will kick up a fuss sooner orter. Okay, Ben has done a great job, but we still need to talk business. He tapped his forehead. When he hired temp workers from our neighborhood a few days ago, he mentioned that the renovationpany can no longer keep up with demand. Luke immediately got it. One group of renovation workers at the renovationpany were old hands. After a year of mentoring, the earliest batch of half-grown kids could now be considered half-qualified workers. It wasnt a problem to recruit new people quickly. When it came to transporting materials, however, it was still only Charlie, Raqael and a few others who did the work; there was no fixed procedure. In a smallpany, doing things this way was very flexible and economical. But for a renovation group of more than 100 people, there was no end to the current work in New York, and demand for materials was skyrocketing. If thepany carried on in this vein, it might be a big problem. Luke thought for a moment. Are you saying to give the business of transporting materials to Adrian? Foggy nodded, then shook his head. If you just want to help him out a bit, thats fine. However, looking at how the renovationpany has developed in thest year or so, acquiring a freightpany isnt a bad idea. Luke was stunned. Acquisition? Foggy said, Yes. It would be best to acquire it, or invest in it. All in all, having control of a stable freightpany would be good for the renovationpany. He coughed awkwardly. That is, if you have enough money to buy Adrianspany. Given his current situation, he probably wont refuse. Luke rolled his eyes. As long as Adrian wasnt stupid, he would immediately sell thepany even if it was just to recoup his losses. While this solved the freightpanys financial problem, there was much less chance of rapid development. Everybody knew that long-term contracts for major projects made the most money. It could turn the boss of a smallpany into a millionaire in one shot. Doing odd jobs was much harder, and there was the risk of running out of money at any time. But did Lukeck money? Adrians group had only invested hundreds of thousands of dors in machinery. Foggy naturally knew that Luke was rich, and that it definitely wasnt just from his pay. It was impossible for a minor detective to order so much top-quality meat and seafood from Foggys dads shop on his sry alone. Helping out with Foggys fathers business was clearly for Foggys sake. Foggy thanked Luke and specifically told his father not to mention this outside. Now that he had discovered a good opportunity, he couldnt help but bring it up. This wasnt a matter of how much money Luke could make from thepany. What was more important was that 70 to 80% of the renovationpany was made up of residents from the Clinton area, most of whom were young people who were willing to take the right path. If the renovationpany could continue to grow, these young people would be able to change their futures and feed their mothers. At the very least they wouldnt have to go home and sneak money out of their mothers stash! Luke scratched his chin and quickly made up his mind. Thats fine, but you have to help me sort it out. I dont have time to put together the contract. Foggy choked and pointed at himself. Me again? Luke nced at him. Should I tell Matt to take over? Or hand it over to the two interns in your firm? Foggy thought for a moment, then nodded. Let me do it. This deal involved hundreds of thousands of dors, and it certainly wouldnt be good to give it to the two interns. As for giving it to Matt?Forget it! This guy seems to have more things on his te than I do. Hes so busy that I dont see him. I really dont know where a blind man is getting so much business from!? Luke was very pleased. If it was left to Foggy, nothing would go wrong. This youngwyer didnt take bribes or mess around. He was serious and meticulous, and was a little simr to Uncle Ben. No wonder they got along so well. Foggy confirmed with Luke the number of shares Ben would get, and started to n in advance. When the two of them returned, Luke just said that he could find someone to invest in Adrianspany. Foggy then exined several investment proposals for funding or acquisition. At the same time, there would be some additional uses to ensure that Adrian and the others didnt make a loss from this deal. Foggys exnation was easy to understand, and Adrian was stunned.?Are you sure youre not doing charity? Then, he looked at Luke and asked, Isnt this too much? Luke waved his hand. Its a win-win situation. Foggy and I are worried about this because we want to help more people secure stable jobs. If you choose to sell directly, you wont make much money. With that, he got up. Talk to Foggy, then go back and think about it for a few days. Theres no need to decide right away. I have other things to do, so I wont hang around. Adrian stood up and shook his hand. Thank you, Luke. Luke smiled and patted his upper arm. Right, you saidst time that you were an electrical engineer, right? Adrian was at a loss. Yes, I did that for almost ten years. Luke asked, Are you any good? Adrian: Hm, not bad I guess? He looked at Luke uncertainly. Luke nodded. Then you can think about training some electricians in the future. The renovationpany will definitely wee it. Adrian didnt know whether tough or cry as he watched Luke leave. He turned to Foggy and asked, Do you think so too? Looking at his face, Foggy ventured, Is what you do unrted to what an electrician does? Adrian opened his mouth, but didnt know what to say. Although both professions had the word electric inmon, the difference was like between the dustbag and the tube of a vacuum cleaner, or between mung bean milk and soy bean milk. What was even more ridiculous was that he and his oldrades really could train electricians. They usually built their own appliances and electrical lines at home, and werent any worse than an actual electrician. Chapter 1499 - Gathering and Finalizing the Contract

Chapter 1499: Gathering and Finalizing the Contract

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Both Luke and Foggy were trying to help Adrian out of his predicament. Foggy had just exined the legal uses professionally and hadnt talked things up. He had tried to make things easy for Adrian to understand. How could Adrian act up in return? After hesitating for a moment, he could only nod. Alright, they are in fact rted. Its not a big problem to train up electricians. My fellows and I can do it. If he couldnt do it on his own, they could all do it together!He thought to himself, Im not the only one in thispany. I cant be the only one to train up electricians. The other people in the bar were still talking loudly, and had no idea that theirrade was already pulling them down with him. Walking out of the bar, Luke mumbled to himself, Sorry, but a wild electrical engineer like you is too dangerous. Traditionally, superviins had two high-risk professions: The first was scientists, most of whom had doctorates. The second was electrical or gas engineers, most of whom were like Adrian. Scientists obsessed with research and eventually turning into superviins were a ssic case. It also wasnt umon for electrical engineers in dire straits to turn into superviins after their mentality crumbled. As long as a person had education and knowledge, they would be outstanding at doing bad things. Luke felt that it was best not to give Adrian and his fellows such a chance. To be a middle-ss worker with a loving wife and daughter was pretty good. ... Things progressed much faster than Luke expected. The third day after Luke met Adrian, Uncle Ben called and invited Luke and Selina over to his ce for dinner. He said that Peter had been talking about them for a long time. Adrians family and Foggy were also invited. It was six in the evening, slightly earlier than usual for dinner. So, this was actually a meeting between the top management of the renovation and freightpanies, and the men had time to chat Snow had already started falling earlier in the day. By the time everybody gathered at Uncle Bens house that night, the tops of many trees were already white. The men gathered in the living room. After May brought over slices of a walnut and date cake for them, she went to the kitchen with Adrians wife, Doris. Selina knew herself well and didnt cause trouble in the kitchen. She sat on the side and ate the cake, secretly feeding Gold Nugget some every now and then. Little Peter and Adrians daughter, Liz, were having fun. After discovering Gold Nugget, however, they couldnt pull their attention away. Except for epting cake from Selina, Gold Nugget left everything else to Dors control. When it came to ying with kids, especially when there were so many outsiders around, Dor was better at it. Gold Nugget would rather take out its tablet and watch TV. Thankfully, Selina was very considerate. She yed a soap opera on low volume on the tablet. It was a little different from Gold Nuggets regr TV drama, but there were two kids next to it, and it was impossible to watch anything with blood flying everywhere or bodies moving together. It could only watch this show with Selina. In any case, it was a funny enoughedy. The men drank beer and Luke drank coffee on his own. It was mainly because he wanted to eat Mays walnut and date cake, which went better with coffee than beer. Uncle Ben approved. It was good that Luke, as a police officer, didnt drink. Besides, if Luke and Selina hadnt stepped out, he would be the only one eating the cake that May had specially made. Little Peter? That guy was only four years old. He wouldnt be able to eat much even if he stuffed himself to death. Foggy was as calm as ever. Luke indeed rarely drank. It was only Adrian who found it odd. So, he had listened to a 19-year-old and moved to New York, and the now 20-year-old was helping him out? But the awkwardness onlysted for a moment. The friendly and calm Uncle Ben and the young and capable Foggy were close to Luke, but didnt treat him like a kid. Rather, they followed his lead. In just a few words, the investment contract was officially finalized. Adrian and his fellows would hang onto 15% of thepanys shares. Apart from Adrian, the others would take back whatever they had invested. Adrian would take 10% of the shares, and the other seven people would share the other 5%. From tonight onward, the big boss of the freightpany would be an investmentpany known as The Angel of Clinton. Adrian could still be considered a shareholder with some influence, while his fellows shares... were better than nothing. Fortunately, they had gotten rid of the loans and taken back their savings. The shares were an unexpected bonus. Luke had his own ns for making such a generous offer. He had investigated Adrian and his crew in thest two days. They were a bunch of extremely skilled engineers. When he found out, he hadnt been able to help butin, Why did hee here to be the boss of a freightpany?! He was giving them this treatment because he didnt want them to leave New York and run back to Los Angeles. After the freightpany settled under the renovationpany, he could hire this bunch of lively and vigorous engineers for some other business. Smart homes, for example, werent a bad idea. They could take over part of the regr processing work which Ivan did. Luke wanted to establish a separate and rtivelyplete manufacturing system for himself. In addition, Uncle Ben would also get 10% of the shares in the freightpany as well as 20% of the shares in the renovationpany. As a personal reward to Uncle Ben, these shares were original issue stock. Uncle Ben could put this money into The Angel of Clinton investmentpany in installments. Of course, only Luke and Foggy knew about this reward, and didnt say anything about it at that moment. Otherwise, Adrian might not feel good about it. He had to sell hispany, while the other party was promoted and got a pay rise and shares; this sense of disparity wouldnt be good for their rtionship as future colleagues. After that, everybody chatted about New York. Adrian also said that he was thinking about moving, and didnt want to live in Manhattan or a crowded area anymore. His reasoning was very emphatic: These areas were the most dangerous. The three major New York districts had been affected in the subway explosions case. In the attack by the test subjects, Manhattan had been affected once more. The space portal which opened in New York had been located in Manhattan. There was no way to refute Adrians reasoning. Even May had rejoiced that their ce was a little further out and thus hadnt been affected. Luke nodded in agreement. It was fine to work in the three major districts, but it was best to live further away. Adrian could choose a ce in Nassau County. The environment was beautiful and there werent many people. In any case, they had to rely on cars to get everywhere, and it was just another extra ten to 20 minutes of travel time. The headquarters for the renovation and freightpanies would also be in Queens on Nassau Countys side. Most of the employees of the twopanies would have to head out for work. It wasnt a problem for the headquarters to be a little further away, and the rent suited them better. It just so happened that Lukes tech base was in Nassau County. If Adrian lived nearby, it would be convenient for him to go to work in the future. Chapter 1500 - What Is a Girlfriend?

Chapter 1500: What Is a Girlfriend?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions While the men were chatting, the two kids were ying with Dor and chatting as well. Youre already four. How many girlfriends do you have now? Liz asked while feeding Dor cake. Little Peter blinked nkly. Girlfriend Whats that? Someone you eat snacks and y with, and go to school with? said Liz. Little Peter was even more confused. All the kids in kindergarten eat and y together, and go to school together. Liz frowned and tried to think, before her eyes suddenly lit up. Right, I heard you have to do this to be considered a girlfriend. As she spoke, she wrapped her arms around his head and kissed his forehead. Stunned for a moment, little Peter touched his forehead. Aunt and uncle kiss me like that every day. Are they my girlfriends, too? Liz was angry. Your uncle is a boy. How can he be considered a girlfriend? Little Peter stared at her dumbly. Aunt is a girl, so Liz quickly shook her head. No, aunts dont count. Little Peter was enlightened. Oh, I see. Miss Misha at kindergarten also kisses me on the forehead often and praises me for being cute. Wait, that doesnt seem right. Liz put her hand to her forehead in frustration. After thinking for a moment, her eyes suddenly lit up. She hugged Peters head again and kissed him on the mouth. It only counts if its this sort of kiss. Little Peter touched his mouth and suddenly said, Hm, you didnt lick the cake off your mouth. Pfft! Selina, who was watching quietly, couldnt help butugh.?Little Peter, oh, little Peter, I didnt expect you to be like this! You have a bright future ahead of you; you already know how to trick girls. By the time Luke turned to look, Liz had already pulled little Peter into the kitchen, and she said, Mom, does a girlfriend kiss her boyfriend like this? Then, May and Doris eximed in surprise. Hey, kids, what are you doing? It was May, but Luke could hear faint delight in her voice, as if she was thinking, My kid has finally grown up. Lizs mother, Doris, was both angry and amused. Liz, what did you learn in kindergarten? Dont teach Peter random things. Hes younger than you. Liz said earnestly, He doesnt know what a girlfriend is. I was just exining it to him. The two women: Luke: Selina had already buried her head in the arm of the couch and wasughing non-stop. Luke nced at Adrian, who was busy chatting with Uncle Ben, and decided not to tell him the good news. Hm, it didnt seem like a bad thing for the two families to be one? The extremely unreasonable thought shed through Lukes mind. A momentter, the two kids came out of the kitchen. Little Peter was still at a loss. He had no idea what had just happened. It was mainly because Lizs mother had scolded her, but she had only said a few words. Liz was only five, and Peter was four. It was impossible to figure out if they were ying around or being serious. The crux was that Liz had taken the initiative, and little Peter had a dazed expression on his face. What could Doris say? This interlude didnt affect the atmosphere of the party. Everyone was in a good mood. It couldnt be any better to have a party like this before Christmas. Adrian had survived the crisis and hadnt dragged his old fellows down with him; everyone would still have a stable source of ie. Uncle Ben was more confident than ever in the future of the renovationpany. He didnt know about Luke selling him original stock; he was just happy for the hardworking staff in thepany. Foggy was also happy. Luke had privately told him that out of the direct dividends from the renovationpanys profits this year, the big bosss portion would go into a legal aid fund for the Clintonmunity, to be used by Foggys firm. Of course, this money wasnt for Foggy and Matt, but for those who needed help. Previously, Foggy had used the 50,000 dors which thew firm got monthly to help out, which was equivalent to him using his own money to help those in dire straits. With this extra sponsorship, he could finally treat himself better. At the very least, he would have money to buy his girlfriend a gift for Christmas. The party wound down at half past eight, and everybody said goodbye. Since Foggy knew he would be drinking, he had hitched a ride with Uncle Ben when thetter got off work, and he now bummed a ride home off Luke. Doris drove Adrian home. Looking at the snow on the balconies in the dark, Foggy sighed contentedly. Its going to be Christmas soon. I need a good break. Luke thought for a moment before he said, Do you want me to give you a contact so that you can go to Rio for some fun? A two-person trip will only cost you a third of the travel agencys price. Foggy was silent for a moment. Are you in fact some super tycoon, and being a detective is just a small hobby for you? Does your family run a bunch of five-star hotels, and you wake up every morning on a bed 50 meters wide? Luke and Selina rolled their eyes. Selina couldnt help but ask, How can the building we live in be 50 meters wide? Foggy smiled as well. After joking around, he thought for a moment before he nodded. Alright; Ill see if Marci has time off. Hm, this discount doesnt have to be for Christmas, right? Luke was amused. You can go whenever you like. Its valid for the long run. However, the most I can offer you is a three-star hotel, since I really dont know anyone who has a five-star hotel. Foggy: So, are you implying that you have a three-star hotel in Brazil? Luke said, Im not interested enough to open my own hotel. Luke had to keep the fact that he was rich a secret from other people, but not with Foggy. Firstly, this guy was much smarter than Charlie and the others. Secondly, even though Foggy knew Luke was rich, he didnt try to get close to him for benefits. He had passed Lukes test. After sending Foggy back, Luke and Selina went home. 100 meters away, Luke suddenly stopped and looked at the main entrance of an old five-story building. Different from most apartment buildings which only had one dim yellow light, this old building had two very brightmps at the entrance. The area 20 meters around it was very brightly lit, and there were many people walking back and forth in the wide space inside. Selina asked, Whats wrong? Luke said, I want to see how the relief shelter is doing. Selina unbuckled her seatbelt and got out. Then lets take a look. Since we were the ones who shelled out the money, we indeed should see the results. A momentter, they walked in. Two middle-aged women at the door immediately smiled. Luke, Selina, youre still out sote? Are the two of you Hehehe! Luke and Selinaughed and chatted with the women. Chapter 1501 - Inspecting the Relief Shelter

Chapter 1501: Inspecting the Relief Shelter

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions These two women were Charlies mother and Raqaels mother, as well as Lukes loyal aides. Charlie and Raqael were now earning more than 3,000 dors a month. It was all thanks to Luke and Selina training them in renovation skills. As for whether or not cleaning up construction waste and moving bricks could be considered renovation skills, these two mothers clearly didnt care. Money was more real than words and didnt lie. This relief shelter had only been set up after the Battle of New York. Lukes relief foundation for the disabled and poor had been making regr donations towardmunity work in Clinton. This time, the foundation had bought an old, rundown building, and handed it over tomunity volunteers to give shelter to those who were left without homes after the Battle of New York. The renovationpany had rushed over to work overtime for one day and carry out rough repairs. They also divided the huge space inside into small rooms and public showers and toilets. Although everything here was very simple and rough, hot water was provided 24/7 for bathing as well as washing clothes. If a person had no requirements for a hairstyle, they could also get amunity worker to help shave them bald or give them a buzz cut. It was very safe here now. Patrol cars from the 15th Precinct passed by every day. The patrol officers would carry out inspections every morning and night to make sure that nobody who came in was armed. There were no drug addicts here. Thanks to Luke and Selina, Clinton had already gone through five drug gangs. The first three were all toppled one after another in just four months, while thest two gangs tried their luck over half a year. It wasnt that thetter two were more persistent, but that the first three had been inexperienced. When one gang was hospitalized, another would pop up a few dayster to steal territory. After the three gangs fell one after another, even pigs knew that doing business in the Clinton area was very risky. The fourth gang only moved in after dragging their feet for two months. Less than two weekster, all the gang members had broken bones. The fifth gang had taken four months to move in, and they didnt evenst a week. Not only were they all sent to the hospital, even their Brooklyn base was destroyed. More than 200 people in total had been sent to the hospital in one go. It was a spectacr scene. Since then, no drug gangs had dared to enter Clinton. They all knew that it wasnt that Batman couldnt track them down; it was just that he wasnt that free. Multiple media reports after the Battle of New York informed everyone that Batman had departed, and members of the Bat Squad werepletely silent. But no gang dared to enter Clinton. Batman might have ascended, but ck Cat was still doing well. ording to the hearsay about the two Devil Bone Breakers, ck Cats contribution rate was no less than 50%. She was even more ruthless than Batman when it came to violent criminals who targeted women, directly crippling all five of their limbs. Inparison, many criminals would rather encounter Batman. As a man, he wouldnt kick too hard. The gangs stayed far away, while the odd robber here and there didnt fare well either as they were knocked out every now and then in the middle of a crime. It was much better than broken bones, but frequent dizzy spells and headaches werent a great thing either; they still had to go out everyday to earn a living. Thus, all the criminals left this hellish neighborhood. Now, Clinton was very famous for itsw and order, and crime on the streets at night was practically extinct. A small grocer and a diner had opened on Lukes street. Without the gangs and hoodlums who came every now and then to steal things, it wasnt hard to carry out this sort of small business. But even if there were gangs and hoodlums who came to cause trouble, Batman and the others might not necessarily need to show up. These two stores were run by some of the women whose children either worked at the renovationpany or asmunity workers. If anything happened, dozens of people would show up. They were the new tyrants on this block. After chatting for a while, Luke and Selina began to patrol the shelter. Apart from being a little noisy and simple at first nce, everything was fine. It was much morefortable than building small shacks out of cardboard and stic sheets on street corners in winter. However, the rules here were stricter than elsewhere, and a lot of tramps who were used to being unrestrained were unwilling toe here. That had been deliberate on Lukes part. He didnt want this ce to be a shelter for criminals; it was only for civilians who were willing to abide by the rules. Suddenly, a girl almost bumped into him aftering out of a room with quick steps. Luke grabbed her shoulder and smiled. Why arent you asleep yet? Youre not in charge of taking care of the kids, right, Skye? The girl was none other than Skye, whom they had picked up from the sewers. It had been two months since then, and far from her thin and weak figure, she now looked like a regr girl Her flushed face, the beads of sweat on her forehead, and her quick breaths all demonstrated her vigor. She eximed in surprise when she saw Luke. Luke? She then awkwardly held the fragrant trash can in her hands further away. Wait, let me take this to the dumpster first, okay? Luke let go. No problem. Ill wait for you in the hall. Skye nodded quickly and said hello to Selina behind Luke before she left with the trash can. Selina turned around. She looks to be in good spirits, and can help take care of kids. Luke looked into the room and saw a mother with two kids. The older one was around four or five, and was smiling foolishly at his little brother. The younger one was only two years old, and was also smiling foolishly at his big brother. Their mother was a little young and was busy cleaning up. Luke didnt need to look to know what the leftover toilet paper and diaper on the floor were. Even with 99.9% of his Sharp Nose turned off, he could still smell them. He curled his lip and slipped away. She should find a bigger trash can. Selina didnt even bother to look. She had already turned around and walked to the hall. A few minutester, Skye, who had thrown away the trash in a hurry, saw them. She was about toe over, when she raised her hands again in embarrassment. Wait a little longer. Let me wash my hands first. Luke waved his hand to indicate that it was fine, then smiled at Charlies mother. Two cups of coffee, Maria. Do you know Skye? Maria grabbed a couple of disposable cups from the counter and poured two cups of coffee. She asked curiously, Shes a good kid. Shes honest and much smarter than my stupid son. Luke nodded. I ran into her by ident. Its not safe for a girl to be on her own outside, so I brought her here. The sugar and milk were right next to him. As he answered Marias questions, he added sugar to his coffee as well as a small amount of milk, while Selina doubled the amount of hers. Picking up his coffee, he sat down in a stic chair and gave Selina a cup. Try this. Selina had better taste in coffee than he did. Taking a sip, she hummed and said, Its pretty much the same as whats on the list. It was hard to avoid someone trying to undermine you. A list could only tell you what had been bought; there was no way to stop someone from switching out the good stuff for themself. This was also one of the purposes of an on-site inspection. As they drank their coffee, Skye ran out of the bathroom. She was relieved to see that Luke and Selina were still here. These two were too busy. If they werent at work, then they were holed up at home She had a lot of work to do here, and had been too embarrassed to go knocking. This was a happy coincidence. Chapter 1502 - Go to School, and Don’t Be Too Curious

Chapter 1502: Go to School, and Dont Be Too Curious

Luke called Skye toe over and sit down. After he checked on her recent living situation, Skyes restless mood finally settled. Actually, Luke knew more about her life than she thought. For example, she was a hardcore fan of Batman. She couldnt be considered a hacker per se since she wasnt using her hacking skills to make dirty money. She just liked to collect information online, and asionally used a small program to track down the identities of Batman and the others. It was Alfred who had discovered the hacking in Clinton. After checking, it discovered that the IP address was right next to Lukes house. Skye currently only knew the basics, and couldnt detect Alfred. Having said that, there werent many ordinary people in Clinton who had better skills. When he saw her tonight, Luke remembered that too. Pondering for a moment, he said, Go to school, Skye. Skye was stunned. What? Luke said, Youre very organized with paperwork and correspondence; its clear that youre quite smart. Take advantage of when youre still young to push your upper limits. Dont wait until youre old to regret it. Skye hesitated. B- but I didnt graduate from middle school. Luke had already sorted out Skyes original middle school; on file, rather than dropping out, she had transferred to another school. She still had study credits and could continue studying, but she hadnt thought about it yet. Luke waved his hand. Go straight to grade 12. Do you have the confidence to get the rest of your study credits in half a year? Skye didnt say anything, but she was clearly thinking about it. A momentter, she said in embarrassment, Maybe not. Luke said, Then get the credits first. It would be best if you can get into a public university, but if not, go to amunity college first. Skyes mouth dropped open. Thats a lot of money, right? Luke nced at her and said, Ill give you a personal student loan. You have to be paid back. Do you want it? Skye was conflicted. Realistically speaking, she should ept that this would be good for her. For as long as she could remember, however, she had moved around various welfare homes and boarding homes. No one had ever treated her so well. She was rather scared. Anything too beautiful might be an illusion. Sensing her emotions, Luke patted her shoulder and said, Think properly on it before you look for me again. You have extraordinary talent. You cant just work as a volunteer all your life. Hm,pared with giving you a sry, my hope is youll be able to donate back one day, even if its just a hundred bucks. With that, he stood up and left the shelter. When they got home, Selina asked curiously, Whats so special about her? Luke said, Herputer skills have improved. Shes gone from something like a bottom-tier annual sry of 20,000 dors on the day we met her to an industry professional with an annual sry of 100,000 dors. Selina clicked her tongue. Then why is she a volunteer worker? Wait, does she even need to study, then? Luke said, Since shes talented enough to live without worries for the rest of her life, what she needs to learn is how to adapt to society and not walk the criminal path. Selina snorted.?You make it sound like youre such aw-abiding citizen yourself. Luke, however, seemed to understand what she was thinking. Thats why I said its about adapting to society. Also, I cant find any information on her from two years ago; it was probably covered up by professionals. Selina eximed in surprise. Recalling Skyes manner and behavior, she shook her head. Theres nothing unusual about how she behaves. Many things couldnt be hidden from seasoned detectives. For example,bat and firearms training usually involved some distinctive movements. Rich and poor kids looked at things differently. It wasnt a matter of putting on an act every now and then. Skye had been a volunteer worker for so long, and there really wasnt anything unusual about her. Only an agent like Natasha, who had been groomed since she was young, could put on that sort of act. Luke shook his head. I dont know, but no matter what, she cant be a volunteer forever. Thanks to his abilities, Luke knew that Skye had never had any professional training, and that she wasnt someone with ill intentions. Luke wasnt interested in what secrets she was hiding. There were too many secrets in this world. For example, he had oncee across a mysterious bald woman in Greenwich, Lower Manhattan. That night, he had been flying hundreds of meters high up in his Bat suit and in stealth mode. The bald woman in a strange, cosy-like outfit suddenly turned and looked in his direction. At that time, Luke himself hadnt noticed. It was Alfred who alerted him to the fact that the woman had perfectly tracked Lukes flight. In other words, that bald woman who hadnt been asleep in the middle of the night had detected him despite his stealth mode and watched him fly past. Was Luke curious about this strange existence? He was. However, he only investigated the building at 177a Bleecker Street through public channels and didnt personally check it out himself. The right amount of curiosity was healthy for the body and mind. Excessive curiosity could be called a different thing C courting death. In this world where superheroes and bad guys were bing more and more capable, it was very easy for something to go wrong if you stuck your nose into someone elses secrets. Luke himself didnt like being spied on for no reason. If the other party didnt let up, he would turn around and investigate them all the way back 18 generations. If it was an enemy, he would send them to heaven. If it was some busybody with nothing to do, he would use New Hopes non-lethal weapons to give them a taste of what it was like to have diarrhea in front of everybody! Luke didnt think it would do him any good to keep an eye on that mysterious bald woman. The other party might not have simr non-lethal methods, but it waspletely unnecessary to provoke such a mysterious person for the sake of his curiosity. Footage from the Battle of New York confirmed the need for caution. The bald woman simply stood on the roof and waved her hand like she was swatting flies, and the Chitauri fliers around the building exploded in the air. That was right, they exploded hundreds of meters away! The debris from the explosion hit a protective shield around the building, and it didnt suffer the least bit of damage. Luke didnt want to provoke a low-key bigshot like this at all. Not only was she a woman, she was also bald and liked to cosy. If she was a female version of Saitama, she could kill anyone with one punch! Luke, who always prioritized safety, simply pretended that this mysterious bigshot didnt exist. If the other party wanted to y at keeping a low profile, that had nothing to do with a minor detective like him. Batman had been in Manhattan for almost a year and was very busy. If this baldie really wanted to make trouble, she wouldve already done so.. Chapter 1503 - The Problem with Money

Chapter 1503: The Problem with Money

Skye didnt think for long. Maybe it was because Pheromone Control had lowered her guard. Maybe it was because borrowing money wasnt epting a gift, which meant that Luke didnt want to be her sugar daddy. Or maybe she was aware that she couldnt be amunity volunteer forever. She needed to make her own way, and she would have to leave sooner orter. Luke had provided her with a better opportunity and a better environment, which gave her ample time to get things done. Like he said, she should remember his kindness and return the favor, instead of staying here forever and relying on other peoples donations to survive. After Christmas, Skye would leave themunity center, the only ce where she had felt safe and warm ever since she was young. She would go to a school in New Jersey for half a year. If she worked hard enough, Luke would find a way to send her to a good university. If she cked off, Luke would still help her ask around about amunity college in New Jersey. As long as she paid, themunity college would ept her. It still depended on how hard Skye was willing to work, and whether or not she would use university as a springboard into a new life with college. Before she left, Luke had a long chat with her to determine her future direction and ensure that this girl wouldnt try to take short cuts. After all, with her abilities, it really wouldnt be hard for her to take more dishonest routes. It was almost Christmas. Luke and Selina gave their greetings to Walter beforehand, confirmed the time, and then flew back to Texas on Christmas Eve. They no longer needed to take a regr flight. A private ne was waiting for them at the airport. After they got on the ne, however, Selina gave Luke a strange look. You didnt say that you were taking someone back. Luke said with a smile, Were all acquaintances, theres no need for introductions. Well, Jenny doesnt have ns for Christmas this year, so she wants to meet Robert. Selina keenly caught the main point. To meet Robert? Luke shrugged. In any case, the Stark Industries shares are under Roberts name, and Jenny needs to meet him. Selina was lost for words. She hadnt thought of that at all. Jenny kept smiling and didnt say anything as they spoke in front of her. Except for greeting Selina when thetter first boarded the ne, she didnt say anything to her after that. She relied on Luke for a living, but she didnt owe Selina anything. She had greeted her only to be polite; there was no need to act friendly since Selina didnt have that intent either. Luke was unperturbed. He started sketching on his tablet the moment he got on the ne. Jenny was in a simr situation. This was apletely unexpected trip, and there were a lot of adjustments she had to make. Selina and Gold Nugget watched a show on their own tablet on the side. But every now and then, a certain dog head would respond to nudges from Selinas foot to indicate that everything was normal with the fiend and that he wasnt tangled up with the blonde woman with no chest or butt. Thanks to its sharp ears and nose, it was no less worse at detective work than Luke. But it wasnt a good thing that the dog head had keen senses. During the flight, it was interrupted seven or eight times, and it couldnt even keep track of the plot of the show it was watching. In its heart, it could only silently mock Selinas naivete. If the fiend was that stupid, he wouldnt have boarded this ne. In fact, the dog head was very smart in certain aspects. When they arrived in Shackelford, Jenny was very nice to Lukes family, but not overly clingy. Apart from discussing Stark Industries with Robert, she spent most of her time with Catherine and ire. She had fun on the ranch. Selina was confused. She couldnt help but ask Luke, Is she really here on vacation? Luke wasnt in a hurry. He pulled her to a chair on the back porch and gave her one of the two meat skewers he was holding. Its probably because theres a small conflict in her family. I dont want her to spend Christmas alone in New York. Selina took the skewer and took a bite. What conflict? Money? Jenny was Lukes super moneybag, and Selina had seen the relevant information, so that was her first reaction. Luke took a bite of his own skewer and nodded regretfully. The meat wasnt wholly done, and there was still some blood, but it was still edible. Selina couldnt help but knock her knee into his thigh. Dont beat around the bush. Just tell me. Luke said, Her father made a big deal a few months ago, but because of the Battle of New York, he lost more than a billion dors in future contracts. He said it calmly, as if Joseph had lost ten bucks. Selinas eyes widened. She tried to recall the information on Jennys father, and asked uncertainly, It seems that her father only has about a billion in assets, so he went bankrupt? Luke shrugged. Pretty much, unless Jenny is willing to fish him out of it. Thinking about Miss Jennys past and personality, Selina asked, So, Miss Jenny actually wants to help her father out? Luke nodded again. Her mouth says no As soon as he said that, he sensed that Selina was about to roll her eyes, and immediately said the second half. But her heart wants to. Selina cut the meat and started eating again. What a troublesome youngdy. If she wants to do it, then do it, as long as shes considered the consequences and issues beforehand. Its not a big deal. Theres no need to look like shes dying?cough cough. It was the holidays, and she couldnt say random things. Pleased, Luke nodded. Youve made a lot of progress. I think so, too. However, I dont know when shell figure it out. Selina snorted. I can get by on the sry of a minor detective; I will never understand the worries of the rich. Luke said, Thats because nobody knows how much money we have. If you were on some ranking list of the rich, you would encounter no less trouble than she does. Thinking about her worth being exposed, Selina couldnt help but shiver. She immediately said, Im not some sessful businesswoman. If anyone finds out about me, you can take back the shares. Ill just be a poor detective. Looking at the woman acting as cowardly as Gold Nugget, Luke was lost for words.?Youre not afraid of fighting tens of thousands of aliens, but youre afraid of money? Even as he mocked her, he could only admit: Fine, he was scared, too! He was scared that people would know that he was too rich. The worries of the rich were indeed unimaginable for people without money unimaginablyfortable. He was sofortable mostly because he was very rich. Money didnt just solve most problems, it also helped solve many problems created by people.. Chapter 1504 - Bighearted Selina and New Target

Chapter 1504: Bighearted Selina and New Target

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Jennys arrival didnt affect the atmosphere at the family gathering, but even added to it. With just a few words, she solved a bunch of small problems Lukes grandfather, Drax, and Selinas father, Mario, had in running the ranch. As one of the top business bigshots in America, she had plenty of manpower and resources. It was a piece of cake to solve the problems of running a small ranch. In this regard, Luke couldntpare with her. He didnt rely on business to make a living, and his grandpas ranch wasnt making a loss. It was just small issues in moving forward. Secondly, Roberts misgivings were also dispelled by Jenny. She promised that he would only need to attend certain meetings when it was absolutely necessary. This might only happen once every few years or every decade likest time, when Stark Industries shut down the weapons division, and Obadiah held a shareholders meeting. Some of Catherines worries were also dispelled by Jennys exnation. At the very least, Catherine now truly believed that Luke had relied on his skills and not killing people to obtain so much wealth. It wasnt that she didnt trust Luke, but that she wanted more proof. Jenny was the most famous business bigshot in America at the moment, and her words were very trustworthy. Catherine didnt think that Luke could fool a billionaire into putting on an act with him. She wasnt interested in reading the contract. If Luke was lying, it was for their own good, and there was no point in pursuing it. If the shares contract was real, there was no need to pursue it. Catherine was very wise when it came to showing proper concern for her family. Five dayster, the three of them returned to New York together. The atmosphere on the ne was a lot better. On the way, a certain dog head wasnt kicked in the butt at all, and was able to watch its show in peace and quiet until they arrived in New York. Jenny gave Luke a farewell kiss, said goodbye to Selina, then got into her car and left. Selina watched her car drive off suspiciously. Why do I feel like her attitude toward me has improved? Luke thought for a moment. Maybe because youre more awesome than she is. Selina snorted. Is it apetition? There are plenty of people who are better than her. Luke shook his head. No, its that youre more bighearted. Selina subconsciously lowered her head and looked at her chest thoughtfully. Hm, she really knows her ce. Gold Nugget silently turned its head.?Are you dumb? Do you really not know what the fiend is trying to say?! After a rare break, Luke finally started to pour all his energy into work. This wasnt his detective work, which wasnt hard and didnt require too much effort. What he was focused on were the leads he got from the two new prisoners in Space 2. Soon after throwing them into the space prison, udia and Hodge returned to normal. In front of them was apletely separate prison. They were in two separate rooms. They could eat, drink, piss and sleep every day, but there was nothing else. Every night, Luke would let them look at each other for five minutes, but they couldnt hear each other. They didnt know any signnguage, nor did they have any tools for writing ormunicating. These five minutes was like giving someone a ss of water every day in the desert so that they wouldnt die of thirst. In less than ten days, Hodges mentality copsed. This time, Luke didnt specially use any super abilities. He simply used normal psychology and hypnosis which was aimed at the weaknesses in Hodges mentality. The man who loved udia soon fell to his knees. However, Luke had no sympathy for them. Did the innocent deserve it if someone could willfully ughter them, traffic drugs and poison tens of thousands of people for love? Hodge, whose mental defenses were weak, quickly started to disclose information. As a reward, Luke gave them ten minutes to talk every day, but they couldnt touch each other. However, Hodge had kept some information to himself, so Luke went back to giving them just five minutes. A few dayster, Hodge couldnt stand the loneliness, nor could he stand just five minutes where they could see each other but couldnt talk. He stopped resisting and quickly confessed everything he knew. Since then, udia and Hodge met every day for ten minutes. udia still hadnt given in. Even though she knew that Hodge had confessed everything, she didnt say anything. However, Luke wasnt nning on getting rid of Hodge. Hodge, who no longer had any more information to offer, could still be used as a tool to smash down udias resistance. In any case, time was on Lukes side, and he wasnt in a hurry. Besides, Hodge had given him enough information to investigate. What Luke was best at was following clues. Now that he was investigating the information he had obtained from Hodge, whatever udia knew wasnt necessarily important. Whether she liked it or not, she was locked up here for good. Luke didnt ask too much of a prisoner who was sentenced to life imprisonment. They could just continue to enjoy themselves like ck Sky. ording to Hodge, they werent from some government agency. At the very least, udia hadnt said that she belonged to any government agency. No one had arranged for him to follow udia. It was just that he was persistent. udia was in charge of everything rted to the drug trafficking, but based on some clues, Hodge spected that she had connections in the American government. After taking control of the cartel, the woman sold a tremendous amount of illegal drugs to the rest of the world, especially in the United States, and basically didnt suffer any losses during this period of time. Batmans appearance didnt affect her business. Instead, the goods became more expensive and she made more money. So, udia had powerful means of ensuring that the illegal drugs sent to the United States didnt run into any problems on the way. Conversely, there had been some problems with her goods In Europe. Although the matter was resolved quickly, the process clearly wasnt as smooth as in America. Although Hodges didnt have a concrete position, he had persevered in following udia, and she did have some trust in him. In thest year in particr, he had ess to certainworks. For example, he had inadvertently memorized information about certain locations, people and distributors. These leads were enough for Luke. Whoever could help udia move twenty tons of goods into the United States in a year was definitely a major target worth investigating. After aprehensive analysis, the Level 2 clone arrived in Baltimore. Looking southwest, Luke murmured thoughtfully, What a nice ce. Its so close to D.C... Chapter 1505 - Bar, Toxic, and Center Position

Chapter 1505: Bar, Toxic, and Center Position

It was about 50 kilometers northeast of D.C.. This had once been the thirdrgest city in the United States, and had the earliest railways and excellent ports. It had been an important shipping hub for the Great Lakes region. But that was a long time ago. Now, Baltimore had be a lot more chaotic. A lot of the middle ss and the rich who had first lived here chose to leave. The ones who remained moved to another region, leaving the original district to the poor. Just like that, the entire city was split into two. One half was the rich and middle-ss people who lived in new areas with good public security and facilities. Most of the old districts, on the other hand, were full of crime. In terms of crime rate, even Chicago and Detroit had to concede defeat. It was only because there were less than a million people in Baltimore that it hadnt been able to im the crown of Crime City in America. Even so, one could imagine how chaotic Old Town was. However, it had strategd and water routes, and it was only about 150 kilometers to Phdelphia in the north, and just over 300 kilometers to New York. Chaos meant that a lot of ces werent under control, and the convenientnd and waterworks meant thatrge quantities of illegal drugs could be transported out via cars, trains and boats. Luke entered Old Town at night. A momentter, he came out of an alley after switching to an African-American alias. It belonged to a certain New York drug dealer. The original owner of the identity had be experience and credit points in the system a few months ago. It was a disposable identity that wouldnt cause a fuss. The most distinctive traits of this drug dealer were his fierce appearance and sturdy body. He was a little simr to Mike Tyson in Lukes previous life, which was why Luke had kept this identity. Now that Luke was in Old Town, many people only gave him a few looks before they stopped paying attention. A brawny African-American man in an ordinary gray hoodie and with his hands still in his pockets wasnt a suitable target for a robbery. If someone really tried it, it would be hard to say which party would actually do the robbing. Just like that, Luke walked into a bar not far away. Most of the neon lights that formed the bars name were broken. There was only a J followed by a Br at the back, and an a could be faintly seen in the middle. Two African-American men who were smoking on the side nced at Luke before they ignored him. Luke pushed the door open and entered. A hallway seven to eight meters long appeared before him. The brick red walls and the dim lighting made it look dull and oppressive. At the end of the hallway was another door, behind which was the faint sound of a low bass and singing. Opening the second door, music poured out. After scanning the lounge for a moment, Luke walked over to the bar counter and tapped on it with his finger. A bottle of beer. The bartender gave him a bottle of beer, took the money, then proceeded to ignore Luke. Luke turned around and looked at the stage in the middle of the lounge. It was a circr stage with four runways that stretched out in the shape of a cross. Two women were dancing on the stage. One was white, and the other was African-American. Their clothes were incredibly skimpy and they had magnificent chests. Many people whistled and waved cash from time to time to tempt the women to draw closer. The two dancers cleverly used their movements to put themselves in a position where they could take the money without being pulled down. They absolutely had to avoid such a dangerous situation when dancing here. The consequence of being pulled off the stage could be anywhere from a badly battered face to a disastrous death. The bar owner was intimidating enough, but these stupid drunkards would do whatever they wanted when they were high. Although Luke was facing the stage, his gaze was focused on the virtual projection on his lenses. Arge number of mini drones began to investigate the bar. They quietly flew in through cracks and searched all the hidden areas of the building. At the same time, Luke eavesdropped on the people around him. He directly ignored most of them who were here to have fun. What he paid attention to were those who were behaving strangely. For example, the two men huddled together and saying things like tomorrows goods and 25,000. Every now and then, hoodlums would go in and out a small door that was guarded. asionally, they would run to the stage or the bar with the money they had just gotten to spend it. But these small fry werent Lukes targets. Until he caught the big fish, he wouldnt pay attention to them. Suddenly, the music stopped, and the two sweaty dancers returned to the central stage with cash tucked into their skimpy outfits. Standing in the middle, the women blew kisses around them as the stage slowly sank down. Without the music, all sorts of noises rang out. There were whistles, curses, shouts and conversation. Some people also used the time to go to the bathroom, drink or shoot up drugs, or grope each other. This was a break, and the prelude to the next act. Luke had found his target. In a VIP booth, one person called out boss, and another called out Boss Lamar. Ironfist Lamar was the big boss of this bar. At the same time, he was udias big client. In the past two years, udia had provided him with five tons of goods, and Hodge hade several times to deliver the goods. It was very rare in drug deals that the money was paid first and the goods deliveredter or vice-versa. Thus, Luke focused on Lamar. Even if he couldnt find anyone behind Lamar, he would still earn a lot of experience and credit points. Now that he had found his target, he could only wait. To avoid alerting Lamar, Luke didnt n to take him down right away, but to learn some information first. At that moment, music rang out in the bar once more as an EDM song called Toxic yed: Baby, cant you see Im calling? A guy like you should wear a warning Three dancers wearing skimpy blue flight steward uniforms rose up on the round stage. Just then, Luke took a quick nce as he raised the beer in his hand, only to see the woman in the center sashay forward. Pu! He spat out his beer. The bartender nced at him, but seeing Luke just spit out some beer before putting the bottle back on the counter, he didnt say anything.. Chapter 1506 - I Never Thought You Would Be Like This, Coulson

Chapter 1506: I Never Thought You Would Be Like This, Coulson

Luke wiped his mouth with a handkerchief and stared at the dancers on stage with a strange expression. He managed to control his expression and tapped the counter with a five-dor bill. The bartender turned around. Luke said, Let me ask you something. The bartender looked at the cash under Lukes hand and frowned. Because of Lukes size and appearance, however, he still walked over. What do you want to know? Luke asked, Whats the name of the short-haired beauty on stage? When did she arrive? I dont think I saw herst time. The bartender immediately understood. Luke was being generous enough to give him five bucks for this information. Most people wouldnt even give him a dime for answering such a question. The bartenders attitude also improved. Her name is Lanie, and she only arrived recently. However, shes very proud and fierce. All she does is dance; until now, no one has been able to go home with her, much less climb into her bed! On stage, Lanie winked at the audience, and the corner of Lukes eye twitched. I cant wait, I need a hit, Baby, give me it, Youre dangerous The music drifted into his ears. Hearing that, he decisively flicked out the five dors in his hand, the corner of his eye twitching. Go back with her? Climb into her bed? Even Lamar might not be able to do that. Seeing how straightforward Luke was in giving him the money, the bartender seized the opportunity to take a break. He stopped what he was doing and continued talking nonsense. This woman is really strong. See her thighs? She could definitely break a mans waist with those. Look at that ass. She must have undergone professional training. If she sits on you, theres a high chance On stage, Lanies hips shook vigorously to the song: With a taste of your lips, Im on a ride, Youre toxic, Im slipping under Lukes face immediately darkened. He had already reached into his pocket with his right hand and was holding a pen, which he aimed at the bartender. A ck needle shot out soundlessly from the tip of the pen. The bartender was still speaking, but less than a secondter, his pupils lost focus and his legs went limp as he copsed over the counter. Luke calmly put his hand back into his pocket. With a thought, he put the special pen and the needle into his inventory. At the same time, he appeared shocked as he looked at the bartender. Soon, two brawny men came over and examined the bartender. Hes not dead. It seems hes unconscious. The other man stared at Luke, his hand already on the gun under his loose T-shirt. Luke curled his lip. Come on, has he not touched a woman in years? He was talking about how hot Lanie was, and got so excited that he passed out. The man was stumped. They all knew that the bartender had indeed been privately drooling over the neer, Lanie, but hadnt seeded in seducing her. He also did have a history of knocking himself out after getting high. At that moment, the man who had been crouched downpleted his inspection. No blood, no external injuries. Forget guns; there was no smell of gunpowder at all. Helpless, the two brawny men spoke into theirms before they lifted the unconscious bartender and brought him to a side door. Luke shrugged and continued looking at the three people dancing on stage. However, he didnt forget to ask Alfred, Did you record our dear Miss Lanies hot dancing? Make sure you dont miss anything. Alfred said, Dont worry, master. Bats 7 and 8 recorded everything from two different angles. The video will definitely be Miss Lanies lifetime treasure. Luke hummed and said, Forget it. Just leave it in the database. Alfred said, Master, I thought you would give it to Mr. Phil as a birthday present. Otherwise, it would be too much of a waste. Luke chuckled inwardly.?If I do that, not only wont Phil live past his birthday, hell take me down with him. That was right. The Lanie in center position was Model 1 of Phils Thousand Faces System. It was Luke who had specially chosen this hot, short-haired girl model, so he recognized it at a nce. That being said, a thought popped into his head: Could Phil be here for the same reason? Phil and Batman were now both martyrs. The only thing Phil was responsible for now was the secret investigation of Hydra inside SHIELD. udia and Lamar? Hydra and the American big backer? There really seemed to be a connection. A secret organization like Hydra absolutely wouldnt mind making billions in dirty money a year. Luke himself had a lot of things to do, and he also had to use untraceable money; he wouldnt use the money from the phonepany. His opponents didnt need evidence; as long as they had clues, they wouldnt hesitate to kill people, even if they were on the wrong track. No amount of confidentiality or moneyundering could hold up to a thorough investigation of the source. That was the safest option. Thinking that, Luke couldnt help but look at Phil, who was about to finish dancing. Should he make contact? What should he say? He hesitated. I saw you dancing part-time in a bar with my own eyes? I never thought you would be like this, Coulson? Phil wouldnt kill himself from the indignity, right? Before that, he might want to get rid of a certain tactless eyewitness! Quickly vetoing this silly thought, Luke decided to wait and see. For Phils sake, waiting a day or two was fine. But who wouldve thought! As soon as he got the Thousand Faces System, Phil, with his thick eyebrows and big eyes, actually started to let himself go. This could be considered an unexpected delight? Luke took another sip of his beer as he summed things up inwardly. Of course, he had already turned back to face the bar. He already had the video as a souvenir. If he continued watching Phil dance his eyes would burn. Alfred sent him a notification: Sir, Spiders 1 to 6 have entered the basement. There is a simple rm system, but it wont affect their infiltration. Luke hummed in acknowledgment. Bats were the drones that could fly, and Spiders were naturally the drones that moved on the ground. With Lukes current skills, he could make Spider drones less than ten millimeters in size of course, they were bigger when their legs unfolded. This was enough for reconnaissance work. When it came to burrowing into cracks, in particr, they were much more convenient than the flying Bat drones. Alfred said, Detected a second basement level, which is equipped with a more advanced security system. The Spiders will need time to find a passage. Luke didnt think much of it and waited silently. Since he had decided to give Phil a chance to perform, he wasnt in a hurry. At that moment, the song was over, and the hot girl whom Phil had transformed into was called down, leaving the other two dancers to start the next dance. Ironfist Lamar also got up from the booth and entered the small door. Looking at the image of the basement, Luke scratched his head. A big ck man led Phil to the first basement level and into a room. Then Lamar also arrived and entered the room.. Chapter 1507 - Heartless Ironfist and an Energetic “Woman”

Chapter 1507: Heartless Ironfist and an Energetic Woman

Seizing the moment when the door opened a second time, two Spider drones crawled through the gap and hid in suitable positions to transmit the situation in the room. With his back to Phil, Lamar poured a drug into one ss, then filled that and another ss with wine before he walked toward his prey. Luke pped his forehead. What was going on? It wasnt that he thought Phil would fall for this trick, but he felt that Lamar was shameless. If the drug didnt work, he would use force without hesitation. Would Phil let a scumbag bully him? Obviously not. Thinking that, Luke sighed and walked out of the bar. If the situation blew up, he could only get information out of Ironfist Lamars head as quickly as possible. How much he could get would depend on his luck. Asking Phil to be the honeypot? Luke couldnt do it, nor could Phil. Unless it was a personal hobby, SHIELD agents werent in the habit of making shady deals with criminals. In avish suite in the basement, Phil smiled as he watched Lamare over with a ss of wine. On Model 1 of the Thousand Faces System, Phils typical nd smile... looked especially alluring to Lamar. That was right. At that moment, the light-colored hair and the robust body on Model 1 had a neutral and masculine beauty. Coupled with that gentle smile, it was a splendid cocktail of varying styles. Lamar admitted that he was tempted. Unfortunately, after being rejected several times by this Lanie, he didnt have the patience to court her. Once he had a woman and liked her, he would give her more money. If he didnt like her, he would have someone toss her out of the bar. If a woman continued to nag, he would send her on a ship to be sold off. He was Ironfist Lamar, and just that heartless. Phil calmly epted the ss and said in a soft voice, Thank you, Lamar. I didnt expect you to think so highly of my dancing. As for a long-term contract, I need to think about it. A pleased look shed in Lamars eyes, and he said perfunctorily, No, Lanie, Ive seen your dancing, and I really admire... Huh? His gaze suddenly fell on where Lanie was touching his right arm, which was holding out the drink, with her left hand. She was wearing a pair of thin ck gloves that went up to her elbows. This was something Lanie herself had requested, saying that this would highlight her bearing in center position. Lamar had agreed with the idea. In the long ck gloves, Lanies arms looked even fairer and more charming. At that moment, however, the tips of the ck gloves were like needles that pierced the skin on his right forearm and stabbed into his flesh. However, Lanie was still smiling as gently as ever. Sensing danger, Lamar gritted his teeth and punched her. The ck fist left an afterimage in the air. Phils face changed. As he raised his right arm, he pulled at Lamars right arm with his left hand and used the momentum to duck to the right, as far away from that terrifying fist as possible. However, the man was unbelievably fast. The moment Phil raised his right arm, the fist made contact. Crack! Phil felt his right arm go numb, and it was followed by excruciating pain. He decisively gave up on trying to hang onto Lamars right arm and quickly retreated. He hit the coffee table and pitched into an armchair. The huge momentum sent him and the armchair flipping backward. The man who had brought Phil in heard the noise from outside, but didnt go in at all. Instead, he chuckled. Wow, didnt Boss Lamar say that he would be gentler this time? Hes going in hard again. Isnt he afraid of killing her? Then, he remembered Lanies robust figure and couldnt help but swallow. Shes so energetic. Boss sure is lucky. ... At that moment, concentrated gunfire suddenly rang out on the rooftop opposite the bar. Four or five automatic weapons opened fire at the same time, shattering the ss windows of the bar front. Less than a few secondster, almost all the brawny men in the bar received word of an attack on theirms, and they started to rush upstairs and out the backdoor. Forget the entrance; given the intense gunfire there, they would probably be turned into Swiss cheese in a matter of seconds. The customers in the bar had no idea what was going on outside. The loud music and the two soundproof doors were a world apart. Luke, on the other hand, took advantage of the moment when the men opened the small door to slip through in stealth mode and enter the first basement level. The defenses on the first level werent very strict. They were very ordinary and couldntpare with what was on the second level. On the first basement level, which didnt have much light, Lukes stealth mode was more than enough. At that moment, he ordered the Spider drones to cut the bars power. The bars regr power source and the generator were cut off at the same time, and the basement instantly turned dark. In the room, the fight between Lamar and Phil had reached an extremely critical point. Lamar felt his body gradually turning numb, and he knew that he didnt have many chances left. With a roar, he pushed off of his feet and swung his left fist at Phil again. Phils right arm was drooping, and he couldnt lift it at all. He knew that he had been a little careless this time. He hadnt expected Lamars ironfist to actually be a formidable mechanical arm, and that his body would be able to resist the strong effect of the sedative. Phils thin ck gloves, on the other hand, were just nanogloves. They were very helpful, but didnt increase his strength at all. So, he could only move quickly and use the environment to fight back. But Lamars bellow made his heart sink. If the other party called his men over, the nanogloves wouldnt be able to stop bullets. Phil could be trapped in this room and then turned into Swiss cheese. Worst of all, Lamar exploded with even faster movements; Phil couldnt evade him for much longer. Although the situation was critical, Phil didnt panic. As an old agent, he had encountered too many life-threatening situations, and his nerves were as hard as steel. He wouldnt give up until thest moment. Suddenly, the room was plunged into darkness. Phil was rmed, but there were two faint red lights opposite him. He subconsciously moved away from them and dodged Lamars punch. A thought shed through Phils mind; he knew what the two red dots were they were Lamars eyes. This also proved that Lamar wasnt an ordinary person! After understanding this, Phil quickly retreated in the direction that he remembered the furniture was in. Losing the light wasnt necessarily a bad thing for him. Since they couldnt see each other, the stronger and faster person would be at a disadvantage. However, the red lights which were Lamars eyes didnt stop moving as the man charged at him. Phil cursed inwardly and guessed that the other party might have night vision. Although the room was dark, there was still faint light from some of the electrical devices in the room, which could be enough to see by. However, Lamar was replying purely on his own eyes to see. Was this a super ability? At that moment, Phil tripped as his calf collided with something, and he fell backward.. Chapter 1508 - Thrown In, and Behind the Scenes

Chapter 1508: Thrown In, and Behind the Scenes

Phil cursed inwardly. He tried to control his fall, but it was toote. There were heavy and quick footsteps as the two red dots swiftly approached him. Looking at the shocked Lanie, Lamar grinned hideously. Die, you son of a b*tch! Duang! There was the clear sound of metal colliding. Lamar was stunned. A strange man with a ck and white skull face had suddenly appeared between him and Lanie. The man grabbed Lamars left fist with his right hand. Go to hell. Lamar was only stunned for a moment, before he immediately bellowed angrily. He exerted strength in his left arm and legs, nning to use the mechanical strength of his body to knock down this new opponent. But it was useless! The ck and white skeleton tilted its head to look at him. It remained unmoving; its arm didnt even shake. Lamars face changed. Before Lamar could react, Luke pressed the muzzle of the gun to his abdomen. Bang! Bang! Two paralysis bullets were fired. Before he could feel the impact in his lower abdomen, Lamar subconsciously kicked out. Duang! Duang! An enormous metallic sh rang out in the room. The legs of the two figures turned into countless afterimages which collided fiercely. But less than two secondster, Lamars legs suddenly gave out, and he passed out. Luke grabbed him and put him into Space 2, before he turned the gun around. Bang! A paralysis bullet shot out. Phil looked at him in astonishment before he fell onto the couch. Luke secretly apologized and put him away in Space 2. It was impossible to put a person into Space 2 unless they were unconscious, so Phil had to be knocked out first. Luke waited a moment. In Space 2, Osiris began to model Lamars body, including his fingerprints, his irises, body shape, and so on. In less than a minute, all of Lamars information was inputted into a nk Thousand Faces System. Two minutester, the modeling waspleted. Luke put away the armor and put on the new mask. Ten secondster, a brand new Ironfist Lamar appeared in the room. Luke put on a ck suit and deliberately messed it up a little, before he pushed the door open and left. At that moment, the power that had been cut off was restored. The brawny man at the door was stunned to see Luke. Boss, you Luke waved his hand impatiently. I was too rough. Shes knocked out. Hm, what happened just now? Why did the power go out? The brawny man shook his head. I dont know. Luke red at him. Then why are you still here? Get up there and donte back until youve fixed the problem for me. The man trembled. He nodded quickly and ran off. As for why Boss Lamar was suddenly so bad-tempered, it was probably because he hadnt had his fill yet, which was very normal. It was even easier to exin away the sunsses he was suddenly wearing; maybe Lanie had given him a ck eye. Thinking that, the man ran even faster. Catching his boss in an ugly state was courting death. He didnt want to be the ninthckey to be killed. Luke walked past the camera on the first basement level with a dark face. He stood in front of the elevator and looked lost in thought. In the meantime, he activated Sharp Nose and Elementary Sound Wave, and Alfred quickly analyzed the function of the small screen next to the elevator. Ten secondster, Luke seemed to wake up from his thoughts. He pressed his right hand to the screen. The screen lit up. At the same time, a device shot out a red light to scan Lukes eyes. After several seconds, the elevator doors opened quietly, and he walked in. The elevator descended. At the same time, a man in a room in D.C. suddenly frowned. He went to the washroom, opened the message on his phone and frowned. There were only two numbers in the message. The first indicated a target number, and the second indicated an unexpected situation. Other people wouldnt understand anything even if they received the message. Only those who knew the numbers and the code would know what it meant:?Lamar, System has lost contact. He left the room and took the elevator. A red-haired woman in the elevator nodded at him. Agent Garrett, getting off work? John Garrett smiled back politely. Yes, Agent Hand. After this greeting, they both tacitly looked away and looked out at the view of D.C. through the transparent walls of the elevator. They didnt say anything else. They were familiar with each other, but didnt interact on a personal level; they didnt even have much contact in an official capacity. They were only being polite because they were in the same elevator. To make the silence as the elevator went down less awkward, they exchanged the simplest of courtesies. When the elevator reached the first floor, Hand nodded at him again and walked out. Garrett rxed slightly. Not only was Hand smart and capable, she wasnt on his side. His emotions had been a little turbulent after receiving the news earlier; it wouldnt be good if she noticed. The elevator descended and soon reached the underground garage. Garrett drove out, leaving the Triskelion building behind him. Only then did he rx. His slightly rxed smile turned into pursed lips, and his narrowed eyes gave him a dark look. Lamar himself was nothing to him. He was just a pawn. However, this pawn was still a sessful test subject, and the experimental equipment on the Death Soldier was very expensive. For another thing, Lamars life was in Garretts hands. He wasnt scared of the man turning traitor at all. From the moment the irvoyant System in Lamars eyes lost contact, Lamar would only be safe for one hour before he self-destructed and his head was burned out. At the same time, the Death Soldier model would explode into pieces, taking with it any ideas someone else may have about it. That was why Garrett had left the goods from Mexico to Lamar. Lamar opened a bar in Baltimore, which was close to D.C. and easier for Garrett to control. But now, Garrett wasnt headed for Baltimore, but in another direction. When Luke entered the second basement level, he realized that it was actually apletely sealed-off warehouse for the goods. There was no need for someone to stand guard here; to minimize the possibility of someone sneaking in, there werent even any venttion ducts here. No wonder the Spiders hadnt been able to enter; apart from the elevator and another metal door, there were no gaps in this warehouse. After checking that there were no surveince devices here, Luke threw the goods and cash into his inventory. There wasnt much of each; there was only a few dozen kilograms of drugs and just over 10,000 in cash. There were scrapes on the floor and the walls, which suggested that usually, a lot of goods were piled up here; it just so happened that they had already been moved out at the moment. Luke wasnt too disappointed, because there was something else interesting here. Some machines had been ced in one corner of the warehouse. Luke currently didnt have time to look at them more closely, but they were undoubtedly expensive. This wasnt something a person like Lamar liked to y with. Instead, it was more in the vein of his own mechanical equipment. Naturally, he put these machines away in his inventory before he returned to the first basement level.. Chapter 1509 - Treatment, Eye-Searing, and Truth Serum

Chapter 1509: Treatment, Eye-Searing, and Truth Serum

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henryee Trantions When the elevator doors opened, the brawny men in Lamars bedroom were immensely relieved to see Luke, who was still wearing Lamars face. Nobody dared to barge into Boss Lamars room, especially when his right-hand man said that he was out. Lamar didnt have many rules, but his one rule was that nobody was allowed to barge into his room. Quite a number of people who had done so had died. Nobody dared to do it again after that. Now that Lamar hade out of the elevator, they immediately surrounded him and started talking all at once. At that moment, Luke felt like he was listening to rap in 3D surround sound. Grimly, he raised a finger. You do it. Everybody else, shut up. The man was Lamars right-hand man, and he immediately exined the situation. Luke nodded as he walked. In fact, what could happen? It was just that he had gotten the small attack drones to aim at the empty windows and fire more than a hundred times, shattering more than a dozen windows! No one had been injured. Who knew why these hoodlums were so agitated? Compared with Lamar, theseckeys were just trash. Maybe it was because Lamar was too good himself that he could only collect trash? Thinking that, Luke pointed at his right-hand man again as he went upstairs. Ill leave this to you. Ille back tomorrow to investigate. The man was at a loss. Huh? What should he do? Investigate what? Take care of the dozen broken windows? The right-hand man didnt understand the meaning of an investigation But it was clear that Lamar didnt want to say much. He simply told them to get lost and get to work, before he left. Hisckeys looked at each other in bewilderment, but eventually went back to their own business. In any case, apart from some broken windows, everything was indeed fine. If they persisted in tagging along after the boss, he might ruthlessly smash their heads open with his legendary iron fists. What they didnt know was that from that moment on, this ruthless Ironfist Lamar would vanish from the world and never appear again. Luke found a temporary hideout: an abandoned warehouse at a remote dock. After tidying up a bit, he released Phil from Space 2. Osiris had already examined Phils right arm, and Luke started to treat it without any dy. After reconnecting the broken bones in his forearm, he quickly healed them with Elementary Light of Life to get rid of the swelling. Less than five minutester, Phils arm was as good as new. Then, Luke began to deal with Lamar in Space 2. Using the inventorys detection and disassembly function, he first dismantled Lamars left leg and left hand. This process wasnt as bloody as it sounded, because these were extremely sophisticated and high-end mechanical prosthetics. They didnt look like the soft, lifelike version which stark had given to Misty, but they were more practical. Mistys right arm was mainly for work, while Lamars left arm and leg were for killing Judging from Lamars performance just now, these things were roughly one level lower than the tycoons armor. But this one-level difference in technology shouldnt be underestimated. Something that was only one level lower than Tonys armor in this world was absolutely a top-notch product. If the American government had this, it would definitely be a treasure. Of course, it was possible that it really was a product of some national defense vendor. After dismantling the limbs, Luke threw them into Space 1 to studyter. Apart from these mechanical prosthetics, Luke also found a technological system in Lamars eyes. It wouldve been very hard for anyone else to figure out how the device worked and its effect. Luke, who had Tonys technology and an A.I. program, quickly broke through the systems defenses, before throwing it into Space 1 as well. Very soon, Phil opened his eyes. He looked around and saw Luke. He was relieved to see the familiar ck and white skull. Big Dipper, one of the members of the Bat Squad, was the superhero who had personally shut the space portal during the Battle of New York. He was trustworthy. Luke tied Lamar, who was about to wake up, to a stainless steel chair. He tilted his head and looked at Phil before he asked, Youre awake? Do you want to interrogate this guy together? Phil subconsciously nodded, then raised his right arm in surprise. Luke turned around. Alright, for Bruces sake, I wont charge for saving you this time. Phil: Huh? Luke snorted. Bruce gave me a list of names, which included your face. He was probably afraid that I would identally injure you. Phils heart skipped a beat, and he was a little embarrassed. Well, you wont tell Bruce about today, will you? Luke thought for a moment. Are you talking about crossdressing? Phils expression froze. This... is just for work. Luke nodded. Okay. Can you use the other model now? Itll be morefortable for both of us. Phil smiled bitterly and pressed the side of his neck. Two secondster, his face switched to Model 2, and he turned into a regr middle-aged man. His muscles also swelled up in the blue flight steward uniform. Luke nced at him before immediately looking away. There are clothes next to you. What an eye-searing image! When Phil walked over in a T-shirt, hoodie, and sweatpants, Luke asked, Do you have truth serum? Give him some. Its not called truth serum, Phil exined. It just makes a person fall into a trance. What they then say may not necessarily be the truth. Luke didnt say anything and simply looked at him with his pitch-ck eyes. Phil: _Fine, Ill do it. As he spoke, he stretched out his hand, and the tip of the nanoglove turned into a needle again to inject Lamar with a hallucinogen. The nanoglove could store several drugs and act as a temporary syringe. In the bar earlier, Phil had used the sedative in his other glove on Lamar. No thanks to the plot twist, he mightve broken more than just an arm, and mightve even lost his life. After that, Phil said to Luke, Itll take another five minutes for it to take effect. Lets wait. Luke nodded and gestured for them to talk some distance away. Phil hadnt had much direct contact with Big Dipper before, but since thetter had just saved him tonight, there was no need to keep a lot of information confidential, and he exined why he was looking for Lamar. It wasntplicated. The tycoon had provided Phil with a program to analyze big data. With its help, Phil discovered that Lamar had frequently appeared in some SHIELD operations in thest two years. Although he appeared at sporadic intervals and wasnt necessarily the first party to show up, too many coincidences was no longer a coincidence. Chapter 1510 - Trading Information and Big Dippers Rules

Chapter 1510: Trading Information and Big Dippers Rules

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor. Henyee Trantions There was no need to talk about evidence when it came to big data analysis. The data itself was the greatest evidence. In the beginning, Lamar had only beena regr suspect. When the program started to analyze the big data rted to him, however, more questions popaped up. Lamar wasnt Luke. Luke had been prepared for something like this since the beginning, so most of the things he had done at the very beginning were mixed into other cases. For example, what he had done in Paris and Rio made very rare appearances in police records, and even then were ssified as gang fights. Most of the others wouldnt even appear in any database, because many of the people were just missing In this world, countless criminals battled it out every day, and would go into hiding or be made to disappear. There were many reasons to flee: from their enemies, from the police, or from debt. Simrly, there were too many people who had been made to disappear, and no one could put these numbers together. That was because gangs didnt set up any sort of database. Most information spread by word of mouth over a period of time, and more than 90% of it was lies or exaggerations. In three to five weeks or three to five months, they would be forgotten. To verify the information, a professional would have to be sent out to conduct a thorough investigation. But there were more new rumors that came out every day than there were investigators; this wasnt a task that could bepleted perfectly. Even with Lukes multifaceted system, he had to set up various algorithms to pick out the information he needed to pay attention to from the huge amount of online trash that was generated every day. There was no way to estimate the amount of data that slipped through the cracks, but that was all he could do. No matter how amazing big data analysis was, there had to be big data first. Without data, or if the data was insufficient, there was no way to analyze it. Lamar and the people behind him obviously couldnt be as careful as Luke, even though their dealings were already very covert. In fact, Lamar had never directly contacted anyone from SHIELD let alone met them If Phil wasnt specially focused on this investigation and didnt have the tycoons technical support, he might not have noticed it. This also made him realize that there was definitely someone behind Lamar, and the person definitely knew the rules and regtions of SHIELD well. Otherwise, this person wouldnt have used such a covertmunication method. For a senior SHIELD member to collude with drug dealers, it was unlikely it would be purely for money. For example, it wouldnt be hard for Phil to pull in hundreds of millions in dirty money if he wanted to. He could do it quietly over a decade as long as he was patient. There would be even less risk if he transferred to another department or a pany, and he could enjoy the semi-retired life after that. SHIELD wOuldnt investigate too deeply. Only an idiot would think that the people in a secret agent organization were utterly honest and clean. As long as they didnt cross the line and didnt cause any trouble on the surface, nobody would harp on about it. Even Nick Fury would only regard these people as potential tools. Once he had a hold of their weakness, they could be potential spies as well as cash reserves if they were made to hand over their dirty money. Why wouldnt he go for that? Thus, the person in contact with Lamar definitely didnt have a simple motive. Also, the program had only discovered five instances of contact between Lamar and this SHIELD person in a span of two months, before this situation pletely disappeared. They had probably found a more covert means ofmunication, or were just avoiding drawing attention by using the same method again. Phil wouldnt have paid attention to this clue if he had just been investigating instances of corruption. But he was looking for Hydra. Even if he was mistaken in the end, he couldnt overlook this suspicious activity. After tonight, this had be an even more major clue. Lamar couldnt be a nobody; Phil had had the upper hand in the fight in the beginning, but had almost been killed in the end. The person from SHIELD behind Lamar wasnt simple either. Phil only gave Luke a rough picture and couldnt disclose more details. After all, this was an internal matter. If it wasnt for the agreement with Batman and the fact that Big Dipper had just saved him and was an involved party in this incident, Phil wouldnt have said anything Luke didnt care. Instead, he shared with Phil the information he had collected C of course, he did it in Batmans name. Phil sucked in a sharp breath when he heard that the cartel controlled by udia distributed tons of illegal drugs to the United States and around the world every year. This wasnt an ordinary drug gang Statistically speaking, at this level, something was bound to happen to at least 10 to 20% of the cartels goods, or they might be seized by the authorities or stolen by other gangs. This sort of information would have been put on the record in the DEA and the FBI, to give the relevant departments a rough idea of the scale and routes of the drug distribution. However, the cartel had quietly made more than a billion dors without anyone knowing, which was very strange. It was even rarer for two extremely strong superhumans to be in control of a Mexican cartel. SHIELD was an organization which dealt with superpowers, which also meant that it was people from SHIELD who were the most likely toe into contact with superhumans. Using criminals to carry out crimes was an extremely old-fashioned yet effective method, and these sorts of people tended to be government officials. Luke gave Phil a few minutes to digest the information before he said, Prepare the questions you want to askter. Its best to do it this way.. Phil was a little surprised, but still nodded in agreement. Since it was Luke who had caught Lamar, he could interrogate Lamar however he wanted, as long as it didnt hold Phil up. When they went back over to Lamar, the man was already in a semi-conscious state. Luke picked up a helmet and put it on Lamars head, before he gestured for Phil to begin. Phil nodded and asked the questions he had prepared. Do you know Hydra? Who is your contact in SHIELD? Who do you think your contact may be? These questions were very straightforward. Phil looked at Luke and waited for him to nod or shake his head before he moved on to the next question. The interrogation was over in less than ten minutes. Luke tossed a phone to him. This is all the information he knows. He doesnt know much else. Phil looked at the information on the screen and was astonished. How did you do this? Luke didnt answer directly. He took out his gun and shot Lamar with three more paralysis bullets. Then, he jerked his chin at Lamar. This will knock him out for an hour or so. Do you still want this person? If he isnt especially important, I have to get rid of him right now. Phil looked at Lamars heaving chest and sighed in relief. He thought Big Dipper had killed him. He frowned. Why? Luke chuckled. I cant get rid of all evil, but I kill any source of evil Ie across. If hes not worth much more after this, I hope you wont break my rules. Chapter 1511 - Investigation and Misdirection

Chapter 1511: Investigation and Misdirection

Trantor: Henyee Trantions| Editor: Henyee Trantions Phil hesitated for a moment before he said, T need to investigate him again Staring at Luke, he said solemnly, Tm willing to believe theres no problem with the conclusions you drew from his answers, but I cant just give them to Director Fury like this, so I need him alive. Luke nodded. Okay, hes yours. Phil:Wait, did you say all that just to add to the atmosphere? of course Luke wouldnt answer his question. Could he say that he didnt want Nick Fury to think that Big Dipper was too easy to talk to? He took the helmet off Lamars head and put it in a box on the side. He then took out a Thousand Faces System and tossed it to Phil. Phil subconsciously caught it. This is Luke said, Theres a surveince system in Lamars eyes. The person behind the scenes probably knows what you look like as a woman now. This Thousand Faces mask also has a male and a female model, and has never been used before. Phil was a little embarrassed, but still asked, What do I need to give you? Luke shook his head. I dont need money, and you dont have our credit points either. Ill settle it with Bruce directly. Its up to you how you want to deal with him. He closed the box and left the warehouse He didnt have to worry about anything else. If an old agent like Phil couldnt even take one person away with him, how could Nick Fury value him? If he had to name a shoring for Phil, it would be hisck ofbat ability. Having said that, that was inparison with superheroes; three to five ordinary criminals wouldntst even a minute against him. It seemed that he had to give this guy a bit of a buff! otherwise, he might be stabbed in the heart again next time, and lose his life! Would Grandpa and Catherine be sad if he died? Although they had plicated feelings when they heard Phils name, they definitely didnt see him as an enemy. Without much hesitation, Luke made his choice. He still had to boost Phils survival capability. He probably wouldnt go as far as to leak the secret. Batman would make Phil shut up and enjoy the benefits himself. Even if it was really leaked, it wasnt a big deal. When it came down to it, life-saving measures were for preserving your life; they definitely werent as efficient as modern firearms for killing people. It was impossible for Luke to be afraid to do anything just to keep it a secret. The right thing to do was to ensure that he was always stronger than the bad guys and more evil than they were. No matter when Phil started the second interrogation, Luke was already taking action on his end. He wasnt thew, and didnt need evidence. As long as there were leads, he woulde knocking and then use various means to get the information he wanted. He could guarantee that he wasnt interested in their private affairs or would use them to make a profit. Many people wouldnt even know that someone had pulled important information out of their heads. For example, the helmet which Lamar had worn was one of these methods It was a reverse application of the Chitauris mental remote system. The Chitaur?s mental remote system blocked out chaotic thoughts and only collected the most specific information, such as the movement of the body. Luke, on the other hand, removed the signal for controlling the body, and expanded and amplified the chaotic thoughts. This was meaningless to anyone else, including the Chitauri. But for Luke, who had Mental Communication, he could find the information he needed from the expanded and unblocked mental fluctuations. That was because it was impossible for ordinary people to learn how to control their thoughts. There was too much real infornmation in the random thoughts that shed through a persons mind. For example, if Luke put this helmet-like thought amplifier on a member of SHIELD and asked, Are you Hydra?, no matter what the persons answer was, they wouldnt be able to subconsciously choose to answer yes. Trained agents could control some of their thoughts and build up resistance. But with the right drug, their self-control would be greatly reduced. As long as they couldntpletely block out mental fluctuations, their brains were as transparent to Luke as a kindergarten kids. Luke didnt exin the principle behind the helmetr and the interrogation to Phil. It was most difficult to guard against things when you didnt know how they worked. This also greatly increased Lukes efficiency at gathering intelligence. There was no need to wait for a second investigation by Phil Luke had already detected the surveince program installed in Lamars eyes. This also meant that the other party would know that something was wrong on Lamars end when Luke created electronic interference. Whether Lamar acted of his own ord or was being guided to act, the person behind the scenes wouldnt wait to be investigated without doing anything The intelligence provided by Lamar was very useful. If Luke waited a day or twoter, it would basically be worthless. He headed straight for D.C. Standing in theb, Garrett asked, Hows Lamar? As the researcher worked on theputer, he quickly replied, At 8.27pm, the signal encountered electronic interference, and it never recovered. Then, we checked the surveince cameras around him and found that he left the bar at 8.45pm. Looking at the image of Lamar leaving the bar on another screen, Garrett said darkly, He looks fine? Yes. From the way he interacted with his subordinates, it doesnt look like he was being threatened. The researcher didnt care about Garretts tone. He was only responsible for the research. What happened with Lamar was clearly a mishap that had nothing to do with a research error. Lamar wasnt anything good. He didnt care about family or friends at all. Nobody could threaten him with that. Whether or not someone else was helping him, there was only one possibility C Lamar had betrayed them. Garrett turned around and left, his eyes shing as his mind raced. In a room on the side, he turned on hisputer and began to issue various instructions online. It couldnt be said that there were many people involved on Lamars end, but it also wasnta small number. They had to bepletely eliminated. This loss of money and manpower wasnt important. Everything would be back to normal in a few months with the creation of a Lamar 2. What made Garrett uneasy was exactly whose side Lamar had switched to, and why he could so decisively betray Garrett. Wasnt he afraid of death? He didnt think that a scumbag like Lamar would trust others so easily. Unless he was fully confident, this guy wouldnt risk his life. There were few entities with such power. A thought suddenly shed through Garretts mind. Was it someone else in the organization? His branch wasnt too closely connected to the others. It might be beneficial for ome people to poach Lamar and obtain the Death Soldier prototype in passing.. Chapter 1512 - Encountering Roxxon Once More

Chapter 1512: Encountering Roxxon Once More

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Transl ations Was it Malick? Or was it Strucker? Or even.. Pierce? Names popped into Garretts head. It could be any one of them, but there wasnt enough motive. To put it simply, it wouldnt be beneficial for them to take action. filose on the inside tended to stay in their ownnes. The world was so big; there was plenty of room for everyone to expand. Ihere was no need for them to enter someone elses territory right now. Furthermore, Lamar wasnt Garretts alone; there was someone else involved with the Death Soldier prototype. Technically speaking, Garrett only had part of the technology and the right to use it. Any subsequent development was the other persons business. Now that Lamar was gone, Garrett had to give an exnation. Although he had kept his identity secret during this coboration, Garrett didnt want to provoke an enemy of this level. It would be too troublesome. Thinking this, Garrett curled his lip. He would see who stirred up trouble with the other side! Ihere were some secrets that shouldnt be touched. Thinking that, Garrett poured himself a cup of coffee and paid attention to his puter. Luke found his first target, only to discover that the man was already in the Slipped off so quickly. He curled his lip and went to the residence of the second target, only to see a beautifully made-up woman about to leave. She was a 40-year-olddy who was a department manager at a trading pany. She was responsible for the transportation and storage of various Since she was a woman, there was no reason for Luke to hesitate. After Luke knocked her out, he used Pheromone Control, and she woke up, she spat out everything she knew. But this person wasnt very valuable. She was a criminal, but all she knew was that she was helping someone transport illegal goods. She never looked too deep into it. It could be said that she was very smart. Because she knew too little, she was worthless. Luke cursed inwardly, knowing that he had run into a low-ranking target. But that couldnt be helped. He only had a few targets that he could locate for This was DC. , and too big a move might draw the attention of the authorities. In particr , some of the people on the list were probably at gatherings of influential figures at the moment; looking for each one would be wasting a lot of time. Luke could only go through the easy targets first. Those people werent in a hurry. They were rich and powerful; how could they just disappear? They would lose decades worth of hard work Their identity was both a shield and a shackle; they had to bear its weight in order to protect themselves. The third target was an electrical engineer called Todd McCerson, who had once helped Lamar debug and fine-tune the machinery. When Luke found the engineer, Todd had just driven away. Thankfully, there were fevver people in DC. , and it was a cold winters night, so Luke was able to track the driver by his scent. Just as Luke was about to stop Todds car, two ck SUVs suddenly turned around and forced Todd to stop. IWo men in ck hoods got out of an SUV , got Todd into their car, and left. Luke raised an eyebrow. What a coincidence. He didnt touch them. Engineer Todd wasnt a bad guy. At the very least, the system had judged him to be a neutral yellow. He was basically just a technician. It was just like how the staff and workers who helped Starks vwapons division build missiles in bulk werent viins just because they built the missiles. Luke hadnt nned to eliminate this engineer Todd; he was just an informant. Now, this information source had lured out a bunch of fully armed individuals. Todd had done a great job. Luke followed the two SUVs to a factory in the outskirts. He didnt follow them inside. There were surveince cameras everywhere in the factory. It wouldnt be easy to sneak in silently. Besides, there was no need for him to do so. With all the activity going on in such arge factory, there would inevitably be more clues left behind. Why would he rush in now and alert the enemy? After asking the A1. to quickly check the database, he frowned. He saw a very familiar name Roxxon Energy. Thispany wasnt a small fry, but a super corporation that permeated the daily lives of Americans. To give the simplest example, anyone who refueled their car would, three to five times out of ten, see the ROXXON sign on the gas pump. Thepany had indeed been called Oil at the beginning, but had been renamed Roxxon Energy; its ambitions were obvious. Thispany was quite famous in Lukes eyes. It was the biggest obstacle to Tony entering the energy industry. The father of Tandy Bowen, the original ovmer of Light of Life, had been held responsible for the ident on the oil rig. Everything that his uidow and daughter had kiere seized, leaving them with nothing. In addition, Roxxon had unclear ties to the Hand. The biggest partner of ck Sky Elektras fatherspany was Roxxon, and they had worked together to manufacture biological pharmaceuticals. Elektras father had been dead for years, so after Luke imprisoned Elektra, Rouon actually swallowed up thepany. In addition, NIatt and Foggy left their internships at a top-ratew firm uhen Rouon Corporation wanted them to counter sue a terminally ill worker. From these things, it wasnt hard to see that Corporation was ruthless, and wasnt just limited to the field of energy. Instead, they used energy as a foundation to extend into more industries. For example, they had subsidiaries or holdings which manufactured machine ponents, processed food ingredients and constructed -end neighborhoods. At the same time, thepany invested a fair amount in clean energy, cutting-edge materials, biopharmaceuticals, and so on. As a giant capitalist corporation, it certainly wasnt stupid enough to invest directly. It used all sorts of means to acquire shares in many smallpanies just before thetter reaped the fruits of theirbor. Whether it sold the shares orpletely annexed thepany depended on how big the benefits were. In this respect, Jennys Titanium Phone Company was as pure as a newborn angel. Even Stark Industries had boundaries. Roxxon Corporation, on the other hand, was a model of a big capitalist. It wasnt wrong at all to describe it with words like ?ruthless, cruel and tnalicious. It was just that most ordinary people wouldnt hear the negative press on the pany. If Hydra was a poisonous nine-headed viper that could causerge numbers of innocent deaths each time, Roxxon Corporation was a ferocious jackal which needed to constantly hunt down the weak in order to live morefortably. Thinking for a moment, Luke set up a surveince camera at an intersection near the factory and left. It didnt matter what role Roxxon yed in this. The important thing was that it was a crop field which he would harvest sooner orter, so he just ignored it this time.. Chapter 1513 - 50% Chance, and Clairvoyant

Chapter 1513: 50% Chance, and irvoyant

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions For now, Luke felt that it was better to look for Hydra first. Roxxon, which abided by thews of America in order to eat up people, wouldnt run. It had always been there. The chance of uncovering Hydra members was rarer, but the aftermath of taking them down would be simple. Most Hydra deaths wouldnt rm the authorities, which would have to do their best to cover them up. Such considerate opponents who conscientiously dealt with the cleanup were Lukes favorite. Making up his mind, Luke ran around D.C.. His luck was terrible. Three people were missing, and two were dead. Luke figured that the three missing people were probably dead too. The two dead also hadnt died at home. They had left the house not long ago. One fell into the river and drowned, and the other was killed by a car. But without exception, the irvoyant device in their eyes had self-destructed. Luke watched the patrol officers take the two bodies away with great interest. This was a cautious and ruthless opponent who had killed five people without any hesitation. Except for the female manager who didnt know anything to begin with and the engineer from Roxxon Corporation, all the other targets whom Luke was interested in had disappeared. Of course, that didnt mean that all traces had disappeared. It was just that it would take a little more time to uncover more clues through these people. Luke still had another way. Thinking that, he asked the A.I. Pris, Is the reverse trace program done? Pris: Sir, the program is almostplete, but the other party has a counter program. Theres a 72% chance that the connection will be cut off early. Luke said, But theres also a 50% chance that they will overlook something, right? Pris: Uncertain; I cannot determine how capable and cautious the technical staff are. Luke chuckled. No, when I say 50%, its just yes or no. With that, he disappeared into the night. Looking at the information on theputer, Garrett rubbed his chin. Nobody actually appeared. Did I overestimate the opponent? Although he said that, his eyes were dark. A faint sense of danger warned him that this wasnt the end. Finally, he stood up and returned to the researcher. Work 24-hour shifts for the next few days. Pay attention to everyone in the irvoyant system. If theres a problem, dont hesitate to clean it up. Stunned for a moment, the researcher turned around. Are you sure? Garrett nodded. I have a feeling that this opponent isnt that simple. Dont be careless. Thats it. Im leaving. The researcher turned around and looked at the screen again. He would do whatever the irvoyant said. Everything here was paid for by the boss. He was just a technician. After Garrett left, he entered an underground parking lot. He took off his nanomask, then switched faces and cars before he left. Two hourster, Luke entered the parking lot. Amomentter, he stood in front of the car that Garrett had been in and smiled. Gotcha, irvoyant! Lukes reverse trace program had indeed been discovered in the first instant. The other party had cut the connection to protect themselves. The probability of being discovered was indeed 72%, but the 50% Luke mentioned was also in y. The other party didnt notice what was behind the reverse trace program. By the time the connection was cut, something else had already slipped in, and it waited for an opportunity to send out the other partys coordinates. Less than five minutester, Luke received the coordinates. The difference in skills was clear. Apart from Batmans online fans, Luke had yet to discover any Earthlings who couldpete with the tycoons technology and A.I.. The other party definitely wasnt bad. It was just a pity that their software and skills werent on the same level. They were worlds apart. Luke arrived at the location to discover that it was a high-tech prosthesis research institute. Hm, there was nothing wrong with that. It was just like how the tycoon called the Mark suit his artificial limb; it made sense. Luke followed the coordinates and found an office, but there was nobody inside. His real target was the basement. Luke didnt want his opponents to know that he had discovered this ce, so he didnt sneak into the basement. Instead, he walked around the research institute, which only had two security guards. Then, he detected a scent that he remembered. After thinking for almost a minute, he matched the scent to the person. He couldnt take records of Sharp Nose, and he could only rely on his brain to recall scents as he encountered more and more people, which was very inconvenient. Even though his Mental Strength and memory had increased significantly, he still couldnt remember everyone. He could only focus on the more distinctive and important people. The person Luke had found tonight had only appeared before him once or twice, so the scent hadnt left a very deep impression on Sharp Nose. However, the fact Luke remembered him at all proved that the person wasnt just some passer-by. Luke finally remembered that he had run into two people who had imed to be FBI agents during the earthquake charity concert. One was John Garrett, and the other was Grant Ward. Coincidentally, their credentials said they were from the FBIs 17th Division, which was Phils favorite departmental alias. SHIELDs headquarters, the Triskelion, was in D.C.. The three suspects in that failed terrorist attack were also from D.C.. Luke quickly connected the dots, and the middle-aged mans appearance became clear in his mind. That was right, it was this John Garrett. His scent was extremely clear in this enclosed space and in the elevator which led to the basement. It was a quiet night, and his scent was as conspicuous as a firefly out in the fall. Following nearby surveince cameras, Luke found the car and followed it to the underground parking lot. This time, he was very sure that he had caught the mastermind. John Garrett and Grant Ward were both bright red in the systems list of enemies; it seemed they were very hostile toward him. Would a normal SHIELD agent hate him so much? Obviously not. Even if there really were agents who wanted to arrest Batman or other superheroes, they would at most be the light red of an ordinary work-rted opponent. The only ones who hated Luke so much were probably the Hydra members in SHIELD. Thinking about how Garrett called himself the irvoyant, Luke couldnt help butugh. This guy sure knew how to have fun! He actually knew toe up with an alias to fool people. It was a pity that everything could be used to trick people except for scent. And the smallest shoring could lead to a downfall.. Chapter 1514 - Bad News and “Bad” Suspicion

Chapter 1514: Bad News and Bad Suspicion

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Now that he had locked onto the mastermind, Luke wasnt in a hurry. The harvest operation in Mexico had already proven that the more prepared the other party was, the greater the gains when they were caught. Capturing irvoyant Garrett was nothing, Only by keeping an eye on Garrett and digging out Hydra would Luke be able to maximize the mans worth. It would be even better if he could be used to contact the other heads of Hydra. However, it wouldnt be easy for Luke to investigate this matter. SHIELD had a tight security system. It would be impossible for him to get a list of members whom Garrett was in contact with every day. But someone else could. Luke sent Phil a message. Half an hourter, they met again. Someone walked out of the dark alley and got into the passenger seat. He looked at Phil and nodded. This second model is more pleasing to the eye. Phil immediately confirmed that it was Big Dipper. Nobody except Big Dipper knew that this was the second model of the new mask. Phil started the car and asked, You said you found something big, What is it? Luke said, Let me state my terms first. Phil: No problem, go ahead. Luke said, I have to be involved in the cleanup operation. Hm, for example, can you arrange a temporary identity as a SHIELD agent for me? Phil: This Luke waved his hand. Ask Nick Fury. No need to give me an answer right away. Phil: Okay. Luke said, Let me tell you first, so that you dont expose yourselves. John Garrett, have you heard of this name? Phils hands jerked, and so did the car. Who? Luke said, John Garrett. Also, theres a younger guy named Grant Ward with him. He should be a problem too. Phil took a deep breath and didnt say anything. John Garrett, a level 7 SHIELD agent, was slightly older than Phil and had made more contributions. Factoring in the people involved with Garrett, it was a terrifying number. For example, Phil, a newly promoted level 6 agent, had had more than 50 SHIELD agents work under him before, and had worked with more than 300 other personnel, and his boss was Nick Fury. If Phil was a suspect, these people, including Nick Fury, would be included in the investigation. Garrett had even more seniority and had made more contributions, so there were more than 200 SHIELD agents connected to him. Worst of all, Garretts direct superior was Alexander Pierce. This was the previous SHIELD director, and one of the five members of the World Security Council. Nick Fury had be the director with Pierces strong support. From this point of view, Phil being Hydra was much less harmful than Garrett being Hydra. If it wasnt for the fact that Phil had always been calm and had died recently, he would probably be tearing his hair out right now. He didnt suspect Big Dipper of giving him fake information. Big Dipper was telling him this information so that Nick Fury could verify it for himself. This wasnt a TV show. Phil and Nick Fury werent stupid enough to immediately arrest Garrett on hearsay. But if Garrett was Hydra, that would be too big a problem. As for Grant Ward, Phil had a deep impression of him. This young man was capable, calm and courageous. He was the most promising new agent for SHIELD. Give Ward ten years, and he would be able to be a level 7 agent. But now d*mmit! It was Garrett who had brought Ward in; they even went on vacation together. They had a deeper rtionship than between a regr teacher and student. If Garrett was Hydra, could Ward be clean? Worst of all, there were more than a few SHIELD agents like Ward whom Garrett had brought in. Luke gave Phil a few minutes before he continued, Lamar was under Garretts control. He imnted a irvoyant System in Lamars eyes. He uses the system to keep an eye on people and give orders at any time, or burn their brains out if he has to. The people under his control know him as the irvoyant. You should be mindful of that. Phils mind was in a mess, but he took note. But Luke wasnt done. Lamars mechanical arm is probably rted to Roxxon Corporation. You can investigate whether Garrett is working with thispany. Phil finally hit the brake and put his hand to his forehead. Any other bad news? His head felt like it was about to explode when he heard the name Roxxon. From Lukes description, Garrett had arge number of subordinates and friends in SHIELD, and he could use some irvoyant System to control the Death Soldiers. Not only did he have a Mexican cartel which made a billion in dirty money a year, he was also working with a giant corporation like Roxxon. This one person had enough power to go up against all of SHIELD. Luke chuckled. Its not bad news, but a bad suspicion. Want to hear it? Phil said, Go on. Although he didnt want to hear it, he had to. Luke said, Hydras catchphrase is: Cut off one head and two more will grow. Youre familiar with this, right? Phil nodded. Luke said, Supposing that SHIELD did cut off its head before, weve only just found Garrett, this one head. Phil: As soon as Luke said that, Phil understood. If Garrett, who had worked for SHIELD for more than ten years, was Hydra, then there couldnt be just one head in SHIELD. Without the ability to spread like a virus, would Hydra dare im that two more heads would grow? This proved that SHIELD had a big problem at least, much bigger than Nick Fury and Phil had expected. The SHIELD agents were divided into ten levels and roughly three groups. The first group wasprised of level 1 to level 3 rookies and support staff The second group consisted of level 4 to level 6 agents and core staff, which included fieldwork and logistics. The third group was made up of level 7 special agents who had their own teams and were responsible for certain individual matters (such as managing a branch). As for the remaining level 8 and level 9 agents, they were rare in SHIELD, and could be counted on one hand. As for level 10, Phil only knew one person who had reached this level Nick Fury. In terms of jurisdiction, agents between level 1 and level 6 could only make inquiries within their work scope. Level 7 agents and above could obtain most intelligence on ssified projects. This also meant that about 50% of SHIELDs intelligence was open to Garrett. Someone knowing half of the workings of a secret service organization was the same as putting your life in their hands. Looking at Phils worried face, Luke didnt feel anything, and even wanted tough. What was a big problem for Phil was a big gift bag of points for Luke! If he didnt make clear now how serious the situation was, Nick Fury might still dream about taking Hydra down himself. At least half of the total points from this instance was Lukes! He had saved Phil twice and dug up Garrett; he had to get the reward that was his due.. Chapter 1515 - Cooperation and Temporary Training

Chapter 1515: Cooperation and Temporary Training

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Luke left. This time, he had left Phil with fierce words. Of course, Phil was only the messenger who would deliver these fierce words to Nick Fury. With Garretts intelligence, Luke absolutely had the ability to stir up trouble on his own. If Fury didnt want any idents, he would have to ept Big Dippers insistent participation, or there might be a huge hitch in his n to eliminate Hydra. At the same time, he would also receive a -10 character assessment from the Bat Squad. After receiving the information from Phil and hearing the name Garrett, Furys heart was in turmoil. But it wasnt long before he started considering Big Dippers condition. If it were anyone else, the director might not care. There were too many people who had threatened to cut his head off and use it as a toilet, yet he was still alive and kicking. But since Batman and Big Dipper shared the same view, this was different. After the Battle of New York, he had learned a lot of information from Tony and his own men. There were three individuals who were the most important. The first was the sniper. With enough support, he could blow up most people, including superhumans, at a range of dozens of kilometers with a single shot; he could even send the surrounding people flying. Nobody dared to ignore such a super hitman. The second was the top-tier tacticalmander. Although this person didnt appear prominently on camera during the Battle of New York, this battle form felt very familiar to Nick Fury. If it really was the person he was thinking of, then the Bat Squad was over ten times more terrifying than the Avengers especially when it came to killing. The third was Big Dipper. Big Dipper didnt stand out in terms of performance during the battle, but Nick Fury attached great importance to him. The reason was simple. At the critical moment, the scepter became the only thing that could save Earth. During battle, ck Cat tumed into an escort when Batman gave the scepter to Big Dipper to close the space portal. For someone like Nick Fury, it was actions and not words that were the most important. From this alone, he dared to say that Batman trusted Big Dipper more than he trusted ck Cat. It didnt just have to do with character, but strength. Batman believed that Big Dipper wouldnt be taken down by the Chitauri when he closed the space portal. That could only mean that Big Dippersbat ability was beyond imagination. Would Nick Fury dare treat Big Dipper, a super strong fighter with especially ck hands, the way he treated Batman? Of course not. Everybody knew that Batman had a bottom line. The biggest thing about the few times that Big Dipper had appeared was that he killed everyone without question. From over 100 mercenaries to a bunch of test subjects to the overwhelming Chitauri army, this person had never hesitated to kill them all. It was useless to use dy tactics with such a person, because the other party wasnt giving him the right to refuse at all. Giving them the information was just a way to buy their vote first. Could Nick Fury run over to talk things out with Big Dipper after making a move? Who the hell knew who this guy was. If it wasnt for the imminent threat of Hydra, the director would definitely be considering how to deal with the Bat Squad. This small squad of only a dozen people was no weaker than Hydra; it was just that they werent doing bad things. But possessing the strength to kill anyone they wanted was a sin in itself. Thinking that, Nick Fury decided that Big Dipper and Batman had to participate in the operation to eliminate Hydra. Firstly, this would make Hydra focus on the Bat Squad and not on SHIELD. While Hydra still thought they had yet to be exposed, SHIELD was their best hiding ce and backup. Secondly, it didnt matter who died in a fight between both sides. Only then would the Avengers be able to maintain the bnce of power on Earth. Nick Fury, who had a heart cker than his face, quickly made up his mind. All that was left was how to make the two parties fight each other. Phil and Batman had a good rtionship. Both of them were martyrs, and could probably carry out an internal purge of SHIELD together. Something unexpected just needed to happen to the highly suspicious agents when they were out in the field; Fury could follow the clues from there to find the Hydra members who were inside SHIELD. As long as more than 80% of them were eliminated, the rest would have no chance of turning things around. Nick Fury would use his position as director to slowly crush them. At noon the next day, Phil and Luke met at a diner in D.C. By the time Phil arrived, Luke was already waiting for him and had already ordered a bunch of food. As they ate, they reached an agreement. Of course, all they said was the boss agreed, a happy cooperation, and Tll go with you as the point of contact. Anybody who heard their conversation would only think that it was an ordinary work discussion. This was indeed just a formality, but Phil felt that it was awkward for the two of them to eat without talking. After lunch, Luke took Phil to his car. Phil had been told not to bring any equipment from SHIELD with him, and his car was no exception. After getting into Lukes car, he observed it for a moment before he sighed. Your car cant fly, right? Batman had a boat that could dive, so it wouldnt be strange if Big Dipper had a car that could fly. In fact, Phil himself had L, which could fly, so some of the modifications to this car made him very suspicious. Luke said, No. This car is and-based vehicle with strong defenses and firepower. Phil understood. It was the perfectbo for resisting beatings and beating other people up. Luke tossed him a phone. This is our exclusivemunication device. Also, we need to prepare something for you before we give you temporary training. Phil caught the phone and asked curiously, What training? Luke said, To make it harder for you to die. Phil: Can you stop talking about that? Its not like I wanted to be stabbed. Was it hard for the second prince of Asgard to stab an Earthling? Obviously not. If it had been anyone else in Phils position, there was a 90% chance that they wouldve also been stabbed. The only people who could keep Loki down were his brother, Thor, and the Hulk. When Selina and Luke had taken care of Loki before, it was only because thetter had underestimated them, so their sneak attack seeded. The second prince wouldnt fall for that again so easily. After taking Phil to an abandoned factory on the outskirts of D.C., Luke gave him a set of armor. Considering the nature of Phils work, the suit didnt have especially outstanding protection, but it was very stealthy and flexible. Watching Phil swing his limbs around, Luke reminded him, You can take it off after ying with it. Youll have a lot of time to practice with it, so you should train first. Phil simply did as he was told. He was a veteran agent, not a kid. He was never sloppy when it came to work.. Chapter 1516 - Fight In a Classic Transaction Venue

Chapter 1516: Fight In a ssic Transaction Venue

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions For the next three days, they waited in the abandoned factory. Phil spent most of the time trying to familiarize himself with the newly-acquired Kunlun Chi Refining Technique and the stealth suit. Luke analyzed intelligence. Some was what he had gathered himself, and some was from Nick Fury. Ina week at most, Luke and Phil would act to secretly capture some members of SHIELD. If there was no problem with the other party, Nick Fury would arrange for them to have a narrow escape via a rescue operation and to return to SHIELD safely. If the other party was Hydra, the only oue for them was to disappear. With Phil as Lukes partner, the division ofbor in this snake-catching operation was very clear. Nick Fury gave them a target and information on their whereabouts. Big Dipper would be the main fighting force. Phil would provide support and take care of any unexpected situations during the operation. During the interrogation, Big Dipper would only ask about Hydra members, while Phil would ask about SHIELD itself. Luke was indeed interested in SHIELD, but there was no need to test his luck with Nick Fury right now. Hmph, did the director really think that the thought amplifier had to be a helmet that had to be worn on the head? Ahelmet was just the most portable and convenient way. Setting up a device to gather the other persons thoughts from 100 or 200 meters away would have the same effect. When Phil actively asked questions, he never got as much as Luke. After all, Phil didnt have Mental Communication! Superpowers were meaningless if you didnt use them as cheats. Nick Fury was very efficient once he made up his mind. Soon, the first target was selected. It was a special agent who appeared to have an ordinary rtionship with Garrett. During the investigation, it was revealed that the two of them had secretly been in contact before. While that wasnt enough proof, Nick Fury wouldnt talk about proof right now. There was no point talking to Hydra about proof. Luke and Phil were hiding in a toilet stall in a dingy hotel in Congo. Thanks to their suits, they were able to turn invisible and block out scents. The wait wasnt hard. Phil was lost for words. Was advanced technology and money that great? Back when he first started out, he had even jumped into a sh*t pit before. Someone had been chasing him back then, however, and it couldntpare with the current situation. Luke sent a message. Why are bad guys and secret agents so fond of meeting in the washroom? Phil was stumped; he hadnt expected Big Dipper to suddenly ask such an inane question. But he didnt need to think toe up with a convincing answer. Because anybody would feel insecure when they take off their pants; even running away would be hard. Luke imagined himself running out of the washroom and onto the street without pants on. He had to admit that the answer was spot-on. After the invention of underwear, a person would feel insecure when they lost thisyer of protection, which would inevitably affect their movements. This sort of difort in battle was fatal. Luke said, The person who set up this meeting wont take off his pants, right? Phil said, If anormal persones in, however, theyll definitely have to take off their pants. Otherwise, itll look strange. Luke said, Fine, I should be d that we snuck in. Phil: Theyre here. Two minutester, two groups of people entered the washroom one after another. Two other individuals guarded the door. They didnt use the toilets. Instead, they checked all the stalls before they stood in front of the sinks again and put their briefcases down. The African-American leader on one side opened his briefcase first and pushed it to the other leader, who was a middle-aged white man. The white man picked up the items in the briefcase and examined them carefully with a magnifying ss and a few tools. Amomentter, he nodded in satisfaction. The goods are fine. As he spoke, he gave his own briefcase to the leader. The ck man eagerly opened the briefcase and quickly examined the money inside. Although they had dealt with each other before, there was no absolute trust in this business, since people with integrity wouldnt be doing this thing in the first ce. At that moment, the door suddenly opened. Four men inbat uniforms charged in and fired. Five to six people in the bathroom instantly copsed. Then, the fight started, and deafening gunshots rang out in the washroom. The new group had fewer people, but they hade prepared, and had the upper hand. The first two parties had more people, but after a prolonged exchange, they were putting up a desperate struggle. In this fierce fight, none of the three parties noticed several faint thuds. Two of the four men in ckbat uniforms dropped, and so did two men on the other side. The fight continued. Men dropped one after another. By the time the middle-aged man came back to himself, he was the only one left standing in the washroom, staring at a man in ckbat uniform. Both parties pulled the trigger without hesitation. At the same time, there were two more thuds. Both of them dropped. The only difference was that the middle-aged mans chest exploded, while the man in ckbat uniform only swayed twice before he copsed in shock. Before he lost consciousness, the man only had one thought: How is this possible? They had a foolproof n. They were wearing bulletproof vests and helmets. Logically speaking, it was impossible for all of them to be defeated. But the truth was that all three parties in the bathroom had copsed, and more than ten people were lying on the floor. The lights in the washroom suddenly went out, and Luke and Phil walked out of the stall. Phil put an optical camouge on thest person to copse before he carried him out the back door. Luke, on the other hand, stored the middle-aged mans body and the two briefcases in his inventory before he left as well. Two minutester, the three men in ckbat uniforms suddenly woke up and staggered to their feet. Sensing the dead silence, they turned on their tactical shlights. Looking at the bodies all over the floor, their expressions turned ugly. After a quick check, they discovered that their captain and the middle-aged man were missing, and their expressions turned even uglier. What they were feeling at the moment was probably like lions being overwhelmed by a pack of wolves and thetter taking off with the lion king. One of the three quickly made a call, while the other two chased away the frightened staff who were peeping into the washroom from outside. They had killed a bunch of people in a hotel overseas and had lost their captain. They were in trouble this time. Phil quickly reached an old bungalow a kilometer away. He entered the basement from the storeroom. Luke followed and cleaned up all traces behind them. This matter might draw the attention of Hydra members; they couldnt be allowed to sense anything strange on the first operation. Chapter 1517 - Kneeling In the Washroom

Chapter 1517: Kneeling In the Washroom

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Two dayster, Luke and Phil set off again and entered Sokovia, Eastern Europe. Standing in a room on the second floor of a bar, they immediately started moving when they saw four men in ck suits get out of two cars. Then, they reached... the washroom. Luke said, Why the washroom again? Cant it be somewhere else? I dont want the snake-catching operation to turn into the case of the washroom raids. Phil wanted to scratch his head. The targets were the ones who chose to do it there. Theres no way to change that. Luke sighed helplessly. Lets go in. There are only two targets this time. We cant give them a chance to act. As they spoke, they entered the washroom. There were bright lights and clean facilities in the snow-white bathroom. Everything was fine except for the broken ss on the floor. Pleased, Luke nodded. Its clean. Thats great. The three men who were fighting fiercely looked at him at the same time. Target 1 had the opponent by the neck, and Target 1s partner, Target 2, was about to step forward and help deal with the opponent. When they saw the two people who hade in, Targets 1 and 2 felt that something was off. But before they could figure it out, Luke and Phil picked up their pace. You... Target 2 turned around warily and adopted a defensive pose as Phil appeared in front of him. Target 2 subconsciously swung his fist, and it hurt, as if it had hit something hard. F*ck! Was this guy hiding a steel te on his chest? The thought shed through Target 2s mind. Phil had already grabbed his wrist and twisted it. Target 2 couldnt help dropping to the floor in pain. There was a faint crackle, and his entire body shuddered. Phil turned off the taser function on his glove and threw the twitching Target 2 into a separate cubicle. On the other side, Luke punched the opponent, who was in a chokehold, so that he was forced to double over. Target 1, who had been using him as a shield, was stunned. Then, like with his opponent, he was also punched in the stomach. Luke then grabbed both their necks and tasered them. Their eyes rolled back and both of them passed out. At that moment, Phil had already thrown Target 2 into a stall, and now did the same with Target 1. Luke picked up the opponent and propped him up against a sink. He gestured at Phil. Phil nodded and tossed over the jacket that he had just taken off Target 1. He also put on Target 2s jacket. He then took off his mask and sunsses and stuffed them into his pocket, and revealed a face identical to Target 2s. He had barely cursed, when he froze and turned to look to the side. Phil lowered the tranquilizer gun in his hand. Luke didnt say anything and simply threw the man he was holding into a toilet stall. Phil joined him and did the same with the other man. The other two men in ck suits were the suspects they needed to capture. Like in the first operation, Phil used an optical camouge on one man and carried him out. Luke used an optical camouge on thest man, and then tossed two wads of toilet paper soaked in cold water onto the heads of the unconscious Targets 1 and 2. Then, he put the porcupine meat shield into Space 2, and left with thest man. Five minutester, there was a noise from one of the stalls, and the door opened with a bang. Targets 1 and 2 staggered out and looked at the empty washroom with question marks on their faces. Target 1: What happened? Target 2: How would I know? He didnt want to talk at all. When he woke up just now, he realized that he had been holding Target 1 tightly, and their lips were pressed together. The person who did this was really evil! He would rather be thrown to the floor than lie on top of Target 1. Looking at the tissue soaked in cold water in his hand, Target 1 subconsciously used it to wipe his mouth. After a moments observation, he suddenly gestured for Target 2 to be careful. The two of them stood in front of the neighboring stall. On a silent count of three, Target 1 kicked the stall door open. Looking at the two men in suits who were lying on the ground, Targets 1 and 2 were stumped. Turning the men up so that their faces were clear, Targets 1 and 2 looked at each other and shook their heads. They had no impression of these two at all. Thinking quickly, Target 1 decided, Lets go. We cant stay here. They hade to catch an arms smuggler. In the end, they were knocked out while trying to catch him. Now, the man was gone, and there were two unconscious men in suits in the stall. There was something strange about this. The two men in ck suits were probably props to cop the me. Experience told them that the more deeply involved they got in this sort of strange affair, the faster they would die. The best choice was to leave immediately and pretend that nothing had happened. Chapter 1518 - Investment and Motive

Chapter 1518: Investment and Motive

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Luke and Phil left via a window and returned to their car. They immediately took off the trackers on the two men in ck suits and threw them into the grass next to the road. The car started up and drove away into the night. In SHIELDs Eastern European branch, the surveince staff was already exining the situation. The two targets took down four agents, and took Carson and Litt. Tommy and Fisher were left in the washroom on the second floor of the bar. The targets returned and checked on Tommy and Fisher before they left again. The supervisor frowned. How long until support arrives? Itll take at least ten minutes for them to arrive, another staff member replied. The supervisor nodded and murmured, Whats going on? Are the targets too strong, or was there an ambush? Of course, he could never expect that there were actually two of Targets 1 and 2. This time, Luke and Phil didnt act again after the power went out. Instead, they used the Thousand Faces System to make masks of the targets faces beforehand, and used their identities. This was to make SHIELD think that they had misjudged the targets strength, and that the two missing men had been killed. Making someone disappear was an artform, and had to be done well. Just now, the two of them had deliberately let their faces be caught by the surveince equipment on the four SHIELD agents so that SHIELD didnt mistake who they were. After this incident, it wouldnt be easy for SHIELD to catch these two agents of a certain national government. Even if the other party confessed what really happened, SHIELD wouldnt believe it, and would more likely suspect that it was just an excuse. At this rate, it wouldnt be hard for things to drag out for a few weeks or even a month or two. Aweekter, Luke met Phil again in New York. After Sokovia, they returned to New York. It would be a while before the third operation. There was no helping it. The suspects wouldnt always act the way Nick Fury hoped. Nick Fury had to arrange everything wlessly so that Hydra wouldnt notice anything wrong. The three men captured from thest two operations had all been Hydra members. They had provided the names of eight Hydra members inside SHIELD. Apart from Garrett, the big boss, the person with the highest position was only a level 4. He met Luke in New Jersey and gave him the intelligence on the operation, before Luke rushed him to train. SHIELD was a big ship that was destined to sink, and Phil certainly wouldnt jump ship early. If he didnt destroy Hydra, he would be turning his back on the years he spent in SHIELD. Thus, Luke had to do his best to increase Phils ability to survive so that he wouldnt be buried along with SHIELD. As long as nothing happened to Phil, he would be Lukes best hand. For example, putting people in ce to take down Hydra with one call would be apletely normal thing. When Luke took down gang members, he had to worry about the safety of the localmunity. Taking out 10,000 Hydra heads could only make this world a safer ce. In this regard, Hydra, the Hand, the Fraternity, and the High Table were all simr targets in that it was very safe to take them down without any adverse consequences. If he invested more in Phil now, the rewards would be even greater in the future. After an hour of training, Phil was panting and sweating as he circled Luke. Luke stopped what he was doing and stretched. Ask away. Phil smiled. Why do you hate Hydra so much? Luke got up and poured himself a cup of coffee. He grabbed a bottle of juice and tossed it to Phil. I dont hate them. Phil caught the bottle, took a sip of the juice, and said in confusion, But you He gestured at theputer and the warehouse that they were in, clearly confused by what Luke was doing. Big Dipper definitely wasnt some government agent. He was too ruthless; he killed more bad guys in one operation than Phil had in his entire life. But calling him a murderer didnt seem right. A murderer didnt care if their target was good or bad. As long as their own conditions were met, they wouldnt be able to control themself. Luke, on the other hand, was clearly only interested in criminals. Except for the fact that he had killed too many people, he was no different from Batman. Pondering for a moment, Luke asked, Do you know anything about Chinese culture? Phil was stumped. A bit. Luke said, My actions are a way to punish evil. In Chinese culture, this is also a way to do good. So, Im just saving people.. Chapter 1519 - Guilt and Blood Relation

Chapter 1519: Guilt and Blood Rtion

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Phil was a little befuddled. He tried to recall his general understanding of Chinese culture, and asked tentatively, Are you saying that you believe in Buddha? Luke stared at him speechlessly for a moment before he sighed. First of all, the Big Dipper is more important in Daoism. Secondly, Buddhism likes to say that if you put down the knife and repent, that is, as long as a bad person stops killing and turns to good, you are a good person. Of course, that was just a casual exnation. There were too many stories tied to the source of religion, and there were no concrete teachings. However, it wasnt like he was preaching to Phil, so he naturally didnt have to be too particr. Phil thought for a moment, and seemed to get it. In other words, you dont n to give those bad guys a chance to change their ways. Luke shrugged. If you kill a lot of innocent people, but then repent and be a so-called good person, did the innocent who died deserve it? He took a sip of his coffee. Thats why Im in charge of the kills. Theres no need for me to waffle over the bad guys. Bruce isnt very good in this regard. Phil smiled politely and didnt say anything about Big Dippers assessment of Batman. Even if he disagreed, that wouldnt prevent them from bing friends. It would also be foolish of him to agree. Besides, Phil was more inclined to believe Batman. After all, Big Dippers logic that bad guys deserved to die was too ruthlesspared with Batmans rule of never killing people. What about you? Are you going to stay in SHIELD when its like this? Luke suddenly asked. Drinking his juice, Phil nodded casually. I still have things to do. What else is there? Luke rubbed his neatly trimmed beard. Find a wife, have three to five kids, make money the usual way and support your family. If you have nothing to do, y with your kids? Phil choked on his juice and coughed several times. He looked at Luke in surprise. ... Are you serious? Given Big Dippers personality, this sort of no murder- involved proposal was very out of character. Luke stared at him keenly. You should know that Ive studied a bit of human psychology, right? Phil felt his hair stand on end. You... Luke smiled and took a sip of his coffee. Big Dippers smile was different from Lukes or Batmans. It was always a little mocking, and it was very easy for people to sense his condescending air. This sense of superiority didnte from wealth or status, but from the fact that he saw through everything. Looking at Phils wary expression, Luke finally asked a question he had long wanted to ask. You feel some guilt toward your family, or some family members, right? Phils expression was conflicted as he leaned back and clenched his fists uneasily. Luke said, Thats why youve never thought of finding a wife and having kids; its because youre afraid of something happening to them, right? Phil raised his hand. Stop! Were partners now, so take your d*mn psychoanalysis away from me. Luke smiled. Its because were partners that its only right for us to get to know each other. Who knows, you might need me to take care of your family someday. Phil froze, a sh of interest in his eyes. In the end, however, he still rejected the idea. They were doing well without him. The kid, in particr, had already be a big boss, and the family was protected by a private security firm. Few people could touch his family. Luke nced at him and took another sip of his coffee. Dont tell me its that kind of movie script about regret at implicating your family? Phil nodded with a bitter smile, then shook his head. Yes and no. Luke put the cup down and leaned forward with great interest. What is it Phil hesitated for a moment before he said, One of my elders kids heard me talk about the work I did when I was young, andter joined the U.S. government. Then, he ran into a brainless idiot who attacked and killed him, just like that. Luke narrowed his eyes. And then? Phil let out a long breath. I found an opportunity to capture that idiot and turn him into Swiss cheese before I transferred to SHIELD. Luke looked away. Does your elder know about that? Phil smiled bitterly. In the end, I was the one who made him curious enough to join this line of work. I do regret it. Luke nodded. Got it. You didnt tell them, so they thought that you were rted to his death somehow. Phil shook his head sadly. They dont me me. But hes dead. Whats the point of saying anything? Can it bring him back to life? Luke was deep in thought. If you dont exin, theyll be unhappy with you and will naturally keep their distance, so they wont be in any danger. Is that what youre doing? rmed, Phil raised his hands in surrender. Ill say it again, dont use your d*mn psychoanalysis on me, okay? Luke snorted. Thats just normal logic. What does it have to do with psychology? You work overtime every day and you dont have a girlfriend. Youre also not in contact with your family. Isnt it reasonable for me to guess that you dont get along? Phil raised his hands again. Fine, but please stop asking about my personal matters. Luke said, Whatever. Phil rolled his eyes. In exchange, why dont you talk about yourself? Luke chuckled. I have a happy household and my girlfriends are all beautiful. I can call updy friends whenever I want. What else is there to say? Phil: ...F*ck! He suddenly realized that Big Dipper was curious about other peoples problems precisely because he didnt have any. So, was Phil a research subject? He shook his head in frustration. Im going to continue training. Make sure your n for the operation is a good one. Amused, Luke looked at Phil, who quickly headed toward the training ground, and didnt provoke him anymore. Phils words and emotions were enough to confirm certain things. He had tried before, intentionally or otherwise, to verify Phils words. So, it hadnt been because of Phils work that his birth parents died early on. The guilt which Phil felt was because he valued family. In Lukes opinion, what his father had wanted to do had nothing to do with Phil. For example, was it Roberts fault that Luke chose to be a detective? The dangers he faced were just a side effect of the system, and had nothing to do with Robert. For example, ire might be in danger if she became a detective, but it was the same even if she became a celebrity. If she ran into danger in the future, could Luke be med for not stopping her in the first ce? Nobody was God. They couldnt control everything, nor could they be fully responsible for other peoples lives. Despite how principled Phil was, he had taken advantage of his position to avenge Lukes father. What else was there to say? That was right, Phil was rted to Lukes father. Luke had known this for a long time.. Chapter 1520 - I Won’t Go Into the Washroom Even If You Beat Me to Death

Chapter 1520: I Wont Go Into the Washroom Even If You Beat Me to Death

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions When Luke had had his suspicions long ago, he got his hands on Phils DNA and did a test. Hepared the results with his, Catherine, and Draxs DNA. At the same time, Grandpa Drax, Kevin Coulson C Lukes father C and Phil all had very high hairlines. That was also why Luke started to pay more attention to his hairline after suspecting that he and Phil were rted. From his forthright grandfather, he leamed that Phils father was probably his grandfathers younger brother. In other words, Phil and Lukes father, Kevin, were cousins. However, Drax never brought up his brother, much less his nephew, Phil. On public record, Grandpa Draxs brother died fifteen years ago, right after the deaths of Lukes parents. And ording to the information on Lukes granduncle, he didnt have any children. The implication was clear Phil had joined SHIELD at that time. The information had been modified to protect his family. Starting with Grandpa Drax, their family was no longer rted to Phil on paper. But Grandpa wasnt cautious in front of Luke, and would asionally let something slip. Lukes granduncle was still alive, and would visit his grandpa once every year or two, but nobody knew that they were biological brothers. It was for this reason that Luke had an unusual attitude toward Phil. This was his uncle! Hm, he was alive. After all, in theory, Lukes granduncle was already dead, and his uncle didnt exist. Also, Phils protection of Luke didnt stop there. Phils full name was Phillip J. Coulson in SHIELDs files, but veterans like Garrett knew that Phils real name before he joined the force was Phillip Colin. The principle was very simple. John Garretts real name was also a secret, but he was just called John Garrett in SHIELD. Only an idiot would use a special agentsmonly used name to investigate their real identity, since it was all fake. And there were even moreyers to Phils fake identity. Nick Fury was the only person in SHIELD who knew Phils exact background and identity. From this point of view, Lukes family was safe. After testing Phil, Luke finally solved a riddle that had always bothered him. He really didnt want it to be some sort of melodrama between Phil and his family, like Phil killing his parents. Now that he had a rough idea of his parents deaths, and the person responsible had already been killed by Phil, what else was there to think about? In his memories from before he turned five, his parents had indeed loved Luke very much. Their deaths had been a huge blow to Drax and Catherine. If there was an opportunity, he still had to investigate if any of the persons rtives or friends were criminals, and make sure that they were reunited. Reuniting a family reunion was a professional virtue. A dayter, on a street in New Jersey, Luke and Phil were smoking cigarettes. Luke blew out a ring of smoke and mumbled, God, I dont want to fight in the toilets anymore. Learn from the cartel. When they have nothing to do, they go out into the wilds to fight, like in a Western! Phil rolled his eyes and took a puff. He could smoke, but basically didnt. As an agent, the smell of smoke, alcohol, and perfume could easily give him away. However, they had to put on an act now for this operation. They were two vagabonds shooting the breeze on the streets in the afternoon otherwise known as tramps. Tramps were a veryplicated group. They clearly didnt have money but still had to have a bit of dignity. Their hair could be greasy but not smelly. Their clothes could be very old but not dirty. If they wanted money, they couldnt beg. They could only silently hold a God Bless You sign or y some lousy instrument. Luke and Phil also had instruments their own mouths, two bottles of water, and an empty bucket. His eyes obscured by smoke, Phil asked, Why arent we doing the same as before? We might not have to go inside this time. Luke said, In any case, theyll get suspicious sooner orter; its fine so long as they dont think that its the same group of people. Dont tell me youve never run into someone who insists on making trouble when youre working? Phil had nothing to say. There were a lot of nutcases in the world. Some could even start a fight just because someone looked at them. Luke suddenly made a noise and touched his earpiece under his hood. Lets go. Theyre almost here. Phil made a sound of acknowledgment and was about to go. Luke said, Hey, hey, hey! Take the bucket. Do you want to draw suspicion? Phil cursed and grabbed the empty bucket. Luke also picked up the two bottles of water at his feet, and they tured into an alley. A stool? As if. Why would a tramp need a stool? They just sat on the steps or the ground. A few minutester, Phil looked at what Luke was holding and was lost for words. Are you serious? Luke shook the stic bag in his hand indifferently. Its just weed. Its a temporary prop. They wont get suspicious so easily this way. Phil smiled bitterly. Do you think its reasonable for two tramps to knock them out? Pondering for a few seconds, Luke said, Maybe its the weed thatll give us strength? Its not like there arent any people who cant kill patrol officers even after being tasered twice. Phil was unable to reply. Some people indeed acted abnormally when they got high. If a superhuman got high that would make sense. He could onlyfort himself. At that moment, two men in ck suits walked into the alley and headed straight for the back door of an apartment building. Seeing the two tramps standing next to a pile of cardboard shelters, they just frowned and didnt think too much of it. There were homeless people everywhere in America. They were on everyer, and alleys were popr ces for them to set up shelter. The men adjusted their route slightly to avoid Luke and Phil as they headed for the back door. They kept an eye on Luke and Phil out of habit. Luke and Phil were whispering to each other again, and it wasnt until they were several meters away that the men in ck finally saw Luke holding a bag of weed and Phil holding a roll of cash. The two men in ck continued forward expressionlessly. As if he had suddenly noticed them, Luke suddenly put the weed into his pocket. What are you looking at? The men in ck were lost for words. Lunatics, get lost if youre scared. Why are you yelling if youre not scared?! Growing impatient, they approached Luke and Phil. Lukes face suddenly twisted. Are you cops? I can smell it on you. The men in ck suits were lost for words.. Are you a dog? Chapter 1521 - Cursing Myself, and a Community Party

Chapter 1521: Cursing Myself, and a Community Party

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Phil was amused. Hey, youre going overboard! But Luke suddenly coughed, as if the air had been knocked out of him by his loud yell earlier, and his entire body swayed. Phil, however, understood that this was the signal to take action. A person could easily draw attention with his movements. They have guns! he cried out, and the empty bucket flew over and instantly hit the upper body of the second man in ck in the rear, sessfully blocking his line of sight. Bang! The empty bucket hit the mans raised arm, and there was a loud ng. The first man raised his gun and pointed it at Luke without hesitation. ment Luke roared, F*ck you! Go to hell, white man! He and Phil were now two African-American men. Even before he yelled, he threw out the two bottles of water. Bang! Bang! The two men in ck suits copsed. Compared with the empty bucket that Phil had thrown, Lukes two bottles of water weighed at least half a kilogram each. He had thrown them from just two to three meters away. Anyone would be knocked out after being hit in the head in this situation. Phil stopped and looked at Luke helplessly. Luke said, We have to take him away. He saw our faces. Of course, that was just an excuse. The first man in ck was their target. Phil considerately yed along. No need. Lets just run. Luke snorted and pushed aside the mans clothes. See that? Its an earpiece! This guy is undercover and tailing us. Lets go! Its not safe here! In the New York branch, the supervisor and personnel in front of the surveince screen were dumbfounded. WTF? The supervisor immediately had the backup team go to the rescue, and then asked the staff, Where did these two guyse from? Get me everything on them. The personnel had already gotten to work. In less than two minutes, they found matches to the suspects. Sir, they belong to New York gangs. One of them is called. After listening for a while, the supervisor grew impatient. Why are they in New Jersey? The staff member said, Maybe because Batman thrashed them too badly? ording to the intelligence, these two havent been in New York for months. The supervisor pped his forehead. Are you kidding me? Two hoodlums who were scared off by Batman took down two of our elite agents in two seconds?7 The staff member didnt say anything, but he couldnt help but mumble to himself, Batman destroyed the Chitauri fleet and crippled thousands of hooligans. Whats so strange about the hooligans he scared off being a little stronger? In the car, Phil sighed helplessly. Can you not be so serious? Why did you have to curse them like that? Luke, who was in the drivers seat, didnt seem to care at all. Were on an operation. Were ck, so of course we have to curse the white fellows without hesitation. 1 Phil: Fine. He was toozy toin. In any case, this was all part of the snake-catching operation. This was only the third round. There were still 20 to 30 more targets, and Hydra would eventually be suspicious. Big Dipper would do whatever he could to mislead the other party. After the interrogation, however, Phil adjusted the number of targets. This person could be considered a minor leader of Hydra, and in one breath, he gave up five aplices. Three of them were newbies whom he had recruited into SHIELD in thest two years. One of them was level 3, and the other was level 4. They were both clerks, and had ess to more information than regr agents; it would be normal if 10 to 20 more people were involved. After confirming the intelligence, Luke and Phil split up again and got to work. It was easy to imagine that as they carried on with the snake-catching operation, Nick Fury would have them capture fewer and fewer people. It wouldnt be because there was no one to catch, but because there were too many of them. SHIELD wasnt just for show, but Hydra wasnt stupid either. It was impossible for them to wait until 10% of their force was removed. In any case, there were more than 100,000 SHIELD employees worldwide. There was no end to this. This was just Nick Fury and Philsst struggle. Ina few months at most, they would understand the reality that SHIELD was finished. Luke didnt think that a petty person like Nick Fury would make it easy for Hydra. The director wouldnt be willing to beat it until he had taken down a bunch of Hydra members. With all the thinking he did over how to screw the other party over, Luke felt that he needed to take a break. The atmosphere in the neighborhood had been a little dismal recently, so he decided to hold amunity party. Although Christmas was over, as long as there was money, they could party anytime. He let Mary and Barbara at the relief shelter know, and put them in charge of organizing it. Both heavyset women were at a loss. How? Luke said, Like on TV. Isnt it just getting together to eat, drink and have fun? The two women shook their heads with strange expressions. Weve never done anything like that in Clinton. So, were sorry. We can help you get things done, but as for organizing. They spread their hands. Luke was lost for words. Behind him, Selinaughed and pointed at Luke as if to say, You dumbass. Luke scratched his head and thought for a moment. Red Matt? Forget it. How could a blind person direct other people? Although this blind man could actually do it, he didnt want other people to know that he could. Foggy? The guy was so busy he couldnt even pee in peace. Uncle Ben from the renovationpany was actually very suitable for this. He was meticulous and thoughtful, and was familiar with many people here. But their manpower and business were expanding rapidly, and they had too many things to do. The most important thing for the employees of the renovationpany was to earn money. Luke suddenly pped his hands. Got it. Selina asked, Who? Luke said, The wives of the general managers of the renovationpany and the freightpany. Selina gave him a thumbs up. May was a full-time housewife and could indeed spare some time. Also, Uncle Ben was her husband, and nobody in Clinton dared to mess with her. Doris was also a full-time housewife and was free. Of course, Selina was actually saying, Good job passing the buck. Luke epted thepliment calmly and called May and Doris. Both May and Doris were quite surprised. Although they didnt live in Clinton, their husbands respective work was based here. They were happy for different reasons, but they were very willing to help organize a party like this. As the person who proposed it, Luke had the foundation set aside an amount of money for party expenses. Food, drinks, beer, decorations, tableware and kitchenware were all taken care of. Chapter 1522 - Director George’s Worries

Chapter 1522: Director Georges Worries

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions It wasnt that Luke had money to burn, but that the atmosphere at the relief shelter wasnt great. The atmosphere was dampened by therge number of depressedmunity residents who had lost houses or even their loved ones. By holding this party and organizing a charity lottery, he could promote an improvement in the situation, and should be able to help some people. He might not gain much out of it, but all he had to do was fork out money anyway. Nevertheless, Luke would only help those who helped themselves. Once there were fewer people at the shelter, he would cut down on handouts. ment Anyone who thought they could just eat and sleep without doing anything could dream on. He was helping people, not raising pigs. May and Doris were very efficient. They arrived that day and discussed the main proceedings with Luke. The next day, the city council approved their application, and preparations went ahead for the party. Everything was ready by the third day, and the party was officially held that night. Luke also invited Misty, George Stacy, and officers from the 15th Precinct who were free to take part in this mix and mingle between cops and civilians. As long as a dozen police officers showed up, there would be people to maintain order. Director George was also very interesting. Including him, there were ten people from the 15th Precinct, who were all patrol officers who drove over. Luke was very considerate. He had the shelter workers send people to inquire with the patrol officers and deliver the hot drinks and food they needed, but not beer. The patrol officers were even more tactful. They were scattered along the road next to the river where the party was held, at intervals of 100 meters, so that they were able to monitor the half-kilometer stretch upied by the party. If it were two years ago, the residents of Clinton would never have a party like this under the eyes of the patrol officers, because too many hot-blooded guys with criminal records lived here. Now, these criminals had basically been kicked out by Batman, ck Cat and Daredevil, and whoever was left were basically Clinton residents born and bred. Most of them worked for or helped out in the renovationpany or relief shelter. Luke told Charlie and the others to let everyone know that the patrol officers were the security hired by the foundation bigshot. So, nobody paid much attention to the patrol officers. When night fell, it was cold by the river, but the street was lively. There were all sorts of hot food on stoves, the steam luring people in, and there was even a livemunity rap performance. Those who sang well had an audience, and those who didnt hm, they had even more of an audience, which jeered at them. Because of the trauma from the Battle of New York, there had been no festive air in Clinton, but it was present now. Of course, this was all thanks to Luke. All the food, drinks, and games were free. Even the two w machines that had been brought over were free to y. However, everyone had to line up, and were limited to three times per person. There were also pinball machines and punch machines. The party venue was decked with ribbons, and it looked like a small carnival. Looking at everything, Director George said to Luke with a smile, This is a good idea. Without the buffer of holiday cheer, people can feel that life is hopeless. Luke nodded with a smile. Youve been under a lot of stress recently, havent you? George, however, smiled helplessly. No;w and order in our 15th Precinct is currently one of the best in New York were only slightly worse than the richer districts. Luke didnt say anything. It was rare for George to talk to someone about this. He lowered his voice slightly and said, Although this will make the 15th Precinct sound useless, I still have to thank Batman and his friends; its because of them that the situation in Clinton can still be this stable after the battle. Luke was amused. Why do I feel like you seem quite begrudging, Director George? T respect Batman and the others. However, hes not getting paid for it. Were the ones getting paid, but were too useless. Suddenly, the beer in Georges hand seemed tasteless. Luke pondered for a moment. Actually, isnt it fine to let the superheroes do the work? George: Looking at his face, Luke shrugged. Are we supposed to deal with monsters or alien armies? We dont get paid to be army soldiers. George smiled bitterly and felt helpless. There was always a gap between reality and dreams. Batman and the others had stolen a lot of NYPDs work, but it wasnt NYPDs job to save the world. Could the superheroes be med for being busybodies? The world wouldnt have been saved otherwise! After a brief silence, George changed the topic. I heard that you have some connections at HQ. Luke said, Sort of. How do you want me to help? George was a little embarrassed, but still said, You know a bit of what the 15th Precinct is like, right? Luke nodded. George said, Ive gone over and started tidying things up, but some of the support I was promised by the higher-ups are on hold. Luke asked, What support? George said, Field gear, new firearms, bulletproof vests, riot control shields and so on. Althoughw and order in Clinton isnt bad, weve had to back up other precincts recently. After a few times, many people are feeling a little reluctant. Luke understood. The 15th Precinct and Kingpin had been rotten from top to bottom. When George took over, he had been doing a great job cleaning up. In the end, however, NYPD went through two waves of resignations, and the cleanup had to stop. The cleanup wasnt done, and the higher-ups naturally wouldnt give him the benefits so easily. Also, after the Battle of New York, the higher-ups were too busy to bother with the director of a small precinct with a shaky foundation, while the people below the director didnt want to drive shabby cars and go out on assignments with old equipment. Luke rolled his eyes and suddenly pointed at the party. See that, George? George looked in the direction he was pointing and was puzzled. Whats wrong? His hand was already on the walkie-talkie at his waist. He had the power as the director to call for backup at the drop of a hat. Luke wagged his finger. No. What Im saying is that theres a far more charitable foundation here; its paying for thismunity party. George immediately got it. Youre saying I should ask the foundation for a donation? He caught on quickly! Luke nodded. As long as youre willing to have your men pay a little more attention tow and order here; itll also be a way to protect charity works here. George nodded thoughtfully. Luke said, If you like the idea, go look for Foggy and Matt at Nelson and Murdock. Theyre familiar with the foundation. You can discuss it with them first. George exhaled and stretched out his hand. Thank you, Luke. Luke shook hands with him and chuckled. But let me be clear first: You cant take Misty back, unless youre giving her a promotion. George also smiled. Shes been doing very well recently. I think she can keep that up. Chapter 1523 - My Party, My Relief Shelter

Chapter 1523: My Party, My Relief Shelter

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions They looked at the w machine, where Selina and Misty were watching three kids. They were little Peter, Liz, and Georges daughter, Gwen. 1 Selina was keeping an eye on Peter and Liz since their guardians were too busy. Misty was helping George look after Gwen. Liz was five, and the other two were four, but Peter was still the youngest. For some reason, the three kids had gathered together and were shouting in front of the w machine. Just as George and Luke looked over, Peter won a pink bear, and gave it to Gwen. Then, Gwen happily kissed him on the cheek. Liz on the side was calm because she was already holding a colorful horse, which Peter had won earlier. Little Peter, you have a bright future! Luke murmured to himself as he nced at George. Last time, it had been Liz who took advantage of Peter, and her mother had made a fuss. In the end, George just smiled and said, Gwen likes that Pink Bear. Luke nodded in understanding. The one who beat up aliens? Then, will she follow in your footsteps in the future? George frowned. Itll be best if she doesnt. I would prefer she be a doctor Forget it. A scientist, an artist, anything else is fine C not a cop or a doctor. 1 Luke simply nodded and didnt continue the topic. The police in New York was nowa high-risk profession, and doctors saw a lot of tragedies every day. Perhaps that was why George didnt want his daughter to take up these two professions. Right at that moment, Luke suddenly turned around. His gaze suddenly fell on the old building dozens of meters away. George followed his gaze. Boom! With a loud bang, dazzling mes blew out seven to eight windows on the first floor of the relief shelter. Lukes face darkened. Mymunity party! My building! Cursing inwardly, he gestured at Selina and ran to the relief shelter. Selina reacted quickly and said to Misty, Watch Peter and the others. Misty had barely taken a step, when she stopped helplessly. Two of the three kids belonged to the party organizers, and one was the daughter of her old boss. How could she dare leave in such a chaotic situation? Luke charged forward and didnt forget to yell, Protect the kids and the elderly. Everybody, retreat to the river. The party was held on a road between the building and the river. There was also a green belt and a footpath some ten meters away, which people could take shelter at. The most dangerous thing right now was if a stampede happened. Selina was very familiar with the people here. She quickly rounded up a dozen middle-aged women and some boys to maintain order. These people were either from the shelter or the renovationpany, and knew how to follow orders. Thus, the evacuation was swiftly carried out. Apart from the shock, there were no casualties. For fear of overcrowding, the partys entertainment and games had been deliberately set up away from the relief shelter; otherwise, at least a dozen or so people wouldve been killed earlier. With Selina controlling the situation outside, Luke didnt waste any time and rushed into the shelter. When George saw that, he eximed, Wait. There was a faint glow inside the building, which was clearly on fire. Charging in was too dangerous! Selina, however, called out, Director Stacy, call for help. George came back to his senses. This was his jurisdiction. He immediately picked up the walkie-talkie and contacted the police department and the fire brigade. If the relief station burned, dozens of people inside might die. That couldnt be allowed to happen. Inside, Luke didnt hesitate to go straight to a room in a corner on the first floor. There was only a bit of smoke here, and not much fire. As he advanced, Luke pointed out the exit for the people running in a panic. He reached the location where the eruption had been the most intense. Everything here was charred ck, but strangely, there were no mes; it was more like a fire that had already burnt out. Luke walked to the door and shouted, NYPD! Freeze! Three people subconsciously turned their heads. Luke asked coldly, Skye, Emma, what happened? The two young women standing in front of two boys were Emma, the boys mother, and Skye. Skye, who had been a little frightened, was instantly d when she heard Lukes voice. A few meters in front of them stood a middle-aged man in a brown leather coat and a pair of big sunsses. Just as Lukes question drew their attention, he suddenly appeared next to Emma and reached for her and her eldest son. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The Glock in Lukes hand fired. The man in the leather coat grunted in shock. He was hit in the shoulder and leg, but dodged the shots to his chest and abdomen. The next moment, the man in the leather coat disappeared again and appeared behind Luke almost at the same time. Luke reacted even faster and kicked backward. Bang! The mans face turned blue. At thest moment, he shifted his leg slightly so that he was just shy of being kicked in the groin, but his thigh exploded with immense pain. After two consecutive injuries, he didnt dare take any more risks. He activated his ability and instantly disappeared. 1 Only Luke, Skye and Emma were left in the room. The eldest son, who was only three years old, looked at everything in bewilderment. The younger son was only six months old and was giggling on the bed. He waved his chubby hands at his brother non-stop, as if to say, Come and y, brother. That was right, Luke knew them. Thest time he came to see Skye, she had been helping Emma clean up after her son. Skyes mouth moved. Luke, just now. Luke waved his hand. Remember, I just fended off a suspected terrorist and saved civilians who were under threat. Now,e with me. As he spoke, he picked up the baby on the bed and ced him in Skyes arms. He walked to the door and gestured for the two women to move. Stunned for a moment, the women finally came back to their senses. Skye grabbed a hesitant Emma, and thetter could only pull her eldest son along. At the door, Luke whispered something to Skye as he passed her. Skye nodded and dragged Emma to Lukes building. Luke frowned and quickly cleaned up the scene Chapter 1524 - The Root of the Matter, and Inhumans

Chapter 1524: The Root of the Matter, and Inhumans

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions He broke up the floor that Skye and the others had been standing on earlier, and put the pieces into his inventory. Thispletely normal stretch of floor was too eye-catching in an otherwise burnt out room. Next was Emmas sons cot. Its intact condition was even more eye-catching, and Luke put it away as well. As he cleaned up, he felt a little helpless. This relief shelter was probably doomed. No matter what he said, many people had seen the explosion and the mes. Nothing could change that. Thinking that, Luke calmed down. As long as nobody was dead or seriously injured, it wouldnt be a problem to have fewer people at the relief shelter. However, he had to keep the main culprits and the events under wraps. Luke didnt go with Skye because he didnt want to draw attention. There were a lot of people outside. If he went out with them, it would be easy for people to connect the dots. There might still be some people who would be suspicious, but he could always brush that off. Following Lukes instructions, Selina quickly took the group home. Luke went out and took Peter and the two girls with him. He entrusted the matter to Director George, Uncle Ben and Adrian. The three of them had a lot of men here, and together, they were formidable and intimidating enough; there was no need for Luke to instruct them. They could go to his ceter to get their kids, so there was no need to worry. Ten minutester, Luke returned home. Selina and the others were in the living room on the second floor. Luke grabbed Peter, who was spinning around, and told him to y with the two girls as well as his new little brothers. Then, he gestured at the nervous Skye and Emma to follow him to the third floor, while Emmas two sons stayed on the second floor for the time being. Catching Lukes meaningful look, Selina immediately called Gold Nugget over to watch the baby. The three-year-old older brother had already rum off to y with Peter and others, and hadpletely forgotten about his little brother. Gold Nugget looked at Selina aggrievedly. Selina said in a low voice, You think he smells like poop; you think I cant smell it? Hes so small, and youre short, so you can keep an eye on him. At most.. dont use your mouth? Gold Nugget: You actually think Il bite that smelly little butt? On the third floor, Luke led Skye and Emma into the study before he asked them what happened. With Pheromone Control and Skyes help, a very wary Emma in the end told the truth. Lukes expression wasnt too good after he heard it. It had to be said that the man in the leather coat and sunsses was already very difficult to deal with. His name was Gordon, and he could teleport. There were also no obvious limits to his abilities. There was nothing like a cooldown period after teleporting more than a thousand kilometers. Luke wasnt scared that the guy woulde looking for him; that just meant that the guy had a death wish. It would be just as bad for him if he went after Selina. Gold Nugget was with her 24/7. But if the other party decided to avoid him and focus on Emma, it would be troublesome. Gordon was here for Emma, who was one of them. They called themselves Inhumans; bluntly speaking, they were superhumans. The difference was that the superpowers of Inhumans could be inherited, but it was basically a recessive gene. Except for a small number of people whose superpowers were inexplicably triggered, the rest were no different from ordinary Earthlings. However, the Inhumans had a way to activate the powers. Nevertheless, there were probably some limitations to this method. Few people could activate their powers every year, and most Inhumans just waited to do so. Many Inhumans had no idea of their identities. They lived as ordinary people. Some of the discovered Inhumans were sent to their secret base, called Afterlife. They described it as their Shangri-La, where they could avoid danger. Luck or otherwise, Emma was one of the rare few whose powers were triggered naturally, and she was then taken to Afterlife. At that time, her eldest son was already two years old. After falling out with her boyfriend, she had no choice but to go to Afterlife. But she was already pregnant with her second child. In Afterlife, she identally overheard that people without Inhuman blood couldnt stay there, and that Inhumans with a weak bloodline that was hard to activate would also be sent out of Afterlife. She grew anxious. When her son was born, she got bad news from Afterlifes leader, Jiaying: Her sons bloodline was weak, and he would be sent away from Afterlife when he was a little older to return to society. Emma couldnt ept being separated from her son, so she offered to be sent away with her children. But Jiaying didnt agree. The reason was simple. As an Inhuman whose power had been triggered naturally, Emma was quite strong. The mes she released could turn her into a human-shaped fire bomb, and one that could explode multiple times. After a lot of discussion, Emma and Jiaying finally reached an agreement. Emmas son could live in Afterlife until he was three. Then, Jiaying would send her and her children away. They had reached an agreement, but Emma wasnt reassured. She had talked to a lot of people in Afterlife, and there had never been a case like this. Anyone who wasnt valuable enough would be sent away. A lot of the Inhumans werent alone, and their families werent allowed to enter Afterlife. They could only go back to see them asionally. Jiaying was someone who held onto what she believed in. Emma didnt think the woman had changed her mind. She just wanted to use these three years to make Emma ept that she would have to give up her child. Inhumans werent ordinary people. Who knew if there were superhumans who could influence the mind? So, Emma found an opportunity to flee and return to her most familiar hometown, New York. How? She charged out like a rocket, with her children in her arms. With her extraordinary gift, she could do whatever she wanted. Luke was certain that Emma was telling the truth, or at least what she thought was the truth. In reality, it remained to be seen whether or not Jiaying was a schemer or if the Afterlife was what Emma said it was. But considering her gift, Luke felt that it was very likely. It was practically cheating to be able to fly with two kids without them being burnt to death or getting frostbite. It had only been two years since Emma activated her power, and she hadnt used it most of the time. Apart from being exceptionally gifted, it was hard to exin this sort of progress. How could Jiaying be willing to let go of such a powerful superhuman? Even Luke would find it hard if he were in Jiayings position. At most, he would use other ways toe to an agreement. After all, he wasnt an Inhuman, and wasnt like Jiaying, who thought about protecting her kind. After figuring it out, Luke made a decision. Emma had to be sent away immediately to hide.. Chapter 1525 - Naturally Triggered, and Gold Nugget’s Toothbrush

Chapter 1525: Naturally Triggered, and Gold Nuggets Toothbrush

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Emma said that she hadnt heard of anyone with a tracking ability in Afterlife. The only reason she had been found was because she had been identally caught on camera when the Clinton relief shelter made the news. Only then had Afterlife found her. Luke didntment. A superhuman organization had someone who could teleport instantly; it wouldnt be strange if it had someone with a tracking ability. For example, he used a gun every day, but was it his strongest weapon? In this world, who wouldnt keep some trump cards close to their chest? They might be in a desperate situation someday! Only when he sent Emma away would he be able to confirm if Afterlife had a superhuman tracker. In the future, even if Emma was caught and brought back, he could still find a way to rescue her, and investigate this organization at the same time. Emma had an extraordinary gift, and Afterlife would definitely be unwilling to give her up, but not to the point of coercing her. Also, Luke couldnt apany Emma 24/7. He couldnt guard against Gordon, who could teleport. After talking to Emma, he walked away and made a few calls. A car soon arrived, and they went straight to the garage on the first floor. After Emma and her two sons got into the car, Skye and Luke went to the garage door and watched the car leave. After Luke closed the garage door, he looked at Skye. There was something on your mind just now. Now that Emma is gone, can you tell me? Skye hesitated for a moment before she nodded. That, when Emma used her power just now,, I felt something. When Luke heard this, he stopped her. Lets talk in the study. This was much more troublesome than Emmas matter. He had only met Emma a few times at the relief shelter. After confirming that she was a neutral yellow and wasnt a bad person, he hadnt paid much attention. But he had known Skye for a while. She was a hardcore fan of Batman and had a good character. He couldnt deal with her as casually as he had with Emma. It could only be said that this was how important fate was. Closing the door of the study, Luke gestured for Skye to sit down in the only chair, and had Little Snail send over a pot of coffee. He poured the coffee unhurriedly and put it on the table. He didnt rush Skye, but picked up a cup and drank it. He was giving Skye time to adjust. He only drank two mouthfuls of coffee when Skye said, Luke, my body doesnt feel right. Luke put down his coffee. Tell me. Skye slowly stretched out her hands. Ive been feeling something ever since Emma exploded with fire at the relief shelter. Look.. Luke noticed that her hands were shaking slightly. Narrowing his eyes for two seconds, he stretched out a finger and lightly touched her arm. His finger trembled the moment he touched Skyes arm. Instead of withdrawing it immediately, he closed his eyes and experienced it for a moment before he drew his finger back. His expression turned solemn. Can you control it? During this short contact, he had already sensed that Skyes hands werent shaking instead, they were vibrating. The vibration could even affect Lukes body at the slightest touch. It definitely wasnt an ordinary vibration. Connecting it to Emmas power, there was only one answer: Skye was also an Inhuman and had a superpower, and had even triggered it on her own. Skye took a deep breath and stared at her hands for a few seconds, before she shook her head in a panic. No, I can only make it weaker at most. Once I rx, the shaking gets even harder. Luke never looked away from her hands. Frowning, he pondered for a moment and asked, Why dont you take a nap first? Huh? Skye looked up at him with wide eyes. Luke said, Let me put you to sleep for a while. Only then can I confirm if this is caused by your mental state or if its a physical thing. Skye nodded decisively. Okay. Then, she asked uncertainly, Do I sleep in this chair? Luke nodded. For now. Skye: Then, what should I do? Luke said, Close your eyes and count sheep. Skye: *..Im nota little girl. Luke was amused. Adults can also fall asleep counting sheep. When Skye closed her eyes, Luke released an anesthetic gas. He didnt have time to wait for her to count sheep. He had just tricked her into closing her eyes so that it would be easier to use the anesthetic. He had even knocked out Uncle Phil with a paralysis bullet before; Skye got slightly better treatment because she was a girl. Aminuteter, Luke carried the sleeping Skye into the basement. When it came to running tests, the most reliable and efficient method was to have the medical program, Osiris, do it. Luke ced Skye in a separate medical room and released Osiris and a full set of equipment. Then, he walked out of the room, closed the door, and examined Skyes data on the virtual screen. At that moment, Selina sent a message. Seeing that, Luke dropped what he was doing and returned to the third floor so that he could pretend to go downstairs to the living room on the second floor. When he saw Director George and his wife in the living room, he smiled apologetically. I was on the phone just now. Sorry to keep you waiting. After exchanging courtesies, Helen went downstairs with her daughter, Gwen. George said a few words to Luke, and was relieved when he learned that Luke would handle this situation in as low-key a manner as possible, and soothe the partygoers nerves. Although it had been almost two months since the Battle of New York, the city was still like a keg of gunpowder; a small incident could spark a riot. Clinton was now safe, but that didnt mean that the residents here all had good tempers. Most of them were still on the bottom rung of society. Causing trouble at the drop of a hat was a ssic tradition. After all, apart from that, they didnt have any other way to protest the exploitation of capitalists. After discussing the aftermath of todays incident, George got up and said goodbye. His men would handle the rest. Fortunately, there were basically no casualties, and only a few buildings had been burned. This loss was nothingpared with the damage caused by the Chitauri. After Luke saw George off, Selina and Gold Nugget went over to Luke. The dog immediately rubbed against his leg and whined aggrievedly. Lukes nose twitched. Alright, hurry up and brush your teeth. Selinas electric toothbrush is yours aspensation. Gold Nugget perked up and whined. Luke nodded. Im sure. Gold Nugget bounced up to the fourth floor, which was where Selina lived. Naturally, her electric toothbrush was there as well. After Luke and Selina entered the basement, Selina murmured, Hey, thats my toothbrush. Luke chuckled and walked inside with his arm around her shoulders. Didnt youin recently that its not veryfortable to use? In any case, its old; give it secondhand to Gold Nugget. Ill personally make you a better one. I guarantee itll fit your teeth perfectly. Deal. Pleased, Selina nodded Chapter 1526 - Control Plan and Cheating College Student

Chapter 1526: Control n and Cheating College Student

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Luke exined, Also, Gold Nugget eats with us and helps us to get stuff. Would you dare let it touch the food and tableware if it doesnt clean its mouth? Remembering the babys smelly farts, Selina shook her head decisively. No, we cant let it near the tableware and food for at least three days. Okay, okay, said Luke. In any case, he wasnt the one being restricted. At that moment, the two of them reached the virtual screen. Selina was dazzled by the huge amount of data. She wasnt as much of a dunce as Gold Nugget, but she was just as clueless when it came to specialized data like these. She could only look at Luke. Whats going on with Skye? Luke quickly scanned the data. She might have awakened a superpower like Emma. He then briefly told her about the Inhumans and Emma. Selinas eyes widened. If it has so many superhumans, why havent we heard of this Afterlife? Luke said, My intelligence-gathering is mainly in America and in some parts of Europe; I have basically nothing on Asia and Africa. From Emmas description, Im guessing its probably in Asia. Selina thought for a moment and thought that it made sense. She asked, What is Skyes ability? Luke said, Im not sure. I dont have any information on Inhumans. I can only say that it might be rted to vibration. Looking at the shaking hands of the person on the virtual screen, Selina was a little curious. Will her hands turn into spinning des or something? That sounds a little cool. Luke shook his head. Her body is already showing signs of damage. If she cant withstand the vibration or find a way to control it, this ability will tear her into pieces first. Selina was shocked. What kind of ability is that? Cant she control it? Luke said, Emma said that it didnt take her much effort to control hers, but that can only mean that Emma has extraordinary talent. Regr Inhumans probably go through an ufortable period after activating their abilities, which is what is happening with Skye. Selina frowned. Do you have a solution? Skye wasnt a bad kid. Even though she was already going to a middle school in New Jersey, when she heard about the party, she came back on the weekend to help out. After she came back, she didnt think about going out to y. Instead, she went to help Emma take care of the kids, and ended up running into this matter. Unexpectedly acquiring a strong superpower should be a good thing. But that wasnt necessarily the case if she couldnt control it and got herself killed. Luke sighed. I have some ideas, but I can only save her hands for now. If she cant control this ability as soon as possible, I dont know how long shell be able to live. It wasnt external damage, but the power being released inside Skyes body. Luke had never encountered something like this before, and he didnt have a n to contain it. SHIELD had some equipment for suppressing superhumans, but until he got the blueprints from Phil, he didnt know if they were effective or not. He had heard the basic theory, which was that it could interfere with the brain activity of superhumans and prevent them from activating their abilities. It would be too easy for something to go wrong if he tried creating a prototype himself. It would be a joke if Skye turned into a vegetable while her power was being suppressed. It was safer and more efficient to wait for SHIELDs developed product design. Looking at the data, Luke sighed again. Also, shell probably have to take time off school. What a pity; I already arranged for her to skip grades. Selina found that strange. Whats the big deal about skipping grades? At most, she can go back to school after she recovers. Shes only 18, but looks like shes 16 or 17. Whats wrong with studying a year or two behind? Luke said, Its interesting grooming a genuine college student. But I was also a college student Selina suddenly realized something. Wait, are you looking down on amunity college graduate like me? Of course not. Luke chuckled. Didnt we graduate from amunity college together? I was the one who gave you the answers. Selina angrily grabbed his face and pulled his cheeks. So youre looking down on me for cheating as a college student? Luke spread his hands helplessly. I cheated too. After he had his fun, Luke carried Skye back to the study on the third floor and woke her up. Looking at the girl, who was a little dazed after a nap, Luke simply told her that she was fine for now, and that he would find someone to help her. However, Skye herself had to work hard to get used to her power and control; no other method would treat the problem at its root. Skye was a little depressed. Then I cant go to school? Luke patted her head. Youre still young. Theres no rush. Skye: Ive already wasted a lot of time. She was now regretting that she hadnt studied hard in middle school because of her foster family. Luke said, Study on your own for now. Ill help you look for videos and study materials. As long as youre diligent, it wont be much worse than going to school. Skye stood up and gave him a hug. Thank you, Luke. Luke patted her head again. Alright, Im just investing in you in advance. Dont get too excited. Hm, how about this? Let me check your luck. Skye: Huh? Luke pointed at the coin in his hand. Heads or tails? I guarantee its a special technique for seeing everything. Skye didnt know whether tough or cry as she let go of him, but she didnt refuse. Ten minutester, they came down from the third floor. The relief shelter was wrecked, and Gordon mighte back to get revenge. Skyes dorm couldnt be used, so she could only stay over at Lukes ce for the night. There were two guest rooms on the third floor, and Skye chose the smaller one. This was originally for ire, but when she came, she would squeeze in with Selina, so the room had never been used. But Skye, who had slept for a bit earlier, wasnt sleepy at all, so Luke sent her to watch TV in the living room. He had a lot of things to do. He had to solve the problem of Skyes shaking hands, and the Level 2 clone had to make arrangements for Emma and her children. Only Selina and Gold Nugget were with Skye in the living room. Skye watched TV for a while, and felt a little bored. Her bag had already turned to ash in Emmas explosion; there was definitely no way that theptop inside had survived. Besides, her hands were shaking like she had Parkinsons, and she wouldnt be able to y with herptop like usual. Noticing Skyes expression, Selina put down the tablet in her hand. Do you want toe with me? Skye was stunned. Huh? What? Selina stood up and crooked a finger. Sometimes its better not to think too much. Its a lot more rxing to get in some exercise and sweat it out. Skye looked at her hands. But my hands are injured. It might be hard. Selina said, Dont worry. Theres a lot of other stuff in the training room to use.. Chapter 1527 - Good Rewards For Good People, and Unexpected Delight

Chapter 1527: Good Rewards For Good People, and Unexpected Delight

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Luke had told Selina earlier that Skyes power was gic, and regr exercise wouldnt aggravate it. If exercise could trigger a fluctuation of power, the natural activation of powers in Inhumans wouldnt be so rare. In any case, Selina also had to train. It was just that Luke was busy, so she stayed with Skye in the living room. Seeing that Skye was in low spirits, dragging her off to train for half an hour would ensure that she slept like a pigter. While Selina dealt with Skye upstairs, Luke looked at the system panel in the basement, only to see that Skyes list of abilities had already turned dark. After obtaining her list of abilities, Luke had manipted the game so that they were tied. In any case, the list would always be there now. This kid was already unlucky enough. He didnt want to make things worse. Skyes abilities were basically to be expected, and included Basic Hacking and Basic Inte and Computer Hardware. Naturally, what Luke was focused on was Elementary Vibration. At his needling, the system gave a very simple exnation: Elementary Vibration (inherited gic modification, can create vibrations. Prerequisites: 60 Strength, 60 Dexterity, 60 Mental Strength, 50,000 Credit. Partially avable.) Luke immediately felt that it was worth it. He just wanted to use the system to confirm his spection. Unexpectedly, Skyes Elementary Vibration could be partially learned. It wasnt that Luke thought that he didnt have any luck, but Gordons Elementary Teleportation was also an inherited gic modification. The unavable tag for it was very reasonable. Elementary Temperature Control, which was on the list of abilities he had obtained from Emma a while ago, was also unavable. These two abilities were invaluable for a wman, which made Luke jealous. Teleportation went without saying, but Emmas power was also extraordinary. He had thought that she used some sort of me control. However, while Temperature Control was simr, its application was substantially different. It could also be said that Emma only understood 50% of how to use her power, and that was fire magic. Theplete version of Temperature Control was mastery of at least the ice and fire attributes, but it seemed that Emma had never thought of using ice magic at all. There was no doubt that Temperature Control didnt match Lukes body hardware. After two unavable abilities, he subconsciously gave up on his expectations toward Skyes abilities. Who would have thought he would get such a nice surprise? The only problem was that the prerequisite for his stats was 60. However, as long as he obtained tens of millions in experience points, he could meet the requirements; it could be considered the bare goal for him to work hard toward for the next few years. Because he had obtained Elementary Vibration, Luke wouldnt treat Skye poorly. All this time, the bad guys who provided Luke with abilities naturally did so after death or being imprisoned. Neutral and good teammates were all rewarded. As the saying went, good things came to good people. He had randomly picked Skye up back then, and now had another ability! The truth was that Luke had helped at least 800 people in thest two years, but the abilities he obtained from them were far less than from killing bad guys. There were dozens of homeless minors like Skye whom he had helped, but this was the only time he had gotten such a pleasant surprise. Most people who epted his help were ordinary people, and only existed in his contact list and database at most. So, he really was a good person. Thinking that, Luke reclined his chair andy down. His Level 2 clone was doing a checkup for Emma, and he could rest for the time being. Unlike with Skye, he simply used a drug to make the mother and children fall asleep before he stored them in Space 2. Skye was an Inhuman that had yet to be discovered by Afterlife, so it was unlikely anyone would follow up on her. Emma and her sons, on the other hand, had been in Afterlife for a year before they came out. Luke wouldnt feel at ease until he thoroughly examined them. Besides, if Afterlife found the mother and children in the future, Luke couldnt guarantee that he would be able to track them down. After an examination by Osiris and with Mental Strength, the results were out everything was normal. At the very least, Luke hadnt found any problems with Emma and her sons. If Afterlife could still find Emma after she went into hiding, it would most likely be due to a superpower. The arrangements for Emma were very simple. Luke only needed to provide her with two simple pieces of nanotechnology. When she went out, she could stick them on her face to change the distance between her eyebrows and make her cheekbones higher and wider. These two gadgets were much easier to use than the Thousand Faces System. It was a very simple method, and if she cut and dyed her hair, and changed the way she dressed, it would be enough to prevent anyone from recognizing her. With these things, except for the fact that she couldnt take her children to crowded ces, Emma wouldnt have any other problems. An expensive and very professional part-time helper would take care of everything for her. She just needed to take care of the two kids. She didnt need to think about cleaning, doingundry, grocery shopping or cooking. Of course, that was all Luke would invest in her. A young mother with two kids clearly wasnt suitable for him to train. Also, arge reason for her conflict with Afterlife was because she didnt want to be controlled. Luke didnt want to be a second Afterlife, so this investment was made by a real alias that had nothing to do with him. It could be considered a deal between the alias and Emma. It could be said that he was providing this service in anticipation of Emma helping out once in the future. After that, nobody would owe anyone any more favors. Although Emma had misgivings about this condition, Lukes alias hadnt signed a contract with her and they had only made a verbal agreement. For Luke, this was nothing more than a small amount of money. He wasnt banking on using her. After all, if he used this sort of chess piece, things would get tricky. When the time came, it was hard to say if Emma would have the courage to help. Luke preferred teammates whom he had trained up over a long period of observation. The special force, for example, would gather without hesitation once he gave the signal, no matter who their opponents were. They were the most trustworthy and devoted. The next day, Skye was sent off as well. She went to a ce less than a kilometer away from the seaside vi where the Level 2 clone was, so it would be easier for Luke to go over with the equipment to examine her. Almost a weekter, the shock absorbers which Luke had modified many times were finallypleted. During this time, the Level 2 clone had spent 300 credit points, which was all converted into Light of Life to preserve Skyes arms. If he hadnt done that, Skyes arms wouldve been shattered. Not everyone could hold superpowers. Emma, for example, had been too lucky. Otherwise, not only would she have burned herself to death when her power was triggered, she would have also implicated others like her sons. Now that she was wearing the shock absorbers, which looked like mechanical gloves, Skye could finally rx.. Chapter 1528 - Shock Absorbers and Treasure

Chapter 1528: Shock Absorbers and Treasure

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions A person who was obsessed with the Inte andputer hacking would be utterly depressed if she lost her hands. It would be inconvenient for Skye to walk around outside with these shock absorbers on, but she could stay inside and focus on her keyboard. There were only two things she needed to do every day: Firstly, learn all sorts of things. Secondly, train to control the shock waves that came out of nowhere. She and Luke chatted for a while every night via video call. The technician who modified the shock absorbers also no longer dropped by, and her life turned peaceful. After solving Skyes problem for the time being, Lukes focus switched to something else. It was a matter rted to Skye, but it started with the harvest from the previous snake-catching operation. During the fight in the washroom in Congo, Luke had taken the briefcases of both parties involved in the underground deal. Both sides were underground merchants. The system wouldnt defend this sort of deal. The goods were three stolen antique weapons. However, Luke hadnt been able to find the owner, and there was no way to return them. Before putting them in storage, he did a routine inspection on them, only to discover that they were made of the same material, which was extremely rare and special. In terms of style, the antique weapons belonged to several African tribes from hundreds of years ago, which no longer existed. If it wasnt for the special material, the weapons would only sell for 2,000 dors at most. At that time, the buyer had brought 200,000 dors with him. While he was racking his brain over how to control the energy of Skyes vibrations, Luke quickly remembered this metal. It could absorb the vibrations significantly, but at the same time, it would lose its durability at a particr wave frequency. Luke had immediately used this unusual metal in the shock absorbers. Only a very small amount was required to conduct the shock waves away from Skyes hands so that they didnt shatter. Once the shock waves absorbed by the metal reached a saturation point, Skye just needed to release it on a target this could include into the air. The shock waves absorbed and then released by the special metal had apound effect. With one punch, Skye could easily shatter a 20-cm concrete wall. With this pair of shock absorbers, Skye would actually be a superhuman withbat ability. Although there were better names, Luke still chose shock absorbers. For now, the only thing they could do was slow down the vibrations in Skyes arms. Also, it was a prototype that had been invented in a hurry. It had very simple functions, and didnt need a codename that was too impressive. Once he could increase the upper limit of the shock absorbers and make a device that could control the power output, Skye would be a shock wave cannon. At that time, she would be the clean energy source for this cannon, which would be efficient and sterile, and didnt need to be refueled. It was simply perfect. Luke could only scratch his head at the fact that this supergirl had inexplicably popped up out of nowhere. He had clearly designated her as a tech whiz in the beginning, but in the blink of an eye, the girl had fallen into the abyss of violent output. Why do we have to be so violent when the world is so peaceful? Luke asked himself. He then got his answer: It was all the fault of the Chitauri! Hm, and the fault also belonged to Loki and Hydra, and the Hand and the High Table, and all other criminal elements in the world! Its not my fault, but this worlds fault! Its these criminals and damn aliens that are forcing me to go further and further down the path of violence! After he was done psyching himself up, Luke cheerfully studied the special metal. If Skye could use it, naturally, so could Luke. This thing could absorb shock waves, but was afraid of a sound wave at a particr frequency. Lukes Elementary Sound Wave was the best experimental tool for testing the metals characteristics. Ina normal situation, the special metal was extremely durable and impervious to temperature changes, no matter how cold or hot it got. It was only unable to cope with a sound wave at a particr frequency, which was when it could be processed. There were too many experiments to carry out. Apart from the particr sound wave which made it malleable, it could store many types of sound waves. Sound waves were, in the end, a type of shock wave. Skyes shock absorbers could absorb shock waves, but what if Luke made a device that could store sound waves forter release in one go? For example if he used Lions Roar x2 or even x10, would his opponent be directly shredded to pieces, or die from bleeding from all their orifices? It was an interesting question, and a very powerful means ofbat and support. It could only be said that Skye really was a treasure. He had dug randomly and unearthed two good things! As for her own actualbat ability? Sorry, Luke really hadnt considered that. Skye wasnt a battle fanatic like Mindy. Luke had never thought of grooming her into abatant, because the one thing he didntck was support. It was good for the girl to y around on theputer. It was normal to leave fighting and killing to the adults. After the big party, Director George told the public that a fault with the wiring had led to certainbustible items blowing up. The investigation was ongoing. Luke, as the owner of the building, didnt protest, and even helped out in secret. The people here got free food and shelter, and they hadnt even been injured. What objections could they have? NYPD wasnt in the mood to care about a fire that didnt involve any victims. This matter would soon be an unsolved cold case. Except for some people who were uneasy and moved out of the shelter, everything went on as usual. The burned section was in one corner of the building and didnt affect the main structure. After reinforcement and refurbishment, the building could still be used. For the time being, the charred rooms in thater remained under maintenance and were left to Lukes own Clinton renovationpany. Most of his energy was devoted to the research project on the Level 2 clones end, while he himself went to the office with Selina, slipped away and worked cases every day, and life retuned to normal. They got off work at half past three as usual. Selina drove them home. Not long after they left HQ, an absent-minded Luke suddenly sensed a familiar figure out of the corner of his eye. He turned his attention to a guy wearing a light brown leather jacket, and smiled. Selina, lets go to the gym. Selina turned and immediately saw the person who walked into the gym. She smiled. Dont tell me your hands are itchy? Luke basically never fought her one-on-one. Without her symbiosis with Gold Nugget, there was too big a gap between them, and there wasnt much point in sparring together. The person who had just entered the gym was the only one who could go toe-to-toe with Luke. After all, that man was a beast who could kill hundreds of Chitauri soldiers with a shield.. Chapter 1529 - Second Match, and Just Do It

Chapter 1529: Second Match, and Just Do It

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke parked the car, and two people and one dog walked into the gym. After Luke bought the gym, it would close daily at three in the afternoon. It was now almost four in the afternoon, and most people had left. The only person left had already changed into his exercise gear and was punching a sandbag. With muffled bangs, the sandbag was sent flying back and forth. Ah! He roared and punched out. Bam! The sandbag broke off and was sent flying five meters away. Panting heavily, he slowly lowered his hands, unable to vent his frustration. D*mn Howard, d*mn Pierce, d*mn Fury! That bunch of idiots actually let Hydra swallow up SHIELD. Were they all idiots? It hadnt been easy for him and hisrades to destroy Hydra, that monster organization, but now, SHIELD had be a bigger Hydra! To achieve his objective, he bade farewell to the woman he loved, jumped onto the ne, and crashed it into the ocean. Bucky, his good buddy, was nowhere to be seen, and was probably already dead. Decadester, Steve was fished up from the bottom of the ocean and woke up. Was it all just to take down Hydra again? This ending... was simply ridiculous! Panting, he walked over to another sandbag. He had only been warming up just now. He needed to work off more energy, or he might not be able to help but beat Nick Fury up. Technically speaking, Nick Fury wasnt the only one responsible for this; he probably had the smallest part. But Howard had been dead for more than ten years, and Pierce was a member of the World Security Council. The only person he could beat up was Nick Fury. Unfortunately, that was just a thought. He was a soldier. He couldnt think of a solution to SHIELDs current problem. When he left earlier, Nick Fury had still been as inscrutable as ever, standing by the window and looking into the distance. Nick Fury was definitely a great schemer. No matter how dangerous it was, he wouldnt panic. Now, not only wasnt Nick Fury making any big moves, he was also giving Steve a break, provided he remained on standby. He had just captured a few Hydra members before he called it a day. What was this guy thinking? As Steve pondered, his ears twitched and he turned to look at the door, only to see Luke, Selina and a dog standing there. In the gym, when Steve was the only one around, the sounds of the door opening and footsteps were very obvious. Looking at his expression, Luke smiled. It seems youck an opponent. Steve smiled too. Then why dont you do it? Luke nodded. Sure. Same rules? Steve bumped his gloves twice. Just boxing. Luke took off his uniform, two rarely seen guns in their holsters, and a few odds and ends from his waist. He warmed up at the same time as he flexed and bounced lightly on his feet. Selina smiled and watched with Gold Nugget. To be honest, Steve was the only person she was more curious about in the Avengers. She knew more than most people about what Tony was like. Thor and the Hulk werent human and not fun at all. She had beaten up Natasha in the semi-symbiotic state. Hawkeyes long-range damage output was indeed outstanding, but Luke was the professional who was best at long-range skills. Steve, on the other hand, was legendary in both identity and deeds. More importantly, the fact that he coulde back to life after being dead for decades was even more impressive. Should Batman do the same one day ande back to life? Many people would be shocked. While Selina was daydreaming, Luke and Steve were already in the boxing ring. This was the second time they were fighting. They no longer tested each other, and directly started fighting. This time, however, Luke didnt take short jabs, but used the traditional boxing style as he punched Steve full on. Bam! Bam! Bam! The sound resounded in the gym. Selina focused. The two people in front of her were the strongest hand-to-hand fighters she had seen as limited to Earthlings. Monsters that could blow up a Chitauri battleship with just a punch or a hammer didnt count. While the match was yed by the rules, it was still extremely exciting. Every attack and defense choice was simple and efficient. Selina wasnt that second-rate fighter from two years ago. Herbat training program had been tailored for her by Luke, and was the only one of its kind. After Luke became abat master, the way he looked at things was different. All his training was very focused. Selinas practical skills were close to the peak of Basic Combat, and her insight had grown. Otherwise, she wouldnt have been able to sessfully ambush Loki in the Battle of New York. Someone who was too weak wasnt qualified to ambush a strong opponent. The battle between the two in the ring gradually tured intense. Luke suddenly leapt out of the boxing ring and waved at Steve to continue. At that moment, Steves eyes were no longer dark and angry, but full of excitement. Fighting with fists hitting flesh, and unconstrained by the environment, felt very liberating. They still couldnt attack with their feet, but among the various equipment in the gym, their fighting styles changedpletely. Something like punching an opponent in the stomach while doing a roll wasnt something you could do on the level floor of the boxing ring. However, with the help of various equipment and chairs, the two parties attacked in an increasing flow of unusual ways. While they couldnt use their feet, boxing didnt limit contact with other parts of the body. A momentter, even Selina couldnt help but step back. Leaning against the wall, she crossed her arms. These two guys were too ruthless! Thankfully, she didnt have to fight them, or her vital organs wouldve been blown up. As women, she and Natasha were more skilled, but less lethal. 1 But this was like a confrontation between two sides where one party had already reached the stage where they could easily crush their opponent in every aspect. It would be very hard for the other party to turn things around no matter what tricks they used. Selina mulled over this. Sure enough, blunt force was the way to go! Gold Nuggets tricks wouldnt be as effective against these two. As long as there was an opening, the tables could be turned. This was the way of purebat. After fighting for ten minutes, Steve finally raised his hand and signaled at Luke to stop. Luke reacted swiftly and stopped. He gasped, Still feel like beating someone up? Steve was also panting as he pulled at the ties on his gloves with his teeth. Yes, but I dont want to beat up just anyone. Luke shook his head with a smile and started taking off his gloves. There are some things you shouldnt spend too much time thinking about. You just need to confirm your goal and just do it. Steve paused, a strange expression on his face. What are you trying to say? Luke chuckled. Isnt all this because of a pretty girl? Dont tell me youll still be polite if someone robs you of your girl, and youll let them? Steve was lost for words for a moment before he burst outughing. Thats true.. Chapter 1530 - Dump It All and Feel Good

Chapter 1530: Dump It All and Feel Good

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Steve thought: Thats actually not wrong. If SHIELD was a beautiful girl, then Hydra was the big viin who wanted to steal his girl. Three words: Just do it! Decades ago, he had already taken down Hydra once. Now, the other party was alive and kicking again, and he would take them down once more. What he was best at wasnt reasoning. As for what Nick Fury was thinking, that had nothing to do with him. His identity as a level 9 SHIELD agent was what Carter had left for him; it wasnt a reason for him to listen to Fury. Speaking of which, that useless guy had wasted Carters efforts. He should thank God that Steve hadnt thrashed him. They sat down, and Selina tossed them two towels. Gold Nugget also went to a cupboard on the side, and came back with two bottles of water. Curious, Steve epted the bottle of water and patted the dogs head with a smile. Hes so obedient. Whats his name? Luke said, Gold Nugget, Dor, whatever you like. Steve thought for a moment. Then, Gold Nugget. Its a good name. He then yed with Gold Nugget. Gold Nugget had a good impression of this person who had picked its real name, so it didnt act as aloof with him as with the brats. Steve hadnt had the time or opportunity to keep a dog when he was younger. Now that he had woken up, he still didnt have any time or opportunity to do so. That didnt mean that he didnt like dogs. Also, there were very few people who wouldnt like this sort of obedient dog. Furthermore, Dor was old, and looked honest and steady, which suited a certain old man very well. Luke took a sip of water and smiled. If you like dogs, you should get one yourself. In any case, you like to exercise; your dog would be very happy to go running with you every day. Steve rubbed Gold Nuggets head regretfully. Forget it. I already need someone else to look after me; theres no meaning in finding someone else to help raise a dog for me. Luke and Selina naturally knew about his situation, and didnt say anything else. It wasnt very reliable to ask a SHIELD agent to help take care of a dog. A dog which belonged to Captain America would be very valuable. As long as Steve hesitated at a critical moment, those people wouldnt hesitate to kill his dog. Reality was just that cruel. It wasnt safe for a dog to have an extraordinary owner. After some idle chatter, Luke asked, You dont look very happy. Did something happen recently? Steve said, Didnt you say its because I couldnt get the girl, that Im so angry? Luke said, With your face, Im afraid the girls will be the ones to get angry because they cant nab you. Steve chuckled and said, I thought I was able to protect some things with my efforts, but they might be about to disappearpletely now, so Ima little disappointed. Luke shook his head. Bro, you should keep up with the times. Steve: Huh? Luke said, Look at this world. There are human-eating experimental monsters and alien armies. Will reminiscing about the past change anything? Steve was silent. Luke said, Youre a little old, but you still have a tender face. Just stay young at heart and start over. Steve smiled bitterly and leaned back against the wall, looking at the ceiling. Its not that easy. Luke shrugged. Its not easy, but its never easy to live in this world. Instead of making things difficult for yourself, make it difficult for other people. Steve: Huh? He wondered if he had heard wrong. It was normal not to make things difficult for himself, but why would he make things difficult for others? Luke pointed at himself. For example, Im a detective. All I need to do is maintain order. Do I have to pay attention to the inner thoughts of murderers every day? Im not a psychiatrist, nor am I part of a human rights agency. Im not the one who needs to think about these things. I just arrest and kill people when I should. Steve opened his mouth, but couldnt say anything. There was indeed nothing wrong with what Luke said. And even if Steve could find fault with what Luke said, Luke clearly didnt care. It was like how clean freaks would care, but people without this problem wouldnt care at all. No matter what reason a clean freak gave, like it was nhygienic, ufortable, or not their style, a person who wasnt a clean freak would silently pick up greasy roadside stall skewers with their bare hands. Steve certainly wasnt a clean freak. It was just that he valued certain things. After all, it was hard for even people who werent clean freaks to ept sh*t dumped on their homes. Luke didnt have that problem at all. After all, SHIELD wasnt his. So, his answer was along the lines of throw it back, or even dump it back on them. Would holding sh*t make your hands smell? It really would. But would it feel good to dump it on the heads and in the mouths of your enemy? It really would. That was exactly what Luke was going for. As for the smell, he would remember to wear gloves. As long as he had enough experience and credit points, he didnt mind dumping sh*t on SHIELD along with Hydra. After talking to Steve, Luke and Selina got up and said goodbye. In the car, Selina couldnt help but ask him, Are you very interested in Steve? Luke chuckled. So-so, but I can tell from his reactions that somethings wrong. Lets talk about it when we get back. Selina immediately stopped asking. Although this car had been upgraded many times, it wasnt as good as their little nest. Their ce had a separate power source, and could block and monitor information much better than this small SUV. When they got home, Luke told her how he had tested Steve. Steve didnt know that Luke was Batman, but Luke knew that he was Captain America. Putting Steves reactions together with Phils situation, a lot of things were clear. Luke, who had the inside story, had been openly probing for information earlier. From Steves mental fluctuations, he spected that Steve was involved in the snake-catching operation. However, that was definitely Nick Furys doing, and didnt involve Phil. It was normal for a wily old fox like Nick Fury to have a hand in everything. The people on Lukes side were probably secondary targets. The men Steve hunted were probably the main targets. Luke had dug out more than thirty traitors, while Steve might have hundreds of suspects. This could also be why Nick Fury hadnt arranged further targets for Phil and Luke. The director had too many suspects to handle. It was like cancer: Cutting out a bit could save a person, but if the entire body was infected, how could it be cut out? If all the cancer was cut out, the person would die. If it wasnt cut out, things could still be dragged out for a few days for fumeral arrangements to be made.. Chapter 1531 - Crack Thinking and Lunatics Had a Lot of Fun

Chapter 1531: Crack Thinking and Lunatics Had a Lot of Fun

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions As Luke spoke, he had Selina share her thoughts. In the past half-year, Selina had also started to develop her own vision and strategic thinking. Luke didnt want her to be a brainless frontline soldier. It was impossible for him to instruct her at all times. She had to use her own head to make decisions in a critical moment. At the moment, Selina was still thinking at a tactical level, and had no clue about strategy or the big picture. So, he encouraged her to ask more questions and toe to her own conclusions. Except for listening to him when it came to safety and self-defense, she had to rely on herself. Luke basically didnt think about the big picture or strategy. He was naturally petty and reserved; what could Selina learn from him? In this regard, Frank was a more suitable instructor. Frank was an expert in tactics, but he also had a unique strategy. And that was to hit the enemy in the vitals, let them struggle a bit, then kill them. This strategy suited Luke to a tee. In any case, it was impossible for the special force to engage in an actual army battle; this sort of strategy was already good enough. At that moment, Selina raised a question. Hydra is a terminal disease for SHIELD. Nick Fury is dragging his feet now because he wants to put off dying by a few more days so that he can make the arrangements for his funeral? Wait. Luke was suddenly stunned. Putting it off for a few days to make funeral arrangements? Rubbing his chin, he asked Selina, What do you think? Selina said, Nick Fury is a sly old fox, petty and ruthless. So, even if he cant bear to part with SHIELD, he will make a choice. The longer he puts it off now, the faster he can get the ball rollingter. Luke nodded in agreement. They naturally had to consider the other partys style and methods. Selina suddenly turned her head to give Luke a side-eye. Luke was baffled. If, and Im only saying if, Nick Fury is half as petty as you She held back herughter and said, I think hell definitely try his best to take away as many precious resources as possible, like capital, technology and all sorts of mysterious items, to ensure that Hydra wont be able to use them to shore itself up once things go wrong. Luke red at her unhappily, but mulled over her words C it did sound very much like something that the ck-hearted man would do. Selina didnt stop smiling. In any case, SHIELD cant be saved, so lets destroy it along with Hydra and bring the resources back with us. That way we can save money? Thinking for a moment, Luke sighed and rubbed her head. Youve grown up. Selina was lost for words. pping his hand away, she asked, Am I right? Luke spread his hands. Of course I agree. Nick Fury will probably do it in a big way. The most important deciding factor was understanding that it was hopeless for SHIELD. Bearing this premise in mind and given Nick Furys personality, there werent many possible oues. In any case, Selina had indeed improved. She wouldnt have been able to think like this before. She had followed Luke up to this point; unless shepletely broke away from him, the only way forward for her was to grow. After speaking up to this point, there was nothing else to say. Lukes approach had never changed. In one word: provocation. The only way to change a persons mind was to provoke them. It would have been a problem if he had joined Nick Furys team to help out free of charge in order to follow Phil. He could guess what Nick Fury was thinking, This ck baldie might let Batman and Big Dipper participate in a lot of missions. At the same time, however, his petty and paranoid mind wouldpel him to exclude people who werent on his side from important operations. If Luke joined Nick Fury, Big Dipper might not be able to catch the real Hydra fish. As a passionately righteous figure, Luke naturally couldnt ept this. A person still had to rely on themself! Sitting in a chair in the basement, Luke kicked the floor every now and then as he spun around and fell into deep thought. Batman had sacrificed himself. Even if a second Batman appeared, it wouldnt be easy to get points. This was amon problem for men when they were too proficient, it wasnt good for them to take action. The identities of Big Dipper, V, and even the Boogeyman were inconvenient to some extent. As long as someone looked into Big Dipper and V, they would suspect that they were connected to Batman. Then, the connections could be made: Batman Iron Man Nick Fury. The Boogeymans shadow hung over the High Table, which was a surfeit of points. If he really got serious, the High Table would shrink back in fear. There was still the Angel of Judgment, White Wolf, who wasnt very active. But this time, the target was SHIELD. Luke and Hydra both knew that it was Hydra members who were being taken down, but to the other government agencies, they were still SHIELD members. Hydra has always been shameless. It would be a joke if Hydra really retreated and then instigated SHIELDs non-Hydra members or other government agencies to fight White Wolf. When the time came, was White Wolf supposed to take all of them down and continue with his operation? They would be very resentful. So, was he actually still short of a unique identity? Thinking this, Lukes mind whirled. He already had several superhero aliases, the anti-hero Big Dipper, who was ruthless and decisive in killing people, and himself as a super detective among regr people. The only thing he didnt have was a superviin identity? But would the system let him be a superviin? A superviin who was all talk and no action couldnt scare the bad guys, much less Hydra. Hydra itself was made up of a bunch of superviins. How could it not know what a superviin should be like?! Hydras family and friends might not necessarily know that they were Hydra. Phil and Garrett were close. Could Luke tie Phil up to threaten Garrett? That would be very unprofessional of a bad guy. If Luke really did that, however, Garrett might look devastated on the outside but would beughing wildly inside. He couldnt wait for Phil to die. Luke tapped the armrest. Points were deducted for doing bad things, so the new alias couldnt be a genuine bad person. Then An image of a certain lunatic with a cheap mouth and who hungered for money shed through his mind. Hm, it seemed being a lunatic might be a good choice? Lunatics had a lot of fun! Recalling Batman, who had be a martyr, Luke suddenly chuckled. Just a joke? That sounds doable. Thinking that, he suddenly stood up and paced back and forth in the room as he calcted the feasibility of the n. Did a lunatic need reason or logic to argue with someone? No. A lot of lunatics came and went without a trace. 3 For example, many American serial killers looked like they livedpletely ordinary lives before they were caught and brought to justice, as if they were twopletely different people. Multiple personality disorder wasnt iprehensible. If the person had a high IQ, it made sense that they would be hard to catch. But it seems that a high IQ doesnt suit me? Luke muttered inwardly. When it came down to it, Daddy System had never given him an increase in 1Q.. Chapter 1532 - Demonstrating Real Capability, and Creating a Persona First

Chapter 1532: Demonstrating Real Capability, and Creating a Persona First

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions When he wrote novels in his past life, he had encountered crazy online users with bizarre trains of thought who reveled in their ways. Even the author couldnt follow their thinking when it was too bizarre, and they would mock him for his low IQall the time. Luke suddenly thought: Wait! Who said that a psycho alias cant be a bad person? Hydra might be hidden very deeply in SHIELD, but that wasnt necessarily the case with ordinary bad guys. As long as he found some guys whom everybody thought were good but were secretly bad, and then killed them in public, this psycho alias would undoubtedly be seen as a superviin! There were plenty of these sorts of hypocrites on his cklist, who specialized in selling a do-gooder image of themselves. As long as he put ina little more effort, Hydra might still be suspicious, but was there a rule that superviins like them couldnt be tricked by others? Thinking that, Luke couldnt help but rub his chin and chuckle. He had many such do-gooders on file. Before, he didnt have his clones or a super disguise, nor had he wanted to be tracked down with advanced technology or some superpower, since the trail could very easily lead back to him. He had put the matter aside and never revisited it. Now, he had a super disguise, and his Level 1 clone was very strong. It wouldnt be that easy for his clone to die it would only be half-dead at most. With the help of various abilities, he would be able to recover in a day or two even if he was half-dead. What was there to hesitate over? If he used his clone to make waves, he would just lose 100,000 credit points if he had to make it disappear. The do-gooders on his cklist could be used as disposable props, and then buried along with Hydra. Making up his mind, Luke began to look for a suitable identity for his clone in his database, and quickly settled on one. His name was Jack Bode. 3 When Luke had gone to San Francisco previously to invest in Pym Technologies, he had inadvertently run into this guy killing someone. After interrogating the guy, Luke got rid of him on the same day. However, he could be considered a distinctive figure, so Luke had preserved his hair, fingerprints and blood. Who knew, he might be able to use this guy as a scapegoat one day. Luke had a lot of simr things, and the materials didnt take up much space in his inventory anyway. As for Jack himself, he disappearedpletely from this world.1 Although this person lived hard and died soundlessly, he was still a very distinctive existence. A super serial killer who started at 15 and who killed 37 people in his lifetime before dying at Lukes hands at the age of 35 without ever being found by the police was indeed a unique identity. What was unique was that every time this guy killed someone, there would be a witness. The lucky witness was usually a family or friend of the victim whom Jack would trap and force to watch his crime. Without a doubt, Jack was a coldblooded monster whocked the ability to bond with others. He could only derive pleasure from torturing and killing his own kind. To minimize the impact, the FBI had tried their best to block all case details rted to him, so this guy wasnt very well-known. Jack had been very lucky before he met Luke, but Luke hadnt had the time to y hide-and-seek with a murderer. There were too many serial killers like Jack. They might have killed as few as three to five people, or as many as ten to 20 people. Jacks performance was outstanding, but like Jason, who had killed hundreds of people, he had killed far less people than drug gangs did. When Luke had been waiting for Dr. Pym to appear, he had cleaned up some criminals in San Francisco. As he wandered around the city at night, he identally heard the faint cries for help from the two victims who were gagged, and immediately rushed over. Looking at the situation in the room, coupled with Jacks unique makeup, he instantly knew who this guy was. He instantly knocked out Jack and the two victims with two paralysis bullets. Jack had only just started torturing the victim, who only suffered flesh wounds, while the victims wife, who had been tied up, wasnt even hurt. Luke called the police and told them to hurry over, before he quickly left. After interrogating Jack and figuring out more about this homicidal maniac, Luke sent him on his way. 1 If this was some kind of crime drama, Jack would definitely be the lead viin and would duke it out with the protagonist for an hour or two. But Luke wasnt interested in researching this super killers hobby at all, nor did he give him a chance to demonstrate his abilities. It was only two hours after Luke found him that he sent him on his way. A cipher? Suspense? A thriller? None of that existed. Dead psychos were the best experience and credit points. In the end, Jack was a psycho, and psychology and hypnosis werent very useful on him. Using Mental Communication on him was like an ordinary person touching a bloody corpse with his bare hand. The deeper the contact, the more disgusting it felt. It waspletely mental pollution. Now, it was finally time for Mr. Jack to take advantage of the situation and show his true capability. In creating a new alias, especially for the long term like with this one, it had to be a thoroughly well-developed character. Ever since his Batman identity ascended to godhood, Luke had been having less fun recently. So, the revamped Jack had to be a fully realized persona who could stand up to scrutiny. Name? Of course, he had to change it. Jack Bode sounded unlucky. So, he had to lengthen the name, and find something that wouldnt be well-known so easily; that was also in line with Jacks hobby of disguising himself. The makeup also had to be modified; there was no meaning in just wearing a clown mask. That didnt match Jacks crazy suicidal personality! So, he had to change his face. Since he would be showing his face, there was no need to be low-key in how he dressed. A T-shirt and jeans sttered with blood C that was the Texan chainsaw murderer. 1 A big coat and a hockey mask C that was Jason. Jack had to be different from those low-level yers who did things roughly, so his own DIY formal suit was very suitable. The design didnt have to be too old-fashioned, and the color could be more subdued, but it had to be mysterious. Lastly was the new identitys choice of target. Jack had no family or friends right now. His parents were the ssic rotten pair: They were high on drugs and alcohol every day. When the man had nothing to do, he would beat up the young Jack or the woman, or the man and woman would beat Jack up together, for no reason at all. It was these parents who twisted Jack into a monster with no humanity and who could only derive pleasure from torture and killing. Also, the two of them had gone their own ways more than 20 years ago; maybe they were already lying dead in a ditch somewhere. Jacks biggest wish had been to find these two and deal with the man in front of the woman, before he watched the woman die. Each one of his kills was a simtion of this dream. The man was the womans husband, and Jack was the womans son. One suffered while the other watched. This was the reason for Mr. Jacks M.O.. Luke had scratched his head over this at the beginning, and had now partly resolved the issue. However, would the system allow him to tie up innocent people and make them watch a real-life horror movie? So, he still had to pick SHIELD members with more resistance. Just like that, the Level 2 clone kept muttering to himself and didnt stop working Chapter 1533 - Jeff’s Debut Show

Chapter 1533: Jeffs Debut Show

Trantor: ?Henyee TrantionsEditor: ?Henyee Trantions The next day, Selina gave Luke, who was making breakfast, a strange look. What? Are you that happy after sparring with Steve yesterday? Dont tell me you ew~ She shuddered in disdain. Luke waspletely indifferent to this level of ridicule. When the Level 2 clone started putting together a new identityst night, the Level 1 clone was already finishing up. Afterpleting onest thing, it would return to New York. In the system, the hosts level was 23. Strength: 33 (Level 1 Star of Justice +10, Level 2 Star of Justice +20) Dexterity: 14 (Level 1 Star of Justice +10, Level 2 Star of Justice +20) Mental Strength: 19 (Level 1 Star of Justice +10, Level 2 Star of Justice +20) Hosts experience: 5,715,000 / 7,000,000 Credit: 2,502,000 After his Strength reached 60, the stimtion from the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique increased it by another 3 points. At the same time, his Dexterity and Mental Strength also increased by 1. After breaking through the 20-stat stage twice, Luke had an additional 5 points. The remaining 7 stat points from leveling up to level 23 were all devoted to Mental Strength. Luke became the strongest of the three bodies once more. After he caught udia in Mexico, his Level 1 clone went south for over 20 days, and made a fortune in two other countries. The three biggest drug lords and their illegal drugs gave Luke 600,000 experience and credit points in total. As for Luke, after catching Lamar and hanging out in D.C. for a while, he dropped by Baltimore several times in passing, and earned more than 100,000 experience and credit points. This harvestpletely met his expectations. Next, the Level 1 clone would be devoted to ying the new identity. When the time was right, it would be reasonable to have a superhero alias and the new identity put on a show. For example, if something happened to the new identity during an operation, Luke could have the Level 2 clonee out as a superhero to take down the Level 1 clone. For example, deal the Level 1 clone a serious injury and make it fall into the river in a perfect enactment of the ssic fake death scene from the movies. After a while, the new identity could stille out to y, and it would be as fun as ever. It was very normal for a new person whom nobody knew about toe out and use some superpower to mess around. In any case, nobody would be able to confront the original person, Jack, about it. Luke felt a little excited when he thought about it! Five dayster, at the headquarters in D.C., Nick Fury stared grimly at the virtual screen not far away. Have you located them? In front of aputer not far away, the baldie, Sitwell, immediately replied, Were looking. However, the other party has set up interference. Itll take at least five minutes to lock onto a location. Nick Fury said, Hurry up. Also, have the various branches be ready to mobilize. At the very least, make sure that each branch can send out a rescue team at any time. As he spoke, his eyes never left the screen. On screen, a strange figure in a purple suit was speaking to three people. Honored guests, wee to Jeffs yground. Oh, and say hello to the audience in front of the screen. In front of him, the only woman among the three began to make noise, but the two men didnt move and just stared at Luke coldly. That was right, the mouths of the two men and one woman had been taped shut, so they couldnt talk. The two men were silent. Only the woman was a little agitated. Luke stepped forward with a smile and slowly tore off the tape that was over the womans mouth. Come, lets hear the thoughts of our first female guest. Hills lips moved, and she felt the burning pain. if she were a regr woman, she would have immediately cried in pain. After her mouth felt a little more normal, Hill asked calmly, Who are you? Why did you capture us? Luke bared his white teeth and straightened, spreading his hands. Who am I? Where did Ie from? Where am I going? Those are good questions. Then, he suddenly pinched Hills cheek and slowly drew closer. However, smart women always die the quickest. So, beautifuldy, you must be careful the next time you ask questions. He spoke right in front of her nose and mouth, and she frowned. Unexpectedly, the man didnt have bad breath. Not only that, there wasnt any sort of smell at all, and not even the usual scent of saliva. Even at such close range, she also noticed that there was no smell of any sort of cologne or body odor on this man. Hills heart grew even heavier. People in contact with others every day would carry some sort of fragrance or body odor, or abination of both. A person without any clearly wasnt ordinary. Also, this person had actually been able to knock her out soundlessly and lock her up in this sealed room. What was even more terrifying was that her two SHIELD colleagues received the same treatment. These two were field agents who were much stronger and more experienced than she was, but they still couldnt escape being caught. Exactly what did this guy want? As Luke spoke, he let go of her face and took out a dark red handkerchief from the pocket of the new suit which Alfred had just created for him. He gently wiped the corners of Hills mouth. Look, the lipstick has smudged. Such beautiful makeup should be cherished. Wiping off the lipstick, Luke tossed the handkerchief at her, then stood up and smiled. Sorry, its just a joke. He then bowed slightly to the three people sitting in front of him and said, Let me officially introduce myself. Im Jeff. You can call me Richard or Mr. Hausen. On SHIELDs side, it immediately got busy once more. Investigate anyone rted to this name immediately. Prioritize those with criminal records or unusual backgrounds. Luke, however, turned around and grinned at the camera. Mm, your friends heard my name too. Theyre definitely very excited. Turning around, he looked at the person on the left. Youre happy too, right? Mr. John Garrett, male guest number one. As soon as the words were out of his mouth, Luke covered his mouth as if he had said the wrong thing. Oh dear, I forgot that there are confidentiality rules for level 7 SHIELD agents.. Sorry, next time, Ill remember to call you Hm, what was it? Chapter 1534 - Shot by the Judgment of Love

Chapter 1534: Shot by the Judgment of Love

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Luke searched his pockets for a few seconds before giving an Aha! and fishing out a long strip of paper. Holding it up, he read out loud: Tom Wilson, Rod Peterson, and so on and so forth. Youre an FBI agent, a CIA agent, and even a special investigator from Homnd Security! God, Mr. Garrett, youre a damn talent! At his words, the faces of the three people in front of him and of the people watching the video at SHIELD were extremely ugly. This crazy Jeff announcing all this information proved that he knew a lot about Garrett. In addition, it didnt look like he was nning to interrogate the three of them. Instead, they looked more like stage props? Hm, its too long. See for yourself. Luke tossed out the long strip of paper so that it hung around Garretts neck. Luke then walked over to the man in the middle. And now, our second male guest for this game Mr. Grant Ward. Putting his hand on Wards shoulder, Luke stepped behind him and took a deep breath close to Wards head. Although the Thousand Faces System was blocking out all external scents, Luke still adopted a pleased expression. Mr. Ward, you smell like Jeff. Wards eyes flickered, but he didnt say anything. Putting both hands on Wards shoulders, Luke tilted his face upward. This is the smell of hate. Who do you hate the most? Your parents? Your siblings? They hurt you, but didnt pay the price for it? Patting Wards shoulders hard, he smiled. Come, smile. Only a strong person can properly face their hearts desire. As he spoke, he took out another long strip of paper. Youre the same as Mr. Garrett. Your identity is just as mysterious. How about we leave the cliffhanger for the end? Walking back to the front, Luke crouched down in front of Hill, who was on the right. He raised his head and looked into her eyes. Miss Hill, as the only female guest in this game, I have to give you some preferential treatment. So, Ill keep some of your little secrets. Now, are you ready? Hill said, Why dont you tell me? It seems I dont quite remember what secrets I have. Laughing, Luke patted her thigh and said, No, no, no. Your secrets are very interesting. We cant reveal the personal secrets of a beautifuldy to all the special agents of SHIELD. That would disappoint a lot of people. Propping himself up on his knees, he pushed himself to his feet and ced his hands on his hips. Okay, lets start the game; otherwise, your colleagues will discover our whereabouts. At SHIELD, a technician suddenly said, I found him. Hes in the mountains 20 kilometers northeast of Waterville, Pennsylvania. Fury narrowed his eyes. Did this guy have an informant in SHIELD? He subconsciously nced at the people around him, before he discarded the thought. Right now, he really couldnt be sure how many people had infiltrated SHIELD. Hydra alone was a huge affliction which there was no cure for. An extra informant didnt make a difference. This current farce was nothing more than a dogfight. Nick Fury needed to think about how this would affect his n. If it wasnt for the fact that Hill had also been taken, he would be even calmer and less concerned about rescuing people. Giving someone else a knife to do the deed wasnt easy, but if it was a knife flying in out of nowhere which killed Garrett, that wasnt a bad oue. On screen, Luke had already pushed two machines over. The two machines were very simple. Everyone could see that each machine was a gun fitted with a short metal tube and affixed to a support frame. Two wires stretched out behind each machine from the gun. The long wires each ended in a control button, and the shorter wires from both machines ended in one control button. Luke picked up the control buttons at the end of the long wires and stuffed one each into the hands of Garrett and Ward. The arms of the three guests were tied to the chairs armrests, and their legs were tied to the chairs legs. The chairs were crude, but they were made from metal rods that were more than three centimeters in diameter. They had been bolted to the ground, and the ropes which bound the three agents were especially strong. As long as they couldnt suddenly transform like the Hulk or activate some sort of elemental power, it was impossible for them to break free quickly. At that moment, they could only move the fingers on their right hands as their palms faced upward. Neither Garrett nor Ward refused the control button. They needed to figure out what Luke was up to. Luke raised thest control button in his hand. Gentlemen, as you can see, the control button each of you is holding can control the Judgment Machine thats in front of you. Let me first demonstrate how it works. As he spoke, he pressed the control button he was holding. Ared light suddenly lit up on both machines, and an unpleasant electronic voice rang out. The bullet of love is about to be fired. Guests, please decide in ten seconds if you will press the button you are holding and kill the other guest first to save your precious life. 19 3, 2, 1! Bang! Bang! Two gunshots rang out, and a bullet hole appeared in each of Garrett and Wards shoulders. Their faces twisted in pain. Neither of them had pressed the button since they could tell that the gun was aimed at the shoulder. Luke didnt n to kill them in the first round. That would be too wasteful. He simply adjusted the muzzles of the two Judgment Machines, and this time aimed at their hearts. Garrett and Wards faces turned dark. Were they going to be yed to death? Whether it was the control button or the countdown, this was forcing them to make a choice: either the other party died first, or they died together. Luke moved quickly. He only had one goal: After the show, he would send these two on their way. There was no need to be too meticulous. He was only here to earn points, and this performance was just a cover. He then reloaded the guns with two rifle bullets. Both Garrett and Ward noticed. After all, Luke was reloading less than two meters away. The first shot just now had been regr pistol bullets, and their shoulders could still be saved. If this rifle bullet hit them in the chest, even if it missed the heart, there would be no saving them. Their minds whirled. After he was done, Luke looked at their expressions and chuckled as he stepped forward and tore off the tape that was over their mouths. Sorry, I was too busy just now and forgot about this. Now, if our two male guests have any thoughts, please tell them to the audience in front of the screen C this will be the most important speech that youll ever make in your lives. Chapter 1535 - Promise Me That You’ll Live

Chapter 1535: Promise Me That Youll Live

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Garrett and Ward couldnt help but nce at each other. It was Garrett who spoke first. What do you want? If you just want to kill us, theres no need to go through all this trouble. Pondering for two seconds, Luke then nodded affirmatively. But Im someone who likes this sort of trouble. Garrett: Ward: Hill: SHIELD: Nick Fury asked, Has the rescue team set off? Sitwell said, Yes, but itll take at least 13 minutes for the Quinjet theyre on to get there. Nick Fury said, Have them do their best to speed up. On the other side, Ward said, You want to see us cry in front of you and beg for mercy. Luke raised an eyebrow and raised his hand. Interesting. Go on. Ward said, You said that Im like you. Then who are you taking revenge on now? Your parents, your siblings? Crossing his arms, Luke put one hand under his chin and pretended to think. Garrett and Ward were secretly delighted. They could finally talk! They had almost died right away, but this guy finally took the tape off. As long as they could speak, they had a chance to survive, or even fight back! They were SHIELD agents, and had faced a situation like this many times. There had to be a chance. Luke suddenly nodded. Hm, probably revenge on society? Both Garrett and Wards faces froze. What kind of answer was that? Did you need to pick a specific target in order to get back at society? Of course not. As hardcore members of society, they had killed too many innocent people. For example, in grooming a young Wards mindset, Garrett had casually killed homeless people, special workers, housewives and so on to erase any hesitation Ward might feel while carrying out an operation. If this humanity wasnt eliminated at the beginning, it was possible that after a person became Hydra, they would disobey orders at the critical moment. Brainwashed Hydra members were just like the fliers during the Battle of New York they wouldnt hesitate to drop a nuclear weapon on the heads of millions of civilians. A soldier with a normal view of good and evil wouldnt be so clear-cut in carrying out an operation. Bad guys always understood other bad guys very easily. Garrett and Ward instantly understood Jeffs meaning: I see you! Luke sighed. Gentlemen, I really wanted you to say a few more words, but your people dont want to give you more time. So, you can start giving your own eulogies! Now, let the game begin! With that, he pressed a button. The electronic voice rang out again. 10, 9 Ward and Garrett turned to look at each other with bitter smiles. Bang! A bullet hole appeared in Garretts chest. He looked at his chest in surprise, and his smile turned even more bitter. Thats right. I was the one who taught you He trailed off, and Ward had to guess thest half of his sentence. His expression was indifferent; there was no delight in attacking first and escaping death. He stared at Garretts body for a moment, before he turned around and looked at Luke. Thank you. He lived a hard life Luke nodded with great interest. Thats right. In order to survive, he turned himself into a cyborg, but in the end, he died at the hands of his own student. How pitiful. Wards expression didnt change at his words, but Hill was surprised. Simrly, many people on SHIELDs side were surprised, but they didnt think too much of it. SHIELD had a lot of technology, including things like artificial organs. Given his qualifications, it was possible Garrett might have obtained a spot in some top-secret experiment. For Garretts contributions to SHIELD, Nick Fury certainly wouldnt refuse a reasonable request from Garrett to try and extend his life. Furys face was solemn, but he cursed inwardly. He knew very well that SHIELD had never given Garrett any life-saving thing. Even Nick Fury himself didnt know about Garretts condition, because Garretts medical report had always been normal. Apart from the injuries and wear and tear that field agents tended to get, everything had been fine. If there really was something wrong with his health, he shouldve transferred back to HQ long ago to take it easy. Obviously, Garrett hadnt wanted to be transferred back under Furysmand, so he tampered with his own medical report. This also meant that the SHIELD personnel who had put together the medical report had to be cklisted as well. The personnel who carried out the follow-up and filed the report were also suspects. By a conservative estimate, that was another 20 to 30 people on Nick Furys cklist. If he wasnt so staunch-hearted (numb), he would be wing at his face right now over these additions to his cklist. No matter what the SHIELD people were thinking, Luke carried on with his performance. He started to move the Judgment Machine that had been in front of Garrett toward Hill. Then, he pulled Garretts thumb away and clicked his tongue in wonder. Mr. Ward, it seems Mr. Garrett didnt want to die as much as you say. Look at his thumb. Hehe, if you had hesitated just a little Luke measured out a mere slit of a gap between his thumb and index finger. Just this much, and I would be talking with Mr. Garrett right now. Ward looked at him coldly. If he wanted to kill me, there was no need to even look at me. Wouldnt it have been better to just press the button? Luke put his hand down and shook his head. He didnt reply. As he reloaded, he looked down the metal tube at Hills chest. Hm It was a little t! After reloading, he ced the control button that Garrett had been holding in Hills hand. He wrapped both of his hands gently but firmly around her right hand. Promise me youll live, okay? Hill felt like she was in a movie where the male lead confessed to the female lead at the moment of life and death. Her lips twitched. Are you crazy? If you dont look at whats in my hand, people will think its a diamond ring. But the extremely ordinary stic she felt in her palm told her that this was indeed a power button, the logo on it indicating that it had been made in China. It was one of those cheap things which people liked. This meant that the power button could be found in most stores. It would be very hard to track Jeff through this thing, she thought. That was right. At that moment, Hill felt that she wouldnt live through this. This waspletely the other partys game; he wanted to record their ugly behavior before they died and ry it to their colleagues in SHIELD. In this game, the other party had always followed his own n. What Garrett and Ward said had done nothing to change the other partys behavior. They hadnt even been able to stall for time. So, Garrett died.. Chapter 1536 - Are You a Sore Loser?!

Chapter 1536: Are You a Sore Loser?!

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Less than ten minutes after the live broadcast started, male guest number one, Garrett, was dead. Hill, who had been in charge of dispatch at HQ for a long time, knew that unless the location was very clear and very close, it would take SHIELD reinforcements 30 minutes to arrive at the scene. It could be said that it was ten minutes for each of the three of them. But after two people died, the third person might live the shortest. That was because it seemed Jeff enjoyed watching them doubt and attack each other. If there was only one person left, there was no longer anyone else to y off. All that awaited thest person after that was probably the final ten-second countdown. What kind of criminal was the hardest to deal with? The biggest ones were those who werent affected by the outside world at all. Ward, however, said, Tl let her live to the end. Luke gave an oh and grinned again, revealing his white teeth. Congrattions, Mr. Ward. Your valiance has activated the hidden Brave Mode! Both Ward and Hills hearts skipped a beat. Luke raised the button on the short wires and showed it to them. See this? There are actually two buttons on it. If I press the red one, everything will be the same as earlier. If I press the ck one on the back, the button in your hand will automatically activate the Judgment Machine in front of you in ten seconds. Both Ward and Hills expressions changed. The first round was apetition to see who killed their opponent first. The second round was a test to see who was more willing to sacrifice themself. Hill felt surprise and nothing more at this kill yourself to save the other person operation. After all, few people could give up their lives so easily. At that moment, Ward was cursing inwardly: F*ck, b*stard! Are you a sore loser?! Just as he said the words earlier, this lunatic suddenly yed this hand. As for the dual button that the other party had, the red button on the top was on a white surface, and anyone who was paying attention would be able to see the button sticking out. The ck button, on the other hand, was the same color as the ck tape on it. Most of the time, the ck button was either hidden by the tape or blocked by Lukes hand, and couldnt be seen at all. It was obvious that Luke had been waiting for this to happen! Youre so decisive? Then lets see if youre brave enough to sacrifice yourself! Luke smiled and winked at the camera behind him. Ladies and gentlemen, you can start choosing the lucky guest now. Who knows, your wish mighte true! Turning around, he pressed the button without hesitation. Now, let the game begin. 10, 9 The electronic voice rang out again, and the onlookers in SHIELD felt cold. Hill hesitated. She recalled how Jeff had said to her earlier, Promise me youll live, okay? It wasnt that Hill was greedy for life and afraid of death. On the contrary, to survive required more courage. That was because nobody knew how Jeff would torture thest person left after this. But if she pressed the button now, everything would be over. Pressing the button could mean giving up early from ack of will, or a calm eptance of death. The instinctive desire to live made Ward and Hills expressions change significantly. As long as a person was a little more pure and simple, they would be very clear on whether they wanted to live or die. They wouldnt be so conflicted. Just like that, the two agents with deep thoughts and a wealth of experience plunged into torment. Ten seconds could be long, but at that moment, they were undoubtedly very short. It felt like they had only been hesitating for a moment, when the electronic voice rang out. 3, 2 Bang! Ward looked down at his finger with wide eyes. At thest second, an invisible force had suddenly pressed it down, and he was killed before Hill. Ward was dumbstruck, puzzled, and furious. Suddenly enlightened, he looked at the lunatic in the purple suit with thest of his strength. You yed me? Luke grinned exaggeratedly. He raised his index finger and pressed it to his mouth. Sorry, thats right. Wards eyes gradually turned dark, and he heard onest sentence that seemed toe from the distant air. Its just a joke. Everybody in SHIELD was silent. They had seen everything clearly. Hill and Ward had pressed the button at the same time, but it seemed Ward had been a little quicker. This made him the second victim. Although Ward had demonstrated extraordinary ruthlessness and decisiveness in the first round against Garrett, this seemed to partly prove what he had said before. Perhaps, he had chosen to act first because Garrett had been suffering? Everyones minds were in turmoil after the deaths of two agents in a row. Nick Fury asked, How long till the rescue team arrives? Sitwell: Five minutes. Furys face was dark and he didnt say anything else. It was useless to rush it. The Quinjet was already going at extreme speed; it wouldnt suddenly turn into light speed. For the remaining five minutes, they could only wait and see what Jeff would do. If he remained just as straightforward, Hill definitely wouldnt survive. On the other side of the screen, Luke walked over to Hill and took the button from her hand. Congrattions, Miss Maria Hill, for bing the only winner of this game. Hills mind was in a mess. She hadnt expected Ward to be the one to die in the end. She had gritted her teeth at thest second how could it have been easy for her to decide to sacrifice herself? Now that she was the only one left, what kind of fate awaited her? Luke touched her head and slowly walked behind her. Dont worry. The victor should be rewarded. The hearts of the people at SHIELD started racing again. Why did this look like the scene before an execution? Then, Luke took out a syringe from behind Hill and stabbed it into her neck with a broad, silent smile. Its over! Everybody in SHIELD who saw this scene was shocked. A lot of people held their breaths as the syringe was emptied out. Hill slowly closed her eyes and her head drooped. Then, Luke walked over to the camera with a smile. The Braveheart Game has now officiallye to an end. Interested friends, please wait for it. Ill see you in the next episode. Please continue to show your support. Goodnight. He then turned off the camera. At SHIELD, that strange smiling face lingered on many screens. The skin was as white as powder, and there were ck rings around the deep-set eyes. The bright red lipstick extended beyond the thickness of his actual lips, and when he grinned, it formed a ssic bloody mouth. Coupled with the long hair that was slicked back and the purple suit, this final image was deeply ingrained in the minds of everyone at SHIELD. Chapter 1537 - Schrédinger’s Cat

Chapter 1537: Schrdingers Cat

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Seven minutester, an image of the secret room reappeared in front of everyone at SHIELD. This time, it wasnt from Lukes camera, but from the field cameras of SHIELDs rescue team. Two of the rescue team members rushed into the dpidated cabin. Then, they quickly reported that it was clear. Another four people immediately entered, leaving four other people to block the front and back of the cabin. The field cams of the six rescue team members scanned every part of the cabin and confirmed that it was clear. There were no suspects, no explosives, and no living beings. There were only two bodies and one living person on three chairs. Yes, the male guests, Garrett and Ward, were indeed cold. Of course, technically speaking, Ward had just died, and was still warm, so he wasntpletely cold. The only female guest, Hill, was still alive. However, she had been injected with a sedative and was unconscious. When everyone in SHIELD heard the news, their moods improved slightly. Fury was secretly relieved. He really didnt have many senior agents he could count on. Although Hill was only a level 5 agent and was slightly inferior to Phil, she probably had nothing to do with Hydra. It wasnt that there was something wrong with all the agents; it was just that there was no way to check whether most of them were clean or not, so Nick Fury could only exclude them from his n. The SHIELD rescue team was very familiar with the ensuing procedure. They silently collected the bodies of their two colleagues and loaded the ck body bags onto the helicopter that had arrived after them. Two men were sent to escort the bodies and the unconscious Agent Hill back to the Triskelion, while the rest continued to search for Jeff. After all, it had only been a few minutes Jeff couldnt have gone too far. In the dark, the helicopters lights shed as it moved away from the wilderness and headed south. The captain of the rescue team encouraged everyone. Cheer up! Dont overlook any clues! We have to find that son of a b*tch! 20 minutester, one of the ck body bags on the SHIELD helicopter disappeared soundlessly, and Ward slowly sat up. The bullet hole in his chest instantly disappeared, and his face returned to a normal ruddy color. He turned around and looked at the other ck body bag, which immediately disappeared from the helicopter. Then, Ward looked at Hill and smiled soundlessly. smearing his hand with blood from his own chest, he carefully picked out a spot on Hills body and left half a thumbprint on it, as if the thumb had identally brushed against her. Then, like a ghost, he moved forward without a sound and approached the two rescue team members in the front seats from behind. He raised his hands and shot two paralysis darts into the agents necks. The two agents immediately slumped backward. Ward dropped onto the floor and jumped out of the side of the helicopter. This emergency helicopter was an old modified model. For ease of transport, the back of the helicopter was open on both sides. Amidst the loud noise, the pilot didnt notice what was happening behind him. Even on the surveince cameras on SHIELDs side, the two agents remained still. Unbeknownst to anyone, all that remained of the two bodies and one person on the helicopter was Hill, whoy quietly in the back, sound asleep. Half an hourter, Nick Fury went over to the helicopter with a dark face. The helicopter was now parked on the top of the Triskelion. The director ignored the bitter faces of the pilot and the two rescue team members. He went straight to the back of the helicopter. He didnt enter, but simply bent down and looked at the space for a long time. He then stood up and walked over to the three people-in-charge. Can someone tell me what happened? Agent A summed up the situation sinctly. Im sorry, sir. We dont know. The light seemed to glint ominously off Furys head as he stared at this brave warrior with his one eye. You dont know? Two big bodies, gone, just like that and you actually dont know? Agent B also said, Sir, something doesnt feel right. I felt like I dozed off on the way back, and I didnt wake up until we were almost at HQ. Nick Fury said, Keep going. Agent B: Even if we really need to rest, we arent in the habit ofpletely not reacting to the outside world. However, I feel like Im missing a period of time. Nick Fury raised his hand and gestured behind him, and an agent immediately stepped forward. Take them for a routine checkup. Prioritize a drug test. Get me an expert on this helicopter and thoroughly examine it. I want to know who did it. In New York, Lukes clone was sitting in Williamsburg Diner and eating a red velvet cake with a smile. Who did it? Luke, of course. His Level 1 clone had used a super disguise, shot itself and used the Hibernation ability to recreate Wards body. If it hadnt happened to be an old-fashioned helicopter with an open rearpartment like that, he had actually nned to make Garrett and Ward disappear from SHIELDs morgue. As the saying went, dead men told no tales. Garrett and Ward were dead, but they had died on camera. There would still be some who would suspect that they werent actually dead. Lukes goal was to turn these two Hydra members into Schrdingers cat. He had personally made an appearance and deliberately created this sort of dead or not scenario. For one thing, both Fury and Hydra didnt know for sure if Garrett and Ward were dead or alive, so they would be more cautious. Being cautious meant wasting time, which gave Luke more time to take advantage of the chaos and earn more experience and credit points from Hydra. But even if he couldnt buy time, it wasnt a big deal. In any case, it had just been a performance which took less than an hour. A small investment with a high return C why not? For another thing, while Garrett was dead, the irvoyant could live. The irvoyant had done a good job of keeping his work secret, so he had nothing to do with Garretts death. Even if some people knew that there was a connection between the two, they wouldnt be able to confirm the Schrodinger situation Luke had set up. Naturally, the irvoyant organization was now Lukes.. Chapter 1538 - Controlling Things From Behind the Scenes, and Strawberry Cream

Chapter 1538: Controlling Things From Behind the Scenes, and Strawberry Cream

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Now that Garrett was dead, his authority in SHIELD would naturally be removed. However, the hidden power he wielded wouldnt disappear immediately. For example, Luke had already found the high-tech prosthetic research center where the irvoyant system was located. At that moment, his Level 1 clone was brazenly walking into the ce, wearing Garretts skin. Infiltration? No way. Did a boss need to go to that much trouble to enter his ownpany?! This system was the most convenient to control, and also the easiest. Garrett had never revealed his real identity to anyone under the irvoyant systems control. The irvoyant was just an ID for issuing orders remotely. So, Luke only needed to collect all the data that was in the irvoyant system before he sent the person overseeing the research to meet God. This guy was also a dark red on the evil list, and killing him would be worth a lot of experience and credit points. As for Garretts men in SHIELD, Luke would leave them alone for the time being and let them move independently. Garrett was the only person who controlled this particr snake head. Even if these people wanted to betray him, they couldnt contact the other snake heads. Garretts control was just that tight. If Luke reced him, he would naturally be the new snake head. For this reason, Garrett absolutely couldnt be confirmed dead, and it wouldnt be as fun recing a dead person. Nobody could have imagined that Luke had caught Garrett a few days ago. The only time Garret made an appearance was when Lukes Level 1 clone impersonated him, while Ward was captured two dayster. During this period of time, Luke had used all sorts of methods to thoroughly dig out information from these two. Naturally, there was no need to keep them alive. Of the three guests on the live game broadcast, only Hill had been caught that night, and had been delivered to Pennsylvania via Space 2. No matter how hard Garrett and Ward struggled, all they could fight for was the order in which they died. As for Hill, she was the true special guest whom Luke had picked, and she would be the one to survive. Thus, in the end, when Ward would rather die with Hill than be the first to press the button, Luke used his telekinesis to help him press the button. Besides, Luke wasnt ying, but acting. The rules of the game didnt matter at all, as long as the oue met his expectations. Thinking that, it was like a weight rolling off his shoulders. Maxszy drawl rang out. Alright, Han is letting me off early today. Hm, what do you want for supper? It was only because Luke had far more Strength than an ordinary person that he didnt put on weight. He smiled. Didnt you say something about strawberry cream cakest time? Max subconsciously asked, Where can we find strawberries now? It wasnt the season for strawberries. They would have to go to the supermarket to buy any, and it had long closed for the night. Luke smiled. Think about it. Only then did Max remember their discussion about strawberry cream. She couldnt help but look down. Then, the cream should be fresh too, right? Luke nodded calmly. Yes. Max pressed her plump lips to his ear and continued in a low voice, Eat, eat big pieces. Will two pieces be enough? Luke said, Yes, thank you. Max chuckled. Okay, well do it when we get home. Luke asked, Huh? You dont need to clean up? Max put her hands on his shoulders and leaned fully on him. I promised Caroline I would switch to a new showerhead. I heard that there are 18 ways to run water. Shell definitely enjoy it. Luke was amused. Okay. Are we leaving now? Max nodded. She had already changed and was waiting with her bag to go home. Luke reached behind him and pulled her onto his back. Maxughed out loud and wrapped her arms around his neck. Then, Luke carried her out of the diner. Old Earl waved bye from the cash register, and didnt forget to sigh. Ah, the smell of youth. The steam rising up, the touch of velvet next to my hand... Caroline was nearby, and she waved goodbye to Luke and Max as well. Hearing Old Earls words, she raised her hand as if to ask a question. Wait, Earl, how old would you have been then? Old Earl thought for a moment. Hm, that was around 40 years ago. Back then, I was a cool man. 40 years ago, you were already more than 30 years old. What youth? Caroline rolled her eyes and went back to cleaning up. For the sake of a new showerhead, she was doing the cleanup on her own before getting off work today. Thankfully, Han would drive her home. This meant it was a rare moment when it was just Max and Luke at her ce. Thus, Luke finally experienced what it meant to bear a heavy burden. As the saying went, a person with a heavy duty had a long path to explore, and should explore it thoroughly. It was only one in the morning when Max fell asleep, and Caroline still hadnt gotten off work. Luke put on his hoodie and started making cakes in the living room. Inparison, CEO Jenny was so busy that she could explode. Elena was more free, but she had average stamina and liked to immerse herself in her work. Only Max had boundless energy and outstanding stamina. Beside her job as a waitress, the only thing she devoted herself to was her cupcake business. So, as long as Lukepleted the task of making the cupcakes, she didnt have to get up early. After eating the big strawberry cream cake, it was natural to turn to the smaller cupcakes. Luke rxed at that moment, and the small impulses he experienced while acting as Jeffpletely disappeared.1 It had to be said that doing evil was part of human nature. Of course, in the beginning, it might not be evil, but just an impulse to destroy, like how many people liked to smash things when they were angry. Luke had good control in this regard, but in the end, his hands were too dirty. He had cleaned up yet another bunch of bad guys after his harvest in Mexico and his tour down south. He needed a way to adjust his mood. It was a little heartless, but that was exactly what Max was for. She was more careless and didnt care very much about the things other people cared about. She was quick to get angry, but even quicker to forget, especially when Luke showed off his muscles. After a few ssic exercise positions, Max would immediately soften. Except for how Luke came and went like a ghost and didnt stick around very much, there was nothing else for her to say. Of course, Luke gave her morepensation, but she didnt know that. For example, Luke was Maxsndlord. Not long after he met Max, he bought this building from the originalndlord at an inted price. Then, through an onlinemission, he had the Clintonpanye over to perform repair works on this shabby ce that was practically about to fall apart. During the repairs, Max and Caroline moved into another apartment next door, which Luke had secretly bought. After the repairs were done, Max had cursed the moment they moved back in it was probably something along the lines of, Did that stingyndlord crack his head? From what she remembered, apart from collecting the rent on schedule, thendlord had never bothered with repairs or other troublesome issues. Would andlord like that take the initiative to refurbish their ce? The only exnation she could think of was that he had gone crazy.. Chapter 1539 - Doesn’t the Water Smell Good? Batman?

Chapter 1539: Doesnt the Water Smell Good? Batman?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The overallyout hadnt changed, but the fixings like the wires, pipes and switches were all new, and were waterproof and rustproof. There wouldnt be another incident like Luke helping Max repair the bathroom pipe in the middle of the night. The doors and windows that couldnt be opened were reced with new ones. More importantly, the rent hadnt changed. That meant that thendlord was proactively covering the repair costs, which was his legal responsibility, anyway. However, it didnt make sense. The originalndlord had entrusted a professional real estatepany to collect the rent, and there was no need to inform Max and the others about the change inndlord. As long as thendlord and the tenants had no objections to the repairs, they could just let the real estatepany know. However, most of the time, it was tenants who forced the real estatepany to contact thendlord about repairs. Andlord like this, who took the initiative to repair the ce, was indeed rare. Luke certainly didnt care when Max mocked thendlord. In any case, it was the previousndlord she was cursing out; given how stingy he was, it made sense. He had sold the building at an extremely inted price to Luke, so it wasnt a problem to scold him. In the Battle of New York two months ago, not many people in Williamsburg had been affected, and Max waspletely fine. The girls were doing well, and Luke had no intention of helping them make a fortune. It was easier to maintain ones mindset when one slowly earned money instead of getting rich all at once. Besides, the two girls werent stupid. Even doing this was already a little too much. Thankfully, all they had was just a vague notion, and Luke used a mix of truth and lies as he replied with, Do I look like that sort of fool to you? Luke didnt really care about scolding himself. The repairs had significantly increased the security of the apartment. Secondly, these repairs were ultimately for him. He enjoyed the refurbished apartment, and a new bathroom was a necessity. Didnt the water in Maxs shower smell good? Luke coughed and recalled his wandering thoughts, then smiled at the horse head that poked in inquisitively from a side door. Chestnut, youre not asleep. Do you want more carrots? The horse snorted lightly and stuck out its big tongue to lick him. This was Carolines horse, and could be considered the only luxury item which the former heiress had left. Of course, it was already old and of no value. Conversely, money had to be spent to care for it. Luke quickly dodged the tongue attack. Fine, youre awesome. Ill get you a carrot. Holding a carrot outside the door to distract Chestnut, Lukes expression suddenly changed, and he walked out and closed the side door. Taking two running steps, he jumped lightly and flipped over the two-meter-high metal fence, and quickly disappeared into the night. Ona side street, a woman was confronting five men. The five men all looked like typical hooligans, the kind that didnt have any money. The blonde woman in front of them, on the other hand, was wearing a red business suit which made her look even hotter. It was a 1v5, but there were only four hoodlums standing. One of them was on his knees and screaming. My eyes! You b*tch, Im going to kill you! The woman held her bag in front of her with one hand to hide the pepper spray that she was holding with the other. Only then would the pepper spray pose the biggest threat. She inwardly cursed her bad luck. It had just been another ordinary day of working overtime, and she hadnt done anything different. It was just that her car had suddenly stalled, and she had no choice but to stop on the side of the road. Law and order in this neighborhood had been poor in the past, and it had gotten even worse after the Battle of New York. However, armed and violent crime rates hadnt increased. All the hooligans in New York were traumatized by Batman and ck Cat. They would rather do a grab-and-run than use weapons to threaten their victims. That was because ording to the information which circted privately among the gang members, few of those who performed a grab-and-run would be sent to the orthopedic department. At most, they would be knocked out on the streets. They wouldnt have noticed if it was just one or two of them, but after a while, many hoodlums got the message. As long as it wasnt a violent crime, Batman and ck Cat wouldnt bother to break their bones. In other words, violent harm was the bottom line. If they crossed this line, Batman and ck Cat would catch them and break some bones, possibly crippling them. However, Batman and ck Cat disappeared after the Battle of New York. The chaos caused by the war and the two months which passed after that made many hoodlums restless. Based on police data, incidents like violent robbery and rape were increasing rapidly. For example, when the five hoodlums saw the womans designer bag and her car, they were immediately tempted. If they grabbed the goods and ran, they would be able to get several hundred bucks from selling them off. Many of theirrades had done the same thing recently, and hadnt been hospitalized. One couldnt me them for not being particr. It was just that life in New York was too hard. Drugs in Manhattan were now ten times more expensive, but local distributors were all iming that they were short of stock. How could this be considered the biggest city in America?! If they couldnt get the goods, it was like starving away on a mountain of gold. The hooligans barely survived bying out to carry out petty robberies. Of course, they would never look for a job in their lifetimes. Even though reconstruction work in New York was gradually picking up, and there was hgh demand for manualborers, plus the pay wasnt low, the hooligans who were used to being loafers didnt want to suffer. Unfortunately for them, they had run into a more level-headed woman during the robbery tonight. In the face of so many people who wanted to rob her, she didnt tremble in fear. Instead, when the first hoodlum attacked, she immediately taught him a lesson with the pepper spray she had. At that moment, neither side could back down. Although Tracy wasnt wearing high heels, she was still wearing a skirt. There was no way she would be able to outrun the hoodlums. One of the hooligans was down and shouting about getting revenge. Four of them were unharmed, and their opponent was just an ordinary woman. None of them dared to suggest they give up. The four hooligans finally pulled up their shirts to cover their faces to prevent the spray from hitting them, before they collectively pressed forward. At that moment, a ck figure fell from the sky. When it approached the ground, a huge shadow stretched out behind it. The ck figure slowed down, and the huge shadow turned into a soft cape again. The neernded between the hooligans and Tracy with a bang. Looking at the dark back and the familiar ck cape and the two pointy ears on the helmet, Trish subconsciously eximed, Batman! 1 The four hooligans all stood up. Their hands shook and they could no longer cover their faces. Their lips opened and closed like fish out of water, but they couldnt make a sound. In front of them was the legendary sir..2 Chapter 1540 - This Sir? Dark Knight

Chapter 1540: This Sir? Dark Knight

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions This was how the world worked. Although Batman and ck Cat had crippled a lot of New York hoodlums, they still respectfully called the two sir and maam. That was because the rumor was that whoever spoke ill of these two behind their backs might immediately get a visit from them. Later, the rumor changed to whoever uttered these two names might be found by them. Under the threat of permanent disability, the hoodlums would rather believe than not. Thus, they never said these two names unless it was necessary. Suddenly, one of the hoodlums came back to himself and pointed at Luke. Who are you trying to fool? Bat that sir died trying to save New York. Also, your eyes arent right. Wait! You want to hook up with this b*tch, which is why youre trying to scare us, right? The three other hoodlums were stumped for a moment, before they looked enlightened and then relieved. Trish, who was behind Luke, was also stumped for a moment. She couldnt help but walk around to look at him. As an observant media reporter, she indeed noticed something wasnt right. Batmans height had been confirmed many times based on image references. With the Batman suit on, he was basically between 215 and 218 cm in height. The discrepancy of three centimeters had to do with changes in the suit; his height was still fixed. Using her own height as a reference, Trish instantly confirmed that this Batman was at most only two meters tall. Also, when she moved to the side from behind and saw more details on the armor, she realized that this Batman was significantly smaller. The suit was clearly in the Batman style, but it looked much thinner. If the Batman of the past was a brawny man, this one was at most a slim young man. At that moment, she had already walked to the side and was a little closer to the front as she finally got a look at the side profile of this slim Batman. Luke turned around and looked at her. Maam, youre about to stand on their side. Stumped, Trish took two steps back, but still stood slightly to the side with one hand already reaching into her bag. During this time, her eyes never left the Batman mask. Looking at the blue and white lenses, she took a guess. She said regretfully but excitedly, May I ask, are you that Batman? Luke waved a hand for her to keep quiet first. He then turned around and looked at the four hoodlums. Since this is our first meeting, let me say just one thing I dont scare people. As he spoke, he appeared in front of the four hoodlums in a sh. The next moment, they were all clutching their stomachs as they dropped to their knees. Luke grabbed the hoodlum who said he was bluffing, grabbed his left hand, and pinched his little finger. There was a barely audible crack, and the hoodlum screamed. Luke dropped him. If you scream for more than three seconds, Ill break another bone. The hoodlum sucked in a cold breath. As if the volume button had been pressed, his earth-shattering scream instantly tumed into a groan. The other three hoodlums were terrified, but the punch to the stomach made it hard for them to breathe. They hadnt been able to resist at all. They looked at the first hoodlum, who had one broken finger. Just when Trish and the four hoodlums thought that was it, Luke stepped forward and grabbed the hand of thest hoodlum who had been covering his eyes and cursing. The hoodlum had shut his mouth in fear when the finger of the first hoodlum was broken. With tears in his eyes, he pleaded, Wait, wait, I didnt do anything, and I got sprayed in the face. Luke smiled and looked at the light red color in the system panel. You were the first to step forward. If this finger of yours isnt broken, how will you be able to face your brothers? Realization dawned on the four hoodlums, who had been fighting back their pain, when they heard that. That was right, this was all because of him! If this guy hadnt been in a hurry, they might have simply let this woman go. This was actually nonsense, but the four hoodlums epted it readily. Seeing thest of their friends scream and fall to his knees, they even gloated a little. Luke ignored them. It was the debut of the second-generation lord tonight, and he had deliberately chosen Trish as the cameraman. He couldnt be too soft-hearted. So, the five hooligans might not be armed, but the victim, Trish, didnt lose even a strand of hair, and Luke performed minimal fracture therapy. Turning to look at Trish, he said, Alright, maam, please leave as soon as possible or call the police. He then turned around and was about to leave. Wait! As Luke expected, Trish spoke up. He paused, and his lenses glowed with a faint blue and white light as he looked at Trish. As expected of a professional media reporter, Trish followed up without hesitation the moment she saw an opportunity. Excuse me, are you Batman? Luke said, You can call me C Dark Knight. Stunned for a moment, Trish then immediately asked, Is it Batmans Dark Knight? Luke said, Maybe. After giving his name, he didnt want to cheapen this second-generation masters cool image. He threw out a grappling hook and shot into the sky. Trish, along with the five hoodlums on their knees, couldnt help but raise their heads and follow the ck figure as he disappeared over the edge of a roof. After a brief silence, the five hoodlums lowered their heads and struggled to get up, ready to leave. Wait. Trish stood in front of them with her legs apart and her shoulders thrown back, radiating a formidable aura. The five hooligans subconsciously drew back. They werent afraid of the woman, but of the fake Batman. What if she suddenly screamed for help and called that person back? Nobody wanted to break two fingers in one night. Looking at the hooligans, a smile suddenly appeared on Trishs face. When you cooperate with my interviewter, each of you can get 100 bucks for the information. How does that sound? Stunned for a moment, four of the five hoodlums nodded, but one of them shook his head. The person who shook his head was the one who had shouted earlier that Luke was a fake. At that moment, he noticed something. Admit tomitting a robbery for 100 bucks? Who do you think you are? The four friends nodded. Thats right. Do you think were stupid? With a smug smile, Trish pointed at himself. Because Im the victim. Hearing that, the five hooligans almost cried. You didnt lose even a strand of hair, but we each have at least one broken finger. Who is the victim here?! Trish was toozy to talk nonsense. I wont pursue the matter, and neither will the police, but you have to cooperate with my interview. Otherwise, when my showes out, youll appear on even more shows in handcuffs and for free.. Chapter 1541 - Unexpected Incident, Part of the Plan

Chapter 1541: Unexpected Incident, Part of the n

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions The most quick-witted of the hoodlums immediately reacted. With that white-eyed Batman just now, who would have the time to bother with a few hoodlums robbing people? But if this woman insisted on pursuing the matter, she could use that white-eyed Batman as a selling point to get them detained for a few days or even jailed. Thinking that, he decisively changed his tune. Deal. However, pay up first. Trish scoffed. Im a reporter with an official job. You Hehe, whos more likely to go back on their word? That being said, she still took out her wallet from her bag. She threw two 20-dor bills to the smart guy and said, A deposit. The four of you will get 10 bucks each. After the interview, Ill give you the rest. The hoodlum who had been whining earlier was dumbfounded. Wait, what about me? Trish looked at him like he was an idiot. Who told you to be the first to try and rob me? Say another word and I wont give you any more money. The five hooligans immediately shut up. They realized that they were really unlucky today. If there had only been two of them today, they wouldve been crushed by this evil woman. Trish was indeed a good reporter, so they trusted a little more that they would get the money. New York reporters were known to be willing to pay for exclusive news on Batman. Although it seemed a little silly for her to buy an interview about the white-eyed Batman for 500 dors, they definitely wouldnt lose out. After leaving the five hoodlums behind, Trish immediately called the TV station. Anyone else definitely wouldnt be qualified to call for help in the middle of the night. Previously, however, Trish had relied on information from a mysterious hacker to interview the woman who had framed Batman, and she sessfully reversed negative opinion of ck Batman online. From then on, Trish Talk became popr with Batman fans and even more casual viewers were drawn in. Her ratings skyrocketed over ten-fold. In the TV station, ratings were status. Thanks to Trish Talk, Trish was now an A-list TV host, and had a show with her own name. As long as she didnt court death, her future was bright. Thus, given the appearance of the Dark Knight, she didnt hesitate to use her privileges to mobilize the stations resources, and she called for help with her car at the same time. After hanging up, she switched back to video mode on her phone and opened the video she had just recorded. Thank you, Titanium Phone Company, for inventing a practical smartphone which functions like a camera. She wasnt an ordinary reporter, nor was she a cameraman; she couldnt carry camera equipment with her all the time. But with this Titanium phone, she could at least record news firsthand in an emergency. From the moment she circled around this Dark Knight, she had already taken out her phone. It would be very easy for the camera to be off-center if an ordinary person wasnt checking the screen, or to take blurry shots. But using the Titanium phone to capture and take covert shots was something that Trish had specially trained herself to do. Ina seemingly normal pose, she could basically film normally. The only downside was that there wasnt enough light on the streets at night, so the image was somewhat indistinct. But when the Dark Knight turned his head and those blue and white lenses shed as he looked at her, it was very imposing. 1 The image on screen was reflected in Trishs eyes. She did it! This was enough. Nowadays, the one thing that the media and paparazzi were ridiculed the most for online was how they only had one opening shot, and made up everything else. But this was precisely how important a picture that could instantly grab attention was. Also, while the video was a little blurry, the audio wasnt. This was big news! She was already thinking about the title for tomorrows episode. Batman Departs, the Dark Knight Is Born? No, no, no, the word born was too weak. Then change it to The Dark Knight Rises! 1 Could beating up five hooligans be considered rising up? That wasnt a problem at all. From what the Dark Knight said, Trish could tell that this was his first time he had shown his face. She had a feeling that this Dark Knight would take over from Batman and protect the chaotic New York City. By then, there would be more and more news of him. But she would definitely be the first reporter to interview someone about the Dark Knight. Trish Talk would be the first show to release content on the Dark Knight. More importantly, Jessica had crossed paths with Batman before, and he had even saved her. Trish, this superhero fangirl, hadnt been saved by any superhero; even superviins hadnt given her any trouble. For a superhero fan, this supernatural luck was basically fatal. This was New York, where big events happened. The test subjects hadnt shown up anywhere near her ce back then, and the Chitauri fliers during the Battle of New York also didnt go over to the building where herpany was located. It had been impossible to take close-up shots. It couldnt be said that Trish had never seen a superhero with her own eyes. At the very least, when Iron Man flew over New York, she could see the mes which trailed behind him. However, this was a scene that everybody in New York could see. What she needed was a close personal encounter, and not to be a background extra. What was even more depressing was that Jessica had the abilities to be a superhero, but she drank every day and preferred to be a P.I. who chased adulterers. Trish had always wanted to be a superhero, to the point of training inbat and firearms for a long time, but that was not her fate. The only time she could probably be considered one was when she helped Batman turn things around with that interview. How could she tolerate that? Today, Trish had finally broken her curse, and had finally met a superhero up close. Although, it was the first time that this Dark Knight had shown up, and she had only interviewed him for a couple of words. But that was a huge step forward toward getting close to a superhero. Get close, be friends, join up C that was Trishs goal. Elsewhere, Luke quietly returned to Maxs ce. Jumping down from the metal fence, he patted Chestnuts big head and said via Mental Communication, Go back to sleep, before it obediently closed its eyes. He took out the key to the side door, opened it, and walked in. After washing his hands, he started making cakes again. His move today could be considered spur of the moment, but it was also part of his n. Trish was a friend of Jessica Joness and had a bit of fame in New York with her interview program, Trish Talk. She was a neutral yellow in the system, which meant that she was at least an ordinary person with regr moral standards, and hadnt done anything bad. Also, she was a crazy fan of superheroes especially of Batman and ck Cat. Last time, he had sent Trish a file to expose the fake nder against Batman. This sort of professional media reporter definitely knew how to quickly spread word of the Dark Knights appearance. Chapter 1542 - The Dark Knight Takes the Stage, and Nightly Rounds Once More

Chapter 1542: The Dark Knight Takes the Stage, and Nightly Rounds Once More

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Trish was indeed a suitable candidate, but what happened tonight had purely been happenstance. The appearance of the Dark Knight had long been decided on. Now that Batman couldnt suppress the criminals anymore, the second generation master had to take the stage. Then, when Joker started making big news, it would make sense for him to sh with the second generation master. Both of them needed to establish their own personas first so that they wouldnt draw suspicion when they started fighting for real. But nothing major had happened in New York recently, and the Dark Knight didnt have a chance to shine. Furthermore, the personality of this second generation master was to keep a low profile. He shouldnt squabble with the martyred Batman and tarnish his standing, It was a good choice to start with the media. So, Luke made use of Trish and the hooligans to put on a brief show for the second generation masters low-key debut, then left. As he was thinking this, he heard footsteps. Looking at the cupcakes he had only just started making, he put all the raw ingredients into his inventory with a thought, then took out two tes of the finished products and ced them on the table. He was only making the cakes to rx and for show; he didnt want to waste his precious sleep on them. Soon, there was the sound of a key in the lock, and Caroline came in. When she saw Luke, she nodded easily. Youre not asleep? Luke said, I made some cupcakes and just cleaned up. Ill make the rest tomorrow. It was even more PDA. Although she had a share in the profits from selling the cupcakes, Caroline felt it was hard to be happy. Her roommate was sound asleep while her roommates boyfriend made the cupcakes. She, on the other hand, had juste back from cleaning up. Theparison was despairing. Luke washed his hands and said to her, Sleep early. Good night. He then returned to Maxs room. Caroline sighed and pulled down her own foldable bed from the wall. Pulling shut the curtain around it, she changed. Every time Luke said good night to her, he wouldnte out of Maxs room again, which meant that she could use the bathroom whenever she wanted. Picking up her clothes, she took a deep breath and entered the bathroom. In the room, Luke picked up some sounds with Elementary Sound Wave. He sighed. Although the soundproofing was much better now that there was a new bathroom door, he still had a super ability. Blocking out the sounds from the bathroom, he turned around and hugged Max. Putting his hands in the mostfortable position, he closed his eyes and fell asleep. At dinner the next day, Selina was watching a program on her tablet when she suddenly looked at Luke. Did the Dark Knight make an appearancest night? Luke didnt even need to look to know that she was watching todays episode of Trish Talk He nodded. A lot of people think that Batman is dead, and that they can carry on with their illegal activities. A lot of Mexican cartels want to ship drugs into New York on arge scale and make a fortune. It makes sense for the Dark Knight to appear now. Selina was puzzled. Isnt Mexico a mess? They still have time for this? She naturally knew that many of the cartels had been purged, and she also knew that it was V who had done it. She also understood why a certain someone hadnt allowed her parents to return to Mexico to visit family. It was precisely because she had heard her mother mention it that Selina felt that the Mexican cartels should be too busy to care about anything else. Luke shrugged. Some of them just happened to have some goods. With the boss gone, the money for the goods is all theirs. The wholesale price in New York now is five times what it used to be. As long as they have guts and arent afraid of being crippled, its possible for them to make ten million from the entire batch of goods. It would be strange if they werent tempted. Selina nced at the blonde reporter again. Confirming that she wasnt Lukes type, she asked, Then, can we go out for a round tonight? Luke nodded. Okay, but dont let ck Cat appear at the same time as the Dark Knight for now. Selina asked, Why? Luke exined, If Batman really is close to ck Cat, will she ept the other Batman so soon? Selina thought for a moment. Thats true. Its only been two months. Luke, however, added with a smile, But ck Cat No. 1 can still go out with the Dark Knight. Enlightened, Selina pped her forehead. Thats right. ck Cat No. 1s appearance has changed too. Since Luke could tur Batman into the Dark Knight, it wasnt strange for her to turn Bastet into the remote-controlled android, ck Cat No. 1. In any case, it was just a matter of switching identities. The two chatted andughed as they made the decision, while the Inte exploded with activity once more. Selina didnt follow Trish Talk in particr, but thetest episode made news headlines, and there was a video link. Like many people, Selina was a little confused when she saw the title, Batman Departs, the Dark Knight Rises, and she couldnt help but click on it. After all, one of Batmans nicknames was the Dark Knight. Of course, there were also people who called him Dark Angel, Dark Demon, and Dark Devil. However, the Dark Knight was the most widely epted nickname. After reading the news, most people were dumbfounded. What did that mean? This Dark Rider wasnt Batman? Then, many people immediately looked at the picture, and were even more confused. Wasnt this Batman? At most, the armor had been modified, but the style hadnt changed. After reading the trending news, everybody subconsciously opened the video link on Trish Talk again. Although the article already said that the new Dark Knight didnt acknowledge that he was Batman, everybody still wanted to see what the original video was about. After watching the video on Trish Talk, everybody was even more confused. It seemed this Dark Knight didnt intend to pass himself off as Batman, or rece him? In front of the camera, he only said two sentences. The first was his name, and the second was, Maybe. How did those long-winded keyboard warriorse up with such long analyses from these two sentences? Just like that, before the old curiosity disappeared, new curiosity was born, and more and more online users were sucked in. Most of them were just curious, while a small number of hardcore Batman fans used Trish of misleading viewers with the title. This was the only video of the Dark Knight. ording to the video, this was the first time he had appeared. Coupled with the fact that Batman had been gone for two months, many people subconsciously began to picture an inspiring movie scene of civilians turning into heroes. Moreover, from the grappling hook that the Dark Knight had used to leave, he clearly wasnt as strong as Batman, who was a god who could glide through the air.. Chapter 1543 - Cool Points and SHIELD Taking the Blame

Chapter 1543: Cool Points and SHIELD Taking the me

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Various signs suggested that the new Dark Knight was more likely a super fan of Batman. Unlike other fans, he was strong enough to take the cosy to the extreme, which included the suit, skills, and breaking bones. From these three points, even if the Dark Knight wasnt as strong as Batman, he definitely wasnt ordinary. There was a lot of activity on the Inte. Many of their teammates also sent greetings through the exclusivemunication channel. They used slightly different phrasing, but the question was essentially the same: Who is the Dark Knight? Luke replied with, One of our own, and didnt say anything else. Tony, however, didnt send any messages. He had even seen Bruce transform in person; Batman switching bodies and suits was just a continuation of his previous n. The only thing that made the tycoon feel a little threatened was that the new Bat suit was already 4.7% as cool as his Mark 7. The previous Bat suit, which had clearly been more on the heavy side, was now a medium-sized suit. It was less oppressive, but cooler especially for female fans. For example, Pepper had expressed admiration for the Dark Knights armor. While Tony knew the shine would wear off eventually, he was still a little nervous. If he could only draw with Bruce when it came to armor cool points, life would be too boring. Ifhe lost in this aspect, the only other way he could crush the other party was in terms of money. Between friends, however, it was clearly inappropriate to makeparisons with money. After all, none of his friends were as rich as he was. As forparing their skills, forget it. The resources which Batman had sent to himst time on the Chitauri technology had given him a lot of inspiration, and he made a lot of progress in terms of remote control of the armor. But Tony still had his pride. Why dont I take Bruce out to have fun someday? To see whos better at picking up girls? The thought shed through Lukes mind. He guaranteed it would be just like how he had helped Rhodes with the hot chicks in the swimming pool on the roof C it was absolutely just pure camaraderie between friends. Forget it. What if Pepper got angry and threw back all the misceneous work at thepany to him? Sign hundreds of documents a day, many of which were deals made behind the scenes he couldnt multitask. The tycoon told himself it was because he respected Pepper, and absolutely not because he was afraid of a particr pretty face. In the wake of the Dark Knights appearance, the members of the special force returned to New York one after another. Only the lunatic Wade, who had a hot and beautiful wife to apany him, remained where he was in the warm Mediterranean. Luke didnt bother with him. If something happened, he would definitely be able to use money to summon this b*tch back in a day. After squandering what he had, Wade would naturallye back obediently to hug Lukes thigh. Damon and Mindy returned home quietly and returned to an ordinary life as Damon continued painting and Mindy went to school. Angel was thest to return. She seemed a little disheveled when she got back, but Luke sensed via Mental Communication that she was mentally a lot moreposed and resolute. After a talk with Luke, the Bat Cave warehouse had a new female manager. The appearance of the Dark Knight was a big thing for the public, especially the people of New York. But for SHIELD, it was a small matter. It wasnt that Batmans sessor wasnt worth paying attention to it was just that Joker had made a move again. Nick Fury had watched the entire live broadcastst night. In the end, only the woman survived, and the father and son were sentenced to death. He frowned. Any news from the FBI? Next to him, Hill came back to herself. Not yet. They said that they would send their best forensic investigators and behavioral analysts to cooperate with us. Nick Fury hummed and didnt dwell on it. It sounded very lofty, but the more sophisticated something was, the easier it was to make mistakes. As the king of agents, he knew many ways to deceive specialists. A little trick was enough to make them fall into a trap. And when a trap appeared and there wasnt enough logic behind the evidence presented, the oue might be far from the truth. Besides, there were plenty of people in SHIELD who could analyze behavior. Unfortunately, there had been no progress in studying Batman or, could it be said that there was too much progress? ording to the specialists, Batman seemed to have multiple personalities. So, when they encountered a situation where they couldnt exin the targets personality, they pushed the me onto a new personality. Nick Fury sneered and left. In fact, the SHIELD experts had studied thest video countless times. Even the two crude Judgment Machines and the three metal chairs had been brought back as evidence. The suspect, who had been designated Joker by SHIELD, called himself Jeff, but his real identity had already been identified as Jack Bode. Given that Luke had deliberately exposed his face, it was impossible for SHIELD to not uncover the original identity. After arguing for two days, the specialists came to a rough conclusion: The target seemed to have a split personality, and the second personality was very anti-social. What else could Nick Fury say? How many mental patients who came out to cause trouble didnt have split personalities? How many people who dared to find trouble with SHIELD didnt have anti-social impulses? The only important conjecture that the specialists had was that it was very likely that this persona had only appeared recently. Thest time Jack Bodemitted a crime was three months ago, and he had still been targeting ordinary people then. The specialists shared the same opinion. It was likely that Jack Bode had undergone a huge change in thest three months. His new personality now had a superpower, which turned him from a simple murderer to a sociopath. This also exined why his M.O. had changed. The intelligence also showed that Jack Bode suddenly went missing a month ago and never appeared again. There had been nothing unusual about his behavior before he went missing. SHIELD found footage evidence of Jacks past crimes in his ce. But it was useless! Nobody knew where he was now. On this rare asion, Nick Fury agreed with the specialists: This Jack had suddenly obtained some superpower which inted his ego and which was why he jumped out to openly make trouble for SHIELD. As for why he went after SHIELD, that actually wasnt hard to understand. SHIELD often operated outside under the name of the FBI, and the FBI had a department that specialized in catching serial killers. Those people had even specially gone to San Francisco before to hunt down Jack. They had gotten very close twice, but werent able to find him in the end, and they returned empty-handed. However, ording to the investigation, a woman whom Jack was suspected to be in love with left San Francisco because she couldnt take the FBIs investigation. In other words, the FBI had scared off Jacks one-sided crush. In the past, it was basically the FBI who took the fall for SHIELD. This time, it was SHIELD taking the fall for the FBI. After thinking for a moment, Nick Fury gave up on the investigation. As long as Joker didnt ruin his n, it didnt matter how many people the man killed.. Chapter 1544 - Looking for the Joker

Chapter 1544: Looking for the Joker

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Nick Fury was standing here now only because SHIELDs director had to get justice for the heroic sacrifices of Agent Garrett and Agent Ward. He knew that the two dead guys were Hydra, yet he still had to apud them. But the Joker had just pped SHIELD in the face, and Fury could only look like he had amon enemy with his subordinates. Thinking about the details in the report, however, he pondered again: It was hard to say if Garrett and Ward were truly dead. Maybe Garrett had sensed something beforehand, and immediately faked his death to escape? Nobody was better at faking death than the director. Nick Furys body had already appeared twice in front of the enemy, and he was still standing here! This director was full of tricks. Standing next to him, Hill operated the virtual screen to check the information on the new case, and she gradually frowned. Ever since she became a special agent, the Joker was the only enemy she felt helpless against. It wasnt because the other party was powerful, but because she didnt know what he wanted. She read the information on the new case again. The first victim was Ham Drake. He was 69 years old and a member of the Massachusetts House of Representatives. The second victim was his son, Lindsay Drake. He was 35 years old and the mayor of New Bedford. The survivor was the wife of the first victim and the mother of the second victim, Mary Drake. She was 61 years old and was a member of the board for many charity foundations. To put it simply, this was the typical upper-ss family. The Drake family had branched out to engage in business and politics in a few nearby states. It was doing pretty well and was considered the local power in the region. They couldnt step onto a higher ying field for the time being, but they could work toward bing state legitors or governors. What was strange was that there was no news in Massachusetts about the deaths of the father and son. Nick Fury, on the other hand, had gotten a lot of calls in half a day, all of them hinting that he shouldnt make a mess. Those who were closer to him bluntly told him that if certain things belonging to Senator Drake fell into his hands, it would be best for him to destroy them. Nick Fury knew what that meant. The Joker had broadcasted live to SHIELD once more. The organization was anxious to fight back, and of course was the first to arrive. After the Joker disappeared again, the agents examined the crime scene before finally allowing New Bedfords local police to take over. There had to be a lot of things Senator Drake had which couldnt be exposed. Some people immediately suspected that SHIELD, as the first to arrive, had obtained them. After all, the SHIELD agents had moved a lot of evidence; who knew what it was? Even as a national special agency, the CIAs movements in America were strictly limited, to say nothing of SHIELD, which couldnt be involved in the political games in America. Once an agency got involved, it was a dangerous sign. Nick Fury made it clear that SHIELD hadnt obtained anything they shouldnt have, and his target was the murderer, Joker. This matter ended there. Nick Fury said that he didnt have any illicit materials. As for whether that meant he got them, then destroyed them, or he got them and said he destroyed them when he didnt, It didnt matter. However, if he dared leak these materials, what awaited him would be non-stop reprisals. But Nick Fury wasnt lying. Naturally, all that illicit information was with Luke. Senator Drake had always been on Lukes cklist. Previously, Luke didnt have both a suitable alias and the opportunity to kill scum like this who stood at the peak of power. It just so happened that his new identity needed props, and New York was right next to Massachusetts. After looking at the distance on the map, this was the first person Luke approached. This was a lead he had picked up way back in Paris. Later, after a gradual investigation by the multifaceted system and several dead ends, the system looked onto Senator Drake as the real buyer for the girls. A few days ago, Luke saw Senator Drake up close. The mans name was so red it was almost ck in the list of good and evil, so naturally, he became Lukes target. Hill looked at the photos. To be honest, she felt that the Jokers crime scenes were much more civilized than Jack Bodes. She even had the faint feeling that the Joker was putting on a show with his kills. Jack was just a wild beast who vented his emotions and enjoyed the thrill of killing. Stumped for a moment, Hill flipped to another photo. It was a photo of the survivor, Mary, when she was rescued. There was a long strip of paper on the bodies of the two dead men next to her. Hill knew that it contained the victims past experiences. After reading the paper, Nick Fury ssified it as top secret and didnt hand it over to the forensic investigators, nor did he leave behind any sort of image evidence for the behavioral analysts. When Hill recalled the threatening phone calls from the other politicians, she guessed that nothing good was written on the strip of paper. By the same logic, Nick Fury also confiscated and sealed up the list of Garrett and Wards crimes. However, the only survivor, Mary, didnt have anything else on her for example, like a dark red handkerchief. This handkerchief was the only personal item left behind by the Joker, and SHIELD had analyzed it many times. The handkerchief was made from a fabric which came from an old textile factory in Europe. Although the factory output wasntrge, there was enough fabric of the same color to make 100,000 handkerchiefs a year. Also, the factory was well-known for this traditional handicraft, and hadnt upgraded their machines in years, which meant that SHIELD would have to look at fabric sales for at least thest few years. SHIELD couldnt invest that much manpower into investigating this lead, and could only let theputer program handle it first. Luke had wiped Hills mouth with the handkerchief, which left a deep impression on her. At that moment, she noticed that there was no dark red handkerchief on Mary. Thinking quickly, she pulled up the video of Jokers live broadcast; the dark red handkerchief that had been folded into the shape of a petal was still in his chest pocket. Nick Fury turned around at that moment and frowned when he saw that grotesque smile on her screen. Agent Hill. Hill jerked. Huh? Nick Fury said, The only reason I didnt make you take time off is because you promised me you were fine. Let me confirm again: Do you really not want to take a break? Hill quickly shook her head. No, sir. Nick Fury stared at her for a moment before he nodded. Okay, but dont focus on this case anymore. I have something else for you. Hill couldnt help but nce at the grotesque smile on the virtual screen it seemed to grow even wider. She waved her hand, and the image was dispelled. Chapter 1545 - Yet Another Performance

Chapter 1545: Yet Another Performance

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hill was right. In the first game, she was innocent. In this second game, the survivor, Mary, wasnt innocent. The system judged her as light red evil. Under Elementary Pheromone Control, she confessed a lot of her husband and sons evil deeds. Although she wasnt directly involved, she chose to ignore their crimes for the sake of her own wealth, and didnt stop or warn them. Also, in order to cover up some of her husband and sons activities, Mary even faked some evidence so that their crimes wouldnt be detected. So, she was chosen as the survivor. Luke deliberately left some clues behind to mislead the people who were in cahoots with her husband and son; they would think that she had incriminating information on them. This senators wife would soon enjoy the pain experienced by the girls. If she truly felt that what her husband and son did wasnt worth mentioning, she would probably forgive their peers for treating her the same way. The Joker was quite the character. A hypocrite like Mary wasnt qualified to get his beloved handkerchief. Besides, Hill was a great beauty. No matter what, Luke was always a man who looked at appearances. With Angels return, Luke had even more manpower. Frank, who had been hanging out in the warehouse, also said that he was bored, so the two of them joined the judgment project. Angel had been upgraded to a 1-star teammate during the Battle of New York, and could be trusted. Frank was even more unhappy with those two-faced hypocritical politicians. His boss who had sold him out, Colonel Ray Schoonover, had also been the stereotypical politician who used his subordinates as tools. However, Luke got the bigshot who sold everything to issue a personalmission so that there was no need to make all the details of the task public to Frank and Angel. They were only responsible for looking for people, keeping an eye on them, and using remote control robots to pack these people up. After that, the package had nothing to do with them, so they didnt know that this had to do with the Joker. Also, since Luke deliberately leaked a lot of incriminating materials about the dead, both SHIELD and the American government locked down information on the Joker and secretly increased their efforts to track him. On the surface, the Joker had yet to appear in public. Frank and Angel, who had Lukes intelligence support, relied on the Thousand Faces System toe and go without a trace. Coupled with the cooperation of the two clones, it was enough toplete a lot of troublesome tasks. But to a certain extent, this proved that the Joker had help. But so what? There were so many Hydra members, and Luke had to kill some of the good guys that had been on his cklist for a long time to divert suspicion. What if the director of SHIELD couldnt take it anymore and one day decided to dere that SHIELD was Hydra? Time was tight and it was a heavy mission. For the sake of the gift bags that were Hydra, Luke felt that it was necessary for him to work harder. Just the two operations by the Joker alone had earned him 80,000 points for Garrett, 7,000 for Ward, and 8,000 for the father and son duo. Luke also obtained a lot of intelligence as well as dirty money, private ounts, and secret businesses which amounted to a conservative estimate of a billion dors. However, 980 million of that was from the underground supply chains that were under Garretts control; the father and son had less than 20 million. It could only be said that the father and son spent all the money they had on girls; they had no taste at all. In terms of experience and money, killing people like the father and son was less profitable and risky. But Luke felt that the reason he had let these people live for so long before was purely because he had no choice. Now that he had his clones, there was no need to worry about a counterattack by the higher-ups. If they wanted to, they could go find... the Joker. If necessary, the Joker could sacrifice himself, like Batman, and a new sessor could take his ce. For now, it was the Blue Phase, as Joker harvested the crops. Luke had to throw himself into it even more to get as much out of it as possible. Before entering the Red Phase, Frank and Angel had to retreat in case they were blocked by Hydra and the government. Luke never underestimated Hydra. It would be strange if these guys didnt have any trump cards. For example, if Garretts irvoyant + Death Soldiersbo was set up properly and there were 100 to 200 of them, it would still be a headache for Luke. These would be a little pricey, but Hydra could obtain a lot of raw materials by hook or by crook. Naturally, there would be no costs involved, and they might even be able to create several hundred people. But Luke wouldnt give them the chance. While SHIELD was still busy with the father and son case three days ago, Luke was already on another operation. A team of SHIELD agents charged onto a freighter in Marnd which was probably carrying a certain smuggled item. In the dark, a team of 12 agents split up and pressed forward silently. They quickly took care of the guards on the ship and found a box in the cargo hold. Two agents opened the box. The captain took a quick look and immediately said, Mission target confirmed. Take it away. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Gunfire rang out, and four or five SHIELD agents copsed. The others didnt panic. They were all wearing bulletproof vests and helmets. Theoretically, as long as the bullets didnt hit them in the face, they would be injured at most. Also, they could tell that only two guns were firing at them. They still had seven or eight teammates on their side. As long as they didnt panic, they couldpletely take down their opponents. However, a nimble shadow then shed through the dark cargo hold. With two bangs, two more agents copsed. 9 oclock, the captain shouted. Half of them immediately turned in that direction and opened fire. The shadow shed past and hid among the goods. A series of bullets kicked up dust nearby. The captains heart jumped. He heard another hostile party open fire at 2 oclock, and the sound of bodies dropping nearby. He nced back and saw two more of his men fall. Foster, Mchi, cover me, he shouted again. Two team members immediately turned around. Almost the moment they turned around, the shadow at 9 oclock switched positions and appeared at 11 oclock. After a few shots, another agent was taken down. This time, the shadow didnt dodge since there were only four agents left, including the captain. The oue of a 4vs2 battle was obvious. Desperation shed in the captains heart, but he pulled the trigger without hesitation. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! In less than 20 seconds, the gunfire in the cargo hold stopped, and there was only the sound of footsteps. A slightly abstract-looking skeleton mask with a silver metallic luster appeared in front of one of the body cameras... The figure then stretched out one hand Chapter 1546 - The Director Is About to Crack

Chapter 1546: The Director Is About to Crack

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions At that moment, SHIELDs D.C. headquarters was in a mess. Send reinforcements immediately. Have the Marnd police charge in with their sirens on. The rescue teams will board the ne in three minutes. ETA is ten minutes. Its toote. Theyve cut the feed. Many staff members paused in their movements. Looking at the cameras that were turning ck one after another, they had a bad feeling. Wait, the feed hasnt been cut. Its a cover. Theyve just blocked visuals. I can still hear them, a staff member with an earpiece suddenly shouted. SHIELD, which had been quiet for a moment, was immediately noisy again. The other party wasnt firing, and the feed was still connected, so SHIELD could still determine what was going on from the sounds. It was very likely that these 12 colleagues were only injured and not dead. Nick Fury swept in and found a certain shiny bald head at a nce. He asked, Have the rescue teams been deployed? Sitwell immediately replied, Captain Rumlow has taken two of his best teams to the airfield. Nick Fury nodded and didnt say anything. Rumlow was themander of SHIELDs Strike force. If ordinary SHIELD agents were patrol officers, then Rumlow was SHIELDs SWAT captain. The two teams directly under him were also the best in the Strike force. Apart from certain special members, this was the strongest conventionalbat force which SHIELD had. Even Nick Fury couldnt send out more men at the moment. After all, he currently didnt have enough manpower Five minutester, there was another piece of news that caused the room to fall into a dead silence. Two Strike teams on the border of Vermont were ambushed. Six of them are down No, eight. Wait, 11 The staff members who were receiving the notifications were terrified. They could only stare at the images on the feed and listen to the cries for help on the team channel, and reflexively repeat what was happening. These two teams were there to catch the Joker. Nick Furys face changed. Have Rumlow turn around and go straight to Vermont. We have to catch the Joker. The directors face was as ck as the bottom of a pot, and he looked very angry. In his heart, however, he was feeling a little suspicious. Did I overthink it? Isnt the Joker an actor hired by Hydra? There were a total of 24 people in the two teams sent to capture the Joker, but it had taken a bit of nning to arrange them; they were basically all suspected of being Hydra. Hydra probably wouldnt let these members leave. After all, if they left SHIELD, they would only be a bunch of powerful mercenaries at most. They had always been operating normally in SHIELD. It was practically impossible to kill them without arousing the suspicion of the other Hydra members. At the same time, Brock Rumlow, who was on the Quinjet, gripped the armrests of his chair tightly and gritted his teeth as the ne swung around sharply. Most of the members who made up the two teams on the border were his trusted subordinates. If they were lost at the Jokers hands, he would lose at least a third of the Strike force which he controlled. Although there were more than 4.00 people in the Strike force at HQ, it was easy for elite teams to make contributions and be promoted. After a number of years, they could be deployed to be team leaders or deputies. With the 18 members dispersed, they would have some control over roughly 100 members of the Strike force, and could slowly infiltrate and nibble away at the force. If they were taken down by the Joker now, this would never happen. Regardless of how paranoid the two parties in SHIELED were, a massacre was taking ce on the border of Vermont and Canada. It was only a so-called massacre because no one was dead. Since Luke needed these people as acting props, he naturally couldnt kill them here. Thus, he waited until a brown bear appeared soundlessly next to the two teams and sent two members flying with two swats. Seeing that most of the Strike force members were distracted by the brown bear, Luke fired at the same time from high up ina tree, and sent out a reminder. Shadow Bear, dont use too much strength. If you kill or injure them, itll be hard to use them again. The brown bear paused for a moment and shook its head unhappily at Luke. Luke fired two more shots unhurriedly before he continued, Shadow Bear sounds great. Mm, someone will definitely like it. However, the Strike force members yelled, Its not a bear. Its a disguise! Right after that, Shadow Bear curled up into a ball and barreled into two team members, sending them flying. Luke smiled and pulled the trigger again. Correct. Shes human! Hm, cant she have the strength of a bear? Of course, Shadow Bear heard that, and kicked out at a tree. With a loud rumble, the entire tree fell. The ball came rolling back and sent two more team members flying. While Luke was mowing people down, Selina sent him a message. Package is wrapped up. Come and get it. Taking down two more people with two shots, Luke replied, Erase all traces. You and Skull Head evacuate as nned. Selina didnt say anything else. 20 minutester, two Quinjets arrived. After circling the woods several times, one of the jetsnded in a clearing, and a team got out. The other ne flew out in expanding circles to search for the possible presence of Joker and his aplices. In SHIELD, various orders had already been issued. It was the standard procedure for a contingency n: Check if any aircraft had passed through the surrounding airspace, check nearby surveince cameras, block off nearby roads, and so on. Nick Fury simply stood coldly in SHIELD with his hands behind his back. Nobody dared to talk to him. Everybody could tell that the director was furious. Actually, Nick Fury really wanted to grin right now, if it wasnt for the fact that he had also lost a team of special agents in Marnd. It was a pity that Rumlow hadnt been captured along with the others! Fury had sent him over, but the Joker hadnt ambushed them again. Muttering to himself, the ck-hearted man started plotting again. It seemed that there was now an opportunity to get involved in the Strike force! He thought silently: As long as dozens of less suspicious people were added to the mix, it wouldnt be easy for Hydra to use the Strike force to take action. To put it simply, Hydra didnt know that Nick Fury knew about them, so they couldnt exclude non-Hydra members willy-nilly. And Nick Fury wanted to make Hydra think that he didnt know, so he couldnt send them to their deaths on a grand scale. Both parties were cautious. Nick Fury didnt know who Hydra was, and could only add some less suspicious people to the force. If the other party wanted to take action, they had to kill these agents who werent Hydra to gain control. But killing colleagues would undoubtedly cripple everyone elses trust in them. At that time, agents who werent Hydra members would be wary of them. This wouldnt save SHIELD, but there was a higher chance of dragging Hydra down with him. A cold light shed in the ck baldies eyes. He hated it when people treated him like an idiot.. Chapter 1547 - New Game and “New” Teammates

Chapter 1547: New Game and New Teammates

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions To SHIELDs despair, the Joker seeded once more. Also, he had somehow taken 24 Strike members and 12 SHIELD agents with him. Neither Rumlow, who had reached the Vermont border, nor the police officers who had charged into the cargo hold at the Marnd dock found anyone. Even the guards who had been standing watch in the freighter had been taken. This situation made everybody in SHIELD look at each other; they were under a lot of pressure. Nick Fury, on the other hand, maintained a dark expression. He didnt give too many orders, and nobody expected him to be able to do much either. To solve the puzzle, finding the Joker was necessary. The director wasnt psychic; he couldnt divine where the Joker was. The rest of them could only do their best! Feeling loathing for the Joker, and worried for their colleagues, the SHIELD staff got busy in the tense atmosphere. Luke wasnt in a hurry to take action. Naturally, he wanted to squeeze out these peoples remaining value. The b*stards who had been sent to the afterlife thest two times had actually been caught and interrogated first C only after they became worthless did Luke start the live stream. He had to find out who among the 30 people here was Hydra. Secondly, it was important to know how many Hydra members they knew even just suspected targets was important information. This was especially the case with the two Strike force teams of 24 people. Luke and Nick Fury basically thought the same thing here: it definitely wasnt just a few people in the Strike force. Luke also had the same regret as Nick Fury he didnt have Rumlow. He did think that Nick Fury would trick him into going over, but Luke hadnt expected him to be in the first group. Although Rumlow had indeed been lured to the Vermont border, Luke had no n to besiege him. It wasnt that he wasnt prepared, but he absolutely couldnt take the risk in the face of SHIELD. If he wasnt careful, the other party might steer the Helicarrier over to Vermont to ambush him. It might be an exaggeration to say that, but even by lowered standards, it really wasnt hard for SHIELD to mobilize dozens of fighter jets and helicopters, and more than 500 ground vehicles. No matter how confident Luke was, he wasnt stupid enough to sh head-on with abined army like that. After this live broadcast, Nick Fury might still have some ns to catch him alive. Hydra probably already wanted to blow up the Joker. Garrett had been drawn into Hydra by an European branch, so he could be considered a rtively unique snake head. So, Garrett didnt know the Hydra member with the highest level of authority in SHIELD, and wasnt even sure if such a person existed. But many people knew about the higher-level Hydra leader, Garrett. Hydra tempting Garrett into turning traitor back then had been their customary behavior. Who would have thought that after more than ten years, this guy would really be a core member of Hydra and SHIELD. Garrett was a very important part of Hydras n. Even if he was thrown out in an emergency and Nick Fury killed him, he could dy SHIELD for a while. Now, this useful and important pawn was gone. Ward wasnt that important, but he could be considered a seeded yer for Hydra in the future. Including the dozen or so people who had died this time, Joker had already left a huge hole in Hydras arrangements in SHIELD. In addition, more than 50 low-ranking Hydra members had been lost in the previous attacks. All these added up to Hydra losing a minimum of 30 to 40% of control in Triskelion. Without this 30 to 40%, many operations that could be carried out without Nick Furys knowledge would be unsafe. That was the problem with special agencies. With just a little less control, they would be easily detected. So, after Lukes magical (indecipherable) operations, Nick Fury and Hydra both felt that the current situation was a little awkward. Both parties were reluctant to take risks. And if they didnt take action, the enemys strength would recover. Ignoring the internal conflict in SHIELD, Luke reaped another harvest. More than half of Rumlows subordinates were very dark red on the evil list, which meant that each of them was worth at least 500 points. After that performance, the gift bags were all Lukes. Luke bnced out the 12 agents and the 24 members of the Strike force. Four of the 12 agents, who were also red until they were almost ck, were moved to the Strike force, and the eight Strike force members who were the least evil were moved to the agents side. This mix formed the two teams for the new judgment game. After all, there were too many people this time, and Luke needed to save time and costs for the live stream, so dividing the group into two was the easiest. Six of the 12 agents were a neutral yellow; if they were killed, Luke would lose points. It would be too much of a coincidence if everyone who died this time were Hydra members, so he simply swapped people around to make up for it. While Luke was busy, Selina lifted the hood on the control chair and sat up. Okay, the two prototypes are in ce. Luke hummed in acknowledgement and asked, How does it feel to work with Frank? Selina tilted her head. Its not bad. Its quite simple. Its just that he doesnt chat, and its not nice to force him. Luke chuckled. Think about it. What did he say during the Battle of New York? Some memories shed through Selinas mind, and she nodded regretfully. Thats right. Apart from giving orders and responding, there was nothing else. Luke said, Hes a professional. He wont mess around during an operation. Selina was vexed. Isnt this because you rubbed off on me? Luke absolutely conceded this point, but he still said, Thats to rx. Remember when you went out to beat up people in the very beginning; you gave the hoodlum just one kick in the middle, and he screamed so hard he scared you into retreating several meters.1 Selina flew into a rage out of humiliation. I was afraid of the sh*t he would throw up! It was just saliva. What sh*t? Luke said, Hm, fine, maybe it was old phlegm. I indeed rubbed off on you. Why dont you do what Frank does on missions in the future? Selina asked, Do you want me to suffocate to death? Luke said, Hehe, then we wont change. Pleased, Selina nodded before she raised another question. Is Franks skull helmet an imitation of Big Dipper? Hm, it doesnt look like it. Luke said, He made it himself, but I told him to modify it slightly; it cant be the same as the skull head on the Punishers new suit. A strange expression on her face, Selina watched the video of Shadow Bears fight on her screen. This... bear it cant have been Angels idea, right? She was the one who said that she couldnt think of anything, and asked me toe up with something for her that wasnt ugly and also wouldnt tie her back to Iron Cage King, Luke said matter-of-factly.. Chapter 1548 - Judgment of Love, Round Three

Chapter 1548: Judgment of Love, Round Three

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Selina rubbed her chin as she looked at the colorful strips of cloth and the huge fanged mouth on the helmet of Shadow Bears suit. Its quite cute. Pink Bear would definitely like it. Luke shrugged. Angelsbat habits are more obvious. She can only use this sort of suit to blur the line between her body and her limbs. Looking at how the bear turned into a huge wheel, Selina clicked her tongue in wonder. I have to say, her movements are very interesting. She really looks like a bear. Luke chuckled. Or, is she really a bear to begin with? Recalling Angels muscles that could crush rock, Selina nodded quickly. Thats true. 1 In the Bat Cave in New Jersey. Frank, who had already gotten up from the control chair, picked up the new suit and carefully added a silver coating to the chest. The top half of the skull head was done. Thinking of Lukes suggestion, he hesitated for a moment before he added four straight fangs to the lower jaw of the skull. Afterpleting the task, he examined the new image for a moment, then nodded in satisfaction. This was more like it. Ina separate room, Angel had just taken a shower. She came out wrapped in a towel and opened the fridge to take out a bottle of beer. After drinking two mouthfuls, she thought of something and went to theputer. She typed shadow bear into the search bar. She clicked search and found... bears in themon sense. Crossing her legs, she frowned and drank another mouthful of beer as she subconsciously moved the mouse. At that moment, a brightly colored picture shed on the screen. She stopped and looked at the pink armor and teddy bear on the chest. She recalled a few characteristics of Shadow Bears appearance, and her lips twitched. With two cracks, the mouse shattered and the beer bottle turned into a pile of powder. Foam sttered everywhere, but her palm was uninjured. There was a snort in the room. Im not a kid! A bear isnt cute at all. The next night, Nick Fury of SHIELD stood at a window and stared at the marble obelisk not far away. A voice rang out behind him. Sir, you were looking for me? Nick Fury turned around and took two steps as he called up the virtual screen. Rumlow, do you know this person? Rumlows eyes were a little dark. Clearly, he hadnt slept much. Hearing Nick Furys words, he stepped forward. This sort of virtual screen could be adjusted. In personal mode, it was justrge enough for someone standing in front of it to see its content. Nick Fury was using personal mode, so Rumlow had to get closer to see what was on the screen. On the screen was the image of a silver skull helmet as the person reached out to block the camera. The important thing was that Rumlow had a metal helmet that looked at least 60% simr. Because of this, many members of the Strike force had looked at him strangely. Nobody would be so stupid as to suspect that Rumlow and Joker were conspiring together. But most people probably had the same notion. Rumlows face was a little dark and stiff. Sir, Ive been thinking about it for the whole day, and I cant be certain who he is. You know that I have a lot of enemies. Who the hell knew why the Joker was trying to screw him over by getting one of his aplices to wear a simr mask. Now, everybody suspected that he had pissed off this lunatic before. Putting aside the fact that two teams of Rumlows elite subordinates had been captured at one go, he was also quite close to three of the special agents. There was no emotion in Nick Furys eyes. He simply looked at him indifferently and nodded. There arent many people who can pair up to take down 12 special agents together. Saying that, he fell silent, his chin in his hand as if he was thinking about something. Rumlo waited for a long while before he finally grew impatient. Sir? Nick Fury came back to his senses. Oh, youre still here? Its fine now. You can get back to work. Right, we need to make up for the Strike forces losses as soon as possible. I have a feeling that the Joker wont stop here. Rumlo: Got it. Im already picking... Tve pulled in personnel from elsewhere to make up numbers. Nick Fury waved his hand and interrupted him. So that you arent pulled around again likest night, the Strike force will be split into two. You will lead one team, and the first vicemander will lead the second. Rumlos eyes flickered, but he immediately nodded. Yes, sir. Nick Fury waved his hand. Okay, get to work. As soon as he said that, a staff member not far away suddenly shouted, Sir, the Joker has started a live broadcast. Both Nick Fury and Rumlow were stunned, before they quickly split up. Nick Fury was in the middle of the room and could see everything around him. Rumlow, on the other hand, charged into the hallway, already speaking into hisms to the Strike force. Target J has appeared. Everybody, head to the tarmac immediately. The Quinjet must be ready to take off in three minutes. On the screen was the resplendent night view of a city. Almost everybody who saw it thought the same thing Brooklyn Bridge. The two suspension towers with steel cables were too famous. Even non-Americans would have seen the bridge in countless movies and TV shows. But in the movies, Brooklyn Bridge and the San Francisco Golden Gate Bridge were fellow sufferers which copped the most damage. Rumlow narrowed his eyes and immediately said into hisms, Tell the pilot that the target is the east tower of the Brooklyn Bridge in New York. In New York, Luke waved at the camera with a smile. Hello, this is round three of the Judgment of Love. Wee, loyal fans, to the Braveheart Game once more. His voice was unaffected by the cold wind as he spoke, and the members of SHIELD heard him clearly. A group of SHIELD agents with dark circles around their eyes red heatedly at the guy but didnt stop working. Hes very close to the New York branch. Helicopters will arrive at the scene in three minutes. Reinforcements from the branch will arrive in five minutes. NYPD has already been informed to immediately block the cars on both sides of the bridge. Nick Fury didnt say anything. Was this Joker... really crazy? The thought shed through the directors mind, and he cursed himself. This guy was crazy to begin with. Had he himself turned into an idiot? Countless thoughts shed through his mind, but in the end, he didnt use his ultimate weapon Tony Stark, who was now in Stark Tower. Ifhe let this SHIELD consultant know, Iron Man would appear at the bridge in less than a minute. If his armor happened to be right next to him, the time would be reduced to less than 20 seconds.. Chapter 1549 - Listen, Joker’s Special Invitation

Chapter 1549: Listen, Jokers Special Invitation

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions But Nick Fury didnt do that. The Joker was SHIELDs enemy, but SHIELD wasnt the same as before. Of the people whom the Joker had killed, it had just been Garrett and Ward, the two Hydra agents, and the two scum politicians so far. Nick Fury would be an idiot toment these deaths! As the directorpletely relied on his poker face to put on an act, Luke, who was on the top of the tower, was putting on apletely different type of performance, as if he had a death wish. Come,e, let us introduce our special guests. This time, the cameras for the live broadcast also moved as well, as two smart drones worked together to film the scene. Not only did they switch focus, they zoomed in at the right moment to give close-ups of the bizarre smiling face. Blood-red lips parted on that pale face, as if he was happy about the new game that was about to begin. Everybody in HQ felt cold. Our first team of special guests are agents and Strike force members from SHIELD. Lights lit up the top of the tower on Lukes left. He raised his left hand and pointed in that direction. A ck cloth was released and immediately sent flying by the wind. There were 18 people on the left side of the tower. They sat facing Luke in two neat rows, like kindergarten kids. The second team are also agents and Strike force members from SHIELD. Luke pointed with his right hand and smiled smugly. Are you surprised? Are you surprised? The lights came on to show another 18 people sitting on the right. SHIELD: F*cking lunatic! With a creepy smile on his bright red lips, Luke coughed and said, A mystery special guest will be joining this game. However, to prevent him from interfering with the games progress, Ill first exin how it works. Pausing for a moment, as if to gather his emotions, he then said, Guests, please listen to the questions. Now, theres a button on the right armrest of your chair. Please press it in ten seconds. The team who presses a higher number, or reaches the number the quickest, will release the other team from their chairs and let them go free. However, your own chairs will beunched into the river. Looking at the two angry teams, Luke smiled and took out a remote from the seat of his pants, and pressed a button. The red light on the remote shed rapidly, which immediately made people nervous. Many people at SHIELD HQ cried out. This time, the game had started too quickly. Even if reinforcements arrived swiftly, the team that wasunched into the river would definitely die. An underwater rescue wasnt something that could be aplished in just a few minutes. It would take at least a day to pull out a car that had fallen into the water. Unless they were like superheroes, who would be able to go in and out of the water to rescue people every minute? The long benches that Luke had prepared for the two teams were clearly made of metal, and would be no less harder to fish out than a small car. But as the red light shed, the strange electronic countdown didnt appear. With soft tters, the metal gags over the mouths of the special guests popped open, and loud curses immediately rang out on the top of the tower. It turned out that the remote had only been for undoing the gags. Luke was alreadyughing so hard that he was bent over. One hand was propped on one knee as he pped the other knee with the other hand. Hahahaha. Youre special agents. How can you be scared by such a small trick? Afterughing for a few seconds, he straightened up and shrugged. Just a joke. The two teams immediately cursed and felt helpless. This was a f*cking lunatic. Even if they cursed him, he justughed at them. At that moment, Luke suddenly put a finger to his lips. Hush, listen carefully The two subdued teams subconsciously fell silent and listened for a moment. Many people even looked around. All they heard were the roars of the river and the wind, as well as the sound of cars on the bridge. Its the wind. Luke turned around unhurriedly and looked in the direction of Manhattan. Lets wait for the wind together. SHIELD: But the silence didntst long. Ten secondster, a shadow glided through the night sky of Manhattan. Many people at SHIELD HQ eximed, Batman? The clowns live feed was currently focused on the shadow, so the people at HQ had already seen the somewhat familiar shadow, but the two teams at the top of the tower had yet to notice. But soon, people finally noticed the approaching shadow. Stunned for a moment, several of them blurted out, Batman! The cries were tinged with joy,pletely nothing like the usual dread they felt when it came to Batman. SHIELD HQ.was shocked again. Whats that? Did the Joker drop something? A staff member immediately reyed the image and locked onto an item that had slipped out of Jokers hand. The shing red light and the button looked very familiar it was the remote. The two teams that were shouting at the top of the tower suddenly paused as a strange electronic voice rang out in their earpieces. The game has begun. 10, 9 Batman, who was approaching rapidly in the distance, was now their only hope. At that moment, someone remembered that Batman was already dead, so it couldnt be Batman who hade, but that Dark Knight? Thinking that, everybody in SHIELD felt cold. Batman was trustworthy, because the reputation of the number one hero was built on his aplishments. They felt that the Dark Knight in front of them probably wouldnt be as good as Batman. It would be a real joke if there really were two equally awesome Batmans in the world. As the two teams watched in despair, the shadow flew near the tower and shot out two grappling hooks at the metal framework under the two teams. The guests almost cheered out loud. But the Joker reacted in an unexpected way. He threw out two items that flickered with a faint yellow light. Boom! Boom! There were two explosions as the two grappling hooks were blown far away from the tower. The next moment, the Dark Knight charged out of the explosions and kicked at the Joker. Hahahahahahaha! Madughter rang out from the top of the tower, and the man in the dark purple suit blocked the kick with both hands.. Chapter 1550 - he Joker VS the Dark Knight

Chapter 1550: The Joker VS the Dark Knight

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Bang! The muffled sound shocked the 36 SHIELD members on the tower. From the soun4, it was clear that it had been a terrifyingly powerful kick, but in the end, the Dark Knight and the Joker flew off the top of the tower together. The Jokerughed wildly in the night sky and let loose a litany of weird and fake exmations at the same time. Ah, what tough armor Oh, this kick feels good Ouch, my leg almost broke Anyone would think that he was at a disadvantage. In reality, the two figures, one ck and one purple, were fighting fiercely in the air. The bangs of their collisions could still be heard clearly despite their distance from the top of the tower. Everybody in SHIELD realized that the Dark Knight was very strong, stronger than they had expected, but the terrifying Joker wasnt beaten back. In the face of the Dark Knight in armor, not only wasnt he instantly defeated, he wasnt even beaten back. The two figures were tangled up the entire time. Just like that, they flew off into the distance. F*ck! The two teams on the tower cursed inwardly as they despaired. At that moment, the countdown ended in their earpieces. 3, 2, 1! Lift off! With a metallic ng and the sound of something being fired, the 18 special guests on the left wereunched out in their seats, while the 18 special guests on the right slid down toward the Hudson River. One side was like a fairy scattering flowers, while the other was like a mountain pressing down. At the same time, the battle between the Dark Knight and the Joker finally ended. The man in the purple suit fell like a cannonball from almost 100 meters in the sky and crashed into the Hudson River with a loud bang, creating a fountain of water seven to eight meters high. The Dark Knight didnt chase after the Joker. Instead, he turned around and quickly lunged at the falling benches as he threw out two grappling hooks. The grappling hookstched onto the metal frames under the long benches. At the same time, the Dark Knight flew toward the Brooklyn Bridge to fix the grappling hooks to the bridge. Seeing him approach, everybody from SHIELD held their breaths. However, the figure in the purple suit shot out like a ghost from the shadows under the bridge and wrapped himself around the Dark Knight. OMG! Bullsh*t! How did he get there? Is it an aplice? Then, several expert image analysts said in unison, Its the Joker himself. His injuries match the earlier fight. Everybody in SHIELD instantly understood. They were watching the broadcast on the Jokers cameras. When the Joker was thrown into the river by the Dark Knight, the focus of the video naturally shifted to the Dark Knight, and Joker left everyones line of sight. The cameras switched to the protagonist. Everybody subconsciously thought that the Joker had been defeated, or had at least been temporarily beaten back. Could it be that the Joker deliberately let himself be thrown into the river? Several people thought of this possibility, and their expressions turned ugly. At the same time, they urged the rescue teams to hurry up. The best solution now was for the rescue teams to arrive and tie up the Joker so that the Dark Knight could think of a way to save the two teams that had fallen into the water. The Joker was once again entangled with the Dark Knight. He had a death grip on the Dark Knights suit as he resisted thetters punches and kicks. Tangled together in the air, they hit the bridge like a huge ball. The Dark Knight was dragged across the bridge by the benches hanging from his grappling hooks, his suit kicking up sparks. Joker, on the other hand,ughed wildly as he pressed down on Dark Knight. Hahahaha, youre too weak! Youre not Batman. Batman would just break all my bones and throw me to the police. You cant do it, you cant do it, hahahaha! The Dark Knight didnt say anything, but everybody in SHIELD HQ felt chills run down their spines as they watched the battle. At that moment, the Dark Knights punches and kicks were like a storm as theynded on the Joker, but thetter twisted his body to avoid most of them while he endured the rest of the blows. Those with sharp eyes could even see the blood that sprayed out of the Jokers mouth, dyeing half his face red. Nobody thought that the Dark Knight was bad. Instead, they all knew that he was strong, even though the Joker kept mocking this sessor of Batmans. Captain Rumlow would probably be killed if he went up against this series of attacks. But the opponent this time was aplete lunatic, and a terrifying one at that. Just like that, the two of them tangled together as they were dragged across the bridge to the guardrail. Another grappling hook shot out. It was the Dark Knight, who wanted to secure the benches to the railing for now. In the end, an object that glowed with a yellow light appeared and exploded again. Both of them were blown away from the guardrail by the shock wave, and fell toward the river. Kid, youre too green. Come and cool down with me. Hahahahaha! The Jokerughed wildly as the two figures rolled and fell into the Hudson River. At SHIELD HQ, many people felt powerless. But someone suddenly shouted, Wait, look at the river. Everybody immediately noticed the muddy water churning more and more violently, like in a movie where super monsters were fighting underwater. Aseries of bangs rang out as huge pirs of water shot out. It was clear that there had been multiple explosions underwater. Arge mass of water surged up in the northeast direction. Many people opened their mouths, but didnt know what to say. Under normal circumstances, once a battle entered the water, it was over. The underwater environment was very unsuitable for humanbat. The stronger one was, the more restricted they were in the water. Two monsters! Many people subconsciously had that thought. The Joker, in particr, was crazy. He wasnt wearing any armor at all, but was able to cause such a stir in the water with the Dark Knight, who was suited up. This waspletely beyond SHIELDs expectations. Amomentter, two helicopters from SHIELDs New York branch arrived. A dozen fully-armed rescuers dropped quickly from the helicopters. Some of them dropped into the water, released intable motorboats and started searching the river. The two helicopters hovered above the river, their searchlights trained on the water. At that moment, something huge broke the surface of the river. Stunned for a moment, the people at HQ then eximed, Quick, save them! Its the second team! The boat quickly turned and went over to the chairs that had just floated to the river surface. There was a huge intableyer under the chairs. Although the 18 people were spitting up water, they were clearly still alive. Cries for reinforcements rang out from the rescue team on the motorboat. At the same time, they pulled the chairs toward the river bank by the grappling hook. A momentter, a shadow flew out of the water. The helicopters immediately noticed and the searchlights followed. Chapter 1551 - Wait a Minute, and Celebratory Night Walk

Chapter 1551: Wait a Minute, and Celebratory Night Walk

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions He was wearing a ck cape and a pair of lenses that glowed blue and white. It was none other than the Dark Knight. Luke threw out a grappling hook. He tied the end of the rope to the chairs, before he shot the rope at the river bank dozens of meters away. The grappling hooktched onto a railing along the bank and automatically started to retract. The chairs, along with the SHIELD members on it, were quickly pulled to shore. Nick Fury frowned, and several people around him looked over. He nced at them with his one eye. The Dark Knight isnt an enemy. Dont interfere with him. At the same time, send someone to the river to rescue those people. The order was immediately issued to the New York rescue teams. In fact, his subordinates did want to verify Nick Furys attitude toward the Dark Knight. SHIELD was a special agency which dealt with extraordinary events. Theoretically, it should detain, interrogate, investigate and monitor the Dark Knight. This process couldnt be omitted just because of the rescue of several SHIELD members. Saving lives wasnt as important a debt as most people at the bottom thought. The truth was that there were plenty of cases where an ordinary person who saved an agent was silenced to keep it a secret. Soon, the Dark Knight fished out all 18 members of the team that had fallen into the water, and brought them to shore. At that moment, the captain of the rescue team shouted from the motorboat not far away, Dark Knight, we need to talk to you about the Joker. A grappling hook flew at him, and Lukended on the boat. Whos the Joker? Do you have any information on him? The rescue team: We should be the ones asking you the questions. Why are you asking us first?! However, the situation wasnt in their favor. They wanted to ask this Dark Knight about the Jokers whereabouts, but they didnt have the ability to arrest him and interrogate him as if he were an ordinary person. The captain could only give a brief rundown of the situation before he immediately asked, Wheres the Joker? Did he escape or is he dead? Since the Dark Knight didnt have the man in question, these were the only two possibilities. Luke said, He ran. He detonated multiple bombs in the water and slipped away through the mud. The captain didnt look happy, but he wasnt too surprised. Tonight, they had seen for themselves how incredibly crazy the Joker was. It wasnt surprising that he was able to escape. He was about to say something else, when Luke turned around and jumped into the river. The rescue captain said, Wait a minute? But in front of him were just the ripples on the Hudson River. In the next second, even the ripples were covered by the waves and vanished. The captain slowly drew his hand back, sighed and activated thems. The Dark Knight has left. He had no intention of interacting with us further. Ten minutester, Luke sat in Williamsburg Diner in a loose hoodie, sweatpants and a ck cap. Outside the window, a police car with shing police lights but no siren slowly drove past. Caroline had just cleaned up a puddle of vomit and tossed it into a dumpster outside the door. After she returned, she smiled at Luke, who was next to the window. Its almost two. Why arent the patrol officers asleep yet? Did something big happen? Luke shrugged and waved his phone. Thetest news is that arge expanse of the Brooklyn Bridge has been blocked off by the police. Some people in the circle say that a dangerous fugitive may be on the run in that area. Caroline patted her chest. Its a good thing its not here. Luke smiled brightly. Dont worry. Its safe as long as Im here. Caroline smiled back, before she thought of something. Her face stiffened slightly, and she nodded before slipping away. Luke didnt think much of it. Even as Caroline moved, she was shouting inwardly, God, dont tell me hes remembering what happened when he came here for the first time? After all, that was the first time this Chris Evans met Max and Caroline, and proved that he could fight. At that time, he had subdued a robber, who had literally scared the crap out of Caroline. It wasnt a pleasant memory for her. A momentter, the diner was closed up for the night. Max and Caroline got into Lukes SUV and drove back to Maxs ce. When Caroline got out of the car and saw the couple waving goodbye at her, she had a bad feeling. You Max chuckled. Chris said that he has a little surprise for me, so were going to take a walk alone. Caroline was lost for words. A momentter, she waved as the SUV drove off. After the car disappeared down the street, her shoulders dropped, and she walked into the building like a zombie. D*mn you, Valentines Day is tomorrow! Youre showing off today? Do you think Im easy to bully? She was silent for a moment before she lowered her head again. Thats right, Im indeed easy to bully, because Im broke! Shut up! D*mn you! If you scream again, Ille out and break you in half! There was an angry bellow from next door. Caroline trembled and covered her mouth before leaving on tiptoe. She couldnt help but murmur, Youre so ugly. I dont want you to break me in half Luke looked in the rearview mirror and thought of Carolines pitiful figure. He couldnt help but ask, Actually, going to take a look at NYPD bustling around on Brooklyn Bridge cant be considered a surprise, right? Max rolled her eyes. I asked you just now, and you said that you had something to do tomorrow. What can I do? Luke was amused. So, youre saying Max said, I mean, lets celebrate in advance. Luke couldnt help but nce at her. Celebrate? Max chuckled and stuck out her chest. But lets watch the show first. As she spoke, she took out her phone and quickly browsed the trending news and headlines on F2F. A lot of lucky guys crossed the Brooklyn Bridge tonight. Their dash cams just happened to capture what happened there, and the TV stations bought the videos for at least 200 dors each. D*mn, thats a lot more profitable than our cupcakes. Luke smiled. Nonsense. I helped you make 200 cupcakes a few days ago. They were worth at least 4,00 dors. Maxs eyes widened as she turned to look at Luke. Hey, I worked hard for two hours that night. Didnt the strawberry cream taste good? Luke burst outughing. Thats like you making 400 dors yourself. Max subconsciously rubbed her chin. But earning that 400 dors was a little exhausting. As they bickered yfully, the SUV soon reached the river. After crossing Manhattan Bridge, however, they were stopped by police cars. The patrol officers behind the barrels only said that the road next to the river was temporarily blocked, and directed them to take a detour. Luke and Max turned around and left, before stopping on a green patch next to the river 100 meters away. Chapter 1552 - Watching the Show, Gift, and Rest

Chapter 1552: Watching the Show, Gift, and Rest

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions One side of the road was blocked by trees, but the side that was next to the river was wide open, and they could see the Brooklyn Bridge several hundred meters away. They saw that a section of the bridge had beenpletely blocked off by police cars on both ends. Helicopters buzzed through the air every now and then as they searched the river. Some of them had the word FBI on them, while some had a TV station logo on them. Clearly, a lot of reporters were here to grab news. Max craned her head and took out a pair of binocrs from the glove box. She had said that she wanted to watch the show, so Luke had put the toy inside. Most people in the world had a thing for snooping. There was nothing wrong in giving her something small like this. Excitedly looking through the binocrs, Max began a runningmentary. Wow, what a hugemotion. There are dozens of cops on the bridge Hm, those people are CSU? What do they do? Luke said, Its the Crime Scene Investigation Unit C they collect evidence. As he spoke, he pulled up the brake and reached under his seat. He then took out arge gift box from his inventory. Excited, Max mumbled, I wonder what kind of suspect it is. Will the roof of your car hold up? Luke poked her with his finger. Can you take this? Max tumed around and gaped when she saw the gift box. Holy sh*t! Is this a Valentines gift? Luke quickly denied it. No, I just think it suits you. Actually, I shouldve brought itst time, but I forgot. It really wasnt a Valentines gift. He couldnt acknowledge it as such. Once this holiday gift thing started, it wouldnt end. After all, he was a very fair person. If he gave one person a gift, wouldnt he have to do so with the others? He would feel ufortable if he didnt, and it might be amon thing that he couldnt skip out on every year. Wouldnt that be asking for trouble? The money he spent wasnt important. The important thing was that he had to be diligent when it came to gifts for the holiday. If he bought something and didnt put in as much effort as he usually did, it would have the opposite effect. Max was just the simplest of the issue. Jenny used to be a rich heiress, and was now an overbearing female CEO. It was hard to show her sincerity with a gift, which was Hard mode. Elena was an artist. Sometimes, her thought processes were even harder to fathom than the female CEOs, and giving her a gift required novelty, which was Hell mode. So, he never celebrated Valentines day with anyone. At most, he spent some time with them before and after the holiday. Maxpletely ignored his words andughed. Apart from receiving study materials from the nerd next door when I was eight, nobody else has ever given me a proper Valentines gift. Hm, is it an electric toy? Or 12 lollipop vors? Luke: Fine, he wouldnt ruin her dream. Most people took a beating when they first entered society, but Max had been beaten down since she was a kid. If it wasnt for her extraordinary open-mindedness, it wouldnt be strange if she had be the female version of Jack Bode. She stared at the gift box. Can I open it? Luke said, You can put it on right now. Its warm enough in the car. You wont catch a cold. Max tumed around in shock. Is this some leather get-up Lukeughed and pinched her face. In your dreams! If I really bought that, you can only wear it in your room. Max nodded and quickly opened the box. She then picked up a white dress from the box. Wow, this thing is cool. Luke almostughed out loud. Most of the time, this brash youngdy was full of obscenities. But every now and then, when she encountered luxurious items that exceeded her understanding, she would be like, Unfortunately, Im uneducated and cant say anything. She didnt know much about luxury clothes, but she had recently picked up a fashion magazine that a customer had dropped, and it did have a section on this dress. To put it simply, a renowned actress 50 years ago had worn a simr dress that became her trademark.1 What Luke had given Max wasnt custom-made, and wasnt especially expensive. But what delighted Max was that she had casually mentioned it a few days ago. The reason she liked it, apart from the fact that the dress was really beautiful, was probably because the sexy female star had the same outstanding traits. She examined the dress for a moment, and was tempted. Just you wait. She squeezed into the backseat. Luke smiled and turned up the temperature in the car. Two minutester, she returned to the front seat. What do you think? Luke lowered the drivers seat and nodded in satisfaction. It really suits you. Max was also very pleased as she rubbed her unrestrained bosom and felt under her ribs for a moment. Its nice and cool on the sides. She touched her lower abdomen. Its a little cold here. Luke chuckled. Thats why the air-con is so hot. Max shifted to sit in hisp. Im very satisfied with this gift. Boy, do you want a reward? Luke blinked. Carry on, dont stop. Max ced her hands on the seat behind his head. Is that so? As she spoke, she slowly lowered her head. Her lips were warm and soft, but Luke was already looking past Maxs smooth shoulder to Brooklyn Bridge in the distance. His tense state from the battle between the Joker and the Dark Knight tonight gradually disappeared. It had been quite a tiring performance. Closebat, which looked bloody and cruel, was actually the easiest to perform and not worth mentioning. For Luke, who was gradually getting used to triple-mode operation, the battle between the two clones was nothing more than standard procedure; it was about the same as an ordinary person doing two different movements with both hands in tandem. With Muscle Control and his mastery ofbat skills, it had the effect of the two clones acting out some sort of kungfu movie. The more difficult task had been topletely control the Jokers expressions and tone. Ina kungfu flick, the fighters expressions were reced or cut. As for the Jokers live performance tonight, it had to pass in one take without any mistakes. From the looks of it, it had worked. The truly tiring and most exhausting thing had been deliberately leaving behind some of the Jokers blood, hair and skin tissue on the bridge.. Chapter 1553 - Performance, Car Check, and No Boyfriend

Chapter 1553: Performance, Car Check, and No Boyfriend

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions The super disguise could be considered the ability that Luke was least familiar with. It was especially troublesome to adjust the various gic traits of the human body. In order to confirm that the Joker was Jack Bode, however, blood, hair and skin had to be left on camera. SHIELD had long found where Jack Bode had stayed before, and it contained enough samples forparison. Superpowers that could transform someone at the gic level were very rare in the world. Thebat ability which the Joker disyed was simr to a physical buff. Dual ability users were also rare, and the possibility that one of the abilities was to change gic structure was practically zero. This way, basically nobody would doubt the Jokers identity. As for the two teams of special guests from SHIELD, the first team was made up of Hydra and extremely evil people, and one part of the second team was neutral. The difference between the evil and neutral parties was huge. Thus, when the game began, more people in the second team pressed the button, and they were faster. There were even two low-ranking Hydra members in the second team who pressed the button, clearly to save their boss, a minor Hydra leader. Unfortunately, the game itself was designed to determine who was more good and would survive. There was a huge airbag under the chairs that could propel them out of the water in two minutes. Even if the airbag malfunctioned, the Dark Knight, who had fallen into the water, would pull up the second team to avoid getting points deducted for killing neutral individuals. The first team of special guests also had an airbag under their chairs, but they were doomed not to use it. The two teams fell into the water at around the same time, but only death awaited the first team. The restraints on their chairs ensured that they drank water until they died. It wasnt until the system received the kill points that the Dark Knight fished them out. In other words, the Dark Knight had only been putting on a show by pulling up the bodies of these 18 people and giving the impression that he was a man of justice. The 18 of them had been worth over 24,000 points, and the lowest amount was still 700. That was over 1,000 points per person on average. They were indeed scum who had done too many bad things. Luke hadnt lied. He had indeed let the 18 people go. It was just that they couldnt get out of the metal chairs themselves, so they could only me themselves for not being able to survive. He raised his head and narrowed his eyes. Hands on Maxs soft waist, Luke felt veryfortable. The bad guys went to hell, the good guys were fine, and he had obtained points. Everything was under control. Suddenly, his ears twitched, and he fixed Maxs dress for her. Someones here. Max opened her eyes. Where? Luke chuckled and turned her around so that she was sitting on hisp. On the other side of the road. Who woulde from the river? Max leaned her head against his shoulder. Its the middle of the night. Who would be so free toe here? Luke nced at the shing red and blue lights. Its the cops. Max tensed. Huh? Why didnt you say so earlier? Let me up. Luke hugged her and said, Dont worry. Were clearly decent people. Maxs eyes widened. Are you sure the cops wont be suspicious that Im dressed like this in the middle of the night? Luke said, Your dress is worth two months of their pay. Why would they be suspicious? Maxs lips moved, and she realized that it made sense. In America, money was king. There had been a lot of news reports of celebrities and rich heirs getting drunk, beating up people and getting arrested for drug abuse, but there had never been any mention of police violence against them. For example, say that a young man in a Lamborghini was stopped. As long as the man didnt take out a gun to fight back, what awaited him at most was handcuffs, and the patrol officers actions and words would all be by the book. However, if a person in ordinary clothes and driving a secondhand car was stopped, even if his wife and children were in the car, he would be on the receiving end of a taser if he so much as moved wrong; he might even enjoy the sweet smell of gunpowder. Lawyers and thew in America worked for the rich, or rather, for their money. Patrol officers absolutely didnt have the guts to mess around with rich people. Lawyers could seize the opportunity to sue them until they lost their jobs and went bankrupt. Thinking that, Max stopped struggling. At most they would go to the police station together for Valentines Day? Hm, that didnt seem very normal, but it was special enough. Soon, a shlight shone through the drivers window, and there was the sound of fingers tapping on the ss. Luke rolled down the window leisurely. Officer, can I help you? Misty frowned and lowered her gun. Who are you? Why are you here at night? She looked at the breezy dress on Max and frowned even harder. Luke smiled. Officer, do you have a boyfriend? Misty snorted. Answer my question, or Luke interrupted her with a smile. Because its February 13th. You know what I mean, right? The other patrol officer was standing behind Misty, his hand on the gun at his waist. Looking at the situation in the car, he was full of envy as he interjected, Are you celebrating Valentines Day in advance? He didnt think it was necessary to piss off a rich man over something like this. They were just making out in a car by the river at night. They were much more particr than people who fooled around on a public beach in broad daylight. Mistys eyes twitched. The gift box that had clearly just been opened on the dashboard, the famous luxury brand logo on the box, the dress that the woman was wearing, and her colleagues reply how could she not understand? With a dark face, she said, Tell her to turn her head and say a couple of words. I want to know if shes conscious. Luke patted Maxs shoulder. Darling,e, say something. Max turned around angrily. Officer, Im fine. Of course, it would be even better if the window could be closed sooner. There had been no smell of alcohol or fumes after the window was rolled down. Maxs face was slightly red, but she spoke clearly and she was obviously sound of mind. She definitely wasnt drunk or high. Misty put her gun back into the holster. No matter how much youre celebrating, its best if you dont stop here. There are a lot of cars on patrol tonight. She then left with her colleague. After the patrol car drove off, Max heaved a long sigh and rxed. She punched Luke in the chest. That scared me! I thought I would be spending the night in the detention center. Lukey back with a smile. Youre overthinking it. Officer Misty is a woman, after all, and this wasnt aboutw and order on the streets. She wouldnt have arrested us. Max paused. Huh? Do you know her? Luke said, Havent you seen her on TV? Shes the NYPD police heroine who killed a test subject on her own and saved a mother and daughter. Stumped for a moment, Max was then a little embarrassed. She mumbled, That, werent we too rude just now? Luke chuckled. Its fine. We didnt scold her. Max looked at him disdainfully. Do you think Im an idiot? You mocked her just now for not having a boyfriend, right? Luke shrugged. I was just stating a fact. Its not like I was wrong. Dont you always mock Caroline for not having a man? And shes your roommate to boot. Max: Chapter 1554 - Let’s Talk About Love, and Getting Together

Chapter 1554: Lets Talk About Love, and Getting Together

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions A dayter, it was February the 14th. Luke returned home in the afternoon while his two clones continued toy out the groundwork for their next operation. Compared with dealing with members of SHIELD, finding trouble with the scumbags on his cklist was too easy. Not only were there a lot of them, they were all over America and even the world. Most of them werent protected by superpowers. All this time, they had been protected by the deterring power of local firepower. But now that he had the Joker, Luke had nothing to fear. When he was preparing dinner at home in the evening, Tony sent a message. Want to meet for a chat? Luke wasnt too surprised. The tycoon had held back for so many days. He probably really wanted to ask what Luke was up to. The Level 2 clone put on Bales face and a suit. It then turned invisible and entered the top floor of Stark Tower. When he entered, the tycoon was finishing up his research. Seeing Luke walk out of the elevator, Tony couldnt help but cur! his lip. The details on your suit arent very good. Dont use this tailor anymore. Luke coughed. I made it. Tony: Are you kidding? Luke unbuttoned his suit. He wasnt wearing a necktie over his white shirt, which made him look more rxed. Sitting at the bar, he tapped the counter. Jarvis, can you give me a cup of coffee? Dont give me cat sh*t. Jarvis said, Certainly. Please wait a moment, Mr. Wayne. Luke then said to Tony, who was walking over, I designed it myself and had Alfred make it. The style is based on the ones you wear on TV. Tony paused and looked at him in surprise. How ssy! Luke smiled but didnt say anything. That was what custom-made suits were like. Alfred might not be able to do anything with just one or two references, but it was normal for famous private tailors to make 100 or 200 suits over several years. It wasnt hard to figure out the tailors habits and style based on these suits. What Alfred made might not be as good as the original version, but it fit Lukes requirements. Those private tailors probably wouldnt take orders for bulletproof and optical camouge suits. Luke had sacrificed the details for the sake of function. Little Dummy is so good. Luke took a cup of coffee from a tray which was being held out by a robotic arm, and smiled as he rubbed the robots head. This robot was stupid and cute. Although it often made mistakes, it was Tonys favorite pet. But it was still much worse than Gold Nugget. He took a sip of his coffee and savored it C it didnt seem any different from what he made. He said, If you have something you want to say, just say it. Dont tell me you want me to spend the holiday with you? Tony poured a ss of wine and took a sip. He asked casually, What holiday? Luke had a strange expression on his face. February the 14th, Valentines Day. Tony: Pu~~ Luke had already noticed the twist in the tycoons expression. He grabbed a napkin with his left hand in a lightning move and held it up in front of his face. The napkin unfolded and swept away the alcohol. Luke gloated as he looked at the tycoon. Dont tell me youpletely forgot about Pepper? Tony coughed and put down his ss. Jarvis, why didnt you tell me? Jarvis said, Sir, I reminded you before you went to bed in the morning. You also told me to send Miss Potts a dinner invitation. She should be on the private jet right now, and willnd in 47 minutes. Tony pped his forehead. Which restaurant did I book? He had worked until the morning before he went to bed. If he hadnt set a meeting time with Luke, he wouldve slept for a few more hours at least. Tony had forgotten what he had instructed Jarvis to do in the morning. Jarvis said, You didnt make a booking. You said that you wanted to give Miss Potts a surprise. Tony: Luke listened with keen interest. He wasnt stressed at all. As aman who only slept two hours a day and was used to triple-mode operation, he could quickly make up for any ws. Looking at Tony, who was frowning and thinking hard as he muttered under his breath, Luke finally tapped the counter. It seems that youll be busy tonight, so I wont bother you. Tony watched him get up and subconsciously said, Wait, that Luke buttoned up his suit. Actually, it wont be hard for you to win Pepper over if you let go of some of your dignity. Tony looked pained. Huh? He had a bad feeling, but he couldnt help but want to know who was better between the both of them at picking up girls. For example? Luke said, Jarvis, show Tony some sports team mascots. The cute ones. Jarvis did as he was told. Luke pointed at the dozens of cartoonish mascots and said, Pick the stupidest one to wear, then give Miss Potts a little gift. Whether its jewelry, clothes or a baseball bat, thats for you to decide. He patted the tycoons shoulder. This is all I can help you with. He then walked to the elevator. Tony didnt say anything. He stared at the dozens of mascots for a few minutes before he finally said, Jarvis, look around in my warehouse It didnt matter if Lukes clone hade for nothing. He invited Elsa over for dinner at his ce, and told her to check if Elizabeth was free or if she had a date. Dustin had already said he wouldnt make it. When Luke went to look for him at noon, he learned that Dustin had a date with Jennifer. Elsa and Elizabeth got off work at six in the evening, which was indeed very early for them. In thest few months, the air of leadership around the two women had grown more and more obvious. The three women didnt have their own girls talk today. Instead, they pulled Luke in and chatted about the recent situation in New York as they drank in the living room. Elsa even joked that they hadnte to New York for nothing already they had run into all sorts of bizarre things. She said it lightly, but Luke still reminded the two women not to charge in recklessly if anything happened. Elsa rolled her eyes. Elizabeth and I sit in HQevery day. If that ce falls, NYPD is probably done for anyway. That wasnt good enough for Luke. In any case, they should hold out, and if there was any danger, it was better to hide and call for help As they spoke, the topic naturally shifted to superheroes. Elizabeth was a little envious. ck Cat is very good. Also, that Pink Bear is probably a little girl, but she saved a lot of people. Its a pity I dont have their talent, or I would also give it a go. Forget it. It would be normal if you died after giving it a shot. Luke shook his head. How many superheroes are there in the world, let alone how many of them are women? D.A. Jennifer was only investigating the Elsworth case in Los Angeles, and was almost killed. Its not easy to be a hero. Elsa took a sip of her iced wine and sighed. Its too hard for a woman to fight when she gets older. Chapter 1555 - Delivery Guy

Chapter 1555 Delivery Guy

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luke couldnt help but shake his head. You and Elizabeth have been too busy recently. If this goes on, youll pick up a lot of bad habits. Elsa was vexed but also nostalgic. When we were partners, we could at least eat on time five days a week. I cant do that anymore. Luke didnt know whether tough or cry. Hey, how can you me me for that? Its not like we can go over to your office every day. Also, how troublesome can ordering takeout be? Elsa said, Forget it. The food either tastes like sh*t or is as expensive as sh*t. We might as well eat the hot dogs outside the police department. Elizabeth couldnt help but interject, Actually, its not that bad. Its just that it cantpare with Lukes cooking. Luke raised his hand. Wait, dont tell me you want me to be your delivery guy? Selina immediately rolled her eyes. Luke was always going on and on to her about how he was a plumber, a delivery guy and so on. Luke hadnt considered this. From Mental Communication, these twodies indeed missed when they had been able to get pastries almost every day back in LAPD. Thinking for a moment, Luke suddenly pped his hands. Do you want me to help you find a phone delivery app? n the end, Elsa was still more experienced, and said frankly, Calling and texting is about the same. The important thing is that takeout is awful and expensive. If we eat too much of it, itll turn into fat which will pile up. Luke understood. tt was one thing for the food he made to be delicious, but he also seldom made deep fried food high in calories or achingly sweet stuff. For the two female officers who had irregr diets, the most important thing was food that was tasty but which also wouldnt make them put on weight easily. Thinking quickly, he recalled something that Uncle Ben had mentioned recently. The Clinton renovationpany was doing well, and had recruited a lot of people. Based on neighborhood feedback, however, a considerable number of young girls and middle-aged women were feeling left out. Femaleborers usually only appeared in action movies, and werentmon in real life. It was also true that they didnt like that sort of work. Apart from a few clerks, there were few women in the renovationpany. Phone orders and food delivery? That was an interesting idea. Clinton was in a good location. It was less than a kilometer from Stark Tower, and NYPD HQ was five kilometers away. After the firest time, half of the people at the shelter had moved out, and the volunteers and foundations paid staff had nothing to do. They had a big kitchen. However, it would take a few weeks or even a month to make this happen, so he didnt bring up the idea here. The four of them continued chatting. Elsa revealed that the newmissioner, Nelson, had taken advantage of the situation, and that an invasion by an alien fleet had been a good thing for him. Thanks to the early training which the police department had put in ce, many officers were able to take people out of danger without needing direct orders; they didnt have to grit their teeth and charge forward to be blown up by the aliens. Most New Yorkers opinion of the police department improved after that, and the number of officers who died or were injured dropped significantly. When the training first started, the police departments mid- and low-level executivesined that it was simply a formality, and that it was better to increase the pay instead. Many people criticized Nelson for being inexperienced and wasting taxpayers money and donations as soon as he took office. Now, they could only swallow their words. It couldnt be said that Commissioner Nelson was riding high, but his position was basically secure. Themissioner was in a good spot, and the new Chief of Police also benefited. The shock wave of resignations could no longer shake their positions. Elsa and Elizabeth would definitely be promoted next year. Dustin could also be someone with real power. After the wave of resignations, the next development in NYPD was a pay rise. Given the increased risks of the job and thanks to donations from various bigshots in New York, Nelson began to increase the benefits for mid- and high-level police officers. These people had weight in terms of their roles and experience, and the police department struggled to hang onto these pirs of experience and capability. After all, patrol officers could be easily recruited at the lowest level, but these mid- and high-level positions required enough capability and experience. Not everyone could do well. Luke casually suggested that Elsa rent a ce in New Jersey. That way, she wouldnt have to worry about her house copsing in the middle of the night or when she was at work. Elsa rolled her eyes but didnt say anything. Luke was referring to the attack by the test subjects and the Chitauri invasion. She was single, and with her sry, it was only right for her to switch to a better ce for her own safety. It was time for dinner, and everybody moved to the dining room. There were only four people at todays gathering, and it was a slightly more depressing holiday at the very least, Elsa and Elizabeth might be a little bummed. So, dinner soon turned into a small party. Throwing out the rule of not talking with your mouth full, drinking became the main theme. After he was done eating, Luke wanted to slip away as usual and leave the floor to the three women. Unlike before, he didnt seed this time as Elsa nabbed him. tt was indeed weird for three women to spend Valentines Day together. Luke didnt insist on leaving, and simply suggested that they go online on their phones and y cards in the F2F entertainment room. Why not just use real poker cards? Lukes excuse was that they didnt have to clean up the cards themselves. tt was human nature to bezy. Everybody agreed with him. Then, the four of them started gossiping as they drank and yed on their phones. aturally, what they gossiped about wasnt dirt on each other, but on other people. Elsa started with talk about Commissioner Nelson and a certain beautiful department director. Then, Elizabeth revealed how she had secretly dug up dirt online about the former supervisor of the Inte division, who had been her boss a few months ago and in cahoots with the previous first deputy missioner. Women who could stick around in the police department for years wouldnt be good girls. The only reason they didnt swear like sailors was that they had good enough manners. In fact, all police officers liked to curse in private, including Luke. It was a professional trait. They ran into all kinds of weird people and things every day. If they didnt vent with a vulgar curse every now and then, their mindsets would really copse. Cursing out f*cking drug dealers, sh*tty hooligans and crazy rich people wasmon. By the same logic, when it came to certain scandals, even Elizabeth didnt hold back. However, it was probably because her previous boss had targeted her too much that her current description was so vivid. Going in with silk stockings and lipstick on, anding out with bare legs and wiping at smudged lips C it was an extremely detailed description. The most important thing was that Elizabeths previous boss was usually very proper, and was very strict and inflexible when doing things. In private, however... This was indeed explosive news. Even Elsa shook her head and sighed. She had only heard rumors; catching someone in the actual act was rare.. Chapter 1556 - Digging Up Dirt, and a Meeting with the Tycoon

Chapter 1556 Digging Up Dirt, and a Meeting with the Tycoon

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As Lukes top spy in NYPD, Elizabeth had indeed picked up a couple of practical tricks from him. They were simple, but effective and practical enough especially when she was targeting someone in the department. The reason why she hadnt leaked this explosive piece of news was that not long after she received it, this former supervisor was dismissed and then jointly investigated by the FBI and Homnd Security. Compared with the crime of covering for Sacks Industries, the scandal that Elizabeth had gotten wind of was too trivial. It was only today that she could take it out in Lukes secure little hideout and talk about it, since it was no longer of any use. However, Luke used his ability to hint to Elizabeth not to use this sort of method unless it was absolutely necessary, so that she didnt be NYPDs king of dirt. But as a frontline supervisor of the Inte intelligence department, she indeed had ess to a lot of things. When Elsa dropped names and Elizabeth chased them up, they were able to find out all sorts of things about the higher-ups in the department. There was no need for conclusive proof during this sort of idle chatter, but spection alone would be enough to get all these senior NYPD executives dismissed. It was a good thing that the two women had good characters. Their careers were developing steadily and they didntck money. Otherwise, it would be too easy for them to use this dirt as ckmail. At the height of their conversation, Elizabeth excitedly revealed some dirt on Dustin. It had purely been happenstance. It wasntplicated, and it wasnt really dirt. It was just that Dustin had been driven out of Jennifers ce at two in the morning. At that time, he had only been wearing his underpants and had been clutching his clothes. The other three got strange expressions on their faces. There was an awkward silence for a moment, before Luke asked, But it seems that the boss went to a candlelight dinner with Jennifer today? Elsa said with a vague smile, Yes. Also, its possible that theres a diamond ring in the box hes carrying. This time, it was the other three who were shocked. Selina said, A proposal? Isnt it too soon? Theyve only known each other for a year... Wait, the boss is 42? Hes indeed a little old. The other three had nothing to say. Luke felt that he couldnt let this private gathering turn into an expo on digging up dirt on the boss. He coughed and said, Okay, lets change the subject. Hm, Elsa, look at the bosss face tomorrow and let me know. The other three looked disdainfully at the guy who clearly wanted to watch the show. Luke said, Hehe, what if he fails and needs guidance? Im probably the only one who can talk to him. The three women: ... There was nothing wrong with what he said. Unless they were interested in Dustin, it was impossible for Selina and Elizabeth tofort an old man whose proposal had failed. Elsa was still single at her age. She didnt even have a boyfriend, so she wasnt qualified tofort Dustin. Only Luke... Well, actually, he wasnt suitable either. Dustin, who was enjoying the sea view at night with Jennifer, suddenly felt a little cold. Jennifer noticed and pulled him up. Lets go inside. Dustin said, Do we have to rush? Jennifer didnt know whether tough or cry. What are you thinking? Im just afraid that youll catch a cold. Youre not a kid anymore, okay? As she spoke, she dragged Dustin into the seaside cabin. He didnt resist, though he still tried to defend himself. Its just that your hair tickled my nose. What cold? My bodys fine... Then dont pretend to sleep for the next hour, Jennifer said unhurriedly. Dustin said, ...Fine, | might have caught a cold. On February the 15th, everyone took leave, including Dustin, who took sick leave. Who knew how sick Dustin was, but it was a normal hangover for the others. However, Luke and Selina still got up and trained on schedule, while Elsa and Elizabeth, who had gotten seriously drunk, slept in the respective guest rooms. In the end, Luke had escaped firstst night, because the three women got really drunk after drinking six bottles of alcohol. He had drunk four bottles on his own. Apart from needing to pee once, he didnt feel drunk at all. This was the side effect of a super strong physique and resistance to toxins. Tobo and drugs couldnt do anything to his body. He could only taste these things, and wouldnt get addicted at all. The only thing smoking could do was make him look cool, alcohol was like soda water to him, and drugs just tasted bad. After morning training, Luke and Selina had breakfast as usual. Gold Nugget was also munching along next to the table. Sensing Selinas gaze, it looked at her inquiringly. Huh? Selina took a sip of sweet soybean milk to wash down the bun she was eating. You ran off in timest night. Luke picked up a piece of bright red tofu and stuffed it into his mouth. He had a mouthful of the octopus congee and said, Thats because you werent just betting with money, but also with your clothes. If I hadnt left, Elsa would be shing her breasts. Selina blinked. Then you could have just lost. Luke said, ...I was only wearing a tank top and shorts. If I lost three more times, I would be naked, right? If I lost twice, I would only be in my underwear. Selina said confidently, You actually knew that Elizabeth was going to lose, right? Luke quickly shook his head. No way. Selina was right. But there was no way he would admit that he had been using a program to peek at their cards. That was why he knew he had to y dirty. Elsa and Elizabeth would have definitely doubled their winnings with their cards. Even if Luke changed his cards to beat them, at least one of them would lose. Thus, he decisively withdrew from the game, and the game naturally came to an end. tt was none of his business what the three women did in the living room after that. Out of sight, out of mind. As long as they were happy to do so, it didnt matter if the loser had to run 5 kms naked in the training room. n any case, Gold Nugget would protect them from anything dangerous. After breakfast, Luke went to Pnd Academy to look for Elena. Selina and the other two went on an outing, which included lunch, shopping, and a movie. Luke drove Elena to New Jerseys countryside to go camping and for her to collect materials for her drawings. She hadnt drawn any premonitions recently, which was a good thing. They spent the night out in the countryside and didnt return until noon the next day. At that moment, Tony sent him a new message. As Luke sent an exhausted Elena back to the college, his clone went to pay the tycoon a visit. He was very curious about how the tycoon and Peppers Valentines Day went.. Chapter 1557 - 7 Be Good to Your Waist Muscles

Chapter 1557 Be Good to Your Waist Muscles

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions When he saw Tony, Luke sighed regretfully. He wasnt beaten up? Tony, who was still far away, couldnt hear him. He simply said, What are you talking about? Luke sat down at the counter. Jarvis, the usual. A cup of coffee, thanks. Tony threw his tools to the side and wiped his hands as he walked over. Jarvis, bring me a pot of coffee and breakfast. He then sat down next to Luke and got straight to the point. Whats up with that Joker? Luke blinked. Hm, hes a stronger opponent. Tony snorted. Someone escaped from you? Thats new. Before that, there were tech viins like Obadiah and Ivan Vanko, andter, there were hordes like the test subjects and the Chitauri. Along with Loki, this god heir, they had all been caught by Batman. ow, Batman had just changed into the Dark Knight, and a nobody like the Joker escaped him? Sorry, Tony didnt believe this theory. SHIELD believed it because they didnt know that Batman was the Dark Knight. Tony could guarantee that Nick Fury and Phil wouldnt believe it, because they knew that Batman wasnt dead. Luke smiled. Unlike his good guy smile, Bales smile was indifferent andposed. In other words, it was a high and mighty smile. This expression was basically a powerful taunt for someone as arrogant as the tycoon. Tony immediately summoned a virtual screen and projected a video of the battle between the Joker and the Dark Knight. When did you be so weak in closebat? Also, you didnt use any support weapons. Thats not your style. Luke finally smiled more sincerely. Oh? Whats my style? Tony said, Once you take action, you dont leave any room for the other party to fight back. Every time they struggle, they fall deeper into a trap. Now that the Joker has escaped you, you have nothing to say? Luke nodded and caught the tray that was about to fall again, putting it on the counter. Good boy. The robotic arm waved; who knew if it meant happy or youre wee. Tony tapped it angrily. Go stand in the corner for an hour as punishment. Donte out before then. Little Dummy immediately waved its robotic arm again, as if saying goodbye to its master, before it slowly glided away. Turning around, Luke poured the coffee on the tray into two cups and added milk and sugar to his own. Tony wasnt in a hurry. Since this guy hadnt slipped away, Luke had to give him some inside information. Mixing the coffee in his cup, Luke said, Lets do a trade. How did it go with the idea I gave you? Was Miss Potts happy? Tonys face stiffened. He hadnt expected Luke to bring that up. Recalling how he had jumped out in an intable dinosaur costume the night before, only to be hit in the head with Peppers purse, the tycoon was pretty annoyed. He could only be d that he hadnt listened to Luke and given Pepper a baseball bat as a gift. Otherwise, Pepper mightve picked it up and hit him with it. But on the upside, a lot of the anger that Pepper had been holding in really disappeared. Coupled with the metal rose that he had hastily put together as a gift, his bedroom that night finally had two upants. Well, he hadnt been chased to the workshop, nor had he slept alone. From this point of view, Lukes idea hadnt been bad. Even as he thought this, he had a sage expression on his face as he said with a lofty smile, Hmph, I didnt need it at all. Luke silently watched the tycoon toot his own horn, and didnt call him out. He couldnt use Mental Communication to directly view the other partys consciousness, but from the rough emotional fluctuations and with ample analysis, he could easily make a rough guess. So, he knew two key points: Firstly, the tycoon was lying, and had indeed used this fawning method. Secondly, the tycoon had seeded. Otherwise, he wouldnt be rejoicing at having escaped death. Luke wasnt proactively peeking into the other partys thoughts; Tonys mental fluctuations were very obvious. He nodded and epted Tonys exnation. You can y with the Joker when you have the chance, but he doesnt have a good temper. You have to take care of yourself. oticing Luke suddenly nce down with deep and calm eyes, the tycoons groin turned cold, and he couldnt help but close his legs. Wait, dont tell me he likes to y dirty tricks too? Seeing Loki do air splits had been scary enough. Tony didnt want to be the second victim. Luke raised an eyebrow and pointed at the image on the virtual screen. His closebat skills are indeed useless against me, but against you hehe. Seeing that Tony was about to retort, he raised his hand to forestall Tonys words. He also has various types of support weapons. Let me give you a piece of advice: The armor has to be especially tight, or Sexy Iron Mans Hot Dance will definitely make the headlines worldwide. Tonys suspicious expression carried a trace of dawning realization. So? An enemy or a friend? He stressed the word friend. Luke knew that Tony was trying to confirm the Jokers identity. They were threepletely different types of friends: absolutely trustworthy teammates, allies who could be trusted, and temporary colleagues working for mutual benefits. Passer-by, said Luke casually as he took a sip of his coffee. Tony nodded and didnt ask any more questions. What Luke was saying was that the Joker wasnt an enemy nor a friend, so Tony should keep his distance. Luke then turned the topic to SHIELD Although Tony was SHIELDs consultant, he might not know what Nick Fury was up to. He really was unreliable sometimes. SHIELD wasnt his department, and it wouldnt affect Stark Industries much if it copsed. Tony was startled when he heard the theory that SHIELD had been infiltrated to an rming degree. But putting together all the intelligence gathered, it was very likely. This also gave him a reasonable exnation for Lukes peculiar attitude toward this homicidal maniac: Maybe the man was just a tool that Luke had found to distract SHIELD. Qn Tony didnt need to give the Inker eunnaoart nor look for trainhle with him Chapter 1558 - Safeguarding a Perpetual Motion Machine of Skills

Chapter 1558 Safeguarding a Perpetual Motion Machine of Skills

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Tony was confused for a second before he finally pulled his mind away from SHIELD and understood what Luke meant. His face was a little dark and doubtful. Is that really useful? Luke took a sip of his coffee and said, It should have some effect. If you only have five minutes of stamina left, it would definitely be very useful. Tony coughed and snorted. Then its useless. Then, he thought of something. Can I get a regr supply of Life 1? I dont need much. Luke was interested. Did you find something? Tony had studied the drug for months, and had made a lot of progress. However, most of the research wasnt within Tonys abilities. The tycoon, who didnt have much time, had given this task to a research team. Luke also had a small number of test subjects, most of whom were suffering certain illnesses and could only wait to die. They were willing to undergo experiments for a little bit of hope, and at the same time get a considerable amount of cash tax-free. The poor at deaths door didnt care about the IRS. So far, it seemed that there were no bad side effects of Life 1. That was within Lukes expectations. After all, the original version of Life 1 was a medicinal bath which the Fraternity had used for over a century. After such a long time, there would have been some record of hidden dangers, and Sloan wouldnt have let himself and the elite assassins use the bath often. Of course, there was another possibility: The hidden dangers took more than an ordinary persons lifespan to develop. At that time, whether there were side effects or not didnt matter. Tony nodded. It has been confirmed that it rapidly heals external injuries, cures certain types of illnesses, and slows down aging, and there are no side effects. Luke nodded. Ill help you make a call. You can negotiate with the bigshot. He then changed the topic. Youre not nning to use it as a special medicine for your waist, are you? Tonys face stiffened. That was indeed his n, but that would take at least three to five years. He would never use such a mysterious drug on himself unless he had tested it for a long time. It wasnt because he suspected that Luke had bad intentions, but because he would cry if the side effect was something like increased muscle strain. After all, this thing was used to save lives in the first ce. It was fine to pay some sort of price for saving lives, but in healthcare, any obvious side effects were undesirable. Luke patted his shoulder. Then you should practice the Chi Refining Technique more. I can guarantee that it wont cause you any harm at least. Thinking for a moment, he added, You can ask the bigshot for a Light Dagger. If you use it to boost your cultivation, the effect should be pretty good. Compared with a scientific approach to Life 1, the Light Dagger supplied pure life force, and would indeed boost the Chi Refining Technique. Extravagant? No way. This thing couldnt appear on arge scale, or a lot of people would go crazy looking for it to extend their lives. Ina sense, the life force in the Light Dagger was omnipotent. Most terminal illnesses could be dyed even if they couldnt be cured. Coupled with some medical treatment, there was a high chance that the patient would recover, whether fully or partially. Tony had already used several doses of Life 1, but had only used the Light Dagger twice. Clearly, they were very rare. Tony was delighted to hear that. Can I have 12 first? Luke said, Two at most. Its just a temporary boost in the effects of the Chi Refining Technique to dy aging for a few months so that you wont die suddenly from muscle strain. Tony was lost for words. Luke was so concerned about Tonys quality of sleep and waist muscles, not because of Pepper. The tycoon was currently a 1-star teammate, and his abilities could be refreshed at any time. Since he had be Lukes perpetual motion ATM of skills, it made sense to ensure that it was running smoothly and efficiently. Now that Tonys body was fine, he could work a few more hours every day, and his efficiency had also increased. There was no exploitation taking ce. Luke himself only slept two hours a day. Why should he feel sorry for Tony, who could sleep more than six hours a day? Luke indeed had to take care of this perpetual motion machine. A dead enemy was a good enemy. A living teammate was a good teammate. it was in Lukes best interest to have a teammate with this sort of output. Half an hourter, Luke left with all of Tonys research on Life 1. Tony would share the results on Life 1 with Luke, and Luke would continue to provide Life 1 for experiments. ext, both parties reached a tacit understanding over the matter of SHIELD. Tony wouldnt intervene; it also wouldnt be good to do so. But following a hint from Luke, he promised to im some of SHIELDs legacies when the time was right. it was typical for capitalists to discuss splitting up an inheritance even when the other party was still alive. The two big capitalists who had made this decision didnt feel any guilt at all. They couldnt let Hydra take advantage! Valentines Day passed, and the Joker was unwilling to remain silent. On February 17, two more politicians died. They were cousins; one was a businessman and the other was a mayor, and they had colluded on a lot of unsavory matters. They were worth 5,000 experience and credit points in total. The survivor was the businessmans son. Although this heir was only fifteen, he was already a light red evil. Who knew if he would turn over a new leaf after seeing his father and uncle dealt with on the spot. Luke wasnt too hopeful. There wasnt a big difference between whether there were more good people in society or whether there were more experience and credit points for him. While his Level 1 clone was doing a live broadcast, Luke talked business with CEO Jenny. Using the initial design for the Messenger app, which Luke hadpleted based on a simr software from his previous life, creating a food order app wasnt hard. Jennys professional team would take care of the specific details. For example, Americans liked to use bank checks and credit cards, and were naturally resistant to online payments. The big capitalists in the American banking industry wouldnt let outsiders break into their territory and steal such huge benefits. The power to issue currency didnt lie with the government, but with the Federal Reserve. The Federal Reserve adopted a two-part structure that wasposed of federal government agencies and nonprofit organizations, thereby preventing mary policy from beingpletely centralized under the federal government. No matter how confident Luke was, he didnt think it would be easy to steal their piece of the pie. Of course, it wasnt that hard. Following the explosive development of the Inte and phoneworks, a PayPal-like tform already existed for online shopping. At Lukes prompting, Jenny invested in the tform in advance. She then reached an agreement with Amazon, thergest online shopping tform, and held shares in it. With this payment tform in ce, opening up a food order service wouldnt be hard. Everything would be done in a month or two. The only problem was how many eateries would take part. Right now, Luke was just opening a small kitchen, which wasnt hard for a single businessman to operate at all. Jenny couldnt be bothered to ask more questions. She simply handed the matter over to her subordinates to do a test run. It wasnt easy talking business with Luke. . Chapter 1559 - Hungry Takeout, Tesnack, and Smart People

Chapter 1559 Hungry Takeout, Tesnack, and Smart People

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions After talking to Jenny, Luke found Aunt May the next day. Aunt May, who often helped out at the shelter, suddenly became the person in charge of the first shop to participate in the Hungry Takeout service. The name of the shop was in and simple: Clintons Tesnack (Tasty Snacks). The name was more festive when Tesnack was read out in Chinese: Heavenly Food Wees Guests. The phonepany sent twowyers to specially handle the formalities for the shops opening. As the person in charge, Aunt May just needed to follow along. They would hire managers as needed once the shop expanded. At that time, Aunt May would be a supervisor or a board member of the charity foundation, and would be able to supervise the work or handle specific matters. Naturally, she would oversee the fast food made by the foundations shop. The main thing was that Aunt May was very concerned about little Peter and wouldnt give up on taking care of him to turn into a career woman. Thus, a supervisory role with flexible hours was more suitable for her. Aunt May was honest and not greedy, and was more suited for doing the actual work than managing the shop. After the shop was set up and employees were hired, a test run was carried out for a few days. The food made was supplied to the relief shelter, the renovationpany and the freightpany, and these close contacts were used as guinea pigs. Luke didnt ask for much from the shop: Hygiene and quality had to be maintained at all times, and he would decide on the final taste samples. When it came to fast food, there was nothing to say about taste. Most famous old establishments had their own special sauce configurations. They were ssified as secret recipes. As for the content of things like sandwiches and burgers, there wasnt much of a difference. As long as there was quality control and they didnt use rotten substitutes, they could at leaste up with a higher-end product. The old stores may strictly guard their secret recipes, but that didnt prevent food experts relying on their taste buds and experience to reproduce something that was 70 to 80% simr. With a little more effort, it wasnt impossible to invent new recipes on the same level. That was how many specialty stores started. Luke didnt have to do that at all. Many of the people he killed had Basic Cooking skills. When prodded, Daddy System would list out the ingredients in the sauce or marinade mix. Basic Cooking only cost 100 credit points. Now, Luke just needed to switch around among these Basic Cooking skills to examine special sauce configurations and then input them into Little Snails database so that the A.I. could continue testing them out on the kitchenware at home. Luke, Selina and Gold Nugget did the tasting. They finished the good ones, while the bad ones were finished by Gold Nugget. For the time being, the test run used Lukes exclusive secret recipe. The surplus secret recipes could be used to enrich his own depository of recipes as well as backup trump cards for when the shop expanded in the future. Titanium Phone Company was now a big patron of various official organizations in New York, and its annual fixed donations totaled more than 10 million. The Clinton Charity Foundation was also somewhat well-known in New York. There really werent many people who would fork out money for nothing in return, just to help preserve stability in New York. But that didnt mean that the Clinton Charity Foundation was easy to mess with. Conversely, the foundation already ruled Clinton. As long as it wanted to, it could absolutely summon thousands of residents of the Clinton area to make trouble for the authorities in New York. With the cooperation of both parties, all the formalities were processed without a hitch. The next day, even the mayor, Mike Soderberg, personally asked about the shop and said that he strongly supported the development of local businesses. Luke knew that Mike Soderberg could see which way the wind was blowing. A simple fast food shop wasnt a big deal. It would already be pretty good if a small to mid-sized shop could create 30 to 50 jobs. But this fast food shop was the first coborative test run of a food order and delivery service, which could create more jobs. Soderberg knew Americans too well. People did their best to ck off. ff they could order fast food over the phone and have it delivered to their ce, that was definitely more attractive than going out to get it themselves. utting on a show, he even used his phone to order takeout for his staff. He then realized that the Hungry Takeout app gave him 10% back in credit in the name of promoting sales and getting feedback. The credit would go into his next order. When the order was made, there was also a notification about the estimated time of delivery and a reminder about the delivery range. ording to the notification, food would be delivered in 30 minutes at the most. If the order would take more than 30 minutes to deliver, the shop wouldnt take the order. In other words, most orders would be delivered in a time range of ten to 20 minutes. After all, it was improbable that all the orders woulde from thergest delivery range. If New York eateries participated in this food delivery app, anyone would be able to get takeout in ten to 20 minutes. Also, customers who ordered could rate the shop and the delivery service separately from 1 to 5 stars. The average of these ratings would then be publicly disyed after the name of the shop and the deliverypany. Mayor Soderberg, who had been a businessman, immediately realized the implications. This 5-star rating system was very direct. There was only one shop and one deliverypany right now, but when more came on board, they would need to rely on customer ratings if they wanted more people to choose them. With enough time and customers, the good and badments would inevitably get closer and closer to the actual situation. Pondering for a moment, Mayor Soderberg called his cousin. Jeffrey, are you free tonight? I have something to discuss with you. No, its business. He hung up and took a deep breath. Looking at the food delivery app and Titanium Phone Companys attitude, he smelled money. It was also the smell of political sess. Statistics also figured into political achievements, and one of them was the employment rate. This delivery service was clearly a new industry that could generate jobs. n essence, the more convenient this delivery service was, the more people would be willing to pay for it. ff there were a million people in New York who didnt want to waste time every day, at least tens of thousands of delivery staff would be required to meet the demand. tt wasnt a small number. Also, the initial business investment wasntrge, and the profits werent bad. It could increase his political portfolio, and he could let his cousin handle it. Luke didnt know that in just two days, smart people had appeared. However, he knew that there were a lot of smart people like these around; if it wasnt Soderberg, it would be someone else. As long as Soderberg didnt want to meddle directly, it was fine.. Chapter 1560 - All For the Sake of Goofing Off, and Chicago Once More

Chapter 1560 All For the Sake of Goofing Off, and Chicago Once More

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions All sorts of industries had developed out of onlineworks, and Luke wasnt interested in getting involved. Even this food order and delivery business was purely for the sake of creating new jobs in Clinton. In this regard, he and Tony had the same attitude. Making money was too easy; he just needed to pick where to make it. Tesnack and the delivery service soon picked up speed, and Luke gave NYPD HQ and the 15th Precinct some benefits. He gave them 1,000 $5 discount meal coupons every month, which could be considered a goodwill donation to NYPD. As the boss, Luke wasnt insistent on making profits with the fast food shop, and the food was good, so this could be considered a bargain. A few dayster, the number of returning customers increased, especially all the police officers of the 15th Precinct. Their orders came with free drinks, and the food was delivered to the 15th Precinct in 15 minutes. Or, they would ce their orders and go pick them up in passing. Less than a weekter, May told Luke that Tesnack was already starting to make money. Of course, that didnt mean that Luke had already recouped his investment, but that the daily losses had turned into slight profits. This was a big deal in the food business. Most eateries took a few months to get through the difficult opening period, while Tesnack had only taken a week. Looking at May, who was very happy, Luke simply thanked her and told her not to forget to take care of little Peter. There were actually several reasons why Tesnack was making so much money. For example, the meal coupons were free marketing for the shop, since Luke covered the costs. The shop was located in the relief shelter, so it didnt have to pay rent. It was rare for a boss who didntck money and who wasnt chasing profits to help promote a business. Tesnacks sess hence could only be said to be inevitable yet also by chance. What Luke really found interesting was the surprise on Elsa and Elizabeths faces when he gave them the coupons. As minor leaders at HQ, they naturally got coupons. After trying Tesnack, both of them felt that the taste was above average, and there was somehow an indescribable sense of familiarity. But they had been too busy during the day to dwell on it. It wasnt until Luke gave them more coupons that they suddenly realized that the food reminded them of Lukes cooking! Of course, Luke didnt tell them that he was the boss. He just said that he had contributed a special sauce, which earned him special privileges. Elsa and Elsa didnt doubt him. If it wasnt for the sauce, Tesnacks food wouldve immediately gone from above average to below average. This difference couldnt be underestimated. That was why most customers remembered and chose Tesnack. Then, they realized that Luke had given them different coupons. They looked identical, but the coupons from Luke had an S in the corner. Luke raised an index finger to his lips. Its a secret. This is a special coupon. The ingredients are better than for the regr coupons, but most people wont notice unless they look carefully. Naturally, this was a special privilege for the person who provided the secret sauce recipe. In the entire police department, only the two women and Dustin could get these special coupons. That was right, this was the legendary special product. Whether they ate or not, the fast food shop would have the ingredients on hand every day. If they werezy, they just needed to make a call to set up a daily delivery to the office. When Elsa and Elizabeth heard this, they were moved at first. After thinking for a moment, the two women then reacted and looked at Luke with wide eyes. So, youre really willing to do everything you can just so that you can goof off. With the coupons, their lunch problem was solved. It was a custom-made lunch with guaranteed quality ingredients, was nutritionally bnced, and wouldnt make them put on weight; it absolutely met all their requirements. Dustin? Hm, this old man was just a side character. Luke gave them the coupons and left feeling pleased. After using up the special coupons this time, Elsa and the others could pay on their phones. In any case, the three of them plus Luke and Selina were special customers in Tesnack who enjoyed the highest level of service. The head chef at Tesnack just needed to personally make food for these special customers every day. For the rest of the time, the chef just needed to supervise everyone else in the kitchen and didnt have to fulfill any other requests. Given his generous sry, he had to ensure that there were no problems with the ingredients and taste, or he would be kicked out. During the ten days that the food order and delivery service got on track, the frequency of the Jokers activities wasnt affected at all. After the two cousins, two more SHIELD teams were caught and split up once more. In the end, five people lived and five more died. Hydra finally couldnt sit still anymore. Someone from D.C. had already sent a message to SHIELD, and gave Nick Fury two options: either capture the Joker and hand him over to the American government, or share all information on the Joker so that the authorities could participate in the hunt for him. Luke had expected that. it definitely wasnt a small matter for the Joker to kill four key figures in state politics. As long as Hydra leaked some information and added fuel to the fire, the American government wouldnt be able to tolerate the Jokers provocation. But since it was the Joker who did everything, Luke wasnt scared at all. f they had the ability, then go beat up the Joker! [tt was just 100,000 credit points. Luke had already earned that much from thest few rounds. What depressed the American government, however, was that they could only investigate this matter in secret, and couldnt go public with it. That was because the Joker always left behind a huge pile of incriminating dirt on the dead. ff a public arrest warrant was issued for the Joker, it was very likely that all this dirt would be leaked. Apart from scumbags, the other people worthy of getting on Lukes cklist were super scumbags. illing people was nothing for these scumbags. The evil they did waspletely beyond what an ordinary person could tolerate. Every one of them should be sent to the electric chair to die eight or ten times over. ff any of the dirt on the four murdered people was made public, the American government would be caught with their pants down. Thus, the Joker had yet toe to public attention. tt was already March. After the Level 1 clone killed the five Hydra SHIELD members, it went to Chicago to look for its next target. The situation in Chicago was quite simr to what was happening in Baltimore there were too many of the poor and too few jobs. Luke had been here a few times before, and had to raise his bottom line. It wasnt because there were too few targets, but because there were too many. If he followed his usual practice in other cities, he would have to break the bones of 20% of the people in this city, and directly kill 10% of this number. That was how ridiculous it was in Chicago. The number of soldiers who died in American military operations after 9/11 was still lower than the number of murdersmitted in this city.. Chapter 1561 - Relying On His Face to Eat, and the Dark Knight’s Transformation

Chapter 1561 Relying On His Face to Eat, and the Dark Knights Transformation

Lukes targets in Chicago this time were two businessmen. They controlled the human and drug trafficking rings in Chicago, and were also big phnthropists in the city. Although they didnt hold government positions, Luke felt that it was better to make use and then dispose of scum like these as soon as possible. It wasnt like the higher-ups didnt know what these two were doing. They were the moneybags for the bigshots in the city. These bigshots were also on Lukes cklist, but there were a little too many of them. Luke nned to deal with all of them in one goter, to prevent the rats escaping a sinking ship. Under the setting sun, Luke wandered along Lake Michigan in a hoodie. Dusk had just fallen, and theke sparkled gold and red in the light of the setting sun. There were still a few hours before his operation. He sat on the grass and took out some food from his bag. Work required a suitable buffer. It would be another live performance tonight, which wouldnt be easy. His action n and the judgment method was something Alfred had cobbled together from various cases and films, but acting was really hard. Luke couldnt rx in his pursuit of acting. It was gettingte, and every now and then, a jogger or a cyclist would go by on the trail in front of him as they made use of thest of the light to work out. Ten minutester, a young woman ran past. It was the beginning of spring in March. She was wearing a skintight exercise T-shirt and shorts, and her body was tight and round in the right ces. When she ran past Luke, she subconsciously nced at him. Then, she slowed down and couldnt help but look back. Lukes gaze fell on the part getting the most workout. The woman stopped and hesitated for a moment, before she turned around and ran back to stand in front of Luke. Hi, are you a college student? Luke shook his head with a smile. No, Im just on a trip. The womans eyes lit up and she smiled. Really? Im Lily. What about you? Luke said, Bale, from New York. The woman gestured. Can I sit here, Bale? Luke shrugged. Whatever you want. Even without Mental Communication, his Sharp Nose could tell that she was releasing pheromones more quickly, and it was obvious what she wanted. But Luke was very picky at the moment, and it was impossible for this girl to get what she wanted. He had nothing to do at the moment, however, and didnt mind chatting. The girl was lively and easygoing. She asked him some questions like what New York was like and ces he had visited in Chicago. After chatting for a moment, Luke pointed at the sports jacket tied around her waist and said, Put that on first, or you might catch a cold. The girl thanked him helplessly. Ive been showing off for so long, cant youpliment me? After she put on her jacket, Luke asked her what fun ces there were in Chicago. For example, the ces with the most buzz, as well as more dangerous ces that should be avoided. Delighted, the girl wondered where to invite Luke to goter. She was a fitness enthusiast. Although she wasnt the type to go crazy in the gym, she still had good eyes. The man in front of her had a great physique. 20 minutester, the sky turned dark. When the girl named Lily finally opened her mouth to invite Luke to dinner, his phone rang. He smiled apologetically. Let me take this. He then took out his phone. Luke raised an eyebrow, and Lily subconsciously mped her legs together. It was such a seductive gesture! He looked like a cold and overbearing young master. Although Lily didnt see any brand names on Lukes clothes, she promised herself that she didnt care if he was rich or not. She wasnt looking for a husband. Luke turned around and looked at her apologetically. Im sorry. Is Grand Rapids in that direction? He pointed to the northeast. Stumped for a moment, Lily nodded. Yes. Where do you want to go? Im afraid youll have to find a car. If you need my help... Luke hugged her with one arm and said, No need. Thank you for the chat, Lily. Pulling out his backpack from under the stone bench, he stood up and opened the zipper to take out a ck briefcase that looked thicker and bigger than normal. I should go do my thing. Goodbye. Lily stared nkly at the young and handsome man next to her. Thest bit of sunlight on the horizon illuminated half his face. The corners of his mouth curled up, as if he was in a good mood. Lily suddenly felt weak and wanted to lie t on the grass and shout, Ah, Im full~~ But the next moment, she froze. Luke put the briefcase on the ground and stepped on it. With a faint crackle, bright silver and ck pieces melded together and extended upward from his feet to cover his entire body in ten seconds. Then, the armor tes locked in ce, and the mask finally fell to cover that handsome face which Lily liked. The eyes of the ck mask suddenly lit up with a blue and white light, and the ck cape on its back pped in the wind. The ck figure nodded at Lily and suddenly sped up. Boom! Whoosh! With a low rumble, the ck figure charged up into the dark sky in the direction of Grand Rapids. Lily was left staring nkly at the sky, her mouth wide open. A long whileter, the people who were gathering around her finally woke her up. Hey, whats wrong? What happened here? Did I see someone flying away from here? I saw it too, but it looked like a big bird. Thats impossible. A bird isnt that big, nor is it that fast. Lilys lips moved, and for a moment, she didnt know what to say. Could she say that Batman... no, that the Dark Knight transformed in front of her and flew away? Or should she tell these people that she had talked to the Dark Knight for almost half an hour? As these thoughts shed through her mind, Lily suddenly felt excited. Her body, which had felt a little cold, heated up, and the stone bench under her felt hot. Luke, however, had already tossed this to the back of his mind. Revealing his face was a character setting for the Dark Knight. It was enough that Batman had never revealed his face; his sessor didnt have to do the same. It was good to reveal some clues and let those with ulterior motives investigate in any case, they wouldnt be able to find anything. He asked, Whats the situation on the other side? Alfred immediately gave him thetest intelligence. The local police say its a suspected terrorist attack, but from the images and videos posted online by local residents, I believe its likely to be an extraordinary event, emergency code orange. Chapter 1562 - Team Members Online, the Special Models Online

Chapter 1562: Team Members Online, the Special Models Online

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After watching the videos which Alfred pulled up, Luke basically understood the current situation in Grand Rapids. The attack had actually happened at four in the afternoon, but it had been treated as a separate act of violence. After all, there were too many violent crimes in America every day, and Alfred couldnt keep Luke apprised at all times. Otherwise, there would be no end to it. Alfred had beenpiling online information over thest three hours, and in the end detected something suspicious and connected the dots. Grand Rapids had fallen into chaos at that moment, to the point that Luke had to be informed. But that was just Alfreds spection based on the information. Luke had to figure out the truth himself. Looking at the dark clouds in the northeast, he murmured, Its going to rain. Grand Rapids wasnt far from Chicago. It was on the east side, and Chicago was on the west. They faced each other across Lake Michigan. Luke crossed a distance of 200 kilometers in less than ten minutes and reached the outskirts to the west of Grand Rapids. Smoke and fire rose from many parts of the city, but there were no firefighters putting out the fire; there werent even any police officers to maintain order. A lot of people were driving away from the city in a panic, and the roads were jammed, but the police didnt care. Luke didnt bother with them. It wasnt like they would die from a traffic jam. Compared with that, he would rather solve the root cause of the chaos. It was much easier to deal with bad guys than a bunch of quarrelsome civilians stuck in a traffic jam. Luke released four mid-sized stealth drones and hundreds of mini drones from his inventory. The four mid-sized drones scattered and took up positions to form a signal hub for the mini drones, which set up aplete surveincework that covered all of Grand Rapids. A lot of information started to flood in. After a quick analysis, Alfred gave an answer simr to what Luke had guessed. The attack is mainly in the center of Grand Rapids. A lot of unknown creatures are attacking the citizens. Luke asked, Has everyone been informed? Alfred said, Bastet, Hammersmith, Iron Cage King and Lady Deathstrike are ready to go online. Luke nodded andnded on the roof. He opened the door and walked in. Luke closed the door, and with a thought, he took out arge weapons cab from his inventory. Then, five special model remote-controlled androids appeared around the weapons cab. With these androids that could be mentally controlled, it was very easy for his teammates to go online remotely. Thus, when Luke went on missions nowadays, he would release two drones at appropriate distances to act as a signal hub for the mental control terminal in Nassau County. As a result, the effective remote control range for the robots could be extended to about 1,500 kilometers. Even at a range of 2,000 kilometers, a robot could still carry out basic operations; it was just that it would jam or disconnect easily, and couldnt be used forbat or delicate tasks. The difference between the special model android and the mon use robot was that each special model was tailored for a specific team member. The power and structure of each special model had been modified in line with each team members traits. It also had different armor and support equipment, as well as different appearances. For example, Big Dipper still had the ck and white skull mask. Frank had the white skull which he had designed himself on the chest. Angels special model still looked more like antique armor, and Selina still had a cat face, green eyes, and retractable ws. Alices special model was the most ordinary, and looked simr to the original prototype. The next moment, the eyes of the five androids lit up at the same time, and they went from standing mechanically to the team members customary stances. Frank said directly, We dont have enough information. We need more. Luke said, Coming right up. Selina asked, Wheres the enemy? My fists are itching! Angel subconsciously raised her hands. Fists? Apart from Big Dipper and Batman, was there anyone else in the team better at that than her? She had always relied on her fists to make a living. Alice remained silent. Anything was fine with her. In any case, she would just do whatever Luke said. Luke pointed at the weapons cab. Im sorry, but there are a lot of enemies today, and theyll be using all kinds of weapons. So, its best to use firearms. Both Angel and Alice were stumped a little. Guns? They werent good with these. It wasnt that they couldnt, butpared with close-rangebat, it was like the difference between passing an exam and scoring 90. Luke didnt waste any time. He simply said, Dont worry. This has a shooting support system. Its enough for long-range support. Also, Im not stopping you from closebat. Its just that it would be more efficient when paired with guns. As he spoke, he opened the weapons cab and took out an assault rifle and an ammo belt. Gesturing for Selina to turn around so that her back was to Angel and Alice, Luke slung the ammo belt over her shoulder and put the rifle on her back. In less than a second, the twoponents were locked in ce. The two women immediately understood. The android had several support fittings on the shoulders and back. In any case, given their shooting skills, it didnt make a difference if the gunfire support was slower or quicker by two or three seconds. They also wouldnt need to waste time reloading. Selina had already yed around with the special model before. She took off the assault rifle and the ammo belt, and tossed them to Alice. This is for you. Since we have to use guns as much as possible, Ill use something more fancy. As she spoke, she took out another weapon from the weapons cab and a huge backpack-style ammo box. She quickly assembled the parts together and put them on. She pressed a button, and the six barrels started to spin. At that moment, Selina transformed into the legendary Gatling Gun Buddha. Alice: ... Angel: .. Franks eyes lit up, before he immediately suppressed the impulse. He chose an automatic rifle that he had modified himself from the weapons cab. He could be considered the best here at using guns unlike Selina, he couldnt willy-nilly choose a weapon of mass destruction. His modified automatic rifle had sufficient mid-range precision and could provide ample firepower support. It was much more suitable. As he quickly examined his gun, he walked out. Our first objective is to eliminate the monsters in the city center and protect the citizens. Our second objective is to gather enough information and find the key to resolving this matter. Is that clear? Everybody replied, Understood. They had gone through this sort of basic teammunication before in the Battle of New York. Alice and Angel, who were less adept at this sort of thing, had brushed up on this aspect after the battle and werent total newbies anymore. Frank: Knight will be the main attack force? He had to ask Luke for his opinion in order to avoid any undesirable changes during the battle. Luke nodded. Can do.. Chapter 1563 - The Squad Moves Out, and News Blackout

Chapter 1563: The Squad Moves Out, and News ckout

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Frank then looked at Big Dipper, who was under the Level 2 clones control. Big Dipper, vanguard? Vanguard soldiers could be understood to be scouts or sentries, or could also be understood to be cannon fodder. An outstanding vanguard could effectively prevent troops from falling into an ambush. They could lock onto a mission target beforehand and attack first to prevent the enemy from attacking or retreating. This was one of the most important positions in the team. An incapable vanguard might be killed by their teammates, since it would be very easy for them to lead the entire team to their downfall. In this team, only Frank, Luke and Selina were qualified to be the vanguard. But Frank was themander, and had to stay in the rear to control the situation. Selina had already chosen the Gatling gun; she was clearly going to be the firepower to overwhelm the enemy. With two aliases on this operation, Luke could only be the vanguard and main attack force at the same time. That wasnt a bad thing, however. Rather, it would be easier for him to confirm thetest intelligence on the frontline at any time. The two clones were definitely better than working with other people. Big Dipper nodded. Okay. Frank: Alright, switch to internalms. No outside chatter. This was a reminder to Angel and Alice. Nobody else would make such a mistake, but it might not be the case with these two. Everybody replied, Understood. Frank pushed the door open and said, Move out. Copy that. Everybody filed out. Luke, who was thest to go out, put the weapons cab away. Everyone else was already running. Big Dipper took the lead. With one leap, his figure quickly turned transparent and disappeared into thin air. It had only been two minutes from the moment Luke released the weapons cab and the android. They had already done their best tomunicate briefly and effectively before the battle, as the situation in Grand Rapids wasnt good. ck humanoid monsters were wreaking havoc downtown. What was even more astonishing was that these monsters were all using weapons, including cold weapons and firearms. This made them extremely destructive and lethal. They still had to run and jump around with physical attacks, but with guns, they just needed to pull the trigger. There was a lot of fighting in Grand Rapids, but even more people were running away. Even then, only those in cars sped down the streets. It wasnt that the drivers were brave, but that it was impossible to hide if you wanted to make a quick getaway; they could only rely on luck. Other people on bikes and on foot were panic-stricken but also careful as they quietly fled. The Dark Knight didnt use a gun, and the new model Bat darts that he used didnt cost much; each one cost no more than ten dors. As the main attack force, he didnt need to sneak around like the vanguard, Big Dipper. Instead, he turned on glide mode on his cape and sent Bat darts flying in all directions, killing the scattered ck humanoid monsters that were in his path. In less than two minutes, the team members had gathered basic intelligence on the monsters. Frank warned, Attacking the heart is no use. Cutting the spinal cord will immobilize them. Cutting off and blowing up the head will basically kill them. They dont feel pain and theyre far stronger than ordinary people. Remember this in closebat. Pausing for a moment, he then added, Bullets do stop their movements to some extent. Deathstrike and Iron Cage can hit the torso first before shooting them in the head. Luke said at the same time, I second that. Also, no need to conserve bullets. Firing tens of thousands of bullets in one go isnt an issue. Hm, except for you, Bastet. You dont have to be so quick-fingered. Selina didnt say anything and simply sent a grimacing emoji to the team chat. Frank didnt say anything. One or two clowns on the team was good for taking care of the mood; otherwise, it was too easy for the overall mood on the battlefield to be downcast or gloomy, and for things to spiral out of control at some point. Back then, Gray Rabbit had been the one to bolster the mood. It wasnt like he was deliberately doing it most of the time, but his luck was just that rotten, and always got augh out of everyone else. As everybody advanced, the gunfire gradually turned more intense. Frank was practically flying over rooftops as he advanced. Gunshots rang out from time to time, some far and some close, and some in a constant stream, depending on the situation. Alice and Angel advanced over the ground, which was what they were most familiar with, and obediently opened fire whenever instructed by the shooting support program. Their three-round bursts werent astonishing, but they were practical and brainless. As long as the red cross which represented the gun locked onto a target and a yellow circle appeared, the trigger could be pulled. There was a 30 to 50% chance that the shot would hit the target. The main reason why it didnt hit was because of the humanoid monsters quick and erratic movements. If the enemy paused for one or two seconds, however, they would be hit. Selina was different. When it came to using a gun, she indeed wasnt as good as Luke, who had a cheat, or Frank, who had used guns for more than twenty years. But in her iplete symbiotic form, her reaction speed was significantly increased. As she fired the Gatling gun, she could easily maneuver it to fire around here. The gunfire swept over the monsters in its path and blew up most of their heads. At that moment, Luke raised an eyebrow. Alfred had sent him a message. He thought for a moment, before announcing it on the teams internalms. The American government has cut off all onlinemunication within 100 kilometers of Grand Rapids. Neither Alice nor Angel really understood what that meant. Frank, however, reacted quickly. F2F and Messenger? Luke said, Those are the two main ones, but its the same with othermunication apps. Angel frowned. Are you saying that they cant be used? Selina said, No; people in Grand Rapids can still upload pictures and videos, but the relevant data wont reach the outside world in real time. In the end, Luke exined, The government is restricting the apps, but they also need to understand the situation here through the photos and videos. Theyre just preventing the news from spreading. Who the hell knew whether or not this incident had to do with the government. A news ckout like this would prevent the outside world from taking notice too soon, and would allow the government to cover up the truth and shift the meter. The more proof that was left behind, the heavier the responsibility, and the harder it would be to shirk responsibility. Frank: Alright, we need to pick up the pace. The government should be responding soon. A news ckout was often rted to an operation. Frank didnt have a good impression of the government, and didnt want them to interfere. At the same time, in Stark Tower, New York. Jarvis said, Sir, thetest news on Mr. Wayne is online. Tony raised his head. Wheres that guy now? Jarvis said, He appeared in Grand Rapids and is dealing with an attack by unknown creatures there. Tony paused. Show me. Jarvis immediately projected photos and videos uploaded by civilians. Although the figures were a little blurry, Tony immediately recognized them. Big Dipper, ck Cat, Hammersmith, Iron Cage King, Lady Deathstrike? That was half of the Bat Squads fighting force; they had actually all rushed over at the same time?. Chapter 1564 - Charged In, Surrounded and Killed

Chapter 1564 Charged In, Surrounded and Killed

Jarvis said, The government has taken control of F2F and othermunication apps. Most of themunication in Grand Rapids has been cut off. Tony frowned. That meant that this wasnt a small matter, or the government wouldnt casually touch Titanium Phone Companys channels. To put it another way, Titanium Phone Company hadnt said anything, which meant that the situation was really serious. But a news ckout by the government was meaningless to Tony. Jenny had lost some of the back doors to Titanium Phone Companys F2F and Messenger to Pepper long ago. It was nothing more than a mutually and tacitly acknowledged oversight. Thus, Tony had much more authority than the American government in these two most popr social media apps. Jarvis could still monitor the newsing out of Grand Rapids online. Send a message to Bruce and ask if he wants help, Tony instructed as he read the intelligence on Grand Rapids. Less than two secondster, Luke replied, Up to you, but well try to wrap things up in 20 minutes. Tony snorted and gulped down the energy drink he was holding. .An old trick! Youre trying to provoke me again. Do you think Ill fall for it? 30 secondster, a long trail of mes streaked through the night sky and headed west. As Luke and the others advanced, the police and the National Guard finally caught their breaths. The moment the team started to advance, Luke hacked into the two parties wirelessms and started giving them orders. While the highest-ranking officers didnt say anything, most of the mid- and low-level officers listened to the orders because it was the Dark Knight and ck Cat. If it werest year, the National Guard wouldnt have shown up so quickly. After the Battle of New York, various states passed emergency legition to give the National Guard the right to act quickly in the face of major events. When it came to non-humans, the National Guard could act ordingly and didnt have to worry about being held responsible for taking risks. Today was just not their day. The troops closest to Michigan entered Grand Rapids two hours ago. Then, they were soundly routed. Half an hour after the battle started, theirmand center was wiped out. At that time, the various troops in contact with themand center only heard screams and cries of rm. Then, there was no longer any activity on the other side. The soldiers morale plummeted. They had lost their leaders in one go, and were surrounded by humanoid monsters. In less than an hour, they had been beaten to a pulp by the terrifying monsters. If it wasnt for the police, who were familiar with the local terrain, they wouldve been wiped out long ago. Even then, before Luke took charge, the police officers and the soldiers could only hide in solid buildings and do their best to fend off the humanoid monsters. Without reinforcements or orders, nobody knew what to do. Everybody felt that they were going to die here. The sudden appearance of the Dark Knight and his orders embarrassed many people, but it also gave them hope. Most troops still hesitated and didnt take action right away, but the braver troops decisively followed orders and managed to reconvene with the remaining troops. These troops were all on the Bat Squads route. It was understandable that they were braver. After all, they saw with their own eyes how the Bat Squad charged over and shot and killed all the monsters around them. If they didnt move now, when would they? Even if the humanoid monsters immediately counterattacked, there was still the Bat Squad in the front. The soldiers werent the monsters match, but these monsters werent the superheroes match either. After some soldiers sent images of the scene to their allies via F2F and Messenger, the other troops started moving. In fact, the situation they were facing wasnt as bad as they thought. In most areas, their numbers and firepower were enough to take down the enemy. Luke told Alfred to calcte the route, and told the remaining troops to reconvene before retreating steadily with the civilians. As long as they didnt panic, they werent in too much danger for the time being. It couldnt be helped. Just as Luke sent a casual reply to Tony, the Big Dipper clone sent intelligence back to the team. Somethings up. The monsters are rounding up civilians and sending them to the city center. Some officers and the National Guard who havent been killed have also been sent over. Frank: Are there a lot of them? Big Dipper said, Anyone who is not dead is escorted to the city center by the monsters, and the number of monsters is still increasing. Frank: Switch to prioritizing stopping the incident at the source. Any questions? Everybody said, No. Frank said, Knight, Bastet, attack the city center. Dont go too fast and try to distract the monsters. Deathstrike and Iron Cage will slow them down and cover the left and right nks. Big Dipper, try not to attack. Find an opportunity to sneak into the city center and check the enemys situation. He then said to Luke in private, Can you set up two firepower support units? For you and Bastet. Luke said, Okay. Give me 30 seconds. Luke and Selina entered an underground carpark. A momentter, two firepower support units that looked like mobile gun turrets appeared. They could reach a speed of 200 kilometers per hour. Coupled with ample muzzles andunchers, as well as a huge amount of ammo, they couldnt be any more practical. The sound of the machine guns was a nightmare for the humanoid monsters, but to the officers and the soldiers, it was the sound of heaven. The National Guard had also arrived in armored vehicles, which had been besieged and wiped out in 20 minutes. However, the soldiers were certain that the two Bat tanks in front of them, which had been a highlight in the Battle of New York, were definitely different from the garbage used. They were not disappointed. With Alice and Angel protecting the sides, the two tanks cut through the increasing number of humanoid monsters like a hot knife through butter. Four chains of fire swept back and forth, blowing up the monsters that dared to attack them. Luke and Selina didnt go at max speed, but advanced steadily at 30 kilometers per hour. The humanoid monsters attention was mostly focused on the powerful tanks, which gave the people in the city precious time to escape. At the same time, with the squad protecting them, the tanks werent surrounded by the monsters, and the damage output was much higher. Big Dipper also took advantage of this fierce battle to sneak into Grand Rapids central station via an underpass. Chapter 1565 - Old Acquaintance and Old Enemy

Chapter 1565 Old Acqufaintance and Old Enemy

Not long after the Bat Squad started moving, two Chinook helicopters flew over from the southeast. In the first helicopter, Flegg said solemnly, Were about to reach Grand Rapids. Ill give you onest reminder. He paused for a moment and looked around at the people who wore varying expressions but didnt say anything. He then continued, Firstly, dont try to run, or your heads will explode like watermelons. Secondly, unless I say so, do not engage with the Bat Squad. Do not provoke any of them. Their expressions immediately changed. A brawny Native American middle-aged man spat, Are you kidding me? You want us to run the mission with them? Is that necessary? The face of another white man turned blue. Are you f*cking messing with us? Batman is dead, but ck Cat is still here. On the side, a brawny African-American man asked, Whos here? Flegg didnt even bother to look at the first two men. He nodded approvingly at the ck man. Smart. At least youre not like those two idiots who got scared without even asking for names. The two who spoke first immediately looked embarrassed, but they couldnt argue with that. Flegg said, Dark Knight, ck Cat, Big Dipper, Iron Cage King, Lady Deathstrike and Hammersmith are the only six people here. Gulp! The ck man swallowed. Iron Cage King? Lady Deathstrike? The white man, however, took note of the first name. Dark Knight? Isnt Batman dead? Flegg sneered. The Dark Knight isnt Batman. The white man rxed. In the end, Flegg continued, But many people call him Batmans sessor. The white man sneered. Who doesnt know how to brag? Flegg nodded and said, Then let me tell you something else. A lot of Batman fans call him the strongest cosyer C that means hes the strongest person to cosy Batman. The white man felt his mouth go dry, but he didnt want to show weakness. What? You think youre Batman just because you wear a ck mask and a ck cape? Hmph, let me tell you, even if Batmanes back to life and stands right in front of me, I wont be afraid! Flegg had a strange expression on his face as his mouth worked, before he finally gave a thumbs up. You have guts. Oh, I think I heard a rumor that Batman and ck Cat will find whoever talks about them behind their backs C especially those who do too many bad things. I have faith in you, George. The face of the man named George changed, but he didnt dare say anything. The others also had strange expressions, but they all shut up. Although they hadnt been locked up with regr criminals, they had heard about Batman and ck Cats glorious achievements from the prison guards and some of the criminals who came inter. Few people would dare pat their chests and say that they werent afraid of this superhero duo who could cripple anyone. Even George was tight-lipped as he thought, Stay as far away as possibleter and dont say anything. As for what he said just now? Hehe, did he say anything? It was all lies. Flegg was very satisfied. He wasnt Amanda, and didnt hate superheroes like Batman. Their hard work during the Battle of New York alone had earned his respect. Checks and bnces or precautionary measures had nothing to do with a soldier like him. As long as those superheroes didnt turn into superviins, they could do whatever they wanted. Vite thew? Hehe, what he himself did for Amanda wasnt by thew, but because he was loyal to the country. He didnt feel guilty at all about using the Bat Squad to intimidate these guys. These men he was using all deserved to die. It was just that Amanda wanted a superpower team simr to the Bat Squad, which was why she recruited these damn scumbags. In other words, Fleggs heart wouldnt ache if any of them died. Asd he was thinking that, the pilot up front reminded him, Commander, well bending in a minute. Please get ready. Flegg: Copy that. Everybody, get ready tond. Luke was on a killing spree with the firepower support unit when Alfred sent a message. Someone from the government has arrived. He looked at the image and locked onto Flegg. He was very familiar with this person. There were two people behind Flegg who looked familiar. Luke nced at the information which Alfred had given him and roughly understood what was going on. Thinking quickly, he said casually, Ignore them. Well do our own thing. He was now performing a highly intense dual mode operation. The android controlled by the Level 2 clone had already reached the subway tunnel 100 meters from the station. It was trying its best to advance stealthily, and had no time to bother with the government troops. In any case, Flegg shouldnt die right? Inside the station, a womans voice rang out. Little brother, our enemy is here. We have to kill that Bat guy. A tall but thin figure strode out. Ive only recovered half of my strength. When will your weapon be ready? The woman said, Regr puppets are useless against them. Devour these people. You should still be able to replenish some of your strength. The tall figures eyes glowed red as he looked at the close to 1,000 people in one corner of the hall, and chuckled. Its time to show these lowly ves my true strength. As he spoke, he stretched out his hands, and his thin arms turned into sharp tentacles to stab at the people in the corner. Suddenly, loud music rang out from the subway tunnel. Amidst the heavy and distant sound of bells, a man chanted, The supreme edict, supreme lonely souls, all ghosts and charms, four lives with grace The tall figure paused and suddenly turned to look at the subway tunnel. At the same time, the woman said, This voice Ah, its that guy! Its the guy who injured mest time. Be careful, he has a mental attack that can hurt us. The tall figure was surprised. He waved his hands, and the tentacles turned and lunged at the subway tunnel. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Gunshots rang out, and the tall figure was stunned. Huh? You want to run? As he spoke, he jumped into the subway tunnel. The woman shrieked, Dont be careless. That guy is very cunning. But it was toote. Intense explosions rang out in the subway tunnel; it sounded like two giant beasts fighting inside. Less than a minuteter, everything quieted down. The woman screamed again. Little brother? All of you, hurry up and save him Huh? A tall figure walked out of the subway tunnel with a broken body in his hand. He looked skeptically in the direction of the womans voice. Is this what you mean by very strong? Also, it doesnt seem human. The woman: Then, the woman noticed something unusual. No, this is just a machine. A machine cantunch a mental attack! Its fake. Chapter 1566 - 6 Hurry Up, There’s an Old Acquaintance Here

Chapter 1566 Hurry Up, Theres an Old Acquaintance Here

A kilometer away, Luke frowned. Frank, I think I know who the enemy is. Im sending the information right now. Dont advance for now. Move sideways and attack. Frank opened the information which Luke had just sent. After reading it for a moment, his cold face turned solemn. He immediately sent Luke a private message. Are you sure theres nothing wrong with this intelligence? Luke said, Im sure. Also, it was another monster who stopped Big Dipper just now. That Enchantress called him little brother. He has formidable defenses, strength and dexterity. Ordinary firearms and armor cant do anything to him. Frank didnt say anything else. As he spoke to Frank, Luke exchanged a few words with Selina before driving the firepower support unit into a building. A momentter, he drove out again. Nobody knew that the Dark Knight in the tank had turned into a special android, and the Level 1 clone had turned into Big Dipper and was charging toward the central station. Luke, who was moving stealthily, sent a message to Tony. How much longer? The tycoon, who was moving at top speed in the air, was silent for a moment before he said, In ten minutes. What, you cant handle it? Luke said, Let me tell you a piece of good news. Theres an old acquaintance of ours here in Grand Rapids, and shes brought her little brother along for revenge. Tony asked, Who? Luke said, The witch who almost killed you in Wall Street station. Tonys face darkened. Kill me? Dream on! You were too fastst time. Leave her to me this time. Watch me beat the sh*t out of her. Luke said, Dont be crass. Also, let me warn you that her brother is very strong. Im afraid your Mark 7 wont be able to handle him. Tony was surprised. Are you kidding? He felt that his Mark 7 was really strong, and it wouldnt be a problem for him to deal with the witch, but Luke actually said that he couldnt stop the brother? Tony didnt think that Luke would joke about that, and immediately replied, My Hulkbuster suit can be sent down at any time. Just wait and see me beat the sh*t out of these siblings. Your what suit? Luke was stumped. Tony said, Hm, thats not important. Luke didnt waste any time. Then you better hurry. Big Dipper has already gone over to save people. That monster brother is preparing to devour 1,000 or so people in the subway station to recover his strength. Tonys heart turned cold. Devour? Are you serious? Luke said, Why else would I call you? Tony: Ill be there in five minutes. Hang in there. As he spoke, he fully activated the thrusters on Mark 7, and his speed skyrocketed once more as he charged toward Grand Rapids. Luke really needed the tycoons help this time. He had indeed lost the battle between the remote-controlled android and the Enchantresss little brother, and very quickly at that. Luke wasnt embarrassed. The remote-controlled androids could only unleash 20 to 30% of his and his clonesbat ability. Without a body to support them, many of his abilities were useless. It was practically impossible to break the monsters defenses with just the strength of the special androids strength. The enemy was too destructive, and the armor the android had been wearing was destroyed in less than a minute. This was the advantage of absolute strength. But Luke wasnt scared of the monster. If the android couldnt do it, then the clone would. He was in a hurry because of the innocent civilians in the station. There were almost 1,000 people inside the hall, but 2,000 to 3,000 people were still being escorted over. He didnt think that the monster would stop at eating just 1,000 people. The Enchantress had made it clear that these people would be used to help her brother recover his strength. Thus, Luke had to save these civilians and stop the monster from recovering its strength. Less than ten secondster, Big Dipper dashed into the central station. In the station, the tall figure who had just pierced more than ten people with his tentacles was enjoying the sensation of recovery. A shadow approached from the corner of his eye and hit him hard. Boom! There was the sound of a violent collision, and the civilians and humanoid monsters nearby copsed. The tall figure was nowhere to be seen. Boom! There was a loud bang from the subway tunnel wall in the distance, and dust and gravel flew everywhere. The ng of metal rang out non-stop, like the sounds of a forge. Both the civilians and the humanoid monsters subconsciously covered their ears and shook their heads to try and muffle the sounds. Bang! Bang! A ck-and-white figure was sent flying through the smoke and dust in the subway tunnel into a group of humanoid monsters. Then, the man twisted in the air andnded hard with his feet on the ground. The enormous force pushed the ck-and-white figure back, and a ten-meter-long trench was left in his wake. The ck-and-white figure finally stopped. He slowly lowered his arms from where they had been crossed in front of his chest, and several cracked pieces of armor fell to the ground. Dong! Dong! Dong! Heavy footsteps rang out in the dust, and a tall figure walked out. It was none other than the Enchantresss little brother whom Luke had sent flying into the tunnel wall earlier. Luke had already given the guy a nickname: Warlock. Unlike the scantily d Enchantress, her little brother was about 2.5 meters tall, and his thin frame looked like a skeleton without much flesh on it. However, this skeleton clearly had something that looked like armor on it. His entire body was covered in a flickering, fiery orange light which could make a person dizzy if they stared at it for too long. He also wore a T-shaped helmet, and the orange light also moved over that African-American face which didnt look very human anymore. The light in the Warlocks eyes flickered like mes. This one probably isnt fake, right, sister? The Enchantress said, I smell a living person. Thats right, its him. Luke turned his head and looked at the twisted metal construction which served as a door deeper in the station, but he couldnt see the Enchantress. Oh, its you. Youve recovered from your injuriesst time? The Enchantress said, You came at the right time. This time, both you and that Bat guy will die. Luke unhurriedly activated the release catch, and his warped vambraces fell to the ground. He flexed his wrists. Is that so? Just because you found your little brother who has been missing for years? Saying that, he tilted his head and looked at the Warlock who was slowly walking over from dozens of meters away. But he doesnt look very smart! The Enchantressughed. Hell tear you into pieces slowly and swallow you whole. Dont beg for mercy then. Luke clicked his tongue and shook his head. Why is your brother so ck? He doesnt look like you. Do the two of you have different mothers? Chapter 1567 - Satisfy Your Request, and Send You to Heaven

Chapter 1567 Satisfy Your Request, and Send You to Heaven

A fierce light shed in the Enchantresss eyes. Talk more while your mouth is still intact; you wont have the chance to use itter. Huh? Do you like being scolded? Luke was surprised. Ive never heard such a strange request before. He coughed and said, Then listen carefully: B*tch, b*tch, b*tch~~. After a brief silence, the Enchantress gnashed her teeth. You and that Bat are indeed the same. I was going to let you live a little longer, but you can go to hell now! Little brother, kill him. Actually, Luke and the Enchantress had their own motives for the byy. The Enchantress was trying to buy time toplete her weapon; killing her opponent then would be a piece of cake. Lukes initial n had also been to buy time, but the Enchantresss actions made him suspicious. If it was something the enemy wanted, he definitely had to destroy it. Although it was unlikely that he could take care of the siblings on his own, he couldnt let the Enchantress hide and cause trouble. So, he decisively did what the Enchantress wanted, and delivered a critical triple hit. At the Enchantresss order, the Warlock, who was ten meters away, exerted strength and charged forward. He was so fast that he turned into a dark orange afterimage and instantly appeared in front of Luke to kick him. Luke swiftly stepped back. Two silver rods appeared in his hands and, like magic, turned into two long whips. Like a viper that hade to life, a long whipshed out at the Warlock. Since Luke didnt have the absolute advantage in strength, he had to bring the strength of his opponents down to the same level. With a crack, blue and white electricity sparked on the whip. The other whip spun and generated a strong electromaic force to deflect the Warlocks kick as both people were pushed back in two different directions. A red light shed in the Warlocks eyes, and he threw out thick tentacles at Luke. He didnt care about the other whip that was coiled around him at all. The next moment, the Warlock was sent flying. Boom! The tentacles werent able to hit Luke either. Instead, they were deflected. At the same time, the whip around the Warlock exerted a huge repulsion force. With the added push from the whips, the force of the Warlocks failed attack sent him flying through the roof of the station. Luke charged after him. The long whips in his hands didnt stop moving, and the electromaic force around the wizard increased. Of course, Luke couldnt fight this guy at the station. The Warlock didnt care about human life or death, and could devour the civilians to recover his strength at any time, while Luke had to do his best to keep the thousands of civilians alive. Also, with the Warlock around, his teammates themselves may not be injured in person, but the special androids might be swiftly destroyed. Luke didnt have many of them. Except for him and Selina, the others only had one each. He had a lot of the original robots, but they would be useless against the Warlock. The best solution was to get rid of this guy. This was also the n he had just discussed with Frank. Frank saw two figures fly out from the top of the station in a huge arc. Luke also signaled clear on the internalms. Attack at full speed. Frank immediately gave the order to the other members of the team. Head right for the central station and rescue the civilians there first. Everybody moved quickly. Only the Dark Knight and Selina were slightly slower and fell behind in the firepower support units. But that wasnt a problem. The tanks fired at full force and quickly eliminated the humanoid monsters in the area to ensure that they couldnt stop the team members from advancing. It took less than ten seconds for the special androids to cover a distance of less than a kilometer. A guided missile arrived on time and hit the northeast corner of the station at an angle. The missile exploded with a loud bang, and the enormous shock wave sent arge part of the wall flying dozens of meters away from the station. A hole seven to eight meters wide appeared in front of the team. Angel didnt stop as she stuck close to the ground and rammed into a dozen humanoid monsters and sent them flying as she charged into the station. Alice followed her. Frank then arrived, but didnt follow them in. Instead, he waited for a moment. At that moment, the tanks trundled over. Selina didnt stop and simply charged in as the tank made the hole bigger. The Dark Knight, however, got out of the tank and jumped through the hole Frank, who was waiting on the side, immediately jumped up into the tank. At the same time, he ordered, System link. Several wires instantly connected to ports on his armor, and his suit was locked in ce. The humanoid monsters who had been caught off guard by the surprise attack finally came back to their senses. Most of them had been escorting the residents, and thus escaped the earlier barrage from the tanks. They reacted quickly. Some of them charged into the station, while the others surrounded Frank. Franks expression was the same as ever as he quickly inputted instructions into the firepower support units interface with his left hand. He fired the assault rifle that was in his right hand and took down the guys that had been the fastest to react. The clip was empty. Frank tossed the gun away and gripped the control handle with both hands. At that moment, the humanoid monsters pressing forward were just over ten meters away. In less than a second, the tank would be buried under the swarm. When Frank gripped the control with both hands, red targets locked onto all the humanoid monsters on the light blue virtual screen. With a thought, the tank retreated nimbly in a direction without any monsters. The twin autocannons on the tank also instantly switched directions. Thump thump thump thump thump thump! These fierce humanoid monsters were no different from ordinary humans in the face of 20mm-caliber bullets. They exploded like balloons filled with ck dye, sending ck fluid and broken parts flying everywhere. In just a few seconds, the ground around the station turned into a wild jungle with ck flower blossoms. The humanoid monsters that had charged forward too quickly were turned into sludge. A number of them still charged over, but they no longer had the overwhelming air of locusts. As Frank cleared the area outside the station, the people inside were already fighting. Chapter 1568 - Drawing Attraction and Splitting the Work

Chapter 1568 Drawing Attraction and Splitting the Work

As the vanguard, Big Dipper was very conscientious. When he charged into the station twice before, a lot of drones were released during the chaos. Thus, the squad members could clearly see what was going on inside the station. Under Franks arrangements, everyone had a clear objective. Angel, who was the first to charge in, had already smashed her way through the humanoid monsters bare-handed, like a cannonball. Her arms and legs swung out, and sent the monsters flying far into the distance. When she charged through the hole created by the missile, the civilians were in the corner diagonally behind her. Angel just needed to attack the humanoid monsters within a 180-degree angle to avoid identally injuring the civilians. Also, she charged toward where the humanoid monsters were most densely packed together andpletely ignored the sporadic attacks from a scattered few. Alice, who had followed closely behind her, was still invisible. A transparent and distorted shadow moved quickly through the dimly lit station as ck ws cut through the air and cut open the heads of the scattered humanoid monsters. When the Enchantress noticed, she couldnt help but curse herckeys. Idiots. The metal door suddenly opened, and a ck light beam shot out at Angel, who was charging through the crowd. The ck light beam was so fast that Angel was hit before she could react. The beam of light then deflected off her and headed right for Alice, despite thetter being invisible. When the ck light beam shot out, Alice nimbly shed past two humanoid monsters and pierced their heads with her hands. She then brought her hands together to use the monsters bodies as a shield. The ck light beam hit the humanoid monsters. As ifing back to life, the humanoid monsters struggled violently. Thanks to the three ws in their heads though, they died once more, and they went limp again. Then thanks to the ck light beam, they came back to life again, and then died again. Protected by this monster shield, Alice was pretty much unscathed. At that moment, the ck light beam turned around to shoot back at Angel. Seizing that moment, Angel decisively raised her hands to use a pulse cannon in a rare moment. She didnt use the mostmon attack mode, but the high-energy sma mode. The bright sma beam instantly collided with the returning ck light beam. There was a strange, low hissing sound that made ones ears tingle. The energy contained in the ck light beam was extraordinary, and it quickly overpowered the sma beam as it approached Angel, albeit at a much slower rate. At that moment, there was a loud bang and Selina charged in with the tank. Everybody could see what was going on. The attack on Angel had been part of the n. She had the thickest armor of them all, and her reactor consumed the least energy since she didnt use the flight function or pulse cannon much. She was best at fighting head-on. Conversely, it was best not to give her tooplicated a strategy. As for Frank, for whom the mission always came first, he could always make things very simple. Angels task was to distract the Enchantress and then hold on until reinforcements arrived. At most, they would just lose a special android. In any case, the big boss was rich, and they could afford the loss. The bigshot who sold everything was also very good at taking things back; there was no need to worry about the damaged special models and armor being picked up by someone else. While Angel was fending off the attack, Selina charged in between the sma beam and the ck light beam. A piece of heavy armor in the center of the tank pulled back to reveal the reactor that was protected inside. The white light quickly turned bright enough to blind people. Boom! A sma cannon that was five times stronger than Angels pulse cannon shot out and hit the ck light beam. The bigger the bulk, the stronger the energy. The size and position of the reactor had to be taken into consideration, as well as how durable the parts were during a high energy output. The firepower support unit was about the size of an armored car. Giving it a reactor the size of a bucket just meant a thousand artillery shells less. er Of course, Luke wouldnt give it such a high configuration. The reactor was only as big as a bowl. The energy was shot out through a circr barrel which didnt take up a lot of space, but which was enough tounch an extremely powerful energy cannon attack. The difference in power between an energy cannon and a pulse cannon was like the difference between a 150mm field cannon and a 20mm machine gun. The ck light beam, which could suppress Angels pulse cannon, copsed under the violent output. The ck light beam was instantly vaporized by the thick white sma beam. Remnants of the white sma beam shot toward the station entrance. Selina turned the tank at the right moment, and the sma beam swept over dozens of humanoid monsters which ran inside, instantly vaporizing half of them. Everybody had a rough idea of each others movements, and Franks simple instructions and reminders rang out every now and then. Angel retracted her pulse cannon in time, but still light scored the tank when Selina cut in. At that moment, another opening appeared in the metal door. Selina didnt even turn around as she fired. A mini guided missile shot out with a bang toward the opening. Boom! Selina sighed regretfully. Clearly, the Enchantress had quick reflexes. The opening closed in time and didnt hit her. Selina ordered the A.I. program to start ying the pre-recording on a loop, then asked, Hows it going with Big Dipper? The remote-controlled special model Dark Knight said casually, Hesnded and is holding the other party back. We have to pick up the pace with the rescue operation. The ears of the civilians in the station rang with the sounds of fighting and explosions. However, a loud electronic voice was still audible in the hall. The monsters outside have been eliminated. Everybody, leave through the gap. As the recording yed again, several drones in the hall projected a series of white arrows on the ground toward the corner which the team had blown open earlier. There was now a gap that was over ten meters wide. After the missile broke the wall, Selina had used the tank to push away most of the debris, thus creating an extremely convenient escape route. The civilians were stumped for a few seconds. Finally, someone made up his mind and stumbled forward. This smart man bellowed as he pulled his shaky wife along, Lets go. Are you going to stay here and wait for death? Theres still another one inside He didnt continue. He had seen for himself that the female monster behind the metal door could hear what the people outside said. Only after he pulled his wife along over ten meters did the rest of the confused civilians catch his meaning. Chapter 1569 - Confrontation and Reinforcements

Chapter 1569 Confrontation and Reinforcements

There was also a monster behind the metal door, and she was the one who had turned the officers and soldiers into monsters. The superheroes who arrived would definitely fight the boss monster. If the civilians ran now, there was a high chance that they would survive. If they stayed here, they would definitely be cannon fodder! Death was practically a guarantee. Thanks to the smart guys actions and words, most of them understood, and they endured the dizziness and ringing in their ears as they tried to move. Gradually, all the civilians subconsciously started running for their lives toward the gap. Luke, on the other hand, maneuvered the Dark Knight into setting up a perimeter around the metal door. He had already scanned it several times with various equipment to confirm that it was a pure metal fortress, or a machine. It was hidden in the depths of the station, away from the outside world. But there was no hiding the strange metal texture or the increasing energy reactions from Luke. Thus, he didnt have the Dark Knight join the battle. Instead, he began to set up a perimeter around the metal fortress to destroy it. In any case, the civilians had to be chased out first, or Luke wouldnt dare use too powerful a weapon. Thankfully, Luke had taken the Enchantresss troublesome brother with him. They were two kilometers away, which gave him some time. The Enchantress was in a dilemma. If she abandoned the machine she was creating, she could only rely on her own body to fight. Given her understanding of human technology, she didnt dare let her and her brother face the bombardment of human weapons unprotected. Even though her brother was very hard to take down, he wasnt immortal. Only by using the knowledge she had learned from humans toplete this mobile tower of machine and magic would they be able to move freely. The human experts who had charged in clearly werent here to watch herplete her magic tower. Once all the civilians in the station evacuated, the enemy would attack. So, she didnt kill the civilians. Even if the tower could kill them easily, it would be meaningless. The firepower support units had killed thousands of puppets outside earlier. If all the civilians died, the Bat Squad would lose theirst scruples and attack her immediately. For a moment, both parties were in a silent deadlock. Secretly, the Enchantress used a spell to send a message to the Warlock, telling him not to fight the man and to return immediately. But the message he sent back indicated that it would be difficult. The Enchantress could only get all their puppets to return and attack the civilians who had left. On Lukes side, he finally weed an unexpected ally. The two Chinooks stopped in the air 200 meters away. ck ropes were thrown out and figures quickly descended. Fleggs feet had barely touched the ground when a voice rang out on thems. This is Bastet; you know me as ck Cat. Major Flegg, please have your men provide support to the civiliansing out of the station. Split them up and move them to safe locations. Stumped for a moment, Flegg then realized that hisms had been hacked. He found the unknown user who had suddenly appeared in thems. Sorry, we have our own mission. The rescue will be carried out by someone else. Naturally, it wasnt because Flegg had a good temper that he was so polite, but because he couldnt afford to offend ck Cat. Selina said, Major Flegg, this isnt a negotiation, but an order. Otherwise, well make it public to the whole world that you were the ones to set the Enchantress free, and caused this tragedy in Grand Rapids. Flegg said, You before he immediately stopped speaking. If he asked how the other party knew, it would be equivalent to giving her irond evidence. That would be too stupid. Selina said, Theres no need to doubt us. We also know that the Enchantress was an aplice during the New York subway explosions. Without your permission and tacit approval, those criminals wouldnt have had the opportunity to detonate the explosives. If you dont want to be a traitor along with your boss, follow the order. She then cut offmunication with Flegg, before she spoke to the Dark Knight in private. Will this work? The Dark Knight immediately replied, Dont worry. Flegg might dare to be a criminal, but he definitely doesnt want to be a traitor. Soldiers with such a strong sense of honor wouldnt want to bebeled traitors. Furthermore, he had gotten Selina to bring up Fleggs boss. That would give Flegg enough reason to force him to cooperate with them. It wasnt like Flegg was here to stand up for justice. Based on previous intelligence and the current situation, it was very likely that they had lost control of the Enchantress. Flegg was probably here to clean up his bosss mess. His boss definitely didnt want people to spread rumors about this sh*t before her ass was wiped clean; she wouldnt be able to shift the me otherwise. After hesitating for a moment, Flegg immediately issued a new mission to his team. They looked at him suspiciously. This wasnt the mission they had discussed before. Turning superviins like them loose to protect civilians and retreat? Was he crazy? Flegg wasnt interested in exining himself to them. If he did, they wouldnt work harder and would even ridicule him. They could just hold it in. He simply waved his hand. Follow orders. The soldiers from the helicopters immediately started to take down the humanoid monsters that appeared one after another. Then, they saw arge number of civilians rush out of the station. They stumbled along as they wept and yelled, but they werent slow at all. Flegg felt his head ache. How annoying! Once things fell into chaos, the dozens of people he had brought with him would be useless. This horde of over 1,000 people would trample them to paste. He immediately roared at someone, Chato, light up the sky, or theyll trample themselves to death. A bald tattooed man hesitated for a moment, but didnt move. Flegg stressed, You better hurry if you dont want more of them to die. Youre the only one here who can scare them. The bald tattooed man, Chato, sighed and raised his hands. Boom! Whoosh! Two thick columns of fire shot out of his palms. In the dark night, the mes were intimidating and startling, and the civilians slowed down. Seeing the opportunity, Flegg immediately turned on the loudspeaker on the helicopter. This is the U.S. Marines. Please dont panic. Follow our soldiers to a safe location. Be careful. Dont push or step on anyone. Try to stay quiet. After saying that three times in a row, Flegg gave his men tactical signals. The 50 soldiers split into five teams and quickly led the civilians away. Their orders were simple, orderly, and clear: Follow us. Dont stop. Dont talk. The civilians calmed down. Those fire columns were quite intimidating. Also, no matter how unreliable the American army was, the soldiers were still human and far more pleasing to the eye than those humanoid monsters. Besides, the army had weapons that could be used against the humanoid monsters hunting people; it was much safer here than running around. Chapter 1570 - Calling a Friend for Help, and a Killing Embrace

Chapter 1570 Calling a Friend for Help, and a Killing Embrace

While the civilians withdrew from the station, Luke was at an impasse. He had no choice but to send his friend a distress signal again. Where are you? This guys skin is too thick. If you dont get here soon, hell hide behind his sisters skirt. In any case, Big Dipper wasnt the tycoon, and didnt have to worry about saving face. Tony said, Two minutes. At least two minutes. Saying that, he couldnt help but ask, What happens if he runs back to his sister? Luke sent the information that the Dark Knight had obtained from the metal fortress. Tony took a nce and sucked in a breath. What the hell is this? The energy is climbing so fast, and theposition is very strange. Luke said, I dont know, but I think theyre waiting for that thing to reach a certain level. We might be in big trouble then. After a brief silence, Tony sent, Ill be there in 100 seconds. But which side should I hit first? Luke said, If possible, help me restrain the Warlock for ten seconds. Then head over to the station and help Knight tear down the metal fortress. Tony understood. Okay. The two of them quickly put together a subsequent attack n. Luke was talking seriously, but the Warlock, who was Big Dippers opponent, was cursing non-stop and could only hide. no That was right C unlike the brief confrontation at the station, Big Dipper was currently crushing the Warlock. After they left the station, the Warlock was met with a storm of attacks the moment hended. Luke only buffed his telekinesis twice with credit points before he gave up. He realized that the mans body was very resistant to telekinesis. The surface of the Warlocks body produced an electromaic repulsion effect which forcibly deflected the telekinesis. Enchanted telekinesis thus had no lethal effect on him. Luke also used an attack with Elementary Annihtion. Even though the vignt Warlock suddenly turned his head at thest moment, half of his head was still cut. It was a severe injury, and the Warlock turned from arrogant to extremely cautious, and no longer gave Luke a chance to attack his vitals. Currently, the Warlock was running around and blocking Lukes attacks with his annoying tentacles. Even when part of a tentacle was cut off with Elementary Annihtion, it could immediately regenerate. The cut parts would go crazy and run around the city at high speed, devouring any civilians they encountered to replenish energy. Just like that, the two parties fell into a war of attrition. Neither of them could return to the station to support theirrades. This was a huge headache for Luke. An opponent who was very fast and agile, and whose strength and defenses made it impossible for anyone else to restrain him, was really annoying. As long as he was still alive, he would immediately flee and frantically devour people for blood. This sort of big boss with a HP regeneration ability was practically a cheat in a big city. So far, Luke had left in his wake half of the guys head, more than a hundred tentacles, half of his ribs, a leg, and part of his sternum with the heart attached C it was enough for a barbecue. However, Luke still couldnt kill him. Instead, the other party devoured more than 20 civilians and was still alive and kicking. What Luke needed now was a teammate who could take a beating and with strength and output no less than his to restrain the Warlock so that Luke could kill him instantly. The Hulkbuster suit sounded sturdy and strong; otherwise, it would be smashed to bits by the Hulk in just a few hits. The tycoon wouldnt pass up this mission! Thinking that, Luke tried his best to control the Warlocks movements and prevent him from returning to his sister. He had only been able to throw the other party into the air when thetter was off guard; how could he let him go back? The Enchantress was fragile; if there was an opportunity, it would be possible to kill her in one blow. But if she teamed up with the Warlock, given thetters quick reflexes and durability, it would be more than ten times harder to kill the Enchantress. Even if you die, you have to die out here! Making up his mind, Luke chased the Warlock and kicked him. The Warlock blocked him with one tentacle and didnt stop running. He didnt understand how things had developed to this point. But his sister was right. The ck-and-white face in front of him was a monster. The previous robot didnt even have one tenth of the originalsbat ability. In terms of speed, they were basically on the same level. Without a speed advantage, Luke would still be a lot weaker. Now, however, he was a huge threat because of that energy which could cut the Warlocks body easily. These terrifying energy cuts werent like the mental attack described by the Warlocks sister. As long as he was caught, he would be instantly cut into pieces. He wouldnt die, but he wouldnt be far from it. He had to get back to his sister. Only with her magic support would his close-range fighting ability be more of a threat, and he could avoid this one-sided beating. For a time, everyone was at an impasse The chaos in Grand Rapids had settled slightly, while Fleggs side was doing all they could to evacuate people. Flegg had already received the intelligence from Frank. When he learned that the Enchantresss brother could recover his strength by devouring human blood, his initial unwillingness disappeared. He knew how difficult it was to deal with the Enchantress. He would be crazy to let her use her brother as protection, and to leave so many blood bags around for him. He was here toplete a mission, not to die. The civilians had to be sent as far away from the station as possible, and to several different locations. They couldnt give the Warlock a chance to recover quickly. The delicate bncested for a short 100 seconds, and officially ended with Tonys arrival. Tony had summoned the Hulkbuster beforehand, and a huge oval metal capsule fell from the sky to cover him. Less than ten secondster, a gigantic suit more than three meters tall appeared, and with one jump, it entered the battlefield hundreds of meters away. The Warlock, who had been fleeing ignominiously after Lukes fierce beating, suddenly sensed an enormous figure on one side. Without any hesitation, heshed out with one tentacle. At the same time, another tentacle grabbed onto a wall for him to make a quick turn. He didnt care who the neer was. In any case, he absolutely couldnt be slowed down by this unexpected factor. That lunatic behind him had already cut off more than 500 kilograms of his mass. However, two whips suddenly blocked his escape route as they spun rapidly to unleash a huge electromaic force. The Warlock had no choice but to slow down. Tony, who had been in contact with Luke the whole time, lunged forward, and four thick metal limbs wrapped around the huge body of the Warlock in a killing embrace. Chapter 1571 - Sister, Save Me, and Take Over

Chapter 1571 Sister, Save Me, and Take Over

Tony suddenly attacked from the side, and the Warlock subconsciously turned around so that they werent facing each other. The Hulkbuster reached under the Warlocks right armpit to grab his left arm with both hands. Its powerful legs wrapped around the other partys legs, and the back of its head was pressed to the back of the Warlocks head. With their legs tangled together, the Warlock and Hulkbuster rolled over the ground for more than ten meters before they stopped. The Warlock was rmed and angry. He struggled with all his might, but couldnt escape for the time being. His right arm was stuck under his left arm, which was being held tightly. The only attack the Warlock could use was to extend tentacles from his hands and stab at the Hulkbuster armor. Its physical strength waspletely limited. It was impossible for the tentacle alone to break through the Hulkbusters thick armor. The next moment, the ck-and-white skull face appeared in front of the Warlock, and it raised those dreadful longswords. The Warlock struggled frantically and screamed in fear. No! Sister, help In the face of death, the Warlock released a burst of strength and rolled away with the Hulkbuster. Butpared with his earlier speed just now, this waspletely different. The remote-controlled android which the Warlock had taken apart was the best proof. Without superpowers to increase reaction speed and lethality, even a super robot with extraordinary strength would only be able tost for a minute. At that moment, with Tony hanging on to the Warlock, thetters fate was sealed. Two silver des shed, and the wildly waving tentacles fell away to reveal the terrified and twisted face of the Warlock. The silver longswords, which contained the power of Annihtion, swung silently at the Warlocks neck and waist, which werent blocked by the Hulkbuster. The Warlock stopped and looked down at his broken body in despair. His lips moved as he murmured soundlessly, Sister Boom! A ck light beam shot up into the sky from the roof of the train station. Almost at the same time, the Dark Knight activated the setup outside the metal fortress, and a dozen thick sma beams shot toward the metal fortress in the center. But two secondster, Selina, Angel, Alice, Frank and the Dark Knights names turned gray. This meant that the signals from the special androids in the vicinity of the station had disappeared, and the internalms had automatically switched to offline mode. Luke didnt hesitate at all. He stopped using the destructive power of Annihtion. This time, when he swung his longswords, they were infused with the power of faith. The des blossomed with a light golden light which was enough to blind Tonys eyes. Puchi! Puchi! A de pierced the brain at an angle through the neck, while the other pierced the heart. The 37,000 faith value in the system dropped, and a light golden light spread out from the brain and heart of the Warlock who had been stabbed with the longswords. The Warlock howled miserably. Thats impossible. This is the power of God Those were hisst words. The light golden lightpletely covered his head and chest as countless cracks appeared on his body. Luke drew out his longswords and stabbed twice more without hesitation. The lower half of the Warlocks body and two remaining tentacles were pierced by the glowing longswords again. Less than a secondter, the remaining parts of the Warlock turned golden. The cracks grew bigger and bigger, and the golden head and torso began to turn into what looked like threads of golden dust before theypletely copsed. The moment Luke drew his longswords out, a system notification finally popped up. System: Kill the ancient Warlock. Mission aplished. That was the reason why Luke hadnt overlooked the lower half of the Warlocks body and tentacles earlier. The guy might have been screaming wretchedly, but he wasnt dying at all. It was very likely that he would have been able to regenerate from his cut lower torso and tentacles. If Luke wanted something done, he had to go all the way! Otherwise, it would be a waste for Luke to summon the tycoon as a shield. It was also how they had split the workst time, which was how they had been able to beat the sister back! All of the family should be treated the same way. At that moment, Tony got up from the ground and immediately charged toward the station. He didnt forget to mock, Hehe, you killed her brother. That old womans gone crazy. Luke followed Tony. Its we C we killed her brother. If you have any more awesome gadgets on you, take them out. The energy of that metal shell is too powerful. Dont let her kill you in seconds. Tony didnt stop. This is my armor with the strongest defenses. What about you? Dont tell me youll just be wearing that chicken suit. Give me five seconds. Luke charged into the bottom of a nearby building. A momentter, he charged out again with an iplete support unit. At that moment, Tony had already flown 100 meters to the station, and he activated his most powerful move without hesitation. Bam! The three beams of light released from his hands and chest converged into one fierce st which hit the metal cone floating behind the station. Boom! The 3-in-1 st caused the ground around the station to shake, and Tonys expression turned even more solemn. That was because the attack had only caused the ck light around the metal cone to ripple, and hadnt broken through it. Also, it was a light ripple. No matter how he looked at it, the power of his attack was still a littlecking. At Tonys attack, the metal parts moved more quickly and stacked up together. The cone grew bigger and bigger at a visible speed before it wasplete. The wind kicked up, and all kinds of junk were sucked toward the cone. Some were directly swallowed up by the cone, and most were sent flying by the wind. Tony had a bad feeling. He immediately changed his attack pattern. A bright orange light beam hit the ck light shield and continued to burn it. At the same time, he warned Luke, You better hurry. I feel that this metal shell is about to bepleted. I think I need to change to something more specific. At that moment, Luke charged out of the building. As he ran, a huge reactor appeared in his chest. Before he arrived, a sma beam no smaller than Tonys shot out. The ck light shield rippled even more intensely, but it didnt seem to be breaking. Tony said, You take over Bang! Bang! Bang! Before he finished speaking, a ck light shot out from the tip of the cone and sent him flying 100 meters away. Luke was lost for words. Fine, it seemed that he really had to take over and do it himself. The thrusters under his feet activated at full force as the enormous defense unit charged straight at the metal cone. Chapter 1572 - aywall + Smash, Smash, Smash

Chapter 1572 Paywall + Smash, Smash, Smash

This time, Luke didnt make any fancy moves with his des as he swung them straight ahead. Two streaks of golden light hit the ck shield. Both des sank halfway into the ck shield, and the golden light spread out. However, it was countless times slower than when it had killed the Warlock. In one second, the golden light spread less than a meter in diameter. However, the ck light shield shook violently, and the golden light looked like it was about to shatter. The remaining 23,000 faith value dropped again. In the blink of an eye, the number turned to 10,000. Luke remained calm. From his previous experiments and killing the Warlock just now, he could determine the rough effects of several attacks. To use an analogy, faith value was like oil with a lot of impurities, which could nevertheless burn with enough lethality. Credit points were like gas that had been filtered and purified. Not only could it burn, it could power internalbustion engines without causing damage to the machines. Annihtion was atomic energy, and was far more lethal. But of the three, oil (faith value) was the easiest to obtain and didnt require much processing Gas (credit points) needed to be processed. If oil could be used, it wasnt worth using gas. The raw materials for atomic energy (Annihtion energy), on the other hand, were the rarest. The quality was very high, but the consumption rate was very fast and it took even longer to umte. For Luke, credit points were the least lethal and the value of faith was much higher, but they were both far less destructive than Annihtion. Nevertheless, the advantage of the first two was that they were stored in the cheat that was the system. To use them in an attack, there was only one word for it pay! If 1,000 wasnt enough, then 10,000. If 10,000 wasnt enough, then 100,000. As long as he had enough savings, he basically didnt feel any burden. On the other hand, Luke needed to use Mental Strength to control Annihtion energy; it was a personal skill that consumed mana. The metal cone in front of him was stronger than the Warlock in every aspect, except that it couldnt move. Thus, Luke didnt hesitate to make in-app purchases to kill the other party. Sure enough, the Enchantresss furious voice rang out. D*mn you, Ill kill you to avenge my brother! As she roared, two long, ridged-looking metal whips suddenly flew out of the metal cone and swung at Luke fiercely. Lukes hands werent free. The thrusters under his feet just revved up and he instantly flipped upside-down in the air while the reactor in his chest glowed even brighter. Bang! Bang! Two st cannons hit the metal whips, but the enormous force didnt stop them as they brushed past. The metal whips missed Luke by a hairs breadth. Luke didnt stop as he continued to spin. He suddenly spread his legs and stepped on the two slender whips thatunched a sneak attack from below, before he tied them together. By now, the two pools of golden light on the ck light barrier had already melded together and expanded. The ck light shield rippled violently. Ahhh! The fury in the Enchantresss scream was clear. Her mechanical magic tower had been activated too early, and only 70% of the energy reaction waspleted. Now that Tony and Luke were attacking the ck light shield incessantly, there was only 40% of energy left. This greatly affected the towers functions, which couldnt be activated. The Enchantress didnt dare use another energy st, since it would further cut down on the progress of the energy reaction. If she couldnt activate this magic tower in time, she wouldnt be able to move quickly, and would have to escape on her own. After working so hard for so long, her brother was dead. She didnt want all her efforts to be for nothing Luke was happy when he sensed that the Enchantress was unhappy. Making the other party suffer in battle was also one kind of sess. The fact that she hadnt appeared yet proved that there was something wrong with the metal cone. If he didnt deal with this metal shell, however, he definitely wouldnt be able to do anything to her. Now that the first step had been aplished, it was time to take the second step. When he thought that, the faith value in the system continued to drop rapidly, from 10,000 to 9,000 to 8,000 The golden light suddenly spread faster and covered one third of the ck light shield. The ck light shield shook violently before it disappeared with a dull thud. The two des that hade loose swept over the metal whips. Luke used the momentum to press down on the whips under his feet. He exerted strength in his hands and feet at the same time, and the enormous defense armor he was in suddenly sped up as he crashed into the metal cone. Creak There was an ear-piercing, drawn-out screech as the two longswords made contact with the metal cone. A straight cut rapidly appeared over the cone. As if it sensed a fatal threat, the metal cone suddenly sped up, and a dozen ridged whipsshed out at Luke. At the same time, ck holes the size of bowls appeared on the surface of the cone, and the energy fluctuations increased rapidly. Lukes expression was calm, but there was excitement in his eyes. This was a worthy opponent! Trash like the Warlock, who just ran around, was boring. He wasnt as tough as his sister! Sheathing the des on his back, Luke grabbed the edges of the cut and pushed. There was the sound of metal being twisted and broken, and the crack grew even wider. The metal whipsshed out at Lukes back, but the enormous armor didnt dodge as it withstood the attacks. Luke took advantage of the situation to squeeze through the gap. With a tter, pieces of broken metal were thrown out of the gap. Sensing that something was wrong, the metal whips stabbed into the gap in a frenzy. The ck holes, which fluctuated violently with energy, couldnt attack inside, so they were naturally useless. The metal whips were beaten back out of the gap once more. In the gap, Luke swung his limbs wildly as he grabbed various metal parts and pulled hard. Heughed. So this is what its like when the Hulk smashes things! The defense armor which Luke was wearing at that moment had been inspired by the Hulk during the Battle of New York, and was geared toward super defense and strength. Luke only had this one prototype, and had never used it in realbat. This defense armor also had a humanoid form like the tycoons Hulkbuster armor, but the structure was rtively simple. Apart from the chest reactor, which could generally be used for long-range attacks, it didnt have any support tools like pulse cannons, guns, missiles, or anything else. All these functions had been omitted in favor of the thickest shell, the sturdiest structure and the highest level of physicality. While it basically lost the ability to kill opponents on arge scale, its damage output was now the greatest against a single target; it couldpletely suppress a difficult opponent without falling into a disadvantage. In a sense, the tycoons Hulkbuster armor was the same. However, the tycoon still couldnt change his showy ways; the Hulkbuster still had numerous functions, and it cost over ten times more than Lukes defense armor. Chapter 1573 - Sexy Big Dipper and Running Wild

Chapter 1573 Sexy Big Dipper and Running Wild

In this regard, Luke was full of firm disdain for the tycoon. Money could solve everything. Would Tony dare throw away the defense armor if it broke? Hm, it seemed he really would. When you were rich, you could do whatever you wanted. They clearly had different views on the external armor. For example, Tony had chosen the name Hulkbuster, which had a simple and obvious meaning Now, before the tycoon could use it against the Hulk, he had run into this old Warlock, and was able to confirm that the armor could take a beating. Luke, on the other hand, had an extremely simple name for his defense armor Blue Glider 1. Its biggest use was just to smash, smash, smash. There was no difference between smashing people, monsters or something like this metal cone. In the face of this demolition, the huge metal cone trembled slightly. The Enchantress, who was controlling the cone, was angry, but also a little overwhelmed. In a typical situation, it would be the Warlock who would be fending off Luke in a close-range attack like this. However, the Warlock had already been killed, and the tower was missing its most important pir of support. Gritting her teeth, the Enchantress finally couldnt help but roar There was nothing she could do but act. She couldnt care less about the energy consumption. If this went on, this lunatic would tear a passage into the tower and appear in front of her. Luke, who was tearing through the metal cone, suddenly sensed the metal parts around him retreat, and a hole one meter in diameter appeared in front of him. rm bells went off in his head. He raised his hands in front of him without any hesitation, and as he leaned back, he kicked out with both legs. mes burst out of the thrusters as he retreated. He was fast, but so was the Enchantresss tower. A thick ck light beam shot out of the hole. Bang! The ck beam hit Luke. He only felt a slight impact before the armor on his arms crumbled. Surprisingly, it wasnt destroyed. Instead, it was directly dismantled into various parts that abruptly fell apart. It was as if the armor had been instantly dismantled by invisible hands. Lukes eyes widened. WTF? What kind of magic was this? It could actually dismantle the armor. After breaking apart Lukes armor, the enormous ck light beam didnt stop as it shrunk in size before immediately hitting Luke in the chest. ng! ng! Luke retreated from the debris that filled the sky and avoided seven or eight metal whips. The bad news was that his defense armor had beenpletely dismantled. The good news was that only the armor on his arms was damaged, and the rest of the Big Dipper armor was basically intact. That was because when the ck light beam broke up the defense armor, Luke had decisively dodged to the side and away. With his arms bare now, however, the Big Dipper armor looked like a sleeveless vest, and it wasnt much better than running around naked. On the other side, Tony couldnt help but whistle at the sight. Yo! This outfit suits you, Big Spoon. Lukes lips twitched. Let me tell you a piece of good news: I was just hit by that ck light beam, and I became like this. If I had been slower to dodge, I guarantee there wouldnt have been anything left of my armor. Tony cursed inwardly. Big Dipper himself was an extraordinary being; even without his armor, hisbat ability was still very strong. If Tony didnt have his armor he wouldnt even have 5% of hisbat ability. This was a battlefield, and there was no time or space for him to make new equipment. He also had to rely on the Mark suit to outfit himself with the Hulkbuster armor, and he couldnt directly equip it. In other words, Tony would look just like Big Dipper if he was hit by the ck light beam. Tony cautiously raised his left hand. His palm had turned into a hard and red gigantic cannon. As he raised his hand, the muzzle lit up with a blinding light. Zi! Zi! Zi! There was no loud noise, only the faint sound of sma. A huge white ball of light flew out, like a shooting star with a long tail, and shot into the hole Luke had created. It didnt stop there. The huge cannon that was Tonys left hand didnt stop as he fired at the metal cone every two seconds. He shot in a line from the hole, clearly in an attempt to blow the cone into two pieces. Luke didnt waste any time. He dashed into a nearby building and changed into a set of regr gear. The shoulder cannon and countless mini missiles rained down on every hole in the metal cone. No matter what the Enchantress wanted to do with these holes, he would first shoot a few shells or missiles into them to make it hard for the other party to counterattack. Although Luke also wanted to see the sexy tycoon run around, it was just a thought. The tycoon wasnt his clone. Without his armor, he would be killed in minutes. At that moment, the Enchantress was also flustered. Tonys energy cannon was too powerful. This was an experimental product based on Chitauri technology. It was originally built with a target like the big worm battleship in mind. The metal cone was about 50 meters in height. In terms of size, it was on par with the battleship. After Tony was sent flying, his first thought was to use this energy cannon. Even though it wasnt fully developed, the cannons power was still beyond what the cone could withstand. The Enchantress tried her best to resist, but was unable to change the speed at which her half-finished magic tower copsed. Hesitating for a moment, she then gritted her teeth. Just you wait. Ille back for you. With that, she activated the self-destruct sequence for the magic tower. With a thought, she turned into ck smoke and was about to use a spell to teleport away. But the next moment, her body coalesced once more, and she flew out to hit a metal wall with a bang. Struggling with pain, the Enchantress said in disbelief, How is that possible? How can they restrict my magic?. Luke and Tony, on the other hand, heard the notification in their ears. The space obstruction device has detected strong space fluctuations. Luke said, Shes going to run. Be careful not to let her run beyond 500 meters, or the obstruction device will be useless. Tony said, No kidding. I was the one who gave Bruce that thing. Luke had nothing to say to that. He could only control the android wearing sniper gear, which he had ced in a building earlier, to aim at the upper part of the metal cone. Boom! Bang! A huge crater several meters in diameter appeared in the upper half of the cone Chapter 1574 - Exposing the Chest, and Good If She’s Miserable

Chapter 1574 Exposing the Chest, and Good If Shes Miserable

Luke smiled. It seemed that a 200mm electromaic cannon was quite effective on solid metal. As the saying went, the caliber of a bullet was justice. The bigger the shell, the more justice it could mete out. That extremely hard metal cone wasnt too difficult to deal with when the special armor-piercing and explosive bullets were used. Tony couldnt help but click his tongue. ck Bear is here too? Why isnt he on the team channel? Luke said, Youre overthinking it. Thats a remote-controlled robot. Tony was lost for words. He could make something like this too, but firstly, he didnt have many teammates who were in urgent need of one, and secondly, they might be intercepted by someone else. So, he only used remote control tech on his armor. Looking at what Luke hade up with, Tony was a little tempted. It wouldnt waste time to send a robot to check things out in an unclear situation. Sensing that something was wrong, Luke frowned. Is that fog? There shouldnt be fog in this weather. Grand Rapids was dozens of kilometers away from the sea, and fog wouldnte and go like that. Tony said, Theres something wrong with this fog. It can block surveince. Its her again. Luke noticed the same thing. Looking at the metal cone that had disappeared into the fog, he felt a slight headache. A sorcerer or a wizard or whatever were too troublesome! Up until now, the Enchantress had already shown that she could transform people into puppets, teleport, and break things down with that ck light. Now, even battlefield cover like this fog had appeared. How were they supposed to fight her?! Under the cover of the fog, it was very likely that she would run 500 meters away. In fact, the Enchantress had already slipped away from the metal cone. Of course, she wouldnt head in Luke and Tonys direction. As a witch, she had no interest in fighting anyone. It definitely wasnt because she was scared of Big Dipper beating her up. Suddenly, Tony chuckled. Luke frowned. If you have something to say, say it. Can you not smile like an idiot? Tony snorted and felt that this Big Spoon wasnt fun at all. If Bruce were here, he would definitely y along. He didnt beat around the bush and sent a program over. Luke took it. Whats this? Dont tell me its a hack. Tony wasnt in the mood. Its a modified version of the mental control program; it specializes in detecting mental fluctuations. Stumped, Luke cursed inwardly. He himself had turned the mental control system into a mental polygraph. But the tycoon was also a genius. He actually put together a mental probe. Wait! Was this for him? Luke suddenly realized something While this thing couldnt be used directly in battle, it was undoubtedly very effective against stealthy enemies like Batman. If a special detection program was added to this probe so that it could discern people via their thought waves, wouldnt it be able to lock onto Batman? Luke cursed inwardly, but didnt panic. His thought waves were different from his clones. That was because the clones were created by the system with credit points + the Cloning skill + Elementary Spirit Form. The main point was that when Luke and the two clones were in the remote-controlled androids, they wouldnt be recognized as one person, but as three separate individuals. It would be practically impossible for the tycoon to uncover Lukes real identity with this. On the other hand, he could lock onto his clones aliases. It seemed that he had to upgrade the armor as soon as possible andplete the blocking function for thought waves. Thinking that, Luke finished setting up the program on the remote-controlled android. This program could only be used withponents that had a function for receiving thought waves. Tony had clearly integrated this function into his armor, but Luke didnt have it. He could only have the android take care of it and share the information. Tony could also share information with Luke, but it was more stable to have another probe in the current situation. At the very least, they could cover both ends. That was indeed what Tony was doing. As he opened fire, he moved to the side to put some distance between him and Luke. Then, he perked up. Hehe, look what I found! A little Enchantress hiding in the shadows, letting us quietly sneak up on her Holy sh*t! In the fog that was so thick you couldnt see your hand in front of your face, a faint ck light shed. Luke also heard familiar sounds in his earpiece: Bang! Crash! Bang! The android immediately fired at the location of the Enchantresss thought waves, not giving her a chance to attack. Luke moved quickly toward Tony, praying that the guys clothes hadnt been blown apart by the Enchantress. Otherwise, he could only have the android take Tony and run. Tony really was a super strong teammate. Whether it was holding the Warlock in ce, blowing through the defenses with the cannon, oring up with the mental probe, every single one had changed the flow of battle tonight. In battle, he wasnt as arrogant as usual. He was decisive and ruthless. Putting everything together, Tony was definitely Lukes best teammate. It would definitely be a huge loss for Luke to quit a battlefield like this. At that moment, Tonys voice finally rang out. D*mn it, half of my Hulkbuster armor has copsed. That d*mn ck magic. Relieved, Luke asked casually, Only half? Tony said, Yep, but its from my chest down to my stomach. Theres still Mark 7 underneath, but I dont think I can take a second hit. Luke was lost for words. Tonys vitals were all exposed. It would be a miracle if he could take a second blow. If things went wrong, and even Tonys clothes underneath were torn apart, then hehe! Luke shivered and didnt want to think about such a gross image. As Tony spoke, he fired the cannon again without hesitation, and a series of mini missiles flew out. They had locked onto the Enchantresss thought waves. She had sensed the electromaic shot by the android earlier, and had dodged it. Tony had noticed this, and simply attacked her. This time, the Enchantress screamed miserably in the fog. Luke was shocked. Did you hit her in her vitals? That was a pretty miserable scream. As he spoke, he fired dozens of bullets, and several mini missiles also flew out. Miserable? It would be good if she was! It would be really dangerous not to kill an opponent like the Enchantress in one go. While the two guys used their X-ray vision to pummel the Enchantress mercilessly, she was struggling to fend them off. The Enchantress didnt have many trump cards left. Who the hell knew why she couldnt kill them in one hit with her magic, but these two guys had gotten even fiercer after they killed her brother. D*mn humans, d*mn technology! She cursed inwardly as her body shed nonstop to dodge the barrage of firepower. She had dodged the terrifying electromaic cannon in the same way, or she wouldve been turned to dust. Thinking that, she couldnt help but feel aggrieved that she couldnt use teleportation. Hold on, just hold on a little longer! A huge explosion was about to happen, and neither of these two d*mn ves would survive. Chapter 1575 - 5 Cooperation and Successful Capture

Chapter 1575 Cooperation and Sessful Capture

Keeping up the gunfire, Luke asked Tony, Is there a way to trap her? Lukes electromaic cannon, Tonys energy cannon, and their missiles blew up the Enchantresss position. In the end, apart from letting out two screams, she was still moving resolutely. Their attacks could only slow the enemy down, and couldnt stop her. What was even more awkward was that if Luke wanted to close in for an attack, he had to stop his barrage, or he would be the one to be hit in the face first. Luke wasnt afraid of death, but if Tony hurt his teammate, he would still be stunned for a short period of time, and the Enchantress might take advantage of that moment to attack. Whether the other party used magic or hastened her escape at that time, it would be a huge problem. Her magic could destroy their armor with the ck light, and could make one or both of them lose control of their firepower on the battlefield. Once she ran beyond 500 meters, they could only pray that she didnt try to teleport. If that happened, she would be able to go anywhere in the city and even directly teleport dozens of meters underground; it would be hard for them to chase and catch her then. Tony said, I brought a device with me. It should be able to trap her, but we have to make sure it isnt destroyed before it takes effect. Luke was surprised. What is it? Tony said, Its a mental interference device, and works a little like a gun. It automatically releases a signal when it gets close, and interferes with the bodys ability to receive mental signals. However, it absolutely cant withstand her magic. Thinking quickly, Luke said, Okay. Later huh? He suddenly turned his head and looked at the metal cone in the fog not far away. Tony did the same, and was just as surprised. He cursed. Is she going to detonate this thing? No wonder she was in a hurry to escape. Luke dashed forward. You distract her. Ill take care of it. Tony didnt have time to worry about how Big Spoon would take care of such a huge metal cone. He had already realized that the Enchantress was picking up her pace as she fled. She was clearly preparing to escape once the cone exploded. Tony simply silently aimed the part of the Hulkbuster armor that was still intact at the cone and increased the firepower. In short, he couldnt let the Enchantress escape. Luke sped up and activated his Mental Strength full-force the moment his hands touched the metal cone. The enormous metal cone twisted slightly and disappeared in the fog two secondster. Lukesplexion turned slightly pale. The Level 1 clone that hade today had the lowest Mental Strength. Coupled with the interference from the cones energy reaction, Luke almost hadnt been able to store it away. Based on the energy fluctuations that the fog couldnt hide, the cone could explode at any time, and it might be as powerful as a nuclear weapon. If it really exploded, thousands of Grand Rapids residents in a range of several kilometers would die. As soon as Luke put away the metal cone, the fleeing Enchantress was suddenly stunned. Wait, why were there no more energy fluctuations from the magic tower? While she was still in a daze, she was injured by Tonys fierce gunfire. After her form coalesced once more, half of her calf was missing, slowing her down further. She couldnt take it anymore. Ignoring the fact that attacking would dy her escape, she sent a streak of ck light at the guy. Tony was enjoying himself, when he saw the ck light fly over. His heart jumped, and he dodged decisively. Putting the matter of destroying the ck light aside, he could still hold out. However, he absolutely couldnt let the ck light hit him, or his armor would basically have to be written off. It was a good thing that the Hulkbuster armor was an external suit with its own independent operating system. Otherwise, it would have been long over for him after the earlier shot. Luke sent a message: Get ready. Im going. What could Tony say? Got it. The Enchantress had to run out of the range of the space obstruction device. This was herst chance. It was do or die. As soon as they spoke, Luke and Tony lunged at the Enchantress at the same time. Luke quickly gathered his telekinesis and injected it with faith value at the same time. A beam of golden light shot out at the Enchantress. Sensing the attack, the Enchantress turned incorporeal again, and the ck smoke coalesced into a human form again several meters away. Then she gave a wretched scream. Ahhh! Under Lukes control, the golden telekinesis swung around like a whip and hit her. His telekinesis was very fast, and he instantly locked onto her. The remaining 7,000 or so of faith value in the system were released in a flood. That was why the Enchantress had screamed. Compared with bullets or ordinary energy damage, faith value was much more lethal for someone like her who used magic. Not only did it injure her body, it also attacked her mind. It was the manifestation of the mental essence collected from countless people, and could be considered poison to magic practitioners. When the faith-infused telekinesis hit the Enchantress, Luke shouted, Catch! The special device on Tonys right arm had been ready and waiting. At Lukes shout, Tony immediately pressed theunch button. With a bang, a silver cylinder flew at the Enchantress. It expanded in the air and turned into something that looked like an octopus. It covered the Enchantress and then quickly contracted to wrap around her. Tony paused before going forward cautiously. How is it? Luke turned his head in surprise. Isnt this yours? I dont know anything about it. Tony moved closer and finally saw the Enchantress in the dissipating fog from two meters away. At that moment, she was lying stiffly on the ground like a fish on shore. Tony remained vignt. Thats not right. I dont think my interference device has this sort of effect. Luke asked, Exactly what sort of effect should it be? Tony said, She shouldnt be able to control her limbs Luke interrupted him. Get to the point. Tony coughed and said, The point is that she can still move, but if she tries to run, she might kick herself, or if she raises her hand, she might p herself. Either way, she shouldnt be this docile.. Luke: He had some guesses, but seeing that there were still several hundred points of faith value left in the system, he felt that there was no need to waste them. With a thought, he gave them all to the Enchantress. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The Enchantress jerked. Tony also seemed to realize something. He looked suspiciously at the light golden telekinesis which pierced the Enchantresss abdomen. Whats this? Its pure energy and has a strange mental fluctuation. Interesting. Luke didnt say anything. Keep guessing! In any case, dont expect me to tell you, he murmured inwardly. The tycoons inspiration for his research was too bizarre. He coulde up with something extremely unscientific for no reason. Other people relied on umted research, but this guy relied on inspiration. It might take a group of several hundred people several years or decades to solve a problem. Tony, on the other hand, might wake up with the solution in his head. There was no way Luke would reveal his trump cards to such a cheater. Chapter 1576 - I Caught Her, She’s Mine

Chapter 1576 I Caught Her, Shes Mine

The faith value was quickly depleted, and the Enchantress finally stopped struggling. Gasping for breath, she stared at the two people in front of her with vicious eyes. Observing her reaction, Luke asked, Is this really effective? How long will itst? Tony was also studying the material in front of him. He said casually, As long as its under control and the module isnt damaged, it should be able to run normally for three to five years. However, the mental signals she gets will bepletely out of whack, including those for sh*tting and eating, so, you know. Lukes nose twitched, but he didnt smell any sh*t. It seems that a witch doesnt need to eat or sh*t. Tony said, Shes lucky. As they spoke, a helicopters searchlights came sweeping over. From the moment the Enchantress was caught, the fog had dissipated at a swift rate. The only thing left now was a faint mist. A group of people had already run over. Luke said, Shes mine. Tony hesitated for a moment. Are you sure? Why dont you just kill her here with that earlier move? It wasnt that he was unwilling to hand the Enchantress over to Big Dipper, but that he wasnt sure if the other party could deal properly with this old witch. Luke shook his head. She cant be killed. Part of her body isnt here. Destroying this body will only allow her to escape our control and to be reborn in another body. That might take years or even decades. We cant always keep an eye on her. Tony frowned. Wheres the rest of her body? Luke turned around. Why dont you ask them if theyre willing to hand the rest of her body over? Tony also looked at the team that ran over, and his expression turned cold. Forget it. Theyre from ARGUS. Its a branch of the American government which specializes in collecting these d*mn things. Luke said, The Enchantress is mine. Tony nodded. Their conversation was on the private channel, and nobody outside knew that they had reached an agreement. Almost all the people who had run over stopped 30 meters away and ducked behind some houses. Only one person approached within seven or eight meters of the two. He slowed down and called out, Im Rick Flegg, a colonel of the United States military. Mr. Stark, Mr. Big Dipper, thank you for your hard work and for helping usplete this mission. Tony didnt say anything. The person behind these people was pretty annoying. He couldnt be bothered to squabble with them; tossing the responsibility to Big Spoon was the best choice. Luke picked up the Enchantress, who twitched every now and then, and looked at Flegg. Mine. Flegg was stumped for a moment, but held onto his solemn expression. Mr. Big Dipper, shes a fugitive weve been doing our best to catch. Please give her to us. Boom! mes suddenly burst out of the thrusters on Lukes back as he charged into the night sky with the Enchantress. Flegg heard an indifferent voice in the air. I caught her. Shes mine. WTF! Fleggs eyes widened as he watched the mes turn into a dot of light in the west and disappear. He subconsciously looked at Tony. Mr. Stark Boom! Swoosh! There was an even louder explosion, and the half-damaged Hulkbuster armor rose into the air. I wasnt the one who caught her. Its none of my business. Go find him if you can. The enormous armor quickly flew east and disappeared. Flegg: Motherf*cker! Despite his cursing, Flegg could only obediently maintain order and inform the rescue team to hurry over. Half an hourter, he heard his soldiers report one bizarre thing after another. Boss, the metal cone is gone. There are only fragments left. Boss, the body of Target 2, Incubus, haspletely disappeared. Theres no sign of it. Boss, Iron Man and the Bat Squad didnt leave behind any significant remains of their armor. Flegg put his hand to his forehead. Then what did you find? In the face of this question, all his men fell silent. A momentter, one of them smiled bitterly. We found a lot of survivors. Flegg sighed weakly. Then do your best to save them and dont cause any more trouble. Just as Fleggs men started to sort out order in Grand Rapids, Luke flew more than ten kilometers with the Enchantress. He activated the stealth system andnded in a forest. Walking into an abandoned cabin in the woods, he used his Batman identity to ask Tony, Can the power be increased on this interference device? Tony replied, Find the knob on the reactor and say, Iron Man is awesome. Then, turn it clockwise to increase the interference effect. Luke: How awesome of you. Tony was pleased. Hehe, its good that you know. Giving the tycoon the middle finger in his head, Luke cut themunication and surrounded the Enchantress with Annihtion first to prevent her from escaping. Then, he followed the tycoons instructions and slowly increased the power of the interference device. The Enchantress, who had been quiet, instantly sat up, and suddenly did a split on the ground. Lukes lips twitched as he looked at the Enchantress. He grew even more suspicious. Was this thing for revenge? Otherwise, why did this posture look so familiar? But on second thought, whether it was the mental probe or the mental interference device, they were in fact directed mostly toward the Enchantress. This was also the reason why her weird and tricky spells lost out to the cooperation between Luke and Tony tonight. It wasnt because the Enchantress was weak, but because Tony remembered her. Luke was petty, and so was the tycoon. He had been covered in dirt by the Enchantress at the subway stationst time, and hadnt even gotten the chance to take action. When he arrived tonight, Tony had specially brought the anti-Enchantress gear with him. Otherwise, Luke mightve been able to seriously injure her, but it would have basically been impossible for him to capture her alive. Thinking that, he looked at the Enchantress whose eyes had rolled back into her head, and thought of something. Her Mental Strength had been severely damaged by the faith value. Now, with maximum output from the interference device, the Enchantress finally couldnt take it anymore and lost consciousness, and finally entered Space 2. Luke was relieved. He had tried several times earlier in the air, but she had still been conscious and couldnt be stored in Space 2. Now, Tonys interference device was the final straw which broke through her mental defenses. Throwing the Enchantress into the special little dark room in Space 2, Luke finally heaved a long sigh. Finally, this tricky old witch had been taken care of. Chapter 1577 - Harvest, Technology and Magic

Chapter 1577 Harvest, Technology and Magic

Of course, the Enchantress hadnt beenpletely eliminated yet. As long as her body was locked up in Space 2, however, she probably wouldnt be able to do anything big for the next three to five years at least. Luke wouldnt give her that much time, in any case. Now that such a big thing had happened, as long as he followed Flegg, he would be able to find Amanda Walker sooner orter. Only by finding this woman would he be able to obtain the important body part of the Enchantress which she controlled the heart, which contained part of the Enchantresss core energy. If he couldnt find it, he would ask Amanda if she had any other parts of the witch. Until then, Luke really couldnt kill the Enchantress. Otherwise, the other party would definitely be reborn and e back to life. In this regard, these secret organizations were absolutely useless. It wasnt that they were stupid, but that there was a price to pay for trying to control extraordinary power. Thinking that, Luke returned to Grand Rapids less than two minutester. While Flegg and the others were still busy, Luke snuck through the city and collected all the important items. For example, the Warlocks tentacles, fragments of the metal cone, the remains of the special androids, parts of the Hulkbuster, the space obstruction device, and so on. That was why Fleggs men hadnt found anything They were from ARGUS, which would inevitably be purged by Luke; he naturally couldnt leave any of his and the tycoons tech for them to find. After a stealthy sweep, the Level 1 clone remained in Grand Rapids and waited for Flegg and the others to be done with their investigation. In New York, Luke had the time to check his harvest tonight. First was experience and credit. The smallest amount of 30,000 came from the humanoid puppets. That was because they mainly helped the siblings catch people to be turned into puppets. Killing wasnt their goal; they just got rid of resistance and caused coteral damage. Naturally, the bulk of the points were from the siblings. The Warlock was worth 210,000 experience and credit points. Lukes contribution rate to the kill was only 72%. The rest was Tonys. Theoretically speaking, he had lost tens of thousands of experience and credit points. But if the tycoon hadnt held the Warlock down, Luke probably wouldnt have been able to earn these points at all. Instead, the siblings might have counterattacked. A tank + magebo was much harder to fight than in a 1v1. Thankfully, Luke had been quick enough to immediately call Tony over when he realized that something wasnt right. It was only because they had ganged up on the other party and taken them down one after another that Luke and Tony could still smile at the end. Luke had contributed more than 70% in the mission to kill the Warlock, so he was the main attack force. As for the mission to capture the Enchantress, the system only gave him a 40% contribution rate. An 11% contribution rate was distributed among the other members of the special force. The tycoons contribution rate was 49%; he had definitely been the main attack force. The system was fair. This also meant that the tycoon was the lead character when they arrested the Enchantress, while Luke was the second male lead and earned 50,000 experience and credit points. It was a fact that Tony had helped. Besides, Luke still had the Enchantresss head. ording to the system rules which Luke had figured out, the points he got after capturing the Enchantress was only for stopping her operation in Grand Rapids. Killing the Enchantress would be the real thing. The Warlock who had been cut up and turned to dust was already worth 300,000 points. As her sister, the Enchantress naturally wouldnt be worth any less, and Luke might even be able to squeeze more out of her Currently, the hosts experience was 6,265,000 / 7,000,000. Credit: 2,752,000 Next was a list of the siblings abilities. The Enchantresss Elementary ck Magic and the Warlocks Invulnerable Body had a Evil Power, unavable tag. However, there were no restrictions on learning pure theory, like Elementary ck Magic Knowledge and Elementary Demonology Both abilities cost 100,000 credit points each, and Luke bought them without hesitation. Even if he couldnt use ck magic, it was still good for finding a way to deal with enemies simr to the Enchantress. Knowledge was always precious. For the superhumanmunity, such knowledge was something that was very hard to buy with money. It was even more priceless in the hands of Luke and Tony. The final reward was the Enchantresss mechanical magic tower. Although Luke and Tony had pummeled it hard, it didnt seem to do anything and looked defunct. After learning Elementary ck Magic Knowledge, however, Luke looked up the relevant information and then realized how dangerous the battle tonight had been. Once the energy reaction in the tower waspleted, the energy supply would have increased dramatically, like with nuclear fission, and wouldnt have stopped until the Enchantresss magic waspletely consumed. Because Amanda still had her heart, the Enchantress had yet to fully recover her strength. If she had her heart, her strength would be double what it had been tonight, and it still wouldnt even be one tenth of what it had been thousands of years ago. With the help of the magic tower and the Warlock, she could have instantly taken back her heart. At that time, the abilities of the mechanical magic tower would have increased further. It was unlikely that she would be able to withstand the high-tech weapons of Earth, but she could hide dozens of kilometers underground, and would be able toe and go without a trace or fear of being hunted down. If that happened, she would have the upper hand, and Tony and Luke would have to live in fear of an ambush every day. In terms of a victory, obtaining the mechanical magic tower couldnt be considered much. But it had to be said that the Enchantress was a genius in a sense. She was actually able tobine machinery and magic. For Luke to fuse science and magic together, there were a lot of things he would have to test out at the beginning. As for the mechanical magic tower, it was a product that had already been put through a real-life trial run. Although its functions were crude and still belonged mostly to the realm of magic, it did contain some scientificponents. It was just like how most people wouldnt think of turning a steaming kettle of boiling water into a steam engine. And soon after the steam engine appeared came the steam turbine, and then the internalbustion engine. When it came to scientific progress, what was required most of the time was a direction. That was the implication of the Enchantresss mechanical magic tower. It was also the first product tobine machinery and magic which Luke had encountered. Coupled with the Enchantresss ck Magic Knowledge, he could totally look forward to the day when he could use technology to produce magic. If magic wasnt enough, technology could make up for it. Since he himself couldnt cast spells, he could have other equipment do it for him. Putting everything else aside, the space obstruction device, mental probe and mental interference device which Tony had given him could be considered technological products with magical effects. In terms of lethality, most of what the Enchantress could do with her magic, humans could do with their weapons, and even do better. After all, a mage had to consume mana to cast a spell, while an ordinary human just needed to undergo training in order to fire a weapon. They were onpletely different levels. What Luke looked forward to, however, were magical abilities with effects like teleportation or turning incorporeal or into mist. These goals would definitely be hard to achieve, but people had to have dreams. Who knew when they might seed. Chapter 1578 - Fusing Magic and Science, and Breaking News

Chapter 1578 Fusing Magic and Science, and Breaking News

Luke would never have enough experience and credit points. But he and Tony had gotten their fill with ck Magic Knowledge and the mechanical magic tower today. Last time, Luke had only obtained the knowledge of a maintenance engineer when he fought the Chitauri. This time, it was the Enchantresss ck Magic Knowledge. The maintenance engineer was just an insignificant screw, while the Enchantress was a ck magic specialist. Tony and Luke had spent four monthsing up with several spin-off products from the mental control tech. This time, the ck Magic Knowledge and the magic tower would be enough for them to y with for years. This also wasnt taken into ount the fact that Tonys interest wouldnt always be focused on one thing. As for the tech hm, it would be enough for the tycoon to y with for the rest of his life. Tony didnt know the good news yet. On this trip to Grand Rapids, he had killed the Enchantress and her brother, and finally regained the dignity he had lost at Wall Street station. Now that he had gotten his revenge, he left quickly and happily, and even forgot to take back the Hulkbuster armor and the space obstruction device. It was only after Luke was done cleaning up that he told Tony that the equipment had been retrieved in the name of the bigshot who sold everything. Tomorrow, the bigshot would deliver to the tycoon the parts that belonged to him, andplete the deal that they had agreed on at the same time. This was a necessary procedure. To deepen the mysterious businessmans character as a bigshot, and also because of Tonys own pride, his points would officially go online on the Bat Squads side. Tony didnt want credit points from the Battle of New York. He didnt think that he needed Batman to give him credit points for protecting his Stark Tower and New York. But this time in Grand Rapids had clearly been a personal request of Lukes. The tycoon had even used the Hulkbuster armor and anti-Enchantress suit. He had gone for revenge, and killing the Warlock had definitely been unexpected. Furthermore, the premium goods which the bigshot had couldnt be bought with money. He didnt want Batman to make up his points, so he naturally followed the rules. As a businessman, he was more used to dealing with bigshots. For the tycoon, it was the hardest to return favors, since money was usually enough. As dawn broke, the media and the Inte were already buzzing over the incident in Grand Rapids. The government definitely didnt want that to happen. After all, it was ARGUS who had made a mistake and let the Enchantress escape. The only good thing was that very few people knew about it. However, the Dark Knight was very troublesome. No matter how much Batmans hardcore fans dissed this sessor, the government knew that the Dark Knight wasnt any easier to deal with than Batman. From the Dark Knights appearancest night, to the Bat Squad moving out together once more and Iron Man providing fire support, there was no doubt that the Dark Knight wasnt just a cosy fan. His identity and status had been unanimously acknowledged by Batmansrades. This Dark Knight probably wouldnt be some good boy, nor would he work with the government. The reason he hadnt given Amanda a thrashing was probably because he hadnt found her yet. The government didnt dare let the Dark Knight find Amanda, or a lot of involved parties would be caught in the crossfire. By initial estimates, more than 10,000 people had died in the incident in Grand Rapids. Most of them had been killed after they were turned into humanoid puppets and attacked the Bat Squad. But online videos already confirmed how a small number of the humanoid monsters in the end directly turned into rotten ck sludge. Clearly, the humanoid monsters wouldnt return to normal after the Enchantresss control over them disappeared. They were already dead the moment they fell under her control. Naturally, the Bat Squad killing thousands of humanoid monsters couldnt be described as a massacre of citizens since everything started with the humans first being transformed into the monsters. The Dark Knight also knew the truth about the governments part in the incident in Grand Rapids. If the government really buried this superndmine, it was more likely that it would blow up in their face. The easiest thing to do was me the deaths on the humanoid monsters. In any case, it was natural for monsters to kill people; it definitely wasnt the governments fault. At first, the media kept silent about what happened in Grand Rapids. Even though media helicopters arrived soon after the incident started, none of the footage was released. It wasnt until the morning news that the videos were released. It wasnt because the media had a conscience. For the biggest and most professional creators of fake news, this sort of thing didnt exist. The footage was aired only because the news was already all over the Inte. Even if the media didnt do so, messages, photos and short clips of what happened in Grand Rapids were already all over F2F and Messenger. Although there were only slightly more than 300,000 residents in Grand Rapids, excluding the tens of thousands of casualties, there were still more than 200,000 left. Those who were too old and too young werent likely to be active online, so that was several tens of thousands fewer people. It wasnt hard for the remaining 100,000 or so residents to post on F2F and Messenger. On Messenger in particr, you could send a voice message right away with a lot of breaking news. Combined with the youngsters who were obsessed with sending photos and videos, there was no way to hide the situation in Grand Rapids. Everyone in Grand Rapids was basically rted to the dead. They were either family, neighbors, friends or colleagues; even a tramp could say that a few familiar faces were missing in his area. This sort of news couldnt be suppressed, and it was even harder to steer it in a particr direction. Even though the government had already started to delete posts online and erase all sorts of extremely anti-government statements and images, the shocking news and images were everywhere. Ever since the day cell phones and the Inte emerged, the world had changed. Perhaps the government could still use their own resources to suppress the news, but it wasnt on the same level as the silent oppression in the past. No matter how soft and unremarkable an ordinary persons voice was, they at least had a chance to make themselves heard. Once this sound was detected and magnified, it would be hot. The direction things took could only be determined by the people. The government could use tricks to speed up the incidents passing, but they couldnt make it disappear from existence. It was the same for Luke. He couldnt control the spread of this information, and could only guide it toward bringing out some positive results. For example, he could pull down certain officials and prevent them from continuing to do bad, and didnt have to take responsibility for any of it. On the other hand, he had Jenny basically cooperate with the government, but she had to ensure that the core of their software was protected at all costs. Many backdoors were open to the government, but control of the core was never yielded to them. ore was ne The government could use a backdoor or use a loophole in the algorithm if they wanted to do something, but Titanium Phone Company wouldnt use its power to directly manipte public opinion. Even if the matter was exposed and Titanium Phone Company received a lot of criticism, it didnt matter. At the very least, a lot of people had backdoor ess to the Titanium phone software. Whoever had the capability could use it. Everyone had a fair go. But if some other hacker attacked the government, it had nothing to do with thepany. It was their own fault for being so incapable! Chapter 1579 - New Emperor and Teammates

Chapter 1579 New Emperor and Teammates

In fact, the huge number of casualties revealed in the morning couldnt be considered explosive news. Big brother New York was well ahead. Not only did the test subjects and the Chitaurie one after another, the American government had even almost dropped a nuke on the city. While what happened in Grand Rapids was a tragedy, it really wasnt as sudden and shocking as the attacks by the test subjects. Thanks to the widespread use of cell phones and the Inte, everyone could find out what was happening in other cities. On Earth, no one was far from danger. After the initial shock, many people quickly started digging Life wasnt easy. Most people didnt want to think about sad things. It was also the reason why many people didnt like watching highbrow films and only liked to watch football games and soap operas they were simple, cheerful, and didnt require brainpower to follow along. Now, a lot of people had another way to amuse themselves: going online on their phones and going crazy over the superheroes they liked. Whether it was nicknames, armor or equipment, orbat ability and performance, people argued about everything with fans of other heroes. Naturally, the Bat Squad had the most supporters. Not only did it have the invincible and righteous Batman, it also had several superheroes with unique abilities and styles, and it had a wide range of fans. It was also impossible to talk about the Bat Squad without mentioning Iron Man, who was a one-man army and had an equally huge reputation. Even the staunchest Bat Squad fan had to admit that Iron Man wasnt an outsider to the Bat Squad. After the Battle of New York, the Bat Squad had gonepletely silent and practically dormant for months. In the past, Batman and ck Cat would beat up plenty of people on a daily basis, but this also stopped in the wake of Batmans sacrifice. This made the people, who had been constantly bombarded with news of Batman before, start to miss the team again. It wasnt until a while ago, when a superhero called the Dark Knight appeared, that Batman indirectly returned to everyone. Even so, most people didnt think much of the Dark Knight He was like some celebrity who was so-and-sos sessor, or the second so-and-so. People at most only saw him as dressing. Who knew if he would disappear again in a couple of days or so. Nobody was expecting him to be strong. It wasnt untilst night that someone saw the Dark Knight transform and rush to Grand Rapids. At this point, cosy fans could only say that he had a good character and that his armor was a top-quality fake. But when members of the Bat Squads main attack force worked together with the Dark Knight, the entire Inte exploded with activity. So, Batmans sessor actually wasnt a self-proimed title, but he had been acknowledged as the rightful heir by the Bat Squad? What fans said wasnt important. The fact that the Bat Squad had chosen to take the Dark Knight with them was the truth. Among them, ck Cat was undoubtedly the most important. Although nobody had any concrete proof, almost all the fans tacitly agreed that she was Batmans partner. But there was also a small group of heretical fans who insisted that only Iron Man was qualified to take that position. But the fact of the matter was that Tony, who had probably received a request for help from the Bat Squad, had hurriedly taken off from New York for Grand Rapids to fight alongside the team. Thus, it was hard for the heretical fans to deny the legitimacy of the Dark Knight being the sessor. This was simr to how emperors seeded the throne in ancient times. The old emperor had unexpectedly copsed. When the new emperor took the throne, the old officials with prestige had toe out and confirm the new emperor, so that the new emperor could legitimately ascend the throne and not be considered an usurper by the people. In the Bat Squad, ck Cat was an old official, while Iron Man was powerful foreign aid. Their attitude was naturally more important than that of the citizens of the Bat Empire. Ordinary passers-by didnt have any objections. Loyal Batman fans were a little upset. For example, Skye, who was living in istion, wanted to go online and argue with someone, but after thinking about it, she felt it would be useless. The Dark Knight didnt say that he was Batman. He had just saved hundreds of thousands of people in Grand Rapids; how could anyone deride him for cosying while rescuing people? Damon was calm when he wasnt summonedst night. Master Splinter didnt say anything either. It was the minors in the team who exploded. Mindys message said one thing: Why didnt you take me with you to y? On behalf of the four brothers, Donnie sent a congrattory message: May Mr. Wayne and Miss Bastet have good fortune. By the way, can you take us with you next time? Donnie actually didnt want to send this message. But ultimately, his bros used a killing blow. We dont have many credit points left. Its because you exchanged them for spare parts. If you want to tinker with stuff again in the future, send the message. After hesitating for two seconds, Donnie did as he was told. It wasnt that he didnt want to send the message; he just didnt want to use his own name to do so. But the other three brothers had amply demonstrated that they didnt know how to useputers, so this mission could only be left to him as the one with the best skills. Luke scratched his head. Damon and Mindy, and the little turtles and their master, hadnt participated, mainly because their current locations werent too safe, so they couldnt safeguard the mental control equipment if Luke gave it to them. The mental control equipment was a big help to the team, and would be an even bigger help to the government. Who couldpare with how many people that the government had? With this mental control equipment, they could easily use their resources to overwhelm any superhero or even other countries. Even if they failed, nobody would be able to use the robots to point a finger at America. The mental control equipment and the arc reactor could cause a terrible shift in power for the American government. It absolutely couldnt be allowed to obtain these things. It was best not to dwell on how they could be used to increase the governmentsbat ability. Organizations like ARGUS, Sentinel Services and SHIELD had a lot of advanced technology. Did they share them? Many products could already be mass-produced and promoted, but the capitalists who controlled the industry were unwilling to upgrade too quickly. It wasmon for capital groups to squeeze out as much of the remaining value of a technology as possible. Anyone who made the same amount of money every year would prefer to earn for 50 years straight than to spend five years on upgrades. Secondly, Tony was also a national defense supplier. Even this tycoon who relied on national defense to make a fortune didnt say anything about handing things over to the country, so why should a minor NYPD detective like Luke worry about it? Regardless of what the public thought, Luke started to visit his teammates one by one to appease them. He didnt find it troublesome. Teammates were better than regr friends. It could even be said that this rtionship was stronger and even closer than that of ordinary people. Spending some time chatting, eating and drinking with them wasnt useless. Inparison, there wasnt even a fart from that cheap person Wade, as if he had no idea of the Dark Knights appearance at all. Luke could only say that lunatics werent easy to dupe, and that lunatics who loved money were even harder to dupe. Chapter 1580 - Appeasing Teammates, Father and Grandpa

Chapter 1580 Appeasing Teammates, Father and Grandpa

Wade had gotten so many benefits, and Luke had helped save his wife, but Wade still wasnt a 1-star teammate. Luke could only silently make up his mind to find an opportunity to make Wade regret it. Do you like money? Then Ill show you how much youll lose if you dont kowtow to me. As he thought about how to deal with the heartless Wade, he first visited Damon and Mindy as V. These two were easy to deal with. Damon had no objections at all to doing one less mission. Luke had said before that it wasntpulsory for the team to participate in most missions. As for Mindy, she beamed when she heard that there was a new toy ready for use in the Bat Cave. After dinner, they drank and chatted for an hour before Luke said goodbye. Damon and Mindy were doing well. However, Mindy shared three to five experience and credit points every now and then, which proved that this girl was still quite active. At the same time, there were no experience and credit points from Damon. It was clear that Mindy was doing all this behind her fathers back. Luke now didnt know if he had been right to give her so much safety training and a full set of surveince drones. But if he didnt, this girl would still go out and cause trouble, and might run into danger. On the other hand, she seemed to be even more excited now. Hm, it was all Damons fault, and no one elses! Luke immediately shifted the me. He wasnt Mindys father. Why should he be held responsible? For men, raising children was much harder than giving birth. Luke was still a kid, and shouldnt need to consider these sorts of things. After leaving Damons house, Luke took Selina with him to visit the little turtles and their master. Selina insisted on going with him to visit her pets whom she hadnt seen in days and to feed them cheese pizzas which she had personally baked. Looking at Gold Nugget, who didnt react, Luke felt that Selina was indeed good at handling pets. Naturally, he didnt reject her proposal. Luke was gratified when he saw the little turtles and their master again. Their biggest problem was still April. After months of safety training, plus the portable warning program which they carried around, the little turtles had already learned to keep secrets. They had met the female reporter, April, a few times, and hadnt revealed any important information, which boosted Lukes trust in them. As long as they could keep secrets from this savior of theirs, Luke could let them participate in more secret missions. In fact, it was even easier to cate the little turtles and their master than to cate Mindy. Splinter felt no resentment at all. As an elder, he always maintained a calm and tolerant attitude. In particr, after Luke gave them all sorts of training equipment and sses, this big rat seemed to let go of its biggest worry, and rxed. After Luke gave him all sorts of Chinese tea leaves, Splinter became even more of an immortal. It had to do with his bearing and behavior. What he liked to do most now was to drink tea, read books, cultivate chi and teach the little turtles some life philosophy. After briefly exining the situation, Luke gave them the same treatment as Damon and Mindy, and said they could try out a new toy at the Bat Cave. If they liked, they could stay in the Bat Cave long-term. Unlike Damon and Mindy, the little turtles didnt usually need to go out during the day. What was usual for them was wearing armor or stealth suits at night. Additionally, Luke had met with Donnie in the guise of the bigshot who sold everything. This first meeting could be summed up as: the bigshot was very easy-going, Donnie was very cautious. But Donnie definitely wouldnt be so guileless if he didnt trust Batman so much. Even Jarvis had restrained itself when the bigshot appeared on the top floor of Stark Tower. In front of Batman, it had itched to scan him down to even the color of his underwear. This time, however, it didnt do a thing. When Tony heard the bigshot give his name C Alfred Pennyworth his expression turned strange. The bigshot added with a warm smile, Usually, Young Master Wayne calls me Alfred. Tony was lost for words. Luke sessfully took the wind out of the tycoons sails and shut down the topic. The tycoon was a very inquisitive person, so it was best to give him a question to ponder, and then hint that Batman had the answer. Then, he would think of a way to get an answer from Batman rather than the bigshot. He didnt like owing people favors; it was just that he owed Batman a little more! In interacting with a businessman like the bigshot, it was best to set a business is business tone at the beginning to prevent everyone from being unhappy. After the small talk, Luke waved his hand, and the goods emerged out of thin air like a magic trick for Tony to take stock. There was no way that Tony was in the mood to inspect the goods at that moment. He looked at the bigshot with burning eyes. Mr. Pennyworth, is this a space superpower? Luke shook his head with a smile. Thats a secret. You know that as a businessman, you need to keep some cards up your sleeves, or it wont be easy to do business. Tony once again hit a brick wall. He felt that the bigshot was hard to deal with. He stopped probing. After all, it wasnt like the other party was his father; he wouldnt reveal his business secrets. After checking the goods, the credit points which Tony used to pay the bill with were directly deducted from his ount with the Bat Squad. Luke took out a storage device and ced it on the coffee table. Then, he slowly stood up with his cane in hand. Young Master Wayne told me to give this to you in passing. Hes been a little busy recently, so he wont being. Tony nodded. Thank you, Mr. Pennyworth. Luke bowed slightly in acknowledgment and walked into the elevator. After the elevator went down, Tony summoned a virtual screen. Looking at the data, he couldnt help but curse in a low voice. What an old fox. It was a test product which he had created based on the mental probe. In this room on the top floor, a preset receiver could passively receive and record the distinctive mental fluctuations of a person. On the virtual screen was a straight line. This meant that Alfred Pennyworth had zero mental fluctuations and that he wasnt releasing any mental signals at all. Tony epted this oue readily enough and even felt that it was within his expectations. It was Batman who had given him the mental remote control technology. It would really be impossible for Pennyworth to not have taken any precautions. While the tycoon was swiftly building up the level of a certain noob researchers skills, the Level 2 clone who had assumed the identity of the bigshotmunicated mentally with a certain alien dog head. Is the energy tasty? Gold Nugget said, Father Pennyworth, no, Grandpa Pennyworth, give me more. Just a little more. Chapter 1581 - Dog-shaped Energy Assessment Machine

Chapter 1581 Dog-shaped Energy Assessment Machine

Ignoring the fawning, Luke simply asked, Then be honest. Rank all the energies youve ever eaten on a scale from most to least tasty. The dog head didnt prevaricate at all. Selina is first, Grandpa is second, and Luke the fiend and ire are both third. Ignoring the dog head who called him a fiend behind his back, Luke walked leisurely down the street. Is my energy half as tasty as Selinas? Or a little less tasty? Or a lot less? The dog thought for a few seconds, as if weighing the difference in taste, before it finally said, A little more than a little less tasty? Luke long understood how this guy used words. He nodded thoughtfully. Then its a lot less, but still very tasty? The dog head said, Thats right. Grandpa Pennyworth, youre too smart. Luke wasnt moved by the ttery at all. He continued asking, Then are Luke and ires energies half as tasty as Selinas? Theirs is indeed a lot worse, but still more than half, the dog head replied quickly this time, clearly already having a measure in ce. Luke nodded. To use a score out of 100, the energy in Selinas body was worth more than 90, the energy from the credit points he had just fed Gold Nugget was around 80, and his Elementary Self-Healing and the special energy in ires body were worth over 60. Previously, he had found an opportunity tobine with Gold Nugget and quietly evaluate the other members of the team. Alices Intermediate Self-Healing and her daughters mental energy were also over 80. Angels was over 50, and the little turtles and their master were over 70. The Kunlun Chi Refining Technique hovered between 60 and 70-plus; each persons cultivation progress affected the taste for Gold Nugget. Elena was more unique. Gold Nugget said that the taste of her energy was indescribable. It tasted delicious, but was hard to eat. In the end, Gold Nugget described the taste of Elenas energy like abination of an In-N-Out cheeseburger, fried stinky tofu and spicy garlic paste. The gist of it was: Good food + good food + good food. When mixed together, it turned into a strange-tastingbo that was tasty but hard to eat. Wades energy naturally tasted weird. Gold Nugget had described it very precisely early on as abo of chocte + sh*t, whichpletely matched Lukes impression of the lunatic although he was useful, he was intolerable. Luke had slowly figured out how Gold Nuggets taste test ability worked. His own strength had been average in the beginning, when he had only just started studying the systems rules and functions. His research and use of superpowers had also been at a very low level. At that time, he had been very wary of Gold Nuggets symbiosis, and naturally didnt want to take the risk. If this dog head learned the shocking secrets in his head, who knew what would happen. But in recent months, as various research achievements came out one after another, he finally focused on Gold Nugget. This dog head was too useful and knew too many secrets. He had to thoroughly study it. But because it had been brainwashed at the beginning, the dog head was now very sensitive to being studied. Even Lukes forbidding might couldnt ovee its resistance. Gold Nugget was an important teammate. It was probably because it wasnt human that it couldnt pass the systems teammate assessment. However, it was a smart creature who knew the most about Lukes secrets in this world, apart from Selina. After two years of education, Gold Nugget was already a mature dog head. Not only was it easy to take care of, it didnt cause trouble and was very obedient. It could also be Selinas bodyguard, pet, and confidante, and run errands and scold people online on her behalf. The one thing it was bad at was math, but it wasnt any worse than many people, so this couldnt be considered a shoring. Lukes attitude toward the dog head slowly changed from stern and intimidating to stern but benevolent. Gold Nugget didnt notice anything as it ate and yed every day. However, it indeed wasnt as fearful of Luke as it used to be. It thought it had mastered Selinas unique skill find the right time to act cheeky, and it would be fine. Actually, Luke wasnt a stern person to begin with. It was fine as long as Gold Nugget did things properly and didnt mess around In any case, there had been a saying in his previous life: A dog is a son, a cat is a master. How many sons werent naughty? Thus, Luke used the excuse of researching taste and studying mental resistance to trick it into participating in various tests. Gold Nugget couldnt resist sampling energy. Selinas energy was top-notch, but Luke was afraid that it would affect Selinas body, so he only gave Gold Nugget a 1% quota. Besides, after eating Selinas energy for so long, it did need a change. After multiple experiments, Luke concluded that Gold Nugget couldnt ess all the information in its hosts brain through the symbiosis. So, Gold Nuggetbined with the clone as a test. Combine with Lukes real body? That was impossible. The clone, as a system code, was the most reliable test subject. Sure enough, after the symbiosis, the system sent a notification: Mental energy link from symbiote detected. ept? Luke chose no. The symbiosis could still happen, but when Gold Nugget was asked, it said that it could only sense the clones more intense thoughts. It could sense fleeting thoughts during the symbiosis process, but ording to Gold Nugget, the clones brain was empty. Although it was an annoying reply, Luke knew that it wasnt like the dog head was actually scolding him. To its senses, the clone had a nk consciousness and didnt have any thoughts. When Selina and Gold Nuggetbined, it got a whole bunch of information from her. Gold Nugget could easily sense surface thoughts, like body movements. Under that were random thoughts that popped up, like wanting to eat char siu, sweet and sour pork, tomato squirrel fish and so on. At an even deeper level, Gold Nugget would have to carefully discern the thoughts in order to understand them, like what Luke was doing now, how many people he was beating up tonight, and so on. These three levels of the hosts consciousness were what this symbiote was most familiar with. It took a great deal of effort tomunicate with the consciousness at an even deeper lever, and was generally unnecessary. Luke spected that what Gold Nugget was connected to during the symbiosis was part of the hosts self-awareness. This was mostly focused on the self, like eating, drinking and having fun, which were typical biological instincts. Gold Nugget automatically steered clear of the part that dealt with the hosts ego and conflict. That way, it wouldnt go crazy. At the same time, it was influenced by Dors instincts, and recognized Selina as its master. When it came to the clone, Gold Nugget could only sense andmunicate with the firstyer of consciousness. This hollow shell was what the dog remembered. As Luke pondered, Gold Nugget suddenly eximed, Ah, something bigs happened. Grandpa, send me back. Chapter 1582 - Something Big! Got a… Girlfriend?

Chapter 1582 Something Big! Got a Girlfriend?

In order to keep the dog head happy, Luke had personally delivered Gold Nugget to the bigshot who sold everything tobine with thetter. Its main body was just a golden Slime ball that wasnt very mobile. To get home quickly, it could only have the bigshot hurry back. The next moment, the old man in ck suddenly disappeared. A few passers-by who noticed were shocked, but seeing the people stilling and going in a hurry, they could only wonder if they had hallucinated it. Luke didnt care about being noticed. The bigshots appearance and identity was on file in many agencies. Just now, several police cameras had already filmed him. The bigshot was in a good mood today and was willing to go out for a stroll. Who cared? The clone returned to the nest In less than two minutes. This was how close the tycoons house was to Lukes. The reason the dog head was in a hurry was because it refused to exin the situation to the bigshot. That was because it had to do with Lukes private affairs, and couldnt be said carelessly. Also, it was a big situation but not urgent, so there was no need to exin it to the bigshot. Luke could only have his clone hurry up and send Gold Nugget back in order to figure out what was going on. Luke and Selina had just gone out to investigate a case, but Dor was still at home. Gold Nugget just needed tobine with Dor again and then send Luke and Selina a message. After saying thanks, Gramps, in the underground passage, Gold Nugget turned into a ball of liquid and flowed toward the basement entrance. In the basement, Gold Nugget said to Little Snail, Wheres Dor? Transmit my voice to it. Saying that, the glowing golden dog head whistled. Dor was lounging in its bed in front of the living room window, the sunlight making it drowsy. The guy who was always talking in its head was quiet today. It could finally sleep. When it heard the whistle, however, its ears perked up and its eyes immediately opened. It got up and looked around. Gold Nugget said helplessly, Stupid dog,e downstairs. Dor immediately switched directions and ran down from the second floor to the workshop on the first floor. It had very good hearing now, and had long heard Gold Nugget calling silly dog, stupid dog,zy dog from the workshop. If a person heard that, they would definitely fall out with Gold Nugget. But for Dor, this was a partner who whispered in its ear every day; it was an extremely familiar summons. Thus, it ran into the workshop and licked the golden Slime like crazy. Gold Nugget was angry. Annoying. You have too much saliva, you silly dog. That being said, it still rubbed Dors real dog head with its golden body. Dor also pawed at the golden ball in front of Gold Nugget said, Okay, I have something to talk to the fiend about. I wont y with you anymore. Go lick Selinater. The golden Slime attached itself to Dors body. Sensing the familiar sense of power and vitality return, Dor barked excitedly. Gold Nugget couldnt be bothered with it and said to Little Snail, Little Snail, tell Luke toe back. Theres something important I need to exin in person. Little Snail: Okay, Gold Nugget. For the next few minutes, Gold Nugget paced around the room in a daze. When Luke and Selina returned, they entered the workshop and closed the door. Luke raised an eyebrow and asked, What big situation? ire? Gold Nugget was obsessed with watching dramas, and shopping and scolding people online every day. For it to call something big but not urgent, it could only have to do with ire. After all, Gold Nugget No. 2 was always with ire to protect Lukes precious sister. This time, Gold Nugget hesitated, which was vas rare. It turned its head slightly and looked at Selina guiltily. Selina immediately understood its meaning and grabbed its ears. Why are you keeping it a secret from me? Gold Nugget was aggrieved. But this is ires private matter Selina snorted and let go of the dogs ears. Im going to train. Call me when youre done. Luke pressed down on Selinas shoulder and said, No need. Gold Nugget can tell both of us. A long time ago, he had indeed told Gold Nugget not to casually reveal ires secrets, including to himself. But asking Selina to leave now was clearly too much. Although it was a little unfair to Gold Nugget, Luke still decided to let the dog head take the me. Selina was very magnanimous and wouldnt hold it against the dog head for long. It just needed to lick its wounds for two days and everything would return to normal. He couldpensate itter. Gold Nugget didnt dwell on it. Since the fiend had agreed, there were no more concerns. I think ire might be in love, Gold Nugget said decisively. Selina was lost for words and a vein immediately throbbed on Lukes temple. A momentter, Selina coughed and said, Hm, should I leave? Luke nced at her and tapped her head. If you really wanted to leave, you wouldnt have asked. irning back to look at the dog, he said, That definitely isnt the point. Tell me, whats the big deal? It wasnt unusual for a 19-year-old college student to fall in love. Then, the problem was whether or not the love interest was suitable. Looking at Gold Nuggets face, Selina mumbled inwardly, A tramp? An artist? Or some yboy? ire had been a star for over a year and she had old man Gold Nugget protecting her; ordinary guys couldnt fool her at all. Gold Nugget was a little uneasy. It wriggled a few times before its resolve finally hardened. ire found a girlfriend. Selina was lost for words and Luke was dumbstruck. After a weird silence, Luke covered his face with his hand. Several secondster, he took a deep breath and lowered his hand. Who is it? It was impossible for Gold Nugget to not know since he was in symbiosis with ire. The dog head would pay attention to important things like these in life, or it wouldnt have called Luke back in a hurry. Gold Nugget said, Carly Green. Shes also 19 and an employee at the recordpany. ire ran into her at work Luke suddenly raised his hand to stop Gold Nugget. Little Snail, show me the girls file. Little Snail immediately projected a virtual image of the girl, along with all kinds of information and data. Gold Nugget immediately nodded. Thats her. Lukes thoughts whirled. For a moment, he didnt know what to say. He could only gesture for the dog to continue. Support for same-sex rtionships had been increasing in recent years. From what Luke saw in the news, it would only take three to five years at most for a bunch of politicians to use this issue to win votes from this group. Thus, it wasnt strange for ire to fall into this sort of rtionship. Chapter 1583 - Bad Train of Thought

Chapter 1583 Bad Train of Thought

ires rtionship itself was very ordinary. Carly, who was an extra on various film sets, identally ran into ire when thetter was taking part in some show. The recording for the show didnt take too long, only a few days. But Carly, who had heard of ire before, was very curious. Because of the wizards warning, she didnt use her abilities and only got along with ire normally. They got closer when Carly just so happened to save the damsel in distress. Of course, ire didnt need Carly to save her. However, she was curious about someone of her own kind, so she and Carly got closer. They parted ways after the end of the recording, but ire wasnt short of money, and neither was Carly. Their identities were special to begin with, and Carly soon went to Los Angeles, and they met more often. Gold Nugget hadnt reported ires contact with Carly Green because it hadnt sensed anything unusual. It didnt have a gender, and Selina wasnt gay, so it had always thought that the two girls were just good friends. But just now, Gold Nugget No. 2 had watched ire and Carly get closer, and had vaguely sensed that something was wrong. However, Gold Nugget No. 2 hadnt said anything right away. If it reported falsely to Luke before things were clear, that would truly be a big situation. But Gold Nugget had still been with Grandpa Pennyworth at the time to prevent his mental fluctuations from leaking. So, after listening for a while, Gold Nugget No. 2 waspletely stunned when ire and Carly confessed to each other. ire falling in love was an important thing that Luke had told it to report. That was the moment when it urged the clone to send it home. As Gold Nugget described the situation, Lukes expression remained a little strange. Selina knew him too well. She could tell that something was on his mind. She couldnt help but ask, Is this Carly a big problem? Luke sighed. Do you remember the girl who turned into Hondo in L.A.? Selina nodded, then widened her eyes. Carly is that... Stacy Carlisle. Thats her name, right? Luke smiled bitterly. Thats right. Selina observed his expression carefully and couldnt help feeling suspicious. Dont tell me she has something to do with you? Luke said that he had taken care of the aftermath, so she hadnt asked any more questions. Luke had too many secrets. She didnt want to be a gossip girl and ask everything. So, she didnt know that Stacy was Carly, and neither did Gold Nugget. However, if this Stacy was just a suspect whom they had crossed paths with before, she could break bones and viciously cripple her. As long as it was a bad guy, they would get this treatment, regardless of gender. Luke had always treasured his sister. When it came to ire, making the other party disappear would be very normal, even if it was a girl. Looking at the expression on his face now, it was most likely that the girl... was one of their own? Since this had already happened, Luke no longer hid anything from Selina. He told her how he used his V (wizard) alias and secretly trained the supergirl trio. Selina was shocked at first, but it was soon reced by a look of understanding. In the end, she nodded calmly. I see. She knew a little about Lukes habit of collecting teammates. Wasnt that how she, Mindy, Alice and Angel had been pulled in? She didnt suspect Luke of ulterior motives. That was because Tony, Damon, Frank, Ivan and Wade were all men. There were far more men than women in the team. Even taking the non-humans into ount, Gold Nugget could be considered half-female, while the five members of the Ninja Squad were all male. Thinking for a moment, she said to Luke, who was deep in thought, Do you want me to go to L.A. for a look? Luke shook his head. No need. Ill find a chance to talk to ire. Selina said, Then, that Stacy... Luke smacked his lips. Look, have Robert and Catherine ever interfered in my private life? Selina immediately got it, but she couldnt help but curl her lip. Thats because youre too mature. When you first started following me on the job, you didnt feel like you were 18, but like a 28-year-old old man. Luke: ...Thanks for thepliment. Selina chuckled and patted his head. Youre too mature, which is why Robert and Catherine were unwilling to say anything. As for ires Stacy... She shook her head slightly. Luke understood what she was getting at. Whether it was her background or her criminal record, Stacy didnt seem like a suitable partner. It wasnt because ire was a girl. Even if ire and Joseph switched ages, Stacy still wasnt a good choice. It was one thing not to interfere with ires private life. However, if the other party didnt have good moral conduct, it became a big life problem. There was nothing wrong with Selinas way of thinking What she didnt know was that Luke had Pheromone Control. With this ability, he really wasnt worried about Stacy causing any trouble. The only problem was ire. As for Stacy? That was just a matter of how much effort that would take. As someone who severelycked a sense of security, Luke had never liked to interfere with his familys personal choices. It was just like how his Grandpa Drax liked to live on a ranch, and Robert and Catherine liked spending their days leisurely in Texas. Luke never thought of forcing them to be part of the upper ss. At most, he made sure that they didntck money, and that they had the capital to spend whatever they needed to. By the same logic, when ire went to college, became a star, and then became a vignte, Luke just did his best to ensure her safety. He had never forcefully meddled in the choices she made. This was nothing more than dating, and the other party was a backup teammate whom he had been educating for more than a year C he didnt need to act like he was facing a huge enemy. That was why Selina could easily sense his emotions. He didnt n to hide anything... It was just that he didnt know whether tough or cry. After all, Luke had long thought that ire would fall in love in college, and had also considered that the supergirl trio would fall in love. He had just never thought that it would be with each other. The most he felt at that moment was awkwardness. Suddenly, Luke thought of Joseph. All this time, the little girlfriends around his little brother had been changing constantly. But it seemed that Joseph was indifferent to their squabbling over him? Dont tell Luke he would have to face an even trickier problem in the future? His expression turned even more conflicted at this weird train of thought. Where on earth did things go wrong? His family members had all been very regr people before. Why did things suddenly start feeling shaky? For a moment, Luke suddenly felt like pulling his hair. Chapter 1584 - How Rich People Work, and Where to Stay?

Chapter 1584 How Rich People Work, and Where to Stay?

For the next few days, Luke looked as calm as ever. Selina didnt notice anything unusual about his behavior after that. What she didnt know was that the three girls all had phones that were being monitored by the A.I. program Butterfly. Whatever Stacy did wasnt a secret to Luke at all. But it wasnt like he nned to check when Stacy ate, slept, or went to the bathroom; that was unnecessary. He simply had Little Snail screen some of the conversations between ire and Stacy to understand the ins and outs of the situation. He couldnt count on Gold Nugget. Before it had discovered anything unusual, Stacy was just a passer-by in its memories. ire came into contact with a lot of people every day, and it couldnt remember all of them. After checking the history of ire and Stacys romance, Luke was relieved. At the very least, these two kids had only just entered the preliminary stage, and were still far from being in love. When love faced strong external pressure, there were usually two oues: One, it would shatter directly. Two, it would grow even stronger. Luke didnt want to be like the parents in the movies and run over to stop them, only to be the catalyst for their rtionship. For example, when Selina said that she would go to L.A. to take a look, that would be too obvious. Actually, there was no need to go to that trouble. A weekter, ire came to New York at an invitation from Titanium Phone Company to take part in a charity concert. A few days ago, photos and the list of celebrities participating in the charity concert were released. Although only a small part of her figure could be seen on the poster, her wig was absolutely eye-catching Luke sent ire a message. I saw the poster. Youreing to New York for charity? ire quickly replied, Yes. Luke asked, Do you have time to visit me? ire: Haha, Luke, you miss me? Luke smiled. Be careful. Im going to check whether your grades and general knowledge have dropped. Dont me me for giving you extra tuition if you dont do well. ire: ...Im about to enter my senior year. Im almost done with my course. Ill do my best to get my degree in the second half of the year. Luke said, Thats good. Let me know before you get here. ire: Okay. Putting down his phone, he chuckled. Was it hard to meet with ire? As long as he spent money in the right ces, it was just a matter of a phone call. There was no need to worry about Stacy. She had to meet V once a month for counseling. For the supergirl trio, this was a regr inspection by the wizard, which included but wasnt limited to random testing of knowledge, thew, safety training,bat and so on. If an ordinary student went overboard, it was very normal for them to be held back and monitored by the school. This was the price the three girls paid for messing around in the past. They had nothing toin about. When Selina heard that ire wasing to New York for a performance, her expression immediately turnedplicated. She looked at Luke for a long while before she clicked her tongue. Youre really rich. Luke shrugged. Isnt that how money is used? Selina closed her eyes as she digested the essence of this method. A momentter, she opened them and looked at Luke. In the future, Ill leave it to you to get my dad to proactively take time off from work to go out and y. Hm, Ill pay for it. Luke was stumped for a moment, before he burst outughing. Fine, this is also another way rich people get things done C give it to the right person to handle. ire arrived in New York on 12 March. When she left the airport, she looked at the gloomy sky and couldnt help but shake her head. The weather in New York is too bad. I dont think Ill see the sun here. As someone from Texas, she was more used to blistering heat and less rain in California. New York, where it rained all the time, was like a girlfriend who would bawl with a dark face the moment a bad word was said to her. It was too unpleasant. At that moment, someone grabbed her arm. ire turned around and wrapped her arms around Stacys neck. Whats wrong, baby? Stacy asked, You really dont want to live with me? ire chuckled and pinched Stacys face. I already promised my brother. Dont tell me you want to know how he is when he turns hostile. Stacy snorted. Your brother is a detective, and hes very good, right? ire put her arm around her and walked out of the airport. No, hes never forced or threatened me. However... Forget it. Ill see if I can stay in New Jersey. Stacy was depressed. I live in New Jersey too. Whats the difference? The house in New Jersey which the supergirl trio used for their training had been sold to them. Stephanie was the one who footed the down payment, but the three of them would share the cost together. However, they all had different jobs, and the ce had already turned into a holiday home; most of the time, nobody lived there. It was hard for the three girls to get together for a break if they didnt set a time. That was the moment when their lives changed. Stacy, who had been the most stubborn, hadplicated feelings about it. If she didnt genuinely like ire, Stacy wouldnt have invited her to stay with her. ire put her head on her shoulder. Okay, at least wait until I talk to Luke. Stacy nodded and was still a little curious. Didnt you say that he wouldnt object to us? And you kept praising him for being open-minded? ire chuckled. Safety first. How can we confirm his attitude unless he says it himself? It was the mysterious old man who had taught her not to be blindly optimistic, in order to avoid reading a situation wrongly. As they spoke, the two girls walked out of the airport and into the rain. ire, who was petite at 1.7 meters tall, led the way. At 1.75 meters tall, the tall and slim Stacy conversely seemed a little helpless as she obediently followed ire. That was right. ire had always taken the lead between the two of them. It wasnt because she was more outgoing or rich. After all, Stacy was a powerful superhuman. She also didnt know that ire had a cheat like the mysterious old man. Logically speaking, Stacy should be stronger. After being together for so long, however, things naturally turned out like this. It could only be said that ire, who was fond of adventure and extreme sports, and had enough autonomy and decisiveness, was more manly than Stacy. Stacy, who had never received love and care, longed for them. The more peoplecked something, the more they wanted it. There was also a saying: If you cant be a person with money, then be the wife of a person with money. The word money in this sentence could be reced with anything else. It was in this way that Stacy was drawn to ire. Her pure curiosity at the beginning turned into bing ires girlfriend. Nothing was more amazing than the wonders of life. Chapter 1585 - Confrontation Between Little Sister and Friend

Chapter 1585 Confrontation Between Little Sister and Friend

The dress rehearsal for ires performance would take several days, which was what the organizers wanted. Titanium Phone Company intended to use ires new song in ads for its new product, so even if the charity concert stretched over a week, her managementpany wouldnt reject it. After resting at home for one night, the little monkey volunteered to stay in a small house across the river in New Jersey so as not to disturb Luke and Selina. Luke agreed readily. He also told her that everybody would be busy for the next two days, and that they would find a timeter to catch up over dinner. ire cheerfully left for a small bungalow several hundred meters away. On the afternoon of the third day, ire brought Stacy back to the bungalow after the dress rehearsal. While the two girls were getting ingredients and daily necessities from the backseat of the car, Luke unhurriedly stopped his car next to them. Looking at ire, who had turned her head to stare at him with wide, surprised eyes, Luke simply smiled. I had nothing to do in the afternoon, so I came to take a look. Are you free tonight? Theres a feast waiting for you. ire stiffened. On the other side, Stacy hesitated for a moment before she slowly straightened. Luke looked at her with the same kind smile. Oh, you have a friend? ires mind whirled, and she suddenly cursed inwardly. She was an idiot. Why was she afraid of Luke? Wasnt she going to tell him to begin with?! She smiled brightly. Ah, Luke, youre here. This is my friend, Carly Green. Hm, this is my brother, Luke Coulson. Luke and Stacys eyes met, and she subconsciously looked away even though her face had changed, and the detective wouldnt recognize her. Back then, she and the twins had been stupid, and had run off to earn a 100-million-dor reward. In the end, Stephanie had been beaten until she retched on her knees, and Artemis had been tasered by this young detective. Stacy, who had turned into the SWAT team member Sanchez at the time, had watched the whole thing. Lukes actions had left a deep impression on her. Thanks to her safety training, she was able to give a polite but distant smile. Hello, Mr. Coulson. Luke got out and raised an eyebrow. No need to be polite. Just call me Luke. They all smiled and exchanged greetings. At that moment, a car stopped on the road next to them, and a small head stuck out of the open window of the backseat. Luke, good afternoon. Is Gold Nugget here? Amused, Luke waved his hand. Oh, Mindy. Gold Nuggets taking a nap at home. Mindy sighed regretfully, then looked at ire and Stacy. Huh, these two... Dont tell me youre... ehehe If life was aic, there would definitely be a lot of ck lines on Lukes face at that moment. This is ire, my sister. Thats her friend, Carly. Mindys interest was piqued when she heard that. She opened the back door and jumped out. She ran to ire and stretched out her hand with an expression like she was looking at a rare animal. Let me introduce myself. Mindy McCreedy, Lukes friend. Curious, ire shook her hand. ire Vincent, Lukes sister. As they shook hands, their eyes met, and a mysterious feeling welled up in their hearts... As if. Mindy exerted more strength when they shook hands, just enough for an ordinary person to feel the pressure. An ordinary person would at most be surprised by this sort of test, or before they could feel surprised, Mindy would stop. But ire wasnt an ordinary person. In the face of Mindys sudden increase in strength, she subconsciously increased her own strength. ire had had professional training, and had the cheat that was Gold Nugget. Mindy, on the other hand, had undergone professionalbat training and was much more experienced. She increased her strength at almost the same time. Muscles and veins popped on their fair hands. Luke rolled his eyes and coughed. Mindy... Mindy quickly pulled her hand out of ires grasp and smiled brightly at Luke. Haha, as expected of your sister. She really isnt simple. She turned around and met ires eyes again. This guy seems very strong! the two girls murmured at the same time. Luke turned around and looked at the car parked on the side of the road. The two girls in the front got out and greeted him. He smiled. Oh, Nikki, Monica. Are you here for training? Monica smiled and nodded, but didnt say anything. She gave her best friend the chance to speak. Nikki tucked her long blond hair behind her ear. Thats right. Youve been too busy recently. We asked Mindy to take us with her for training. On the other side, ire had just let go of this formidable opponent. Thanks to Gold Nugget no. 2, she had sharp ears and eyes. Hearing that, she looked down at the little girl. Huh? Mindy, Luke trains with all of you? Mindy chuckled and rolled her eyes. No, hes our exclusive, personal trainer. She stressed the words exclusive and personal slightly. ire narrowed her eyes at the little girl in front of her and bent down slightly with a smile. Is that so? Then what does he teach you? Womens self-defense! Mindy ignored the pressure of ires superior height and said casually, Why dont youe and y too? Several thoughts shed through ires mind, and she nodded less than two secondster. Okay, just nice that Im free. Hm, can my friend Carlye with me? Mindy patted her chest. No problem. We have our own training site. Ten more people wont be a problem. Luke pped his forehead. The little monkey was too gullible. She really wasnt a sneaky Mindys match. as But he didnt know what ire was thinking at that moment. If she took Carly straight to Lukes ce, Luke might notice what was going on. With these three beautiful students to distract Luke now, Carly would have enough time to adjust her mood. At the same time, ire would also see what on earth Luke got up to with these three beauties. It was killing two birds with one stone! ire secretly praised herself for her resourcefulness. Gold Nugget No. 2 secretly sighed. Hehe! Girl, hes already seen through you. The fiend already had me reveal your cards at the beginning. Whats the point of trying now? Since things hade to this point, Luke couldnt be bothered worrying about it. Whether it was ire and Carly, or Mindy and the other two, they were all family or friends to him. Anyone would find out if they did a check. There was no need for him to stop them from getting to know each other. Besides, ire and Mindy were shooting daggers at each other every now and then. Clearly, they were curious about each other. They were both the curious, energetic and active type. It would be unrealistic to try and stop them from sounding each other out. The six of them set off for Mindys new training site two kilometers away. Chapter 1586 - Brother-in-law’s Secret Observation, and One Round

Chapter 1586 Brother-inws Secret Observation, and One Round

After the Battle of New York, Damon and Mindy used their credit points to clear their debt with Luke in one go, and finally had enough money to spend. It wasnt that the father and daughter had been very poor before; it was just that every time they spent a lot, they remembered their huge debt. Thus, they subconsciously tightened their purse strings and didnt dare spend money casually. After the father and daughter cleared their debt, they had enough credit points left to pay for future equipment upgrades. Luke also gave his teammates a huge bonus after the Battle of New York. Also, Mindy had be friends with Nikki and Monica, and was no longer trying to quit school. So, when Mindy suggested setting up a separate training site, Damon readily agreed. After on-site inspections, they chose a location where thendscape and terrain werent too good. It was in one corner on the very edge of the neighborhood, so it was very quiet. It was a bungalow next to a slope that didnt have much of a view. The slightly higher terrain hid the house from view. From a distance, the roof of the house couldnt be seen. On the road, they could only see the turn into the house. All of this was an advantage for Mindy and the others. When all was said and done, they couldnt let loose when training indoors, but they could go all out when they were outside. Damon did some ndscaping to turn the outdoors into a training site. It was just small modifications to the trees and flowers which didnt diminish the surrounding scenery but added to it instead. Damon sessfully tricked the neighborhoodmittee here into agreeing to his blueprint. In fact, it was a perfect mockup of a house training map. Coupled with the cover of some low trees near the intersection, it was difficult for outsiders to see them from the road, which made it easier for Damon, Mindy, Monica and Nikki to train. The only things in the bungalow that had been left untouched were the toilet, bathroom and kitchen. Everything else had basically been converted into professional training rooms. While the girls changed into their training clothes, Luke returned with hot coffee and snacks. Why was the coffee hot? How could a detective workfortably without anything in his car for heating up things? After preparing drinks and snacks, he sat down and waited for the monkey show. That was right. In Lukes eyes, this was just a monkey show. No matter what ire and Mindy did, could they escape his hold? So, he let them y. In any case, nothing big would happen. If they didnt take advantage of this moment to enjoy their childhood, they might not be in the mood to do so in the future when all sorts of major events happened. He took a sip of his coffee and looked at Stacy. Want some? After a brief hesitation, Stacy shook her head. Im a little sensitive to caffeine. I cant fall asleep easily after drinking it. Luke was amused. Stacys ability could be considered a physical attribute. If she couldnt sleep at night, it definitely wouldnt be because of caffeine, but because she really didnt need that much sleep. The only reason she said that was because he didnt have any extra cups, and it wasnt appropriate for her to go get one herself. He pushed the food box over. Theres no caffeine in these, but theyre a little hot. This time, Stacy didnt refuse. She picked up a taiyaki with red bean filling and took a bite. Her eyes couldnt help but narrow in satisfaction. Sweet foods were the ultimate favorite. What Luke felt was too sweet was something that a lot of Americans would scramble to eat. Inparison, this taiyaki was still low in calories. Youre not going to y with them? asked Luke casually. Stacy paused for a moment before she said vaguely, I dont like exercise much. Luke took another sip of his coffee with a smile. Not bad, she was quite cautious. It was a pity that her mental fortitude was still too poor. Otherwise, in the face of a future brother-inw, she would have to pay attention to the lies she told. You im that you dont like exercise with your physique? In front of a detective, youre too green. It would have been more believable if she said that she was on her period. At the very least, Luke wouldnt bother with a physiological problem like that. After time passed, there would be no proof. On the other hand, if she said she didnt like exercise, she would have to lie to ire as well, which would be troublesome in the future. No wonder Stacy, who had been running around as a set extra for the past few months, hadnt gotten anywhere in her career. With her lousy acting and ordinary mental fortitude, how could she win against those neurotic directors? The great acting master and safety instructor Luke secretly chastised this half-student of his, and decided that he would give her more acting lessons for this months pop quiz. Stacy didnt know that Luke was about to veto her months of acting and give her more training At that moment, she only snuck absentminded looks at her brother-inw. He was much more mature than when he had been in Los Angeles a year ago. His initial babyface Well, it was still a babyface. Even if he was wearing Gi sunsses, one could tell that he was young. However, he gave Stacy the feeling that he was even more mature. But since she had a grudge against him, she immediately dismissed the thought and told herself that it was an illusion. She couldnt help but sigh. To be honest, Stacy really didnt know what to do about Luke. Who the hell knew why she had fallen for ire? She had been with the twins for so long, but had never felt this sort of like. After undergoing psychological training, she couldnt help but analyze the reason. In the end, she had to admit that maybe it was only ire whom she liked. While she was feeling conflicted, someone next to her silently used Mental Communication to peek into her thoughts. He usually wouldnt do it with his own people, but now that ire was involved, this was the only treatment that Stacy, who had yet to be confirmed as a backup teammate, could receive. In the end, family always came first. So far, it seemed that there was no need for him to intervene. ire was free to like who or whatever she wanted. Unless what she liked was very dangerous, there was no need for him to interfere. For example, Stacy could only be considered a cigarette at most; she wasnt drugs. He could crush this cigarette with one fist. It wasnt like she was the only cigarette in the world. At that moment, the four girls came out of the bathroom. ire was wearing a brand new training outfit of Nikkis. They were close in height and size, so it was fine to use it for the time being. On their way out, ire and Mindys gazes collided every now and then. It was like primary school students jostling each other. When they got to the ring, they stopped at the same time. Mindy blinked. How about a round? Chapter 1587 - Claire vs Mindy, Fight!

Chapter 1587 ire vs Mindy, Fight!

ire nodded with a smile. Okay, lets have a round. Do you want to do judo or boxing? Mindy chuckled and waved her hand. We dont y kids games here. How about UFC rules? ire raised an eyebrow. Are you sure? Mindy said, Dont worry. Youre Lukes sister. I wont hurt you too badly. ire nodded thoughtfully. Thats true. Youre Lukes friend. Then thats fine. Lukes lips twitched. These two really liked to act so pretentiously! But Mindy would definitely be the one to suffer more. After all, ire was his sister. He had already given her the biggest cheat he could pull out; it would be hard for her to lose. He swiftlyposed a message via his sunsses and sent it to Gold Nugget at home. ire couldnt be allowed to use her full strength. Otherwise, Mindy would probably cry today. While he was sending the message, the fight had already started. Nikki and Monica had initially nned to watch the show. Although Luke was very good, ire didnt look like a strong opponent. Ultimately, fighting depended on talent. Mindy had trained with them for so long; she definitely wasnt someone whom ordinary people could stand up against. It was understandable that Luke, as a professional detective, would be good atbat. His sister, on the other hand, was only a college student. Even with his guidance, she might not be that good. Less than 30 secondster, Nikki and Monica looked at each other in bewilderment. It seemed that Mindy was being overwhelmed? They focused their attention on the fight again, and soon realized the problem. In terms ofbat skills and experience, Mindypletely crushed ire. But ire was too fast. Even Mindy, who had unusual reflexes, was inferior to her. Among topbat experts, those who reacted one out of 100 seconds faster didnt just have a 1% advantage. ire didnt have much experience, but her distinctivebat skills looked very familiar. Ordinary people might not feel anything, but Nikki had Muscle Control and Monica had Elementary Imitation, so they were very sensitive to movements. They had learned a lot of tricks from Luke. They could tell with one nce that this was clearly Lukes style. Thus, it was apetition between experience and speed. Unfortunately, they didnt know that ire was only using part of her strength. It was the mysterious old man who had told her to allow Mindy some dignity, so she absolutely couldnt use all her strength. Otherwise, she could send Mindy flying ten meters with one punch. The symbiosis with Gold Nugget was just that domineering ire couldnt use a strength buff, but she couldnt reduce her reaction speed either, and that was enough to suppress Mindy. However, ires expression wasnt as calm as in the beginning She was already 19, and she had a mysterious old man helping to boost her strength. Plus, she was also cultivating the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique which Luke had taught her. In a situation like this, a 14-year-old girl who wasnt fully grown yet could actually fight her. If the mysterious old man hadnt improved her physique, she really wouldnt be Mindys match. Mindy was also very surprised. She was actually being suppressed by someone who didnt have muchbat experience. Although she still had the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique as a trump card, Mindy could tell from ires expression and movements that she still had some strength to spare. In this situation, she had already lost. Even if this wasnt a real fight and she couldnt be ruthless, the opponents whom she met in real battle were usually more experienced and very ruthless. This meant that if ire had ample experience, she could still suppress Mindy in a real battle. Amidst their mental turmoil, the fight grew increasingly intense. Recognizing how outstanding the other party was didnt mean that they had to admit defeat. The two of them were at loggerheads right now, and wouldnt stop until they determined who was better. Stacy frowned. She wasnt an ordinary person either, and wasnt any less talented than the other four girls. Lukes training course also contained a lot ofbat content. A momentter, she suddenly came back to herself and asked in a low voice, Should we stop them? That little girl wont be able to take it for much longer. Luke sipped leisurely on his coffee and bit into another slice of cake. Its up to them. Stacy opened her mouth, then closed it, not knowing how to reply. It was mostly because she had suddenly realized something. If he stepped in, that would prove that he liked to meddle. Then, would he meddle even more in her and ires matter? But something didnt seem right either when he didnt step in. Luke, however, chuckled inwardly. What a good excuse. Once these two naughty monkeys were done fighting, he would be able to outright lecture them. ire was already 19, and had been specially trained by her brother, but she actually couldnt beat a 14-year-old girl. Thumbs down! Mindy had already participated in the Battle of New York, but she couldnt defeat a college student who was still studying. She was just as bad! Look at how perfect things were! Neither side could escape. As a third party who was destined to profit, Luke wasnt in a hurry. For the moment, he enjoyed his coffee and snacks leisurely. The two girls continued pummeling each other. This monkey contest went on for far longer than the onlookers had expected. The fightsted ten minutes before it ended with ire using a limb lock on Mindy. In this regard, Mindy, who was weaker and shorter, was at a disadvantage. After losing the fight, she was even more unreconciled. So, they went to the training ground outside for more sparring An hourter, ire beat Mindy five to three. But ire wasnt happy about winning, and Mindy was even more dejected. Looking at ires ck eyes and Mindys half-swollen cheeks, Luke gloated. It wasnt that he was heartless; this could only be considered coteral damage inbat training. If they didnt want something like this to happen, they might as well not fight for the rest of their lives. Hm, of course, this had been ire and Mindy exchanging pointers. If it were someone else who dared to beat up his sister and two-star teammate, then that was another story. After the fight was over, Luke took the injured girls to his ce, and Nikki, Monica and Stacy were invited as well. A few more people made no difference. A momentter, the three girls who were visiting Lukes ce for the first time were both excited and curious. In the end, ire could be considered the winner, and with Stacy asking her all sorts of questions, she quickly tossed her gloom aside. Mindy cheered up when Gold Nugget ran over and licked her. She hugged Gold Nuggets big head and whispered to it about how much she had suffered today. Gold Nuggets consciousness decisively hid deep. I cant hear you, I cant hear you! It was ire who hit you, not me! Then, using the pretext of a special ointment, Luke rubbed a bit of Selinas cleansing lotion on ire and Mindy and used Elementary Light of Life to heal them. Chapter 1588 - The Nature of Things, and on the Same Wavelength Chapter 1588 The Nature of Things, and on the Same Wavelength Girls could suffer, but they couldnt be ugly. No matter how tough they were, they still had to be pretty. That showed how important looks were. Selina, on the other hand, had long listened in on the fight via Gold Nugget no. 1. Now, as she sat on the couch and looked at the two little girls whose gazes collided every now and then, she couldnt help but turn her head and press it into her elbow as she shook andughed. These two silly kids had no idea how cruel the adult world was! 1 CI Until now, they still didnt understand that the blow they had suffered today was definitely deliberate. Otherwise, Luke wouldnt have allowed them to fight like this. He could have easily stopped them with a few words, and they wouldnt have had the chance to fight each other. Staring at Selina suspiciously, ire couldnt help but draw closer. Selina, what are you doing? Selina raised her head, the smile still on her face. Its nothing. I just thought of a funny soap opera. ire asked, Really? Which one? She felt that Selinas smile was rted to her, but she had never acted in a soap opera before. Selina said, Gossip Girl. ire frowned. That... doesnt seem like aedy show, right? It was just a drama about scheming little b*tches plotting against each other. How twisted could you be to smile while watching it? It was just like how some people could eat three portions of steak still oozing blood. It waspletely abnormal. Selina patted her head with a smile. Your brother treats you really well. You have to thank God. She couldnt help but chuckle. Puzzled, ire left. She was still a little in awe of Selina. This was the devil teacher who could press her to the ground and kick her butt. Even though ire had the mysterious old man, it didnt change the oue. So, if Selina wouldnt say anything, there was nothing ire could do. She returned to the group and chatted with them. ire and Mindy might have had a huge fight, but it conversely made them a lot closer. This was subconscious behavior. All five girls had extraordinarybat ability. Although they werent out of ce when they interacted with ordinary people, there were a lot of things that couldnt be said out loud. For example, Mindy and ire couldnt talk casually outside about dealing with hooligans. But peace was always fleeting. After just a few words, they red at each other again. Becausepared with ires beating someone up and calling the police, Mindys breaking both legs and throwing them into a dumpster was too violent. ire said, That might cause troubleter. Thats not a proper way to handle things. Mindy snorted. My father is rich, and Im a minor. The girls were speechless. What an awesome reason. ire was unhappy. That doesnt give you the right to do whatever you want. The judge can still send you to juvie. Why would you bet on that chance? Mindy stared at her like she was an idiot. ire squirmed ufortably. What? Did I say something wrong? Mindy crossed her arms and nced at her. My father is rich, and Im a minor. So, if I insist that they wanted to assault me, do you think the judge would send them to jail ore after me? The girls were lost for words. So, having money and being a minor wasnt for protecting herself, but for screwing other people over? For a moment, the shortest person in the room seemed to exude a strong sense of tyranny. This was someone with money and a ck heart. Dont provoke her! Even though Mindy had to tilt her head to look at ire, it didnt affect her aura. Besides, if Batman can fight, why cant I? ire tried onest time. But youre not Batman. Mindy curled her lip and didnt say anything else, but she gloated inwardly. How can I tell you that Batman is my teammate? Listening to them, Selina couldnt help but slip into the kitchen to repeat the conversation to Luke. Then, she asked, Doesnt it feel like Mindys thinking is a little crooked? A small knife spun in Lukes hand as he handled the ingredients casually. Instantly, a few carrots were turned into cubes. Thats a reasonable use of her own resources and rules. It should be encouraged. Selina: Huh? It depends on the nature of things. Luke picked up a celery stalk, and the knife flew again. It depends on how the situation develops. The hooligans indeed wont go easy on her as a minor to begin with, so theres nothing wrong with herunching a counterattack. Secondly, her father is rich. Whats wrong with spending money to put hooligans in jail? Selina chuckled. Youre really good at finding a bnce. Arent you afraid that shell be traumatized? Putting the chopped parsley aside, Luke picked up an onion, and the knife shed again. Mindy looked for her dad to clean up the mess. ire has us. In essence, theres not much difference between their choices. Even if ire hadnt done anything back then, hooligans like that would still get their three limbs broken in the end. Selina was silent for a moment before she nodded. Sure enough, rich people do things simply. Luke nodded and said, So, you need to learn how to use money to deal with some of the trifles. Selina looked at him strangely. Didnt I give you full authority to handle all of that?. Luke paused, turned around, and stared at her for a moment before he slowly nodded. Youre 30% as good as I am. Keep working hard. Hehe, really? Selina was delighted. It feels great to pass the buck. Luke chuckled. In any case, he could always delegate things to someone else with one phone call. There were always a lot of employees in this world who wanted to make money. They had a BBQ on the roof, and the girls ate to their hearts content. However, given that Monica and ire had to drive and couldnt drink, Luke refused to give everyone beer. That was the only downside. ire tried sneaking Lukes beer out of his hand, but failed. This gathering was much more rxing than other activities the girls had participated in. Even Stacy was infected by everyones mood and didnt look as wary as ever. ire and Mindy still snarked at each other every now and then, but everybody could tell that they werent enemies, but were actually on the same wavelength. Both of them were straightforward. Mindy was a little obnoxious, but not to the point of being repulsive; she was just a little entric at most. Mindy left ire dumbstruck again and again, but with Gold Nugget no. 2 offering a different perspective, ire figured a lot of things out. The party ended at half past eight, and Nikki and Monica drove home. Mindy, on the other hand, got into ires car. ires house was only a few hundred meters away from Mindys, and it was on the way. After the two cars left, Luke shook his head with a smile. Ill let you two off for a few days. Chapter 1589 - Spreading Technology to Muddy the Waters

Chapter 1589 Spreading Technology to Muddy the Waters

Luke had nned to use Mental Communication to confirm ires feelings for Stacy. But given ire and Mindys scuffle, he could only put it off for now. From what he saw during the training and dinner gathering, they really werent just ying around. The human mind had always been indiscernible. Nobody really understood everything about it. After confirming that ire and Stacy had no intention of messing around, he didnt want to intervene. If he helped to arrange everything for ire, would it be ires life or his? But while he wouldnt interfere in her love life, ire couldnt rx in other respects. ire and Stacys training had to increase in order to prepare for any idents that might happen in the future. Although being a celebrity didnt add to herbat ability, it was a huge boost to ires mental development. At the very least, she wasnt the same as a year ago, when she had purely tried it out for fun. Hm, maybe it was the power of love? Luke shook his head and pulled his thoughts back. As time passed, the power he had grew stronger. Two years ago, he had tried his best to keep everything a secret, including from his family. It wasnt that he didnt trust them, but that he wasnt confident he could protect his family if they caught someones attention. Now, Titanium Phone Companys dominion had been established. Even if the phones failed in five years, he still had a lot of cash flow, enough to transform thepany into a tech business. With the tycoon as his human tech development machine, Luke didnt have to worry about making money. It was also the reason why he had gotten Jenny to dabble in various experimental technologies. As long as there were records of these acquisitions, even if some people noticed that he had the technology, they would think that these were the oues of these projects. In addition, the bigshot who sold everything had already had dealings with more than ten influential parties, trading in goods like top-quality Chitauri equipment, exoskeleton tech, battery tech, and so on. The technology he got in return was less valuable, but covered a wide range. The bigshot was the middleman. This businessman didnt produce any technology; he was just the porter. It made sense to make it look like the tech from Lukes research institute came from the bigshot. The bigshot had already dealt with a dozen or so parties, but he hadnt asked for signed agreements; all the deals were settled in person. There was clearly no limit to how manypanies these people would distribute the technology and products to. For example, anyone who knew about the technology for the Iron Man suit knew that there were only three sources for it Iron Man, Batman, and Whish. Anyone with this tech would thus have to be rted to these three people. Luke hence was deliberately muddying the waters by swiftly making the technology and products widespread up to a certain point so that they couldnt be traced back to a source. When hundreds of sources appeared on the market, nobody would be able to prove that Lukes research institute had a special rtionship with the bigshot. Whether subsequent products were good or not would have nothing to do with the bigshot, but would be due to the research institutes strong capabilities. This process wouldst a number of years, and the bigshot would draw the most attention. So, Luke could already take out some of his equipment to protect his family, unlike when he had relied mainly on the securitypany. After all, no matter how good a securitypany was, it wasnt as good as being able to turn into the Hulk that is, if you were only thinking about protecting yourself and not of the consequences. Of course, Lukes family couldnt turn into the Hulk, but it was only a matter of time before they could turn into low-level nano versions of Iron Man. For now, the nanogloves, nanomask and a bulletproof vest were just enough. They probably wouldnt be able to go up against superhumans, but it was good to be able to save themselves in an unexpected situation. As long as they survived, how they recovered and got revenge after that were just small matters. Luke, who had a worth of millions, could now use Light of Life to regenerate broken limbs. This year, Luke was going to equip his family with high-tech gear. Next year, they would be used widely among the core members of Roberts private securitypany, and protective gear would be distributed to ordinary members and the family of core members the year after that. For Luke, whose assets would definitely double in the next few years, this was just a basic procedure. A few dayster, ire, who was done with the charity concert, looked at Luke nkly. What? Stay in New York for special training? It wasnt that she was opposed to it, but she found it a little strange. Luke rarely meddled in her life. Luke nodded and gestured for ire to follow him. He drove her to the New Hope Research Institute in Nassau County. Theb had continued to expand in scale, so it was now officially a research institute. Few of the employees at the research institute were truly extremely talented in research. The only one was Bent, the former Department of Defense employee who specialized in developing non-lethal weapons. The others were just extras who did support work. They would take the data from various analyses and, after studying them for a while, would move on to data from another project. They were like manualborers; they couldnt do the more specialized work of electricians, for example, which required a special skill set. But with them around, there would be a reasonable exnation for the tech products that would appear in the future. It wasnt that Luke didnt want to poach or groom people, but New Hope Research Institute wasnt famous. Famous people who wanted to join the institute wanted to use Lukes money to do their own research. But these people had very high demands, and they wouldnt allow Luke to meddle with their patent rights. Luke thought little of these people and the research that they wanted to carry out in New Hope, and had to be wary of their tricks. For the sake of funding and research, some of these people absolutely wouldnt mind blowing up the research institute to achieve their goals. Scientists who were too independent were like this. For example, Aprils father, who had created the little turtles and their master, was one of them. Luke didnt want to be as unlucky as Sacks. Secondly, Adrians team, which also dabbled in research, had been doing quite well with the freightpany. They couldnt spare any time for research now. So, Luke didnt poach them for the time being. While this research institute was pretty much a shell, it could still intimidate people on the surface; for example,ymen like ire. Entering Lukes undergroundb from the elevator, she couldnt stay silent. Wow, what are you researching here? Spacecraft? Aliens? Super weapons? Why isnt there anyone else? Huh? Its so quiet. Why does it look like a scene from a horror movie? Luke grabbed her neck. If this was a horror movie, youve turned it into aedy. ire: Let go. Im an adult. You have to respect me, understand? Helpless, Lukes grip turned into a neck lock. This is how I treat my friends. Hm, theyre basically all in their thirties or forties, so definitely mature. ire iled her limbs. B*stard, Im a girl. Im not one of those old men in your police department. Chapter 1590 - Naive and Childish, Lively and Energetic

Chapter 1590 Naive and Childish, Lively and Energetic

As they bickered, the siblings arrived at a row of lockers against one wall. ire stopped struggling and looked at the ck material inside curiously. Whats this? Why does it look like a tight leather suit? Luke, did you develop some weird hobby? She suddenly imagined him wearing this leather outfit and holding a long whip Huh, gross! She didnt want to imagine it! Luke pped the back of her head. What are you thinking? Youre a singer, not a movie star. Dont put on a y all by yourself. As he spoke, he pressed the scanner. A blue light shed and the ss door opened. He gestured for ire to step forward and take out the outfit that was on the shelf. ire pursed her lips. When she picked up the ck outfit, she was surprised. Its not leather or rubber. Its veryfortable to touch. Luke pointed at a room not far away. Go and change. A minuteter, ire jumped out and bounced around. This looks a little like a special agents skin suit. Its a little tight, but its very easy to move around in. Luke snapped his fingers. Activate verification mode and record level 1 authorization: ire Vincent. As soon as he said that, ire felt as if she had been bitten by a mosquito. Is there a thorn in this outfit? Luke said, This is the first time youre being verified. It requires your blood to confirm your DNA, as well as your voice, fingerprints, palm prints, and the shape of your irises. Wow- ires eyes widened. When did you be a mad scientist? Luke gestured for her to stand still. The verification wasnt a big deal, but without the right attitude, this monkey might treat it like a game. A momentter, the ck material extended up from her neck to cover ires entire head. Even her eyes were covered with ck lenses. Coupled with the skintight suit, she turned into apletely ck night monkey? ire eximed, Wow! Whats this? What the hell is this? Luke~~ Luke pressed her down with both hands. Listen clearly to the support system prompts. After you understand them,e back and test its functions. With that, he walked to the training room on the other side. ire grimaced at his back. Pfft, pfft, you old man! I can hear you- Luke saidzily. ire: Haha, you heard wrong. A few minutester, a shadow rolled into the training room like a tornado. It really was like a tornado, because ire was spinning as she came in. Not only that, she crashed into the walls and the ceiling as she jumped around. Luke sipped his green tea unhurriedly. Is it fun? ire was still rolling around. Its fun. Luke asked, Do you know what to do? ire still didnt stop spinning around him. I know, I know. Luke asked, Youve never yed with something like this before, right? ire: No C are you mocking me? Luke just shrugged silently. After experiencing some of the functions of the nanosuit for herself, ire clearly became much more serious. Although she had the mysterious old man, who was far more awesome than this suit, he was her trump card. The old man had said that she wasnt allowed to use her full abilities unless she was in grave danger. Since this suit was from Luke, there was no problem. Since Luke had given it to her, she could use it however she wanted. Hm, she couldnt use it however and whenever? Then she just needed to pester him a few more times, and he would give in. She was right. As long as she didnt wear this suit and deliberately put on a monkey show for everybody, Luke really had no objections. Speaking of which, Gold Nugget no. 2 was keeping an eye on her, and ire was already very good at keeping secrets; Luke didnt have to worry too much. Next, Luke personally exined the design of this nanosuit. It had functions and effects adapted for real-life situations. Even an ordinary nanosuit expert like Luke didnt necessarily understand the theory behind the technology, so it was clearly unrealistic for a sophomore like ire to parse it out. It was like how it was useless to talk about bullet caliber to someone who didnt use guns; the only way to ensure their safety was to directly exin what the bullets could pierce through. ire yed with the suit for a long time before her enthusiasm finally waned. She turned to look at Luke. Hah, take this. She shot off the wall and aimed a kick at his butt. Luke was still holding a cup of green tea in his right hand, but he couldnt help butugh. You seem to have forgotten that Im the one who taught you. As he spoke, he grabbed ires ankle with his left hand and threw her back the way she hade. ire spun a few times in the air before shended on the testing tform. She lunged at Luke again. But I have a new suit. Luke turned around and blocked the iing kick with his palm. But I designed it. At the same time, his palm swiftly hit the sole of her foot. He didnt give the suit time to absorb the impact. In the end, he pressed down with his palm, and ires foot suddenly dropped. Sensing that something was wrong, ire drew back and bent down to dodge, only for her head to be pressed down from above. Before she could attack again, Luke flicked her head hard with his finger. Okay, I still want to drink my tea. I dont want to get dust in my cup. ire stood up angrily. I was just ying. Youre bing less energetic. Luke said, Of course. Im already 20. How can I be as childish as you? ire couldnt help but look at him disdainfully. Are you sure you did well in middle school English? Ill give you another chance. Hurry up and choose a better adjective. Luke asked, Naive? Whether she was naive or childish, or both, ire got busy in the next few days. When she told her manager about her itinerary, the man only asked a few questions before he said that he understood and told her to work hard. ire was dumbfounded. My brother is giving me special training. Why do you want me to work hard? It wasnt until then that she received a message from her manager. Titanium Phone Company wanted her to train for a period of time to match the youthful and lively character of the new phone model. That was because a TVmercial for a Titanium phone was waiting for her. ire was even more stupefied. I know Im great, but I cover my face when I perform. How is the audience supposed to know what Im like behind my wig? But no matter how surprised she was, thepany had already helped arrange this itinerary for her. Also, she could find a trainer herself, and Titanium Phone Company would cover the cost. Chapter 1591 - Dull Days, and Phil Stops By Chapter 1591 Dull Days, and Phil Stops By Harboring some bewilderment, ire started her special training. Stacys monthly spot check was approaching, and she didnt leave again. She stayed in her own house in New Jersey and began to review and prepare. Luke knew that they went out together every day, and he couldnt be bothered to care. Compared with gossip about his sister, the gossip about Grand Rapids had only just reached the peak in America. The government was a little anxious. While it had been ARGUSs slip-up and this dirty secret had yet to be exposed, a lot of people were already cursing the government. The National Guards performance really didnt give the people any confidence at all. It was normal for the soldiers to not be capable enough in the face of a strange incident. The police? The police should count themselves lucky that they hadnt beenpletely annihted. Their colleagues in New York had proven this point many times over. The focus now was on certain tech whizzes finding out and making public the fact that the government had cut offmunications in Grand Rapids. The personnel who entered the city in the aftermath mainly collected the things left behind by the Enchantress, and barely participated in the relief operation. For three days, the relief operation in Grand Rapids waspletely sustained by local agencies and humanitarian organizations. This was very normal. Relief operations cost a lot. How much and however the money was spent was a source of wrangling in Congress. After all, if more was spent now, more would definitely be asked for in the future. Even if not much had been spent in Grand Rapids this time, once a precedent was set, the expenditure would be huge. It wasnt like the government had time for the poor. It would be a waste no matter how much was spent. In fact, three days was the shortest time the government had before public opinion forced its hand. The more bureaucratic the government was, the angrier the people were. At the same time, stories about the Dark Knight started circting The gist of it was that in order to save people, the Dark Knight hadnt even had time to change in a hidden corner, and had directly transformed before heading for Grand Rapids. Who knew why the government was dragging its feet after so many days. Was it destroying evidence? Although not many people took this seriously, most people were more inclined to spread simr rumors. The government, which had initially been waffling about the funds for the relief operation, had no choice but to increase its efforts to prevent sh*t from being thrown at them. From this point of view, the people of Grand Rapids profited a little. The government was pulling its hair over the discussions on the Inte. Many people had already proposed monitoring and controlling the Inte. They quickly reached a consensus. The only thing left to do was to figure out how to carry it out. Some wanted to interfere with F2F and Messenger, but were quickly suppressed by other parties. A lot of interest groups already had shares in the new pie that was these two softwarepanies. Any sort of power struggle that happened would have to do with internal changes C they absolutely wouldnt let a bunch of new peoplee in to steal power. After all, the distribution of shares in these two softwarepanies were pretty clear; in total, only ten or so corporations were involved. If this matter blew up and more people came inter, there would be 20 to 30 shareholders. Then, the power of these ten or so shareholders wouldnt just be halved, but would disappear altogether. Both the people who put forward this proposal and the people who objected to it were well aware of the reason. Titanium Phone Company was very cooperative. They were already under government surveince, so public opinion wasnt a hidden danger with these two softwarepanies C this was purely an excuse for other people toe in and take a share. Once they got their hands on shares in these two softwarepanies, they would be able to reap huge returns. The two softwarepanies had just broken ten billion during this period of time; their worth might increase several times over next year. Now was thest chance to make a big deal out of it. With the cash cow Titanium Phone Company behind it, the two softwarepanies had been burning money like crazy as they upped their game and excluded neers. Once they had a consumer base in ce, other apps would have to spend several times more in production costs in order to steal users away. Few powers had that much money, and even fewer would burn money like this. This also meant that F2F and Messager were bound to dominate the social media circle. To use TV as an analogy, they were the five major TVworks. More importantly, these twopanies alone already covered more than 60% of all phone users. The government focused on seizing the opportunity to reap benefits for the corporations which they endorsed. While Luke was teaching his sister, his clone turned into a clown again and took action several times. Six state-level bigshots in Pennsylvania, West Virginia and Ohio were killed. SHIELD lost two offices 50% of personnel were taken down in one go. Clearly, the offices couldnt continue operating. Nick Fury was furious. A bunch of people were demoted or sacked. Of course, it was Hydra members who were demoted, while the ones who were fired werent Hydra. SHIELD would be a huge grave sooner orter. Naturally, Nick Fury had to get his people out ahead of time, and Hydra would remain behind to be buried along with SHIELD. Lukes days were peaceful and dull. He went to work as usual, taught his sister, and regrly examined Secretary Jennys work and Elenas paintings. His Level 1 clone roamed around as the clown and yed some judgment games along the way. His Level 2 clone studied Chitauri tech and the ck Magic Knowledge which he had just acquired every day. When he got bored, he would go out and beat up hooligans, and asionally went to look for Max to make cakes together. He thought that this would continue for some time, but Phil appeared after a long while. They hadnt seen each other in a while, and Phil was in a good mood. Luke estimated that Agent Coulsons hairline was only 0.1mm higher than thest time they met. It was a miracle. Phil opened the passenger door and got in. He then gave Luke two cups of hot coffee. Luke took a sip and asked, Whats wrong? Is your girlfriend pregnant? You look so happy. Phils smile stiffened. Ive been busy with work. Luke nodded regretfully. Thats not good news. Thinking about what he had found out, Phil smiled bitterly. It really isnt good. Luke said, Just tell me. Who do you want dealt with? After a brief silence, Phil gave him a storage device. Heres the information. Give me a reply when youve decided. Luke epted it but didnt check it. Instead, he tossed a silver box into Philsp. New equipment. Try it onter. Dont die for no reason. A momentter, Phil stood on the side of the road with a pained expression as he looked at the ck SUV in the distance. Hey, I took a cab here. Am I supposed to run back? Looking at the wilderness of New Jersey at night, he sighed and was about to hitchhike. If that really didnt work, he could only switch to the masks female face, which would make it easier for him to hitchhike. But after taking two steps, he suddenly remembered what Luke had said about trying it on. He couldnt help but raise the box in his hand and examine it. After a brief hesitation, he returned to the woods and opened the box on a t rock. Chapter 1592 - W! T! H! Chapter 1592 W! T! H! The silver box opened to reveal a ck outfit and a pair of ck, high-topbat boots. After thinking for a moment, Phil decided to put on the boots right away. They werebat boots, but there were no shoces. But when Phil stepped into the shoes and pressed down, they automatically tightened around his feet. He wasnt surprised. This sort of expansion function was a lot more standard than what the nanogloves could do. After he put on the boots, he heard a notification in his earpiece. External essory detected. Flying Legs version 1.0. Confirming sole wielder, Phil Coulson. ess granted. The essory can now be used. Flying... Legs? Shouldnt that be feet? Phil couldnt help but mock inwardly when he heard the notification, but his movements were smooth. Disy instruction manual. After hearing the exnation in his earpiece, he didnt know whether tough or cry. Hes really making me run back. That being said, there was a trace of eagerness in Phils eyes. Practice was the best test of any equipment. It actually wasnt a big deal to run 20 kilometers back to New York. It was night anyway, so a night jog was understandable... right? Thinking that, Phil tossed his leather shoes into the box before picking up the box, then ordered casually, Activate cruise mode. There was a slight change in the soles of his shoes, and Phil started running. Each step was like a flying leap. It wasnt an exaggeration to say that he was floating, especially when he was controlling the force. Each step took him 20 centimeters off the ground and two to three meters away. In fact, apart from light control of his movements, Phil didnt exert much strength in his legs. It was like running with the force of riding a bike, but faster. Phil wasnt even sweating after running a kilometer, and was only breathing a little quicker. He shook his head. Am I supposed to chase cars like this? Of course, it was an emptyint. Agents like them had to run through buildings every now and then while chasing their targets. With these shoes, he could drag things out until the enemy copsed. Besides, cruise mode was only designed to conserve energy for running over a long period of time, and was a support function. Switch to haste mode, Phil ordered. The next moment, he exerted strength in his legs. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Muffled thuds rang out C in the quiet wilderness, it wasnt jarring. In the city, it would sound like heavy footsteps at most, and would be overlooked if you werent paying attention. Phil exerted strength in his legs as he ran, and he moved 30 centimeters off the ground. Every step took him almost ten meters forward; it was as if he was gliding through the air. At that moment, the middle-aged man, who always had a solemn face, smiled happily like a kid with a toy. Switch to stealth mode. With that, he left the road and drifted toward the grass on the side. Naturally, stealth had to be tested in the mostplicated environment possible. Nothing could make more noise than this sort of open meadow. His footsteps immediately lightened; it was like the feeling of taking a deep breath. Phil suddenly slowed down, but his body was especially light as he gently drifted over the grass. Apart from the rustling of tall grass, there was no other noise. Pleased, he suddenly sped up and charged down a slope, as if he were on a skateboard. Huh? There was someone here? Phil turned around, and an image of a car with two bright red figures inside it were projected onto his sunsses. He couldnt help but sigh. In the car, the young girl in the passenger seat was enjoying being intimate with her boyfriend. Her misty gaze subconsciously wandered. Suddenly, there was a faint sound, like that of someone breathing, and a dark shadow floated out over the hill. Then... that ck figure straightened and picked up speed as it floated toward her soundlessly. The ck figure approached the car and was finally illuminated by the headlights. A white face shed in the girls line of sight before it disappeared into the darkness. A faint sigh came through the half-open car window. The girls eyes widened and her mouth dropped open, as if she wanted to cry out. But she waspletely terrified by this strange situation. For a moment, she lost control of her vocal cords, and could only move her lips soundlessly like a fish out of water. It wasnt until the shadow drifted several meters away from the car that she screamed hysterically. Ahh~~ Ghost~~ The boy in front of her felt like his ears were going to explode. He jerked and raised his head. What the hell? The girl subconsciously turned around and looked at the ck figure next to the car. Frustrated, the boy followed her gaze. What ghost C ahh~~! His voice turned shrill. Because in the faint light of the cars red tail lights, a shadow brushed past. Then, a white face lit up by a red light turned around and looked at him; there even seemed to be a faint red light in its pitch-ck eyes. In fact, it was just Phil moving past them. When he heard the screams, he couldnt help but look back. The red light was just the cars tail lights reflecting off his sunsses. Who knew what kids nowadays were thinking? Running into the wilderness at night C werent they afraid of their butts getting cold? The middle-aged man shook his head inwardly and activated his optical camouge. In just an instant, the dark gray hooded outfit he was wearing melded with the night. In the eyes of the boy who was staring at him, the shadow suddenly disappeared without a trace, and the sound of low breathing gradually faded. Of course, it was the sound of Flying Legs in stealth mode, but to the two people in the car, it sounded like a ghost. After a brief silence, they screamed again. The girl said, Drive, drive. Its all your fault for wanting toe out here... The boy said, Shut up, werent you happy when I asked you? Even as he roared, his hands were shaking like chicken ws, and he wasnt able to grasp the wheel even after several tries. Phil didnt know what happened after he left. He had already run back to New York. Thus, he didnt know that the following afternoon, the couple brought a bunch of their ssmates with them for a ghost hunt. Everybody searched, but they didnt find any footprints. If that was the case, they could only conclude that the couple was lying. But someone soon found a ring ten meters away. This was a side effect of the cushion function on Flying Legs. In a situation where the noise was reduced, the thrusters would create a shock wave ring. This basically wouldnt happen in the city, but it was very creepy in a wild meadow. Thus... for the next few months, this meadow turned into a camping hotspot for young people. Every now and then, there would be ghost hunters who would camp out here in the middle of the night with their phones. Chapter 1593 - What Treatment? First Time In Japan

Chapter 1593 What Treatment? First Time In Japan

Luke didnt know that his Uncle Phil had started a ghost story after receiving the new equipment. Even if he knew, he would justugh out loud. If the couples dared to do it out in the wild, they had to be prepared. After he read the information from Phil, Luke didnt reply right away. Instead, he spent three days prepping. After making sure that everything was fine, he called Phil. Ill take it. Does your side have any requests? Phil was very straightforward this time. Its best to kill them all. It would be troublesome to let them live. If we didnt have to kill these people, I wouldve gone to Batman! he added inwardly. Satisfied, Luke nodded. Alright. Once its over, Ill let you know the result. Hanging up, he spun around on the bar stool. Hes not from America, so theres no need to worry? Tsk, tsk, being someone elses dog Hm, even a dog is probably treated better. I can only say that hes a son of a b*tch who came running over. He deserves it! Gold Nugget, who was far away in the living room, turned around and whined. Luke grabbed a cupcake from the table and threw it at Gold Nugget. This is how dogs should be treated, okay?. Gold Nugget didnt even move as it just opened its big mouth and let the cake fall in. It got snacks the moment it called out, which was great. Satisfied, the dog turned back around and continued watching its show. What treatment? Selina asked as she dragged ire down the stairs. They had just finished showering after training, and were waiting for dinner. Luke grabbed another cupcake and threw it at her. Selina raised two fingers to block it, before she flicked her wrist to neutralize the impact. She pressed into it with her thumb and took a bite. Mm How long has it been since you tried new vors? She frowned. The cupcakes were delicious, but the three of them ate a lot. From chocte cream and nuts to coffee, yogurt and fruit, they were already familiar with the taste of more than a hundred types of Lukes cupcakes. Luke smiled and threw another pastry at her. non The round pastry spun in the air. Selinas expression changed the moment she caught it with her other hand. Examining the snack for a moment, she tossed it into her mouth and snorted. Despicable. You actually ambushed me with a hot egg tart. Mm~~ tastes pretty good. Luke nodded. Then Ill make more Chinese pastries in the future. Its just that its inconvenient to take them out. Selina said, You have to. At most hm, take out part of the backseat? In any case, Gold Nugget stretches out over it every day. Its annoying. Gold Nugget silently turned its head and stared at a particr woman, wondering if it should bite her butt. But on second thought, it wavered between enjoying food and lying down. This was truly a difficult problem! ire was toozy to bother with the banter between her brother and the female devil. She moved listlessly to the table and picked up the pastries to eat one by one. Luke didnt chide her. Because ire only had half a month to train, the current amount of training that she was doing was more than double. ire still didnt know that her mother, Catherine, was a board member of the managementpany, and had been helping her filter out the less sincere invitations. Two weeks on the same campaign was considered pretty long, and there was no way it could drag out to a month even if it was a huge order from the Titanium phone. If ire still didnt understand after so long, she wouldnt be a monkey, but a pig. Luke could only condense the training, and the price for it was ire being wrung out. Thanks to the symbiosis with Gold Nugget no. 2 and a food supply to match, she recovered her vigor quickly, but was still exhausted from training. After downing more than ten hot egg tarts, she finally came back to herself and asked, What were you talking about? How are you being treated in the police department? Luke: Im not a dog. He casually changed the topic to training, distracting her. Looking at Selina, who gestured at the pastry he was holding and held up all ten fingers, he nodded decisively. Ten new vors in exchange for her training ire was really cheap. A dayter, his clone disembarked from a ne. Compared with the other travelers who were carrying suitcases of varying sizes, Luke, who was wearing a thin ck cloak, waspletely empty-handed. wa Walking out of the airport, he took a high-speed bus to Japan. His mission this time wasnt urgent, and he didnt have to race against time. So, the purpose of this trip to Japan was to travel, and to aplish the mission in passing. Luke had watched some American dramas and movies in his previous life, and had a basic impression of America. Japan, on the other hand, was a very special country that waspletely different from the rest of the world. From phones to books, and from TV to movies, it had all the mainstream stuff. But it really could walk its own path. Its books included light novels, spective fiction andics which all had their own distinctive vor. The cartoons on TV had already turned from childrens shows into national favorites in other countries. What was even stranger was that TV dramas here were bigger than movies, and TV stars were bigger than movie stars. In most developed countries, it was impossible for TV stars to squeeze into the film industry. Conversely, it was as if TV stars lowered themselves to star in movies in Japan. This indirectly showed that foreign movies didnt do well at the box office in Japan, including global blockbuster American films, and basically couldnt beat the popr anime in Japan. As for Luke, his only impression of Japan was ofics, cartoons, and Akihabara. He hadnt been too old in his previous life, and had managed to catch the tail end of shut-in culture. In Lukes previous life, the only thing about Japan that those who were five to ten years older than him cared about was whether or not the weather there was hot. They basically didnt understand how shut-in culture worked. Luke had never been to Japan after his rebirth. There were two reasons. Firstly, it was too far away, and would be a waste of time without the Bat suit and clones. Secondly, China was right next to Japan. Even in this time and space, this great country was still a huge threat and had been suppressed for a long time. If Luke flew back and forth in his armor often, he would be discovered sooner orter. His harvest in Mexico was almost done; it was natural he wouldnt think of Japan right now. At the same time, the Japanese triad had strictws and rarely used guns. Most of their revenue came from entertainment; they werent in the habit of dealing drugs. Compared with the hooligans who upied every city block in America, the triads were more likely to gather on one particr street to watch the show. However, the death of a bunch of triad members in Japan was much more serious than the death of a bunch of cartel members in Mexico. Chapter 1594 - Wandering Through the Cherry Blossoms, and Silent Rain

Chapter 1594 Wandering Through the Cherry Blossoms, and Silent Rain

It was the end of March, which was cherry blossom season in Japan. After a bus transfer, Luke got out at Shinjuku and took a leisurely walk. The weather today wasnt good. In the gloomy drizzle, the cherry blossoms didnt look as pink as in the bright morning sun. The upside was that there were fewer people viewing the cherry blossoms. Everybody obediently wrapped their long coats around themselves as they walked under the cherry blossom trees in the rain with umbres. Of course, there were still people taking photos everywhere. The mncholic beauty of the cherry blossoms in the rain didnt lose out to their radiance under the sun. Luke enjoyed the environment very much. He had never seen a marvel like cherry blossoms in full bloom in both his lives. The rain was neither too heavy nor too light, and the people around were neither too many nor too few. The falling pink and white blossoms were like a tranquil painting. Luke strolled through the cherry blossoms, and soon ran into some enthusiastic people. Two girls in their early twenties were taking photos on the street. One of them couldnt help but be stunned when she saw Luke walking slowly through the cherry blossoms. Sweetie, are you done? My waist cant take it anymore! The other girl, who had adopted a challenging pose, shouted angrily. The girl who was holding the camera came back to herself, and decisively turned the camera to focus on Luke behind her friend. The girl found that odd. Hey, hey, hey, Im talking here. What weird photo are you taking? As she spoke, she jumped over to take a look at the camera screen. She couldnt help but remark, D*mn, where did this handsome guye from? As she eximed involuntarily, she couldnt help but nce in Lukes direction. Luke was walking leisurely down the road and observing his surroundings with great interest. Unlike most tourists who moved quickly to take everything in, he had plenty of time to enjoy the view at his rxed pace. Anyone could tell from this guys appearance, temperament and behavior that he Hm, he had money and time. He was the stereotypical pretentious prick. Luke didnt think that he was being pretentious. If possible, he wanted to bury death and blood in the night, and leave the cherry blossoms and drizzle to Tokyos day. So, he was very rxed and didnt care much about other peoples attention. For example, he pretended not to hear the two girls taking photos and whispering to each other. But more importantly, that d*mn said in Chinese had brought back too many memories. It had been a long time since he had heard this true blue Chinese online lingo. Why was he sure it was online lingo? Because the girl had said it with that particr pronunciation. Elementary Sound Wave couldnt be wrong. In this world, handsome European and American boys were as popr as ever. Asians went crazy for their looks. On this trip to Japan, Luke didnt assume the appearance of a bearded man. Instead, he created a new alias based on a 80% simrity to a 20-year-old Keanu Reeves. He didnt need a soft TV filter effect like other guys, and the girls couldnt stop smiling. He walked past the two girls indifferently. He thought there would be nothing more to this encounter with two countrymen from his previous life. But there were footsteps behind him again. The girl called Sweetie caught up with him. Ex, excuse me. She spoke in English. After all, given Lukes face, it would be hard for anyone to regard him as Japanese. He hadnt chosen to use his face from his previous life precisely because he didnt want this sort of trouble. He turned around. Hm? Looking at his calm face, Sweetie paused, a little fearful. After hesitating for a moment, however, she handed him the umbre. This is for you. If you get too wet, you might get bugs on your head?. Her English clearly had a Chinese ent to it, but it was much better than Lukes shallow English from his previous life. It was as if she had suddenly forgotten the word lice. Amused, Luke epted the umbre from her. Thank you. As if encouraged, Sweetie grew bolder and gripped the camera with both hands. Can, can, can The girl behind her was even more nervous than she was. She didnt say anything and even tugged on the back of Sweeties clothes. Who knew if she was urging Sweetie on or stopping her. Luke leaned forward and nodded, ready to listen. Sweetie finally asked, Can we take a photo together? Sure. Luke nodded. But do it here. Sweetie said, Can we? Just one oh, you agreed! Luke smiled. It was much more aloof than his usual smile. After all, Keanu had never been a warm gentleman. Luke had always used the traits of a certain movie character in his previous life as a measure for himself. In any case, his alias was handsome C it would be a shame not to act like him! Less than a minuteter, Luke left with the umbre which Sweetie had given him, leaving the two girls to share one between them. They watched him disappear into the rain of cherry blossoms. He said one photo, he meant one photo Little Sweetie and her best friend had one each with him, and one group photo together. Speaking of the umbre, Luke couldnt help but think of Lady Bai[1], and how he was now an American superhero. So, a new China and America Bat Snake superhero cob Pfft, what the hell was he thinking? He shook his head slightly and smiled faintly as he wandered around the park. He was wearing a long ck coat and a pair of light orange sunsses, but was carrying a transparent birdcage umbre with a Hello Kitty design on it, which suddenly made him look cute. It turned out that Chinese girls in the early 21st century were much more restrained than Japanese girls. Sweetie and her best friend should be quite well off, since they coulde to Tokyo in March. There was a limit to how much they liked an unfamiliar stranger like Luke. Even if he might be able to make a date with either of them with a bit of effort, it would take time for them to take the initiative. After them, more than ten women signaled their interest in Luke. The younger and shyer ones asked for his number or where he was going. The older ones were probably too embarrassed Luke was too handsome, and the other party didnt want to ruin the pleasant air of this chance encounter. Luke simply put away his smile and turned them down in English. Japanese people were very polite, but Americans certainly didnt have to be. As for these womens feelings? Sorry, they werent fellow countrymen from Lukes previous life, and didnt get preferential treatment. When he turned them down politely, that meant that he had good manners. But many girls would prefer that he were a little less well-mannered so that they could talk to him. However, Lukes Basic Psychology and Hypnosis didnt give them a chance to pester him. As soon as they said something, they were shot down! [1] From the Legend of the White Snake Chapter 1595 - Who Gave You the Courage to Do Good?

Chapter 1595 Who Gave You the Courage to Do Good?

It was a pleasant day. Lukes straight man heart almost burst when he coldly turned down a bunch of Japanese women. Yes, it was this feeling! In a world which emphasized looks, a man even more beautiful than most women appeared. The dramatic effect was quite interesting. He didnt y around with them, however, and directly turned them down. Looking at the crestfallen expressions on their faces, it was as if they were acting out some love scene. This situation continued into the night. Luke sat on a bench in a small park and ate the food that he had packed. Ever since Space 2s dramatic expansion, Luke had chosen to store a lot of hot food in this space. Space 2 had a thermal box and a microwave to heat up food. As for cold food, he put it in Space 1. The various foods that he had put inside it as an experiment at the very beginning had yet to go bad. This was truly a godly storage item. After finishing his crispy seafood tempura, he put the takeout box back into the bag which he was using as cover, and took out some eel on rice. Just as he picked up a piece smothered in thick red sauce, a hand appeared in front of him. Several 10,000-yen notes were clutched in the hand, and Fukuzawa Yukichi stared at Luke from the surface of one note with dead fish eyes. Luke raised his head calmly and looked at the young woman in a thick coat and white dress in front of him. Can I help you? The girl in the white dress avoided his gaze. Th, that, I just want to help you Luke frowned. Hm? The girl in the white dress immediately understood his meaning, and bowed. Im sorry. I just I just saw that you were sitting here at night, and I thought that you might not have a ce to stay. Luke lowered his head and looked at his clothes. He didnt know what the girl was thinking This cape C no, this coat was custom-made and cost 500,000 dors. What made this person think he was poor? Who gave her the courage to do good? But looking at the dead fish eyes on the money, he realized that it was Fukuzawa Yukichi who had given this young miss the courage. That was right, this was definitely a young miss. After a simple scan, Luke noticed a Burberry handbag and shawl, Tiffany earrings and a Gi watch. The unbranded dress and shoes seemed to have been custom-made by exclusive dressmakers, while the branded items that she was wearing were all luxury goods. Also, she could afford to help some tramp on the roadside by giving them tens of thousands of yen. If she wasnt a young miss, what was she? 10,000 yen was like 100 bucks in America. If they were in America, Luke wouldve immediately thought that this young miss was looking to buy weed from him. Luke would asionally give someone that much money, but usually it was for unique talents like Bell. It would already be generous to give a tramp five or ten bucks. Thinking quickly, he nodded. Thank you, but I dont need any help. The girl in the white dress said softly, But you Ignoring her, Luke put the eel into his mouth unhurriedly. He narrowed his eyes and savored it, and basically acknowledged the cooks skills. The meat wasnt expensive, but the quality wasnt bad. The sauce was sweet and wasnt his favorite, but with two gluttons like Selina and Gold Nugget around, he was still fine with this sort of sweet taste. The most important thing was that the roadside stall didnt skimp on the eel and cooking, and it wasnt expensive. It could be said that the stall owner had done his best for the price. Cash in hand, the girl was at a loss. Shouldnt he say something to her? Swallowing the eel in his mouth, Luke raised his head again and pointed at the cash with his chopsticks. Take it back. Save your good intentions for other people. With that, he focused on the eel rice in front of him again. Aftering to Japan, he had to learn how to cook some dishes. Since his previous life, Lukes biggest impression of gourmet food was that there were always some surprises in many small shops, some of which didnt even have a name. Most well-known restaurants had to pay more attention to quality control. They had to do their best to ensure that the food and standards were within a reasonable range. There was hence a limit to what they could achieve in terms of taste. There were many first-rate restaurants in America, but Luke wasnt interested in them. The main thing was that the Japanese took full advantage of how spendthrift Americans could be, like the sushi masters who were typically like eat whatever I make. Dont like it, get lost. That was why he never went to Japanese restaurants. Small shops were different. If the cook was in a good mood today, the customers would eat happily. If the cooks wife beat him up tomorrow, the customers might die from how salty the dishes were. Most of the stall owners here were quite friendly. At the very least, they served whatever Luke ordered. The woman in the white dress watched him eat unhurriedly for a moment before she finally came back to her senses. She now knew that she had gotten it wrong. The way Luke ate suggested that he was quite rich. Ordinary Americans wouldnt be as calm as he was, much less hold their chopsticks in such an authentic manner. At that moment, she looked at his attire. Although she couldnt see any brand tag, the workmanship and materials were top-notch. It was probably custom-made. Would someone like that be reduced to hiding in a park to eat? And it was drizzling today to boot. However, he was carrying an old shapeless bag that showed signs of having been patched up before. So, when she saw him eating alone, she subconsciously thought that he was someone who had fallen on hard times. Luke didnt know that. The bag for carrying the food was from the stall owner. Seeing that Luke was buying so much food, he gave him the bag as an extra. The bag was a little old, but it was clean. Also, Luke had often used this sort of eco-friendly bag in his previous life, so he wasnt unused to it. For a moment, as Luke savored the stall owners cooking, the girl in the white dress watched him eat, and the air suddenly quieted down. He didnt seem to be moving very fast, but he finished the eel rice in less than two minutes. Then, he picked out a serving of oden from the bag. He took out a skewer and had two mouthfuls. He felt that the taste was so-so, and was about to switch to something else. Suddenly, he looked at the girl in the white dress in front of him. Do you want it? The girl was at a loss. She had been swallowing her saliva just now, not because she was hungry, but purely because of how he looked as he enjoyed the food. Luke nodded and gave her the oden. Youre a good person. This is for you. There were small skewers in the oden, and he took those out to eat. That way, the other party wouldnt be eating his saliva. Whether or not this was proper in Japan, he couldnt care less. The main thing was that he didnt like the oden. Since this kindhearted young miss was swallowing her saliva, he might as well give it to her. Chapter 1596 - Want Some? For You

Chapter 1596 Want Some? For You

The girl in the white dress was at a loss when he handed her the oden. She had never eaten on the roadside before. First of all, she barely talked to anyone on the roadside. Secondly, no one would give her food that they had already eaten, even if it was just skewers in the oden. But in front of that calm face, she subconsciously reached out to take it. Looking at her standing there with the box in her hands, Luke took out the next dish and pointed at the empty chair next to him. You can sit down. The girl: Huh? Luke sighed. The face he was wearing was too poisonous. Was this girls behavior too much? It really wasnt. There had been a girl who had been so busy looking at him in the afternoon that she hit her head on amppost. Hearing the sound from a few meters away she had a hard head. He further unfolded the stic sheet he was sitting on andid it out on the side. He no longer bothered with the young miss. Goodwill also had its price. Based on this young miss goodwill, one oden portion was enough. The stic could be considered a freebie After hesitating for two seconds, the girl immediately sat down. She would get wet if she didnt sit on the stic! That was what she told herself. ncing at Luke, she subconsciously picked up the oden from the box and took small bites. Luke, on the other hand, took out a fried dumpling and had a bite. It didnt taste good or bad. He had eaten a lot of dumplings in his previous life, whether at home, at restaurants, at dumpling stalls, from the freezer, or semi-gourmet dumplings. It wasnt exactly disgusting, but itcked red oil. For Sichuan people, dumplings without red oil didnt have soul. Noticing the gaze from the side, he immediately felt that he could pay back a certain persons goodwill once more. So, he gave her the fried dumplings. Do you like these? Have them. The girl took them nkly. Seeing that she didnt move, Luke seemed to realize something. He took out a pair of chopsticks from the bag and stuffed them into her hands. After dealing with the food he didnt like, he took out a bowl of ramen in pork bone broth. Taking a bite, he realized that the noodles were much better than the fried dumplings. Pleased, he tasted it. It was simr to some Chinese braised noodles with a lighter vor. He also liked to put red oil in his noodles, and the noodles his mother made in his previous life were even more delicious. Compared with sour and spicy noodles, few soup noodles could be considered heavy. At that moment, he sensed someone looking at him. He turned around and nodded solemnly. Im sorry, but sharing the ramen isnt hygienic. The girl in the white dress: . After that, he enjoyed the delicious food again and pondered. Although the stall owner was bald, he was really good at cooking. Should he learn? He was tempted by the crispy tempura, eel rice and pork ramen! Wait, cooking wasnt a skill that had the get strong after going bald setting, right[1]? Luke suddenly wasnt so sure. The main thing was that the stall owner wasnt even 40 years old yet, but his head was already so shiny, and even the roots were gone. Under the light, the stall owners head was like a mirror reflecting the glow. The fact that even the roots of his hair were gone suggested that the baldie hadnt shaved his head, but that the hair had dropped naturally. That was fresh in Lukes mind. After hesitating for a moment, he decided to wait and see. During half an hour of food testing, Luke didnt talk much with the girl in the white dress, but she was in a strange situation. Looking at the remaining food in four or five boxes, she frowned. Luke barely touched the food that he had given her. Naturally, it was enough for him to try only a little of the less delicious food. Because of that, he had given her more than three days worth of food. While she ate as she snuck looks at him, she unknowingly ate half of it. Now that the bag that had seemed bottomless was almost empty, the girl suddenly realized that she was full. She had never felt so full before. In her memory, she had gone out to buy several burgers behind her fathers back when she was young. She hid in this park and ate half of them, and was also full. After her father scolded her for stealing food and brought her home, she had never done anything like that again. Even though she had grown up and could buy food herself at any time, and her father no longer cared about her, not eating outside had be a rule in her life. Rubbing her belly, her eyes turned misty. At that moment, Luke had just picked up a small takoyaki, when his hand suddenly paused slightly. However, he still picked up a small ball with his chopsticks, stuffed it into his mouth, and chewed slowly. A dozen men in ck suits appeared around them. A red-haired girl who wasnt even 1.6 meters tall stepped forward and bowed slightly to the girl in white. Sister, its time to go home. She nced at Luke, who was still chewing, but didnt say anything. Lukes gaze was fixed on the takoyaki in the box and not on her. When the red-haired girl reached them, the girl in the white dress calmed down and slowly put down the food boxes. Lets go. After walking seven or eight meters, she turned around and looked at Luke. She said in a low voice, Hes just a passer-by. Dont target him. The red-haired girl also looked back at Luke. Im sorry, sister, but I cant do anything about what father wants, and neither can you. The girl in the white dress stopped and her face darkened. The red-haired girl sighed. If theres nothing wrong with him, Ill do my best to ensure his safety. Itll only take half a day at most. Then Ouch. Ah. Attack! Arrest him! Ahhhhhh~ rmed, the two girls turned around abruptly, only to see four men in ck on their knees in front of the bench and screaming This The girl was stunned. A moment ago. The moment the two girls left, four men in ck suits surrounded Luke. Two of them silently pressed down on Lukes shoulders. At that moment, Luke picked up another small ball with his chopsticks and stuffed it into his mouth. At the same time, he checked the information on the systems panel of good and evil. The girl in the white dress was a neutral yellow, and the red-haired girl was an evil red. Among the men in ck, the lightest color was at least a light red evil, while two were so dark red that they were almost ck. These two big viins were the closest to him. Seeing that, things became very simple. Luke simply stabbed at the hands on his left and right shoulders with each of his chopsticks. Elementary Pration! Puchi! The chopsticks pierced the mens hands. [1] Based on One Punch Man Chapter 1597 - If You Get Up, You’re Dead!

Chapter 1597 If You Get Up, Youre Dead!

The other two men in ck were clearly too proficient at doing bad things, and reacted quickly. Seeing that theirrades had been ambushed, they immediately charged forward. At the same time, they took out extendable batons, which they swung at Lukes head. Luke pulled, and the two men who had their hands pierced by the chopsticks couldnt help but fall to their knees. With a thud, the chopsticks pinned their hands to the long wooden bench. Luke then took out another pair of chopsticks and also stabbed the hands of the men attacking him. Puchi! The two men in ck dropped their batons and screamed. Luke was as calm as ever. He pulled, and they subconsciously stretched out their other hands to find support. Puchi! Puchi! Their other hands were also pinned down by the chopsticks. Du! Four hands were nailed to the wooden bench. This time, Luke didnt immediately let go. Instead, he looked at the two girls who had turned their heads, though most of his gaze was directed at the red-haired girl. The Japanese are really rude! His voice was neither loud nor soft, and could be heard clearly even as the four men screamed. Instantly, the four unlucky b*stards screamed less. Even though their palms hurt, they couldnt suppress their curiosity. Fear could also arouse curiosity, which made them show more respect. Luke looked at the takoyaki in his left hand regretfully. There were four left, but he was no longer in the mood to enjoy them after being disturbed. To be honest, it didnt taste bad. He could give them to Selinater. Thinking that, he put thest four takoyaki balls away in the eco-friendly bag. His movements werent fast, but the other eight men in ck didnt dare step forward. Even though both of Lukes hands were upied, they still didnt dare. This posture and bearing were too much like a devil king from aic. Just because these men in ck were all in their twenties or thirties didnt mean that they didnt readics. The Japanese nowadays basically grew up readingics. So, they behaved strangely sometimes becauseics had turned them crooked? In any case, neither the men in ck nor the two girls disturbed the debut of this devil king. Putting the takoyaki away, Luke picked up the bag and looked at the four men in ck who had been pinned to the wooden bench. If you get up before I leave, youre dead! The sweat which covered the heads of the four men now covered their backs. Luke was too calm. He had still been very calm after he pierced their hands; his expression wasnt even as animated as when he had been eating the takoyaki. It was probably normal for someone like that to be even more calm before killing people, right? The four men couldnt help but think that. With that, Luke stood up and walked in the direction of the two girls. The men in ck all nced at the red-haired girl inquiringly. The red-haired girls face was pale and her breathing was short and hurried. She was trembling all over. She only came back to herself a little after the girl in white tugged at her and shook her head hard, firmly stopping her from courting death. If the man in the ck coat could pierce palms with his chopsticks, there werent many parts of the body that couldnt be pierced The other party definitely had no intention of taking action against her sister, or this young miss would have died hundreds of times over. Unfortunately, the red-haired girls identity wasnt enough for everyone to listen to her. When Luke was five meters away, he heard two drawn-out screams behind him. Two of the men had forcefully pulled the chopsticks out of their hands. The chopsticks were smooth and there were no obstructions on the end. Except for the slight pain, it wasnt a problem. One of them bit his lip hard and reached for his waist with a trembling hand. He pulled out a Glock and pointed it at Lukes back. Both the girl in the white dress and the red-haired girl were shocked and shouted in unison, No! Stop! The mans face twisted in pain, but he still grinned. F*ck you. As soon as he said that, he felt his vision go blurry, and the world spun around him as he inexplicably fell to his knees in front of the bench. Puchi! His expression was frozen in a mixture of pain, a twisted grin, and a little confusion. A chopstick had pierced his right ear up until only a small portion was sticking out. Bending slightly, Luke unhurriedly picked up another chopstick, which was from the pair that the girl in white had used. The second chopstick? Naturally, it was already stuck in the head of the lunatic. The other man in ck shook his head. Wait, wait. I He told me to do it Before he could finish, he spun and fell to his knees in front of the bench like his partner. Puchi! Luke straightened up and murmured, If you get up, youre dead. A series of cracks rang out next to him. He turned his head and looked at the first two men who had one hand pinned down. Seeing his gaze, they shook their heads frantically and said at the same time, No, no. Were not getting up, were not getting up. Luke sighed regretfully. He had always been a man of his word. The point was that these two guys were kneeling too obediently and had no intention of getting up. He had wanted to scare them and see if they would be stupid, but these two were really scared. They didnt have the fiery blood of the Japanese yakuza at all! It was too disappointing He walked back, picked up the eco-friendly bag that he had put on the ground, and left quietly. It wasnt until the man in the ck coat disappeared around a corner that the red-haired girl felt better. She immediately raised her hand and pointed. The two of you stay here and wait for someone to move the bodies. The rest of you, escort the young miss back immediately. How strong was the man in the ck coat? That was no longer important. The point was that she had been less than two meters away from him earlier but hadnt sensed any danger at all, as if he were an ordinary person. That was practically impossible for her keen sense of death. The best thing to do after encountering someone whose strength couldnt be measured at all was to return immediately. Also, no matter who the other party was, the reason he hadnt attacked anyone else was clearly for the young misss sake. Otherwise, everybody except the young miss wouldve died here. It was only when the man stabbed two people dead with the chopsticks that the red-haired girl had sensed a terrifying aura of death which surged up like a flood to instantly drown her. It was the first time that the red-haired girl had sensed such a terrifying aura of death from a human. Whatever she had sensed before was like being sshed on the face with cold water C at most, it was the difference between a cup, a basin and a barrel of water. Just now, it had felt like she had fallen into the deep ocean of the north as endless ice-cold water enveloped her senses. For one moment, she felt suffocated. Chapter 1598 - Professional Connection, and Snacks Before the Feast

Chapter 1598 Professional Connection, and Snacks Before the Feast

Tamping down on her shivers, the red-haired girl walked forward, and a question popped into her head: How many people had that guy in the ck coat killed? 100? 300? 500? Except for that inhuman monster, she really couldnt think of any other existence with an aura of death that could fill the sky. Their cars were on the roadside dozens of meters away. Everyone quickly got in and left. The two girls had their own driver, who hadnt followed them into the park, and who thus was stillposed. The two cars behind them swerved and crashed into a few shrubs on the side of the road before barely making it back onto the road. But the people in the cars didntin. Everybody was shaking, including the drivers. They werent rookies, and it wasnt like they hadnt seen people die before. But nobody could remain calm when they saw the heads of two of their own turned into takoyaki balls and nailed to the bench. Ten minutester, a few calls were made from a courtyard in Meguro in Shirokanedai. Many people in Tokyo started moving. Half an hourter, at a food stall near Shinjuku Park, a bald cook put on gloves and picked up the phone that was ringing nonstop. Hello? Hm, there was indeed someone like that. Its fine No need. Thinking for a moment, the bald cook asked, Can I ask what he did? He hung up after saying a few words. The bald cook put down his phone and pondered deeply. Behind him, two drunk middle-aged men shouted, Wheres the alcohol? Why isnt it here yet? The bald cook smiled and put the phone back into the drawer. He shook his head and turned around. Please wait a moment. Itll be here soon. Pleased, the middle-aged white-cor worker nodded in satisfaction. Heike-san, your food is as good as ever. After praising him, he started bickering with his friend again,pletely dismissing the fact that there was no connection between giving him alcohol and cooking. This was how Japanese people were. They usually reminded themselves not to cause trouble for others. When they got drunk they caused trouble openly. Getting drunk after work was their way to rx. After all, nobody could demand that a drunkard be as polite as a normal person. Picking up two bottles of sake and cing them in front of the two drunkards, the bald cook straightened and looked at the raindrops falling from the roof. John Wick, was it you? As he spoke, he picked up a chopstick. It was like the chopsticks that had pierced the heads of the two men C it was thin, ck and smooth. The cook suddenly paused before stabbing a big fish on the side with the chopstick. The bald cook nced at the fish and sighed. He then swept the fish and chopstick into a nearby trash can. It was hard enough to stab a fish with a chopstick, let alone a persons head. It was practically impossible. Was the Boogeyman already that strong? The bald cook hadplicated feelings. For a moment, he felt that his beloved kitchen knives wasnt that sharp. Luke didnt know that casually using chopsticks to kill two people would actually cause people to link him to the Boogeyman. This alias was only 50 to 60% simr to John Wicks appearance right now. Anyone could tell at a nce that they werent the same person. was Coincidentally, the bald cook was a professional who had heard a lot about the Boogeyman, but had never seen him with his own eyes. Lukes cover this time was only to differentiate the alias from his real identity, yet a professional had still been able to pick out clues from his actions. It wasnt that Luke was careless, but that it was unnecessary for him to be careful. There were professionals everywhere in the world. As long as nothing could be linked back to Lukes real identity, the other aliases werent too important. It was only the Dark Knight who had to be a little more careful. It would be best if he could use this identity for another three to five years. As for the rest, the most he could say was that it was a pity; it definitely wouldnt cause him any pain to lose them. It was even less of an issue for an alias like the Boogeyman. As long as he could keep Gianna acting as an informant at the High Table, it didnt matter what other people thought. Using Pheromone Control and Hypnosis to control Gianna was also a backup n. If he did that, however, the matter of keeping it up for the future would be more troublesome. Forced control through hypnosis wasnt as good as her own willingness plus a little Hynopsis as insurance. That was what Luke had always done. That way, even if there was someone who could break his spell, Gianna wouldnt e back to her senses and turn against him. After walking some distance, Luke threw the bag into his inventory. At the same time, his figure gradually turned transparent and disappeared into the night. At that moment, four mid-sized drones and over 1,000 mini drones covered the night sky of Tokyo. This had started ever since he arrived in Tokyo in the morning. Aplete map of the city, including the underground, was being swiftly perfected. To do a good job, one had to first sharpen their tools. Tokyo was a super metropolis. In terms of poption size, only New York could just barelypare, while Los Angeles was like a kindergartener. At the end of 2005, there were 15 million people in Tokyo, while New York only had nine million in the same year. Even all the people in the metropolitan region of Greater Los Angeles added up still wasnt enough to match the scale of a city like Tokyo. The total poption of the greater metropolitan region of Tokyo was even more terrifying it was close to 40 million people. That wasnt a good thing. The United States, for example, felt helpless about Greater Los Angeles, and had no choice but to believe that this was a case of failed development. A bigger poption wasnt an issue, but there were a lot of serious problems when a bunch of cities were crammed together. The poption size in Japan wasnt a big problem, mostly because of the Japanese code of conduct. aus ese Greater Los Angeles was the opposite. Whenever there were riots in Los Angeles, most of the instigators were unemployed or low-ie earners. This was pretty much like your rich neighbors house catching fire, and if you went in to pinch some things, no one would notice In other words, it was fishing in troubled waters. The fact that Tokyo, with over 40 million people in its greater metropolitan region, seldom experienced something simr, was a wonder. Given Lukes OCD, he wouldnt officially get to work until he had done enough reconnaissance. This was also one of the reasons why he had switched to tourist mode. He had to prepare more for a feast, but he could have some snacks first. The Japanese yakuza werent as fat as the Mexican cartels, but it would be strange to say that there were no major drug rings in a metropolis of over ten million people. It could be said that Luke had long thought of throwing drugs into Tokyo Bay for some time now. After all, he had also thrown plenty into the Pacific Ocean, the Antic Ocean, the Mediterranean, and the Gulf of Mexico. It was a rare opportunity toe to Japan; it wouldnt be fair not to feed the sealife in Tokyo Bay a little extra. As Luke pondered, he explored the busy nightlife in Tokyo. Chapter 1599 - Cafe’s Gundam

Chapter 1599 Cafes Gundam

Tokyo was a very interesting ce. Luke found it interesting not because it was prosperous, but because it was crowded. Where there were a lot of people, there were a lot of things to do, and crime also happened often. Naturally, experience and credit points were everywhere. Some things were indeed over the top, and some were very bizarre. Doing good was a walk in the park for Luke. He hid in the dark and threw out small ice beads from afar. He had as many ice beads as he wanted in his inventory. He could throw them at will, and they melted automatically. He hadnt used them before, mainly because they werent heavy enough, and could easily veer off-course over long distances. With Bullseyes Elementary Precision and his immense Strength, however, he could knock a person out from 50 meters away and not blow their head up. It wasnt that he sympathized with criminals; if he blew up their heads over ordinary offenses, it would be like sentencing the keyboard warriors in his previous life to death. The best was to knock people out. It wasmon for drunkards to copse at night in Tokyo. As for whether or not these drunkards would be assaulted by other people, that wasnt Lukes problem. He was too covert at doing good deeds. Neither the offender nor the victim saw the ice beads. The next day, a lot of ghost stories started to spread in Tokyo. Some were told by the offenders, and some were told by the victims. Both parties were scared witless. Like what happened in Los Angeles and New York, after Lukes hard work, he added to the urban horror legends in Tokyo. He didnt care about that. He was just delighted when he saw that he had earned more than 6,000 experience and credit points in one night. Of course, knocking out offenders on the roadside didnt earn him that much. However, he had taken down three drug nests along the way. Looking at the scenery outside the window, Luke smiled and took a sip of his coffee. Ah, are you an actor? A girls voice rang out. Luke turned his head. No. Also, Im not taking photos or exchanging phone numbers. Thank you. With that, he turned around again and ignored the 27th girl who hade up to talk to him since that morning. While it was a little interesting for a female customer to chat him up in a maid cafe, that was all there was to it. Of all the girls he had met yesterday and today, only the young miss in the white dress was just barely to his liking. But his standards were getting higher and higher, and he wasnt interested in having fun in Japan. Just Max alone in New York could put 99.99% of these women to shame. As for this maid cafe Luke couldnt help but sigh. It could only be said that when 2D turned 3D, it was too easy for a fantasy to shatter. Even though the cafe he had chosen was the most expensive and best one, the quality of the maids was only average. As for the other maids he had seen on the way to Akihabara, most of them werent as good as the girls who had hit on him girls who were a little worse wouldnt have the courage to hit on him to begin with. Of course, these maids were much better than ordinary Japanese women, and could deal with geeks and tourists. On the other hand, the drinks and food in this maid cafe were average. The coffee ingredients werent bad, but who knew how good the barista was. Thette art wasnt bad; it was just that it didnt suit an American customer like Luke. He ordered a Blue Mountain coffee and a cappino. The Blue Mountain was for him. It wasmon knowledge that the Japanese monopolized more than half of the production of genuine Blue Mountain coffee beans. Luke wondered if they had a special technique for making Blue Mountain coffee. In the end he couldnt taste a difference. He felt that it was simr to the coffee from the machine in the police departments reception hall. The cappino was sweet and had a thick milky taste. He was tasting this for Selina. After one sip, Luke immediately refused to take a second mouthful for her. In the end, there was still the legendary love rice omelet. The cutest maid in the cafe asked him with sparkling eyes what he wanted written in ketchup on the top of his rice omelet. He hesitated. Anything is fine? The maid was focused on his face, and she subconsciously nodded. Yes, master. Were very good at what we do. Luke nodded and pondered for two seconds. Then how about a Wing Gundam Zero EW version? The maid was speechless. Looking at her face, Luke nodded regretfully. It doesnt seem thats possible. Then what if I change to a Strike Freedom Gundam? The maid was speechless. Luke said helplessly, Forget it. Just draw whatever you want. Yes, master. The maid left withplicated feelings. Not long after, she came back with the rice omelet and asked anxiously, Master, are you satisfied with this design? Looking at the cute and simple Hello Kitty + heart design, Luke stopped teasing and nodded slightly to indicate it was fine. To say that he was satisfied would be looking down on Luke, who liked to research cooking. But to say that he wasnt satisfied would actually be a little unfair. Strictly speaking, the selling point of this sort of cafe wasnt the taste of the drinks and food here, but the beautiful girls who could act coyly. The reason Luke hadnt chosen other shops with better coffee or food was because he wanted to experience this hotspot which geeks in his previous life had bragged about. This was what travel was like. If you wanted to sample beautiful scenery and delicious food, you naturally had to endure the possibility that things werent like you imagined, and this was the case most of the time. When he left the cafe, Luke gave the cute maid a tip. He didnt want her to look at a rice omelet with tears in her eyes ever again. Also, Luke had turned down the offer to take a photo with her at the beginning with his face, wouldnt taking a photo be like him giving away money?! So, he chose to give her a generous tip. Where did the moneye from? Naturally, it was sponsored by certain warmhearted organizations in Tokyo. Compared with the dozen cubic meters of American dors in his inventory, the yen he had obtainedst night wasnt enough to fill a suitcase. It really wasnt enough for one night. But if he had nothing to do in the next few days, he could look for the drug traffickers in Tokyo to fund him. That way, there shouldnt be any problems with his travel fund while he was in Japan. After leaving the cafe, he had nowhere else to go for the time being. There was a lot to see in Tokyo, but the only things he had been interested in were the cherry blossoms and the maid cafes. The shrines and temples werent attractive to him, and the modernndmarks were all the same. So, he found a high-end coffee shop at the top of a building and sat next to a window in a corner. There werent many passers-by here, and women wouldnt approach him every now and then. Also, the signal from the drones was better here. Paired with his high vantage point, it made it easier for him to familiarize himself with Tokyos terrain. Chapter 1600 - Godly Tongue

Chapter 1600 Godly Tongue

Lukes main target this time was a SHIELD branch in Shinjuku. As a bridgehead against China, Japan had many American military bases. SHIELD worked under the World Security Council, and China, as one of the five council members, also had supervisory rights. But just like how SHIELD in America had nothing to do with China, SHIELD in China actually had nothing to do with America. Japan, on the other hand, was on good terms with America, and both parties were on the same page. Most of the lower-level agents here were still Japanese, but the middle and upper levels were basically Americans. Because of Japans geographical position and the distinctive upright nature of the Japanese, the American government specifically requested that Nick Fury not interfere too much with this branchs affairs. More than half of the funding for the Japanese branch wasnt decided on by Nick Fury, but came from the government. Thus, Nick Fury had very little control over the Japanese branch. He basically didnt have any of his own men here. This also meant that the elimination of the Japanese branch wouldnt have any substantial impact on the other branches. Phil had looked for Big Dipper to clean up this group of Hydra members. It was safest for a branch like this which operated almost independently to disappear. Otherwise, when it encountered a crisis, it could hide as a whole and escape the spotlight before changing its face and reappearing again. Hydra had yed this trick in World War II and sessfully turned itself into the current SHIELD. Nick Fury wasnt stupid enough to let them do it again. The size of the Japanese branch was now a mystery. There were only 120 people on the list which HQ had, including the supervisor, agents, clerks, logistics personnel, and so on. There were less than 40 front line agents, which wasnt a lot. However, Nick Furys investigation showed that many people in this branch had subordinates who werent on file, and there were actually more than 500 active personnel. Of course, this setup wasnt allowed. NYPD also had support officers, but these were registered personnel. Subdivisions couldnt hire people without reporting it. Investigations had already revealed that most of the people in the Japanese branch were problematic. Luke had to clean up these people and their temp subordinates. It was a huge project. Luke had never dealt with so many criminal officials in one go. There were too many things to consider. Looking at the 3D map of Shinjuku that was slowly beingpleted, he picked up his phone and didnt stop writing and sketching as he made amendments. Pris (the Big Dipper armors A.I. program) never stopped finding loopholes and problems in the n to fix. He was busy until the afternoon, and had lunch at the coffee shop. Compared with the maid cafe, this first-rate coffee shop had a much more professional chef, and Luke rated the French dishes at 70%. When he was almost done, the waitress politely asked if he was satisfied. Luke said casually, Not bad. Its just that some of the ingredients werent very good. Very soon, the chef came out to apologize to him and sincerely asked him about the dishes shorings. This chef was Japanese. Japanese chefs made French dishes, American chefs made Chinese food, and that Korean diner owner in America made Middle Eastern kebabs. It was an interesting cycle. This had nothing to do with loving the country; it was just to stand out from thepetition. Looking at the chef whose waist was about to break from bowing, Luke casually mentioned the shorings of a particr ingredient. The chefs initially interrogative attitude immediately turned into reverence. However, when he saw Luke wave at the waiter to take the tes away, he knew that the customer wasnt interested in talking, so he could only bow again and leave. Top customers absolutely had the right to criticize top chefs. There were very few top chefs, but even fewer customers could point out the ws in their dishes. If this was aic, this customer would have a godly tongue. Looking at it this way, the chef was far from reaching the top. But Luke would never mention that hisment earlier was actually aint Gold Nugget had made before. He was just borrowing it. In other words, the godly tongue which the Japanese chef admired actually belonged to a dog. Luke asked for a cup of coffee, and the waitress brought him a pot. Noticing the curiosity in his eyes, the young waitress felt a little dizzy. Maintaining her professionalism, however, she immediately exined, This is a small token of Chef Yamadas gratitude for yourment. Also, your meal today is free. Luke nodded obligingly. Gold Nuggets evaluation really wasnt feedback that just anyone could give. After all, nobody apart from Luke, Selina and ire knew how much of a gourmet food critic it was. Feeling both excited and a little regretful, the waitress left. Everything about this aloof Prince Charming was good, and his indifferent attitude made people both love and hate him. After this interlude, it was quiet all the way into the night. Neither the chef nor the waitress disturbed him again, which was the advantage of a top-ss coffee shop. Luke locked his phone and narrowed his eyes to alleviate his fatigue. At the same time, he called for the waitress. It was already seven in the evening. The earlier waitress had gotten off work, while the new one kept sneaking peeks at him. Seeing that he had pressed the button, she immediately walked over. Sir, how can I help you? Luke asked, Do you have Chinese green tea? The waiter said, Yes. What would you like? As they talked, footsteps rang out, and five people walked past Luke. Luke nced at them and said, Then, a pot of Maofeng tea. A red-haired girl subconsciously looked at him. Luke naturally looked away, as if he hadnt seen her. Various emotions shed across the red-haired girls face, but she didnt stop as she entered a private room further away. Ten minutester, the red-haired girl walked out of the private room and stood two meters away from Luke. She smiled. Hi, Mr. John Wick? Luke turned his head. Hm? It was the red-haired girl who had taken away the girl in the white dressst night. Last night, her hair had been bright red, but today, it was gradually turning pink. However, both hair colors were undoubtedly very 2D. Generally speaking, she could be considered fairly pretty. Luke looked at her and wondered if he should kill her. She was a bright red evil, and would be worth at least 200 points. The red-haired girls hair stood on end. She sensed that terrifying aura of death surge out of the man again to drown her. The red-haired girl trembled. Sir, pardon me for disturbing you. Chapter 1601 - Constantine

Chapter 1601 Constantine

Luke took a sip of his tea and said, First of all, you got my name wrong. Secondly, what are you afraid of? Pale, the red-haired girl bowed. May I know your name? Luke: Constantine. The red-haired girl immediately stood straight and lowered her head. Im sorry, Mr. Constantine. Its my fault for misunderstanding your identity. Please give me a chance to exin. Luke tapped his teacup and said, Lets talk about thatter. Now, tell me why youre so scared of me. The red-haired girl struggled inwardly, but her mouth moved involuntarily. Because I can sense the aura of death from you. Its warning me that if I piss you off, you wont hesitate to kill me. She couldnt help but be stunned. Her Death Sense was her biggest secret. Why had she revealed it? Luke raised an eyebrow. He was suddenly interested, and asked, And now? The red-haired girl was bewildered, but she quickly replied, No, I cant feel it anymore. Luke was surprised. This ability was quite interesting. It was simr to his sense of danger, but also a little different? Pondering for a moment, he asked, What about the range of your perception? Is it limited to you as the target? The red-haired girl shook her head. No, I can sense it from both the killer and the one about to die. Its just that its more obvious when I am thetter. Luke was surprised. Wasnt this simr to his ability to foresee danger? Thinking that, he gestured at the seat opposite him. Have a seat. The red-haired girl took a deep breath and sat down obediently. She then looked at this devil king killer who poured her a cup of tea and ced it in front of her. Have some tea, and then exin why youre here. The red-haired girls expression changed as she took a sip of her tea. The feeling she had right now was even worse than when she had been submerged in the aura of death. The aura of death was at most a warning that someone might die, but the way she was acting like a puppet now was even more terrifying than death. After a sip of tea, however, she started to tell him what happened. As it turned out, the girl in the white dress was Young Miss Mariko of the Yashida family, and one of the five people who hade in earlier was Marikos fiance, Noburo Mori, who was the Minister of Justice in Japan. The Yashida familys background was easy to look up. Luke simply had Pris search the database, and a lot of relevant information appeared. This family wasnt as famous as other financial groups like Sony and Mitsui, but it was still one of the top financial groups in Japan with assets worth tens of billions of dors. It wasnt as famous around the world as Sony, but it had enough power in Japan. Otherwise, the Young Miss Yashida wouldnt be qualified to be engaged to the Minister of Justice. The red-haired girl was called Yukio. She was an orphan who had been adopted by the family. On the surface, she was Young Miss Marikos sister, but she was actually a female goon of the family. was Last night, Luke had killed two of the Yashida familys bodyguards, and they had gotten someone to investigate his background. In the end, they found a lead through the chopsticks and food boxes, and found the roadside stall. The other party called their attention to Boogeyman John Wick, and Yukio then realized that Luke was indeed a little simr to the Boogeyman. He was like a John Wick who was 20 years younger and had undergone cosmetic surgery. More importantly, he had stabbed two bodyguards with his chopsticks, while John Wick had once killed three hitmen with a pencil. There was a certain degree of simrity in their looks and techniques. Coupled with Yukios Death Sense, there was a high chance that Luke was John Wick. After all, it wasnt likely that someone who was purely a match in looks and methods would have killed so many people. If he had really killed so many people, there would be no need for him to use this appearance and methods. Luke was lost for words. Actually, he couldve stabbed those two guys to death with just his finger. He had just been unhappy that a bunch of viins had disturbed him while he was eating his takoyaki, so he had simply stuck his chopsticks in them. If Luke had been holding a knife, fork or even a toothpick, he wouldve done the same thing. For abat master with Elementary Precision, killing someone with any sort of object was just a basic operation. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he really wouldnt use any lethal weapons. Was the bald cook from the food stall really from the High Table? That was quite the coincidence. As he mulled over the bald cook, Yukios face started to turn pale again, and her entire body shook. Again! Why did he suddenly want to kill someone for no reason? This time, Luke was very quick to react and immediately stopped thinking about the bald cook. This high-ranking informant was answering all his questions C if he scared her into sh*tting her pants, the other party would have to change clothes, and Luke would have to switch locations. It would be best not to waste time like that. He gestured for the other party to have some tea and calm down as he mulled over Yukios ability. There were pros and cons of being too sensitive. If the probe was too excessive, the user might be tortured half to death by their own ability. It was simr to when Luke first obtained Sharp Nose and had been on duty at Stark Expo. After drinking a few mouthfuls of hot tea, Yukio finally recovered a little and began to talk. When she saw Luke earlier, she had thought for a moment that Luke was here for someone rted to Mariko. For a legendary hitman like the Boogeyman toe to Japan, it seemed that he was here to kill someone. The fact that she wasnt dead meant that she wasnt the target. Mariko wasnt dead either, so she wasnt the target. Looking at it this way, the most likely target right now was Marikos father, Shingen. He was also Yukios father in name, or rather, her teacher. After thinking for a few minutes, she had finally snuck out to sound out Lukes intentions. Luke curled his lip when he heard Yukio mention her godfather. This kid seemed to hate her godfather! Conversely, she really didnt have any ill feelings toward her godsister. But it was easy to figure out why. On the surface, Mariko was a young miss who didnt need to worry about food and drink, but she was actually just a high-level tool. Wasnt she being used to rope in the Minister of Justice? ording to the files that Luke had just checked, Minister Mori was 45, and already had a 15-year-old daughter. Mariko was only 20 years old. She hadnt even had a boyfriend yet, and was already going to be given to a middle-aged man whose wife had just died. For Yukio, this was worse than being a goon. Luke understood why she hadnt informed the Yashida family yet, but hade to sound him out first. She wanted to hear him say that his target was Shingen Yashida. He tapped the rim of the teacup lightly and sighed inwardly. Japanese society stressed the importance of hierarchy, and subordinates had to obey their superiors. It was only right for veterans to reprimand newbies, and the newbies could only endure it obediently. But deep in their bones, they highly admired super fierce people who could subdue the top levels, and they looked forward to the day when they could be such fierce people. Chapter 1602 - Heads or Tails, and the Vending Machine Incident

Chapter 1602 Heads or Tails, and the Vending Machine Incident

For now, the red-haired girl, Yukio, was in the process of making her fantasy a reality. If she had the chance to persuade Luke, she really would seed in overthrowing the top levels. For now it didnt seem like she had failed? Luke took a sip of his tea and grew interested in the family. Putting everything else aside, just from how red Yukio and the bodyguards were in the good and evil panel, there was no way that the family was clean. Shingen Yashida might be a big gift bag of experience points. Pondering for a moment, Luke asked, Then, does Shingen Yashida like killing people? For example, the people whom you and those bodyguards kill, is it under his orders? Yukio wasnt too surprised that he knew that she had killed before. Trying to hide the fact that you had killed people in front of a top-ss killer was futile. She summarized her experiences of killing people, and was happy to expose Shingen Yashida. Lukes Pheromone Control, Yukios longing to be free, and her abhorrence of Shingen Yashida had spurred her into making this decision. Pondering for a moment, Luke said, Give me your contact. Ille find you. Yukio immediately had the waiter bring pen and paper, wrote down a number, and ced it respectfully on the table in front of her. Luke nodded and took out a Japanese coin. Lets see if youre lucky. Heads or tails? Yukio felt a chill run down her spine. Tails. After a brief hesitation, she chose tails. That was because heads, or the right side, didnt seem to match how she sought to survive in death. Ten secondster, the coin stopped on the table. It was heads. Yukio wanted to tremble again, but her Death Sense didnt react. Luke nodded and pointed at the coin. This is your biggest luck in life. Take it and go. Although Yukio was full of questions, she immediately picked up the coin and gripped it tightly. She got up and bowed 90 degrees. Thank you for your generosity, sir. Ill take my leave. Luke waved his hand, and started drawing again. Yukio bowed and backed away several meters before she slowly turned around and left. Luke hadnt been lying. If she hadnt lost the coin toss, the only thing he could have done was knock her out to obtain her ability, so she really was lucky. At that moment, the system panel showed: Death Sense (special mental ss, partially avable. Prerequisites: 40 Mental Strength, 100,000 Credit) Luke chose to learn the ability. He wasnt too concerned about the side effects. His clones were now doing the bulk of his vignte work. It was very hard for him to die, nor was he afraid of death. Besides, he didnt think that many people could overwhelm Death Sense enough to scare him. If this ability had been acute enough to make Yukio piss herself in fright in front of a killer, she wouldve been sent to a mental hospital long ago. After Yukio left, Luke put down his phone and carefully tried Death Sense. This ability was far more amazing than how Yukio had described it. Perhaps it was more urate to describe it as a premonition of death. Yukio could see a persons death, but she had to be at the scene. Just like how she had sensed that Luke was going to kill the two evil bodyguardsst night. The stronger the premonition, the more likely they were to die. She had described it as an aura of death, but was it in fact Lukes killing intent? For now, Luke didnt know if this killing intent was a mental fluctuation or something else. After all, like most superhumans, he had done in-depth research on his own abilities, and relied on instinct and experience to use them. Once Luke obtained an ability, he analyzed the experiences of the original owner in the vein of experimental data, and didnt really treat them as the truth. The key to using abilities was not to outright copy their use but to adapt them for your own use. After a rough analysis, he stopped studying the ability for the time being. Without anyone releasing killing intent in his direction, he couldnt outright sense the effect of this ability. But it wasnt hard. He could test it out with the drug dealerster. Thinking that, he put his phone away and left the coffee shop. The night passed, and the curtain lifted on another busy morning in Tokyo. A horde of office drones from Chiba, Shinagawa and Saitama swarmed Tokyo for a new day of being squeezed dry by theirpanies. The people on public transport were like sardines crammed together; it looked exactly like some movies that Luke had watched. The difference was that there werent that many beautiful women around. Standing in front of a vending machine, Luke examined the drinks inside. In Japan, you never knew what the drinks in these machines tasted like. Last night, Luke had tried many different soda vors, like cucumber, coffee, blueberry and so on; he even bought soy sauce soda. He only had a small taste of each one before putting them away in his inventory to use as bribes with the dog head in New York. The dog head would definitely be very interested if Luke said that the soda was made with a secret Japanese form. es were Gold Nuggets sense of taste was quite different from a human beings. Chances were Luke might really be able to find something it liked, so he could buy more of itter and use them as a reward for the dog head. At the moment, Luke was buying mustard soda, curry soda, green tea soda and octopus soda. It was good to buy these oddities in one go. At that moment, he heard the sounds of people buying stuff from the vending machine around the corner. From what he could hear, it was probably two young women. Because it was around the corner, both parties couldnt see each other. But Luke could hear them talking aboutst nights TV drama as they looked for drinks. Luke didnt think much of it. He simply stuffed the cash into the machine and watched as the drinks fell. As soon as he picked the drinks up, he heard one woman grunt in pain, followed by a startled cry from the other woman, and then running footsteps. Luke rolled his eyes and his lips twitched. Seriously? He grabbed the curry soda from the vending machine and threw it out around the corner. Elementary Precision! Swoosh! Bang! The stic bottle bounced off of a wall five meters away and then flew at a thin man who was running wildly down the street. Dong! The curry soda hit the thin mans head with a dull and empty sound. A few of his white teeth were sent flying, and he fell t on his face on the ground. He passed out. Luke also increased the range of his Elementary Sound Wave. Very soon, he discovered a man in a hat and a face mask recording everything from ten meters away. He grabbed a bottle of mustard soda and threw it around the corner. Bang! Bang! Pain exploded on the back of the head of the man with the digital camera, and he passed out. The mustard soda had bounced off themp post behind him before hitting the back of his head and dropping to the ground. Luke grabbed the remaining drinks, stuffed them into his eco-friendly bag, and walked out. Chapter 1603 - 3 Safety Manual

Chapter 1603 Safety Manual

Luke nced at the vending machine around the corner. A young woman in her early twenties was gripping onto the vending machine with one hand and covering her back with the other. Her face was blue and she was biting her lip hard. Tears and snot ran down her face, causing her mascara to run, like the female lead in a horror movie. But the woman was crying soundlessly. Intense pain spread upward from her lower torso. She could only open her mouth and take deep breaths. The woman was wearing a white shirt, a shy denim vest, and a pair of very tight jeans, which looked very trendy. At that moment, however, her shaking thighs were mped together. With one look, Luke understood why she was the victim. Herpanion was a slightly plump woman in home clothes who was much luckier and who was asking in an anxious voice what was wrong. Luke could only shake his head in sympathy. A kancho in real life wasnt as funny as in theics. This was one way to destroy a friendship, no matter how close you were. Not to mention, it was a man who had done this to a woman. He hadnt been joking at all, and had even recorded it. Picking up the camera, Luke calmly walked forward. Whether it was the thin man who had performed the kancho or the cameraman, they were both light red bad guys. Luke didnt feel guilty at all about knocking them out. Speaking of which, there were definitely a lot of women who had been stabbed like this. Giving them concussions could be considered justice for those women. Thinking that, Luke flipped through the videos on the digital camera. He wouldve been shocked if he hadnt known what to expect. Judging from the timestamps on the videos, the two guys had already recorded ambushes on four women sincest night. Looking at the womens expressions, Luke frowned and turned around. Returning to the cameraman, Luke stomped on the mans hand. There was a crack, and the guy cried out dazedly in pain, but didnt wake up. Then, Luke walked over to the unconscious man on the side of the road and kicked him between the legs from behind so that he could taste what it felt like to be crippled down there. Of course, he controlled his strength. Otherwise, the cameramans hand would have been amputated and the thin mans pelvis would have been dislocated. As it was, they would need to be hospitalized for at least a few months. Also, if they dared do something like this again in the future, they would absolutely eat dust if they ran Luke had just defeated them, so their luck wouldnt be very good in the future. After dealing with these two guys, the system actually gave him a total of 100 experience and credit points. Knocking them out had only given him 30 points. The other 70 was for Luke going back to twist in the knife further. Clearly, the system thought that they deserved it. Behind him, the two women stared nkly at the handsome man in the ck coat who came and went like the wind. For a moment, the victim even forgot her pain. It was only when she came back to herself after a while that she let out a cry. Her friend was startled but also came back to her senses. Ah, does it still hurt? That d*mn pervert ugh. She looked at the thin man whose butt was sticking up. She couldnt help but shiver. Is he dead? Enduring the intense pain, the victim gritted her teeth and said, Its better for a pervert like that to die. Lets go. Help me home. Dont call the police. Her friend helped her take a few steps before she asked in a low voice, Are you really not going to call the police? Taking a deep breath, the woman struggled to say, What, you want me to be ungrateful to that guy? Her friend thought for a moment before agreeing with her. She then smacked her lips and suddenly smiled. He was so handsome and cold. Also, that ck coat made him look like the male lead in aic. The woman subconsciously nodded, but then realized that something wasnt right, and squeezed her friends arm. Are you crazy? Im still hurting here. Her friend quickly apologized, but then said, After I take you back, Ill think about it then. Ah, I forgot to take a photo. Ill look for the supermarket ownerter and see if I can get surveince footage. I need a video. The woman: Make a copy for me. Her friend was surprised. It doesnt hurt anymore? The woman: It hurts, but who knows, it might stop hurting when I look at him! Her friend pondered. Fair enough. Luke had avenged the women, and he threw the camera into his inventory. Since it had already happened, letting Selina have a look wouldnt make a difference. He could just treat this as a lesson in safety for Selina Compared with the 100 points he had just earned, his workst night had more than doubled his efficiency. A day of collecting intelligence and reconnaissance had made it even easier for him to carry out his operation. The amount of illegal drugs that he would be throwing into Tokyo Bay and his travel fund in his inventory had both increased significantly. The corresponding reward was 13,000 experience and credit points. Without such a harvest, he wouldnt have been in the mood to buy a certain dog head soda. Butpared with the blood money in Mexico, there was basically only sweat money here. In Mexico, it wasnt unusual for most gang members to have several lives on their hands. In Japan, Luke could dream on. He had taken down several nests, but couldnt find even one viin who had killed before C their level of evil had been built on drug trafficking Luke made the leaders disappear, but didnt touch theckeys. The legend of the Ghost Butcher might soon appear among the gangs of Tokyo, but that didnt matter. He could still clear himself of suspicions. During the day, Luke went to a few other locations to check out theyout of the city. It drizzled again in Tokyo that night. Luke harvested another round of points until 10pm. As the rain got heavier, he turned a corner. Holding the transparent Hello Kitty umbre in one hand and the eco-friendly bag in the other, he slowly walked to a food stall. The food stalls red neon sign glowed in the misty rain. This was Shinjuku Park, and this food stall was the one Luke had visited before. It was one of the few stalls that openedte at night the rest were basically indoors. The moment Luke appeared in front of the food stall, the bald cook put down his kitchen knife and wiped his hands with a dry, snow-white towel. At the same time, he slowly raised his head and met Lukes eyes. Then, he grinned and bowed. Ive heard a lot about you, Mr. Wick. Luke smiled too. He stepped forward and put the empty bag on the bar. Thank you for the bag. Also, just call me John. The bald cook said, Hi, have a seat, John-san. Chapter 1604 - Sayonara, Have a Pleasant Journey

Chapter 1604 Sayonara, Have a Pleasant Journey

Luke hung the transparent umbre next to the door and sat down in front of the counter. He put his hands on his knees and said, I didnt ask before C may I know how you were addressed at the High Table? The bald chef turned serious. Zero. Luke nodded. Nice to meet you, Zero. The baldie bowed his head again. Nice to meet you, Boogeyman. Luke smiled. No, please call me John. Zero didnt dwell on it. In this line of work, people had a lot of quirks. There were freaks who would kill entire families if their nicknames werent used. He nodded. What would you like to eat today? Luke said, Noodles are fine. Zero: Please wait a moment. Luke took out an old silver lighter and a metal cigar box. He opened it and took out a cigar. May I? Zero smiled. As you wish. If it were anyone else, he naturally wouldnt allow it. But those who were capable always received preferential treatment. Besides, he was probably the only cook in the world who could make the Boogeyman specially return to eat his ramen again. If this were more than a year ago, this honor might not be much. That was because at that time, Zero hadnt thought that he was any worse than the Boogeyman. In the hitman business, everybody could kill ordinary people. That was nothing to brag about. Only by killing professionals could they truly cement their position. And it was those in the same trade who were professionals. The elite assassins of the Fraternity were all legends in the industry. Sloan had been one of the most mysterious of these legendary killers to be able to live to 70 and still keep a bunch of elite assassins under his thumb was even rarer than being a legendary killer himself. But it was precisely 18 hitmen and their leader, Sloan, of this top assassin organization who had been trapped in their den by the Boogeyman and killed overnight. 100 fully-armed ordinary hitmen had also been killed. Word of this matter gradually spread. The Boogeyman went from a possible legendary killer to a possible god of killers who had surpassed the legendary level. Secondly, superheroes and all kinds of viins had appeared all over the world in thest two years. In the hitman business, it was acknowledged that the one who could fight these extraordinary beings was the Boogeyman. That was because everybody suspected that the Boogeyman was an extraordinary being himself. In front of such a person, what requests could Zero make? Since the other party had asked him politely, he could only say, Please do as you wish. Luke opened the lighter, lit the cigar, and took a puff. He then ced it on the edge of the table and let it burn slowly. The wind blew, and the red embers on the cigar flickered as they fell. Zero focused on making ramen. This was the most serious he had ever been in years when doing something. Even so, the hot noodles were served in less than ten minutes. Luke flicked his finger, and the cigar flew into a puddle outside the door. Thest of the embers was instantly extinguished. He picked up his chopsticks and ate the noodles unhurriedly. He finished them in two minutes, and even drained the bowl dry. Putting down the bowl, Luke nodded. This is the best food Ive had in Tokyo. Delight appeared in Zeros eyes. Thank you for thepliment, sir. Luke took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his mouth. Zero, for the sake of this bowl of noodles, let me ask you onest question. Zero turned serious. Please go ahead. Luke put the handkerchief back into his pocket and asked softly, Would you be able to ept focusing on being a promising cook and no longer killing people from now on? Zero fell silent. Staring at the knife on the chopping board for a long time, he finally heaved a long sigh. I ept. However, I hope you can officially fight me once. Please! Luke curled his lip. Youll die. Zero bowed calmly. Please give me this chance. Luke said, When and where? Zero: Now, here. Luke raised an eyebrow. Are you sure? Zero also smiled. Yes. As he spoke, he picked up a kitchen knife and ced it on the table in front of Luke. This is your weapon. Is that alright? Luke looked at the kitchen knife and nodded. Fine. Zero stretched out his left hand. Please. Luke raised his head. You go first, or you will never get the chance to pick up the knife. Zeros right hand moved slightly. Next to him was the small knife which he had used to filet the fish. Compared with the kitchen knife in front of Luke, which was 25 centimeters long, the knife looked old and was only about 15 centimeters long. To use an analogy, Lukes knife was an adult model, while Zeros knife was a schoolkids model. But for a professional expert, the best weapon was the one they were most familiar with. Zeros eyes flickered as he said in a low voice, Thank you. Things quieted down. Three secondster, his right hand shed. The old knife left a barely discernible gray trail under the light as it shed at Lukes neck. A cold light shed. At that moment, the knife finally brushed past Lukes neck. The gray de was less than a centimeter away from Lukes neck, but that was the limit of Zeros attack range. If he took another step forward, his movements would change and the knife would slow down, and he would have even less of an opportunity to touch Luke. Zeropleted this near perfect attack until his arm returned to his side. He looked down at the kitchen knife on the table and smiled bitterly. How much strength did you use? Luke tilted his head and thought for a moment. Half. Only half. Zero sighed calmly. Thank you for the guidance. Luke nodded slightly. Sayonara, Zero-kun. A smile appeared on Zeros face. Sayonara, John-san. With that, he abruptly copsed on the table top. Dark red poured out of his neck and spread over the clean kitchen counter. Luke took out another cigar, lit it, and took a puff. He didnt smoke in this life, but he had smoked in his previous one. Looking at the smoke ring, he ced the cigar on the edge of the table in front of Zero. Have a safe trip to the underworld! With that, he got up, picked up the transparent umbre hanging next to the door, and slowly walked out into the rain. There were no longer any sounds in the food stall. There was only the wind every now and then which fanned the cigar in front of the baldie. Suddenly, there was a strong gust. The cigar rolled over the table and fell to the ground. At that moment, it was instantly crushed under a shoe as someone stepped inside. A drunk voice rang out. Heike-san, were here again. Hm, are you sleeping, Heike-san? Ah~~! Chapter 1605 - Culinary Skills To Me, the Rest to Dust

Chapter 1605 Culinary Skills To Me, the Rest to Dust

In New York, Luke stopped what he was doing. After a brief silence, he left the workshop and went to the second floor. Selina was wearing a loose cotton T-shirt and shorts, and was pushing at Gold Nuggets face with her foot. Tell me, what the hell did you buy online? Why did you buy an entire set of battery-powered toys? Gold Nugget whined aggrievedly. Selina gritted her teeth. Get lost. You dont have to worry about that. She then pushed the dog in the face again. Of course, it was just for show. The strength she was using couldnt hurt the dog head at all. Seeing Lukee up, she finally stopped bickering with Gold Nugget. She usually finished training at 10pm, and she would take some time to rx after washing up. She had gone online as usual to watch dramas, only to see that a certain dog head had used her ount to buy a bunch of weird things. Luke greeted the two gluttons and said, Im trying a new dish tonight. Happy? Selina and the dog head immediately ran over. Really? Luke nodded. I just learned a new sort of cooking. Selina asked, Do you need my help? Gold Nugget barked. Luke smiled and had Selina stay, while he sent the dog head away. It shed too much fur. It was better for it to just wait. Selina helped out with the simplest things. She mainly washed the vegetables and cut them. The ingredients they bought had basically already been cleaned. All Selina needed to do was rinse them. Cutting vegetables was a new exercise to train Selina to control her strength and dexterity. Although she used ck Cats ws more often, this sort of training was still useful. The key was that it was meditative and helped her avoid being sloppy. Luke soon made three bowls of noodles. Gold Nugget also got extrarge tuna slices and a bottle of soy sauce soda. Two people and one dog started slurping the noodles. As she ate, Selina remarked, The taste is a little light, but its very refreshing after eating too much of the sweet stuff. I give it an eight. She drank another mouthful of soup. Unlike Luke, who had the noodles first and then the soupst, she liked to drink the soup as she ate. She smacked her lips and asked, Where did you learn this? It looks like Japanese cooking. With Luke and a dog that liked to eat around, Selina had also picked up a thing or two about different sorts of cuisine. The Japanese style was obvious. From an interesting cook. Luke picked up some noodles with his chopsticks and said regretfully, Unfortunately, most of his energy wasnt spent on cooking, otherwise Selina asked, Otherwise, he couldve be a world-famous chef? Luke thought for a moment, then nodded. There was that chance. But there was no chance for the man to progress any longer. Thinking for a moment, Luke said casually, Well have tempura for supperter, and pack eel rice for lunch tomorrow. How does that sound? Selina quickly agreed. I can help. Gold Nugget whined. Luke said, Okay, you help, and Gold Nugget will eat. He made the batter for the tempura in the kitchen. Gold Nugget went to its exclusive freezer to take out the ingredients, and Selina processed the ingredients ording to Lukes instructions. Luke couldnt help but think of the bald cook, Zero. He had hesitated over how to deal with the bald cook. Wasnt there a saying that in this world, only delicious food and beautiful women wouldnt let you down? Luke didnt have many things he liked, and it just so happened that he liked a bit of both. Initially, for the sake of obtaining Zeros culinary skills, Luke could have just injured him severely enough to make it impossible for him to work as a hitman in the future. That way, there would be one less top assassin in the world and one more cook who made delicious food. This could be considered the greatest restraint Luke could demonstrate. After all, Zero was a super killer who was so red in the system that he was almost ck; he killed people like they were flies! The 1,200 experience and credit points from his death were proof of that. It wasnt an unjust death. But what made Luke sigh was that Zero had still chosen to fight the Boogeyman and not live a peaceful life. It had actually been meaningless for him to agree with Luke that he would stop being an assassin. If he died in the fight, then he naturally couldnt kill anymore, but he could no longer be a cook either. If he survived the fight, he would have to defer to the victors request that he no longer killed people. Unfortunately, he hadnt asked Luke to go easy on him. He even offered Luke the weapon himself, and had waited three seconds before officially attacking. What he had wanted was a real match. Luke had sensed this from Zeros mental fluctuations. There had been no killing intent in Zeros attack. It had purely been an all-out strike with his skills honed to the point of bing instinctual. Whether it was a human or a piece of wood, or even an alien battleship in front of this de, nothing could affect this near-perfect attack. So, Zero died. He was a top killer and a top chef who pursued perfection C there was no need for an opponent to show mercy. While it was a bit of an overkill, Luke amplified his strength and really used half of it to kill his opponent. No matter how strong Zero was, he would still die in the face of this attack. But Luke could only sigh with emotion. Zero wasnt an innocent person. Luke just found him interesting. For the sake of Zeros culinary skills, Luke described him as an interesting cook and not an evil killer. Death was like a light going out; all things turned to dust. Whether or not Zero had debts to pay, it was now all dust. When the wind blew, it mixed with the dirt, and Zero was no more. Lukes cooking skills were the only proof that in this world, there had once been a good cook who was a hitman. Selina and the dog happily ate supper. Deep-fried food was an absolute cheat. No matter how unhealthy oil was, everyone could tell from diners, roadside stalls, restaurants and daily life that it was tasty. It was easy to get sick of it, but that wasnt a problem for the three gluttons. ire? She didnt sleep here at night, and could only wait to try Lukes new cooking skills the next day. After thest te of tempura came out, Luke looked at Selina and Gold Nugget watching a show together, and was lost for words. Sitting down on the couch, he picked up two tempura prawns to eat. He couldnt help but frown at the super big virtual screen. Hey, youre using this to watch this show? Bewildered, Selina and Gold Nugget looked at him. Whats wrong? Its quite interesting Hahahaha, look, Iron Man is jealous. Luke was lost for words. Is that why you like this show? Selina leaned over, picked up a tempura prawn, and stuffed it into her mouth. She also threw a piece of fish at Gold Nugget before she said, This is Batman and ck Cat, the hottest new show of the year. To watch it in HD, I had to get Gold Nugget to open a VIP Netflix ount, which costs 98 bucks a month. Luke said helplessly, Do you still need to watch this? Chapter 1606 - Drama Adaptation and Cosplay

Chapter 1606 Drama Adaptation and Cosy

Selina looked back at the screen. Its quite interesting to see the things they make up. For example, this Iron Bones. Haha, isnt it because Tony Stark didnt give the production team the rights to use Iron Man? But everybody knows that this is Tony Stark. Luke stuffed another piece of meat into his mouth and watched as Iron Bones fought ck Cat on screen, while Batman was practically yelling, No, stop fighting, both of you. What the hell was that? Selina had practically never spoken to the tycoon when she was ck Cat! When he nced at Selina, who was watching the show with great interest, he felt suffocated. Arent you an involved party too? Why are you so happy? Tony didnt sue the production? was all he could ask. Selina didnt even look away from the screen as she casually said, No, but ording to the news, Pepper is also putting together a production crew to film something on Batman, and has also obtained the rights from the rescue foundation. Luke was lost for words. What the hell? Was Batman so easy to sell now? It had to be said that the reason Batman and ck Cat was so popr wasnt just because of Batmans name. The writer and director had put in a lot of effort. Whether it was the plot or the art direction, the effects were top-notch. The only w was that there were very few special effects. But that was the outstanding thing about Batman. Since his debut, the only time Batman used firearms was during the Battle of New York. Most of the time, he either punched people or threw out Bat darts. These two points in the drama production saved so much money. In any case, with different camera angles and post-editing, Batman never missed. The TV station had also taken a lot of real-life footage of Batman, and the fight scenes could be used uncut in the show. They had enough impact and didnt need special effects. For a simr reason, the main female lead of the show was undoubtedly ck Cat. Batman and ck Cat would banter every now and then in the show, and everybody enjoyed it. From a superheros point of view, a typical plot in American dramas was uncovering the ulterior motives behind major events. Where did this informatione from? Werent there so many ready-made ones online? All the sh*t could be pinned on financial groups and the government C there was enough to film eight to ten seasons. Luke and Selina werent angry about the show. Apart from being broad-minded, they couldnt do anything anyway since the rights had been sold. Well, except for the use of Iron Man. But filming Iron Mans high-tech battles would burn money every second, plus the productionpany couldnt get the rights from Tony Stark, so the director and writer simply came up with Iron Bones. In an actual battle, there was only one shot of Iron Bones to prove that he was there. Then, there were fancy special effects to show that he had fired a gun, and he didnt appear again after that. Only after the fight was over did the director have the actor ying Iron Bonese out wearing something that looked like exoskeleton armor. It cost money to make mobile armor, so it basically just stood during the scene and didnt move. On Lukes side, two people and one dog enjoyed themselves as they ate tempura and drank different vors of Japanese soda while they watched this blockbuster drama. On the other side, the tycoon was vexed. He had said no to the production team at the beginning precisely because he didnt want to be ndered like that. Who knew how sh*tty they would make him look in this lousy TV drama? How could it possibly bring out Iron Mans outstanding temperament as a leader? After the filming was done, Tony realized that he had miscalcted. If he had known, he wouldve sponsored the crew for millions for Iron Mans special effects. Now, hearing the name Iron Bones made him sick. Iron Bones wasnt some rich heir. He was a cyborg, and wasnt very smart. It was just that he had a powerful analytical ability after fusing with electronic equipment. However you looked at it, this character wasnt rted to Tony. But so what? Basically none of the other Avengers were in the drama C there was only Tony, who was recognized to be Batmans friend. All the characters in the Bat Squad were present, except that Iron Man had been reced with Iron Bones. Who wouldnt believe that Iron Bones was Iron Mans recement? Since Netflix had bought the rights from the rescue foundation, which was equivalent to obtaining Batmans approval, Tony couldnt do anything to this crew. If he jumped out, it would instead prove that Iron Bones was Iron Man. There was no way Tony would change his mind and agree to give the rights to these people either. That was why the tycoon had gotten Pepper to put together a n not long ago C to shoot a better drama. In any case, the rescue foundation would sell the rights to him as long as the price was right. Tony didnt care about money. It didnt matter if he spent tens of millions or even a hundred million on the first season, as long as Iron Man wasnt that disgusting Iron Bones. Hm, then Iron Man would be the lead character. Why else would Tony invest so much in it? He also had to make Ivan, that b*tch, more of a crack character! Right, and make that lunatic Deadpool more brainless. That would be it! At that moment, the tycoon was already modifying the script like crazy in his heart for the newly established production team. His clone was on a business trip, while life continued apace in America. The appearance of Batman and ck Cat had been inevitable. Because of the Dark Knights appearance, discussions about Batman and this sessor had be popr recently. In the end, there were few people who would curse the Dark Knight. But Batmans hardcore fans insisted that Batman was better! The Dark Knight was just a less mature sessor. A small number of people who fancied good looks stood on the side of the more handsome Dark Knight and started fighting back. Between these two most extreme groups, there were a lot of neutral parties who would chime in every now and then. Then, they would be cursed out by fans on both sides. Naturally, these people werent happy, and immediately cursed back. For a while, it was quite lively on the Inte. Artemis of the supergirl trio became even more popr. This girl could be considered a semi-big online streamer. Relying on Lukes idea of giving benefits if you dont have the capability, she cosyed various superheroes while carrying out daily activities. The geeks were overjoyed. After all, no matter how cool Batman was, he was a metal shell, and couldntpare with the fair skin of a girl. Artemis cosyed ck Cat, a bikini-d Iron Woman, Devil Queen Electric Touch, a swimsuit version of Iron Cage King and so on. These were also all under copyright. It was only because no rights had been sold for Pink Bear that she had escaped this cmity There were female versions of all the other superheroes. Tony also hadnt sold the rights, but he had had a team of dancing girls dressed up in Iron Man colors at Stark Expo C he didnt care about cosy. These were all things Luke heard from Selina. He had never cared about such trivial news. Looking at the HD photos of Artemis, Luke was lost for words. The three of you are getting revenge on me, right? Stacy was making eyes at ire every day, and Artemis was actually exploiting his teams poprity. The only one left was Stephanie, who was diligently making money as a singer. She probably wouldnt get revenge, right? On second thought, he had to admit that it seemed that this had been part of the lessons on online streaming which he had given Artemis. So was this his own fault? Chapter 1607 - A Fatherly Conversation

Chapter 1607 A Fatherly Conversation

Luke, who had set himself up, still felt a little bummed, so he doubled the training of the three girls. Even if it was his loss, he couldnt let the people who took advantage of him get toofortable. Stacy had to undergo special training to begin with. What if she became a burden to ire someday? The three girls had no opinions about Vs temporary increase in training. At most, they just grumbled. It had only been a year since they had gone from drifting around homeless to safety and security, and even wealth and freedom. They had already learned to differentiate between good and bad. Also, what Luke did for their own good was just to increase their own abilities, while they could make their own decisions regarding their personal lives and future ns. For kids all over the world, that was good enough. The three sisters were now in the entertainment circle and knew how wretched it could be for female celebrities. For a girl who wanted to be famous or had just be famous, they had to eat, train and follow the itinerary arranged for them C they werepletely tools. Once they made a name for themselves and were able to push back against their managers andpanies, many would suddenly gain weight and look bloated and listless. That was the result of suddenly indulging after being under strict control for so long. America was also a country overflowing with illegal drugs. Many celebrities fell over this and never got up again. However, the overwhelming majority of people would have failed from the beginning, just like the web novelists at the bottom in Lukes previous life. Nobody even knew their names. The three girls, on the other hand, had golden spoons in the entertainment industry. They werent short of money, and how they developed was up to them. Except for the fact that training was really hard, they had it much easier than other celebrities. Most of the time, happiness came fromparing yourself with others. It was hard for them not to feel happy as they watched and listened to what uing celebrities and small stars had to go through. A singer in the samepany had once cursed Stephanie and said, Your parents are rich and have resources. The children of the rich dont know how ordinary people like us have to live. That was right, the other party felt that Stephanie was treated like the rich heiress of the entertainmentpany. Sugar daddies in the entertainment industry wouldnt be that nice to their daughters. Just one or two setbacks would be enough for them to stop supporting their sugar babies. In any case, there were too many beautiful girls in the circle who were willing to be sugar babies; there was no need for sugar daddies to spend so much on supporting those who couldnt amount to anything. So, at the start of the super intense training, the three girls were genuinely happy to see V. Mental Communication was very clear on this point. This time, Luke finally revealed his face. Vs face, which belonged to Agent Smith, had already been revealed in Weasels bar. Dozens of hitmen had already seen it C it wasnt a secret. With how Luke was now, he didnt have to worry too much. The three girls were a little disappointed in Vs looks. But they were absolutely convinced by Agent Smiths aura. As long as he narrowed his eyes and pursed his lips, that face would make them as obedient as quails. It was like being in front of a teacher or an elder. The three girls had privately agreed before that V was definitely an old-fashioned and solemn middle-aged man. So, there were basically only two ways the feeling would go: If he wasnt a parent, then he was a grandparent. When V revealed his face this time, the three girls were slightly relieved, even if he wasnt handsome. An elderly look made the generation gap very clear. Two dayster, Luke told the twins to get some rest after training, and he had Stacy stay back. The twins were very curious, but they left obediently, leaving Luke and Stacy to face each other in the underground training room. After the training room door waspletely shut, Luke said, Youre in a rtionship. Stacy was stunned. You Luke waved his hand. This information isnt from you. Ill tell you part of the situationter. Stacy settled again. She hadplicated feelings for V it wasnt a matter of pure like or dislike. At first, she had thought that the other party was a demon, and was as vicious and terrifying as his Wizard nickname. But as her mental state improved and her life became more and more stable, the girls were happy, and things were very different from what she had expected. This disparity gave rise to a huge amount of happiness, and her feelings for V were naturally born. Now that V suddenly mentioned that she was in a rtionship, Stacy felt guilty for one moment, as if she were a high-schooler who had been caught dating. Luke wasnt here to scare her. His time was precious. If the person Stacy liked wasnt ire, he wouldnt even bother mentioning it. He gestured, and they sat down on chairs nearby. Ive never interfered with your private lives, but there are some exceptions. Pausing for a moment and seeing that she didnt say anything, Luke continued, Now, you have two choices. First, be a peripheral member of our team. Second, continue living your life. Stacy was stunned. Why? mo Luke said, Let me finish first. If you choose to be a peripheral member, you will require more specialized training. It will be very different from your current training, and youll have to keep what you knowpletely confidential, including from Stephanie and Artemis. If you choose the second option, things will continue like before, but when something happens, you will be excluded from any involvement. Seeing that he wasnt going to say anything else, Stacy asked, Why? Luke said, Because you ran into someone with a sensitive identity. Stunned for a moment, Stacys face went through a series of expressions before she said, ire? Luke nodded. Yes. When youre with her, the first thing you need to do is ensure that you wont die for no reason one day. Stacy, however, grew suspicious. But shes not like us? She couldnt help but look at Luke. Luke understood what she meant. Shes not like me. Are you like me? Anyone else in a simr situation who wants to date you would also be told. Stacy found it hard to believe. Isnt this too much? Luke chuckled. If you were an ordinary person, we would keep the two of you away from this circle. After all, ordinary people dont have the ability to protect themselves. Stacy was speechless. She wasnt an ordinary person, and neither was ire. Ordinary girls didnt have the ability to take down a dozen hoodlums without getting hurt. She could do it, and so could ire. However, ire said that her father and brother had trained her since she was young. Stacy hadnt pursued the matter. They didnt rely on fighting to make a living, so there was no need to pursue it. She also knew that ires detective brother was really good. Various thoughts shed through her mind, and Stacy was silent for a long while. Luke didnt hurry her. He simply closed his eyes to rest. Both his main body and his Level 1 clone were busy. It would be good for this Level 2 clone to rest for a while. Chapter 1608 - Background, Backer, and Deeper Content

Chapter 1608 Background, Backer, and Deeper Content

Stacy pondered for a long while, so long that Luke had the A.I. housekeeper, Butterfly, bring him a pot of coffee as he waited for her answer. In order not to disrupt her thoughts, he moved a few meters away so that his presence wasnt as oppressive. An hourter, after her mental turmoil, Stacy finally made up her mind. She got up and walked over to Luke. I choose the first option. After a year of study, she had learned how to think systematically and logically. The second option sounded like she wouldnt be given any sort of responsibility, but there was a possibility that she would be excluded. If a crisis happened in the future, she might be left out. She couldnt ept that. It wasnt just because she liked ire, but also because she had the pride of a superhuman. After more than a year of training, she was no longer as tant about it, but it still existed. It was like how Yao Ming could be courteous toward high school basketball yers, but wouldnt see them as opponents on his level. Also, Vs circle was very attractive to her. What she needed to think about was whether or not entering this circle would put ire in danger. From Vs training, she had to consider the bad oues first before she considered the benefits. The chances of something going wrong were too high, so it was best not to participate unless there was no other way. For an hour or so, she weighed the pros and cons. What tipped the scales for her was that ire herself was someone on the inside. Even if Stacy stayed out of things, ire might not be able to. Luke, who had been observing her with Mental Communication, was quite satisfied. He nodded and said, Sit down. Ill tell you more. Half an hourter, the conversation ended and Luke left, leaving Stacy sitting there in a daze. The twins dashed through the door of the training room. Both of them asked in unison, What did the wizard say? Stacys lips moved several times, but she didnt know what to say. She didnt want to lie to them. But to tell them? V had just said that it was absolutely confidential. It indeed wasnt good to tell these two carefree guys about it. After a long while, she sighed. Stop asking. Its about my rtionship. The twins were confused. Stacy said, Go away. Im not going to tell you Ah, how dare you! Artemis had an arm around her neck. Tell me. All I see is a bunch of geeks every day. I just want to wash my eyes out from the photos they send me. Stephanie grabbed one of her arms. Tell me, tell me. Thepany warned me not to have any scandals, or my revenue will plummet. Also, the handsome guys in thepany are either gay or scum. Theyre nothing. Stacy said helplessly, But shes a girl. The training room suddenly fell silent Lukes mood was rxed when he came out. The situation wasnt as serious as he had made it out to be to Stacy. Keeping it a secret was just standard procedure; it was better to be safe than sorry. Stacy could contact the bigshot who sold everything through the A.I. housekeeper, Butterfly, and use Vs existing equipment. Luke had mainly exined what the bigshots capabilities were. He simply exined that ire was someone who had a backer. Of course, Stacy wanted to know who ires backer was, but Luke simply said, Im your backer, but her backer wont tell her that. Stacy shut up. Clearly, she and ire really were peripheral members. Apart from being able to contact that bigshot, who was like the central hub, as well as their backer, information on everyone else had to be kept confidential. Luke didnt tell her who ires backer was because there was no need to. He wasnt hoping that the two girls would join the front line. What he was doing now was just to enable them to obtain equipment through another source. This way, there would be fewer problems. It was like the difference between taking money from Tony himself and taking money from Stark Industries. Thetter was much less likely to draw attention. Life was as busy as ever, and it was already the middle of April. Luke still hadnt taken action in Tokyo. The Hydra branch in Japan was a professional force, and there were several hundred of them. One month of preparation was not enough if he wanted to get rid of them all in one swoop. Luke wasnt a brash rookie. Naturally, he had to take it slow. In any case, it was very easy for him to earn points in Tokyo, which had tens of millions of people. In New York, ire and the supergirl trio had finished their training, and they returned to their regr routines. The twin sisters sang and live streamed respectively. Nothing changed. Stacy and ire were still glued together as they went to film the MV for ires new song. The location of the shoot wasnt far from New York. It was in a small abandoned town next to ake. Driving all the way west from New York and through New Jersey, it would take four or five hours to reach the abandoned town. Luke asked a few questions, and ire said that her new song was unique, so they chose a ce for the MV to match the song. After hearing ires new song, Luke couldnt help but ridicule it. Are you switching to nursery rhymes or something? ire shrugged. I like it. Its really interesting. Also Luke saw the odd expression in her eyes. Just tell me. Are you afraid that Ill beat you up? ire chuckled. Also, the two songs you gave me previously were indeed super popr, but people are now saying that I can only sing bubblegum songs for a quick buck. So, why not try a deeper nursery rhyme this time? Luke rolled his eyes and smacked her on the head. What? Dont you like the money you make from bubblegum songs? Arent your clothes, shoes, perfume, scarves, and jewelry all from bubblegum songs? That was the nature of entertainment products. A catchy song was easy to sing or got stuck in your head. It would be a joke to try and force meaning into it. The main purpose of an entertainment product was to entertain. Teaching lessons through songs was a matter for masters and educators. How could an ordinary singer do both? It was difficult to do both, so a choice naturally had to be made. If you wanted to be deep, forget about making money. What sold was always the biggest and smallest works. Whether it was a subscription to an online novel for a few cents or a catchy English song which cost dozens of cents to download, it all came down to quantity. Quality could be left to the masters. In any case, they didntck money. But Luke wasnt serious. There was nothing wrong with ire one-upping these brainless critics by trying for deeper content. In any case, critics also had to nitpick in order to make a living. No matter how good a critic was, if nobody saw their reviews, it would be as if they had never written any at all. From this point of view, critics werent any ssier than singers. It was just that critics adopted the pretentious stance of critiquing something for the sake of art. Chapter 1609 - Curious Missing Case Chapter 1609 Curious Missing Case But on the afternoon of the third day after ire left, she called Luke. Luke, Stacys missing. Luke was stunned, but not too panicked. Dont panic. Tell me what happened. Hearing the calm andposed voice on the phone, ire calmed down a little and quickly exined what happened. It was indeed a little strange. Today, when the crew went to the abandoned town to film, a woman in herte twenties ran down the small road that ran through the town and asked the crew if they had seen a little girl. Of course, the crew hadnt seen a little girl, so the woman continued running. Soon, a female patrol officer caught up from behind. She asked if they had seen the woman, and the crew naturally pointed up ahead. Curious, ire asked the police officer why she was chasing the woman, and the officer said that the woman was suspected of abducting a little girl. Everybody in the crew was shocked, but they didnt think much of it. Since there was an officer chasing the woman, there was no need for them to volunteer to help. Plus, their filming schedule was quite tight. In the end, ire had been a little curious, and she grabbed Stacy and followed the police officer. If the officer caught the woman, they would just watch. If the women tried to escape, they could stop her. Stacy was a little against getting involved. V was much more strict with her than Luke was with ire. V wouldnt give her a thrashing, but copying out the safety rules was a nightmare. Stacy didnt want to relive the feeling of being a student. However, they could tell that the woman was just an ordinary housewife. She could only follow ire, who dragged her along They hadnt walked more than 200 meters, when the police officer returned with the woman. The four of them met at the intersection which led into the abandoned town. The police officer nodded at them and went off with the woman. Bored, ire stopped to wait for the crew. Since she was bored, she put on her earphones and listened to her new song. A momentter, the mysterious old man suddenly warned her that Stacy was gone. ire turned around, only to see that she was alone. She ran back a few meters and turned a corner, and the mysterious old man said that Stacy had gone missing here. On the left was a sheer cliff face, while on the right was a ravine that was dozens of meters deep. ire was dumbfounded. Stacy could go missing here? A momentter, the crew arrived. They searched the area for a long time, but didnt find any suspicious clues around the cliff or deep ravine. Just like that, Stacy, the police officer and the woman had disappeared. Luke frowned. Youre still at the scene? ire: ...Yes. Luke said, You and the crew go back right away to thest town you stayed in and wait for me. ire said, But Stacy... Do you think youre a detective just because you worked as a probie for a few days? Lukes voice turned stern. Get out of there. Ill have someone go over in half an hour. ire hesitated for a moment, but still obeyed. Like Luke said, it wasnt easy to look for someone. ire and the others were in an abandoned town that was uninhabited for dozens of kilometers around. After searching for so long, another person might go missing, which would make things even moreplicated. What Luke didnt say was that apart from ire, Stacys chances of survival were the highest in the crew. If she ran into danger, only ire could save her. But ire didnt even know how Stacy had gone missing. What was the point of her hanging around? There was no way Luke would have her wait for him in a potentially dangerous ce. Selina was training. Luke told her what was going on, and said that he was headed over right away. Selina immediately said that she would go with him. Less than a minuteter, the SUV drove west. Selina and Gold Nugget were in the backseat. Because they were in a hurry, Selina hadnt changed before they came out. Now, she was wiping her sweat with a towel from the glove box. She put on her nanosuit before changing into the spare outfit which she kept in the car, and then returned to the front seat. Luke asked, Gold Nugget, whats going on over there? Gold Nugget picked up the phone and quickly typed out a text which it sent to Lukes phone. Selina picked up Lukes phone and selected the voice function, which automatically read out what the dog head had typed. Gold Nugget No. 2 was different from ire. Its senses were keener, but it couldnt exin the situation to ire. When it thought back, the footsteps had suddenly stopped when the police officer and the woman went around the corner. Stacy had been a few meters behind ire at the time, and happened to be just shy of the corner, so she had disappeared along with them. The dog head hadnt been paying attention to Stacy at the time. It wasnt until a few secondster that it realized that something was wrong, and it warned ire. But it couldnt tell where Stacy was, even with its sense of smell, so it could only look to the fiend for help. It wasnt its fault that Stacy had gone missing, but if ire went missing too, the fiend would definitely drag it out and kick it around like a ball. Listening to what happened, Selina quickly turned serious. Stacy and the two women disappeared around the corner. Is that some sort of superpower? Luke nodded and said, ire was just a few meters away. For three people to go missing in an instant, does it look like teleportation? Also, no other scents were left behind. Could it have been activated long-range?. The dog heads sense of smell wasnt any worse than Lukes. For now, that was the only possibility that Luke could think of. As they drove, the Level 2 clone had already put on its armor and flown across New York to Pennsylvania. Even with Elementary Driving, it would already be pretty good if Luke could go at 150 to 180 kilometers an hour on the interstate. It would still take at least three hours for them to reach ire. Once the clone left New York City, it would be able to speed up and get there in 30 minutes. That was why Luke had said that he would send someone there in half an hour. If he needed to use all of hisbat ability, it was most convenient for his clone, who wasnt afraid of death or injury. Moreover, as long as his clone was there, Selina could go online with the mental control device here at any time. Very soon, the clone arrived at the town ire and the crew were in. He simply released two remote-controlled robots and a lot of drones in town before he immediately headed for the abandoned town 30 kilometers away. Selina had already put down the front passenger seat. She fastened her seatbelt andy down with the control helmet. The remote-controlled robots moved quickly and caught up with the crew that was on the way back. But the robots didnt reveal themselves. Selina simply followed them silently from a distance and escorted the crew back. Two minutester, Luke reached the intersection where Stacy had gone missing. Chapter 1610 - Half-real, Half-fake and Twisted Rules

Chapter 1610 Half-real, Half-fake and Twisted Rules

Luke didntnd on the ground. Instead, he used the armor and the drone to quickly scan the environment around where everyone had gone missing. Soon, the A.I. in Vs suit sent out a summary: There were no abnormalities. Everything was as ire and Gold Nugget had said. There were no signs of human activity on either side of the narrow and abandoned trail, whether it was the cliff or the deep ravine. Looking at the drones live feed of the abandoned town, he frowned. A hazy fog enveloped the abandoned town; from the images transmitted by the drones, it was like a phantom ghost town. Luke slowlynded at a corner of the intersection, and a system notification popped up: Entering unknown mental energy field. Unknown mental energy is establishing a link. ept? Luke didnt immediately make a decision as he flew toward the town. 200 meters up ahead, a gray road sign appeared on the side of the road. Luke gave it a casual nce: Silent Hill, South Vale. After tagging the location on the map, he continued flying down the small road, and couldnt help but inwardly curse out the MV directors obsession with artistry. There was a highway on the other side, yet the crew just had to take this small road for the sake of getting good shots. In the end, they ran into such a baffling incident. But that was just a passing thought. ording to the system notification, this area was enveloped in an unknown mental energy. In the end, the crew would have to enter this area, so it didnt really matter which direction they came from. What happened depended on your luck. Clearly, it was Stacy who had bad luck. Thoughts shing through his mind, Luke entered the abandoned town. He activated Elementary Sound Wave and Sharp Nose, and had the drones sweep the area. There was no one. This was apletely empty town. Thest bit of dark red light on the horizon shone through the faint white fog and dyed the old, rundown buildings a dark red, making them look like a chopping board that had been soaked in blood. There were no signs of human activity here. There was the smell of burning coal in the air, and there was faint white ash everywhere, which slowly fell on his suit and cape. Luke hovered in the air, deep in thought. A momentter, he chose yes on the system interface. Instantly, the smell of burning charcoal was ten times stronger, and the originally harmless air clearly became a lot more unhealthy. At the same time, the white ash in the air, which was originally as fine as sand, increased in size and was now like falling snowkes. Luke caught one and examined it. It wasnt snow, but ash. He closed his eyes and silently sensed his surroundings for a moment. Opening his eyes again, he raised an eyebrow and chuckled. Interesting. Its not an illusion. After sensing for a moment, he shook his head. But its not real either. As someone with multiple super abilities, Luke had various ways to sense things, and his senses were very keen. Coupled with Tonys wealth of knowledge, Luke was able to analyze various things scientifically, and immediately sensed that something was wrong with this ce. Currently, sound faded very quickly, and basically disappeared within ten meters. There was nothing to say about the light here C the thick white ash made it impossible to see anything five meters in front of Luke. The air was filled with the smell of burning coal, which greatly affected his sense of smell. What was even stranger was that he had lost contact with all the drones, and there was no signal. He released a drone, and the guy disappeared five meters away without a trace. Luke shook his head and released another drone with a simple return setting. The drone flew into the expanse of white ash and disappeared for a moment before it reappeared. He sighed. Although the drones could function, they were restricted to a range of five meters, just like sound and light here. He could only see and hear within a range of five meters. The drones warning and reconnaissance functions were basically useless. Interesting, he murmured. To actually use mental energy to distort space and even change thews of physics. With aplicated expression, he sighed again. Stacy, you got yourself into a real pickle this time! Technically speaking, it was ires fault. However, as long as the crew entered the range of this unknown mental energy, whether they went missing or not would depend on the mood of the master of this half-real, half-fake world. If someone really were to be med, it should be the director who had chosen this d*mn ce. What the hell had gone through his head? Venting inwardly, Luke quickly flew up. The thrusters sent him up almost 100 meters in the air, but a few secondster, he stopped. He couldnt fly up anymore! There was a barrier here. When Luke approached it, he felt a huge force pushing him back into this world. It was clearly a special trap. It was easy toe in, but you would have to twist the arm of the master of this ce to get out. Luke might be able to force his way out, but what if the master forbade him from entering again after that? Stacy was still here, and Luke didnt have much time to sound things out After trying out a few things, he didnt waste any more time. He turned on the thrusters and flew swiftly down the road in town. Less than ten seconds, he realized that the energy consumption for high-speed flight here waspletely different. Just like when he had been in the sky earlier, when he approached a certain speed limit, this space suppressed further eleration, and the energy consumption of the arc reactor increased rapidly. He had used up a lot of energy, but couldnt increase his speed. Clearly, the master of this ce had twisted some rules. Although he had a lot of backup arc reactors, he hadnt encountered the other party yet, so it was unnecessary to start fighting now. Thinking that, he unfurled his cape and glided silently through the town, his thrusters firing intermittently. The town wasnt big. Luke did a search and soon found something. The main road was cut off outside the town. Luke couldnt see anything from where he was standing at the edge of the break, and there was a bottomless abyss below him. Luke tossed down a random piece of metal junk from his inventory, and there was no response C it was as if it had been swallowed up by the abyss. In fact, he could also sense the same sort of restriction in this abyss. Anyone who wanted to fly out from here would be pressed down by a huge force, and could only fall into the abyss in the end. After testing this break in the road, Luke stopped paying attention to it and looked at the ground not far away. A thickyer of white ash covered the ground, and there were faint traces in it that were quickly bing indiscernible. These were footprints. Luke quickly locked onto a pair that was simr to the size of Stacys feet. He immediately turned around and followed the three sets of footprints. Several secondster, a strange body appeared on the ground 100 meters away. It was wearing a corroded police helmet and a police jacket. The three footprints split up here. Stacy and a woman wearing boots were together. It was probably the police officer. Another set of footprints headed in the other direction. Chapter 1611 - Connections, Support and Change In the Rules Chapter 1611 Connections, Support and Change In the Rules Without any hesitation, Luke followed Stacys footprints. He wasnt good enough to put others before himself. For now, it didnt matter to him if the woman was dead or alive. Stacy could be considered lucky that the police officer was with her. Stacys scent was faintly discernible in the air. This town had strange rules, but Luke vaguely sensed that the existence controlling this ce wasnt omnipotent. For example, he had Sharp Nose, which the other party didnt know about, so the essence of smells hadnt been changed here. The strong smell of burning charcoal was only a distraction, and the effect wasnt as exaggerated as with sound and light here. Soon, Stacys scent became more and more obvious. Luke entered a small door into what looked like a school. At that moment, an ear-piercing, drawn-out whine rang out in the quiet town. Luke was stunned for a moment. An air siren? Why was there something like that here? Also, did that mean that there were people in this town? Mulling over this, Luke didnt run in the direction of the rm, but continued toward Stacys location. Less than 30 secondster, Luke spotted two women who were running down the corridor and looking around. Stacy, he called out. Stacy jerked and turned around. When she saw that smiling mask which often appeared in her dreams, she had the urge to cling to it. But in her dreams, the mask was always telling her to study hard, pay attention to safety, and recite the safety rules 100 times. She suppressed the urge and ran over. Wizard. Luke asked, Are you alright? Im fine. Stacy ran over and shook her head, then changed it to a nod. We ran into a monster outside earlier, which looked like it had radiation contamination, but Cybil shot it. The police officer slowly walked over, one wary hand on her gun. Only then did Stacye back to her senses. Crap, she shouldnt have exposed her connection to V in front of a stranger like Cybil. Luke didnt think much of it. For one thing, Cybil was a woman, and for another, she was a light green in the system. Whether or not she would be able to make it out alive had yet to be determined. After all, a martyred female officer had boundless power. It was possible that she was just some pawn here. He simply asked Cybil, Whats going on with the woman you were chasing? Cybil subconsciously answered, On the way here, I heard from my colleague that the woman was looking for a little girl. She didnt seem clear-headed, so I followed her to take a look. Then, I found blood in her car, which is why I chased her here. Luke asked, Wheres the little girl? I havent seen her. My colleagues at the police department were still looking into it when I got here. Luke frowned. So, none of you are clear on the situation with the woman and the girl? Cybil said, Yes. Luke was lost for words. He couldnt ess any records at the moment; it wasnt like he had the Pennsylvania database on him. He could only leave it to his main body to investigate the information. Cybil said that the woman called herself Rose da Silva. Unless the woman was using a fake name, it would be much easier to investigate her. As they talked, the air siren suddenly stopped after three minutes. The three of them stopped talking at the same time and looked around. Fine cracks appeared in the floor, walls and ceiling; the sound was very ufortable. At the same time, it swiftly turned dark outside the window. It didnt feel like night falling, but more like a sr eclipse. In ten seconds, the lightpletely disappeared. After a few seconds of darkness, their surroundings glowed with a faint yellow light. But the light was very strange. It seemed to be reflecting off the buildings, and Luke couldnt find a source. As she looked around, Stacy subconsciously moved closer to Luke. Luke also slowly surveyed the changes happening around him. The old building they were in had cracked open. Countless fragments slowly rained down, and the sky turned into a ck expanse which disappeared overhead. The surface of various buildings and objects peeled off and transformed to revealpletely different appearances. The wooden door turned into a metal door, the handle turned into an iron lock, and the wooden floor turned into rusting metal. The building surfaces were a rusting yellow, and covered in red and ck bloodstains. The smell of rust and rot filled their noses. Coupled with the smell of burning coal, it was pretty ufortable. Lukes heart jumped. He took a box out from under his cape, opened it and said to Stacy, Put on your gear. Safety first. Stacy cheered softly and immediately put a ck mask on her face. The ck mask immediately softened and flowed over her face like liquid. In less than five seconds, Stacys head and hair werepletely covered. Cybil was shocked. She had never seen anything so high-tech in her life. Stacy didnt stop. She took out two more items from the box. They were nanogloves and version 1.0 of the Flying Legs boots. While she had already been wearing a nanosuit, she didnt have anything else. The nanosuit was split into four parts, mainly because of its bulk. This flow version of the entire nanosuit wasnt much smaller than Tonys Mark 5. For example, the main armor wasrgely for protecting vital parts and providing energy, and had few other functions. Inparison, the gloves had all sorts of support andbat functions. The boots were mainly for support while on the move, while the helmet was a data processing center and had an air filter. In less than twenty seconds, Stacy was ck all over, like a marble statue. After Stacy took her gear, Luke gave the box to Cybil. Theres another set in there. You can put it on. He had stuffed an extra set into the box before he took it out of his inventory. Cybil hesitated. In her heart, she was reluctant. The nanomaterial looked like a dark lump, but when it was put on, it turned into a mercury-like liquid which wrapped around a person. It looked as sinister as a liquid monster in a science fiction movie. She really didnt dare wear it. The moment Luke spoke, however, she obediently put on the gear. ere It was silent at first while the two girls were putting on their gear, but then there was the sound of rustling everywhere. When it turned dark, the thick fog in the air thinned out. Their range of vision was now much wider. There was still some fog, but they could see everything clearly up to 50 meters away. Luke narrowed his eyes. Had the rules changed? When he activated Elementary Sound Wave, he could clearly hear sounds from dozens of meters away. A drone flew out from under his cape. Sure enough, the signal from the drone only disappearedpletely past a range of 70 meters in the fog. Luke had a thought, and several more mini drones flew out from under his cape and spread out 50 meters around him. Chapter 1612 - Machine Gun Revolver and a Big Guy Is Coming Chapter 1612 Machine Gun Revolver and a Big Guy Is Coming At a distance of 50 meters, the drones signal was still affected slightly. The surveince feed jumped from time to time, but it was much better than not being able to see anything Raising an eyebrow, Luke took out two short rods from under his cape and tossed them to Stacy and Cybil, who had just put on the nanosuit. Stacy caught the rod and asked, Whats this? There had been nothing like this during her training It didnt look like a copsible rod, and the grip was much thicker. Only then did Luke have Victoria unlock the weapons. With two clicks, the rods in Stacy and Cybils hands shot out on both ends and turned into two-meter-long metal spears in a second. Stacy gaped. Thats so cool. Luke didnt turn to look at her. It has other forms. Dont attack; just dont let the monsters get close. Stumped, Cybil subconsciously nced at the gun at her waist. Wasnt it better to use a gun? But in the time it took Luke to say these words, the rustling swiftly closed in on them from all directions, and a dark form staggered out of the corridor. Both Stacy and Cybil frowned. This monster didnt look like the one they had killed earlier, but it was just as disgusting. The monster that Cybil had killed with her gun had looked like a human, but with no hands, while this one looked like the lower torsos of two girls joined together. It had four legs, but no body or head. At first nce, it looked like a four-legged spider. Stacy said, Wizard, they might spit out venom when they get close. Cybils helmet and jacket were corroded just now. Luke hummed and took out two silver revolvers from his waist. Stacy didnt think much of it, but Cybil was thinking, revolvers? Even two wouldnt be enough! Few police officers used revolvers nowadays because they couldntpare with pistols, which used clips. A regr Glock could hold three times the number of bullets as a revolver, and it only took one or two seconds for a pro to reload. But a revolver? The next moment, she cursed inwardly. After the first four-legged monster appeared, seven or eight other four-legged monsters poured out of the corridor. Cybil immediately gripped the spear with one hand and reached for her gun with the other. It had taken her six to seven bullets to kill the first monster they had encountered outside, but there were seven or eight of them here. She didnt dare toss the spear aside, since she felt that her two remaining clips definitely wouldnt be enough. At that moment, Lukes hands were raised at an angle. With his feet apart, he adopted the most ssic opening pose for a gunfight. He sighed deeply. All evil thoughts cannot be separated from purgatory. The four-legged monsters suddenly roared and charged at the three of them. More four-legged monsters continued to pour out of the corridor. They were crowded around the opening. With a solemn expression, Stacy stood with her feet apart and held her spear with both hands in abat pose. Cybils face changed, and she immediately drew out her gun to suppress the enemy. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Explosive gunshots rang out in the corridor, and it was as if the four-legged monsters that were pouring in like a tide had been hit by an invisible stick. The four-legged monsters at the forefront were immediately sent flying. Each bullet was powerful enough to beat the monsters back. Cybil drew her gun, but before she could raise it, the monsters that were charging at her were sent flying again. She was stunned. Thinking carefully, she was even more stunned. Wait, it seemed that it had already been 20 or more than 30 shots fired. What kind of revolvers were those? While she was still in a daze, Luke stepped back with his right foot and turned so that he could cover both ends of the corridor. The revolver in his right hand also moved at the same time to point behind him. Arge group of four-legged monsters suddenly surged out from that end of the corridor, as if to attack the three of them from the front and back. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Cybil subconsciously turned around, but before she could react, the four-legged monsters behind her copsed as well. m The special bullets werent just powerful, they also left huge holes in the monsters bodies. Basically, each four-legged monster either had a broken leg or a hole right through their middle, which affected their movements. Cybil blinked hard a few times, then shook her head. Was she hallucinating or hearing things? Could it be that the revolvers were rifles, or at least, had the capacity of one? For a time, Luke stood with his feet apart and his arms raised on both sides as he pulled the triggers. Gunfire exploded non-stop in front of their eyes and their ears never stopped ringing with the noise as the four-legged monsters struggled. In less than 20 seconds, the bodies of the four-legged monsters covered both ends of the corridor; none of them could get within ten meters of the three people, and their bodies could only pile up on both ends. Cybil even forgot to raise her gun as she stared nkly at everything in front of her. She no longer felt that Lukes revolvers were rifles; they were more like machine guns. Stacy was much calmer than Cybil. To make the supergirl trio understand how dangerous it was to reveal that they knew V, Luke had mentioned Vs handiwork like killing more than 100 hitmen of the High Table. While Lukes current movements were amazing, they were still within her expectations. The gunfirested for 30 seconds. The four-legged monsters werent all dead yet, but it was hard for them to attack Luke and the other two. The corridor was blocked on both ends by the bodies of the monsters. Stacy hesitated and looked at Luke, who lowered his guns but had yet to move. What do we do now? Luke turned his head and gestured at a door nearby. You go in first. A big guy ising. Stacy immediately opened the door and asked, What big guy? Looking at the drone feed, Luke said casually, A big guy more than 2.5 meters tall. Stacy was creeped out and moved faster. The four-legged monsters were already very gross. Would this 2.5-meter-tall guy be even more disgusting? The two women hid inside the room, but didnt close the door. Instead, they nodded at each other and observed in secret. Luke suddenly turned to the right end of the corridor. Dong! Dong! Dong! Slow and heavy footsteps rang out on the metal floor and echoed in the corridor as they slowly drew closer. Stacy and Cybil swallowed and looked at the right end of the corridor. Chapter 1613 - Not a Monster Battle

Chapter 1613 Not a Monster Battle

Behind the pile of four-legged monsters, there was the sound of something heavy hitting flesh. A momentter, an enormous ck sword pierced through the pile of four-legged monsters and twisted left and right. The bodies of the four-legged monsters were cut open and fell apart. A huge, pale arm stretched through to sweep aside the bodies that were in the way. A sharp ck triangle slowly squeezed through the pile of four-legged monsters. Both Stacy and Cybil gaped and their eyes opened wide. For a moment, they were too shocked to speak. Luke narrowed his eves and felt out this new monster with his mind. The intense desire for destruction, chaos, violence, and so on were so entangled together that the feeling was almost solid. Kid, youre quite sick, Luke murmured inwardly. At that moment, the new monster finally squeezed its way through the pile, and the three of them saw itsplete form. An enormous ck metal pyramid covered its head, the sharp tip pointing forward. It was half-naked, and looked like it had the body of a man. Its bare arms and chest were an ash gray, and stained with the blood of four-legged monsters. The pyramid head monster was tall, but it had distinct muscles and was wiry. It wore what looked like a dark gray leather skirt. From the bloody stenching from it, Luke felt that it was more like a butchers leather apron. As it walked out of the pile of four-legged monsters, it had the body of one four-legged monster in its left hand, and a huge broadsword in its right hand. The broadsword was as ck as the metal pyramid on its head. It was almost three meters long and 20 centimeters wide. In the real world, this broadsword would be a super heavy weapon weighing more than 200 kilograms. After all, even the Green Dragon Crescent de[1] only weighed 164 kilograms. But this wasnt the real world. Hm, maybe Luke could send even this Pyramid Head flying. Thinking that, he opened fire. Amidst the gunfire, Pyramid Head was baptized with bullets from head to toe. Except for two shots which sparked off the pyramid head, there were ten holes in its body. But the women who were watching in secret didnt have happy expressions. Instead, they gritted their teeth and were extremely nervous. Hardly any blood flowed out of the big holes in Pyramid Heads body. In just two seconds, the holes started to heal. Enraged by the attack, Pyramid Head roared and flung the four-legged monster it was holding at Luke. Luke simply moved to the side and let the body hit the floor behind him. Pyramid Head suddenly sped up and closed in. At the same time, it gripped the terrifying broadsword with both hands and swung it. Almost at the same time, Luke put the two revolvers back into their holsters and took out a silver rod with his right hand. The rod extended into a double-headed spear. Holding the center of the spear with both hands, Luke spun it in an arc in the air and met the broadsword head-on. Ding! With a sharp screech, the spear hit the side of the de and pushed it to the side. Luke was amazed C the monster was very strong. He had only pushed the de off by a few centimeters, and it didntpletely veer off course. But Luke used the momentum to dodge the de, and he brushed past Pyramid Head. The silver double-headed spear swung at Pyramid Head. Boom! Duang! The broadsword smashed heavily to the ground, while the tip of the spear was like the fang of a snake which stabbed into the back of the metal pyramid head with a loud bang. Pyramid Head staggered forward and almost fell to the ground. It then slowly turned its head so that the tip of the pyramid was aimed at Luke again. The spear slowly spun in Lukes hand, but most of his attention wasnt on Pyramid Head. Instead, he was carefully analyzing the sensations from that exchange just now. It seemed that this guy wasnt as good as Luke had imagined. At the very least, he wasnt as intimidating as his height of 2.5 meters and his three-meter-long broadsword suggested. Just now, his gun and spear hadnt caused any obvious damage to Pyramid Head, not because the monster was strong, but because this world was on its side. When Lukes bullets hit it, the damage was instantly healed. The tip of the spear stabbed at the metal pyramid head, but was stopped by a huge force before it could touch it. Also, Pyramid Head swung the de like it was grass, but it definitely wasnt strong enough to use such a weapon. In reality, Luke could also use this super heavy weapon, but he would be sent flying by the inertia from the de. After all, he didnt weigh 100 kilograms. These things which defied physics were all because of the person who had twisted the rules of this world. Lukes attacks were all weaker in this world, but Pyramid Head was buffed with HP and strength. So, this wasnt really a monster battle. Thus, Luke used this Pyramid Head as a test subject, and attacked it to test the limits of this world. As Luke pondered, Pyramid Head didnt have simr musings. Turning its head, it picked up its heavy broadsword and swung it with a cry. After testing the strength in the sword, Luke no longer blocked it head-on. He bent down and charged forward, his spear spinning in a silver arc as it shed at Pyramid Head like a windmill. The sound of the shes didnt stop. Pyramid Heads body jerked as deep wounds appeared on its arms and chest. This time, Luke didnt wait for the injuries to recover. He didnt even give Pyramid Head a chance to draw back its de, as the tips of his spear moved to cut its wrists and elbows. With snapping sounds, Pyramid Heads hands and fingers werepletely cut off and sent flying. The three-meter-long broadsword fell with a bang. Pyramid Head was clearly stunned, as if it didnt understand why the sword had fallen. It bent down to pick it up. Taking advantage of the situation, Luke jumped and pierced its neck. Before Pyramid Head could react, Luke pierced its neck a dozen more times. Finally, Luke cut through the monsters entire neck. The gigantic pyramid head lost bnce and fell to the floor with a thud. Luke jumped off the monsters shoulders. [1] From Romance of the Three Kingdoms Chapter 1614 - Divided into Six Parts, and Rose Reappears Chapter 1614 Divided into Six Parts, and Rose Reappears But what happened next scared the two women who were secretly observing the fight. The monsters head had fallen off, but its body was still standing. It reached out for the pyramid head on the floor, as if to put it back on its neck. Luke simply watched the show. Over ten secondster, Pyramid Head regrew new hands, and it was finally able to pick up the head from the ground and put it on its neck. After a few seconds of recovery, its head was reattached to its neck. Pyramid Head turned to look at Luke, who was watching from the side. It grabbed the broadsword that was on the floor and stood up. It raised the broadsword and shed down! Luke dodged again and brandished his spear. Pyramid Head was split into six pieces. Luke stepped forward and kicked the six pieces in different directions. He then called for Stacy and Cybil. Lets go. This monster cant die. Lets hide a little further away. Cybil hesitated, but Stacy immediately followed Luke and walked toward the right end of the corridor. Cybil had no choice but to follow. It wasnt that she was cowardly. Even Stacy was terrified in the face of a monster like Pyramid Head; it would be strange if an ordinary person like Cybil wasnt scared. There was no need to mention the four-legged monsters C if Cybil ran into them alone, she would basically be surrounded and killed. The choice between life and death was that simple. The three of them quickly walked toward the monsters on the right end of the corridor. Luke picked up the four-legged monsters one by one with his spear and threw them behind him. The blocked opening was immediately cleared. So, this copsible spear could be used to pick up litter. Less than two minutester, the three of them left the building. They turned around and saw that the ordinary school building now looked like an abandoned factory, with metal frames and rust everywhere. It looked like night around them. The town buildings were enveloped in the light of dusk, but the roads and intersections were dark. Shrouded in the fog, the ce looked even more like a ghost town. The three of them looked around, and suddenly heard a woman cry out not far away. Cybil and Stacy were stunned. They looked at each other and said, Rose? Then, they looked at Luke. In this strange town, they were too weak to have a right to say anything. Luke said, Lets take a look. He wouldnt specially look to save Rose, but rescuing her in passing wasnt a problem. If there really was a problem, the only person he needed to protect was Stacy. After all, he had learned her Elementary Replication. The super disguise which he hade up with using Elementary Replication also resolved a major safety issue with his identity. Luke had invested a lot in this teammate. Since she was ires girlfriend, he naturally had to do his best to ensure her survival. Cybil was a good guy who was light green in the system; saving her in passing wasnt a problem. It was now just Rose whom he didnt know anything about. Without more information, he wouldnt be so benevolent for no reason. The three of them moved quickly. In the nanosuit and boots, the two women were light on their feet. Except for when Cybil hit the wall and left a hole in it while turning a corner, everything else was fine. They could hear Rose, which meant that she was within a 50-meter range C otherwise, based on the rules of this ce, they wouldnt have heard anything. Less than ten secondster, the three of them arrived at a factory. Luke didnt stop. With a swing of his spear, he cut arge hole in the rusty fence. Rose, who was pressed to the fence on the other side, fell through the gap. A bunch of green-eyed, dog-like monsters lunged at her on the inside. Luke was toozy to take action. He picked up Rose and said to Stacy, who had just arrived, Get rid of them. Dont get hurt, dont advance rashly and dont underestimate your enemy. Stacy only froze for a moment before she immediately replied, Copy that. She then raised the spear in her hand and sent two of the monster dogs flying. The tip of the spear stabbed a third monster dog in the jaw and up into its brain. She didnt stop. As she casually tossed the monster dog aside, she used the other end of the spear to fend off a fourth monster dog. At that moment, Cybil, who had crashed into a wall earlier, arrived. She saw Stacy taking on a dozen monster dogs. She advanced and retreated in turn, and stabbed one to death every now and then as if it didnt take too much effort. Cybil wasnt too surprised this time. The smiling man was far from an ordinary existence, so it was normal for this Carly! who knew him to be a little unusual. Luke waved at Cybil. Ask her whats going on. He had just seen in the system that Rose was a dark yellow neutral. The closer a neutral person was to red, the closer they were to bing evil. He would get 30 to 50 points for saving the police officer, and 20 for saving Rose. Luke didnt care about the difference in experience and credit points, but he didnt have to care too much about Rose. The three women had been brought into this town together, and in their first encounter with a monster, Rose ran off. It couldnt be said that she had been wrong to do so. After all, they werent obligated to die together. But Luke didnt really care whether she lived or died. To abandon others was to abandon yourself. If you werent willing to go through thick and thin with someone else, then you shouldnt think about hanging on to others to survive. As Cybil and Rose spoke, Cybil took out the key to Roses handcuffs and uncuffed her. In a strange ce like this where monsters wreaked havoc, keeping Rose handcuffed would be murder. Cybil wasnt sure if Rose had abducted a kid, and couldnt charge her. Luke didnt say anything. Whatever the case, this woman was neutral. She definitely hadnt abducted anyone, or she would at least be a light red evil. Rose said that she had seen a little girl who looked like her daughter, but she disappeared in the blink of an eye. She chased after her and then encountered those monster dogs, and hurriedly fled. Luke narrowed his eyes when he heard this. In front of Stacy, who was equipped with a nanosuit and a copsible spear, the monster dogs wereplete chickens. However, they were quick and fierce. How was an ordinary woman like Rose able to stay alive until now? He spected that the reason everybody hade here had something to do with this Rose, who was looking for her daughter. She had seen a little girl who looked like her daughter in this strange ce. The implications were too obvious. As they spoke, Stacy had already killed more than ten monster dogs. She was well-trained, and with her nanosuit and copsible spear, it was easy for her to kill them. After all the monster dogs were dead, there was the sound of cracking again. The rusting and discolored surfaces of the buildings and objects in front of them started peeling again, and a dark white light appeared in the sky. The entire town was covered in white ash once more. Chapter 1615 - Going In Twice More, and Getting Used to It Chapter 1615 Going In Twice More, and Getting Used to It When the town was covered in white ash once more, Lukes drones were once again useless and he was running blind. He didnt bother with them. The drones that had been released earlier lost signal, so they hadnded nearby and were awaiting instructions. This town was constantly changing. It probably wouldnt be long before it turned back into that gloomy setting once more. Even if the drones didnt move, they could still capture a lot of information. In any case, the fog only prevented them from sending out a signal; they could still record and save footage. Compared with the drones, Luke was more interested in the monster dog carcasses not far away. When the world transformed just now, he saw with his own eyes how the bodies of the monster dogs also peeled away until they disappeared. This really was a world that didnt care about science or fundamentalws! Moving in a sh, he pulled Stacy over to Cybil and Rose. In a situation like this, they would lose contact if they moved beyond ten meters. Luke wasnt interested in looking for them if they went missing. Luke asked Rose, Im taking the two of them out of here. Do you want to leave? Conflicted, Rose shook her head. I want to look for my daughter. Luke didnt say anything else and tossed her a knapsack. This is for you. With that, he lifted Stacy and Cybil and rose into the air. Holding the knapsack, a stunned Rose raised her head. Huh? Although she had hoped that the three of them could help her look for her daughter, she hadnt expected much. But the way Luke left right away really exceeded her expectations. In the sky, a faint golden light suddenly shed amidst the white ash. Rose was amazed. A short whileter, she opened the knapsack and examined the items inside. The knapsack contained a Glock, five clips, and some food and water. She hesitated for a moment, then opened a bottle of mineral water and took two small mouthfuls before putting it back. She then tore open the chocte wrapper and took two bites before putting it back. Rose didnt know how long it would take for her to find her daughter, nor did she know when she would be able to leave. She had to leave some food and water for her daughter. In the air, Luke used credit points to wrap the three of them up in a ball of golden Telekinesis. Less than two secondster, Luke felt his telekinesis being suppressed. This time, he didnt back down. He added anotheryer to his telekinesis. At the same time, he gradually injected it with the faith value which had recovered to slightly more than 10,000 in the system. It dropped to 7,000. Poof! With something that sounded like a ssh, the three people wrapped in the golden ball appeared in a red sky. Before Stacy and Cybil could react, the fog in front of them suddenly turned into sunset, and they were at a loss. Luke nced around and picked up the drones signal. There was nobody around. It had already been an hour since he entered that world. However, ording to the time in his suit, he had only been in that world for about 15 minutes. Luke took note of this and flew a kilometer away with the two girls,nding next to Cybils police motorbike. There was no one around for dozens of kilometers, not even the police or a search team. Luke had told the managementpany to make sure that the production crew kept their mouths shut for the time being. Of course, the production crew didnt want to be tied to a missing person case. When they heard that thepany had sent a professional to carry out a search, they stayed in town with ire and waited. Luke put the women down before getting them to corroborate their statements. If it wasnt for the fact that he had to deal with the aftermath, he couldve knocked them out and transported them out with Space 2. But that would take too much time. He didnt want the master of that town covered in white ash to know that he could smuggle living people out. What he had done instead was a little troublesome, but it would be very easy to cover it up in the outside world. Cybil just needed to say that she had run into Stacy while chasing Rose, and they got lost for an hour. As for Rose, she was naturally missing. In any case, apart from ire, nobody else had personally seen the three women disappear. They only saw Rose and the police officer as the two women passed by the production crew. That way, even if Stacy and Cybil told everyone about the strange town, nobody would believe them. There were a lot of such ghost stories in America. Nobody would bother to investigate if nothing had happened. After that, Luke told Stacy to follow Cybil back on her motorbike to the town that the production crew was staying in. He remained invisible the entire way as he escorted them back and watched them rendezvous with the crew before he returned to Silent Hill. As someone who prioritized safely, that was how reliable Luke was. If he didnt get Stacy out of there, it would be hard for Luke to go all out in that weird town. The creation of that strange world was rted to an unknown mental energy. It was very interesting If he worked hard inside, he might be able to obtain some benefits C like the mental ability to create illusions, perhaps? Lukended at the intersection again, and the system notification popped up: Unknown mental energy field detected. He was amused when he saw the notification. Yo, petty guy. All I did was use faith value to break out, and you wont let me back in now? However, he was no longer the newbie who had encountered Freddy before; he still had a way. Mental Communication activated. System notification: Host is trying to link to unknown mental energy. Confirm link? Yes / no. Luke curled his lip. Friend, it seems you dont know how to manage your domain. Then, youll get used to it after I enter twice. You can plug this loophole next time. Thinking that, Lukes mind moved, and he chose yes. The world changed in an instant, and the white town appeared in front of him again. Experienced now, Lukes cape unfurled, and he glided toward where the air siren hade from earlier. There was rustling in the town for a moment, before it fell quiet once more. The town wasnt big, and it didnt take Luke more than 20 seconds to reach the source of the air siren. The reason he had taken note of this air siren was because the sound had actually been able to spread throughout the town without being restricted by the rules of this setting. So, Luke came here as soon as he returned. In the white ash, something sharp shed under Lukes feet, and he turned around to see that it was a cross. Generally speaking, the overall shape was of a cross, but in the center was a hexagon, like the shape of a nut bolt. It actually looked like four small crosses sticking out of the hexagon at right angles. It was clearly on the top of a church. Luke circled the church and found that he could only enter through the front door. He walked in through the open door. It was indeed a church. Apart from the hall below, there were also seats on the second floor. At that moment, there were only a few people scattered around. Luke stood silently in one corner and didnt move. Chapter 1616 - Psychology and the Western Tradition Chapter 1616 Psychology and the Western Tradition This gray setting suppressed a persons sense of hearing, sight, and smell, and even the armors wireless signal. The situation was substantially better inside the buildings, since the fog was very thin here. When Luke stepped through the church entrance, thews of physics seemed pretty much restored here, much more so than in other buildings. So, standing in one corner, he released his mini drones again to scout the church. At the same time, he used Mental Perception to examine the church. This church was normalpared with the town outside. But the biggest anomaly was the appearance of such a normal ce in an unusual town. He nced at the system interface, and his expression turned strange when he saw the new names that had appeared. After thinking for a moment, he didnt move. After entering this ce again, he wanted to contain the mental abilities of the master of this world. There was no need for him to be too anxious about the strange gift bags of red names in the church. He soon discovered even more abnormalities. Everybody in the church was wearing old-fashioned clothes. They were shabby and clearly far out of date. The clothes were simr to those worn in the 1960s and 1970s. Since these clothes could still be worn, generally speaking, there were two scenarios: Firstly, they had been well preserved and had practically never been worn. Secondly, they were costume props. This ce definitely wasnt the production set of some horror movie, and the clothes these people were wearing clearly couldnt have been well preserved. Their words and manner of speech were also very different. Thinking about this unusual situation, Luke fell into deep thought. This ce really was full of surprises. He was even more curious about the master who had created this world. When he had killed the monsters earlier, there hadnt been any system notifications, nor did he obtain any experience or credit points. The monsters werent human. But his attempt to store the monsters carcasses in his inventory had failed. Living, conscious beings couldnt be stored in his inventory, no matter if it was Space 1 or Space 2. Clearly, then, the monsters werent dead things. Using Mental Perception, Luke confirmed his spection: This was an illusion. Those monsters werentpletely real, but had been given material form by a certain consciousness. A long time ago, Luke had coveted Freddys ability to create illusions. Unfortunately, that guys ability had been bestowed upon him by an evil spirit, and wasnt something he had cultivated himself, so Luke couldnt learn it. At that time, Luke had been so angry that he chopped Freddy up and burnt him to ash before throwing him into his inventory as spare material. Now, Luke had finally encountered an existence that could also create illusions. It would be strange if he wasnt tempted. He didnt want to create some horror flick to scare people. However, if he could create a dreamscape, andbine it with Psychology and Hypnosis, it would be very easy to get confessions out of people. He could also try giving it to Selina to use, like for a virtual holiday or something. That would definitely be interesting. With such a big target in sight, Luke was very patient. He stood quietly in the corner and watched people enter and leave the church every now and then. Suddenly, the air siren rang out, and people poured into the church. Most of them looked unkempt and ragged. More and more people came swarming in. In the few minutes before the siren stopped, more than 200 people poured into the church. Luke was surprised. There were more than 200 people in this church? There was no ce for 200 people in this church. Did they usually sleep outside, and then entered the church when they heard the siren? That would make sense. But what did these people eat? What did they wear? What did they use? When Luke had been gliding over the town earlier, he realized that this world had been locked down. The huge rift which Stacy and the others hade through actually circled the entire town. So, nobody could get out. The things in this strange town were from decades ago, whether in terms of appearance or decay. Clothes could be mended, but could food be recycled? There was no sun here. Did these 200 people survive here for decades by eating soot? Also, what about sanitation? Luke didnt think that there was enough toilet paper here. But he didnt smell sh*t on them. At most, it was the typical sour odors. Then, he gave himself a mental p. He was an idiot! Given how bizarre this town was, there was no need to try and exin things with logic. Of course things here wouldnt make sense if he tried to analyze them withmon sense or logic. Nothing was certain here. What was real and what was fake were intertwined C that was what made this town unusual. Everything that didnt make sense could only be ced on the head of the master of this strange world. After the siren sounded, the church door was about to close, when an acquaintance was thest to run in. Naturally, it was Rose. Compared with when Luke left earlier, however, she looked a lot more wretched. The thin light red sweater she was wearing was now gray, and her grayish-blue knee-length skirt was now ck. There was also blood on her face. It was clear that she hadnt been doing well recently. She was holding the gun which Luke had given her, and he could clearly smell the smoke from it. The people inside the church suddenly quieted down and turned to look at Rose. Even though she was in a sorry state, she was still dressed in modern fashion, and was only just past her prime in herte twenties. This made her stand out from the other women in the church. Envy shed in the eyes of a woman in her forties, and she suddenly pointed and shouted, Its a strange woman, and shes dressed so scandalously. Shes a witch, an evil witch! Boom! Many people stirred at the shout, and some subconsciously yelled as well. Luke curled his lip in interest. As expected of a brainwashed lunatic. When she saw that Rose was more beautiful and dressed differently from her, she immediately said that she was a witch. What a familiar M.O.. This could be considered a Western tradition. When they saw someone better than they were, they got jealous andbeled them evil, then deprived them of their possessions to satisfy their own greed. It was the same all over the world. sam Only benefits were king. How could they allow someone else to live well? When the woman cried witch at that moment, a bunch of people rushed at Rose. Rose panicked, but she quickly caught on and fired her gun. Bang! The gunshot was extremely loud in the sealed church, and the crowd immediately froze. Luke chuckled again. Bullying the weak but fearing the strong. How typical. Chapter 1617 - Stealing Lines, and This Demon Won’t Do Chapter 1617 Stealing Lines, and This Demon Wont Do Gun in hand, Rose finally had the capital to speak, and both sides started talking. Rose wanted the other party to help her find her daughter, but the middle-aged woman who acted as the leader wanted Rose to help them get rid of a demon. After some discussion, they reached an agreement: Rose would help the middle-aged woman named Dahlia eliminate the demon first, and then these people would help Rose find her daughter. This agreement was definitely unfair to Rose. But she was the one asking for help in this transaction, and was firmly in a passive position, so it was very hard for her to negotiate a better deal. She could only pay the price first, and then hope that the other party would abide by the agreement. Luke didntment. This woman loved her daughter. What could she do? Roses choice might not be the best or even the right one. However, no one would know for sure until the very end. Life was like a box of choctes. Before stuffing a piece into your mouth, you couldnt tell if it would be real chocte or sh*t. That was how it was. As the darkness outside receded, Rose and the people here would be safe for now. But when she showed a local woman in the church a photo of her daughter, Sharon, the womans face changed, and she shouted, Her daughter is that demon. This witch is its minion. After reaching an agreement, Rose was a little less vignt. She was then held down by the people who swarmed her, and didnt have the chance to take out her gun. Luke was lost for words. Why would she put her only weapon back in the bag in such a strange ce? He didnt take action, but pondered the demon that the local woman had mentioned. One look at the photo of Roses daughter, and she was convinced that the little girl was a demon and that Rose was a minion? Unlike the middle-aged woman at the very beginning who had said that Rose was a witch, this local woman didnt seem to be pretending, but seemed to firmly believe her own words. Luke recalled the information that his main body had read on Rose C this housewife had inexplicably traveled hundreds of kilometers to Silent Hill to look for her missing adopted daughter. There were too many coincidences. Amidst the noise, the locals dragged someone else out from behind the church at Dahlias instruction. It was a seven- or eight-year-old girl. When she saw Rose, she cried out to her mother. Apart from her tears, her fair face was full of fear and panic. She was clearly scared witless by the locals. Roses eyes turned red as she wildly cursed out Dahlia and everyone else. Her daughter, Sharon, was also tied up. Listening on the side, Luke had to admit that the way the mother and daughter were being tied up by this bunch of unkempt and crazy people was indeed a prelude to something big. Dressed in an old-fashioned long dark blue dress and her hairbed back into a bun, the old woman called Dahlia smiled. What can we give the demon and her minion? Judgment! the people nearby shouted. Luke: You dare steal my line? Everybody started shouting and getting busy. A long whileter, a huge pile of firewood was set up in a round pit in the center of the church. The mother and daughter were each tied to a long woodendder. Someone brought over a priests robe for the middle-aged woman named Dahlia. The old woman spread her hands and walked around the pile of firewood as she said loudly, The demon hid in the dark and constantly threatened the Lords believers. Today, it has appeared again as a child to deceive us and make us weak and sympathetic. She pointed at the little girl. Rose cursed. You d*mn old woman. Shes just a kid. Youre the demon who should go to hell. Dahlia looked at her with a smile. Do you see that? This is the person who has been bewitched by the demon and has be its minion. This woman is willing to protect the demon even though the girls not her child. Shes alreadypletely under the demons control. She stopped looking at Rose and nced at her aplices. In order to purify the world, we have gathered once again to burn the demon to death and eliminate evil. Then, she pointed at Sharon. Burn this incarnation of the demon and prevail over evil! Everybody gave loud cries which drowned out Roses swearing A momentter, Dahlia gestured at the people on the second floor. The demon and its minion will finally be purged by the mes of hell and return to hell! The people on the second floor let go of the ropes that were tied to the two long woodendders, which slowly tilted toward the center. In the end, thedders stopped moving when the mother and daughter were less than a meter away from each other, and three meters away from the pile of firewood. Dahlia had a hideous smile on her face. She grabbed a torch and walked to the firewood. Beg the Lord for mercy, demon! She threw the torch onto the firewood, which had been doused with oil. There was a spark, and the fire swiftly grew in size, the meter-high mes ring under the mother and daughter. The crowd cheered, as if they really were burning a demon. Their faces were twisted and their expressions were deranged, as if they were crazy. But ten secondster, someone started to feel that something was wrong. Wait, why was there no smell? After burning so many people, they were too familiar with the procedure. Although the mother and daughter were some distance away from the fire, it was still hot enough to scorch their clothes and hair, before the flesh was burned. It was simr to burning a pig alive. Though the daughter was crying and the mother was cursing they didnt look like they were being roasted. Luke, who was invisible, shook his head listlessly. Boring! This demon wouldnt do C it actually didnte out even after all this. He thought about the four big gift bags that had been ckheart and the other demons, as well as Mephisto The demons had died and Mephisto had fled, but they had at least made an appearance! The mother and daughter in front of him were about to be roasted, but no one had appeared to help them. What a failure. Luke could only use his telekinesis to block the temperature at thest moment. His actions had nothing to do with Rose and her daughter. It was purely because he didnt like these locals. Each and everyone of them was a bright red C none of them were good. Even if they were dead, they didnt know their ce. How annoying The locals, who had been immersed in the pleasure of doing evil, panicked. They looked to the old woman, Dahlia, and wanted her to make a decision. Dahlias face was pale. She gritted her teeth and had the people on the second floor continue letting out the ropes. If the mother and daughter couldnt be roasted over the fire, they could just be thrown in C it would be impossible for them not to be burnt to death then. A minuteter, there was nothing but the sound of breathing, the crackling of firewood, and the sound of the little girl, Sharon, sobbing. Even Rose, who was lying on the pile of wood, was confused. Was this some sort of magic show? It was actually all an illusion. Otherwise, why werent she and her daughter burning at all? Chapter 1618 - Doesn’t Seem Like It, and Arrival of the Demon King

Chapter 1618: Doesnt Seem Like It, and Arrival of the Demon King

Luke, on the other hand, sighed. He was finally sure that the demon wouldnt appear. Shaking his head, he removed his optical camouge and walked out of the corner into the crowd. At first, only the people upstairs noticed the ck figure that was approaching the crowd. Then, more and more people turned around. Of course, these people didnt consciously make way for him. Luke simply pushed the crowd aside with his telekinesis and walked over to the fire until he was just one step away from the edge of the round pit. The fires of hell? He didnt look at the old woman, but simply bent down slightly, as if curious about the fire. As he spoke, he opened his right hand unhurriedly with his palm facing up. Then, he slowly turned his right over. The fire crackled in front of him. As if being pressed down by an invisible hand, the fire was smothered as the flickering mes instantly diminished to reveal Rose and her daughter in the middle of the fire. Doesnt seem like it. Luke shook his head regretfully, and the smiling mask he was wearing gave off an indescribable sense of ridicule. He waved his right hand casually, and the pile of firewood split open. He waved his hand again, and the ropes on the mother and daughter instantly broke. The two flew lightly toward him. Rose was dumbfounded by what she had just seen. She knew that Smiley Face was very formidable, but what had just happened was far beyond that. Was it a miracle? As soon as the idea popped into her head, years of a scientific worldview made her dismiss it, and she thought of a more fitting description. Superhero? Luke didnt answer her. Instead, he crouched down and looked into her daughters eyes. These sinners are about to be judged! If you lose this chance at revenge, anger will burn your soul forever. As he spoke, he waved his hand. His faith value turned into a golden knife, which whizzed toward a tall man nearby. This guy had been jumping around the most when burning the mother and daughter earlier, and could be used as a test subject. At the same time, he could be used to scare the others. The golden knife wasnt too fast, but it wasnt slow either. Before the locals could react, it pierced the tall man in the head. Almost instantly, the man glowed with a faint golden light and exploded, leaving nothing behind. Luke saw that he had only lost 20 faith points in the system. What a weak chicken! Luke sighed inwardly, but nodded when he saw the 300 experience and credit points he obtained. After killing the chicken, he stretched out his hand, and another golden knife appeared. This time, he aimed the knife at the old woman, Dahlia, not far away. Come out. This is the source of your anger! Stop! A girls hoarse voice rang out at the church entrance. Luke smiled and slowly turned around. The church door had opened silently at one point, and a girl with disheveled hair was standing on the threshold. She looked exactly like Sharon, Roses daughter. The locals nearby cried out in fear. Demon, its the demons main form. Ignoring the living dead around him, Luke looked at the girl curiously. What do you want? The girl with disheveled hair looked at Rose. Luke understood. With a wave of his hand, Rose flew out of the church andnded next to the girl. The little girl hugged Rose. Do you want to save Sharon? Ross stiffened and raised her arms slightly, but the little girl didnt stop hugging her. Luke, on the other hand, had sensed from Roses mental fluctuations that she knew the little girl, and it was a deep connection. The little girl who was hugging Rose turned into a dark gray liquid which pushed into Roses chest and disappeared. Luke was silent. This was the path that Rose had chosen for herself beforehand. There was no going back. Gasping for breath, Rose walked into the church until she reached Luke. She stared at him for a moment, only to see Smiley Face simply tilt his head and look at her; he had no intention of stopping her. With a bitter smile, she picked up a dagger that had fallen to the ground not far away, and stabbed it all the way through her hand until it came out on the other side. A drop of ck and red blood on the tip of the dagger fell to the ground. The moment the blood dropnded, a ck and red unfurled like a living thing. Gritting her teeth, Rose pulled out the knife. ck blood oozed out of the wound on her palm and sprayed over the round pit in the center of the church. The ck and red blood quickly spread out. The floor cracked, and the bright light in the church instantly went out. The locals nearby yelled in fear and tried to flee. At that moment, the church door closed again without a sound. There wasnt much space inside the church. There was nowhere to go. Boom! The round pit broke uppletely, and there was a loud crash. The floor cracked and copsed, creating a bottomless hole that glowed with a dim yellow light. Luke turned his head slightly and saw all kinds of abandoned metal frames in the hole. Something glowed orange at the bottom, like a burning furnace. Then, a dark shape slowly floated up from the bottom. Luke had a thought and nodded to himself before he flew up to the second floor and continued watching. In just a few seconds, the dark shape floated out of the hole. It was a rusty hospital bed covered in gray and ck cloth. Countless barbed wires had pushed the bed to the surface. The bed was surrounded by barbed wires which then spread out like flowers, as if to celebrate the arrival of their king. They wriggled and moved like insects, dense and creepy. There was a person on the bed. She was wrapped in bloody gray cloth like a mummy C one exposed eye slowly turned to scan the people in the church. The person just looked at Luke for a moment before turning away again. In the end, her gaze fell on Dahlia, who wasnt far away, and the person smiled. Generally speaking, smiles didnt haveplicated meanings. But thanks to his Mental Perception, Luke was able to detect anger, hate, ridicule, bloodlust, grievance and despair in the smile. It could be said that all the negative emotions that ever existed were contained in this smile. Luke smacked his lips. It was a good thing he hadnt killed Dahlia, that old hag. If he robbed this barbed wire demon of her arch-enemys head, she would really go crazy, and the first person she killed would probably be him! Stunned, Dahlia stared at this person in disbelief. Her lips moved, but she couldnt say anything. Actually, she didnt need to say anything. A dozen barbed wires swiftly slithered over and bound her hands and feet. The spikes pierced her, and she screamed in pain. Chapter 1619 - Revenge of the Non-living

Chapter 1619: Revenge of the Non-living

The barbed wires lifted Dahlia into the air so that she was level with the mummy on the bed. At that moment, Dahlias face was twisted with terror. She was no longer as righteous and calm as when she had been burning the demon. Below her, seven to eight sharp barb wires tangled together and pierced her. There was a miserable cry as blood rained down in a red mist. Luke was utterly unmoved as he looked at the woman who looked like she was being cut up by a dozen chainsaws. The rest of the barbed wires spread out and wrapped around the locals, who couldnt escape. The entire church was filled with mournful cries, as if this was hell. Was this a cruel scene? It did look cruel. But Luke didnt move. That was because he was the only living person here. Whether it was the person on the hospital bed, the mother and daughter, the girl with the disheveled hair, or the locals who were wrapped up in barbed wire, they were all neither real nor fake, like this entire strange town. When he entered the church, the locals in the system panel all had the tag evil spirit after their names. So, they werent human at all. That was why he had used his faith value when he killed the first man. Otherwise, even if he blew up the other partys head with a gun, the man might be up and about again the next day. That was why he had used guns to kill the monsters outside. After all, if he wasnt getting any experience and credit points in return, using faith value was a pure loss. When Luke left the first time, he had asked Rose if she wanted to leave with him, which was thest chance he had been giving her. If Rose wouldnt leave, then it was up to fate. Luke couldnt risk Stacys life to save a stranger. When he saw Rose again after he returned, her name also had an evil spirit tag on it. From what the girl said, it was clear that she had sessfully turned Rose into an evil spirit while Luke had been away, in order to destroy the church for the sake of the little girls revenge. Rose might have been tricked, but there was nothing Luke could do. Killing people, ghosts and demons might still be doable for him, but to turn an evil spirit back into a human? Sorry, there was no such method in Demonology or ck Magic Knowledge. There were ways to turn evil spirits into puppets and servants, but the methods were inhumane. Killing countless people to save one person? Sorry, Luke wasnt that big-hearted. The locals were all evil spirits who were bright red in the system. Rose, as the only other outsider apart from Luke, was a means of transport for the mummy on the hospital bed. Coupled with what his main body had uncovered about what happened in this town in the 1960s or 1970s, the story was basically clear. In the 1960s or 1970s, under Dahlias leadership, this group of locals set up a religious group. As a way to unite and rope in members, Taliabeled the cheap and slutty women in town as witches. She then held secret gatherings again and again to purify these witches that was, burn them to death. The residents who attended this ritual became aplices and could only join the cult. One day, Dahlias sister gave birth to a little girl out of wedlock. This was a major blow to her prestige. She had killed women for seducing the husbands of others, while her own sister gave birth out of wedlock. By the time the little girl, Alessa, was old enough to attend primary school, Talia finally couldnt take it anymore, and put her niece into a furnace to purify her. In the end, there was an ident, and the overturned furnace caused a huge fire which ultimately ignited the coal vein which ran under the town. A lot of people died in this disaster, and the survivors couldnt live in a ce filled with poisonous gas. They all moved away, and the town was abandoned. What the outside world didnt know was that during the fire, the little girl who had been purified awakened as a demon due to her pain and despair. She created an enormous mental energy field and pulled in the local believers whom she hated, creating this silent gray and ck setting. In fact, both Alessa and the locals had died in the big fire back then. It was Alessa who used her terrifying mental ability to preserve herself and these people in this half-real world. These people always had food when they went out and could always find something to wear. For decades, they didnt have to worry about food or sanitation, because they didnt realize how illogical all of this was. It was just like how it was very normal for supplies and monsters to be refreshed in a game. Of course, Luke didnt know everything about what happened after the fire. The real files showed that a lot of people had died in the town, including the little girl and the old woman, Dahlia. But he guessed that the locals in front of him had be evil spirits here ever since the fire 30 years ago. Everybody here, except for Rose, was a bright red. Alessa and Dahlias names were so dark red that they were almost ck. Rose hid in one corner while Alessa targeted everyone else. Mm, including Luke. But the barbed wires couldnt do anything to him. He simply drew a knife from his waist and cut the wires that got too close. Alessa subconsciously nced at him, but immediately looked away. She longed for revenge more than to deal with this strange outsider. Alessa had pulled these people into this world. This world, however, had its own properties. She was very weak in this white and gray setting. She was very strong in the dark, but was unable to break through this groups mad faith and enter the church. It was always easier for a solid fortress to fall from the inside. In the end, she found Rose, this delivery employee, and tried using her to smuggle inside. Although there had been a snag in her n, the unexpected outsider hadnt stopped her from entering. Now, she wanted to savor this wonderful moment of revenge. Blood and screams filled the air. Dahlia had been turned into a sieve by countless barbed wires. If this was the real world, she wouldve died a hundred times over. In this world, however, she couldnt die. She could only hang in the air and endure the punishment of being shredded to pieces. Apart from screaming, the old woman couldnt do anything else. Sharon, Roses daughter, stood quietly under Dahlia. She raised her head and smiled. Blood dripped onto her face, and she suddenly giggled and twirled around in circles with outstretched hands. Herughter was extremely happy and innocent. Luke raised an eyebrow and pondered for a moment. Victoria, y a song. The A.I. program, Victoria, asked, Sir, what song should I y? Luke said, The nursery rhyme from a few days ago. Victoria said, Yes, sir. There was the sound of a piano, and ires clear and young voice rang out. Ding dong, I know you can hear me, open up the door Chapter 1620 - You’re My Father? Chapter 1620 Youre My Father? With just a piano and light drum apaniment, ires voice was very clear. Looking at the cruel scene of revenge that was ying out in the dim church, Luke suddenly lost interest. It was Alessa who had created this bloody scene, and it was Dahlia herself who had created this demon. Dahlia had been the viin in the past, and the young Alessa was innocent. But now, Alessas name was so dark red it was almost ck; that meant that she had be as evil as Dahlia. She had even pulled in her foster mother and turned her into an evil spirit. There was nothing wrong with revenge, but no innocent person wanted to be a tool for the instigator. Using innocent lives for the sake of revenge wasnt worth anyones sympathy. It was like that saying: A lot of people would one day look back to realize that they had turned into what they hated the most. Gradually, the screams stopped. After the culprit, Dahlia, was pierced and torn into pieces by the barbed wires, no more screams rang out in the church. Lying on the bed, Alessaughed soundlessly as the barb wires slowly brought her back down into the hole. The church door opened at that moment, and the barbed wires took Rose and Sharon out of the church. Roses injured palm had already recovered. Apart from being covered in blood, the mother and daughter were unharmed. The barbed wires put them down outside the church and retreated back inside, and the door closed. Sharon tugged at the bewildered Rose. Mom, I want to go home. Rose nodded and took her daughters hand as they walked down the church steps. At that moment, the darkness outside the church had retreated, and the world was covered in white ash once more Retracing the route, Rose slowly moved forward. The mother and daughter left shallow footprints in the snow-like ash and soon disappeared into the fog. Luke, who remained inside the church, couldnt help but murmur, Sure enough, its human nature to be petty. In front of him, the church, the bloodstains and overturned pews had been restored. The locals who had been torn apart and killed by the barbed wires werepletely fine again. When everything was restored to a certain point, time flowed normally again in the church. It was as if the resurrected locals hadpletely forgotten what just happened. Chatting to each other like before, they then opened the church door and went out in search of food and necessities. On the second floor, Luke turned around after a brief silence to look at the figure wrapped in dark gray bandages next to him. You couldve still yed around with these dolls without Rose. Why did you drag her into this hell? Alessa had quietly appeared next to Luke as the church returned to its original state, and watched with him as the world rebooted. After a brief silence, Alessa finally said, Only when she brought me into this church did this worldpletely be mine. Luke was deep in thought. In other words, Rose had been indispensable. Alessa could now rewind time. Had her strength increased because she had defeated this church orpleted her revenge? Alessa continued, Shes my mother. She said she would always be with me. Luke shook his head. Rose has a husband. Even if she wanted to stay, it would be with that ordinary girl, Sharon, and not with you in this weird world. Alessa stared at him. You have to stay with me too. Luke was curious. Why? Alessa said, You saved Mom and me and helped me get my revenge. I like you. Luke tilted his head. But I have a girlfriend. Elsa narrowed her eyes. No, you dont. Youll be my father from now on. You can only sleep with my mother. Youll stay here with me forever! Luke was lost for words. Girl! Listen to what youre saying. Rose doesnt sound like a mother, but more like a tool that you can make into whatever you want. Luke smiled inwardly. Sure enough, it was easy for people to be what they detested the most. Sighing inwardly, he murmured, At the end of life, fall into this prison and endure neverending pain. Alessa was at a loss. Can you speak English? I dont understand foreignnguages! The next moment, Lukes arm shed with a golden light. Alessa gave a wretched scream as a thin golden line appeared on her neck. A golden light exploded in front of her eyes, as Lukes faith-infused telekinesis turned into a knife in his left hand, which he used to cut Alessa into countless pieces. Youre a bad person too! She red at Luke through the golden grid her face had be. You should die, just like them. With that, her body copsed into countless golden pieces that quickly disappeared into thin air. System: Destroy the first doppelganger of the evil spirit, Alessa. Mission aplished. Luke: ..Fine, she wasnt an idiot. She had a doppelganger too. Looking at the remaining 2,000 faith points in the system, Luke confirmed that this girl was indeed very hard to kill. Killing one doppelganger had cost him almost 5,000 faith points. Then, was the girl with disheveled hair another doppelganger? And was Roses daughter, Sharon, another? It didnt seem it would be easy to kill all of them. Pondering these questions, Luke left the church. Hearing the scream, the locals looked at the second floor in fear, but didnt notice anything unusual. Luke had just reached the church entrance, when darkness fell. There was no air siren, nor any gradual change in the sky C the town was plunged into darkness at once. Looking at the situation, Alessa hadnt been lying when she said that she could now control the world after breaking into the church. Summoning the darkness in seconds was indeed a lot more impressive. The monsters that had disappeared in the white and gray setting now swarmed out of the dark corners around them. All sorts of noises rang out, along with a few screams. Clearly, the locals who had gone out to look for food were being killed again. Luke snorted and slowly walked down the church steps. At the same time, he reached behind his cape and took out the special Gatling gun. This Gatling gun, which he had specially modified, could be held in one hand and swung around nimbly in a battle suit. It was truly a top-notch weapon for crowd control. Luke had taken it out mainly to save time. It was very tiring to reload a Gatling gun, and even more tiring to reload it indefinitely. He wasnt interested in ying with the monsters in front of him. There was a mechanical whirr as the six barrels started to spin. Zi! Zi! Zi! Zi! Zi! The gunfire from a Gatling gun rang out for the first time in this strange world. The swarm of monsters instantly exploded into countless ck and red stters. Luke didnt worry about conserving bullets at all. As someone who could swing a Gatling gun around with one hand, he could carry thousands of bullets with the other. At first nce, V looked like an old farmer spraying pesticide with one hand while holding the pesticide container with the other. The pests were cut down in the line of fire. Wave after wave dropped on both ends of the street in front of the church, and the bodies quickly piled up. Chapter 1621 - Group Kill, Second Kill

Chapter 1621: Group Kill, Second Kill

The Gatling gun fired wildly, and every now and then, golden light streaked through the darkness. In fact, these golden tracer bullets were the real attacks. The bullets were all imbued with faith value, which Luke used to kill the more troublesome-looking monsters. For example, Pyramid Head was shot in the chest and head the moment it appeared, and it fell to the ground along with the four-legged monsters and monster dogs. Several humanoid monsters which looked like gibbons had their heads and chests blown up by the golden bullets. The people whom Cybil had killed at the very beginning, as well as the ghost kids who scuttled around in the shadows, were shot dead with regr bullets. A bunch of nurses charged over holding steel pipes and all sorts of other objects, and Lukes gaze paused for a moment. Looking at the tight nurse uniforms, he couldnt help but wonder if these were special actors that had been invited over. Not only did they have full, round thighs, they also had big, white breasts. With his keen sight, Luke could even see the ck veins under the gray skin. This... was too much of an eyesore. Thinking that, Luke turned the gun in his hand and directly blew up these nurses. They didnt have faces, after all, and looked like toads! In this world, looks were everything. Gunfire rang out nonstop as the monsters charged forward. For a moment, the two parties were at a deadlock, but Luke had alreadye to a conclusion in his heart. Although there were a lot of monsters, the threat they posed was limited. To a certain extent, this proved that Alessas strength was limited. The threat would be bigger if all these monsters turned into Pyramid Head. On top of that, Alessa couldnt suppress the Gatling gunfire. Luke had discovered something interesting about her control over this world. Just now, the Gatling gun had shut down for a moment. But Luke instantly protected the gun with Telekinesis and continued firing. After Luke spent several hundred credit points, Alessa clearly gave up on this tussle. Clearly, Lukes credit points werent that delicious. Even so, Alessa mightve been able to use the rules of this world to restrict the bullets range. But she still didnt do so. Maybe it was because it wasnt worth it? The world in front of him was only half-real, but in the end, it wasntpletely separate from the physical ne. It was like how some ghosts couldnt survive if they were thrown into magma. If the town was nuked, the mental energy field would be reduced to ash. Alessas control over this world was finite. She wasnt a god, or she wouldve been able to crush Luke. Whether she seeded or not, this was at the very least a very simple and feasible n. But she didnt do this. So far, she had only tried to stop Luke from leaving this world and stop the Gatling gun from opening fire. This reminded Luke of his own mental abilities, which consumed Mental Strength. Different mental abilities consumed different amounts of mental energy, but it was impossible that it was inexhaustible. That was probably why Alessa wasnt using the mental energy field to deal with him. Naturally, she was unwilling to use so much of her mental energy. Moreover, Luke had escaped once beforeing back, and had destroyed her first doppelganger C he had left a deep impression on Alessa. She had wisened up, and was using a monster horde to slowly wear Luke down. This was actually a very good strategy. Luke might look rxed now, but that was because he had a cheat. If it were anyone else, they wouldve run out of ammo much earlier on. Once they started fighting, the team would be doomed. In fact, the monsters that had been riddled with bullets recovered very quickly. They got up and charged forward, getting ever closer to Luke. Since Alessa was using a crowd tactic, Luke naturally followed up... with a cheat. He used his inventory to switch between two modified Gatling guns in turn, opening fire while reloading the other and letting it cool down. He wasnt under any pressure for the time being. Ever since he had the A.I. program, he no longer needed to waste time worrying about reloading. At the same time, he observed the monsters resistance to his faith value, and silently came up with a counterattack. Five minutester, Victoria sent Luke good news. The type and maximum number of monsters have been confirmed. Luke asked, Whats the maximum number? Victoria said, In the earlier battle, the maximum number of monsters was 1,376. We dont know if the other party is holding back. Sir, please be careful. Luke said, Okay, then lets y it safe and go with a figure of 1,500. Ready, go! As soon as he said that, he fired continuous streaks of golden bullets. His faith value dropped rapidly, each bullet worth 50 faith points. He killed the strongest and most resistant monsters. In three seconds, more than 50 of the strongest monsters were hit. They exploded before they could even scream. The monsters around him froze. Luke didnt stop shooting. Now that he had basically run out of faith value, he immediately enchanted the bullets with 30 credit points each. In five seconds, another 100 stronger monsters were cut down to join their fallenrades. Alessa finally realized what was going on. She was just a little demon who was obsessed with revenge and didnt have any professionalbat experience. So, her thoughts had been thrown into disarray by the first counterattack. Then, she immediately made her second mistake by getting the remaining monsters to dodge the bullets. Luke, on the other hand, wouldnt make such a basic mistake. He fully unleashed the transcendent, divine-like power of the Gatling gun, and golden light filled the sky as it flew at the monsters. Dodge? Given the firepower from the Gatling gun and Lukes extremely swift reflexes, the monsters had less than a 10% chance of escaping. Ahhh! A furious and resentful cry rang out in the air above the town. The girl appeared not far away from Luke. Im going to kill... huh? Swoosh! Luke shed in front of her from 100 meters away. At the same time, he infused his telekinesis with credit points, and golden light shot out to instantly pierce the girl through her wide open mouth. The girls resentment turned into shock, then anger. You d*mn... Bang! Before she could finish, her body exploded into golden light like the monsters and disappeared. System: Destroy the second doppelganger of the evil spirit, Alessa. Mission aplished. Luke shook his head helplessly. Sure enough, there were more than two of them. In the worst case scenario, Alessa might have more than three doppelgangers. But killing Alessa wasnt Lukes top priority. His number one goal was to obtain a list of her abilities. He was probably halfway to his goal? That was because there was a huge difference in each doppelgangers abilities. Luke felt that this probably had to do with each doppelgangers own character and not because the abilities had been divided between them. For example, the clone of Stu, who had been the original owner of this technique, had been knocked out and killed, but the system didnt treat that as defeating him. It wasnt hard to understand why Alessas doppelgangers had different names. Chapter 1622 - A "God" With Chicken Wings

Chapter 1622: A God With Chicken Wings

After Luke killed Alessas doppelganger, the monsters scattered. Of course, Luke wouldnt let them go. He chased after them and blew them up. These monsters didnt give him any experience or credit points, but this was another test since he wanted to confirm something. In the end, he had only killed a few dozen of them, when an enormous pressure appeared out of thin air and sent him flying. Luke stopped chasing the monsters and turned around to look at the church not far behind him. Boom! There was a loud bang, and an enormous figure emerged from the church. A soul full of murderous intent. How delicious. Luke narrowed his eyes and fired. Zi! Zi! Zi! Zi! Zi! The gunfire hit the gigantic figure. But the other figure didnt dodge, and simply stood up slowly. The bullets hit its knee and shattered. Its useless, sinner. Your desire for destruction will only make me stronger, the gigantic figure said as it stepped out of the ruins of the church. Updates by . At that moment, it finally appeared in front of Luke. The monster had the head of a goat and long sharp horns. It had the upper torso and arms of a man, though the chest was more like a womans. The area below its chest was empty, except for a backbone that was connected to a pelvis and skinny legs. Apart from that, it also had a pair of hm, chicken wings, on its back? Although it wasnt an urate description, Luke really felt that it was already generous to call them chicken wings. Even the angel wings, bat wings or butterfly wings used in cosy looked better. At the very least, they werent half-featherless. The only intimidating-looking thing about these half-featherless chicken wings were the dark, sinuous symbols on them which moved as if they were alive. Luke might grumble about the chicken wings, but he turned serious. He had trampled on the four demons of earth, water, wind and fire, and had punched the previous Ghost Rider. After learning Demonology, he now had some more knowledge of demons, on top of what he had learned through Mephisto. Looking at the symbols, Luke knew that this would be a big transaction. This goat-headed demon might look like Baphomet, but the demonic script on its wings said otherwise. Ordinary people might be duped by this appearance. In any case, it wasnt entirely simr. If it dared to use the name Baphomet, however, the first person to kill it would be Baphomet himself. As for whether or not Baphomet was an incarnation of Satan, even Mephisto wasnt sure. All he knew was that Baphomet was an absolutely terrifying existence. It was like how Mephisto had secretly pretended to be Fate and delivered the Loom of Fate. As long as the appearance was a little simr and the words were a little more cryptic, the stupid humans would misunderstand all on their own. From this Baphomets appearance, it should be a leader of sorts. In Hell, it would be simr to a general under ckheart, but it was much stronger than the four demons. The four demons were just small fry who had snuck onto Earth. In Hell, even working together, they would be smashed to a pulp by this guy. Luke was actually a little disappointed. He basically couldnt obtain the abilities of evil spirits like these from Hell. He could only gain a little more knowledge at most. But this sort of mid- to low-ranking evil spirit wouldnt know more than Mephisto. It would just be a few more details at most. The only thing he could get from this guy was experience and credit points. But Luke had already spent close to 10,000 faith points and thousands of credit points on this trip. Killing or injuring this guy would definitely require a lot of credit points. It really wouldnt be easy this time. Thinking quickly, Luke put the Gatling guns away in his inventory. They werent very useful for dealing with this boss-level evil spirit. Just nice, Luke preferred closebat. When his hands came back out of his cape, they were holding a pair of revolvers, and he fired at the approaching horned demon. The armor-piercing, explosive and incendiary bullets shot out one after another. This time, they finally had an effect. The armor-piercing bullets continued to be deflected, but the explosive bullets stopped the horned demon slightly, while the incendiary bullets sessfully set the horned demons knee on fire. The horned demon looked down at the noise, then chuckled. Youre attacking me with fire? As it spoke, its body suddenly red with mes. Look, this is the most resplendent hellfire. The horned demon seemed a little impatient. Your soul is being cursed by countless evil spirits. Let me see if its a divine purity or a great evil. As it spoke, it cut its wrist with its sharp nails, and then quickly drew a rune in the air in front of it. Luke silently put his revolvers back into his holsters and took out an electromaic pulse sniper rifle from behind his cape. He aimed it at the goats head and pulled the trigger. Bam! Bam! With a loud bang, the bullet hit the goats head, and it exploded to reveal white bone. The goats head was also thrown back. Bam! Bam! A second bullet hit it in the chin, scattering white bone fragments. The horned demons tall body was pushed back by the enormous force. Bam! Bam! Luke had already leapt into the air after firing the third bullet. He looked down from high above and shot the goats head in the jaw. Bam! Bam! With the fourth shot, the horned demon fell. Bam! Bam! Enough! The horned demon finally stopped casting its spell and covered its jaw with one hand. Im a god It had been hit three times in a row by the pulse bullets, and a hole had already appeared in its jaw. The bone around the hole cracked, and its jaw looked like it was about to break. Unmoved, Luke pulled the trigger again. Bam! Bam! Golden light suddenly appeared on the bullet, and it curved in a small arc to bypass the horned demons palm and hit it in the jaw again. Pa! There was the crisp sound of bone breaking. The horned demon screamed. It felt as if a burning iron needle had pierced its chin, and the lower half of its jaw was a little numb. Its tongue started to turn numb and its cries turned muffled. But the demon wasnt Alessa, and it reacted much faster. In just an instant, itpletely changed the rules around it. The next bullet struggled to hit its jaw for a moment, before it finally dropped. Lukes expression didnt change. He suddenly put the sniper rifle away and took out a 20mm machine gun from under his cape. Since this guy was foolishly standing there to be beaten up, he naturally didnt have to be polite. As for how he was able to take out a 20mm machine gun from under his cape, that was something for the other party to think about. Thump thump thump thump! The muffled sound of a machine gun rang out, the bullets still aimed at the hole in the horned demons jaw. Chapter 1623 - You?

Chapter 1623: You?

Luke leapt high into the air with his cape fluttering around him and the machine gun in his hand. He looked down from above and fired. The horned demon, on the other hand, was lying on the ground as it raised its hands to block the bullets. It had made a majestic appearance like a god a moment ago, but was now like a little brother being pressed to the ground and beaten up. As Luke had guessed, it took a lot of effort to change thews of physics in this half-real world. Most bullets couldnt break through the horned demons defenses. Thus, when Lukes Gatling guns and revolvers hadnt had any effect, the horned demon took these mosquito-like attacks calmly and started to cast its spell. Even when Luke took out an electromaic pulse sniper rifle, which looked simr to a Gatling gun, it didnt bother to take note. And so, it was hit. When Luke went up against a strong enemy, he would test the waters first. As long as he found a weakness, he would deal a tremendous amount of damage. He had gone all in even when throwing credit points at Mephisto. The guy in front of him actually dared to cast a spell right in front of his face. It would be a shame if Luke didnt take advantage of the opportunity. The horned demon reacted two secondster. Its huge body suddenly sank into the ground, and only a roar echoed throughout the town. Sinner, youll be tortured by the evil spirits. The people you killed will return from Hell. Theyll bring your soul to me, and youll beg me for mercy. With that, it started chanting. Updates by . Luke listened carefully and realized that it was just an ordinary spell to summon an evil spirit. Someone without mental resistance would indeed be helpless against an attack like this, like most people in the Bat Squad would be. However, this attack was next to nothing for Luke. Nevertheless, he didnt get careless, and covered his entire body with Telekinesis. This spell could summon evil spirits. He didnt know yet if it would be a physical or magical attack. He wasnt interested in being hit with an attack for nothing. Of course, Luke wasnt scared of magic at all. In any case, it was just a clone. If the other party could kill his clone, then he could summon another one. 20 secondster, Luke realized that something wasnt right. Given the horned demons strength, this summoning spell could definitely be done in one go, but it actually started to recite it a second time. Most people wouldnt know what it was saying, but Luke did. Thinking quickly, he threw out a bunch of bombs from his inventory. There was a timer on these things. If he didnt give a cancel order in ten minutes, they would explode automatically. At that time, no matter what spell the other party used, it would be hit in the face first. The horned demon didnt make Luke wait too long. Two minutester, Luke had a strange sensation, as if something wasing out of his body. It didnt belong to him, but came from some unknown ne that was nevertheless firmly attached to his consciousness. Sinner, look behind you. That is payback for your sins. Repent! At some point, the horned demon had appeared behind Luke. However, it appeared at least 500 meters away from Luke this time, clearly to avoid being ambushed again. The difference was that the horned demon had now grown to a height of 18 meters. It was just that this gigantic body clearly wasnt real, and looked more like a 3D projection. While there was still anger on Goatheads face at that moment, there was more of a sneer, as if it was enjoying a show. It didnt tell Luke that once the evil thoughts gathered together, they would turn into evil spirits that would attack Luke. Only then would Goathead control the evil spirits and turn Luke into one of them. At that time, it would probably obtain some premium evil spirits. The only exception was Lukes soul. Although it was humiliating for an awe-inspiring demon to have its head almost blown up by a human, this also proved that the other party wasnt an ordinary person. This persons soul might pique even Lord Baphomets interest. If that was the case, enduring the humiliation and hiding underground to quietlyplete the summoning spell wouldnt have been in vain. It was also because this towns space was extremely special; it had taken the horned demon a lot of effort to create this ce, which could significantly increase the effects of the spell. Full of anticipation, it stared at the ck strands that kept appearing on Luke. These ck strands werent solid, but they werent wispy either. Each strand was ck and shiny C at a nce, they looked a little like something out of a shampoomercial. The horned demon was pleasantly surprised. He actually killed so many evil people? Usually, the more people the other party killed, the better the final effect. After all, people who had killed so much usually had countless evil thoughts gathered around them. These people were either the worst of the worst or the best of the best. However, the horned demon didnt think thetter option was likely. That sort of existence would have long be a saint of God. How could it still exist in the mortal world? A momentter, the horned demons expression changed from surprise to shock and then to terror. The ck strands that flowed out of Lukes body turned from dozens to hundreds, and then thousands to tens of thousands. By then, the horned demon could no longer care how many there were. The ck strands rose up at the same time and tangled together as they continued to climb upward. As they gathered together, the ck strands quickly turned from a rope cable mp post pir, and still didnt stop growing Countless malicious cries rang out from the ck strands. Some shouted for Luke, some cursed Big Dipper, and some cursed V. When it was almost 100 meters tall, the ck pir started to twist and almost instantly took human form. After an indistinct head took form, the ck giant suddenly opened eyes which lit up with two burning dark red fires as it stared at Luke. Luke stared at the ck giant for a moment. It was you! the ck giant roared. You killed me! When it spoke, all sorts of voices of different ents and genders repeated, It was you! You killed me! Young and old, low and high, mosquito-like buzzing and ear-splitting C it all rang out in a few short seconds. Luke blinked and nodded. Thats right. What are you going to do about it? The ck giant seemed stunned. It hadnt expected such an answer. Even the deafening mor paused. Then, there was a loud bang, and countless curses rang out. They were so mixed together that conversely, nothing could be heard but a drone. The ck giant: Im gonna kill you! As it spoke, it raised one foot and was about to stomp down. Chapter 1624 - Whos the Demon? Swallowing Balls

Chapter 1624: Whos the Demon? Swallowing Balls

Looking at the ck foot that was raised, Luke narrowed his eyes. He remainedposed while all his attention was basically focused on the system. When the ck strands first appeared, a special notification had popped up in the system: A karmic attack targeting the host has been detected. To directly counterattack, please input credit limit ___, or obtain temporary system control. Please choose Yes / No. As he sized up the ck strands that emerged from his body and transformed into a giant, he pestered the system. It would be no problem to fight using credit points C that had already been proven with Mephisto. However, Luke was very interested in this new temporary system control. In the end, the system didnt react to the question of whether or not this control could be made permanent, which meant that there was no chance. The system also didnt respond about the duration of the temporary control. Clearly, it wasnt a fixed duration. Finally, when it came to how many credit points the temporary control was worth, the system replied: 100,000. Luke immediately roared at the system in his heart: Daddy System, tell me, are you jealous of my credit points? That was right, the system was trying to cheat him out of his credit points again. Temporary control required the same amount of credit as the Level 1 clone, and Luke would definitely have to continually burn credit points in order to maintain it. Looking at the ck giants body that was almost 100 meters tall, he had a feeling that his credit points would definitely flow like tears in his heartter. Naturally... Luke was happy to ept the system cheating him out of his credit points. First of all, he had confidence, given that he had more than three million credit points. Secondly, Daddy System wasnt shady C the product was always worth the expenditure. For the price of 60,000 credit points, Mephisto had been sent back to Hell for ten years C this price was more than worth it. In the end, Luke had nowhere in the system to spend his credit points even if he wanted to. It was so quiet that it was invisible. Offer its host a supermarket array of functions? Dream on. Whether its host wanted to be a miser or a spendthrift, the system didnt care. Luke immediately made a decision. Out of habit, however, he still observed how the ck strands grew bigger and finally took a human form. When the ck giant raised its foot to kill Luke, Luke tapped yes on the system interface, and golden light burrowed into the ck strands. Almost at the same time, the ck giant stopped moving. Credit points turned into golden light and swiftly moved through the ck giants body, tearing into its bones, nerves and brain topletely control it. However, this waspletely hidden under the countless ck strands. From the outside, the ck giant didnt look any different. Only the dark red fires in its eye sockets instantly disappeared and were reced with glowing eyes. At the same time, the slightly dazed goat-headed demon came back to its senses. It never thought that there would actually be someone in this world that would be so hated by so many people. For evil thoughts to be able to reconstruct a body, it had to have a clear target naturally, that target was Luke. Not only were there so many evil thoughts aimed at Luke, they were all of high quality. These ck, shiny strands proved that these extremely evil thoughts came from people who earnestly and fervently wanted Luke dead. These were the ones which appeared the quickest and numbered the fewest which was still almost 10,000. The ck strands which appeared after that belonged to those who wanted to bless Luke every now and then. Goathead estimated that there were 20 times more of this type of evil thought. Thest to appear were dark gray strands which were basically low-level evil thoughts that could only just barely respond to the summoning. These belonged to those who would curse Luke out whenever they thought of him, before tossing the matter to the back of their minds. With these low-level thoughts... There were too many of them to count. Goathead felt that there probably werent even that many humans who wholeheartedly hated Lord Baphomet like this over thest few decades. Had it run into someone like it?The thought shed through its mind, but it immediately dismissed it. When demons from different camps fought for business, most of them woulde to an agreement first. It was the servant of Lord Baphomet. The servants of Mephisto, Surtur and Dormammu would naturally trash talk when they saw it. If they couldnt intimidate the other party in terms of identity and status, they wouldpete in strength and have a brawl. Goathead couldnt sense any trace of a demonic aura from the smiling man in front of it, unless... Goathead suddenly thought of a possibility, and its face darkened. It immediately gave Luke a strange look. It felt that this guess was too outrageous, yet the thought nagged at it. At that moment, the ck giant was about to stomp on Luke, when it suddenly paused. It paused, but its body was already leaning forward. This special transformation gave the ck giant many strange attributes. It didnt seem to move, but it instantly appeared several hundred meters away and its head turned into a shadow that instantly pressed down on Goathead from above. Goathead had just sensed the danger, when it saw nothing but darkness. A nk face that only had eyes and a mouth pressed down on it. Boom! Goathead, who was 20 meters tall, was smashed into the ground by the giants big face. The next moment, the giant reached down with both hands and grabbed Goathead, who had been about to slip away underground again. The strange thing was that when it reached through the ground to grab the horned demon, it didnt break the surface. Goathead, who had been caught, was terrified. Wait, wait. Im Guans, a servant of Lord Baphomet. If I have offended Your Lordship, please forgive me. Im willing to pay a price in return. It wasnt because it was cowardly, but that the evil spirits that it had summoned this time were too terrifying and had escaped the control of the spell. In other words, the smiling man had seized control of the situation. Because of Goatheads spell, the ck giant was also able to change the rules in this world. It easily grabbed Goathead from underground and prevented it from escaping back to the demon dimension. Escape? Dream on. So, Goathead decisively surrendered. It felt that it had probably guessed correctly the smiling man in front of it was actually an incarnation of a high-level demon, or even a demon lord. Although it wasntmon for high-level demons toe to Earth to y under a different name, there had been a handful in thest few millennia. Just as Goathead finished speaking, the ck giant grabbed it on both ends and pulled. Rip! Goathead was torn in two. Without any hesitation, the ck giant tore the demon up again. Rip! Goathead turned into four parts. The giant then rolled the four parts into balls before stuffing them into its mouth. The entire process took less than five seconds, and Goathead never had a chance to escape. It didnt even have time to scream before the giant swallowed it. Chapter 1625 - Explosion and Wrapping Things Up

Chapter 1625: Explosion and Wrapping Things Up Trantions

After swallowing Goathead, the giants body suddenly copsed and turned into an enormous, ck, squirming sphere. A goats face pressed against the surface of the sphere from the inside as it frantically tried to charge out and escape. But it was all for naught. The goats face started to appear less frequently, and finally stopped moving less than a minuteter. System:?Kill the evil spirit of hell, Guanas. Mission aplished. Total experience: 100,000. Total credit: 100,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +100,000. Credit +100,000. Lukes attention wasnt on that. Instead, he manipted the ck sphere. It turned into a streak of ck light and flew through the air at an unimaginable speed toward a small building. This ce was a short distance away from the town. The ordinary people here werepletely separate from the town not far away. The ck sphere passed through a bedroom wall on the second floor without making a sound. It swallowed the little girl who was lying on the bed. There was no time for Sharon to react. By the time she screamed inside the ck sphere, the sound could no longer escape. She had even worse resistance than Goathead. She waspletely worn down by the evil thoughts in the ck sphere in less than ten seconds. Updates by . System:?Destroy Alessas third doppelganger. Mission aplished. Luke sighed. Sure enough, Alessa had more than three doppelgangers. The ck sphere directly turned incorporeal and sank into the floor. After finishing a search of this small town in less than a minute, it floated up again. After a brief silence, Luke no longer hung around. The ck sphere wrapped him up and instantly broke out of this world to appear in the real world. Time in the strange town was clearly different from the outside world. The battle inside hadsted for only 20 minutes after Luke entered the second time, but three hours had passed outside and it was already dark. Looking at the credit points in the system that had suddenly started to drop rapidly, he was stunned.?System, dont tell me that this temporary control also means a temporary price appreciation? The system didnt respond. Luke wasnt in a hurry to release the ck sphere, but had it fly and sink into the ground again. Ten secondster, he released the temporary control. The ck strands that formed the ck sphere quickly disintegrated and turned to dust. In less than ten seconds, the enormous ck sphere disappeared with the wind. After Luke brought the ck sphere into the real world, he lost more than 10,000 credit points. In other words, maintaining this bundle of evil thoughts in the real world cost 50,000 to 60,000 credit points a minute. However, this bundle of evil thoughts was very practical and powerful. If used properly, it could end a battle in less than ten seconds. It could actually be used as a trump card. But without obtaining the power of evil spirits or demons, Luke couldnt use Goatheads demonic magic, so he naturally couldnt summon so many evil thoughts toplete the spell. Now, he could only file this away as one of many possible research ns, until he found an opportunity one day. At that moment, his main body had already arrived in town and met up with ire, but he didnt leave for the time being. He waited until the end of the second battle in the strange town, with the Level 2 cloneing out unscathed, before he summoned ire and Stacy and had them return with him. His clone hovered silently above Silent Hill in the real world, and it scanned the ce with a drone to ensure that there was no one here. After waiting for dozens of minutes, there was a slight tremor in the towns church. The tremors got bigger and bigger until finally, with a loud bang, the entire church was lifted into the sky and turned into countless pieces. A huge shock wave spread out from the church and instantly destroyed half the town. System:?Hurt Alessas main form (half-demon fragment). Mission aplished. Looking at the church that had already been turned to dust and half the town that had copsed, Luke took a deep breath and dropped closer to the ground. The unknown mental energy field had disappeared. He didnt leave immediately, but flew through the town one more time to ensure that the unknown energy field hadnt left any traps behind. As Luke searched the town, he pondered. Sure enough, it wasnt Alessas doppelgangers that were important C she was the heart of that strange world. The monsters that Luke had killed with faith value and credit points, as well as Alessas doppelgangers, only reduced her strength, and couldnt injure her seriously. The appearance of Goathead, however, pretty much confirmed how she hade about. Perhaps Goathead had used her because she was gifted. Or, she could have been a medium by which evil spirits entered the human world, or she could have been Goatheads partner. Either way, Luke didnt have to show her any mercy. Also, as a half-demon fragment, she was much more troublesome than Goathead. It wouldve been hard to find her and kill her. It was impossible for Luke to blow up this town in real life. The explosion just now had been caused by the timed bombs he had released in the strange town earlier. It was clear that Alessa couldnt suppress the explosion. Her real body was heavily injured, and part of the aftershock from the strange town leaked into the real world. It would be impossible for this town to eat more people any time soon. Without the mental energy field, it would be very hard for Alessa to pull living people into her world like before. It was like how Freddy had to wait for someone to fall asleep before he could influence the victims in their dreams. It wasnt good to breathe in the air here for too long, much less sleep in this ce; few idiots would choose to camp here. Hence, nobody woulde knocking on Alessas door. The problem with this town had basically been resolved. Luke could check it out again every eight to ten years. His Level 2 clone remained invisible in the night sky as it floated toward the town where everyone was staying. Cybil was the deputy sheriff here, and Luke needed to tie up this loose end. Of course, that didnt mean he was going to kill Cybil. At most, he would just have her switch jobs. Things went ording to n. Cybil wasnt especially keen on being a police officer, and wasnt opposed at all to leaving this tiny ce and finding work elsewhere. That was what many people were like in modern society. Few people were reluctant to leave their hometown for better job prospects. Cybil would be Stacys PA in the future, and would also be in charge of some security matters. For example, when Stacy and ire were together, she had to stand guard. The work usually wasnt busy and the pay wasnt bad, so Cybil was pretty happy. Luke didnt have to nt a suggestion. Most people would be happy to be paid more for doing less work. After confirming that Cybil would resign in the next few days and then head for New York, Lukes clone quietly returned. These unexpected gains werent small. Luke needed some time to sort them out. Goathead with its chicken wings gave Luke the most pitiful gain C only the 100,000 experience and credit points it was worth was impressive. Goathead had probably used Alessa to kill a lot of people in this strange town, or it wouldnt be worth so many points. Chapter 1626 - 1+1 Combo, and Family Matters

Chapter 1626: 1+1 Combo, and Family Matters

Goatheads abilities only contained some knowledge of Hell and demons. But this was basically covered by Mephisto, and it was pretty much worthless. Except for the fact that it had pulled evil thoughts together and let Luke know that there were so many people who hated him, its death was really worthless. As for that mysterious Baphomet who was its boss, he hadnt left any sort of special imprint on Goathead at all. Baphomet would have no idea that Goathead was dead. By the time Baphomet remembered Goathead and realized it was dead, it would be toote. In any case, this mysterious demon didntck subordinates. Luke had gained a lot from Alessa. He had earned 120,000 credit points for destroying three of her doppelgangers and severely injuring her main form. Overall, he had earned a lot of credit on this operation. At that moment, the hosts experience was 6,605,000 / 7,000,000. Credit: 2,792,000. Luke was still rich. Secondly, each of the three doppelgangers had their own list of abilities. Most of the abilities inside were evil power, unavable; for example, the mental energy field which Luke was most interested in. This ability came from Alessas main form, which had been able to pull people into the strange town. Luke had returned for the second time mostly for this ability. He wasnt too disappointed that he couldnt learn it. After learning that Alessa was an evil spirit, and when the demon with chicken wings appeared, Luke knew that it was hopeless. Of course, Luke hadnt defeated them out of rage C he simply didnt want innocent people to go missing again. He didnt get the biggest reward, but he did get some small ones. The mummified Alessa had pretty much the same abilities as her main form, so it was impossible for Luke to learn them. Sharon, however, had Elementary Mental Hypnosis. And the little girl with disheveled hair had Elementary Mental Illusion. The prerequisite for both abilities was 40 Mental Strength, and they could be partially learned. However, Mental Hypnosis required 10,000 credit points, while Mental Illusion required 50,000. Luke quickly paid to learn them, and then pondered how to use these two abilities. Mental Hypnosis could subconsciously change a persons mind and make them do as instructed. Mental Illusion, on the other hand, was simr to the dream ability Luke had imagined, and could create a mental illusion. It was a little like an upgrade of Mental Hypnosis, but not entirely. It was like the rtionship between electricity and a taser. Electricity could be used to knock down or even kill a person. Tasers were a specialized way to use electricity, and could be used on humans. However, without electricity, the tasers would be useless, and it was hard to control and use electricity directly. In a simr way, Mental Illusion was a high-level hypnosis ability that could speed up hypnosis on a target. Creating a mental illusion required a certain level of Mental Hypnosis. With these two abilities, the first thing Luke did was to use them in his clones daily grind for points in Japan to clean up several batches of illegal drugs without anyone noticing. Apart from testing his new abilities, he was also observing their effects. Only after he umted enough experimental data from the bad guys would he dare use it on other people. For example, Cybil, Jessica Jones, Stacy, and Alice and her daughter. This way, there wouldnt be any problems or hidden side effects from using these abilities. ... During this busy period of time, Selinas birthday arrived on 22 April. They took leave and went back to Texas together, and Luke also checked up on his family. He had seen too much of ire recently, so there was nothing to worry about with her. Drax, Robert and Catherine were adults, and were kept busy with a new baby. Luke wanted to see Joseph, his little brother, and the newest member of the family, his little sister, Cindy. Last Christmas, little Cindy, who had only been over two months old then, still looked like a wrinkled newborn and hadnt been cute enough yet. Now, she was already over six months old, and was a beautiful baby. She was healthy and smart. The family was very happy after she was born. Now that they had money, Robert and Catherine found new joy in looking after their child; there were too many things they could do. The couple posted funny photos and videos of little Cindy in the Coulson family chat. Luke quietly saved them. A lot of this would be ckmail fodder in the future. If little Cindy didnt listen to her brother... hmph. His grandpa Drax had even bought a house in town. When he was free, he would stay in town for a couple of days and y with his granddaughter. As long as he didnt have to stay under his son-inws roof, the stubborn old man was veryfortable. On top of that, Jenny had found a good management team for the ranch. The ranch would continue to operate even without Drax and Mario, the two bosses, stepping in. Mario still had three children in primary school, while Drax, who had too much time on his hands, naturally went to look for his granddaughter. The only person who was depressed was probably Joseph. When Catherine fell pregnant, he felt that his n to divert attention had worked. Most of Robert and Catherines attention was focused on his little sister, and Joseph felt free for the first time in a long while. Ever since Luke and ire left home for work and study, he had felt a lot of pressure being the only one left at home with his parents. But after two rxed months, he started to feel uneasy. Robert and Catherine stopped calling for him or paying attention to him, and Joseph started feeling more lonely than free. After Cindy was born, Joseph felt even more lonely. The problem wasnt Robert and Catherine. Even with little Cindy around, they still loved Joseph more than when Luke and ire had still been at home. It was just that Joseph clearly wasnt used to the sudden appearance of another child at home who got more attention. He was the one who had suggested that his parents have a little sister. He liked little Cindy too. He didnt know who to me for the current situation. Luke had noticed this during Christmas. Now that he was back, he had to give his overly mature and smart brother some guidance. ... Selina didnt return to New York after her birthday. Instead, she went to Mexico with her family. It had been months since Lukes Mexican harvest, and most parts of Mexico were peaceful. Selinas hometown was pastoral, and there was no territory nearby worth fighting over. So, her family went home. Luke was still on vacation in Shackelford, and had started training Joseph. The little guy was too quiet and didnt move much, and was more of a nerd. He was too smart and his mood too sensitive. He didnt exercise, but his brain certainly did. Sensing Josephs mental state, Luke simply started training him. Even if he couldnt single-handedly take on 100 people, as a member of the Coulson family, he couldnt not be able to beat up a few hoodlums at least. However, Joseph was only in primary school, and wasnt old enough to beat up hoodlums yet C okay, he could start with beating up some bullies. Chapter 1627 - Genius Little Brother’s Training

Chapter 1627: Genius Little Brothers Training

What? Josephsst name was Grayson? Luke didnt care. ires surname was Vincent, but she was still a valiant fighter. Even Catherine could beat up two or three hoodlums on her own now. It wouldnt make sense for her son not to be able to do the same. There were advantages to being smart. Joseph, who had an IQ of 140, was really quick to learn how to fight. He had no interest in exercise, but he didnt hate learning to fight. It only took one exnation for him to understand variousbat techniques. However, his movements were still short and weak. That was mainly because he was still too small. Joseph was eight years old now. Differences in physique would gradually increase from this point on. It was quitemon for an 11-year-old to look like a 15-year-old. This also meant that in primary school, the older kids would increasingly use their physical advantage to intimidate others. Also, the most popr guys in school were the sports kids, followed by those with celebrity-level looks. A smart nerd was only a little better than a stupid fatty a stupid fatty got picked on the most, followed by a nerd. Updates by Joseph, who had inherited Catherines delicate features, had pretty good looks, but he was still far from relying on his face to make a living. Without unbelievable looks to protect him, he couldnt be aplete nerd, and had to be able to fight at the very least. That was because to school kids, there was no such thing as nerds who could fight. Those who could fight werent nerds, but sports kids at most, there were sports kids who were good in their studies. Changing it around gave it apletely different meaning. For example, a rich person with a slovenly manner might still be admired. However, a slovenly person who suddenly became rich was definitely a nouveau riche. For students, being able to fight wasnt a bad thing. Joseph didnt have to bully anyone; Luke just needed to make sure that nobody dared provoke Joseph. Luke probed his brothers intentions, and was even prepared to find a brat whom Joseph didnt get along with and have Joseph deal with him in front of everybody. The beauty of using Brazilian jiu-jitsu in a fight between kids was that the other party wouldnt suffer any physical wounds, and the parents wouldnt have any excuse to cause trouble. Although Luke didnt care about the brats parents looking to make trouble, he didnt want Catherine to find out that he was the one who had egged his brother on. Joseph had been a good student since he was young. As for the small matter of pulling aggro with a target, that was absolutely no problem for a highly intelligent and precocious Joseph. Joseph didnt dare try anything with Luke since Luke was a lot more experienced than he was in any case, Luke had been a super brat in his previous life. Furthermore, when Joseph yed with ire, his head would be pressed down and she would give him a noogie. She would even force him to put on a dress and take photos of him as ckmail material. A schr really couldntpete with a female barbarian In the early stages. It could only be said that nobody in this family was stupid. Since Josephs tricks didnt work at home, he gradually stopped ying them and simply taunted them with his grades. For example, he often asked ire how she had done in first grade and second grade, and her expression would say that he was in need of a thrashing. Of course, this had no effect on Luke. If Luke cared about primary school results, that would be a waste of his identity as a transmigrator. Even so, Luke felt that he had to keep an eye on his brother in the future. It might not be a good thing to be too smart. Many people would be motivated by stories of what some geniuses were like when they were young, and go on to do a lot of big things. But nobody would tell them that a lot of geniuses didnt have it good. Some had high IQs but low EQs, and lived most of their lives in dire straits, like Niki Te. Some had mental issues associated with their genius, like John Nash, the mathematician who studied game theory; he had severe schizophrenia in his thirties. Not to mention, this was the Marvel universe. Not only could geniuses here catch the attention of regr capital groups, they could also be targeted by organizations like Hydra and the High Table. Luke wasnt worried about Joseph having low EQ. This little guys EQ had been regted by his sincere brother and violent second sister since he was young. As for capital groups, there was no need to mention them. His own family had basically joined the ranks of top corporations. The only thing he couldnt let this smart kid do was develop some sort of mental disorder. After Roberts military retirement, It had taken more than ten years of regr therapy and a peaceful life for his mental state to gradually settle C it hadnt been an easy process. Joseph couldnt be allowed to follow in his fathers footsteps. Even with Lukes current abilities, it was impossible for him to permanently treat mental illnesses. Prevention was better than cure. On the second day of training, Joseph was gasping for breath as he punched a sandbag and chatted with Luke at the same time. Luke, who had always been strict when it came to training, didnt stop his brother. Instead, he chatted seriously with him. A genius was capable of multitasking. By genius here, he was referring to Joseph. Luke had to rely on the system cheat in order to handle triple-mode operation. He couldntpare with his brother, this little monster who was gifted at multitasking. Can I not go to school? Those guys are so stupid. Josephs expression was very focused as he punched the sandbag. But he then said somethingpletely unrted. That includes Trish and Demi. They look cute, but why are they so stupid? They ask me simple math questions every day. Luke, who was enjoying his green tea, was silent.?Bro, isnt this a dangerous thought? If girls were cute, smart and capable all at once, and didnte to bother you, then what would that have to do with you? If you had the strengths, you had to ept shorings. Perfection didnt exist. Pondering for a moment, Luke said, Because you dont remember the other boys and the ugly girls? Joseph had just been about to throw another punch, but when he heard Lukes reply, he subconsciously pulled back and almost fell. He stared nkly for a moment before he nodded, deep in thought. Thats right. Actually, the others also ask me the same type of questions. Wait, why do I remember the girls then? Luke chuckled. That means that youre a man too. When you look at a girl, you look at her face first. Joseph was still at a loss. What does that have to do with my problem? Luke sipped his tea and looked up some things on his phone. Since girls are stupid, then you can only choose whether theyre pretty or not. As for smart girls, here are some. As he spoke, he showed Joseph the photos of certain female scientists on his phone. Joseph frowned. How is she a girl? Shes clearly a middle-aged woman. Luke shrugged. Werent they girls when they were little? Joseph thought for a moment and realized that this logic was wless. He fell silent. Luke chuckled and sat him down. Think about it. Catherine is smarter than Robert, right? Joseph subconsciously nodded. Luke spread his hands. So, Robert has to listen to Catherine at home. If you had a smart girlfriend, would you be willing to listen to her? Joseph subconsciously shook his head. Wouldnt that be like having a mother? Chapter 1628 - Private Job, and Hallucination

Chapter 1628: Private Job, and Hallucination

Luke patted his head. So, its fine for girls to be a little stupid C the main thing should be that they have good characters. Joseph immediately noticed a problem. Didnt you say its about looks? Luke chuckled. Of course you dont want ugly ones. Of course were only talking about beautiful girls. Joseph was lost for words. After a brief silence, he changed the subject. Luke, why are you insisting that I train in fighting? Girls dont like that, do they? Luke raised an eyebrow and gave him his phone. Take a short video for me when I punch the sandbagter. A 10-second clip is enough. Joseph didnt know what was going on, but he did as he was told. Joseph took a video of Luke punching the sandbag. Luke yed the video back and felt it was alright. It wasnt a photo, after all, and he had controlled his expression. After sending the short video to Josephs phone, he said, Show it to the girls at school tomorrow, preferably the older ones. Ask them if its super cool. Joseph: ...Ive never seen such a shameless person! No matter how he cursed, however, he did as Luke said the next day. The result was exactly as Luke had expected. The eyes of the older girls glowed when they watched the video of Luke, and some of them even flushed with excitement. Puzzled, Joseph asked, Is he really very handsome? The girls looked at him in surprise. Of course. Look at his strength and his physique. Hes the perfect man! Joseph could only silently put his phone away and leave. The girls wanted him to send them the video, but he didnt hesitate to refuse. They were just a bunch of superficial women. There was no way Luke would fall for them. They had to be at least like Selina. That was the perfect girlfriend C she could make his barbaric older sister obedient, had beautiful looks and a great figure, and listened to Luke! Just like that, a certain little brother was unknowingly led down the right path by his big brother, and he began to properly understand the issue of a girlfriend. ... It was fun messing with his little brother and ying with little Cindy. Five dayster, Luke returned to New York on his own. His time with his brother and sister came to an end. Walter had called and said that there was something he needed Luke to do. This was a private job. Selina, who was on vacation, didnt have toe back. Luke hadnt taken on any private jobs in the police department for a long time, since he was no longer that minor detective from two years ago. Now, he no longer needed to take on private jobs to earn money for research, nor did he need to worry about connections. Most of the cases he worked on also had nothing to do with superhumans. Thest thing he did that could be considered a private job was when Commissioner Nelson invited him to the Soderbergs private gathering, and Luke looked into the matter of themissioner being set up. Of course, it wasnt for Walters sake that Luke was epting this privatemission this time. Walter wasnt Dustin and wasnt that capable. But this case sounded interesting, and Luke felt that he could take a look. Back in New York, he called a number. Lindsay, this is Luke. Can I take a look at your cousin right now? After saying a few words, he drove out and soon reached an apartment building at the intersection of West 88th Street and Central Park Avenue. This apartment building was different from the ones in Clinton. It was a high-end apartment near Central Park, and the monthly rent here was far more expensive than a monthly mortgage in New Jersey. So, when Luke entered the apartment, he sat down in the public lounge that was to one side of the main entrance. Even if he shed his badge, the security guards here wouldnt let him in. A momentter, a woman got out of a Maybach and waved at the driver to wait for her, before she quickly entered the apartment building. After entering the apartment, she immediately looked at the public lounge. When she saw Luke, she stepped forward and stretched out her hand. Luke, its great to see you. Luke also stretched out his hand, only to be given a half-hug. He was a little surprised. He patted her with his left hand in return. Lindsay, you should be very busy. Lets head straight up. It was none other than Lindsay Soderberg, the niece of the mayor of New York. They were acquainted, but Lindsay had always been more reserved. They usually only shook hands when they met. However, Luke wasnt here today because of the mayor, but because he was interested in the case itself, so there was no need to be polite. Stumped for a moment, Lindsay then smiled. Thank you, Luke. This matter didnt have much to do with her, but it had a lot to do with the mayor of New York City and her family. She was indeed in a hurry. Hearing Lukes words, she thought that he was being considerate. Luke didnt care about that. Since this was a private job, it was only natural that the other party would be grateful! They took the elevator to the 25th floor and reached an apartment. Lindsay took out a key card and opened the door, and they went in. What Luke saw was a spacious living room with modern furniture, but the ce was in a mess, and far from what one expected of a high-end apartment. There was nothing for Lindsay to be embarrassed about. It was her cousin, Cook, who lived here. After what happened, nothing here was touched, to avoid affecting the investigation. Luke hummed and stopped her. Wait a moment. He scanned the living room with his yellow lenses, and activated Sharp Nose and Mental Strength. Ten secondster, he shook his head calmly. It seemed that this was a wasted trip. But he didnt say that out loud. He simply gestured at Lindsay. Lets go and take a look. This was her cousins ce. Naturally, she couldnt let Luke look around on his own. Lindsay didnt think it was odd. There were a lot of people who had weird quirks when it came to cracking cases, like making the sign of a cross on their chest before getting to work. It wasnt that strange for Luke to linger at the doorway, as if lost in thought, before he started work. Passing through the living room, they saw all sorts of things on the couch not far away. Apart from books, magazines, the remote control and wine bottles, there were all sorts of battery-powered toys, as well as expensive lingerie for at least three women. Clearly, Mr. Cook had been having fun here. Lindsay had been here before. She simply looked away in disgust and didnt say anything. Luke, on the other hand, noticed the smell of illegal drugs on the coffee table. Although the table had been cleaned up and the smell was faint, it couldnt escape Lukes Sharp Nose. Alright, it seemed that the case was basically solved. He sighed again in his heart. It made sense for a young master to fool around with a bunch of beautiful women and hallucinate when he was high. Even if Mr. Cook said that he had seen a ghost, many people who were high would say the same thing. In any case, it was a hallucination. It was normal for them to exaggerate. Chapter 1629 - The Life of a Rich Young Master

Chapter 1629: The Life of a Rich Young Master

Luke and Lindsay walked through the living room and entered the bedroom. It was said that Mr. Cook had seen the ghost here. Everything in the living room was nothingpared with this room. Given Lukes years of working cases and Sharp Nose, he could immediately tell what had happened. Sure enough, the guy had been having a lot of fun. Luke sneered inwardly. Checking the room, he frowned. There were a lot of people here? Lindsay smiled wryly. Yes. The bodyguards were here first, then a few professional private investigators. Then, my uncle remembered you. Luke didnt bat an eyelid. He didnt think it was glorious to help clean up after the son of a magnate. This guy wasnt Tony. Tony very earnestly studied new technology at home every day and shared it every now and then. Because of that, Tony was someone who had to be protected. As for this Cook, whether he was injured or in aa, or even died so be it. When he framed Nelsonst time, Cook casually dumped a woman he had been fooling around with into the mess, which proved that he wasnt a good person. Jenny had almost been dragged into it, so it was understandable that someone like Cook would have bad luck. Updates by Thinking that, Luke was about to leave the bedroom. He suddenly stopped and looked at the three drones on a shelf next toby the wall, before he walked over. Staring at the three high-end drones for a moment, he asked, Does Cook like to y with these? Lindsay didnt even need to think before she shook her head. He likes to spend money on things that are expensive and trendy enough for him to show off to his friends. Luke nodded. These three drones were exquisitely made. There still werent many drones worth thousands of dors on the market. These three could be considered artworks. Of course, a young master like Cook had most likely been hoodwinked by some swindler. As long as it looked ostentatious, rich people rarely cared about the quality of the parts inside. It wasnt unusual for fat sheep like these to be ripped off. There were a lot of these sorts of fancy shells on the shelf, which were clearly Cooks thing. But these drones were the real deal. The parts inside couldnt be said to be super expensive, but they were absolutely professionally made. Many of them were handmade, and some of them shouldnt be used for rich toys. Given the makers skills, it would cost more than 100,000 dors for Cook to order a drone from him. If the other party wanted to rip him off, 200,000 for each drone wasnt unreasonable. How extravagant could Cook be? Luke wasnt sure. Dropping 200,000 dors on a luxury car made sense. Cars were much more practical for wastrels. It was a good choice, whether for hooking up with beautiful women or racing. But this was a drone. As long as it wasnt made for a professional like Luke, most of the functions would be just for show. Would Cook really use the infrared night vision, temperature regtor, and 360-degree camera on the drone? If the young master really did use them, one drone would have been enough; there was no need to buy three. But these three drones did have Cooks scent on them, so he really had yed with them before. Seeing that Luke was observing the drones, Lindsay hesitated for a moment before she exined, The videos inside probably have nothing to do with this. Its all of Cooks private life, so theyve been erased. Luke wasnt surprised. Given the toys and illegal drugs in the living room, it would be strange if Cooks father dared to preserve these videos. Luke didnt say anything else. He simply gestured, and they walked out to the balcony. Standing on the wide balcony and looking at the park across the street, Luke couldnt help but sigh. This ce is really nice. The apartment building was very interesting. From the 15th floor up, it narrowed in size like a pyramid. The living space was smaller in size, but gave way to arge balcony which let more light in. The balcony of Cooks apartment was open to the sun, and the park was right opposite. It could only be said that this guy was indeed a wastrel. Luke stood there and surveyed thendscape. Lindsay found it strange. Luke, is there a problem here? She subconsciously looked around the balcony. Given the angled balconies, it wouldnt be hard for residents directly above or below to climb up or down C just an ordinarydder would do. But anyone who could live here had a known identity. No one without a clear identity could live here, even if they had money. Otherwise, they would be a hidden danger to everyone else here. Luke nodded and said, Youve checked the upper and lower floors. There shouldnt be any problems, right? Lindsay said, Yes, we looked into them and eliminated all suspects. Luke nodded and entered the house. Lets go to the hospital and see your cousin. They left and headed for a private hospital. Cook was being treated here. Looking at Cooks medical report, Luke had a rough idea why he had been sent to a private hospital. ording to the report, Cook had been having sex when he got a fright, and the damage at the point of contact wasnt light. If he had been sent to a public hospital, it might be on the news the next day. With the development of the Inte, there was no point in trying to shut down the news once it got online C the only thing that could be done was to block it at the source. With Lindsay leading the way, it wasnt hard to check on Cook. As for the woman who was also injured, she could be discharged, but was under observation for the time being. This was for the sake of the investigation, and the woman was satisfied with the money she got for it. Luke was in Cooks ward for less than five minutes. He questioned the injured woman for another five minutes before he left the ward. Looking at his thoughtful expression, Lindsay asked, Any leads? Luke gestured, and the two of them sat down on a stone bench in the small courtyard of the private hospital. He then asked, You dont think it was done by a ghost, and you want to find the assant who put Cook in aa? Lindsay hesitated for a moment before she said in a low voice, The culprit might have taken a lot of photos of Cooks private life. Seeing Lukes doubtful expression, she continued to exin, Cook usually shoots his mouth off. When he got high, he might have said something he shouldnt. Luke lost interest. Recently, he had used his clown alias to send more than ten political and business bigshots to hell. Now, what was the point of protecting a person like that? He didnt rely on solving cases to make a living, so it was meaningless for the other party to give him money or owe him a favor. Pretending to think for a moment, Luke then shook his head regretfully. Sorry, Lindsay. I didnt discover any leads with the case either C I cant help. Chapter 1630 - The Secret of the Drones, and Internet 001

Chapter 1630: The Secret of the Drones, and Inte 001

Lindsay wasnt disappointed. While this matter was important, it was too naive to say that Luke would absolutely be able to solve the case. Given his track record, this young man absolutely deserved the title of master detective. He had a 30% sess rate with cracking major cases in NYPD, while it had been close to 40% in LAPD. Generally, detectives would already be considered outstanding if they had a 10% sess rate, while a 15 to 20% sess rate was enough to earn them the title of master detective. It wasnt like the movies, where a person might only be considered a master detective if they solved 90 to 100% of their cases. Say that a criminal killed someone but then died in a car ident without being discovered. How could the case be solved? In any case, the person was already dead, and everything woulde to an end, unless he left behind written evidence. For example, going missing, going abroad, or changing names was easier said than done. Even with Tonys technology and his own super abilities, Luke would only be able to close 50 to 60% of the cases despite focusing wholeheartedly on them. The rest would depend on luck. For a master detective without superpowers who dared to im that they had over a 50% sess rate at solving cases, there were three possibilities: Firstly, they only took cases that they were confident that they could solve. Secondly, it was a set up. Thirdly, they didnt know how to count. In other words, even the best detective wouldnt be able to do anything about half the cases they worked on. It was also the reason why the mayor of New York had sought out other people first before he finally looked for Luke. Listening to Luke now, Lindsay didnt think that he was being perfunctory. The truth was that while the previous investigators had taken longer than Luke, their conclusions were the same. Maybe that was due to a difference in skill level C Luke was better than they were, so he was quicker to confirm that he couldnt do anything? Cracking a case on a deadline? As if. This wasnt a movie or TV show. If they pissed off the police working on the case, it wouldnt be surprising if they got mmed online. This was just an ordinary job for the police. If they couldnt do anything, they would just switch jobs. After getting an answer, Lindsay said a few more polite words before she got up and left in a hurry. She had wasted a lot of time on this rotten matter, yet she couldnt ignore it. Now that she had an answer, she would let her family know, and she was done. As for the rest... What did that have to do with her? She wasnt a doctor who could save her cousin, nor was she a detective who could crack the case. Her father and uncle would do everything else, and she didnt have to worry about any of that. Luke watched as Lindsay left the apartment parking lot. She rolled down the window and waved at him as her car drove past. He waved back with a smile, then crossed his legs and took out his phone. At that moment, in Cooks room, a ck sphere split open to reveal six thin mechanical arms C it was a mini Spider drone which Luke had dropped here earlier. After it unfurled its legs, the Spider drone jumped lightly andnded next to the three custom-made drones. Its tiny legs worked nimbly for a moment before it tore open an opening in the drone, and it reached in with one mechanical leg. Lukes hands flew over his phone, and he essed the custom-made drones system a few secondster. After searching for a moment, Little Snail sent him a website link. Luke smiled and entered the website C it was an online video database that had be popr recently. A separatepressed folder which was invisible to the administrator had been ced in the database. To put it simply, someone was using the websites server to temporarily store apressed folder that didnt belong to the website. As for why this website had been chosen, it was probably because the server speed was faster than most other websites, and it also had the most video files. Luke took out a lollipop, tore off the wrapper, and put it into his mouth. His interest was piqued. He hadnt been lying when he told Lindsay that he didnt have any leads. He really wasnt interested in the fact that Cook was seriously injured and in aa. He couldnt even be bothered to tell her that the guy had been set up. Unraveling the puzzle that was the custom-made drones was purely out of personal interest. It was clear that the drones maker was a veteran in this line of work, and clearly had skills. For Luke to say that meant that the person was at least an elite in the field if it were Tony, however, he would probably say they were trash. Luke wasnt as arrogant as the tycoon. His evaluation had always been purely about strength. After all, he wasnt a genius. If Luke didnt have the system through which he could obtain Tonys abilities, he would have called this drone maker boss. The Soderbergs had also removed the drones memory card; they clearly didnt want him to know the inside story. Luke also wasnt about to considerately tell them that this custom-made drone actually had a wifi function. What information he found now was the fruits of his ownbor, and had nothing to do with the Soderbergs. As he sucked on his lollipop and pondered these things, he finished downloading thepressed folder. Luke clicked his tongue and closed the website on his phone. Forget it. Ill read itter. Half an hourter, Luke returned to his house in Clinton. He sent thepressed folder on his phone to Little Snail, and made himself afternoon coffee and snacks. Only then did he ask, Little Snail, did you notice anything? Hm, dont project those disgusting images. They spoil my appetite. Little Snail: Yes, sir. The person who uploaded thispressed folder matches the description of Inte 001 in the database. Luke paused in drinking his coffee. Hm? Let me see the features. Little Snail immediately projected a series of images and data from the video website. Inte 001 was a codename which Luke hade up with. It basically meant... the most wanted criminal on the Inte. The codename belonged to the shadow online user who had appeared during the New York subway explosion. Even Luke, Tony and the A.I. program together hadnt been able to catch him. Hm, and this guy was a super fan of Batman. ording to the iplete statistical data which Alfred had put together, this guy had helpedunch 27 attacks against negative online public opinion about Batman. A lot of famous critics and celebrities had barely jumped out to criticize Batman, when this guy started spilling the dirt at them. When Luke had sensed that there was something fishy about the drones, he had only been a little curious. He thought that he had run into some engineer who had gone down a crooked path C in the end, he ran into an acquaintance whom he had never seen. He was more interested in this shadow online user than in Mr. Cook, who had been attacked and was in aa. Thinking this, he browsed through the features listed out by Little Snail. It was indeed the shadow users style . But Luke then frowned. This guy got these videos from Cook. Is he nning to expose them on that website? The shadow user had always cleaned up after himself. Airing dirtyundry online was his usual safe approach. Generally speaking, websites with illicit content would produce a new link at some point in time. Viewers would click on it and would immediately be able to view the hidden scandalous content. It was too obvious why Cooks videos had been stored on this video websites server. Chapter 1631 - Employment In Exchange

Chapter 1631: Employment In Exchange

After confirming this fact, Luke focused on the drone. This shadow online user had always been careful to clean up after himself. This time, he actually hadnt retrieved the physical evidence that was the drone? That didnt make sense. Luke himself would erase all traces of anything he used as much as possible. If he left too many things behind, it would be very easy to connect the dots. Of course, it was mostly because Luke had too many aliases and even more enemies. If anyone found out that the aliases were all the same person, a lot of people would go crazy hunting him down to kill him. Among the three drones, the problem was with the one he had examined. Only this one had a wifi function. There were also issues with the control and operating system, which meant that this was the work of someone else. The man had indeed covered it up by trying to mimic the external appearance and structure of the other two drones, but he hadnt been careful enough. However, Sharp Nose couldnt pick up the makers scent, which meant that it hadnt been built recently. This drone had also been used a lot more than the other two, and couldnt retain much of a scent after being out in the sun. Luke had Little Snail trace the serial numbers on variousponents first, before expanding the search range. When Luke was in the basement workshop that night, Little Snail sent him a message. Sir, I have locked onto a possible suspect as the drones maker. Luke put down the mental control helmet and said, Show me the profile. Two secondster, he was stunned when he saw the picture. Phineas Mason? Little Snail: Yes, sir. It appears he bought variousponents for the drone, and is the most likely suspect. Luke smacked his lips and didnt know what to say. Phineas Mason didnt have aplicated identity. He used to be an electronic and mechanical engineer, and was now a minor shareholder in the Clinton salvagepany. He was Adrians best buddy and one of the technicians whom Luke was interested in. If Luke had to choose a researcher from Adrians group, Mr. Mason would be his first choice. Thinking for a moment, Luke still decided to intervene in this matter. Other people might not know, but he knew very well that the woman who had been with Cook had been lying. Cooks injury had probably been a result of her getting up in a panic. He had already been unconscious or halfway there by then. However, the woman had been frightened as well as high on drugs, so her memory was hazy. Naturally, she wouldnt be stupid enough to say that she was the one who had caused Cooks injury. Her presence and her statement had misled the investigators whom the Soderbergs had hired. Cook liked to get high on drugs with girls to begin with. It wasnt strange for him to pass out after ying too hard. The Soderbergs didnt dare make a fuss at all. If they discovered that it was actually Phineas who had used a drone to knock out the only son of the mayor of New York and turn him into a vegetable, it would be a big problem. At that time, it wouldnt be surprising if Mr. Masons entire family was wiped out. Thinking that, Lukes clone set off for Phineass house. Less than half a minuteter, however, his clone turned around and headed for Queens General Hospital. Luke couldnt help but mumble to himself, Isnt this too much of a coincidence? I didnt mean a wipeout for real. He was more willing to be a good luck charm than a jinx. Otherwise, if everyone around him had bad luck, he would be the token jinx of the Marvel universe! Just now, Alfred had investigated Phineass recent situation. Then, Alfred discovered that Phineass daughter, Beverly, was in the hospital and was currently in a deepa. Phineas and his wife had divorced long ago, and he raised his daughter on his own. In other words, the two of them only had each other. After a quick investigation, Luke found a police report from a month ago, which concluded that a drug overdose had led to thea. This wasnt unusual. NYPD had a lot of reports like this, and hundreds more were added every day. But Luke noticed the oddity at one nce. Beverly was found unconscious in the square outside Building 279 on the Upper West Side? He had just been to that ce today. That was right, it was where he and Lindsay had sat for a moment. This square belonged to Building 279, and Mr. Cook, who had gotten high on drugs and was now in aa, lived on the 25th floor of the building. This was too much of a coincidence. It was best not to jump to conclusions while working a case, but Luke could already more or less figure out the story. As long as he had a frank talk with Phineas, he would figure out the truth of the matter. Ten minutester, Luke sighed as he watched Phineas walk out the back door of the hospital and into an alley. He had just sent a simple and cryptic message to Phineas, who had hesitated for a few minutes beforeing out. It was impossible to say that Phineas hadnt done anything to Cook. His head was spinning at that moment and his heart was pounding, as if he was having a heart attack. The content of the message had made him jump. I know what you did to that scumbag with the drone C Phineas had no choice but to meet the mysterious sender of this message. After going through the alley, he entered the back door of an apartment building. Walking down the hallway, he turned right and saw an open apartment door. An elderly-sounding voice rang out in his ear. Come in, Mr. Mason. Phineas trembled and subconsciously looked around. There was nobody around, but the voice just now had sounded like a whisper in his ear. Taking a deep breath, he suppressed the fear in his heart and walked into the room, and the door shut soundlessly behind him. There was only one dimmp in the living room. He took two steps forward and saw an old man in formal attire sitting in the room, his facepletely in shadow. The old man stretched out his hand. Hello, Mr. Mason. Please have a seat. Phineas sat down silently, and entered a trance-like state. A momentter, he suddenly came back to himself and blinked at the old man. What do you want? He didnt think that the old man had called him over just for Phineas to sit opposite him in a daze. Luke smiled. Just now, he had used a drug inbination with his newly acquired Mental Hypnosis and Mental Illusion to learn the truth from Phineas at least, what Phineas thought was the truth. However, Mr. Cook was a bright red evil in the system, Phineas was a dark yellow neutral, and Phineass unconscious daughter was an ordinary yellow neutral. It was clear who was right and who was wrong. There was no reason for Luke to help someone who was bright red and give up on a neutral reserve employee. He simply said, I already know what happened between your daughter and Cook. I also know that you took revenge on Cook for it. Phineas trembled in fear. That was how people were. They didnt care about anything else when taking revenge, and only thought about the consequences after the act. Fortunately for Phineas, Lukes time was very valuable, and he wasnt interested in helping Cook, that scumbag, scare other people. He immediately said, I can help you deal with any trouble in the future, and also wake your daughter up, on the condition that you work for me. How does that sound? Chapter 1632 - A Good Talk and Dealing with the Aftermath

Chapter 1632: A Good Talk and Dealing with the Aftermath

Phineas was stumped for a long moment before he eximed, What did you say? He then hurriedly asked, Can you really save my daughter? Luke nodded with a smile. Yes. Also, whether you agree or not, Cook wonte after you. Phineas hesitated. After asking for the details, he found out that the man wanted him to work as ab researcher for him. After thinking for two minutes, he agreed. For one thing, that was his old line of work. Secondly, even if the other party didnt have any proof, as long as he told the Soderbergs that Phineas was suspicious, he and his daughter wouldnt be able to escape. Cook was the son of the mayor, while the father and daughter were on the bottom rung of society, and didnt have the power to protect themselves. It wasnt unusual for bigshots to kill indiscriminately in pursuit of their enemy. In any case, it didnt matter if they killed the wrong person. After reaching an agreement, the first thing that Phineas wanted to know about was his daughters treatment. Luke simply smiled and said, Mr. Mason, please remember that you never met me. If a miracle happens with your daughter, give your thanks to God. Phineas was stumped. But dont you want me to In order to work for the other party, a work contract was indispensable. How could it be kept a secret? No, we never met. Luke waved his hand and stood up. Someone will give you an address at nine in the morning in three days for you to go to. As he spoke, he gestured for Phineas to leave. The two went out, and Luke closed the door. I hope we never meet again, Mr. Mason. With that, he moved forward, his body gradually turning transparent in two or three steps before he disappeared in the dark hallway. Phineas swallowed. Only then did he remember that the family photo in the living room just now was clearly of a regr family of three. The old man hadnt been in the photo at all. Could it be that he had seen a ghost? Phinnias trembled slightly as he picked up his pace. When he returned to the hospital and saw that there were still peopleing and going, he gradually calmed down. It was only at that moment that his engineering background and scientific outlook came back online. Phineas stood there for a moment before he suddenly pped his forehead. F*ck, that was just optical stealth. What was I afraid of? Also, the old man didnt want anyone to know that he had been there, so the living room might just have been temporarily borrowed. For someone who could use optical stealth, it wasnt hard to enter an ordinary apartment. From beginning to end, it hadnt been a ghost story. Cursing himself for being an idiot, Phineas returned to his daughters ward. Sitting on the bed, he looked at his daughter, who seemed to be sound asleep, and his emotions surged. He wondered when the old man in ck woulde and treat Beverly. It would probably be after he signed the contract. These damn bloodsucking capitalists werent that kindhearted C they definitely needed to get something out of it. Looking at his daughter, he couldnt help but ce a hand on her forehead. She was frowning, as if she was having a bad dream, just like when she was little. As he thought that, Phineas suddenly paused. Wait, she was frowning? The deeply unconscious Beverly hadnt responded at all in the past few days. If it wasnt for that, he wouldnt have been so angry that he lost his mind and used the drone to feed the culprit, Cook, enough illegal drugs to knock him out, in an eye for an eye. His hands shook, and he called out softly, Beverly, can you hear me? Dads here. On the bed, Beverlysshes fluttered as she slowly opened her eyes. She looked around nkly for a moment before she finally saw her fathers face. She murmured, Dad, where am I? Phineass eyes turned red. Youre sick. Youre in the hospital. Dont panic, Im here. As he spoke, he pressed the button. It wasnt until the doctors and nurses pushed him away from the bed that he finally calmed down. Suddenly, he remembered the old mans words:?If a miracle happens with your daughter, give your thanks to God. His daughter had been in aa for so long, but she woke up after he struck a deal with the old man? The implications were clear. After a general examination, the doctor had the nurse take Beverly for aprehensive checkup. After getting most of the results, the doctor smiled in disbelief. Mr. Mason, congrattions. Its a miracle. Phineas: Huh? The doctor was used to seeing this expression on the family members of patients, and didnt keep Phineas in suspense. He simply said, Your daughter is in good condition C its as if shes only been sleeping. I dont see any problems. Well keep her in the hospital for another 48 to 72 hours for observation. If theres nothing wrong, she can be discharged. Phineas nodded quickly in gratitude. After seeing the doctor off and persuading his daughter to go back to sleep, Phineas mulled over it in the quiet ward. She could be discharged in 48 hours, and he could sign the contract in the morning three dayster? Could it be that the other party had also thought of this? Phineas was secretly rmed. If his guess was correct, that meant that the old man had been absolutely confident that he could treat Phineass daughter, or he wouldnt have given Phineas a pre-warning and a fixed time. When Phineas asked about the contract, the other party had only told him to keep it a secret, and didnt say what would happen if Phineas broke the contract. At that time, Phineas had thought that the old man was too good at pretending, but now, he understood that the old man wasnt afraid of him going back on his word. Ill take care of any trouble for you in the future, and I treated your daughter in minutes. Dare break the contract? Then taking care of you will only be a matter of minutes? Phineas felt that this was probably the meaning behind the old mans actions. But he had noints. This was all just spection to begin with. It wasnt like he couldin that the other party had treated his daughter so quickly and hadnt made him sign a contract on the spot, right? It wasnt like he could disdain the other party for trusting him too much. Lukes clone had spent a few minutes in the hospital to treat Beverlys brain injury. Then, he switched to his alias as the bigshot, Pennyworth, and began to help this new member of New Hope Research Institute wrap things up. Compared with a professional like him, Phineas had left too many clues behind. It would keep him busy for almost an hour. Luke wasnt lying. Before their talk, Luke had taken away the most vulnerable thing the fake drone. As long as the drone wasnt around, it wouldnt be easy to track Phineas down. The main reason Phineas hadnt taken it away was because he hadnt had the time. The Soderbergs had locked down the apartment very tightly, and he had to take care of his daughter. It was impossible for him to wait for an opportunity to enter the apartment building. Besides, it would be very hard for ordinary people to find him through the drone. In fact, the investigators the Soderbergs had hired didnt think anything of the drones at all. They simply took out the memory cards as instructed. The videos inside werent a big deal. They would cause a minor scandal at most. It wasnt as serious as Lindsay thought. Mayor Soderberg was only taking this cautious approach because he felt that someone was using his son, Cook, to deal with him. Chapter 1633 - Cowardly, and a Storm Is Coming

Chapter 1633: Cowardly, and a Storm Is Coming

Now that Luke had removed the drone, all that was left were the videos. Just now, he had hypnotized Phineas into telling him that he had received the videos in a building 100 meters away. He had been looking for an opportunity to throw the videos out and ruin Cooks reputation. Luke had no opinion about this revenge plot. Cook had just been ying around with Phineass daughter, Beverly. It was too much to ask a 17-year-old girl to resist money, a rich young heir, and indulging in pleasure. However, Cook had gone overboard when he caused Beverly to overdose on drugs and fall into a deepa. Even worse, when Cook realized that something was wrong with Beverly, he dragged her out of the car and dumped her in the courtyard of the apartment building. It was his family who had cleaned up his mess and erased the surveince footage in the apartment building that night. Phineas had discovered via his daughters F2F ount that she had been with Cook before she was found that night. / After discovering that Cook lived in that apartment building, what else could he not understand? At first, he had been hoping that his daughter would wake up and recover, so he couldnt get revenge for now. However, when he heard that his daughter might never wake up, Phineas couldnt take it anymore, and finally decided to take action. So, the bright red color of Mr. Cooks name wasnt just for show. He had gotten his just desserts. But who knew how that shadow man had gotten involved in this matter, and made a copy of the videos saved in the drone for the website. Luke couldnt let this guy spread the videos. It would feel good to air the dirtyundry now, but the Soderbergs investigation would intensify many times over after that. Of course, the shadow man had nothing to fear. After all, even Tony hadnt been able to catch him. But it would be too easy for Phineass situation to arouse suspicion. His daughter had been drugged by Cook more than a month ago, putting her into a semiatose state. Now, the same thing had inexplicably happened to Cook. Furthermore, Phineas was an engineer in two fields. A person just needed to investigate the materials Phineas had bought and, coupled with the fact that he had been around the apartment building recently, he would be discovered sooner orter. Most of the time, rich people didnt need evidence. Lukes approach was very simple. When he deleted thepressed folder that was hidden on the video website, he left a means of contact and the Bat logo behind. If the shadow man was as cautious as ever, he would definitely disappear again this guy was just that cowardly. Of course, it would be even better if this hardcore fan was really willing to contact Batman. The shadow man was definitely rted to Amanda Waller. Luke hadntpletely locked onto Amanda Wallers real identity and position yet. Once he found this shadow man, it would be too easy to catch her. Also, the shadow mans strongest point was that it wasnt hard for him to ess most parts of the Inte, and he was very hard to detect. He was a pair of ghost eyes. After finding out the guys real identity, Luke would definitely keep him and expand the multifaceted systems search function. In the end, Luke went to the private hospital that Cook was in and used Light of Life to treat the most severely injured portion of his brain. This would allow Cook to regain consciousness in a few days. He would be fine after a month of recuperation. This vile young master couldnt continue lying down. He had toe back to his senses. Only then could Mr. Mayors sadness over his only son turn into anger at this deadweight. After Mr. Mayor confirmed that nobody was targeting him, this drug overdose incident would end here. Given how Cook never changed, it wouldnt be long before he returned to his old ways. If the young master killed himself in public while driving drunk, that would be the perfect ending. At that time, Mr. Mayor could focus on scolding his dead son and wouldnt vent his anger on anyone else at least, he wouldnt suspect the father and daughter. After everything was settled, Luke rxed. If it wasnt for the fact that he didnt want the father and daughter to be buried alongside Cook, it wouldve been a very simple matter. Now, he could only let this young master escape death for a month. This way, he could... die more valiantlyter. At the very least, it couldnt be like this time, when the incident didnt make the headlines in New York. Luke didnt really care if this would cause Mr. Mayor to suffer. He couldnt take care of his brat, so naturally, he had to pay the price. In any case, Titanium Phone Company didnt care if a new mayor took over. Who would be stupid enough to make life difficult for apany that was worth hundreds of billions? ... Walter had called Luke back for unofficial overtime, while Selina was on holiday. Luke was toozy to pretend to be a diligent detective. He went to look for Elena instead. They had gone to the New Jersey mountainsst time. This time, they went out to sea on a boat. The only regret was that the weather in New York was much worse than in France. The maximum temperature at the end of April was only 20 degrees, and it was only 10 degrees at night. Elena didnt sunbathe very much. In the warm cabin, however, she could still get Luke to take a bunch of artistic photos. Even when they were together, Elena didnt give up drawing. The yacht that Luke had rented wasnt small, and it was wide enough at the front and back for the female artist to set up her easel and draw diligently. Of course, someone interrupted her work from time to time, which resulted in him being pummeled by the irate female artist. They had fun for two days. Close to noon today, Luke made lunch and checked the results of his clones research. At that moment, he heard Elena get up from bed. He waited for a moment, but she didnte looking for him. A little surprised, Luke walked down the hallway, then saw the female artist sitting on the couch with her legs crossed. She was drawing frantically in her sketchbook with a charcoal pen in her right hand. They had been together for a long time, and Luke knew what Elena was like when she was drawing. Her hand didnt usually dance like crazy when she was sketching except in certain situations. Lukes eyes flickered, but he didnt approach her. He simply returned to the kitchen and poured himself a cup of coffee. Looking at the gloomy sky and the ocean outside the window, he had a feeling that a storm wasing. In the hazy afternoon rain, the yacht returned to New York. Luke sent Elena back to school and spent time chatting with her in her dorm. He chose easy topics and didnt talk about the two iplete sketches that Elena had just drawn. Luke had made it clear to her on the yacht that whatever happened had nothing to do with a powerless artist like her. Elena wasnt an idiot. She knew that if she went out and talked nonsense, she would most likely disappear. In any case, Luke said that he would take care of it. Thinking that, she quickly tossed the matter to the back of her mind. Luke, however, sweated a little. It was a good thing he had just learned Mental Hypnosis and Mental Illusion, or it wouldnt have been easy to appease her. Although the two new abilities were still in the experimental phase, his Mental Communication was a fully mature ability. Using a little Mental Hypnosis and Mental Illusion, and transmitting soothing thoughts with Mental Communication, wouldnt cause any side effects. Chapter 1634 - If You’re Late, Don’t Blame Me

Chapter 1634: If Youre Late, Dont me Me Trantions

Once the artist was exhausted and fell asleep in his arms, Luke finally got out of bed. Covering her with the nket, he sat down on the couch and took out the two sketches for a closer look. Although he had already seen it a few times today, he was still very serious when he looked at them again. The first drawing depicted a huge office. Many personnel were still at their positions, but dozens of people were confronting each other with guns. The most prominent figure wasnt holding a gun, but was an employee who had several guns trained on him. The second drawing was of a huge Helicarrier. It was flying in the sky, and there were explosions all along the hull. Clearly, it was enduring a fierce attack. But the cannons on the ship were firing countless missiles wildly. Clearly, it was doing its best to counterattack. After a long silence, Luke put the two drawings away in his inventory and looked out the window at the rainy night. In the meantime, his Level 2 clone finished gathering the information and sent Tony a message with the coordinates for a small dock. On the top floor of Stark Tower, the tycoon, who was sleeping soundly with Pepper in his arms, was suddenly poked in the butt. He instantly woke up. It had to be said that the Chi Refining Technique or whatever which a certain person had given to him was mystic mambo-jumbo, but it turned out to be pretty effective once he started cultivating it. Lately, he only needed six hours of sleep to be full of energy and alert. His initial signs of insomnia had disappeared. However, it was rare to be poked in the butt in the middle of the night. He turned around and was stunned. He asked in a low voice, Dummy? A cute robotic arm whined and pointed in another direction. Tony looked over and saw a virtual screen that had appeared at the doorway. It was a message from Luke. He instantly understood. He quietly got up and left the bedroom. A momentter, a transparent figure ran wildly through the sewers, and didnt forget toin, Bruce definitely doesnt have a girlfriend he sleeps with. Does he have to be so mysterious, making me crawl around the sewers in the middle of the night? Despite his words, he obediently followed the top secret route east through Manhattan and reached a particr dock. He sent the signal that he had arrived, and the boat sped over. Tony didnt deactivate his stealth mode as he stepped directly through the open door. The cabin door closed, and the yacht turned and sailed toward the ocean. In the cabin, Tonys lips twitched when saw the other partys handsome face, but he was satisfied when he saw the mans home clothes. The tycoon himself had rushed over in a T-shirt and pants C he didnt want to hang around with a pretentious prick in a suit. The yacht wasnt Tonys territory, and there was no ce to store his armor. He simply flipped up his mask and sat down next to Luke. Why did you have to wake me up in the middle of the night? Luke poured him a ss of wine. Have a drink first C you might not be in the moodter. Tonys expression turned solemn. He took a sip and put down the ss. Tell me. Luke asked, Is SHIELD still building the Helicarriers? Tony nodded. Yes, but ever since you said that Hydra is in SHIELD, Nick Furys attention has been elsewhere. Luke asked, Hows constructioning along? How much longer until they can take off? Tony thought for a moment, then shook his head. I only just started to help modify parts of the flight system, but I bluffed my way through it a few times after that. I really dont know the progress. Luke stared at the tycoon silently. A few secondster, Tony couldnt take the heartless disdain and raised his hands in surrender. Okay, theyre keeping everything a secret from me, yet they want me to modify the Helicarriers with a lot of new technology. Im not letting them. Satisfied, only then did Luke shift his gaze. That was more in line with the tycoons temperament. The proud and arrogant Tony was a first-ss magnate and a top-notch scientist. Using him while excluding him at the same time was something that the tycoon would never ept. For example, when Luke had given Tony Bat Squad credit points, he had rejected them at first. That was because the Battle of New York had also involved Tony, so there was no need to get a reward from Batman. The second time, Tony had helped Batman with a personal task in Grand Rapids. This time, he happily epted the credit points. His contribution had been taken seriously. Also, since the tycoon could use Bat Squad credit points, whatever intelligence the Bat Squad had wasnt kept from him. In any case, Luke had given the tycoon so many benefits, but didnt ask for much in return. It wasnt good for Tony to haggle. Tony was very generous with his friends. Thinking that, he was frank in giving Luke the details. But based on my estimates, the main Helicarrier should beplete by now, and is ready for a test flight at any time. Speaking of which, its at least two generations more advanced than the one from the Battle of New York. The government obtained a lot of things from the Chitauri for example, the flight system, which uses the core of the Chitauris big worm battleship. Luke narrowed his eyes. How good is it? Tony said, Once its in the air, this third-generation main carrier can be sent into orbit. Unless its a special situation, theoretically speaking, it doesnt need toe down anymore. Luke was lost for words. Wouldnt this make it a super air battleship? After a brief silence, he said, Then the problem this time might be bigger than I thought. Tony: Huh? He immediately understood, and his expression turned ugly. Somethings wrong with the thing? Luke nodded. Hydra might be interested in destroying or seizing it. What do you think will happen if it falls into Hydras hands? Tonys expression was awful. Its an air fortress. Even if it only has a once-off use, the weapons on it can cover half of America. If its shot down If such a gigantic thing fell from the sky, the countless weapons and energy sources on it would turn it into a massive lethal weapon. It would be fine if it didnt explode, but if it did, it could bury an entire city. Furthermore, it had to be positioned above D.C. C if it fell there Naturally, Luke didnt have to exin how serious this matter was. The tycoon knew better than he did how dangerous the Helicarrier could be. Luke simply said, This is information I obtained through certain channels, and its very likely to be urate. Its possible that Furys operation triggered Hydras vignce. They probably cant wait any longer, and have started to move. Tony was silent as his mind raced. He knew that the clown had been dealing with the Hydra in SHIELD recently. Batman had said that the clown was a passer-by. A passer-by who was beaten into throwing up blood by the Dark Knight? That was pretty interesting. After a brief silence, he asked, What do you want me to do? Luke said, Im letting you know in advance, so if youre toote to the party when the timees, you cant me anyone else. Dont think I dont know who youre referring to!?Tony snorted in his heart That Helicarrier is at SHIELDs D.C. headquarters. Luke said, I know. Its in theke at HQ. Tony fell silent once more. Chapter 1635 - What’s Working? I Need to Calm Down

Chapter 1635: Whats Working? I Need to Calm Down Trantions

Clearly, Luke knew more than the tycoon thought. Relying on the clown to deal with Hydra members in SHIELD during this period of time, he was much better at using his abilities and equipment for interrogation than Tony was. Luke nodded at the door. Were done. You can go back and get ready now. Tony was stunned. You made mee all this way in the middle of the night just to tell me this? Luke said, Of course. Who knows if Hydra is watching you? Tony was unable to reply. Although it was a littlete to have a chat, it was indeed very safe. Downing the wine in his ss in one go, he got up and flipped his mask back down. Next time, Ill wake you up in the middle of the night to pee. Luke chuckled. Sorry, I like working at night. Tony cursed inwardly. The scoundrel really was just like a bat. Also, if it wasnt a major incident, this guy wouldnt take action during the day. It wasnt hard for him to find time to sleep. Watching Tony walk to the door, Luke added, Try to be ready in three days. Hydra will probably take action in the next few days. Tony turned around and was surprised. So soon? Luke said, Thats why I called you in the middle of the night. Tony: Thanks. In fact, Luke had been preparing ever since he started investigating. The Level 1 clone which had been far away in Japan had taken an international flight in the morning to D.C.. That very night, Frank and a few others left for Baltimore to set up a temporary base. Some like Damon and Mindy, Alice and her daughter, and the ninja squad, remained in New York. When the time came, they could use remote-controlled robots to fight. Frank, Ivan and Angel had volunteered to be on site, and they didnt mind taking action themselves if necessary. But Luke had some misgivings about that. This was D.C., and the highest government authority might be involved. Batman had gone back and forth with the American government many times as they traded barbs secretly, while it looked like nothing had happened on the surface. The government had never officially put Batman on the wanted list NYPDs request that Batman help with investigations didnt count, since that was a local public notice. It was fine as long as everyone understood each other. The Bat Squad had their own bottom line, which kept the government in check. This time, the best would be if the Bat Squad used the remote-controlled androids as much as possible in order to hide their superhero identities. The advantage of this was that they didnt have to be afraid of injuries or exposing themselves. As long as Lukes clone was there, dozens of regr remote-controlled robots would be enough right? The night passed, and dawn arrived. It was another sunny day in D.C.. People were bustling about on the streets. At SHIELD HQ, Nick Fury was looking at the virtual screen in front of him with a dark expression. Open Lemurian Stars satelliteunch file. ess denied. Nick Fury was stunned. Run decryption. Decryption failed. Nick Fury narrowed his eyes. Override authority, Nichs J. Fury. Authorization failed. All files sealed. Nick Fury sneered. On whose order? Seal order: Nichs J. Fury. Nick Fury: WTF! Half an hourter, he drove off with a dark face. Looking at the building in the rearview mirror, the directors already dark face turned even darker. Driving out of SHIELD HQ, he said, Activatemunications encryption system. Connect to secure program 0405. Soon, the other party picked up the call, and a womans voice rang out. Whats up, sir? Nick Fury said, Come to D.C. immediately. Theres a big problem here. The woman said, Ill be there in four hours. Nick Fury said, Ill give you three. Thats all. He then cut themunication and stopped the car at a red light. Suddenly, he felt two gazes on him. He nced over and saw a police car. The two officers in the car were sizing him up, as if he was a wanted criminal. The director was unhappy. What? Want to check my ID? The two officers turned around, and the light turned green as the police car left. The director snorted, but didnt vent his anger. On the other side, Frank was putting together a n, when he suddenly heard a notification from Bobo. Mr. Smith, a fierce gunfight has broken out in a major district. Several police cars are besieging an SUV from SHIELD. He paused. Show me. A virtual screen appeared in front of him. After watching for a moment, his expression turned strange. He hesitated for a moment before he said, Contact Knight and tell him that ck Egg is under attack. Bobo said, Okay, Mr. Smith. A momentter, Bobo said again, Knight said, I dont have time. Mr. Smith, you are free to decide whether or not to undertake a rescue operation. Frank was silent for a moment, before he saw Nick Furys ck SUV suddenlyunch fierce firepower, and the police car that had been blocking him was sent flying. He chuckled and shook his head. No need. ck Egg wont die. Take note of the people chasing him, follow them, and lock onto all suspects. Bobo said, Okay, Mr. Smith. Frank sneered, and thought to himself that since he wouldnt be using his identity as a member of the Bat Squad, it didnt seem to be a problem to kill these dirty cops in passing. On a street in D.C., Nick Fury was bleeding from the mouth and nose as he ordered loudly, Activate flight system. Propulsion system damaged. Nick Fury said, Then call Agent Hill. Communications system damaged. Motherf*cker!?Nick Fury thought to himself. Then whats working? Air conditioning is fully operational. Then give me some air first. I need to calm down, Nick Fury growled angrily. Both parties flew down the street for some time. The SUV couldnt shake off the police cars behind it, and the police cars behind couldnt do anything about the SUV either. The police officers could only shoot wildly. Suddenly, Nick Fury saw a man in a ckbat uniform, standing quietly at the intersection up ahead, raise a gun. Swoosh! A disc shot out of the gun and flew under the SUV, instantly sticking to the bottom. Boom! Nick Fury felt himself flip over along with the SUV. He hit his head and slid forward. The man in the ckbat uniform unhurriedly turned to the side and let the SUV tumble past, before he strode off after it. At that moment, Frank eximed, This guy Interesting! Bobo, send this feed to Knight. Bobo: Okay. Staring at the image, Frank couldnt help but murmur, ck Egg shouldnt die so easily. A momentter, the ck soldier opened the door of the SUV to reveal that the drivers seat was empty. Frank snorted and shook his head. Thats just like Nichs. There was a huge hole in the ground under the SUV, revealing an open sewer. As expected of the mans reputation as a ck tortoise not only was he hard, he was also shameless and slippery. Chapter 1636 - The Director Is Dead Again

Chapter 1636: The Director Is Dead Again Trantions

When Luke, who was busy near D.C., saw this tortoise-like means of escape, his lips twitched. Tony had been crawling through the sewers justst night, while it was the directors turn today. Sure enough, anyone who wanted to be a superhero was destined to be familiar with the dark, wet and narrow sewers. Fortunately, based on Lukes investigation in recent months, the sewers in D.C. were much cleaner. After all, D.C. had a far smaller poption than New York. It shouldnt be too hard to endure. Nick Fury was injured? Luke could only chuckle at that. The guy had a Light Dagger and Life 1. Both were magical healing items. Given the directors personality, he would definitely keep anything that could save his life on him. Only when he saw Nick Furys head explode on the spot would Luke believe that the directors body double was dead. When they talked about how Nick Fury had been killed several times before, Luke had casually asked Phil if it was a body double. There had been no change in Phils expression, but his mental fluctuations confirmed it. In addition, Phil had bought a few pairs of mechanical gloves and nanogloves from Luke. If Nick Fury didnt have these on him, he could only me his bad luck. Hydra could dream on if they wanted to kill Nick Fury, this master at faking his death. The only benefit of assassinating him was that with the director publicly presumed dead, Hydra could openly take over the highest authority in SHIELD. Roasting the director inwardly, Luke carried on with what he was doing. He simply sent the news of the attack on Nick Fury to the members of the Bat Squad, including Tony, on a special channel. When the tycoon, who was just as busy, read the news, his face darkened. Last night, he had informed Nick Fury that Hydra was aiming for the main Helicarrier, and this morning, the guy had been attacked on the streets. But that was D.C.. In the middle of the morning, a dozen police cars and dozens of fully-armed police officers were mobilized as they chased the SHIELD directors car on the streets. Tony could picture how several terrorist organizations were probably stepping out now to im responsibility. The incident would then make sense to a lot of people. After all, it was done by terrorists, who tended not to use their brains. After a brief contemtion, just like Luke, Tony got back to work. He had talked to Luke before, and they had a clear division ofbor. Luke would be responsible for the main military support during this operation since Tony couldnt appear directly. The tycoons identity was too sensitive, unlike Luke, who could switch aliases as he pleased and decry responsibility as a vignte. If Tony stuck his nose into SHIELDs muddy waters now, some people might use that as an excuse to attack him. Whatever he did, he would only be helping to divert attention from the true culprit. Neither Tony nor Luke were idiots. There was no way they would martyr themselves for Hydras sake. Nick Fury felt the same way. This guy probably had an escape n. A few months was naturally far from enough. More than that, Nick Fury knew that there would never be enough time topletely eradicate Hydra. With thingsing to a head, he decisively gave all of SHIELDs secret resources to Tony. How much Tony could use would depend on his capabilities. These resources basically werent money, which SHIELD had been short of recently, and which Tony didnt care about. What Nick Fury gave Tony was top secret intelligence, research information, and mystery items. Since he had already moved them away, he naturally stayed behind. There were a lot of things that couldnt be moved beforehand and which might fall into Hydras hands. Nick Fury had Tony y things by ear. Nick Fury hadnte up with this n on the spur of the moment. He had been preparing for months, and just sent Tony information on these resources. As for Luke, he naturally didnt have a share The bigshot who sold everything might have been able to use the resources, but Nick Fury wasnt stupid. Whatever Nick Fury gave to Tony now, he could shamelessly ask the tycoon for some back if he needed them. If he gave them to the bigshot who sold everything, the other party might not necessarily acknowledge the debt. There was no way Nick Fury would trust a mysterious businessman with an unknown background. Tony couldnt run even if he wanted to, and Stark Industries couldnt disappear instantly. What Nick Fury didnt know was that Tony had told Luke about this. He even asked Luke if the bigshot wanted to take some of the resources. Luke felt regret for a moment, but still refused. The reason he gave Tony was that the bigshot didnt like getting mixed up in this sort of troublesome business. Tony had said, Youre kidding me. Compared with things that consumed a lot of resources, manpower andbor to take away, Luke preferred experience and credit points. Besides, werent Tonys abilities Lukes abilities? Given Tonys personality, he would definitely take the most valuable items. Luke only needed to refresh this teammates list of abilities to obtain everything. In the end, he added, The bigshot said that we can trade for technology and supplies. Cutting off themunication, Tony was skeptical, and he couldnt help but mutter inwardly,?What kind of businessman are you?! The business policy for capital groups had always been about raking in money. For one thing, it was to present the masses with a morous appearance. For another, it was a way to suppress theirpetitors. But did the bigshot who sold everything need to do this? Obviously not. This supplier, who enjoyed peak monopoly and ced quality over quantity, didnt care about standard business policy at all. As long as he had VIP clients who were willing to trust him, that was enough. People who believed in certain genius doctors or great masters, for example, wouldnt believe anyone who said that they were swindlers. Mere nder wouldnt stop these genius doctors or great masters from making money. But this matter wasnt so simple. Less than an hourter, Frank sent another message. Apparently, ck Egg is dead. The body is in D.C.s Central Hospital. Luke unhurriedly ced a remote-controlled robot in the sewer. Okay, got it. Frank: Supposedly, he was shot. Luke covered the remote-controlled robot with an optical camouge cape. Was his head blown up? Frank: If his head was blown up, there would be no way to prove that he was the one who died. Luke nodded and said, So its an intact corpse. This can be considered a blessing from God. Frank: Themunication was cut off. Of course the director wasnt dead As the saying went, a scourgested a thousand years. Nick Fury could basically be considered a scourge. How could it be so easy for him to die? Furthermore, based on the deal he made with Tony, it would be a huge problem if he remained alive now. By dying this way, he would be the righteous former director who had been assassinated by Hydra SHIELD. After this, the fall of SHIELD couldnt be med on him. After all, those who bore responsibility had to be alive in order for the public to beat them up. Chapter 1637 - The Captain On the Run, and Pierce Takes the Stage

Chapter 1637: The Captain On the Run, and Pierce Takes the Stage

Luke picked up his pace and sent a message to Tony. ck Egg is dead. You need to hurry up. Nick Furys death meant that the two parties hadpletely fallen out, and it was time for Hydra to reveal its true intentions. Perhaps Hydra still wanted to lurk for a while, but Nick Fury, who was dead, wouldnt give them that chance. Otherwise, wouldnt the director have died for nothing? Tony simply replied, Got it. Last time, Nick Fury had used Phil to put on a martyr show. Now, it was very hard for the tycoon to feel much. It made more sense to hurry up and plunder SHIELDs resources. Once SHIELD copsed, the burden of world peace would fall even harder on Tony Starks shoulders. Thus, he diligently plundered the organization with a clear conscience. Everything was for world peace! Sure enough, Frank sent a third message dozens of minutester. There was a fight in an elevator at SHIELD. The victor jumped from a height of more than ten floors, took down a ne, and ran. Luke was stunned. Huh? Frank said, Hm, this guy is really good at closebat. The way he throws his shield is also very interesting. Luke: Where is he now? Frank: Weve lost him for the moment. Luke said, Ignore him. Killing him is harder than killing ck Egg. Frank: Hehe, that might not be the case. A hero is always the quickest to die. Luke said, Hes almost 90 years old. Frank: Okay, I take back my words. Hes indeed quite capable. Lukes mind raced. So, even Captain America had fallen out with Hydra SHIELD. All-out battle was close to breaking out in SHIELD. He said, All members, enter standby mode. Hammersmith will assume fullmand. Pings rang out in the team channel as the team members came online with the remote-controlled robots. Frank swiftly began to give orders. The team members operated the remote-controlled robots and began to rush to their designated positions. Half an hourter, themander stopped issuing orders on themanders exclusive chat window in the team channel. Frank wouldnt act rashly until something happened. If that happened, he wouldnt just be helping Hydra out, he might even cop the me after this. After a brief silence, the ID Knight popped up in the team members chat, and people started talking. Frank, Ivan, Angel, Damon and the Ninja Squads teacher either remained silent or simply responded with a few words. Mindy and the little turtles greeted each other and chatted excitedly. Nobody stopped them. Even Frank, who hated distractions during an operation the most, didnt say anything. That was probably because the team members chat window didnt interfere with themanders exclusive chat window. Everybody would immediately pay attention to any orders in themanders window. The operation hadnt really started yet. It wasnt good for everyone to remain silent and tense for long periods of time. It was like a rubber band. When your nerves were stretched taut for too long, it would throw you out of the proper state. Besides, it was only the five minors who were chatting. The older crowd didnt say anything and watched the screen silently. They wouldnt be dyed if something happened. It was usually Selina who initiated the group chat. However, she was basking in the May sun in Mexico, so Luke let her take a break this time. The five minors were very good at livening up the atmosphere. They talked about TV shows, movies, cosy and so on. Even the older members felt it was quite fun to watch them. Just like what was described in Maslows hierarchy of needs, humans had five levels of needs, and the lower three levels had been amply met for the team members. The biggest problem had been with the turtles and their teacher, but thanks to Inte ess andmunication with the rest of the team, their social needs, which they hadcked the most, were now being met. As for the remaining high-level needs of esteem and self-actualization, these were without doubt met through the vignte work which they did as superheroes. Even Frank and Angel would say that this wasnt a strong need for them. However, if they had a choice, to have an utterly fulfilling career recognized by the public was far better than being despised by everyone. So, watching the small superheroes talk about superhero cosy was pretty fun. The older members were too embarrassed to discuss this, but it was impossible to say that they werent interested in what other people thought. Even Luke, who had a lot of aliases and switched between them often, still read the crackments online about him. However, other people didnt have a system, and it was hard for them to be as detached as he was. The situation was pretty much what Luke and Frank had expected. There wasnt much activity in D.C. for the next few hours. At least, there were no more public battles. But Tony soon received an internal message from SHIELD. After ck Eggs death, Alexander Pierce of the World Security Council, as Nick Furys direct superior and the previous SHIELD director, was temporarily taking over SHIELD affairs. In the meantime, this old director issued a wanted order for Captain America, telling everyone in SHIELD that Nick Furys death was rted to the captain. Luke pondered for a few minutes before he sent a message to Tony. Theres a big problem with this new director. Tony said, I agree. They didnt continue discussing it. No matter how reasonable it might be to pin the me for Nick Furys murder on Captain America, it was still very suspicious. It wasnt that Pierce was stupid, but only someone with a high rank could convict Captain America. If Nick Fury wasnt dead, he would also have this authority. Of course, ck Egg, who had now been killed by Captain America, naturally couldnt do this. Luke and Tony didnt rx with Pierces appearance. Instead, they were even more certain that something was going to happen. As a member of the World Security Council, Pierce was at the top. For such a bigshot to personally step in meant that things had gotten to a point where it was necessary. What was the Helicarrier going to do as part of Project Insight? Was it going topletely destroy D.C.? And bury major cities on the East Coast like Pennsylvania, New York and Boston along with it? Luke felt that this was probably the only way to severely cripple America. Blow up the person in the White House? Dream on. In a sense, the person in the White House was just a tenant, while the owners would always be the major capital corporations. Michelle Geber, the current tenant, only had a year in office left, and was about to step down. It didnt matter if she died or not. It wasnt hard for Luke to find out about Project Insight. It was SHIELD who had given the project its name. Apart from the high-ranking members in SHIELD, several people in Hydra had heard this name, but nobody knew what the n was. Based on Lukes understanding of Hydra, there was no way such a huge air carrier would be used against aliens. On the contrary, there were many people in Hydra who wanted to seize the opportunity to climb thedder. They preferred to work for Hydra over world peace. Chapter 1638 - Tracking an Acquaintance, and Green Eyes

Chapter 1638: Tracking an Acquaintance, and Green Eyes

After setting everything up, Luke bought some fast food and ate on a stone bench in D.C.. The drones range was very limited here. However stupid the government could be, it wouldnt allow drones to fly around the heart of America. The squad was now using an encrypted groundwork tomunicate with each other. The surveince range was far lessprehensive than what the drones could do. Luke could only do it himself. Compared with the drones, he could detect more with his personal abilities. Suddenly, Sharp Nose picked up a familiar scent, but it was very faint. It drifted over from an alley dozens of meters away, and were only specks of scent molecules. If it wasnt for the fact that Luke had a deep impression of the scent, he might have overlooked it. He stood up and bit into his burger as he strolled toward the source of the scent. That person wasnt an enemy or a rookie. Luke wasnt in a hurry. Soon, he passed through an apartment building and entered an alley next door. He saw a small entrance in the distance. His eyes flickered. Wasnt this D.C. Central Hospital? ck Egg had died in the E.R. here. If that was the case, it made sense for that person to appear here. After entering the hospital building, however, he dismissed this thought. The scent suggested that the person had only been here for 20 minutes. Nick Fury had been dead for almost two hours. Why was this person here? Agents didnt do meaningless things. Nick Fury was very important when he was alive, but if he had really be a corpse, it wasnt necessarily worth it toe back here. Luke soon found the owner of the scent the ck Widow, Natasha. The person who grabbed her and pushed her into a corner was another acquaintance Captain Steve. Luke was amused. Sure enough, things werent that simple. He didnt show his face. He simply listened to the conversation between the two people ten meters away with Elementary Sound Wave. A momentter, the duo left together. Luke thought for a moment before he told Frank and Tony about it. Both parties simply replied, Copy that. They only needed to know what was going on, and Luke didnt need them to do anything. Luke slowly followed Steve and Natasha, and only stopped when they put on disguises and stole a Chevrolet pickup. Of course, it was only the Level 2 clone that stopped following them. This strongest clone had to stay in D.C. in the event that something major happened. So, Luke could only have his Level 1 clone follow the pickup. Luke and Steve had met many times, but they werent that close. If he took the initiative to approach them, they would definitely be suspicious, and even more time would be wasted. In any case, he had heard their conversation while tailing them earlier, and was clear on where they were going. Steve and Natashas target was Camp LeHigh in New Jersey, Search our n?wno?el.?rgwhich was only a little more than 200 kilometers from D.C. and which might lead to Hydra. At that time, Luke could get his clone to act in the dark and earn experience and credit points. If there really was an emergency in D.C., it would only take the clone a few minutes to fly back at full speed. Steve and Natasha reached the barracks in the evening, and opened the door to an underground base. Luke, who had arrived half an hour earlier, was carefully searching the base. This underground base used to belong to SHIELD, and had been abandoned for more than 20 years. From a preliminary check earlier, it was true that nobody had been here for years, yet the lead which Natasha and Steve had was rted to this ce. Secondly, the power and venttion in this underground base were fully functional, and there was a lot of power. The power supply wasing from a nearby farm, but for a detective like Luke, this was suspicious. After all, when the police arrested suspects for growing weed at home, they would check the electric meter first most of the time. Electricity was indispensable in modern life and work. Too much electricity being consumed would easily arouse suspicion. It was thanks to Tonys arc reactor that Luke was able to power his research work and keep it secret. It was unlikely that this abandoned base had an arc reactor. To generate its own electricity, it would need its own power station as well as an ample power source (water, wind or coal). That was even harder to keep secret. A drone silently watched Steve and Natasha find a hidden elevator, enter a password and descend. Then, in aputer room full of a bunch of ancientputers, the first thing that caught their attention was an eye-catching USB drive. Compared with other dusty oldputers and storage equipment, this drive was clearly a product of recent years. It was also connected to an oldputer. Deep in thought, Natasha took out a silver USB from her pocket. This USB was the reason why Nick Fury had been killed and why Steve was wanted by SHIELD. Before Nick Fury died, he had given it to Steve and told him not to trust anyone. When Steve returned to SHIELD, he had hidden the USB in a hospital vending machine for fear of Hydra discovering it. In the end, it was the cunning Natasha who had picked it up. Of course, Natasha wasnt Hydra, so she helped Steve find the data point of the USB this oldputer room. At that moment, she plugged in the USB, and the oldputers around her lit up and got to work. A notification popped up on an ancient monitor. Activate system? After a brief hesitation, she typed Yes on the keyboard and pressed Enter. Theputer whirred even faster, and the monitor glowed with a green light as it put together a blurry human face. The ancient monitor could only disy green on the ck screen, so the face was hideous. Lukes eyes lit up. He liked to fiddle with old things the most, but he had never yed with an antiqueputer like this before. It looked quite interesting. However, the face directly called out Steven and Natalias names and ages, and revealed its own name Arnim Z. He had been a scientist under the Red Skull in World War II, and a backbone of Hydra. But Dr. Z was actually Swiss, and had died of lung cancer in 1972. However, the green ghost face imed that it was Dr. Z. Before Dr. Z died, his mind or whatever had been stored in theputers here, turning him into an it. Underground, Steve and Natasha were both shocked. On the surface, Lukes eyes were practically glowing green. When Z revealed his identity, Luke immediately sent an emergencymunication request to Tony. Tony immediately picked up. Did something happen? Luke simply sent him the video taken by the drone and said, It seems theres still a gap between Jarvis and a real A.I.? Chapter 1639 - I Believe We Still Have Plenty of Time

Chapter 1639: I Believe We Still Have Plenty of Time

In New York, Tony looked at the video, and his breath stuttered. Then, he took a deep breath. Can your drone link to the data? Those machines look like antiques. Luke grinned. Dont worry. I checked earlier. Dr. Z isntpletely an antique. His hardware was upgraded. Tony said, Then what are you waiting for? Open the data link on your drone C the bigger the connection, the better. Leave everything to me. Luke asked, Wont this put you behind with what youre doing? Compared with collecting junk, I prefer to collect more unique items. Tony smiled. Dr. Z was one of the main researchers in Hydra. Although his tone was amused, his eyes were cold. Z, that d*mn fatty, actually arrogantly mocked Tonys father, Howard, and said that he was grateful to him for creating SHIELD and allowing Hydra to be revived. The tycoon felt that he had to catch this person who disrespected his father and dissect him down to thest detail. Tony, who was partial toward electronics and machines, had never performed an autopsy before. Of course, dissecting a program couldnt be considered an autopsy on a living being. Thinking that, he took control of the drones which Luke transferred to him. Then, the tycoon was speechless for a moment. As he quickly operated the virtual screen, he couldnt help but ask, Do you have to bring so many drones wherever you go? Luke had transferred control of over 100 drones in one go. Not only were there more than ten small drones that were particrly good at calcting data, there was even a mid-sized drone that was used to boost and transmit signals. This was much better than what the tycoon had imagined C it was pretty much a huge neighborhood water pipe. The faster the data was transmitted, the more methods Tony and Jarvis could use, and the higher the chances of capturing Dr. Z. Luke, however, simply hummed and said, Hydra is really amazing. They canunch missiles just like that. Tonys hands paused for a moment, and he soon noticed from the mid-sized drones feed that two missiles were closing in. He wasnt worried about Luke, and simply sent a message. Lets not let that old popsicle and the secretary die. Got it. Luke said, But you have to hurry up and catch it. I can probably hold them off for an hour or two. Tony: Huh? Since Hydra hadunched the missiles, that meant that they knew that Steve and Natasha were there. Given how fast Hydra SHIELDs special force was, it would take at most 20 minutes to reach the scene. On the surface, the Bat Squad had no conflict with SHIELD, so how was Luke going to hold them off for an hour or two? The thought just shed through Tonys mind before he tossed it aside. Batman was very reliable. If he said an hour or two, that meant that he could buy Tony an hour at least. Tony didnt need to worry. Besides, that was just a small problem. At that moment, nothing was more interesting to Tony than Dr. Z, who had turned into a real living A.I.. As Luke spoke to Tony, he quietly rose into the air to meet the two missiles. In the evening sky, the two missiles trails werent very eye-catching. Luke didnt fly very high. If these two missiles were going to destroy the underground base and kill Steve and Natasha, there were only a few attack trajectories they could take. Luke remained invisible as he blocked the most likely route and calcted the chances of the missiles switching directions at any moment. But Hydra probably hadnt considered that Steve and Natasha could intercept the missiles. Unless defenses were set up beforehand, it was very difficult to intercept a missile at thest minute. The two missiles took the route Luke had predicted. He spread out Telekinesis to a maximum range of 100 meters. At this distance, Telekinesis basically didnt have any offensive or defensive capabilities; it could only sense and instantly lock onto the two missiles. Lukes thoughts flickered, and instantly, the two missiles were tossed into his inventory. Inside SHIELD, Sitwell, who was monitoring the two missiles in a dark room, was stunned when the signal from the missiles disappeared. Since there was no signal, there was naturally no feed, and the screen was dark. Sitwell immediately confirmed the situation with the pilot. What happened to the missiles? Why isnt there a signal? The pilot looked nkly at the data on the ne. Sir, I dont have a signal here either. Weve lost contact with the missiles. Sitwell asked, How? Were they destroyed? The pilot: I dont know, sir. Sitwell said, Thenunch another round. The pilot said, Sir, we only have precision-guided bombs left. They might not be able to destroy the target. That was a well-built underground military base. Unless it was with a MOP, it wouldnt be that easy to blow up. Sitwell said, Drop them. Less than ten secondster, the pilot sent another message. Sir, were under unknown attack. Our engines are severely damaged, and we have to make an emergencynding. Sitwell asked, Who attacked you? The pilot: Unknown. Sitwell: ...Find a ce tond. After that, he cut themunication angrily and connected to another channel. Someone helped the target intercept the missiles and also damaged the fighter nes. Captain Rumlow, be on your guard when yound. ... A while ago, in the undergroundputer room, Dr. Z unhurriedly recalled Hydras purpose and how it borrowed SHIELD to be reborn. ...idents are inevitable. On the screen were photos of Howard Stark, Nick Fury and Steve, stamped with the word Dead. Hydra created a world so chaotic that the people are now willing to give up their freedom for security... Once the purification process isplete, Hydra will rule with its world order. We won, Captain. Your sacrifice was meaningless. Steve smashed the screen with his fist. We wont let you seed. Zorahughed, and another screen lit up with the green face again. Seizing the opportunity, Natasha interjected with a question. Whats on the drive? Z said, Its Project Insight. To purify this world, enough insight is needed, so I wrote an algorithm. Natasha asked, What does it do? Z said, The answer to that question is fascinating. Unfortunately, youre going to die, and you wont be able to hear it. As soon as he said that, the door to theputer room suddenly closed. Steve turned around and threw his shield. In the end, he was a step toote to prevent the door from closing. Steve caught the shield as it bounced back. Z smiled again. Because in ten seconds, two missiles willpletely destroy this base. Steve gritted his teeth. SHIELD... Z said, Captain, youre really smart. Its a shame you didnt notice that I was stalling for time. Steve was already looking around for a way out. Z said, ept your fate. This is good for both of us. We have run out of time, Captain. Z, who had turned into data, seemed to have lost his fear of death as he spoke calmly. Then... Huh? He suddenly sounded puzzled, then surprised. Who are you? Another voice suddenly rang out from one corner. Im sorry, Dr. Z. I believe we still have plenty of time to get to know each other and deepen our rtionship. Chapter 1640 - Mister, Times Have Changed

Chapter 1640: Mister, Times Have Changed

Steve and Natasha, however, immediately guessed who it was. It was just an ordinary electronic voice, but the annoying tone was very much like that of a certain tycoon. Both of them looked at the source of the voice, and saw a spider drone shoot out of the corner and jump in front of them. Get out of there. SHIELDs Strike force is on its way. The door opened again. Z eximed, Who are you? What are you doing? Ah, get out! Dont touch that! Z, who had initially sounded cold and calm, was now like a helpless girl who had been targeted by a hoodlum. Tony, however, didnt say a word as he started searching the database like crazy. Completely uninterested in this monster, Natasha stepped forward, pulled out the USB, and ran to the door with Steve. Now that she knew that the drive was part of Project Insight, and a certain tycoon had appeared, it wouldnt be a problem to figure out what was inside. No matter how difficult it was to crack the code, how hard could it be for someone who could be considered the inventor of the code? They entered the elevator, and the doors closed automatically. Soon, the two of them were on the surface. Steve looked around warily with his shield up, only to see that it was quiet. There was no one from SHIELDs Strike force at all. But he didnt hesitate. Trapping them in theputer room would have been the best choice for Hydra. The person who had let them out was most likely Tony. The tycoon was usually willful, but in a critical moment, he was very reliable, and would neverpromise with Hydra. Steve and Natasha got into the car and drove northeast. Luke watched the tail lights disappear into the distance. He raised his head and saw several dark dots in the sky get bigger. The special Strike force had arrived. On the helicopter, Rumlow gave the team stern reminders, before they rushed out of the helicopters. A momentter, he found it strange. In contrast to Sitwells warning, the Strike force wasnt attacked. The abandoned camp was quiet, as if it didnt care about their presence at all. Sitwell contacted Rumlow again. Head to the undergroundputer room. It might have been damaged earlier. Weve lost the signal. Rumlow immediately gave his men the orders. Four of them were left to stand guard at the entrance on the surface, while the rest took the elevator to the basement. Just as the elevator descended, a tall and thin man charged in and killed the four team members at the entrance. The eight people guarding the elevator immediately reacted and fired. The person moved very quickly. He moved sideways in the dim barracks and shot eight team members with two pistols. In just a minute, all twelve members were dead. They were all loyal to Rumlow. Steve was very popr in SHIELD, while Natasha had a lot of connections. If they werent loyal, Rumlow wouldnt have dared bring them out to hunt down the two agents. With nothing to worry about, Luke killed all of them and instantly earned more than 5,000 experience and credit points. At that moment, the elevator doors opened again. Rumlow and the others had returned. It wasnt by choice C Tony was controlling the elevator. Tony was busy dealing with Dr. Z. When Rumlow and the others went down, he naturally didnt open the elevator doors to theputer room for them. The tycoon simply sent the eight of them on a round, and then sent them up again. The elevator doors opened, and Rumlow, who knew that there was an intruder, rushed out with his team. Suppressing Luke with firepower, he gnashed his teeth. Grant Ward, you really betrayed us. Leaning against a pir, Luke chuckled. Captain Rumlow, Im not your subordinate. I can prove I didnt betray you. As he signaled to his subordinates to surround Luke, Rumlow said, Is that so? Lets see the proof. Then listen up. Luke said, Hail Hydra~ The shout was earth-shattering. It echoed in the office. Rumlow: His men: Rumlow red. Kill him. The team members who had already surrounded Luke immediately stood up and opened fire from both sides at the pir. Then nobody. It was empty behind the pir. Before the men coulde back to their senses, gunshots rang out. Bullets were fired from behind them one after another. Everybody screamed and fell. Almost everybody was shot in the butt and legs. They were all wearing bulletproof vests and helmets. Luke, who had used Wards identity as a double agent to muddy the waters, didnt want anyone to think that Ward had suddenly be a sharpshooter. So, he just needed to kill them with wild shots. After they were shot in the leg, the eight remaining team members were unable to move quickly. Luke killed them all with quick movements and wild gunfire. The person who had taken the least number of bullets had still been shot five times. Rumlow was the only one still alive, but he had been shot in the leg and arm. He could only scream and curse on the ground. Luke walked over leisurely and put one gun back into its holster. He unhurriedly reloaded the other gun. Captain Rumlow, it seems that your Strike force isnt great atbat. How disappointing. You want to be another leader of Hydra with this sort of capability? Rumlo gritted his teeth. Youre?Hydra, you traitor. SHIELD wont let you go. Luke clicked his tongue and crouched down in front of Rumlow. He patted his head with his left hand. Look at you. Youre weak, pitiful and helpless. You only dare threaten me with SHIELD now. Youre a real embarrassment to Hydra. What are you waiting for? Rumlo said, Kill me. Dont think of trying to frame me. Mister Rumlow, times have changed. Luke drew his hand back, and his expression turned cold. Youve been following those old World War II coots all this time. How can you fight us? Rumlow didnt say anything, and simply red fiercely and hatefully at Luke. The Strike force had real-time battlefield cameras on them, and the signal went straight to SHIELD HQ. At least a hundred people could be watching this. It would be bad if he admitted that he was Hydra. At SHIELD HQ, Sitwells expression was extremely ugly as he secretly sent a message to Pierce. Very soon, the surveince camera on Rumlow was cut off. Pierce used his authority to directly cut off themunication line at SHIELD HQsmand center. Luke didnt know about this for the time being, but that didnt stop him from finishing his performance. I know that you want to protect Sitwell and Alexander Pierce. After all, Director Pierce is someone your side painstakingly raised up to be a leader. However, now that Pierce hase forward, it wont be long before he deres himself Hydra. Chapter 1641 - Old, Rotten and Declining, Buried In the End

Chapter 1641: Old, Rotten and Declining, Buried In the End

Rumlows head spun. He didnt expect Ward to know Pierces real identity. In fact, he felt that Ward was only guessing at Rumlows own identity C it was even more impossible for him to guess that Pierce was Hydra. Rumlows direct superior in SHIELD was Pierce. As Pierces exclusive subordinate, Rumlow had learned that John Garrett and Grant Ward were Hydra, but that they didnt know his real identity. But Ward had also named Sitwell. The bald agent was also a member of Pierces faction, which proved that the other party wasnt speaking nonsense. Luke had leaked the information and pinned the Hydrabel to Pierces head, so he didnt have to continue acting. He raised his gun. Rumlow, youre old. Old dregs like Pierce and Sitwell will eventually die out in this era. The future belongs to us, the new Hydra! Pa! Sitwell and I are only in our thirties, and were already considered old dregs??Rumlow gaped and couldnt say another word. A bullet hole appeared in his forehead as he stared at Luke resentfully. Luke blew gently on the gun, put it back into the holster, and stood up. The old, rotten, declining order will be buried in the end! Go in peace, Rumlow. Hydra no longer has a ce for you. At SHIELD HQ, the corners of old, rotten, declining Pierces eyes twitched. Why hadnt this young man exhibited such ambitions before this? Rumlows signal had been cut off in themand center, but not for Pierce. Frowning, he walked to the window and stared at theke next to the square. A momentter, he took out his phone. Activate Project Insight. Sitwell immediately replied, Director, were still far from ready. Pierce hummed in acknowledgment. Of course, he knew that only the preliminary phase of Project Insight wasplete. Even an ordinary aircraft carrier would take several days to prepare before it set out. The Helicarriers were huge and had a lot moreplicated technology C there were even more preparations that would need to be made. How long before the Helicarriers can take off? he asked. Sitwell said, Itll take at least 20 hours. Pierce calcted in his heart and said coldly, They have to take off within 15 hours. Sitwell said, Director, this Pierce said, Sitwell, we dont have time. After a brief silence, Sitwell said, Yes, sir. Ill speed things up. Well be ready to take off in 15 hours. Pierce hung up. Before he could put his phone away, it rang again. He looked at the name on the screen and sneered. He picked up the call and said casually, This is Pierce Hm, youll being to inspect Project Insight at nine oclock tomorrow morning? Alright, Ill wait for you at HQ. A momentter, he put down his phone and took a deep breath. Come, then. Just nice, Ill take care of all of you in one go. His phone rang again. He picked up the call to receive yet another piece of good news. Director, the underground base has copsed, and the passage is blocked. We cant enter theputer room for now. Pierce said, Mobilize ground support yourself and open the passage as soon as possible. The former director was exhausted by the good newsing in one after another. Mind racing for a long while, he said in a low voice, Z, I cant attend to you for now. If we are victorious tomorrow, you can carry on with our work. Otherwise He shook his head and walked to his desk. There were too many things to do tonight, and he didnt have time to worry about a program. On Lukes side, he leisurely put away the detonator and informed the tycoon, Its done. Ive blown up the basement. Itll take at least an hour for them to send in equipment to open the passage. Tony said, Okay, go do your thing. Leave this to me. Luke chuckled and headed straight for D.C.. A drone had already caught up with Steve and Natasha. Just now, the tycoon had asked Jarvis to decrypt and copy the USB in their hands. Now that they were free, Luke could show his face and help them continue with what they were doing. Since they had already started, it was fine for them to do more. Luke also didnt want the Bat Squad to reveal their real identities. It was better for them to quietly help Steve and Natasha beat up people. How was Steve going to exin where these mysterious teammates came from? By then, he probably wouldnt need to. Courageous fighters of America had volunteered to help the Captain oppose Hydras tyranny. Was that not enough? In any case, Hydra was one of Marvels two biggest scapegoats C anything bad that happened could just be ced on its head. Steve, on the other hand, carried the weight of justice. He bore responsibility for any sort of rescue mishap ormand failure. Half an hourter, Luke dropped by to temporarily lend two sets of equipment, consisting of a nanosuit and gloves, to Steve and Natasha. This was handled by the bigshot who sold everything. He was the only one who didnt care about reputation. He simply used his superpowers to temporarily restrain Steve and Natasha before he let them go in order to prove that he had no ill intentions. As usual, the bigshot made himself turn invisible as he departed, thus reinforcing his credibility. Steve and Natasha traded bewildered looks. After a long while, Steve finally looked at the box in Natashas hand. You think this is fine? Natasha smiled and took out her phone. Were not familiar with this bigshot, but someone definitely is. Steve thought for a moment and couldnt helpughing. Thats right. He can also be considered to be on Batmans side. Natasha called Tony and hung up after saying a few words. He said its fine, and told us to use it however we want. Hell cover it if we break it. Steve shrugged. Like his father. Smiling, she opened the box and gave Steve a set of the equipment. They each entered a room to change into the gear. A momentter, they came out at around the same time. Looking at each other, Steve asked, What do you think? Natasha stretched out her arms, and the ck mechanical gloves flipped through various functions, including but not limited to des, tasers, short-range grappling hooks, suction devices, mechanical tools, data wires and so on. Its indeed the Bat Squads style of equipment. Even the A.I. is simr. She was pleased. She really liked this sort of multifunctional and high-tech support gear. Unfortunately, right after thest battle, Big Dipper had forced her to take off the ck Widow armor, which had depressed her for days. Steve, however, raised his hands and looked at them helplessly. But this interferes a lot with my sense of touch. He was used to using regrbat gloves, and wasnt used to these mechanical products. Natasha was amused. You havent finished reading the user manual yet, have you? Chapter 1642 - Director Nick’s Curtain Call?

Chapter 1642: Director Nicks Curtain Call?

Steve smiled bitterly. You know that I dont even know how to use a smartphone properly. Natashas smile grew even wider. You even still use a notebook to remember things. You are indeed a fossil. Wait, when I asked you about the kiss earlier, dont tell me you were remembering the first girl you kissed? Steve: Lets not talk about that. Were still friends. Lost for words, Natasha shook her head with a smile and sighed inwardly. She had been right. After chatting for a while, they got back to business and started discussing their next move. Tony had provided long distance support and the bigshot who sold everything had shown up, but not a single member of the Bat Squad had made an appearance C the duo realized that they probably wouldnt be getting any external help in this matter. In recent months, Nick Fury had arranged for them to carry out many missions against Hydra. They had already been mentally prepared for the current situation. Nick Furys warning also made them understand that it would be very difficult for them to get support on the surface this time whether from the government or from superheroes. That was because Hydra itself was SHIELD, and even in the American government. Otherwise, it wouldnt have been able to flourish to this extent right under Furys nose. In a situation like this, any sort of intervention would turn this into a fight for justice. At that time, whether it was the government who cleaned up Hydra or Hydra who seized the opportunity to purge the government instead, who knew how much more chaotic it would be. The duo held no expectations whatsoever when it came to the politicians. Of the people Hydra sent after them, who the hell knew which ones were truly in the dark about everything, or were putting on a show, or were Hydra loyalists. It was impossible to wipe them outpletely. It was like sending everyone who peddled weed to prison, which would be 70% of the poption. It was unrealistic. That was also the reason why Luke had never confronted the government head-on. If he directly blew up that sh*thole, all it would do was just get the stench on him. With a gentler approach, he could dig parts of it out whenever he had the time. Not only could it be used as fertilizer for his fields, he could prevent the sh*thole from continually getting bigger. If someone willy-nilly killed to their hearts content without considering the consequences, Hydra would be delighted that there were still some fools in this world helping them aplish their great goal. Terrorists were the best example. Who knew how many crimes had beenmitted under the banner of terrorism while all sorts of capital groups reaped the profits. Those who died were basically ordinary people. The capital groups, on the other hand, could continue enjoying themselves. Suddenly, Natashas phone pinged. She took it out and saw a spam message. Taking note of the numbers in the message, she opened F2F with another phone and typed a few keywords before she found a user page. She opened a blog with some posts on the scenery in D.C.. Looking at the posts, which werent too long, she found a few letters in key positions and converted them into numbers to get a set of coordinates. She opened the map function in F2F and quickly found the coordinates. She pointed at them and said to Steve, Lets go. Someones waiting for us here. Steve picked up the shield and hid it under his optical camouge cloak. Who is it? Natasha activated the face portion of the nanosuit and turned into an ordinary-looking young woman. It might be a trap, but it could also be a dead person.'' Steve activated the face portion of his suit and turned into an ordinary-looking middle-aged man. Hearing that, he paused. You mean? Nick Fury. Natasha shrugged. In any case, this secret means of contact is only used after hes dead.'' Luke didnt continue tailing Steve and Natasha, because he didnt need to. Could they still go missing after putting on his equipment? The Bat Squad members were taking turns to rest. Luke was the first to take a break. In any case, he only needed to sleep for two hours to be full of energy. With him taking the lead, there was no need for the others to try and hold out. The minors, in particr, had long quieted down. Clearly, after a few hours, their excitement had faded. It would be a waste not to let them get some rest. The night grew deeper. Information flew about underground as more and more people began to pay attention to what had happened in D.C. during the day. Nick Fury was dead. For most people in this world, this sort of information was basically nonexistent. In fact, few ordinary people knew that there had been a change of directors at SHIELD. But the news was astonishing enough for the bigshots in the underworld. The man in charge of the most powerful agency on Earth was dead, just like that. Many ambitious people had examined his body and confirmed that it really was cold. While a few things had happened leading up to his death, it was hrious that SHIELDs director had been killed by a few ordinary guns. If the guy really could die that easily, he wouldve long been burnt to ash by a bunch of superhumans and mercenaries sometime in the past decade, and his ashes wouldve been chucked into the gutters of D.C.. That was just how much Nick Fury was hated. A SHIELD director who wasnt hated by everyone couldnt be a good scapegoat. This SHIELD director had died before he could smoothly hand over power C there were too many implications and opportunities in that. It wasnt just external departments that had ideas, but also SHIELDs internal departments. Even Hydra couldnt swallow the whole colossus that was SHIELD. It was just like during Stark Industries purge, when the shareholders had hundreds of forces behind them. In SHIELD, Nick Fury and Hydra were just the two biggest camps, and not everyone inside each camp was on the same wavelength. Outside of these two camps, there were other forces with different thoughts who were meddling. The European branch distanced itself from the alliance between American and the European Union. The South American branch was located in a chaotdscape and was known to be a ripe ce for making money C it had even less to do with HQ. The African branch was quite small and far away. Like South America, it had abundant resources and often dealt with turmoil. Because of China, the Asian branch was in a special situation, and had little to do with HQ. Nick Fury had gotten the rotten part of the deal when he took over, but he had been able to persevere for decades C only a naive person would think he was useless. Now, this tricky and fierce person was dead. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that a lot of people were shaken. Without this super paranoid handler around, a lot of people were already thinking about how many resources and benefits they could take from SHIELD. The director had to die toplete his n to escape andpletely shift the me. He could no longer use his Nick Fury identity. But the tycoon definitely knew that he was still alive, so Nick Fury simply gave Tony arge amount of resources beforehand to keep his mouth shut and as a favor. As for the resources that were difficult to plunder, various forces had joined the fray, and the situation was bing even more chaotic. Whether it was Luke, Nick Fury or Hydra, no one knew what would happen tomorrow. However, they were all looking forward to it. Chapter 1643 - Good with Words and Strong Capability

Chapter 1643: Good with Words and Strong Capability Trantions

The morning sun rose to pierce the final darkness before dawn, and golden light enveloped thend. It was another fine early May day in D.C.. No matter the shootout on the streets yesterday or the conspiracies happening at night, worker drones still had to go to work today. The employees of SHIELD entered the Triskelion one after another. Under the ss ceiling of the main hall, people flowed through the security checkpoint and into the building. Unlike regr office workers, many of them werent in good spirits. Some had dark expressions, some had dark circles under their eyes, some were absentminded, and some looked around. Nick Fury was dead, Captain America was a wanted man, and the bodies of Rumlows team had been sent back to SHIELDs morguest night. They didnt know everything, but roughly knew part of it, and there had been a lot more private discussionsst night. Nobody knew what would happen next, including the person behind everything. Pierce was standing next to a special hallway in the main hall, which was hidden from view by a screen. Few people came in and out here. Every now and then, one or two people would greet him politely. Pierce would just nod in return. As for theplicated expressions in their eyes, he couldnt be bothered. Whether or not Project Insight seeded had nothing to do with these small fry. The other four members of the World Security Council were the key. If they sensed anything wrong, it might have an unknown impact on the project. Pierce had no choice but to show up in person to restrain them. That way, even if the members held an impromptu vote to urgently take over everything in SHIELD, it would be useless. If Pierce was the only one left to give orders, he would be able to control everything in SHIELD within a short period of time. In any case, apart from these four members, anyone else who wanted to meddle in SHIELDs operations would have to go through aplicated process. It would take them several hours at least, perhaps tens of hours. As he pondered, he finally saw a group of people enter the hallway, and he greeted them with a smile. There were three men and one woman. They were the other four members of the World Security Council. The two parties exchanged greetings. Pierce had a security guard bring him four silver pins. This ce uses biometric recognition. This will let you go wherever you want. The four council members didnt think much of it. They each took one to pin to their chests. These four pins provided temporary ess at the highest level and gave ess anywhere in HQ. More than 10,000 people came in and out of HQ every day. It was impossible to test every single person. They could only use biometric surveince to monitor all areas 24/7. It was too troublesome to register biometric recognition for visitors, so they were all kinds of temporary ess passes. If a person without clearance or a temporary pass was discovered by a surveince camera, an rm would be triggered. That was also why Luke hadnt wanted toe here before. If he wasnt careful, this biometric surveince system at SHIELD HQ might record his gic traits. Without a super disguise, whether it was him or his clones, his genes werent something he could throw away. What followed was a confidential meeting, and the four council members retinues stayed in the lounge area of the main hall. The five council members took the elevator to the floor reserved for the World Security Council, which was Pierces office. Pierces office was a spacious room with a desk facing four virtually projected seats. Usually, the four membersmunicated with Pierce via virtual projection. Coming in person today was rare. Yesterday, they had agreed to activate Project Insight, and had speciallye for the final inspection. While Pierce was talking to the four council members, Steve watched as Maria Hill opened a hidden door with a pair of mechanical gloves. They took turns verifying their identities before the secret door opened. Steve asked in a low voice, Why have I never heard about this door? Hill said, I didnt know either. The boss just told mest night. Steve immediately got it C this was standard procedure for ck Egg, and wasnt worth mentioning. He had just been worried earlier about Hill using this sort of secret door often, which wasnt necessarily safe. In the end, it turned out to be a way out left behind by that paranoid ck Egg. That was fine, then. After all, as a man who had already died several times, whatever way out Nick Fury left behind wouldnt be so easily discovered. What was even more impressive was that Pierce had long ssified them as key suspects, and their SHIELD clearance had been canceled yesterday, yet after their identities were verified at this secret door, biometric recognition was reinstated for them. Also, just like this secret door, nobody knew about this biometric clearance, which was at the highest level and allowed them to enter any area without triggering the rm. Wearing the unremarkable faces attached to the nanosuits, Steve and Hill swaggered into HQsmunications center. At that moment, Pierce was celebrating with the four council members. In a bit, the five of them would go to the basement and personally oversee the test run for the Helicarrier. ording to Pierce, they would be just starting up the main Helicarrierrgely to check that the numbers were normal, and it wouldnt take off directly. At that moment, an enigmatic male voice rang out over SHIELD HQs emergency channel. Attention, SHIELD agents. This is Steve Rogers. Pierces smile froze when he heard the familiar male voice. The emergency channel was specially used to broadcast information, and basically covered more than 90% of HQ. Unless a person just happened to be in a special location, everybody at HQ could hear it. Steve didnt waste any time, and simply exined what happened in thest two days. The main point was that Pierce was Hydra. He had killed Nick Fury and framed Steve. Hydra had already infiltrated SHIELD, and Steve told everyone to be careful of suspicious people around them. Listening to Steve, Luke shook his head and sighed. This guy was really good with his words. More importantly, his position in SHIELD and his achievements made his words very convincing. Luke probably wouldnt be able to do it. A certain person knew his ce. He was best at ridiculing and sneering. He specialized in using words to deal a blow C it was impossible for him to turn things around just by talking. So, he had to y to his own strengths C that was the right way of doing things. While everyone listened in a stupor as Steve dropped the bombshell, Luke, who was wearing a ckbat uniform, entered themand center at HQ. In the biometric recognition system, he was now a genuine member of the Strike force and a Hydra member. Of course, this team members body had been thrown into Space 1st night, so this absolutely wouldnt blow up in his face. Luke had even activated Boogeyman Johns Elementary Concealment along the way, which made everyone subconsciously ignore him as the only person who was moving. He then chose an unremarkable corner. Gaze sweeping over themand center, hepared it with Elenas painting. Chapter 1644 - Captain, Don’t Shoot. It’s Me

Chapter 1644: Captain, Dont Shoot. Its Me Trantions

Following Lukes way of thinking, the system had named Elenas ability Foresight Drawing. Just like with his three attributes, he named it based on the old games he had been especially familiar with in his previous life. Foresight Drawing was simple and straightforward, and amply proved a certain personsck of naming sense. This ability could foresee things, but the range and content couldnt be controlled. It wasnt like Elena could draw whenever she wanted. Even when Luke tried to give her some mental suggestion, it couldnt be triggered. For now, however, Foresight Drawing was basically about major events rted to Luke. At the same time, he didnt know if it was because the ability itself wasnt strong enough, but Elena could only draw iplete pictures. Some of the details would be left in shadow, and were impossible to make out, while most of the drawing would contain nk spaces. However, it didnt matter. In the two drawings this time, most of the people in themand center were nothing more than a few strokes C only one man and woman were clearer than the rest. The man with curly hair should be a technician, and the woman with long hair should be a female agent because she was armed. Clearly, these two were the main characters in the drawing of themand center. Luke was now standing in the middle of the scene. Looking at it from this angle, the entire scene basically corresponded to the drawing. The two main characters came into view. Now that he was certain, Luke wasnt in a hurry. As Steve spoke, most people in SHIELD stopped and listened silently. However, the members of the Strike force, who were already scattered around the key departments, started to take action. After hearing Steves announcement, Pierce quickly gave the order for Project Insight to beunched. These Hydra members immediately took control of key locations. For example, the control room underground, themand center in HQ, and Pierces office. When one of the teams entered Pierces office, the four council members subconsciously stood together opposite Pierce. One of them pointed at Pierce. Arrest him. The Strike force team raised their guns and aimed at the four members. A mocking smile appeared on Pierces face. Sorry, it seems that I still have the final say here. What he didnt know was that Agent Hills voice was in the ear of the female council member, Holly. Dont be in a hurry to take action. Try and get some information out of him. We need to confirm if he has a backup n. Unperturbed, Holly said coldly, Pierce, its useless. You should know that we will all go down together. Pierce shook his head with a smile. No. You might die, but I wont. Hollys heart jumped. Really? Then why arent you doing anything? Pierce shook his head, finding the question stupid. As long as youre alive, they cant activate the contingency n. Looking at his subtle expression and eyes, Holly roughly understood what was going on. The four of them could be used to dy any decision made by the higher-ups. Whoever gave the order and got them killed would have to pay a huge price. If they were still alive, there was no way to bypass the directors authority over SHIELD. But judging from Pierces expression, this was just insurance. He didnt really value the four council members. Once the operation waspleted sessfully, they might be killed, just like that. While Pierce was feeling confident, a dozen fully-armed Strike force members entered HQsmand center. The captain walked over to the technician and said, Activate theunch sequence. Little Curly Hair turned around and looked at the brawny man whose arms were thicker than his thighs. He immediately turned back to face the screen. He swallowed hard and said in a shaky voice, I I The captain said darkly, Whats the problem? Do as I say. Everybody in themand room looked at them. The dozen or so Strike force members, however, raised their rifles slightly, ready to attack at any moment. Several agents also bent down slightly as their right hands moved slowly, ready to draw their guns at any moment. Little Curly Hair was nervous. He swayed slightly and gasped for breath several times before he said, S- Sorry, I cant do it. Then, as if he had made a difficult decision, he turned around and stared at the captain. Captains orders: The Helicarrier cannot beunched. The captain drew out his gun, which he aimed at Little Curly Hairs head. Do you have a problem with that? I do. A voice broke the practically freezing atmosphere in themand room. Stumped for a moment, the captain turned to look at a corner of themand room. You are In one corner, Luke walked out with a friendly smile. Captain, dont shoot. Its me. The captain: Beech? Arent you His face changed, and he suddenly turned his gun and pointed it at Luke. No wonder you didnt report inst night, you traitor. Whos a b*tch? Lukes smile disappeared. Youre the b*tch. Your entire family are b*tches. The captain was dumbfounded. What? Beech was usually unremarkable in the team. Because his wife had cheated on him, this guy killed her in a rage. Then, he developed mental issues, and he started killing women. In the beginning, he killed women who were cheating on their partners, but very quickly, he started killing the professional sex workers who hung out on the streets. In the end, he just killed whoever seemed a little shy. This was what the captain had used to pull him into Hydra. This guy was cruel to women, but he was very obedient in front of a fierce man like the captain. He was usually very careful when he spoke. The people in the Strike force didnt think much of this coward who only dared to be ruthless to women, and had a very ordinary attitude toward the captain. This guy was actually bold enough today to curse his entire family? The captain vaguely felt that something wasnt right. Luke, however, gave a strange smile. Do you know what Im best at? The captains mind raced, and only then did he notice that Beech was actually holding a gun in his right hand. He immediately pulled the trigger without hesitation. But Luke was faster. He raised the gun in his right hand and swept it out, his arm leaving an afterimage in the air. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The captain was shot in the face and was the first to fall. The team members who hade with him didnt escape the bullets either. They were all shot in the face. In less than two seconds, the dozen or so team members who had charged in with guns all fell. Only then did Luke finish his sentence. What Im best at is rapid fire, Captain. Smiling, he unhurriedly pressed the release button and reloaded the empty clip. Chapter 1645 - Raise Your Hands? No, Put Your Hands Down

Chapter 1645: Raise Your Hands? No, Put Your Hands Down

The seven or eight SHIELD agents on the side looked at each other. Several of them had their hands on their guns, but no one dared to pull them out. Who the hell knew what that brief but frightening fight had been about? Even if this guy called B*tch or whatever was at odds with hisrades, that didnt mean that he was on SHIELDs side. Also why did this guy look like a lunatic? This B*tch had blown up the heads of twelve people in less than two seconds. None of the agents in themand room dared topete with him in speed. Although he was reloading, he still had a gun strapped to his other leg. Just now, the man had said that he was best at quick draw. These twelve Hydra members had actually only enjoyed the rapid part. The special agents didnt want to take over and enjoy the full package. Besides, whoever took out their gun in themand center might be misunderstood. For example, they believed that the team that hade in earlier was all Hydra. While Luke was taking down the Strike force team that was trying to take over themand room, a spectacr show was taking ce in Pierces office upstairs. Holly, who was wearing a pair of brown sunsses, wasmunicating with Hill. He definitely has a backup n, and it definitely doesnt have to do with the small fry. Hill said, We dont have that much time. Holly said, Sometimes, you can only force the other party to reveal their trump card by taking action. After a brief silence, Hill forwarded the message to Steve and asked in passing, Hows it going? Steve said solemnly, Not good. This guy is hard to deal with. Not far away, a man with a ck mask and a shiny left arm fired at him. It was this ck Mask who had attacked Nick Fury and killed him in Steves ce. Steve had fought him briefly yesterday, but hadnt been able to stop him from escaping. Now that this person had appeared here, it was confirmed that he was Hydras super soldier. Pierce was clearly on guard against Steve. After all, 20 to 30 normal Strike force members would be useless if they ran into Captain America. ck Mask only said a few words before he swiftly approached and fired his rifle. Steve raised his shield to block, and charged forward. For the moment, he was unable to talk to Hill. In themunications center, Hill frowned, but her hands moved quickly. Yesterday, Nick Fury had summoned Natasha and Steve to a secret safehouse. Steve hadnt been surprised to see ck Egg. He and Natasha had already read the user manual for Life 1. That bigshot was a businessman, and ck Egg just so happened to have a lot of good things in his hands. Doing a trade for one or two life-saving items was a piece of cake. At the safehouse, Nick Fury, Hill, Steve and Natasha worked out a n for todays operation. The director was the ultimate trump card. It was best if he didnt show his face, or he would be cklisted by Hydra. Thus, the other three were the main force. Steve and Natasha were responsible for the attack, while Hill was mainly responsible for providing technical and information support. Although there were too few of them, Nick Fury simply said, Ill call for someone if things be urgent, but it would be best if we do this alone. Thus, the situation was now at an impasse, but it wasnt time to call for reinforcements. However, none of the three individuals panicked. If they had panicked when they ran into trouble, they wouldnt be alive right now. While Steve was fighting, something was happening on Pierces side. The only woman among the council members, Holly, was close to 50 years old. She had a face full of wrinkles and wore a grayish-blue professional dress suit. She was the ssic bureaucrat. At that moment, the woman, who could be considered half a granny, suddenly waved her hands, and two shock devices instantly hit the two Hydra soldiers furthest away. The two Hydra soldiers twitched and fell. The granny bent down and charged forward like a leopard. She smacked the two nearest Hydra soldiers in the chin. Chins shattered, they flew to the sides and passed out. The granny raised her right leg and kicked a Hydra soldier on the right between the legs. At the same time, she stretched out her left hand and grabbed the hand of the Hydra soldier on the left that was holding a gun. With another crack, the Hydra soldiers fingers turned into chicken ws, and the gun fell into Hollys hands. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! After she obtained the gun, she fired without hesitation. Thest two Hydra soldiers had barely moved away from their fallenrades when they were shot twice. Pa! Pa! Pa! The two people who had been tasered at the beginning and the man who had his gun stolen were shot in the head. Only then did Holly turn and point her gun at thest Hydra member in the office. Stumped, Pierce looked at the old woman who was pointing a gun at him and immediately realized what was going on. Youre not Holly. In front of him, Holly sneered and pressed her left hand to the side of her neck. She then ran her hand over her face, and a translucent nanomask was taken off. She threw away the brown wig, and a young and beautiful red-haired beauty appeared in front of everyone. She said with a smile, Sorry, did I interrupt your party? As she spoke, she raised her gun. Hey, raise your hands, Mr. Secretary. It wasnt a baseless action He could do a lot of small things with his hands by his side. It would be very easy for him to send a signal. Pierce, however, was unmoved, and the surprise on his face faded. He wasnt a rookie. He had stared down the barrel of a gun too many times in his life. With a calm smile, he slowly raised his ss and took a sip of the champagne. No, Agent Romanov, you put your gun down first and stand aside. Natasha casually handed the gun to council member Yan. Without any hesitation, he took the gun and continued pointing it at Pierce. This council member was from China, and was the least likely to be controlled by Hydra. At the same time, he was only 30 years old and had field experience. At a distance of several meters, it wouldnt be a problem for him to kill Pierce with a few shots. Walking over to the desk, she asked, Why? Pierce gave an odd smile. Because of this. With that, he ducked out of firing range. The three council members twitched and fell at the same time. Yan couldnt even get off a shot. Pierce then smiled at Natasha, and their eyes met. For a moment, there was silence. When she noticed Pierces gaze, she subconsciously nced at her left chest. She waved a hand in front of her chest, and a small tool stretched out of the mechanical glove to send the silver pin flying. Pierce had gotten the four of them to wear this pin, which acted as a temporary ess pass C it was understandable if he had done something to it. It was a pity that Natasha was wearing the nanosuit, and the left side of her chest was well protected, which was why the pin had been useless. Pierces expression changed. He took two steps forward and bent down to pick up the pistol that Yan had dropped. Chapter 1646 - Trump Card VS Trump Card

Chapter 1646: Trump Card VS Trump Card

But the aging Director Pierce couldntpare with an athletic female agent. He had barely bent down, when the gun was kicked away by a high heel. A white calf was right in front of him. The director had a helpless expression on his face as he slowly straightened. Agent Romanov, youre really good. Natasha picked up the gun on the floor and walked back to the table. Thanks, but do you have anything else to say? Even as she moved, she paid attention to Pierces expression, eyes and bodynguage out of the corner of her eye. What she saw wasntforting. As a top secret agent who specialized in spying and gathering intelligence, she knew much more about bigshots than regr agents. Right now, Pierce certainly wasnt acting like he was at the end of his rope. He might be faking calm, but that was unlikely. The most reasonable answer was that he still had a card up his sleeve. She didnt think that a wily old fox like Pierce would only have a Strike force team and the pin. It was amon tactic. In fact, she hadnt underestimated Pierce, but had overestimated him. Pierce didnt expect his subordinates to fail to take control of themand center, while the super soldier couldnt break away from his fight with Steve. Natashas assumption didnt affect her judgment. More than 20 Strike force members were rushing over. This was the simplest and most straightforward trump card. But right now, Pierce had to reveal another trump card to prevent Natasha from shooting him. He sneered. Oh? It seems the pin was useless on you. However ncing at the three council members on the floor, he said unhurriedly, Its not hard to kill them. There was no doubt about that. The three council members had probably been knocked out by the intense electric current from the brooches. Given Hydras style, the effect definitely wouldnt be so small. Apart from this subduing function, it had to have an instant kill function. But Natasha didnt think much of it. Go ahead. It has nothing to do with me. Given the current situation, she wouldnt kill Pierce, but it wasnt a problem for her to shoot him in the legs a couple of times. If the three council members survived and saw that Pierce was unharmed, they might hate her. If they died, she wouldnt have to worry about themining. At the very least, she had saved council member Holly, which could be considered leaving the World Security Council onest hope. Thinking quickly, she went to the table and put her gun down. She then opened the virtual screen. Pierce couldnt help but focus on the screen. Seeing what she was doing, he had a strange expression on his face. Putting SHIELDs internal files online C are you sure you want to do that? Looking at him out of the corner of her eye, she said calmly, Cant I? Pierce said, If you do that, the whole world will know about the suspect things SHIELD has done. Itll bepletely destroyed. Natasha sneered. If SHIELD is left standing, itll just be a tool for Hydra. Now, let Hydra be buried with it. Pierces expression was awful. In fact, he didnt really care about the information going public. If Project Insight was sessful, it wasnt important whether or not it was revealed that Hydra was in SHIELD. If the project failed, the heart of things wouldnt change even if he escaped, and whether SHIELD copsed or not wouldnt affect him much. What made him uneasy was her attitude. Just like how Natasha was a veteran agent who was good at reading people, Pierce was an old fox who had seen much. Natash was calm, as if everything was under her control just like how she had sensed that Pierce still had a trump card. But Pierce was one of Hydras top leaders, a member of the World Security Council, and a former director of SHIELD. No matter how good Natasha was, she was just a field agent. She hadnt killed him and cut off the head right away C what gave her the confidence topete with him? Nick Fury! The thought shed through Pierces mind, and his expression turned ugly. Nobody knew better than he did how difficult it was to deal with Nick Fury. Pierce regretted handing over the position of director to that monster. A momentter, Pierces expression turned even more unsightly. The Strike team that had been on their way didnt show up, and there was no response to his orders. He had lost this first round. The three council members were a life-saving deterrent, and couldnt be casually thrown away. Pierce had to y another card. He cursed inwardly. If it wasnt for the fact that Hydra had lost a lot of manpower in SHIELD recently, the people on his side wouldnt be stretched so thin. In terms ofbat ability in particr, not only had the elite Strike force lost more than 50 people, even the captain, Rumlow, had diedst night. Thankfully, Pierce had more than one trump card. As he activated the emergency rescue order, he noticed that Natasha was actually thinking of opening a ssified document. He couldnt help but say, You cant open that. It requires two A-level clearances. Only two people at HQ had this so-called A-level clearance: The SHIELD director and the American member of the World Security Council. A few days ago, that had been Nick Fury and Pierce. Now that Nick Fury was dead, his clearance had naturally been canceled, and there was just Pierce. Unless the council acknowledged a new director, these files would just be sealed in the database. Natasha just gave him a nce. You dont have much time left. She then said, Didnt you say that you could help? Come over now. Pierce subconsciously looked around. Clearly, she was talking to someone else. Soon, a guy wearing abat uniform and a ck hood over his head walked in. It was the Level 2 clone. The Level 1 clone was in themand center, so the Level 2 clone naturally had toe and take a look at Pierce. This was basic respect for this Hydra boss, and had nothing to do with experience and credit points. Why was Natasha so calm? Because this John Doe guy was a bigshot middle man, whom Tony had guaranteed was the strongest trump card. All she needed to do was make an equal exchange. They could talk about the priceter, but for now, she had confidence. She had only started decrypting the files after asking John Doe. Luke wasnt in a hurry to take a look at Pierce. Instead, he gave a small box to Natasha. You can use this. He stood two meters to the side so that the two of them just so happened to be facing the decryption windows on the virtual screen. Natasha opened the box and found a cold, preserved eyeball. She held it up to the decryption window. A-level clearance detected. Nichs J. Fury. Both Natasha and Pierce looked at Luke in shock. Had Luke turned the one-eyed creature into an eyeless creature? Luke, however, calmly had the decryption window scan his right eye. A-level clearance detected. Alexander G. Pierce. A-level clearance confirmed. Encryption unlocked, safety protocol canceled. Chapter 1647 - Dead, Just Like That?

Chapter 1647: Dead, Just Like That?

Pierces eyes widened. You... thats impossible. He came back to his senses. He had canceled Nick Furys clearance, so it was useless even if this person dug out that ck eggs eye. What was even more frightening was that this person had used Pierces eye to pass the verification. This was SHIELDs highest security level, not a movie. It was impossible to fool the system by wearing contact lenses. The biometric recognition system would automatically confirm that the eye belonged to a living being, and would conduct a dual DNA and iris verification. Then, he suddenly thought of something, and his face was full of disbelief. You... cloned me? However, Pierce found it unbelievable. Thats impossible. Ive already canceled Nick Furys clearance. How can he still have it? Luke, who was wearing a ck hood over his head, naturally wouldnt tell Pierce that there was a failsafe in the database. He actually had two clearances, one in each eye. Nick Fury, who was monitoring the situation, was also dumbfounded. Under normal circumstances, the crippled eye under his eyepatch was the first clearance, while the ordinary eye was the secret backup clearance. Only after the first clearance failed would the second clearance be activated. In other words, even if someone could clone his genes, and used his intact eye to unlock HQs database, they would fail, and an rm would be triggered. Once the first clearance was shut down, there was a bigger back door for the second clearance. Except for the top secret information at the highest level, this second clearance could bypass defenses and obtain 90% of the ssified information in the database. Initially, Nick Fury had nned to take advantage of the chaos to plunder the database. In the end, Luke used a super disguise to turn one of his clones eyeballs into ck Eggs, and the other into Pierces. Naturally, it was to save time he wouldnt ask Nick about his other eye. Thanks to that, the database was openedpletely. For a moment, the former director and current director were both a little lost. Unaware of all that, Natasha got busy. She wouldnt make the ssified information public, but would pass it on to Nick Fury. Of course, she didnt notice that Luke was secretly making a copy. The system couldnt protect something as abstract as information, whether there was clearance or not. Besides, most of the things in this database didnt belong to Nick Fury nor SHIELD, much less to the American government. Luke had no qualms taking the information. Seeing that his side had also started to receive the data, he stepped back and let Natasha do whatever she wanted. He turned around and smiled when he saw Pierce. Can I kill him now? Natasha paused for a moment before she shook her head. Its more convenient if hes alive. Luke: ... Sure enough, anyone who could survive in this circle was a master at shifting the me. However, he still insisted, Cut off one head, two more will grow. If we dont cut off this big head, will four more appear? Natasha said helplessly, Did you hear that? What do you think? A momentter, it seemed she got a response. She nodded at him. Okay, kill him if you want. In any case, I cant stop you. Seeing the masked man draw out his gun, Pierce coughed and pointed at the three unconscious council members. Do you want them to die with me? Luke slowly raised his gun and aimed. For love and justice, for world peace, their sacrifices will be worth it. Pierce: What? Natasha: ... Pa! Pierce slowly looked down at the bullet hole in his chest. His mind was full of questions. This is how I die, just like that? Theres something wrong with this script! Then, he started to feel dizzy. His consciousness turned hazy and he mumbled, So, this is what death is like? ... Even as she paid attention to the data transfer, Natasha looked at John Doe suspiciously. What was wrong with this guy? Looking at Pierce and John Doe staring at each other just one meter apart, she felt that the atmosphere was weird. Pierce was already in his seventies or eighties. Even if John was gay, he would have better taste, right? She couldnt help but swallow bile. The thought was too stimting C even as a seasoned female agent, she couldnt take it. She couldnt see that Luke, whose back was to her, had already closed his eyes. His eyes were still moving under his eyelids, which was a sign that his mind was working. For a moment, one person was busy, and the other stood with his eyes closed. The office fell silent. Two minutester, the office door suddenly opened and two people rushed in. One of them charged at Natasha and the other at Pierce. They were very fast. Before Natasha could react, a ck metal fist was in front of her face. She raised her hands without hesitation. Duang! Surprise shed in the eyes of the person who had attacked her. He didnt stop as he swung his other fist. Duang! The impact forced Natasha back seven to eight steps before she could regain her bnce. The man opposite her was even more surprised. After a brief hesitation, he shook his hand. ng! A sword about half a meter long popped out of the armor on his right hand. He lunged forward again, and the sword was as fast as lightning as he shed down. As Natasha retreated, she dropped her arms. The unassuming mechanical gloves immediately transformed and extended out from her wrists to form a second protectiveyer over the nanogloves. The assant was too fast. It had only been a second since the man entered the room. She could only use the flexible nano armor to withstand the two punches from the enemy. She was instantly at a disadvantage, and could only retreat to reduce the impact. Her wrists felt like they were going to break. But that was all. The enemy attacked quickly, and Natasha reacted quickly. Almost instantly, she charged forward. At the same time, she raised her hands as if to stop the next sh of the sword. The man sneered. Catching a sword? Wasnt she afraid of being cut in half? Even as he thought that, two shock devices flew out of her hands. The man didnt even have time to dodge before he copsed, twitching. After working as Tonys secretary for a period of time, she had gotten some benefits. For example, these shock devices that she generally used werent just more convenient, but also several times more effective. Ordinary shockproofyers very likely couldnt stand up to them. The opponent in front of her was clearly kitted out in metal, and had very ordinary shockproof defenses. Perfect K.O.! Natasha took out two more shock devices from her waist. She turned around and saw that the assant who had lunged at John Doe was already on the floor. Surprised, she nevertheless threw the shock devices at the twitching assant again. In any case, the nanosuits storage function was pretty big. She had dozens of shock devices on her, so she didnt need to be frugal. Instantly, the assant twitched even harder because Natasha had chucked the shock devices close to his groin. Chapter 1648 - Send Him to Heaven

Chapter 1648: Send Him to Heaven

A moment ago, Lukes eyes were still closed. One of the two attackers who had just charged in lunged forward, ready to rescue Pierce. At the same time, he aimed a punch at Luke in the head. While this surprise attack might be effective on Natasha, it was a pity it didnt work with Luke. Even though he was currently focused on using Elementary Hypnosis and Illusion on Pierce, he was already used to triple-mode operation, and had plenty of room left to consider other things. With only the two clones operating, he was far faster than his attacker. Almost instantly, he punched out with his right hand. The punch was very fast, but didnt contain a lot of force C it could be considered a backhand jab. Only a master of physical techniques like Luke could perform such a strange yet smooth punch. The assants fist met Lukes, and then his vision turned dark. Lukes punch made contact first. He even slowed down the timing a little so that the other party couldnt change his momentum. So, a punch didnt require a lot of strength C all Luke needed to do was wait for the assant to deliver himself up. Indeed, the mans face smashed into Lukes fist. His lower body was still moving forward, and was propelled horizontally into the air. Crack! It was a very light sound, but Luke clearly heard the crack from the mans neck. Bang! The assant dropped to the floor, and Luke slowly lowered his fist. He couldnt be bothered to waste time on this dead man, and focused on Pierce again. Two secondster, Natasha turned around, only to see the dead assant. Now that the data transfer was underway, she could move around. A momentter, she examined the assant who was still twitching. The gear the man was wearing looked a little like the Iron Man suit, but on closer look, it was quite different. At the very least, it didntpletely cover him. Various joints and areas which needed to be mobile were exposed C it clearly had yet to resolve the issue of flexibility for a full suit. In this regard, it was one level lower than the Iron Man suit and the Bat suit. Secondly, this gear was ugly. Clearly, it was still at a level where function was prioritized over form. This proved that there was a difference of more than two generations between this gear and Iron Mans suit technology. It had to be pointed out that even though the Bat suits main consideration was functionality, it still looked pretty decent; it was just that it couldntpare with the tycoons aesthetics. While she was still examining the armor, a figure charged over. Before she could react, a big foot kicked the assant in front of her in the head. Crack! The assants neck became twisted at an odd angle, and all that was left in Natashas ear were the words, Its just a trash product. Hurry up and read the information I sent you. There are three Helicarriers. Natasha suddenly raised her head. What? But at that moment, she was the only living person left in the office. Pierce, who had been in a staredown with John Doe, was also dead. But she no longer cared about Pierces death. She opened the file that she had just received via her dark brown sunsses. After a few nces, her expression changed, and she hurriedly notified Hill in themunications center, There are three Helicarriers Hills voice came through the earpiece. I see them. What? Hill said, Theyre taking off. There are two moreunch facilities in D.C., but they dont belong to SHIELD. We didnt know about them at all. Natasha was lost for words. In recent months, they had been focused on Hydra inside SHIELD and hadnt paid attention to the other American organizations at all. Also, on top of the increasing number of Hydra deaths in SHIELD, the World Security Council and the American government inexplicably came looking for trouble. It was now obvious that Hydra wasnt an idiot. They mobilized various things to distract Nick Fury so that SHIELD wouldnt have time to bother with them, and at the same time, they secretly cloned two Helicarriers. How was one different from three? During the Battle of New York, if the Chitauri had only had one mothership, Luke wouldve long sent them packing. Even in an ordinary battle, more strategies could be performed with two formationspared with one, though there was also more room for error. But even if they didnt use any battle tactics, they could crush their opponents with overwhelming force. ording to Tonys projections for the third-generation Helicarriers, these three carriers could pulverize major American cities on the east and west coasts. If this n seeded, the number of deaths may not be much more than from the Battle of New York but it definitely wouldnt be fewer. Once the American targets were destroyed, the three Helicarriers would cross the Antic and sweep through Europe before finally breaking out in Asia. The scary thing about this n wasnt who or how many people were killed, but how many key people could be killed. For example, ording to Dr. Zs algorithm, Michelle Geber wasnt a key person in the White House, and only a small portion of the staff were on the list. The biggest targets were the bigwigs of certain capital groups. Many corporations needed a strong leader. Tony Stark, for example, was no longer responsible for the management of Stark Industries, but if he died, Pepper would soon lose her CEO position, and internal conflict would inevitably cause thepany to copse. In other words, Project Insight existed to eliminate all sorts of spiritual figures. Without these people, who had charisma, capabilities, and resources, the world would inevitably fall apart. Only by destroying the order of a peaceful society could Hydra rise up in the chaos. More importantly, the demands of Project Insight werent high. As long as it achieved 10% of its target, the world would fall into chaos, and Hydras ultimate goal would have been achieved. 20% was good, and 50% would be perfect. It was a simple avnche effect. With less snow in the beginning, the reaction was slower, and it might not evenst. If 50% of key figures could be eliminated, that would break past a threshold, and the world would instantly fall into uncontainable chaos for a long time. Luke had used Hypnosis and Illusion to quickly read Pierces mind. Reality proved that Pierce wasnt stupid. Apart from these two Death Soldiers, his biggest trump card was actually himself. It was a life detection activation program. Of course the director would use it. If he really was killed, the main Helicarrier in SHIELD would go on a rampage and blow both SHIELD HQ and D.C. to kingdome. Unfortunately, the cunning Pierce had run into Luke, who directly plucked the information out of his head. There was no time to change the program. Two of the Helicarriers had already taken off. If they werent taken down, something big would happen. Chapter 1649 - Fine, Bigshot

Chapter 1649: Fine, Bigshot

In themand center at HQ, Luke returned to his corner after taking down Beechs rades, and closed his eyes. Actually, it was because the Level 2 clone was trying its best to hypnotize Pierce, so Luke had no energy to focus on this room for now. Killing twelve people at one go was too terrifying. Nobody in themand center dared attack him. Everybody exchanged looks. A momentter, the female agent, who was supposed to be the protagonist, gestured to the other agents to go out and guard the door. They had realized that they couldnt let anyone else break in and take control of theunch. Only the female agent didnt leave. She silently found a suitable position at the door and observed Luke. A few minutester, Luke opened his eyes and strode over to the console. He picked Curly Hair and put him on the side, then swiftly started to operate the console. rmed, the female agent subconsciously raised her gun. Stop, or Ill shoot. Luke didnt stop. He simply said, Anyone who can receive images of the airspace outside, pull them up. Hydras other two Helicarriers have taken off. I need this main carrier to stop them. The staff traded looks again, but two of them subconsciously switched to external cameras. This was HQsmand center, which could monitor the outside world. It was just that Hydra had started to reveal itself and besiege HQ wantonly. There had been too many emergencies, so nobody had noticed. Then, everybody saw two projected images. Two Helicarriers were in the air and picking up speed as one flew north and the other south. The people in themand center were responsible for a lot of theunch preparations for the main Helicarrier. Of course, they knew very well that SHIELD didnt have three Helicarriers. They would just be fooling themselves if they believed that the other two carriers belonged to the government. If this Beech hadnt inexplicably killed the Hydra Strike team that had charged in, SHIELDs carrier would have taken off at the same time as the other two. How could there be such a coincidence in the world? Everybody in themand center watched Luke operate the console. Even the female agent slowly lowered her gun. If this Beech was Hydra, and the main carrier took off, the losses would ultimately be a little bigger, but it wouldnt make much of a difference in the current situation. If he really wanted to take down those two carriers, then this crisis would be averted. This was a zero-sum game, with the winner taking all. Everyone was hesitating, so nobody helped Luke activate theunch sequence. Not everyone had the courage to bear the consequences of millions of deaths. They didnt stop him, nor did they help him; they at least didnt have to worry about personally wiping out countless lives. Amidst their dilemma, they had yet to think of another crucial problem: Who was controlling the main carrier? Hydrasrge-scale operation this time was actually to ensure that the main carriersunch wasnt affected C the crew had already been arranged on-board earlier on. Where was this Beech going to find people to steer the main carrier? This wasnt a small motor boat, where anyone could just fiddle with it for a few minutes and then operate it. Even for a naval aircraft carrier, it would take more than ten years for the crew to be properly trained forbat operations. Otherwise, it wouldnt be surprising if they blew themselves up before the battle even started. In fact, when Luke activated SHIELDs Helicarrierunch sequence, a second battle for control was already underway. Luke had never been a hero, but was a pragmatist. If it wasnt because he wanted to earn as many experience and credit points as possible, as well as because of his incurable paranoia, he wouldve cked off much earlier on and gotten teammates to help him. Unfortunately, he didnt dare. He was afraid that he wasnt strong enough to control his and his familys fate. It was very hard for him to trust others, so for teammates who didnt pass the systems assessment, he needed to spend a lot of time observing and testing them. It was a good thing that after hiding for almost three years, he had managed to pull together a dozen or so teammates. These people werent just guns, but reinforcements with massive amounts of equipment in their inventory. Frank could transmit and sync intelligence at any time. The moment chaos broke out in SHIELD, Frank had gotten the little turtles, Damon and Mindy to use robots to infiltrate SHIELD. This team killed a lot of Hydra members on their way to the main carrier. Their initial mission had been to kill any Hydra people who tried tounch the main carrier. Now, it was their turn to operate the Helicarrier themselves for battle. To get these people to operate the Helicarrier was indeed wishful thinking. What was to be done? Of course, that was to call his family and friends. What Luke loved to do wasnt to fight alone, but to summon a bunch of people to surround and kill the other party. For example, he had done that in Grand Rapidsst time, and the results had been very good and he had gained a lot. Are you confident? The Level 2 clone had already put on its suit and turned invisible as it flew out of SHIELD HQ and headed straight for the Helicarrier in the north. Tonys voice immediately rang out in his earpiece. Please dont sound so skeptical. Luke:?Would it kill you to not be so pretentious? Hm, fine. That would probably be worse than death. Tony casually pulled up a virtual screen and got down to business. Thanks to the info you gave me, I have the most advanced research on Earth on the Chitauri spaceships. For this main carrier to have the power topete with a Chitauri battleship, Hydra used a lot of intact Chitauri tech. Luke got it. So, even if Hydra was definitely wary of you spying on them, you can still rely on your understanding of the main carriers operation system to control it? Tony said, If you dont know what to say, dont say anything. Hydra arent idiots. They wouldnt use my program. Itll be very hard for me to control the Helicarriers directly. But he then coughed and changed the topic. However, if I can ess their main control room and force my way in, I guarantee that theyll obediently submit to me. Luke:?Fine, bigshot. At the same time, the Ninja Squad, Damon and Mindy attacked the SHIELD main Helicarrier and began to clean it out. The Level 2 clone, Angel and Alice rushed to the Helicarrier in the north. The Level 1 clone, Frank and Ivan rushed to the Helicarrier in the south. Three operations were underway at the same time as everyone did their best to stop Hydras Project Insight from seeding. Looking at the information which Luke shared with her, Natasha was a little stupefied. A momentter, she asked, Then what do you need me to do? Luke, who was busy, had already forgotten about her. Seeing this unexpected message, he pondered for a moment before he replied, How about you run first? Otherwise, youll have to take the me. Natashas face darkened.?Is that all I can do? Thinking for a moment, she didnt leave, but ran to Steves location. Steve was in some trouble. She had to get there and take him with her. Otherwise, if she ran, Steve would be the one to take all the me. She didnt think this John Doe woulde forward to take responsibility. Chapter 1650 - Attack on Three Fronts, and an Unexpected Incident

Chapter 1650: Attack on Three Fronts, and an Unexpected Incident

On the other side, the Bat Squad that was attacking on three fronts was also met with fierce resistance. The Hydra members on the main carrier werent too strong, but their defenses and equipment were intact Chitauri products. They werent bad at all, and there were a lot of them. Relying on the advantage in numbers and equipment, the Hydra defenders on the main carrier resisted fiercely. In order to stop the Bat Squad from advancing, these guys didnt even mind dying together to block the Bat Squads way. The carriers in the north and south, on the other hand, were facing Lukes two clones. Given this cheat-like strength, the Hydra defenders sacrifice could only slow them down a little. The team members pushed forward on the two carriers. As tech support, Tony was told to watch and follow quietly, the reason being that he wasnt familiar with the remote-controlled robot he was using. That was indeed the case. The robots this time were all original models. They were nimble and werent equipped with heavy artillery. They were more suitable for fighters with keen reactions and precise movements. The tycoons regr crushingbo of force, firepower and armor wouldnt work at all. Of course, Luke could take out equipment at any time, but that was the bigshots signature skill. It was best not to let the tycoon connect the dots. In any case, the tycoon had to be free at any time to switch between dealing with the three Helicarriers. It didnt matter if he participated in the battle or not. Even so, it was chaos inside all the Helicarriers. Sparkles flew and explosions rang out nonstop, like in an apocalyptic film. In the control room of the main carrier, themander said tensely, Hang in there. Hang in there. Dont let them in. In order to achieve Project Insights most basic target, they had to at least get off one attack. It would also be the strongest attack, apart from the main carrier self-destructing. But this attack couldnt be fired off casually. It would take more than ten minutes to search for and lock onto the targets, before all sorts of weapons were unlocked. This wasnt a game. The targets wouldnt wait for them to attack. The main carriers mainframe was frantically calcting and eliminating ineligible targets. The carriers couldnt attack in batches. As long as the carriers didnt mobilize, the American government wouldnt be clear on the situation and would hesitate. The government would definitely be reluctant to destroy the carriers, which were each worth tens of billions of dors. But as long as the carriers attacked and caused major casualties, the government would immediately tear them apart, no matter how reluctant it felt At this distance from the ground, the protective shield had yet to be fully charged and couldnt be activated. The carriers would be instantly destroyed by hundreds of missiles. Now, both sides were fighting for time. Unfortunately, Hydra never expected that the person they would encounter this time wasnt an ordinary superhero. Even though they did their utmost to obstruct the other party with the help of the carrieryout and equipment, the Level 2 clone quickly charged toward the main control room. Tonys remote device had already disrupted the other partys lines. With the help of the cheat-like strength of Lukes clones, Tony found several wires and ran the most effective sort of disruption C a literal interference. With one sh, all worries disappeared. In any case, the wires could be reattachedter. Only then did Tony begin to unlock the program on the door. This mainly involved a physical dismantling C cracking the program was the secondary measure. It wasnt in line with the tycoons aesthetic taste. But he wasnt in the mood toin. After taking care of this carrier, there were two more still waiting. At this speed, they might not be able to take care of all three carriers in time. But as long as they could take care of two of them, they would have the power to blow up the third carrier. Even if Hydra put up a final struggle andunched the first wave of attacks, they wouldnt get a chance tounch a second round. The moment the door of the control room opened, the clone turned around and left. The kids at the base are in trouble. I have to go back and deal with it. Tony simply hummed and stood outside the main control room. Two figures had already charged into the main control room, and there was a lot of screaming, as if it was a horror movie. Less than five secondster, the robots which Angel and Alice were operating carried some broken bodies out into the hallway. Only then did Tony have the robot he was controlling enter. Guard the door and dont let anyone disturb me. The two female killers simply did as he said. Not only were they silent, they didnt even nod. Tony curled his lip and secretly criticized a certain bat for being so lousy at finding women but so good at finding assassins. Wasnt he afraid of being turned into meat pies or sausages in the middle of the night? At that moment, the carrier in the south which the Level 1 clone was responsible for had only slowed down a little, but was on the verge of falling into their hands. The Level 2 clone quickly returned to SHIELDs undergroundunch facility. SHIELDs main Helicarrier shouldve been the least difficult to take over. After all, the moment Hydra mobilized, the Ninja Squad, Damon and Mindy had attacked. Frank had arranged for the two older men to lead a team of seven people, which was a solid n. In the end, they ran into the most troublesome opponents. Without Luke on hand, andcking heavy firepower to attack, it was very difficult for the seven of them to advance with just thousands of bullets and a small number of explosives. Looking at the two metal figures who were directing Hydra to resist, Luke was a little surprised. There are actually two more Death Soldiers. Why didnt they go save Pierce as well earlier? If they had gone, they would be dead by now. Dead people couldnt cause any new problems. These Death Soldiers looked like they had more metal on their bodies. Only 40% of the bodies of the two who had gone to rescue Pierce had been covered. These two, on the other hand, were close to 80% covered in metal, and were equipped with defense and firepowerponents. They could be considered monkey versions of Mark 1, but their outer appearances were more like mini versions of Obadiahs tyrannical Iron Monger. But Iron Monger had also been a marvel that had been able to beat up Tonys Mark 1. These two mini versions were also interesting. They had high offense and defense capabilities, and werent too afraid of the Bat Squads kids. Their only weakness was that they were slightly slower. But in the confines of the Helicarrier, this wasnt a big problem. If it wasnt for the fact that Splinter and Damon were constantly mounting sneak attacks, the group of teenagers would probably have switched to their third robots already. If this went on, the dozens of original models that Luke had ced here would all be scrapped. It wasnt a waste, but it was quite troublesome to recover the broken robots. He didnt want to waste too much time. The Level 2 clone arrived, but instead of meeting up with the kids, it took a different route. On the other side, the two heavily armored Death Soldiers didnt stop fighting the kids, but at the same time, they were overwhelmed. They werent under much pressure when it came to dealing with just the kids. But the two wily old men who were determined to ambush them were very annoying. One of the Death Soldiers had almost been tricked by Splinter and Damon. Chapter 1651 - Escape and Final Struggle

Chapter 1651: Escape and Final Struggle

He had really almost fallen into a trap. Just now, the two old fellows had pretended to be weak and lured the enemy in. They then blew up a passage and almost buried the Death Soldier. If the two Death Soldiers hadnt helped cover each other, either one of them wouldve already been surrounded and beaten up in less than two minutes. The two Death Soldiers were extremely anxious about this stalemate. They had tried many times to contact their tworades who had gone to save Pierce, but they had received no response, which made it even harder for them to calm down. Pierce was the leader of this operation. Something mustve happened if he couldnt be contacted. Previously, they had received news from the carriers in the north and south that they were being attacked by an extremely fierce enemy at the same time, which was pretty much the same as their current situation. Clearly, someone was targeting them. The people they were facing here were pitch-ck all over. They didnt make a sound, and when one fell, another took their ce C it felt like there was no end to them. After ten minutes, the two heavily armored Death Soldiers were ready to flee. But Pierces whereabouts were unknown. If the guy was still alive, they would be punished even if they werent his subordinates and were important test subjects under another head. There were a lot of ways that Hydra could make people wish they were dead even without injuring their bodies. The two Death Soldiers could now only apply to their leader for urgent instructions, but they didnt receive any response for the moment. Compared with the value of Project Insight, these two werent as important as the three Helicarriers. Whether to continue with their operation or stop was a difficult decision that was up to their leader to make. Unfortunately for them, their opponents were too fierce and didnt give them any time to catch their breaths. They were in grave danger. At that moment, they heard cries for help from the main control room. The enemy ising from Section B! Come back! Their expressions changed. They were now in Section C behind Section B, which meant that someone had bypassed them and was directly attacking the main control room. They had been very careful and hadnt given their opponents any opportunity. But as time passed, they grew more and more flustered, and there were holes in their defense. They were too busy to pay attention to what was behind them, and Luke easily slipped past. They looked at each other, and one of them jerked his head at a passage. It was a way out of the main carrier. His partner was silent. Struggling for a moment, the other party suddenly nodded and opened fire. A momentter, he was blown back with a loud bang and spat blood. His partner immediately helped him up. Whats wrong? The man coughed up blood and shook his head, as if he couldnt even speak. Even as his partner asked the question, he didnt hesitate to drag him away. The two heavily armored Death Soldiers slipped away. Mikey took the lead and charged toward a fork in the passage, only to see a ck metal te-like object shing with red dots where the Death Warriors had been. Mikey rolled backward. Fff Boom! Fire erupted from the fork, and Mikeys robot was sent flying ten meters. At that point, the Hydra members in the SHIELD Helicarrier were no longer able to hold on, and they were quickly eliminated by the little turtles and Mindy. In the main control room, the Hydramander saw everything through the surveince cameras. Desperation surfaced on his face, and he went crazy. He raised his arm and shouted, Cut off one head, two shall take its ce! Hail Hydra! The rest of the Hydra members immediately stood up and shouted, Hail Hydra! Then, themander quickly entered a long series of passwords into the virtual screen in front of him. He then opened a transparent protective shell on the console, and his finger hovered over the square red button inside. At that moment, the door behind him shed with a red light and split in half. An ordinary ck dagger flew through the gap in the door and pierced themanders shoulder, causing him to spin around and fall to the floor. Before anyone else could understand what had happened, more daggers flew in through the gap and cut down all the Hydra members. Luke darted inside and closed the transparent cover on the red button. Only then did he knock out all the Hydra members and toss them out. Tony waited for a moment before he walked in. When Luke returned, the tycoon had already taken control of the carrier in the north. When Luke had first entered, his mind had switched to the robot under the Level 1 clones control, and he started the takeover of the carrier in the south. Thanks to his experience on the carrier in the north, he was much faster this time. But just when he took control of the carrier in the south, he immediately switched back to the robot here. Apart from Luke, Tony was the busiest person here. Luke could rely on his clone, while the tycoon had to rely on the robot to achieve a simr effect. A momentter, the little turtles and the others arrived. Luke told them to guard the door, and he immediately went after the two heavily armored Death Soldiers. These two guys were quite difficult to deal with, and were definitely strong fighters of Hydra. It would be a shame to let them go. Less than a minuteter, Luke returned and said to Tony, who was busy, Steer the three carriers to an empty area and destroy them. Tony paused and turned to look at him. Are you sure? Luke said, This is Hydras doing. Those guys almost seeded in self-destructing this carrier earlier. Can we hang around here and guard against another Hydra attack? Dont worry, someone on the carrier in the south is willing to press the button to open fire. You dont have to do it yourself. Tony was lost for words. It wasnt that he felt sorry about the three carriers. In any case, they werent his. The three carriers cost more than two hundred billion dors in total. If Luke destroyed them so easily, the American government would go crazy. In fact, if they deliberately let one of the carriers open fire even just once, the consequences of destroying them wouldnt be too big. Unfortunately, Tony knew that the guy in front of him would never do that. Compared with being hated by the American government, saving lives was clearly more important. A certain person had long noted down the American government in his little ck notebook, and didnt mind adding a few more dirty deeds. After thinking for a moment, Tony didnt say anything else. This had nothing to do with him or Batman C it was between SHIELD or Hydra. The people who had helped Pierceplete the construction of the two other Helicarriers were already in trouble. If the American government wanted to make a big deal out of it, they would have to first find those people, who were highly likely to be Hydra. A lot of people would be taking the fall for this. Tony couldnt help butugh inwardly. This was already a very good oue. As long as the three carriersunched Project Insight, even if they were only able to open fire once, the ones who died wouldnt be the several hundred people in SHIELD, but tens of thousands of people. It hadnt been a waste for the tycoon to slink over and lend a hand. Chapter 1652 - End of Spring, and an Era of Troubled Waters

Chapter 1652: End of Spring, and an Era of Troubled Waters

It was always far easier to tear something down than build it up. Since it was just destroying the Helicarriers, Tony had much less to do. All he needed to do was indicate where the self-destruct devices might be. When the three carriers attacked each otherter, these locations couldnt be touched. Hence, he had to do his best to dismantle them. Some usefulponents could be kept, like the intact Chitauri equipment. Away from the carriers programming, it was impossible for these things that were left behind to self-destruct. It was safest to tear down such a huge Helicarrier. Also, if they were turned into scraps out in the wild, it would be useless even if Hydra blew up. Blowing up some agents and opponents wouldnt make any sort of impact, let alone cause chaos. This time, Tony needed to fly half an hour to get to the carrier. Luke took advantage of this time to take some things from the carrier, mostly those that might cause disaster. He didnt touch anything else. He wasnt interested in the Chitauri equipment. Many of the things here were initially sold by the bigshot who sold everything. For Tony and Luke, these were just study samples to provide a direction in their tech research. The government and Hydra, on the other hand, outright used these as weapons and researched them on the fly. Now, the results were right in front of them. Tony very consciously copied the data. Although it wasnt experimental data, the thinking behind the design of the three carriers was very clear. For an expert like Tony, what he saw could spark random ideas. He would use his insight to make up for the rest. Half an hourter, Tony stopped and informed Luke, Its done. Your friend has control now. Luke nodded and said on the team channel, Everybody, go offline. There was a series of pings as everyone went offline. Luke waited for a moment before he looked unhappily at the robot that was being controlled by Tony. Do you think going offline means hacking into this models system? The robot didnt react. Luke sighed and pped it on the back. Far away in New York, the tycoon felt his vision go dark. Jarvis, check the remote control system. Jarvis said, Sir, there is no signal from the robot. Tony opened his eyes and took off the semi-circr helmet on his head. D*mn it, you actually literally disconnected me? Lukes p had been aimed at the signal receiver. For the maker, the difference between building and destroying something was very simple. Tony sat up and said regretfully, I wanted to watch how that bigshot retrieves the equipment, but now I can only use the surveince cameras. Jarvis, record everything over there. Im going to get busy. Jarvis said, Yes, sir. Tony had SHIELD HQs files, including info on the Helicarrier. ck Egg had also given him a huge pile of resources before this. Now, every minute he tarried was a waste of these resources. He could satisfy his curiosityter. For now, he could use the resources himself. Whatever junk was left after he was done could be traded with the bigshot. The tycoon could still differentiate between what was important and not. Of course, it wasnt because a certain paranoid person was too unreasonable, and had uncovered Tonys ploy to y dead in the robot. On the other side, Luke picked up the robot that had been disconnected and put it away in his inventory in a hallway that didnt have any surveince cameras. Tony had left a backdoor in the Helicarriers system and was still monitoring his every move. It waspletely like him to do so he wouldnt be who he was otherwise. Confirming that he hadnt missed anything during his cleanup, Luke looked down at a wide, uninhabited in in Virginia, and finally had the only robot left on the carrier open fire. In an instant, the three carriers hovering at low altitude in a triangr formation above the in pointed their cannons at each other, and countless missiles locked onto each other. Boom! Boom! Boom! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The sky exploded, as if with fireworks, as swarms of missiles drew countless twisted lines in the air. Lukes Level 1 clone stood on a small hill in the distance. Under the bright and beautifulte spring sun, the in was filled with lush green grass and vibrant flowers in shades of red, white, pink and purple. The three carriers in the sky that were still firing wildly put on onest brilliant performance amidst their ruin. After a long while, Luke suddenly smiled C he found it. Part of the image of the scene in front of him almost perfectly matched the other half of Elenas drawing in his head. It was only right to finish what was started. After recording thest scene, he turned around and left. All that remained was three Helicarriers that crashed onto the in and exploded with thick smoke. At that moment, D.C. was in chaos. All sorts of orders and questions flew through the FBI, the CIA, Homnd Security, the Department of Defense, the military, and the White House. Various unknown operatives entered D.C., whether stealthily or openly. At that moment, nobody dared to trust anyone but themselves. What Natasha released wasnt just SHIELDs secrets, but also most of the information on Hydra which Nick Fury had. She even posted her conversation with Pierce. The news spread like wildfire throughout the country. However, she didnt release the information to online media. For most ordinary people, knowing these things was meaningless. Even if Michelle Geber stepped down, or even if the entire American government stepped down, it would make no difference. At most, it was just switching to different spokespeople, and the chaos wouldntst. In the end, the meat was still in the pot for the capital corporations. Those on the bottom rung of society would always be at the bottom. It was impossible for them to gain much from this matter; instead, more people would die. This event wasnt like the California earthquake, which people could still run from. Even if the people knew the truth, there was nowhere for them to run. Even if they went to another country, most of them would still only be part of the popce. No country had that many positions for everyone to stand on the top. What Nick Fury wanted to do was destroy Hydra and SHIELD together andplete his revenge. Overthrowing the old world order was pure wishful thinking C that would just be helping Hydra achieve its goal of causing chaos in the world. Hydra wasnt just in America; killing one head would just give other heads more room to grow. Luke was very satisfied with this situation. The two clones and the others, with the exception of the Ninja Squad and Damon and Mindy, began to take down Hydra all over America. While Luke obediently showed his face daily in New York City, he secretly used remote-controlled robots to cause major disappearances in northeast New York, New Jersey, Massachusetts and Vermont. If it were any other time, the American government wouldve flipped by now. But the government was now in chaos. A lot of people were now missing, whether it was because of someone else or they had gone into hiding themselves. The whole of America was in a mess, and there was no risk to Lukes operation. Chapter 1653 - An Unjust Loss, and Going Home

Chapter 1653: An Unjust Loss, and Going Home Trantions

While his clones were busy, Luke slowly counted his gains. The four Death Soldiers added up to more than 30,000 experience and credit points. Together, Luke and his teammates had killed more than 400 Hydra members in SHIELD and on the three carriers, which was a total of 120,000 experience and credit points. As for a big boss like Pierce, he had the astonishing worth to match C he alone was worth 520,000 experience and credit points. Who knew how many wars and violent conflicts this guy had engineered worldwide over the past few decades. Even if the system didnt rate this sort of evil behavior as highly as Pierce killing someone with his own hands, this was still a terrifying amount of points, and was a record for a single boss. Lastly, Lukes contribution rate toward stopping Project Insight was 40%. Factoring in the contribution points from his teammates, he had earned 7.23 million experience and credit points from this mission. Coupled with other recent gains, the hosts experience in the system was now 7,665,000 / 9,000,000. Credit: 10,811,000 Level: 24 Strength: 33 (Level 1 Star of Justice +10, Level 2 Star of Justice +20) Dexterity: 14 (Level 1 Star of Justice +10, Level 2 Star of Justice +20) Mental Strength: 26 (Level 1 Star of Justice +10, Level 2 Star of Justice +20) Sure enough, Hydra was a super gift bag. He had almost leveled up twice in a row because of this mission, and he had reaped an even bigger harvest than from the Battle of New York. It could only be said that in terms of doing bad things, while Hydra wasnt as strong as the Chitauri, it had a lot more determination and will. Diligently doing evil for decades and insisting on stirring up trouble worldwide wasnt something that an ordinary person could do. The Bat Squad also hadnt run into any danger during this operation. Except for Luke, everybody else had been using robots. The whole operation had gone very smoothly, and couldntpare with the Battle of New York. But that didnt mean that Hydra and Pierce had been stupid. Luke couldnt help but admire Pierces Project insight. The biggest and most fatal reason for Pierces failure was that he ran up against Elenas Foresight Drawing. If he hadnt been exposed by this unpredictable ability beforehand, Pierces n wouldve been wless. After gleaning from Elenas drawing Pierces ns for the carriers, Luke had stayed one step ahead with his own arrangements. Under the pretext of running a test, Pierce had nned to activate and even fully charge the reactors of the three carriers in theunch facilities. Everybody thought that it was just a test, and wouldnt interrupt the process. Only the four Security Council members could stop the test in an emergency, but they had been tricked by Pierce into going to SHIELD, and had been given pins that could kill them. Once the three carriers were fully charged, they could activate the protective shield when they took off. Even if the American government noticed something was wrong, it would still take them some time to confirm the situation. By then, the carriers would have already entered orbit, which would be enough to deal with a first wave of attacks from various countries andplete an all-out attack on North America. If they ran into another unavoidable attack, they could send out all their mid-range missiles to blow up dozens of important cities in Europe and Asia. At that point, more than 20% of Project Insight would have beenpleted, and it would be enough to sessfully cause chaos in the world. It was a pity that Pierce had run into a cheat who had not only foreseen the key to this n, but had also gotten Natasha to transform into council member Holly to cut the n short and subdue Pierce. Without instructions from Pierce, Hydras people could only continue with the n. So, there was no one to give troublesome orders like stopping the Bat Squad, rescuing Pierce, orunching the attack ahead of schedule. Hydra was an extremely strict organization. A major operation like Project Insight couldnt be changed on a whim. For example, if any of the three carriers opened fire beforehand, they definitely wouldnt be able to enter orbit, and only 5% of their goal would have been achieved. This would be a failure for Project Insight, which was a heavy investment and hard to replicate. Even then, Pierce still wouldnt have lost. If it had been Steve and Natasha who caught him at the time, the two Death Soldiers wouldve still had a chance to hold them back for a while so that Pierce could escape and stabilize the situation. In the end, the two Death Soldiers were killed instantly, and Pierce was unknowingly hypnotized by Luke. The moment Luke used Mental Hypnosis and Illusion to obtain the ssified information in Pierces head, the boss had lost hisst chance. Pierce had always factored in the possibility of taking everything down with him. If the three carriers immediately opened fire and blew up at the same time, the consequences would have been just as serious. In short, Pierces loss was both unjust and not. What was unjust about it was that an unknown person with the power of foresight had uncovered his Project insight in advance. But anyone could have lost in the face of such a cheat-like ability, so it wasnt unjust. Five days after the internal strife in SHIELD, Luke had finished allocating his remaining seven points to his attributes, and Selina returned from her vacation. Luke hadnt wanted her to bother with things here while she was on vacation, so he had lied to her. But now that her vacation was over, he told her what happened. Selina wasnt too displeased. After all, this had been a trip back with her parents to their hometown. This could be considered fulfilling Mario and Sandras wishes, and would probably be the only time she would ever go back to show off. These two had been docile for too many years and, without the support of Selina, who was used to huge scenes, they werent confident in their words. However, they still brooded over the fact that their marriage hadnt been approved back then, and it felt like the tide had finally turned in their favor. This had nothing to do with pping other people in the face. It was just that this was something they had held inside them since they were young. If they had lived ordinary lives, this indignance would have faded naturally as they aged. But Selina had changed everything for their family. While she couldnt be considered some sort of bigshot magnate, the sense that Selinas grandparents got was that she was absolutely hamming it up as some rich city folk. There were two misunderstandings here. Firstly, Selina had always told her family that she invested 20,000 to 30,00 dors a year in a smallpany, and Mario and Sandra had never doubted her. After all, it was unbelievable that their daughter, who originally made roughly 30,000 dors a year from work, could make more than 300,000 dors a year. Secondly, when Selinas mother, Sandra, went back to her hometown, she too downyed the familys ie, and said that their ranch had to pay back loans, and they only made 100,000 dors per year. What she was saying was, I dont have any money right now. In other words, the family only had fixed assets, so no one could ask them for money. That night, Luke, Selina, and Gold Nugget roasted skewers on the roof. Luke, who was seasoning the eggnt in his hand, couldnt help butugh when he heard this homing story. The reason Selina had downyed things to her family in the beginning was because she had been worried that they would lose their heads over so much money at one go, and she had asked Luke for advice. In the end, when Sandra went back to her hometown, she downyed things after asking Selina for advice. Thankfully, that was the end of the matter. Chapter 1654 - Farewell and Partners

Chapter 1654: Farewell and Partners

The weather in D.C. improved at the end of May. The masses were in a good mood after days of sunny weather. There had been three carriers in the sky at the beginning of the month, which was pretty big news. Many people online even said that these were test carriers developed by the American government to deal with alien enemies. That had indeed been the American governments intention. Unfortunately, Hydra had other ideas. Instead, it wanted to use the carriers to do something simr to what the Chitauri fleet had done. However, the carriers left very quickly and disappeared from D.C. in ten minutes. Ordinary people in major cities around the world didnt know that they had almost been annihted. A few dayster, there was news on the Inte that the three carriers had crashed in neighboring Virginia, which was unbelievable. A lot of people cursed the American government for being ipetent and corrupt, which was why they were only capable of building such sh*tty carriers. What these people didnt know was that the three motherships had almost sessfully opened fire above them, and they werent any less lethal than the Chitauri ships. It could only be said that knowing fewer secrets was actually a blessing for ordinary people who couldnt change the world. Conversely, the mood of the bigshots in D.C. had nothing to do with the weather. Congress and the White House were under constant pressure. In a military cemetery on the outskirts, Steve looked at a tombstone with a strange expression. A Life of Righteousness. Colonel Nichs J. Fury, 1951-2006. He then looked at a certain middle-aged African-American man next to him, who was wearing a wig, big sunsses, a big gold chain and a gold watch. Wearing an unfamiliar and handsome face, Nick Fury turned around and stretched out his hand. Im headed to Europe. Hydra there is toofortable. So, you really dont want to help me? Steve shook his head and shook his hand. I have something else to do. Nick Fury didnt dwell on it. He nodded at the tombstone. If anyone asks you about me, tell them toe here to find me. Steve was silent as he watched Nick Fury leave. Hes really nice to you. Thats the most polite thing hes ever said. A womans voice rang out not far away. Steve turned around and saw an ordinary white woman. But he had seen that face before. It was the face attached to the nanosuit. He greeted her with a smile. Are you sure? Hes not polite to that bigshot? Natasha couldnt say anything. Then, she would probably have to include Batman of course, they had to call him Dark Knight now. Steve changed the topic and asked, Youre not going with him? Natasha shook her head. Its not safe for a living person to follow a dead person. Also, my cover is blown. I need a new identity. Itll take some time, and I can take a long break. Saying that, she took out a file from her purse. This is the information you wanted. Case no. 17. I got a few old friends in Kiev to dig it out. Steve was quiet as he epted the file. In return, go on one date with that nurse. How about it? Steve said, Shes not a nurse. Youre no longer an agent. After reminding him to be cautious, Natasha left a momentter. Walking amidst the green trees and grass of the cemetery, she raised her head slightly. Tranquil light and shadow flowed over her, like the years of an agent fleeting by. Wow, beautifuldy, you dont seem to be in a good mood. A voice rang out. She turned around and saw an ordinary-looking young man leaning against a tree and smiling at her. You are? Luke said, We didnt meet ten days ago. I was working in the south. He made a shooting gesture. A slightly awkward and wary smile appeared on her face, the sort that an ordinary person would wear when they ran into a lunatic. Im sorry, but youre mistaken. Luke chuckled. Lets go. The bigshot is looking for you. After a brief hesitation, she left with him. Very soon, she met the bigshot in an ordinary suburban house. The appearance of the bigshot who sold everything wasnt a secret, so there was a high chance that it could be someone impersonating him. But after the bigshot summoned the ck Widow suit with a casual wave of his hand and had her try it on, she was 100% certain that it was the bigshot himself. This was the bigshots signature ability. Thanks to this ability, the bigshot whisked away a good amount of the Chitauri objects in New York right under everyones noses. Half an hourter, the bigshot on the couch disappeared. At that moment, the ck Widow was feelingplicated. Now, she owed the bigshot 1,000 credit points. This debt could be repaid with technology, resources, and intelligence, or it could be repaid with credit points. If she was willing, she could even ask Tony to cover for her and settle this debt. She could do whatever she wanted, as long as she didnt go back on her word. ording to the bigshot, Natasha had be an important partner. In the future, she could issue or eptmissions from the bigshot within reason, and buy a limited variety of ordinary goods from him. As long as they continued doing business and the rtionship deepened, she would be upgraded to a friendly partner. At that time, she could freely issuemissions to the bigshot and freely buy ordinary goods, as well as buy a limited variety of special items. When she asked, the bigshot exined the partnership levels. Tony and Batman were strategic partners who could issue and eptmissions at will, and buy and sell products without any restrictions. Of course, the premise was that both parties were willing C the word partners exined everything. Only when they got along could they call each other partners. If they were ipatible, the rtionship would fall apart. This was actually simr to how some websites had a regr member VIP member super VIP member system. But the bigshot definitely wasnt interested in creating some super VVIP or super VVVIP system. After thinking about it for a moment, however, it was clear that this system wasnt that good a thing. That was because the simpler the ssification, the bigger the difference between the three levels. It was very hard to level up. It was possible that most clients were important partners to the bigshot. Generally speaking, a prefix like important very likely meant that they?werent?important. The existence of the word important was just to appease the other party. After all, ording to this system, important wasnt as good as friendly. So, important people didnt mean friends. She had also heard about Batman from Tony. She knew very well that friendship with the bigshot was the most important standard for a partner. As for strategic partners, only Iron Man and Batman were in this top tier, and they were clearly the only ones. It would be very hard for anyone else to reach this level in a short period of time. Chapter 1655 - Hiring People, Divvying Things Up, and Taking What You Need

Chapter 1655: Hiring People, Divvying Things Up, and Taking What You Need

At that time, she couldnt help but ask Luke what the dead directors level was. The bigshot smiled amiably and said off-handedly, That one? Of course, hes a very important partner. The female agent had almostughed out loud. When Nick Fury had first given her Life 1, he said that he had an extraordinary rtionship with this bigshot and could get a lot of good things. This was what he meant by extraordinary? In fact, Lukes partnership system was even easier than Natasha thought. There were only two levels, friendly and important, which represented teammates and not teammates respectively. Even though Nick Fury was much more important than a regr business partner, Luke didnt trust him, so he could only be an important partner. The final strategic level waspletely a con. There were only two people at this level: One was Lukes alias, and the other was Iron Man, this human tech-making machine. If Luke wanted a horse to run, he had to feed it more grass. If he didnt fuel a certain machine, how could he produce new products quickly? Luke had to find an excuse to supply Tony with all sorts of technology. In any case, he had the list of his teammates abilities. He felt ufortable if he didnt refresh it every few days. He had always nned to rope in Natasha. But like with ck Egg, it was best to have a business rtionship with people from SHIELD. It was very hard for them to pass the systems teammate assessment. After all, it was much harder to con an elite agent than to con a newbie whom he had groomed himself. Natasha could be considered half an exception because she was a woman. Luke was always a little more reassured with women. Besides, Natasha was Nick Furys direct subordinate, but now that SHIELD was basically done for, her rtionship with Nick Fury no longer existed. In the future, she and Nick Fury would at most have a bigger foundation of trust and cooperation than with everyone else. In a situation like this, Luke felt that he could step in. Since it was work and for justice, he offered a higher price. He didnt believe that Natasha would refuse. She now owed the bigshot 1,000 credit points. In the future, she would have to buy other equipment with credit points. She wasnt a teammate, so she would have to pay several times the normal price. If she really wasnt willing, she wouldnt have agreed to a credit transaction. Instead, she wouldve taken off the suit and thrown it in Lukes face. Well, that was an exaggeration. But Natasha paid more attention to practical matters when she did things, and she was willing to maintain a distant rtionship with the bigshot. Luke was delighted. It wasnt easy to find a top-notch expert at gathering intelligence. This sort of person was a master at ying both sides and supplying their employer with half-truths. He wouldnt have such concerns if he bought information from Natasha. With just a small amount of resources, he had been able to hire the famous ck Widow. After Luke sorted out matters with the ck Widow, another person secretly contacted Batman. It was Phil. Nick Fury hadnt taken Phil with him, but had left him in America to carry on SHIELDs work. Phil was now the new director of SHIELD. Chatting idly on the yacht, Luke was pretty astonished. Youre the director? Phil still had that same amiable smile. Although Im far less capable, who else can do it? Lukes expression was indifferent, but he mumbled to himself,?ck Egg was turned into Swiss cheese as the director before he could escape. With your personality, wouldnt you be crippled in a few days if you be the director? Wait, ck Egg was a one-eyed creature without any hair. Luke couldnt help but look at Phils hairline and felt that it was receding at a visible rate. Phil didnt know that Batman was actually pondering these ridiculous things. He simply made his request. Im hoping for some assistance. Tell me. Luke listened attentively. He didnt wonder why Phil didnt look for the bigshot. This uncle of his might feel that he was beneath the bigshots notice, so he might as well look for Batman as a supplier. After talking for half a day, Luke and Phil finalized their cooperation. Luke would provide funding, equipment, equipment, intelligence, military force, and so on basically almost everything for the new SHIELD that Phil was putting together Phil, on the other hand, needed to provide intelligence and tech to help Luke lock onto various targets Hydra and superviins. It looked like Luke was getting the short end of this deal, but there was a limit to how much support he could give, and he got priority in any deals Phil wanted to make. Unless it was an emergency, Phil had to tell Batman things rted to thetters interest and let him decide if he wanted to make a deal. Only if Batman didnt want it could Phil offer it to someone else. Of course, when Phil asked, Luke would answer on the spot, so as not to dy things. Phil settled everything and soon left. There were too many things to do with the new SHIELD, and he was very busy. If he didnt have to confirm his trump cards in advance, Phil might not havee to see Batman. Watching Phil leave in a hurry, Luke shook his head and chuckled. Hydra is really a professional troublemaker. It had already been half a month since Project Insight, dubbed by American government insiders as the D.C. incident, but everybody was busy. Cleaning up Hydra was only one part of the job, and Luke was very enthusiastic about it. Divvying up SHIELD was another important task, and that was what Phil and Tony were doing. Phil was pulling people in and gathering resources, and so was Tony. At that moment, in Stark Tower, Maria Hill was wearing a gray and ck dress as she was being interviewed by a HR manager. She knew very well that her employment at Stark Industries actually had nothing to do with this HR manager, but she kept smiling and went through the motions. Compared with Steve, who was super good at fighting, and Natasha, who was a top spy, Hill, who mainly dealt with administrative matters, couldnt really disappear. So, Nick Fury sent her to Tony. The tycoon had enough power to protect this person, and the Avengers also now had another capable individuals. SHIELD had copsed, but the Avengers hadnt. From the very beginning, the Avengers had been a small team of superheroes. Previously, Nick Fury had wanted SHIELD to lead the team, while Tony, this arrogant guy, refused to work under SHIELD, so simply became half a consultant of sorts. Now that SHIELD had been turned inside out, the other superheroes didnt possess anything to build up or keep a team going, like funds, a base, equipment, and connections C Tony was the only one who could. It thus made sense for the tycoon to be the leader of the Avengers. As a talented person who had ovee many trials, Hill would look like an employee of Stark Industries on the surface, but would be an administrative member of the Avengers in private. Luke had also been interested in her, but Nick Fury sent her to Tony. It wouldnt be a big deal if Luke had poached her first; the tycoon would definitely be embarrassed to fight Luke over it. But since she was now working for the tycoon, it was inappropriate for Luke to say anything. Fortunately, Luke just so happened to obtain half the ck Widow and half of Phil, and he was pretty satisfied Chapter 1656 - Young People Nowadays...

Chapter 1656: Young People Nowadays...

In the days after, it seemed that D.C.s bad luck had finally run its course. It was quiet in New York, and the weather had been good for several days running. Luke and Selina returned to work. It was almost noon, and they were going to have lunch, but first had to deal with a traffic incident. A young African-American girl was looking up at the sky, her head and one foot stuck in the gap of a guardrail. She was basically unable to move. She scowled. Officer, can you hurry up? I have a party to go toter. Luke and Selina looked at each other and held back theirughter. It was Luke who pulled himself together a little more. Holding a towel in one hand, he epted a bottle of water from Selina. Since you cant wait for the rescue team, we can only take it slow. The girl said with a pained expression, Okay, okay, please hurry. She then turned her head and roared, D*mn it, youre invading my privacy! Several spectators on the side didnt show any signs of remorse. They simply stretched and twisted their bodies as much as possible and took photos like crazy with bright smiles. Quick, take a photo. How flexible. She must be a street dancer. Not necessarily. She could be an acrobat of some sort. Haha, my post will definitely get a lot of likes today. Listening to the random discussion, the girl wanted to die. She had been in a hurry and had wanted to act cool by flipping over the guardrail. How had it turned into a 180-degree body roll and her getting stuck? Luke padded the sides of the girls neck with the wet towel. Taking the police truncheon from Selina, he tied it to one end of the towel and started twisting. Gradually, the guardrail on one side of the girls neck was pushed apart. Selina reached out and gently pushed the girls head away from the rail. Then, she spun the girl around in a half-circle so that she was standing on one leg. The onlookers eximed, Officer, you have good arm strength. Quick, take a photo, super policewoman. Nonsense, shes a police beauty. Selina and Luke were as calm as ever. Everybody in NYPD was used to this treatment, and they were no exception. New York had the most developed phonework in America and the biggest poption C there was no shortage of paparazzi here. The moment NYPD showed up to get things done, a bunch of people would take photos and post them online. The worst thing was that there was no way to fine these people. Thew didnt punish the masses, and even the American constitution couldnt do anything about the paparazzi, let alone NYPD. Luke simply stepped forward and took out the girls foot, which was stuck in the guardrail, so that she could stand on both feet. He then said unhurriedly, Maam, please abide by traffic rules in the future. If a car hadnt noticed you just now, your limbs might have already been amputated. The girl couldnt help but rub her head. Was this also a limb? Having just been rescued, she wasnt as lively as usual, and could only nod obediently. At that moment, a girl burst out of a supermarket in the distance and screamed, Thief! Thief! That man stole my phone! Everybody turned around and subconsciously focused on a young African-American man who was running. The guy had an arrogant smile on his face as he ran with his hands in the air, like a runner crossing a finish line. He was even singing, I believe I can fly. I used to think that I In one of his hands was a pink phone that didnt look like it belonged to him at all. Luke spun the towel in his right hand, which was still tied to the truncheon, and swung it out. The truncheon hit the young mans hand, and the pink phone was sent flying. The truncheon then dropped to chest level, and the young African-American man was pulled toward the guardrail on the side of the road. Luke stepped forward to stand behind him and catch the pink phone with his free hand. He raised his left elbow, and exerted force with the truncheon to press the young mans head into the recently vacated gap of the guardrail. The onlookers eximed again. Wow, super police. Kungfu, this is definitely kungfu. Quick, take a photo. Ah, both officers are so cool. I like them. Everybody looked at thest person to speak, and saw that it was a girl. Everybody forgave her. It was normal for someone like her to like handsome guys and be envious of pretty girls. The African-American girl who had just escaped was stunned to see the face that suddenly appeared in the guardrail. Obi, what are you doing? Everybody: Luke and Selina: Clearly, the girl who had been stuck knew the young man who had snatched the phone. Alright, please wait a moment. The patrol officers will be here to record your statements. Luke smiled. He and Selina had onlye here for lunch, and had no intention of wasting time on such a small case. Even though the person who had grabbed the phone clearly wasnt in his right mind and looked like he was high, Luke couldnt be bothered to say anything. Maybe it was because the price of illegal drugs in New York had climbed too quickly recently, so it was verymon for penniless people to start robbing others in broad daylight. But he and Selina didnt go out often now to beat up people at night, so it wasnt like these people were forced to do this. A few minutester, a patrol car arrived and the patrol officers escorted the thief into the car, before recording the girls statement. Luke and Selina sat in a park ten meters away and ate the tacos which they had just bought. Ever since she returned to her Mexican roots, Selina had be interested in the food. What they had bought were tacos made with a twist. The meat was from a vertical rotisserie C the boss had swiftly sliced off the meat with a small knife into the taco shell. He then added carrots, cucumbers, onions, lettuce, pineapple, lime and a special homemade hot sauce. Even Luke liked the strong hot sauce. He had even considered making a knockoff version, but after hesitating for a moment, he decided against it. The Tesnack takeaway business in Clinton was very stable. The sauce was well established C there was no need to steal this shops secret recipe. Bankrupting someone just because their food was delicious was too cruel. As they ate, Selina couldnt help butment on the two youngsters from earlier. Young people nowadays really dont value the beauty of life. Robbing people in broad daylight, and just for a lousy phone That was a high-end Titanium phone. It can sell for 200 dors, Luke couldnt help but add as he ate. Selina rolled her eyes. Is this about the money? Im talking about robbing people, alright? But at that point, she changed her words. Fine, a lot of people indeed wouldnt be able to resist making a quick buck. Thats why Im saying that young people are hopeless nowadays. Cant they do honest work to make a living with their own two hands? Chapter 1657 - Ruthless with Yourself, and Meeting In Real Life

Chapter 1657: Ruthless with Yourself, and Meeting In Real Life Trantions

As he spoke, Luke looked at the door of the Mexican shop not far away with a strange expression on his face. Hm, there should still be youngsters like that. Catching his drift, Selina turned around and saw a young girle out of the shop. She was murmuring into her phone with one hand and holding a big box in the other. She looked around and saw the park. Then, the young girl walked over and found a wider stone bench. She put down the box and propped up her phone opposite her. Everyone, this is the delicious food you rmended me to try Look at how red this d*mn thing is. This is the hot sauce you mentioned. Its known as Hells Spice. Its not ketchup I added myself. There were two trees and a flower bed between her and Luke and Selina. They were to her side, so she didnt notice Luke and Selina watching silently. Selina was then shocked when the girl gritted her teeth and stuffed a huge super spicy taco into her mouth and immediately started tearing up. After staring nkly for a few seconds, she hurriedly took a bite of her regr spicy taco to calm down. She whispered sympathetically in Lukes ear, Are kids nowadays so ruthless with themselves? After a brief hesitation, she asked again, Do you think that kid will cry in the bathroom tomorrow? Luke calmly ate his own spicy taco and replied in a low voice, Dont worry, shell definitely be crying even harder then. That wasnt the expression of someone who could eat spicy food. Those who couldnt eat spicy food would feel it even worse the day after. Pondering for a moment, he said to Selina, Look at how hard young people work nowadays. Theyre actually willing to pay such a price for their careers. Selina was lost for words. A momentter, she mumbled, Shes just a video blogger. Does she have to work so hard? Luke didnt say anything this time. There was no way he would tell Selina that he was the one who had taught the girl! The girl in front of him was currently the number one online video blogger in America C it was Artemis, the cosy queen, the beautiful legs blogger, the goddess of all shut-ins and the holy mother with a death wish. A certain person had written a How to Be a Top Online Blogger handbook which turned this girl without any artistic talent into a super popr online personality. Compared with her twin sister, who used her superpower to be a singer, Artemis was doing pretty well, and was even more famous. Also, ever since she became known as the holy mother with a death wish, Artemis had even more ways to make a living. Every death-courting video that Artemis made now received at least a million views. Her earnings definitely werent low. In the future, if she made a video of soaking in a chili oil bath or something, she could find a chili oil manufacturer to sponsor her. After all, that would be a super hardcoremercial. The chili oil would be up front and center from beginning to end a lot would definitely be needed to fill the bathtub. But that was for the future. Artemis had only just started her eating vids, and had already attracted a lot of fans. A lot of shut-ins shouted, My wife is indeed as good at eating as I am. It was as if they had found a connection. But they didnt understand that Artemis was a girl with a superpower. Her energy attacks consumed energy, and part of it had to be replenished with food. Coupled with the physicalbat training which Luke had arranged for the three girls, she needed an astonishing amount of food. Shut-ins who tried to copy her would definitely die in the attempt. Luke and Selina observed the newly minted holy mother for a moment before they turned their attention away. If she were Stacy, they would have paid more attention. After all, that was ires first girlfriend. So, the three people separated by trees and flowers over a distance of ten meters enjoyed their own lives during a short meal break. A few minutester, however, Luke and Selina turned back around with strange expressions. A familiar girls voice rang out not far away. She greeted Artemis, and the two girls sat together and chatted as they ate. Selina whispered in Lukes ear again, Did you arrange for them to meet? Luke shook his head. It has nothing to do with me. Just listen. Soon, the two people listening in quietly on the side understood what was going on. Artemis was a video blogger. She hadined a few times in her videos that they were slow to upload and stream. This girl, who could be considered a passer-by, had simply helped Artemis design a program for faster uploads. That was how the two of them got to know each other. Later, they chatted when they were free, and realized that they had a lot of things inmon, so they became pretty good online friends. This wasnt the first time that the two girls had met in real life, and they got along well. 20 minutester, Luke and Selina were done eating, and washed everything down with two bottles of Guaran. Gold Nugget, which was the best at eating, licked the tes clean. The two good friends were still chatting excitedly. Selina gestured at Luke to ask if they should sneak away. Luke shook his head helplessly.?We were here first. Were not doing anything bad. Why should we sneak away? Luke gestured, and they quickly packed up. Luke then stood up and did half a circle with Selina as they walked over from the other side of the park. When they were ten meters away, he said in surprise, Darcy? The girl who was bickering with Artemis over whether Batman or the Dark Knight was more handsome jerked, and the Shamrock milk she was holding almost flew out of her hand. She turned around and saw Luke, who was smiling. She eximed, Luke, why are you here? Luke approached her with a smile. We just finished lunch and were about to go to work. How have you been? Darcy nodded quickly. Oh, very good, very good. Luke nced at Artemis, only to see that she was tense and about to slip off. It seemed that she was recalling how she had been tasered. Luke chuckled inwardly. Okay, I wont disturb you and your friend. Ill contact you tonight. He patted Darcy on the head and left. Darcy was a little stumped, before she was patted on the head again. She turned around and saw Selinas condescending expression. Little Darcy, are you bing shortsighted? We told you to y less on theputer and toe out for more fresh air. Darcy finally saw her and subconsciously nodded. Okay, Selina. Ah, no, Im not shortsighted Selina chuckled and strolled off with Luke. Gold Nugget quickly followed her, and just turned its head to give Darcy a look.?Little girl, you actually dared to ignore Selina in front of me. Just you wait! With that, it wagged its tail and hurried to catch up with Luke and Selina. Darcy waved her hand numbly. Oh, hello, Gold Nugget. Bye, Gold Nugget. Chapter 1658 - Calm, and Sudden Change

Chapter 1658: Calm, and Sudden Change Trantions

Artemis watched Luke and Selina leave the park and turn into the parking lot dozens of meters away. Only then did she rx. She would never forget the young detective who had knocked her down with a taser. It was from that moment that the three girls Hm, slowly started to walk down the right path? As soon as the thought shed through her mind, she ruthlessly tossed it away. She wasnt a masochist; how could she thank this great foe? She tugged on Darcy, who was standing there foolishly. You know them? Darcy nodded and came back to her senses. Thats right. Theyre quite nice and helped me out a lot. Artemis opened her mouth to retort, but swallowed the words when she recalled the rule in the training handbook: Assess your opponent properly and dont be led astray by your emotions. Then, tell me about them? Do you know them? Darcy was stumped, and looked at Artemis suspiciously. She had recently learned the basic safety rules, including being wary of people trying to get information out of her. Artemis wanted to deny it, but she remembered from the handbook that the best lie was the truth. She changed her words. Theyre police, right? Ive seen them work cases before. Well, that had been in Los Angeles over a year ago.?It was our case!?she added inwardly. Looking at her expression, Darcy didnt think there was anything wrong. She then nodded and said, When I was still a minor, I couldnt find a job. I was homeless, and then I met them Hearing this, Artemis gaped. Is that guy really that good? Darcy frowned and red at her. If you doubt me, then I wont say anything. Artemis quickly apologized. No, Im just surprised. You know that there are more bad people than good in society nowadays. Although Darcy didnt go into much detail, how she described being helped out of a difficult situation was true. Artemis couldnt sense anything fake about it. She couldnt help but feel a little embarrassed. Fine, she had actually been a viin before. Of course, she wasnt going to forget being tasered in the butt! She would think about thatter. She was more interested in the young detective now. After they got into the car, Selina asked, Why do I remember that Skye has been living in seclusion in Nassau County for months? Do you have a n? Luke sweated. Darcy was naturally Skye. Darcy was the new ID she had chosen for herself after using the nanomask. It wasnt that Luke had been careless. It was just that thest half-month had been a good time to go fishing, and he had been too busy. Skye was a shut-in who yed on theputer every day. She was very quiet. Now that he thought about it, it had indeed been more than 20 days since hest visited her. During this period of time, her vibration ability was gradually increasing, along with the damage to her arms. But thanks to the Light Dagger and Lukes adjustments to the shock absorbers, she was faring alright. Ill check it out tonight, was all he could say. Skye was someone worth grooming, and it was necessary to pay attention. Otherwise, it would be a huge loss if someone else stole her after he raised her. That night, Luke talked to Skye for almost an hour to learn more about her life. After changing her appearance with the nanomask, she could go out for real-life gatherings. She was clearly living veryfortably. Since she couldnt control the vibrations in her hands, she couldnt go to school for the time being. She could only self-study at home, and covered all sorts of subjects, includingputers. Withprehensive study materials from Luke, she was making good progress. Luke had Little Snail examine the programs Skye created, and found that they werent bad. After thinking for a moment, he gave her permission to join some of the projects at New Hope Research Institute and take on the task of developing various programs. This sort of ad hoc paid work was very suitable for Skyes current situation. Luke had his own A.I. program to do this sort of work. But he was the boss and had too many things to do for him to support the research team. For example, Bent, the expert in developing non-lethal weapons, often outsourced the development of the control programs. Skye was now qualified to take on jobs to make money, but how much she made depended on her own abilities. Skye was very interested. After being homeless for more than a year, she had a deep impression of how important money was. Also, with money, she could give back to themunity center. As for paying Luke back, he didnt care about money. Maybe, being an upright, kindhearted and useful person in the future could be considered as returning the favor? After sorting that out, Luke reminded Skye not to rx at keeping her vibration ability under control, since that would determine how freely she could move around. Skye understood and nodded hard. After saying goodbye to the reluctant Skye, Luke returned home. At that moment, he remembered Emma, who could control the temperature. He had just needed to provide this young mother with two children with all the daily necessities. Just as he was thinking that, Alfred sent him a warning. Master, an abnormal energy explosion at Miss Emmas ce has destroyed our surveince equipment. Stunned for a moment, Luke then told Alfred to activate the hidden surveince cameras while he put on his suit and headed straight for Emmas cottage. At the suits speed, it didnt take more than five minutes for Luke to fly from the west to the east of Nassau County. A momentter, he arrived at Emmas cottage. It had turned into a huge, burning bonfire. Burning debris was scattered within a ten-meter range. It was a good thing he had considered the matter of secrecy back then. The closest neighbors were still 500 meters away, and nobody woulde over for the time being. Luke threw out two extinguishing bullets enhanced with Telekinesis and quickly put out the mes. He also confirmed that Emma and her children werent in the ruins of the cottage. He frowned. From the surveince feed, it looked like the baby brother in the cot had burst into mes and blown up the room. The culprit behind the fire was a kid who couldnt control his ability? In a situation like this, Emma definitely had to leave. However, the surveince cameras at the nearby intersections didnt pick up any traces of them leaving. Had Emma used her flight ability? It was indeed possible, to avoid being caught on camera. Luke immediately searched the air and finally detected the little kids scent. It was much more obvious than other smells. Even in the night sky, it left a clear trail. Luke was certain that Emma and her sons had indeed flown away. It seemed that she had remembered the safety rules and would probably make contact as soon as possible. But since he was already here, there was no need for him to wait for her to make a call. Moving swiftly, Luke found a neighborhood five kilometers to the east. Suddenly, he sped up and dropped from the sky to kick a man in a leather coat. Chapter 1659 - Talent = Trouble, and a Freak Accident

Chapter 1659: Talent = Trouble, and a Freak ident Trantions

The man in the coat reacted quickly and disappeared before reappearing ten meters away. Bang! Lukes leg met air, and hended on the grass in front of Emma. The young mother, who was only in her 20s, was carrying her baby while hugging her older son to her side. Her body glowed with orange mes, and her eyes were as fierce as a wolfs. When Lukended, she subconsciously attacked. Boom! Fire exploded from her body to hit Luke in the chest. The man in the coat saw an opportunity, and disappeared again. He appeared behind Emma and reached out with both hands for her and her elder son. A shadow flew out of Emmas mes and went around her to fly at the mans face. It was Lukes Bat dart. Sensing that the Bat dart was about to hit his face, the man in the coat subconsciously activated his ability and teleported ten meters away. The orange mes died down to reveal a ck figure. He had a pair of sharp ears and white eyes on his helmet, and a ck cape fluttered behind him. The fire had just burned the armor covering his chest, and the damage was only 2%. Stumped, Emma murmured, Dark Knight? The ears of the man in the coat twitched, and he activated his ability without hesitation and disappeared. Luke frowned. F*ck, this guy was really fast to run. As long as the other party dared to stop for ten seconds, he would be able to enjoy the non-lethal nerve gas developed by Mr. Bent, which was guaranteed to knock him down on the spot and make him twitch all over. This man in the coat was none other than Gordon, the man with no eyes who could teleport. He was one of the most important figures in Afterlife, and could travel back and forth between Afterlife and the ordinary world. As long as Luke could catch him, he could use drugs and Mental Hypnosis to pry the mans mouth open and obtain a lot of information about Afterlife. In the end, the guy was as cautious asst time. He ran off the moment he heard the name Dark Knight. No wonder there was very little talk about Afterlife in regr society C just look at how this guy made himself scarce. Even an average person who left Afterlife didnt know the details. Luke wouldnt either, if he hadnt encountered Emma, who had run away of her own ord. Imagine if an ordinary person was instantly teleported into some valley by Gordon, was told that it was called Afterlife, then was sent out again 10 to 15 dayster. Afterlife had electricity and some regr daily electrical appliances, but it didnt have the Inte, phones or GPS devices. So, apart from knowing the name Afterlife, an ordinary person basically wouldnt be able to find out anything. Emma finally came back to herself and was a little flustered. That, I thought you were him I know. Lets get out of here first. Luke didnt want to talk here. He grabbed Emma and her sons and quietly flew off. Some residents nearby heard the noise and came out to take a look. But it was pitch-ck, and they only looked around from their doors. When they didnt notice anything, they closed their doors. Luke took Emmas family to another safe house in a more remote area. After asking her what was going on with her son, Luke left. Emma was a little simr to Skye, and Pheromone Control didnt have an obvious effect on her. Luke added Mental Hypnosis to it to obtain the information he wanted. ording to Emma, her sons condition was very simr to when she had awakened as a child. She had awakened while out on a trip, and there had been no witnesses. She had been scared and didnt know what happened, so she didnt tell her parents. But she had been five years old back then, while her son was only one. If age was used as proof of talent, then her son might be much more talented than she was. Luke had paid attention to her elder son when he asked the question. The four-year-old boys clothes were charred and torn, but he hadnt turned into a roast pig, and he wasnt panicked at all. Instead, he seemed to find it funny. It seemed that the family of three was unusually talented, but that meant more trouble. Emmas baby alone could blow up the house at any moment. More importantly, he was only a year old, and didnt know how to control himself. Luke could only arrange for the three of them to stay in a near-empty area, or it wouldnt just be houses that were blown up. After leaving the safe house, Luke turned invisible and circled back to arrange things nearby. Space abilities were very troublesome, and teleportation even more so. However, this world already had a defense against it a space obstruction device. Otherwise, nobody would be able to tolerate Gordon entering a government agency as he pleased, whether to throw out a dangerous item or to move cash or gold. However, the space obstruction device had to be set up beforehand to create a range in which space abilities couldnt be used, so that it would be hard for Gordon to teleport. Luke had used this device back in Grand Rapids and had also set it up at Emmas cottage. Luke had initially nned to wait for Gordon toe and trigger the A.I. program into trapping him, just like the Enchantress. In the end, Emmas son lost control of his power and destroyed his own home, forcing them to leave. That was how Gordon escaped disaster. It was just an ident, and actually wasnt a big problem. In any case, Gordon didnt know that there was a space obstruction device waiting for him here. If it didnt work out this time, there was always next time The real question was, how had Gordon found Emma so quickly? Luke didnt think that Gordon had relied on normal means to track them, or that Emma and her son had trackers in them. Even if he could teleport, Gordon still wasnt as good at tracking as Luke. In the end, he still had to stop after teleporting. He couldnt turn invisible or teleport infinitely. Back then, Emma and her children had also undergone physical checkups, and Luke had confirmed that they hadnt been imnted with trackers. Yet even after Emma had changed her appearance, Afterlife had still been able to find her. Given how Afterlife didnt have manywork devices, Luke was inclined to believe it had to do with an ability simr to his Mental Communication. There was some sort of superpower in Afterlife that was able to lock onto Emma and her sons location from a distance. But it had taken them a long time to find the family, which proved that this power needed something to lock onto first, like Emmas power exploding. Emmas power hadnt exploded this time, but her sons had. So, Gordon teleported over a minuteter and found the mother and sons. He followed them to the residential area, but failed to ambush them. The family of three wasnt afraid of fire, so Emma had attacked without any qualms. Emma was too strong and talented, and could be considered a cheat. There were few ways to capture her. Bullets, tranquilizers, and restraining devices werergely rendered ineffective by the terrifyingly high temperature. If she got angry, the explosion might even be an AOE with a 50-meter range. But this was different from an AOE in a game. It dealt far more damage than a single attack, and could be considered a killing move. If Gordon was careless, it was very likely that he would be killed at close range. He would definitely be cremated on the spot. Chapter 1660 - Plan, Pleasant Surprise, Reunion

Chapter 1660: n, Pleasant Surprise, Reunion Trantions

Emma was a smart person. While in Afterlife, she had probably sounded out the organizations wariness toward America. After she escaped, she returned to America right away. It was true that Afterlife didnt want to catch the eye of American organizations. These organizations were vicious and not something that ordinary superhumans could deal with. Afterlife didnt have enough influence in Asia or America to deter them. Although some of the superhumans had goodbat ability, most of them could only deal with dozens of professional soldiers. As for developed countries, they liked to use long-ranged attacks the most. It was also starting to bemon for them to use surveince drones. Regr superhumans might not even run into a regr army before they were killed by the machines. Thus, after several failed ambushes of Emma, Gordon quickly retreated. He didnt want to be caught by some American organization, nor did he want Emma to draw their attention. Emma thought the same. The two had been at a deadlock for more than a year. Luke understood what Gordon was worried about. This sort of person who had an organization behind him had too many restraints. If he was on his own, he could turn America upside down, but he didnt dare. If he broke the rules and acted rashly, the American government would seize the opportunity to kill him and then raze Afterlife to the ground. This organization wasnt Hydra, and didnt have the ability to flourish everywhere. So, there was very little information on Afterlife in SHIELD. Whether it was details of the structure and strength of Afterlife, or the limit of Gordons teleportation, nobody knew anything. Emma only knew the face of Afterlifes leader, Jiaying. She didnt know what the womans abilities were or where she came from. For a face-changing master like Luke, appearance was in fact the most unreliable thing. There were all sorts of techniques, like the super disguise, which was simr to a slightly higher-level superpower, the high-tech nanomask, various mid-level close-fitting fake masks, and low-level stic surgery. The prices of these techniques varied, but all of them could make a person lookpletely different. Without thoroughly examining a photo, Luke might overlook any of the techniques that were mid-level or higher. After all, no matter how godly he might be, it was impossible topletely transform a person like in the movies. This wasnt science, but metaphysics. But as a scientist, Luke was still able to roughly extrapte Afterlifes location. Since he didnt ask Emma, she didnt say anything. After some indirect investigation, he was able to determine thetitude Afterlife was on. And there were only so many ces on thistitude that Afterlife could be. He would be able to find it after the drones patrolled for a while. It just so happened that arge part of Hydra SHIELD in Japan was still in hiding. Once the muddy waters in America were clear, Luke would go to Japan again. He should reach level 25 soon. Thinking that, Luke carried on with his fishing operation step by step, and was busy until mid-June. Luke and Selina had just returned to their ce in Clinton, when he sensed something wasnt right there were several people upstairs. His thoughts moved, and he figured it out as he calmly watched Selina and Gold Nugget rush upstairs. At that moment, he couldnt help but sigh. There were no surprises in a life with superpowers. It was dry and boring. When he reached the second floor, colorful confetti exploded in the living room, and everybody cheered. Happy birthday, Luke! Luke had already perfected his expression to reveal shock, pleasant surprise and thankfulness. Selina and Gold Nugget were the only ones who secretly despised Luke.?Bro, its your birthday! Cant you put on a better act? Lukes five senses, and possibly even his sixth sense, were very sharp C one woman and one dog who had worked cases with him for so long knew him too well. The pleasant surprise which Drax, Robert, Catherine, ire and Joseph had prepared wasnt a surprise at all. However, it depended on who the other party was. Selina and Gold Nugget wouldnt put a damper on Lukes familys high spirits. ording to Gold Nugget, No matter how unbridled the fiend is, hes still a baby in front of his family. Selina had nothing to say in response. 21 years old was a bit big for a baby, but she herself always said that a 27-year-old was still a beautiful young girl! So, she couldnt refute the dog at all. Also, a certain dog head shamelessly said that it was at least 120 years old on its original, and was still considered a baby. Luke, who had just officially be an adult, was only a fraction of a certain dogs age. This was perfect logic. In fact, this was genuinely a pleasant surprise for Luke. After all, he didnt pay attention to his birthday at all. At most, Little Snail would remind him on the day itself. This time, it was Selina who had given Little Snail an order to wait until Luke got off work to say anything. It was only when Luke returned home and found his family hiding upstairs that he remembered. Although it wasnt a huge surprise, he was happy enough. Since the entire family was celebrating, they naturally had to have a small party at home. Luke had been the one to do the work too many times when they had gatherings in thest two years, and nobody allowed him to do anything today. Drax, who rarely stepped forward, demonstrated his skills today. He started preparing in the afternoon, and his son-inw, Robert, helped out. These two were BBQ masters. It was a feast of all sorts of meat, from pork, beef and mutton to chicken and duck. In any case, Luke had all kinds of sauces at home, and Selina remembered the ingredients of the special sauce very clearly. Now that these two ranch chefs knew what the sauces were for, the rest was just about marinating and barbecuing the meat. These two refused to use the smart kitchenware, insisting that these automatic things didnt contain the heart and soul of Texas. Selina found the words familiar. Only after thinking for a moment did she remember that she had said something simr before, but it had been about the assembly line production of cupcakes by the kitchenware. Catherine had ire and Joseph help her prepare the main vegetables for the day. It was simple fruit and vegetable sds, to satisfy the need for nutrition. Then, Selina and Gold Nugget set up folding tables, parasols, and drinks on the roof. In the light of the setting sun, a lively and warm BBQ birthday party began. New York in June was cool for the Texans. The rooftop faced the Hudson River on one side, and wasnt as crowded and noisy as the bustling metropolis behind them. Luke smiled and yed with little Cindy. This little girl was getting cuter and cuter, and was very yful. Catherine had practiced the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique while pregnant, which seemed to have improved the babys physique. Now that she was already half a year old, she was plump and pink, like a little piglet. She also quite liked Luke. He didnt use any abilities on Cindy; it would be too dangerous for the baby. However, it might have something to do with them. The moment Luke used the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique, it seemed little Cindy could sense it. Maybe she thought that Luke was Catherine? Chapter 1661 - Sensitive Girl and Training

Chapter 1661: Sensitive Girl and Training Trantions

When Luke started learning the tycoons abilities, he also picked up a simr way of thinking. Although he was still at the birthday party, his thoughts subconsciously veered off as he quietly studied the wonder that was little Cindy. There was no need for a checkup. He had already carried one out when he went back to Texas before. But this was the first time he was using a little chi to tease little Cindy. Like a little fat kitten, Cindy pounced on Lukes left hand and then his right hand, delighting him. Wasnt the point of having a little sister to tease her? Although this game was a little heartless, there was a reason for it. Luke soon confirmed that little Cindy had the rare ability to sense the existence and movement of chi, and it was purely instinctual for her. From the knowledge which Luke had obtained about the Chi Refining Technique, these sorts of people were known as supreme geniuses, and could make rapid progress in cultivating the Kunlun Chi Refining technique. Other people who cultivated for a year might not be as good as a genius who cultivated for just a month. It could be said that little Cindy had been standing on the threshold of extraordinary power ever since her birth. As long as she grew up and took that step forward, she would immediately be a superhuman. Luke didnt think much of it. With his skills and capability, as long as his family was of good integrity, they would definitely be the most capable people in the world. It wasnt a big deal if little Cindy had this sort of super talent. It was good enough for her to grow up happily and have a life-saving trump card up her sleeve C there was no need to be a superhero. Robert was a low-grade version of the Punisher, and ire was a cheat version of Spiderman. Luke didnt want them to ever get involved in some things. Everybody had the right to choose their own life. As long as they didnt hate humans, it wasnt a problem. For example, if ire found a girlfriend, so be it. Besides, it wasnt necessarily a good thing for a child who couldnt control themself to have extraordinary talent. Emmas one-year-old son had already be a superhuman, and his power had gone out of control and blown up their house. All it attracted was trouble. This was reality. After a lively night, everybody went out the next day to have fun in New York. Drax was still as obstinate as ever. He didnt go with Robert and Catherine, and indicated that he was headed elsewhere. In the end, his three older grandkids followed him, and the old man had no choice but to ept it. In fact, he wanted to go to ces like war museums and memorials. These indeed werent good ces for Robert, and there was even less of a need to take Catherine and little Cindy there. It was hard for the old man to refuse when his grandkids wanted toe along. It was rare to see Luke even once a year, and it was only a little better with ire C it was too difficult for the old man to refuse theirpany. Two dayster, Luke returned to work. Drax flew straight back to his ranch in Texas. ire was busy with her studies and her career, and also left on a ne. Robert and Catherine, along with little Cindy and the security team, drove their own cars as they prepared to go on a road trip from the north to the south. Joseph was the only one who was left behind. Luke was going to give him special summer training to improve his physique. Nobody had any objections. Right now, Joseph was better than the newborn little Cindy. When little Cindy started going to primary school in a few years, however, she might be able to beat up this weakling of a second brother. Thus, this training was essential. In any case, Joseph was on summer vacation, and two months was enough time for him to hone himself. In order to make this guy understand how shameful his situation was, Luke arranged beautiful and cute big sisters as his sparring partner. Naturally, Mindy, Nikki and Monica were the sparring partners. They would be on break soon. After a week of adaptive training under Luke, Joseph was kicked out of the house every few days to be taught a lesson by the beautiful big sisters. The three girls were all curious about Lukes little brother. First of all, Joseph looked like Luke. He was clean, handsome, polite and nice to listen to. Secondly, this guy was very smart, unbelievably even more so than Luke. When it came to learning, the three girlsbined werent even half as good as he was. Finally, the guy was as weak as a chicken, and in this respect wasnt like Luke at all. Any one of them who stepped forward could press him to the ground with one hand and make it impossible for him to get up. It was a good thing that Luke had specially taught Joseph some basic tricks to ensure that he wouldnt be hated by girls for being too straight. Joseph gradually rxed. In Lukes words: Humans are also an art, especially women. Grasp their emotions, and you can control half the world. Joseph was suppressed by the three girls when it came to fighting, but he was very smart, and made themugh from time to time. The originally arduousbat training had be interesting. Luke left his brother to Mindy and the others. There was nothing to worry about. Firstly, he was indeed busy. Secondly, bitter training with his big brother was obviously less interesting than making progress with friends. Among the three girls, Mindy was indeed a little twisted, but she was normal when she was with Nikki and Monica. These two were genuine high school students. They had superpowers, but only trained themselves. At most, they dealt with hooligans. They had never killed anyone. Luke didnt just want to purely cultivate Josephsbat abilities. If he did, he could give Joseph some learning materials and make him train hard for eight to ten years. The most important thing was to increase Josephs interactions with other people and for him to preserve a normal personality. It wasnt a bad thing to be a shut-in or a geek, but it would be best if that was Josephs own choice to make when he grew up. He didnt want Joseph to be taciturn when he was young, only to realize that he had no other choice once he grew up. How many shut-ins didnt want to be uninhibited? If they could be open about it, would they really want to continue being reserved? Joseph trained with the girls, and the sparring sessions with Luke increased from once a week to two or three times a week. Joseph had been stunned the first time he saw Lukes spars with the three girls, who yed around with Joseph during training. He knew that Luke was good, but he didnt know exactly how good he was. After this period of training, Josephs interest could be considered to have been piqued. Training with the three girls had taught him what it meant to yield in the face of absolute power. After analyzing things, as was his wont, he quickly came up with a rough estimate of his and the three girls strengths, and slowly made improvements. Privately, Joseph felt that after working hard for three to five years, his physical development and training, coupled with his high IQ, would be enough to crush the girls. But the moment he saw Luke fight them, he realized that his big brother would forever be his big brother. In order to leave a deep impression on Joseph, Luke chose a 1v3 for the spar this time. The three girls punched and kicked up a storm, and Luke easily blocked all the attacks with both his hand targets. The four of them jumped and ran as they fought in the area outside Mindys house. The way they fought waspletely beyond Josephs expectations. Chapter 1662 - The Truth of the World

Chapter 1662: The Truth of the World

Only then did Joseph understand that his indoorbat training with the three girls could only be considered theoretical. Thebat abilities which the three girls were disying now werepletely different from during the indoor training. After calcting things for several minutes, he silently postponed the day he could triumph over them to ten yearster. It couldnt be helped. This wasnt just a matter of skill. Ten yearster, the girls would be between 25 and 30 years old. Joseph, on the other hand, would be 18, and his physical development would basically beplete then. The difference in physiques would be smaller, and he wouldnt bepletely crushed. Defeat his big brother? That was unrealistic. Luke was a cheat in terms of strength, reflexes and skills. He was the type who could get 999 times with one punch, while Joseph would just miss the markpletely if he tried. There was no point inparing the both of them at all. However, Joseph discovered plenty of interesting things. Mindy was the youngest of the three girls, but she was tacitly acknowledged as the boss. She was also closer to Luke. She was unlike Nikki and Monica, whose thoughts showed on their faces and who still had a small crush on Luke. But after listening to how his tough brother taught, Joseph knew that these two didnt stand a chance. Luke knew what they were thinking, but he had no intention of hooking up with them, and just treated them as friends. Because of that, Joseph discovered a new world: He could actually get along with girls like that? He no longer had to worry about his female ssmates who stuck close to him every now and then. Mindy intrigued him even more. Maybe it was because she was too young, or maybe it was because of her personality, but she was the only one among the three girls who didnt have such thoughts. Her attitude toward Luke was simr to how ire treated Luke. They were familiar with each other and treated each other like equals. As he paid more attention to Mindy, he discovered even more things. He could sense that Mindy would asionally give him indifferent looks during training, just like how he would look at the girls who ran over to ask him math questions. After thinking for a few days, he finally found an opportunity to go to Mindys training room. Can you show me your real strength? he said solemnly to Mindy, who was sitting on the floor and warming up. Mindy blinked. She was sitting on the floor with her legs wide apart as she bent down and stretched her arms. She grinned. Huh, little brother is very serious today. Then, she straightened up and shook her head decisively. But I refuse. Joseph wasnt discouraged. Deep in thought, he said, Youre hiding your strength from Nikki and Monica, and youre hiding your strength from me. Are you pretending to be a pig in order to eat the tiger? Youre?the pig. Stumped for a moment, Mindy then jumped up and pressed him to the ground. Young man, youre very smart. Does your brother know that youre so smart? Joseph smiled. Of course. Also, he and I are a little smarter than you think. Then why are you still on the floor now??Mindy snorted, finding this crafty little brother harder and harder to intimidate. Her eyes darted around, but in the end, she let go and moved away from his back. How much is a little? Joseph rolled over and rubbed his slightly sore arm. He measured a millimeter with his thumb and index finger. Just a little. As he spoke, the distance between his thumb and index finger quickly widened, and he finally spread his arms wide. Hm, thats about it. Mindy: Pa! Joseph was pped on the back of his head. Mindy snorted. Young man, you dont know anything about strength. Still smiling, Joseph rubbed the back of his head with one hand and raised the other. Show me? Mindy stood up and took a few steps to the sandbag on the side. Look carefully. She spun and gave the sandbag a flying kick. The sandbag swung high up with a crisp Pa! Joseph was lost for words. The sandbag was heavier than he was. In other words, that kick would have sent him flying. On the other hand, it didnt seem to have taken Mindy much effort to kick it. She walked over with a smile and stared at him with her hands on her hips. Do you want to know the truth of the world? Do you want to truly live? At that moment, her voice turned low and hoarse, like a little witch about to reveal her secrets. Josephs mouth dropped open, and he felt his scalp go numb. His throat went dry, and he couldnt say yes or no. He could only nod. Mindys smile suddenly turned nasty. You want to? Me too. Hahahaha~ She doubled over withughter. In the end, she simplyy on the floor andughed wildly. Joseph sweated. Without doubt, he had been yed. Sure enough, Mindyughed hard on the floor before she gasped for breath and said, I dont know the answer. If you want to know, ask Luke. Thats what he told me. But Joseph didnt smile. His eyes flickered. Mindy wasnt stupid, but she was a little carefree, so she didnt think much of it. On the other hand, Joseph analyzed her earlier words to understand why he had lost hisposure. For anyone with a suspicious nature, the truth of the world was very lethal. And a real life contained three philosophical questions: Who am I, where do Ie from, where am I going? Fools wouldnt dwell on these three questions, while the wise would ponder them to figure out the purpose of life. Thus, people affected by these words werent stupid, but were just overthinking it. Why had Joseph fallen for it? He knew why. It was clear that he had be suspicious of this world, and Mindy had demonstrated an unbelievable power. No matter how you looked at it, it was amazing that a petite and cute little girl who was over ten years old could send a sandbag that weighed dozens of kilograms flying with a kick. Had Mindy fallen for it too? She was clearly just like Luke; otherwise, she wouldnt be able to mimic Lukes tone and expression so perfectly. Then how had she be suspicious of this world? Joseph was confused. He turned around and looked at the little girl who was looking for water not far away. Hm, maybe because she was more naive? So she believed in superpowers? Mindy fetched two bottles of water and gave one to Joseph. Dont drink too much, or youll suffer during training. Looking at the boy who epted the water nkly, she rubbed his head in satisfaction.?Since your brother keeps rubbing my head, Ill rub yours, haha. Joseph opened the bottle and took a sip of water before he asked, How can I do what you did just now? He nodded at the sandbag. Chapter 1663 - Kill the Tycoon and Lift the Younger Brother Up

Chapter 1663: Kill the Tycoon and Lift the Younger Brother Up? Trantions

Mindy snorted. Train. Ive been training since I was five. Joseph didnt believe it. There were too many people in this world who started training at a young age. Even if it was a kid training in Muay Thai who already started bleeding in the ring at a young age, Joseph had never seen anyone with such terrifying strength. Mindys kick just now had guaranteed that the Muay Thai kid would die on the spot. Looking at his disbelieving expression, Mindy didnt exin, but changed the subject. You probably Well, its impossible for you to undergo that sort of training, so why dont youe up with a more feasible n? She didnt believe that Luke would be willing to put Joseph in a bulletproof vest and train him with a gun. Joseph grew interested. For example? Mindy mimed flipping down a visor. Lets do this. Then be like Iron Man, understand? Joseph was lost for words. He couldnt beat her for now, so he magnanimously held in his words. Mindy chuckled and bumped him with her shoulder. Dont be angry. Im serious. Arent you very smart? If you work hard, you might be another Tony Stark. Joseph looked upward speechlessly. Do you know how old Tony Stark is? Mindy was stumped C for one moment, she had forgotten. She was a hardcore Batman fan and was more interested in knowing how old Batman was. Unfortunately, he never gave her the chance. As for the middle-aged man who made a lot of noise in the group every time, how old was he? She didnt remember at all. Joseph sighed. Hes already 36. Even when he first became Iron Man, he was 34. Im only eight this year. Im still a kid. Mindy subconsciously raised her fingers. What was 34 minus 8? Hm, 26. It was clearly too much to point someone down a road that would take them 26 years without any guarantee of sess. She chuckled and rubbed his head again. Youre still so young. Work harder. When youre 18, make your own metal suit. Just surpass him. Joseph: Heh, thanks for the encouragement. Did she think he didnt read the news online? Iron Mans suit was worth hundreds of millions of dors C Joseph had nothing! Even as he cursed inwardly, however, he started to get some ideas. Mindy didnt know that her airy joke had piqued this little brothers interest for real. She simply pulled him up. Lets go, lets go. I heard a car outside. Nikki and Monica must be here. Its another good day for training. Joseph:?Do you enjoy beating me up? After training, Luke picked Joseph up off the floor. When they returned home, Joseph quickly checked for news of Iron Man online. After dinner, the two brothers sat in the living room. Luke enjoyed his tea and read the news as he casually asked Joseph about his training. Suddenly, Joseph said, Luke, I want to be Iron Man. Luke was stunned.?What? You want me to kill a certain tycoon and help lift you up? Instantly putting theical thought aside, he nodded. Why? Joseph was silent, and Luke didnt press him. Joseph was different from ire. He was too smart. Of course, ire wasnt stupid, but she loved sports more and rarely considered deeper issues. People like that actually lived happier lives. Although Joseph was only eight, he was extremely intelligent. In thest three years, their family had be more middle-ss, and Catherine had invested a lot of resources into Josephs education. Catherine was an excellent middle school teacher. A lot of the kids she taught entered society, and it was easy to see from alumni records what kind of people these students became. She knew very well that education could change a persons fate. Joseph, who had abundant education, matured very quickly. If it wasnt for Lukes firm objection, the kid mightve joined MENSA and started his crazy jump to college. But Luke felt that childhood should be more rxed and beautiful C it shouldnt be a period just for learning. In the end, everybody asked Joseph for his opinion, and he chose to y for a few more years. He liked to y games, watch cartoons and use poisonous words to stab little girls in the heart, which was no different from ordinary kids. Joseph was just an early bloomer, not a genius. Luke was most thankful for this. Many geniuses were truly different from ordinary people. They might have high IQ, butcked normal feelings. If his family constantly pushed him, it wouldpletely destroy Joseph. Luke could only rejoice that ire was ordinary, or his two siblings would make him lose a lot of hair. He wasnt dealing with bad guys or criminals here, but family. Plus, they werent even adults. There was no way Luke would use tricks on them, so he could only guide them carefully. For example, his expression was very formal right now, and he couldnt smile like he did with ire. Joseph tilted his head and thought for a moment. To be more handsome? Lukes face darkened. Dont learn from ire. Youre not interested in celebrities at all. Joseph chuckled, but wasnt embarrassed at being exposed. Well, Im only interested in some things about Iron Man, not the scandals, you know. Luke took a sip of his tea and took the opportunity to sense his brothers mental fluctuations. Hm, you dont want to be a yboy, which means its that metal shell that you like? Or rather, the technology? Joseph frowned and thought for a moment before he shook his head. No. The shell Er, the armor is interesting. What Im interested in are those mysterious unknown powers. Luke paused for a moment. For example? After a brief silence, Joseph said, That big monster in Grand Rapids, the Chitauri, that rainbow-colored pir of light which appeared in New York, things like that. Luke cursed inwardly. He hadnt expected his little brother to be interested in these mysterious powers. This was even more dangerous than being obsessed with science. For a moment, he didnt say anything. Thinking quickly for a moment, he asked, Do you want power like that for yourself, or are you just curious about its existence? Joseph thought for a moment before he replied, I wouldnt mind bing a sorcerer. To be that ugly monster? Hehe, how would I find a girlfriend then? Luke was astonished. Dont you hate those stupid and annoying girls? Joseph gave him a disdainful look. Just because I dont like them doesnt mean I have to turn into an ugly monster. Luke understood. Power is only temporary, but looks are forever. Stumped for a moment, Joseph then nodded decisively in agreement. Thats right. After chatting for a while, Luke lightened the heavy atmosphere and continued, I think I get what youre saying. However, if youre interested in these things, you need to have the basic knowledge and theory to explore them. How will you go about doing that? Joseph said, Science. At the very least, its a mature system, and I dont have to make guesses. Thats fine. Luke was relieved. Chapter 1664 - Catching Fish, and Bringing Disaster to the Fish Pond

Chapter 1664: Catching Fish, and Bringing Disaster to the Fish Pond

If Joseph had nned to start with theology, religion or philosophy, Luke would have to be prepared at all times to carry out mental or even physical therapy. It was impossible without risks. Steve was the only true product of the super soldier serum, while Dr. Banner had identally turned himself into the Hulk. Compared with magic, these risks were nothing. If Joseph ever signed a contract with a demon and turned into a Ghost Rider or an evil spirit like Elektra, his soul would be lost after he died, and there was no way to save him. Inparison, as long as he didnt experiment on himself during scientific research and put all sorts of preventive measures in ce, it was rtively safer. Also, if he wanted to use science to study magic, he would have to be at the top in the world in some subject areas. This way, no matter how smart Joseph was, it would still take him a decade or two to build a solid foundation. He would already be an adult then, and wouldnt be as impulsive. In any case, it remained to be seen whether or not Josephs interests would change in the future. There was no need for Luke to interfere over a distant possibility. If that caused his little brother to rebel and firmed his resolve to be a scientific wizard, that would really take the cake. In the next few days, Joseph got a little busy. Luke allowed him to self-study for two hours every day and no more. His physique had improved slightly, and he couldnt turn into a shut-in now. Joseph had a problem with that. Then why can you hide in your workshop for hours every day? Luke gave him an astonished look. Didnt you just celebrate my birthday with me? Im an adult. Of course I can arrange my own time. Joseph:?Fine, I can only me myself for being too young. Josephs summer vacation was peaceful and full. Apart from arranging training for his brother, Luke had a lot of things to do. His clones were dispatched again and again, and each time, he summoned three to five teammates to use the remote-controlled models to provide backup. With the American government in a mess, it was much easier to do a cleanup and catch more fish. They didnt make big waves, however, and caught five main targets at most at any one time. With the clones and robots, it was very easy. It had already been two months since the D.C. incident in May, but rather than subsiding, the chaos in the government was increasing instead. Of course, this was thanks to Luke. He had a lot of information on Hydra, which included the names of many bigwig officials who were suspected of colluding with Hydra. But Luke only had statements extracted from certain people under hypnosis, and he didnt have much concrete evidence. He sent information to the FBI, Homnd Security, the White House, and the Department of Defense every now and then. Doing this was unlikely to bring down these Hydra conspirators, but it served two purposes. One was to beat the grass to scare the snake, and cause the more timid of the lot to run. This gave Luke more fish to catch. Secondly, even if nobody ran, the various departments would be suspicious and investigate them. Luke would have more time to fish in troubled waters. After this great era of people going missing, deliberately or otherwise, ended, it would be too risky to make the bigshots in his little ck notebook mysteriously disappear. Overall, Lukes purge operation was very packed, but it wasnt too taxing. It was a little like an assembly line operation. In thest two months, he earned close to 900,000 experience and credit points, which was equivalent to two of Pierce. He had yet to touch the Hydra branch in Japan, and was already very close to level 25. During this time, an unexpected message was sent via a secret channel C it only contained a time and address. In the middle of the night, Luke snuck into thepany that was at the address and waited quietly in front of aputer. Theputer screen lit up. Then, a text document appeared on the screen, and the other party typed: Batman? Luke typed: Dark Knight. There was no activity for a few minutester, before the other party typed again: I have a big secret. I can make a deal with you. Luke: Speak. The man said, Youre interested in the person controlling the Enchantress, so this is a small deposit first. Well talk about the rest after you take action. A URL address then appeared on the text document, and there was nothing else after that. Luke directly essed the URL on theputer and opened a webpage. It contained a satellite image with an address marked in red. Next to it was a short and simple exnation. After staring at the image for two minutes, he closed the text document and webpage and left. A few minutes after he left, the text document on theputer was suddenly deleted and the browser was wiped clean before theputer shut down. It was as if nothing had happened. Two dayster, there was another message. The other party had switched to another location, but it was still a dormant officeputer, and they still chatted via a text document. This time, Luke obtained three targets. Luke noted the information down again and left. A weekter, Luke was contacted for the third time. This time, the other party was still cautious, but he spoke a lot more. He praised the Dark Knight for destroying four secret bases in a row. In the end, the other party gave him a new address and said that it was thest one. As long as the Dark Knight destroyed this base, he would tell him everything he knew. Luke smiled when he saw that. Fine. It shouldnt be too hard for him to find out what he wanted to know after this. The man was very cautious, but he didnt know that the target he had provided this time was in several areas which Luke himself had locked onto. The four bases that he had taken down had also been on his list before. Now that the person said that this was the st one, Luke was certain that this was the main base of the Joint Advanced Research Unit that he had been looking for. The Enchantress hade out of this base to cause trouble, and the person in charge was Amanda Waller. The person who had tipped Luke off was the online shadow man who had been silent for months. This time, the moment the shadow man appeared, he requested that the Dark Knight destroy the Joint Advanced Research Units bases. After testing the waters just twice with four bases, he couldnt help but throw out the address of the main base. This guy was clearly in a hurry. Had the shadow man discovered an opportunity to escape because of the chaos in the government? Lukes guess was basically correct, but the shadow mans situation was actually even more precarious. Something had happened to Amandas backer. Given the possibility of an investigation, she had to purge the base of some unreliable people first. The shadow man had helped her gather a lot of intelligence, but she had to get rid of him no matter how unwilling she might be. If the bigshots knew that Amanda had so much dirt on them, she would definitely be killed. Chapter 1665 - God-like Client

Chapter 1665: God-like Client

Forget threatening the other party, it was either the fish died or the split. The political enemies of these bigshots would be happy to capture Amanda and torture her for information. Obtaining intelligence was certainly beneficial, but even if a fish like her died, what would be broken was the enemys, and it would still be a happy ending. After Luke publicly took down the siblings, there had been a fatal slip in Amandas control over the shadow man. Previously, the shadow man hadnt dared to have any other thoughts because of the Enchantresss power. A witch with the ability to teleport and control minds could find him and bring him back in a matter of minutes. Thus, the shadow man hadnt even dared think about running. When Batman had sounded him out, he could only leave quietly and not dwell on it. But the Enchantress and her brother had been taken care of by Dark Knight and Iron Man in Grand Rapids, which was what cinched things for him. Uneasy, the shadow man had secretly probed the waters for a few months and repeatedly confirmed that the information wasnt fake. Now, Amandas power was shaky and she had lost the Enchantress. It was very hard for her to keep the hot potato that was the shadow man under control, so the only thing she could do was dispose of him. It just so happened that the shadow man had the same idea. He was very careful. It took a few months before he could confirm that an opportunity had arrived, and he sought out the person he had been thinking about day and night Dark Knight. Actually, he trusted Batman more. But Batman had already died in the Battle of New York, and he could only look for Dark Knight. At the very least, Dark Knight was known as Batmans sessor, and he had taken down the Enchantress and her brother. After sending out the address of the main base, the shadow man started a long wait indeed, 37 hours of sleepless waiting was very long. It was when his head was feeling muddled that he suddenly felt a surveince camera stop working for a few seconds. He jerked and opened his tired eyes. Then, he came back to his senses, closed his eyes again, and pressed his hands to the console. The metal tabletop which could calm his thoughts in the past couldnt suppress the nervousness and excitement that he was feeling now. He had to confirm as soon as possible that the anomaly was caused by Dark Knight. If that was the case, he had to start his escape n as soon as possible. Dark Knight was Batmans sessor. The people whom he had entrusted the cleanup operations to had killed everyone without blinking an eye. There were practically no survivors in any of the four bases. Thinking of how he had helped Amanda wrap up a lot of the dirty work, the shadow man didnt think that he could escape death if he was caught. He had lured Dark Knight over just to make it easier for him to escape. After that, even if Dark Knight didnt catch Amanda, she probably wouldnt be in the mood to look for him. He would fade out of existence and live quietly in this world. As for things like fake masks, an identity, and money, they werent a problem at all. He could make a certified passport for himself at any time. He also knew the ounts for Amandas stash of dirty money. He could easily withdraw tens of millions, and that vicious female gori wouldnt even know that the money was gone. When money turned into virtual numbers on the Inte, it disappeared so easily. The shadow man swiftly activated the highest-level monitoring system and found an unfamiliar signal source, which surrounded the base. This signal source was quite unique and couldnt be tracked, but there were as many as four of them. Seeing this, he suddenly opened his eyes. These were the Dark Knights people. He had discovered this unusual signal in the sub-bases that had been destroyed previously. It hade from a group of people in ck armor. He didnt know who these people were, but they were without doubt Dark Knights aplices, ranging from two to five people, who ensured that no one in any of the bases could escape. He had kept this a secret from Amanda. Unhampered by the terrain, the shadow man had watched silently as the superhero called Big Dipper worked with the people in ck armor to besiege a base, before he quietly left. Mind racing, he worked quickly in the main base. He needed temporary authority over the evacuation passage. The route that the automatic cleaning trolley took had to be adjusted to make it easier for him to hide in it. He also needed temporary authority to open the door to the room where he had put his escape props. Lastly, there was a car that he had secretly ced outside earlier. It could be automatically moved to stop outside the evacuation passage, so that he could get in as soon as he came out. The surveince cameras wouldnt capture him. When he ran, they would y footage on a loop for five minutes. He had arranged all this in thest few months, and now got things done quickly with his ability. Less than ten secondster, he got up and left the room. The guards nearby had left for a temporary inspection, giving the shadow man a chance to escape. Passing through two hallways, he entered a utility room and quickly put on a security uniform. As soon as he came out of the room, an automatic cleaning trolley drove over. A cover on the cleaning trolley popped open. He dismantled the vacuum bag that was inside before crawling in. The space wasnt big, but the shadow man was small to begin with, and weighed no more than 90 kilograms. After shifting around with difficulty, he put the cover back on. The cleaning trolley moved forward unhurriedly again as it continued with its daily sweep. Five minutester, a car drove out of the base. The shadow man took out a remote, and the metal gate slowly opened. The two guards looked at the tablets they were carrying and saw that the car was registered to an administrative secretary at the base. This secretary often worked overtime with Amanda until midnight before leaving, and he drove this car. Since he also had the key for opening the gate, the two guards naturally didnt stop him. Instead, they joked together in low voices about how the secretary had it tough. The car drove further and further away, and the light of the bases exit soon could no longer be seen behind it. The shadow man heaved a sigh of relief. He took out a phone and saw that 32 guards had already disappeared from their positions. Thanks to his pre-arrangements, however, the rm had not been sounded at all, and the 200 guards inside were still unaware of the danger. Goodbye, ARGUS! Goodbye, Amanda, you d*mn gori! There was a relieved expression on the shadow mans thin face. The sky in front of him was vast and dark, but in his heart was a blue sky and blue ocean, and a beauty on a beach. Hm, it definitely had to be a hot young woman with curves. Just nice, he could go to Brazil and avoid the possibility of Amanda tracking him down. Only after confirming that the female gori was dead would he return to America in a couple of years. But he had to keep his word. Besides, that was Dark Knight, Batmans legitimate sessor. The shadow man was a hardcore Batman fan, and was able to escape thanks to Dark Knight killing the Enchantress. He still had to keep his promise. The shadow man smiled and quickly sent a new message via themunication channel. This time, it wasnt some text file or deliberately cryptic webpage link. Coordinates, an address, a profile image and relevant information were all gathered into one file and thrown into themunication channel. Chapter 1666 - Grand Betrayal

Chapter 1666: Grand Betrayal

Almost at the same time, Luke received a message from Alfred. He opened the file and suddenly smiled as he killed a guard and threw him into his inventory. This shadow man was indeed a smart person. After he realized that Luke and his robot teammates had made their move, he directly handed over the highest authority in the main base to Luke. Now, this person had sent him Amandas true location. In this transaction, not only had the shadow man paid upfront, he even threw in a pretty good freebie. As for the other party sneaking off in a car, that had nothing to do with the agreement and naturally couldnt be considered a vition. Now that he had this god-like informant, Luke wasnt in a hurry. The Level 1 clone and the team continued to clean up the main base of the Joint Advanced Research Unit. The Level 2 clone had already set off from New York and was headed straight for Amandas real residence in D.C.. Half an hourter, the clone arrived at Amandas ce. It nced around for a moment before making a sound of surprise and switching directions to fly down a street. There was nobody in the house, but a car had driven out just a few minutes ago. At that moment, Amanda, who was speeding in the car, had a grim expression on her face. She gave her phone a hesitant look, but didnt pick it up in the end. Instead, she connected to the control program at the base. Just now, the coded message which was sent out every 20 minutes to indicate that things were secure at the base hadnt arrived. Also, it wasnt just one person who hadnt sent the message, but three trusted subordinates. The sub-bases that had been wiped out a few days ago had already made her more wary. Thus, she immediately put on her clothes and quickly left. She was now headed for a military base for temporary shelter. Although the defenses there werent as good as at the main base, there were more patrols, and the base had connections to various operation units in D.C.. The ce was like a hos nest at a sensitive time like this. The people who were targeting her probably wouldnt have the guts to attack it. There were few cars at night, so she drove very fast. Less than ten minutester, the military bases first checkpoint was right in front of her. Looking at the soldier who came over to check her pass, Amanda finally rxed. The soldier scanned the backseat and the bottom of the car with a shlight. After confirming that everything was fine, he said, Maam, please show me your ID. Amanda took out her pass and her badge and handed them over. The soldier aimed the shlight at her face and looked at her ID for a moment before he returned to the sentry post. After scanning Amandas pass and registering her ID number, the soldier returned and gave them to Amanda. You can go in now. He waved his hand at the control room on the other side to raise the boom gate. Amanda said, Thank you. Ah, sorry. It seems I forgot to bring some files with me. I have to go back first. She then took her pass and badge, rolled up the window, and left. The soldier:?WTF? I just finished the inspection, and then you said that you forgot something at home? But what could he do? The other party hadnt entered the base at all, and even if she had, that was beyond his jurisdiction. He simply cursed in a low voice and returned to the sentry post. Amidst his gloom, he didnt notice the fear in Amandas eyes when she said those words. But it wasnt like the soldier could be med for having poor eyesight C Amanda was inside the car to begin with, and he had only used a shlight to look at her face. After giving her back her ID, there was naturally no need to keep looking. Amandas face was indistinct inside the car, much less her eyes. Full of despair, Amanda drove away from the military base and herst hope. Her mind was very clear, but she couldnt say a word or do anything, as if an invisible ghost had taken control of her body. Ghost? Possession? She grew even more terrified. Amanda remembered how the Enchantress had cursed her countless times to beg for death in a situation where she couldnt die even if she wanted to. But wasnt the Enchantress dead? As soon as Amanda thought that, she immediately thought of another possibility: Maybe the Enchantress?wasnt?dead? The Enchantresss heart had always been with Amanda. After the incident in Grand Rapids, the heart could no longer be used to control the Enchantress, but it was still part of her body. The heart had only shrunk a little, and nothing else was wrong with it. An even more terrifying thought shed through Amandas mind: Was the Enchantress under Dark Knights control? Amanda had used the Enchantresss mind control to intimidate many of her subordinates into working for her. She had targeted Batman before, and it was said that Dark Knight was Batmans sessor. It made perfect sense for him to cause trouble for an old enemy like her. A person could do anything and everything to destroy their foe. Maybe the Dark Knight wanted to use her to cinch his position as Batmans sessor? After leaving the military base, Luke had Amanda drive west into the wilderness, where there were few people. He then threw her and her car into Space 1 and 2 respectively. From that moment on, Amanda Waller officially said goodbye to this world and became a missing person. Luke, who had been following her, clicked his tongue in wonder. Amanda was too cautious and difficult to deal with. The moment something happened, she immediately went into hiding. If she really had entered the military base, she wouldnte out again for days or even weeks. Luke now knew her real identity and had locked onto her scent, so it would have only been a matter of time before he caught her, but he really didnt want to waste more time on her. She still had the Enchantresss heart. If he didnt obtain this thing, it was possible for the Enchantress to still escape Lukes control even if she was locked up in Space 2. Thankfully, the shadow man had sent another message, which was Amandas real-time coordinates. It could only be said that Amanda had brought this on herself. The shadow man would rather take the risk of sending another message than give Amanda a chance to escape. Although Luke had Sharp Nose and would have been able to catch up to Amanda regardless, the coordinates provided by the traitor undoubtedly saved him time. In fact, Amandas arrangements were very meticulous. She had chosen to live not far from the military base, and she didnt have to take roads that got congested easily during the day. If the shadow man hadnt betrayed her, she really couldve slipped into the base and hidden for a few more days. However, Luke had arrived in time, and he decisively used Pheromone Control to make her leave in a normal way. Even if someone sensed that something wasnt right the next day, nobody would be able to say for sure that she hadnt fled of her own ord. Amanda currently didnt have a registered identity C she absolutely couldnt be exposed. If anything happened, it wouldnt just be the enemy who wanted her dead, but her backer as well. Her disappearance would cause a lot of people to be paranoid, but they wouldnt dare make a big fuss about it. This was the tragedy of being the hidden weapon. They could do whatever they wanted when everything was fine, but when something happened, they were hated. Chapter 1667 - New Records, and the Second 60 Threshold

Chapter 1667: New Records, and the Second 60 Threshold

The truth was that Luke wasnt absolutely insistent about getting revenge on Amanda. After all, there were too many bad guys in the world who had it out for Batman. Unless Amanda came forward herself, he didnt have time to target her. Besides, the Joint Advanced Research Unit was also known as ARGUS, and was a secret service organization under the American organization. It was very simr to SHIELD in terms of function, but it had nothing to do with the World Security Council. It was somewhere in between SHIELD and Sentinel Services. It wasnt as white as SHIELD or as ck as Sentinel Services; provoking this organization would definitely cause a lot of trouble. But Amanda was too ambitious, and the Enchantresss heart which she had held onto all this time was a big problem. The Enchantress had been possessing Dr. Junes body all this time. For Luke to imprison the Enchantress meant that he had imprisoned Dr. June. Dr. June was neutral in the system andpletely innocent. Luke couldnt kill the Enchantress until he got her heart, so he naturally couldnt let Dr. June go. So, Luke could only make Amanda go missing. Flegg had been crushed by Dr. Junes disappearance, and had been on leave for thest few months to see a psychiatrist. It was also the reason why Luke hadnt met this acquaintance at the base, and didnt have to worry about showing Roberts junior any mercy. Now that Amanda and ARGUS were done for, however, it was unlikely that anyone would look for Flegg to start work again for the time being. Three dayster, Dr. June woke up in a motel. Looking at herpletely unfamiliar surroundings, she was dazed for a long while before she came back to her senses. Fragments of memory came back to her. The clearest image was of the Enchantress being pulled out of her body by a mysterious golden energy and being engulfed before the golden color shattered and disappeared. After being dazed for a long while, she searched herself for clues. She was wearing an ordinary T-shirt and jeans. She took out a prepaid phone and 200 dors from her pocket. After thinking for a long time, she finally opened the door and walked out into the bright sunlight. Outside the motel, there was a road not far away, and a vast blue sky and white clouds. Cars sped past every now and then, and there was the sound of the motel owner speaking with guests C the ce was full of life. Dazed, Dr. June suddenly burst into tears and covered her face. Thank God, Im finally back. After asking Amanda where the Enchantresss heart was, Luke immediately went to retrieve it. After obtaining the heart, he first used Elementary Annihtion to create a protectiveyer, before he injected Telekinesis enhanced with credit points into the heart. In Space 2, the Enchantresss body glowed with a golden light, and she screamed. Sure enough, the heart was one of the most important parts of the Enchantress. Attacking the heart was equivalent to attacking her. In the end, it took Luke 20,000 credit points to kill the Enchantress. System notification:?Kill the ancient Enchantress. Mission aplished. Total experience: 1,200,000. Total credit: 1,200,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +1,200,000. Credit +1,200,000. Hosts level: 25. Hosts experience: 945,000 / 10,000,000 Credit: 13,011,000 Extra stat points: 7 Luke:?? WTF? He had known that the points from killing the Enchantress would be very generous. After all, the system had already rewarded him for stopping the Enchantress back then. Killing her was a different ount to settle altogether. But this first super boss worth millions still shocked him. Two months ago, his record had been an olddy (200,000+), and then there was Pierce (500,000+). Now, there was this Enchantress (1 million+)? Humans indeed had to have dreams. While Luke was feeling happy, he also confirmed that he had properly disposed of the Enchantress. The Enchantress had abilities like teleportation, mind control and ck magic, but Luke already had knowledge of these. What he could and couldnt learn was very clear. It wasnt like the Enchantresss abilities were irreceable. Currently, Luke was at least 70% as good as the Enchantress at mind control. As for teleportation, was he going to get the Enchantress to carry him everywhere? She had said herself that she would rather die than be a dog. ck magic could be partially mimicked using technology. The rest of it was mostly insane, like using human lives to activate magic. It was also the reason why the Enchantress was worth so many points. The siblings regarded themselves as gods, and thought nothing of humans C killing people was like killing ants to them. Luke had always seen himself purely as human. So, he chose to kill the gods who regarded people as ants. The Enchantress gave him the final experience points for leveling up to level 25, and bumped his total number of credits into the eight-figure range. It was worth celebrating. At that moment, Luke stopped nning operations. He had 7 stat points, and his Mental Strength was already 56. He was close to breaking through the 60 threshold. That day, he took Selina and Gold Nugget to the basement of New Hope Research Institute. After making all the preparations and telling Selina what to pay attention toter, hey down on the wideb bench. The upgrade to 60 Strengthst time had proven that a hospital bed one meter wide wasnt as practical as the floor. Thus, under him this time was a 33 meter metalb bench. Giving Selina a reassuring look, he clicked on Mental Strength and hit the 60 threshold. When his Mental Strength reached 40, the world had looked like kaleidoscopic fragments to Luke. As for the 60 threshold, he instantly lost consciousness. Countless thoughts were shattered and rebuilt as his Mental Strength increased exponentially. Selina and Gold Nugget stared at Luke, who didnt move at all, and started to worry. This was nothing like the intense physical reaction which he said might happen. Osiris projected Lukes vital signs and informed Selina, Sirs brain is in an extremely active state. Physical cooling measures will be employed. Selina nodded silently. She wasnt good at medicine and wasnt here to direct Osiriss work. As thest backup n, she would decide if it was necessary for Gold Nugget tobine symbiotically with Luke. Gold Nugget could be considered a first aid tool? In any case, it didnt need to use its brain; it just needed to listen to orders. Luke had arranged this since this involved modifications to his brain. He couldnt be sure if his brain would explode after leveling up. In theplete symbiotic form with Gold Nugget, his head exploding wouldnt be an issue, much less any other sort of brain damage. So, it was safest to leave Selina and Gold Nugget as the final insurance. Fortunately, the worst situation didnt happen. Half an hourter, Luke regained consciousness a little and started to cultivate the Kunlun Chi Refining technique, quickly reducing the pain from the increase in his stats. At that moment, he finally gave Selina a reassuring look. Only then did Selina and Gold Nugget rx. One of them leaned against theb bench, and the other jumped up to lie on it. However, their eyes never left the person lying on theb bench. Chapter 1668 - Speculation About Skills Upgrade

Chapter 1668: Spection About Skills Upgrade

An hourter, Luke finally recovered. Osiris had the medical robot move him to a morefortable bed. Luke then told Selina and Dor not to keep staring at him. Only then were the woman and dogpletely reassured C it was clear that things were now safe with Lukes level-up this time. The two of them then went to look for snacks and drinks, and surfed the Net or watched dramas on their phone and tablet respectively. At the same time, they continued to observe the situation through the window. Ignoring them, Luke closed his eyes and felt the effects of his level-up. His Mental Strength had broken through 60, and his physical stats had also increased. His triple-mode operation, which had always been a little sluggish since the beginning, now proceeded very smoothly. Luke felt as light as a feather, as if he had returned to the rxed state before dual-mode operation, but even better. He sighed with relief. Finally, the hardware had been upgraded. Compared with the physical stats, triple-mode operation put a lot of pressure on his Mental Strength. Even though he had gotten used to it in thest few months, he had no choice but to overwork himself when he used Mental Hypnosis and Illusion on Pierce. During this time, his mind waspressed back into dual-mode operation, and either he or one of his clones inevitably had to enter standby mode. But from now on, if he encountered a simr situation again, he and his clones would still bergely mobile. After his Strength reached 60, Lukes Self-Healing, Muscle Control, Physical Enhancement, Quick Reflex and other abilities all improved. The chain reaction brought about by 60 Mental Strength wasnt any less. The effects of his multi-mode operations, Telekinesis, Pration, Annihtion, Mental Communication, Hypnosis and Illusion were also significantly enhanced. In the system, these skills were still Elementary. It was just like how people who scored 0 to 59 were considered to have failed, but their actual skills were a different matter altogether. If the system wasnt that smart?cough, cough,?if it wasnt that simple, the Basic, Elementary, Intermediate and Advanced levels could be further divided into three ranks each. Dividing the Basic and Elementary levels wasnt hard. When Luke obtained his Elementary skills, they were all low-ranked. After his relevant stats reached 40, with gradual testing and practice, he was able to turn them into mid-ranked skills. By the same logic, after his basic stats reached 60, his Elementary skills would be high-ranked sooner orter. Once his basic stats reached 80, his skills would enter the Intermediate level. Both Alice and Wades Intermediate Self-Healing required 80 Strength. Luke spected that once his stats broke the 80 threshold, or even if he had 80 Mental Strength, 80 Strength and 60 Dexterity, his various abilities would reach the Intermediate level one after another. His strength would skyrocket. At that time, he wouldnt be crushed even if he faced the Hulk or God of Thunder head-on. It would be unlike now, when he could only use speed and distance to dodge them, and technology to solve the problem. In a head-on battle, he could only suit up with heavy gear to withstand attacks for a short period of time. It was a pity that if one of his basic stats were higher, it would inevitably lead to shorings in various abilities. At the same time, that single stat would be limited by the two weaker ones, and he wouldnt be able to fully utilize his strength. A fatal weakness would inevitably appear in his originally stable strength, which would make him an easy target. For example, if his Strength increased to 80 first, his multi-mode operations, Telekinesis, Pration, Annihtion, Mental Communication, Hypnosis and super disguise could be weakened by more than 80%, or he would be unable to learn them and would lose them. It would be the same with increasing Mental Strength. If he gave up on Dexterity, he would be cutting off the connection between Strength and Mental Strength, and the points he added to these stats would bergely wasted. Thus, Luke umted a huge amount of points for Strength for a period of time simply to survive. Then, he took turns allocating points to Strength, Mental Strength and Dexterity in that order until they reached the 20-point mark, for their most stable and efficient use. After his Mental Strength broke the 60 threshold, Luke gradually turned his attention back to researching his own abilities. There was a noticeable decrease in the Bat Squads operations, from once every day or two to twice a week. The others had no objections. The Bat Squads operations werentpulsory. Their personal lives were more important than team operations, and they respected each others wishes. If they wanted to participate in an operation, they could earn credit. Otherwise, as long as they didnt do anything bad (a certain scoundrel of a tycoon) and kept a low profile, it wasnt a problem for them to travel, hole up at home or whatever. It was the end of August. Without Luke to fan the mes, the muddy waters in America gradually showed signs of calming down. The muddy waters settled once more, turning into a breeding ground for the next round of chaos. At that moment, Lukes stats were: Strength: 34 (Level 1 Star of Justice +10, Level 2 Star of Justice +20). Dexterity: 18 (Level 1 Star of Justice +10, Level 2 Star of Justice +20) Mental Strength: 33 (Level 1 Star of Justice +10, Level 2 Star of Justice +20) After his Mental Strength reached 60, the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique gave him an additional 3 points for Mental Strength, 1 point for Strength and 1 point for Dexterity in a month. Luke had finally maxed out his gains from this breakthrough. At that moment, Josephs summer break wasing to an end. After his little brother said goodbye to the three girls, Luke personally sent him on a flight back to Texas. The brothers boarded the ne and then discussed Josephs ns for the future. But this little brother wasnt easy to fool. From time to time, he would ask what Luke was nning. Luke didnt like to lie repeatedly to his family. He could hide some information and skip over it, but he didnt like to make up stories to mislead his family. Joseph, for example, had found it odd that Luke would send him back on a ne, and Luke said that he couldnt help but worry. Joseph didnt think it was a very strange reason. What he didnt know was that Luke was worried about Josephs grand ambition to be a scientific wizard, as well as about his own luck. Generally speaking, Lukes family didnt run into many extraordinary or dangerous situations, but when they did, it was always something big. For example, Robert and Catherine had run into that mountain-like octopus while traveling. When ire went to shoot an MV, she ran into that evil spirit Alessa. The other family members all had life-saving abilities that could support them for some time. It was only because Joseph was too small, and was always protected by someone else, that he didnt wear something like a nanosuit. However, Robert had a stock of Life 1, Light Daggers, nanosuits and mechanical gloves, which could be used in an emergency. Robert and Catherine usually wore the nanosuits. It was just that they used the disguise mode, so they just looked like ck underwear. Now, Joseph had a grand ambition. If he was willing to work hard for it, he could be taught the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique in a few months. They could call it a secret yoga technique which Catherine had paid a lot for, and which would be good for Josephs body. In a few months, Luke should be able to solve the issue of mental control with the nanosuit and its mini AI operation system. In the face of danger, this new generation smart nanosuit could be activated with the mind or automatically activated to protect the user. By then, the whole family would have a new wardrobe which would be like a beggars tech version of Gold Nugget? Chapter 1669 - Touching Down In Sapporo, and Freeloading Partner

Chapter 1669: Touching Down In Sapporo, and Freeloading Partner

After seeing his brother off, Luke started a new round of harvesting. Things were starting to calm down in America, and there were fewer opportunities to fish in troubled waters. However, there were big fruits still hiding in Japan. To be more precise, the SHIELD branch in Japan had been turned into an empty shell by Hydra. This group of Hydra members had gone into hiding, changed their appearances and identities, and then gathered under the banner of another shellpany. For the people of this branch, doing this was worthwhile. They had embezzled billions of dors from SHIELD alone, and had moved a lot of other priceless resources. But that was also good news for Luke. That was because they were no longer SHIELD, and had nothing to do with the American government or the CIA. If Luke had killed them earlier, he would have to deal with an intense investigation by the American government, and even Chinas interest would be piqued. The disappearance of a bunch of principal opponents would be a cause for celebration for China. Now, if these people went missing again, only Hydra would care, and the police in Japan would probably deem it collective travel and decline to file a case. So, why was it so safe on paper in Japan, and murder cases even rarer? They muddled through the cases and perfunctorily deemed them either a suicide or an ident. A certain Japanese show had pointed this out, and even the Japanese popce were shocked. Luke didnt care about Japans societal issues, just like how he didnt care about the American legitive system. He only needed to confirm that no one would know if 300 Hydra members died. That would make things very easy for Luke. When he went to Japan this time, he got off a ne at Sapporos New Chitose Airport. Sapporo was located on the northernmost of Japans four inds, Hokkaido. It was very refinedpared with Tokyo. It had a poption of almost two million, and was the heart of the Sapporo Metropolitan Area. The Hydra members in Japans SHIELD branch that had collectively fled naturally werent here. However, Sapporo was an international tourist destination, and more than ten million tourists from all over the world visited this ce every year. That was what the Hydra group was counting on. Most of them were in Sapporo and went about daily life with their new identities. Their base, on the other hand, was located in the mountains to the south of the city. In the name of building an onsen, it was easy to transport construction materials and personnel here. In truth, the very simple marketing for this onsen had only been for show. If an ordinary person went to this onsen, they would probably get lost. After all, phone map navigation wasnt widespread yet in Japan, so it was very possible to get lost. Once phone maps became a thing, basically nobody woulde to this onsen. After all, diagonally down was Sapporos most famous Jozankei Onsen, while further to the left was Otarus Asarigawa Onsen. Who woulde to Hydras nest? Shall we go to Jozankei first? I want to go to the hot spring. A voice rang out next to Luke. It definitely isnt the hot spring you want to immerse in. Driving a rental car, Luke roasted Ivan, who was in the passenger seat. Ivan yawned. I think it might be jetg; I need to rx. Luke said, Dont worry. With your face right now, youll have plenty of opportunities to mooch off a woman. Ivany supine in his seat. Are you saying that they have to pay for my services? Luke said, Thats right. You can do it, bro. Okay. How about we go together? Luke finally nced at him. I have integrity. Elena snorted. Bullsh*t! Master Bruce is the one with integrity, not us. Luke smiled but didnt say anything. He would be going on a killing spree during this trip, so it was Big Dipper who was undertaking this mission. It was for that reason that the only person to ept this job was Ivan. Some were busy, some were going to school, some werent interested in hanging out with Big Dipper, and who knew what the rest thought. Luke wasnt disappointed. The more people there were, the bigger the room for error. Fewer people might mean missing out on some targets, but that wasnt a big deal. If it wasnt for the fact that Ivan had been upgraded to a 1-star teammate a few days ago, Luke wouldnt have brought him along. But considering that it was very likely that this guy was using the mission as an excuse toe out and y, Luke didnt refuse. Other people could move freely and had money and time, and could travel whenever they wanted. The world was so big that one could go anywhere. It was just that Ivan knew that Batman would definitely watch him very closely if he went traveling alone. When he heard that Luke wasing to Japan for a week or two, he had been tempted. He had never been to Japan before, and it had sounded interesting after he readments online about it. He had had enough of the bars in Nassau County. Naturally, he hade to Japan to sample some of its specialties, like the onsen and so on. Luke knew what the guy was thinking. Before they came, he had given Ivan a new ID. When they reached the city center, he told him to get out of the car. The operation would take a while, and he still had to prep for it. In the meantime, Ivan could do whatever he wanted. This guy had too much money and nowhere to spend it. Now, he even had a handsome face which he could live off of. The face on the new ID was something Ivan had requested himself C it was of a handsome man in his thirties. Watching the car drive off, Ivan suddenly let out a breath. Hmph, dont think I dont know that youre all on the same side. Batman hadnt said anything when Ivan and Big Dipper came out on this mission. Big Dipper had even dumped him in Sapporo to go y by himself. Were Batman and Big Dipper idiots? Who would believe that? It was precisely because it was Big Dippers mission that Batman was so reassured. The Bat Squad had never revealed their real identities to each other, but after numerous missions, they knew each others personalities. The father and daughter, or uncle and niece, were actually very nice. Pink Bear was amusing, and ck Bear was taciturn and honest, at least in the team. The ninjas were purely obedient kids. ck Cat looked friendly, but that was actually only to the minors like Pink Bear and the Ninja Squad. Hammersmith, Lady Deathstrike and Iron Cage King were all vicious people who didnt talk much, but it was fine as long as they werent provoked. Deadpool was a lunatic; Ivan just treated him like air and kept his distance. Tony was an egoist and a lifelong enemy. Big Dipper was a little like Deadpool, but had a poisonous tongue. Apart from Batman, however, he was the one person Ivan was the most wary of. Every time there was a battle, Big Dipper would be the quickest and most efficient at killing the enemy. He didnt have Batmans no killing rule, and he wasnt as crazy as Deadpool. Conversely, he was as indifferent to human life as Deadpool, and as precise and efficient as Batman. He was the perfect killing machine. Chapter 1670 - Batman’s Trust, and International Friendship

Chapter 1670: Batmans Trust, and International Friendship

Batman had nothing to worry about with a killing machine like this. Want to run? The moment he thought he had escaped might be when a knife stabbed him in the back. But Ivan didnt really care. In any case, he had no intention of running. Batman had restricted his movements to just shy of making him disappear without a sound. In fact, as long as Ivan reported it in advance, he could wander around America; nobody cared about his daily life. Besides, why would he run? He now had resources, ab, and all sorts of tech support. When he was free, he could go to a bar and talk about life with girls. More importantly, as long as he was on this team, Tony could only pretend not to see him, even if he knew who he was. For Ivan, it was the sense of I like it when you see me but cant do anything about it. He wasnt an idiot. He had been analyzing Batmans behavior all this time, but had to concede that this was an open conspiracy. If he wanted to be a superhero without any special ambitions, the Bat Squad was his best option. It offered security and freedom. He also got equipment and tech support for acting righteously, and could rake in money like it was scrap paper. A random mission could start at 100,000 dors and go up to one million. It had to be pointed out that the reward for the team was credit C money really was just a bonus. In the past three months, Luke had been issuing missions almost every day. However, since they were for ordinary enemies without extraordinary powers, the mission reward was only between a few dozen to 100 credit points each, with a bonus of 100,000 to 200,000 dors. After dozens of missions, the team members who participated more often could get a couple of thousand credit points and five million in reward money. Even at the very least, a team member could still get several hundred credit points and more than a million dors. For the sake of credit points, Ivan had actively participated in more than 20 missions, and the credit points he obtained were all exchanged with the bigshot for high-end materials andponents. Buy them with money? Sorry, no. Since the team members had credit points, the bigshot declined transactions with money. The bigshot even indicated that he was willing to buy resources and services from the team with money first. After a period of time, all the team members understood that credit was the most precious. Points could be exchanged for money, but not vice versa. It was only at the very beginning that Ivan spent a million dors to buy 1,000 credit points from the Ninja Squad. It wasnt that the little turtles were greedy, but that Ivan imed that he was at a critical juncture in his research, and needed to buy some importantponents for it. The innocent little turtles had initially offered to lend Ivan the money, but in the end, they were swayed by his words, and foolishly epted the million dors. Nobody had said anything in the group. Batmans guide price was 500 dors for one credit point. In that respect, it couldnt be said that Ivan had tricked the little turtles. However, Mindy still talked to the little turtles in private. Adults are very cunning. You have to learn to use adults to deal with adults. If you run into something like this again, ask your master first, or Batman. Tears flowed down the little turtles faces as they felt that they were too naive. This bullying case hadnt affected the teams harmony. Firstly, everybody had a lot of credit points at that point, and secondly, they would have more credit pointster. 1,000 credit points really wasnt a big deal. But everybody took their credit points seriously. Ivan also realized how amazing thebo of Batman and the bigshot who sold everything was. Batmans existence ensured that everyone trusted each other. Tony, as an external teammate, further boosted Batmans credibility if even Iron Man trusted Batman, then what was there to doubt? On top of that, the bigshot who sold everythingid the benefits out in front of everyone. Everybody was equal when it came to making deals. Batman was the leader, and you needed to fork out credit points and reward money in order to issue a mission C these were the rules that were set. In turn, credit could be used to buy most of what they needed from the bigshot. There were few people in the world who wouldnt want this. Thus, a small team with Batman as its backbone and a bigshot connected to benefits was officially formed. Although Ivan had sneered many times in his heart, he had to admit that it was great. Everybody believed that Batman wouldnt sell out his teammates. Trust was the most difficult thing to obtain among superhumans. What the team members didnt know was that Lukes trust didnte out of thin air. Putting aside the preliminary screening, only those who passed the teammate assessment would be more likely to get more back from Luke. For example, the reason Ivan was doing well now was because he had discarded his doubts and put his trust in Batman, and finally passed the systems teammate assessment. Even Wade, who wasnt a teammate, could spend time idyllically with his wife C Luke couldnt let Ivan live a more miserable life than that lunatic. Ivan was lost in thought for a long while, until a voice rang out next to him. Excuse me, are you in some kind of trouble? He turned around and saw two Japanese girls in high school clothes looking at him both nervously and excitedly. A devilish smile crossed his face. Yes, I do need some help. The Japanese girl spoke English, so Ivan did as well. However, he spoke slowly so that the two girls could hear him clearly. A momentter, he left arm-in-arm with the two Japanese girls and said, If you take me to Jozankei Onsen, how about I buy you dinner? Just to seal our friendship. Theres no other meaning Luke didnt get that sort of treatment since the face he was wearing was rather in. After all, he was a decent man, unlike Ivan. Luke found his target a middle-aged Japanese man named Kouji Tanaka. In a hotel, Luke first turned off the camera that was on the counter before he picked up the unconscious Kouji Tanaka from the bed and threw him onto the couch. As for the unconscious girl on the bed, he wasnt even interested in looking at her. Kouji Tanaka was of Japanese-American blood, and was also an American citizen. At the same time, he used to be a member of the Japanese Hydra SHIELD branch, but he hadnt been called Kouji Tanaka back then. Luke used Mental Hypnosis and Illusion, and spent an hour squeezing the guy dry before throwing him into his inventory. Then, less than ten secondster, he turned into Kouji Takagi. As a mixed-blood, he was about 1.85 meters tall, which was one of the reasons why Luke had chosen him. After everything was done, Luke started making ns in this room. He waited two hours before he walked to the bed and woke up the girl. Chapter 1671 - Deputy Chief? Chief? It’s All Me

Chapter 1671: Deputy Chief? Chief? Its All Me

A few minutester, the girl was pushed out the door with a nk expression and her clothes in disarray. She wanted to curse, but held back when she felt the two big Japanese bills in her hand. After putting the money into her purse, she touched her back. Hm it was a little cold! D*mn that guy, did he have some sort of weird fetish? He actually didnt let her look for more clothes to wear. She was angry, but could only tell herself that it was summer anyway, and it was cooler if she wore less. Trying her best to ignore the chill, the girl pulled down the hem of her skirt and scurried off. A few minutester, the door opened, and Luke walked out. He went to the hotel basement, got into Tanakas car and went back to his ce. When night fell, he left the house and drove to the onsen in the mountains of Otaru. He parked the car in the staff area and walked around to the side of the building. He swiped his employee ID and opened the door. At the end of the hallway, a young man in uniform who was on duty looked up and immediately bowed respectfully. Chief, youre here so early? Thank you for your hard work. Luke put on a nonchnt expression and grinned. Alright, Sato, Im American; theres no need for that. The young man on duty, however, remained respectful. Yes, Chief. Seeing that Tanaka was about to leave, however, he immediately changed the subject. Chief, was the store I rmended to your liking? Luke was stumped for a moment and didnt understand what store he was referring to. But he had broken through the 60 threshold, and as his mind raced, he instantly recalled the store which this Sato had rmended to Tanaka. The smile on his face was much more sincere as he patted the young mans shoulder. Not bad, but it wasnt hot enough. As if it wasnt the right time to talk about it, he stopped and looked at his watch before saying, Hm, you cane with me next time. Then, he walked inside, leaving behind a cheerful Sato. The girl who had been with Tanaka in the afternoon was from the store rmended by Sato. Sato knew that Kouji Tanaka liked to fool around, which was why he had deliberately tried to curry favor with him this way. Now that the deputy chief had said he would take him along next time, he was naturally happy. Compared with the other senior members of Hydra, Kouji Tanakas identity was a little interesting. As a mixed-blood, he had Asian-looking features, which made the local members feel closer to him, while they only had pure dread of the other senior members. This was something that Hydra couldnt change. Tanaka was also very capable, and he inadvertently became the representative of the local Japanese branch and one of the three deputy chiefs with the highest position apart from the branch chief. It was also the reason why Luke had targeted the guy. If he were an ordinary Hydra small fry, he would have to suck up to a bunch of superiors when he came in. He wasnt in the mood to do that. What, Tanaka also had to suck up to the branch chief? That was impossible. After Tanaka met with the branch chief, Chris, Luke would be the boss of this branch. When that moment came, he could split up the people here and eliminate them one by one. As long as external problems were turned into internal problems, it would be very easy to clean up these Hydra members neatly. This was Lukes real skill. Two quiet dayster, after Deputy Chief Kouji Tanaka met with Chief Chris Morgan, he received a new assignment and was about to leave for America. It was said that he would be gone for a month. The mission was very important, and the content was ssified. Many people came to congratte Deputy Chief Tanaka. Tanaka calmly epted their congrattions and then quietly disappeared, leaving nothing behind but hearsay. In the branch chiefs office, Luke enjoyed his cup of authentic Blue Mountain coffee. This was from the personal stash of Chief Chris. Naturally, it was all Lukes now. Standing at the office window on the top floor of the onsen hotel, he sipped his coffee and looked out at the cool valley scenery under the summer sun as he thought about the information he had obtained from Chris. This branch was still under the control of a certain Hydra head in America. It didnt act on its own, but followed instructions. Otherwise, it wouldnt have been able to go into hiding so quickly. But this American head was even more well-hidden. Even Chris didnt know his exact identity. Chris had the faint suspicion that the man was in D.C.. It was very likely that he was from the Department of Defense, or was someone in the White House. Luke wasnt very interested in this. Things had only just settled down in America. Unless necessary, he wouldnt touch any government officials for the time being. After all, from the moment the clown had started to move, he had killed more than 100 state-level bigwigs in the past six months. If it wasnt for the fact that these people were suspected of having ties to Hydra, the American government would have mobilized the entire country for a thorough investigation. If the other party offered themselves up of their own ord, however, Luke didnt mind switching aliases and making them mysteriously disappear. He also had another lead. This branch had received an order from the top to provide funding and resources to a small secret research institute, including even living test subjects. Also, it was a lot of people, about 50 to 100 of them a month. The secret research institute had been set up a year ago, and so far, almost 1,000 people had been sent in. As a righteous person, Luke hated people who didnt care about human life the most. Thus, he nned to purge the research institute first, before he slowly took care of this branch. As the chief in charge now, he was naturally a man of his word While he was pondering how to sneak into the research institute that night and destroy it, Chriss phone rang. Luke picked up the call. What is it? The head of the Yashida family wants to meet at 7pm tonight? Mm, very well. He hung up and pondered. Chris was in contact with the family because of the secret research institute. It was said that the head of the family, who was 87 years old, was in poor health and seeking treatment. The secret research institute had gotten Chris to contact the Yashida family and im that there was a way to treat Shiro Yashida. Chris introduced the people from the research institute to the family, and both parties had a meeting, but nothing happened. Chris didnt know the details of the meeting. The secret research institute had a special status and was part of the American division. Chris couldnt help but be left out of the talk. The research institute had no intention of exposing itself either. It had used Chriss name all along in the discussion with the Yashida family. The Yashida family didnt know that this branch chief was just a mouthpiece. So, they called Chris for a second meeting. The research institute had indicated that if Chris seeded in this matter, it would work more closely with the branch. Chapter 1672 - Remember Who I Am?

Chapter 1672: Remember Who I Am?

Chris paid more attention to the secret research institute and the Yashida family. In fact, he was very curious about what the research institute was working on that could pull Shiro Yashida back from the brink of death. Based on the information Chris had obtained, Shiro Yashia was dying of old age, not because he was sick. To save him, the research institute would have to increase the dying old mans lifespan. Who didnt want to live longer? Especially someone like Chris, who held power and wealth. Chris felt that this was the reason why the United States valued the secret research institute so much. Luke, on the other hand, wasnt interested in increasing his lifespan. After all, he had the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique and the dragon bone, both of which were safe and didnt have any side effects. Life 1, which needed to be studied long-term, also had the effect of extending lifespan. However, he was interested in the secret research institute. Naturally, he had to facilitate this meeting as soon as possible and gather some intelligence about the research institute. Thinking that, he used his identity as Big Dipper to send Ivan a message, which contained an address. It was the safe house that he had taken the time to set up in thest two days. There was a mental control terminal there. Ivan could go online there. In a deluxe suite at an onsen hotel in Jozankei, there was a crisp ping which woke up a man who was dozing. Pushing away the warm bodies that were hugging him, he got out of bed and picked up his phone. In the bathroom, he pressed the control button on his phone and held the screen up to his eyes. The phone entered the hidden interface, and a new message appeared on the screen. He opened it. After reading for a moment, Ivan put together some letters in his head and obtained an address. Taking a deep breath, he closed the hidden interface and walked out of the bathroom, quickly putting on his clothes. Looking at the two women on the bed, he smacked his lips and couldnt help but think of the service fee. So, he took 20,000 each from a Hermes bag and a Chanel bag next to the bed, and smiled in satisfaction. Finally, its my turn to take a richdys money. Sugar, yes, please. Wont youe and put it down on me Singing under his breath, he opened the door and left. That night, Luke picked up the people from the research institute at an intersection in the Shirokanedai district of the Meguro ward of Tokyo. The other party didnt get out of the car. He simply called Luke to let him know to head to the Yashida family residence. Luke gestured for his driver to start the car, and clicked his tongue in wonder. The head of the research institute was indeed quite the character. He didnt give Chris any respect. Luke wasnt Chris, and wasnt angry at all. Instead, he was happy. Someone who wouldnt give Chris any face couldnt be a small fry, right? The more uppity a person was, therger the points. Besides, at least 1,000 lives had been lost at the research institute; naturally, Luke had to show this big fish some respect. Soon, the two cars entered a traditional Japanese courtyard. Luke didnt have a single artistic bone in his body, but he knew that the upkeep of this courtyard wasnt simple, and would bankrupt an ordinary magnate. In a swanky residential area like Shirokaneda, it was far ssier to have a big courtyard like this. Getting out of the car, Luke realized that he had been ditched again. The car from the research institute didnt follow him at all, and simply drove to the other side. Luke raised an eyebrow. Chris was an idiot. He didnt even know how deepmunications ran between both parties? He deserved to die. To put it nicely, Chriss presence here was as a guarantor, but to put it bluntly, he was coteral. The research institute was basically saying:?We stand above you. If anything goes wrong, you handle it. Thinking that, Luke felt likeughing. The two young attendants in kimonos paused bewilderedly when Luke suddenly stopped to look up at the night sky. Sir, this way, please. The night sky in Tokyo was too bright to see the stars clearly. Luke lowered his head and adjusted his yellow lenses. He smiled. Oh, okay. In the night sky, an invisible mid-sized drone cruised along slowly as it controlled arge number of mini drones to monitor various parts of the courtyard. A transparent shadow was observing the situation from a five-story building 200 meters away. It sent Luke a message:?There are a lot of people here, and their positions are scattered. It wont be easy to kill them all. Still smiling, Luke replied:?Thats because this isnt the target. Please dont be so hot-blooded. Ivan yawned and didnt say anything else. He was just bored. The Bat Squad never attacked innocent people. There were a lot of ordinary attendants and staff here, and Luke couldnt kill them all. Ivan disdained the kimonos that the two attendants were wearing. Why cover so much? Hm, the two earlier didnt wear anything under their bathrobes. These kimonos look pretty much the same. How about I check a pretty er? Luke didnt know that Ivan was so bored that his thoughts hadpletely derailed. Luke followed the two attendants to a tea room. The attendants opened the door and gestured for him to take off his shoes. Luke raised an eyebrow at the interior design. You dont have any chairs? Stumped, the attendants hesitated. Hm, I dont think so. Luke said, Oh, I sprained my ankle recently. Please give me a cushion. The attendants looked at each other in bewilderment, but still took out a cushion. Luke took the cushion and ced it in the doorway so that he was sitting on the porch outside the tea room. The porch was 40 centimeters above ground level, so it felt like he was sitting on a chair. Pleased, he nodded. Okay, you can serve the tea now. The attendant: Please wait a moment, sir. One of the attendants turned around and left, and the other stood a few meters away and didnt say anything. Luke wasnt deliberately making trouble; it was just that he wasnt used to sitting cross-legged. Also, taking off his shoes wasnt a good choice. His shoes were part of his custom-made nanosuit set C how could he hand them over to the other party? It was nonsense to say that guests should do as the host asked. Chief Chris had been brought here as decoration tonight C it was normal for him to be a little unhappy. The other party could only deal with him sitting here. Soon, tea was served. This time, the other party clearly knew that Chief Chris wasnt in a good mood, and didnt try to sway him with some Japanese tea ceremony. Instead, he was served the ck tea which Europeans and Americans were used to, along with fresh milk and sugar. From this, it was clear that the Yashida family had made preparations. It wasnt like they would give him preferential treatment just because he was obedient and followed their arrangements. Luke poured himself a cup of tea unhurriedly and smiled inwardly. Chapter 1673 - Plotting Against Each Other, and Loyalty and Gratitude

Chapter 1673: Plotting Against Each Other, and Loyalty and Gratitude

Sometimes, the easier it was to talk to someone, the more they suffered. The moment Luke expressed his dissatisfaction, the other party immediately changed their tune. The truth was that in front of Chris, this Hydra branch chief, the Yashida family was nothing. Hydra didnt have to give the family face if it didnt want to. Whatever the case, Chris represented Hydra. It wouldnt be easy for him to take down the family, but it wouldnt be hard for him to make things difficult for them. The reason why the research institute had asked Chris to be its intermediary was because he had government connections in Japan which he could use to get information on the Yashida family. Otherwise, the research institute wouldve long abandoned Chris. On the other hand, Chris was interested in the institutes research results. Unless he wanted to squeeze the Yashida family dry of a billion dors some day, it was useless to him. In short, the family was just potential prey, and couldnt even be considered an opponent. Crossing his legs, Luke sipped his ck tea. The ssic Japanese courtyard in summer was quite elegant. On the other side, two people with ulterior motives were plotting against each other. One of them was the old and emaciated Shiro Yashida. The other was a middle-aged bald man with several scars on his face C he was the person in charge of the secret research institute. They didnt spend a lot of time probing each other. They had tested the waters in thest meeting, and both parties were aware that Shiro Yashida wouldntst much longer. Sometimes, aging was worse than cancer, because it was irreversible. At some point, the old man would start feeling the countdown. It was very hard for young people to understand the despair of feeling life slipping non-stop from their bodies. Most people didnt realize how heartless the passing of time was until they were at least 30 or 40 years old, and watched their parents grow old and ready to pass at any time. After getting down to business, both parties ironed out the final details of their agreement. Shiro Yashida wanted the detailed data from the treatment, and wanted his men to personally observe the treatment process. As for the core data and tests, of course, Yashidas people didnt have any demands. After all, the bald, scarred man wouldnt agree to such an outrageous request. But even if it was just the main data and tests, it was still deeply rted to the bald mans secrets, and he couldnt agree to it. Ten minutester, the baldie suddenly shut up and tilted his head, as if he was listening to something. Shiro Yashida was puzzled. Mr. Shredder? Shredder came back to himself and smiled. Oh, what is it? Shiro Yashida was suspicious. I hope you understand that safety is a prerequisite for any treatment. If you wont let my medical team know anything about it, I wont ept this treatment, since it might instantly kill me. Shredder turned his head. There was only a young blonde woman in the room. She was wearing a white coat and was checking Yashidas physical condition via the monitoring equipment. He nodded. Yes, I agree. Yashida was stumped. Was he giving in? However, Shredder continued, So, you dont have to make a choice. Just ept it. At the same time, there were screams from the guards outside. Shiro Yashidas heart jumped, and his hand twitched on the bed he was lying on. Mr. Shredder, what is the meaning of this? Shredder said calmly, Ill make you immortal, but the price you have to pay for it is loyalty. As he spoke, four extremely skinny people opened the door and walked in. They dragged in the bodies of the eight bodyguards that had been outside with both hands, leaving heavy trails of blood in their wake. Yashida narrowed his eyes. What do you want? Shredder smiled and opened a box. Inside the box was a tiny syringe filled with a dark red liquid. After you use my true blood, youll thank me like the most loyal of servants. Yashida said coldly, Dont you mean a ve? Shredder didnt think much of it. He picked up the syringe and walked over. If thats what you think, very well. Looking at the old mans expression, he felt that he had everything under control, and exined casually, Do you know vampires? This is how they create their own family. One drop of their true blood is enough to make an ordinary person immortal. Yashidas eyes flickered, but he sneered. So, youre just the minion of a vampire? Shredder chuckled. Of course not. I sucked dry the vampire who gave me the true blood, and I was freed after he died. As he spoke, he was already standing next to Yashida. He inserted the syringe needle into the old mans arm, and dark red blood flowed into it. Yashida didnt resist. Shredder wasnt surprised. The old man was so old that it was hard for him to move. His condition was just a little better than beingpletely paralyzed. Besides, if he wanted to live, it wasnt impossible for him to be someone elses dog. As a mixed-blood who had grown up in Japan, Shredder was well aware of this fact. This was an arrogant yet self-effacing, deferential yet crazy people. Their arrogance and deference were just for show C instead, it was in their nature to be self-effacing and crazy. Looking at Yashidas indecipherable expression, Shredder frowned and suddenly felt that something wasnt right. But he didnt dwell on it. Like special effects in a movie, Yashidas old and wizened face filled out at a visible rate. He closed his eyes and his body shuddered as he groaned every now and then. Less than ten secondster, he turned from an old man to a middle-aged man, and finally to a man in his twenties. Finally, he opened his eyes, which were dark red. Shredder said, You can get up now. Instead, Yashida reveled in how his body brimmed with vigor. It is indeed amazing. Thank you, Mr. Shredder. As soon as he said that, the bed under him suddenly enveloped him and he disappeared. Stumped for a moment, Shredder then sneered. I order you toe out at once and kneel in front of me. But nothing happened. Shredder frowned. He sensed nothing wrong with the power for controlling his minions. However, Yashida didnt appear. Shredders face darkened. Take apart the bed. The bed that Yashida had been sleeping on looked like a tform. Shredder suspected that there was a secret passage underneath it. A vampires control over their minions was still affected by distance, and would basically be useless beyond 50 meters. If Yashida was quick to run, he would indeed be out of Shredders range of control. As long as hey low in the future, the old man might really be able to live freely. Chapter 1674 - Mutual Attention, Armor VS Experimentals

Chapter 1674: Mutual Attention, Armor VS Experimentals

Shredders expression darkened. This was a p to his face. More importantly, he hadnt expected that an old man on the brink of death could still eat and run. Did this old man think he could obtain the true blood of a mutant Blood God for nothing? The Experimentals had already lunged forward at his order, and they worked together to lift the bed on one side. The bed wasnt too sturdy, and the Experimentals were far stronger than ordinary people. Working together, the four of them overturned the bed in less than ten seconds to reveal a passage which nted downward. Seeing it, Shredder knew that this wasnt a temporary setup. That sly old fox had been wary of him since the beginning. Unfortunately, in the face of absolute power, all tricks were worthless. Thinking that, he coldly ordered, Get down there and catch that old man. These new generation Experimentals were more advanced than the test subjects that had been released in New York before. They were more intelligent and had better self-control, and could restrain the urge for human blood. Under the Blood Gods control, they were very good fighters. More importantly, they were very cheap. you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us Putting aside the R&D costs and the people who were thergest raw material, it only cost 200,000 dors to make an Experimental. These Experimentals basically had three to five times as much stamina as an ordinary human, and their physical stats were impacted by the transformation. Considering that they were unafraid of death and obeyed Shredders orders absolutely, these Experimentals were far more promising. Once they got a little smarter, going from the intelligence of a five-year-old to a ten-year-old, they could be equipped with a full set of modern weapons to be military-like fighters. So, Shredder didnt panic at all. These four Experimentals had only been used to intimidate Yashida, and at that moment, more had already surrounded the courtyard. As long as Shredder wished for it, the entire family could die today. Even if Yashida did escape, Shredder could put on a show of force first and destroy the familys foundation. At that time, it would be very hard for a 20-year-old Yashida who couldnt show his face to prove that he was Shiro Yashida and not some clone. With a tter, the four Experimentals slid down the passage. There was a series of bangs underground, and then nothing happened. Shredder was a little stunned. The Experimentals were all dead? What thing did Yashida have hiding underground? He didnt hear any gunshots. Was it a trap? He frowned. Less than two secondster, more than ten Experimentals rushed into the room. Shredder couldnt be bothered to say anything. He simply pointed at the hole, and they swarmed inside. This sort of cannon fodder relied on their extraordinarybat ability and numbers to crush the enemy. Even if they couldnt crush the enemy, they could still drag the other party down. Shredder didnt believe that the old man would set up a bunch of traps under his butt. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Then, it fell silent again underground. Shredder turned grim. This time, the Experimentals transmitted some vague information before they died. What they encountered wasnt some sort of trap, but an iron man? The term evoked unpleasant memories for Shredder. He slowly retreated, and Experimentals surged out of the drainage system in the courtyard, including some elite Experimentals who were wearing armor. One tenth of the Experimentals were made up of this smarter and stronger type. In armor, each one could deal with dozens of ordinary Experimentals on their own C they could just barely be considered second-ss troops under Shredder. He had specially brought some with him tonight for a real-lifebat trial C he hadnt expected that he would really need to use them. The cannon fodder Experimentals took the lead and the elite Experimentals followed. Another fierce battle broke out underground. This time, Shreddersplexion worsened. Based on the mental feedback from the Experimentals, the elite Experimentals were also unable to resist their opponent and were quickly killed. Standing at the door of the room, he hesitated between retreating and continuing. At that moment, with a tter, a long, wide katana thrust out of the passage and easily swept away the broken bed. Then, an enormous figure crawled out of the hole. Shredders eyes narrowed. What the hell was that? The first thing he thought of was his bitter experience in New York, but he quickly ruled out that possibility. The man in huge metal armor in front of him didnt look like someone from the Bat Squad. This armor was bright silver and styled like an olden Japanese samurai. The katanas it held in both hands were at least an XXXXXL version of Big Dippers des, and were easily over ten times bigger than a regr katana. Although the Bat Squad had all kinds of armor, they were all simple and sleek, and werent as shy as this. Also, Shredder could sense that the person in the metal armor was none other than Shiro Yashida. Having grown up in Japan, he even had some appreciation for this armor. Maybe I need something like this??He couldnt help the thought which subconsciously popped into his head. He finally focused. He had to obtain both Shiro Yashida and this metal armor. The Experimentals didnt stop swarming Shiro Yashida. Shredder finally understood why they died so quickly. With a wave of one arm, a huge silver de shed out, and five Experimentals were cut in half. This was followed by another huge de, and five more Experimentals were cut up. Shredders face was dark. A million dors had been cut up with just one sh. No wonder this old man dared toe out now. He attached a lot of importance to Shiro Yashida now, but he had only brought over 100 Experimentals with him. Half of them were already down, and he definitely couldnt waste more like this. Thinking quickly, he said in a low voice, Strategy 1. The Experimentals reacted quickly. When they heard the order, they immediately scattered. They didnt attack the metal giant right away, but surrounded it in all directions. Several of the Experimentals even jumped up, and their sharp fingers stabbed into the ceiling so that they were hanging upside down above the metal giant. In an instant, they were attacking from all sides. Hehe, Shredder, you really surprise me. A voice came from the metal suit. Shredder sneered. No, youre the one whos a surprise. You actually dare to appear and use this suit to resist mymands. Do you know why Im still here? Shredders heart jumped. Why? Shiro Yashida suddenlyughed in a low voice, which grew louder and louder. Because youre the target Ive been waiting for! Chapter 1675 - Swiftly Martyred Chief Chris

Chapter 1675: Swiftly Martyred Chief Chris

As soon as he said that, Shiro Yashida lunged at Shredder in the silver samurai armor. A dark expression on his face, Shredder watched as the two des swung like a tornado and cut apart all the Experimentals blocking the way. He retreated into the courtyard. But Yashida was very fast and caught up in an instant. Tossing the tworge katanas aside, he grabbed Shredder by the arms and lifted him into the air. Got you. Shiro Yashidas voice was full of surprise, delight, and anticipation. Shredders expression didnt change as he looked at Yashida coldly. Two buckles popped out from the arms of the samurai armor to secure Shredders arms together. Two drills stretched out of the arms of the armor toward Shredders wrists. He smiled smugly. Shredder, your true blood is mine. Shredder sneered. Really? As soon as he said that, someone rushed out, firing wildly with both guns. He shouted, Shiro Yashida, what are you doing to my people? Both of them were stunned. They hadnt expected an interruption here. But their expressions then turned strange, because the person who had charged out was Chris. The two people with ulterior motives suddenly felt likeughing. Was this guy brainless? He still dared to approach them in a battle like this? What gave Chris the courage? Was this the legendary warrior who was all brawn and no brains? No matter what they thought, it was toote to stop him. Yashida didnt care about the pistols. He might have worried if Chris had been carrying a machine gun, since the other party couldve turned Shredder into Swiss cheese and ruined his n. Shredder, on the other hand, didnt care whether Chris lived or died. To him, Chris was a tool. When he used his trump card, he would be able to control Yashida, that sly old fox. If Chris died, Shredder could be the new head of Hydras Japanese branch, which would make it easier for him to consolidate his power. The two bad guys who had everything worked out ignored Chris, this ant. Then, something unexpected happened. One of the bullets hit the samurai armor in the face and sessfully shattered the protective lens over the right eye. Just like that, Yashidas head was revealed through the break. Shredder: ? Shiro Yashida: ??? What the hell? However, Yashida reacted quickly. He exerted strength in his legs and charged at Chris. As if he had divine help, Chris turned to the side and evaded this charge. With a loud bang, the samurai armor broke a pir and sent fragments flying. All sorts of debris and dust instantly covered Chris, making him look extremely wretched. He turned around with a fierce expression and shouted, Cut off one head and two more will take its ce. Shredder, sir, you must live. Hail Hydra! As he yelled, he retreated into a building on the side and fired wildly at Shiro Yashida at the same time. Shredder: ??? Hearing Chriss shout, Yashidas heart jumped, but he didnt stop. Instead, he sped up. Bang! Chris was sent flying into a building on the other side of the courtyard and disappeared. Pa! Crack! Puchi! The armor stopped in its tracks. Shredder looked at the face of the metal giant in shock. A blonde woman stuck her head out of the door, her face full of astonishment. At that moment, the cracked right lens of the metal giant explodedpletely, and something red and white oozed out. Both Shredder and the blonde woman were well aware of what this meant. It meant that there was a huge hole in the back of the head of the armor. Shredder could sense that Yashidas blood had stopped responding. The data which the blond woman had been receiving from the armor indicated that Yashidas heart had stopped beating. So he was dead? What was this plot twist?! In the face of this baffling situation, the two at the scene fell into a brief silence. Then, Shredder suddenly thought of something. He turned around and narrowed his eyes at the blonde woman. Kill her. He realized that he had been ignoring the blonde for some reason. She was Yashidas personal doctor and had been at the scene the whole time. During the battle between the Experimentals and Shiro Yashida, however, this woman hadnt been injured at all, nor did she show any panic. The new Experimentals were a lot more obedient, and without special instructions from Shredder, they wouldnt let her go. It wasnt until he noticed the woman that he realized that there were three dead Experimentals around her. They were covered in greenish-yellow boils on the ground, and looked like they had been rotting for days. At Shredders order, several Experimentals immediately lunged at the blonde woman. The next moment, they copsed and rolled several meters away from the woman. Even as they writhed, they quickly turned into rotting bodies covered in greenish-yellow boils. rmed, Shredder twisted his arms and escaped the buckles. He quickly retreated. But it was toote. An intense burning sensation rose from within his body, and despite already having lost most of his ability to feel pain, it was especially distinct now. Poison? The thought immediately shed through his mind. Pushing off of his feet, he jumped out of the courtyard. The blonde was surprised. This vampire is really special. We cant let him go. The Experimentals were nothing in front of her, and were basically killed instantly. Who would have thought that this Shredder was so resistant! He could still jump after being hit with her strongest poison. But she didnt really pay it much mind. It wouldnt be easy to survive once infected with her poison C at least, she had never encountered such a being before. The blonde woman walked in the direction that Shredder had escaped, ready to collect the vampires body. She was very interested in this unusual test subject. It was a pity that Yashida, this rich, useful tycoon, had actually been killed by Chris with one shot to the head. It really wasnt easy to find another target who was as rich, powerful and easy to control. But Chris had already been smashed into a pulp by the samurai armor, and Shredder was a test subject C she had no one to vent her anger on. Depressed, the blonde looked away from the room that Chris had smashed into. She could already smell Chriss blood in the air. Before she could finish her thought, a tiny shadow flew at an angle behind her and silently arched around. Puchi! A ck throwing knife pierced the back of her head and her brain stem. The blonde froze, and her eyes rolled back. A transparent figure passed by her, and the blonde woman disappeared. Chapter 1676 - Not a Single Ordinary "Person"

Chapter 1676: Not a Single Ordinary Person

Naturally, the throwing knife was the work of Luke, this sniping expert. He didnt use a gun this time, but the effect was better. Putting the blonde into Space 2, he clicked his tongue in wonder. She didnt die even after her brain was pierced? She really isnt normal. Thinking that, he put away the ck throwing knife and let things run its course for the blonde woman in the space. If she lived, she would stay in Space 2 as a live specimen; if she died, Luke could dissect and study her. Space 2 also had udia, who was half-nt; she was also proficient in poisons and could grow nts. The blonde womans poison hadnt even breached the air filter in the Big Dipper armor; it was far inferior to the biological viruses in udias body. Once Luke was done with his research and analysis, even if they amounted to nothing, he could still get credit points out of it. Luke wouldnt treat innocent people, or even those who were bright red in the system, like that. It was those who were so dark red in the system that they were almost ck, especially those who liked to perform illegal experiments on living people, who got what they deserved. After putting away this live specimen, Luke put away Yashidas samurai armor and the two giant silver des into his inventory. This samurai armor was interesting. Seeing what Yashida had done with it, it definitely had some special functions. At the very least, Yashida had a deeper purpose for capturing Shredder. Of course, Luke had to confiscate this armor, along with everything from the research institute. This was all for world peace. Putting away the most valuable spoils, Luke sped up and headed toward where Shredder was. In just a few seconds, Shredder had gone crazy. Luke flew 30 meters over the rooftops to the front of the courtyard. Shredder, who was greenish-yellow and rotting all over, lunged at the bodyguards in the courtyard. The bodyguards yelled and fired, their faces full of fear. Just now, Shredder had grabbed two guards with ten-meter-long hands and swallowed them. He literally engulfed them. The two bodyguards had only been able to give short cries of rm before they were wrapped up in that squirming greenish-yellow body and disappeared. Luke cursed inwardly.?D*mn it, thats my small fry! My experience and credit points! Most of the bodyguards in the yard were bright red in the system, and a small portion was a light red. ording to Lukes usual practice, the light red ones hadnt done anything bad enough to deserve death, while the bright red ones were worth at least 100 points each. Even if he had gotten 5,000 experience and credit points for killing Shiro Yashida, small fry was still meat! How could he let Shredder eat them for nothing? Without any hesitation, he drew his gun and fired. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! The four bodyguards were instantly killed. Stumped for a moment, Shredder then grabbed the bodies of the four bodyguards and absorbed them into his body. In less than two seconds, his greenish-yellow body swiftly swelled up, and several pieces of greenish-yellow rotten flesh broke off. Luke eximed in surprise. How interesting! He could actually excise the poison like that. Now that there was less of the greenish-yellow color, it was no longer so eye-catching. But the next moment, both Luke and Shredders expressions changed slightly. The greenish-yellow color slowed down for only a moment, before the flesh continued to swell again at a visible rate. The six people Shredder had swallowed had probably only staved off death for ten seconds or so. Luke frowned and tossed the bodies of the Experimentals that he had just put away in his inventory into Space 2 so that udia could study how to neutralize or control the poison. At the same time, he took out a giant silver de from his inventory and lunged at Shredder, who was charging forward to swallow more people to preserve his life. Sensing the bright silver light, Shredder subconsciously used Blood Transformation. His body turned into a long, dark red lump of blood with greenish-yellow spots and shot out. The giant de cut the blood lump in half. However, Lukes eyes shed and he cursed inwardly. When it was cut in two, the front half continued charging forward, while the other half suddenly exploded to cover Luke in a mix of dark red and greenish-yellow filth. At the same time, half of the greenish-yellow color on the first blob suddenly receded, and the effect of the poison was also significantly reduced. Shredder had broken off his tail to escape, peeled off the poison and stopped the enemy all in one go. But Luke wasnt someone who was easily duped. Dropping to the ground in a sh, he turned a corner, steered clear of arge dirty expanse of poison and blood, and continued to give chase. But during this short dy, screams rang out again, and two light red bodyguards who had just escaped were swallowed up and became part of Shredder. After turning into a blood lump, Shredder moved at an even more astonishing speed. In the blink of an eye, he reached a pond in the courtyard. When Luke arrived, a huge dark red blood mass two meters in diameter burst out of the pond to fuse with Shredder, and he turned into a four-meter-tall giant. In the face of Lukes giant de, it simply raised its hand, and dozens of sharp tentacles wove a huge around it. Almost all the tentacles were greenish-yellow. Clearly, Shredder was once again going to use the poison that was in his body. Bang! The giant de cut through all obstacles andnded on the blood giants head. The blood giant was cut in half. Hehehehe! The two halves of the giant let out monstrous roars and writhed wildly. No matter how they fluctuated, however, the two halves remained in their original form, and they glowed with a faint golden light. After the first time, Luke had already gathered the power of faith on the giant de to make Shredder experience unimaginable pain. The drone of countless people echoed in the consciousness that had been split into two, pulling it apart into countless fragments. Shredder felt as if his soul was being hacked to pieces. After fusing with the Blood God Experimental, he now had most of its characteristics. It had taken a lot of science and technology to develop the Blood God Experimental, but it was still based on the vampires descent of the Blood God. This involved fusing the power of many bloodlines to create a powerful body which could break past limits. The Blood Gods recovery, attacks, movements and reactions were outstanding. Also, because of its vampiric properties, it was fairly resistant to most energy (chemical) damage. Its only weakness was that because it was a created hybrid, it didnt have pure mental strength. Hence, the Blood God could easily split its body and escape, but its resistance to mental attacks dropped to nothing. Lukes power of faith was an extremely high-grade energy and mental attack, and the typical bane of magic types. Even the ancient Enchantress hadnt been able to withstand the power of faith, to say nothing of the messy, fragmented consciousness of the Blood God Experimental. Chapter 1677 - Quick Cut, Quicker Escape, and Quick Moves

Chapter 1677: Quick Cut, Quicker Escape, and Quick Moves

Luke pressed forward, and the giant de in his hand cut out a of light in the air to envelop the blood giant. In an instant, the two parts of the blood giant slowed down, before dozens of blood lumps crashed to the ground. Faint golden light flickered over each blood lump, preventing them from transforming or slipping away. Then, the greenish-yellow poison quickly spread over each dark red lump, infecting and swiftly corroding them. Even with how tough the Blood God Experimental was, it couldnt take it, and it turned into a rotting greenish-yellow heap. There was nothing for Luke to be happy about. This could only mean that ordinary people would die faster when they encountered this sort of poison, and would basically be killed instantly. Also, the power of faith was useless against poison. The mental impact of the power of faith was very effective on intelligent creatures, but it wasnt alchemy, and couldnt turn poison into another substance. What was even more troublesome was that there was no notification from the system C Shredder wasnt dead yet. Lukes mind raced, and he recalled that when Shredder fused with the Blood God Experimental, part of the Blood God had been left behind in the pond. It was at that moment when Shredder made the switch. He had the Blood God Experimental take the front, and instantly moved to the part of the Experimental that was left behind in the pond. The blood giant that Luke had chopped up was just the main body of the Blood God Experiment. After absorbing some Experimentals, Shredder fled through the drainage system in the pond and slipped away, once again escaping disaster. Luke didnt know all the details, but he could make a rough guess. The water in the pond could significantly block his Sharp Nose and Mental Strength. To put it simply, the Blood God Experimental was like the sun, and the part that escaped into the drain was at most a small star whose existence waspletely obscured. This was also the Blood Gods greatest strength the ability to withstand attacks and to survive. No matter how good Luke was, he couldnt crawl through the pipes that were ten centimeters in diameter. After fusing with the Blood God Experimental, Shredder quickly dove into the drain like a bug and escaped into the distance. Luke frowned and stored the giant de in his inventory. With a sh, he collected all the yellow-greenish lumps in the courtyard. Prepare to receive the gear, he said to Ivan. At the same time, he put away his Big Dipper suit and immediately took out a backup Big Dipper suit. The armor just now hade into contact with some of the greenish-yellow poison. If he went out in it, it might kill a lot of ordinary people. Luke didnt want his credit points to be deducted by the system. He had earned those with his blood and sweat. Ivan had been watching the battle in the courtyard with great interest, and found the order strange. Whats wrong? Luke said, That guys not dead. He turned into blood and escaped through the drain in the pond. Its best if we search for him quietly and wait for him to leave the city before taking action. What if he hides in Tokyo and doesnt leave? Ivan asked as he sent the link request for the gear. Luke was silent for a moment before he said, Well see how things go. We should find a chance to kill him. His abilities are too troublesome. Recalling how the Blood God Experimental had fought earlier, Ivan scratched his head. But this guy runs when hes in danger and can turn into a liquid. Its too tricky. Luke said, If it was an easy assignment, would I have asked you toe along? That made sense. As they talked, the gear which Luke had just thrown out flew to Ivans position and linked up with the robot. This set was specially made for Ivan, who had put the gear together himself and had left it with Luke so that Ivan could use it when he was on a mission. Rtively speaking, this gear was the most effective against the Blood God Experimental. With sma cutters, electromaic repulsion and four long metal whips, it could burrow into the ground and wait for an opportunity. The other suits didnt have this tentacle monster-like ability. Although the situation wasnt great, Luke wasnt anxious. After so many major events, he already understood that agitation, anger, and panic couldnt solve the problem. Before things were over, any other thoughts were superfluous. The enemy was right there. He would deal with Shredder fist at the lowest level, before considering everything else. As he spoke, Luke put on his backup suit and remained invisible as he searched the area at a low altitude. Actually, it wouldnt be a problem if Shredder escaped and didnt reappear. What Luke was best at was sneaking around other peoples nests. What he disliked the most was having to fight Shredder in an area with ordinary people around. Protecting himself was the priority in a fight; the system wouldnt deduct points if he identally injured bystanders. For example, during the Chitauri invasion and what happened at Grand Rapids, it was the other party who had chosen the battlefield. Naturally, it made no difference to Luke. However, if he took the initiative to fight Shredder in a crowded ce, his points might be deducted. Ten minutester, there was a disturbance in the north, on the border between Meguro and Shibuya Luke frowned and looked at the surveince feed, knowing that he had run into the worst scenario. He quickly changed directions in the air and flew northeast. Passing by Saigoyama Park, Luke headed for the No.3 Shibuya expressway. It was already chaos down below at that moment. Looking at the situation transmitted by the drone, there was a clear trail of greenish-yellow rotting flesh headed northeast along the expressway. Luke sighed. Shredder had gone crazy, and was about to go on a killing spree in Tokyo. At that moment, Shredder was in despair. He had slipped away from under Lukes nose earlier and escaped through the drainage system. The corrosion from the poison and being cut into pieces had caused him a lot of damage. At that moment, he didnt want to fight anymore. He just wanted to be left alone. As he slipped out of the drain, Shredder gradually realized a problem: The greenish-yellow poison that he thought he hadpletely excised was actually spreading throughout his body. That was practically cheating. Shredder had already abandoned most of the Blood God Experimentals body in order to remove the poison, and he couldnt use the same method again. Less than ten minutester, almost half of his body was infected again. At this rate, the countdown to his death would start again. There was only one way left for Shredder: Devour a lot of ordinary people and then spit them out like crazy to quickly reduce the poison until it disappearedpletely. To put it simply, he needed to use the lives of ordinary people to prolong his own life. This decision might be difficult for other people, but Shredder had no such qualms. He had long stopped caring about the lives of others, including that of his Hydra partner, Chris. The deaths of 1,000 or 2,000, or even 10,000 to 20,000 ordinary people wasnt worth mentioning. Even if doing this would only be like drinking poison to quench his thirst, what was the point of everything if he died? Chapter 1678 - Troublesome Shredder, and the Most Useful Skill

Chapter 1678: Troublesome Shredder, and the Most Useful Skill

How many people were there in Tokyo? Even those who had never been here would have heard of it. When you talked about Tokyo, you couldnt leave out Shinjuku and Shibuya. There were also ces like Ginza. While many people might not know exactly where it was in the central district, they still remembered the name. That was because these locations represented fashion and entertainment, and extravagant spending in Tokyo. Shinjuku and Shibuya were to the north. Shredder was fleeing north. Going northeast along the No.3 expressway, he would enter Shibuya and then Shinjuku. Here, Shredder would have enough time to deal with the poison in his body. That was because there were countless people here who could act as blood containers as he swallowed them up and then broke them off from his body to alleviate his condition. By the time Luke arrived, the guy had already expanded into a four-meter-tall blood giant. This was also the Blood God Experimentals optimal form. After devouring 100 people in a nightclub and continually excising the greenish-yellow poison, Shredders physical condition had improved significantly. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he continued toward central Shibuya, swallowing up passers-by along the way as he never stopped excising the greenish-yellow poison. Shredder wasnt a science noob. He dabbled in biotechnology, and the Blood God Experimental could control its body better than most people. He had already realized that he wasnt infected with a virus, but some unusual poison. The real problem was that the poison used his energy and his body in some way to swiftly produce more poison. That was why the poison was impossible to eliminate. The first thing he had tried was moving the poison to the flesh he had absorbed and swiftly excising it. As long as the greenish-yellow poison was contained to a certain low degree,? it would be very hard for it to re up again. Even if it tried to re up again, it could reveal its means of mutation when it was in its most sluggish state. When that happened, Shredder would be able to think of a way to deal with it. Luke naturally understood how the poison worked. It was the blonde woman who had created this unusual poison. After stabbing the woman in the back of her head and crippling her, he had obtained and quickly learned her abilities, including Nanobiology and Nanotechnology. If Shredder would stand obediently in front of Luke right now, Luke guaranteed that he would help him solve the problem in a minute. But the other party clearly wouldnt be that obedient. After all, killing him outright could also be considered one way to solve the problem. In this life and death situation, even if Luke didnt take action, Shredder would still die. The biggest possibility was that Luke killed him and earned a lot of experience and credit points. That was how cruel reality was. As long as Shredder wasnt an idiot, he wouldnt get himself killed. Luke knew that Shredder definitely wanted to save himself, and there were plenty of ways for the Blood God Experimental to heal itself C swallowing people was just the simplest way. This was a zero-sum battle either Shredder escaped or Luke killed him. The thing about the Blood God Experimental was that even if it was cut into a hundred pieces, they were just flesh wounds C the system didnt deem this as a defeat. If the enemy escaped, Luke would earn basically nothing. So, he didnt waste any time. He simply dropped from the sky above the blood giant. A golden shell-like Telekinesis shield wrapped around the giant. 10,000 credit points were instantly deducted, and the blood giant turned golden. The golden light on the shield also faded. Luke frowned and spent another 5,000 credit points. The blood giants stopped struggling altogether and shattered into pieces. Luke couldnt help but curse inwardly. There was no d*mn system notification. This blood giant wasnt Shredder. This guy really had tricks, to be able to survive this long. Now, Luke could only rejoice that this was Tokyo. If this was New York, Batman wouldnt be able to avoid criticism even if he came back to life to deal with this. Too many people had died, and it was taking too long to deal with Shredder C his reputation would take a beating. Once your reputation was tarnished, you would cop the me no matter how much you did. Fortunately, Luke had remained invisible during this battle. At the very least, nobody would know that he was the one taking action. So, the subsequent losses had nothing to do with him or the Bat Squad. In any case, Big Dipper wasnt greedy for fame or fortune. He liked to do good deeds on the down low; he didnt have to shoulder this responsibility. Thinking that, he sent a message to Ivan and told him what was going on. He specifically said, Dont reveal yourself, and stay under the radar the entire time. Also, dont hook up with any female reporters in Tokyo. Dont worry; if they wont pay me, I wont be so enthusiastic. Luke choked and was unable to retort. He could only rise up silently and observe the activity below. Nights in Tokyo werent dark. The sky was a dark orange thanks to countless neon lights. At that moment, Luke smelled a strong stench of blood. Death would hold sway on this night. Even Luke couldnt stop it. The police department was in a mess. Calls had alreadye in earlier, and it was all a bunch of strange things. If it was just one or two calls, it could just be a nutjob who had buckled under the pressures of city life. But dozens of calls hade in, and all of them from the vicinity of the No.3 Shibuya expressway. It didnt seem like a joke. What was even more terrifying was that the personnel in charge of Inte surveince had received some footage and information, courtesy of Luke hacking into the system, with important exnations and warnings about the poison and the monster. A momentter, the news reached the Superintendent of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, but there was nothing the police could do. This wasnt something that a few shift workers could handle. Any wrong order they gave would only lead to worse consequences. They could only tell the Inte surveince team to keep an eye on the situation and report in at all times. At the same time, the police helicopters were ready to take off to investigate Shibuya. Have the patrol officers drive over? Dont be ridiculous. The Metropolitan Police Department wasnt NYPD. Most of the officers only had an ordinary baton and spray. To make these officers go and face that poisonous monster swallowing people alive was like saying that the police department had so much money it wanted to hand out lifepensation on a wide scale. In Shibuya, Lukes expression was cold. In one short minute, he had found traces of Shredder swallowing people in two locations, but it was useless. This guy was the epitome of a guerri fighter C after one hit, he ran, and never lingered in one ce. The ability to turn into blood allowed him to flee through various pipelines. Luke didnt have any good solutions either, and decisively activated his most useful skill call for help. Chapter 1679 - No Sense of Public Duty, and a Chaotic Predicament

Chapter 1679: No Sense of Public Duty, and a Chaotic Predicament

Far away in New York, Frank and Tony entered the teamsmunication channel and received the information which Luke passed on. They frowned and didnt say anything. This monster didnt have a fixed form, and could regenerate after eating people. Nobody had any experience dealing with something like that. No matter how fast a person could think, there were still a lot of things to consider. Nobody was omnipotent or omniscient enough toe up with a solution as soon as they heard what the problem was. However, Frank and Tony were both geniuses with their own specialties. After a brief discussion, they came up with a rough n. The n was very simple. It was to create a situation to lure Shredder in and then kill him. But just like that joke about how many steps it took to put an elephant in a freezer, many things didnt depend on the oue, but on the process. The trickiest part of this n was how to create a suitable situation to lure out Shredders real body. Thanks to Lukes tireless work in thest month, he had built a model of Tokyos main terrain, including Shinjuku as a hotspot. Tony was in charge of getting Jarvis to find an area that could be used. At the same time, the tycoon had to analyze the weapons and equipment which Luke had, and see how to create a suitable situation. Frank, on the other hand, looked intoing up with a strategy to lure Shredder into the trap. With both parties working together, Luke turned into the executor of the n who didnt need to be distracted. When all was said and done, it was useless for him to be anxious now. Shredder had already nned to run, and it was almost impossible to catch him. When he heard exactly what the situation was like, even Tony couldnt help but mutter to himself that it was a good thing it hadnt been like this in New York. It was a good thing that Luke had instantly killed that Blood God Experimental in New Yorkst time. Shredders skills hadnt been developed enough back then, and he hadnt yet resolved the problem of fusing and then separating from the Blood God Experimental. In the end, he could only run in the body that had been cut into several pieces. He was still running now, but he had the upper hand and was practically invincible. If it wasnt for the blondes nanotoxin, there really wasnt anything for him to be afraid of. Unfortunately, the nanotoxin was part of the blondes ability to control poisons, which was unavable to Luke. Just like how Luke couldnt control men with Pheromone Control, his body didnt have the fundamentals for controlling the nanotoxin. Even though he knew how it worked, there was no way for him to control it at the moment. However, Big Dippers A.I. program had been analyzing the principle behind this ability the whole time, which could be considered a backup n for solving the problem. Nevertheless, Luke didnt regret taking care of the blonde first. First of all, she was as slow as a tortoisepared with Shredder C she had no chance of catching up to Shredder and poisoning him. Secondly, she was practically immune to Pheromone Control, so Luke couldnt use her as a remote-controlled tool. It could be said that once she poisoned someone, whether she died or not made no difference to the current situation. Thus, Luke waited for his teammates to provide long-distance support as he silently followed Shredder, and never stopped pondering countermeasures. Arge part of Shibuya below was already in chaos. If one was callous about it, Shredder had only swallowed a small number of passers-by, which amounted to 200 or 300 of them. For Tokyo, which had a poption of tens of millions, this number was nothing. The real problem was the waste which he excreted after swallowing them. Shredder wasnt someone with a sense of public duty. The rotting flesh that he casually abandoned immediately implicated two types of passers-by. One type was those who were too curious and got close to take a look, and the other type was those who absent-mindedly stepped into the range of the poison. At first, Luke had been able to follow Shredder closely and collect the rotting flesh to prevent the poison from spreading. But Shredder split himself up and Luke was distracted, and some traces of the contamination werent cleaned up. A slight touch was enough for the poison to quickly spread through a persons body. Practically everyone who was infected copsed and died after taking just a few steps. A lot of people dropped when they got close, so most of them knew to stay away and warn those who got too close. Ten minutester, there were more than twenty poison circles along the No.3 Shibuya expressway, and there were at least dozens of bodies in each circle. What made Luke even more speechless was that the police department hadnt sent anyone yet. He didnt expect the police to fight Shredder, but they could maintain order. NYPD had assumed a simr role during the Battle of New York. Although they hadnt taken part in the battle, they had saved a lot of people, thereby significantly reducing the number of casualties. After the incident, practically everyone had praised them. As for the police officers in Tokyo It had been almost 20 minutes since the start of the incident, and only a few patrol officers had shown up. Two of them had even charged into the poison zone on their bikes, and gotten themselves killed. Seeing that, Luke didnt know how to even start cursing. He had sent information about Shredder to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department earlier to warn them. Even if not everybody could be informed right away, the police officers should at least understand the danger and prevent casualties from the poison from increasing. In the end, there was actually no activity on the policems. Luke couldnt hack into the policems and give the order himself. This sort of high-level order would need to be confirmed by the office. If Luke sounded the rm on the other partys behalf, the order wouldnt necessarily be carried out immediately, and the bottom levels might instead await instructions from their direct superiors. Later, all other orders that came over the police radio might then be treated with suspicion, and no one would take action before confirming anything. So, it really wasnt that simple to do good. When it came to arge-scale crisis, it was always aplicated undertaking. In this situation, it wasnt about who did better, but about who made fewer mistakes. It was impossible not to make mistakes. I gave you a chance, but you were useless!?Luke sighed inwardly. He had done everything he could. How many people died in Tokyo tonight wasnt something he could decide. But it was also because he was used to New York. Thanks to the momentum created by Luke, NYPD had carried out several emergency drills, and there was a lot of content in the media rted to survival skills and knowledge. New Yorks police officers were now seasoned veterans. More than 100 officers had died in the line of duty when the test subjects rampaged through New York. The casualties from this, the subway explosions and the Chitauri invasion had been huge. Personal experience was always a more effective lesson than any words a person could say. Inparison, not only were there a lot more people in Tokyo, there had never been such a destructive extraordinary incident like this before. So, the police departments crappy performance was to be expected. That was why the poison circles were packed with so many passers-by and police officers. If this was New York, there would still be some unlucky people. But a few people would copse at most before the patrol officers and the people reacted and called for professionals to deal with the matter. There was a much lower chance of so many people being killed in these poison circles. Chapter 1680 - Let’s See Who’s More Shameless

Chapter 1680: Lets See Whos More Shameless

Luke kept quiet the whole time, until Tony sent him a new program. Try this and see if you can lock onto Shredders position. Luke opened the program C it was the same one they had used in Grand Rapids to detect the Enchantresss mental fluctuations. Tony had made minor modifications to focus more on the Blood God Experimental. Luke had been tailing the Blood Good Experimental all this time precisely to collect data on its mental fluctuations for Tony. At that moment, Luke perked up. There were three troublesome things about Shredder. Firstly, they had no way to lock onto his real body. Secondly, he recovered quickly after swallowing people. Thirdly, after he turned into blood, it was impossible to predict his movements in a big city. These three advantagesplemented each other, making him the most difficult opponent. If he could be stopped from transforming into blood, he wouldnt be able toe and go without a trace, and he definitely wouldnt be able to recover more quickly than Luke could kill him. After verifying where his real body was, the chances of Luke killing him in one blow would be even higher, and would solve the problem at its root. Now, Tony had given Luke a trump card. Luke hadnt made a move all this time because he wanted the enemy to drop his guard. No matter how cautious Shredder was, he wouldnt be more cautious now, while swallowing people, than when he had been attacked non-stop. Frank also sent over three locations after a preliminary analysis. If you want to take care of him, these three locations nearby are the best choice. However, you only have one good shot at this C he might not fall for it again after that. Tony couldnt help but ask, Are you sure about using those people as bait? ording to this n, a dozen or even several dozen passers-by could be sacrificed. After all, Shredder would head over because he wanted to devour people. Tony knew that Big Dipper was murderous, but he didnt willfully kill innocent people; Tony was a little worried that he might hesitate during battle. In the face of a monster like Shredder, hesitation wouldnt mean defeat. But it would be countless times harder to kill the other partyter. If I do nothing, more people will die, said Luke casually. There would always be deaths in a major incident like this C he wouldnt go out of his way to save a stranger. That was why he was always thinking of ways to give his family the capability to protect themselves. This way, they could proactively avoid danger and save themselves rather than pin their hopes on a superheros whim. As someone with multiple superhero identities, Luke knew very well that nobody could save everyone. Rescuing one stranger meant abandoning another stranger at the same time. If a superhero became too conflicted because of something like that, it was better not to be a superhero, and they would have fewer worries. These thoughts shed through Lukes mind before he immediately tossed them aside to check theyout of the three areas and swiftly deliberate options in the teams internal channel. Frank put forward a battle n. Tony was responsible for resolving technical problems in the operation, and Luke and Ivan were responsible for executing the n. The three parties had to work together toe up with a more reliable n. Like Frank said, they only had one good shot at this. In fact, Luke had already killed the Blood God Experimental earlier. Then, Shredder retreated and ran off after swallowing some people, not giving Luke a chance to confront him. If Shredder failed again the second time, he wouldnt be stupid enough to try a third time. The four of them didnt waste any time. Tony, who usually spoke the most, only used the simplest and most direct words tomunicate. Except for bringing up some issues with his tech, Ivan didnt say anything. When it came to nning strategy, everybody had to listen to Frank. When it came to tech, Tony covered most things, with Jarvis helping to do the calctions. Luke didnt say much either. Most of it had to do with the situation on-site as he pointed out some gaps and rejected certain opinions. He had been in Japan for more than a month, and had been observing the terrain every day. He had been on the ground working hard to drain the cash reserves of various gangs. Naturally, Ivan had nothing of note to contribute. But he wasnt embarrassed by it. He could still help once they fought Shredder. Apart from the four people on thems, the other members of the Bat Squad werent a good fit for this battle. They couldnt help even if they wanted to, which proved how unique his electromaic armor was. That alone was something to be proud of. A few minutester, the four of them were done discussing the situation. The n wasnt perfect, and there was even a lot of uncertainty. But the more detailed the n, the more likely it was to go wrong. In this regard, Tony and Frank took Big Dippers superbat ability fully into ount, and a lot of the n was about him adapting to the situation. This wasnt a fake-out, but because they believed in this super killers adaptability. Apart from Batman, Big Dipper was the most unfathomable person in the team. Batman was very strong, but as long as the team paid attention, they would discover that Big Dipper had never lost a fight, and practically every opponent he faced would be killed. Thus, they didnt have to take into ount Big Dippers safety when they put the n together; they just needed to confirm with him if he could do it or not. At that moment, Shredder had already charged into the center of bustling Shibuya and was frequently ambushing people. After repeatedly devouring people and excising parts, he had discovered some of the principle behind the strange poison. To put it simply, the poison had a stress trigger, and could be ssified as semi-intelligent. After it infected a person, it would do its best to turn the living parts into poison before it stopped expanding. In the end, Shredder couldnt get rid of itpletely because all the cells in his body had been invaded by the poison, but some of them had yet to be triggered. When he swallowed and absorbed people, these infected cells became buried andtent, but could be triggered at any time. Now that he knew this principle, Shredder immediately had a preliminary solution. The only problem was that his control over the Blood God Experimental wasnt very precise. Forget trying to get rid of something on a nanoscale, he couldnt even do it on a microscale. Thus, Shredder could only swift reactions, which was a characteristic of the Blood God Experimental, against the spread of the virus. As long as he minimized the absorption of the people he swallowed, just enough for him to transfer the poison, he could immediately excise the infected parts. After repeating this transfer a few times, there was a high chance he could shake off this annoying semi-intelligent poison. Now, he just needed to find a crowded ce toplete this experiment. It couldnt be an open area; the best would be a sealed room. As long as he was fast enough and blocked all exits so that no one could escape, he didnt need to worry about that terrifying invisible killer finding him. That guy was super shameless. He used stealth to ambush him every time. The first time, he had chopped up the Blood God Experimental into dozens of pieces, and the second time, the Experimental had simply copsed and disappeared, which made even less sense. Shredder didnt want to be found by a guy as shameless as this at all. Chapter 1681 - Wrong Location For a Fight

Chapter 1681: Wrong Location For a Fight

Shredder decided that once he got rid of the poison, he would immediately go into hiding. Tokyo had a lot of sewer pipes; more than that, there were plenty of blind spots that no one else but Shredder in his blood form could reach. After a few days, the Blood God Experimental would return to normal, and he would slip into the ocean. Nobody would be able to find him then. How had Shredder survived all this time? Because he was cautious (a coward). His adopted son, Sacks, and his adopted daughter, Karai, were dead. His aplice, Garrett the irvoyant, was dead. In thest few months, a lot of Hydra executives had also died. Shredder was still living very well. In this world, thest to remain was king. After a few days, he would be able to go back and seize control of the Japanese branch. Once Hydra was back in action, he definitely didnt mind having another capable helper. In any case, Chris was dead, and the person with the highest profile in the branch right now was him. He would just kill anyone who wasnt convinced. Thinking that, Shredder quickly exited a pipe and locked onto a nightclub 200 meters away. He could smell a lot of people in the building, most of them men in their prime. Without even needing to think about it, Shredder confirmed his target and quickly slunk over. In the air, Luke looked at the moving red dot on the monitor and perked up. Hes headed for the second location. Frank said, Electric Cable, go. You need to go slow if you want to enter without making a sound. Copy that. Naturally, there was no need to direct Luke on what to do. He simply followed Shredder. Although Shredder might change directions halfway, they had to make the first move. Only then would they be able to kill Shredder. It was faster to fly through the air than crawl through the pipes. So, Ivan arrived first. Cutting open a window with his sma whip, he entered the second floor of the building. At that moment, he saw the image of the first floor sent through by a drone, and was dumbfounded. F*ck! Are you kidding? How are we supposed to attack? Even if he hadnt said anything, the other three people in the team channel had already noticed the situation on the first floor, and their hearts jumped. The first floor was a hall. ording to the intelligence, some small-scale performance was being held here. Luke knew that there would be a lot of people here, but he hadnt expected it to be this many. A dozen women were jumping around on an average-sized stage. Below the stage, row after row of middle-aged men yelled and waved glow sticks. There were only a dozen women on stage, and it was a little crowded for dancing. But that was nothingpared with the rest of the hall. There were more than 500 men in the room. The f*ck Everybody felt like blood was stuck in their throats. But who could they me? Nobody made it a rule that some special gathering couldnt be held that night, and nobody said that hundreds of men werent allowed to cheer for a dozen scantily d women on stage. But when Shredder came inter, how were Luke and Ivan going to deal with him? Unless the enemy killed hundreds of people first, there was a 100% chance that Luke and Ivan would identally injure members of the audience. That was especially true for Ivans electromaic gear C it was very formidable, but precision was not one of its strongest points. Onesh could kill at least dozens of people at the same time. The usually unperturbed Ivan was now a little anxious. He wasnt a good person, but killing more than 100 people with just a wave of his two whips was too crazy. The current Electric Cable was a superhero. If he was condemned for massacring civilians, his reputation would definitely be tarnished. Luke was the first to react. Tony, leave me a small drone at the entrance. The other drones will blow up the pipes that lead to this hall. Tony said, Okay. To monitor the situation, dozens of small and mini drones were already lingering around the site. At that moment, the drones moved at the same time. Less than two secondster, a series of explosions rang out in the hall, dampening the enthusiastic atmosphere. Some of the women who had bent down to interact with the audience jerked, and their necklines dropped even lower. However, the male audience wasnt paying attention to the benefits in their faces. They looked around in bewilderment. Suddenly, a red light shed above the door, and an rm started ring. At the same time, a warning rang out in Japanese. Fire has been detected. Please remain calm and leave the venue in single file. The words were yed on a loop. Several secondster, the people in the back rows closest to the door suddenly broke into a run. Whether this was a joke or not, all they needed to do was run. Stay inside and encounter a fire? There were hundreds of people here, and most of them might not be able to escape. Once they ran, the people around them also couldnt help but run. Then, like a wave, the entire crowd started running to the back. A handful sensed that something wasnt right, but since everybody was running, they couldnt just stand there. That was just how the crowd effect worked. On the other hand, the dozen women didnt run. Firstly, they were on the stage. Secondly, there was a separate corridor behind them, which would allow them to exit the building via a side door. A woman with a round face, almond-shaped eyes and dimples was puzzled. This ce doesnt have this sort of fire rm, right? She subconsciously asked her performance partners for verification. A tall, oval-faced woman narrowed her fox-like eyes as she looked at the red light above the door and shook her head. No, the light for the fire rm is over there. Its not lit up at all. Also, the light above the door seems different from that one? As she spoke, she pointed at a spot on the wall on one side, where the rm was silent. A baby-faced woman who looked a little like a middle school student couldnt help but interject, Why dont we ask the manager? We were only halfway through our performance. She looked at her outfit regretfully. It had been specially designed with many parts that could be taken off. When they dancedter, they could transform magnificently. As the women chatted on stage, something happened in the next moment. A dark red blood snake scuttled out of a duct on the stage and instantly turned its head toward them, as nimble as a living creature. A few women noticed it and shrieked. W- Whats that? All the women looked in the direction that one woman was pointing, and saw the blood snake squeezing out of the duct. It became as thick as a wrist, and then quickly expanded to be as wide as the base of a bucket. The women shrieked. A few of them stepped back. Terrified, they couldnt move, and two even passed out. A huge yellow puddle instantly appeared on the stage. Chapter 1682 - Move, and You Do It

Chapter 1682: Move, and You Do It

Shredder had juste out of the duct, when he heard the warning that was on a loop. He was stunned. A fire? What a coincidence. He didnt notice the drone above the door; he didnt care what kind of rms were used here. In any case, half of the fleeing audience members were still blocking the back of the hall, and a small portion were still making their way slowly from the front. There were even a dozen men who ran to the stage to take advantage of the opportunity to get close to the beauties. It wasnt that these people were blinded by temptation, but that the exit was blocked by everyone else. They definitely wouldnt be able to get out for the time being. At that moment, the clothes of several of the women on stage were a little disheveled, revealing their curves. If the men didnt get some benefits now, when would they? In the end, things suddenly changed, some of the women peed themselves on the spot and the strange blood snake was right in front of them. Mom, I wont chase celebrities anymore, not even third-rate ones!?The men whose legs had turned to jelly could only shout in their hearts while their mouths felt like they were glued shut. In the team channel, Tony said curtly, He was faster than me. Everybody naturally understood. It had been less than 20 seconds between Luke telling Tony to blow up the pipes and Shredder charging in. Frank didnt bother. In a battle like this, mistakes happened all the time, and there was no time to stop and me anyone. Furthermore, this had been ast-minute addition to the n, so it was normal for mistakes to happen. In any case, Shredder entered the predetermined battlefield just before the explosions happened. The hall wasnt as packed as earlier, and a small space had opened up at the front; the situation was much better than before. Already poised to take action, Luke and Ivan had to make their move. When Shredder came back to his senses, he realized that the fire had been a trap. He would definitely be quicker to escape next time. Frank immediately gave the order. Ivan, standby to cut open the floor. Countdown from 3. Luke: Copy that. Ivan: Copy that. Frank: 3, 2, 1, go. The countdown was to give Luke and Ivan a chance to adjust to each other to avoid making mistakes and to further increase their chances of sess. Even if Shredder took advantage of those few seconds to kill the women, Frank couldnt care. Like Batman had said before, no superhero could save everyone. Shredder was in a hurry to get rid of the poison, and had no time to give the typical viin boss monologue. Two seconds after the Experimental came out of the duct, Luke immediatelyunched the first wave of attacks. A dozen or so blood tentacles grabbed the male audience members who were closer to the stage. They were instantly absorbed and then instantly excised. Then, a second batch of tentacles lunged at the dozen scantily d women. Almost the moment Shredder attacked the male audience, a strange sound came from the ceiling above him. There was a bluish-white electric sh, and the ceiling copsed with a rumble. What followed was a humanoid mecha that was three meters tall. The mecha turned around swiftly, and four bluish-white electric cables on its back turned into a hazy cage around Shredder. Just as Shredders tentacles reached the women, they were repelled by an invisible force. Far away in New York, Tony pped his hands. Its done. This guy cant escape. He hesitated for a moment. This electromaic repulsion is pretty interesting. Its a little simr to the Chitauris energy shield. Hm, I can y around with it. It didnt matter whether or not the tech was Electric Cables. In any case, the tycoon wouldnt buy it from Electric Cable; he could just use his credit points to buy it from the bigshot. Shredder was stupefied, but he didnt hesitate, and spat a mouthful of blood at Ivan. Ivan sneered. D*ck! The fifth whip, which had been ready and waiting, was the strongest whip that had cut down the Chitauri battleship. Its bluish-white light was as bright as the sun, blinding the audience. The girls nearby also covered their eyes and screamed. But this small shock was nothingpared with what Shredder had to face. The blinded fifth whip collided with the blood tentacles and cut through them smoothly before it pierced Shredders body. Then, Shredder realized that he couldnt move. The massive electric current instantly destroyed all physiological reactions. This wasnt something that any living organism could withstand, not even the Blood God Experimental. Nothing a living organism had was faster than an electric current. The moment it made contact, everything was over. Amidst the dazzling white light, Shredder turned into a pile of charcoal. Ivan couldnt help but grin. He had taken care of Shredder himself. He would definitely get a lot of credit this time. At that moment, he heard Lukes voice in his earpiece. Move. He subconsciously drew back. No one in the Bat Squad issued blind orders in battle, least of all Big Dipper. The moment Ivan drew back, a figure jumped down from the hole Ivan had created in the ceiling and shed down with a giant silver de. Boom! A huge gap five meters long and half a meter wide appeared in the stage under where Shredder had been. Luke waved his other hand, and a stream of Telekinesis enhanced with credit points shot out of his palm into the hole in the stage. Nobody could see what was going on inside the hole, not even Ivan. The golden Telekinesis was as agile as a snake, and it instantly caught up to the streak of dark red blood that was as thick as a finger, and swallowed it. Lukes expression froze. Not dead yet? Come out! The golden Telekinesis expanded and spread out in all directions and prated the smallest cracks. Gotcha! Luke smiled as his golden Telekinesis swallowed the squirming dark red blood maggot in a small pipe. System:?Kill the Shredder/Mutant Blood God hybrid. Mission aplished. Total experience: 200,000. Total credit: 200,000. Luke finally heaved a long sigh of relief. He took out the silver de from the hole in the ground and slung it over his shoulder. Ivan: Done? Luke said, Yes, its done. The points in the system confirmed this, and so did Tonys mental probe. Luke turned his head and looked at the dozen or so dumbstruck women next to him. His lips twitched. He pointed. Get them out of here. Theyre infected with the poison. How about I turn them to dust here? Luke was lost for words. No. Im going to wrap things up. Get them out and then leave quietly. Ivan was stunned. Why me? Luke was stunned. You have five whips. I only have two hands. Chapter 1683 - Clear Identity and a Nice Break

Chapter 1683: Clear Identity and a Nice Break

Ivan was speechless. He really couldnt argue with that. Snorting, he activated the cooling program for the four auxiliary whips as he walked over. A momentter, when they were no longer hot enough to burn, Ivan had them swiftly wrap around the dozen women. Only then did the women open their eyes with difficulty, only to see a metal giant walk over. The C tentacles? C on its back stretched out, and they screamed and cried again. Two of them passed out, and three more pissed themselves. The woman with the round face and almond eyes wept even harder. Im sorry, Im sorry. I wont take strange tentacle photos anymore. Ivans face darkened. Were these women crazy? Couldnt they see that he was here to save them? Besides, hadnt they seen this sort of mecha before? In fact, this was the first time that an electromaic suit like this had appeared. These women might have only seen the one that was two meters tall on the news, but there was still a big difference with this particr suit. No matter how unhappy he was, Ivan still acted like a tentacle demon king as he wrapped four ordinary electric cables around the women and then broke through the wall on one side and left. Luke turned around and looked at the frightened men who were trying to escape. He coughed and said, Everybody, please look here. He then raised his left hand. The people at the exit subconsciously looked over. Then there was an explosion of bright white light. Ah, eyes! My eyes! Mom, Im blind. No, dont kill me. Im still a virgin. Lukes left palm burned with a dazzling white light as his Telekinesis swept swiftly over the stage, and he threw anything that might cause subsequent problems into his inventory, like the Experimental that had turned into charcoal, various bloodstained pieces and so on. He wasnt afraid of the men at the exit seeing anything. In any case, the palm cannon which had been turned into a super intense shlight was bright enough to blind them. Just like that, Luke cleaned up the scene as he blinded these shut-ins. While doing this would leave the case of the Experimental in Shibuya unresolved for now, someone would probably very quickly make the connection to the Experimentals in New York. Ivan couldnt maintain stealth mode when he activated his electromaic repulsion, so people could still put two and two together about his identity. Since it was unavoidable, Luke couldnt let Ivan shoulder all the responsibility. As long as Big Dipper came out, there were two targets. ording to the research on members of the Bat Squad carried out by various American agencies, Big Dipper was far more dangerous than Electric Cable There was no record of Electric Cable attacking anyone C he had only fought the Experimentals and Chitauri so far. Big Dipper, on the other hand, had killed more than 200 mercenaries in one go. Killing human beings was always more intimidating than killing aliens. Big Dipper hadnt touched any bigshots, but once there was a direct conflict, could a murderer be counted on to show mercy? Frank and Tony were relieved. How many people died in Tokyo wasnt their concern. So many people had died in New York before. Who had the patience to care about the casualties in another country? It was just that Shredder could be considered a super boss. After the Chitauri and the Enchantress, this guy was definitely the third most troublesome and hardest opponent to deal with. Killing this guy amply proved that the Bat Squads core members were capable enough. If an elite soldier, an elite tech expert and an elite master at tactics couldnt deal with this guy, then the Bat Squads reputation would be ruined. Electric Cable? Sorry, even if this guy was a little useful, he was just a passer-by a certain tycoon was just that stubborn. Half an hourter, police officers arrived at Shibuya and set up a blockade. While a bunch of police officers were sealing off the poison circles, an old man in a ck suit slowly walked in. He took everything which had the nanotoxin, and even dug up a lot ofnd. An hourter, the officers at the scene were yelled at by their boss, who had rushed over. They were all bewildered. An old man in ck? We didnt see him. After a long while, some officers were dragged back to identify the suspect. When they saw footage of the old man in a ck suit walking unhurriedly through the blockade, they were horrified. How is that possible? No way, I dont remember seeing him. At two in the morning, the anxious Metropolitan Police Department received a direct order from the Prime Minister: Stop the investigation. All information rted to the Shibuya incident tonight would be sealed, and everything would be handed over to the Ministry of Defense. In the police department, the leaders who were about to pull their hair out were relieved, but at the same time, they were confused. Thats it? They werent idiots. Since it was an order from the Prime Minister, that meant it had nothing to do with them in the future. Even if someone in the Metropolitan Police Department was made a scapegoat in the end, they would at most resign. Anyone who was involved would also be transferred to a more low-key area to work. As for those who didnt have anything to do with it? Why the hell would they stick their nose in? The truth was that Japanese intelligence had confirmed that this incident was rted to the Bat Squad. Although Big Dipper wasnt as famous as Batman, ck Cat or Iron Man, intelligence agencies wouldnt ignore him. Coupled with the unique retrieval method of the bigshot who sold everything, as well as the yellow and red retrieved stamp, this matter could be closed without doubt. The superheroes from America hade running over and taken care of a monster on a murderous rampage. Could the Japanese government demandpensation from them? It was already good enough if the superheroes didnt want a reward. From the footage gathered, this monster was a Hydra member who liked to cause trouble. The monster had caused most of the casualties. It would be very hard to pin the me on the Bat Squad. For a moment, the Japanese authorities were at a loss. Then who should they me for this? However noisy Tokyo was, Luke rushed to Shredders research institute that very night and was busy the whole night. At dawn the next day, he returned to the Hydra branchs onsen hotel and gave the order for all personnel to return. As the branch members went to his office in batches for their transfer arrangements, the entire onsen very quickly turned quiet. In the afternoon, the considerate Sato who guarded the door also disappeared. Luke was the only one left in the onsen hotel. Looking at the quiet valley under the bright sun, he sighed in satisfaction. What a nice break. A momentter, he brought his freshly brewed Blue Mountain coffee to a private hot spring outside and enjoyed a rxing afternoon break. Chapter 1684 - Unexpected Harvest and Ivan’s Vacation

Chapter 1684: Unexpected Harvest and Ivans Vacation

As a cover, this onsen hotel set-up was pretty good. There were even two female staff members at the front desk who pretended to be receptionists. Of course, these two women werent good people either. They were bright red in the system after taking a lot of innocent lives, and Luke sent them to join their colleagues. Most of the members of the branch were Japanese locals, and naturally liked hot springs. Thus, even though there werent many guests in the onsen, it wasnt a waste as the branch employees took advantage of these benefits. As the leader, Chris naturally had his own private hot spring. But he was an American, so he wasnt as interested in the hot spring C at least, that was what he felt. It just so happened that this private hot spring was installed here when the ce was built. Even if Chris had never used it, nobody else would dare make use of it, which made things easier for Luke. As a clean freak, he couldnt even swim in a public pool, much less a small pool that had been used for a long time. The Blue Mountain coffee was on his right, and the snacks he took out from his inventory were on the left. In front of him was the tranquil mountain scenery. He quickly fell into deep thought. His harvest from this trip to Japan was unexpected. Shiro Yashida and his bodyguards had given Luke a total of 5,000 experience and credit points. But Luke didnt think it was too little. The poison blonde wasnt dead yet, and only gave him 2,000 experience and credit points. The Hydra branch, including Mr. Chris, who had been neatly sent on their way, gave Luke 150,000 experience and credit points for more than 500 people. Shredder and his secret researchb had been worth a total of 230,000 experience and credit points, most of which hade from the mastermind himself. In just a few days, Luke had earned almost 400,000 experience and credit points. Sure enough, Hydra was a fat sheep. It had a lot of wool and meat, and every bite was full of fat. Unfortunately, not every branch had Shredder, this unexpected surprise C this buy one, get one free in Japan had been a pure stroke of luck. On top of that, Shiro Yashida and the blonde had worked together to make the silver samurai armor. Although Shiro Yashida didnt have a tech background and the blonde woman was only an assistant, the specialized resources which they were missing were a very close match to the Iron Man suit. In other words, as long as Luke wanted to, he could make improvements with Tonys skills at any time to make an even more formidable set of silver samurai armor. But Luke wasnt very interested in that. What he was interested in was the armors super gene extraction technology. This technology could use the silver samurais A.I. program to operate nanomachines and have them filter out special genes in a targets body before injecting them into the wielders own. Yashida had nned to use this to swallow up Shredder, but he didnt know how terrifying thetter was. And what Shredder didnt know was that the blonde woman by Yashidas side could control Shredder. In the end, it was Luke who profited as he cheerfully swept everything up in his in one go. However, this technology was something Yashida had developed in order to prolong his life. It was a desperate attempt, and there was no experimental data. Naturally, Luke didnt dare use it directly. But there was a lot of potential for this research, and he couldnt give it up. It just so happened that he had Space 2, this foolproof prison. It now had three superhumans: the sandman Hodge, udia, who was half-nt, and the poison blonde. They just needed a bunch of bright red test subjects to experiment on. The blondes abilities were interesting, but what Luke was interested in wasnt her poison. Her nanotoxin was indeed terrifying, but the danger came mostly from the semi-intelligent nanotechnology. For Luke, who had always been working on the nanosuit, this was much more important than the poison. There was no way to control how fatal the poison was. Luke wasnt as evil as the blonde, and had to consider the coteral damage from using it. That was a super lethal poison, and the coteral damage was innocent lives. If he didnt draw a line, Luke was really afraid that he would just be the systems puppet for grinding points. Compared with everything else, the semi-intelligent nanotechnology was really very powerful, and could be used as the basis for nanoarmor. As for the nanosuit which Luke made, it was at most close-fitting armor to be worn on the inside C it wasnt as good as the main armor when it came to fighting capability. Tony had made a lot of progress in nanotechnology recently C Luke could give him this. Given the tycoons shy and paranoid nature, he would definitely put a lot of effort into this semi-intelligent nanotechnology. Luke only needed to invest a bit of his own skills, and didnt need to do anything else; he just needed to refresh Tonys list of abilities. As for Shredders Blood God Experimental, it was a fusion of magic and science. Currently, there were a lot of ws in the technology. Unless it was modified, Luke didnt want to use it at all. For the time being, the Blood God Experimental could only be treated as backup tech, just like the Chitauri, the Enchantress, and the demon with chicken wings. In short, the blonde womans abilities had been a surprise harvest, but Luke was satisfied. If he had just killed Shredder ording to the original n, he wouldnt have gotten this semi-intelligent nanotechnology at all. Thank you, Shiro Yashida. What a good guy. Not only did he deliver himself up as points, he also delivered the gift bag that was the blonde. Thinking that, Luke couldnt help but feel cheerful. He poured himself another cup of coffee and took a sip. That night, Luke called Ivan. In the end, this guy seemed very busy, and Luke could hear coy cries on the other end. Luke could easily tell with Elementary Sound Wave that there were three different female voices. Luke was lost for words. Even a normal sandwich cant satisfy you in Japan? Whats up? Luke said, Im done for now, so after youre done ying, you can go back to America. Also, remember that youre rich. Any problem that you can solve with money isnt a problem at all. Ivan was stunned. What? This was different from what he had thought about being under surveince. Luke snorted. Remember to use protection. Some drugs dont have noticeable effects. By the time it rots and falls off, itll be toote. He then hung up. On the other end of the line, Ivan almost cursed out loud, but suppressed it. The women who were drinking and ying saw him put down his phone, and they approached him again. dimir,e and y. His anger suddenly evaporated. It wasnt because of the women, but because he suddenly realized that he was free in Japan. He couldnt help but recall the amount on his card. Was it three million or five million? How rich was he? However, he understood that the rich man was reminding him not to use his identity as Electric Cable to cause trouble; except for that, he could do whatever he wanted. Ivan chuckled. It was fine. Even if he spent all his money, he could just earn a fee for his services. With this face, it was easy to make money off rich Japanese women. Chapter 1685 - Resigning and Starting a Business

Chapter 1685: Resigning and Starting a Business

Luke didnt think much of it. He let Ivan off his chain because he didnt need it at all. Batman had made a deal with Ivan before, and Luke was now using Big Dipper as a guarantor to let Ivan y however he wanted. This wouldnt affect the agreement with Batman, who remained as imposing as ever, while Ivan would have to owe Big Dipper a favor. In any case, the Level 1 clone didnt n to return to America right away. He had found quite a number of ways to earn credit points in Japanst time, but had to cut things short and return to D.C. because of the incident with the Helicarriers. This was the perfect opportunity to shear the sheep, and he wouldnt need toe back again for a long while after this. Giving Ivan a break was purely in passing; after all, he didnt need Ivan to deal with these gangs. As the Level 1 clone continued to shear thest bit of wool in Japan, Luke entered semi-seclusion in New York. After two weeks of research, he finally approached Tony as the bigshot who sold everything. In the secret undergroundb, Luke brought out the silver samurai armor. Tony wasnt in a hurry to ask questions. Instead, he had Jarvis activate the scanning system. For a scientist, discovering something on your own was part of the fun. Luke didnt say anything. He simply enjoyed his ck tea and let the guy do whatever he wanted. Ten minutester, Tony looked at him with a strange expression. This was the armor Yashida wore? Luke nodded. Tony asked, Is there a form? Luke shook his head regretfully. Yashida kept it a secret, but hes dead. Tony was silent, before he nodded regretfully. What a shame. This thing looks like some sort of special alloy. Like a certain persons shield,?the tycoon added inwardly. Luke had already examined the armor, and naturally understood its value. Ill lend this to you for research. In return, I want your research results, but theyll only be used to make gear for the Bat Squad. Deal. Tony agreed. He had the upper hand in this deal. Even if the research produced results, it was up to him how much and when to hand it over. Only an idiot wouldnt agree. This old man really doesnt know how to do business,?the former business shark grumbled inwardly. But then he remembered the bigshots rtionship with Batman and Big Dipper, how he could move around freely by hypnotizing the people around him, and his space superpower that couldnt be restrained with the space obstruction device. Given his personal strength and loyal allies, his business wouldnt suffer. Also, the bigshot wasnt short of money at all. When buying things from the bigshot, credit was the priority. When he bought things from everybody, cash was the priority. His resources were unfathomable. As for the technology which the bigshot sold without restraint, Tony couldnt be bothered to say anything. To use an example, if the bigshot had a fifth generation jet fighter, what he gave to someone else might be a first generation jet. It wouldnt be just one level in difference. So, Tony didnt say anything about the bigshot selling a whole bunch of tech. Capitalists didnt have any sympathy for their peers. They werent the ones to fall into a pit; it had nothing to do with them. Thinking that, Tony couldnt help but ask, Where are the swords? Luke said, Big Dipper uses swords as well. Tony was lost for words. Big Dipper didnt just use swords, he was very good with them. When he killed Shredder, he had even split the earth open with one sh, which was very cool. If it were Tony with a favorite toy, he wouldnt sell it even if he didnt y with it, to say nothing of the most handy weapon. After handing over the silver samurai and the semi-intelligent nanotechnology, Luke took his leave He was well aware that dying Tony was dying upgrading his own skills. It wasnt like the bigshot needed to befriend Tony. Business was business. People like the tycoon were very unwilling to owe someone else a favor. Batman was already the limit. It would be very hard for anyone else who wanted to do the same with Tony. At that moment, Luke was eating skewers with Selina on the roof of their building. Picking up a cold beer and clinking it with hers, Luke suddenly said, What do the two of you think about resigning and starting a business? Selina choked. Gold Nugget, who was lying in front of her and munching on the meat, was befuddled. Luke, on the other hand, was prepared. He had deliberately spoken when she wasnt facing him, so he wasnt the one who got beer on him. At that moment, he calmly handed her two paper napkins. Selina wiped her mouth and then the head of the dog in front of her. Resign? What do you mean, start a business? Luke said, Its been something Ive been thinking about on and off. Looking at his face, Selina knew that this business and making money were two different things. It was precisely because making money was meaningless to them that she felt that this proposal was ridiculous. Selina raised her beer and was about to take a sip, but stopped, in case she got a strange answer. Tell me. Luke turned the skewers. Like opening a private detective agency in New York? Stumped, Selina took a sip and nodded thoughtfully. That does seem interesting. Private detectives and police detectives were two different things, but for Luke and Selina, they were pretty much the same. As long as they had money, there wouldnt be any problems, whatever work they did. Pondering for a moment, she then asked, No problem. But why now? Luke picked up the mutton skewers from the grill, and seasoned them with some cumin and chili kes. He gave her a bunch and told her to be a quiet glutton for the time being and also feed Gold Nugget. He then exined, There are several reasons. Firstly, we were supporting Dustin and Elsa back then. Now that theyve been promoted, they no longer need to go out and work cases. Selina nodded in agreement as she split her loot with Gold Nugget. Although they hade to New York to be vigntes, they were still detectives because of Dustin and Elsa. Dustin and Elsa were now doing very well. Coupled with the wave of resignations that had happened in NYPD, there was basically no hindrance to them being promoted. Dustin was already a deputy inspector and was on the verge of being promoted to Head Supervisor of the police department. Elsa had be a level two lieutenantst year, and had done enough to be promoted to a captain next year. Because of that, the two of them werepletely detached from the frontline, and had very few opportunities to lead a frontline operation. When Luke had gotten Jenny to donate money to the police department, she specifically mentioned their names. Of course, she didnt outright demand that they be promoted. However, for someone of Jennys status to mention the names of these two minor police officers was a stance in itself. Commissioner Nelson got it. As long as Titanium Phone Company donated tens of millions of dors to NYPD every year, they wouldnt be treated badly. At the very least, there wouldnt be much resistance to them being promoted just short of bing deputy chief. It had to be pointed that NYPD had close to 100 members with one-star badges. If each one could pull in five million in donations every year, that would be an additional 500 million in annual funding. Actually, being able to pull in 500,000 dors annually was already great, to say nothing of five million. The capitalists had worked hard to rake in their money. They were already paying taxes; why should they donate again for nothing? Dont say that it was for charity or tax deductibles. There was no need to give it to NYPD. If they gave money away, that was because they wanted privileges and benefits in return. Chapter 1686 - Time = Outside of the Law

Chapter 1686: Time = Outside of the Law

Titanium Phone Company only had stores in New York, while its factories were all over the ce and its headquarters was in Nassau County. There were very few times when it needed NYPD; at most, it just needed regrw and order. So, its donations were the least troublesome. Commissioner Nelson had rarely seen such easy money in his life. Since the money had been given, Luke and Selinas track records no longer had any impact on Dustin and Elsa. Even if they stopped working as police detectives, it wouldnt impact their old bosses. It could be said that they had amply fulfilled the initial agreement toe over and help them out. Luke had another mouthful of wine before he said, Secondly, its been two years, and enough time has passed for us to leave the police department. Selina was confused. What do you mean? Luke said, It would have been too conspicuous if we hadnt epted Dustins invitation, and had run over here ourselves to open a detective agency just as New York started getting rowdy. Selina immediately understood that he was talking about Batman and ck Cats appearance, which would very easily match their own whereabouts. It was fine if no one investigated, but Luke and Selina were extraordinary fighters, and it was possible that some people would suspect them. Seeing that Selina understood, Luke continued, Thirdly, Titanium Phone Company has been developing very quickly in the past two years. Were already among the richest and most powerful people in America. Theres no need to worry too much. Selina couldnt help but recall how Takagi had given Luke a bungalow back then, and how she had envied him. Now she didnt feel anything. Her and Gold Nuggets private stash alone was enough to buy a mansion worth tens of millions C when she had first arrived in Los Angeles, she had even begrudged needing to pay rent. As for Luke, he held half the shares in Titanium Phone Company and the phone softwarepany, which were worth more than two hundred billion in total. In thest two years, Luke had also pushed for Jennys portion to be increased so that she held 15 to 20% of the shares, increasing her say in thepanies. She now oversaw the rest of the shares and dealt with more than 50 other capital groups for the sake of collective benefits. As Luke umted more and more technology, most of the unimportant short-term patents turned into long-term ones. Given the size of these twopanies, it would be hard for anyone else to swallow them up. There was no need for him to hold on to outdated patents. Both he and Jenny were past the days when theycked money and had needed power to protect themselves, and had chosen to give up benefits for it. In fact, it was Jenny who developed the twopanies so that they became known as pioneers in various respects. Otherwise, thepanies wouldnt be that important even if they fell into someone elses hands. In any case, Luke just wanted an online phonework and a media tform. Even if he was kicked out, he and Jenny would still be at the top of the pyramid. The shares that were scattered among various capital groups were bottom assets. However, the prerequisite for all of this was that the other party had to first undergo the systems evaluation of good and evil. If there were too many red names or the other party used dirty methods, Luke didnt mind using even dirtier methods to swallow them up. Mental Hypnosis and Illusion could solve most problems. A capital group without any red names? From Lukes observations, this was a rare animal among these bigwigs. Thus, there was a 99.99% chance that he could use unconventional methods. As long as no extreme situations happened, Luke and Jenny would be people outside of thew in ten years. These sorts of people would never appear in the defendants chair, because basically nowsuit would fall on their heads. If something happened to thepany, thepany administration would take the me. If something happened to them personally, a scapegoat would confess the crime of their own ord. Rich people in America could be pulled out and sentenced in public like Thompson, who had killed his wife. However, rich and powerful people were never punished. What Luke had gotten Jenny to do was switch from purely having wealth to having both wealth and power. Only in this way could he use power to create more power. Other people could no longer randomly investigate him just because they were a little suspicious. To use the most practical example, in five years, even if the FBI and the CIA found any clues and suspected that Luke was a superhero, they could only hand the evidence over to certain bigshots. These bigshots would then use the evidence to trade benefits with Luke. Unless it was an irreconcble grudge, nobody would be stupid enough to expose him. Hydras allies were real-life examples. They couldnt take him down without solid evidence, so they could only trade benefits. The most important thing was benefits. Luke had never openly confronted the American government, purely because it was unnecessary. After a few years of development, he would be a yer who could use the governments strength to do things for him. He wasnt under any sort of pressure; why should he fight all of society on his own? Only an idiot would think that. From another perspective, Lukes development route was simr to Hydras. He would use the cover of the American government to reap benefits for himself, and then throw the me on the government. Luke was just an ordinary person, and didnt know anything about integrity. The one good thing about him was that he had self-awareness. Time was always on his side. He was only 21, but had already entered Americas upper ss. He had basically removed the possibility of other people using the governments strength to hunt him down. How could he not be satisfied? A few dayster, Luke invited Dustin, Elsa and Elizabeth over. At the gathering, he announced his resignation. The three of them were quite shocked. In the end, he talked to the three of them separately. He talked to Dustin and Elsa about future arrangements. There was no need to discuss future arrangements with Elizabeth C she was rich, and Dustin and Elsa could take care of her. Their reactions were simr, but also different. Dustin was the most unaffected; even if he didnt like it, he felt it made sense. It would be strange for a wealthy person like Luke to remain a minor detective. But based on what Luke and Selina ate and wore, Dustin could guess that Luke had gotten rich after he started working for Dustin. It could only be said that Luke had made money too quickly, and Dustins ns couldnt keep up with the changes. He even understood that Luke had transferred to New York as a favor to him. Luke mustve already been very rich back then, or he wouldnt have been able to build this five-story building in Clinton. Even though this area had been the chaotic Hells Kitchen back then, the rent for such a huge building was unimaginably high. So, Dustin was already mentally prepared, and could only wish Luke luck. Elsas response was simr. She knew Luke and Selina ever better than Dustin did after all, Selina wasnt best friends with Dustin. Women were more sensitive to price, such as that of perfumes, skincare products, jewelry, clothes and so on. Selina might be a more frugal woman and didnt have a lot of these things, but the quality of these things didnt escape Elsas notice. Chapter 1687 - Want to Start a Business, and Travel First

Chapter 1687: Want to Start a Business, and Travel First

Elizabeth, however, had mixed feelings. She knew better than her two bosses about Lukes wealth. The shares which her mother had in the gold mine were actually from Luke; otherwise, Elizabeth would only be a regr detective right now. She was both disappointed and expectant about Luke and Selinas resignations. Only she knew what this feeling was like. After this small gathering was the Detective Bureau. Walter was very reluctant, but he wasnt Dustin, and tactfully shut up after saying a few words. Luke was the one who had arranged this position for him, so it was enough to just go through the motions. It was no trouble to bid his colleagues farewell. Luke simply left a message for Connie and told her to choose a night when everybody was free for a party. The party was held in a small bar. Dozens of people whom Luke was familiar with were here, and it was quite lively. Everybody knew that Luke was resigning to be a private detective. This was the retirement choice for many detectives. With their connections, it would be very easy for Luke and Selina to be private detectives in New York. Compared with police detectives who worked all year round without a break and under heavy pressure, private detectives were much more rxed. In any case, taking photos of people having an affair and whatnot was less dangerous than being identally shot. Plus, it paid very well. Of course, there were conditions for getting into this line of work. The more connections you had and the more capable you were, the easier it would be to do business. Luke and Selina met these conditions. A regr patrol officer without any connections or ability to crack cases would quickly starve. Luke already said that they wouldnt meet any less often in the future. His colleagues bore that in mind. Besides, more friends meant more options. In the future, anyone who no longer wanted to work as a police officer might be able to get work from Luke. As long as they had enough connections, they wouldntck cases. They could also make money if cases were outsourced to them. Of course, this was mainly for those who had no choice but to resign for one reason or other. For other people, the benefit was basically information, and they could ask Luke to do them a favor once in a while. Given that they were colleagues, he could still do this much. At the end of September, Luke and Selina officially resigned and became frencers. They started their careers as private detectives, and their office didnt exist. That was because Luke had never nned to set one up. Anyone who could find a great detective like him would naturally have a phone. He had no interest in the traditional business of taking photos for people who had nothing to do with him. He and Selina had been busy working day and night for over three years. They caught people during the day and beat people up at night, and only had the odd day off every now and then. When Luke was on leave, he was still working. Now, he could finally take a break to adjust his mindset. So he took Selina and Gold Nugget with him and went abroad. The first stop was Rio, Brazil. Selina, who loved sunbathing, definitely liked it here. Originally, it was just two people and one dog. However, he told Robert and Catherine a few days ago that he had resigned and was going on a trip, and ire found out. So, it turned into four people and a dog. ire and her girlfriend Stacy, who arrived before the private jet took off, were stunned. Wait, Luke actually had a private ne? Thankfully, the old man that was Gold Nugget No. 2 suppressed ires urge to ask questions right away. She just grumbled at him a little before she went off to cuddle with Stacy. Although Luke didnt want to eavesdrop, this private jet wasnt an A380 or a Boeing 747. He couldnt help hearing them even if he didnt want to. Like about wearing bikinis and which hotel had a big tub next to the window. Helpless, he could only put on earmuffs and close his eyes to take a nap. His real focus was on his two clones. One was looking for fat sheep in Japan and the other was doing research at the seaside vi in Nassau County. When work became a habit, sitting around and doing nothing was quite boring. It was like when he wrote novels in his previous life; if he didnt write for a day, he felt like he hadnt done anything. In his previous life, he had been an ordinary person who slept eight hours a day, ate, drank and took dumps C that was half the day gone. Now, he was a man who could work 22 hours a day, and on three different things at the same time. He could do in a day what other people would take ten days to do. He was naturally ten times more addicted to work than other people. When they got off the ne, ire said goodbye and took Stacy with her for some alone time. She was no longer that kid who used to follow Luke around. Luke had nothing to say. The truth was that he found it weird when he saw his sister being all cozy with his student. Out of sight, out of mind. Given how strong they both were, there shouldnt be any problems. Selina got into the car which the hotel had sent to pick them up, and couldnt help but ask, Are you really not going to do anything about them? Luke said, ire is 20 and her girlfriend is already 18. What can I do? Selina had nothing to say. It was also because she and Luke had been busy for the past few years that her memories of ire stopped at her being 17. ire was already working and spending her own money. She was 100% an independent adult. In a situation like this, the most her parents could do was criticize her; it was up to her whether or not to listen. Besides, ire had to work and study most of the time, and they hardly saw her C it would be unrealistic for them to poke their noses into her private life. Selina could only change the subject. Whats the n? Luke couldnt help butugh when he saw how she winked and pped her hands together. Lets go to the hotel first. The beach is right outside the hotel. You can y however you like. Selina asked, What about at night? Luke knew she was asking if they were going to go out and beat up people at night. He shook his head. Well talk about it after were done having fun. Theres no one to nag us to go back to work this time. Selina nodded and looked at the bright sun outside the window. She sighed in satisfaction. Thats good. She was quite dedicated when it came to beating up people at night. Over the past year, Luke had often stayed home because of other matters, but Selina and Gold Nugget had gone out at least once every two days. Otherwise, she and the dog head wouldnt have so much cash in their stash. The regr drug dealers in New York had gotten smarter after being beaten up. Most of them kept just the days earnings in their hideout, which was only tens of thousands at most. Even so, this didnt stop the two from working hard. Thanks to information from the dog head, Selina had even deliberately let some drug dealers go twice, and had followed them to the underground bank where all the money was pooled together. Since then, none of the New York gangs dared to put money in this sort of underground bank anymore. Everybody could only look for other ways to hide their money. Thus, Selina and Luke were more or less the same when it came to working overtime. Before Luke said to have fun first, the two of them had already subconsciously considered things like there are a lot of gangs here, a lot of cash, and plenty to beat up for a while. A certain dog head had an extra thought: Make money and buy more delicious food. Chapter 1688 - An Honest Face, and Can You Blame Me?

Chapter 1688: An Honest Face, and Can You me Me?

This was Gold Nugget and Selinas usual practice. Every time it made money from a private job, it could order whatever food it wanted. As an alien foodie, this sort of treatment was very important to the dog head. It was a dog now, and couldnt charge into a restaurant to order food on its own. With this agreement, even if Selina had to spend a lot of money, or some three-star Michelin restaurant had some sort of rule, she would still find a way to take the dog head out for a meal. It had eaten at all the famous restaurants in New York over the past year, and was more of a foodie than Luke. A professional foodie would only eat and not cook, and would be especially picky. Gold Nugget felt that it had talent in this respect. Using Selinas ount, it made a lot ofments on F2Fs online food review section, and was now a minor celebrity critic. How did a dog be one? Of course, it was because it was concerned about the safety of New Yorks F&B, and had pointed out serious problems with the ingredients used by many famous restaurants. The first few restaurants refused to admit it, and threatened to sue this nosy food critic. But the dog head immediately reported to Selina that someone wanted to sue her. Selina certainly wouldnt let that happen. Thus, one person and one dog used Little Snail to gather intelligence during the day and then went to the scene at night to take photos. After that, the dog head yed the anonymous conscientious citizen andmented online with pictures as proof to thrash these restaurants. The other restaurants werent stupid. After this sort of scandal happened several times in a row, everybody changed their tune. They didnt dare threaten that food critic, and instead obediently pushed out a scapegoat and said that they would definitely correct themselves. The hygiene and quality of ingredients in New Yorks restaurants hence improved significantly. It could only be said that Selina and the dog head were very petty, which was illustrated by how most people now didnt dare provoke this dog critic. The car took them straight to a five-star hotel called Prodi. Not only was the hotel next to the beach, there was also a pier not far away where they could rent a yacht. That was the reason why Luke had chosen this hotel, even though it wasnt very famous. In any case, when it came to five-star service, the difference was mostly in extra services on top of the basic services. Unfortunately, Luke and Selina were both pragmatists and werent interested in enjoying these services, so they just chose whatever caught their eye. After checking in, they changed into their swimsuits and went to the golden beach in front of the hotel. Walking on the beach, Selina sighed in satisfaction. My skin will be too fair if I dont get some sun. Luke was lost for words. If Luke wanted wheat-colored skin in New York, he would have to use ultraviolet light. But Selina insisted that getting a tan that way had no soul. She was one of the more fair-skinned Latin Americans. Coupled with her enhanced physique and the symbiotic energy exchange with Gold Nugget every night, her skin became even whiter. However, she liked wheat-colored skin, which was why she liked sunbathing. Two people and one dog sat down in the beach chairs reserved for VIP guests. Selina started preparing for her sunbath, and Luke took out a hat to put on his face and go to sleep. After multitasking three ways for so long, he asionally wanted to go offline and rest. A few minutester, a hotel attendant delivered a bunch of things: towels, a mini-icebox, drinks, food and fruit. The dog head didnt need to sunbathe, and it wouldnt just lie around. These were mainly prepared for it. Selinaid out a towel on the beach and streamed a show on her phone. She put the phone on the towel and told the dog head to watch the show. She turned around and saw Luke enjoying a bottle of raspberry juice. She rolled her eyes and pulled off her T-shirt to reveal her bikini. Darling, time for you to get to work. Luke nodded and started putting sunblock on Selina, who was lyingfortably in the chair. Soon, her fair back was oily, and Lukes thoughts suddenly wandered. He couldnt help but recall an ad slogan from his previous life:?Where are the oily big sisters? There seemed to be one right in front of him. He couldnt help but smile. Selina looked at him suspiciously when she saw his strange smile. She turned around and saw a few girls ying beach volleyball 20 meters away. Hehe. She closed her eyes and was toozy to say anything. What else could Luke do except sleep, y with his phone, and look at girls on the beach? He could do whatever he wanted. Feeling the warm sun on her back and listening to the noise around her, she felt drowsy and actually fell asleep. After meticulously putting on the sunblock, Luke wiped it off his hands. Hearing Selinas even breathing, he chuckled. After giving the dog head some instructions, Lukey down and covered his face with his hat. Turning down his five senses, he fell asleep. After a long while, Gold Nugget suddenly barked. Lukes ears twitched. When he took off the hat that was covering his face, he saw something round and big about to hit him. Cursing inwardly, Luke stretched out his hand and pulled himself onto Selinas chair. Bang! A Brazilian girl with an hourss figure ended up lying on his chair. Her super tiny bikini couldnt cover up her breasts and muscles at all. She was big everywhere and beautiful in the style of a Latin American. Unfortunately, Luke had been quick to move aside. The girl, who looked like she was in her early twenties, miscalcted, and fell t on the chair instead of on Luke. Selina opened her eyeszily and turned around, only to see the beauty in the chair next to her. Her eyes immediately widened. How long have I been asleep? Luke said helplessly, About an hour. Selina turned on her side slightly but didnt get up. She simply put an arm around Lukes shoulder and chuckled. You got a package so soon. I did say you should wear a ck hood. Luke rolled his eyes. I had a hat on my face. The hot girl, who wasnt hurt from the fall but had her breath knocked out of her, came back to her senses. She said innocently, Ah, sorry. I thought this was my chair. Selina snorted. Okay, you can go now. Smiling awkwardly, the hot girl quickly got up and ran away. Watching her run away, Selina couldnt help but pinch Lukes face. What is with this dishonest face? Luke blinked. Can you me me? Selina snorted. Luke smiled helplessly. Fine, the one who should be med are those two. Selina followed his gaze and was stunned to see two girls holding up their phones like expert photographers. Then, she realized what was going on, andughed out loud. So it was for a picture. I was wrong to me this face. She then let go. Luke disinfected his chair with a spray before hey back down. Can you me me? Chapter 1689 - Goodbye, and Slipping Away to Go Traveling

Chapter 1689: Goodbye, and Slipping Away to Go Traveling

Luke was toozy to move, but Selina had slept enough and was bursting with energy. She got up and poked Gold Nugget in the butt. Bring ire over. Gold Nugget turned its head and looked at her as if to say, What are you talking about? Selina pointed. Go, Lassie. Gold Nugget was lost for words. Unfortunately, Selina simply stopped ying the show on her phone and took out a bottle of passionfruit juice from the mini-icebox to drink. In the eyes of the dog head, however, Selina was clearly saying, If you dont go, you wont get any. Gold Nugget could only surrender. It finally realized that Selina was letting herself go a little on this trip. Rather than let her mess around with it, it was better to let someone else take its ce. Other people naturally couldnt bully the fiends sister, but Selina could. After all, she was iresbat coach. A momentter, an aggrieved Stacy returned with the dog head. An exasperated ire ran around the dog head in circles and told it to let go. But Gold Nugget firmly bit down on Stacys belt and wouldnt let go no matter how ire pulled on it. Luke didnt say anything and simply closed his eyes, pretending that he didnt know anything. Stacy could be considered ires aplice, and Gold Nugget was Selinas ckey. What reason did he have to stop them? After ire came over, Selina grabbed her face and squished it. Are you in need of a thrashing after not training for so long? Come, let your teacher loosen you up. Then, there was the sound ofughter. Lukes main body simply went into hibernation mode as he used the Level 2 clone to carry out research. He had taken a rare nap for an hour, and was full of energy right now. How could he not use it up? Half an hourter, he felt someone poking his belly. He opened his eyes. Huh? Werent you going to go do your own thing? ire pointed at the hotel. I saw the two of you from there. Luke found that odd. Didnt you say that you were going to look for your own hotel? ire said, Im staying at the same hotel. Luke was lost for words. Fine, it was probably because she didnt want Luke to pay for her. After all, she was an adult with a girlfriend. Even if Lukes family didnt care, everybody else would still take note. For example, nobody said anything about the money Luke spent to keep his family safe. But Robert and Catherine had never used the money from the shares that Luke had given them, and still used their own sries to cover their daily expenses. Even when it came to Josephs school expenses, Grandpa Drax and Luke both chipped in. In the old mans words, that was his grandson. However much he wanted to give had nothing to do with anyone else. Luke had seized on this reason to also fund his little brothers education. Thinking that, he sat up and took out a bottle of cherry juice from the fridge. Okay, what do you want? ire chuckled and put her hands on his shoulders. Come swim with us, Luke. Did youe to the beach just to sleep? Luke went along with it. He could already tell that it wasnt just her. Selina and Stacy were also waiting. A momentter, Gold Nugget was left on the beach to guard everybodys bags. As a reward, ire put a big ss of ice cream in front of it. Looking at the four who charged into the ocean, the dog head leisurely took a big lick of ice cream. It was finally quiet. In the next five days, although the four of them stayed in the same hotel, they only went out to y together once. After that, it was ire and Stacy who woulde over to say hello, while Luke and Selina would slip away without them noticing. They were all adults; there was no need to stick together. Selina whispered to the dog head, Its because a certain someone feels ufortable watching his sister in a rtionship. Five dayster, Luke and Selina switched to the faces of a certain goodhearted bigshot and the bigshots girlfriend, and boarded the bigshots yacht and headed out into the ocean. In return, the goodhearted bigshot and his capable subordinates were promoted as new residents of Space 2. The intelligence on this bigshot had been provided by the securitypany which Reba oversaw. Luke had only needed to take one look at the good and evil panel to confirm that this person was so dark red he was almost ck. Compared with when he had to carry out the investigation himself, it was a lot easier now. With Lukes financial support and no pressure to make profits, the securitypanys feelers now extended throughout South America. In particr, thepany focused on boss figures in various major cities. This was all that the securitypany did on a daily basis. Otherwise, if they offended the local tyrant, there might be trouble. But now, it was hard to say who was more likely to get into trouble. Just like that, Luke, Selina and the dog sailed south. Once the yacht set sail, Gold Nugget was free. This wasnt New York, where it could eat and drink as it pleased. Of course, it had to make up for it now. Thus, the dog head simplyy like a salted fish in the cabin and ate and watched dramas all day. Selina was free to enjoy the sun on the top deck; if shecked anything, Luke and the dog head could get it for her. In any case, there was a protective screen on the top deck, and nobody would be able to see her unless another boat steered close. Anyway, Luke wouldnt approach any other boats they might encounter on the ocean. In this way, two people and one dog sailed along the shoreline and stopped to y whenever they found a ce with a nice view. Gold Nugget feasted on whatever seafood they caught. When they saw an ind, it would go off to explore the jungle. The poisonous creepy-crawlies of the tropics couldnt do anything to the nanosuit at all. Besides, the symbiote liked eating these sorts of meat high in protein the most. If Luke was willing to roast it and sprinkle chili kes and cumin or whatever on it, Gold Nugget could eat it for the rest of its life. That was just how fearless alien foodies were. On the way, they passed by cities like Sao Paulo and Buenos Aires. Luke and Selina would go y for five days to a week, and they spent most of the time purely having fun. At night, they did some small jobs based on the list of bosses from the securitypany. In the past month, Luke had umted a tremendous amount of cash and valuable items in his inventory, as well as a huge pile of ounts and secret keys. Selina didnt think much of it, but Gold Nugget was very concerned about its own ie. It was a self-employed dog without a sry, and was barely making a living by doing some odd jobs. Impatient with the dog heads nagging, Selina finally talked to Luke after they passed through Buenos Aires. If they continued south, there were no other world-famous cities, and Lukes harvest probably wouldnt be as big, though he was toozy to take inventory. For Gold Nuggets sake, however, he could only transfer his harvest this time into Space 2 and have Osiris, the A.I. program, use a robot to do a count. Chapter 1690 - Is It Tasty? Can We Eat It?

Chapter 1690: Is It Tasty? Can We Eat It?

Once Luke agreed, the dog head was no longer anxious. That was because it knew that the fiend was a man of his word; he had never once confiscated Gold Nuggetsmission or secret stash. He would evenunder the dirty money which Gold Nugget and Selina obtained. A few dayster, two people and one dog approached the southernmost point of South America, and the harvest was finally sorted out. As usual, fixed assets, antiques, jewelry and so on werent included in the total amount. Selina and Gold Nugget only needed two things: money and gold. Actually, Selina wasnt interested in gold, but a certain dog head was quite interested in this close rtive, so Luke and Selina treated it like a toy for the dog. In any case, Gold Nugget wasnt good at math. Even if the gold was converted into points or money, it wouldnt be able to remember it at all. At home, a few gold carvings based on its original form were ced next to its kennel in Selinas room, and it was satisfied with that. From this point of view, Gold Nugget was a lot like a kid getting New Year money. Although it knew that money was very important, it couldnt spend it itself. So, it might value money, but not very much as long as it didnt use it all up, everything was fine. Now, when it heard Luke offer it 50 million dors and 200 kilograms of gold, Gold Nugget simply stared at Selina. Selina rolled her eyes. The dog head had forced her to attend this meeting over such a small matter. She simply said, In the future, your online shopping limit can be increased to 5,000 dors a month. Gold Nugget immediately understood and nodded frantically. Luke had specifically reminded Selina before that she had to put a cap on the dog heads online shopping. Coupled with the fact that it had secretly bought Selina a full set of toys back then, whatever it now wanted to buy had to be cleared by Selina first. It could only be said that it had brought this disaster on itself. Thus, the dog head was keenly aware of the monthly limit. Selina and Gold Nugget also used this shopping limit as a gauge for how much they earned. At the very beginning, however, she calcted it in years. For example, if Gold Nugget had a million, and spent 10,000 a year, it would have enough to use for 100 years. Now, they could only count it by the month. If it was 50 million, then it was 5,000 a month. They werent bullying Gold Nugget because it didnt understand math; it was just that this guy really would buy a bunch of useless things if they werent careful. It was impossible for them to keep useless things at home. Most of it was donated to the neighboring shelter still in the packaging. The problem was that some of these things couldnt be donated, so Selina could only secretly throw them away. That was why the guys consumption limit went from one percent to 0.1 percent. After Gold Nugget got some reassurance, the yacht started to go around Cape Horn. Luke remembered the Falnds War from his school textbook in his past life. However, the inds were further east, and Luke wasnt interested in visiting them. On the west side was also a famous geological feature the Strait of Magen. The water route here wasnt easy to navigate, so Luke chose Ushuaia. Thest time he did a job for Wend Corporation, he had flown to the South Pole from here. Two people and one dog docked at the port in Ushuaia. They put on their armor and turned invisible as they entered the Antarctic Circle. It was summer in the South Pole. Luke took Selina and Gold Nugget to look at the remains of the underground pyramid C it could be considered a trip down memoryne. They were wearing armor, and the weather was much better. They didnt have to worry about the low temperature like the first time Luke came, and they yed for a bit in the Antarctic Circle. Unfortunately, it was past the period to see the aurora here. Selina didnt really care. She excitedly picked up an average-sized penguin and asked, Hm, is this edible? Luke heard her very clearly, and Gold Nugget couldnt help but suck in a breath. He didnt know whether tough or cry. ording to people who have eaten it, its not very delicious because most of it is fat. Hm, dont even think about eating it. Naturally, thetter half of the sentence was directed at a certain dog head. This guy had a bigger diet than humans, and wouldnt feel sick even if its entire mouth was full of fat. Selina regretfully dropped the struggling penguin. A momentter What about this? It looks tasty, she asked Luke, holding something white and yellow. Luke said, Seals are simr to penguins. They have a lot of fat, and they definitely dont taste as good as what we usually eat. Selina frowned. Are they all that bad? Luke grabbed the annoyed seal and threw it back into the ocean, before he pulled her along. These are all protected animals. Youre not Gold Nugget. Dont copy how it eats everything in sight C you might get a rare disease. Humans raise livestock to satisfy their cravings. Those are the ones that have been tested to be safe for consumption, and they taste the best. Selina was unhappy. Rubbish, a lot of the seafood we eat is wild! Luke said, The fish we like to eat makes up a very small portion of the fish in the ocean. Even if someone else eats it, they might not be able to stomach it. Selina asked, For example? Luke immediately thought of something. Canned herring. Ill buy it for you when we get back. Hearing that, Selina stopped asking and turned to look at the ocean in the distance. Why dont we go fishing? Luke: Okay. As soon as he said that, something white and yellow suddenly jumped out of the water andnded on an iceberg not far away. It was the seal which they had thrown back into the water. Selina narrowed her eyes. Look, it doesnt want to leave. How about we roast it and give it a try? If it tastes bad, we can give it to Gold Nugget. Gold Nugget nodded vigorously to indicate that it didnt mind. Annoyed, Luke gestured at it to shut up. Eat, eat, eat. You even want to eat sh*t. Depressed, Gold Nugget whined, knowing that it was hopeless. Suddenly, something ck and white jumped out of the ocean andnded on the iceberg to bite the seal. Blood sttered on the ice. Luke: Selina: Gold Nugget: The next moment, Luke dashed out, grabbed the half of the seal carcass that was left, and threw it to the dog. Alright, you can try this half. Gold Nuggets eyes lit up. Staring at the big ck and white guy in the ocean, Selina sucked in her breath. This is probably a fish, right? Luke was lost for words. Thats a killer whale, not a fish. Just like how pandas arent cats,?Luke grumbled inwardly. Selina couldnt look away from the ck and white killer whale. Is it tasty? Luke didnt know whether tough or cry. Lets go. Well go fishing underwater for a feast. Gold Nugget, stay here. Dont let anything else steal your snack. Gold Nugget nodded decisively. The suits entered the ocean and descended at a regr speed. This wasnt a battle; there was no need to rush. In the end, a ck and white shadow followed them and circled them curiously. Selina took another deep breath. Its fate. Luke said, Its not a fish. Also, its very smart. There is no record of wild killer whales attacking humans. Chapter 1691 - Don’t Eat Fish, Eat Crabs

Chapter 1691: Dont Eat Fish, Eat Crabs

There were cases of killer whales in marine parks attacking and even killing people. But that was rare. Furthermore, investigations confirmed that the killer whales were ill-treated. For gigantic killer whales, a marine park was like a house that was just ten to twenty square meters in size. They were restricted to this small house until they died of old age, and were forced to perform all sorts of actions that went against their nature. They were smart to begin with, and were social animals, like humans. It would be unbearable for a person to be locked up at home for a few days, let alone be tormented for decades. Shut-ins might be able to go without leaving the house for months, but killer whales couldnt go online to chat, and still had to work. Luke knew what this creature was like C even if it had just killed a seal, he wasnt afraid of being bitten by it. It looked very tragic for the seal, but they often caught penguins for food. They didnt eat killer whales because they couldnt defeat them. This was the animal world C it was survival of the fittest. The little fatty swimming around them was only four meters long, and was clearly a kid. It was very curious and lively. A few adult killer whales swam around slowly not far away. The seal kill just now had been training for their kid. Killer whales were smart and social creatures. Of course, they always fought as a group and never lost. Apart from humans, they had no natural enemies. Compared with Selina, who was thinking about how to eat the fish, Luke liked the little fatty that was next to him. Many ck and white things were quite cute, like pandas. Seeing how friendly the little fatty was, he simply used Mental Communication to y with the little guy, then reached out to scratch its chin several times. He treated it like a dog. Affected by Mental Communication, the fatty wasnt scared. Instead, it leaned in closer and even started to nuzzle Luke. Selina sighed regretfully. Fine, we wont eat this fish. A momentter, the fatty finally left. It had been summoned by its mother to go back and continue its journey. It couldnt y with this friendly person in front of it. It waved its tail in farewell and then swiftly disappeared into the dark sea. Without the cute kid around, Luke and Selina sped up and soon reached the seabed 850 meters down. It waspletely dark. However, their armor had multiple sensor functions, and Lukes Elementary Sound Wave could also be used as a sonar. Both of them were shocked by what they saw. Selina couldnt help but cry out, Oh my god, is this heaven? There were king crabs all over the seabed. Selina vividly remembered how each of these big guys cost hundreds of dors. In order to eat these, she had paid the Chinese owner of the seafood shop in San Gabriel Valley a lot of money. She had still been poor at that time, and her heart had ached. In front of her were king crabs on the seabed, as far as the eye could see. Was it hundreds of thousands, or millions of them? Even if she was better at math than Gold Nugget, she couldnt count them all. Selina subconsciously scanned them with her armor. A number popped up on the screen, and it soon reached five figures. She decisively ordered the scan to stop, since it was meaningless. It made no difference to her whether it was 10,000 or 20,000. In any case, she couldnt eat them all. She turned around and looked at Luke. Do you want this today? Okay. Luke chuckled and took out a ck tube from his waist. He activated it, and arge shot out. It was designed to deal withrge monsters like the undead, and could be used to catch king crabs. Handing it to Selina, Luke said with a smile, Just grab whatever you want. Selina cheered and rushed down with the. Mine! Mine! Gold Nuggets! Lukes! Mine! Mine! Mine! Mine! Luke:?Too young and too simple, youngdy. Thinking that, his Telekinesis stretched out and locked onto the king crabs at the bottom of the ocean. In the next moment, they were stored in Space 2. The robots that had just finished counting money got back to work again. At Osirissmand, they ughtered the king crabs. 20 minutester, Selina filled up the two bigs that Luke had given her. She said regretfully, Too bad we dont have enough equipment. It looks like these can only hold 200. Luke said, Thats enough. Youll only eat two or three of these in one meal. If it wasnt for Gold Nugget, he wouldnt have let her catch so much. Selina asked, How much would these cost if we sold them? Luke was amused. Well probably only be able to feed them to pigs. Selina: What? Are you kidding? She had spent 200 dors per crab back then, because live crabs were very expensive. But frozen king crabs also fluctuated in price. The king crabs here varied in size, but most of them were big ones which weighed more than ten pounds each. The ones she had caught were each almost 50 pounds in size; thes wouldve long broken if they werent specially made. One frozen crab would be able to sell for 1,000 dors in New York. That was because the king crabs she had bought for 200 bucks each were only between four to ten pounds, which was one fifth of the weight of this current batch. There were hundreds of thousands of king crabs here, which were worth more than one hundred million dors in total. Luke waved his hand and gestured for her to follow him. He exined, Look at this ce. You should know that the prices are inted. Selina was skeptical. Seriously? Although there are slightly more here, its not like there would be enough for the whole world, right? Gold Nugget might be able to eat them all. Luke chuckled. These arent the only king crabs in the world. Theyre just one type. They dont have any natural enemies because of their size and numbers, and they reproduce too quickly. Theyre already destroying the environment. King crabs arent rare. The reason there is a limit on how many can be caught is to control the quantity and raise the price. Selina was lost for words as she looked at the king crabs below her. A momentter, she suddenly came back to her senses. Ah, wasnt I tricked by the boss of that seafood shop then? Luke shook his head. Not really. Prices are always controlled by big corporations. That old man didnt get his goods cheaply either. He just sold them to us for a little higher. Hearing that, Selina finally felt better. Ill never buy this again. It turned out to be a scam. Luke didnt think much of it. Theres no need. We just enjoy eating it; were not eating for other people to see. Theres no need to save money. In any case, he had caught a bunch of them just now. Was it 100,000 or 200,000? There was no way to count them. Telekinesis covered an area 100 meters in diameter, locked onto the crabs and collected them, and the seabed instantly turned quiet. Chapter 1692 - Feast, and Little Fatty’s Cries

Chapter 1692: Feast, and Little Fattys Cries

Now that Space 2 was bigger, Luke could do more with it. Previously, he had stored a lot of big ice blocks in Space 1. Now, they were transferred to an empty cell in Space 2 to turn it into an artificial cold storage. After he tossed the king crabs inside, the robots stabbed them to death one by one and threw them to the side. Every few minutes, Luke would move the king crabs that had been killed back into Space 1 to ensure that they didnt go bad. This fully automatic process chain was a little tiring, but it was fun to y with once in a while. Plus, they were protecting the natural seabed environment. All humans and other marine animals should thank him. After all, king crabs were simr to wild boars in Texas, carp in the Great Lakes, and rabbits and camels in Australia. When there were no natural enemies in their environment, it was easy for these creatures to reproduce. If there were too many of them, they really couldnt be killed even if you had money. Texan farm owners shot wild boars from helicopters, andrge-scale fishingpetitions were held at the Great Lakes. The Australian government had been engaged in a century-long war with the rabbits. Now, it spent several hundred million to send people out every now and then to cull the wild camels which put pressure on the environment. So, even if Luke caught all the king crabs here, other species of king crab would fluorish after a few years. There were few marine creatures who could eat king crabs in the first ce. In the name of environmental protection, Luke swam over this mass of king crabs with Selina and put the big ones into his inventory. There was no way he could collect them all. No matter how powerful his Mental Strength was, and no matter how fast he could recover with his Self-Healing, collecting a million king crabs would tire him to death. Selina also took out a copsible spear and casually stabbed at the king crabs she passed. After a while, she realized that there were basically no other sea creatures on this seabed apart from the king crabs. Fish could still run, but a lot of others couldnt run in time and were eaten up. In the end, they arrived at a dark trench. Even Luke didnt know how deep the trench was. But next to Cape Horn which they had passed a few days ago was the famous Drake Passage. It had a minimum depth of 2,800 meters and a maximum depth of 5,800 meters. A depth of 2,000 to 3,000 meters was nothing. Luke was about to go back. Selina suddenly said, Look, that ones huge. Luke turned around and saw a gigantic king crab strutting around near the trench several hundred meters away. He smacked his lips. That would probably be enough for the three of us. Selina grew excited. Then well eat that today. As she spoke, she charged forward and pierced this king of all king crabs with her spear, before she slung the spear over her shoulder and drifted up to the surface. Amused, Luke followed her. On the seabed below, the current which Selina kicked up with her actions swept a huge bunch of the king crabs nearby into the pitch-ck trench, and they disappeared without a trace. Further away, fourrge and one small killer whales were happily hunting seals. Everything was peaceful. A momentter, an ice house with optical camouge was standing on the ice. Luke and Selina started cooking. For someone with an arc reactor, ordinary energy demands werent a problem. Luke, this DIY expert, had long invented a nuclear-powered stove, but had yet to find a chance to use it. After expanding the stoves surface, it wasnt a problem to ce a bigger metal pot on it. The stove was set up in this ice house that was five meters in length, width and height. The meat of a king crab was mainly in the legs and the parts that connected the legs to the body. The shell was too big, and the roe inside might contain elements of heavy metal, so Luke simply threw them away. Even then, the king crabs six legs weighed more than 25 kg altogether C only three could be put into the big pot to steam at a time. Steam rose, and the crab legs turned a tempting orange. Gold Nugget couldnt be bothered to swallow its saliva anymore, and simply let it drip onto the ice. Fortunately, Selina had anticipated this, and arranged for the guy to sit opposite them. Of course, she couldnt stop swallowing her saliva herself. This was a super king crab that hadnt cost anything C even if you had money, it would be difficult to eat something like this in America. Luke didnt torture them. Once he felt they were pretty much done, he took the crab legs out and then steamed the other three. Everyone got one crab leg each. That was more or less enough for him and Selina. Gold Nugget, however, would definitely be able to eat all six legs, and very quickly at that. Sure enough, Gold Nugget looked at Luke impatiently. Selina said that everybody had to eat together. Luke took out a few bottles of a soy sauce and C mix from his inventory and poured them into a big bowl. Then, he took out a few extra dips for himself and Selina, including the ginger, white vinegar, sesame oil and soy saucebo that was most frequently used in China. Picking up the cooked crab leg, he cleanly gave the order: Okay, everybody, lets eat. The sound of them gobbling down the food rang out, and for the next few minutes, there were only Selinas exmations and Lukes casual murmurs of agreement. Gold Nuggets mouth didnt stop moving. There were still three more legs steaming in the pot. Half an hourter, Luke and Selina were lying side by side on an ice couch as they looked at the deep blue ocean and the icebergs outside. They chatted idly, and would pick up crab meat from time to time to dip in spicy sauce and eat. Luke had used a traditional Chinese dip while Selina had used a sweet-and-sour American dip for their first crab legs. At that moment, the two of them were 70% full, and were sharing a third crab leg. In front of Gold Nugget were three basins with three different dips. It had used up the soy sauce and Coke sauce for its first two crab legs, and was now eating a third crab leg. There were too many options today, and the dog head was a little busy. Selina had yet to finish enjoying the feast of crab meat, when she recalled the fish. I really cant eat that fish? Luke said helplessly, The killer whales are so cute C why would you eat them? Selina nodded regretfully. Im just curious. Luke chuckled. Do you want to try seal meat? Looking at the half-eaten seal in the corner, Selina shook her head decisively. Gold Nugget can have it. Looking at Lukes face, she was sure it was a trap somehow. Luke didnt think much of it and stored the half-eaten seal in his inventory. This time, he didnt hide the matter of his inventory from Selina. He simply said that it was his superpower. Wasnt Daddy System his superpower? Selina and Gold Nugget were surprised, but not overly so. It was hard to survive in this world without superpowers. Instead, what delighted the two gluttons the most was that they didnt have to worry about going hungry anymore when they followed Luke. In this beautiful atmosphere, a ck and white figure jumped out of the ocean and made anxious whining sounds. Gold Nugget turned its head in astonishment.?What the hell? This guy is actually stealing my lines? Chapter 1693 - Running Into Big Seafood Once More

Chapter 1693: Running Into Big Seafood Once More

Luke, however, gave a light exmation of surprise and flew out of the ice house. He stopped in front of the whale and activated Mental Communication. Killer whales were very smart, but that was only in animal terms. In fact, they were as straightforward as human kids and wouldnt hide their thoughts. That was why Bobby had used Mental Communication to train animals at the very beginning, not to spy on people. Less than ten secondster, Luke understood what the little whale was saying. An enemy down below? Its big and fierce? The other killer whales were caught? Selina flew over as well. Whats wrong? Luke pondered for a moment, then told the little fatty to wait. He then flew back to the ice house with Selina. Combine with Gold Nugget, ande with me. Gold Nuggets round Slime form immediately emerged from Dors body andtched onto Selinas body through her open visor. Luke gave Dor half a syringe of a sedative, and it fell asleep in seconds. He put it away in Space 2, then took out two sets of underwater gear. After the gear was attached to the armor, the two of them flew back to the ocean and dove in next to the little fatty. Thanks to Mental Communication, the little fatty still recognized them despite the changes to their appearance. It waved its tail and started to lead the way. At that moment, Selina asked, What happened? Luke said, The little guy said that its family ran into a very big enemy which came up from the bottom of the ocean and captured all four killer whales. It was the only one to escape. As for the fact that the little fatty hade to him as soon as possible because of Mental Communication, there was no need to talk about it now. Thinking quickly, Selina realized why Luke was acting so serious. How big is the enemy? Whatever came up from the bottom of the ocean could only be a creature, and basically couldnt be a boat. An adult male killer whale was eight meters in length, and a female seven, and they weighed between four and six tons. Four killer whales would weigh almost 20 tons in total, but they had all been captured by this enemy, which meant that the enemy had to weigh far more than 20 tons to be able topletely overwhelm the killer whales. The little fatty that had escaped hade to Luke in desperation and also because it had been scared witless by the other party. Luke could sense the fear in its heart. It was the instinctive reaction of a creature in the face of a powerful predator. But what were killer whales? They were the invincible tyrants of the ocean. Generally, it would only be whaling boats that could take down four big killer whales and one small killer whale in one go. Luke, on the other hand, had been monitoring the area. There were no boats on the ocean, and no one on the ice. Luke narrowed his eyes. Ask Gold Nugget if it smelled anything on the little killer whale just now. Afterbining with Gold Nugget, Selina and Gold Nugget shared the same thoughts. After a brief silence, she said, It said that there was a familiar scent. At that moment, Luke and Selina had followed the whale to a certain location. Looking at the dark trench, Selina eximed, Didnt we catch the big king crab here? Luke nodded and said, Yes. Lets go down. The little fatty said that the enemy came from here. Saying that, he used Mental Communication to calm the little killer whale down and make it stay up here. The little guy didnt dare go down at all. Besides, it wouldnt be of much help if it went down. At most, it would just be offering its head up to the other party. The next moment, Luke and Selina pushed harder and charged downward. It wasnt an exaggeration to say that the ocean was no mansnd for humans. No matter how advanced technology was, 99.99% of the ocean had yet to be explored what humans had conquered was only the surface of the ocean, not the ocean itself. Luke didnt dare dive into the deep ocean right away, and had to equip himself with underwater gear beforehand. Otherwise, the armor wouldnt be able to withstand the water pressure. The gear was a fully enclosed suit which was streamlined to reduce resistance while moving in the water. Luke and Selina soon reached a depth of 3,000 meters; this sort of battlefield was clearly disadvantageous to them. Because of the water pressure, Luke couldnt use drones or Sharp Nose, and it was hard to move with Telekinesis C only Elementary Sound Wave was still useful to some extent. Instead, what was most reliable was the underwater gears sensor functions, which could detect movements within a range of several hundred meters. This was the result of the superpower + tech development route which Luke took. In any case, he spent less than one tenth of the time on the tech C the initial beginnings and research, which were the most time-consuming, were all carried out by the tycoon. In the time it took to say a few words, they had reached the bottom of the ocean 3,000 meters down. When they reached the seabed, Selina cursed. What the hell is that? Luke narrowed his eyes. Ask Gold Nugget. Selina was silent for a moment, and then was stumped. Big seafood? Are you crazy? Of course, she was talking to the dog head. After a brief silence, she finally understood. Is this the giant octopus you ran into when you saved Robert and Catherinest time? Luke hummed in acknowledgement and said, But it seems much bigger thanst time. As they spoke, they approached the giant octopus that was 500 meters away. Luke suddenly stopped. Wait. Selina asked, Whats wrong? Sensing his own mental state, Luke frowned. You dont sense anything wrong? Selina said, No. Luke said, But Im sensing an abnormal disturbance, and its a little chaotic. Gold Nugget doesnt sense anything? Selina spoke to the dog head for a moment. It said that there are indeed a lot of chaotic voices, but on its original, hundreds or thousands of simr voices can be heard at any time, so it didnt pay attention to them. Luke:?So, youre saying that youre already legion, so youre not afraid of one more voice? Even as he mocked the dog head in his heart, Luke knew that it was protecting Selina, which was better than his current situation. This big seafood might have an ability to affect minds. Also, were still several hundred meters away, and it might not necessarily have noticed us yet. Selina grew solemn when she heard this. She had never encountered something that could affect minds from 500 meters away. Coupled with its terrifying size, it probably wouldnt be easy to eat this big seafood. The problem was that it would be hard to use long-range attacks 3,000 meters underwater. It would also be hard to use high or freezing temperatures that would otherwise easily cause damage. Luke wasnt in a hurry. Intelligence had always been the priority in a battle. The safest thing to always do was n first. Since they had discovered that their opponent was this super octopus monster, there was no hope for the little fattys family. Luke wouldnt give up his life for a few killer whales. After exchanging a few words with Selina, they started to swim upward. In a situation where he had time, and in a super battle arena like the deep sea, Luke would rather wait for reinforcements first. Safety was the most important thing. Chapter 1694 - A Boss That Even a Cheat Player Scratches His Head Over

Chapter 1694: A Boss That Even a Cheat yer Scratches His Head Over

The little killer whale came over. Luke didnt have a good solution for this newly orphaned baby. It was already good enough that he didnt let Selina eat it. Nature was cruel. Other animals wouldnt let you go just because you were cute. Of course, what human beings loved to do most was tamper with nature. Since Luke and Selina were free, they simply left with the little fatty to look for other killer whales. Killer whales could hear the calls of their own kind from a distance in the water. After listening for an hour, the fatty finally found a pack with just two big killer whales and a small one. Luke used Mental Communication + Mental Hypnosis + Illusion to create close feelings between the little fatty and the new killer whale family. Lone killer whales would join other killer whale packs to begin with; Luke was just reducing the friction between the little fatty and this new family. Also, the little fatty was a girl. For this pack that was led by a female killer whale, it wouldnt be hard for the little fatty to live. After everything was done, Luke and Selina went back. The little fatty jumped out of the water and cried despondently. Luke didnt erase its memories, but made them less vivid. It still remembered its family, but it wasnt that sad. For a young killer whale, this was better than remembering its lost family. The little fatty chased them for several hundred meters before it stopped at the call of its new parents. It broke the surface and swam several circles before it finally turned around and left. Selina turned to look at the little fatty and sighed. Poor thing. At least it wasnt eaten by you and Gold Nugget,?Luke mocked inwardly. However, he said, If it looked like that giant octopus at the bottom of the ocean, would you still think the same thing? Selina blinked. Is it tasty? Luke said, I cut off one of its tentaclesst time, but we know too little about it. I dont dare give it to Gold Nugget to eat. Selina said, Gold Nugget said that it isnt scared. Luke said, Save it. Gold Nugget is already split in two and its bad at math C what if it bes as stupid as a giant octopus after eating the tentacle? Selina asked, It wont be that bad, right? Luke said, Thats hard to say. This giant octopus is very strange. It didnt have the ability to affect mindsst time, but it does now. Selina thought for a moment and realized that it made sense. Thats right. It looks like its mutated from radiation poisoning. Its not as smooth and round as other octopuses. Luke said, Besides, this guy hasnt done anything yet. Well tryter. If it doesnt work, well retreat. Selina nodded. It couldnt be helped. The giant octopus was clearly no ordinary creature. It looked like a system bug. At a depth of 3,000 meters underwater, their armorsbat ability was far inferior to what they could onnd. If the other party went even deeper down into the ocean, they wouldnt be able to stop this several thousands of tons of meat. They could only try. After making the decision, they returned to the ice house and sat down. Luke took out some drinks and snacks, and they started discussing a n. Half an hourter, Selina was feeling some despair. Why is it so big? Luke scratched his head. The most important thing about the giant octopus was that it was unbelievably huge and was in the ocean. If this monster appeared onnd, they could blow it up. However, most weapons were useless in the ocean. A physical brawl? They could try it if they got Dr. Banner toe. But this thing probably wouldnt die so easily. If they werent careful, it might run into Ushuaia and kill a bunch of researchers and tourists. By the same logic, Luke didnt dare use nanotoxins. If the giant octopus came ashore and self-destructed, and took thousands of people along with it, Luke could say goodbye to his credit points. After thinking for a while, Luke handed the problem over to Frank and Tony for their opinion. When they had a look at the issue, both of them were bewildered. A giant octopus that weighed thousands of tons? How much fertilizer did it have to eat to grow to that size? Tony also felt that this monster could eat the ocean floor bare. After watching some of the surveince footage which Luke had taken on the cruise liner back then, they fell silent as they looked at the terrifying mountain of flesh. Soon, they shared the same opinion: Lure it to the surface and kill it. Luke smiled bitterly. He had thought of this method as well, butst time, he had used Life 1, which was made from the Blood Orchid extract, and had even used the Aliens corrosive fluid to create a huge pit in the octopuss head. In the end, not only was the guy still alive, it had mutated even more. Not only was it bigger, its original octopus characteristics had also changed. The two small eyes on the big round head had turned into an expanse of big eyeballs. Anyone with trypophobia would be bent out of shape if red at by those eyeballs. It felt like these eyeballs were the main body, while the brain had shrunk. It didnt look very smart. At the same time, the octopus tentacles were different from the one Luke had cut off. They were rough and looked more like a fusion of tree roots and tentacles, and were even green. He suspected that the Blood Orchid extract, which had been hidden in a lot of milk barrels, had given the guy enough stimtion to turn into what it was now. Based on Tony and Lukes separate research, arge dose of Life 1 could cause mutation in the cells. Sloans medicinal bath only used a few milliliters of the Blood Orchid extract. It was perhaps thanks to the medicinal bath that the elite assassins of the Fraternity could use Curve Shooting and Physical Outburst. Without the medicinal bath which contained the Blood Orchid extract, Wesley and Bloodmint thought that their gifts were a mental disorder of some sort. It was even effective on Carter de, the Ghost Rider. The Ghost Riders could be considered semi-supernatural creatures. There werent many drugs on Earth that were effective on them. Luke wasnt short of the Blood Orchid extract. Because of his misgivings, he hadnt used Life 1 on arge scale, and had a lot of the raw materials for it. But thest time the octopus had been lured in by the Blood Orchid extract, it had immediately jumped into the ocean to escape when it realized that its life was in danger. If they lured it out this time and only managed to beat it up halfway before it escaped again, then what? That was something Luke had to consider. After confirming that they didnt need to personally help out, Frank and Tony didnt say anything else. Fine, the tycoon actually wanted toe, but Luke firmly refused. Even Luke was affected by the mutant giant octopuss ability to affect minds. His own Mental Strength was 33. Coupled with focused training, his mental resistance was more than 20 times that of an ordinary person. If it had been Tony and Frank who had gone down just now, they would probably have gone crazy after entering a 500-meter range. In this situation, Luke didnt dare call his teammates to help him fight with the mental remote-controlled robots. This was a big boss with a negative AOE halo and high HP output. It could slip back into its safe zone at any time to recover. Even someone like Luke, who was a yer with cheats, scratched his head over such an unreasonable existence. Chapter 1695 - Leading the Charge, Bang!

Chapter 1695: Leading the Charge, Bang!

Half a dayter, the two clones arrived. However much Luke scratched his head over the problem, he still had to fight. This time, they had to at least gather some intelligence on the mutant giant octopus. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if they couldnt do anything when it appeared again. Selina didnt react when she saw the Level 2 clone in the Big Dipper armor. But when she saw that smiling mask on the Level 1 clone, she looked at Luke suspiciously. She already knew that V was Luke. Now that Luke was wearing the Batman suit, who was this V? Luke leaned in close and whispered in her ear, Professional outsourcing. Selina: Hehe. She couldnt be bothered to look into this guys little secrets, because there were too many. Over the past three years, he would reveal some things every now and then. Selina wasnt an idiot. She knew that it was because he trusted her more and more. When they first arrived in Houston back then, she might not necessarily have followed him so staunchly. Their current trust was nurtured through daily work and battle together. It was also Selinas source of confidence. No one in the Bat Squad was as close to Luke. At the very least, she knew a lot of Lukes secrets. The tycoon didnt even know Lukes real identity. After Luke took out various parts and equipment and told the two clones to go down while he and Selina stayed on the surface, she waspletely shocked. Wait, this is your n? Luke chuckled and whispered in her ear, Theyre immortal. Selina: Are you kidding me? Luke raised three fingers. I swear Im not lying. Selina quieted down and suddenly understood why he had told Big Dipper and not her to get the scepter in the Battle of New York. It wasnt a matter of trust, but that Big Dipper couldnt die. Although she had the symbiosis with Gold Nugget, which practically made her immortal, the symbiosis could still be forcibly stripped away, which was different from a true immortal body. When she understood that, she sighed listlessly and flew back to the ice house. Lets watch the live feed. Luke smiled and went back with her, and considerately gave her a bunch of snacks and drinks. Indeed, the two clones wouldnt die. Resummoning them would just cost him 1.1 million credit points, which was less than one tenth of what he currently had. If he could solve a problem with money, why should he and Selina risk their lives? The reason the two of them left no stone unturned and beat up hoodlums and took down bigshots day and night was precisely for the purpose of enjoying this one moment of safety! Besides, the mutant giant octopus that looked like a mountain of meat was clearly a cheat. What could this cheat monster do that Luke couldnt? Compared with Luke, for whom safety was the number one priority, the two clones had no scruples at all as they dove into the deep trench. The Level 1 clone, in particr, took the lead and sped up. If there was a graph, it was like two white lines headed straight for the mutant octopus. Then bam! The giant octopus had only just realized that something was wrong, when the human cannon that was the Level 1 clone hit it. With the Annihtion energy attached to the giant silver de, the Level 1 clone disappeared amidst the giant octopuss huge eyeballs. In a sense, Luke also had slight trypophobia. When he saw these swollen things, he felt nauseated, but also couldnt help but want to poke them with something sharp and picture them exploding. It was very soothing, like squeezing a pimple. The giant octopus was in so much pain that its tentacles retreated to its head. At that moment, the Level 2 clone arrived. Seeing that there was no opportunity for a second sessive hit, Luke arced around and charged in from an angle with the other giant silver de. He shed down at a spot slightly outside the base of a tentacle. The silver de was 2.5 meters long and curved, perfect for chopping. It was made of a special material. Sharpness was secondary; the main thing was that it was very durable. Even if the Annihtion energy on the de was depleted, the body of the de could still cause tremendous damage. It was very suitable for cutting down this giant octopus that was like a mountain of flesh. The silver de cut into the octopuss tentacle, and it felt like an ordinary person trying to cut rubber. Luke frowned. This guys body was resistant to Elementary Annihtion? But in the next moment, he felt the strong resistance give way C it was as effortless as chopping up pork. The silver de cut a three-meter-long gash in the octopuss tentacle. At a thought, the thrusters switched from an upward nt to a downward angle as Luke circled around the tentacle. Even after the Annihtion energy on the de was used up, it just barely severed the rest of the tentacle. The giant octopus finally reacted, and its tentaclesshed out. Luke retreated dozens of meters away. He grabbed the cut octopus tentacle in passing and gave it a fierce pull. In the end he couldnt pull it off! The tentacle was more than five meters in diameter, and greenish-ck blood bubbled around where the Annihtion energy had cut it open. However, the wound was already starting to heal. The Level 2 clone didnt seed in breaking off one finger. However, the giant octopus only had time to attack the Level 2 clone once, and couldnt pay attention to it again after that. The Level 1 clone, whose goal was self-destruction, had crashed into the huge eyeballs like a cannonball, and its mind had immediately been affected. The mental disturbance, which had only had a minor effect 500 meters away, suddenly became over ten times stronger. A dark, chaotic, ruthless and evil consciousness surged toward the Level 1 clone, as if to drown it. System:?Unknown negative energy has been detected and is invading the shared mental consciousness of the Star of Justice. Activate the mind protection function for the Star of Justice? Onnd, Luke was stumped for a moment, before he quickly agreed. When he had gone down just now, he realized how his clones sensed the giant octopus was very different to what he himself felt. If Luke was looking at it with the naked eye, then the clones were looking at it via a surveince video. But in everyday life, things were normal with the two clones. Now that there was a system notification, he finally realized: Did the word justice in the Star of Justice really mean something? As he mulled over this, his faith value, which had only increased to slightly over 50,000 in thest few months, started to fluctuate. Luke smacked his lips. Its not too expensive, but it doesnt seem to be enough. Thinking that, the Level 1 clone stabbed into the wall of flesh in front of it with the de, which glowed with a light golden light. If he didnt have enough faith, he could use points. Since faith value could be used to protect the mind, and he had too little of it, he would use credit points. In any case, ten million credit points shouldst him a long while. As the golden color expanded over the wall of flesh, Luke smiled. But in the next moment, the wall of flesh caved in, and the de which the Level 1 clone was holding was pulled ten meters in. Then bang! The wall of flesh bounced back up, and the clone was instantly sent flying. At the same time, the giant octopus aimed its tentacles at the Level 2 clone, and thick streams of water gushed out. Chapter 1696 - Calculating Gains and Losses

Chapter 1696: Calcting Gains and Losses

In this unique underwater environment, the Level 2 clone couldnt avoid an attack like this at all. The eight octopus tentacles had turned into jets, and the force blew the clone hundreds of meters away. The giant octopus, on the other hand, fled in the opposite direction. Luke: Selina eximed, Are you kidding me? Such a big lump can move so fast? Luke was lost for words. Theoretically speaking, this lump was indeed very big, but it had eight siphons to shoot out jets of water. Even an ordinary octopus with just one siphon was still very fast. At the same time, a row of holes appeared in the giant octopuss head to quickly take in water and then shoot it out from its tentacles. In that way, this mountain of flesh got even faster as it fled deeper down. There was no way Luke would stop. His clone chased after the octopus. But he wasnt much faster than the octopus underwater. After the pain of the beating, the other party was especially cowardly. Every time it saw Luke approach, it would shoot water from its eight tentacles to disrupt the water flow and stop Luke from getting close. Each of the eight jets on the tips of its tentacles were more than a meter in diameter and were even more formidable than high-pressure water cannons. Coupled with the noise it made as it moved, the seawater within a few hundred meters turned into a chaotic vortex, and the Level 2 clone couldnt get close at all. After a few minutes, Luke and Selina suddenly cursed with ugly expressions. F*ck you. A precipice appeared in front of the octopus. The seabed before had been a gentle slope that had only dropped a little after a while. In contrast, it was hundreds of meters deep below this precipice; even the sensors couldnt detect the bottom. Sure enough, the octopus made a sharp turn and charged downward. The Level 2 clone didnt stop as it continued its pursuit. The depth quickly increased from 3,000 meters to 5,000 meters, but there was still no end to this trench. The Level 2 clone could only stop. Selina asked, Whats wrong? Luke said, Somethings wrong with his armor. It might bepletely damaged if he goes any deeper. Selina was shocked. Then forget it. Hm, can he survive if hes crushed into a pulp? Luke sighed. Yes, but he definitely wont be able to continue chasing the giant octopus. Also, it would cost a lot for him to recover fully. Selina nodded regretfully. Forget it. At least we didnt make a loss, right? Luke smiled bitterly. I lost a de. Selina: What? Luke said, That big katana that V was holding is in the octopuss head. Selina looked at him and asked, Is it very expensive? Luke said gloomily, Tony wanted itst time, but I didnt give it to him. Selina patted his head sympathetically. My condolences. Ten minutester, the Level 2 clone returned with the Level 1 clone in its arms. It nodded at them and then left quickly. Selina asked, Why the rush? Luke said, They have their own medical treatment. The sooner they go back and get treated, the better. We should go too. Selina had no objections. She had already gorged herself on king crabs, and there was no clear victor in this battle. The giant octopus had even escaped into a bottomless trench. Her interest in ying around hadpletely disappeared. A few hourster, they returned to Ushuaia, reboarded their yacht, and set off. After confirming their destination, Luke released Dor from Space 2. Gold Nugget then left Selina and returned to Dor. The sedative was instantly dispelled, and it got up. It preferred to use Dors body, because Selina forbade it from using her body during the symbiosis. Thankfully, Selina didnt ask it tobine with her unless it was a special situation, and it usually wasnt for more than half a day. Dor didnt ask for much, and Gold Nugget was free to y most of the time. So for most of the time, Gold Nugget was a free dog. Ignoring the dog head that was pestering Selina for snacks and drinks, Luke went to the afterdeck alone and sat down to ponder the gains and losses of this unexpected incident. The main loss was the giant silver de. Without determining theposition of the de, even the tycoon wouldnt be able to make a second one. That was because the special metal that was the main ingredient was very rare and hard to find. Almost every metal form was tested countless times to discover its characteristics. Now that he didnt have the form or the main ingredient, he would only be able to recreate the finished product through sheer dumb luck. Tony was clueless about the origin of the main ingredient, and Luke hadnt asked further. In any case, he had a rough idea what it was. The shock absorbers Skye wore were made of this material. The antique weapons which he had plundered from Hydra during that underground dealst time were also made of this material. That was the problem. He had killed the seller in passingst time, so there was no way to find the original owner. It was impossible to determine the origin of these antique weapons. There were a lot of antique weapons from the same generation, but the hundreds ofponents that Luke had subsequently bought were all of ordinary quality. He didnt have time to go to Africa to do a detailed investigation, and it would be very hard to get more of this material. Besides, the silver de that had been lost this time wasnt the raw material itself, but a finishedposite product. That was even more painful. Although he had only used it twice, he really felt that it was very easy to use. A length of three meters wasnt a problem for an expert in physical techniques. What was important was that each sh was very powerful. The other losses included the hundreds of faith points and thousands of credit points he had used in the battle. The Level 1 clone had been sent flying hundreds of meters by the wall of flesh. Its armor was practically ruined, and its bones had basically been crushed to powder by the water pressure. However, Luke simply tested the effects of Life 1 on the clone. In any case, the negative effects wouldnt be transmitted back to his body. If something went wrong, he could just summon the clone again. Spending credit points was a small matter C he would earn them back after sending some bigshot packing in the next big city. His biggest regret was that he hadnt been able to even cut off the octopuss tentacle. At the very least, he could have gotten a souvenir. It was impossible to feel guilty about it. The giant octopus had eaten hundreds of people on the shipst time. Even if they were all bad guys, the giant octopus couldnt judge good or bad. It ate so many people as soon as it arrived, and had nned to eat the tourists. It had also attacked Luke; it clearly wasnt as good or cute as the killer whales. They werent of the same species, and the other party liked to eat people, so Luke naturally wouldnt show any mercy. It was just that the octopus had too much HP. Even after Luke cut into its head a second time, the system still didnt indicate that he had defeated the octopus, and Luke only earned a few hundred experience and credit points for beating it back. Maybe after the guy fled from the ocean liner thest time, it hadnte out again to eat people. However, while Luke hadnt cut off the octopus tentacle, he still collected a lot of seawater that contained its blood as well as parts of the head which his Level 1 clone had sliced off. These could be used as research materials. In addition, the Star of Justice could use faith value to resist the effect which the other party had on its mind. Also, the effect of an attack with an ordinary cold weapon and Annihtion energy on the octopus was the real reward. If he ran into this guy again in the future, Luke wouldnt bepletely clueless. Chapter 1697 - Inspecting the Business, and Santiago

Chapter 1697: Inspecting the Business, and Santiago

Thinking that, Luke turned around. Selina was watching the video of the battle and studying the details. The dog heady at her feet and silently gorged itself on blue cheese-vored empanadas. Selina noticed Lukes movements and jerked her chin. Thette you like. Luke smiled and poured himself a cup of coffee. You can ponder this battle, but dont get too engrossed in it. Selina was confused. In the past, he had always urged her to reflect in the aftermath and find gaps in her actions. Luke sighed. This sort of thing isnt easy to deal with. Selina immediately got it. Are there other tricky monsters? Luke told her how Big Dipper had killed Shredder in Japan. Selina was astonished. That troublesome? After thinking for a moment, however, she said confidently, With Gold Nugget around, I would probably be able to kill him. That was the truth. Gold Nugget could also turn into liquid, and was far more sensitive than Ivans Electric Cable suit. At the very least, there was a 50% chance that Shredder would be defeated if he ran into Selina. Luke simply said, Whats important isnt whether or not you can beat them C what will you do if they hide and escape from you? As he said that, he recalled the Warlock in Grand Rapids. It wouldve been hard for him to deal with the Warlock without the tycoons help. Selina said helplessly, Thats not something we can decide, right? Luke nodded. So, we shouldy low in the first instance and look for an opportunity to kill them in one hit. Selina asked, But what if theyre already making trouble? Luke said, You still need to hide some of your strength. When the timees, pretend that you cant do anything, and find an opportunity to kill him. Selina nodded before she looked at him suspiciously. Do you think Im too straightforward in battle? Luke decisively denied it. No, were just discussing tactics. There are so many people in the team. Youre the one I trust the most, and the biggest trump card. That really was what he thought. In theirplete symbiotic form, Selina and Gold Nugget could pick Loki up and throw him around C they were definitely the strongest. As for the clones? They were part of Luke, and couldnt be considered teammates. Selina didnt notice his omission, and finally let it go. Where to next? North. When we reach Peru, well enter the Amazon jungle from there, he said. Selina grew interested. Are we going to explore the jungle? Luke shook his head. No, to inspect our secret enterprise. Selina: Huh? Why didnt she know that she had an enterprise in the Amazon jungle? What could there be there? Was it a logging site? After that was a peaceful and leisurely journey. On the way north from Ushuaia was Chiles coast, which didnt have many big cities. Before they entered Santiago, the capital of Chile, Selina asked Luke, You like coffee so much. Do you want to try the special coffee here? Luke found that odd. I drink more tea. When I have coffee, isnt it with you? Selina thought for a moment and realized that he was right. Then how about going to a nightclub? Luke said, If you want to go, you can arrange it. I have no objections. Pleased, Selina nodded. Okay. Watching her go off happily to sunbathe, Luke smiled and took another sip of his coffee. Chile was a renowned and very attractive ce for men. Firstly, Chile had beautiful women. Secondly, it was said that 70% of newborns in Chile didnt have fathers (70% believe in Catholicism and were not in favor of abortion). Thirdly, prostitution was legal in Chile. Cafe Haitis coffee with legs, and the strip joints could be considered a specialty of Chile. The former was simr to Japanese maid cafes, except that the maid outfits were switched out for short, tight skirts. There wasnt much to say about thetter, but Chilean women often stole the limelight in international beauty pageants. If Luke and Selina went out to y, they definitely wouldnt use their original appearances, but they definitely wouldnt make themselves ugly. It was easy to imagine how much harassment Luke would receive. Half a dayter, Luke and Selina disembarked at San Antonio and headed for Santiago. To Selinas surprise, Lukes face was very in this time; the possibility of him attracting unwanted attention dropped by 50%. This realization put her in a good mood. Back in Rio, when Luke revealed his face and figure, there had been a lot of women who very unsubtly bumped into Luke. They naturally didnt care if he had a girlfriend or not. Later, when the two of them went south, Luke started using slightly more handsome identities. It became amon urrence in big cities. It could only be said that Latin American girls were indeed more enthusiastic. There were many ces called Santiago in the world. However, the one in America was actually called San Diego, while the one in Chile was Santiago. It was the Spaniard, Pizarro, who first discovered thisnd. He returned home before bringing back troops to destroy the Incan empire. After the natives were massacred by the white colonists, Spanish descendants settled here, and Spanish became the officialnguage. The architecture in Santiago was the ssic European style with white stone walls, pirs, roofs and sculptures. In the southern hemisphere, it was summer in December in Santiago. Under the clear and blue sky, the majestic Andes mountain range towered next to the modern metropolis. The base of the mountains was a dark yellow and ck, while the top of the mountains was covered in snow. It was a magnificent scene. It was quite nice to sit outside a cafe and enjoy the view. The cafe that Luke and Selina were at wasnt located in the city, but on the top of a hill. So, this wasnt a tourist shop out to make a quick buck, but a refined and exquisite high-end cafe. The waitresses here all wore gray pants which didnt show off their legs. Selina leaned in close to Luke and whispered in his ear, It seems theyre doing well? Luke hummed and took a sip of his coffee as he discreetly observed the two cafe owners who were enjoying life. One was tall and the other was short. Both of them were slim. From what he could gather with Elementary Sound Wave, they were talking about the shops profits. After listening for a moment, Luke knew that the cafe wasnt very profitable, but it was still sustainable. The tall female boss seemed to be looking for a more profitable venture, while the short female boss prioritized a stable revenue. But it wasnt like they were turning hostile with each other C they were just trying to convince the other party. Chapter 1698 - I Made the Decision For You, No Need to Thank Me

Chapter 1698: I Made the Decision For You, No Need to Thank Me

From the tones and expressions of the two women, Luke could tell that the taller one had won. Thinking for a moment, he decided to intervene. It wasnt a problem for people to work hard, but they should be amply prepared beforehand in order to minimize any risks. The tall woman was clearly only thinking about making money, and hadnt considered what would happen if she lost too much. If that happened, she might resort to other means like doing things on the sly. As a powerhouse who had made a fortune through side businesses, Luke felt that he should teach her a thing or two. If it was that easy to make a fortune through unconventional means, everyone in the world would do it. Look at how various underworld bigshots got big C ultimately, their huge sess still depended on their own business acumen. Otherwise, if everybody could do it, why would it just be the bigshots who made a fortune? Besides, it was very risky to try and open a side business. Luke wasnt afraid. That was because he didnt have any power on the surface at all C from beginning to end, it was all his aliases. It would be hard for anyone to find him. These two women had a cafe. If their identities were exposed, they could only abandon their fixed assets and run. That was the huge investment risk involved. Earning more money definitely brought more troubles with it. It seemed that online education was never as effective as a fixed period of hands-on training. Luke sighed and felt that he had to change the mindsets of these two women. It waste at night, and the city lights were bright at the foot of the hill C it felt like looking down at the rest of the world. Carol walked gloomily around the cafe. A year ago, to avoid getting caught up in things, she and Lorna had been sent to South America together. Reba had never shown herself, and had simply protected them from the shadows. The two girls didnt like chaotic Rio. After sending Luke a message a few monthster, they came to Santiago, Chile. Actually, Carol wanted to go to Argentina and be a farm owner. She wanted to raise livestock and farm thend. But Lorna wasnt Carol, who had died once. She was younger and didnt want to live the life of a retiree so soon. After they arrived, they used the unexpected wealth which they had gathered in Rio to open the cafe. This was where they lived. Carol wasnt partial to this business, but she was quite happy with the environment. Most of the time, she trained on the hill and rarely left. The presence of a certain number of customers and employees every day ensured that she wasnt divorced from society. Lorna, on the other hand, often went down the hill to enjoy life in the big city. Both of them were satisfied with their lives. In thest half-year, Lorna spent more and more time in the city. She frequently didnte home for a day or two, and she started spending more and more. The profits from the cafe werent enough to support her spending. Carol wasnt Lornas parent or sister. There was no need to care about her personal life. Besides, Lorna was about to turn 18, and could be considered an adult. The distribution of profits in the cafe and spending didnt affect the cafes operations either. After several discussions without any oue, Carol, who wasnt a forceful person, fell into a dilemma. They had superpowers and had drawn a lot of trouble in America. Carol felt that something might go wrong if this went on. Sigh, if Mr. Wilson was here, there might be a way, she couldnt help but say for the umpteenth time. Although Mr. Wilson was a mercenary, he was decisive and gave off a trustworthy air. Also, he could open his mouth and close a business deal worth tens of millions. Lorna didnt have the courage to make a fuss in front of him. You could have given me a call, someone said among the trees not far away. Shocked, Carol asked tentatively, Mr. Wilson? Taking a few steps forward, ? she saw a middle-aged man in a brown T-shirt andbat pants sitting on a stone bench next to the path. It was none other than the helpful mercenary she had thought of many times. She was pleasantly surprised. Why are you here, Mr. Wilson? Luke took a sip of his coffee and smiled. To try your coffee. Its good. Saying that, he gestured for her to sit down. Looking at the logo of her shop on the cup, Carol was a little embarrassed. Its all made by the barista. I dont have the skills. Luke gave her another cup. Its much harder to be a boss than an employee. After casually asking about her recent situation, he changed the topic. Do you know about Lorna? Carol was shocked. What is it? Luke looked at her and said, Shes pregnant. Carols eyes widened. What? Looking at her face, Luke shook his head.?You Well, fine, you indeed dont have any experience. He said casually, It seems you dont even know that she has a boyfriend? Carol lowered her head. I didnt know. She had always been aidback person. She had sensed that Lorna was hiding something, but when Lorna didnt say anything when she asked, she didnt know what to do. Luke thought for a moment before he said, Do you want to go back to America? Or start a new life on your own elsewhere? Carol hesitated. If she had her own opinions, Lorna wouldnt have taken the lead. Luke sensed her mental fluctuations. If I make proper arrangements for Lorna, are you willing to start living your own life? For a long while, Carol was hesitant. Luke understoodpletely. Given Carols personality, it was obvious what she was thinking, or she wouldnt be so hesitant. A person who was content with the current situation would subconsciously continue down the same path. It wasnt that Carol was heartless; Lorna was already grown up and was pregnant. From Lornas behavior in the past half-year, Carol felt that she had be unnecessary, which was why she wanted to break away. Nobody would indulge anyone unconditionally in this world. When kids grew up, they rarely hung out with their parents, let alone friends who had just known each other for a few years. Got it. Luke patted her shoulder when he got the answer he wanted. Ill be here for a week or so. Arrange everything for yourself and say goodbye to Lorna. He then stood up. Carol was flustered. So soon? Wait, Mr. Wilson, that She didnt know what to say. She was tempted by the idea, but she was also uneasy about her current lifeing to a sudden end. Luke looked down at her. Hm? Looking at his calm face, Carol paused. Youre not good at making decisions, so I helped you make one. No need to thank me. He patted her shoulder again and went down the hill. Carol stood there nkly for a long time. Luke reached the foot of the hill, and Selina met him on the other side. She couldnt help but chuckle and bump his shoulder. I helped you. No need to thank me. Young man, youre bing better and better at acting. You know that acting is useful, so you should work harder. Luke rolled his eyes. If it were Selina, he wouldnt have needed to say something like that to her. That was because Selina had her own thoughts. She would make a decision soon after Luke revealed everything. Besides, it was never easy to make a decision for someone else, unless you thought nothing of them. Chapter 1699 - Casting the Net, and Imminent Separation

Chapter 1699: Casting the Net, and Imminent Separation

During the next few days, Luke, Selina and the dog roamed the city C the views came second to the food. Chile was not short of seafood. However, it seemed that the king crab feast from a few days ago had amply satisfied a certain womans craving, and her interest started to shift to something else. For example, Selina liked the pastel de choclo, a Chilean corn specialty, very much. Secondly, the Chilean empanadas with a beef, onion, ck olives and egg filling were quite good. They had their own unique vor. There was also a special sauce made with garlic, hot peppers, tomatoes, salt and lemon which Luke and Selina approved. At Selinas fervent request, Luke got the recipe from the cook and recorded the entire sauce-making process. He paid 100,000 dors for it. If he were willing to take the time to negotiate, 20,000 to 30,000 would probably be enough. If he wanted to save a bit, he could have looked for a cook at an ordinary shop for a recipe. / As a man who could earn hundreds of thousands of dors every minute, however, Lukes leisure time was precious, and his schedule was more important. There was also a lot of cash which had been idling in his inventory for a long time. If it wasnt for the spaces protective attribute, it wouldnt be a joke to say that the money could have grown mold. It couldnt be helped C this was basically all the old money which the three of them had looted. Since money wasnt a problem, there was no need to waste time saving it. Afterying low and expanding for so long, Luke was already qualified to ignore most problems. A small problem could be solved with money and power, and a bigger problem wouldnt be as troublesome as before. Besides, the troubles Carol and Lorna had encountered basically no longer existed In over a year, SHIELD, ARGUS and Sentinel Services, these professional organizations which captured superhumans, had basically copsed. In the past half-year, Luke had killed a lot of spokespeople of Hydra and capital groups. There was also a lot of internal conflict and power struggles in America. In South America, superhumans were much safer. Some superhumans had started to move and had yet to be taken care of C this clearly showed how the superhumans werent intimidated by the government organizations here. This time, Luke had caught three superhumans who were doing evil in cities along the east coast of South America. Unfortunately, these superhumans who acted as hired thugs for gangs were basically small fry. One who had enhanced strength was basically useless in front of Lukes Physical Enhancement + Muscle Control + Physical Outburst. Another had extraordinary reflexes and control, but was subdued by Lukes Elementary Precise + Elementary Quick Reflex. Thest one could produce acidic fluid, and his simplest attack method was to spit. The mans blood and sweat were acidic, while his saliva and blood were highly corrosive, and his sweat less so. Luke didnt dare learn this ability. After learning it, he would have to spend the rest of his life as a monk. The older he had gotten in his previous life, the harder it had been to find a girlfriend. It hadnt been easy for him to make aeback in this life. He didnt want to die like that. However, running into superhumans so quickly was a good thing. Even if most of their abilities were useless, Luke was willing to take the time to go through them, in case he ran into a big prize. This was a free and easy trip, and he had the money. Of course, he could help Carol make the decision to leave, and let Lorna live her own life. He wasnt a perfectionist to begin with, and had never thought of roping in all superhumans. No matter how strong Lorna was, she had a poor mindset and values, and could turn into a crap teammate at any moment. No matter how strong that sort of person was, they couldnt be made part of a team, and could only be used at certain times. Emma and her sons were very strong, but Luke also didnt consider them for the same reason. Thus, even though Lorna and Emma were exceptionally talented, Luke only spent some money on giving them some training materials. Whether or not this sort of low-investment strategy bore fruit wouldnt affect the big picture. ... Five nightster, Lorna was drinking gloomily in a corner of a small bar on the edge of Santiago. The doorbell chimed, and a young Latin American man walked in. He had fair skin and coarse sideburns. He was quite handsome. After entering, he nced around before walking over to Lorna. He sat down next to her and wrapped his arms around her waist in a natural manner. Lorna, whats wrong? You dont look happy. Lorna frowned and said in a low voice, Markos, dont call me that outside. Markos didnt think much of it. Okay, darling. Why have you been so distracted for the past two days? After hesitating for a moment, Lorna finally told her boyfriend what happened. My sister said that shes tired of this ce and wants to go back to America. Stumped for a moment, Markos turned solemn. Dont tell me you want to go back too? Lorna scratched her head in frustration. My sister wants to go back alone. Markos subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. It was good if Lorna didnt go back with her. As for Lornas sister, who didnt have much of a presence, it wasnt his ce to care if she left or not. It was only when a man cared too much about his girlfriends sister that something could easily go wrong. He thought for a moment before he said, Shes a few years older than you. She has her own life. Its normal for her to want to make her way on her own. Also, you can visit her when youre free. Theres no need to be so worried, right? Lorna opened her mouth, but didnt know what to say. What Markos said actually made sense. Once you were an adult in America and started working, it was very normal even for families in the same ce to only see each other once every year or so. She and Carol werent real sisters, so it was normal for them to go their own ways. But that was only ording to normal reasoning. The truth was that she and Carol had a bond closer than between sisters. They had been on the run together for a year, and were caught and rescued together. They then lived together in South America for more than a year. After experiencing so much together for several years, they became quite close. Two days ago, Carol suddenly said that she was leaving, which waspletely unexpected. Carol had been with Lorna like a sister for so long that she had barely thought about them parting ways. It was only now that she realized that she had been spending much less time with Carol after she met Markos. Also, Carol gave Lorna the authority to do whatever she wanted with the cafe, and made it clear that all profits from the cafe would belong to Lorna in the future. This made Lorna feel that if Carol left this time, it would be a long while before they saw each other again. Lorna didnt hide the fact that she was a superhuman from Markos. But she was living with him, which was clearly in vition of Lukes safety rules. Feeling guilty, she naturally didnt want to talk with Markos about Lorna. Markos naturally came up with a plot on his own, like the little sister and brother-inw are both superhumans, and the ordinary sister wants to live a stable life of her own. Time passed as both Markos and Lorna were lost in their own thoughts. Suddenly, there was the sound of engines swiftly approaching the bar. There was the sound of horns, cursing and shouting outside the door. Bam! The door of the bar was flung open. 20 fierce-looking men entered in single file and looked around. Soon, a man saw Markos and pointed. Hes over there! Chapter 1700 - Run? Stop Her

Chapter 1700: Run? Stop Her

20 brawny men swarmed and surrounded Marcos and Lorna. When Marcos saw them enter, he had wanted to leave, but Lorna had chosen a corner far from the staff entrance. These people were sharp-eyed and immediately noticed him. He had only taken a few steps with the confused Lorna, when they were stopped. Marcos, still hiding, I see. A short and fat man walked out from behind and sneered. Marcos said darkly, Torres, I already said that I dont want to get involved in your business. The short fatty named Torresughed and looked around. Look, this kid has guts. A few months ago, he was begging me to give him a job. Now, hes hooked up with a rich b*tch and has be picky. The brawny men around himughed obscenely. Richdy, why dont you give us money? There are so many of us, we can work for you too. Lornas expression was ugly in the face of this situation, but she didnt say anything, nor did she ask Marcos anything. Although she hadnt liked learning the safety rules, she had been forced to remember most of them at Carols urging. There were several in particr that Carol nagged her about repeatedly:?Stay calm when youre in danger to avoid dragging your teammates down. Swiftly assess the enemysbat ability and look for escape routes. Gain the upper hand, and dont fall into the enemys trap. Carol had paid too much attention to this because she remembered thest time she had been caught by Sentinel Services. Lorna wasnt with Carol now, but her boyfriend had to be considered a teammate. Also, while Marcos was talking to the man, Lorna had noticed that some of the men looked ready to take out their guns. Even if she wanted to ask what was going on, she had to escape this crisis first. Thinking quickly, she squeezed Marcoss hand. He had never learned any safety rules, and wasnt that calm. Sensing Lornas movements, he thought that she was angry, and couldnt help but turn around. Lorna couldnt help but sigh. What a dumb teammate. But she immediately tossed the thought aside. It wasnt like she and Marcos had talked about how to deal with an enemy C this was normal. Her eyes flicked to the side. Staring at her face from half a meter away, Marcos noticed the small movement. The brawny men were further away. Calling out excited obscenities, most of them were staring fixedly at Lornas exposed skin under her hot pants. They probably werent paying attention to her eyes. Pretending to be scared, she hid behind Marcos and quickly said in a low voice, Go rightter. Marcos was stumped for a moment. Before he realized what was going on, he heard a series of bursts above his head, and the lights in the bar went out. Under Lornas control, two thin gray knives shattered the lightbulbs. These were the metal knives which Luke had designed specially for Lorna. Although they were only three centimeters long and one centimeter wide, they were lightweight and could move very fast. The matte gray color made them even less conspicuous. Less than two secondster, the entire bar was dark except for a fewmps further away. These men werent professionals. From the moment the lightbulbs burst to when the bar waspletely dark, they just looked around nkly. The short fatty, Torres, was quicker to react. They did it. Catch them. Marcos didnt really understand what was going on, but Lorna suddenly pulled at him and whispered, Run. Recalling Lornas instruction, he kicked and punched two ck figures who were blocking his way. He broke out of the circle and ran to the right with her. Less than 20 secondster, the couple rushed out the back door and disappeared down an alley. Half a minuteter, a bunch of brawny men rushed out the back door. Looking at the empty alley, they couldnt help but look at each other in bewilderment. The short fatty, Torres, had a twisted expression on his face as he pointed at his subordinates and cursed. Are you pigs? How can you let them escape? Youre not even as good as that b*tch. All the brawny men lowered their heads, but they couldnt help but curse inwardly.?You were thest toe out C doesnt that make you worse than a pig? Torres cursed and dropped the subject. He took out his phone and dialed a number. After hanging up, he waved his hand. Lets go back. Switch cars and call people over. Well go to where that b*tch lives, and catch her there C I dont believe that Marcos, that traitor, isnt after her money. All the brawny men cheered. Since they were going to catch Lorna, they could loot her ce and make a quick buck. They returned to the front door in high spirits and drove off. On the other side, Lorna and Marcos quickly got into a nearby car and went back to the parking lot at the foot of the hill which the cafe was on. After parking the car, Lorna silently opened the door and walked up the hill. Marcos hurriedly turned off the engine and locked the car before catching up. Lorna, its not what you think Lorna didnt stop. She said calmly, Theres no need to rush. You can tell me everythingter. Stumped for a moment, Marcos hesitated. Was he really going to tell her? But he didnt want Lorna to know about that experience at all. It made him feel like such a disgrace. At the same time, Luke and Selina were eating skewers at a roadside stall. That was right, there were skewers here as well. However, the skewers had cucumbers, onions, and green peppers in between the meat, and came with the local spicy sauce. Compared with the meat skewers which Luke made, these skewers were more refreshing. He took a bite, and the mix of meat and vegetables was quite tasty. Luke had paid 200 dors in advance for the food, and the boss was naturally willing to deliver the skewers to them. The two of them and Gold Nugget waited at a stone bench ten meters behind the stand for the boss to roast the skewers. When a certain rich guy paid upfront, he said that after they ate 200 dors worth, he would pay for another round. After they were full, whatever was left of the money would be a tip. Also, if there were other customers, the boss could sell half to them and the other half to Luke. Naturally, the boss didnt object. It was a win-win situation for him. Apart from chicken skewers, Luke also ordered sour and spicy roast mutton skewers to keep down the amount the three of them ate. Otherwise, the bosss hands would break long before Gold Nugget was full. Then, Selina ordered smoked eggnt and grilled cabbage sd. She really liked the roasted garlic eggnt which Luke made, and had be more interested in eggnt dishes after that. This sd was a local specialty. After trying one bite, Luke declined to eat more. He had never been interested in sd, and this was no exception. In this way, the stall owner delivered skewers and food nonstop. When he received 200 dors for the fifth time, his initial surprise and delight, which had gradually turned into astonishment, now turned into horror. Luke could only use a bit of Mental Hypnosis. Dont worry. We often participate in eatingpetitions worldwide. Eating something like more than 200 hot dogs in one sitting isnt a problem for us. Chapter 1701 - Got It, Take Action

Chapter 1701: Got It, Take Action

A thought suddenly popped up in the bosss mind that he had indeed seen a Guinness world record for eating hot dogs. It had actually been for more than 100. Huh? Did he remember wrong? It was over 200. But thanks to Lukes mental suggestion and the money, the boss immediately stopped worrying. If they really stuffed themselves to death, it wouldnt happen here, right? The boss mumbled to himself as he went back to work and grilled skewers like crazy. Selina, on the other hand, eximed, Somethings happened at the cafe? Luke also saw the image transmitted by the drone near the cafe. 50 to 60 burly men got out of cars at the foot of the hill and started climbing. Carols cafe was the only building on this hill, and these people could only be there for the women. Luke sighed regretfully. Boss, are the skewers ready? The boss: Yes, yes,ing right up. Luke told Selina to pack up the skewers as he went to get the car. A minuteter, his car stopped next to the stall. Carrying a big takeaway bag of meat, Selina and Gold Nugget got into the backseat. The boss waved reluctantly. Come again next time. He and his wife and daughter had been busy for an hour tonight, and had gotten 1,200 dors from Luke. With thatst takeaway order of skewers, he had earned at least 150 dors in tips. He really wished that every day No, every month, he had a rich customer like this. A little light-headed, the boss couldnt help but make this beautiful wish. A while ago, on the patio outside the coffee shop on the hill, Carol looked warily at Marcos next to Lorna. Dana (Lornas alias), whos this? Just now, she had seen Lorna and the man arguing on the path, so she had rushed over. It was a good thing that Marcos was the one who was clearly begging, or Carol wouldve taken out a big knife. The moment Lorna saw Carol, she was a little embarrassed. He Carols eyes swept between them and stopped on their hands. Boyfriend? That yes. Lorna wasnt too surprised. Instead, she was relieved. Some answers were hard to give. Carol looked at Marcos and said, Lets talk inside. She then turned around and walked into the cafe. After Lorna and Marcos followed her in, Carol brought over a bottle of water and ced it on the table at the door. Have some water first. Dana,e with me. Marcos tactfully sat at the door and watched the two women walk behind the counter. Suddenly, he heard some noise and turned to look outside. The light in the cafe was brighter than outside, but he could still vaguely see a few people moving around. Who is it? As soon as he said that, more people flooded the path. One of them, a short and fat man, smiled smugly. Run, Marcos. Lets see if you can run again. The crowd approached quickly, and Marcoss face changed. He immediately hid behind the wall and yelled in the direction of the counter, Be careful. Torres ising. Almost instantly, the conversation behind the counter stopped, and Carol and Lorna ran out. Marcos hurriedly warned, Donte out. They all have guns. Run out the back. As he spoke, he picked up the chair next to him and pushed it into the doorway. Forget closing the door; the cafe had ss walls. He was only doing this to prevent the other party from charging in. To Marcoss surprise, Lorna and Carol didnt look flustered. He was very familiar with Lorna and knew that she had guts. However, Carol, who was short and thin and dressed like an ordinary, guileless-looking person, asked indifferently, Whos Torres? Before Marcos could reply, Lorna simply exined, The leader of arge local drug gang. Hes in charge of transporting illegal drugs. Why are they here? Carol walked around the counter and picked up two kitchen knives. She then opened a drawer and put a box full of steak knives on the counter. Lorna didnt look happy, but she still replied sinctly, They want Marcos to be a drug mule, but he doesnt want to do it. They stopped him in a bar in the city just now. Carol turned around and looked at her. You were there? Lorna said, Yes. Carol sighed. Got it. Ill take actionter. Attack with all your strength. Lorna was surprised. Full strength? This meant that whether anyone died or not didnt matter; however, Carol had never been someone who liked to take lives. Carol nodded and sighed to herself:?Consider this myst bit of help to you before we part ways. At that moment, the brawny men moved the chair out of the way and entered the cafe. Defenseless, Marcos could only retreat to where Lorna and Carol were. He couldnt help but ask, Why dont I draw their attention, and the two of you leave first? Carol nced at him in surprise and asked Lorna, Can he do it? Lorna was a little annoyed. Just treat him like a big, bright lightbulb. Carol got it. She nodded at Marcos. I see. Take it easy. Ill deal with them first, and youter. The men who had rushed in spread out and surrounded the three of them; it appeared that they were in control of the situation. A short and fat person walked in. It was none other than Torres. Haha, why arent you running? Hm, another woman? Okay, okay, well sell them together. Theyre a little ugly, but they can still be sold for some money. Carol narrowed her eyes and gripped two table knives under the counter. You sell organs? Torres couldnt be bothered to answer the question. Marcos, tell me about the Mexican route, and Ill spare them. Marcos gritted his teeth but didnt dare say anything. He could defend himself, but now that the other party was using Lorna and her sister against him, he didnt dare refuse. Torress 20 men were all armed, most of them with pistols, and four with M10s. At such close range, the shooters could hit them with the four M10s even with their eyes closed. Carol took a deep breath. Lorna, get ready! Go! When she said ready, Lorna dropped slightly and narrowed her eyes. Under her control, two dark gray daggers floated out of a dark corner and quietly approached two burly men holding the submachine guns. At the word go, the knives sped up and pierced the throats of the two men. Carol threw out two table knives from under the counter at the same time. The des drew two straight and blurry silver lines in the air as they shot at two other men. Chapter 1702 - Your Sister... Too?

Chapter 1702: Your Sister... Too?

Marcos watched dumbly. Silver table knives shot out in all directions, and the men fell one after another. Marcos definitely no longer had the ridiculous notion that Carol was an ordinary sister. Even Lorna, this beautiful girl who only asionally used her superpower to perform flying tricks, had turned into a grim reaper. Two dark gray daggers pierced the throats of the brawny men one after another, preventing them from screaming. They could only fall twitching to the ground. In just five seconds, more than 20 men had died without even firing 20 shots. The short fatty, Torres, was still crawling away in fear after a knife Carol threw stabbed him in the thigh. The table knives in front of Carol were all used up. She wasnt very talented at knife-throwing. Even though she trained every day, she only killed ten people with the table knives. The rest were killed by Lorna. Looking at the gang members who were covered in blood and in their death throes, Carols face turned pale. She nowpletely understood why the safety rules stipted that they had to fight regrly. After not seeing blood for so long, she might throw up right away. How would she be able to fight then? However, her previousbat training had only involved injuring people at most. This was the first time she had killed so many people in one go, so she still felt very ufortable. Suppressing the urge to vomit, she was about to say something, when her ears suddenly twitched. She grabbed two kitchen knives from the counter and jumped more than a meter high. Then, she pushed off of the counter and jumped to the side. Her petite body flipped in the air, and her hands swung out as shended in a corner. Two burly men who had just rushed out and fired with their guns felt a shadow brush past them, and their throats turned cold as they copsed. Carol flicked the dark red blood off the kitchen knives that she had just used to cut the mens throats, so that it didnt flow down the hilts and cause her grip on the knives to be slippery. Just as the two men copsed, two more rushed out. Carol moved to the side and shed at the back of their necks with the knives. She used the momentum to twist around and throw herself into the hallway. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of gunshots rang out, followed by terrified screams. Ah, monster! Why cant you kill her? Shes a monster! Run! In the front, Marcoss eyes widened and his mouth dropped open. He subconsciously looked at Lorna. Your sister is also a superhuman? Lorna snorted and didnt answer the question. She rushed into the hallway with the two dark gray daggers. There were fewer and fewer gunshots in the hallway, and more and more screams. Apart from the cries of monster, there were howls every now and then. My guns jammed. Mine, too. Run! Lorna had jammed the springs and pins in the guns, which was the simplest and most efficient way to deal with firearms. If that didnt work, she could twist the trigger, the hammer, the clip or other small parts. It was extremely wasteful topletely crush or twist the other partys guns. That didnt make for a sustainable battle, and it would be very easy for the other party to notice the existence of superpowers. Lorna had just needed to understand themon characteristics of firearms, and dismantle and assemble them multiple times, to determine what could easily cause them to malfunction. Coupled with her lethal daggers, she could easily deal with dozens of shooters on her own. Superpowers werent scientific, but science could be used to analyze how enemies were killed with superpowers. Lorna might not be that powerful right now, but even if she could pick up a huge bridge in the future, possessing enough knowledge would enable her to use the smallest amount of strength to achieve the greatest effect. So, whether or not a person had superpowers, they should study the specialized field that was relevant to them. That was the power of knowledge. Marcos was about to chase after them, when he heard Torres cry out behind him, Save me. I can give you money. A lot of money. Stumped, he turned around and saw a middle-aged man with a grizzled beard walk in. The middle-aged man happened to be blocking Torress way, and the terrified Torres subconsciously called for help. Carols knife had pierced a major artery in his leg, and Torres sensed that he was about to lose consciousness. If he didnt call for help, he was dead. So, he subconsciously fought for thest bit of life, and didnt think about who the other party was at all. Naturally, it was Luke, who had the face of Mr. Wilson. Looking at Torres at his feet, he thought for a moment before he tore a strip off a tablecloth and tied it around the mans thigh to stop the blood loss. Torres screamed and passed out from the pain. Luke didnt care. He was saving Torres now to question himter. Carol had probably thought the same, which was why she hadnt stabbed him in the face. But the guy was still going to die after he told Luke everything he knew, and Luke could earn a few hundred points in passing. Too easy. After dealing with this survivor, Luke walked to the counter and unhurriedly found some coffee powder. He turned on the coffee machine and prepared to make himself a cup of coffee. Marcos was creeped out. Why did this guy look so much like some movie hidden boss? Why else would he save Torres? But Marcos knew Torress boss, Ferdinand. Ferdinand was also a middle-aged man in his forties, but he was Latin American. Most of the gang members were Latin American. Marcos had never heard of a Caucasian big boss in these parts. Thinking that, he slipped into the hallway while Luke was busy with the coffee machine to let Lorna know. Luke couldnt be bothered with him. Even though Lorna was free to fall in love and was a minor candidate whom he hadnt invested much in, Luke was still unhappy that this boy had cut in so early. What made him feel helpless was that Marcos was only a light red in the system. In other words, no one had died at his hands, and he hadntmitted any serious violent crimes or sold illegal drugs. Secondly, this guy did have some sense of responsibility. In front of Torres, Marcos didnt run off on his own, nor did he show any fear C in that moment, all he thought about was protecting Lorna. That was why Luke preferred dealing with bad guys C it was simpler. Selina said in his earpiece, Its done. We killed the seven guys who escaped down the hill. Remember to collect themter. Luke hummed in response. Looking at the situation via the drone, Selina couldnt help but mock, Hey, your coffee-making skills are very average. Though, hm, yourtte art isnt bad. Luke rolled his eyes. This is acting, got it? Dont you have meat over there? Why dont you use it to block your mouth? Selina was enlightened. Thats right, you need to eat snacks when you watch a show. Chapter 1703 - Coffee Master and Small Gift

Chapter 1703: Coffee Master and Small Gift

Luke ignored her. In life, if you werent amusing yourself, you were amusing others. While he was entertaining himself now, he could also entertain Selina; killing two birds with one stone wasnt a bad thing. Taking her out every day to beat up and destroy people could easily cause psychological issues, which was why they were on this trip around the world. So, Luke made the coffee in earnest. Fine, he actually only memorized the steps. As a man who liked to use ready-made coffee powder instead of freshly ground coffee, extracting the espresso taste was aplete mystery to him. Secretary Jenny wasnt lying when she said that her maid was far better at making coffee than he was. That aside, Lukes movements were absolutely elegant, precise, and efficient. When Marcos, Lorna and Carol returned less than two minutester, Master Luke had three cups of steaming hot coffee ready. This fake coffee master didnt need to care about other peoples taste. He simply made the sweetest and milkiest coffee he could take. As for thette art, he would never let anyone else do it in this lifetime. Both Lorna and Carol were very quiet when they saw Mr. Wilson making coffee at the bar. The difference was that Carol quickly calmed down, while Lorna shifted nervously every now and then. Luke put the two cups of coffee on the counter and gestured for them to help themselves. Then, he took his coffee to the al fresco seats outside. Both of you,e here. Carol immediately followed him with the coffee. Lorna was nervous, but could only do as she was told. It was clear that Marcos was being excluded from the conversation, and the three cups of coffee implied the same thing:?This has nothing to do with you, get lost. Thus, Marcos could only observe the three people sitting ten meters away from the door. Lornas voice got louder every now and then, and her face was the most expressive. Carols back was to Marcos. He couldnt see her expression, and she didnt seem to be saying anything. Luke was facing the door, but his voice and movements were normal, and he didnt have much of an expression on his face. The conversation ended less than 20 minutester. Marcos was still observing in secret, when Luke waved at him. He walked over without hesitation. Although he felt a little guilty, for Lornas sake, he couldnt be a coward whatever the case, this person wasnt her father! Hm, even if her father were here, he couldnt be a coward. When Marco reached Lorna, Luke said directly, Tell me everything about you and Ferdinand. Dont leave anything out. Marcoss heart skipped a beat, and he couldnt help but nce at Lorna. Lorna gritted her teeth. Why are you looking at me? Marcos took a deep breath and exined quickly. The situation wasntplicated. Marcos had worked for a Mexican gang over a year ago to earn money for his seriously ill mothers medical fees, and hade to Santiago before with the gang leader. Of course, selling the goods had nothing to do with him. He had onlye as an errand boy andckey. If anything happened, he would be abandoned as a distraction for the police or the gangs rivals. The gang leader definitely didnt tell him anything valuable. To put it simply, it was for the money. But his mother couldnt be saved. She passed away a year ago. After losing his mother, Marcos had no reason to continue working for that gang. Once you joined a Mexican gang, however, you couldnt quit unless the gang copsed. At that time, several cartel bigshots had died in Mexico, and the situation was very chaotic. So, he simply came to Chile to avoid the gang and the chaos in Mexico. That should have been the end of it. Marcos used to be a car mechanic, and had worked diligently as one before he grew desperate for money for his mothers treatment. When he came to Santiago on his own, he would at most switch jobs and location. Naturally, he didnt want to join a gang. Unfortunately, he was recognized by Ferdinands men. Back then, the Mexican gang that Marcos worked for hadnt dealt with Ferdinand, but with apetitor. The situation in Mexico had been chaotic for the past two years, and sales had dropped significantly. Many gang leaders lived in seclusion and didnt dorge amounts of business. Ferdinandspetitors were making even more money because of a shortage in the market. Naturally, he was anxious. When he heard his subordinates report that they had found a Mexican who had once been a supplier for apetitor, Ferdinand had Torrese over to discuss a cooperation. After his mothers death, a downhearted Marcos had run into Lorna here. He was very satisfied with his current life, and naturally didnt want to ruin it. To avoid trouble, he couldnt put Ferdinands men in contact with the Mexican gang wouldnt that just be advertising that he had escaped to Chile? If the gang found out, it might demand that Ferdinand kill this traitor. Human lives were worthless to the gang; to them, a traitor was someone who had their own mind. Even after Marcos avoided him a few times, Torres refused to give up. Three months ago, Marcos had to quit his job and hide at home. He had onlye out recently after thinking the storm had passed, yet Torres discovered his whereabouts once more. Luke was expressionless, but he paid attention to Marcoss mental fluctuations and confirmed that he wasnt lying. At most, he didnt tell all of what he had experienced in Mexico. But the light red evil assessment in the system was enough to prove that he hadntmitted any major crimes, and instead had made a lot of small mistakes. Considering the situation in Mexico, it could only be said that Marcos was an ordinary person who wasnt very cautious, and didnt deserve to go missing or be crippled. After confirming the situation, Luke waved his hand. You can go back now. Marcos: Huh? Luke said, Back to the door or down the hill, up to you. Marcos shut up and silently stood near the entrance of the cafe. Luke didnt care what he thought, or even what Lorna thought. Lorna was just a potential investment who was about to have a baby. There was no need toplicate things. Putting his hand in his pants pocket, Luke took out a printed note and a key from his inventory. He put them on the table and pushed them to Lorna. If you want to be with him, thats up to you. This is a key and password to a private safe in the city. Theres some cash in it. Consider it a final gift. Lorna frowned. I dont want it. Luke said indifferently, Its not scary to be poor; the scariest thing is not knowing yourself. Lornas expression was a little ugly, but she didnt dare argue with him. Luke said, You dont even know that youre pregnant, which is why you dare refuse this money. I see that you really cant live on your own. Do you n to rob a bank with a big bellyter? Lorna was stunned. What? Pregnant? Chapter 1704 - Killing Two Birds with One Stone, Magnanimous Luke

Chapter 1704: Killing Two Birds with One Stone, Magnanimous Luke

What a joke! How could the other party know she was pregnant when she herself didnt? Uh, wait. Her period this month Lornas expression changed. Lukes lips twitched as he gave a cold and mocking smile. With this money, your kid wont have to worry about money anymore, right? Lornas heart was in a mess, but she subconsciously shook her head. Luke smiled. Also, I have to remind you that you owe us a lot of money to begin with, and also this life that you have now. Lorna couldnt say anything. This is just a down payment. Luke stood up. If you want to use your power for work, we are the only ones you can work for. As he spoke, he stretched out his head, touched her fair forehead, and used Mental Hypnosis and Pheromone Control to send her a phone number. This was a necessary safety measure to ensure that she couldnt mention this to anyone else. Stunned, Lorna watched him disappear, and then felt someone tug her hand. She turned around and saw Carol. What? Carol nced at the side. Your boyfriend is here. Dont tell him about Mr. Wilson or me. With that, she brushed past Marcos and returned to her room. Outside, the young man and woman were silent for a long while. Two nightster, Luke appeared at the cafe again. Carol, who had been waiting for him, was only carrying a small suitcase. Luke looked at her and asked, Are you ready? Carol nodded. Yes, Mr. Wilson. Luke nodded and looked at Lorna. Is there anything else you want to say? Lorna hesitated before she asked in a low voice, Can I still keep in touch with Carol? Luke said, In half a year or a year, depending on the progress of her training. Lorna was relieved. Luke spoke again. You and your boyfriend dont have to move. This shop can continue operating. Lorna: Huh? Luke gestured for Carol to move, and said casually, Ive dealt with Ferdinand and his men. As long as your boyfriend doesnt mess around any longer, nobody will bother you. With that, he waved his hand and left with Carol. Lorna still wasnt in a good mood a few days after Carol left, but she paid attention to the news in Santiago. In the end, there was no news of Ferdinand. Instead, there was news of a fewrge-scale gang fights in a certain area. She showed the news to Marcos, who gave the expected answer. Isnt that Ferdinands territory? Lorna was silent. She recalled how Sentinel Services had never appeared again. Before, these people would catch up to her and Lorna every now and then. It was also after Wilson appeared that Sentinel Services disappeared. Had it been dealt with in the same way? Thinking of that indifferent and cold face, she heaved a sigh. Although that poker face was a little scary, it was surprisingly reassuring when it was on her side. Sitting on the top of the hill, Lorna rubbed her stomach and calmed down.?It seems youll be able to grow up safely! On the other side, Luke and Selina were sailing north once more. After Luke hypnotized Carol, he threw her into Space 2. A dayter, his Level 2 clone in New York took her out. Sneaking her in through his inventory was just that simple. Luke had already sent her to Texas to undergo full military training at Roberts private securitypany. As for thebat manual, Luke could tailor one for Carol. He had given Alice simr training before. Both of them had self-healing abilities, and their strength and reflexes were better than that of ordinary people. There wasnt much of a difference in theirbat techniques. Although Carol didnt have metal bones or ws, Luke just needed to modify some of the manuals content. After training from half a year to a year, Carol would be Catherines personal bodyguard and be responsible for helping to protect Joseph and little Cindy. Carol had always owed Luke a favor. Letting her do it now could be considered paying him back. She didnt have much to do most of the time, and spent most of it with the two kids. Life had been tough for her, and she wouldnte into casual contact with outsiders, much less leak any secrets. As long as she wasnt stupid, she would make the smart choice between being a test subject or a bodyguard. That way, Luke could equip her with a lot of gear, making her equivalent to a mini Lady Deathstrike. If there really was an emergency, she would be much stronger than ordinary security guards, as a trained superhuman who wasnt afraid of death. Carol actually didnt have many demands in life, and didnt care if she lived in Chile or America. She had wanted to go to Argentina to farm. In Texas, which was vast but sparsely popted, her wish came true. Luke didnt find it an inconvenience to arrange Carols future for her, and he didnt use his abilities to influence her. After he exined where she would be going, Carol didnt refuse, and was even relieved. Clearly, her rtionship with Lorna had been veryplicated recently. It seemed that Lorna no longer needed her now that she had a boyfriend. Lukes arrangement gave her a goal to work toward. She just needed to train and then start working. It was good for Carol, who had no ambitions and was even a little afraid of society. While Luke was deep in thought, Selinas voice rang out from the top floor. Luke,e up and do my back. He did as told. When he went up, Selina was already lyingfortably in a chair with the air of a winner. It was summer in the southern hemisphere, and Santiago had the mostfortable subtropical Mediterranean climate. Most of the countrys poption lived here. It was a tropical desert climate in the north, and the Atacama Desert in Chile was one of the driest areas in the world. For a woman who wanted tanned skin and wasnt afraid of the sun or heat, this couldnt be any better. As Luke rubbed on the oil, she saidzily, Are we giving up on Lorna just like that? Luke said, What else can we do? Shecks the warmth of a family, so the child is very important to her. We cant let her be a vignte with a kid. Selina naturally understood this, and changed the topic. What about her boyfriend? You checked out his superpower, right? Lorna and Carol didnt know, but Selina had seen Luke call Marcos out a few nights ago and beat him up at the bottom of the hill. After that, Luke had given Marcos a youre useless look and said provokingly, How can you protect Lorna like this? You might even be caught and used to threaten her. If Marcoss heart could be seen, there would have been several fresh big holes in it. Luke definitely wasnt taking revenge. Although Marcos had disrupted his n, Luke really did just want to know what ability he had. Chapter 1705 - Slight Disappointment and Farming Base

Chapter 1705: Slight Disappointment and Farming Base

When it came to superpowers, one couldnt just look at their effects. Emma had always thought that her ability was to control mes, but it was actually temperature control. The systems exnation was still the most reliable. Big Dipper had an aloof persona with Lorna, and it wasnt appropriate for him to take out hard cash or poker cards to bet with Marcos. So, beating him up was the simplest and most effective way. Besides, he didnt hit Marcos in the face! Thinking that, Luke felt that he was still a refined, easy-going and magnanimous person. Selina, however, asked, Is his ability to turn into a big lightbulb? Luke thought for a moment, then shook his head. Just treat him like a convection oven. Selina asked, A what oven? It seemed she had never heard of this thing. Luke said, Its simr to a microwave, except that it uses amp to cook the food. Selina got it. So, his ability isnt just to shine, but to barbecue? Luke said, He absorbs and controls photons. Light and heat are just some of the characteristics. Selina snorted. But he seems very weak right now. Thats right. Luke naturally agreed. Compared with Lorna and Carol, Marcoss power was definitely a step behind. Carols self-healing ability was very useful in the beginning, butter, she became overly defensive and didnt do enough damage. Lornas Maic Control had never been weak. She could already easily use thin and sharp metal objects to kill and obstruct her opponents. If she progressed further, bing a human electromaic cannon would be a piece of cake. If she was smart and loved to learn, there was no end to what she could do with this ability. On the other hand, Marcos could only use his ability now like a sh grenade or a low-output branding iron; the practical effect was minimal. If he progressed further, however, bing a humanser cannon wasnt impossible. But that was just on paper. Many superpowers were terrifying in theter stages. The real key was how to get to thete stage. Most superhumans werent good students or werent talented enough, and didnt get good grades C this limited the possible growth of their superpower. Most superhumans relied on luck to grow. The people who managed to catch them would first make sure that they were under control before studying ways to magnify their abilities. Nobody wanted to create a super powerful enemy for themselves. Lukes mood wasnt affected by what had be a usual regret sure enough, he couldnt learn Marcoss ability. But knowing how to manipte photons wasnt actually anything great C it wasnt like he was a fan of Ultraman Tiga. Selina also felt slight regret. It seems we wont be getting any new teammates. Luke chuckled. Even if Lorna and her partner dared toe, I wouldnt dare use them. Theyre too young andck experience; maybe in eight or ten years. Like if they broke up or something! Luke secretly added:?After all, people tend to mature more quickly after going through a breakup. Two people and one dog set off again, as rxed as ever. Apart from daydreaming, Luke also tried cooking some South American dishes. A lot of the food still needed to be adjusted slightly to suit his taste. Selina didnt have high requirements for food. As long as it was good, she would eat it with gusto. However, she wouldnt refuse if it tasted better. As they passed by northern Chile, they basically never went ashore. The northern part of Chile had a tropical desert climate and was mainly popted with mining towns. Many parts of Texas were also desert-like, and the deste and majestic scenery here was simr. Luke and Selinas main objective on this trip was to rx C harvesting points was secondary. They werent interested in this sort of scenery, and naturally couldnt be bothered to visit the mining towns. Just like that, the yacht sailed all the way to Lima, the capital of Peru, before two people and one dog disembarked and entered the city. After five days in Lima, two people and one dog put on their armor at night and flew northeast over the border into the depths of an uninhabited jungle in the Brazilian state of Acre. After flying for about an hour, they stopped andnded. After theynded in an area hidden byrge trees, they entered a deep gorge, and Selina looked around in astonishment. This is magical. Luke simply nodded in agreement. The best words in English to describe this ce were probably things like magical, beautiful and so on. In Chinese, it could be described as the work of the gods. The gorge was hidden from above by giant trees and vines. Luke and the others hadnded on a rocky cliff next to a waterfall. They had to get closer to the edge in order to be able to see that there was a small valley down below which was five to ten meters wide, 100 meters deep and 200 meters long. It was already night, but there were glowing green patches on the otherwise pitch-ck walls of the valley. On these glowing green cliff faces, dark red fluorescent lights flickered in the night wind, creating a strange and magical image. These were none other than the six-petaled Blood Orchids. The Blood Orchids red color was very dark, but they still pulsed in the dark, as if they were breathing. Selina was stunned for a few seconds. After enjoying this beautiful, dark fairy tale-like scene, she murmured, This is the raw ingredient for Life 1 the Blood Orchid? Luke also admired the view. After interrogating Sloan about where the Blood Orchids were farmed, Luke didnte here often; he had only been here two or three times in two years. However, the Blood Orchid had a strange trait. It bloomed once every six years, and would quickly wither and decay after a week or so. To make it easier for Sloan, that sly old fox, to control the base, he nted the Blood Orchids in three batches so that there was a harvest once every two years. He only needed to do a routine patrol every year and collect the Blood Orchid extract every other year. This way, it was impossible for the employees at the base to secretly take the Blood Orchid extract for their own use. There had been over 50 workers here before, who were mainly men and who were mostly a neutral yellow or an evil light red. Naturally, they couldnt all be killed. So, Luke used Sloans face to keep this ce under control for the time being, then secretly got the innocent people out. He left it to Reba to send them to other countries in South America, and gave them financialpensation. Luke didnt owe these people anything, but these were the people who had nted so many Blood Orchids. He was happy to tip them for it. After being hypnotized, the innocent people who were sent away forgot everything here. In addition, the base was 300 kilometers away from the nearest residential area. Not only had the cunning Sloanpletely cut off contact with the outside world, he had also specially chosen people who werent very cultured. These people didnt have the ability to escape, and they didnt know the bases location. Just knowing that it was in the Amazon jungle was meaningless. It was too remote. Thest dozen or so employees were all bright red, and Luke had left them here as prison campborers, but that would stop today. Isted from human contact, these dozen or so people had developed severe psychological issues. Something might happen if this continued. What Luke was afraid of wasnt that something would happen to them, but that something would happen to the Blood Orchids, so he was taking this opportunity to clean these people up. Chapter 1706 - Jungle Tour? Jungle Treasure Hunt?

Chapter 1706: Jungle Tour? Jungle Treasure Hunt?

??

Admiring this unusual view for a moment, two people and one dog went to a high rock ledge in the valley, where there were a dozen old shipping containers that had been converted into dorms. After sending the dozen people into his inventory, Luke and Selina finally started to fix up the valley. Sloan didnt care about human lives; what he cared about were the Blood Orchids. Also, to transport the containers to the valley, he had to use heavy duty helicopters, which was more troublesome to hide. Thus, the camp workers lived in ordinary conditions; only the special containers for extracting and storing the Blood Orchid were in good shape. Of course, Luke wasnt interested in these lousy things, nor did he n to sleep in a secondhand container. He put them all away and built a new fortress-like base out of reinforced blocks that he had already made in his inventory. Half a dayter, he and Selina were done assembling and reinforcing the new base. At that moment, he released ordinary robots and remote-controlled androids from his inventory, and an A.I. program assumed control of the base. This valley was renamed Isis Base, and the A.I. program was called Isis. Over the past year, Luke had perfected the mental hub technology. Now, as long as he had a drone with a mental transfer function enter the Caribbean Sea, he could control the robots at the Blood Orchid base from most parts of the United States. However, the robots were only used for regr patrols; Luke wasnt interested in keeping a constant eye on the base. The farming and processing of the Blood Orchid would all be done by the ordinary robots under Isiss control. At dawn, Selina yawned and got out of bed. When she washed up, she knocked on the wall. Whens breakfast? Luke said from below, I was just waiting for you to wake up. Gold Nugget has already been eating snacks for half an hour. Selina said, Dog traitor! Gold Nugget was befuddled. This wasnt a luxury cruise ship, and it couldnt surf the Inte here. It had nothing else to do, and could only watch movies on its Alienptop. Wasnt it allowed to have some snacks? Silently cursing Selina, the dog head bit into two roast beef dumplings. After breakfast, Luke and Selina set off with Gold Nugget. They had never seen such a primitive tropical jungle before. The two of them wore nanosuits, which kept the most dangerous poisonous insects at bay and also made it easy to trek through the dense jungle. Gold Nugget even opened its visor and used itsplete form to jump through the trees and plunder food ingredients. Luke and Selina, on the other hand, took a leisurely stroll and took photos of each other whenever they came upon a strange sight. The more important thing was to find lunch ingredients. As the jungle with the most abundance of species on Earth, there was too much to eat in the Amazon. Even though he had the A.I. program, Luke wasnt sure if most of the food was edible. Of course, they wouldnt eat the wild animals. They only collected various side dishes and fruits, which was absolutely environmentally friendly. As they collected ingredients, the armor would do a preliminary analysis. If they still came into contact with poison, Gold Nugget would step in and protect Selina through their symbiotic rtionship. Luke had Toxin Resistance + Elementary Self-Healing. It wouldnt be easy for him to die. After wandering for more than 20 kilometers, it was lunchtime. The dog head was having a lot of fun, and Luke and Selina werent in a hurry, so they didnt move very fast. They found a river, and Luke took out a small barge. The two of them went onboard and prepared to have lunch. Gold Nugget was still running around in the jungle next to the river. In the end, it even flipped down its visor and jumped into the river to y. ording to Selina, it was looking for fish to eat. Luke politely declined. Who knew what sort of things there were in the rivers of a tropical jungle. Nobody would dare eat the fish here. The alien dog head might have a liking for this sort of thing, but it definitely wasnt for Earthlings. While Luke was cooking and Selina was waiting to eat, Gold Nugget suddenly sent a message. Hearing Gold Nuggets voice in her earpiece, Selina stood up curiously and walked to the aft deck. What good stuff? Gold Nugget charged out of the water and jumped onto the deck. It put down the thing that had been tied to its helmet with its tentacles. Woof? Selina rolled her eyes. I get it, its yours. Sunlight shone through the gaps in the trees above the river and onto the sparkling object. Selina scanned it with her armor and confirmed that it was a natural topaz. Topaz wasnt rare in Brazil, which was thergest producer of colored gems in the world. However, this topaz was the size of a babys head, was more translucent and had fewer impurities, which was rare. She also understood why Gold Nugget had excitedly picked it up C it looked a little like a dogs head, albeit in a more abstract way. Coupled with the bright yellow color, it would be strange if Gold Nugget wasnt tempted. Receiving that assurance, Gold Nugget turned around excitedly and jumped back into the river. It had wanted to catch fish, but had found a treasure. It didnt need to share this with Selina, which instantly made it even more interested. Selina: D*mn dog. Donte back for lunch if you dare. Those were harsh words, but she hadnt turned on thems, and was purely venting. After cursing, she got arge box from Luke and put the topaz inside. She then fixed the box in one corner of the deck and waited to eat. In any case, she wouldnt go into the water. Who cared what the dog head found? Luke spent half an hour making lunch. After Gold Nugget returned, he went with Selina to see the fruits of the dog heads treasure hunt. There were now a lot of items in the box. Running a metal detector over them, Luke clicked his tongue in wonder. This guy is pretty good. He actually got a lot of good stuff. Selina snorted. Its mainly because nobodyes here, right? It has the Hellhound armor to scan the ce. Of course it would be fast at finding things. Luke chuckled and didnt disagree. Selina wasnt envious or jealous. If she went down herself, she would also harvest some things. Like she said, all sorts of gemstones had been formed from countless years of umted sediment in this untouched primitive jungle river. Of the things that the dog head had found, the most were stones of various sizes, including crystals, tourmaline, emeralds, and so on. Some showed clear traces of having been polished by hand before, and had probably been carried here from elsewhere by a flood. There were a few pieces of ore embedded with natural gold kernels. If they were a little bigger, they would be gold nuggets, just like the dog head. However, the most valuable thing was still the first topaz. The other gemstones werent worth much. Even if the dog head worked here its entire life, however, the amount it earned wouldntpare with the dirty money it had gotten just a few days ago. So, it was like the old saying: Just treat them as ythings for the dog. As the two rummaged through the dog heads newly discovered treasures, it jumped out of the water again. After activating the armors water-repelling, disinfecting and odor-removing functions, the armor opened, and Gold Nugget excitedly barked out a question. Luke patted the dogs head with a smile. Alright, take them back and sterilize them before you y with them. Extremely pleased, the dog wagged its tail happily. Chapter 1707 - Now This Is a Real Jungle Treasure Hunt

Chapter 1707: Now This Is a Real Jungle Treasure Hunt

For the next few days, Luke and Selina went out to y during the day and returned to Isis Base at night. Luke put the Blood Orchids that had bloomed in thest few days into his inventory. Ever since he took control of this base, Luke had only ever dealt with the Blood Orchid extract, and had never obtained a live orchid. Now that the Blood Orchid was finally in bloom, he naturally had to preserve it in his inventory to studyter. He rarely used Life 1 to begin with since its effects were still indeterminate. He also had the Light of Life Dagger and Light of Life as substitutes for healing. He could wait two years for the next batch of Blood Orchids to bloom before he replenished the extract. What he really needed to think about was the harsh conditions required for the Blood Orchid to grow. So far, Luke had tried all sorts of methods, including transnting the soil and imitating climate conditions, but to no avail. The Blood Orchids could only survive in this strange valley, and couldnt be cultivated in Space 2. He had even given udia two Blood Orchids, but she hadnt been able to keep them alive. Judging from udias mental fluctuations, she hadnt given it her best, and had only gone through the motions. She was slightly surprised by her failure, but also gloated a little. This meant that even if she could cultivate the Blood Orchid, it definitely wouldnt be easy to do so. Besides, who knew if the Blood Orchid she cultivated would have the same effect. It was possible that some new lethal variant would be created. For the past few days, Luke had traveled around the area with Selina and the dog head in search of a suitable ce to nt the Blood Orchids. They hadnt found anything so far, and so just yed in the jungle for a few more days. But Luke had already made up his mind. They would leave in ten days at most if they didnt find a suitable new location for the Blood Orchids. By then, the Blood Orchids in the valley would basically be at the end of their life cycle. Besides, he was taking Selina on this trip to y, not to be a savage. No matter how fun a jungle adventure was, ten days was enough. After they left, Isis would continue exploring the area with drones. At most, it was just a slightly slower and slightly more troublesome process. But Isis wasnt human, and wasnt responsible for anything else, so there was no rush. During the week, they expanded their search range to 100 kilometers, but still couldnt find a location where the Blood Orchids could survive. On the other hand, the dog heads little hoard increased day by day. It could be sold for 200,000 to 300,000 dors in total. It was really worth nothing. Any one of the gang bigshots on Lukes cklist would earn him hundreds of times more than that. However, the most important thing for a dog was to be happy. Gold Nugget had indeed been very happy recently, so good for it. Today, two people and one dog went up the river again, and the dog head was still looking for treasure. As it found a rusty knife in the river and proudly showed off the gems embedded in it to Selina, the drone, which was flying at a low altitude of 50 meters, suddenly sent a warning. On the drone screen, smoke was rising from the trees a kilometer away, which meant that there was probably a jungle fire. There were a lot of fires in the Amazon jungle, but most of them were deliberately lit by farmers and loggers. However, this area was deep in no mansnd and there werent any big rivers nearby. Logically speaking, it shouldnt be farmers or poachers who were causing trouble. They had nothing better to do anyway. Luke put the boat away. Two people and one dog flew slowly through the jungle in their suits and approached the fire. Although they moved slowly, it was still much faster than walking. They covered a kilometer in less than two minutes. 100 meters away from the fire, however, Luke and Selina paused when they heard faint screams. Looking at each other, they activated the stealth function on their suits and sped up. The dog head was a little slower to react, but it immediately followed suit. A few secondster, arge tribe appeared in front of them. Looking at the situation, Luke and Selina frowned. A dozen armed men were beating up a group of natives and firing their guns every now and then. A dozen natives had already copsed inside the small shacks of the tribe. Most of them were covered in blood and didnt move, and only a few who had been shot in the leg screamed and cursed. Selina asked, Do we take action? Luke checked the systems good and evil panel, and immediately saw a bunch of new names in Spanish, all of which were so red that they were almost ck. Without any hesitation, he took out an MP7 from his inventory and fired. 100 meters away, the heads of the dozen armed men exploded like balloons in a yground. Selina, who hadnt closed her mouth yet: Gold Nugget, who had just run up behind them: Cough, cough.?Dont mind them, theyre small fry. Luke coughed and floated over. Lets go and see what we can get this time. He wasnt moving toward the natives camp, but to three small speedboats on the river. This was how the gunmen hade. The things which these brawny men had on them very likely had been looted from this tribe. Luke thought nothing of those. The speedboats definitely belonged to these criminals. They had only just started their operation, and had yet to move the loot to the boats. Compared with searching the criminals one by one, moving the entire boats with just a thought was undoubtedly more convenient, and the three of them didnt have to reveal themselves. Ten minutester, two people and one dog were sitting on their own barge once more. Gold Nugget was looking at Luke very meaningfully. Luke said, Alright, dont give me that look. Well consider this a shared mission and split the gains. Delighted, the dog rubbed its head against his calf. Luke said, Okay, Im going to chuck them out, and we can take stock. While he knew what was in the three speedboats once they entered his inventory, he could still let Selina and Gold Nugget have some fun. He had earned the points too quickly just now, and hadnt given the other party a chance to attack. The main thing was that if Selina had been the one to dispose of those criminals, Luke would have lost 50% of the experience and credit points. Gold Nugget was an alien creature and had always been discriminated against by the system; no matter what, the system didnt count it as a teammate. Luke didnt get any experience or credit points whenever Gold Nugget killed bad guys. That was why he had been so quick to act earlier. Now that they were checking their spoils, he naturally couldnt hog the task for himself. Gold Nuggets eyes glowed when Luke tossed the spoils onto the deck. The small pile of dazzling gold nuggets and sparkling gems was very eye-catching. Selina simply crouched down and picked up a stone with pink tourmaline running through it. She looked at it, and suddenly had a strange expression. This should be very valuable, right? Luke didnt think too much of it. He replied casually, If we purchase these things through proper channels, they would cost about 300,000 to 500,000 dors in total. Selina chuckled and rubbed the dogs head. Gold Nugget, we did just this one job, and we earned more than what you collected this entire week.?This?is the real jungle treasure hunt! The happy dog froze for a moment, before it slowly turned to look at Luke for confirmation. Pondering for a few seconds, Luke said consolingly, Its fine. You definitely earned more than if you were catching fish. The dog head:?Not listening! I dont want to hear that! Chapter 1708 - Distribution and Traveling the World

Chapter 1708: Distribution and Traveling the World

But reality was cruel. Luke had already made things worse, but Selina grabbed the dogs head and said, You dont believe me? If you dont, well raid their nest. The dog lowered its head and refused to listen. Selina, however, pinched its ears again. Are you dumb? Its not like theyll carry their loot around with them. This might just be their harvest for today. The bulk of it must be in their nest. The dog hesitated for a moment, before it finally surrendered to the temptation. Luke had no objections. Two people and one dog immediately set off, and soon found the criminals nest dozens of kilometers away. With Luke and Gold Nugget around, the criminals couldnt hide their scents. This was definitely their territory. Luke took the lead and killed the remaining five criminals. Thankfully, he had told Selina and the dog head to look for the treasure first. Less than five minutester, the dog ran back to the boat with a big box on its back, and barked proudly. Luke smiled. Lets get out of here first. Well take stockter. The boat leisurely set off back the way it hade. As it turned out, Selina was right. Relying on its keen sense of smell and its armor, the dog head had taken out arge bag of gold and raw gemstones from the criminals nest. The total worth was almost a million dors. Gold Nugget forgot how it had only made 200,000 to 300,000 dors after a tiring week of diving for treasure, and was once more immersed in the wonderful feeling of having made a fortune. However, it preferred shiny things to begin with, and was drawn to gems > gold > cash C the condition, however, was that the things had to be valuable; it wouldnt be fooled by ss baubles. Selina wasnt interested in gold, but in the colored stones, especially in their uncut state. The uncut stones gave her a strange sense of satisfaction. But the condition was that the gems had to be big and beautiful. So, one person and one dog couldnt bother with eating as they sterilized the stones and began to split the loot. Selinas actions were swift. Yours, mine, yours, mine. Gold Nugget suddenly stretched out a paw to stop her from taking an amethyst. It tilted its head and whined. Selina coughed and said, You dont have a favorite color, but you know that I like red. Gold Nugget looked suspiciously at the pile of green, blue and yellow in front of it. It then looked at the purple, pink and red colors in front of Selina. Shouldnt dogs be colorblind? Selina mumbled to herself as she quickly moved the paw away to continue distributing the loot. After that, she didnt dare give herself all the good-looking ones so openly. She gave the dog head the gold first, and kept the gems for herself. Luke enjoyed his tea and enjoyed the show of the dog head being tricked. In any case, they werent going to sell these. They were just toys, and their value wasnt important. After this windfall, Lukes 10-day deadline arrived. Two people and one dog put on their armor and headed north to Columbia at night. After that, they switched to new identities and took Gold Nugget to y all around South America. South America was absolutely a superrge game instance for Luke. In the 1980s and 1990s, Columbia produced the worlds most famous drug cartels the Medellin and Cali cartels and monopolized 80% of the drug market in America at their peak. It wasnt until they pissed off the United States and were beaten up that they gave up that position to Mexico. There was the famous Silver Triangle made up of Peru, Bolivia and Columbia; the Andes in Brazil; and the Amazon jungle. Peru was also the biggest production center. On the other hand, other countries such as Ecuador, Venezu, Guyana and Suriname were big distributors, and had drug traffickers who transported several tons of illegal drugs every year. Further up were Honduras, Guatem, the Dominican Republic, Haiti and Jamaica. The countries and territories here were only the size of soybeans on a world map, but were ripe for harvesting experience and credit points. Luke was mainly on holiday, but it wasnt hard to choose a few bigshots in major cities to meet their maker. After all, taking appropriate action every now and then was healthy for his growth. After visiting South America, they flew to Africa, crossed the Strait of Gibraltar from Moro, and visited various European countries. After that, they entered Asia from Turkey, then made their way through Saudi Arabia, Beirut and Israel before entering Russia. It was April by then, and Luke took Selina to see the cherry blossoms in Japan, before they finally entered China. When two people and one dog arrived in China, sightseeing was secondary. After all, they had seen all kinds of magnificent views in thest six months. The only thing they could never get tired of was the pursuit of delicious food. Compared with his previous life, Luke had to conscientiously eat his way through the country this time. He couldnt remember the names of the dishes, but he still had some impression of the restaurants and specialties from food videos he had watched before. The three of them ate their way from north to south. Every day, their mouths never stopped moving as they thoroughly satisfied their cravings. Even Selina couldnt helpmenting, I thought you were absolutely a chef, but now, it seems youre still not good enough. Luke was lost for words.?Is that my problem? China had eight major cuisine types and all sorts of snacks and specialties; nobody would dare say that they could clear this level! There were no all-rounder chefs in China who could cook any two of the major cuisine types to the highest level in the country, and these were already all super bigshots in the culinary world. There were just too many types of dishes. It was also for this reason that it took the three gluttons two months to eat their way through just half of Chinas food, and that was after Luke had already simplified things and chosen all-epassing feasts which covered all eight cuisine types. As for the rest, they didnt have time, and could only wait for another opportunity toe again. After all, they couldnt stay in China for years just to eat, and never go back. They had teammates and Luke had his clones. However, their families would check in with them from time to time, and friends would contact them during the festive seasons. Since neither of them were using their real identities at the moment, they naturally couldnt say that they were eating and drinking their way around the world. Robert and Catherine had spent time around America and in Western Europe, and had even encountered a mutant giant octopus on a cruise. Selinas parents had juste back from a 10-day trip to Mexico. If they knew that Luke and Selina had gone off to y with the dog, the two would definitely be taken to task when they went back. Luke and Selina were currently using the excuse that they were surveying thepanys future market development with their families, which sounded very professional. This trip, no, this market survey took the two people and one dog half a year. By the time they flew back to Los Angeles from Shanghai, it was already the end of June. Chapter 1709 - A.I. Ultima

Chapter 1709: A.I. Ultima

Selina celebrated her birthday not long after they arrived in China. Luke also celebrated his 22nd birthday in China, and was now an adult by Chinese standards. In terms of appearances, however, Selina looked even younger than when she first became Lukes partner, while Luke still looked like a high school student. Even Dor had glossy and healthy-looking fur; it didnt look like an old dog at all. When they returned to Los Angeles, they decided to stay in the bungalow. They even had dinner with their ex-neighbors, the Gaffney couple. The Gaffney twin daughters had also gone from primary school to middle school. Both girls eyes glowed when they saw Luke. They asionally thought of this former detective neighbor. After all, most detectives were bald middle-aged men with big bellies. Only in the movies could there be someone as young and handsome as Luke. They had once wondered if their memories of Luke and Selina had been exaggerated. But seeing the two of them again now, the twins felt that the two were even more beautiful than they remembered? In fact, they werent wrong. Putting aside Luke, who had thoroughly surpassed an ordinary person, even Selinas strength and dexterity were four times stronger than that of an ordinary person. While her mental strength was slightly weaker inparison, it was still twice as strong as that of an ordinary person. And these were just Selinas own physical attributes. If she and Gold Nugget entered theplete symbiotic form, she and Luke would be evenly matched. Coupled with the fact that she had followed him around the world for the past six months, and had fought all sorts of fights and eaten all sorts of things, her temperament was clearly different from before. She was more confident and steady, and had a more authoritative bearing. How did a person gain such a bearing? They had far more experience than an ordinary person. Money, power and personal qualities could also contribute to this temperament. Selina didntck any of these. The one thing she didck was broad enough experience, which she had been able to make up for with half a year of travel. Luke took her from the top to the bottom of society. On their trip, they beat up drug dealers and gangsters, and also took care of dirty cops. They made an evil, hypocritical public figure go missing, and also sent an underworld bigshot to the afterlife. They fought arge armed force, and also wiped out a mob of armed terrorists. When they did that, they didnt ask these people their identities, and only asked how many bad things they had done. In any case, neither of them used their real identities after they left Rio, and they didnt have to worry about being hunted down for revenge. As she followed Luke, Selina didnt just learn how to fight, but also how he typically dealt with things. Of course, she now had a rough idea of how much Luke had been hiding. From South America to Africa, Europe, West Asia, and Russia, Luke could always find readily avable manpower and intelligence support. Luke had nothing to hide. He simply told her that he had people on their side in these ces. However, he didnt tell her exactly who was in charge in each ce, and only told her how to use them. Selina hence gradually turned from a pure operative into amander. They had something to do in Los Angeles, so they werent in a hurry to return to New York. During the day, they met up with old colleagues at the police department, like Sonia, her boyfriend, Dr. Scorcese, and Hondo, the SWAT captain. These people were very busy, but also had more freedom. As long as it wasnt an emergency, they could have lunch and chat for an hour or two. But these were the only people worth taking the time out to meet. Most of the time, Luke and Selina were busy, especially at night. Every afternoon, Selina would lie in the big bathtub in the backyard to enjoy something she hadnt experienced in a long time. Everything about their New York nest was good C it was just that it didnt have this sort of big bathtub for sunbathing. On the other hand, she could enjoy this almost every day in July in L.A.. Apart from being busy in his workshop, Luke would asionally go offline to let his clones handle more things. Tony had made rapid tech progress in the past six months. Lukes progress also skyrocketed. The most important thing was that a new generation of support tools had already appeared. Back then, Luke had bought Tony enough time to pry open a backdoor into the digitalized Dr. Z at the underground base in Camp LeHigh, and Tony had obtained a lot of precious data. Most important was Dr. Z itself. It had a strange configuration and couldnt be copied or transferred basically, it was tied to the equipment in the underground base. In the end, Tony could onlypletely destroy the base and prevent Z from falling into Hydras hands. Z had mocked Tonys father for the mistakes he made. The tycoon didnt want to end up like him. However, Dr. Zs configuration gave Tony a lot of inspiration, and he developed a program that was more human and intelligent. Of course, Luke also picked up this technology, but their choices were very different when it came to its application. Tony naturally went for higher, faster and stronger, and then used the upgraded Jarvis to help him with his daily work. Luke, on the other hand, threw the new A.I. into Space 2 and left all the research projects to it. It was a supeputer that had its own consciousness and which operated autonomously. It had nothing to do with whether or not he trusted Tony. As someone with severe Sk paranoia, Luke had never let everything of his be controlled by an A.I. program. The only A.I. program that had real data on Luke and his friends was Osiris. Most of the time, Osiris worked in Space 2. When it appeared outside, it was in a sealedb that wasnt connected to the outside world. Also, all information rted to Luke had been erased from Little Snail and Alfreds banks, and they no longer intersected. This was all to ensure that his identity wouldnt be leaked. The new A.I. was called Ultima. The moment it was assembled, it got to work. With the power from arge third generation arc reactor and a bunch of maintenance robots, Ultima could work nonstop. Compared with Ultimas A.I., which was focused onputational operations from the very beginning, Lukes A.I. programs in the outside world could only be considered babies. Finally, steady progress started to be made on therge amount of technology that had been sitting in Lukes inventory. Now, he could study some technology without needing to rely on the tycoon. Their research trajectories had always been different; it wasnt like Luke could specify what research direction the tycoon should take. Computational operations couldnt rece everything in a scientific experiment, but it could easily reduce the workload by 50 to 80%. So, Ultimas appearance really solved a big problem for Luke. Chapter 1710 - Team Development and Growth

Chapter 1710: Team Development and Growth

Once Ultima reached a certain stage, Luke would break down the results and give them to the New Hope Research Institute for verification. There were now more than 200 researchers in the research institute. Luke was paying them a high sry so that they could do their best as research assistants and helpplete some of the experiments. As for those who werent content with their lot and wanted to invent their own small things, they were removed regrly. These sort of geniuses who were ambitious butcked talent, or who just had no self-awareness, were fired C they could go and fleece some other investors of their money. Luke had worked hard for his money, and it wasnt enough to fill these bottomless pits. If they were genuinely talented and creative, he would set them up with a separate research team. After they produced certain results, Luke would look at the situation and decide to either keep these people or pack them off to otherpanies thetter made up the bulk. After all, research was the fastest way to burn money in the world! Plus, it was all legal. No matter how rich he was, there was no way he would spend so much. Tony, the spendthrift, was no exception. Spending hundreds of millions of dors to shoot a TV show was already astonishing; when it came to research, that amount was nothing more than water. For truly top-notch technology, hundreds of millions or billions of dors would be thrown in every eight to ten years, and most projects might not produce results. Even if there were results, they might not be perfected until muchter. It was a good thing that Luke had learned Tonys armor skills. Only a morally upright young man like him would continue to give benefits back to the tycoon. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the tycoon to recoup his losses. On the other hand, New Hope Research Institute had been developing steadily in thest two years, and was gradually bing famous. Although most of the research projects came to nothing, the institute wasnt stingy with funding as long as there were some genuine results. The number of money-burning projects increased, but naturally, nobody paid attention to the failures, while the several sessful cases earned a lot of money. The more money the institute had, the bigger its reputation. The bigger the reputation, the more attractive the institute was to researchers. Now, New Hope Research Institute was a high-tech R&Dpany with some reputation in America, and it wasnt as careless at recruiting talents as before. For example, most of Adrians group had been invited to join as a separate research team. After more than a year, Adrian and the others were no longer interested in being small shareholders in the freightpany. Inparison, doing research was more to their liking. The research institute was located right next to Queens, and paid a lot. Their friend, Phineas, had already joined the research institute for a period of time and had exaggerated the conditions there. Why should they hesitate? Adrians research team could be said to be the second surprise for Luke the first was naturally Bent, the R&D master developer of social death weapons. Every time he saw the results Adrians team produced, Luke could only sigh. Electric engineers were indeed monsters. These guys actually used some lousy Chitauriponents to DIY a vulture flight suit. Although it wasnt very sturdy, wasnt very flexible, and wasnt very stable, it was indeed a freaking suit of armor. Just like the Whish armor which Ivan had created in the beginning, the impoverished appearance of this Vulture suit couldnt conceal the brilliance behind its design. That was because defense, agility, and stability could be slowly improved C only real geniuses could create this main skeleton. If armor development was calcted out of 100, Tonys level was 120, with the extra 20ing from inspiration, power and money. Ivan was over 80, which was outstanding. Right now, Adrians team was only in the 60s, just above the pass line. However, ordinary people couldntpare with Tony at all. All of the researchers in Stark Industries together couldnt substitute for what he alone could do. In a simr way, what Adrians team could do wasnt something that any one of Stark Industries research departments could do since most of the departments didnt even meet the 60-mark. On the other end of the spectrum was Roxxon Corporation, which had developed the technology for the Death Soldiers. Roxxon had wanted to upgrade the Death Soldier to the level of Mark armor, but was unable to. If thepany poached Adrians team, it could rely on the abundant Chitauri parts to create a batch of experimental special models. In doing that, perfecting the armor wouldnt be impossible. A suit graded at 60 was indeed poorpared with Tony and Ivans skills, but would be very useful in an asymmetric battle. But this was a world which looked at qualifications. Adrian and his group of ordinary electrical engineers didnt aplish anything grand in the past, and they had very ordinary academic qualifications. Bigpanies wouldnt look at them at all. Now that they were under Luke, nobody could steal this team. Bobby Max, Lukes former PR manager, who had Mental Communication, came regrly to assess the research institute members. Bobby worked at Titanium Phone Company HQ next door; it was easy for him to drop in and carry out a monthly assessment. Of course, he never showed his face at the research institute, and was just as sneaky there as he was at the cell phonepany. During the assessment, he sat on the other side of the wall. Even the admin staff had no idea that he was there. As they went through a list of questions with the employees, Bobby observed in secret. In fact, Bobby had kicked out at least a hundred problematic employees this way. It was because there was this mature system in ce that Luke could take it easy for half a year and enjoy his capitalist benefits. As a capitalist, if he could push the basic work off to someone else, he would naturally hand it over to his employees and his A.I.. He wasnt afraid of anyone trying anything funny with the research institute. The research institute was a privatepany that he 100% controlled. Nobody could interfere with its management, so nobody could tantly try anything. As for trying something in the dark, the darker the better; the best would be if a bright red name stepped forward. Disposing of a problem might not be easy, but wasnt it simple to dispose of the person who created the problem? He could also earn experience and credit points in passing. It was perfect. That was probably the case when it came to technology. In terms of putting together a team, the biggest gain in thest six months was the addition of a top-tier support-type personnel. This person was none other than Richard Gere, the shadow man who had gone into hiding in Brazil. Luke had been stunned for a moment when he first heard the name. Whatever the case, Richard was indeed a top-tier support genius. He was a 23-year-old white man who looked like a geek. His appearance, manner of speech, and clothes were all ordinary. His only merit was that he was thin, and didnt have to worry about his weight, like most shut-ins. Luke gave the guy half a year off. Then, he dragged Richard out of a VIP room in a five-star hotel in Rio, and woke him up on a dark and empty beach. Chapter 1711 - Two Important Partners

Chapter 1711: Two Important Partners

Luke and Richard talked sincerely for half an hour. The other party indeed sensed his sincerity and was very happy to work for the Dark Knight. That was right. Richard would only be responsible for the Dark Knight and ck Cat; he would have no contact with anyone else in the Bat Squad. It wasnt that Luke didnt trust his teammates, but that Richards abilities were too annoying. Luke called it the Inte Spirit Form, but still couldnt learn it. Richard could send part of his consciousness into the Inte without obstruction. This ability had many shorings, including the fact that it couldnt be transmitted wirelessly or via a high-powered electric line. In addition, it was very hard for it to break into the various security systems of corporate servers; even a very skilled personal hacker might not necessarily be able to do so. Even if Richard could break in, it would consume a lot of his mental energy, which would slow him down and lower his endurance. But this ability was still very powerful. He couldnt break into corporate security systems head-on, but he could break into most peoples personalwork security. He couldnt use wireless connections, but he could enter routers and signal towers to intercept data. For Richard, 99.99% of Inte devices in the world were wide open for him toe and go as he pleased. If he really wanted to target someone, the worst that could happen was that he would just need to take a small detour. The few people whom he couldnt do anything about at all were tech whizzes like Tony and Luke, who also didnt have to worry about burning money. What this meant was that the secrets of most people in the world werent secrets to Richard. As long as he had confirmed a target, he would be able to find some information on them. The worst at most was that the time and effort he spent on it might not necessarily be worth it. So, this ability could easily arouse suspicion and lead to disaster. When Richard had been under Amandas control, she kept his identity and ability a secret C he had been a personal tool. If disaster struck and she couldnt keep him under control, the first thing she would do was kill him. Luke had used this to recruit Richard. The Dark Knight title just made Richard less resistant to negotiations. What really moved him were the work requirements and treatment. Once he started working for Luke, he would still be in charge of gathering intelligence, and just needed to abide by safety rules. He had to take ten missions every year, no questions asked C any more than that was up to him. Whatever job hepleted, he would be rewarded for it. If he didntplete it, he would get nothing. In return, the Dark Knight would give Richard a certain level of protection and could selectively eptmissions from him. After the Dark Knightpleted amission, Richard had to pay him. Richard was already very satisfied with this bare minimum. Ever since Amanda caught Richard when he was 17, she treated him purely as a tool. He could get good food and drink, but not freedom, nor could he reject her orders. When she wanted information, he had to follow her orders. If he didntplete them or do them well, a lot of pain would be waiting for him. Richard had cursed that Amanda was an animal because she was ck-hearted and even more inhumane than one. On top of that, she had been like an animal tamer, who treated him like a chimpanzee. Although she gave him food and water, she kept him in a cage and beat him if he resisted. The Dark Knight, on the other hand, had a much higher moral bottom line. The terms of their deal were the same. In essence, they were equals. As for the Dark Knights threat that he would be keeping an eye on Richard and that he couldnt do anything bad, Richard wasnt angry. The Dark Knight was a super cosyer who had inherited Batmans convictions. If he talkedw and equality with the bad guys, that would be a betrayal of Batmans convictions. Richard could only be d that everything he had done in the past was basically Amandas fault, and that his abilities were still useful to the Dark Knight. Otherwise, if the Dark Knight med all that on him, he could suffer anything from broken limbs to bing a paraplegic. As a partner and not a prisoner, Richard wasnt stopped from moving to live in Silicon Valley, California. Luke hade to Los Angeles to drop in on him and use his powerful Mental Hypnosis to ensure that Richard didnt run off. This guy had swiped a lot of money from Amandas stash, but it wasnt clean, and he didnt dare use it carelessly. Now that Richard had the Dark Knight backing him, Luke had him open an Inte technologypany, and thenundered Richards millions back to him in funding. Luke didnt even charge him a processing fee. Luke had shown his sincerity, and Richard needed to prove his worth as a partner to avoid being underestimated. He had helped Lukeplete many non-mandatory investigations in thest few months, and had earned hundreds of credit points. If this went on, he could use his identity as the boss of an onlinepany to live avish life. After meeting the guy, Luke was certain that his mood was stable. However, if Richard dared to cross the line, Luke didnt mind using drugs, Hypnosis and Illusion on him. After inspecting Richard, Luke looked for Hank Pym, that stubborn old man. He was still in the guise of the bigshot who sold everything, but Dr. Pym still had no intention of selling the technology, nor did he care much for what Luke was offering. The old man was just as fixated on his Pym Particle research as Tony was on his Iron Man suit C price wasnt the most important thing. Thankfully, Dr. Pym was much less arrogant thanst time when he saw the technology which the bigshot took out. This proved that the bigshot didnt just have money or power, but also technology. The only thing Dr. Pym really respected was technology. He hated capitalists the most. The bigshot wanted to buy the Pym Particle from Dr. Pym. Dr. Pym didnt want to agree at first, but Luke mentioned that Darren, the CEO of Pym Technologies, was selling the Pym Particle at a high price. With that huge amount of funding, Pym Technologies would be able to speed up the development of the Pym Particle. Dr. Pyms face immediately darkened. He knew that Luke wasnt threatening him, but was stating a fact: The student who had betrayed Dr. Pym was using his results to earn money to build up his own power. If Dr. Pym wasnt selling, all the benefits would go to Darren. It was clear who would suffer. Luke also said that he could provide funds, raw materials, equipment, and intelligence in exchange. After mulling over it for a few months, Dr. Pym finally agreed to provide the Pym Particle, but not in excess. The old man wasnt stupid. During this period, he discovered that the sales of Darrens Pym Particle were actually very low, and it wouldnt have any market value for the next few years at least. Thus, he only provided half of what Darren had, and at an even higher price. Chapter 1712 - Strong Backing and a New Organization

Chapter 1712: Strong Backing and a New Organization

Luke dly epted. He wasnt short of money, materials, and equipment, and the Pym Particle would absolutely be able to sell on the market, so it wasnt strange for it to be a little more expensive. Besides, he naturally had a reason to be so courteous. He would learn the manufacturing technology for the Pym Particle sooner orter. The finished product would do for now. If there was a chance of turning Dr. Pym, this cantankerous old man, into a teammate, then the results of subsequent research on the Pym Particle would be a sure thing. It had to be pointed out that Darren had been Dr. Pyms best student. In the end, this pet student obtained Dr. Pyms research data, but after three years of toil, he still couldnt even manufacture the Pym Particle on arge scale. As for the practical use of the Pym Particle, there was even less progress. This once again proved that not just anyone could y around with top tech. Dr. Pym had also worked for SHIELD twenty years ago, and their glorious achievements were on record in SHIELDs secret files. The most unbelievable incident was in 1987, when he and his wife intercepted a foreign ballistic missile headed for the United States. Looking at the information, Luke finally understood why the old man was a dark green phnthropist in the system. That time, Dr. and Mrs. Pym saved tens of thousands of people. As for espionage work, they relied mainly on secret infiltration. Not every spy was 007. It was very rare for them to go on a killing spree at an enemy base. The main point was that in order to carry out missions, Dr. Pym and his wife shrunk to the size of ants. Dr. Pym had the codename Ant Man in SHIELD, and his wife, J, was the Wasp, who could also fly. The foundation for these achievements was the Pym Particle and the suits which Dr. Pym developed. Pyms student, Darren, wanted not only the Pym Particle, but also the method to make this special suit. That was why the master and student had fallen out. Back then, SHIELD wanted Dr. Pym to hand over the technology, but thetter refused. At that time, Tonys father hadnt died and had a position in SHIELD, but the hot-tempered Dr. Pym called Stark a thief. That was right, Dr. Pym was a super scientist who had dared to argue with Howard Stark, and was now a super stubborn old man. Luke didnt think that there were many people in the world who had more reputation than Howard Stark. It had to be pointed out that results were also important for scientists. Why did most people take Tonys fat cat behavior for granted? Because his father, Howard, was the first generation Stark fat cat. It could only be said that Tony was indeed Howards son. The father and son were really simr. By the same logic, however famous Tony was now was pretty much how famous Howard had been back then. Howard didnt say anything when Dr. Pym dared to point at him and call him a thief. That was because he had indeed tried to reproduce the Pym Particle in private. Why? Because he couldnt create it himself. Dr. Pym was definitely the inventor of the Pym Particle. Luke didnt mind being polite to a top scientist. Was dignity important? Not at all. He had always had a good attitude toward good people who could provide him with skills and abilities C otherwise, he would really feel apologetic about using their skillster. If he didnt strongly back Dr. Pym, how would the old man be able to force Darren into a corner? Whether or not Darren was protected by the system was another matter. Luke was very sure that Darren, who was the spokesperson for a capital group, wasnt someone who abided by thew all the time. Giving Dr. Pym a little help now might force Darrens hand sooner. Luke liked helping people out the most. After making that first deal with Dr. Pym, the stubborn old mans initially hostile attitude turned neutral. Luke surmised that the old man mustve thought that he was like Howard, who had coveted Dr. Pyms skills. Although this was the truth, at the very least, Luke wasnt coercing him, and he was willing to supply Dr. Pym with what he needed. It wasnt like they were enemies. If Dr. Pym hated every single person who had ever asked him if he was selling the Pym Particle technology, he would already have enemies everywhere. After sorting out the deal with Dr. Pym, Luke and Selina didnt waste any more time and flew back to New York. Two people and one dog returned to their old nest in Clinton. Little Snail was like a housekeeper and had the cleaning robots clean and air the ce every day. Selina couldnt wait. Lets go see the little turtles tonight. Luke naturally had no objections. The team members had kept in contact for thest six months, but Selina hadnt fed her four turtles in a long while. She missed them. Luke just said, Ill let everyone know to go to the Bat Cave if they can. It just so happens that the preparations for that matter are almostplete; its time to put it on the agenda. Selina blinked and got a strange expression on her face. Whatever you say. The smart kitchenware, which had been out of action for a long time, was fired up again to produce a huge pile of cheese pizzas, most of which were blue cheese. That night, Luke and Selina went to the Bat Cave warehouse in New Jersey. By the time they arrived, everyone was already sitting in themunal lounge. Pizzas in hand, Selina went to y with her little pets. Luke greeted everyone and had Mindy bring out drinks. Ten minutester, everybody sat down. Damon couldnt help but ask curiously, Bruce, you said that were setting up a new organization? Luke put down his coffee and nodded. Thats right. Only then can we better recruit peripheral members. Except for the rookie minors, everybody else was intrigued. They caught the keywords: peripheral members? Pausing for a moment to give everyone some time to think, Luke then exined, The Bat Squad still exists, and will be the core of this new organization. The rules are no different from before. However, were just individuals. Even if were strong and working together, were still individuals. The veterans immediately understood. It was like starting apany, the kind which only had two or three people and relied on manualbor C it waspletely different from apany with hundreds of people. Even if the two or three individuals were more outstanding than the hundreds of peoplebined, there was only so much they could do. Sure enough, Luke continued, Weve reached our current limit in terms of individualbat ability. Without external support, well have to deal with a lot of things ourselves, which will waste everybodys time. So, we need some support to help us deal with professional matters that dont requirebat ability. Everybody nodded in agreement, even the five minors. It wasnt a problem for them to take action and fight evil. However, gathering intelligence, cleaning up the aftermath, handling equipment and supplies, dealing with government forces and so on were a headache. Even veterans like Frank and Damon didnt really want to do all that, but they had to. Chapter 1713 - A Final Decision and a Large Jurisdiction

Chapter 1713: A Final Decision and a Large Jurisdiction

The most important rule for the Bat Squad was confidentiality. That was because it ensured the safety of all team members. Even if one person didnt care, they had to consider the consequences of getting their teammates exposed because of their carelessness. So, nobody had any objections. Frank and Damon had also made a lot of changes to the safety rules to ensure that they were more suitable for the Bat Squad. Now that Luke said that he would leave some things to peripheral members, nobody minded. Seeing that, Luke didnt go into detail about the structure of the external organization. He would have a small meeting with Frank and Damonter. But there was another important thing that everyone needed to have a say in. He coughed and said, I will distribute information on the external organizationter. For now, we need to give it a name. If you have any suggestions, lets hear them. Before the veterans said anything, the five kids started to chatter excitedly. Names like Shadow Demon King, Twelve Warriors, Hall of the Gods, Wind of Destruction and so on popped up one after another. The veterans were very calm. They drank their respective tea, beer, coffee, and Coke, and let the kids ramble on for a while. Five minutester, Luke coughed and said, Okay, everybody else, what do you think? The veterans basically didnt say anything. They didnt care about the name, as long as it wasnt especially random. Only Ivan, who was lying on the couch, saidzily, How about we call it Thieves of the Law? Everybody rolled their eyes. Although the people here werent exactlyw-abiding, they were still vigntes who fought for the people. How were they thieves?! Mikey couldnt help but say, We can be considered friends of justice, right? Mindy immediately jumped out. Thats right. Everybody calls Batman the Envoy of Justice or the Messenger of Justice. Why dont we call ourselves the Justice League? Everybodys hearts jumped when they heard the name. Justice meant both fairness and punishment. What they were doing now matched that description. Also, it wasnt a secret that there were Avengers on Tonys side. Both sides had their own distinctive traits. For a moment, the veterans looked at each other and nodded slightly to acknowledge the name. Luke didnt care. Actually, even if it was something simr to the Avengers like the Punishers or something he had no objections. After all, putting people on trial or punishing them fit his definition of this organization. Otherwise, there was Avengers of Justice, which sounded like a fancy ass organization with the moral high ground. Then, its settled? The Justice League? He looked around. Everybody nodded in unison. Alright, thats the official name. Luke was satisfied. In the future, however, probies still undergoing training cant join the Justice League right away. Ill give them another name first: Pacific Detective Department, or PDD for short. Everybody had no objections. Any organization would have probationary employees. Calling them interns or Pacific detectives was just a gimmick. It didnt matter at all. Mindy was curious. Why? Luke said, Because the Pacific Ocean is thergest ocean, and its bigger than all thend masses on Earthbined. Mindy still didnt quite understand. But thats the ocean, right? Luke shook his head with a smile. Were using this name because we definitely have arger jurisdiction than all the police departments in the worldbined. Everybody: After the meeting, everybody dispersed. Ivan left, and Angel went off to train on her own. Splinter continued drinking his tea as the five kids chatted with Selina. This master had nothing to attend to, and didnt want to discuss administrative matters with Luke and the others. It was better for him to act like a recluse and drink his tea. Alice didnte at all. She basically never participated in team meetings. She just took part in team operations when Luke needed her to C she didnt care who the target was or why. Lastly, Luke officially expelled Wade from the core team and demoted him to a PDD probie. The reason was simple. What did someone who usually didnt do anything, didnt participate in training or operations, and only cared about money, have to do with justice? The Justice League still cared about its reputation C it didnt have the courage to take the me for this cheap person. This guy had only just wanted to be a mercenary to begin with; throwing him into the PDD to help be a scapegoat wasnt a bad idea. Luke dragged Frank and Damon to a separate workroom. He forwarded the information to them and turned on the virtual screen as he exined the structure and progress of the new organization in detail. The truth was that after traveling around the world for half a year, he had pretty much set up feelers at the lowest level of the new organization. What wascking now were mid- and low-level leaders. Anyone with somemon sense would know that mid- and low-level leaders were very important. They had to understand the instructions from the higher-ups as well as ensure that their subordinates could act on them. SHIELD had so much power before because it had arge number of level 3 to level 6 agents who could manage the operations of this huge organization of hundreds of thousands of people. Luke didnt n to use SHIELDs approach, which had many loopholes. However, he needed between 50 to 100 people at this level in order to get the entire system up and running. But that would be at their peak. For now, they just needed to slowly take in people; ten or so would be enough to start with. Damon and Frank each had a list of names which they could choose from. After ying on both sides of thew for so many years, Damon had dozens of friends who could gather intelligence and clean up loose ends. Frank had a lot of old battlerades who could be used as a security force in general situations. Regardless of both their opinions, it would be Luke who would use his mental abilities to screen these people and decide whether or not they were trustworthy. Only after being verified after multiple screenings would they be official employees of the Justice League. If they didnt pass the screening, they would continue to be probies without any insider information. So, the PDD was necessary for people like these. Now that the setup of the new organization was on schedule, everyone would be busy for a while. Knowing the ins and outs was a matter of skill. The others just needed to know where they fit into things, and ensure that there were no mistakes. As themander, however, Frank had to participate in the setup of the organization so that he had aprehensive understanding of its situation. The requirements for Damon were slightly lower, but he still had to participate as much as possible. After all, these two were the veterans with experience in the core team. Otherwise, if Luke had to keep using triple mode operation to help out in emergency situations, this Justice League would have been set up for nothing! Chapter 1714 - Untitled

Chapter 1714: Untitled

Luke found Tony the next day and informed him of the establishment of the PDD. This was to prevent the Avengers and the Justice League from shing in the future. Given Luke and Tonys rtionship, it would only be a matter of minutes to check a persons identity. It was basically impossible for anyone to pretend to be from either side. The tycoon wasnt unhappy about that. In fact, Tony was now the leader of the Avengers. Maria Hill worked at Stark Industries, but what she handled had nothing to do with Stark Industries. Natasha had ostensibly disappeared, but was still in regr contact with Tony in secret. Even Phils new SHIELD had a lot of underground dealings with Tony. The new SHIELD wasnt too big, but there were still more than 200 people. It was impossible for it topletely conceal all of its operations. Modern society was highly industrialized. A small organization might be able to rely on inventory tost a few months or a year. With more people, things always wouldnt be enough. It was normal to buy whatever wascking. SHIELD had already be a public enemy. Without official channels, whatever supplies that the new SHIELD needed basically had toe from the bigshot and Tony. Tony was already one step ahead of Luke in setting up an external organization for dealing with superpowers. After all, Batman was the leader of the Bat Squad. It was just that Tony frowned when he heard the names Justice League and PDD. He looked at Luke suspiciously. Do you want to be a judge? Or a police officer? Or even a prosecutor? Luke sipped his coffee leisurely. Its just a name. In the past, I also just pronounced a culprit guilty and immediately carried out the sentence. Is there a difference? Tony was lost for words. Batman didnt need to share judicial authority with anyone, unlike Americas separation of powers into three. Also, if we run into superhumans or aliens again, we need a name, right? You have the Avengers. Should I keep calling the team the Bat Squad? Luke added. Tony was once again unable to respond. He understood what Luke was saying. In the end, the Bat Squad or the special force team was just an ordinary codename. The other members wouldnt say anything, but this sort of name, which made one person the focus, wasnt suitable for a formal organization. It was especially unsuitable for superheroes. Superheroes werent ordinary people. Putting aside their abilities, few of them had good tempers. If Tony dared to turn the Avengers into the Iron Man Squad, Steve would be the first to refuse. How could Captain America work for Iron Man? Although Natasha and Hawkeye wouldnt say anything, they definitely wouldnt be happy. Thor? He was the crown prince of a godly realm who was lending a hand only because he wanted to. How the hell could someone like that be Iron Mans subordinate? After that, Luke gave Tony six Pym Particles. Tony looked at the dark red tubes in interest. Whats the good stuff? It definitely wasnt Life 1. Although it was also red, it was clearly a different shade. Luke had barely said that it was a Pym Particle, when Tony suddenly raised his hand to stop him. I know it. How did you get it? Luke said, The bigshot found Dr. Pym and bought it at a premium. Tony didnt care about the premium or whatever; he was well versed in the ins and outs of the Pym Particle, including how his father had tried to reproduce it. In fact, when Pym Technologies had been looking for funding, the tycoon had also wanted a share. If there was one thing Darren inherited from his teacher, however, it was his vignce against Stark, and he firmly rejected Tonys offer. Darrens supporters also worked together to prevent Stark from bing a shareholder. Titanium Phone Company also only obtained a supply contract. It was at most only able to obtain a small quota which it could give to Stark Industries to research. In any case, Pym Technologies would never cooperate directly with thief Stark. But Tony was proud and arrogant, and was able to obtain a tube through private channels. After studying it, he knew that it was useless, so he gave up. There wasnt enough to be able toe up with the theory and technology. Tonys eyes glowed. A steady supply? Luke shook his head. That would be difficult. So, use it sparingly. Dont use it all for experiments. Its good enough to use it to solve the energy problem with the nanosuit. Pondering for a moment, Tony nodded in agreement. Why give this to Tony? Putting the matter of the Ant Man suit aside, this thing would be able to resolve the energy system issue with the nanosuit. After all, it took a special suit to shrink a person to the size of an ant, but it didnt take any special method to shrink a reactor to the size of an ant. How powerful was a third generation arc reactor? Disregarding how theponents could be outdated, Tony could probably use it until he was 70 to 100 years old. Besides, there was no need to make the nanosuits reactor that small; it was more than economical enough when it was ten times bigger than an ant. So, as long as Tony kept some of the Pym Particles to shrink the reactor, the energy problem with the nanosuit could be crossed off his list of research items. After that, Luke got up and said goodbye. His clone would look for Tony once or twice a month. There werent many things to do, and there was no need for him to waste his precious research time. In the next few days, Lukes detective agency, which he didnt even advertise, was as idle as ever. Selina and Luke went to visit their own friends. Luke met with Jenny and Elena separately to talk business and do art. Selina, on the other hand, had to return to Texas after ying with her friends for two days. That was because Mario and Sandra, whose lives had be a lot easier, were expecting another child. Selinas newest little brother or sister was about to be born. She had to go back and visit her family. There was no need for Luke to go. His clone had secretly checked the situation at home every now and then over thest six months, so he wasnt worried. Just nice, Skyes seclusion had been a sess. Luke had to congratte her and bear witness as she came out of seclusion. Actually, he brought lunch with him, and they chatted as they ate. Skye had seeded because of her own efforts and also thanks to Luke. Her Vibration ability was more than twice as strong as before, but her control was several times better. The shock absorbers on her hands had undergone five major modifications and 37 small tweaks. With her control and the shock absorbers, she finally didnt have to worry about her hands turning to dust. The shock absorbers had also changed from their earliest big and ck appearance to a sleek and inconspicuous pair of thin gloves that could even change to skin color. Now, nobody would wonder why she was wearing two metal cannons on her hands. Also, Luke wanted to recruit her for the PDD. If things all went as nned, she would be a member of the Justice League in a few years, and a mid-level supervisor. Chapter 1715 - Satellite Launch, and the Female CEO’s Little Ruse

Chapter 1715: Satellite Launch, and the Female CEOs Little Ruse

Not only did Skye have superpowers, she also had the potential to be a topwork specialist. She could fight and offer support; more importantly, she was a 20-year-old girl. It was very easy for a woman to keep a secret, and there was plenty of room for her to grow. Luke had already been training her for the past two years. Speaking of which, Skye could be considered the student whom he had put the most effort in. Mindy was good, but she didnt have superpowers. Carol was good as a personal bodyguard, but didnt have enough smarts. The twins were already making him money, but was he someone whocked money? Lorna had given him even less; now that she was pregnant, she was out of the game. As for Stacy Luke couldnt dwell on her without feeling stifled. After all these considerations, Skye was the only one who had the right mindset, and who could think and fight. Sure enough, teaching wasnt an easy profession! A certain half-baked teacher sighed. A few dayster, just after Independence Day, Jenny called. Youre noting to Houston with me tomorrow? Luke was stunned for a moment. Why are we going to Houston? After a brief silence, Jenny said, Did you forget about our joint satelliteunch with Stark Industries? Luke pped his forehead. Although this was extremely important for thepany and the Justice League, he really hadnt paid much attention to it. As someone who dealt in telmunications and the Inte, it would be embarrassing if he didnt have eight or ten satellites to his name. Naturally, Luke was the one who had pulled some strings to set up the jointunch with Stark Industries. For Pepper, this was an ordinary business proposition which her friend Jenny had put forward. It could make money and also deepen their partnership. For Tony, this was an information tform which the bigshot and Batman had hinted would be used by the Justice League. So, even when the tycoon discovered that there was something fishy about the so-called satellites, he didnt say anything. As for how Jenny was involved with the bigshot who sold everything, that wasnt worth investigating. The CEO, board members, and shareholders ofpanies who had a connection to the bigshot now numbered in the thousands. During this period, there were also plenty of greedy guys who wanted to swallow up the bigshot and his benefits. But these brave souls would very quickly meet with unexpected disasters. At best, they would be sent to the hospital after a car ident; at worst, they would die after their ne crashed. It was no longer a secret among the upper-ss. Rumors also spread that this bigshot might be a demon. There were even people who insisted that the bigshot was Demon Lord Mephisto. Those who suffered unexpected disasters had definitely sold their souls to him. However, the higher-ups all knew: The demon whom these people sold their souls to did exist, but it definitely wasnt Mephisto C it was money! Someone ipetent who still wanted to y dirty should be smashed to pieces. Thus, with someone in the know like Tony keeping silent, the bigshot finally released his satellites. The biggest benefit of riding on Stark Industries coattails was that it was confidential and convenient. With the arc reactor solving most of the energy problems, plus the satellites which the tycoon had created, the satellites which Stark Industries sent into the sky were so cheap that it could make a person weep. Even though Lukes special munications satellite weighed five tons, Tony conveniently helpedunch 20 of them, while everything else that wasunched was his. Luke had fiddled a lot with the satellites. The tycoon didnt have to do anything. He simplyunched low-altitude fliers made from Chitauri technology. However, the fliers didnt have a weapons system, and looked like satellites. Pondering for a moment, Luke gave a neutral answer. I can go with you, but I wont attend theunch ceremony. If he went, he would have to sit for a few hours during the ceremony and make nice with a whole bunch of people. He had no interest in being gawked at. A lot of people coveted CEO Jennyspany and technology. Forget trying to hook up with her. It wasnt just hearsay that this overbearing female CEO had a mysterious boyfriend. She had publicly acknowledged it through private channels, and had expressed that she didnt mind teaching whoever tried to harass her a lesson. Thus, basically no big men dared to flirt with her, but it also made other people curious about this mysterious boyfriend. Jenny was satisfied with this reply from a certain mysterious boyfriend. She knew very well that Luke didnt like to appear in public, but she at least got something out of it. Luke had run off for half a year, iming that he was making arrangements for thepany to go global or whatever. She could ept that nonsense. But now that he had returned, she naturally had to bepensated. Thankfully, Luke had always been very self-aware. He had clearly been spending more time with her recently, and had even gone on the ne with her twice for official business. This was just his third time going out with her. So, they flew to Houston together and rested for a night. The next day, Jenny went to theunch ceremony. When she returned in the afternoon, she washed up and looked like she was going out. Luke found that odd. You still have something on tonight? A year ago, he had off-handedly said that she would age quickly if she stayed upte to work, so the female CEO made fewer arrangements at night and tried to rest on time. Even when they talked business, it was at most until two in the morning. Jenny nced at him through the mirror. Yes, Im meeting Catherine to look at little Cindy. Shes almost two, and Ive only seen her once. Luke was stunned. When did you meet Cindy? Jenny said, A few days before she turned one. Luke got it. Jenny was his loyal partner. Unless something happened, Little Snail wouldnt specially notify him of her meeting with Catherine. He asked casually, Are we taking a ne to Shackelfordter? Jenny chuckled. Joseph wanted to watch theunch, so I helped Catherine find a ce. Theyll only be going back tomorrow. Luke was enlightened. I see. No wonder she had bothered to make the time to attend theunch ceremony C it was for this. It went without saying that the feeling of being taken to a family gathering by a domineering female CEO was a little special. But he didnt mind Jennys little ruse. He had nned to make a trip back home anyway, and had saved himself a few hundred kilometers of travel. A dayter, Luke and Jenny returned to New York. Since the female CEO had been a little lively recently, Luke felt that he had to help her use up some of her energy. Thus, the female CEO slept soundly the first morning after returning to New York. It wasnt until she was woken up by the rm at eleven that she sat up in a daze. She stared nkly at the time on her rm clock for a moment, before she suddenly screamed. Ah, that ass! I still have lunch with Pepper today. Chapter 1716 - Hidden Danger For the Tycoon, and Ransacked

Chapter 1716: Hidden Danger For the Tycoon, and Ransacked

40 minutester, Luke drove Jennys car out of the phonepanys parking lot. As she touched up her makeup, Jenny asked anxiously, Are you sure you can get to Stark Tower before noon? Luke stepped on the gas. Trust me, Im a pro driver. Jenny rolled her eyes. Was being a pro driver something for a billionaire to be proud of? Which driver who worked for a rich person wasnt a professional? If Luke hadnt said that he would get her there in time, Jenny wouldnt have let him drive. At 11:58am, Jenny opened the car door with a pale face. Dont wait for me today. Go y on your own. Ugh~ Luke chuckled. No problem, Miss CEO. Jenny rolled her eyes at him and closed the door. At that moment, a car stopped behind Luke, and Pepper got out of the backseat. Watching the two women exchange greetings, Luke smiled and slowly drove away. His gaze subconsciously lingered on the rearview mirror, and he couldnt help butpare the interactions between the two women with his meetings with Tony. He had to admit that the tycoon was a little arrogant, rude and cutting, but he was much better at talking up his business than the two women. Suddenly, he saw a white man in his forties get out of the car at the restaurant entrance. After the man threw the Lamborghini key to the doorman, he actually hit on Pepper? Although his behavior was still within normal range, Luke could see through him. There was something too forward about his behavior which made Pepper a little ufortable. Should he tell Tony about this? However, it was easy to destroy a friendship over something like this. He stopped the car and continued observing the entrance. Thankfully, Jenny stepped back when the man greeted Pepper. This overbearing female CEO had been traumatized after she was kidnapped by those drug dealers back then, and was very resistant to strangers getting too close. Pepper felt a little awkward, but she still forced a smile, said a couple of things, and then quickly left with Jenny. The middle-aged man smiled faintly and then also went into the restaurant. Thinking quickly, Luke turned the wheel and drove the car into a parking lot not far away. A momentter, an ordinary-looking young man walked into the restaurant. Naturally, it was Luke in disguise. For the tycoons sake, he felt that he should help Tony eliminate this hidden danger. Ahem! So, he really wasnt here to watch the show. Safety first. There might really be something wrong with that shy middle-aged man! Sitting in a corner of the restaurant, Luke ordered a bunch of dishes and yed on his phone. In fact, he was operating a drone to look for traces of the middle-aged man. He soon discovered that the guy wasnt eating with Pepper and Jenny, but with another woman. Little Snail was already projecting the mans information onto Lukes lenses. The mans name was Aldrich Killian. He had a PhD in biology and had opened a biotechpany called Advanced Idea Mechanics (AIM), but that was all. Luke looked up research papers and tech news, and confirmed that there really wasnt anything special about AIM. However, the woman who was having dinner with Killian also had a PhD in biology and was quite famous in the academic world. This was very normal. Luke had often had meals with his colleagues when he was a detective. It wasnt unusual for two doctorate holders to have a meal together. Secondly, Luke wasnt surprised that Killians name was bright red. That was inevitable for any scientist who did illegal research. Let alone an unknown biotechpany like AIM, even some famous pharmaceuticalpanies in America were bright red. These doctors and researchers deliberately ignored the risks and sold painkillers and prescription drugs on the market. In the system, they were equivalent to big drug dealers. As for the Food and Drug Administration officials who gave these drugs the green light, they would naturally take up positions at thesepanies after they retired and earn handsome sries. So, the system wouldnt judge them innocent just because it was legal in America. After all, America was a peaceful,wful country. The pharmaceutical giants here were no less influential than arms or financial bigshots. If Luke specially went looking, he could indeed make a few people disappear or go missing, but it was unrealistic to charge in and kill all of them. That was the smart thing about capital groups. They could use thew to legally sell illegal drugs, yet be known as famed phnthropists. Inparison, the Colombian and Mexican drug dealers werent even fit to carry their shoes. That being said, Luke waited for Jenny and Pepper to finish lunch and confirmed that they were fine before he left. In any case, it wasnt a waste of time since it gave him a chance to try a few of the dishes in this restaurant. Also, this Killian person seemed a little interesting. Luke wasnt interested in investigating further. The names on his cklist would keep him busy for another eight to ten years. So he sent Killians information to Tony. The tycoon was the victim here. Luke was a tactful person, and naturally wouldnt meddle in other peoples business. While Luke was on a leisurely vacation, the door of a cell biologyb at Grayburn University in New York was suddenly pushed open. Soldiers rushed in and quickly upied theb. The captain walked over to the middle-aged man who was staring at them in surprise. Dr. Samuel Sterns, right? The middle-aged man nodded nkly. The captain sneered and waved his hand. Find the relevant items and pack them up. Hearing that, Dr. Sterns immediately stood up. What are you doing? This is myb. The captain pushed him back down. No, Dr. Sterns. It belongs to us now. Thus, the soldiers started moving things out of theb. The most important things were the test data and reports, and the test tubes of blood. In less than ten minutes, theb was ransacked. The captain gestured at thest two soldiers. Go back. Ill move the rest. The two soldiers left without saying anything. As their footsteps faded, only the captain and Dr. Sterns were left in theb. It was quiet once more. Chapter 1717 - Experiment and an Unexpected Battle

Chapter 1717: Experiment and an Unexpected Battle

Breathing heavily, Dr. Sterns red at the captain who had looted hisb. The captain walked over and opened the remaining two boxes on the table. He took out Dr. Sternsptop from one of them and put it back on the table. He then took out a blood sample from another box and read thebel. Mr. Green, 14.56% strength? He then looked at Dr. Sterns. Youve been studying Bruce Banner. This is his blood sample. Am I right? Dr. Sterns couldnt hide his excitement. Of course. Hes a miracle. However, his expression fell after that. Its a pity that we havent been in contact much recently, so my research has slowed down. The captain grinned. But you did find something, didnt you? Dr. Sterns looked at him angrily and roared, You just stole everything I have. The captain snorted and gestured at theptop and the blood sample. I saved you some. Dr. Sterns sneered. Thats all you can do The captain walked over to him and looked down at him. I want Bruces power. Dr. Sterns eyes widened. You The captain interrupted him. I know that youve already found something. Prove it to me now. Otherwise, the Department of Defense and the military will take over your research. In the future, someone else will be in charge of your projects, and you can only listen to them and be just an ordinary researcher. Dr. Sterns frowned. He knew that the man was telling the truth. The project to create Bruce belonged to the military. Why would they give it to an outsider like him? It was fine if this captain wanted to be a test subject. There was a much higher chance of sess with a strong and willing soldier than a regr person it went from one in a million to one in a thousand. What is your physical condition like? Dr. Sterns immediately got to work. The captain smiled. I was injected before with an experimental serum from a biological enhancement program it was the side project that created Bruce. Dr. Sterns eyes lit up as he observed the captain carefully. Then let me tell you first: Theres no way for me to confirm the oue of the experiment. You might die right away. The captain grabbed him. If you dont do it, Ill kill you. A bright smile appeared on Dr. Sterns face. Im a scientist. Exining the consequences to you before an experiment is just part of the procedure. The captain chuckled and put him down. Got it. Lets get started. Dr. Sterns turned on the power of the test table. Lie down. If youre lucky, well see results in an hour. Half an hourter, there was a loud bang as a huge greenish-yellow monster broke out of theb and charged out of Grayburn University and onto the road. A van was smashed in half, and four or five people were sent flying. The greenish-yellow monster paused, then pulled a human-shaped meat patty off of his chest and looked at it in surprise. Just as he was about to throw the meat patty away, it sparked with fiery light which swiftly increased as it started burning at an astonishing temperature. Boom! There was a loud explosion. The greenish-yellow monster was blown back ten meters, and fell t on his face on the street. There were cries for help all around him. Within a range of 20 meters around the meat patties was wreckage, including several twisted cars and all sorts of junk. Worst of all, most of the wreckage was burning. The greenish-yellow monster propped himself up and shook his head. He roared angrily and turned to look at the location of the explosion. Of course, there was nothing there. The meat patty had exploded and turned to dust. There was nothing left of it. However, several people jumped out of the damaged van. Their bodies glowed with a fiery light, just like the meat patty. But they didnt explode. Instead, their twisted and broken limbs quickly recovered, and they were whole again. The greenish-yellow monster widened his eyes. He wasnt stupid. It was clear that the meat patty which had exploded had been one of them. Uncontroble fury rose in his heart, and the urge to destroy everything made thest bit of his rationality disappear. With a roar, he charged at the fiery figures. The other party clearly saw him too. Two of them couldnt help but curse. What kind of monster is that? He was the one who attacked us. With that, they started to sh without hesitation. This greenish-yellow guy might be a monster, but were they ordinary people? They were battlefield veterans and, now that they had the ability to heal their broken limbs, it wasnt a problem to kill this monster! Unfortunately, they didnt understand that this greenish-yellow monster was also a veteran, and even a top special force soldier. Whether it was superpowers orbat experience, the other party was better than they were. Thankfully, the fiery figures werent stupid. Given their advantage in numbers, they scattered almost at the same time and attacked the greenish-yellow monster from all directions. Luke, who was talking business with the overbearing female CEO at the window, was suddenly stumped. He didnt ditch Jenny, however, and just focused on his clone. Looking at the two parties fighting on the surveince feed, the Level 2 clone went to the sea passage in a sh. The Dark Knight armor appeared and quickly covered his body. Ten secondster, he was fully covered, and the ground suddenly opened up under his feet. Luke turned a corner in the passage and, a momentter, appeared at the bottom of the ocean 100 meters away before he headed for Manhattan Ind. Even if he were moving slowly, it would still take him less than three minutes to cover a distance of less than 20 kilometers. By the time he arrived, the two parties were already fighting on Park Avenue. The greenish-yellow monster was super strong and had the absolute advantage. After two of the fiery figures were blown up, they immediately switched tactics and used their advantage in numbers to way the enemy. If they were careful, it wouldnt be easy for the greenish-yellow monster to take them down. The battle was at an impasse, and more and more passers-by were being pulled into it. Both parties were fighting heatedly. 300 meters to the right was Central Park, where there werent a lot of people, but they were fighting on busy Park Avenue. The fiery men, in particr, were no different from ordinary people in size and appearance, except that the wounds on their bodies and faces flickered a faint fiery red when they healed. Thus, the ordinary people around them became their best cover. Chapter 1718 - Disrupting Things and Splitting the Job

Chapter 1718: Disrupting Things and Splitting the Job

No matter how strong the greenish-yellow monster was, he didnt have group attack skills and couldnt kill the passers-by who were running in all directions all at once. Just one look away, and he lost sight of the fiery men among the countless moving figures, and these people would ambush him from within the crowd. But his skin was too thick. If it wasnt for the special abilities of these fiery men, he wouldnt even feel pain. The two parties fought on Park Avenue. Cars were turned over and passers-by screamed. Luke, who had rushed over, cursed his cheap mouth. If he had known this would happen, he wouldnt have let Tony know about what happened in the afternoon. This ce was only five kilometers away from Stark Tower. For Tony, it was just a matter of stepping on the gas. In the end, after telling Tony about Killian, it seemed the tycoon and Pepper had a row. As expected, the jealous tycoon quickly admitted defeat. In order to appease an angry Pepper, he simply took her back to the Malibu vi in Los Angeles for a vacation. New York had the Bat Squad, which would naturally step in if there was an emergency. Tony now knew about the battle on Park Avenue. Jarvis, who controlled Stark Tower, had been monitoring the center of Manhattan and had long noticed the incident. This was proven by the warning it sent out at almost the same time as Alfred sent the information to the clone. A slightly embarrassed Luke didnt waste any time. As soon as he arrived, he swooped down and kicked at a fiery figure. When his right foot hit the ground, he abruptly shifted to the side to dodge the iing monster. His left leg came down and nimbly hooked around the monsters ankle to shift thetters center of gravity. Caught off guard, the big monster immediately fell t on his face, leaving a shallow five-meter-long trench in the ground. Luke lunged forward and tied a few rope darts to the spikes on the monsters back. Then, he grabbed the spikes and fully activated the thrusters on his back. Boom! The greenish-yellow monster was lifted up as Luke flew northeast in a huge arc. Everything happened in less than five seconds, and all that remained were angry roars that could be heard in the air above Park Avenue. Put me down, you d*mn The fiery figures looked at each other in bewilderment. For one moment, they didnt know how to react. They werent blind, and had extraordinary senses. They werent boors, either C there was no future for people who didnt use their phones to read the headlines online. Who else could that person be, but the Dark Knight? Although this sessor of Batmans wasnt as dazzling, he had saved tens of thousands of people in Grand Rapids. Coupled with his asional crackdown on violent crime in New York, the New Yorkers recognition of this heir was increasing day by day, and even online criticism of him had dropped. The Dark Knight might not be as good as Batman, but beating their group up probably wouldnt be too hard for him. Moreover, now that the Dark Knight had appeared, would the Bat Squad be close behind? They were existences who had dared to sh with tens of thousands of Chitauri soldiers. The fiery men looked at each other for a few seconds, before one of them said, Retreat. The five of them ran east and jumped into the ocean in less than a minute. Frank, who was hiding in the dark, frowned. They jumped into the ocean. Theyre very cautious. On the other side, Luke replied, Good enough, as long as theyre not fighting in the city. Follow them first. Its best to find out where they came from. Got it. Frank knew what Luke meant. Have ckpink Bears investigate where this big monster came from, Luke instructed. Frank: Copy that. This was how the Bat Squad had always worked. Instead of fighting both sides in the city, it was better to split them up first and minimize casualties. Luke was more interested in the big monster, so he took the lead in getting rid of this guy. Frank secretly locked onto the fiery men and would find an opportunity to take them down in one go. Few people could fight that greenish-yellow monster for a while without falling to a disadvantage. Frank also wanted to know where these weirdos hade from. After handing the task of following the fiery man to Frank, Luke immediately collected his thoughts and studied the greenish-yellow monster in front of him. Just now, he had forcibly lifted the other party into the air and sped toward Pelham Bay Park ten kilometers away. Not only was the park next to the sea, there was also a huge golf course next door. It was the only ce in New York that could be wrecked sote at night. If all else failed, Luke could transport the monster to Connecticut via the ocean. It wouldnt make a difference if the guy smashed up the remote hills over there. The monster in front of him was still human. However, he had bulging muscles and uneven scales over his skin. Hideous bone spurs protruded from his back and body. What was more disgusting was his greenish-yellow color. He looked like a pile of sh*t with rotten vegetable leaves mixed into it. At the very least, the Hulk just looked like a muscr green frog. Coupled with Dr. Banners honest face, he could just barely be considered a little cute when he wasnt punching people. The big greenish-yellow monster in front of Luke, on the other hand, looked like a superviin. No matter how you looked at him, he was like a mutated toad covered in pustules. Logically speaking, hideous viins like these wouldnt survive the first movie! Luke was just telling the truth. Think about how that Asgardian little prince came running to Earth and did so many bad things, and even stabbed his brother in the kidney. If Luke and Selina hadnt given Loki a special smackdownbo, the guy wouldve only suffered flesh wounds at most. Asgard would also pamper this little prince since Freya doted on him. If Loki had looked like this sh*t, Freya might have put righteousness before family when Loki was a baby Asgard couldnt afford to have such an ugly member of the royal family. Luke had moved the greenish-yellow monster by air. After enjoying the night wind for a while, the monster calmed down. He was also very familiar with Lukes ck armor. Gritting his teeth, he roared, Dark Knight! Luke raised an eyebrow, and his blue and white lenses shed. Say your name, or you wont get a chanceter. The greenish-yellow monsters eyes flickered, and the madness in his heart increased to drown out his rationality. Then remember this: my name is Emil Blonsky. Ill kill you, and then the Hulk. Im the strongest fighter. At that point, he couldnt hold back anymore. Pushing off of his feet, he charged at Luke. Chapter 1719 - Experimental Subject and Tests

Chapter 1719: Experimental Subject and Tests

Luke charged forward as well. In the face of the iing fist, he turned around and used his cape. His cape unfurled to cover his back. Blonsky simply punched the cape, not caring about this little ploy at all. In front of absolute strength, all tricks were useless Blonsky felt the cloak give way, before his fist smashed into the mud. A ck leg shed through his blind spot and hit him hard in the face. That ugly toad-like face instantly twisted, and saliva sttered in the air. Blonsky was kicked in the neck and sent flying seven to eight meters. He rolled a few times before he stopped. Luke had used 50% of his strength in this kick, for fear of killing Blonsky. In the end, Blonsky took advantage of the momentum and rolled to his feet. He looked at where Luke had been, only to see that the spot was empty. But with his enhanced physique, not only was he resistant to attacks, his reactions werent slow either. He immediately raised his head. An oval shadow streaked through the night sky with mes trailing behind it, and itbined with Luke 100 meters up in the air. The Dark Knight armor immediately expanded. This was the defense gear which Luke had thrown out earlier. It hadnt been easy for it totch onto him when he was flying fast earlier, but now, he could take it slow. Blonsky roared and took two steps forward. He suddenly exerted his strength and charged upward at Luke. Childish. Luke snorted. He had long been prepared for this simple and crude strategy. He simply increased the power of the thrusters and moved a few meters to the side. No matter how hard Blonsky swung his arms, he was always half a meter away from Luke. Showing no intention to attack, Luke watched as the enemy continued jumping at him. He had brought Blonsky to this empty park to carry out a few minor tests. It was a good opportunity to test a strategy Luke had long had in the works on this brute who looked a little like the Hulk. Unfortunately for Luke, Dr. Banner was a good guy who was very resistant to turning into the Hulk. Luke couldnt drag him out and beat him up just because he wanted to run some tests. The Warlock in Grand Rapids could be considered of a simr type, but he could recover from his injuries by eating people and also had help from the Enchantress, so he wasnt suitable as a test tool. So, Luke couldnt pass up on this Blonsky who didnt have any help or magic abilities. Blonsky roared angrily as he saw Luke getting further and further away below him. A thought shed through his mind: F*ck, he was jumping too hard. The lenses on the Dark Knights helmet shed blue and white, as if full of ridicule. But there was nothing Blonsky could do in midair. After he jumped, his body could only honestly yield to Newtons threews. So, after he reached the peak of his jump hundreds of meters in the air, he fell again with bared fangs and ws, and crashed into the mud in the park. In the ten seconds that it took for Blonsky to go up and down, Luke had only drifted away a few meters, and he watched Blonskys performance as the defense gear sessfullytched onto him. By the time Blonsky emerged from the mud pit, Luke hadnded ten meters in front of him. He crooked a finger at him. Come at me. Blonsky, who was covered in mud, immediately responded to the taunt. He roared and charged forward, and punched out. Luke didnt dodge, but punched back. Boom! Two equally huge fists collided, and a huge shock wave exploded at the collision. Both of them retreated. Blonsky screamed as one of his arms was twisted slightly. Looking at the damage notification of 23% on the screen, Luke was both surprised and relieved. This guy probably wasnt as strong as the Hulk, but he wasnt that much weaker. This was gear which Luke had specially designed to take a beating and hence was the sturdiest, yet it had lost almost a quarter of its durability after one punch. This sort of monstrous yer was indeed terrifying. As Luke was pushed back, he left a series of huge holes in the ground to offset the impact. He then lunged forward again. Blonsky, who was still roaring, reacted quickly and immediately swung his other fist. Boom! With a bang, the two huge figures broke apart once more. This time, Luke was sent flying, while Blonsky rolled over the ground. When Blonsky got up, his hands were limp in front of him, and there was fear in his eyes. He wasnt the Hulk, and didnt have the ability to get stronger the angrier he got. He still retained a lot of his rationality. Although violent emotions assailed him, he could still see the basic situation clearly. The Dark Knight was wearing metal armor. If it was broken, the Dark Knight could just change into another set. Blonsky, on the other hand, was made of flesh which couldnt be casually reced once broken. Luke didnt give him time to hesitate. He released the thrusters and charged forward again. Even though his hands hurt, Blonsky had no choice but to grit his teeth and cover his chest. Boom! Luke punched his arms, the sound of bones breaking drowned out by the collision. Blonsky rolled away and fell into a sand pit. The two of them had already reached the golf course next to the park. Standing on a slope, Luke stretched out his arm, which was already a little stiff, and crooked one finger. Come at me. This time, Blonsky hesitated as he staggered to his feet. He had just said that tricks were meaningless in front of absolute strength. Now that he had lost in terms of absolute strength, should he run? Looking at the 32% damage to his left arm and the 45% damage to his right arm, Luke felt that he could switch to other tests. Just beating up the other party like this was a bit of a waste. Although Blonsky looked a little wretched at the moment, only his hands were seriously injured, and he was showing signs of recovering. Even if it wasnt at the speed of Intermediate Self-Healing, it probably wasnt much worse. No wonder Blonsky was arrogant enough to go after the Hulk. While Luke struck a pose, he observed the test subject. The hesitation that had just shed through Blonskys mind was once again drowned out by his fury at this taunt. Die! He exploded out of the sand pit, kicking up sand which covered Luke. Luke raised his hand so that it brushed over Blonskys arm, the metal screeching over the scales. Blonskys fist couldnt help but veer off course. Boom! Another huge pit was created in the grass. Luke sped his fists together, raised them, then brought them down hard on Blonskys head. Bang! Blonskys head was smashed into the ground. Chapter 1720 - Specialist Luke’s Test Report

Chapter 1720: Specialist Lukes Test Report

Lukes expression changed and he drew back several meters. Blonskys arm swept through where he had just been standing. Then, Blonsky pulled his head out of the ground, a fierce look in his eyes. Luke made a note:?Highly resistant to attacks. Ordinary armor very non-lethal against him. Blonsky roared. Ignoring the pain in his head, he ran over. He left less openings this way, but he looked more like a mutant toad jumping around on the ground. Luke raised his hand and activated a restraining device. The ck cylinder which shot out turned into a and covered Blonsky, who impatiently tore it apart. Looking at the metal that hadntsted more than a second, Luke made a note that a regr restraining device was useless, and then threw out a cylinder with his other hand. Blonsky had just torn away the covering his face, when another ck cylinder exploded in front of him. A ck liquid stuck to his ugly face like glue, blocking his vision, breathing and sense of smell. Ahhh Huh? Blonsky wiped his face with his hand and finally got rid of some of the ck liquid. A third ck cylinder followed closely behind and exploded in his mouth. He subconsciously swallowed, and a strange liquid entered his stomach. Blonskys eyes turned red. You despicable b*stard! Luke, on the other hand, continued making notes. The face-hugging device had a certain restraining effect. He would have to invest more in it. Blonsky charged at him, and Luke spun around like a bullfighter before kicking him in the groin. He didnt forget to add another note:?Easily loses control of his emotions. Movements easily diverted. This time, Blonsky only rolled twice before he got up. He was about to go crazy with anger. Luke had no end of equipment, but there was nothing but grass and sand on the golf course. Blonsky couldnt grab anything for a long-ranged attack. His remaining rationality was warning him that this wasnt the right battlefield for him. ring at Luke hatefully, he turned around and ran west. He was an elite special force soldier who had participated in civil wars and street battles. He had to take the fight back to the city so that he wouldnt be at a disadvantage. Also, the Dark Knight would be worried about the safety of ordinary people in the city, and wouldnt be able to do his best. Blonsky, on the other hand, had no such concerns. He could even find a lot of suitable junk to throw. But he had only run ten meters, when he felt dizzy. He staggered and almost fell to the ground. Luke, who had followed him, noted again:?Extremely resistant. Super tranquilizers are effective to some extent. However, this super tranquilizer which could take down an elephant in a few seconds only caused Blonsky to stagger a few steps before he straightened again. Seeing that the man was about to run west, Luke noted that he could still think logically to some extent. At the same time, he shed to Blonskys side and smashed a few ck cylinders on the guys limbs. The cylinders exploded, and white smoke poured out, adding a white hue to Blonskys sh*t-like body. Blonsky looked at his hands and feet in shock. D*mn it, liquid nitrogen! However, he only paused for a moment before he sped up again. Luke frowned and made another note:?Low temperatures dont have an obvious effect. After that, he quickly approached Blonsky. This guy would charge out of the golf course in a few seconds. Luke couldnt let him run out like this. Blonsky gave him a dont touch me expression and swatted Luke. Perhaps he was fueled by anger, but this attack was much faster than before. Luke only had time to raise his hands to block before he was sent flying. In the air, he immediately adjusted his thrusters and body posture to quickly press down on the ground before he pushed off again and sped past Blonsky. Luke swung his arms, and arge number of Bat darts enveloped the space in front of him. Blonsky was confident in his physique. Darts were nothing. Then, a series of Bat darts hit his arms and torso. He felt a strange numbness wherever the Bat darts hit him, as if he had been stung by hos. Blonsky couldnt help but curse. You son of a b*tch, Im going to Luke was unmoved. He simply added another note to his record:?Paralytic toxin has practically no effect on him. He was used to people cursing him, and he still had to carry out a few more tests tonight. Thinking that, he raised his hand and threw out rope darts one after another. Blonsks heart crumbled at that moment. How many d*mn things did this guy have on him? He finally understood why Batman and the Dark Knight were so intimidating when they didnt use guns their strange equipment was much more terrifying than guns. Most people who encountered them didnt suffer, but died right away. More annoying was how there were too many rope darts in front of him! Even though Blonsky didnt want to touch them, there was no gap in thework of rope darts for him to escape through, and he crashed into them. The rope darts immediately crackled with blue and white arcs of electricity, the sound echoing throughout the golf course. Blonsky screamed. However, he was determined to press forward in onest burst and charge onto the street. He just needed to catch a few hostagester. He didnt believe that the Dark Knight would dare use these things on him then. This electric shock alone would have burnt an ordinary person to a crisp in a few seconds. Luke sighed. Fine, this guy was highly resistant to everything. He had used Mental Hypnosis and Illusion at the beginning, but apart from getting even angrier, the other party didnt fall under his mental control at all. The subsequent tranquilizer, paralytic toxin, low temperatures and electric shocks had very poor effects. It seemed that he needed to carry out more tests! He raised his hands, and the electricity suddenly stopped. It was inevitable that Blonsky would be careless in this situation, and he didnt notice the two ck lumps stuck to his heels. This was the original form of the new generation of nanosuit boots. Alfred immediately activated thebat boots. Luke suddenly sped up and mmed into Blonsky from the side. Blonsky stillshed out with one huge palm, which even created a sonic boom in the air. Luke increased the power of his thrusters and pulled on a rope dart to swing around Blonskys back and sessfully avoid the attack. Blonsky didnt bother with Luke, because he was finally on the street. Looking at the cars on both sides, Blonsky finally couldnt help but give a hideous smile. Finally, it was his turn to counterattack! Chapter 1721 - Ruthless Successor

Chapter 1721: Ruthless Sessor

nning a counterattack, Blonsky reached out to grab an approaching car. He was strong enough to tear the car apart and throw out the pieces. Even if they couldnt kill the Dark Knight, they could send him flying, and Blonsky wouldnt bepletely helpless. Only then would the ying field be level. The next moment, there was a sudden rumble under his feet, and he was lifted up by a strong force, his outstretched palm just missing the approaching car. Blonskys eyes widened. He tried to grab the weapon that was within reach, only to be disappointed. The nanosuit under his feet, which hadpletely transformed, burst with intense mes, and he was sent flying back onto the golf course. The owner of the car who had escaped the disaster was still in a panic. He had just hit the brake, when he heard a furious roar in the night sky. No~ Blonsky, who was flying again, was furious. Luke had moved him by air at the very beginning. After experiencing the effects of Lukes strange equipment, he was a little scared. If he was in the air again, he would be a sitting duck. The Dark Knight would have enough time to throw that disgusting equipment in his face. Thus, running while sticking close to the ground was the best option. But why was he flying again? Blonsky roared and reached for the culprit under his feet. He didnt feel anything unusual C it was as if there was nothing there. He tried to twist his head and look at his heels. Finally, he saw his own ck feet and the mes that spurted out from under them. It was this thing that had sent him flying. Blonskys eyes shed fiercely as he tore at the ck foottes. There was an unpleasant hiss as he tore open a fewrge wounds on his feet, from which greenish-yellow fluid flowed. Nevertheless, the nano device that had fused with his skin was also destroyed, and the thrusters went out. As he had hoped, Blonsky fell to the ground and smashed out another crater in the golf course. He struggled to climb out of the crater, only to see the ck armor descend from the sky again. It stopped not far away and crooked a finger at him. Come at me. Blonsky: Ahhhhhh~ For the next ten minutes or so, the golf course echoed with wails and howls. Boss, dont touch me. Im leaving. Get lost, get lost. More than ten helicopters, dozens of TV vans, and hundreds of reporters arrived one after another and aimed their long focal lenses at the golf course to watch. Blonsky had lost his ferocity. Struggling to crawl over the grass, he looked up to see freedom within reach, and tears shed in his eyes. The demonic ck armor appeared behind him again and grabbed his foot to drag him back. No, the time we have for experiments today is too tight. Sorry, Blonsky. Blonsky wed at the ground. No, I dont want to. Yes, you do. A thorough examination is good for your body and mind, said Luke as he dragged him back to the golf course and pressed him to the ground. Then, Luke raised his metal foot and stomped on the back of the mans head. Dong dong dong dong! It sounded like the muffled booms of a pile driver, and the ground within 100 meters shook. The huge wounds on Blonskys hands and feet had yet to recover much, and he gradually lost the strength to struggle. He wasnt the Hulk, nor did he have infinite physical protection. Even he couldnt endure the back of his head being stomped on five to six times a second. The hundreds of cameras around them silently witnessed this rare savage act of the Dark Knights. No one said a word. Nobody stopped Luke, even though the Dark Knight was a sessor who had inherited the no killing principle. That was because Batman had long set a precedent anomalies werent human. Not to mention, the battle between Blonsky and the fiery men on Park Avenue had killed more than 50 people and injured more than 300 of them. Only a lunatic would sympathize with such a monster. Sensing that Blonsky was losing consciousness, Luke jumped up and stomped down with both feet onest time before he finally stopped. Gaze sweeping over the nearby cameras, he sighed. He couldnt reveal Space 2 here. These hundreds of professional bystanders would let the whole world know about it. Grabbing Blonsky, Luke went to the beach. In order to ensure that Blonsky couldnt recover before he entered the ocean, Luke had to continue hitting him so that he didnte out of his concussed state. Thus, in front of the reporters and countless viewers in front of their TVs, the Dark Knight wrapped one hand around the greenish-yellow monsters neck and continued punching it in the face with the other. In this way, one person and one monster climbed a slope, crossed the sand, and disappeared into the ocean on the east side of the golf course. Countless people heaved long sighs of relief. After a brief silence, they finally cheered. The people watching TV had already learned about the casualties caused by the monster. The Dark Knight had been a little more ruthless this time, but just like how Batman had killed hundreds of thousands of Chitauri on his own, this was clear proof that these two heroes were protectors of mankind. A murderous monster should just die! However, there was still a small group of viewers who were shocked. The most frightened ones were the New York gangs and the professionals whomitted all kinds of violent crimes. Conversely, the small hooligans werent that scared. They knew thatpared with how strict Batman was, the current sessor didnt really care about small fry like them. It had been a long time since New Yorks orthopedics departments had seen hoodlums with broken fingers C the Dark Knights base line was broken limbs. Those who were taught a lesson were severely injured at the very least. Conversely, the hooligans who relied on stealing or peddling weed were at low risk. Over the past year, most of the hooligans in New York had gradually be casual or even hardcore fans of the Dark Knight. Using physical shock therapy, Luke brought Blonsky into the ocean and immediately put him in Space 2. It wasnt as easy for him to deal with this guy as the reporters and audience thought. In fact, in addition to certain taboo and inconvenient lethal weapons, Luke had even used credit-enhanced Telekinesis and Annihtion. Blonskys head hurt, but so did Lukes. However, Blonskys pain was physical, while Lukes was caused by repeated bursts of mental energy. Even then, the Annihtion energy at full force couldntpletely split Blonsky open. Chapter 1722 - The Successor Is Now Popular, and the Inside Story

Chapter 1722: The Sessor Is Now Popr, and the Inside Story

Blonskys ugly body contained an energy that could neutralize the Annihtion energy. The quality of the Annihtion energy was high, but Blonsky had more quantity. To cut a log one meter in diameter with a knife that was one centimeter long required numerous sessive cuts in exchange for continuous damage. Blonskys body wasnt made of wood, and he had a strong self-healing ability. Even if this resilience couldnt swiftly offset the damage from the Annihtion energy, it was still a tug-of-war between the two energies. While the Dark Knight was fighting Blonsky and drawing most peoples attention, Damon and Mindy found the Grayburn Universityb where Blonsky had first appeared. There, they found the unconscious Dr. Samuel Sterns and the leftover blood serum from Dr. Bruce Banner. After asking Luke, they immediately took the scientist away from the scene, along with theptop and the remaining tubes of blood. That was how Luke knew that Blonskys origins werent simple. He simply stuffed him into his inventory and made him disappear. He could still deal with Blonsky one-on-one, but this guy could definitely meet several of the other support-type members of the Bat Squad head-on. If Blonskys situation could be replicated, the person behind the scenes only needed to control three to five monsters to be an overlord at the very least, he would be on par with the Avengers and the Justice League. Of course, Luke wouldnt leave the half-finished product that was Blonsky to this ambitious person; it might boost their research progress. If research really were to be carried out, he would be the one to do it. At the very least, Luke could guarantee that he wouldnt kill innocent people, nor would he carry out reckless experiments and cause the same sort of tragedy that had happened on Park Avenue tonight. After pulling a feint in the ocean, Luke immediately turned invisible and returned to New York. Passing through Manhattan, hended on Ellis Ind next to the Statue of Liberty and collected the unconscious Dr. Samuel Sterns from Damon and Mindy. This guy was also a sensitive figure, and Luke wouldnt take him to the Bat Cave. After Damon and Mindy left, Luke immediately put Dr. Sterns in Space 2, right next to Blonsky. His clone then went back to the seaside vi. In the CEOs office in Nassau County, the CEO had just gotten to the best part of talking business, and had no idea what was going on in Manhattan. Less than an hour after Luke caught Blonsky, Tony sent him a message telling him that the Department of Defense and the military wanted the Dark Knight to hand Blonsky over. Naturally, Luke refused. After a brief silence, Tony said, Blonsky works for Thaddeus Ross. This General Ross is a military guy from the Department of Defense. Dr. Banner participated in the research project he was in charge of, and became the Hulk after an ident. Luke rolled his eyes. So, are you warning me not to hand him over, or there might be a few more crazy Hulks ughtering people in the city? Tony said, Also, you guys will have to stay low-key for now. That old man Ross is very sly. Can he be worse than me??Luke chuckled inwardly, but he knew that the tycoon was just alerting him to the fact. Got it. Well take a break for the time being. Thats it, then. Bye. Tony just gave Luke the information on the other party. Whether or not the DoD could get Blonsky back was none of his business! It would be best if they didnt. If someone wanted to pester the Bat Squad through him, now that would be a problem. The sun rose as usual the next day. After more than a year of peace, another extraordinary incident happened in New York, and it naturally made headlines the next day. Although it was cruel to say, the number of casualties from the tragedy on Park Avenuest night could only be an addendum. When the Chitauri invaded, more than 10,000 people had died in New York. More than 1,000 people had died in the attack by the original Experimentals. Even elsewhere, thousands of people had died in Grand Rapids during the incident with the Enchantress. Nobody could ask the people of New York, who had experienced many major events, to pay too much attention to tens of dead and a few hundred casualties. Besides, the Stark Foundation and Batmans rescue foundation would fork out money to help the families of the dead and injured. Those who were willing to express their goodwill could donate to the Stark Foundation, or they could buy authorized superhero products. There were many ways to help out. Anybody who wanted to preach morality should first take out a donation certificate or a receipt of purchase from one of these foundations as proof of their virtue. There was no need to talk about other foundations. Everybody knew that these two foundations were the organizations that specialized in helping victims of extraordinary events. Many other charity foundations were for the rich to move their assets and avoid taxes. Batman and Iron Man? Of course this wasnt an issue for them. Batman didnt pay taxes, so why would he need to avoid them? Iron Man didnt care about money at all. The people of America were very tough nowadays. Compared with mourning the dead, most people learned to adjust their emotions quickly and pay more attention to the bright side like F2F, news headlines, videos of the Dark Knight in their group chats, articles, reports and so on. The most popr video was of the Dark Knight knocking out the monster and dragging it away. Only then did everybody realize that this sessor was no weaker than his predecessor. What everybody thought was weak about him mainly had to do with his aura, not hisbat ability. After all, no matter how strong an individual was, it was hard topare with a Helicarrier with tens of thousands of cannons firing at the same time. The Dark Knight was weak in the sense that he had never stood in the spotlight. This time, the 2.67-meter-tall Blonsky was the best prop. In the video of the finale, the Dark Knight held the unconscious Blonsky under one arm and punched him in the face as he walked. It was absolutely brutal. The sessor finally established his cold and ruthless, yet unperturbed and unhurried style. The Dark Knight, whose presence had been growing steadily, finally exploded in poprity, and the number of casual and hardcore fans skyrocketed. Previously, 100 to 200 points of faith value would trickle in every day. By the time Luke had breakfast the next day, his faith value had skyrocketed to more than 5,000. For Luke, this was a great gain. On the other hand, stopping Blonsky and the fiery men from fighting on Park Avenue only gave him several thousand experience and credit points. For one thing, Blonsky had be a super test subject in Space 2, and wouldnt die for the time being. For another, a big fish hadnt appeared among the fiery man yet, so Luke hadnt cleaned up the small fry yet. He wasnt in a hurry to reel in the. Speaking of which, most of the victims from the tragedy on Park Avenuest night could be med on the fiery men. Although Blonsky had lost control of his emotions, he just wanted to leave New York and hadnt been hellbent on massacring ordinary people. It was the appearance of the fiery men that had turned Park Avenue into a battlefield. They had also used ordinary people to distract Blonsky, which had resulted in hundreds of casualties. They were clearly superviins, so Luke naturally had his eye on them. After all, Blonsky had disappeared from the face of the earth, so Luke had to be fair when it came to the fiery men. Chapter 1723 - The CEO’s New Bodyguard, and Happy Is No Longer Happy

Chapter 1723: The CEOs New Bodyguard, and Happy Is No Longer Happy

When Luke had breakfast with Jenny and watched the news at noon, Jenny sighed. We have to make another donation. Puzzled, Luke raised his head, a big sandwich in his mouth. Whats wrong? The world is getting more and more chaotic. Jenny was a little worried. Its a good thing I listened to you and set up our headquarters here. Thepany basically isnt in any danger. Luke activated Mental Communication and discovered that it wasnt that the CEO was reluctant to donate, but that she had something more important on her mind. Are you worried about your safety? Jenny nodded. I spend a lot of time in New York for work. If I run into something like what happened on Park Avenue Luke hummed and fell silent. Jenny wasnt short of money. Her bodyguards were actually very strong, but they really didnt have the ability to deal with someone like Blonsky. If something likest night happened to Jenny, and the bodyguards were even just a little afraid of sacrificing themselves to distract Blonsky, or if Jennys car blew up, that would indeed be dangerous. But that couldnt happen. Blonsky could be considered a half-Hulk, and the only one. The chances of Jenny encountering such a super powerhouse were very low. Besides, Luke wasnt a stingy person. He had already given her a nanosuit. In the end, Jennys worries stemmed from her own nature. When it came down to it, she dealt in business and tech C she wasnt an arms dealer like Tony, and she really wasnt good at fighting, nor was she interested. In the face of an emergency, she might be flustered even if she was wearing the nanosuit. Thinking for a moment, Luke said, Give me two days. Ill see if I can contact the right person. Jenny asked, Who? Luke thought for a moment, then revealed some information. Shes a very good fighter, but she doesnt have a good temper. She might not be willing to be a bodyguard. Jenny was surprised. Not even for money? She doesnt like money. Luke scratched his head. That was because he had already given Angel several million. Jenny looked at his expression and found it strange, but didnt ask any more questions. If he could get someone, she had ten thousand ways to get information. If he couldnt, it was useless for her to ask. Also, a woman who could make Luke say that she was good at fighting definitely wouldnt be an ordinary person. Two dayster, Luke drove to the phonepanys headquarters. He wasnt difited by Angels burning gaze from the passenger seat. After all, he had seen many fiercer stares from her. When the car entered the underground parking lot, Angel said, You look familiar. Lukes expression didnt change as he turned around and smiled brilliantly. Like a certain handsome celebrity, right? Many girls have said that. Angel, who was staring at him, really felt like she had been blinded. She couldnt help but narrow her eyes, and the faint sense of familiarity disappeared. After interrupting Angels sixth sense, Luke drove the car into a separate parking area and took her to the elevator. He wasnt too afraid that she would notice anything. At most, he would modify her memories a little and make her forget the sense of familiarity. In fact, he had already done so. Safety first, after all. After they entered the office on the top floor, Jenny, who had been informed beforehand, stood up in in clothes and weed the new bodyguard. Hello, pleasee in. As she spoke, the CEO couldnt help but nce at Angels well-developed chest, and she couldnt help but want to hunch her back. Thisparison hurt her pride too much. Luke didnt get involved in what happened next. He had already worked very hard to convince Angel to be Jennys bodyguard. When Angel used to be a prisoner, Luke could just give her orders. Now that she was a teammate in the system, it wasnt good for him to do that. Moreover, if he used his ability to force her to do something against her will, that would shorten the duration of the influence. Thankfully, Angel was fine with it to begin with, and Luke was just barely able to convince her with the excuse that it would be a breath of fresh air for her. She didnt have to follow Jenny all the time. She mainly just needed to provide security when the CEO was operating in New York. Of course, if she was willing, she could live on the floor below the office and go in and out with Jenny. Angel simply nodded, but didnt agree nor disagree. In the next few days, they would have to see if Jenny and Angel liked each other. Personal security was a two-way street. For both parties, it wasnt about the money. What Jenny cared about was safety andpatibility. Angel, on the other hand, had epted amission from V, and hade to observe her future employer. So, Luke couldnt guarantee that this would work out. Since the female CEO and the female bodyguard were getting to know each other better, Luke didnt butt in. After being away for half a year, the female artist at Pnd Academy still needed to be appeased. But three dayster, Luke received unexpected news: Happy had just been severely injured in an explosion, and wasnt happy anymore. It had happened in New York, while Tony had been hiding out in Malibu from the Department of Defense for the past two days, so this wasnt an attack on Tony. Happys injuries were severe, and a surgery n hadnt been worked out yet C moreover, it couldnt be guaranteed that surgery would be safe for him. Tony issued amission right away for the bigshot who sold everything to save Happy. Luke immediately agreed, and his Level 2 clone turned into the bigshot and set off. Ten minutester, the bigshot entered Happys ward. The nurse in the ward suddenly had the vague notion that she should check the medical records, and she couldnt help but get up and leave. Luke activated the interference program and cut surveince before he activated Light of Life. He pressed his glowing right hand to Happys body and then his head. This unlucky guy had internal bleeding in his chest and abdomen, and there was also a blood clot in his head. Light of Life would stop the bleeding first and ensure that his life wasnt in danger; he would still have to rely on his own body to slowly expel the blood clot. Now that Happys life was no longer in danger, Luke naturally didnt linger in the ward. He sent a message to Tony and left. Tony immediately heaved a sigh of relief and thanked the bigshot via the credit point system. With credit points, it was a business transaction. He didnt have to care about his pride when he looked for the bigshot to take action. After Luke left, he started investigating the explosion. The explosion happened half an hour ago outside a diner in Brooklyn. Nobody had died, and 23 people were injured. NYPD suspected that it was a terrorist attack. But why did the terrorist attack take ce outside the diner rather than inside? That was a problem. On top of that, there were very few surveince cameras around the diner, while the ones inside had been destroyed in the explosion. Luke narrowed his eyes. This is a little coincidental. Even as Luke thought that, Alfred sent a notification. Master, there is information rted to the explosion. The virtual screen opened to reveal a colorful image with ten small circles arranged to form onerge circle. In the middle of the circle were two crossed scimitars, and in each circle was a twisted symbol. Luke raised an eyebrow. The Ten Rings? Chapter 1724 - Declaring War, and Long-Lost Son?

Chapter 1724: Dering War, and Long-Lost Son?

The image of the circr symbol switched to that of an old Eurasian-looking man. He said, Some people say I am a terrorist, but I consider myself a teacher As the old man rambled on, it was clear that he was from Central Asia. Several civilians who were pressed to the ground were held at gunpoint by terrorists whose faces were covered, as if they were about to be executed. Then, gunshots rang out, and the civilians copsed. The old man rambled on for a few minutes before he finally said, I, the Mandarin, dere that the explosion was my doing. Luke had a strange expression on his face. Are you kidding me? Of the people Tony hated the most in his life, terrorists were definitely one of them, especially the Ten Rings in Central Asia. The most humiliating thing that ever happened to Tony was when he was caught by the Ten Rings and imprisoned in a cave to be a cksmith for more than a month. Not only did he eat pig swill, he also couldnt take a bath. Now that Happy had been severely injured by the explosion and had almost died, it was interesting that the Ten Rings had jumped out to im responsibility. Based on Lukes years of working cases, for people to jump out and confess There really were people like these, and terrorists were even more prone to taking responsibility. But this was too much of a coincidence. Tony had been so busy working on tech at home for the past year to go to Central Asia to attack the Ten Rings. Now, the Ten Rings had stepped forward, looking like they were ready to fight Tony C something didnt feel right. Half an hourter, something even more bizarre happened. A paparazzo found an opportunity to interview Tony, and asked him what he thought about the Ten Rings severely injuring Happy, his head of security. Tony immediately exploded and dered war on the Ten Rings, and announced his address in front of the camera. In the end, the tycoon grabbed the paparazzos phone and said, Ill get you a new one, before he smashed it against the wall. Luke chuckled. The tycoon was indeed a professional at dealing with paparazzi. Propping himself up on a bar stool, he took a sip of his coffee. Thinking for a moment, he sent a message to Tony:?Do you need backup? On the other side, Tony was sulking when he received the notification from Jarvis. Mr. Bruce sent hm, congrattions. Tony was stunned. Congrattions? Jarvis said, The subject heading of Mr. Bruces message is: Congrattions. Tony: What did he say? Jarvis said, Hes asking if you need backup. Tony snorted. No. I can beat the sh*t out of the Mandarin on my own! Jarvis said, Should I use your exact words, sir? Tony: Just say no. There was no need to brag via text messages. It only felt good to brag in front of the person himself. The tycoon disdained people who hid behind the keyboard. Like that Mandarin guy, who only dared to talk big. Tony swore that he would really beat the crap out of him. Toozy to y along, Luke simply sent him information on the scene at the diner:?Take a look. Something isnt right. Tonys anger subsided when he received the information. He knew that Batmans biggest trait was that he was very paranoid, and his best ability was to dig up dirt. Otherwise, why would this guy set up a sockpuppet organization under the name Pacific Detective Department? If Batman said that something was wrong, then something was definitely wrong. Thinking that, he looked at the data and started to model the scene of the explosion. He worked for half a day. Tony found something suspicious. A temperature of 3,000 degrees Celsius in the center of the explosion site? That doesnt make sense. Generally, bombs relied on shock waves to be lethal. Most of the time, 3,000 degrees was just the temperature of the initial reaction. After thebustion, the temperature wouldnt exceed 1,000 degrees. The incident at the diner clearly hadnt been caused by a chemical reaction. He frowned. Jarvis, check if there have been other simr explosions. Yes, sir, said Jarvis. However, two visitors are waiting at the front entrance. Speechless for a moment, Tony said, Are you serious? Im waiting for that Mandarin to drop by, and you drop people off at the front door? Jarvis said, Sir, you announced the address to the world this morning. Theres not much I can do. Tony sighed and looked at the entrance. He suddenly felt worried. Wait, why is it a woman and a kid? Jarvis: Thats why I informed you. Tony said, Dont tell me that the Stark family suddenly has a six- or seven-year-old heir. There was helplessness in Jarviss gentle voice. I dont know. Thats why I informed you. Tony had never been a coward, but he was no longer the yboy he used to be, and he and Pepper had been having a tiff recently. Tony had already bent over backward to curry favor with her. More importantly, the woman in the car outside suited his taste. Although he didnt remember her, she looked familiar. Something poked at his memory, as if to say, Thats right, you did do something. Apprehensive, Tony let the woman in. It was impossible for this to be an attack. The woman and the boy, as well as the car they were in, had been scanned. There were no dangerous items. The woman entered the front hall and came face to face with Tony, who called out, Dr. Maya Hansen, right? Why are you looking for me? The beautiful doctor said, I knew it. You dont remember. Tony:?F*ck, Im dead. A few minutester, a certain tycoon looked relieved. That was because Dr. Hansen had just said that the boy wasnt his son, and she wasnt here to ask him for child support. Im here to tell you not to start a war with the Mandarin. Youll be in grave danger, she said. Tony didnt object, but immediately got it. What else do you know? She sounded like someone who knew something. Dr. Hansen hesitated and didnt answer the question directly. Your opponent isnt just the Mandarin Huh? She suddenly looked behind Tony in surprise at the French windows that faced the ocean. Jarvis said, Missile attack, sir! Tony: WTF! He was in the hall with Dr. Hansen, and the suit was below him in hisb. It was toote. Tony could only press the reactor in his chest. Activate. Silver-gray nanotechnology surged out of the reactor and quickly spread to cover his upper body. Boom! There was a violent explosion on the other side of the vi, and the shock wave quickly hit Tony, who had turned around and covered Dr. Hansen. Chapter 1725 - Swift Smackdown, and the Tycoon Collapses Again

Chapter 1725: Swift Smackdown, and the Tycoon Copses Again

Instantly, Tonys chest felt tight, like he was suffocating, and he flew out with Dr. Hansen. On the beach outside, four portable missileunchers on two yachts continued firing small missiles at the seaside vi. Each yacht had two quadunchers on each end. One person steered each yacht, while two others took turns firing, as if they wanted to level the vi. In fact, that was indeed their n. To ambush Tony, the two boats had approached at a normal speed, and the people on them wore ordinary T-shirts and jeans. Theunchers were covered with something that looked like nkets. In any case, the portable quadunchers werent big, and were simr to oversized suitcases. Reconnaissance was left to a helicopter in the distance. It didnt have any weapons on it, nor did it approach. It was just an eye for the two yachts below. That way, Jarvis wouldnt notice anything unusual about them. After all, a lot of yachts passed through every day. Many people even sailed through just to admire the vis cool appearance. Tonys seaside vi wasntpletely defenseless, but he hadnt expected to be bombarded by dozens of missiles. The vi wouldnt look as good if Tony turned it into a military fortress and equipped it with a missile defense system. In the event of an actual missile attack, the best choice would be to put on the armor and kill the enemy, rather than protect the vi. A big reason why the tycoon was in such a miserable state right now was his own doing. For example, if someone had a vendetta against Batman, they would have to find the Bat Cave first. Tony, who had revealed his address himself, had been asking for it. The other party didnt stop attacking. Small missiles shot out over the surface of the ocean from 100 meters away and hit the vi one after another, as if they were doing a massive demolition. In the vi, Tony curled into a ball over Dr. Hansen, and did his best not to let the back of his head be hit. Thanks to the shock wave, countless junk hit the back of the nanosuit. After Tony and Dr. Hansen were sent flying by a concrete block weighing hundreds of kilograms, he finally couldnt help but cough up blood, and half of the female scientists face immediately turned red. Tony cursed inwardly. This nanosuit was just an experimental suit, and couldntpare with the Mark armor in terms of defensive capabilities. What depressed him was that there were dozens of Mark suits in the undergroundb, and any one of them could turn the tables in this situation. Unfortunately, most of these were experimental suits that either didnt have remote control functions or werent powered up. Only the brand new Mark 42, the Prodigal Son, had remote control, armor separation and movement, and automatic assembly functions. However, the unassembled parts didnt have enough power to quickly break through the copsed vi. Tony was quite regretful. He had been studying the Pym Particle for days, and the one thing he hadnt done was to install a mini reactor in the Prodigal Son first because the technology was still so imperfect. Otherwise, Jarvis couldve gotten one of the suits fists tounch a missile and blow up the two yachts on the ocean. Tony, who had been severely injured, gradually lost consciousness. He could only do his best to take Dr. Hansen around a pir in one corner of the front hall before he passed out. Pressed under Tony, Dr. Hansen patted his back in panic. Tony, Tony, dont At that moment, a missile shot into the wrecked hall. The shock wave knocked down arge part of the wall, and the pirs in the hall copsed. Dr. Hanson could only watch the pirs fall with wide eyes and scream, Ahhhh! Jarviss voice resounded in the ruined basement. Sir, how are you? No response. Life signs are very unstable. Danger level, very high. Activating the emergency program and sending Mr. Bruce a request for help. In fact, Luke already knew that Tony was taking a beating. That was because the helicopter had recorded the destruction of the seaside vi and sent the footage to the TV stations. Luke gave Tony the highest priority, so Alfred had immediately let Luke know. While Jarvis was exining events and Tonys currently precarious condition, a transmitter drone had already taken off from Kansas to quickly set up a mentalmunication line between the east and west coasts of America. Then, less than 30 kilometers away from Malibu, a secret warehouse opened up, and two life-like androids got into a sports car and headed west. Less than ten minutester, the ck sports car drifted through the gate of the seaside vi. The screech of tires made the six masked attackers, who were searching the wreckage, turn in the direction of the hallway. Before the ck sports car even came to a stop, a figure jumped out of the sunroof with a .50 caliber machine gun in each hand. There was the dull rattle of gunfire, and two masked attackers who were closer to the door were torn in two. The remaining four attackers were shocked. Before they could react, another person jumped out of the drivers seat. He was also holding heavy machine guns, and two more people were shot down. Thest two people in the ruins of the vi looked at each other. One of them gestured, and the two of them took a running leap and jumped off the cliff into the ocean. At the same time, Luke, who was operating one of the androids via mental control along with his clone, realized that the guys who had been torn in half at the beginning were recovering quickly. Their upper torsos turned red like magma, and fire grew out of their cut waists. Five secondster, their pelvises were visible. Were these the fiery men? Luke raised an eyebrow, and the androids split up. One guarded the two attackers, and the other looked through the ruins for the other two crippled attackers. Five secondster, Luke looked at the two guys who had recovered down to their calves. Test of recovery speed,plete. Next was a test of violent disassembly. Curling his lip, Luke pulled the trigger again. Thump thump thump thump! The two attackers who were trying to crawl away to give their legs time to recover were blown up by a string of bullets. This time, Luke didnt spare them at all, and they were turned into scattered pieces. The fiery fragments seemed to sense the danger ofplete extinction. They quickly lit up and tried to recover. But it was all for nothing. Less than two secondster, they hit a certain limit after being unable to recoverpletely. Blinding white light exploded, and they disappeared in a cloud of dust. Several secondster, the android at the back of the vi blew up the other two injured attackers. Seeing that thest two had already fled hundreds of meters on a yacht, Luke snorted and stopped chasing them. Chapter 1726 - Rescue, Interrogation, and I’ll Give It a Go

Chapter 1726: Rescue, Interrogation, and Ill Give It a Go

Now that these fiery men had shown up, it wouldnt be hard to track them! For now, Luke had to dig a certain suicidal specialist out from under the wreckage. The two androids dropped the heavy machine guns and took out two mechanical gloves from the backseat of the sports car. The mechanical gloves quickly turned into huge palms that could move things. The two androids worked together to quickly clean up the rubble near the entrance. ording to Jarvis, the signal from Tony indicated that he was here. The guys injuries werent light. He wouldnt die for now, but they also couldnt waste time. After Jarvis tipped him off, Luke used the androids that he had stored in Los Angeles. What was left of Jarviss surveince showed that the attackers hadnt left, but had instead gone ashore and entered the ruins of the vi to search for Tonys body. If Luke hadnt hurried, Tony might have been dragged out like a dead dog. Given the tycoons pride, this would definitely leave him with permanent psychological trauma. There was no need for that. An arrogant Tony was quite fun. The two androids and the changeable mechanical gloves were much more useful than an excavator. In less than two minutes, Tony was dug out. In the end, Tony was an extraordinarily lucky guy, and had deliberately chosen the safest corner to hide in. The copsed pirs and other building debris formed a triangr support which prevented him and Dr. Hansen from sustaining more injuries, and prevented the attackers from digging him out. Scanning their injuries, Luke quickly took a photo as a souvenir before he separated the couple. Tony was unconscious, but Dr. Hansen was still conscious. She wanted to say something, but was hit with a paralysis bullet and carried out. One of the androids got Tony into the sports car, and the other drove Dr. Hansens car and quickly left with her and her son. The video of the attack on Tony had already been yed on TV. Arge number of helicopters and cars were rushing over from Los Angeles to grab the headlines. Luke didnt want the paparazzi to film the androids from every angle. Besides, Tony looked like he was on the verge of death; who knew how much noise that would cause if he was caught on camera C it was best to just slip away. Half an hourter, Tony woke up in the safe house. Looking at the android that was treating his chest with a Light of Light Dagger, Luke was relieved. Bruce? Luke nodded. You can be discharged in half an hour at most. Tony rolled his eyes. Youre not wearing a nurses uniform. Luke let it go. After all, he was dealing with a friend who had just been delivered an epic smackdown. The clues you found are interesting. Three confirmed explosions happened in thest two years. The victims were soldiers who retired due to medical disabilities. Also, after they retired, they were hired elsewhere. Tonys face darkened. Thepanies that hired them were all shellpanies. Apart from some fake registration information, theres nothing to them at all. Luke smiled. Theres another piece of good news. Want to hear it? Tony said, Just say it. Luke had the android project an image. This Mandarin has a side gig. Looking at the old man who was wearing sunsses and strutting around as the leader of the terrorists, Tony gritted his teeth. Ill catch him and beat the sh*t out of him. Luke chuckled and projected another image. Chairman Stark beating up a part-time actor. That would definitely make the headlines. Tonys eyes widened as he stared at the figure in the new image. He realized that apart from looking more than ten years younger, this person basically looked the same as the Mandarin. He couldnt help but read out the information on the screen. Trevor ttery, British, likes to act? Luke nodded and said, So, the fact that hes the Mandarin is most likely a lie. Also, the real point is this. A third image was projected, showing a man and a woman walking out of a restaurant. Tony recognized the woman since he had seen her before the attack. Maya Hansen? Then, he looked at the man next to her and asked in a bewildered tone, Aldrich Killian? He also found the man familiar. Two days earlier, he had quarreled with Pepper because of this guy. Recalling Dr. Hansens warning before the attack, Tony sat up. Wheres Maya Hansen? Luke reacted quickly and followed Tony as thetter sat up, still using the Light Dagger. Shes in a car nearby. I was waiting for you to wake up before questioning her. Two minutester, Tony was leaning against the couch with the Light Dagger strapped to his chest to preserve some of the treatment effect. Looking at Dr. Hansen, who was frozen and had her eyes closed, Tony asked suspiciously, Dead? Luke took out a syringe and gave Dr. Hansen a neutralizer. Its just a little paralytic toxin. Shelle out of it soon. Ten minutester, Dr. Hansen was feeling conflicted. She didnt tell them anything, and they didnt get any leads on Killian. Luke propped Tony up and walked into the kitchen. He handed him a syringe and said in a low voice, This is an inducer. Give her one so that we dont waste time. Tony was stunned. So ruthless? Wait, why me? Cant you do it? It was because Dr. Hansen was a neutral yellow in the system. Luke snorted. What, should we threaten her with her son? Tony immediately rejected the idea. No. If it isnt for the fact that this is an android, I wouldnt need you to do something so tasteless!?Luke muttered inwardly. This is why I like bad guys the most.?Luke sighed inwardly, but didnt force the tycoon to take action. Luke decisively tossed the responsibility to him. Shes already hesitating. As long as you have something to break through her psychological barrier, shell tell you everything. Since youre against giving her the inducer, do your best to convince her to talk as soon as possible. An hour ago, Killian received a call. What? Someone caught up? You didnt find Tony Starks body? Maya was there, too? Pondering for a moment, he then ordered, Then dont bother. Head straight back to New York. After hanging up, he dialed another number. Send a team to catch Pepper Potts. Hm, the less noise you make, the better. Its best if nobody knows about it. After giving the order, he tapped his forehead with his phone and murmured, Tony Stark, if youre not dead yet, lets keep ying. Ill make you experience everything you did to me. As he spoke, he walked to the basement. Is it not done yet? I need this Iron Patriot to move someone. In the basement, a blue and red suit of armor stood motionless as two criminals used chainsaws on the joints, sending sparks flying. Someone came up and replied, Boss, theres still someone inside. Killian raised an eyebrow and smiled. Let me try. Saying that, he pressed his hand to the Iron Patriots lower abdomen. Chapter 1727 - Emotionless, Not Doing It, and Abduction

Chapter 1727: Emotionless, Not Doing It, and Abduction

Killians hand was fiery red at first, before it turned a bright orange. The heat was quickly transmitted from his hand to the armor. Inside the armor, an emotionless Colonel Rhodes instantly felt his lower abdomen burn, and an irrepressible thought popped into his head. No, do not open, do not open, he mumbled through gritted teeth. However, beads of sweat gradually appeared on his face, and he was filled with helplessness. The armor had a self-defense function. If some systems were severely damaged, it would automatically open to prevent the wearer from suffocating to death. Killian long knew about this function since it was AIM who provided maintenance for this armor. Colonel Rhodes really wanted to curse some people in the Department of Defense. Damn it, could these viins not touch his precious armor every time?! Where was thew? But endurance was useless. Less than a minuteter, Colonel Rhodes, who felt his crotch burning, was thrown out of the armor. In ast ditch attempt, Colonel Rhodes jumped out and kicked away the criminal in front of him. On the side, Killian, who had already seen iting, opened his mouth, and fire shot out to burn a table in front of Rhodes to ash. Unmoved, Colonel Rhodes decisively raised one hand and frantically tugged at his pants with the other to let his crotch cool down. At the same time, he smiled awkwardly. Wow, you can breathe fire. Awesome. With a disdainful smile, Killian gestured at his subordinates. Lock him up first. Colonel Rhodes, whose bird had almost been roasted, had no choice but to let himself be taken away. Only then did Killian p his hands. Okay, the Master is here. Its time for him to finish hisst act. He then walked toward the hall. A dozen people followed him into the hall, dragging a middle-aged man in with them. An old man walked in and sat down. It was none other than Trevor ttery, the acting enthusiast whom Luke had investigated. The guy nced at Killian before he continued sitting in a daze. Killian frowned. Is he high? One of his men stepped forward and said in a low voice, No, the Master was up all night ying gunfights with two girls, and also drank several cans of beer. Speechless for a moment, Killian waved his hand. Lets begin. With that, Trevors expression changed. At that moment, his eyes were deep and his face solemn. He pursed his lips and sat straight in his chair as he stepped on the middle-aged man who had been dragged in. After they got into position, the camera opposite them started recording. Trevor said in a low and maic voice, Do you know about fortune cookies? Theyre not Chinese. They were created by the Americans based on a Japanese recipe, and they taste terrible. They areplete lies. Now, Im going to tell you another American lie At the same time, the new tenant of the White House, Ellis, was also looking at the screen. Do you see this? Thomas Richards, ountant for Roxxon Corporation. Trevor pointed his gun at the middle-aged man. Mr. President, if you call the phone I am holding in 30 seconds, he can live. Not long after, a gunshot rang out, and Trevor continued. Youve made your choice, Mr. President. This is thest lesson. Youll lose a lot of things. America will lose a lot of things. Even yourckey Iron Man wont be able to salvage everything. Well meet again soon. The image disappeared, and Ellis put down his phone with a heavy expression. Of course, that was just for show. The United States never negotiated with terrorists, which was the same for all major countries in the world, since this would only lead to more kidnappings. Even if the person being held hostage was an ountant from Roxxon Corporation who was part of the upper ss, it was useless. The truth was that except for the several hundred super bigshots who controlled the lifeline of American society, the oue would be the same even if this person was a military general or a state councilor. The country just needed to act like they would save the person; whether or not the hostage lived wasnt important. Anyone who was involved in something like this had better pray that they ran into a superhero who saved people for fun, or they would have to rely on luck to survive. Luke and Tony had also watched the live broadcast, which was why Luke had urged Tony to give Dr. Hansen an inducer. It was a pity that the tycoon was too principled and wouldnt do it. At the same time, far away in New York, after Pepper confirmed that Tony was unharmed, she immediately helped him deal with questions. Whether Tony was seriously injured or dead, this was a huge shock for Stark Industries. She had to cate their partners so that they wouldnt kick a man when he was down. For a moment, Pepper had no choice but to run around New York. It just so happened that the Soderbergs were having a private charity function tonight, and arge number of celebrities and bigshots were gathered there, so Pepper dropped by. She had already gotten her assistant to make the donation; all she needed to do was make the rounds before the function started. So, Pepper arrived early. While she was talking to her partners, a small team snuck onto the second floor from a side door and entered an empty room on the first floor. After changing into their waiter outfits, the eight of them filed out and quickly entered the function hall with drinks and food. A few minutester, a short-haired woman listened to the information she had just gotten through her earpiece. She quickly stepped forward and whispered to Pepper, who had just finished speaking, Director Michael from Carson De Corporation is waiting for you in Reception Room 2, Miss Potts. Pepper nodded and looked at the door of Reception Room 2. Director Michael was waiting for her at the door with a fake smile on his face. However, most capitalists didnt smile for real to begin with, so Pepper didnt dwell on it. She walked over with the two bodyguards. When she and the two bodyguards entered the room and the door closed behind them, something happened. Two waiters who had followed them in from outside grabbed the bodyguards by the necks and broke them, instantly killing them. Pepper said, You ugh. One of the waiters covered her mouth, and the other took out restraining belts to tie her hands and feet. Michael was also tied up. Pepper immediately understood: No wonder this persons smile when he waited at the door had been so fake. He had been held hostage to trick her. Then, the team quickly picked Pepper up and opened a side door. Together, they burned through the wall and slipped out. Pepper could only cry out in protest behind her gag and watch helplessly as two assants picked her up and she was smuggled out of the charity function Chapter 1728 - Angel Takes Action

Chapter 1728: Angel Takes Action

A moment ago, a car drove to the charity function. In the car, Jenny looked helplessly at Angel, who was sitting opposite her. Gabby youre too conspicuous in this outfit. Angel looked at her loose sweatpants and long-sleeved T-shirt, then at Jenny. Should I take them off? Jenny said, Forget it. Your skintight suit underneath is even more eye-catching. Ill pick out a few outfits for you when we have time. Consider them for work. Angel said, Okay. She then looked out the window at the people they drove past. It was almost six in the evening, and the streets were bustling with people. Before Luke caught her, she hadnt been in the right frame of mind to enjoy everything. As a bystander, she liked to observe people and how they lived ordinary lives in this big city. Although not everyone was happy, they were free to walk under the sky. Soon, the car reached the building where the charity function was being held, and Jenny walked in with Angel and two bodyguards. When they entered the hall, they saw Pepper walk toward Reception Room 2. Jenny smiled. Peppers here too. Lets go say hi to her first. The four of them walked over. Pepper was a little faster, and Jenny was ten meters away when Pepper entered the room. Jenny stopped and said, Fine, it seems shes meeting someone else first. Hearing that, Angel looked around, and just happened to see two waiters follow Pepper in and close the door. Angel didnt think much of it at first, but a bodyguard behind her murmured, The servers here are really considerate. Angels heart jumped when she heard that. She looked at the other reception rooms, only to see that there were no waiters. Then, two more waiters walked into the reception room. Angel vaguely understood from their vignt gazes before they entered that something wasnt right. It wasnt that Angel was slow, but that there were a lot of people here, and they were all bigshots. Thus, security was tighter. She hadnt expected anyone to sneak in and brazenly abduct Pepper. Thinking quickly, she pulled Jenny two steps back to the bodyguards behind them and said in a low voice, Somethings wrong with the waiters in the reception room. Stunned for a moment, Jenny then got it. At that moment, Angel was already pulling her toward the door. After a brief hesitation, Jenny asked, Can you save her? Angel frowned. My job is to protect you. Jenny immediately said, They can take me out. Those people probably wonte looking for me, right? Have them bring the car over immediately. She was speaking to the bodyguards behind her. Angel moved quickly, practically supporting Jenny as she moved. V had entrusted her with themission to protect Jenny, and she didnt want any problems. However, if she could get Jenny out of the hall and into the car, Jenny indeed wouldnt be in too much danger. More importantly, Iron Man was an external member of the Bat Squad, and Angel naturally knew that Pepper was Iron Mans minder. Like Jenny, Pepper was an ally they had to do their best to protect. Besides, those people were clearly after Pepper. If Jenny left the venue and was protected by the bodyguards, she would be in far less danger than Pepper, who had already entered the reception room. At that moment, the four of them reached the entrance of the hall. Angel let go of Jennys arm and gestured at the two bodyguards. Everybody, stay alert and leave this ce immediately. Take Miss Jenny and wait for me two blocks away. Jenny only had time to say, Be careful, before she was escorted out by the two bodyguards. Her car pulled up. The two bodyguards had already passed on Angels order. The three-car convoy started moving, with one car leading the way and another following from behind to protect Jennys car in the middle. The team leader in the passenger seat immediately started making arrangements. Unlock the equipment. Drones, take off. Pay attention to suspicious cars around you, and then people. After he gave the order, Jenny said, Have one drone follow Gabby. Yes. That was what the team leader had nned to do. In any case, his patron had a lot of equipment. Each car in the convoy carried ten drones, which they could never finish using. After Angel got out, she swiftly went back. She was quite fast, but her movements were as natural as possible. Most people would just think that she was walking a little too fast. Naturally, she didnt want to arouse the suspicions of possible aplices of the people who were abducting Pepper. At the same time, she contacted the Dark Knight. Peppers been caught. Im on my way to save her. Luke was stunned. Where? Angel shared her location with Luke. He immediately asked, Hows Pepper? Is her life in danger? Angel said, Im not sure. Thinking for a moment, Luke ordered decisively, You can go all out. Dont be careless. Angel: Copy that. Im going in. With that, she pressed hard on therge door of Reception Room 2. The door lock broke to reveal a crack. As the door opened, Angel smelled something burning, and saw that a hole big enough for two people to pass through had been burnt into the wall. Pushing off of her toes, Angel dashed in. She nced at a middle-aged man who was tied up on the side, and kicked him behind the couch to prevent him from seeing too much. Then, Angels nanosuit began to cover her body. She didnt stop moving as she controlled her strength and ran soundlessly to the hole. Compared with the nanosuits suspension function, she preferred to use her physical strength, which was 100% under her control. This was also the attack method she was most confident in. The next moment, she stuck her head out of the broken wall and looked in the direction of the sound of footsteps. She saw eight criminals dressed as waiters along with Pepper, who was being carried at the very front. Quickly nning her attack, Angel gently moved to the side so that her feet were in the most suitable stance for exerting strength, and she bent down. At that moment, she was like a tiger on a hunt, and she flexed her muscles. Thest criminal seemed to sense something and suddenly turned around. Swoosh! Angels body turned into a blurry shadow and instantly hit the man. The enormous force sent the criminal crashing heavily into the wall. Chapter 1729 - Fly the Coop, and Give Me the Needle

Chapter 1729: Fly the Coop, and Give Me the Needle

The first criminal was smashed into the wall. Three bangs followed after that. Relying on her control of her physical strength, Angel controlled the timing and angle of each hit. She made sure that none of the four criminals in her path were sent flying forward, but were knocked to the sides instead. Two of them hit the wall on the right, creating two huge holes in it. The other two flew seven to eight meters to the left and crashed into a small mart. Boom! With a loud bang, Angel stomped on the ground with her left foot. She raised her arms high and suddenly swung them, her palms drawing short, quick arcs in the air as they shed down like ax des. Before the two criminals holding Pepper could react, their arms were cut off. Angel stepped forward with her left foot and wrapped her arms around Pepper, before she pushed off of her foot. Boom! The ground split open, and the two women jumped up to the third floor. Activating the nanosuits suction function, Angel jumped up the wall. In two or three seconds, she reached the top of the 12-story building and disappeared. On the ground, the four criminals who hadnt been sent flying looked up at the empty side of the building in a daze. WTF? someone mumbled. They didnt even get a clear look at Angel; all they saw was a shadow sh past before it leapt twice up the wall of the building. Then, the bird they had been holding flew the coop? The captain, who had a broken arm, reacted quickly. After Angel disappeared, he suddenly looked at his twopanions who had been smashed into the wall. Both of them glowed red and quickly turned orange. The captain shouted, Duck! Boom! Boom! There were two explosions, and the two men self-destructed. The two people who had crashed into the mart walked out with ugly expressions. One had a mess of red and green sauce on his face, and milk dripped off the other. It was clear which aisles they had crashed into in the mart. A red light lit up, and suffocating smoke and the smell of burning flesh came from them. The others subconsciously moved several meters away. Finally, someone asked, What now? The captain gritted his teeth. Retreat, of course. Should we stay here and wait for the army toe down on our heads? They had attacked Pepper, which was definitely bad. As long as Stark Industries was willing to pay, it could mobilize hundreds of securitypanies to besiege them. Would Tony be stingy with the money? Of course not. Worst of all, this was New York. Everybody was well aware that Iron Man and the Bat Squad were in cahoots. No matter how ambitious they were, they didnt dare say that they could fight the Bat Squad head-on. So they slipped away. 200 meters away, Jennys mouth was wide open in the car. After a long pause, she said dryly, That was awesome. She had already guessed it, which was why she didnt share the feed from the drone that had flown over to Angels side with the team leader, so she didnt have to worry about keeping it a secret. But Angelsbat ability was beyond Jennys expectations. If she ever ran into an assant like that She shook her head, but then nodded. Her bodyguards wouldnt have been able to stop someone like that before, but Angel could now. Unfortunately, Angel didnt want money. Except for providing her with everyday conveniences, Jenny didnt have anything else to rope her in. ording to Angel, someone else had already paid her to protect Jenny, and it wasnt with money. On second thought, however, Jenny couldnt help but be amused. Shouldnt she be more at ease since Luke was footing the bill? All the work she did for him wasnt in vain. In the stairwell on the roof, Angel saw herself from the drone feed projected onto her lenses. She rolled her eyes and called back. Did anyone else see me? Jenny, who picked up the phone, naturally understood what she meant. Just me. Angel nodded. This employer was quite reliable. She didnt let a lot of people know about this. At that moment, the Dark Knight sent a message. Temporarymission from Iron Man to protect Pepper until tomorrow morning. Angel frowned. Im still on a job. The Dark Knight said, Dont worry. Someone else has taken over. After a brief hesitation, Angel said, Youre not the client. Luke couldnt help butugh. Fine, hell let you know. A momentter, Angel looked at the request from V and sighed. Fine, just for half a day. Pepper, who was standing on the side, watched her talk for a long time. Finally, when Angel was free, Pepper asked tentatively, You are Angel flipped up the visor and gestured to the elevator, before she said, Temporary bodyguard. Its amission from your boyfriend. If you have a problem with it, you can ask him. Pepper couldnt help but size up Angel, who was one step in front of her. Youre from the Bat Squad? Angel walked to the elevator and gestured for her to enter. She then pressed the button for the first floor. Would you believe me if I told you? Ask your boyfriend. Peppers mouth dropped open, and she was lost for words. Angel might have saved her just now, but if she expected Pepper to just believe this rescuer who appeared out of nowhere, she was really treating the CEO of Stark Industries like an idiot. Two blocks away, Jenny was relieved when she saw the message from Luke. Recall the drones and send me back to HQ. The three cars quickly started up and headed east. Luke followed them stealthily from above. Given the current situation, the simplest was for him to follow CEO Jenny. He hadnt lied to Angel. He said that V would personally take action, so he would protect Jenny 24/7. In Los Angeles, Tony was also shocked to hear that Pepper had almost been kidnapped. When he heard that someone from the Bat Squad was protecting Pepper, he rxed. But this also enraged Tony. He walked over to the android and stretched out his hand. Wheres the needle? Give it to me. The android remained in ce and just said in a cold electronic voice, Standby mode. Tony: Motherf*cker. Thankfully, Luke quickly sent the tycoon a message. Wait another ten minutes. Tonys belly was full of fire, but he endured it. Luke had asked him to give Dr. Hansen the inducer earlier, but he had refused. Now that Pepper had been rescued, there was no reason to vent his anger. Besides, he knew a certain person wouldnt think much of it if he red up. Compared with that shady guy, Tony felt that he was too impulsive himself. In the end, Luke didnt make the tycoon wait ten minutes. Eight minutester, the Level 1 clone, which had been grinding points in Mexico, arrived. He activated Pheromone Control and had Tony ask the questions. Dr. Hansens shaky defenses crumbled, and she spilled everything she knew. Chapter 1730 - It’s All the Tycoon’s Fault

Chapter 1730: Its All the Tycoons Fault

Listening to Dr. Hansen, both Luke and Tony got strange expressions on their faces. By the time she was done, Luke had already been staring at the tycoon with aplicated expression for a long while. He finally said, Hm this is why you need to be a decent person. Tonys expression changed, and he cursed several secondster. F*ck you! As for who the you referred to, that was a matter of opinion. What made them react this way was Dr. Hansens exnation of Killians love-hate rtionship with Tony. It was 1999 in Bern, Switzend, on Christmas Eve. Tony slept with Dr. Hansen, and also took a look at her research project C Project Extremis. Using dendritic cells to recode the human body could allow a person to regrow missing parts, like a nt. After sleeping with Dr. Hansen, Tony casually wrote down an equation after a sh of inspiration, solved a key problem with Project Extremis, and left. This was nothing more than a hookup more than ten years ago, when he had still been fooling around. Thus, Tonypletely forgot that he had maliciously stood someone up before he returned to his room with Dr. Hansen. It was none other than Killian. Killian spent the night in the cold wind on the rooftop waiting for his idol, Tony Stark, before he fell into deep despair. But he then inadvertently found out about Dr. Hansens Project Extremis, struck a deal with her, and then looked for investments for the project. Killian seeded, which was why he now had AIM. But in a sense, it wasnt aplete sess. Project Extremis still wasnt perfect, and Dr. Hansen couldnt resolve the problem with the virus. A person injected with the Extremis virus might inexplicably lose control and regenerate swiftly until they exploded. This was the truth behind the explosions which Tony had investigated. They hadnt died from anything else; they were living bombs that could explode at any time. Dr. Hansen had gone to Tony because she wanted Tony to help fix the ws in the virus. But unlike a researcher like her, Killians feelings about the tycoon were engraved into his bones, and he simply yed it tough; he wanted to use Pepper to force Tony to perfect the virus. Even if his n failed, he would kill Tony. ording to Dr. Hansen, those who exploded easily were just at the first stage, and couldnt be considered a sess. At the second stage, the explosions basically didnt happen, and could be considered a sess. Killian, on the other hand, was at the third stage. Not only did he not self-destruct, he also had perfect control over the virus. For Killian, who had beenme back then, this was already a perfect oue. Furthermore, after the SHIELD incident in D.C., it seemed he had found a bigger patron, and AIM got plenty of funding and manpower. With all this support, Dr. Hansen created a suppressant which could suppress the explosive element of the virus to a certain extent. Thus, whether or not Killian could get a solution out of the tycoon, he still wouldnt let him live. In any case, there were so many people with disabilities in the world; there were enough potential targets to choose from. At most, they could use human lives to increase the chances of sess. That was the difference between R&D scientists and capitalists. Dr. Hansen was pursuing a perfect product that would go down in history. Killian, on the other hand, only needed a product that suited his needs. If there were ws, it would conversely make it easier for him to control his subordinates. As long as people who had been injected with the Extremis virus couldnt be sure if they would explode or not, Killian, who had the suppressant, could control them. Thus, this was allpletely Tonys fault. Without the key equation he had left behind, Dr. Hansen wouldnt have been able to create an experimental Extremis virus in such a short period of time. If he hadnt stood Killian up, the man might not have run into Dr. Hansen. Even if they had met, Killian might not necessarily have waited for the virus to bepleted. As for Killian finding fault with Tony, there was nothing to say about that. Based on Dr. Hansens description of Killians personality, he would have still dealt with Tony even if Tony had paid attention to him back then. Capitalists werent about feelings, but interests. They could turn against each other over power and money, let alone a good project like Project Extremis. After figuring out what was going on, Luke had Tony leave before he put the two androids that were in the kitchen back into Space 1. Then, he sedated Dr. Hansen and put her in Space 2. This was to protect her. Who knew if Killian would silence her? He wasnt a science nerd like Dr. Hansen, and wasnt that naive. Given the technology that Killian currently had, Dr. Hansen was the biggest weakness in Project Extremis. If she kept her head down, she could continue being a researcher. But if she jumped ship, she would be able to create a second AIM in a matter of minutes, and her suppressant would pose a huge danger to Killian. Not to mention, she hade to let Tony know what was going on. If Killian really caught her, she would either be locked up as a research ve for the rest of her life or shot dead to avoid future trouble. After settling Dr. Hansen down, Luke drove Tony back to the seaside vi. Stark Industries engineering team had already dug out the basement. Tony had to find his armor and take Luke to Killian. Ten minutester, a sports car drove to a small farm on the outskirts of Los Angeles. Opening the door of an old warehouse on the farm, Tony looked inside and couldnt help but exim, Are you kidding me? That was because there was actually a fighter ne parked in this very old farm warehouse. Tony could tell at a nce that it was a Quinjet. However, from its variousponents, the fighter ne wasnt brand new, but was a modified secondhand model. Tony got out and walked into the warehouse. You left it here? Luke drove the sports car into the warehouse and parked on the side. Why not? In any case, its a secondhand product from Nick Furys clearance sale. Do I need to hire dozens of service technicians for it? Tony was lost for words. Of course he wouldnt, since he looked down on secondhand products like these. Of course, Luke wouldnt tell him that he had thrown the ne into this safe house in passing. It had been in his inventory all this time, and he hadnt needed to think about daily maintenance. They got into the fighter ne, and Luke activated the stealth function and left the warehouse in hover mode. The massive wind pressure was too much for the old warehouse. As soon as the fighter ne took off, it copsed. Tony: Let me guess. The bigshot helped you dump it here, right? Luke chuckled. Hehe. Amidst Lukes warmughter, the Quinjet quickly took off, switched to cruise mode, and flew toward Miami, Florida. Miami in July would suit Selina to a tee. The sun was bright and the temperature often reached 25 to 32 degrees Celsius, which made anyone who came here feel extremely warm. Tony looked away from the sleek girls on the beach and was a little curious. Do you usually carry out missions like this? Luke calmly sailed the yacht in the direction of their target. Otherwise? If I flew around in armor like you every day, I would be annoyed to death. Tony was lost for words. For someone who would rather fly a Quinjet over than use a suit for the sake of secrecy, there was really nothing to say. This paranoia was truly a hopeless case. Chapter 1731 - Interrogation and Abandoned Chatterbox

Chapter 1731: Interrogation and Abandoned Chatterbox

Five minutes after Luke and Tony arrived at a seaside vi, the drones started their secret reconnaissance. They couldnt help but look at each other. Tony frowned. Is this a trap? Luke wasnt sure either, since there were too few people here. There were two guards in front and behind the vi. They were both sloppy and clearly cking off. In the vi, Trevor, who was acting as the Mandarin, was watching a game of table tennis in front of him. Pondering for a moment, Luke said truthfully, If this is a trap, is there a need to make those two girls y table tennis? Tony hesitated for a moment before he shook his head. I wouldnt, at least. Beach volleyball makes more sense in Miami. Then lets go in without alerting Killian, said Luke. Tony was stunned. Without alerting anyone? Luke said, Give that Trevor fellow an inducer. He definitely knows something. Just knock the two girls out. It doesnt matter if ordinary people are knocked out for half an hour. The guards at the front and back wont hear anything out of the ordinary. In short, the arrangements had all been made for the person to be interrogated, the passer-by girls, and the idle guards. Tony: Fine, youre indeed a professional. They quietly entered the house. Luke went to the basement after saying that someone might be locked up there, but Sharp Nose had actually detected Colonel Rhodes. Tony took the paralysis gun and dart from Luke and followed the n. A minuteter, he asked a dazed Trevor, Where did Killian go? Trevor said, Im not sure. Tony: Then where might he be? Trevor said, Theyve been talking a lot about a boat in thest few days. Tony perked up. Wheres the boat? Trevor said, I dont know. Tony: At that moment, Luke returned with Colonel Rhodes. The colonel immediately interjected, Why did Killian ask you to pretend to be the Mandarin? Trevor said, To kill Tony Stark and make big news. Tony curled his lip,pletely unsurprised. Rhodes hurriedly asked, What big news? Trevor said, I dont know. Tony really wanted to punch this guy. Rhodey, why are you here? Luke simply raised his hand and gestured for them to keep their voices down. He asked Trevor, What boat is Killian using? A yacht, a freighter, a RORO, an oil tanker? This time, Trevor hesitated before he replied, I think its an oil tanker. Luke asked, Do you think its far from here? Trevor said, It shouldnt be far. Luke asked, Why? Trevor said, They always take a yacht. They dont need to fill up when theye back. Tony was surprised. How do you know that? Trevor said, That yacht was meant for me, but they take it out for fun themselves. At that point, Trevor didnt know any more. After confirming things again, Tony straightened up. Kill this guy? Luke found that odd. Why? Hes just an actor. He nned the terrorist operation with Killian and killed the ountant. Terrorists who can act should die. Tony had a lot of reasons. But Luke could only chuckle. A certain tycoons mental fluctuations werent that simple C that was at least only part of the reason. Or maybe he felt that he had been tricked by Trevors performance, or maybe he was angry because he hadnt caught Killian. But in the system, Trevor was just a light red bad guy, which meant that he had never killed anyone, or that the ountant he had killed was a bright red. Hey, shouldnt you help me find Iron Patriot first? Rhodes couldnt help but remind him. Tony red at the chatterbox and threw him a phone. Dont you know how to ask the Department of Defense yourself? Youre only now just giving me your phone.?Rhodes cursed and made a call in a low voice. Not wanting to dwell on the problem that was Trevor, Luke asked the old man directly, Have you killed anyone? Trevor said, No. Tony nced at Luke. Has the inducer worn off? Luke was toozy to call him out. Trevor hadnt just been drugged with an inducer; he had also been given abo of Mental Hypnosis and Illusion, so he couldnt lie. So, Luke asked again, Did you kill the ountant? Trevor said, No, hes on Killians side. He changed his appearance and left after filming. After all that, thest performance had been all fake. Luke and Tony traded dismayed looks. Tony projected a virtual map and drew a range of 50 kilometers on it. This was the approximate range which Killians boat was in. Jarvis then marked out the ports and oil tankers in this range. But Miami was a big port to begin with, so there were still dozens of targets. Tony crossed his arms and propped his chin up on one hand as he looked at the map thoughtfully. An oil tanker isnt something a regrpany can y with. Hm, wait, that ountant Luke understood. Someone at Roxxon is in cahoots with Killian? Roxxon Oil Co., Ltd. had been the number one oilpany in America for a long time. Now, it had be a super capitalist corporation. Tony nodded. Jarvis, narrow it down to Roxxon Oils oil tankers. On the virtual screen, the dozens of dots quickly decreased. Soon, there were only three targets left. Rhodes suddenly interjected, I have something to say. Both Luke and Tony looked at him. Rhodes said, Supposedly, Iron Patriot is on Air Force One, and Mr. Ellis is also on it. Should we rescue him first? Luke and Tony looked at each other. Luke nodded. Okay, Ill check the two targets in the south. You check the one in the north. Remember to work quietly and dont fly around. Like I need you to tell me that. Tony snorted, turned on the stealth system, and quietly floated out the window. Rhodes: Wait, youre not going to care about my Patriot? Luke gave Trevor and his two hot girls a neutralizer each before he grabbed Rhodes and walked to the window. Tony said that he prefers War Machine. Rhodes said, Fine, I like that name more, but are we really not going to care about Mr. Ellis? Luke asked, What does that have to do with us? Rhodes was lost for words. One of them was a super capitalist, and the other was a superhero who had no real identity at all. Did a change in presidents make any difference to them? Colonel Rhodes had nothing else to say, and he was sent to Luke and Tonys yacht several hundred meters away. Sensing that something was wrong, he couldnt help but ask, Why did you bring me here? Luke was surprised. You have a boat and a phone. Go back to the city and get someone to pick you up. Rhodes widened his eyes. Wait, dont I need to take part? Luke chuckled and flew off with a whoosh. Rhodes finally couldnt take it anymore and made the universal gesture in the air. You two sons of b*tches! Chapter 1732 - The Chief Has Been Taken, and a "Righteous” Trial?

Chapter 1732: The Chief Has Been Taken, and a Righteous Trial?

At half past eight, Miami left the suns embrace. Thest bit of red light struggled for less than a minute before itpletely disappeared. The entire city was lit up at night. Countless people were still partying on the beach, on the roofs, and on boats. Luke, who was flying quietly in the air, sighed when he saw this. What a huge field ripe for harvesting. It seemed that his Level 1 clone would be ying here for a while after this. Collecting his thoughts, Luke scanned the first target at the port. There werent even any regr people, let alone soldiers with higher body temperatures. Luke left two drones behind as a precautionary measure before he flew to the second target. Before he arrived, Tony sent a message. Not on my end. Luke said, Then it can only be the southernmost target. Tony said, Im on my way. Five minutester, Luke and Tony both heaved sighs of relief as they looked at the oil tanker in the southeastern port of Florida. Tony murmured, Gotcha. On the oil tanker, four or five soldiers with clearly higher body temperatures could be seen. At that moment, there was a streak of mes from the north, and somethingnded on the deck. It was none other than Iron Patriot. A momentter, Killian appeared and opened the armor remotely. An Extremis soldier grabbed the person who was inside and pulled him out. Seeing the mans face, Luke couldnt help but smack his lips. He then looked at Tony. This armor Erm, its no longer clean, right? Tonys face immediately darkened. Because the person who came out was the new chief in the White House, Ellis. Killians men had definitely captured Mr. Ellis on the ne. At that moment, Tony received a call. Whats up? Rhodes said, Tony, bad news. One of Killians men suited up in Patriot and pretended to be me to capture Mr. Ellis. Tony: Got it. Rhodes said, Right, can you hack into War Machines system and get it back? Tony thought for a moment. Hacking went out of fashion ten years ago. I need its connection to a satellite. It might be possible to enter the system through the back. Right, the ount is still War Machine 68, right? Whats the password? After a brief silence, Rhodes said, War Machine rox, with an X, all capital letters. Tony said, Ha, that sounds much better than Patriot or whatever. Rhodes was disgruntled. Luke waited for Tony to hang up before he asked, Whats wrong? Tony said, Rhodes told me that Killians men took Ellis away in Iron Patriot. Luke turned around and looked at the chief of the White House, who was being pulled along by Killian. And? Tony hesitated for a moment, but didnt say anything about Rhodess request. It was one thing for him to mock Rhodes, but it wasnt appropriate to joke about Rhodes asking him for help. Ill see if I can gain control of War Machine. Luke hummed in response. If Tony could control it, that would be another backup n. If that didnt help, Luke could send it flyingter. It would be troublesome to destroy it. It wasnt a matter of a waste of capital. The important thing was that Colonel Rhodes already knew that someone had absconded with his wife. If his wife turned up dead, the colonel would probably get PTSD on the spot. Thus, the two of them observed from a distance, and had no intention of saving Mr. Ellis. Arge number of mini drones snuck into the dock and the oil tanker from both sides, and started operating. On the oil tanker, Killian looked at Mr. Ellis with a smile. Do you know where we are? After a brief hesitation, Ellis ventured, Miami? Killian patted his shoulder with a smile. Youre very funny, Ellis. But Im talking about this boat the Norco. Do you remember? There was a sh of memory in Elliss eyes, and his expression changed slightly. Yes. Two years ago, it leaked a million gallons of crude oil into a bay in northwest Florida, said Killian unhurriedly, like a teacher exining something patiently. Until now, nobody paid the price for it, all because of you. He stopped. You helped those people escape responsibility. Thats why youre able to sit in the White House. Elliss lips moved, but he couldnt say anything. The person in front of him was a terrorist, not an ignorant citizen in front of a TV. Looking at the mans face, Killian smiled even wider. Haha, dont worry. I just need a reason to kill you. In fact, Killian knew which faction in Roxxon Corporation Ellis had helped clean up the mess, since Killian was in the opposite faction. Thus, this was a Roxxon internal conflict disguised as terrorism. Killian was just the enforcer who would also take care of his personal grudge in passing and kill Iron Man. While Killian hadnt seeded in killing Iron Man, he still had to follow the n and get rid of Ellis. After all, as long as this boss wasnt dead, the man who was Killians patron was just decor and basically had no power. In the event of Elliss unexpected death, this patron would be the fallback guy who would temporarily exercise the presidents power until a new president was selected. Ellis had only been in office for half a year. If the fallback guy was capable, he might be able to stand for election four yearster. Even if he wasnt as capable, Killian and the people behind him would still benefit greatly in the year or two that the fallback guy had the job. There was no need for this inevitably temporary power to exceed its expiry date C there was no need to be too shameless. Finish what you set out to do and leave C that was standard procedure. Putting everything else aside, Elliss death and a seemingly ipetent fallback guy stepping forward would be enough to scare the world, and Killian would be able to make a killing in the financial market. If there was another financial crisis, he would definitely be rich overnight. Pleased, Killian raised his hand and said, Come, string up our soul of America. While Ellis was still in a daze, he was taken away by two soldiers. A momentter, the man was tied to a cross above the deck. A few Extremis soldiers used forklifts to pile up barrels of oil under his feet. Tony paused. War Machinesmunication system waspletely destroyed, and the control system was rebooted. Hm, are we really going to wait for Ellis to be roasted before we take action? If that was the case, it would be best for them to pretend that they had never been here. Otherwise, they would definitely have had a hand in conspiring to kill the chief of the White House. Luke said, Okay, the drones are done with reconnaissance. Our teammates are here. Lets get to work. As soon as Luke said that, Tony received an invitation to join the team. Chapter 1733 - You, Guilty! The Start of a Battle Royal

Chapter 1733: You, Guilty! The Start of a Battle Royal

After Tony epted the invitation, there were a series of beeps on the teams internalms as they came online. Tony:?Are you showing off? Youre showing off, right?? The Avengers werent that obedient. They were always busy with their own things. Unless it was a major incident, it was very hard to gather everyone together. Even if the Bat Squad was currently using remote-controlled androids, this was too much of a cheat. A 2v1 instantly turned into a group battle. Looking at the sma cannon on his left arm, Tony immediately dered, Killian is mine. Dont fight me for him. Everybody: A momentter, Donnie finally replied, No problem, Uncle Tony. Mm, Donnie is a good kid. Tony was relieved. He hadnt wasted his efforts in asionally answering this little turtles questions and giving him raw materials. Electric Cable (Ivan): Sorry, firste, first served. Tony narrowed his eyes. Of course the tycoon knew who this guy was. So if this guy dared approach Killianter, and his hand slipped a little? Okay, that didnt seem good. Dark Knight: Enough. Killian sent people to snatch Pepper earlier. Everybody, deal with the others. Ivan fell silent at Lukes words. Undercutting someone else would indeed ruin the harmonious atmosphere in the team. Ivan didnt care about Tony, but he wouldnt feelfortable about a bad team atmosphere. Tony was even more depressed when he saw this. F*ck, they were too obedient. For example, although Hill had joined Stark Industries, she spent more time helping Steve and Natasha with Avenger-rted matters, and didnt care about her actual bosss business at all. Frank finally said, Mission objectives confirmed. First, save Ellis so that were not held ountable. Second, kill Killian. Iron Man will take the lead in the attack. Everybody else, block as necessary. Any questions? Pink Bear (Mindy): Whos going to save Ellis? Hammersmith (Frank): Since you asked, itll be you. Mindy immediately scowled. Why did she ask? Who had the time to save a rotten old man? He looked like a movie politician bad guy. But this was a team rule. Mindy could talk to Frank in privateter and ask him to make adjustments for the next assignment, but she absolutely couldnt negotiate conditions now. If anyone could question themanders orders in battle, the team would be finished sooner orter. Frank: Be careful. The targets have been transformed by the Extremis virus. Their bodies can emit high temperatures, enough to destroy the armor and the robot. They also have quick regenerative abilities, but can be killed directly. Is that clear? Everybody said, Copy. Frank: Okay, Knight and Iron Man will distract them. The rest of you lock onto your targets and wait to move. Hearing that, Luke and Tony canceled their stealth mode, approached the oil tanker unhurriedly, andnded on the prow with heavy thuds. Their appearance caused a stir among the Extremis soldiers. Iron Mans appearance was unsurprising since they were doing all this because of him. However, footage of the Dark Knight beating up that big monster, Blonsky, had been ying on TV for days. It was theirrades who had fought Blonsky earlier that night. Blonsky, who couldnt be defeated even by ten Extremis soldiers, was finally pressed to the ground and beaten up by the Dark Knight. The difference inbat ability was obvious. Thankfully, their boss, Killian, was here, and they had the advantage in numbers, so they didnt panic. Killian gave Iron Man a profound look and then smiled. Dark Knight, youre really here. Lukes eyes shed as he slowly raised his index finger. You, guilty. Killian: The Extremis soldiers: This action and line were too familiar to them. Or rather, there werent many people in America who werent familiar with them. This was Batmans exclusive trial procedure. What followed after these words were either injuries or a maiming. In the end, Killian was a big boss, and his expression didnt change much. Could someone like him expect Batmans people to show mercy? Besides, was he afraid of being crippled? Were the soldiers afraid of being crippled? They were the people who were the least afraid of this sentence in this world. He raised his hands and apuded like a gentleman. That was a great performance. Was it for Mr. Ellis? Tony sneered. Mr. Ellis who? Stumped, Killian pointed upward. That Mr. Ellis, of course. In the end, Tony crossed his arms and tilted his head, as if he were enjoying a show. Several of the Extremis soldiers suddenly eximed, Where is he? Why is he gone? Stunned, Killian turned around. Ellis had disappeared, leaving behind only a wooden cross hanging in the air. WTF? Killian mumbled, before he reacted and spat out a huge fireball. The wooden cross instantly turned to dust, but there was no sign of Ellis. Killian immediately looked at the sky not far from the wooden cross. With his keen sight, he noticed a ball of air that was unusually distorted in the light of the mes. Duang! Kill them! he roared. Taking a running leap, he shot up like a cannonball toward the distorted space. At that order, a battle royal immediately broke out. Tony, who had been prepared, pointed the muzzle of his sma cannon in Killians direction. The moment Killian jumped, Tony fired. When Killian sensed the white light behind him, a strong sense of danger shed in his heart, and he subconsciously dodged. A sma trail brushed past him and vaporized one of his arms. rmed, Killian turned and fell onto the deck, sending a pile of oil barrels flying. At the same time, everybody in the Bat Squad attacked in unison, and 15 Extremis soldiers were instantly killed. A certain tentacle monster took the lead by relying on his five whips. The strongest whip cut off the heads of three soldiers who were standing close to him. But an opportunity arrived for the soldiers. Killian hit a bunch of oil barrels as he fell, instantly setting them on fire with his super hot body temperature. With a loud bang, the oil barrels were sent flying. The soldiers subconsciously entered a state of high-temperature regeneration. The fire burned off their clothes, and they turned a bright orange-yellow. The mes from the explosion also rendered the armors stealth system temporarily useless, and parts of the androids became visible. A few soldiers with quick reflexes immediately lunged forward and grabbed the androids close to them. Their hot bodies instantly melted the androids. The little turtles went offline, Damon went offline, Alice went offline, and Splinter lost both arms. Only Luke, Tony, Ivan and Frank werent affected because of the distance. Chapter 1734 - A Desperate Fight and Super Boss

Chapter 1734: A Desperate Fight and Super Boss

The moment the battle began, it entered an intense state of mutual destruction. Tony, however, was unmoved. In any case, the Bat Squad had only lost androids while the real team members didnt even have a scratch on them. Staring at where Killian hadnded, Tony fired again. Boom! A few more oil barrels exploded, kicking up a second fire. As soon as the explosion happened, Luke suddenly kicked Tony away and used the momentum to retreat. Boom! The deck exploded, and Killian broke out from where Tony had been. Because of Lukes response, Killians sneak attack from below failed. But he wasnt discouraged at all. He turned around and chased after Tony. Bang! Zi! Zi! Zi! Tony fired another sma ball at Killian. The orange light on Killians body turned bright white, and he raised his hand to shoot out white mes. Puchi! The white mes and the sma ball were both destroyed. Killian had already reached Tony by then, and he shed down with a mocking expression. A glowing white whip spun round from the side, and Tony was suddenly lifted up to avoid Killians attack. Killians palm collided with the whip, and he jerked as he was paralyzed by the whips electric current. Ivan, however, cursed and retreated. The white light on the whip faded, but Killian had already cut off part of it. Bang! Zi! Zi! Zi! Tony didnt panic at being pushed away by Ivans electromaic repulsion. He seized the opportunity to fire again. Given the electric shock from the whip, Killian slowed down slightly, and the sma ball brushed past him and hit his thigh. His legs were immediately cut off, and he fell onto the deck. Tony exulted andunched another sma ball. At the same time, fire burst out behind Killian, and he flew in an arc in the air at the tycoon, who was trying to take him down. Not good! He had been careless. Tonys expression changed as he tried to adjust his stance and dodge. However, the burning white figure was already in front of him. Bang! Thud! Boom! Three different sounds rang out one after another. Lukes voice rang out not far below Tony as he drew his hand back and examined it carefully. He had been the one to smack Killian on the back of the head. Using a chiyer over his hand and his extreme speed, he sessfully sent Killian flying, and even had the time to check the damage to his glove. Extremis was truly terrifyingly lethal. It was a good thing that only he and the tycoon hade in person this time, or it would be hard to say how many people would be injured. As Luke was thinking that, Killian charged out of the ships hold once more. Not only had his legs regenerated, they also burst with mes as he charged at Luke. Luke narrowed his eyes. Not only did the virus have swift regenerative properties, it could also be used as a propulsion system? As expected of someone who had achieved the third stage of Project Extremis. Tony, who had been ready and waiting on the side, immediately fired again. This time, Killian didnt dodge. He raised his arms, and a huge white light beam swept out to tear through the sma ball and sweep out at Luke. Tony couldnt help but cry out, Watch out. Luke, however, simply said, A childs trick. The moment the word child left his mouth, he suddenly lunged forward and pped down on the back of Killians head, causing the man to flip 180 degrees. The sound of fists and feet hitting flesh rang out. Countless punches and kicks left huge holes in Killians back. Killian, however, didnt wait to be killed. He continued to shoot white light from his hands, but it missed Luke by just a hairs breadth each time. Compared with Lukes speed in the air, this guy was as clumsy as a pig struggling to fly. Just like that, the two of them crashed onto the deck. Five secondster, Luke flew out with a swoosh and warned, Retreat. The oil below is going to blow. Boom! A series of explosions rang out from inside the ship. Huge mes broke through the deck and raised parts of the hull. Splinters crippled robot couldnt escape in time and was overwhelmed by the mes. It quickly shorted out and went offline. Frank and Ivan were far away, and were quicker to retreat. Tony had already flown into the sky, and Mindy had run off a few kilometers with Ellis, and wasnt affected. A bright white figure charged out from under the deck. As if drawn out by a ma, a huge fire cloud charged into the air. Luke, whose cape was ragged and whose armor had melted and warped in many ces, was the target of this monstrous ze. Luke, however, smiled with bright eyes. You can do that? He hadnt expected Killian to be this good. But so what? In any case, this was just a Level 1 clone. He would probably be able to recoup his losses after killing Killian and his subordinates. It wasnt easy to find an opponent who could fight a good battle. Well, Blonsky didnt count. His weaknesses were too obvious. Killian, on the other hand, was an elemental boss who could fly. Perhaps the only thing weak about him was his defensive capability, but he could regenerate quickly. If this were a big city like New York, Luke wouldnt dare fight Killian. However, this was an empty dock, and Killian had sent the dock patrol away before doing anything. It was the perfect battlefield. Excited, Luke turned around in the air and swooped down at Killian. Turning Annihtion into a de buffed with credit-enhanced Telekinesis, he had nothing to fear. In the eyes of his scattered team members, he was like a small shooting star that glowed with a faint golden light as he shot down at an enormous fire dragon. In the blink of an eye, the golden meteor disappeared inside the fire dragon, as if it had beenpletely swallowed up. Killian was feeling differently inside the fire dragon. As he charged forward, he saw the orange fire in front of him suddenly split open. Then, the white mes he spat out were quickly cut apart by an invisible de. No matter how fast he spat out the white mes, he couldnt beat back this brute force. Like wood cut in half by an ax, the white mes were cut and broken up. The golden light grew bigger and bigger until it filled his entire vision in less than a second. Terrified, Killian roared and dodged to the side. At the same time, his arms shed with white light and exploded with a loud bang. Chapter 1735

Chapter 1735: Exploding Killian

This time, Killian blew up his own arms, the re and shock wave finally interfering with Luke. The Annihtion depletely disappeared, and the credit-enhanced Telekinesis melted like ice cream under the hot sun. Luke was only protected by chi at that moment. Lukes sense of smell and Telekinesis were useless Inside this super hot shock wave, and he couldnt lock onto Killians location. Relying purely on his intuition as abat expert, Luke swept his right foot out. The tip of his foot glowed an incandescent lightbulb yellow. Although it couldnt be seen amidst the intense white fire, this was the genuine secret Kunlun technique Iron Fist. Even though it was on his foot, it was still an Iron Fist. The Iron Fist had a strange breakthrough characteristic which nullified the intense shock wave in front of Lukes foot as he kicked out at Killians chest. There was a sh, and the two people who couldnt see each other paused at the same time before they were swept up in a super hot explosion. Luke was sent flying 100 meters through the air before he stopped. He then spun around and pulled his right foot back. The lenses on his mask had been destroyed by the super hot explosion. He could only look down at his entire body. The helmet was at least 60% damaged, while the armor on his four limbs had taken the brunt of the attack and was more than 70% damaged. The armor which protected his vitals was still more than half intact. The nanosuit that he was wearing underneath could be used to patch up the missing nanomaterial on his chest and back. His nanomask was still functioning as normal. Be on guard, Killian probably isnt dead yet. As he spoke, he tilted his head to look at Tony, who was flying up swiftly. Only then did Luke rx and look back down at the ground. During that exchange just now, he had sensed something strange. His kick had definitely made contact with Killian. Sensing the burning pain in his foot, Luke acknowledged Killians strength. Few people could reduce him to this sort of wretched situation in a 1v1. However, his kick had been too powerful, and it seemed he had cut Killian in half. Amidst loud bangs, the oil barrels were sent flying in all directions and exploded inside the oil tanker. At that moment, it wasnt just Luke and the others who retreated hundreds of meters; even the Extremis soldiers who werent afraid of high temperatures fled in all directions. They werent Killian, and the Extremis virus wasnt stable yet. If they regenerated too quickly, they might explode. Ivan and Frank didnt hesitate. Relying on the long-ranged advantage which their weapons had, they kept killing these small fry. Ivan killed the soldiers in one blow with his sma whips, while Frank blew up the soldiers heads with tungsten armor-piercing bullets. It was less efficient, but not any slower. Suddenly, a bright white figure exploded out of the burning ground. Sensing the hazy light trail left in the white figures wake, Luke subconsciously turned his body. Then, there was an acute pain in his right arm C half of it was gone. The broken armor was still glowing with a bright red light after it was melted off by the high temperature. Luke didnt care about the minor injury. He simply turned his head to look at Killian, who was like a shooting star, and muttered to himself,?How can this guy be so strong? This doesnt make sense. Even if the Level 1 clone had weaker attributes, it was still stronger than most people in the Bat Squad. If the clone was damaged to this extent even in the armor, it would be an instant kill for the other team members. Thinking that, Lukended on the ground. He didnt have much control over his movements when he was in the air. As long as his feet were on the ground, he was confident he couldpletely dodge the attack. Now, it was up to Killian to make a decision. Sure enough, Killian immediately stopped after flying several hundred meters, and he turned to look at Luke again. Clearly, Killian had already sensed how dangerous Luke was. In fact, the kick had destroyed half his chest, and it wasnt a matter of breaking bones. If that leg had been aimed at his head, Killian couldnt guarantee that he wouldnt have grown a new head. Just as Killian decided to kill Luke first, a series of zing dots in the sky behind him grew bigger and swiftly swarmed him. Killian heard a faint sound and subconsciously turned around. He couldnt help but curse and abruptly descend. They were all small missiles, and there were more than 50 of them. He wasnt afraid of high temperatures, but shock waves were another matter. He might not die from the missiles, but it certainly wouldnt feel good. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The missiles behind Killian exploded one after another, pushing him toward the ground even faster. Boom! Killian was sted into the ground once more. Luke raised his head and looked at the sky helplessly. Be careful. Your external armor might not be able to block a full frontal attack. In the air, Tony, who had just flown into the sky after summoning the Hulkbuster armor, said confidently, Dont worry, I wont give him another chance. As he spoke, the shoulders on the enormous suit opened up. Swoosh! Swoosh! Dozens of small missiles were fired at the spot where Killian hadnded. Intense fire and explosions wreaked havoc around the dock, making it impossible to see what was going on. Luke sighed. This guy clearly wanted to get revenge. What could Luke do? Of course, he could only entertain him. In any case, he could afford it. He flew up to Tony again. Boom! Tonys unrestrained gunfire caused another explosion. Boom! Amidst the ck smoke and fire, Killians figure appeared again; he was as fast as a cannonball. This time, his target was Tony. Luke:?I knew it, youre just going to get beaten up. Silently cursing in his heart, he got in between Tony and Killian without hesitation. Gathering some of the Annihtion energy and chi in his left arm, which had just recovered, he charged at Killian. Boom! Lukes left arm and the armor quickly turned red. Killians arms exploded, and he paused for a moment. Bruce! Tony gritted his teeth and raised his left hand. The next moment, Luke turned around and kicked Killian between the legs, creating a huge hole in his lower abdomen. Killian, however, grinned hideously and stretched out his regenerating hands to grab Luke. Die. There was a dull thud, and Killian suddenly felt his vision go dark. The Hulkbusters left hand had shot out to grab him, thenunched him to the ground. Killian subconsciously unleashed his hot white mes to destroy the huge palm that was restraining him. Only then did he realize that the palm was thick and big, and looked like a giant pincer. For the time being, his intense white fire couldnt destroy it. Chapter 1736 - Killing Killian, and New 2-Star Teammate

Chapter 1736: Killing Killian, and New 2-Star Teammate

There were thrusters on the back of the huge pincer. In less than three seconds, it smashed into the ground with Killian. With a roar, the white mes on Killians body expanded. The giant pincer finally couldnt withstand the high temperature anymore and started to warp. Struggling free, Killianughed wildly. Tony Stark, is that all you can do? The huge Hulkbuster followed closely behind and raised its right arm. A hugeuncher popped out of the side of the right arm, and two red dots inside lit up as they pointed at Killian, who was about topletely escape. Two thin beams of red light shot out and cut through Killians body at an extremely fast speed. Less than a secondter, white smoke rose from the Hulkbustersuncher along with a strong smell of burning flesh. Killian, who wasughing as he struggled, paused. Killian gaped. No, thats impossible. Im immortal. The next moment, a twisted hole appeared in his head, and white mes spurted out. As white mes exploded from the wounds all over his body, Killian sensed the danger of death. Before he lost consciousness, he only had one thought:?I have to recover; I must recover. The Extremis virus in his body hadpletely broken free of its restraints, and was stimted to an unimaginable degree. Killian grew brighter and brighter, and his wounds were enveloped in he white mes. Step back. Lukes warning rang out in Tonys earpiece. The tycoon subconsciously did as he was told and flew into the sky with a swoosh. In passing, he summoned more equipment on the other hand. With a crack, the equipment turned into a huge cannon that pointed at Killian, who was wrapped in white mes. Amidst the white mes, Killian came back to his senses. Looking at Luke and Tony in the sky, heughed. See that? I am destiny. I am immortal. Both smug and furious, he slowly took two steps forward and bent his knees, ready tounch himself into the sky to fight his two enemies again. At that moment, he staggered. The light that he was bathed in spluttered. Then, his body quickly changed color, from white to yellow and then red, until it turned a grayish-ck tinged dark red, like embers that were about to die out. Looking at the data projected on the virtual screen, Tony mumbled, This energy level decline Is he going to die? A few secondster, Killian, who was on the ground, had practically turned into coal. Thest bit of light still flickered in his eyes, which were full of fear, anger and confusion. He tried to move, and his charred figure cracked. The cracks quickly spread from inside his body to the surface, destroying the stability of his human form as hepletely copsed, like a stone statue that had been smashed apart. There was still some dark red color in the fragments, but it flickered for a few seconds before it was extinguished. Tony was surprised. Hes really dead? Although he had taken out aser cutter just now to kill Killian in one go, why did it feel like Killian had spontaneouslybusted himself? Luke, however, nodded in confirmation. Hes indeed dead. That was because the system notification confirmed that the mission to kill Killian had beenpleted. Tonys contribution rate was 40%, Lukes was 50%, and everybody else contributed 10% in total. The tycoonsser sh might not have killed Killian outright, but it pushed him over the line. Tony was relieved, but then came back to himself and stared at Lukes body with an ugly expression. At that moment, all of the Dark Knight armor was in tatters, with more than 80% of it damaged. More importantly, Lukes right forearm, left arm and right foot were gone. He had used his left arm and right foot to save Tony and block Killiansst attack. You Tony flew over and grabbed his right arm. Luke got goosebumps all over his body. He pushed the guy away and said, Hey, Im fine, okay? Tony:?This is fine to you? Looking at a certain tycoon who had been upgraded to a 2-star teammate in the system, Luke coughed and said, Dont forget, theres Life 1 and the Light Dagger. Regenerating broken limbs is only a matter of time. Tony was suspicious. Really? Get lost. Luke said, If youre free, go and kill all those Extremis soldiers. I dont want another Killian to appear. Tonys mouth moved, but he held back since Luke would be indisposed for many days. Luke told the team that he was going to leave to recuperate. Then, he activated what was left of his propulsion system and flew east over the ocean. At the same time, the Bat Squad members who had been disconnected came back online in backup robots to eliminate the remaining soldiers. Nobody dared to be careless. It would be best if another Killian didnt appear in this world. Killian had been besieged and died. As long as these people werent stupid, they wouldnt jump out so foolishly like this C the most troublesome thing was a hidden danger like this. Furthermore, Luke had lost an arm and a foot over Killian. This was a very high cost. When he faced the Chitauri army in the Battle of New York as Batman, his situation hadnt been this wretched. Of course, this was a deliberate misunderstanding which Luke had created. This time, his clone was only crippled for a period of time. Back then in New York, his entire clone had been destroyed, which had been an even greater loss. On the other side, Ellis looked at the Pink Bear suit hovering above him. He was too far away from the dock to hear anything, and he couldnt help but call out lightly, That, little girl Mindy lowered her head and descended with a woosh. Who are you calling a girl? Ellis choked. But the wily old politician immediately changed his tune. Ah, Miss Pink Bear, hows it going over there? Mindy said, Its almost done. Ill have someone pick you upter. It seems that War Machine is also nearby and hasnt left yet. Elliss heart jumped. Hadnt he been screwed over by War Machine today? Although, technically speaking, that wasnt Rhodess fault. Suppressing his uneasiness, Ellis asked with a smile, How about Killian? Mindy looked at him strangely and replied, Iron Man blew him up. Ellis was relieved. There was no need to worry about the authorities and corporations disclosing the Norca oil tanker leak. Whoever brought it up would be attacked by Roxxon Corporation and a bunch of others with vested interests C that was how the game worked in their circle. Only someone like Killian, who had been about to spread the matter under the guise of a terrorist, didnt have such concerns. If Killian escaped and spread rumors, it would be a huge hidden danger blocking Elliss path toward being reelected. If Ellis wasnt reelected, he and his backers would lose at least half of their benefits, which would be a huge loss. Chapter 1737 - Truly a Smart Kid

Chapter 1737: Truly a Smart Kid

Hearing the good news, Ellis rxed and smiled more sincerely. He subconsciously waved his hand. Ah, Miss Pink Bear, can you give my daughter your autograph? Shes a loyal fan. Mindys eyes shed, and she smiled. Whats your daughters name? Ellis said, Belle Ellis. Mindy nodded and smiled. No problem. Ill specially sign a copy for her. You can buy it for her from the rescue foundation. As she spoke, she patted Elliss shoulder. Its a deal. Ill wait for you to buy your daughter a Pink Lady autograph for charity. Ellis opened his mouth, but the cunning man didnt know what to say. Wait, had he been tricked by a little girl? On the other side, a small conflict broke out among the team members who had finished cleaning up the battlefield. When it came down to it, Ivan didnt get along with Tony. It was only when he finished cleaning up the Extremis soldiers that he saw Dark Knights notification about leaving beforehand. A little annoyed, he couldnt help acting out. Sigh, some people just dont know their ce. They cant do it, and have to force the issue. Tony was already unhappy, and immediately exploded when he heard that. If youre so great, why didnt you do it? Ivan smiled wickedly. Thats right, Im not. So, I stayed away. Whats wrong with not causing Knight trouble? Tony really couldnt do anything in the face of this sort of shameless behavior. More importantly, this was indeed the first serious injury on Batmans record. Frank finally said, I was the one who came up with the n for the operation. Do you need me to review it for you now, Electric Cable? After a brief silence, Ivan said, Sorry, thats not what I meant. There was indeed nothing to say about how Frank did things. Ivan didnt want to cross swords with themander who stood above everything. Frank: Withdraw after youre done. If you want to hang around and be held ountable, thats fine with me. Pink Bear, dump Ellis with Rhodes. Mindy said, Copy that. After a pause, she added, Uncle Electric Cable has been under a lot of pressure recently. Why dont we let him save the hostage next time? It just so happens that his armor is very suitable for saving people. Everybody: Ivan:?You truly are a smart kid. With Frank and Mindys intervention, the tycoon and a certain Russian finally turned obedient. Everybody packed up and quickly left the scene. Luke flew some distance away. After making sure that he was out of Tonys surveince range, he took out optical camouge from his inventory to conceal himself. Taking off the heavily damaged Knight armor and nanosuit, he took out a new nanosuit. Activating his super disguise, he turned into the bigshot who sold everything. He then used temporary nanoponents for his missing limbs before he returned to the dock. The team members had all left. Luke put the drones away first. He then put away the androids that had yet to be activated. Finally, he put the bodies of the soldiers with the Extremis virus, including Killians, in his inventory, forter research. After that, he sent a message to Tonys number. If youve seen enough, go and deal with the government. After he sent the message, several drones rose up and quickly left. Luke shook his head.?Are you a kid? Do you have to y like this every time? After deriding a certain immature tycoon, he strode into the water and disappeared. The next day, it was quiet in the news. It wasnt a small thing for an oil tanker to blow up, but it wasnt a big deal either. There was no news at all about Ellis, the chief of the White House, being kidnapped and almost sent to the afterlife. Simrly, the attack on Air Force One became a highly ssified incident. Tony was the cause of everything, so naturally, he was the busiest person. The Bat Squad just helped him put out the fire, and even Pepper had been rescued by Angel. Naturally, this guy had to pay a high enough price for such a perfect happy ending. He had to exin things in detail to Pepper and do his best to cate her. He had to give everybody in the Bat Squad credit points. He needed to sort everything out with the government. Even the chatterbox, Colonel Rhodes, had to be appeased. The battle on the oil tankerst night had been too sudden and violent, and Colonel Rhodess baby had been caught up in it. Splinter, this good guy, had kicked it onto the dock, so the Iron Patriot armor fortunately wasnt burnt on the spot. But it was still smoking and charred when it was pulled out of the rubble. It could be called Beggar Patriot. Colonel Rhodes, on the other hand, no longer trusted the Department of Defense and the sh*tty higher-ups in the military. Even though it might take more time, he insisted on leaving the repairs to Tony. Otherwise, what if someone hacked into the Patriot armor again? Luke wasnt busy at all. After using his Knight identity to send Frank a message the next morning to say that the treatment was over and that everything was fine, Luke stopped bothering with the team. In fact, his Level 1 clone had already returned to the seaside vi in Nassau County, and was being examined by the Level 2 clone in the basement. These severe injuries were a good opportunity for Luke to test his physique and abilities. Using his main body as a test subject was very risky. Luke, who prioritized safety above all else, switched to using his clone as a test subject. Every movement the clone made consumed credit points, and regenerating a limb required a lot of credit points. Actually, summoning another Level 1 clone would be more economical, but he had a lot of credit points now. It wasnt a waste to spend credit points on experiments. In any case, Luke had obtained a total of 40,000 experience and credit points for killing Killian and all his soldiers. So, Lukes experiments might not be a loss. The real reward for killing Killian was the super bosss unique ability Intermediate Extremis Self-Healing. Most of the soldiers had Elementary Extremis Healing. Both Elementary and Intermediate abilities could be partially learned, and the prerequisites were the same. The first choice was 80 Strength and 200,000 credit points. The second choice was to inject himself with the Extremis virus. Clearly, this ability was brought about by the virus. If Luke wanted to copy part of its effect, his Strength had to reach 80, which had nothing to do with whether or not the ability was Elementary or Intermediate. Naturally, Luke chose the first option. The virus had many hidden dangers, and the soldiers epted it only because they had disabilities to begin with. Luke had Elementary Self-Healing and Elementary Limb Regeneration, and support items like Life 1 and the Light Dagger. He wasnt in desperate need of the ability. On top of that, during his world tour, he and the two clones had earned credit points everywhere. At that moment, the system showed that the hosts level was 25. Hosts experience: 7,445,000 / 10,000,000 Credit: 1,641,000 His Dexterity was only 2 points away from the 60 threshold. He only needed to reach level 29 to obtain 80 Strength, which would meet the prerequisites for Intermediate Self-Healing, Extremis Self-Healing and Iron Hide. Chapter 1738 - New Director and Secretary-General

Chapter 1738: New Director and Secretary-General

It would take Luke three to five years to reach level 28. But if something big happened during this period, he might be able to level up half a level. The tycoon was almost 40 years old, and didnt have a system or superpowers, and had only started developing for two years! Luke, who was only 22, had even less reason to be anxious about his development. The second important gain was Dr. Maya Hansen. Generally speaking, Luke wouldnt use his ability to control neutral targets too much unless it was a special situation. But as the person who created the super boss Killian, Dr. Hansen met all the conditions for Luke to use his ability. Anyone with a little bit of ambition wouldnt let go of Dr. Hansens virus technology. On the other hand, Luke wouldnt use the Extremis virus on his own people. The fact that the soldiers could self-destruct and the boss, Killian, had spontaneouslybusted and turned into charcoal suggested that there was definitely something wrong with this thing. Lukes gut feeling was that it was as if Killian had been sucked dry of everything in the end, which turned him into charcoal. That was why he wasnt at a disadvantage when he fought in a 1v2 for a short period of time. But as the saying went, there was no such thing as a free lunch. The Hulk had terrifyingbat ability, but there were also all sorts of side effects that were hard to deal with. The Extremis virus could make you breathe fire and fly, and you could even regenerate after being cut into pieces, but there was naturally a huge price to pay to obtain these superpowers. However, for people who didnt have superpowers or Life 1, using the virus to save themselves in a critical moment would be worth it. With the help of a suppressant, the chance of self-destructing wasnt high, and you would gain a superpower, which was much better than dying outright. Another thing was that what this technologycked in quality, it made up for in quantity. The Bat Squad had an easy time dealing with the Extremis soldiers because they relied on money and technology to crush them C they were simply bullying the other party for not having money or equipment. If Project Extremis had a dozen guys like Tony, however, and could produce ten or so people like Killian, this team would be no less intimidating than the Bat Squad. So, after taking everything into consideration, Luke had to use Pheromone Control, Hypnosis and Illusion to ensure that Dr. Hansen didnt work for anyone else and didnt leak anything about the Extremis virus technology. This was the best oue. At the very least, it would guarantee that the technology was secure, and Dr. Hansen would live a basically normal life. If it were anyone else, they would be spending their entire lives under constant surveince andplete istion. In fact, that was pretty much Killians attitude toward Dr. Hansen. When she came out to look for Tony this time, she had subconsciously thought about switching bosses. Killians men had been a little nervous this time, and had been looking forward to getting revenge and seizing power. Thus, they had carelessly eased up on surveince, and Dr. Hansen, who had been focused on research all this time, found an opportunity to escape. Thus, Dr. Hansen was a hot potato. The technology she was researching was too sensitive, and so was her identity. She could only enjoy the privilege of setting up a solo research institute. Luke wouldnt let her contact the Bat Squad. He would just let her be a quiet, single mother who did research. Two dayster, Selina returned to New York with Gold Nugget. Luke had already shown her his intact body in a video call, but she had still been worried when the team members talked about how Knight had been crippled. She couldnt help but rush back. After confirming with her own eyes that it wasnt Luke who was missing arms or legs, she was relieved. She couldnt help butin, Why didnt you call me if there was an operation? Florida isnt far from Texas. Luke was amused. Killian can breathe fire. He can even instantly melt through armor. It would be dangerous if you went! Selina was unable to respond. On the side, the dog head trembled and mumbled to itself,?Sister, dont take me with you if you want to court death. I am especially weak against very hot fires. Luke immediately changed the subject. Hows your little sister? Is she pretty? Selina frowned. I think Leona is a little ugly. She looked a lot better when I came back, but she still doesnt have the looks which the rest of my family has. Luke burst outughing. Shes a newborn. Shell definitely look prettier in a month or two. Selina epted this prediction. After all, at the beginning, little Cindy hadnt been as cute as she was now. After talking about her family for a while, Luke finally talked about her work arrangements. Selina was stunned for a moment. Wait, if I be the director of the PDD and the secretary-general of the Justice League, then where will you be doing? Luke said solemnly, Im a scientist. What will you wear if I dont make more equipment? Selina still felt that something wasnt right. What about our detective agency? Luke blinked. Just open it like this. Its not my fault if theres no business. Selina said, Youre doing this on purpose, right? We were away for almost a year. Even if there were clients, they would have run away. Luke chuckled and put his arm around her shoulders. I was afraid that you would tire yourself out! Get lost! No matter how stupid Selina was, she knew that Luke just didnt want to do the everyday work, just like how he never wrote reports in the police department. But after enjoying an outdoor barbecue and beer, which she hadnt enjoyed in a long while, Director and Secretary-General Selina still started work the next day. The truth was that the Justice League could be considered half-empty at the moment. The half that was upied was by the Bat Squad. With Frank around, she didnt have to manage the Justice League for the time being. On the other hand, there was a lot of temp work in the PDD. What was temp work? It was paying for a service and, if anything happened, the temp staff would be responsible for handling it. Luke had never nned to turn the PDD into a colossus like SHIELD. There were too many holes and too many things to worry about. So, this temp work was made up of agencies which operated independently; Luke was just their patron. He just needed to take stock of the important leaders of these agencies regrly to ensure that they didnt betray him. Besides, as the big boss who was supplying the money, he had the right to make these people get on a ne toe and give their reports in batches. So, if his clone spent an hour or two every week inspecting some of these people, these temp agencies wouldnt cause any problems. What Selina really needed to manage were the individuals with superpowers. For example, Deadpool Wade, the shadow man Richard, the supergirl trio, Skye, Emma and her son, Lorna and her husband Marcos, Ghost Rider Johnny ze, Carter de, Nikki and Monica, Jessica Jones and her godsister Trish, de Warrior, and so on. In the basement of the research institute, the new director was looking at the long list. Even though she had been prepared for how Luke kept things close to his chest, she was still shocked. You actually secretly gathered so many superhumans? Luke sighed helplessly and exined, There are slight problems with most of them C I can only say that we have friendly ties with them. The level of trust cantpare with what we have with our teammates. Looking at Deadpool Wades name at the top of the list and recalling his crazy behavior and words, Director Selina couldnt help but nod. After all, there was no cure for a brainless idiot. Chapter 1739 - Busy Director Selinda, and Luke’s New Commission

Chapter 1739: Busy Director Selinda, and Lukes New Commission

??

Next was thetest recruit, the shadow man Richard, who had screwed over his previous boss, Amanda. Amanda had abused Richard excessively; given his mental trauma, he couldnt be given too much pressure. He had to be treated generously and be given an extremely rxed environment with a harmonious atmosphere. Emma and Lorna, these young mothers, would be too busy with their kids. Each of the supergirl trio was either busy with their career or rtionship, and werent reliable. Nikki and Monica could only be considered backup superheros; they might not necessarily show any results for the next three to five years. Of the stepsisters Jessica and Trish, one had superpowers and didnt want to be a superhero, while the other didnt have superpowers and really wanted to be a superhero. Both of them had veryplicated psychological issues. de Warrior spent most of his time wandering around Europe, chasing and cutting down vampires. However, he had already told the bigshot who sold everything, who had supplied him with equipment, that he could act as a temporary hired thug to repay the credit points he owed. What surprised Selina the most was Johnny ze and Carter. Ghost Rider? A magical being created by Mephisto? Luke nodded. Johnny is living in seclusion, but asionally loses control andes out to kill bad guys. He has poor control over the vengeful evil spirits inside him, and will probably attack us on sight. Just like how the systems judgment of good and evil wasnt the same as thew, the way Ghost Rider judged sin was another type of mechanism. Selina was more concerned about something else. I seem to recall you saying that you dealt with Mephisto before. Are the underlings stronger than the Lord of Hell? Luke said, Mephisto is afraid of being caught and beaten up by certain bigshots on Earth, so he operates here through his clones. In terms of individualbat ability, he might not be as good as Ghost Rider. He paused for a moment. Carter de can be mobilized in an emergency, but hes too old. Although he has Life 1, he might die in one explosion. Selina pped her forehead. Most of them have more issues than they do superpowers. No wonder you didnt pull them into the Justice League. Only Richard and Skye were normal and had already started working for the PDD. Even better was that both of them were tech whizzes, which was what the Justice Leaguecked the most. Thanks to Lukes efforts, the Bat Squad had always had excessivebat power. Only by picking candidates with formidable tech skills could the team make up for its shorings. What Skye did was gather intelligence online, while the shadow man locked onto a target. The twoplemented each other. Luke patted Selinas shoulder and said, Ill leave it to you. Theres no need to rush. We have plenty of time. Selina rolled her eyes. You mean?I?have plenty of time. Luke chuckled and didnt disagree. Gold Nugget began to whine. Selina said, Seriously? How can the Justice League have a dog? Gold Nugget whined and turned its head pitifully to look at Luke. Pondering for a moment, Luke nodded. Its fine to use the name Hellhound. It can use a text to voice converter in the chat. In any case, nobody said that the name Hellhound must refer to a dog. Gold Nugget immediately wagged its tail happily. Selina asked, Then how is it going to take part in battle or gatherings? Luke thought for a moment. At most, Ill help it find a suitable host, and it can go to the Bat Cave once in a while. Gold Nugget wagged its tail even more happily and rubbed against Lukes leg as it howled in its heart:?Finally, I have an official codename. After their discussion, Luke and Selina spent most of their time at the research institute. Selina familiarized herself with the situation, and Luke answered any questions she had. It wasnt until early August that Elsa called and disrupted their regr routine. Youve been back for so long, and theres been no updates from you. Has your agency gone bankrupt? She asked the key question. Luke immediately knew that something was up. Do you have a job for us? Elsa asked, Do you remember Margaret Cohen? Im asking on her behalf. Luke asked, That rich art student? After a brief silence, Elsa said, Shes already graduated. Luke didnt think too much of it. He was actually thinking about the womans status as a widow, but there was no need to mention it. What does she want? Elsa said, Its about her sister, but she said that she can only tell you herself. Luke was surprised. Are you sure? Elsa wasnt an ordinary detective. She was now a level two lieutenant, and could be a captain next year. She had a lot of police resources. If she really needed to, she could get John e to investigate a case. Lukes interest was piqued. For Margaret to skip over Elsa, this police friend, ande to Luke, this private detective, it should be an interesting case. Thinking quickly, he said, Alright, Ill arrange a meeting with her. Hm, is she still using the same number? Elsa said, Yes, her number hasnt changed. Luke asked, Do you want toe with me? Elsa said, No, she wants to keep it confidential as much as possible. Luke said, Got it. Ill buy you and the boss dinner in a few days if were free. Elsa asked, Is Selina back? Luke said, She came back a while ago. Elsa said, Tell her to let me know about dinner. You, forget it. Luke: Huh? Elsa said, You dont tell the truth most of the time. Selina is much more reliable than you are. Luke:?Youre besties. Im just an acquaintance. How can youpare us? Of course, he only said that in his heart. In fact, these two would contact each other once every half a month to catch up. Elsa was just looking for an excuse to meet up with Selina. Since Luke was no longer an office worker, he immediately found Margarets number and called her. This was the first time he was calling her. Thest time he went to the widows house, he had called her sister, Haley Cohen. Inparison, he was more familiar with Dr. Haley. The call quickly connected, and Luke gave his name. The other party immediately eximed in surprise and greeted him in a fluster, then awkwardly made small talk. Margaret stammered, as if she had only memorized a few lines out of politeness. Luke didnt think much of it. He had encountered even odder things as a detective: people who drank heavily, people who were high, people out of their minds, and so on. Very soon, he cut in stealthily and controlled the direction and pace of the conversation. He finalized the meeting in a few words and said goodbye politely. Arranging a private meeting could be summarized in one sentence: Well talk in detail when we meet. Although Margaret was beautiful and had a good character, they were just acquaintances. There was no need for small talk. Putting down the phone, he told Selina, who was busy, that he was going to have coffee with a beautiful young widow. Selina asked, The Russian one? Luke: Margaret Cohen. Selina turned around and continued drawing on the virtual screen. Oh, not interested. Have fun. Chapter 1740 - Meeting Margaret Again

Chapter 1740: Meeting Margaret Again

Luke scratched his head. Margaret was a true widow, unlike Natasha. Besides, Natasha wasnt young It could only be said that Director Selina had be a little obsessed with her job ever since she took office. She would associate anything she heard with superheroes. Luke, who was going alone, was toozy to drive. He left Nassau County on foot and then hailed a cab to Queens. When he reached the coffee shop at the north end of the Brooklyn Bridge, Margaret stood up 20 meters away and waved at him happily. Few people who could afford to have coffee under the bridge of a bustling metropolis while on the clock would be poor. However, this young widow in a white dress and a wide-brimmed hat still attracted a lot of attention from both men and women. As a man who was more rxed when it came to work, Lukes status was something that most of the working ss aspired to. Margaret was the kind of person that every youngdy dreamed of bing. It wasnt just because she was wearing branded clothes, but also because she clearly had a different temperament from ordinary people. Of course, based on Lukes understanding, this was an effect that could only be obtained by a woman who didnt need to think about money or work. Like that hat. Would an office worker wear something like that? There wasnt even a ce to put it in an office cubicle. Sure enough, when he reached Margaret, a lot of men looked at him enviously. After all, on the outside, he looked like a young man who had just gotten lucky. Being handsome couldnt dispel malicious spection among his own kind; it would only make other men more certain that he was relying on his face to make a living. Margaret, in particr, waved and smiled brightly. She looked even more like a besotted heiress. Reality wasnt an online novel, and no brainless person would suddenly jump out to make their presence known. The men who were interested in Margaret had already tried to hit on her, but to no avail. Now, these men had found a bare excuse: Their defeat was understandable when they ran into a woman who only looked at appearances. Luke was already used to everyone looking at him. He walked over to Margaret and gestured. Lets move seats. Margaret was stunned. Huh? Luke exined considerately, Its easier to talk. Its too close to the others. Margaret thought that made sense. She nodded quickly and picked up her bag and hat to leave. Luke didnt know whether tough or cry. This person was really naive. He called a waitress over and said that they were moving seats, before he ordered as well. Margaret turned around and realized that she had been too busy running off to say anything to Luke. She was instantly at a loss. Luke was amused by her behavior. Do you want anything to drink? Its on me this time. Margaret couldnt help but wonder what to drink. Then orange juice? Luke nodded at the waitress to confirm. He then adjusted the seats so that they faced the trees, before he sat down first. Sit down and lets talk, Margaret. Margaret quickly sat down and stared at him silently. Luke had no choice but to ask, as if he were speaking to a toddler, You said you needed something. What is it? Margaret finally remembered. Her delight at seeing Luke after so long disappeared quickly, and her face darkened. That Its about Haley. Luke asked, Hm, what happened to her? With Luke guiding the conversation, Margaret finally told him about her sister, Haley. After hearing her out, Luke took a sip of his coffee and asked tentatively, Are you sure you arent mistaken? Haley may be too busy to pay attention to you. Margaret shook her head quickly. Thats impossible. I can sense that what she cares about most isnt me, but the job that needs to be kept a secret. Sensing her mental fluctuations, Luke confirmed that she wasnt lying. But that didnt prove anything. Given Margarets personality, what she thought was the truth might bepletely different from what was real. For example, if she were asked four years ago if her husband was a good person, she would definitely say yes. She wouldnt be lying. But the truth was that her dead husband had been a gang leader with blood on his hands. Pondering for a moment, Luke decided to check on Haley. It was better for him to personally sense Haleys mental state. The problem was that he didnt know when Haley would be home. She had even found a professional maid to take care of Margarets daily needs. So, Margarets feelings were understandable. It was like how Luke used the smart kitchenware to make cupcakes, and Selina dissed them for not having any soul. Haley hadnt been home for a long while, so it wasnt surprising that Margaret felt like she had fallen out of favor. Thinking for a moment, Luke simply discussed it with Margaret before he called Elena. After everything was arranged, he called Haley and told her that Elena and Margaret were organizing a party, and that he would be there. So, he wanted to ask for her opinion and decide on a date for the party. In a regr situation, this definitely wouldnt be normal for Luke. However, Margaretckedmon sense and EQ. To organize a party with her, they really had to ask Haley, as her guardian. Haley was a little surprised to receive Lukes call. After a brief silence, she told him they could do the party on Friday night. After hanging up, Luke saw Margaret looking at him in admiration. He couldnt help but ask, Whats wrong? Margaret said, Youre so good at lying to Haley. Luke said, Because Im not lying at all. Ill take Elena to your party on Friday night. Margarets eyes lit up. Really? Thats great. We havent had a party at home since thest time you came. Luke thought for a moment and asked, Doesnt Elena visit your ce every now and then? Margaret hurriedly waved her hand and exined, Thats just the two of us. Theres no one else, no feast, and none of the yogurt cake you make C there isnt even any red wine. Hey, how did my yogurt cake be your party standard??Even as he grumbled inwardly, Luke asked, You can buy your own cake and wine, right? Margaret lowered her head. If I buy my own cake and wine to eat and drink, wont I look like a nerd? I dont want to be a loner. Luke put his hand to his forehead. Okay. As long as Haley doesnt object, therell be cake and wine. This richdy clearly wasnt short of money, but she wanted the atmosphere, not just the food. Unfortunately, there were too few people in this society that Haley could be reassured about leaving Margaret with, like Elena. If it were ire, who was bursting with energy, Margaret would probably be so happy ying with her that they would forget toe home. But when he thought of Stacy, Luke felt that he should forget it. Margaret was easier to fool than Stacy. Luke didnt want to see his sister step into battle. No matter how bad a brother he was, he couldnt dig such a huge hole for his sister. Chapter 1741 - Absence and Investigation

Chapter 1741: Absence and Investigation

Three dayster, Luke took Elena to Margarets high-end apartment. Margaret, who had juste out of the elevator, was already waiting for them with a smile. Luke didnt know whether tough or cry. Who would meet guests at the elevator? But Margaret clearly didnt care. Elena didnt care either. She hugged Margaret with a smile and showed her two bottles of red wine. Margaret usually didnt drink, nor did she care about the quality or price of alcohol. After confirming that there was red wine, she looked at the food box that Luke was carrying. Is it yogurt cake? Luke nodded. Its chocte and strawberry. How does that sound? Margaret nodded quickly, as if she was afraid that if she said she didnt like it, Luke would never bring his cake again. Seeing that Elsa had arrived early, Luke greeted her with a smile and teased, You have a lot of friends, huh? Plus, shes a richdy. You came running for the party? Elsa simply asked, Wheres Selina? Luke said, Shes busy with some work. Elsa narrowed her eyes at him. Should I call her and ask her what shes doing? Luke shrugged. Sure. Surprised, Elsa really did call Selina. Hey, when are you going to have your party? Oh, no, Im not in a hurry What are you doing? Work? Okay, bye. After hanging up, she looked at Luke, who was leisurely sipping his coffee. She couldnt help but give him a thumbs up. Youre really capable. Luke chuckled. Youre the one who gave me thismission. Do you think Selina doesnt know? Elsa chuckled and looked at Elena, who was examining the cake in the food box with Margaret. Does yourpanion know why youre here? Luke nodded calmly. Of course. Elsa clenched her fist and tapped her forehead. Fine, Dustins advice was right. I was wrong. I shouldnt worry about your personal life. Luke looked at her sympathetically. The boss is already married. Elsas hand froze. Luke made things worse. Hes no longer a lonely middle-aged man, so he wont rebel against society like you. Shut up. Elsa grabbed the apple that was on the table and threw it at him. Wasnt he implying that she didnt have a boyfriend? Luke caught the apple and tossed it back at her. Im just being polite. Isnt it normal to show care and concern for each other? Elsa snorted and decisively dropped the unfriendly topic. Are you confident about this job? Luke took another sip of his coffee and replied casually, Lets talk after I meet Haley. Im not a rtionship consultant. I dont care about the rtionship between the sisters; Im just checking to see that theyre not in danger. Elsa was relieved to hear that. Detective agencies always destroyed rtionships. The chances of a fallout happening increased rapidly when most family matters were taken to a detective agency. Even if the main factor was the problem between the two parties involved, the agency was definitely an expert at adding fuel to the fire. But Elsa wasnt worried about Margaret at all. She just wanted her friend to realize one thing: Sisters couldnt be together forever. Haley was five years older than Margaret, and was already 29. In society, it was normal for a 39- or even 49-year-old not to get married, but there werent many 29-year-olds who werent obsessed with work. A strongmitment to work could lead to a promotion and higher pay, and some people enjoyed it. Haley was clearly an ambitious woman. If she didnt work hard now, would she wait until she was 40 or 50 years old? There was some truth to the saying, If yourezy in your prime, youll regret it in your old age. It had to be pointed out that most bigshots in specialized fields were under 30. There were geniuses in Go or math who were even younger. Haley had helped Margaret avoid being tracked down by the L.A. gangs for thest two years before going back to a normal life. Not everyone could be like Margaret, who had a billion in assets and blithely became an artist who didnt have to make money for the rest of her life. As Margarets sister, Haley had already done a lot for her. She couldnt be med for wanting to focus on her career. Elsa had only asked Luke toe to confirm that the sisters werent in any danger. For Luke, however, checking out the situation and explicitly promising to keep them safe were two different things. Margaret, who had finished examining the gifts, came over with Elena. The four of them chatted andughed as they waited for Haley toe home. However, after the feast which Haley ordered was delivered between 6 and 7pm, Haley herself had yet to show up. They waited from 7 to 8pm, but Haley still didnt return home. The atmosphere in the room turned heavy. Margaret paced anxiously and called Haley every now and then, but nobody picked up. Elsa gave him a meaningful look, and Luke nodded, then shook his head. This meant that he was already investigating, and was telling her not to be hasty. Luke quickly sent a message to Little Snail. Although he hadnt thought much of Margarets request two days ago, he had still collected information on Haley. He didnt need to look at previous info, and just looked at Haleys records from the past year or so. Little Snail began to put together information on Haleys recent movements. Haley hadnt switched jobs. She had still been working as a psychiatrist at Kings Park Sanatorium for the past two years, but Luke discovered that the ce had been renovatedst year. ording to Margaret, Haley had been working overtime a lot sincest year. While the Clinton renovationpany hadnt gotten the main engineering project for the hospital, it had still received a few rted small projects. From the engineering quotes, it was clear that the renovations cost a lot. After all, the renovationpany only did the smaller jobs, but they were very lucrative. It wouldnt make sense for the sanatorium to spend money on minor things and save on the big project. Luke checked the bank ount and saw that the renovation project cost 12 million dors, and that was for three months of work. Luke raised an eyebrow. Wasnt this too expensive? How long and how many patients would it take to recoup the cost? The money would definitely be earned back. After all, doctors in America made a lot of money, and psychiatrists were likewyers: they were money-making tools. But to invest so much money in a short period of time, and not for aplete rebuild of the sanatorium, wasnt a very smart move. Few capitalists were stupid. Even if they didnt understand anything, the professionals who worked for them would offer suitable suggestions. So, exactly what did the sanatorium renovate in those three months? Seeing that, Luke had his Level 2 clone head to Kings Park Sanatorium on the west side of Brooklyn. Chapter 1742 - Haley Missing, and Comforting Margaret

Chapter 1742: Haley Missing, and Comforting Margaret

Five minutester, Luke arrived at the sanatorium and sighed. Fine, something really did happen. The sanatorium, which should have been conserving electricity at night, was brightly lit, and more than 50 guards were patrolling the ce. Luke nced at them. All the guards were armed; there was definitely something wrong. This wasnt the reaction of a sanatorium, but a military base. Looking at the way these people moved, they were all veterans with military training. Theirbat ability wouldnt be any worse than that of an ordinary SWAT team. Several small drones hovered in the sky to monitor the surroundings of the sanatorium. Luke turned to look at the beach, only to see that there were also security guards and search dogs wandering around the sewers. There was no doubt that the guards were searching for something. Luke stopped moving and released a mid-sized drone to monitor the entire sanatorium from a higher altitude. Then, arge number of mini Ant drones started to enter via various hidden corners. Compared with a big person like him going inside, the mini drones were naturally moreprehensive and efficient. The two Ant drones in the lead were also the smallest drones. They were only five millimeters long. They looked like big ants, but were actually new experimental models with nuclear and vibraniumponents. Because it could absorb the energy of Skyes vibration ability, Luke named the special metal vibranium. Most of the time, it had very strong physical attributes. The two vibranium experimental models had an extremely simple internal structure but durable and sturdy bodies, and had practically boundless kic energy inparison with their sizes. As long as there wasnt some extremely thick protectiveyer, these two drones could deal easily with anything. Not only that, they were also charging stations for the other ordinary mini drones when necessary. On top of that, these two drones had the ability to be super assassins. For these vibranium machines, digging up cement was no different to digging up mud; it was also easy to dig out the toughest skull. There wasnt even any need to go that far to kill an ordinary person. But for Luke, using the drones as assassins was meaningless. After all, he had a hundred ways to deal with people he didnt like; he didnt need to mobilize the drones for that. Of course, Luke had to test how useful these experimental models were. That was because the two drones had the mentality of ants, and had the second generation arc reactor which they were using as a power source after it was shrunk using the Pym Particle. The ordinary drones also looked like ants. They were long enough to amodate all sorts of functionalponents, and could pass through narrow passages dug by the two experimental models. ... Less than five minutester, the two drones led the main force through a gap and opened passages in some key locations, before they entered the sanatorium from the north and south. Hundreds of Ant drones silently searched every ce that had people, and recorded them. Most of the guards didnt talk much, but that didnt mean it was useless. Just like when Frankmanded a battle, the less was said, the simpler thenguage, and the more prominent the focus. Luke soon uncovered the reason for the search: Two people had escaped the sanatorium. To be precise, a Patient Zero had escaped and taken a doctor with him. Luke had a bad feeling, and soon confirmed that while Haleys phone signal wasing from the office, she wasnt in the sanatorium. Given the development of the Inte and telmunications, very few people wouldnt have their phones on them. Even though this sanatorium was special, it was unlikely that Haley would go home without her phone. After the drone entered Haleys office and Luke saw her purse, everything was basically confirmed. Haley was probably the doctor who had been kidnapped by the patient. What was even more troublesome was that from the bits and pieces of information, it was very likely that this Zero had escaped through the sewers. This rendered Lukes Sharp Nose useless. He even patrolled the coast that the sanatorium was on in stealth mode, but didnt find any traces of Haley. There wasnt much he could do about that. Even the smallest lead from Sharp Nose could have helped. Without this lead, Luke was looking for a needle in a haystack like everyone else. After confirming the situation, he could only tell Elena to stay with Margaret as much as possible as her friend. The disappearance of the person closest to you would be a huge blow to anyone. The young widow didnt have any other family in New York, so Elena could only do her best as a friend. Otherwise, it would be terrible if something happened to Margaret. While Elenaforted the widow, Luke exined the situation to Elsa in a low voice. Elsa didnt wonder where he got the information. She and Dustin were just one of Lukes information channels, and Elizabeth was in the Inte department. Luke definitely had more personal connections than just these old friends from work. She simply looked at Margaret worriedly and asked in a low voice, What can I do? Luke said, Calm her down. After all, youre her most trusted friend. Elsa said, Of course, but you dont need my help? Luke shook his head. There should be something going on behind the scenes. If you start investigating, youll very likely draw attention. Its easiest for me to get involved secretly. Elsa was a little surprised. Secretly? Luke said, Keep this between us: Theres something fishy about Kings Park Sanatorium. It definitely doesnt have a simple background. Elsa said worriedly, Will it be... She sympathized with Margaret, but she couldnt let an old friend take such a huge risk. Luke waved his hand. As long as none of you know anything, Im safe. So, just act like I didnt take on Margarets request. You should console her. Hm... I see. Stumped for a moment, Elsa then got it. Even an experienced officer like her had to pretend that she didnt know anything, while someone as naive as Margaret could only be told even less. Otherwise, if Haley was rescued, anyone with a brain would be able to find out from this young widow that it was Luke who had done the good deed. Elsa looked at Luke helplessly. But Im afraid that Margaret will be very sad... Its better to be sad than to be used. Luke chuckled. Besides, its better for her to dislike me more. Staring at him speechlessly for a moment, Elsa finally couldnt take it anymore. Why do so many women like someone like you? Luke touched his face and said, Do you need an answer? Elsa said, ...Ill go attend to Margaret. Chapter 1743 - Breaking In the PDD and Sanatorium Patients

Chapter 1743: Breaking In the PDD and Sanatorium Patients

??

Elsa rxed when she saw how Luke bragged about himself. Even though Luke was no longer a police detective and this case had nothing to do with the police, his unperturbed manner was still very reassuring. She remembered Lukes sesses and the countless criminals he had taken down. Besides, she didnt have a better candidate. After Elsa and Elena went to keep Margaretpany, Luke sat on the side and sent a message to Director Selina. There was something a little strange about this matter, and the PDD could get involved. Although this would increase Director Selinas workload, using a minor case like this as a field run was the best. To put it callously, Haley wasnt enough to make Luke anxious; he wasnt that sentimental. He had volunteered to help look for Haley for Elsa and Elenas sake. For the next few days, Luke didnt look for Margaret again. He even pretended to stay at home. In fact, he and Selina spent most of the time in the basement of the research institute, officiallypleting their first PDD assignment. During this time, Luke simply gave reminders on the side, and let Selina decide on the details of the work. An enormous intelligencework slowly started operating. Although it had yet to reach its most efficient level, it was already astonishingly capable. Details on Kings Park Sanatorium were pieced together bit by bit. Looking at the name of a certain organization in the intelligence, Luke was a little surprised. The Joint Advanced Research Unit? Amanda was indeed just a tool. Whoever the person behind the sanatorium was, quite a number of his men used to be mid-level members of ARGUS. Clearly, ARGUS, half of which Luke had destroyed, hadnt disappeared, but had held on and revived. As long as the upper levels of the American government needed secret research carried out, these organizations would appear wave after wave. Luke didnt n to touch this reborn ARGUS right away. He was now aware of its presence, and it had a lot of holes in its surveince which were a lot easier to manipte than before. What he was curious about was the sanatorium patient. There was no information on this person on the Inte or in the sanatoriums internal system; the research he was rted to was probably ssified. On the other hand, Luke had found Patients 1 to 4, who were still locked up in the sanatorium. From the drones ongoing surveince of all the staff and guards in the sanatorium, it could be determined that these four patients with special code names had serious psychological issues and extraordinary abilities. Luke also found some information on Patients 1 to 4. Because of his overly active brain, cold emotions and extremely strong ability, Patient 1 had been gued with problems since he was young. In the end, he found pleasure in torturing and killing his own kind, and became the ssic serial killer. However, the man had always been in Kansas, where Luke rarely went. Patient 2 had a pair of wings on his back which allowed him to glide. He was treated as a monster from birth and was sent to a secret organization. After more than ten years of being locked up, he went crazy. A few years ago, Patient 3 had still been a cosmetic surgeon. One day, he realized that he had a strange ability in his hands. He could cut skin with his bare hands, and even use his ability to operate on people. Then, this guy became obsessed with dissecting and couldnt extricate himself from it. He couldnt help but treat more than ten of his female clients as cadavers, and studied them bit by bit. He was caught sooner orter. One day, a sister of a client finally reported her sister missing. When the police questioned her, she named this man as a major suspect. ording to this sister, the doctor looked like he wanted to cut me open when he put the silicon in my chest. That was right, this person was also one of the cosmetic surgeons clients, who sessfully put an end to the mans career of cutting things apart before she herself turned into a cadaver. Patient 4 was a felon who had been sent to the sanatorium after an abnormality was discovered during the prison checkup. The man could turn into a fish. He had an ability simr to a mermans, but he didnt look like one. He was very fast in water, and his skin acted like fish gills to take in oxygen. Luke wasnt too interested in the information on these patients superpowers. If there was a chance, he would obtain them, but if not, it wasnt a shame to give them up. These people might be part of Amandas Suicide Squad project. Amanda was ck-hearted, but she was capable. Luke destroying several important ARGUS bases put huge pressure on some people in the government. These bigshots didnt care who was right or wrong, nor did they care if the members of the Suicide Squad were good or bad, or how many ordinary people died. They just needed to train a team to fight superhumans. As for why the sanatorium was located in New York, it was basically to satisfy Patient Zeros request to stay in New York. The information had been inadvertently picked up from a conversation between two researchers C there was no written record of it. In fact, all the information on Zero had already been packed up and moved. Lukes two experimental drones in the sanatorium, along with a bunch of Ant drones, hadnt found any detailed information on this mysterious Zero. But from the superpowers of the four patients, it could be deduced that Zeros superpower definitely wasnt ordinary. Otherwise, the researchers wouldnt have set up the research center in the sanatorium and sent away all the information on Zero so quickly. If things went wrong, Zero might be a difficult opponent. A weekter, Elsa and Elena both called and told him that Margarets mental state was deteriorating. Luke simply said that he got it. Then, he secretly went to Margarets ce that night and treated her with his three abilities. The next day, Elena called and said that Margaret seemed to be getting better, but she was a little forgetful. She could only suspect that there was something seriously wrong with Margarets mental state. Luke told her to keep an eye on Margaret. After hanging up, he refocused on the case. Using his abilities to directly change Margarets mindset would be taxing and unrewarding. So, he used the most economical way of making her forget so that Margaret wouldnt remember most of what happened to her sister, Haley. But given how much Margaret relied on Haley, this wouldntst. However, it shouldnt be long now. He picked up the intelligence which Selina had just sent him and looked at the man and woman wearing caps and masks. He murmured, Gotcha, Zero. Chapter 1744 - Target Discovered

Chapter 1744: Target Discovered

??

Half a dayter, the Level 2 clone arrived in Tijuana, a city on the Mexican border. Luke had been here before, when Roger and Martin hade looking for trouble with a certain drug lord. Later, when his clone was harvesting points in Mexico, it came here several times. Since he had the time, he invested in a securitypany to specially provide surveince and instation services to various organizations andpanies, including the government. Thispany was currently one of the PDDs temp agencies in Mexico. Luke had only been taking the opportunity to expand his surveincework, so he used subsidies to encourage his staff and to break new ground in the local market. Thus, the securitypany didnt charge much, and came with free surveince cameras in public areas. Of course, thepany couldnt fiddle too much with the internal surveince systems of client organizations andpanies, but thetter were less particr about surveince cameras in public ces. The surveince footage of the individuals suspected to be Zero and Haley was from a parking lot of a beach hotel in Tijuana; it was from a surveince camera which the securitypany had supplied to the hotel for free. After Luke inputted data on Haleys physical appearance into the PDDs search system, it would be easy to find her, unless she was in an area with no surveince. Lukes main goal was to save her. Zero was just a bonus. Now that he had a good lead, he could finally fix a date to close the case a week should be enough. Haley and the man suspected to be Zero didnt stay at the hotel. They had just parked their car here. But since they were now exposed, there were too many things Luke could do. On the way here, he had gotten the securitypany to check the public surveince in this area. It wasnt hard for the securitypany to do that in the name of daily maintenance. In any case, it was a free benefit that had been included in the contract, which nobody would refuse. Luke soon found more traces of Haley and herpanion. It had already been half a day since he arrived, and his Sharp Nose didnt find any useful leads. However, it was very simple for him to use the surveince footage to figure out their route. Following the trail, Luke reached the seaside before nightfall. Looking at the beach, which was packed to the point of bursting, he sighed. Not good, theres too many people. With so many people, the mix of scents was unimaginable. Even if Haley were here, he might not be able to tell. It was the end of August, and the people on the beach were all sweating, the smell of which was mixed in with the scents of perfume, sunblock and food. It was like pouring a mix of soy sauce, chili oil and tar into a cup of tea C who the hell would be able to smell the tea? Thankfully, Luke had never relied purely on his superpowers to make a living. A few hundred meters away from the beach, he released the drones and started searching for a needle in a haystack. It might not work, but in any case, he didnt need to do anything. This was what tools were for. Unsurprisingly, Haley and the man werent found near the beach. The two of them had been wearing caps, sunsses and thin face masks. They didnt look like they were here to sunbathe or swim. Were they just passing through? If so, it would make sense that Luke wouldnt be able to find them here. Zero had been able to mysteriously bring Haley with him to Tijuana without being discovered C it was understandable that they hadnt brought any luggage with them when they ran. Finally, Luke received a new message from Selina before nightfall. Haley and Zero had appeared on camera once more at a gas station audited by the securitypany; it was only five kilometers away from the beach. That couldnt be helped. It took time for the securitypany to collect the surveince data. Also, if they werent looking in the right direction, it would naturally take even more time. Luke really wasnt in a hurry. There werent many things that could make him anxious right now. Watching the slick girls on the beach could actually be considered a leisurely pastime. It was already eight at night. In an empty forest next to the road, he put the bicycle which he had used in the afternoon back into his inventory. Thinking for a moment, he put on the clown suit that he hadnt used much recently. This was the suit with the least amount of protection. The purple suit he was wearing was a high-quality fake, and couldnt withstandrge caliber machine guns. The nanomask on his face could only fend off poisonous gas and liquid at most; it couldnt stop a rifle. However, the clown could use a lot of abilities. At the very least, many bigshots knew that the clown was easily injured but not easily killed of course, it was still easier than trying to kill the suited-up Dark Knight. Activating the hover function on his nanosuit, Mr. Jeff drifted south along the road like a ghost. He didnt take off into the air, in order to make it easier to use Sharp Nose and Elementary Sound Wave in tandem to do a search. There were vis scattered along the beach. Many middle-ss Americans had holiday vis here. This Zero might be in one of them. Luke didnt think that the other party could use an alias to prepare safe houses worldwide like him. It was hard to use superpowers, but it was easy to use money. After passing the gas station, he slowed down. He quickly scanned all the buildings that had lights on and people inside. He didnt see Haley and Zero, but certainly saw plenty of eye-opening situations. People who coulde to the seaside to have fun, whether inside or outside the buildings, longed to be free. In the dark, there were a lot of people in bed and also a lot of people partying in the vi. It wasnt just young people getting high; some middle-aged couples were even putting on a show. Luke simply glided past and pretended not to see them. However, a woman happened to look in his direction as he drifted past, and he turned his head and grinned, revealing his pale face and bloody mouth. Never let it be said that Mr. Jeff wasnt a polite gentleman. As for whether or not the man the woman was with would be frightened into going limp by her hysterical screams, that had nothing to do with Luke. They were already lucky if they werent frightened into going crazy by his ugly face. Luke searched two kilometers south of the gas station. At that moment, his Sharp Nose suddenly detected Haleys pheromones. After his Sharp Nose was upgraded to the Elementary level, Luke had triedbining it with Pheromone Control, and had obtained his own exclusive Elementary Pheromone Nose. This ability, which had yet to develop fully, was better at tracking the pheromones released by the human body. When it came to finding people, pheromones were more urate than smells. As long as there werent too many people, it was very easy for Luke to detect pheromones. Chapter 1745 - Please Hurry Up

Chapter 1745: Please Hurry Up

A momentter, Luke arrived at a two-story seaside vi. Looking at the light through the crack in the door, he thought for a moment, then knocked three times. Hello, is anyone home? The voices in the room suddenly stopped, but nobody opened the door. Luke said, If you dont answer, Ill take that as a yes. Iming in. With that, he turned the doorknob and opened the door with a light creak. He walked in as if he owned the ce. Three meters in, he saw the living room on the right. Then, he stopped and grinned even wider. Hi, how should I address you? In the living room, one person was standing and the other was sitting down. It was Haley who was sitting on the couch. She was wearing a white shirt and denim shorts, and she just looked at Luke nkly. Behind her was a thin white man with a calm expression, who was between 25 and 30 years old. While a smiling Luke sized him up, the thin man let go of Haleys head with a curious expression. Its you, Joker. Luke bowed. What an honor. You actually know my name. The thin man looked at him curiously. Your name is Jeff Richard Hausen, right? Luke said, Yes, but I prefer that most people call me the Clown. The thin man nodded thoughtfully. So, the Clown is the real thing? Interesting. Luke walked into the living room unhurriedly and sat down in the armchair next to Haley. No, youre the interesting one. As he spoke, he picked up a cup of coffee from the table and took a leisurely sip. Should I call you Zero? The thin man walked out from behind Haley to an armchair on the other side and sat down as well. With Haley in the middle, the three of them formed a perfect triangle. The thin man leaned back and ced his hands on the armrests. He tapped his fingers on the armrests. Simon, Simon Nepel. Luke nced at his fingers and then smiled as he took another sip of the coffee. Do you know why Im here? After a brief silence, Simon replied, Because youre looking for me. Luke raised an eyebrow. This guy was interesting. He had been paying attention to Simons mental fluctuations ever since he knocked on the door. At that time, Simon had been slightly excited and delighted. Luke almost thought that the guy was doing something unspeakable to Haley. Thankfully, Sharp Nose and Elementary Sound Wave rejected this possibility, and he saw that Haley was also fully clothed. In the face of Lukes sudden appearance, Simon didnt panic. Instead, he was hugely excited. This excitement was suppressed by his focused mindset, which made him look very normal. But Simon was currently extremely excited; it was just that he was even more focused. To use an old saying, he was one part hot, one part cold. Apart from being willing to give his name, Simon didnt reveal anything else. At the very least, Simon didnt reveal who was most likely to send people after him. Thinking quickly, Luke nodded. Yes, Im very interested in the research on you, and I want to study you. Simon nodded slowly. I thought as much. Lukes hand that was holding the coffee cup moved away from the armrest and let go, allowing the coffee to fall and stter on the colorful Mexican carpet. He drew his hand back and apuded. Wow, it seems that someone wants to y a game with me. Excellent. Simon smiled strangely. To be able to run into you is indeed awesome. Then, here Ie? Luke apuded and nodded. Come, please hurry up. System:?Unknown mental energy detected trying to establish a link. ept? Yes / No. Luke casually chose no, then looked askance at Simon. Try harder. Did you not eatst night? Should I help you call for a taco? Simon was stunned for a moment, before his eyes burned even brighter. Sure enough, youre one of a kind. Let me see what secrets your body contains. Before he finished speaking, he suddenly jumped up from the couch and lunged at Luke. He was much faster than an ordinary person. Simons blurry figure had already lunged forward in an instant, his hands reaching for Lukes head. Then it turned ck in front of his eyes. Bang! Simon staggered back several steps, dazed. On the couch, Luke slowly lowered his left foot. Too bad, youre a little slow. Simon was fast, but hisbat skills werent outstanding. Luke had simply stretched out his left foot, and Simon mmed into the sole. Simon, who had barely regained his bnce, touched his nose; blood trickled down from both nostrils. He didnt care. He simply murmured, Youre really strong. No wonder you can fight the Dark Knight head-on. Luke again took note. Basically only those who had ever chased the Clown knew a little about how he fought. Psychiatric patients normally wouldnt have ess to such ssified information. So, was it the rebuilt ARGUS that had given Simon information on the Clown? Simon, however, didnt waste any time. After saying that, he lunged forward again. But this time, he was much slower. He was clearly wary of a head-on sh At the same time, he stretched out his hands and waved them quickly. Luke didnt think much of it. Theirbat skills were too different. Unless Simon used brute strength to crush Lukesbat skills, he would always be the one to be beaten up. At that moment, the wooden-faced Haley suddenly jumped up and lunged at Luke. Haley and Simon formed a pincer attack against Luke. Luke ignored Haley. Given her ordinary physique, a hundred punches wouldnt make a difference. The next moment, he pped Simons hands, and Simon was sent flying several meters. He rolled a few times before he stopped moving. Lukes expression changed when Haley lunged at him. Haleys hands turned into ws, and she grabbed his left arm and wed the left side of his ribs. There was an ear-piercing crunch as several holes were torn in the Clowns suit. Haleys sharp nails dug into Lukes flesh. Astonished, Luke shook his arm and turned to the side. His muscles quivered and immediately pushed out the ten fingers that were digging into his flesh. Haley was clearly stunned. A physical superpower? Chapter 1746 - Simon Escapes, and Haley’s “New Life”

Chapter 1746: Simon Escapes, and Haleys New Life

Luke smiled and gripped Haleys arms. Congrattions, you got it. Heres your prize. Haley looked at her trapped arms, one of which had a small paralysis dart in it. Stunned for a moment, her eyes gradually turned hazy. Whats this? Luke threw her onto the couch with a smile. Try guessing again. If youre right, I can give you another one. As he spoke, he threw out a second paralysis dart, which hit Simon a few meters away. Different from his calm appearance, Luke was feeling extremely puzzled. His powerful Mental Perception was focused on the couple in the room. After asking the question, Haley sumbed to the drug. She closed her eyes and fellpletely unconscious. Luke, however, frowned at the system notification. Sure enough, the system didnt give him a notification that he had defeated Haley, but that he had sessfully rescued her. He threw her and Simon into Space 2 without hesitation, but there were still no new notifications. Luke opened the door and left. At the same time, he took out Tonys mental probe from his inventory. After modifications, it looked like a phone. After adjusting it to a maximum detection range of 500 meters, he indeed found an abnormal red dot 300 meters away. Luke didnt rush over immediately. Instead, he chose the option on the mental probes screen to record the mental fluctuations. A small percentage bar appeared at the top of the screen, which slowly increased from 1% to 5%. At the same time, a man 300 meters away opened his eyes in surprise. What ability is that? It seems to be testing me? His calm face turned gloomy. This wasnt good. He, who should have been invincible, seemed to have encountered an opponent who could counter him. Thinking that, his eyes rolled back and he fell back onto the bed. The mans wife was still sound asleep and didnt notice her husband mumbling to himself in the middle of the night. On Lukes side, the red dot on the screen suddenly disappeared, and the progress bar stopped moving. He raised an eyebrow and walked back into the house. Several secondster, he turned invisible and drifted north toward Tijuana. In the next few minutes, looking at the red dots that disappeared from time to time on the mental probe and the progress bar which struggled to climb to 6%, Luke had a deep understanding of how difficult this opponent was. Also, he knew that it would be hard to catch this Simon, since up ahead was bustling Tijuana. Compared with the narrow strip of seaside vis that went from north to south, Tijuana was like a huge pancake full of people. Once there, this strange Simon could easily leave the range of the mental probe and even enter San Diego in America. The national border made no difference to Simon. Sure enough, after the red dot which represented Simon entered Tijuana, it quickly disappeared. Facing the resplendent night view and the wild partying in Tijuana, Luke sighed helplessly. After sending Selina a message to say that the case was closed for now, he resigned himself to wandering the city. It was a toss-up whether or not Simon would be flustered or discouraged, and maybe refuse to leave the city. If that was the case, there might still be a chance to catch the other party. Haley woke up and looked at her unfamiliar environment. After a long while, she finally remembered what happened in thest few days. Her face flickered with various emotions for a long moment before she came back to herself and began to observe her environment. This was the same seaside vi fromst night. Her purse was in the room. There was some cash as well as tissues and sunblock in it. She didnt have a wallet, a passport, or even a phone. She hadnt needed them when she was with Simon. Naturally, he had no interest in these things. He had only needed to control a tycoon and have the man take a private ne to San Diego that very night. He then controlled a member of the coast guard, and they easily arrived in Tijuana by boat. Naturally, the owner of this vi was a random person. Then, they settled here for the time being. They asionally went shopping or ate out in Tijuana every now and then, but Simon spent most of the time tinkering with Haley as his test subject. In Simons words, since she wanted to study him and really wanted to be involved in the research, then he would give her everything. This wasnt revenge, but sharing the blessing. That was because Simon really enjoyed being studied. Recalling the various strange psychological tests, Haley couldnt help but shiver. What was scarier was that she feared Simon, but didnt hate him. To be precise, she had already started to worship this demonic man. As a talented psychiatrist, Haley knew that there was something wrong with her own mental state. But she also knew that she couldnt and didnt want to fix the problem. For the current her, these mental issues werent torture, but the release of a suppressed self from the depths of her heart. It was also the reason why her attitude toward Simon had changed so quickly. Simon hadnt created a brand new Haley; he had just destroyed the fetters of ordinary society so that she was no longer restrained by moral chains. So, even though she was free, she didnt call Margaret right away. She used to be very protective of Margaret. Thinking about it now, it couldnt be said to be a joke, but it was indeed unnecessary. However, when she thought of her simple-minded sister, she couldnt help but think that she should let her know, in case she came looking for her. That would be troublesome. So, she drove to Tijuana that night and easily took a phone off of a young American. She went online and left a video message for Margaret. Then, she quietly returned to the seaside vi and stayed in hiding. She would wait for Simon here. Although it was unlikely that he woulde back, Haley would still be patient for a month. That was because the Clown was probably watching her as well. Haley had thought of this long ago. It didnt make sense for the Clown to ignore her otherwise. Simons conversation with the Clown that night had turned this into a game. Currently, they were the only two main characters in this game. She was just a tool. But Haley wasnt discouraged. Perhaps one day, she would go from being a pawn to a yer, and the three of them would be able to y this dangerous and interesting game together! Thinking that, Haley couldnt suppress the excitement in her heart as she cheered for her new life. She couldnt help but get up. Without turning on the lights, she walked out to the seaside patio. She licked her red lips, her heart burning. Haley picked up her pace as she walked down the steps. In the end, she tore off her nightgown and jumped into the ocean. Chapter 1747 - Speculation About "Big Treasure” Simon

Chapter 1747: Spection About Big Treasure Simon

As a certain psychiatrist broke free of her inhibitions, Luke watched everything silently from behind. He could only sigh at her midnight swim. He had been in Tijuana for the past few days. He had already set up detectors around the vi, but they were all in passive receiver mode. When he had been tracking Simon that night, he realized that the other party seemed to be able to detect fluctuations of the probes record function. It wasnt a bad thing to pay more attention to this strange and difficult Simon. Luke was even willing to have his Level 2 clone hang around idly here. Of course, it wasnt because he coveted a certain psychiatrists body. He just coveted Simons abilities. Although he hadnt defeated Simon that night and couldnt obtain a list of his abilities, this in itself was a clear message. The tall and thin man who had been knocked down in the vi wasnt Simon Nepel, but a well-connected American tycoon called Jim Thomas. Luke had thoroughly investigated the background of this tycoon over thest few days, and there was a 99.9% chance that he wasnt Simon. The only time Luke had met Simon was at the Tijuana vi seven or eight days ago. Although it seemed unusual for Jim to be on vacation without his wife, it actually made sense. ...... Ever since this tycoon arrived in Tijuana, the public surveince cameras showed him taking one or two different hot young Mexican girls out to y every other day. It made sense for him to lie about being on a business trip and not bringing his wife with him. On top of that, Luke had thoroughly examined this tycoons body in Space 2. There was damage to his brain in many areas, which would be very hard for him to recover from. He was 100% in a vegetative state. As for the suspicious targets who appeared along Simons escape route, Luke had secretly examined them, and found that they all suffered brain damage, albeit very slightly. Haley also had minor brain damage. Actually, before Haley woke up the next day, Luke had dug out all her memories of this period of time. He had already analyzed them countless times. His conclusion was that Simon could no longer be considered an ordinary person at the physical level, but more like a ghost. He could enter and control a persons body with ease. During this time, the person under control might be able to sense the outside world, or they might fall into a deep sleep. Haley was the only one who still retained her senses, while the others all became dormant. That could also exin how Simon had moved from the vi to Tijuana so quickly. He traveled through other peoples bodies. When he was in and out of bodies in a short period of time, he was practically teleporting. Luke had been suspicious ever since the night he guessed at Simons abilities. After relying on various clues to confirm Simons ability, he was even more determined to find him. It had to be pointed out that Lukes Star of Justice was abination of Elementary Spirit Form and Cloning. No matter how he looked at it, Simons ability was somehow rted to the Spirit Form, and Luke was probably qualified to learn it. Considering the practical use of the Star of Justice, even if Simons possession ability was only partially avable, how could Luke not covet it? And that was only one of the reasons. The second question worth investigating was why Jim, the tycoon whom Simon had possessed, had kept trying to attack Luke with both hands. Later, Simon suddenly abandoned Jim and possessed Haley, who unexpectedly injured Luke. Luke had thoroughly examined Haley and confirmed that she didnt have any superpowers. It was impossible for her to break Lukes nanosuit or even stab him with her nails. Thus, Simon had probably given her this ability when he possessed her. Luke spected that Simons possession wasnt a simple mental control, nor was it a physical control like Pheromone Control. He could make the possessed body exhibit superpowers, which led to Luke making even more connections. For example, the ability to break armor with bare hands was very simr to the bare-handed autopsies which Patient 3 at Kings Park Sanatorium could do. Simon entered the ocean with Haley through the sanatoriums sewers and swam 50 kilometers to New Jersey, which was simr to what Patient 4, the merman, could do. More importantly, Haley was one of Simons doctors and also one of his main research assistants. That was because Simon had two identities in Kings Park Sanatorium. He was the researcher studying Patients 1 to 4, and himself as Patient Zero, and he was the main research subject for the entire project. He was apletely different existence from a normal person, a monster who was happy to study himself. Haleys guess was that Simon had fled the sanatorium because he had fallen out with the investors. What the investors wanted to do was control Simon and even use him to control other superhumans, thus forming a team of superhumans. Simon, on the other hand, mainly studied how he could control other superhumans. For the investors, an uncontroble Simon was even more terrifying than their enemies. At the very least, they didnt have to shell out money to take care of their enemies. So, after more than a year of research, they finally decided to make a move against Simon, and were prepared to turn this monster into a real research subject. Haley didnt know much about the details of the conflict. Simon had simply taken her and ran. But from the information she gave Luke and the information he obtained from the sanatorium, Luke guessed that Simon was probably afraid of the investors. Or rather, the investors had the ability to pose a threat to Simon. That was why Simon decisively abandoned the sanatorium and came to Mexico. Of course, it could also be because Simon had already obtained the means to use the superpowers of Patients 1 to 4, and so he left without hesitation. Simons ability to possess people was what Luke was most interested in. The way Simon obtained other peoples superpowers was Lukes second goal. In the face of this buy one, get one free deal, even if they couldnt be learned in the end, that didnt stop Luke from being determined to catch Simon. With this in mind, Luke found Haley, who had gone for a midnight swim instead of sleeping, pleasing to the eye. If she hadnt provided him with a lot of information, he mightve overlooked Simon, this great treasure. If he had only found out about Simons existence in a couple of years, it would be very hard to obtain his abilities then. After all, Simon had probably only obtained the abilities of Patients 1 to 4, and none of them were particrly strong. Once this guy learned abilities like Maic Control to make up for his shorings, or had Pheromone Control and Mental Illusion to reinforce his advantage, he would be a super troublesome opponent. Even so, Luke was d that he had appeared this time as the Clown, or he wouldve really been worried about Simons counterattack. Chapter 1748 - Making Arrangements for Haley, and Simon’s Background

Chapter 1748: Making Arrangements for Haley, and Simons Background

??

After a few days, there was still no movement on Haleys end. Thinking for a moment, Luke simply had his Level 1 clone, which had recovered,e and continue monitoring the female doctor. The Level 1 clones self-healing experiment had gone very smoothly, and Luke was very happy with the data gathered. With just Life 1, the clone regrew the two missing limbs in ten days. It had to be pointed out that this was the Level 1 clone with the lowest Strength. If it was the Level 2 clone or Luke himself, it should be twice as fast. Before he came to work, Luke went to see Tony, and the tycoon was dumbfounded. Regenerating broken limbs after ten days wasnt as unbelievable as the Extremis virus, but it wasnt ordinary either. At the very least, Tony didnt have simr technology. Besides, the virus was too wed for widespread use of, but Luke could use it on a small scale. This news was also released to the Bat Squad to eliminate the negative impact of Knights disability as soon as possible. Although it was only Ivan who had confronted Tony directly that night, it was impossible to say that nobody else felt any ill will. Now that Knight hadpletely recovered, everyone recalled what happened that day. Indeed, they couldnt me it on Tony. It had to be pointed out that it was Luke who had set up the teams safety rules. He had never been seriously injured like this before. From the looks of it, only Knight could have fought Killian head-on because he could regenerate his broken limbs. The little turtles, who had been feeling suffocated, finally cheered up. They were just naive, not stupid. They realized that the teams attitude toward Tony had turned subtle after thest mission, but they were still kids and didnt dare say or ask anything. However, if anyone in the team had the best impression of Tony, it would be these four turtles. After all, Tony was generous and fun! Apart from Luke and Selina, Tony was the one who had invested the most in the little turtles. Mindy had a good rtionship with the little turtles, but she was an even bigger fan of Batman. Sheined a lot about the tycoon to the little turtles in private, which put them under the biggest pressure. Now that Luke said that he had recovered, everything was fine. Everybody here had experienced serious injuries before. It was fine as long as they werent crippled. After Luke switched out the clones, the Level 2 clone returned to New York and started investigating. He had to dig out all the information on Simon Nepel in order to learn more about his opponent. It was precisely because he didnt know anything about Simons abilities in Tijuana that this treasure had escaped. Otherwise, he would still have had a chance to catch the other party. Luke didnt stay idle. He began to try and find a way to resist Simons possession. If this problem wasnt resolved, except for Luke and Selina, the rest of the Bat Squad might be unlucky if they ran into Simon. Luke had never encountered anyone with such a powerful mental superpower, so he hadnt researched much rted equipment. The Bat Squads armor had a mental remoteponent and was resistant to mental abilities to some extent; there was little chance of being controlled in battle. But nobody could wear armor 24/7. It would be very easy for someone to take them down in one go. If anything happened to one person, it might implicate the rest of the Bat Squad, which was the most dangerous thing. Luke had toe up with nanomask helmets which looked like hats, sses, headbands and so on to prevent this from happening. In the face of the immense amount of work which Simon was giving him, Luke was nevertheless happy. As the saying went, it was fun topete with others. Fighting bad guys with superpowers was even more fun. To repay Margaret, who was the first person to lead him to Simon, he didnt forget to turn invisible and help her with therapy several times. The young widow, who had been depressed after being abandoned by her sister, inexplicably started to get better. Lukes two clones treated the sisters at the same time, and the mentalndscapes they experienced werepletely different. If Luke had to choose, he would choose Haleys mentalndscape. This definitely didnt include the fact that the female doctor liked to go for midnight swims. It was just that Margarets mentalndscape was too simple, like a childs drawing, while the female doctors mentalndscape was as dazzling as a kaleidoscope. Whether in terms of difficulty or taste, Dr. Haley was much more fun. When it came to his own interests, Luke always preferred bad guys. Margaret, who had donated a lot to charity, had always been a light green in the system. Haley, on the other hand, had turned from a neutral yellow two years ago into a light red evil. The female doctor, who chose not to live an ordinary life, naturally became a research subject. For the sake of their past friendship, Luke would hire her as a temp worker for the Joker after she was done acting as bait, and ensure that she led a splendid life. She liked ying games, right? Then, she could help the Joker design games to fight battles of wits and courage with the bad guys of the world. Of course, this temp project wasnt urgent. It all depended on whether or not the female doctor could lure Simon out. But it had already been a week; it was unlikely that the guy woulde back for Haley. In the middle of September, Luke finally dug out Simons background. Simon Nepel was actually a rich heir, even if indirectly. Simons biological father, whose exact identity was still unknown, had an affair with his mother, Gina. At that time, Gina had just been a minor living on the streets. It wasnt until Simon was six years old that Gina met his stepfather, Raman Vorobyov, and embarked on her fairy tale-like life. Raman was a young heir with a car and a house, and his parents were dead. Living aimlessly, he met Gina, and fell madly in love with her. With no one to object to it, he married Gina without a hitch. They lived harmoniously after they got married. Raman, the wastrel, turned over a new leaf, and Gina, the feral girl, settled down. Over the past fifteen years, Raman had developed his family business into a small pharmaceuticalpany. He was worth almost two billion dors, but never had any children. Simon naturally became the only heir in the family. What was even more amazing was that Raman regarded his stepson as his own and loved him. The reason Simon could be the lead researcher at the sanatorium and not a research subject outright was mostly because Raman had spent a lot of money. Luke was pretty astonished by this fairy tale-like plot. Unconvinced, he found an opportunity to observe Raman and Gina up close. As he expected, both of them had abnormal mental fluctuations, and their brains were slightly damaged, but not seriously. It was clear that Simon had done something to the brains of his stepfather and his mother. That exined how Simons mother got so lucky and why Simon was so loved. Not every bad girl could get lucky, unless they had a son with a superpower. Chapter 1749 - Need Potential Clients, and Little Brother’s Scheming

Chapter 1749: Need Potential Clients, and Little Brothers Scheming

Now, Raman was still the major shareholder who controlled the pharmaceuticalpany, which surprised Luke. But on second thought, given Simons abilities, he didnt need Ramanspany. Moreover, after studying the history of thepanys development, Luke discovered that its two most important mergers and acquisitions had gone smoothly. Thepany had easily obtained two pretty effective drugs, which helped it to expand quickly. Come to think of it, it wasnt that Raman had made Simon a rich sessor, but that Simon chose to turn Raman into a rich predecessor. It was hard to say who had the upper hand. The results of the investigation made Luke even more wary of Simon. It was likely that this opponent was a freak who knew how to dig pits for other people at a young age. It was possible that he had manipted the marriage between his stepfather and his mother for his own protection. Now, Raman was still the boss of that pretty sessful pharmaceuticalpany. When Simon escaped from Kings Park Sanatorium, nobody had anything on him. It could be said that he had mysteriously disappeared under the surveince of New ARGUS. Strictly speaking, New ARGUS had to give Raman and his wife an exnation for why their son had suddenly gone missing. New ARGUS didnt dare act recklessly. Raman was no longer someone who could be dealt with casually; it would be hard to hide the fact that they had wiped out the entire family after losing the son. It would be very difficult for New ARGUS to look for sponsors in the future. Besides, the missing mysterious Simon was still hiding in the dark. Anyone who made a move against Raman and his wife was courting death if they didnt catch Simon. Simon alone had enough research to drag a lot of people from New ARGUS down with him. Even if the investors were fine, losing a billion dors would be just a matter of minutes. Worst of all, who knew whom Simon was possessing? Raman had a hundred ways to provide Simon with funds and help. In any case, nobody knew who Simon was. Thinking about it, Luke felt this M.O. seemed a little familiar.?Hm, is this guy copying me? I really want to beat him up. After figuring out Simons background, Luke felt that the Clown had to take action. He really wouldnt be at ease leaving this to someone else. Nobody could guarantee that they could deal with a ghost like Simon. If Batman pissed Simon off, this guy could start with Tony. If not Tony, there was Pepper, and if not Pepper, there was Happy. Luke didnt think that a superhuman who could arrange everything for his mother and stepfather at the age of six would have much of a moral bottom line. The detective agency got off to a good start. Although it didnt earn a single cent, Luke was very satisfied. But there was no such good thing for the next few days. After sorting out the PDD and the Justice League, the new director rxed. She had been following up on this job and knew everything about it. She couldnt help but suggest, Why dont we find a few new clients? Luke took a bite of the mutton skewer he was holding and felt the tender flesh give way in his mouth. He said sadly, Dream on. Do you think just anyone can run into a monster like Simon? Selina thought for a moment and sighed. Thats true. But then she came back to her senses. Wait, of course its not easy to run into Simon just given the few people we know. So, we need clients first, right? The two of them had been gone for a long while. Those they werent especially familiar with would at most contact them over the phone. Of course they wouldnt getmissions if they couldnt meet in person. Lukes expression, however, was still gloomy. Even if we take the initiative to ept jobs, where do you think we can get a suitable one? Selina was lost for words. A momentter, she took a big bite of her crispy grilled fish. Ill go through all the intelligence in the world. I dont believe I cant dig out potential clients. Lukes heart skipped a beat.?Are you kidding? Because of Simon, he and his two clones were busy. If Selina dug out potential clients, how much busier would they be? However, he rxed after that. It wasnt that easy to find a suitable client. In any case, they would cross that bridge when they got there. At most, he would recall his Level 1 clone, who had been keeping a very close eye on Haley. It was less and less likely that Simon would look for the female doctor, and Luke had already set a trap. It wasnt a big deal to stop watching the doctor go on midnight swims for a few days. Just when Luke thought he would continue messing with tech at home for a while, Joseph let him know a piece of good news. This little brother wasing to New York for high school, and to Dalton High School at that. Hearing his brothers voice, Luke suddenly asked, Do you want to be ssmates with Mindy? There was a sudden silence on the other end of the line. After a few seconds, Joseph said calmly, Yes. Luke snorted. Did she hit you silly during summer vacation? After a brief silence, Joseph replied, Actually, Im very smart. Luke said, No matter how smart you are, you cant fool me. Tell me, how did you make Catherine agree? Hearing that, Joseph knew that Luke didnt n to pursue the matter about him and Mindy, and quickly got down to business. It wasntplicated. Joseph had a goal sincest summer. He passed the school entrance test for Dalton Junior High, and then negotiated with Catherine over an invitation issued by the school. As for Robert, forget it C a certain brat was afraid of being beaten up by his irascible father. Even if it was just a token spanking, that was too humiliating for Joseph, who had vowed to grow up quickly. Joseph had proven that continuing with primary school was a waste of his time. In the end, he even said that Luke as his big brother would be his guardian. In any case, Luke didnt have a job right now. Robert and Catherine naturally knew that Luke and Selina were traveling the world, and couldnt say anything in response to that. They were unwilling to stint on their childrens education. Even though they had wanted Luke to be a police officer in Shackelford back then, and Robert had even quarreled with Luke several times over it, they had still prepared school fees in advance. Now, the family only needed to be responsible for just Josephs school expenses, and there indeed were better options. They had never told Luke about it because they were worried he would also cover his little brothers school fees. This was what Robert couldnt stand the most. He had only covered one year of school fees for ire and nothing more; this was a serious challenge to his position as the head of the family. It wasnt until Joseph was about to enter school and the family was about to set out that Luke got the news. Pondering for a moment, Luke said, Okay, Ill keep an eye on you. With that, he hung up. On the other end of the line, Joseph was stunned for a moment. His back felt a little cold, and he couldnt help but murmur, Dont tell me Luke is waiting for Mom and Dad toe back before he deals with me slowly? It was a vain guess. Luke had always respected his familys freedom to choose. How could he deal with his little brother like that? He would just properly groom his dear brother so that he could make something of himself sooner. After all, if ipetent people got close to Mindy, they might die. Before that, he had to figure out what Mindy and his little brother were up to. Chapter 1750 - Children and Family

Chapter 1750: Children and Family

??

Luke didnt look for Mindy directly, but casually asked the little turtles whom she was close to if she had been doing any extra school activities recently. Donnie hemmed and hawed; clearly, he was hiding something. Luke simply hummed in acknowledgement before he cut themunication. Donnie pondered for a moment, then suddenly jumped up. Not good. Something big happened. Bewildered, Mikey raised his head from the game console. Whats the big deal? Donnie said, Mr. Bruce just asked me if I knew what Pink Bear has been up to recently. Mikey was stumped for a moment. The girl in the pink bear suit on the TV screen was hit by the Hell-level big bosss ultimate move, superser cannon. She screamed and puked blood before falling to the ground. A huge K.O. popped up on the screen. The bossughed wildly, and the two minors trembled. Mikey gulped hard. No~ way~ right? This is just a game. Donnie said miserably, I know Mr. Bruce wont beat us up. After all, hes never beaten us up, or even scolded us Mikey was rxed. Donnie, however, added, But if Master finds out, hell definitely confine us to Mikeys bad room. Mikey was angry. Hey, excuse me? Am I the only unlucky one? Can the three of you escape? Two round heads suddenly stuck themselves through the door. It was Raphael and Leo. Who did something bad? Why are we being confined in Mikeys bad room again? Donnie told them about Lukes question, and the two little turtles were stumped. Raphael asked, Then, should we apologize to Master first? Leo said, Idiot, Mr. Bruce was just asking. Besides, wasnt it just a passing thought? As the four little turtles bickered, Luke cut themunication and chuckled. Interesting. The little guys have their own secrets now. He was very calm about it. He wasnt angry, disappointed, sad or anything like that. Kids all had their own little secrets. It could be a crush, an embarrassing episode that nobody knew about, a prank that had yet to be discovered, and so on. Thinking that, Luke chuckled. Time to show you my amazing detective skills. Tremble, children! Selina had just finished her shower after training, and was walking down the stairs with a bottle of Dr. Pepper. Seeing a certain person acting foolishly on his own, she rolled her eyes. Do you need me to remind you that our agency currently only has one job that is not earning us any money? Are you going to demonstrate your detective skills to the air? Luke turned around and looked at Selina, who was only wearing a bathrobe. Cant I rehearse? Selina took a sip of her cold soda and smacked her lips. Tell me about it. A momentter, she eximed, Is your brother going out with Mindy? Lukes eyes twitched when he heard that. They were still kids. Couldnt it be a little more innocent reason? But he had to admit that it was indeed a possibility. Mindy had just entered tenth grade, and Joseph was about to enter seventh grade. These two guys were especially precocious, and might really have a secret thing. Of course, he didnt think it was likely. It was more likely that these kids were ying at carrying out some sort of secret operation. It would be beneath Batman to check theirmunication records outright. So, he nodded. Its decided. This will be our agencys secondmission. Selina spat out her soda. Why are you going up against kids? Whos hiring you? Luke silently raised a finger and pointed at his nose. Me. Its amission for myself. Selina: The dog head, who had been watching silently: The next day, Lukes family gathered together; even Grandpa Drax was with them. ire was also here, but she didnt stay in Lukes apartment in New Jersey with everyone else. Instead, she made her own arrangements. It had been a long time since theyst met, and it was a very lively gathering. Cindy, who was almost two years old, was the little princess of the family. She was kissed and hugged, and giggled happily. But the people she liked the most were Luke and Selina. It was impossible for a two-year-old girl to remember them, but their chi was the most attractive to her. The father could only hide on the side and wonder jealously why his little angel ignored him. God wasnt fair. If he asked Luke the question directly, he might get the right answer because his chi was too weak. Apart from that, little Cindys favorite was Gold Nugget. It was pure fate. The little princess liked to run around with the dog head. The dog head really couldnt stand this little tyrant whom it couldnt beat up or be fierce with, so it simply used Dor to fend her off. Dor, this middle-aged nanny, was simply a marvel at keeping kidspany. Then, a certain father doubted himself even more.?Am I not even as good as a dog? It wasnt until Luke dragged him out that the father stopped feeling sorry for himself. Luke wanted to ask Robert and Catherine if they needed a ce in Nassau County or New Jersey. Robert didnt say anything and left the decision to the head of the family, Catherine. Catherine shook her head with a smile. Firstly, this small apartment in New Jersey was enough for the family to gather for a short period of time. Secondly, they couldnt leave Drax alone in Texas. Robert and his wife could take turns living in New York and Texas, but Drax definitely couldnt. The old man was already used to everything there. It was ufortable for him to spend half a month in a metropolis instead of on his own ranch, where he could drive his beloved modified truck, y with guns, drink, ride horses and feed the cows. Inparison, letting Joseph return to Texas every year to visit his grandpa was a better choice. That was because the old mans heart was now full of little Cindy. The old man had always insisted that Texan men should be tough and wild, but little Cindy was a girl, and girls just needed to be cute. Besides, little Cindy was more lively and energetic than ire had been at that age. She was always excited about going to her grandpas ce to y, and was very happy to ride the horses, walk the dogs and feed the cows with him. The old man treasured her. If Robert and the others came over to New York and took away the old mans only grandchild who could keep himpany, he would be too lonely. Luke didnt force them. Robert, Catherine and Drax were all homebodies. Since they were livingfortably in their hometown, there was no need to force them to change their lifestyle. Chapter 1751 - Schadenfreude, and Inviting Trouble

Chapter 1751: Schadenfreude, and Inviting Trouble

??

After two days of fun, Robert and the others returned home. Now, they all took Lukes private jet whenever they traveled. They didnt have to worry about the cost, so nobody was reluctant to leave. Hm, Luke was a little reluctant to part with little Cindy, but it was a pity that she was the treasure of the family. His own father, mother and grandfather were very protective of her, and he could only pinch that chubby little face when they werent looking. ire was about to slip away as well, but Luke grabbed her neck and stopped her. As they talked, ires eyes started to glow with curiosity. If this were a cartoon, a small lightbulb would probably light up above her head. Clearly, for this heartless big brother and sister, investigating their little brothers secrets was a challenge. Joseph, who was calmly standing inside the school office andpleting the enrollment procedure, had no idea of any of this. During a break between lessons, he met Mindy on the rooftop of a school building. Four pairs of eyes watched silently from a distance. Luke couldnt help but click his tongue. It really looks like a rooftop fight. ire raised her binocrs. Why does it feel more like a gang deal about to go down? Selina said, Its more like a puppy love drama, aroo~ A certain dog head whined. ire said, Go, go, kiss her. Joseph, you little chicken, hurry up and use your tricks from kindergarten to conquer her. Two people and one dog raised their eyebrows.?You actually want to one-up Mindy, dont you? A minuteter, everybody put down their binocrs regretfully, except the dog head, which could see hundreds of meters into the distance without binocrs. ire said disdainfully, What are they doing? They left without even a goodbye kiss? After that, she sensed her brother looking at her strangely, and she immediately cringed. Why are you looking at me like that? Luke narrowed his eyes. It seems youve had a good year. He criticized her inwardly.?Joseph is only nine, and you want him to learn from you? Hm, wait, Mindy is a girl, at least. From this point of view, Joseph was much more reliable than ire. In fact, Joseph and Mindy had only exchanged a few words and agreed on a meeting ce after school. Nothing happened like ire had expected. Also, ires motive wasnt pure. She had fought Mindy many times. Maybe she wanted her little brother to take drastic action, so that she would be Mindys senior. On the other side, Mindy, who had returned to ss, wasnt paying attention at all. She simply propped up her textbook on the table andy her head down behind it and pondered. Why did she get a strange feeling just now? Something didnt seem right. Feeling a little uneasy, she couldnt help but operate the virtual screen on her sunsses. There were no surveince drones, cameras, or suspicious people nearby. Then, why did it feel like she was being spied on? She was puzzled. She had set up a lot of equipment around the school to avoid being spied on without her being aware. The surveince equipment was all good stuff from the bigshot who sold everything, and probably wouldnt overlook anything. After thinking for a moment, she gave up on pursuing the matter. New York was her territory. Nobody could mess with her here. Maybe she had be too paranoid after thinking too much about ssified matters recently. What she didnt know was that Luke was used to leaving back doors in the equipment he sold. It was nothing more than a basic operation to make them ignore the existence of their creator. Soon, school ended. Mindy grabbed her pink bag and casually sent away a few female ssmates who invited her to y with them. She ran to the back of the school and got into a car that was waiting on the side of the road. Closing the door, she took a deep breath. Okay, to the training base. Monica turned the wheel and started the car. She didnt forget to smile. Why are you running away like youre being chased by a dog? Mindy snorted. Were in a hurry, Madam Monica. Monica was immediately unhappy. Hey, I just graduated high school. Im still a girl! Nikki smiled and exposed her. Didnt you just say that when you go to college, youre an independent adult? Monica snorted. Are you two any younger? Come, Joseph, yell out your age for them to hear. Joseph was helpless. He was still a kid. Why should he be the judge? Amidst theughter, the car drove into traffic. 100 meters away, Selinay in the passenger seat and askedzily, Cant you just turn on the surveince cameras? Why are you following them yourself? Luke rolled the lollipop around in his mouth. Wouldnt using surveince be bullying them? Theyre all kids. Selina asked, Are you sure those two college students are still kids? They dont look young. Luke smiled. Theyre young at heart. In the backseat, ire nodded quickly. Thats right. Im still a kid. Luke, youre not allowed to spy on me with those surveince cameras Selina perked up when she heard that. Huh? It seems you really are hiding something. Why dont you tell us so that we can have a good time? ire froze. She had spoken too fast and had forgotten that Selina was there. Thankfully, Luke didnt want to care about his sisters daily life. I dont need to monitor you if I want to investigate you. Dont me me and say I didnt remind you to be careful to not get caught by the paparazzi. Otherwise, you can just wait for the whole family toe and congratte you. ire had been really cheerful while watching Joseph just now. Hearing that, she couldnt help but shiver. As the saying went, spectatorsughed when they watched, but cried when they were the ones being watched. She felt a little cold when she imagined the entire family watching her. After talking for a while, Mindy and the others drove to the training lodge in New Jersey. Luke stopped and turned around to leave. ire found that odd. Huh? Why arent we following them? Luke rolled his eyes. Its not like youve never been here before. Joseph has been training with them all summer. What can we do? Lets go. Go back and train with Selina. ire turned pale with fright. She hadnt expected to be burned herself. No, I have something to do in the afternoon. Luke said, No problem. Selina will work harder and let you go in half an hour. Selina chuckled creepily in the passenger seat. ire was full of despair. Cant we cancel it? Luke said, Cut the crap. Its been a long time since weve checked your training progress. You still want to run after sending yourself to our door? ire was full of despair. As it turned out, the little monkey hadnt cked off in the past year. Whether it was in terms of the safety rules or sparring, she did a good job. Of course, she got cocky again in the end and provoked Selina. Selina instantly got serious, pressed her to the floor, and spanked her. After giving this energetic monkey a beating, Selina had Gold Nugget No. 1 send Gold Nugget No. 2 a message for the old man to activate the self-healing function. Chapter 1752 - A Sorority? Ursa Minor

Chapter 1752: A Sorority? Ursa Minor

After Selina told Luke that she had already educated ire, Luke waved his hand and let ire go. Of course, if she was still interested, she could still participate in investigating Josephs little secret operation after this. After thinking for a moment, ire gave up on this unwise choice. What if Luke told Selina to test her on something else tomorrow? Then, should she torment Joseph or let herself be taught a lesson? ire wasnt that stupid, and quickly slipped away. Wasnt it good to be with Stacy? Why should she shoulder responsibility for Joseph? On the other side, Joseph wasnt having it easy either. If the boys at Dalton Junior High knew that he was training with three former cheerleaders, they would definitely be envious. After experiencing it for themselves, however, most of them would probably avoid it. Not every man could take being taught a lesson by three girls one after another. It hurt their pride. Joseph was mature and rational. He wasnt ashamed that he couldnt beat the three girls. Before he met them, he had only been slightly better at exercising than an ordinary boy in a big city. Even after more than a year of training, he was still half a head shorter than Mindy. When he faced the tall Monica and Nikki, it wasnt just their busts that were outstanding; they also had a lot more defined muscles than he did. ...... He wasnt even ten yet, and was far from reaching the end of puberty. Working out to build up muscle wouldnt do him any good. Also, he knew very well that these three girls werent normal. As a peripheral male member of this sorority, he could share some of their secrets. For example, they had taken Joseph with them during this summer break to go and beat up hooligans and increase theirbat experience. He had mentioned this to Luke before, but had barely said anything before Luke nodded in agreement and just told him not to get carried away. When he asked Luke why, Luke said offhandedly, I was going to get you to beat up ssmates, but that would mean dealing with their parents. As for beating up hooligans, I guarantee that nobody in NYPD will arrest you for it. Joseph immediately got it. Didnt this person used to be a NYPD detective? He had beaten up dozens of hoodlums. Naturally, he wasnt afraid of people looking for trouble with him. Also, Joseph knew very well that the reason he as a guy could join this sorority was because of Lukes endorsement. It was only because of Luke that the three girls trained with him. In fact, if Luke wasnt his brother, Mindy really wouldnt have roped Joseph in. After an hour of training, Mindy deftly tossed Joseph out again, and Monica shouted for everyone to take a break. The four of them sat in the living room and talked business as they wiped their sweat with towels. Mindy said, Let me say first, I pulled in my fathers support for the initial investment. Joseph, are you sure your n can pull in subsequent funding? Joseph carefully wiped his sweat and nodded. Ive already developed a program. You can give it a try now. If theres no problem with it, we can officially embark on the project. As he spoke, he took out aptop from his bag and copied a program onto the girls phones. After he returned their phones, the three girls opened the program and quickly started tapping. A few minutester, Mindy and Monica started givingments. The graphics are very ordinary. Hm, but the content is interesting. D*mn it, again! Haha, I did it. Im on the sixth level. Joseph didnt say anything. He simply waited for ten minutes before he pped. Ten minutes are up. The three girls put down their phones reluctantly. Joseph asked, Is this game alright? The three girls nodded. Joseph said, Then Ill leave the rest to you. The three girls looked at each other and nodded again. Mindy said, Joseph and I are still minors, so Monica and Nikki willplete the paperwork to register thepany, which will be under your names. The profits will be used to establish the Sorority and for daily expenses. Is everyone fine with that? This was something they had discussed before, and she was just confirming it officially. Monica and Nikki had no objections. Joseph slowly raised his hand. I have a question. Mindy waved her hand. Say it. Joseph lowered his hand and took a sip of water. Since weve established apany, should we change the name instead of using Sorority? Looking at Mindys wide eyes, he raised his hand and gestured for her to calm down. First of all, the Sorority will make people think that were only recruiting female members, when I can be considered a male founding member. Secondly, there are too many sororities in America. The sorority in Dalton Junior High is also an established institution with decades of history. What if everyone thinks that this Sorority is the same as the others? The three girls looked at each other, unable to respond. When it came to fighting, three Josephs couldnt beat any one of them. When it came to brains, the three of thembined couldntpare with him. Otherwise, why would Mindy rope in a man like him, even if he was only nine years old? With Lukes help, Joseph had learned a lot of psychology in the past year. Looking at their expressions, he knew that his words had worked, and he was instantly relieved. He finally wasnt going to be a member of a sorority anymore. Joseph had been quite tempted when Mindy first suggested setting up an organization for them, because, like him, they werent ordinary people. But if he had to be a girl before he could join, he would still withdraw in the end. After all, this might be a ck stain on his path to sess. Now, think of a nice new name. He said patiently, It shouldnt sound like apany name. After all, thepany is just a tool for making money. The goal of our organization isnt to make money. The three girls discussed it excitedly. Half an hourter, Joseph barely managed to control his breakdown as he helped seal the victory for Mindy. After all, the names that Monica and Nikki came up with, like Lavender Love or Violet Heart, sounded more like womens makeup. Mindy, on the other hand, hade up with Ursa Minor. It wasnt very grand, but at least it didnt sound feminine. Monica and Nikki had no interest in each others choice of names, so they simply chose Ursa Minor. After everything was decided, Monica and Nikki drove off to handle the formalities for thepany. Mindy would send Joseph home. They went back to Mindys house first and took two bicycles to Manhattan. On the way, they discussed the development of Ursa Minor. When they reached Lukes house in Clinton, Mindy suddenly asked, Why is the viin in that game a pig head? Joseph was stunned. Because its cute? Mindy was confused. Shouldnt the protagonist be the cute one? Wouldnt it be better to make the viin a big bad wolf? Joseph shook his head decisively. What I mean is that the game style has to be cute. A wolf as the viin doesnt fit this setting. Also, theres nothing special about it. Mindy snorted and mumbled in a low voice, Just like your brother. Youre no fun at all. Chapter 1753 - Just Let Me Ask, Who Is the Enemy?

Chapter 1753: Just Let Me Ask, Who Is the Enemy?

Selina burst outughing. Thats right. Some people dont understand a girls heart at all. Luke didnt think much of it. Principles have nothing to do with gender. Of course, you can pay more attention to the methods used. Selina was intrigued. Oh? If it were you, what would you do? Luke said, I can create a custom-made version in a matter of minutes. Hows that? Selina was stunned for a moment at this perfect answer. How professional of you. Luke said, Of course. Alright, Joseph ising in. Disperse. Two people and one dog scattered. When Joseph reached the second floor, he saw that the living room was empty. He called out casually, Gold Nugget, youre the only one here? Gold Nugget raised its dog head and whined. Joseph rubbed its head a few times before pping his hands. Okay, have fun on your own. Im going to take a shower. In the basement, Luke rubbed his chin. A game? It seems were getting closer and closer to the truth. Hehe, there can only be one truth! After saying this famous line, he chuckled and tossed the matter to the back of his mind as he tinkered with his nanomask. The truth about Mindy and Josephs little project woulde out sooner orter. Luke wasnt in a hurry at all. Who knew, they might reveal everything themselves in a few days. That was indeed the case. Since this was the first time Mindy and the others were doing something like this, they didnt hide anything when they set up thepany, and it was soon discovered by Little Snail. Thepany was listed under Nikki and Monicas legal names, and the other information matched. Both Luke and Selina felt sorry; they had barely tried, and the agencys secondmission was already about to be wrapped up. The detective agency could only me itself for being too good at detective work. A few dayster, MNJ Software was set up and a game called Angry Birds was released through the Titanium app store. Watching Selina and Gold Nugget y the game avidly, Luke didnt know what to say. Although it wasnt exactly the same as the one in his previous life, the core and style were basically the same. When Joseph had done the initial research, he had discussed games with Luke. There were too many people in Lukes previous life who had made their first fortune from video games. Also, it didnt require much technology and the gains were quick provided that the game was fun. Joseph wasnt sure what was fun, but his brother knew. Luke casually mentioned the basicyouts of a few games from his previous life. Joseph, who had an extraordinary memory, clearly remembered them, and had developed a simr game. Luke was amused. He hadnt been able to take this route back then. After all, smartphones hadnt even existed until a few years ago, and it wouldnt have been easy to sell games like these. After Luke created the smartphone, he no longer cared about making money from games. In the end, his brother had picked up a good thing. Joseph wasnt short of money. All his research expenses and information were from Luke. He didnt have a girlfriend, and kids toys werent as interesting as what he made himself. He basically had no use for his pocket money. The game was produced by a softwarepany registered under Nikki and Monica, and Damon was the one covering all the costs. Josephs investment was clearly in terms of his technological skills. There was no helping it; he was a lot smarter. Luke had no objections to Mindy secretly roping his brother into starting a small gang. It wouldnt be a joke to say that there could be five cliques in a four-person female dorm. It was unrealistic to think that everyone could be united. It only took Luke a moment to understand why Mindy was doing this. The establishment of the PDD and the Justice League, as well as the rules system, made her realize: Batman had already set up so many external organizations, so why couldnt she do the same? There was no rule against doing this. Moreover, the Bat Squad was basically made up of wily old foxes who didnt have anything inmon with Mindy and werent fun at all. Thus, it would definitely be much more interesting for her to pull out the little turtles who were her own age to join a new group. At the very least, she could be the boss for once. After Luke more or less guessed the reason, he stopped paying attention and let the kids y. With him around, they couldnt do anything big. That was the confidence that came with being rich. What he didnt know was that after Joseph returned home, he used his Messenger ount to send a message to a person called Handicapped:?The game is online. Wait for your dividend. In a bungalow in Nassau County, Skye paused. As she wiped her sweat with a towel, she picked up her phone. Then, she smiled and replied casually:?I only helped out a little; a dividend is unnecessary. Person of Destiny sent another message:?A deal is a deal. The conditions we agreed on cant be canceled so easily. Skye shook her head helplessly. There was nothing she could do about this tough girl.?Fine, then contact me again when my dividend reaches a million. After sending the message, she put down her phone and was amused. Dont tell me she wants to use money to tempt me to join that Sorority or whatever? It was through their chats that Skye deduced that the other party was a girl. She didnt think that a man woulde out of nowhere in a group full of women to recruit people. On the other side, Mindy was also taking action. Wearing the stealth suit, she soon arrived in Harlem. She entered an old apartment building before she revealed herself and knocked on a door on the bottom floor. A momentter, the door opened a crack. Little Bear? Mindy said, Shadow. The secret signal matched, and the door quickly opened. Mindy darted inside. There was only one gasmp in the living room, and the curtains werepletely drawn. A 16- or 17-year-old ck teenager looked out warily through the gap in the curtains before he rxed. Doesnt look like you were followed. Mindy rolled her eyes. Come on, Tyrone, Im a professional at stealth. Besides, nobody knows youre here. The young man named Tyrone, however, shook his head. You dont know how terrifying they are. Mindy chuckled. Are they scarier than the Chitauri? Or a lot scarier than Hydra? After thinking carefully, Tyrone nodded. Theyre no less scarier than Hydra. Mindy didnt really believe him, and simply asked, Have you thought about my proposal? Why me? You know Im in serious trouble. Mindy snorted. Because Im not afraid of trouble. Tyrone looked at her in disbelief. Really? Mindy said, I guarantee that as long as its not your fault, you dont have anything to worry about. Just let me ask: Who is the enemy? Chapter 1754 - “Debut” Ahead of Schedule

Chapter 1754: Debut Ahead of Schedule

After hesitating for a moment, Tyrone finally gave his savior a name. Roxxon Corporation. Mindy was stunned. The Roxxon Corporation that sells oil? Tyrone nodded solemnly. Theyre too powerful. They can even bribe NYPD to frame my brother. If they know that youre helping me, they have 10,000 ways to frame you. After a brief silence, Mindy suddenly burst outughing. Tyrone was stunned. What are you doing? Mindy put her hand to her forehead. Come on, do you know who I am? You Tyrone thought for a moment before he understood. Fine, I only know that youre called Little Bear. But he immediately added, But Roxxon is different. Theyre very powerful. They might be able to uncover your real identity. Mindy was about to say something harsh, but recalling the safety rules, she changed the topic. Its fine. As long as wemunicate via a single line, were safe. You just need to remember that youll be working for me. There was doubt in Tyrones eyes, but he didnt continue pursuing the matter. At most, he would be careful in the future and not cause trouble for Little Bear. Mindy then asked him about his grudge against Roxxon Corporation. It happened ten years ago. Tyrones brother had been a street hoodlum. One night, he was caught stealing by the patrol officers, and he identally barged into a certain dock. ...... In the end, Tyrones brother was killed at the dock, and the patrol officers chasing him said that he had resisted arrest. When Tyrone heard the conversation between the patrol officers and the person who killed his brother, he knew that it wasnt a police officer who had killed his brother, but a guard at the dock. As he grew up, Tyrone investigated the cause of his brothers death, and discovered that the two patrol officers had resigned not long after that incident to be security guards for Roxxon Corporation. He had suspected that Roxxon was behind everything. When he started investigating the connection between Roxxon Corporation and what happened back then, someone came to capture him, but he escaped. Later, he started ying hide and seek with them, until one day, when the other party found an opportunity to shoot and injure him. He couldnt escape, but he ran into Mindy, who hade out at night to fight. Mindy knocked out the other party, saved the heavily wounded and unconscious Tyrone, and treated him, saving his life. Of course, Tyrone wasnt an ordinary person. Mindy had seen him use his ability when he escaped that night, and had observed him for a while before roping him in. Now that she understood the grudge between Tyrone and Roxxon Corporation, she wasnt scared at all. Instead, her eyes flickered. Hadnt Killian been in cahoots with Roxxon Corporationst time? She had been bored the whole time. Now that she was going up against Roxxon Corporation, this was definitely Gods arrangement. However, she was well aware of how terrifying Roxxon Corporation was. Almost half the gas stations in America had the Roxxon oil logo on them. Apart from ordinary people like the gas station employees, Roxxon had more than a thousand mid- and high-level staff. It was impossible to kill all of them like they were drug dealers. Thus, they could only look for the mastermind behind the murder. But this was very dangerous. Nikki, Monica, and Joseph were all too young andcked practicalbat experience. It wasnt suitable for them to participate in such a dangerous operation. Mindy decided that she and the victim, Tyrone, would do it. This would be Ursa Minors debut. Batman set up the Pacific Detective Department to hire temp workers to help with cases. So, as a private detective, there was nothing wrong with her looking for Tyrone for a temp assignment. Making up her mind, she took out a roll of cash from her purse and tossed it to Tyrone. Ill give you a weeks pay in advance. You need to adjust yourself before you continue. Tyrone subconsciously caught the roll of cash and looked at it, only to see that it was 20-dor bills. 20 bills meant 400 dors in total. Of course, it wasnt a lot, but since Little Bear was helping him get revenge, he couldnt take the money. He mumbled, I cant take this. Mindy waved her hand impatiently. If I dont pay you, are you going to do odd jobs to make a living? We dont have that much time. Also, this is just an internship. If you work hard for me in the future, your sry will increase. Tyrone: What? Wasnt this treatment a little too good? He realized that he was still inexperienced. Since he had been given the money, it was settled. Mindy then took out a piece of nanomaterial from her bag and covered Tyrones face. This could be considered the raw version of the nanomask. It couldnt copy someone elses face, and could only change details of their appearance. After his forehead, cheekbones, and nose were raised to change the subtle shape of his eyes and mouth, Tyrone saw apletely unfamiliar face in the mirror. Mindy said, Okay, wear something a little bigger, put on the backpack, ande with me. Ten minutester, they left Manhattan through an alley that didnt have any surveince cameras. Looking at New Jersey across the river from the shadows of the alley, Mindy gestured. Can you teleport over there? Tyrones expression changed, but he smiled bitterly. You saw it the other day? Mindy didnt think much of it. Its just a superpower. You dont have to be so shy. Tyrone:?Am I being shy? Mindy said, Alright, youre faster than I am. Ill get going first. With that, she glided lightly toward the river and quickly disappeared. Tyrones eyes widened. Fine, she wasnt an ordinary person either. With a thought, his figure twisted and turned into a shadow which quickly shrunk until he disappeared. The next moment, a ck dot swiftly expanded into a shadow behind a tree on the other side of the river and quickly returned to its original form. Suppressing his agitated emotions after using his ability, he looked at the river. Vaguely, he saw a shallow ripple. It rushed up to the shore and stopped next to him. Then, Mindy appeared, and she nodded at him in satisfaction. Not bad. Your ability is interesting. Hm, lets talk when we get there. Soon, she found two motorbikes that had been prepared earlier, and they rode north. After traveling more than 20 kilometers, they stopped in front of a bungalow. Mindy opened the door and walked in. When Tyrone entered, she closed the door and said, Youll stay here for the next few months. Ill send your training n over tomorrow. When I think youre ready, well start investigating your brothers matter. Tyrone, who was examining the house, was stunned for a few seconds. He pointed at the room. Is this for me? Mindy didnt want to waste time. She nodded affirmatively. Of course. This way, you wont be exposed or hurt again before the training is over. If you want revenge, you have to learn to protect yourself first. Do you expect me to help you deal with Roxxon if youre dead? Chapter 1755 - The Things That Came With the Meteors

Chapter 1755: The Things That Came With the Meteors

?

Tyrone was lost for words. If it were him, he wouldnt help a regr friend deal with a monsterpany like Roxxon after their death. So, was Little Bear also a monster? Mindy didnt know what Tyrone was thinking. She said that she would give him the supplies he needed tomorrow night before she promptly left. Tyrone was left confused. Why did it seem like she had thought of everything and was just waiting for him to join her? Of course, he didnt know that Mindy was just copying the rules of the PDD and the Justice League. At most, she would omit some parts that werent easy to implement. After all, Ursa Minor wasnt the Justice League. There were very few of them, and there was no need for such strict andplicated rules. In any case, she was still a kid. Batman probably wouldnt mind her using him as reference material. The next day, while Luke, Selina, Joseph and Gold Nugget were having breakfast, they heard a voice on Selinas tablet. The Leo meteor shower will reach Earth at nine oclock tonight. Stargazing fans, get ready. Good spots to observe the meteor shower are the southern parts of New York, Virginia Luke and Joseph continued eating their steamed buns and drinking their soybean milk,pletely indifferent to this good news. Selinas eyes glowed. Luke, lets watch the meteor shower tonight. Luke said, Okay. Joseph raised his head in surprise. He looked at his brother and then at Selina, and felt that something wasnt right. But that was all Luke and Selina said; there was no other meaning. After breakfast, Selina went upstairs to get ready for work. Before Joseph went downstairs with his backpack, he looked at Luke, who was still watching the news on the couch. He couldnt help but hesitate for a moment before he said, Well Why did you agree immediately when Selina said that she wanted to watch the meteor shower? Luke was confused. Why not? Joseph replied with a baffled expression, But isnt that a waste of time? Luke was enlightened. So, youre not going to watch the meteor shower with Mindy tonight? Joseph was even more confused. Why would I watch it with her? Luke was surprised. Then are you going to keep Nikki or Monicapany? Wait, dont tell me you dont just like big sisters, but also both at the same time? Then, you should be careful not to be chopped up like firewood. Josephs face darkened. Hey, Im only nine. Theyre both 18. Just because Selinas six years older than you, you think Ill fall for a woman twice my age? Luke snorted. By the time youre 90, theyll only be one tenth older than you! Time will tell. Josephs eyes widened. I can get a girlfriend when Im 90? Luke said, Be prepared. Theres nothing bad about being prepared. After that, Luke switched to serious matters. Since youre all partners, its necessary to invest in your rtionship. You can work and study anytime, so why cant you take a night off to watch the meteor shower? Do you think the Leo meteor shower happens every day? Joseph nodded thoughtfully and left with his backpack. After school, Luke received a call from Joseph, who said that he would be homete. Luke, Selina and the dog head didnt have to go far to watch the meteor shower, and just went up to the top of a skyscraper in stealth mode. Tony and Pepper were in Stark Tower nearby. Hearing Jarviss notification that Mr. Bruce and Miss Bastet had appeared next door, the tycoon was baffled. Luke was toozy to bother with him. In any case, he wasnt standing on Stark Tower. The meteor shower wasnt as dazzling as in the movies, but it was still in the news the next day. The hottest news was that one of the Life Foundations deep-space satellite probes happened to be caught in the meteor shower. The probe was destroyed, and its remains fell in Borneo. But this news soon disappeared from the limelight. Satellites werent rare. If one was destroyed by a meteor, it wasnt like the public had to paypensation for it. Apart from the unlucky Life Foundation, everyone else quickly forgot about it. At the headquarters of the Life Foundation in San Francisco, Carlton Drake, the CEO, was speaking with a solemn expression on the phone. One of the organisms on the probe escaped? Then find it for me. Do you know how much money we spent? One less sample means that we wasted hundreds of millions of dors What the CEO didnt know was that not long after the probe crashedst night, a yellow liquid had scuttled into a nearby river. Not long after, a big fish with yellow eyes swam through the river and followed the currents to an estuary dozens of kilometers away, before it was swallowed by a killer whale. A momentter, the killer whales eyes turned yellow. Apart from the meteor which blew up the probe, many of the meteorites didnt burn uppletely as they fell directly into the sea around Japan, including the bottomless Japanese Trench. Soon, flesh-colored strip-like things with numerous thin legs on their upper torsos appeared in the ocean C they looked simr to embryonic scorpions. They gradually approached the four Japanese inds and Korea. Mindys Ursa Minor started taking on a regr pattern of operation. Sometimes, she would use Damon as an excuse for Joseph to stay for dinner. When it was time to send Joseph home, the two of them would put on the nanosuits in the safe house and use the appearances of 17- to 18-year-olds to go out and train. At first, Joseph had rejected these simple and crude beatings, which had no sense of style at all. But in Ursa Minor, he was only in charge of making money and nning. When it came to taking action, it was definitely Mindy who took the lead. Thankfully, for the sake of confidentiality and in consideration of this little brother, Mindy didnt take out her 1.8-meter-long double-ended longsword. Otherwise, she just needed to cut melons and vegetables one time to traumatize Joseph. Joseph gritted his teeth and agreed to this bat training, but most of the time, he preferred to use the stealth system and follow Mindy around New York. Looking at the strange things that happened in the bustling and dark parts of the city, he gradually formed an understanding of the truest face of the world. Life in New York was vastly different from in Texas. At least in Shackelford, most people had jobs to make ends meet. Their lives werent great, but few werepletely poor. In New York, people could do anything in order to survive. Using yo-yos to knock out two more hoodlums who were robbing sex workers on the street, Joseph sighed. Theyrezy and bully the weak but fear evil. These people are hopeless. Mindy didnt react. She had killed so many drug dealers with her father; even more insane things went on there. These two hoodlums were already very conscientious, running off after robbing thedies of 20 to 100 bucks. Chapter 1756 - The Girl and Peculiar Ursa Minor

Chapter 1756: The Girl and Peculiar Ursa Minor

New York was now a world-famous safe zone. There were a lot of thieves here, but few of them dared to use guns. Unless there was a sudden superpower-rted emergency, this ce was safer than most metropolises. The Bat Squad had already proven their prowess. From small gangs to superhumans and even mercenaries and assassins, it wasnt a big deal for them toe to New York and just be good, regr passers-by. If they caused trouble, it was very easy for them to get broken bones C going to the hospital first before going to prison was amon urrence. Armed crime in New York this year was 30% lower than three years ago. That was also why Mindy dared to bring Joseph out for training. Mindy waved her hand. Just beat these hooligans up. Why are you so emotional? If you have the time, use that program of yours to help me find a drug nest. Joseph was a little helpless. Why are you always looking for trouble with drug dealers? Because theyre especially bad? Mindy didnt even have to think about her answer. For money, of course. Taking down a drug nest is a lot more profitable than beating up 100 hooligans. Joseph was at a loss. Huh? Wasnt the answer supposed to be about upholding justice? After all, when she set up Ursa Minor, she had been so puffed up about it If it wasnt for what she said, Joseph would never follow her to beat up hooligans at night. ...... Besides, how much money could these nests have? How could theypare with the revenue from his game? It had to be pointed out that not long after the Angry Birds game was released, it had gotten a pretty good rmendation as a new product in the Titanium app store, and the number of downloads skyrocketed. Joseph just needed to put the data into a simple math model to predict that he would earn more than a million dors in revenue within a year. He also had to give his co-creator Handicapped a dividend, but this was just a small game. Joseph had learned a lot after listening to Luke. Not to mention, he had other ns to make money. As long as he found the right path, it might be impossible for him to earn hundreds of thousands every minute, but it wouldnt be a problem to earn hundreds of thousands a month. How long would it take to squeeze out that amount from the drug dealers in New York? For a moment, Joseph was unable to say anything. After a long while, he came back to himself and saw that he was surrounded by low buildings. They had arrived at the top of a four-story building on the east side of Queens. Mindy canceled her stealth mode. She sat on the edge of the roof and took out two pieces of chocte from her bag. Take a break. Joseph consciously canceled his stealth mode and took the chocte before sitting down. Looking at a certain person who was humming a song as she kicked her short legs in the air, Joseph thought of Nikkis long legs and twitched before he silently turned his head to eat the chocte. They had formed a certain tacit understanding recently, and didnt have to make small talk. However, using his understanding of general psychology, Joseph deduced that the reason a certain violent girl liked toe out on night operations was probably because she had reached her rebellious phase. Unfortunately, her father was a little intimidating, so she could only take Joseph along to vent her restless emotions. It seemed that he had to pay more attention when he got to this age in the future. This hormonal rebellious phase was a waste of time. Also, his siblings were all thick-skinned and ck-hearted. He couldnt afford to provoke them. While one studied the other, a voice suddenly rang out behind them. What are you doing? rmed, they both turned around. The difference was that when Mindy turned around, she didnt forget to push herself to her feet. When Joseph turned his body around, however, there was instantly empty air under his butt. He screamed and disappeared from the rooftop. Mindy rolled her eyes; this newbies clumsy performance was too painful to watch. To stop the guy from being injured, however, she could only throw away her half-eaten chocte before swiping her waist. A yo-yo flew out at the iling Joseph, who yelled ah~~ as he bounced up and down a few times. Mindy wanted to cover her face. This guy was really embarrassing. But when she saw the person behind her, her eyes lit up. Hey, how old are you? Three meters away, a barefoot girl in a white nightgown shook her head. I cant tell you. Mindy was stumped. Then whats your name? The girl shook her head again. Cant tell you. Mindy wanted to ask more questions, but Joseph said meekly, Can you pull me up first? Annoyed, she let go, only to hear a short cry of ah~ Boom! The world finally quieted down. Two secondster, Joseph stuck his head over the edge of the roof a little embarrassedly. Actually, you could be a little gentler. Mindy snorted. Starting tomorrow, Im going to give you more training in floating. Joseph: After bickering for a moment, their gazes fell on the girl in the white dress not far away. Joseph discreetly touched the side of his forehead and quickly activated the detection function on his helmet. Mindy asked again, Then what can you tell us? The girl tilted her head and thought for a moment, before she shook her head decisively. I dont know. Mindy: Joseph coughed. Did you want something? Uncertain, the girl looked at him curiously. Who are you? Pondering for a few seconds, Joseph replied, Person of Destiny. Mindy raised an astonished eyebrow at this little brothers domineering nickname. The girl nodded. You look a little like someone I know. Joseph asked, Who? The little girl said, I cant tell you. Mindy: Joseph: This was how the first exchange between the three kids started. Luke didnt monitor Josephs every move. He wasnt worried about his brothers safety. Joseph always wore the nanosuit when he went out with Mindy. Although it was strange that it was Mindy who gave his brother armor made by Luke, Luke was very encouraging about it. What was so embarrassing about a man relying on his abilities to make a living? Most other men envied such outstanding men because they didnt have the same means. No matter how Joseph got his armor, Luke could directly check Josephs situation in an emergency. If it were any other boy who knew that he was being monitored 24/7, his heart would definitely copse. Luke couldnt use the excuse that its for your own good with a little brother as cold and sensitive as Joseph. Thus, without Luke knowing, Ursa Minor quietly turned into a peculiar organization. Chapter 1757 - Moving the Base of Operation, and Killing Three Birds with One Stone

Chapter 1757: Moving the Base of Operation, and Killing Three Birds with One Stone

At the end of September, Lukes Level 1 clone finally moved. After waiting at the seaside vi in Tijuana for a month, Haley left after confirming that Simon wasnting back for her. She returned to America through private channels, but didnt go to New York. Instead, she went to San Francisco under an alias. Naturally, Luke followed her. He could guess why she was going there: Simons stepfather, Raman, owned a pharmaceuticalpany in San Francisco. The chances of Simon appearing here were higher. Since they had already waited a month, they didnt mind waiting a few more days. This was what the watcher and the person being watched thought. To hide her identity, Haley turned into a disheveled homeless woman in a hat. These people were everywhere in the big city, and nobody cared about them. As long as it wasnt in a rich neighborhood, the police wouldnt bother with them. There was no benefit in the police arresting these people, plus the police would have to cover their food and shelter. Secondly, the homeless here werent what many Chinese thought of as beggars. Some people just couldnt find official jobs for various reasons; it wasnt surprising to find an ex-IBM manager turned tramp picking up scraps. It was probably because his pension wasnt enough for him to live on. Thus, while many tramps indeed werent exactly that hygienic or polite, there were also many who were. Haley was pretending to be the more civilized type of tramp. In truth, while she didnt have the smell of perfume on her, there were no odors either. Her gray face was just makeup. Her jacket was a little dirty, but didnt have any old stains on it. But coupled with her shabby trolley and her mismatched rags, she looked 70 to 80% like a real tramp. It had to be said that this female doctor was the pr opposite of her silly, sweet art student of a sister. Art was a hobby for Margaret, and was purely about spending money. Psychology was Haleys hobby, but she could use it to disguise herself and make money. In the days after, Luke watched her use her understanding of psychology to easily make people empty out their pockets. After an hour or two, she could easily earn more than 100 bucks. It was much easier than what regr workers did. For a psychiatrist who earned 300 dors an hour for counseling, this wasnt a lot of money. However, the reason Haley could charge 300 dors an hour before was mostly because someone was willing to spend more than the market price to hire a beautiful female psychiatrist. What she was doing now was purely for practical purposes, and she had to make it impossible for ordinary people to detect her. Just like that, Haley spent some time every day making enough money. The rest of the time, she appeared near Ramanspany headquarters to gather intelligence. Not long after, she simply set up a base near thepany so that she could monitor the ce practically day and night. Luke didnt think much of it. Haleys behavior was actually his doing. He had fueled Haleys urge to find Simon, and embedded an irrefutable logic in the depths of her heart Simon had been sent running by the Clown, and didnt even dare show his face now. As long as she couldnt find Simon, part of her admiration of and obsession with him would be transferred to the Clown. Once she was thoroughly disappointed, Haley would abandon the useless Simon in favor of the even stronger and more mysterious Clown. So, Luke wasnt in a hurry at all. Whether or not it was fair to Haley was another matter. If it was that easy to get rid of Simons control over Haley, Luke wouldnt be after Simons abilities. This was the lesser of two evils. At the very least, Luke had the system to remind him not to do anything bad, while Simon didnt. It was better for Haley to be under Lukes control than to be an aplice of a monster like Simon. But without the seaside vi, Luke lost interest in keeping an eye on the female doctor at night. After setting up enough surveince equipment, the Level 1 clone went off to do its own thing. It was incumbent upon him to help relieve the San Francisco drug dealers of extra stock and dispose of redundant personnel. He carefully selected targets who hadmitted heinous crimes and were worth a lot of points, and both men and goods went missing. Most of the mid- and low-level members who were left behind were confused. Did the bosses run off on their own? As the number of missing bigshots increased to ten, some smart people with good memories finally remembered what happened a few years ago. The urban horror legend that had once shrouded the neighboring city the Ghost Butcher. Tempted by the money, however, most people couldnt help but take over the territories and businesses left behind by the missing persons. Now, when no more people went missing, the gang members who had picked up the spoils were overjoyed. The terrifying legend was tossed to the back of their minds. In fact, it was only because Luke realized that many people wanted to run that he stopped harvesting points. Who knew how long the Level 1 clone would have to stay here C a path of sustainable development was necessary. He had already learned this lesson in New York. It was already bad enough when Luke and Selina continued harvesting there. Then, Frank, the little turtles, and Damon and Mindy went out every now and then to adjust their moods. All that was left now was a small harvest. Besides, if the guys from San Francisco ran, Luke wouldnt have the time to look for them. He could only restrain himself a little and shear the sheep with a little more skill. Apart from monitoring the female doctor, Lukes Level 1 clone found Dr. Pym, who was hiding in a small building in the wilderness. Assuming the identity of the bigshot who sold everything, he took the initiative to drop by for a visit. Luke was in a good mood after obtaining another six Pym Particles. But this time, the bigshot had agreed in part to Dr. Pyms small request to consider helping him take back hispany when the time was right. Darren Cross, the current CEO of Pym Technologies, was already upset by Dr. Pyms small actions, and it seemed that he was prepared to carry out some less benevolent experiments. Luke hadnt agreed to deal with Darren before because Darren was a neutral yellow, and it had been a business dispute between him and Dr. Pym; there was no saying who was right or wrong. But if this guy carried out human experiments that went beyond legal and moral boundaries, he might turn from yellow to red in the system. At that time, not only would he lose the systems protection, he would also cross Lukes moral bottom line. Killing Darren would definitely be overboard, but beating him up to learn the Pym Particle technology could only be considered a reward for Lukes righteous hard work. In any case, Luke wasnt short of money, and the Pym Particle would only be for his own use, so it wasnt like he was digging a hole for Dr. Pym. Chapter 1758 - Someone Is Taking Action?

Chapter 1758: Someone Is Taking Action?

It was October, and nothing happened after Haley came to San Francisco for a week. After sealing the deal with Dr. Pym, Luke sent two drug lords off with food poisoning and a drug overdose respectively. Secondly, in a four-way gang war, he happily helped out by killing a few bright red names. In the spirit of not leaving his name behind after doing a good deed, the San Francisco gangsters didnt notice anything unusual. They just felt that the recent battle had been a little too intense. In previous battles for territory, only a few people would be injured in three to five rounds, and one or two would die if they were unlucky. Also, those who died were usually the small fry who led the charge, while the ones who had died in thest few days were famous ruthless characters. But thinking about how there were no longer any famous bigshots in New York, and how more than three gang lords had been reced in Los Angeles, San Franciscos environment was already pretty stable. Just when Luke thought that he needed toe up with a new way to deal with the San Francisco gangs, there suddenly was movement on Haleys side. At that moment, Luke was watching two masked welfare workers. He had some impression of them. They had been checking a lot of tramps around Haley recently, and it was verymon for them to hand out some toiletries, clothes, and food. There were all sorts of welfare workers. Sometimes, it was the government who forked out the money, sometimes it was a charity fund, sometimes it was pure charity, and sometimes, it was the pharmaceuticalpany. They treated Haley the same as the other tramps, and there was nothing wrong with the questions they asked, so Luke naturally couldnt be bothered to investigate them. ...... Besides, he needed Haley to lure Simon out. Ordinary investigations would be useless in the face of Simons abilities. Now, the two welfare workers were following an ambnce to Haleys shack in the middle of the night. In the end, one of the two welfare workers screamed and drew back. He covered his eyes and rolled around after being taken down by Haleys pepper spray. The face of the other welfare worker changed, and he charged in with a taser. Soon, the welfare worker who had charged in copsed, creating a huge hole in Haleys shack. Oly after he stopped twitching for a moment after being tasered did he say to his twopanions who had just gotten out of the ambnce, I, I tasered her His twopanions immediately understood and entered the broken shack to drag out a twitching Haley. Some people were already craning their necks to see what was going on. The two people who had grabbed Haley were wearing white masks and white coats. One of them said loudly, She might be infected with rabies and needs treatment. He spoke very loudly, clearly wanting to give the onlookers a decent exnation. Then, they put Haley and their twopanions into the ambnce. The ambnce sped off. Although the people around them felt that something wasnt right, the vehicle had already driven off and disappeared. There were too few hot-blooded people here who cared about somebody elses business. They returned to their shacks. Watching the feed, Luke knew that the ambnce was fake. An ambnce with the same license te had just picked up a patient and sent them to the San Francisco General Hospital. Thinking quickly, Luke changed into hisbat suit and followed the ambnce. Whether or not these were Simons people, their goal wasnt to kill Haley. As long as they didnt kill Haley instantly, Luke could get her back. At most, he just needed to use Life 1 and spend the credit points required for Light of Life. 20 minutester, Luke watched the ambnce drive into a 12-story building on the outskirts. While he checked the surveince system, he investigated the building. To his surprise, it belonged to the Life Foundation. Luke remembered hearing this name recently. He looked up the news and saw that the meteor shower had destroyed one of the Life Foundations deep-space probes. He was stunned. Nothing to do with medicine? After all, the name Life Foundation sounded like it was something rted to biotech. It wasnt like Simon or his fathers pharmaceuticalpany couldnt secretly study biotech. But after searching for a moment, Luke discovered that the Life Foundation had nothing to do with Simon. The CEO of the foundation, Carlton Drake, had a clean record, and nothing like Ramans colorful history. However, Simon had a strange ability, and might be able to control this person as a puppet to do things. Inside the building, Carlton said impatiently to a woman in a white coat, Dr. Dora, in this world, no sesses without a few bumps. Were working hard for the development of mankind. Everything we do now is just the price we have to pay. Go back and think about it. With that, he turned around and left. Dr. Dora, who was wearing a white coat, looked worried. After making up her mind, she quickly turned around and left. Carlton was about to go downstairs, when he ran into two security guards, who reported, Sir, weve found a new volunteer, but someone might have seen us detain the woman. Carlton didnt look happy, but he didnt re up. It was the security guards who did the dirty work, so there was a far higher chance of something going wrong. He simply asked, Were your identities exposed? The security guards quickly shook their heads. We covered our faces and pretended to be with the hospital. Carlton nodded. Go check it out. If theres a problem, deal with it. The security guards nodded and quickly left. Carlton thought for a moment and made a call. The female volunteer who came in tonight will be next in line. After making the arrangements, he left the building. Luke released a few drones and snuck inside. He watched as Haley was sent off for a checkup while unconscious. However, these people didnt even change her clothes. They simply took her for a regr blood test and an MRI, before they sent her to an istion room. Two walls of the room were normal, while two adjourning ones were tempered ss. Apart from a venttion duct, there were no other openings in the room. As soon as he saw the room, Luke knew that this was for observation. Apart from the guards on patrol, the people who had performed the examination on Haley also left after sending her here. There were three tramps in a simr row of rooms next to Haley. Clearly, she was safe for now. Luke frowned. Did he have to wait again? Looking at the scattered factories and warehouses in the remote surroundings, he was relieved. It was good if there was no one around here. Thinking that, he found an empty room in a building 200 meters away and went inside Chapter 1759 - Learn Something Weird? Industrial Spy? Fan?

Chapter 1759: Learn Something Weird? Industrial Spy? Fan?

As long as nobody was around, Luke could take out a full set of camping equipment from his inventory; even a full set of furniture wouldnt be a problem. So, this deste wilderness wasnt torture for him. Instead, it was the most rxing ce. He released an invisible screen that looked like a mosquito from his inventory to block out possible external surveince. There was a couch, a coffee table and a cup of hot coffee. He made himselffortable and unhurriedly started to look up information on the foundation. It was his usual practice. At the very least, when he needed to deal with this organization, he could roughly gauge the consequences ande up with subsequent countermeasures. An hourter, Luke confirmed that he had been on the wrong track. The only thing he knew at first was the news about the deep-space probe, so he had been mistaken about the foundations research direction. It had in fact been established by a pharmaceuticalpany. After Carlton made a fortune with his pharmaceuticalpany, he spent most of his energy on space probes for some reason. But that didnt mean that he had given up on the pharmaceutical industry. The Life Foundations space program was now supported by profits from the pharmaceuticalpany. Was Carlton really Simons puppet? Luke was a little unsure. Also, the Life Foundation couldnt be clean; a clean organization wouldnt secretly abduct homeless people. That was good news. Compared with the San Francisco gangs, who were easily startled, Luke felt that it wasnt a bad idea to switch to an underground organization like this. Suddenly, he turned to look at the feed transmitted by his nd monster drones. In the underground parking lot, a woman opened the trunk to let out a handsome young man. Luke had seen the woman on the surveince earlier, and he checked her profile. She was a researcher from the Life Foundation called Dr. Dora Skirth. Hm they werent going to put on somete-night parking lot show and force Luke to learn some new weird thing, were they? But Luke quickly dismissed the idea. That was because the man and woman didnt act like it. Dr. Dora was clearly wary and nervous. She carefully avoided the surveince cameras with the man and opened the emergency exit for him. Then, the man went up the stairs alone, but Dr. Dora hesitated. In the end, two security guards who walked over noticed her. Dr. Dora lied awkwardly that she had forgotten something and hade back to get it. The two guards didnt doubt her. Dr. Dora had worked here for a long time, and something like this happened every now and then. Luke murmured curiously, Interesting. What are they up to? Industry spies? Industrial espionage was rampant in the United States. As long as apany had some skills, there would be people who would target them. Although the Life Foundation didnt have any particrly famous technology on the surface, it was impossible to say that nobody was interested in their drugs and deep-space probe technology. But after watching the man upstairs for a moment, Luke shook his head. This man didnt look like an industry spy at all. Industry spies had clear targets and were decisive in their actions. It was a race against time. As for the young man in front of Luke, he was looking around as he took photos with his phone. He looked like a paparazzo. As Luke was thinking that, the A.I. program found information on the man. After a look, Luke chuckled. No wonder the man didnt have a clear goal. The mans name was Eddie Brock. He really was a journalist who used to be quite famous in Los Angeles. In thest year or so, he had been headhunted, and moved to San Francisco. At the same time, Eddie turned from a simple reporter to an investigative journalist who focused on exposing and criticizing social inequality. With the development of F2F and Messenger, he sessfully gathered a lot of fans. Eddie was now a big name among the ordinary people on the West Coast. For someone like that toe to the foundations research institute at night, it definitely wasnt tomend the other party. Luke nced at the guys online media ount and saw that he had posted several reports on the foundation in thest two days. He condemned the Life Foundation for hiding the risks of their research, and for using homeless people to carry out drug tests and causing their deaths. A few days ago, Eddie had received a notification from the media agency that had hired him. Before he posted these reports, this mediapany had already canceled their contract with him. In other words, Eddie uploaded these reports after he already lost his job. Rubbing his chin, Luke chuckled. It seems that Eddie really poked a hos nest with the foundation. Is it his turn to take them down now? At that moment, he vaguely remembered something about Eddie. When Luke and Selina were still in Los Angeles, this guy had already done a lot of glowing reporting on superheroes, so Luke found the name familiar. However, now that this idol chaser had be an envoy of justice, he could be considered a hardcore fan. Maybe he wanted to carry on Batmans work, like the Dark Knight? Luke wanted tough. He wasntughing at Eddie for overestimating himself. On the contrary, if the other party really insisted on doing this sort of reporting, Luke didnt mind providing enough financial support. In fact, he had been using all sorts of disposable aliases to fund and train these spokesmen of justice. This ensured that there was always a certain amount of public opinion on the Inte, and prevented the limelight from falling on the authorities or capital groups. At the same time, it made it easier for Luke to fish in troubled waters. Inparison, a certain hacker jumping out to expose everything would be too conspicuous. It was much easier to support media people like Trish and Eddie who were in tune with the times, and give them a bunch of ammo at the right time to attack the governments underbelly. At that moment, Eddie had reached the floor where Haley was imprisoned, which was the floor where the homeless were kept. Sneaking around, he soon attracted the attention of a middle-aged homeless woman in one of the rooms. The middle-aged woman lunged at the ss and shouted for Eddie to save her. Judging from Eddies reaction, he knew the woman too. But Eddie, who didnt have much experience in infiltration, was a little flustered. He reached out and pressed the control panel at the door. Luke smacked his lips and stood up. Alright, it seems I need to help out a little. Even though he had never responded to Batman fans, it didnt go against his nature to save them when necessary. Not to mention, it would be a shame for a good writer like Eddie to be killed by trash like the Life Foundation. With a thought, everything in the room was stored in his inventory, and he quickly turned transparent and disappeared into thin air. Chapter 1760 - Extremely Destructive and Numerous Mishaps

Chapter 1760: Extremely Destructive and Numerous Mishaps

??

Inside the building, a flustered Eddie finally caused amotion. The control panel lit up with a dazzling red light, and an rm rang. At the same time, a nozzle suddenly appeared in the istion room and released arge amount of white gas. The middle-aged woman screamed in pain from the gas. Anxious, Eddie found a fire extinguisher in a nearby box and smashed it against the ss door. After seven or eight hits, the ss finally couldnt withstand the fierce impact and shattered. Arge amount of white gas spilled out, and Eddie was assailed by the strong smell of drugs. When the gas dispersed a little, he tried making the hole bigger. As if she saw hope, the middle-aged woman inside suddenly lunged forward and smashed through the remaining ss before she jumped into Eddies arms. Eddie tried to get up, but the middle-aged woman grabbed his shoulders and shouted, Save me, save me. Eddie was about to cry. You have to let me up first. What he didnt notice was that when the woman grabbed him, a pitch-ck liquid flowed from one of her hands to Eddies body. A few secondster, the middle-aged woman closed her eyes and passed out. Eddie finally freed himself and got to his feet. He was about to check on the woman, when someone shouted behind him, Freeze, or well shoot! Looking at the mess in theb, Eddie broke out in a cold sweat. If he was caught, the foundation would probably kill him quietly. The illegal capture of homeless people for experiments was enough reason to silence him. He had just reported that the other party was carrying out illegal drug trials on homeless people. Now, he had even discovered that they were forcefully capturing people for their experiments. If word got out, it was definitely over for the foundation. Thinking that, he got up and ran. Two approaching security guards pulled the triggers without hesitation. This guy had caused a mess in theb and hade into direct contact with a volunteer. He absolutely couldnt be allowed to run. Bang! Bang! A bullet brushed past Eddie, and he couldnt help but flinch to the side. Bang! Crash! His shoulder hit a ss door and instantly shattered it. Eddie hadnt expected the door to shatter so easily. He couldnt help but stagger as he tried to regain his bnce. In the end, he picked up momentum and crashed into a metal table in the room, causing it to crumple conspicuously before he stopped. He turned around, only to see that the two security guards had already run to the door with their guns raised. He would definitely be shot if he went out. He looked around anxiously, then gritted his teeth and charged at a ss wall. Bang! Crash. The ss wall shattered, and he sessfully charged into the next room. Eddie was overjoyed. The ss here didnt seem as hard as the door earlier? He didnt stop and continued charging forward. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! With a series of crashes, he broke through four ss walls and reached the end of the row. Breaking through the door, he ran around a corner in the hallway,pletely shaking off the two guards chasing him. Stunned for a moment, the two guards then chased after him in a panic. They didnt forget to inform theirrades over thems, An intruder has broken into theb and fled. Hes very fast. It doesnt look like hes armed They ran off. When Eddie smashed his way through the ss walls, a metal box on the metal table he had crashed into was also bent out of shape. A blue liquid quickly flowed out of the gap and quickly collected into arge water-blue puddle on the table. It hesitated for a moment before it suddenly sped up and shot into the next room through the gap Eddie had created. Haley, who had been injected with a sedative, was woken up by the loud noise Eddie had made. She sat up in a daze. At that moment, the blue liquid shot through the broken ss and hit her in the ribs. It didnt transmit any impact to Haley. In her daze, she didnt even feel the blue liquid at all, and let it drill into her body. A few secondster, Haleys senses, which had been dulled by the sedative, suddenly cleared up. Her stupor quickly turned into confusion, and then vignce. Then, recalling how she had been caught, she suddenly stood up and looked around warily as she left the istion room through the passage that Eddie had created. Luke, who had just reached theb, scratched his head. Fine, it seems Ill have to clean up my fan and future subordinate. Eddie was really good at destroying things. It hadnt taken more than half a minute for Luke to turn invisible ande in to set up some drones, yet by the time he arrived, it was at the tail end of things. Now, he could only follow Haley down the stairs and monitor her vital signs. At the same time, he ordered the drones to immediately take over the buildings surveince system so that the security guards couldnt find Haley. There had been four security guards on Haleys escape route, but Luke beat Haley to them and knocked them out first. Unhindered, Haley ran out of the building and onto the road. Part of this was thanks to Luke, and part of it to Eddie when he barged his way out of the building. There were already more than 20 security guards on the heels of this famous journalist. After Haley left the building, Luke instructed the drones in the air to blow up the four-wheel drives that were chasing Eddie. Eddie then unleashed the astonishing talent of an escape artist and dashed into the woods outside the building, disappearing without a trace. However, while he got rid of the security guards, he didnt get rid of Lukes drones. Four drones worked in pairs and silently followed him. In New York, Luke summoned Selina. Something fun has happened. Selina was intrigued. What is it? Luke said, Bring Gold Nugget with you. Well put on our armor and fly straight to San Francisco. Try to stay hidden. Ill send you detailed information. You can take a look when youre on the way with Gold Nugget. Selina perked up. Is it a really strong bad guy? Otherwise, Luke wouldnt be telling her to take Gold Nugget with her. Luke said, Not necessarily. Well talk on the way. A momentter, Luke told Joseph that he had an emergencymission, and told him to go along with Mindy the next day. It had to be said that it was a good thing that Mindy, this 2-star teammate, was a little young, since there wasnt an age gap but she could still take care of Joseph. Bewildered, Joseph saw them off downstairs. After a long while, he grumbled, Then it might as well be the other way round. In any case, Mindy likes toe here and y with Gold Nugget. Chapter 1761 - Gross, Same Kind, and Secret Observation

Chapter 1761: Gross, Same Kind, and Secret Observation

Two people and one dog turned invisible and turned the autopilot function on. Selina was excited when she watched the video. Wow, what the hell is that? It looks really gross. Gold Nugget whined. Selina asked, You think so too? Luke: Usually, Selina could understand what the dog head was saying. But she was reading the files and didnt pay much attention to it. She hadpletely misunderstood the dog head. Gold Nugget typed resentfully into their three-person team channel: Theyre probably my kind. Theyre actually not that ugly. What? Selina was shocked. She watched the video over and over again. So, theyre symbiotes. Hm, this ck one looks a little like tar, but it does look a little like you. And this blue one Do you know them? Gold Nugget: I dont remember the blue one. Im more familiar with the tar monster. Its called Venom. Selina grew interested. Venom? It sounds very strong. Gold Nugget subconsciously retorted, How is that possible? That guy just gets bullied everywhere. Selina said, Youre familiar with it, so Haha, you bullied it a lot before? Gold Nuggets expression was conflicted behind its mask, but it managed to reply, Im one of a kind. None of them can clone themselves. ...... Im not lying about that,?the dog head added inwardly. Selina was a little regretful. Really? If they can clone themselves, we can give one to Luke to cut up for fun. Hearing that, Gold Nugget recalled its fear of being dissected when it first joined this household. It already knew that those words had just been used to scare it, but it was even worse when Gold Nugget understood what had been happening to superhumans in thest few years. Those crazy humans who researched aliens definitely wouldnt stop at doing the most ordinary dissection. So,ying low all this time had definitely been the right choice. Now, Gold Nugget was definitely the richest symbiote in the world. It was no longer the same rank as that trash, Venom. While two people and one dog made their way over, the Level 1 clone in San Francisco was observing the changes in the two people who now had symbiotes in them. Eddie was fine. At the very least, he had his own ce, and had passed out after rushing home and eating a huge meal. As for Haleys only home, half of the shack had been torn down by the Life Foundation, and she was still registered as missing in New York. Running from the outskirts to the edge of downtown San Francisco, she could only hide in a corner outside an old factory. Hungry and unwell, she then passed out. Clearly, like Eddie, she was experiencing physiological difort after the symbiosis. Looking at the unconscious woman, Luke simply took out from his inventory the hibernation box which he hadnt used in a long time. He canceled his stealth mode and put her inside. During this time, the blue symbiote didnt appear. The symbiotes were highly immune to mental abilities. Luke had no way to check if the other party was conscious or not, which was why he used the hibernation box toplete the space transfer. Haley and the symbiote were put away in Space 2, and Osiris, the medical A.I. program, immediately took over. When Gold Nugget first formed a symbiotic rtionship with Dor and Selina, Lukes equipment and tech skills had been too poor, and his data on the initial stages of the symbiosis was iplete. Now that there were two ready-made products avable, Luke naturally had to make up for it. Also, if the two symbiotes turned on their hosts like Gold Nugget said they might, Luke wouldnt hesitate to use his Annihtion energy to force them out. As long as he was fast enough, the two individuals would only suffer minor injuries at most. Healing them with Light of Life was just a matter of credit points. As for being research subjects, Luke thought there was nothing wrong with it He was already prepared to help them deal with the Life Foundation, so it wasnt too much for them to pay him back as research subjects. What if the symbiosis seeded? It had to be pointed out that Gold Nugget had already divulged everything it knew about symbiotes to Luke. Undergoing a symbiosis carried a certain risk, which was, at a conservative guess, over half the risk rted to fatal illnesses on Earth. Just like humans, there were good and bad symbiotes. The symbiote needed a suitable environment to prevent it from subconsciously hurting the host, which would reduce the danger to the host. However, it was rare for an ordinary symbiote to deliberately try and avoid hurting the host. In the face of a nasty symbiote, it wasnt impossible for more than 90 out of 100 hosts to die. Some of the more entric symbiotes simply turned the host into a puppet; after breaking one, they simply switched to another. There were only two possibilities when a symbiote was unwilling to write off its host: Firstly, they encountered a very suitable host, or secondly, it was inconvenient to switch to another host for the time being. But with so many people and animals on Earth, the second possibility didnt exist, while the chances of the first one happening were very low. So Gold Nugget was a goodrade. This guy had never hurt any living creature on Earth. Even the fish it had formed a symbiotic rtionship with at the very beginning escaped safely, while Dor, the old dog, regained its youth. The drones had already infiltrated the system, and began to scan the database of the Life Foundations research building. Sure enough, it found records of symbiote trials. After three symbiote trials with symbiote No. 1, the tar monster Venom, two people died and the middle-aged woman tonight was the third. The blue symbiote, named No. 2, had alsobined with three different hosts, all of whom died in a very short period of time. Clearly, the blue symbiote had a lower moral bottom line, so it had been the right thing to do to put Haley in Space 2 and keep an eye on her. Eddie, on the other hand, was a little interesting. Judging from the guys expressions, the symbiote called Venom was actuallymunicating with him. The only two times theymunicated were when Eddie thought he had run into a ghost or was suffering schizophrenia. He was so scared that his head hit the bathroom wall and he passed out. ording to Gold Nugget, if the symbiote was willing tomunicate with the host, that meant that the host was valuable. It was just like how Gold Nugget hadmunicated with Dor at the beginning C Dor was the true, perfect host for it. On the other hand, Dor was Selinas most loyal dog. After growing up with her, obedience had be second nature to it. In a perfect symbiosis, the symbiote and host mutually influenced each other. As long as Gold Nugget wanted to continue possessing Dor, it would be subtly influenced by Dors consciousness. The stronger and more persistent Dors thoughts were, the more Gold Nugget would ept them. Thus, it was hard for it to go against Selinas wishes. By the same logic, nobody from the Life Foundations six experiments had been able tomunicate with these two symbiotes, which proved that they werent good candidates as hosts. The fact that Venom hadmunicated with Eddie meant that it had taken a shine to him. Chapter 1762 - Gross, and the Air of Poverty

Chapter 1762: Gross, and the Air of Poverty

??

However, the host and the symbiote were more like a knight and his mount. It was one thing to bepatible and maximize their strength, and another to see eye to eye and work closely together. For example, Gold Nugget and Selina werent thatpatible, but after getting along, they came to acknowledge one another. Even if Selina wasnt the best host for it, Gold Nugget was happy enough tobine with her. Of course, it could also be that the special energy in her body was the most delicious food that a certain alien dog head was happy to lick forever. Conversely, even if they were verypatible, but were repulsed by each other, the host wouldnt have it easy. Two hourster, Luke, Selina and Gold Nugget arrived in San Francisco. The Level 1 clone retreated quietly ahead of time. This way, the clone could focus on studying Haley, and Eddie would be left to Gold Nugget and Selina. After all, Gold Nugget said that it knew the tar monster. It would be even better if there was a chance for the two symbiotes to chat, and Venom agreed to let itself be studied. In the surveince feed, Eddie was lying in the bathtub on top of the bathroom curtain that had been pulled down. He was sound asleep. Selina was stumped. Are we here just to watch him sleep in the bathtub? Luke chuckled. There are a lot of interesting things. But let me be clear first: Some of the videos can make you lose your appetite. Are you sure you want to watch them? Selina was suspicious. What? Did that symbiote do something unspeakable to him? Gold Nugget whined. Selina red at the dog. Type it out. Gold Nugget: No symbiote is that vulgar. Its usually easier and more efficient to eat the other partys brain and organs. Looking at Eddies physical condition in the surveince feed, Selina sighed regretfully. Fine, it seems that this Venom isnt a loser. At least Eddie hasnt turned brainless yet. Gold Nugget said, How is that possible? Venom?is?a loser. Is he good? He just doesnt know how to be bad. Selina suddenly felt that something wasnt right. Wait, why do I feel that youre Gold Nugget: Im talking about it, not me. Dont overthink it. Selina nodded and didnt continue asking questions. Instead, she secretly sent Luke a private message. What do you think Gold Nugget is hiding? Luke chuckled. Probably the fact that its actually a good kid. Selina snorted, but soon realized that it made sense. After Gold Nugget came to Earth, it had only possessed a fish before possessing Dor. It hadnt officially done anything bad. Of course, when it had broken legs, smashed heads, pulled out gold teeth and searched money safes, it had all been done in cooperation with Selina as a vignte. The me couldnt be ced on it, nor were they bad deeds. As for this dog trolling people and leading attacks online, and watching rubbish media, those were at most mental attacks; at the very worst, it could only be said to have a low moral bottom line. So, was the dog head really a good alien kid? After mulling over it for a moment, Selina gave up thinking about it. Hundreds of thousands of online IDs said that they were going to kill it, which showed how much it was hated. It went against her conscience to praise it as a good kid. She could only say that this guy wasnt a big viin who killed people. Let me watch the video of Eddie first. How bad can it be to make me lose my appetite? She returned to the main topic. Luke sent the video with a smile. He took out three lollipops, one for each of them. When he fed it to Gold Nugget, he didnt forget to stroke the dogs head a few more times tofort it. This guy probably hadnt had it easy in its old home, so Luke had to let it feel the warmth of Earth. In the future, even if it shed with its kind, this dog head would stand on Lukes side without hesitation. In any case, the symbiotes didnt have anything like their own nation, and their own kind wasnt worth mentioning. Humans killing each other throughout history proved that nothing stopped living creatures from killing their own kind. Luke didnt think that the symbiotes had that much of an affinity with each other. A momentter, Selina eximed in disgust. Luke smiled. Youre not going to show Gold Nugget? Thats right. I have to show it so that it knows how lucky it was that it ran into us. Selina was enlightened C of course misery should be shared. Huh? Gold Nugget curiously opened the video in the team channel. Then, it saw Eddie take out a slimy rotten chicken from a trash can and stuff it into his mouth. As a food enthusiast, Gold Nugget couldnt help retching. It could only use the text to voice converter to roar over the channel, Ahhh~ Venom is so gross. It can even eat food from the trash can. Selina gloated. The moment you came here, you had natural goats milk and fresh beef from the ranch. Youve never eaten sh*t like this before, right? Gold Nugget subconsciously nodded. Wasnt the reason it behaved for the sake of good food? Seeing Venom eat trash, Gold Nugget felt that it was a real embarrassment to symbiotes. Then, when Eddie passed out in the bathtub, his entire body looked like it was covered in a forbidding ck aura. Gold Nugget knew what it was C it was the air of poverty. It was a good thing he hadnt run into such an unlucky host, or he wouldve been the one to eat sh*t in the beginning. Lollipop in its mouth, it felt smug: So, strength wasnt important. What was important was to follow the right person. In the beginning, it had felt that the symbiosis could bring its host benefits, but Luke had indicated that not everyone wanted these enhanced abilities. If it wasnt for the fact that the fiend wanted it to be a bodyguard for Selina and ire, its work prospects would have been bleak Actually, it was only with Luke that Gold Nugget seemed slightly more useless. Luke didnt need it because he had the system, and his abilities and equipment could basically meet all his needs. But even so, it was impossible for him to ditch Gold Nugget. This alien dog head was multifunctional, efficient, obedient, easy to raise, and easy to fool. If it ran, there might not be another one like it. Just like that, two people and one dog hid in a room 100 meters away and chatted as they ate and waited for Eddie and Venom to recover. In Space 2, Haley, who had passed out from hunger, finally recovered after being fed nutrient solutions. Osiris had used a physical method to lower her initial temperature. Her tightly furrowed brow rxed and she settled down. Luke looked at the information. Based on the symbiosis with Gold Nugget, the process should bepleted in five hours and shell wake up then. Who knows what the difference will be between her symbiote and the dog head. ording to the dog head, liquid transformation, a boost in the hosts strength, and rapid self-healing were all basic characteristics of a symbiote. Gold Nuggets ability to clone itself, on the other hand, was a unique ability which it had yet to see in another symbiote. In addition, symbiotes had different types of abilities. Chapter 1763 - Eddie the Master Destroyer

Chapter 1763: Eddie the Master Destroyer

First of all, tentacles were the mostmon symbiote ability. It was simr to how humans could run, throw things and jump; they might not be good at all of them, but they could still do it. As for the side effects of the tentacles, it was like the difference between a marathon and a sprint or between a dart or javelin. Secondly, some symbiotes were more resistant to fire, ice, electricity or vibration, and some couldunch special attacks. This was a rarer talent. Luke knew why Gold Nugget liked to talk about its cloning ability; it was what differentiated it from other symbiotes. Apart from that, the dog heads abilities were mediocre. Even though to Luke, Gold Nugget being a good kid was a strong point, it was useless to the symbiote. It was just like how animal protection couldnt be considered an ability, but just a type of trend. But that was also why Luke regarded it as a reliable partner. If Gold Nugget talked about its kind as powerful but savage, Luke would immediately lock them up as test subjects. After all, he liked bad guys the most, and that included symbiotes. He couldnt let Gold Nugget sample the test course, but he could run tests on these symbiote bad guys. It would definitely be a huge step forward in his research of symbiotes C how could he not be happy? ...... The next morning, Eddie woke up in the bathtub. He subconsciously touched his forehead and felt that it was still hot. Am I sick? Suddenly, he remembered what he had found when he snuck into the Life Foundations research buildingst night. He shivered and searched his body for his phone. Looking at the photos on the phone, he quickly called his ex-girlfriend, Anne Weyning. Why ex-girlfriend? Because he had heard Anne casually mention the Life Foundation and, out of curiosity, he had snuck a look at the ssified information she brought home. Anne was awyer whose firm had just received a job to defend the Life Foundation. Eddie, who had itchy hands, wrote an article based on this confidential information and had been ready to publish it. Unfortunately, the boss of his media agency chose to stand on the side of money. Eddies boss used this information and no reporting to obtain a considerable amount of funding from the Life Foundation. The Life Foundation, which became a shareholder in the media agency, immediately fired a certain journalist who had poked the new boss in a sore spot. Not only that, because the Life Foundationswsuit was still a confidential matter, few people outside knew about it. After a simple investigation, they suspected that Eddies information came from his girlfriend, Anne, and thew firm fired her. Eddies righteous heart had crushed his livelihood, and he sessfully turned his girlfriend into his ex-girlfriend. He was very efficient. But this guy had long be a fan of superheroes like Batman. He was very unhappy with this oue, and chose to continue being stubborn. After going to his former boss to demand an exnation, he simply uploaded the article on his online ount. Unfortunately, the Life Foundation had a hand in a lot of interests, and the article didnt draw much attention. It was really hard topete with capital groups in America. In movies adapted from true stories, there were indeed cases of the underdogs winningwsuits and receiving hugepensations. Most of the time, however, it was already pretty good if many people were paid out of court. Sessful cases that were the subject of excessive reporting and which could be turned into movies were rare. For example, a certain American corporation forcibly took over thend and water of farmers, and both parties were locked in awsuit for decades before the farmers finally won. It was understandable. Few people could persevere with awsuit for decades. It took a special kind of person. There was basically nothing left of life after spending it on awsuit for decades; money couldnt buy back wasted time and youth. Eddie was now a little like this. Although he had caused his girlfriend, Anne, to lose her job, he still wanted to prove that he had done nothing wrong. If Anne knew what the Life Foundation had done, she would definitely support his previous actions. Anne soon called Eddie, and they set a meeting ce. He knew that Anne woulde to see him. Putting their rtionship aside, Anne was certainly curious about the Life Foundation which had cost her her job. Not far away, two people and one dog were already prepared as they followed Eddie unhurriedly. The SUV they were using had been put out by the clonest night. They were also using aliases. Even Gold Nugget had switched to a special dog alias. Its long fur had turned into short fur, and it was now abrador. Soon, Eddies ex-girlfriend, Anne, met him at a BBQ restaurant in a park. This symbiote host wasnt as lucky as Haley. Not only was he burning up with a temperature, he also had to worry about exposing the Life Foundation. His heart and body felt like they were on fire. As soon as he sat down, he got straight to the point. I broke into the Life Foundation. Theyre secretly catching homeless people for experiments, not tricking them into volunteering for the tests. Anne was astonished. What? You broke into their research building? Eddie, are you crazy? She was awyer. Even if they took down the Life Foundation, they wouldnt have an easy time of it given that the evidence had been acquired illegally. If Eddie was sued for trespassing and destroying property, he could be jailed for a few years. Pissing off capitalists in America wasnt the same as pissing off ordinary people. Theirwyers could guarantee that. Eddie didnt care. He had already been in trouble ever since he epted Dr. Doras proposalst night and snuck into the research building. He had no idea how he was going to live in the future. However, his admiration of Batman and his restless physique bolstered him; he had to do this at the very least. If he took down the Life Foundation, the other party might fall and he might be able to escape disaster. If things blew up, the Bat Squad might be drawn over. But if the Life Foundation discovered that he was the intruderst night, who knew how much longer Eddie could live. He didnt answer Annes question, and just told her about the Life Foundation. Looking at his expression, Anne put her hand on his forehead suspiciously and confirmed that his condition really wasnt normal. Eddie, youre running a fever. You need to go to the hospital first. Eddie wouldnt be talking nonsense unless he had a fever! From a normal perspective, it was too risky for the Life Foundation to do this. No matter how dangerous the drugs were, they could be tested in more backward areas and nobody would care. Eddie shook his head. I cant. They might find me. Saying that, he suddenly looked at a waiter who was passing by. He subconsciously reached out to grab the grilled pork chop from the mans hand and took a bite. Both Anne and the waiter were dumbfounded. Eddie chewed twice before he spat it out. He threw the pork chop onto his te and shouted at the waiter in disdain, This is dead. Its not fresh. Then, his expression changed. So hot, so hot. Do you feel hot? As he spoke, he couldnt help but take off his jacket. Before Anne and the waiter could reply, he looked at the park pond ten meters away and charged over. Ssh! Eddie jumped into the pond from half a meter away so that most of his body was soaked in the cool water. Chapter 1764 - Different Fates for Different Hosts

Chapter 1764: Different Fates for Different Hosts

The seven or eight passers-by who were ying around nearby looked at this lunatic in astonishment. Eddie had jumped into an ornamental pond full of fish. Most of the fish were dumb and fat from being fed by visitors, and werent vignt at all. Eddies dive into the water scared them into swimming away. But when he leaned against the edge of the pond, the stupid fish were drawn back by the breadcrumbs scattered by visitors. Eddies eyes suddenly lit up. He grabbed a fat red carp and bit into it. After chewing twice, he sighed in satisfaction. Hm, now this is fresh. Anne, who hade over after exining the situation to the waiter and paying for the pork chop that Eddie had taken a bite of, saw this gory scene, and eximed, Eddie, what are you doing? The visitors on the side also had appalled expressions. It wasnt that they sympathized with the fat carp. After all, it wasnt as adorable as a cat or dog. However, who the hell knew how many drunkards had pissed in this pond? It was disgusting. The problem was that people often had strange reactions. The more disgusting something was, the more they didnt want to look, but couldnt look away. It was like eating sh*t. Not many people could eat it, but if someone else did, a lot of people would yell that it was gross even as they gathered around to watch. ...... After all, there were very few people in the world who would share their blessings, while many were happy to share their suffering. Several of the spectators had already taken out their phones to record this precious moment. It had to be pointed out that it was the dream of most young people to be popr in F2F or Messenger circles. Some middle-aged and older people thought the same. So, it wasnt unusual that in the crowd, two olddies in their seventies also raised their phones. Anne was full of despair. How humiliating. More importantly, she had only broken up with Eddie two weeks ago. To say that her feelings hadpletely disappeared was ridiculous. It was too bizarre for her boyfriend to eat a live fish in public. The people around him might think that he was infected with a zombie virus. Not far away, Gold Nugget wasughing as it rolled back and forth on the grass. At the same time, it didnt forget to send a voice message on the internalms. Hahahaha, Imughing to death. Venom is so cheap. It actually made the host catch fish from the pond for it to eat. Selina, however, said offhandedly, I recall that you also swallowed a lot of the fish that Luke caught back then, right? Gold Nugget stiffened and got up. Of course thats different. Thats fish caught from the ocean. Luke Luke isnt my host. I earned this food through my hard work. Selina was about to say something else, but Luke nced at her and shook his head, so she stopped. In the very beginning, if this dog head wanted to eat a $2 ice cream cone, it had to wag its tail at Selina. It didnt work at the beginning, and just ate and loafed around before Luke proposed the idea of a wage. After that, it went out with Selina to do heroic deeds, and was able to build a small stash of cash, which was why it now had the air of a nouveau riche. Luke was very protective. It was fine to joke around at home, but not to use people or living things outside to maliciously attack the dog head. In his own words, the dog head couldnt be spoiled too much. However, they also couldnt keep making jabs at it. If they went overboard, it might affect the dog headsbat ability. Be good at home, go wild outside C that was the best approach. This was the opposite of how brats were meek in public but tyrants at home. The former was a good character trait to have, provided that the family could take it. Just nice, Luke was confident in this respect. The soak in the pond soon came to an end. After using the pond water to lower his body temperature and after chowing down on a fat fish, Eddie seemed much more clear-headed. With a face full of despair, he climbed out and slipped away with Anne. Although eating the fish wasnt allowed, the onlookers didnt stop him from leaving. There were a lot of stupid fish in the pond. Sacrificing one for some crazy news was worth it. In any case, the fish wasnt theirs. Not long after Eddie woke up, Haley woke up in Space 2. The clone, who was keeping an eye on her, immediately focused. Haley looked around the room that looked like something out of science fiction, and was stunned. What the hell is this ce? Then, she felt a chill. She lowered her head and saw that she wasnt wearing her homeless getup, but a loose hospital gown. She was very familiar with it. It was basically for people undergoing surgery, and could be unbuttonedpletely on the side. That was why it felt cool. Getting up from the clean green bed, she quickly searched the room. It didnt take long, and she didnt find anything valuable. In fact, this was a medical room which Luke had put together at thest minute. Naturally, there was no need to put junk in it. After watching her move around for a while and after collecting enough data, Luke had Osiris send her a message. Ms. Cohen, this way, please. Haley suddenly turned around and looked at the medical robotic arm that had been standing next to the operating table; it was where the voice hade from. The robotic arm was already raised and pointing in the other direction. She couldnt help but look in the direction it was pointing, only to see a door open in what she thought had been a wall. On the other side was another open door. The difference was that the door on her side was silver-gray in color, while the door on the other side was wood. Thinking quickly, Haley stepped forward. Cool air brushed over her slightly hot skin, making her a little nervous. Had she run into colleagues from Kings Park Sanatorium? As a mature woman with a medical degree, she could still tell what her body had experienced. But it was precisely because she knew that there was nothing wrong with her body that was the most disturbing to her. A beautiful woman like her had been washed up and thrown onto an operating table. She was even in a surgical gown, but this mysterious person hadnt done anything. That could only mean that the other party was a woman, or that he wasnt normal, like Simon? Thinking that, her eyes lit up, and she couldnt help but pick up her pace as she walked into the room opposite. After entering, she looked around in surprise. This was a room that was about 50 square meters in size. The living room sh bedroom was mostly in warm colors, with whites and grays mixed in. The room was filled with all sorts of wooden furniture, odds and ends and shelves, and was full of life. It was the pr opposite of the cool medical room she had just been in. She couldnt help but turn around to look at the door, only to see that it had closed without her knowing, and she could no longer see the medical room. Haley couldnt help but shiver, and her hot back felt a little cold. Had she run into a ghost? Chapter 1765 - A Harmonious Meeting of Two Races

Chapter 1765: A Harmonious Meeting of Two Races

??

She slowly turned back around, and Haley saw someone sitting on the previously empty couch. He was taking a leisurely sip from the coffee cup that he was holding. She froze, and couldnt help but call out the name she had been thinking about day and night. Joker! The android that Luke was operating turned its head slightly, and a big smile suddenly appeared on its calm face. Dr. Cohen, long time no see. Did you miss me? That blood-red mouth, pale face and deep dark circles around the eyes gave off a strange aura. Haleys lips moved soundlessly before she murmured, You saved me? No. Luke raised a finger. You saved yourself. Haley was at a loss. Luke put down his coffee cup and walked over to her. Stretching out both hands to hold her head, he said, Look, theres an interesting soul in here that shouldnt be destroyed at the hands of those boring people. Haleys entire body trembled. Just now, she thought she would be scared. But now, she was feeling a mysterious excitement, as if she had entered a mysterious and unknown world. The Joker wasnt short. He was 1.9 meters tall, which was slightly taller than Lukes real height. He looked down at Haley, who was about 1.75 meters tall. When it came to acting, Luke was a professional. So, he didnt stare into that abyss that could corrupt most men, but focused on the clean face in front of him. Hm, even the ckheads had beenpletely removed by Osiris. Thinking that, Luke stroked Haleys cheek with one finger in satisfaction. Then, he frowned. This skin seemed a little bad. Haley was just an ordinary person. She was used to wearing makeup all the time and working overtime C how could her skinpare with the women around Luke, who were either superhumans or who practiced the Chi Refining Technique. Selina, in particr, had skin that was two to three times smoother than Haleys. However, it should improve after a while, right? With a thought, a round hole opened in the androids palm, and the tip of the Light Dagger lightly touched Haleys face. The next moment, blue liquid poured out of Haleys body and quickly covered her. In less than two seconds, a sleek blue humanoid creature appeared in front of Luke. Luke instantly put the Light Dagger away.?B*stard, what I want isnt this sort of skin! Despite cursing inwardly, Lukes eyes were full of curiosity. He had used Light of Life just now to try and stimte the symbiote. After all, the dog head had already set an example; it was always especially interested in special recovery-type energy. It couldnt help but want to eat it. With a smile on his face, Luke drew back his hand and looked Haleysplete symbiotic form up and down. If he could still do anything to Haley in this form, his taste was too heavy. Theoretically speaking, this existence was half-human, half-symbiote. Only a mad scientist would be able to touch the face of the symbiote with an infatuated expression. Thankfully, this blue form was a bare pass. Selina would definitely want that lush long blue hair if it were gold in color. If Elena saw the beautiful blue curves of this body, she might be able to create an exquisite oil painting. The only bad, unconventional thing was that its big mouth was full of sharp teeth. Compared with Selina and Gold Nuggets mouthless symbiotic form, it wasnt cute at all. Luke was calm, but Haley waspletely shocked. She was slightly shortsighted, but her eyesight was now so clear that she could see her new form reflected in Lukes eyes. Haley raised her ws in front of her eyes and eximed, Whats going on? What did you do to me? Luke shook his head. No, Haley. You have to ask what it did to you. Right, Mr. Alien Symbiote? Haley was confused, but her mouth opened of its own ord. Earthling, hand over that energy crystal from earlier, and I can make you an alternate host. The blue symbiote was already controlling her words. Luke tilted his head. Are you threatening me? The blue symbiote: Yes. If possible, it didnt want to waste time speaking nonsense with this Earthling. However, that special energy crystal had suddenly disappeared, and it could only find a way through this human. That was something that could make it stronger. Luke, however, burst outughing and spread his hands. You should ask your host what she thinks first. The blue symbiote said, Im the one in control now, not her. Even if shes yourrade, it cant change your fate. Luke shook his head and drew circles next to his temple with his finger. Think about it. Shell give you the right idea. Even as the blue symbiote spoke, it couldnt help butmunicate with Haley. After all, it only took a thought for it tomunicate with its host. It had seen the man take Haley awayst night. When she woke up and saw him, she seemed very happy, and it thought that they were aplices. It could have used Haley to threaten the man into handing over the special energy crystal, but now something didnt seem right. Then, from the memories it got from Haley something really wasnt right. This man is actually your adversary? Whats an adversary? Your enemy! B*stard, why are you still so happy to see the enemy??The blue symbiote couldnt help but roar in Haleys head. Even symbiotes werent like that! They were afraid of the strong, and after being beaten up, they were afraid to increase aggro. Only a lunatic would be happy! The blue symbiote that had just formed a symbiotic rtionship with a human didnt know that at that moment, Haleys brain was already starting to release a lot of dopamine, which was why she had fallen into this strange, euphoric state. Just like how some people got pleasure from pain, she had a simr reaction after watching the Joker beat up Simon. Since he said to give the symbiote the right idea, she would show it what had happened. Themunication between a symbiote and host was extremely fast and difficult to lie about. Soon, the blue symbiote fell silent. The guy in front of him was actually a mental case with serious issues. The symbiote only needed to glean some general knowledge from Haley as a psychiatrist to understand what mental patients were like. Mental patients posed a huge potential risk to a symbiotes consciousness. But it was unreconciled. It was determined to obtain that special energy crystal. So, it controlled Haleys body and lunged forward to grab Luke andbine with him to check his memories. After discovering the source of the energy crystal, it would return to Haley, and wouldnt be too affected. Chapter 1766 - A Deal, and Uncivilized

Chapter 1766: A Deal, and Uncivilized

As a blue Haley charged at him like lightning, Luke simply raised one hand like a traffic police officer would. She smacked into a transparent space barrier. That originally malevolent face was now t, and the fangs that jutted out looked like they had gotten surgery done on them. The chest, which went from a C to an E after the symbiosis, was alsopletely ttened. Syed out on the space barrier, she stared nkly at the clown face that was right next to hers. There was no fluster on that face, only amusement, as if he was watching a circus dog doing some tricks. That was indeed the case. Luke could change Space 2 with a thought, and was apletely god-like existence here. Here, the God of Thunder and the Hulk would only be able to watch and didnt have the ability to interfere with the space, let alone a mere symbiote.(Search N ewNovel *) The blue symbiote pulled itself off of the transparent barrier. What the hell is this? Luke smiled and sat down on the couch. He pointed at another couch. You can sit down now. While the symbiote was hesitating, Haley had already stepped forward, and wasnt hindered as she sat down on the couch. The symbiote was even more cautious. It didnt know what blocked it just now, but this thing was clearly under the other partys control. ...... In other words, the other party could seal it in that transparent barrier any time he wanted to? Looking at the smooth symbiotic form, Luke still didnt like it. He simply ordered, Youre too ugly. Tell her toe out and talk to me. After a brief silence, the blue liquid faded to reveal Haley again in her hospital gown. Luke picked up the coffee pot on the table and poured a cup for Haley. Here, have a cup to calm down. Without thinking, Haley drained the coffee in one big gulp. Luke watched her drink with great interest before he asked, Is it hot? This was hot coffee at 80 degrees. An ordinary person would be sent to the hospital after draining it like that. Haley: Huh? How could it be hot? She had subconsciously drunk it all. She smacked her lips and felt a little strange. Rubbing the warm coffee cup and the hot coffee pot, she said in surprise, I dont think I feel anything. Luke nodded. There are advantages to symbiosis. Haley was at a loss. Luke didnt make small talk, but changed the topic. My name is Jeff Richard Hausen. You can call me Mr. Hausen or Joker. What about you? What should I call you Madam Symbiote? Haley opened her mouth, but the voice that came out was sharp and different from her actual voice. Im Agony. Luke nodded and picked up his coffee again. Okay, Agony. Lets make a deal. Agony didnt say anything, but Haley could clearly sense its nervousness. Luke, on the other hand, took a leisurely sip of his coffee before he slowly put the cup down, making Agony even more anxious. I want her to be your only host. You can never abandon her. He didnt look at Haley, but his words shocked the female doctor. Agony, however, controlled Haley and spoke again. Then you have to give me that energy crystal. Otherwise, forget it. Its thinking was actually even simpler. As long as it could get that energy crystal, whether or not it listened to himter made no difference. However, this host was indeed very suitable for it. It could always ask for energy crystals before it left. Luke turned around, and suddenly disappeared and reappeared next to Haley without warning. He put his left hand under her chin and said, The condition is if you can live. Haleys eyes turned blue, and she grabbed his wrist. Agony bared its fangs and smiled smugly. No need now. Let me see where youre hiding the crystals. With that, it grabbed his hand and wrapped it up in the blue liquid. You dont know anything about your situation. Luke, however, raised his right hand unhurriedly and snapped his fingers. A dull yet ear-piercing noise rang out, and Haley felt her heart pound. She cried out, and a few secondster, the blue color on her body drew back like a tide, and Agonys blue, semi-liquid form emerged from her back. At that moment, it was like a mop with its hair standing on end. Countless blue, liquid tentacles stretched out and trembled like porcupine spikes. Although it tried its best to resist and tried to pull Haleys hand away, it couldnt endure the special frequency sound wave in the end, and it broke away from Haley. Agony jumped out of range of the sound wave and turned into a twisted and strange liquid tentacle which writhed uneasily. Luke snapped his fingers again, and the device in the corner of the room which was releasing the special frequency sound wave immediately stopped. He let go of Haley, who was clutching her chest at the noise, and looked at the blue liquid. See, this is a deal you cant refuse. Yes, or die. Understand? You have three seconds. If you agree, return to the host. Otherwise, die. He held up three raised fingers on his right hand. Three, two, one. Whoosh! The blue liquid shot back at Haley and disappeared. Yes. I agree. Haley was stunned at these words. Of course, it was Agony who had used her mouth to express agreement, but wasnt that a little too cowardly? Where was the savage alien nature? Why did it feel like a dog? Hm, it felt like the type to bully the weak and fear the strong. Then, Haley was enlightened.?So, am I the weakest one here? No matter howplicated the female doctors feelings were, she was temporarily obedient since she was weaker than Agony. However, Luke knew what Agony was thinking. Any intelligent creature who wasnt stupid would understand the principle of taking a step back when you couldnt go all out. It didnt know that Luke was only giving it three chances. If Agony still wouldnt stick to Haley after the third time, it would be a test subject in Space 2 for the rest of its life. If Luke could develop a way to control it, there was still a chance for it to see the light of day. Otherwise, it would forever live out its days in a dark room and on an operating table. After making arrangements for Agony, Luke didnt stay any longer. He simply told Haley that she would be free in a few days. Then, he opened the door again and walked into the medical room next door. After the door closed, he drew his consciousness back from the remote-controlled android. The nano clown temte remained on the android. In any case, it wouldnt take long to make a new nano temte, so Luke kept this as a backup. It was just that easy to deal with viins. Chapter 1767 - Whos Uneducated? Little Hoe, and Lousy Day

Chapter 1767: Whos Uneducated? Little Hoe, and Lousy Day

While Luke was dealing with Haley and Agony in his inventory, Eddie finished bathing in the pond and munching on a live fish. He basically didnt waste any of Lukes time. Eddie, who had a fever, was sent to the hospital by his ex-girlfriend, Anne. She found Dr. Lewis, whom she had a good rtionship with, to examine Eddie. During the MRI, the tar monster Venom couldnt take the vibration and ran out of Eddies body. Anne had gone to deal with the paperwork, while Dr. Lewis and his assistant were on theputer next door. When they heard Eddie yell, they felt that something was wrong and opened the door to the room. Unfortunately, they didnt see the fleeing Venom. Luke and the others watched the whole thing in HD via the drone feed. Gold Nugget gloated. Haha, that idiot Venom actually let his host get an MRI. Makes sense, this loser knows nothing. Hearing that, Luke and Selina both looked at the dog head in astonishment. Youre so old and you cant even do math C you still have the cheek tough at him? Unfortunately, the dog head was too excited today to notice the disdain in the eyes of the two people next to it. ... In the hospital, Dr. Lewis watched Eddie leave. Of course, his gaze was fixed on Anne, who had left with him. It wasnt until the seductive figure disappeared down the hallway that he returned to the MRI room. His assistant then said bitterly, There seems to be something wrong with theputer. Dr. Lewis was stunned. What is it? The assistant said, I dont know why, but it suddenly crashed just now. Then, when I restarted it, I noticed... He hesitated. Amused, Dr. Lewis said, Whats wrong? If theres a problem, you should get someone to fix it. Do you need a break? His assistant said, Well, its just that your friends test data is gone. Dr. Lewis: ... Unconvinced, he and his assistant searched, but didnt find Eddies results, so Dr. Lewis took out his phone. Before he could call Anne, however, he hesitated again. Would she think that he was doing this on purpose? Thinking quickly, he suddenly had an idea: He would get Eddie toe in tomorrow or the day after for a follow-up. That way, he could get in touch with Anne and also cover up the fact that he had lost the data. Should he invite her to dinner? She had said a few days ago that she had broken up with Eddie. He should be more proactive. In his heart, a little hoe was already raised and poised to start digging, and Dr. Lewis smiled expectantly. Was this an angry smile? The assistant was shocked. Dan, whats wrong? Its just some data lost. Ill call maintenance right away... ... Outside the hospital, Luke, who had just used an Ant drone to alter the data on the hospitalsputers, put away his phone. Lets go. Its been a long time since we had In-N-Out. Lets eat to our hearts content today. Gold Nugget whined. At the same time, they heard a voice in their earpieces. I want to eat Iron Mans cheeseburger. Selina rolled her eyes. Do you want me to drive to Los Angeles and buy it now, Mr. Gold Nugget? The dog felt a chill run down its spine. Sensing that something was wrong from that tone, it immediately wagged its tail and shook its head. No, I was just saying everyone should eat together when we can. Hm, my treat. Selina said, Okay, you said it. Well stop by Los Angeles on the way back. I want to buy 100 of them. Gold Nugget froze and whined. Selina saw through the dog heads dumb act. Oh, 100 each? That makes 500 in total. Gold Nuggets eyes widened. Huh? Selina said, What? 300 each? Three to ten, and ten to a hundred. Thats 1,000. Gold Nuggets eyes widened. Covering its head with its paws, it pleaded, No, dont recite multiplication at me again. Its too hard. Selina chuckled and gripped the dogs head. Still want to keep posing? The dog shook its head with difficulty to indicate that it wouldnt do it again. Luke watched the show with a smile and felt it was right to give Gold Nuggets kind a chance. If another idiot symbiote appeared, another temp member could be added to the PDD and the Justice League. Now, he just hoped that Agony and Venom were both stupid yet smart enough to adapt to the situation. At the very least, they couldnt be much smarter than Gold Nugget. This was unlikely, but everyone had to have dreams C who knew, they mighte true. So, he couldnt help but look benevolently at Gold Nugget. May those two guys be as easy as you to fool. ... Eddie got out of the car in front of his ce and didnt ask Anne to see him off. Watching her drive off, he was about to enter his building, when he remembered that he had already finished up all his foodst night. He could only go to a Chinese mart not far away. He opened the door and thedy boss greeted him. How are you, Eddie? Hello, Mrs. Chen. Eddie was distracted. Its been a lousy day. Im just getting by. Mrs. Chen couldnt help but frown at the strange smell in the air. Eddie hadnt showered sincest night after sweating and taking a dunk in the pond. The smell... was indescribable. Pushing up her ck-rimmed sses, Mrs. Chen couldnt help but shake her head. You really do look terrible. She wasnt stupid enough to add you smell like sh*t. Eddie smiled bitterly. Thanks for the reminder. You look radiant. He then walked to the food section at the back. A supermarkets usual practice was never to ce the essentials out front; most people would just leave after buying them. It was the same for this mart. When he was far from the counter, Mrs. Chens voice still rang out behind him. Did you try the yoga I mentioned? It can help you rx. Eddie said, No, its useless. Mrs. Chen looked like she knew everything. You havent tried it yet, how would you know? The yoga DVD your cousin gave me is in Chinese. Do I have to hire a Chinese teacher for yoga? Eddie rolled his eyes and started throwing food into the basket without looking behind him. Ding~ The doorbell rang, indicating that a new customer hade in. Eddie stopped talking and focused on picking out food. He was really hungry now. He had been so hungryst night that he had even picked clean the rotten chicken in the trash can. Thinking that, he couldnt help but retch again. He decided to secretly look for Dr. Lewis in a few days. How could he live otherwise, rummaging through trash cans for food?! At that moment, he heard someone talking at the cash register near the door. He subconsciously stuck his head out and frowned. A hoodlum stood in front of the counter with an impatient expression. He pulled out a gun from his waist and pointed it at Mrs. Chen. B*tch, do you want to die? Give it to me. Helpless, Mrs. Chen took out a wad of cash from the cash register and gave it to him. The hoodlum had an arrogant look on his face, like andlord collecting rent. Chapter 1768 - Coward, Diss, Pussy

Chapter 1768: Coward, Diss, Pussy

The hoodlum grabbed the money and stuffed it into his pocket. Putting his gun back into the holster, he picked up two bottles of wine from the counter and didnt forget to grab a handful of choctes from the chocte shelf next to the cash register. Putting the chocte into his pocket, he seemed to feel that it wasnt enough, and grabbed a few packs of chewing gum and condoms. He said to Mrs. Chen, If you dare make a fuss again, the price will be double next time, before he swaggered out. Eddie silently pulled his head back. He couldnt do anything about it. He might dare to argue with the Life Foundation, but that was only because the other party was apany on the surface. Once the matter came to light, there was more or less a chance to argue about it legally. Hoodlums like these didnt care about thew at all. In a robbery like this, the boss might not necessarily call the police, nor would the police necessarily be able to catch them. Even if they were caught, they might not necessarily be convicted. Even if they were convicted, as long as nobody had been hurt or killed during the robbery, they would be released on parole in a few months at most. Californias prisons were always full, and couldnt amodate this influx of hoodlums at all. Sigh, if only Batman had appeared in San Francisco. Eddie couldnt help but think that. Most of the gangs in Los Angeles no longer engaged in forced extortion. That was because gang members who openly charged protection fees were sent to the hospital every once in a while. With broken arms and legs, they couldnt hold a gun or run; hoodlums couldnt survive without these two skills. As a hardcore Batman fan, Eddie had long understood that this was the work of the Bat Squad. It was Batman and ck Cat at the very beginning. They were L.A.s famous knee breakers. Then, Batman left, and the Dark Knight took over as New Yorks bone breaker. Hm, should he send them a request for help and have theme to San Francisco to break bones? They were also partly responsible for this, after all. The hoodlums who had be wary of Los Angeles in thest two years all came to San Francisco to carry on with their business of extortion. Why not just cripple this guy? Leaving him alive would only bring disaster to good people. An extremely violent thought shed through the journalists mind, but he didnt move. The guy had a gun, and so did his partner outside. San Francisco wasnt like New York; there were too manywless hoodlums here. It wasnt umon for a crazy hoodlum to shoot someone over a wallet. If Eddie tried to stop him, it was very likely that the other party would shoot him in passing. Theres no need for me to risk my life over petty cash. Its not because Im scared, he murmured inwardly. Then, he saw a small doge out of a side alley and look at him with a mocking expression. When it saw him looking, the dog barked twice at him before turning around to leave, as if it was looking down on him. A hallucination! This had to be a hallucination caused by the fever! Eddie shook his head and told himself that as he picked up the basket and walked to the counter. Mrs. Chen looked much worse than when Eddie had entered the shop. She silently scanned the goods in his basket. A little embarrassed, Eddie couldnt help but say, Everythings going to be fine. Mrs. Chen lowered her head with red eyes. Thats impossible, Eddie. Lifes like that. Eddie was lost for words. Once again, he felt powerless, and he once again thought of the superheroes of New York. Perhaps violence was the only way to suppress violence! At the very least... the hoodlums wouldnt take out their guns willy-nilly and threaten other peoples lives. Put aplete end to it? That was impossible. Eddie was a true blue USC graduate, and knew very well that the problem wasnt as simple as hoodlums, but that this was a disease of American society. After all, this was a country overflowing with guns! Not far from the mart, Gold Nugget continued disparaging its own kind in the car. Pussy! Venoms choice is terrible. He doesnt dare do anything even against small fry. Haha, it might be a coward, but even this is too much for it? No ss at all. Luke and Selina looked at each other and didnt say anything. He had at least found a university graduate, but you found a dog. While Dor enjoyed better treatment than university graduates, the dog didnt have the same status as Eddie. Eddie had just been courting death recently, which was why he was currently in dire straits. But neither of them dealt this blow to the dog head. Again, no matter how bad this guy was, he was still their dog. ... On the other side, Eddie went upstairs and closed the door. He opened the milk which he had just bought and was about to pour it over his chocte oats. The dog from earlier reached his door, and the ck tar monster Venom flowed out of its body and through the gap under the door. Holding the oats in his hand, Eddie recalled what happenedst night and was a little distracted. Venom flowed over the floor and stuck to Eddies feet as it silently burrowed back into the familiar body. Having already gone through the initial symbiosis, Eddie didnt notice Venom ing home at all. A low voice suddenly rang out in his head. Hurry up and eat. Im hungry. Eddies hands jerked with shock. What? He looked around, but the room was silent. Maybe Im really too hungry? he mumbled as he finally poured the oats into his bowl. Pour more. A deep voice suddenly rang out. Eddie was so scared that he flung the oats away. Whos talking? The room fell silent once more. Eddie: ??? To make it easier for the dog head to have fun, Selina had alreadye over in the car and stopped at the bottom of the building. In the end, the dog rolled around in the backseatughing and didnt forget to send a voice message to share its thoughts. Hahahaha, what an idiotic host. Even little girl ire is braver than he is. Luke and Selina: ...You just dont want to give up any opportunity to diss Venom! Upstairs, Eddie and Venom didnt know that they were being watched. After Eddie checked the room and made sure that there were no abnormalities, he took a sip of his milk. Dong dong dong! Someone suddenly knocked on the door. Most of the milk that Eddie had just drunk was spat back into his bowl, and half of it was stuck to his face. He coughed violently as he put the bowl down. After taking a deep breath, he wiped the milk off of his face and body with a few tissues and walked to the door, puzzled. Dont open the door, the deep voice warned in his head. Eddie paused, but then decided to ignore the strange voice. Dr. Lewis had said that many illnesses could cause fever, and it wasmon for people to hallucinate when they had a fever. Eddie looked through the peephole and only saw the door opposite. This was the end of the hallway, and there was a window on the right. Was this a prank? He didnt think much of it. He unlocked the door and looked to the left. He saw a bald man in ck standing by the door with four other brawny men. The baldie grinned maliciously. Youre really hard to find. With that, he pushed Eddie back into the apartment and followed him. The four men in ck crowded into the room. Eddie, who had staggered back, looked at the five men who were ring at him. Sensing the strange atmosphere, he couldnt help but tense up. Folks, do you have the wrong guy? Chapter 1769 - Sandbag Fists, Beauty and the Beast

Chapter 1769: Sandbag Fists, Beauty and the Beast

??

The baldie who was the leader waved his hand, and two men in ck behind him took out their guns and aimed at Eddies chest. Two red dots immediately lit up. Eddie subconsciously raised his hands. Dont shoot. I surrender. As a proper journalist, his rightful position was in front of a camera, not the muzzle of a gun, so he had no qualms being a coward. What are you doing? A low, puzzled voice rang out in his head. Eddie said without thinking, Im putting my hands up. The voice sounded again. Its embarrassing. Eddie involuntarily put his hands down. Do I have a split personality now??rmed, Eddie tried to raise his hands again. No, its not embarrassing. It is. Its not. Youre so embarrassing. Im not. Why did you put your hands up? Because you should put your hands up when a gun is pointed at you. Eddie bickered fiercely with the voice in his head as the five brawny men opposite him stared nkly. In their eyes, Eddie looked like a lunatic as his hands went up and down, like in a spoof video. The five men also involuntarily raised and lowered their heads with Eddies movements. The baldie was more experienced. Some of the weirdos he had encountered even stripped and danced on the spot, let alone pretend to be crazy. He decisively dismissed this cheap trick. Where is the thing, Eddie? Eddie was confused. What? The baldie said, The thing you took from our buildingst night. Eddie was shocked. Youre from the Life Foundation? Hearing that, the baldie was now certain that Eddie was the one who had fledst night. Give it to me. Youll die easier that way. Eddie shook his head quickly. No, I didnt take anything. Toozy to talk to him, the baldie gestured. Catch him and take him back for interrogation. Two brawny men who hadnt taken out their guns immediately circled round and grabbed Eddies arms from both sides. They were about to tie him up with restraining belts. Eddie subconsciously resisted and iled. His arms instantly turned ck and as thick as the mens heads. The man on the left was thrown out five meters away and hit the wall. The man on the right was directly thrown out the window. He gave a miserable scream, and then fell still. The two men who had been pointing their guns at Eddie immediately pulled the triggers and hit him in the chest with electric taser wires. Eddie only felt a slight difort at the intense electric current, and couldnt help but push his hands forward. The ck hands stretched out three to four meters to hit the two men in the chest. The two of them flew back and crashed into the wall. The remaining baldie decisively took out his gun. Eddies arms pulled back, bringing the baldie with them so that thetter was in front of him. Face full of bafflement, Eddie smiled awkwardly. Would you believe me if I said that this has nothing to do with me? The baldie red. Mmph! One ck hand was mped tightly over his mouth, and he could only express his opinion with muffled sounds. Alright, looks like you dont believe me. Eddie was angry.?Why doesnt anyone believe me? I really dont understand whats going on. He really wanted to punch this guy hard. As soon as he had the thought, that was exactly what his right hand did. Keeping the baldie under control with his left hand, his right hand suddenly grew bigger, and a fist more than twenty centimeters in diameter appeared between him and the baldie. Eddie looked at the fist in surprise, then at the shiny bald head up close. Stunned for a moment, the baldie then realized that things werent looking good, and he shook his head frantically. But it was toote! The next moment, a ck fist the size of a sandbagnded in his face and punched him into the wall. In the car, Selina was deep in thought. Why do I feel that the increase in strength after this symbiosis is more than what you can do? Huh? Gold Nugget immediately defended itself in the channel. Im currently in clone mode. Also, whats the point of being big? Its so ugly. Selina couldnt help but agree. Thats right. This ck thing really does look like a tar monster. Its not cute at all. Luke didnt say anything. Gold Nuggets gold color was naturally more beautiful than tar, but as for this symbiotic buff effect there was no need to count on it too much. In this world, not every piece of trash could rely on their own abilities tounch a counterattack. No matter how Gold Nugget dissed the other symbiote, it couldnt hide the fact that its own symbiotic form wasnt strong. If it was really strong, it wouldnt be in such a hurry to disparage Venom. However, what Luke was interested in wasnt Gold Nuggetsbat ability, so he left it to its self-denial. After a few minutes, Eddie had beaten up more than ten men in ck, and he slipped out the back door of the building in a fluster. Seeing that, Luke said to Selina, Ill take care of things upstairs. Follow him. When you have the opportunity, ask him if hes willing to be a probationary employee. Looking at a certain dog head who had perked up, Luke added, Hm, you can let Gold Nugget go first to lower its guard. He then got out of the car and went upstairs. Selina unhurriedly moved to the drivers seat and looked at Gold Nugget in the rearview mirror. Satisfied? In the backseat, Gold Nugget wagged its tail and barked excitedly, its small eyes practically slits. Selina snorted. He said you can do whatever you want, but dont break the safety rules, or else hehe. Gold Nugget nodded vigorously in firm obedience. It didnt want to, nor did it dare to go back home. However, being able to brag in front of a fellow townsman could be considered fulfilling its wish for a glorious homing. At that moment, Eddie, who had slipped downstairs, quickly left on his motorcycle. Selina followed him to a dark, empty bridge. Eddie was cursing out his split personality, and then he was taught a lesson. Venom got mad and then simply stuck Eddies back to a concrete pir. Eddie kicked his legs in the air and then gave up. Fine, Im sorry. I shouldnt have called you a parasite. You can tell me what you want me to call you. In the SUV hundreds of meters away, Gold Nugget rolled around inughter when it heard that. Haha, this guy actually dares to call a symbiote a parasite. Doesnt he know that this is taboo? Selina looked at it in the rearview mirror with a smile.?Someone called you a parasite before. Arent you asking him for delicious food every day now? It seemed there werent many symbiotes who would rather die than yield! She silentlybeled the dog head as someone who bullied the weak but feared the strong. Eddie, who had given in, was quickly forgiven by Venom and was pulled down from above. Legs a little weak, Eddie sat on the ground. Looking at the ck tentacles stretching out from his back to coalesce into a hideous ck head with white eyes and a big mouth full of fangs, he couldnt help but be d that he was already sitting down. Selina frowned. So ugly? She had been lying a little when she praised Gold Nuggets beauty earlier. Gold Nuggets original form was that of a big angr head with no mouth and a roundish body. Strictly speaking, it should be called cute, not pretty. No matter how she looked at it, Venom looked like a big viin the kind who would be blown to smithereens at the end of a movie. Gold Nugget gloated. Im not lying, right? I dare say that Im definitely the most beautiful symbiote. But it wouldnt tell Selina that this was based on Earthlings taste. In the symbiote homeworld, Venom could just barely be considered normal-looking, while Gold Nugget actually wasnt handsome enough. Chapter 1770 - Be Dogs Together and Taking Over Earth

Chapter 1770: Be Dogs Together and Taking Over Earth

Gold Nugget was considered to have a facial congenital deformity. It was born without a mouth, and naturally didnt have beautiful fangs. It looked very weak and was often bullied by its own kind. Even though it could clone itself, the clones strength was halved while the number of beatings it got was doubled. Venom was just as weak and was also bullied by their own kind. Gold Nuggets only constion was that Venom had it worse. Because it was too weak, Gold Nugget had been thrown onto a meteorite as a test subject back then to look for a suitable to inhabit. Now, the simrly weak Venom had be the second test subject. After Gold Nugget came to Earth, it envied Lukes concern for Dor and how Selina valued the dogspany. The moment they officially epted it into their fold, Gold Nugget decisively betrayed the symbiote race. Being the fiends dog was great. Back home, its status was even lower than that of a dog. Why would it work for its own kind that had always mocked and humiliated it? The symbiote race wanted to colonize this, and treated all the living creatures here, including humans, as food. If they seeded, not only would Gold Nuggets days of living well be over, it would also return to being bullied. Only an idiot would be willing for that to happen. It didnt think that the big fiend that was Luke would surrender, and there would inevitably be a battle. ...... But no matter how strong Luke was, it would be hard for him to deal with an endless horde of symbiotes. Gold Nugget absolutely couldnt let the symbiote neers go back. So, Gold Nugget dissed Venom like crazy, but didnt encourage Luke to kill it. In short: Be dogs together, or die. Under the bridge, Venom and Eddie were negotiating. Venom said disdainfully, Youre a piece of trash, you pussy! Eddie suppressed his fear. Fine, I am. Can you move a little farther back? I can only see your teeth this close. What should I call you? Venom: My name is Venom. Im a symbiote, not a parasite. Eddie said, Okay, Venom. Why are you here? Eddie, you didnt find us; we found you, Venom said. You belong to me. Hm, think of yourself as a ride. Wait, why did my status suddenly drop??Eddie was dumbfounded. And? What do you want? Venom said, Well use the Life Foundations deep-space probe to send Earths coordinates back and guide the other symbiotes toe and upy this full of food. Stumped for a moment, Eddies expression suddenly changed. Just now, you said you wanted to bite off those peoples heads. Dont tell me Venom said, Yes, because the symbiosis requires nutrition. The brain, eyes, liver, and pancreas are the most delicious. Hm, your kidneys arent bad either. Fat is trash. It tastes bad. Eddie said, What? That Wait, does it have to be human? Cant it be pork, beef or mutton? This was very important. After all, Americans only ate livestock meat. Their innards were filled with heavy metals and drugs, and they basically wouldnt eat them. In terms ofposition, however, their organs were probably the same as human organs, especially pigs. Venom hesitated for a moment. Then double the amount, and make it fresh. Eddie quickly agreed. No problem. Two pig brains for his own was a safe choice. Who would be stupid enough to refuse? Thinking for a moment, he asked tentatively, Then, can you not contact the other symbiotes? Venom: This is a mission which the leader gave to us. Eddie, who had been feeling muddle-headed all day, suddenly had a thought. As a reporter, he was good at analyzing other peoples attitudes. Only then was he able to suss out who was happy to leak information, who wanted to be paid for it, and who was hard to bribe. Venom only emphasized the words leader and mission, and didnt state its own stance. Eddie, the expert at sniffing out scandals and courting death, was revived. What do you get if youplete the mission? Can you be a leader? Or will Earth be given to you as your territory? Venom hesitated for a moment. Verbal praise? Eddie was shocked. What? Thats it? Venom could sense that Eddie was really disturbed it would be strange if such a poor reward didnt disturb him! It was a full of resources! Verbal praise was all it would get? Venom was a little depressed. Three of myrades came to Earth with me this time. One of them, Riot, is themander. If there really are benefits, it would get them. Venom was unhappy that it ranked lower than the other symbiotes on its homeworld, and all of them were stronger than it was. As an extra that had been sent over, Venoms position was just that awkward. Eddies eyes darted around as his mind worked quickly. If it wasnt for the fact that there had been a lot of examples that had popped up in thest few years, he would definitely be a little less gutsy. However, it seemed he might be able to persuade Venom to cooperate with him? Venom sensed his thoughts as well. Sure enough, Eddie said, If thats the case, why dont you take this for yourself? Venom: Thats only possible if the other three dont send back the coordinates. Agony and Shriek might be willing not to, but Riot is themander, and will definitely send the coordinates back. Eddie said, Then get rid of Riot, and you be the leader. If I could get rid of Riot, would I be interested in you??Venom mumbled to itself, but it couldnt help but exin, I cant beat Riot. Themander is very strong. Even with the other two symbiotes, the three of us cant beat it. Eddie, however, smiled. You forget that this isnt your homeworld, but Earth. Venom said, Its because this is Earth that Riot can take any human host and still be very strong. Eddie said, No, I mean, we have a lot of reinforcements on Earth. Venom snorted. Thats impossible. Just look at you. Humans are too weak. Theyre no match for Riot. Eddie said, Are you sure? Come, let me show you our reinforcements. He did his best to recall the Bat Squads achievements, especially during the Battle of New York. Venom, who was connected to Eddies mind, also got a rough picture. A momentter, it eximed, Thats impossible. You actually beat back two of the Chitauri ships? A momentter, it saw the endless swarm of fliers in the air being blown up by the Bat Squad and the Avengers, and Venom had nothing to say. Although the Chitauri werent symbiotes, an attack of that level wasnt something that Riot could withstand. The Chitauri fliers only needed to form a circle around Riot to crush it with numbers and technology. It helped that the Earthlings were able to close the space portal and block the Chitauri froming through, but they were strong enough to besiege Riot. That was, if Venom was on their side. As long as it revealed what Riot was like, it wouldnt be too hard for these people to kill it. Chapter 1771 - Meeting an Old Friend Again, and Scum

Chapter 1771: Meeting an Old Friend Again, and Scum

As long as you can find these people to help, Ill agree. Venom promised. In any case, even if you cant win when the timees, it wont have anything to do with me.?A certain symbiote weakling had already considered its escape route in case they lost. Eddie? This guy always had a bit of fear in his heart, which was especially to Venoms liking. It was morefortable to use a host that could adapt to the situation. Eddie was also delighted. One person and one monster smiled at each other. Those who know will think youre negotiating; those who dont know will think youre dating! A deep female voice came from the shadows not far away. Who is it? Eddie shouted in surprise. Venom whooshed back into his body. As long as I dont show my face, nobody will be able to find me.?Thinking that, a certain symbiote weakling silently observed the neer through the eyes of his ride. A golden figure walked out from behind a concrete pir dozens of meters away. Stop hiding, Venom. I can smell you from a kilometer away. Puzzled, Venom used Eddies mouth to ask, Who are you? The golden liquid flowed away from Selina, and a smug dog head emerged from her back. Selina was wearing the armor underneath. ...... In order to make clear its identity, the dog head had specially begged her to turn off the color-changing function of the nanosuit to put its beautiful gold color on disy. After all, color was an important way to differentiate between symbiotes, and this gold was very rare. Eddies eyes widened and he eximed, Bastet? Venoms head suddenly popped out from behind him. Voracious? Selina simply nodded at Eddie. Now, she was ck Cat, the Knee Breaker of Los Angeles, New Yorks Devil Bone Breaker, Batmans best partner, Director of the PDD, and the Secretary-General of the Justice League. She had to keep up a mysterious and aloof air. The most revered superhumans were always those who were the best at fighting. Following that, their styles couldnt be too shabby. Of course, it was mainly because Luke had made Batman too ssy, and the Dark Knight had never been friendly toward men. So, ck Cat naturally had to be aloof. Unless it was with a core member of the Justice League, she would never forget this character setting. The dog head, however, had no such concerns. Even in the Bat Squad, the codename Hellhound was well-known for his dirty mouth. However, Luke had said that Hellhound was uneducated and had only received basic education for several years. Naturally, nobody on the team cared. As a teammate who could get Batman to speak up for him, there was at least no problem with how reliable he was. The golden dog head twisted in the air happily. Haha, are you surprised? Are you happy? Eddie was shocked, before he looked at Venom in astonishment. Your own kind? He actually wanted to confirm if this golden dog head was one of the three symbiotes that Venom had mentioned. Venom had no time to bother with him. His strange white eyes opened wide. You, havent you been dead for years? Then, it understood. Wait, you were sent here too. When was that? Who else came with you? Gold Nugget paused, then said unhappily, A few years before you came, they locked me up in a meteorite shell and told me to work hard for the good of the symbiote race. Then, they tossed me into space. Venoms jaw almost hit the ground. WTF? It had to be pointed out that four of them hade here via that human aerial tool. Using a meteorite to travel through space? Did they think this was some human science fiction novel?! Even a symbiote could die at any time that way. But why did Gold Nugget look like it had put on a lot of weight and was full of energy? It was rare for Gold Nugget to find someone who would understand what it went through, and it continued, Want me to make a contribution? They just wanted me to die. If the meteorite hadnt brushed past something on the way and changed course, I might still be drifting around in space. Then, it realized that what it said wasnt right, and it hurriedly corrected itself. No, I would definitely have starved and turned into a dry corpse. Eddie and Venom naturally understood. Earth was nothing more than a speck in the universe. If the meteorite hadnt veered off-course, who the hell knew how Gold Nugget would have reached Earth, which was 180,000 light years away. It could only be said that this dog head was really d*mn lucky. Venom subconsciously nodded, then suddenly came back to itself. Wait, scum with 0.5bat ability, why are you looking for me? Gold Nugget: Youre the scum, you secondst scum. Venom: Pfft, yourest. You have the cheek to mock me? Selina: Eddie: Reunited after so long, the two symbiotes started a battle of words, and they returned to that long period when they were bullied by the other symbiotes. It didnt feel great. After cursing each other for two minutes, Venom ran out of words. The truth was that since a minute ago, it could only repeat scum, you scum. Gold Nugget, whose vocabry had been enriched with fancy online lingo, never repeated itself and didnt stop interrupting Venoms train of thought, making it unable to think of any other words. In terms of slinging insults, Venom, who had been holed up on the symbiote, was the one with 0.5bat ability, while Gold Nuggets currentbat ability was at least over 1 million. Two minutester, Venom could only say scum, scum, and was unable to utter aplete sentence. Selina raised her hand unhurriedly, and Gold Nugget, who had been cursing happily, instantly stopped. The golden dog head that had been darting around instantly retreated behind her. Venom: (ܳܳ)? Eddie:?Ah, is it finally over? As someone who wrote for a living, this was the first time he realized that he didnt know as much about his mothernguage as an alien dog. Were done. Lets get down to business, said Selina. Venom was befuddled.?Ah, who am I? Where am I? What am I doing? What happened just now? Selina took out a phone from her waist and tossed it to Eddie. He fumbled and caught it. Whats this? Selina said, Its a terminal for PDD interns. Theres a contract inside C if you agree to it, follow the procedure given toplete the verification process, and youll be a probationary PDD employee in the future. What if I have a different opinion? Eddie subconsciously negotiated. If you have a problem, suck it up. Selinas green cat eyes shed. A non-employee has no right to make anyints. Eddie choked and understood what she meant. If he didnt want to be employed, he should shut up and get lost. Employees could make suggestions, but couldnt make the decision whether or not their boss epted the suggestions. In this world, there was nopany that needed interns to worry about their boss. If there was? Hm, goodbye, next. Chapter 1772 - Genius Director Selina and Actor Detective Luke

Chapter 1772: Genius Director Selina and Actor Detective Luke

??

Aloof Director Selina didnt give Eddie a choice. After tossing Eddie the terminal for a look, she said, You no longer have anything to do with the Life Foundation, understand? Eddie: Un derstood? Selina had already disappeared into the night, and didnt wait for his reply at all. Eddie turned to look at Venom. Why didnt you stop that Voracious? Hearing that, Venom flew into a rage out of humiliation. None of your business. With that, it darted back into Eddies body and didnt say anything else. It had been cursed out so badly just now. Was it supposed to stop that damn scum just to continue being insulted again? It was all because this host didnt have any words in his head, so Venom didnt have a chance to curse back. It seemed that this host wasnt very smart! In the car, Gold Nugget, who had returned to Dors body, asked disappointedly, Why are we leaving so soon? I havent had enough fun yet. Selina started the SUV and red at it angrily. What are you ying at? Apart from cursing, did you do anything else? Gold Nugget whined. Selina said, Get lost. Stop pretending to be pitiful. The dog head decisively retreated into the depths of Dors consciousness and let Dor, this super bootlicker,e out to curry favor with Director Selina. Selina cursed, but didnt want to get angry with Dor. Dor couldnt take the me for what Gold Nugget had done. After the car was some distance away, she appeased Dor, who had been left in the car on its own for a bit, then said to Gold Nugget, who was pretending to be dead, Why are you hiding? You have the guts to trade insults with Venom, but dont have the guts to admit it? The dog head whined. Selina red at the guy in the rearview mirror, but couldnt do anything about the happy smile on Dors face. Enough. Dont tell me you dont get it? The dog tilted its head. Huh? Selina said, After Eddie joins the PDD, youll have plenty of chances to y with that Venom. The dogs eyes lit up. Selina immediately mocked it even more. If he doesnt join the PDD, youll have to abide by the strictest safety rules with them. How can you show off then? The dog head subconsciously nodded in agreement. Selina snorted. When Eddie bes an official member of the PDD, you can tell him what to do as an official member of the Justice League. The Justice League oversees the PDD, and members of the PDD have a duty to provide all necessary support to the Justice League, understand? Little stars started to appear in the dogs eyes as it thought, Youre really a genius. This director hadnt taken the time to familiarize herself with the work for nothing. Selina wouldnt be a good director if ck Cat didnt order her subordinates around. The organizations for temp work which Luke set up burned 500 million to 1 billion dors every year. They would be fools if they didnt use these organizations after investing so much in them. Luke was already cleaning up Eddie and Venoms mess; how could the other party not pay it back? Besides, she didnt think Eddie would refuse the invitation this guy was a hardcore fan of Batman. Even Eddies slightly lower acknowledgment of the Dark Knight was influenced by Batman. However, joining the PDD meant the chance to fight alongside the superheroes of the Bat Squad, which was definitely tempting. Secondly, Selina had let the dog head torture Venom earlier to arouse a sense of rebellion. If you want topete with the dog head, join the PDD. Its impossible to establish your own force or rely on one to go up against the PDD. Neither she nor Luke would allow that to happen. Besides, Venom didnt have the capability, and Eddie wasnt stupid. The symbiote and host were connected and influenced by each other. As long as Venom stayed with Eddie for long enough, it wouldnt hate the Bat Squad no matter how unhappy it was with Gold Nugget. After all, its host was on Batmans side! After confirming that there were no problems with the recruitment process, she asked Luke on the teamm, Hows it going on your end? Luke said, Hm, Im a little busy. Lets talkter. Selina: ??? She wasnt making a fuss, but ording to the intelligence on the Life Foundation, they were just a bunch of ordinary people. What was there to be busy about? She looked at the video call in confusion and was stumped for a moment, before she ventured, Busy acting? On the other side, Luke hummed and didnt reply. Selina put her hand to her forehead, feeling helpless in the face of a certain partner who was too obsessed with acting. She knew that she didnt have a talent for acting, so she turned the steering wheel and said, Lets go get ate-night snack first. Then, one person and one dog lost themselves in a vast array of delicious food. San Francisco Bay was one of the three most popted areas in America. The other two were Los Angeles and New York. The Chinatown here was a world-famous tourist spot, and had been thergest Chinatown in the world since the very beginning. All sorts of Chinese shops could be found here. Thanks to Luke, Selina and the dog head were already used to Chinese food, so they had a hard time choosing for a while. Kowloon Dessert Shop closes a littleter, plus its easier to do takeaway, so that can best, said Selina. This shop does seafood. Weve eaten enough of that for the past two years. This one does hot and spicy, but theyre closing up. Next. Jins Pastry House? The egg tarts look delicious, but there are too many people. Peking Noodle House? Hm, it has pancakes and buns. We can do takeaway. Dosa Indian Food? Lets try that tomorrow. While Director Selina and the dog head were busy choosing midnight snacks, Luke was also busy acting, ah, no, busy with work. After listening to the conversation with Venom and Eddie, Luke knew that the Life Foundation couldnt be left alone. This thing was actually an evil human organization that was obsessed with smuggling alien creatures back to Earth. The research aside, Luke didnt think it was necessary to talk about human rights when it came to alien lifeforms. In any case, they werent human. However, if they were brought back when there was no way of keeping them under control, wasnt this just paving the way for the aliens? Thus, the Life Foundation had to be destroyed, and it had to be done on a grand scale so that everyone knew how dangerous it was. Luke had initially just nned to rece Carlton Drake, the CEO, and spend a few days sweeping up the core technology and the Life Foundations capital before he had the CEO blow the foundation up. Unfortunately, he didnt have just one symbiote, but two on different sides. Venom would probably follow Eddie and join the PDD, but the Joker had Haley and Agony, who were part of his n to catch Simon. Whether it was Knight or the Joker who stepped forward, Eddie and Haley would grow suspicious. After the symbiosis, they would be immune to Mental Control and Pheromone Control. Hence, the best choice was for the opposing sides to put on a show together. Chapter 1773 - Battle, Tool, and Little Pumpkins of Love

Chapter 1773: Battle, Tool, and Little Pumpkins of Love

??

When Selina sent the message, Luke and his clone had already been acting for a while at the Life Foundations research building. At that moment, it wasnt just the Dark Knight and the Joker who were present, but also Carlton, the tool. There were also a lot of enthusiastic cameramen andmentators around more than 20 famous San Francisco TV paparazzi. Also, as Luke deliberately suppressed the momentum of the battle, the number of paparazzi continued to increase rapidly. By the time this performance was over, there would be more than 100 paparazzi present, enough to film everything from every angle. The Joker and Knight each stood on a lone pir as they faced each other above crumbling walls a dozen stories high. They were in the outskirts, and there were no lights here. But the cameramen had their own lights, and the searchlights of the helicopters in the sky ensured that the area around them was always lit. What? Carlton, who was in the Jokers hands, was also a human being? Sorry, he was just a tool. Nobody treated this b*stard who researched viruses and had almost destroyed the world as human. The Dark Knight and the Joker were like two kings standing in their respective limelights. At that moment, the Dark Knights damaged cape fluttered behind him, and his armor was clearly dented. One of his lenses was cracked, the blue light spluttering, but he was still upright. The Joker was bent forward slightly. His purple suit was covered in dust, and his white face was a little gray. Blood dripped from his mouth every now and then, but his sunken ck eyes were still as eerie as ever. He grabbed Carltons neck so that the CEO dangled from one hand. He gave his trademark smile. Mr. Knight, lets y a little game. If you cut off one of your arms, I wont cut off one of his. How does that sound? The Dark Knight was naturally very dedicated to his position as the number one Batman cosyer. So, he didnt answer, and simply charged forward. Crack! One of Carltons arms was broken. A female reporter shouted excitedly, Attack, Knight. Kill all the bad guys. The cameraman behind her wasnt a fan of the Dark Knights appearance, but of strength. The Dark Knight didnt need looks at all; he just needed to be invincible, like Batman. That Joker or whatever was using Carlton to buy time? What a joke! Just now, the Joker had exposed a lot of dirt on this guy. In the beginning, Carlton tricked homeless people into doing dangerous drug experiments. Then, he caught them outright for even more terrifying live experiments. Recently, he even tried to bring a super virus back from another for research. He deserved to die even more than the Joker! At the very least, the Joker was straightforward and open. He also looked a little cool? The cameraman trembled and quickly shook his head to get rid of this dangerous thought. But he already had an impression of how strong the Joker was. This wasnt a blind thought C the 20-minute battle between the Joker and the Dark Knight earlier had taken down half a building. The paparazzi who had rushed over after receiving news that the Joker had appeared didnt know that they would be witnessing a bare-handed building demolition. After CEO Carlton broke another limb, the battle resumed once more. Two figures, one ck and one purple, fought their way fiercely through the building once more. The sound of the building breaking apart and the drone of the helicopters couldnt drown out the Jokers wildughter. Hahahaha, Carlton is going to die, Mr. Knight. Ah, you punched him again. Ah, his ribs are broken. How scary. Many reporters gnashed their teeth. Despicable! The Joker was actually using Carltons body to block the Dark Knights punches and kicks. It was clear that the Dark Knight was suffering because of his no-killing rule. Several times, the Joker used Carlton to block attacks before he sent Knight flying. This guy was simply a monster! He could actually withstand and even destroy part of the armor. That didnt make sense at all. Boom! With a violent rumble, the 11th floor, which had be the top floor of the research building earlier, copsed. Two figures dashed out and stood on either side of the hole at a distance of 20 meters. The Dark Knights cape was gone and the Jokers face was covered in blood, while one of his arms and his chest looked abnormally out of shape. Did the Dark Knight win? The reporters had the thought, but they didnt dare jump to conclusions. This Joker was too strong. They had already been fired up no, been disappointed many times. Sure enough, the Joker was still holding Carlton in his other hand. He didnt seem to feel any pain as he picked up Carlton and shook his head regretfully. Youre dying? It seems youre not even qualified to be a bad guy. With that, he threw Carlton down from the 11th floor. The Dark Knights figure shed, and a rope dart flew at Carlton to save him. As if he had already seen iting, the Joker jumped out and grabbed the rope dart, quickly winding it around his arm to close the distance. With a loud bang, the two crashed into each other and fell into the broken research building. Just like that, Carlton fell down, down, and smashed into the concrete with a bang, turning into a twisted human figure. Several secondster, the purple figure broke through a wall and charged out. Under everyones gazes, the Joker jumped and disappeared into the darkness. Hahahaha, I had a lot of fun tonight. Lucky audience, ept my little gift little pumpkins of love. Before the reporters coulde back to their senses, they were showered with little orange pumpkin-like objects. Boom! Boom! Boom! With a series of explosions, the pumpkin incendiary grenades formed a huge ring of fire that surrounded a dozen or so reporters in the center. The mes spread inward. The reporters screamed for help in fear. It happened so suddenly that nobody dared to charge into the fire. A shadow shed inside the building, and the Dark Knight charged out. Several ck cylinders shot out to quickly suppress the mes and create a gap in the ring of fire. Come out, he said as he entered the ring of fire himself. He grabbed a few terrified female reporters and threw them out. Five or six female reporters were thrown onto the grass. Their bodies hurt, but they werent injured. The cameramen were much stronger and braver. They rushed out themselves. Without such physiques, how could they carry equipment that weighed more than ten kilograms? Less than ten seconds after the dozen people escaped, the ring of fire red up again, and even the earlier gap in the ring disappeared. Chapter 1774 - The No. 1 Cosplayer and the News Digger

Chapter 1774: The No. 1 Cosyer and the News Digger

??

Seeing how fiercely the ring of fire burned the ground, all the reporters immediately understood why the Dark Knight had been in such a hurry to save people; it turned out that the ring of fire which the Joker had released was very dangerous. Thinking about it, these smart people understood that the Joker had been telling the Dark Knight to choose: If the Dark Knight chased the Joker, he had to give up on saving their lives. No matter what, the Dark Knight, this Batman cosyer, wouldnt let them burn to death. So, he wasnt destined to catch the Joker today, or even ever. For the Joker to y this move, the Dark Knight had to be a little stronger than he was. However, the Joker was very good at ying with peoples hearts and was unscrupulous. Being a good person in this world was just that painful. Thinking that, the reporters couldnt help but feel deep gratitude. This was an extremely loyal fan who cosyed Batman. They had survived all thanks to Batmans protection! Hm, they definitely had to visit Batmans fan website tomorrow. As for the Dark Knight, he left without saying a word after saving everyone. It was precisely this behavior of silently saving people without seeking credit that touched the reporters. If it were them, they wouldve stayed behind to say a few words and hype themselves up. That was why he was the Dark Knight and they were just reporters. Three minutester, Luke entered Kowloon Dessert Shop. The waiter who was cleaning a table close to the door was very atypical. He didnt even lift his head. He simply raised his eyes and asked indifferently, What do you want to eat? Luke liked this sort of no-nonsense greeting. Im looking for someone. He walked in without looking back. When he found Selina, she and the dog were stuffing themselves in a corner booth. Seeing that he had arrived, Gold Nugget wagged its tail and was then done with its fawning. Selina gave Luke the menu. Order for yourself. The menu for this shop was tooplicated, and she couldnt take it. She could only get the big gourmet expert, Luke, to do it himself. Luke nced at the things on the table and shook his head helplessly. Its a Hong Kong cafe. You didnt even order the coffee and tea mix. Selina: Hm, whats that? Luke was toozy to talk to her. He quickly scanned the menu, and that apathetic waiter came over. Luke simply picked up the menu and pointed at it. This, this The waiter was astonished, but automatically took down a long list of almost 20 types of food, desserts, and drinks. Luke didnt give him a chance to speak. He simply said, Give me three of each. After hearing the waiter repeat the order, he waved his hand to indicate that he could leave. Time was money in a shop like this. If the customers were quick and spoke little, the waiters wouldnt be unhappy, but would conversely be relieved. Luke couldnt be bothered with niceties. In any case, he wasnt picky about most Chinese dishes; whatever they were, it was better than ordinary American food. Thankfully, it was almost ten at night, and past the shops peak dining period. Otherwise, the waiters attitude would be even worse. It would be impossible for two people and one dog to upy a booth, and they would definitely have to share the table. The waiter would also start clearing the table as a way to tell customers who had upied it for too long to get lost. After the waiter left, Selina asked, All done on that side? Luke knew what she was talking about. He nodded and said, Get a few people to thoroughly wrap things up. It should be fine now. Selina asked, What about its kind? She nced at the dog head. Luke said, Two of them are missing. Have the various branches keep an eye out. Theyre unfamiliar with the environment, so they will inevitably cause some trouble. After a simple exchange of words, the waiter started serving the food. Then, he understood for the first time what a human machine was. The two people ate a little faster than he could serve the food, and with great precision. Even the empty tableware was stacked neatly on the side so that he could bring one stack over and take one stack away without stopping. Of course, the waiter had misunderstood a little. The one who was really eating quickly was the dog head binging under the table. If it got any faster, it could swallow the entire table of food and cutlery in one bite. Thanks to this food regtor, Luke and Selina ate very leisurely. Eddies stubbornness didntst long. Three days after the battle at the Life Foundation, he signed a temporary work agreement with PDD. To be more precise, it was years of experience in society which had made him suppress the urge to sign the contract that very night. Actually, if Selina had waited for him to finish reading the contract that night, he might have signed it there and then. It couldnt be helped. Luke and Selina were giving them too much. As a PDD temp worker, his basic sry was 100,000 dors a year. For an online journalist, this treatment was very attractive. That was the basic pay, which was equivalent to a stable living allowance. But relying on this alone would at most allow an ordinary person to live a good life; those with some ambition definitely wouldnt be satisfied. So, the real focus was onmissions and bonuses for providing information. Every time hepleted a job or provided valuable information, he would receive a reward of 1,000 at the very least. At most the sky was the limit. For example, when Eddie discovered that the Life Foundation was kidnapping homeless people for experiments, he could have gotten a reward of 1,000 bucks if he had given this information to the PDD. As for information on the symbiotes, that was worth over 500,000 bucks. Seeing that, Eddie knew that he was set. Who was Eddie? He was a news digger. Ever since he became a fan of Batman, he had been focused on digging up dirt on various enterprises for two years. He already had a lot of dirt. More importantly, for his column, he spent a lot of time investigating and confirming that there was irond evidence before writing an article Now, he could report whatever he found. It wasnt hard for him to make a report three to five times a month. Moreover, 1,000 bucks was just the minimum in the PDD. Eddie felt that given his ability to dig up dirt, and coupled with his new Venom cheat, he might not necessarily be able to encounter something worth 100,000 or 1 million, but it definitely wouldnt be hard to find something worth 30,000 to 50,000. As a journalist, he exposed bad guys whomitted heinous crimes, but it was hard to get them punished by thew. So, what he really looked forward to was the day when the Bat Squad saw his reports; it would be best if the superheroes directly came out of nowhere and crippled the guilty party. Now, he could give the dirt directly to ck Cat. His useless column could go to hell. A certain patriotic reporters biggest dream was to blow up those viins. Chapter 1775 - Forking Out, Self-slander and Being Slandered

Chapter 1775: Forking Out, Self-nder and Being ndered

??

However, that wasnt the only reason Eddie was so determined to join the PDD. Eddie had paid close attention to the battle between the Dark Knight and the Joker, and to the death of Carlton, the viin. When ck Cat came to recruit him, the Dark Knight had already gone to deal with Carlton Drake, and just happened to run into the Joker, who had his eye on Carlton as well. What embarrassed Eddie was that when he saw Knight throw the rope dart to save Carlton, he had actually been hoping that Knight would fail. When the Joker sessfully stopped Knight from rescuing Carlton, Eddie couldnt help but heave a sigh of relief. As a reporter, he knew too well how troublesome it was to deal with a rich and unscrupulous bigshot like this. As long as Carlton was alive, Eddie had to worry about himself and even Anne. The other party wouldnt care that she was Eddies ex C Carlton might just capture her to see if that would work. In any case, it would be very easy to do so. In fact, it wasnt just Eddie; for the next few days, most of the attention was on this battle between good and evil that had happened at the research building. Most people focused on the Joker. The Dark Knight could be considered a familiar face; it wasnt unusual for him to do good. What was truly strange was this Joker who had suddenly appeared and could fight the Dark Knight one-on-one. The public couldnt be med for being too ignorant; they had seen too much in the past few years to make a fuss. However, they had never seen a viin who could fight a major superhero without falling to a disadvantage. For example, the Experimentals, the Chitauri, and the siblings in Grand Rapids had all been inrge groups. These wererge-scale battles from the very beginning that were intense enough, but few battles left a deep impression. There were no publicly avable videos of Loki or Killian, so they naturally werent part of the discussion. The sh*tty yellow giant that Blonsky had turned into was too ugly and too big. He had been beaten up the moment he appeared. Ivan had tried twice, but had been defeated even faster than Blonsky. Of all the viins that everyone had seen so far, only the Joker could fight a superhero on a level ying field and escape intact. During the battle, the Joker spat out mouthful after mouthful of blood, and his arms were broken while his chest caved in. In the end, the image of him escaping was yed in slow motion, and it could be seen that the rope dart had almost cut off his left hand. But he had indeed escaped with an intact body. Experts from various TV stations analyzed the Jokers dialog during the 30-minute battle. One of the epted conclusions was that this wasnt the first battle between the Dark Knight and the Joker, and the Joker had also escaped intact back then. Everybody was shocked. Someone had actually escaped from the Dark Knight twice, and after a head-on battle. Then how strong was the Joker? Because of a certain persons perverse sense of fun and his habit of leaving behind eyewitness evidence, the San Francisco reporters had taken a lot of footage; in total, they could put together a 30-minute short film. This allowed the public to see for themselves how strong the Joker was. The fact that the two of them had been able to reduce the 12-story research building to 9 stories during the battle was proof of their destructive power. Many buildings had fallen during the Battle of New York, but that had been caused by battleships and weapons. The battle between the Dark Knight and the Joker was basically closebat. In other words, the two of them had destroyed three building levels with their bare hands. And the Joker taking apart the armor was the icing on top The appearance of the powerful Joker finally caused those who had suppressed their feelings about the Bat Squad to explode. A few dayster, people jumped out on TV, the Inte, and in print media to mock the Dark Knight and praise the Joker. Of course, it was generally the regr media who ridiculed the Dark Knight for destroying buildings recklessly and not caring about casualties inside. It was only on the Inte and in some so-called reprints of online news that the public loudly talked up the Joker. There was a clear division between both camps, which had nothing to do with each other. In the face of this situation, Selina, who was soaking in the jacuzzi in the backyard, simply askedzily, Are we just going to let them write nonsense? Of course. I paid for it, said Luke casually. Selina: What? Luke had never expected much of the media. From the day it appeared, its biggest use was to fool people. Only by duping ordinary people would society be stable; no society needed too many smart people. Too many smart people meant too many people wanting to climb the rungs of hierarchy. If there were too many smart people on both sides, the ruling ss would be tearing out their hair. The media was a tool that other people could use to conceal the majority of information and stifle knowledge. Luke also used it, so he wasnt delighted or sad about this fact. As long as he wanted to, a bunch of articles about the Dark Knight would appear tomorrow all he needed to do was fork out cash. This time, he was paying others to badmouth the Dark Knight. This was to give some people a chance to counterattack and also to lower the Dark Knights poprity. Tall trees caught the wind. If the Dark Knight was hailed as someone who loved the people now, what happened if the other party kidnapped two people next time, and wanted him to kill himself? It would be hypocritical of the Dark Knight not to do so, and unworthy of his title as someone who loved the people. To do so Only a lunatic would do that. If something like this really happened, then both the Dark Knight and the enemy would die. Batman died, so why not the Dark Knight? Once public opinion died down, Lukes third generation Batman would make a shy appearance to carry on his predecessors will and continue catching bad guys. Luke didnt care about reputation when he did good deeds. Besides, he was now just a private detective with no business. Just nice, the Joker officially entered the public eye. When Luke wanted the Dark Knight to die, the Joker would cooperate with him. After that, the Joker would easily be the number one viin. Given how tyrannical the Clown was, wouldnt monsters full of experience and credit points flock to him? And if such cannon fodder messed with the Bat Squad, the Joker would personally provide thetter detailed information to ensure that these monsters died justified deaths. It didnt matter if many of his subordinates died. The Joker himself was a superviin. He wouldnt die so easily. When the popr viins in the movies died, most of them came back somehow. Given the Jokers looks and acting skills, it was only natural that he wouldnt die. In fact, apart from Lukes self-nder, the Life Foundations backers also stirred up a storm of public opinion. The foundations scandal which the Joker had exposed that night was too deadly. Most of the time, the words of a big viin were more trustworthy than a police investigation. That was because bad guys knew bad guys the best. The Joker had already killed Carlton on the spot; there was no need to waste time ndering a dead man. Chapter 1776 - The Joker’s Little Secret

Chapter 1776: The Jokers Little Secret

Luke and Selina didnt return to New York for the time being. Instead, they stayed in Los Angeles, since it was close to San Francisco. At a distance of 500 kilometers, ry drones werent even needed for the remote-controlled robots. Or, if they put on their armor and flew over in stealth mode at night, it would only take 10 to 20 minutes. The Level 1 clone was still in San Francisco; there was no need for Luke himself to keep watch. The people from the Life Foundation who had gone to San Francisco to clean up the mess were tagged one by one. They were in the limelight right now, and it wasnt the right time to touch them. Luke would give the names in his cklist a buffer of a few months; just enough time to investigate the mastermind behind the scenes. However, based on current intelligence, the Life Foundation had ties to several national defense suppliers, two of whom had been close to Hydra before. Unsurprisingly, these two organizations were still in cahoots with capital groups. It could only be said that all established corporations in America were like this made up ofplicated rtionships and entwined interests. Basically no one from these two organizations was Hydra, but for the sake of their own interests, they could absolutely sell the rope to hang their own people. It could only be said that it mainly boiled down to interests for these corporations. For example, the matter with Killian had involved a power struggle inside Roxxon Corporation. The faction which Killian had been against was no friend of Lukes either C they were also people who had done a lot of bad things. America was a holynd for harvesting points, and Luke was confident he could reach level 100 provided that the country still existed after he umted enough points. In the meantime, Haley was sitting on the balcony of an apartment building on the west coast of San Francisco, enjoying the warm October afternoon sun. She had been free for a few days, but was growing more and more doubtful. She touched her face; she didnt feel anything unusual about it, but it was another face. It even matched the face on the drivers license. This meant that as long as she wasnt stupid enough to expose herself, she could continue living freely as Molly Quinn. There was no need to rely on mind games anymore to make money, since she had woken up with a box of cash that contained 200,000 dors. That wasnt what Haley was concerned about. She could only use these arrangements to specte about the Jokers personality. In the beginning, she had thought that he was just a lunatic with superpowers. Now, he could take out a mask to change her appearance, and could casually throw out 200,000 in cash, which proved that he wasnt an idiot who only relied on superpowers. He knew very well how this country worked: It ran on money. Whether it was the cash or the high-tech mask, it was all about money. What made Simon strong? His strange ability to possess others was just one part of it. But ording to information he had once divulged, the American government had ways to resist mind control. So, Simon built up his stepfathers pharmaceuticalpany and sessfully used it as capital to join the project at Kings Park Sanatorium. Only in an organization under his control would Simon have enough time and opportunity to slowly use his possession ability to obtain the superpowers of others. Superhumans caught by organizations like Sentinel Services, ARGUS and SHIELD, on the other hand, had interference equipment used on them to ensure that they could only obediently be test subjects. Luke often used Mental Hypnosis and Illusion, but he always used physical strategies first to deal with his opponents. In a game, this was equivalent to using something to break through the other partys magical defenses and then using magic attacks to crush them. That was also why Luke had always valued equipment. For now, there was no one on Earth who could crush Tony in terms of technologicalbat ability or Luke in terms of superpowers. As long as it wasnt against some powerful, otherworldly existence, his ability to survive was definitely the best in the world. It was hard to beat a money + superpowerbo. As an academic elite, Haley naturally understood this. She had been amazed by Simon before, and had even worshiped him a little. Then the even more powerful Joker had popped out of nowhere, and he seemed even stronger and more mysterious. Despite knowing about the huge benefits of a symbiosis with Agony, the Joker had thought nothing of them and had given this symbiote to Haley. Agonys immunity to mental abilities had been in effect for the past few days, and the mental door which Simon had nted was wiped out. Haleys love and admiration for Simon instantly plummeted. The female doctor understood that this meant that her feelings for Simon had basically been produced by his mind control, and hadnt been real. Also, if she ran into Simon again now, she would be able to beat him up since she was immune to mind control provided that Simon didnt run. Would Simon fight to the death and not retreat? Of course not. He had fled once when he faced the Joker at the seaside vi in Tijuana, and would definitely do so again. How could she like and admire a man who couldnt suppress her? During the past few days after she came out, Haley had watched the video of the battle between the Joker and the Dark Knight. Although the Joker left in the end, nobody thought that he had lost. He went up against the armor with his own flesh and blood, and had only retreated after the Dark Knights armor cracked. This was definitely the strongest enemy the Bat Squad had ever faced. Also, Haley had been released three days after the battle. The broken arms and sternum she had seen in the video were gone by then; they were absolutely intact. She knew that she had discovered a little secret, and he didnt mind sharing it with her. He didnt need Agony; his physical recovery was far faster than that of an ordinary person. Compared with relying on the symbiote to increase hisbat ability, he might hate it more for an alien creature to discern his thoughts. Thinking that, Haley couldnt help but sigh. She had no choice but to ept it, and had to keep Agony. Otherwise, she really didnt have the confidence that she could keep up with the Joker. The Jokers opponents were Simon, who represented the capital groups and was an evil superhuman, and the Dark Knight, the mainstay of the superheroes. She would enter this mysterious and bizarre world with him, and would no longer be trapped in that ordinary, stagnant life. Suddenly, she turned around. She saw a person standing in front of the couch in the living room. The person bent down and examined the two pieces of lingerie on the couch with great interest. Haley smiled. I took those off just now. Luke straightened up and casually slicked back his hair. I know. So, you only woke up in the afternoon? Haley walked inside and closed the balcony door. It seems youre focusing on the wrong thing. Luke didnt look at the two dots under her pajamas at all. Instead, he stroked her cheek with his fingertips, then nodded before he sat down on the couch. Haley was stunned. Wait, wasnt there something wrong with this plot? Chapter 1777 - Farewell Ceremony and Newbies

Chapter 1777: Farewell Ceremony and Newbies

??

Instead, Haley felt like the Joker had been testing her, when he touched her cheek. In fact, Luke was indeed testing the feel of her skin. This was the first change which the symbiote caused to the physique. Selina had formed a symbiotic rtionship too early. She was someone he knew, so he couldnt do anything to her, much less treat her as a test subject. So, Luke simply took advantage of the fact that he wasnt familiar with this female doctor to get all the data he needed. In any case, she had already been given the symbiote, and it came with a high-paying job. There was no need to let it go to waste. Luke got straight to the point. Pack up, were heading out. Haley perked up. Where to? Luke said, New York. Haley was baffled. The female doctor was soon ready, and the two of them took a ne to New York in the light of the setting sun. Luke had brought Haley back to say goodbye to her sister, Margaret. After that, Haley would start working, and wouldnt have much time to miss her family. Although he hadnt received any money from the previousmission, he was used to seeing things through to the end, and Haley had to say her farewells in person. Returning to her hometown, Haleys thoughts whirled. New York was the Bat Squads territory. Was he saying that he wasnt afraid of the Bat Squad? That was indeed Lukes n. After being sent running once, Simon didnt dare show his face. His mind control over Haley had weakened significantly. That was because the woman only admired the strong. Winning and losing was one thing, but Simon didnt even have the courage to face the enemy. This went against Haleys instinct to worship the strong. The biggest taboo in mind control was to go against instinct. The most effective was indirect control or to bypass a persons instinct. But this wasnt an oversight on Simons part. It was just that he didnt think much of Haley at all. She was just a tool that could be used, and she was always with Simon. He could strengthen his mind control over her at any time, so there was no need to go to so much trouble. In any case, after Haleys symbiosis with Agony, whatever method Simon used would be useless. From this point of view, he had done something right. To bypass Simons control, Luke used indirect control. Coupled with the impact of all the news on Haley during this period of time, Luke had sessfully turned the Joker is strong, so hes worth idolizing into Haleys true worldview. What Agony could affect was just the fake thoughts generated by mind control. The immunity to mental abilities naturally had no effect on the hosts own worldview. It was like how a glutton had the thought that good food must live up to expectations, and would still enjoy eating after the symbiosis. A person who wasnt partial to eating, on the other hand, would return to a normal diet even if they had been turned into a glutton after the symbiosis. What Luke did was bypass the like to eat threshold and install a eat more of the food you like to eat setting. It wasnt a matter of like to eat, but of like or not. Haley clearly liked thrills and adventure, and liked the unknown and mystery even more. In this regard, Simon was far from being as ssy as the Joker. Simon didnt care about a tool that waspletely under his control; Haley knew a lot about him. Luke, on the other hand, had kept his real identity hidden from the beginning. He wouldnt tell Haley his secret; making her guess was also more interesting. It was obvious who was more mysterious between the two. This feeling was even more obvious when the Joker waltzed openly into Margarets luxury apartment. After the sisters had a heart-to-heart for one night, the Joker grandly took Haley away the next morning, once again proving his strength. Being able to spend a night in the Bat Squads nest without being found was strength. On the way here, the Joker had warned her never toe to New York alone, or she would be caught and would need to be rescued. Haley had been surprised when Luke pointed out more than 20 surveince cameras nearby and told her who they belonged to. She never knew that New York, where she had lived for more than ten years, had such a side to it. The overwhelming majority of people in this city lived under so many pairs of eyes, and had no idea that their lives were under someone elsesplete control and scrutiny at any time. If Luke knew what she was thinking, he would justugh. The female doctor still didnt understand that Lukes real eyes were the smartphones that would be indispensable for everyone in the future. No matter how mysterious a big boss was, and even if he didnt use a phone, his subordinates would. Even if the mid-level cadres were cautious when handling matters, the bottom-level personnel couldnt leave their phones alone. Unless they were existences like the Chitauri and Asgardians, who werent part of the society on Earth, everyone else would ultimately live in an online world created through smartphones, and would have nowhere to run. Lukes problem wasnt that he didnt have enough information, but that it wasnt very reliable. There was too much information online, and even more trolls who had nothing to do but talk nonsense online. On average, Alfred could filter out more than 100 suspicious leads rted to extraordinary events every day. There were tens of thousands of such reports every day, and most of them were deliberately fake. As for the remaining highly suspicious leads, nobody would know if they were real or fake until they investigated for themselves. In New York, the Bat Squad itself was the source of three to five of these highly suspicious leads on average every day. After all, ording to the safety rules Luke himself had put in ce, the most basic one was to operate under cover. Many passers-by and hoodlums liked to post on social media about running into ghosts or strange monsters. So, Luke needed both the PDD and Haley. Putting Eddie and Haley aside, the rate of growth of over 20 PDD interns on the same level still wouldnt be as fast as the rate at which they investigated things. This was how SHIELD had expanded step by step to hundreds of thousands of employees worldwide. Thankfully, Luke wasnt the government, nor did he n to oversee all matters to do with the extraordinary. Slow and steady, and eating only as much as their mouths could hold C that had always been the goal of the Justice League. Eddie and Haley were just two more mouths that could only take two bites. Luke couldnt be greedy, or the Justice League would go the way of SHIELD. After taking Haley to New York for the farewell ceremony, Luke set off with her. The female doctor was a novice, and was relying on a slightly recalcitrant symbiote, so Luke had to take care of the newbies. Speaking of which, he hadnt groomed many newbies. Strictly speaking, the only newbie he had groomed was Selina. But in terms of their foundations, Haley couldntpare. There was no way he would spend a few years grooming a semi-viinous aplice C Lukes approach this time was simple and straightforward. They flew back to Los Angeles in the morning and went to 1120 Westchester Road in the evening. Looking at the dark mansion, Haley felt a little strange. Are there superhumans here? Luke turned around and gave her a big smile. Trust me, the problems in there definitely arent problems for you. Chapter 1778 - Punches

Chapter 1778: Punches

Looking at how the left corner of his lips curled up, Haley, who was more observant, knew that this matter wasnt simple! However, when he opened the door and gestured in wee, she could only step inside. How was it that he could open the door without a key? Of course, that was an unimportant detail. The only light in the dark mansion was from outside. But they werent ordinary people, and could still clearly see their surroundings. All the furniture was covered in dust; it was obvious that nobody had been here for a long time. Haley looked at Luke again, and he raised his hand to indicate for her to carry on. She could only go to the living room. There was no one in the empty living room. The junk had long been packed up, and there were only a few big pieces of furniture. It was eerie. Haley stopped looking at Luke. She nced around before she went up the stairs. The living room and kitchen on the first floor of this big house were public spaces where everybody would often gather. The bedrooms and lounge upstairs were personal spaces where people rested less often. She didnt know what she needed to find here, but as long as she did a methodical search, she should be able to get the answer. ...... Staring at Haley, who didnt show any abnormalities at all, Luke nodded inwardly. The symbiote was indeed utterly immune to mental abilities. When he entered, the system had sent him a notification:?Unknown negative energy detected. ept? Yes / No. Unlike the first time he came here back then, Luke didnt decisively leave. Instead, he showed Haley around the mansion. After one round, Haley looked around the bedroom with a puzzled expression. Turning to look at him, she finally couldnt help but ask, Is someone secretly living here? Luke thought for a moment, then shook his head. Not exactly. After all, this house used to belong to that family. Haley was still confused. This master bedroom looks like its been used all this time. There isnt even any dust. But there are no traces in the dust on the way here. How did they enter? Could it be She looked at the window, and Luke gestured that she could do whatever he wanted. Haley went to the window and looked out. This mansion had been abandoned for a long time, and the trees in the backyard hadnt been pruned. When the night wind blew, the leaves rustled, and the light outside turned dim, which could make people nervous. In the shadows of the trees, it was hard to see what was going on outside. Hesitating for a moment, she opened the two bedroom windows one after another. The dust outside the window suggested that nobody had used them to get in. Haleys mind whirled. Is it teleportation? It was a reasonable guess that he had brought her here to catch a superhuman. Luke jumped out the window next to her. Stumped for a moment, Haley climbed out the window awkwardly and took a few more steps on the wooden ledge before she jumped onto the grass in the backyard. As soon as shended, she turned around and looked in the direction of Lukes gaze. He had twisted around as hended so that he was facing the back of the house. The basement? Haley confirmed. Luke nodded and walked to the basement door on the side. Haley was a little nervous when she saw that the door was unlocked. Go in? She swallowed, her heart pounding. She was so curious and excited that she got goosebumps. Luke didnt answer. He slowly turned his head and looked to the left. rmed, Haley looked over. Through the trees on the left, a thin figure was standing motionless behind a wooden fence dozens of meters away. Haleys hair stood on end. Holy sh*t! Was it really a ghost story tonight? Otherwise, why was this person standing at the fence in the middle of the night? This was an uninhabited mansion. Who would look at them from the fence in the middle of the night? Luke suddenly turned around and flew lightly toward the figure. Haley trembled slightly. While she was feeling surprised and afraid, a huge lump of emotions welled up inside her. Her feelings gradually turnedplicated with excitement; it was as if an electric current was running through her, and her face flushed red. She really liked this sort of unknown and strange thing, and subconsciously wanted to explore it. The Joker was with her now; it was perfect. Good things should be shared with others. So, was he sharing this wonderful journey with her? Thinking quickly, she ran after him. However, her movements were a little strange. Imagine a girl who wasnt good at sports, running the 100 meters with her hands and feet tied together C that was pretty much how Haley was moving right now. But she was very fast. In just a few breaths, she reached Luke and looked at the person behind the fence with bright eyes. It was a thin, white woman in her sixties. She was wearing a rough purple cardigan and a red and yellow dress. At first nce, she looked like a normal olddy. In front of Luke and Haley, who had flown over so quickly, the old woman still had a faint smile on her face, as if she were watching puppies ying in the courtyard in the afternoon. It was very strange. After staring at her for a few seconds, Luke turned around and said to Haley, You, hit her. Haley: Huh? Luke said, Beat her up. Haley reacted and lunged at the old woman without hesitation, punching her in the face. That was because her smile was very unpleasant and nowhere was cool as the Jokers. The old woman didnt move and kept smiling. The next moment her face was ttened, and she was sent flying ten meters by Haleys explosive punch. Haley, who had nobat experience, was also stunned for a moment. She drew back her fist and examined it. She had never thought that she would one day send someone flying ten meters, and it would be an old granny in her sixties to boot. Luke said calmly, Carry on. Haley: Huh? Did he want her to continue beating the sh*t out of the old woman? She looked at the old woman, who had gotten to her feet. She stared at Haley in surprise. You can hit me? Haley didnt know what she meant, but Luke had a rough idea C just before the attack, the old womans mental fluctuations had increased. If Haley were an ordinary person, she wouldve already reacted abnormally to this mental attack. Unfortunately, people with symbiotes were immune to mental abilities. Haley wasnt stupid. In fact, she was extremely smart. Thinking quickly, she realized that the old woman wouldnt die so easily, which was why Luke had told her to continue. Without any hesitation, she lunged forward again and punched her. Chapter 1779 - Violent Beating, Continue Beating, Keep Going?

Chapter 1779: Violent Beating, Continue Beating, Keep Going?

??

At that moment, the female doctor, who didnt have anybat training, swung her arms around wildly. Relying on her strong physique after the symbiosis, however, her destructive punches rained down on the old woman. The strange thing was that there was only the sound of flesh hitting flesh. The old woman didnt make a sound as she curled into a ball and didnt resist. Ten secondster, Haley, who had thrown dozens of punches, felt strange. She stopped and turned around. Keep going? Luke didnt say anything and just looked at the olddy at Haleys feet. Sensing that something wasnt right, Haley looked down and saw that the olddy who shouldve been smashed into a pulp was standing up again without any injuries. She hurriedly took two surprised steps back and looked warily at the other party. The olddy was still smiling as she said unhurriedly, Kid, dont enter someone elses house. Once the owner gets angry, the consequences will be severe. With that, she turned incorporeal and quickly disappeared into thin air. Haley looked around, her face red and her body cold. This was far more stimting than she had imagined. Luke said, Lets go. He then turned around and drifted toward the basement entrance. Haley quickly followed him. She didnt understand why Luke was going to the basement, but he probably had some idea of what was going on. After taking a few steps, she turned around and didnt see the olddy behind the fence. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a figure 20 meters away under the porch of the old house next door. It was none other than the olddy who had been beaten up earlier. She continued smiling benevolently as she watched them. Haley couldnt help but shiver; she shouldve gone to the bathroom before getting off the ne. Luke pulled open the two old wooden doors of the basement and went down. This was a basement space separate to the rest of the house, which wasmon in American houses. The entrance nted downward. The strange thing was that the light in the basement was on. Walking down the creaking wooden stairs, they found themselves in a spacious and messy basement. There was all sorts of old junk inside. Childrens toys, old magazines, unopened cutlery, cabs, a bed and people on the bed. Shocked, Haley looked at the two entangled bodies on the bed, one ck and one white. A middle-aged blonde woman with a big belly and a man in a ck rubber suit were rolling and panting, unaware of their arrival. Looking at the blonde, Luke sighed inwardly. It really was her! This was a case which Luke had taken before and then promptly handed to SHIELD; clearly, they hadnt solved it. The woman was Vivian Violet, the previous owner of this luxurious mansion. However, she had been confirmed dead when her body appeared on a street bench not far from the neighborhood four years ago, before it mysteriously went missing. Her daughter went missing five years ago, and her husband, Harry, killed himself four years ago. Now, she was in the basement of her mansion, rolling around in bed with a strange man in cktex. The man in ck was thin and a head shorter than Vivian. It was a very strange scene in the basement. Haley nudged Luke with her elbow, asking him what to do. Luke said, Hit him. Haley:?Again? But she lunged forward obediently, grabbed the man, and threw him against the wall. There were only two men here; there was no need to ask who him referred to. Luke didnt see how Haley was doing, but instantly appeared in front of Vivian. The woman didnt give any clear reaction to the man being thrown away. She simply writhed and gasped for breath. Luke pointed at her forehead with his right index finger. Puchi! The entire finger pierced Vivians forehead. The next moment, Vivian screamed in pain. Luke injected the power of faith bit by bit: 1, 3, 5 Let her go. Shes mine. A high-pitched voice rang out from under Haleys foot. Luke slowed down, and Vivians screams died down. Luke turned around and looked at the man in the rubber suit whom Haley was pressing down on. His blood-red lips curled up into a big smile. An ugly soul and twisted possessiveness. What a rare freak. Give me a little more emotion C you might move me, and I might let her go. He increased the output in his hand slightly, and Vivians screams grew louder. Shes mine! the man roared. He suddenly appeared next to Luke and hugged Vivian. Lukes eyes flickered, and he let the man do what he wanted. The man hugged Vivian and murmured, Youre mine. Nobody can take you from me. As soon as he said that, the entire basement started to creak strangely and the noise quickly grew louder. The light turned dim before it was swallowed up by the growing darkness; the tiny fment glowed with just a speck of red. Countless shadows wriggled and approached in the dark, like a pack of wild dogs eyeing their prey. Haley couldnt help tensing up. She did like the unknown and thrills, but wasnt this plot moving a little too fast? Normally, a person would take a girl to the cinema to watch a supernatural movie, but this new partner actually took her to personally participate in a supernatural event, the kind where if it were a movie, she would be the one killed. It could only be said that the rollercoaster of life was too exciting. But the basement didnt stop transforming. Before Haley could adapt to the new environment, the entire basement suddenly turned upside down. Luke adjusted his footing as he fell onto the ceiling, but Vivian and the man were still above him, so he lost the upper hand. Caught off guard, Haley gave a cry of surprise as shended on the ceiling with a thump. Luke, on the other hand,nded lightly. Flicking off the rotten, dark gray gtinous substance on his finger, he looked up at the room above him. It was now more than ten meters to the ceiling, but all the furniture hadnt fallen. It seemed that only he and Haley were affected by gravity. The shadows seized that moment to surge forward and pounce on them. Haley, who had just fallen, was a little nervous. Syed on the ceiling, she started throwing punches wildly. But apart from whistling through the air, her attacks had no effect on the squirming shadows. Then, she was stunned. That was because the shadows tearing and biting around her had no effect. The shadows that lunged at Luke were directly erased and disappeared. Looking at his faith value drop little by little, Luke felt a little helpless. These small fries were really annoying. Chapter 1780 - Eternal Parting, and Goodbye

Chapter 1780: Eternal Parting, and Goodbye

Luke and Haley were fine because they knew that the other partys mental abilities were useless against them. Anyone else would be beaten up and wouldnt be able to fight back. This was equivalent to continuous HP loss in a game. Apart from running away, there really was no other option. After spending some time analyzing the effect of this petty trick, Luke didnt waste any more time. He jumped and pushed off of the wall to instantly grab Vivian from above. Sensing the threat, the man roared and lunged forward. The cktex on him bulged with faces twisted in pain which then stretched out of his body. They were like human heads attached to ck tape, which wrapped around Luke in the air. Luke burst outughing. No, no, no, your clothes stink. Keep them for yourself. He waved his hand, and the ck tape was cut off by the power of faith and fell. The next moment, he grabbed the mans face. Come, stand still. Let me see what your ugly soul looks like. Thetex on the mans face disintegrated to reveal the face of a 16- or 17-year-old white boy. Looking at the boys face, Luke grinned. Tate Langdon, your mother is telling you to go home for dinner. Tate was stunned. What? Haley subconsciously thought,?Whos this guys mother??Telling him to go home meant that this wasnt his house, so Suddenly sensing that she might have gotten the right answer, the female doctor shivered C the woman was so old; how could she have such a young son? Sure enough, Luke said darkly, She was next door earlier, but shell probably never see you again. As he spoke, the power of faith surged out of his five fingers and sank deeper and deeper until almost half of Tates head burned with dark gray smoke. Tate wasnt human. He was full of negative energy and couldnt resist being corroded by the power of faith. In his agony, he even forgot to direct the human heads and could only scream. Dont worry, you wont disappear. Ive prepared a small dark room for you. You can stay there forever. Lukes smile didnt waver. Come, scream a little louder. Say goodbye to your mother. Stranger, I warned you. An old voice suddenly rang out. Looking at the olddy who had suddenly appeared behind Luke, Haley couldnt help but exim, Behind you. The female doctor wasnt an idiot. She wouldnt shout, Be careful! That would just cause chaos for her ally. A clear position was the right approach. Even before she spoke, however, Luke had already flung Tate away. In a sh, he appeared in front of the pretentious olddy like lightning and grabbed her. He grabbed the olddy by the neck. I thought you would be more polite. It seems you were never taught etiquette, Ms. Constance. It was none other than the olddy who had appeared next door. Luke had already investigated before, so he had recognized the man in the rubber suit as her son. Stumped for a moment, Constance then said coldly, Young man, are you being polite when you barge into someone elses house? Also, its rude to hold ady like this. Her thoughts flickered, but her body suddenly froze. Seeing the change in her expression, Luke said unhurriedly, Oh, sorry. By the way, I want your soul. Constance tried a few more times, but what had once been foolproof wasnt responding. She wasnt an idiot. She knew that she couldnt wait any longer, or her head might explode like her sons. She mumbled a chant. Almighty Lord of Hell, your most devoted believer offers you a unique offering with the most vicious soul As she chanted, a tiny ck dot appeared above their heads. Lukes Sharp Nose caught the faint smell of sulfur from the ck dot. Narrowing his eyes, he stared at the rapidly growing ck dot, and the image of an old acquaintance couldnt help but appear in his mind. This smell is really nostalgic! A small orange pumpkin-like object that looked like a toy appeared between him and Constance, and instantly exploded. Bang! With a dull noise, thick ck smoke instantly enveloped a range of ten meters. In the ck smoke that could block out most light and energy fluctuations, Luke put the dazed Vivian into Space 2. At the same time, a golden light beam shot out and pierced the mother and son. The credit points in the system were instantly reduced by 60,000. The mother and son were wrapped up in the light beam and thrown into a ck hole that was half a meter in diameter. Then, Annihtion energy wrapped around the entire ck hole and pressed down. With a crack, the ck hole shattered into countless ck particles which were instantly erased by the Annihtion energy. Luke slowly descended from mid-air. The entire basement creaked and transformed rapidly. By the time hended, the original small basement had reappeared. Haley, who had beenpletely focused on the battle,nded on her back again. Looking at the sh of pink under her loose knee-length skirt, Luke silently chose to forgive her. After all,bat ability could be cultivated, while outstanding natural looks were rarer. Never say that natural beauty wasnt unimportant. When those filtered online beauties in Lukes past life were exposed, many men had wanted to wash their eyes out with formalin. Luke wasnt in the habit of torturing himself. After the series of unexpected incidents tonight, the female doctor had be a lot more thick-skinned. She didnt cry out in rm. She simply got up and looked around the original basement. Did you kill her? At that moment, it wasnt just that big basement space that had disappeared along with the ck smoke, but also Constance, Tate and Vivian. But Haley was more concerned about the olddy, Constance. Luke sighed. I thought I would run into something new, but it was the same old thing. Haleys mind whirled, and her heart pounded. She asked tentatively, You mean Hell? Luke waved his hand. Lets go. Its not worth wasting time here. Haley followed him obediently, her mind filled with everything that had just happened, including the fight and the conversation earlier. At first, she had thought it would be an action movie, but after a while, she felt that it might be a suspense film. When Constance appeared, she felt that it was more like a supernatural movie. But in the end, it turned out to be a fantasy flick. Her knowledge, experience, and intelligence which she had been so proud of in the past clearly werent enough in a situation like this. Chapter 1781 - A Double Blow to an Old Friend

Chapter 1781: A Double Blow to an Old Friend

After a long while, the female doctor suddenly remembered something and couldnt help but feel nervous. Crap! She had acted like some extra in a C-grade teen flick tonight. Would she be despised? In the past, she had always felt that those stupid female extras should die the moment they appeared, because every second they were alive was an insult to a normal persons intelligence. What she didnt know was that Luke wasnt paying attention to her at all. A moment after destroying the ck hole, a system notification had popped up. Hurt Lord of Hell Mephisto and dy his descent to Earth for twelve years. Mission aplished. Total experience: 6,000. Total credit: 6,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +6,000. Credit +6,000. Luke couldnt help but smile. Was there anything more reassuring than this old friend on his sickbed? If there was, it would definitely be keeping this old friend in bed for a few more years. Mephisto was definitely a big hidden danger. The longer Luke could put off facing him, the more confident he would be. He had just spent 60,000 credit points to send gifts to old Mephistos door, partly because he hadnt been sure if he could hit him, which would be a waste. Secondly, he had been worried of being too fierce and causing old Mephisto to flip a table and rise from his sickbed just toe and kill Luke. Thirdly, he had given old Mephisto 60,000 points the first time, and had inadvertently done so a second time. If he did it again a third time, it would be the perfect 666 blessing for this old friend. As a Lord of Hell who had lived for who knew how many years, Mephisto might be immortal, but was also wretched. Old Mephisto had always bullied the weak but feared the strong, but he was indeed the tougher one whenpared with Luke. As long as old Mephisto was willing to lie dormant for 1,000 years at the price of not doing anything fun, that would definitely be bad for Luke. Of course, Luke, who prioritized safety, had already repeatedly simted the situation and analyzed the personality of this Lord of Hell, and hade up with a safety threshold. Sleeping for 30 to 50 years was like an ordinary person being hospitalized for two weeks to a month. Although it was unpleasant, it could be endured, and life could continue. Sleeping for 1,000 years was like an ordinary person lying in bed for two to three years. They couldnt work or y, and it was quite ufortable. As someone who knew how toy low, there was a 95% chance that old Mephisto wouldnt turn hostile, but would endure this short 20 to 30 years. If he was one of those big demons who was impulsive, his name would have long been forgotten by most creatures. Most impulsive demons were either dormant or on the verge of being beaten into dormancy. As the saying went, the beam that stuck out was the first to rot. A moment ago, Mephisto had been sleeping on his throne in Hell. Ever since he was ambushedst time, he had sealed off the passage his subordinates used toe and give their reports. Over the past two years, his shallow consciousness responded to the prayers and requests of his believers. In any case, there had never been any standard for whether or not demons responded to prayers and requests. Somezy demons wouldnt open their eyes even when someone was on their doorstep with a request. As the Lord of Hell, Mephisto naturally had higher standards. Most of the time, he would at most just say that he had read it, and nothing else. He was the Lord of Hell, not customer service. The reason his shallow consciousness gave a response at all was to prevent his subordinates and believers from running away after years of operation. This schemer had been busy for thousands of years, and couldnt bear to get nothing out of all his sunk costs. After all, he liked to collect all kinds of premium and top-quality souls! He was like a geek who collected limited edition figurines. This was Mephistos biggest pleasure in life, and could increase his strength and the number of subordinates he had. Old Mephisto had slept soundly for thest two years, and nothing happened. Thus, when a certain believer with a high trust standing and level of quality assurance sent sacrifices, Mephistos shallow consciousness automatically epted them. Two offerings came out of a passage and were automatically assigned to special cells inside Mephistos pce. There was nothing wrong with doing this. The cells here had been in use for many years and were quite reliable. No matter how powerful the offering was, it couldnt escape in a short period of time. If the power of the offering was too great, the passage wouldnt open. As for Constance and Tates strength, old Mephisto judged them to be trash. The true strength of the credit energy in their bodies wasnt high. After all, a trash Blood God required 2,000 credit points in order to be destroyed, while old Mephisto could blow up a hundred trash Blood Gods in one breath. But there were always exceptions. Less than two seconds after Luke threw the mother and son over, they were turned to light golden dust by Telekinesis. On Earth, the credit energy for eliminating the enemy automatically disappeared. After the two scum-like opponents were destroyed, a message crossed various magical and physical barriers throughout the pce. Backup! We need backup! Brothers, hurry up! The credit energy didnt have anything like a human consciousness, but it had a reflex mechanism. Instantly, the credit energy in the cell gathered into a golden thread which shot into the air. On the throne, old Mephisto suddenly frowned. He felt the strange energy in his body, which was gradually being suppressed, perk up for some reason. It seemed to be asking for help? His intuition, honed after thousands of years of lying low, was frantically warning him: Danger! He inexplicably recalled how that idiot subordinate had run up to him, and then Not good! He suddenly opened his eyes and his fingers moved slightly, ready to activate the thrones ultimate protective seal. But it was toote. He was quick, but the credit-enhanced Telekinesis reflex mechanism was even faster. Just as his fingers touched the armrests of the throne, a thin golden thread appeared out of thin air and pierced his ribs, sessfully convening with its rade in arms. Mephistos eyes widened. A momentter, he screamed and jumped high into the air. It hurt too much; it hurt even more than the first time. Clutching his waist, old Mephistos face twisted as he raised his head and roared, Why, why is it you again?! Big Dipper, Big Dipper, Ill kill you! No, Ill capture you alive and bring you to Hell, and teach you a lesson for 100 years, no, 10,000 years, ah~~~! As he roared, all of Hell trembled. Caves in remote areas that had been in disrepair for years copsed. Many volcanoes suddenly erupted, spitting out thick ck smoke and fieryva. A bunch of demons and evil spirits stopped fighting, having fun, sleeping, beating others up, or being beaten up, and they dropped to their knees and trembled. No one needed to say anything to know that their Lord was angry. Who the hell knew which idiot had pissed off the Lord, but it was fine as long as he didnt vent his anger on them. In any case, the Lord acted up like this every 300 to 500 years, much like how human women acted during a certain time of the month. Everyone was used to it. Chapter 1782 - Dissatisfied Director Selina, and New Treatment for the Dog Head

Chapter 1782: Dissatisfied Director Selina, and New Treatment for the Dog Head

This haunted house in Wever was one of the few cases that Luke had never solved. This had been a good opportunity to fix the situation. He had screwed old Mephisto over a little, so he left with the female doctor in a good mood. As for old Mephistos revenge, Luke wasnt worried. The fact that this old fox didnt retaliate immediately meant that Luke hadnt crossed a bottom line this time, and that the other party didnt have the courage to retaliate. Since he hadnt flipped out immediately, that meant he would be less determined to retaliate in the future. After enduring a few more times, it would be a habit. Old Mephisto wasnt a newbie; he should understand this principle. After getting off to a good start with the female doctor, Luke turned some of his attention to Eddie. This righteous paparazzo was much better than the female doctor in various ways. At the very least, Venom and a certain dog head were very simr. A low starting point meant low expectations. As a loser among symbiotes, Venom was definitely much easier to fool than Agony. With Lukes backing, Eddies requirement was fresh organs, eyes, and brains to eat every day of course, not human ones. Duping Venom meant training Eddie, and Luke simply gave him the personal contacts of several top meat suppliers. As long as he had money, Eddie could even go to a ughterhouse and wait for the animal to be ughtered there and then. This expense was submitted as part of the cost of rearing Venom, which could be considered a training investment. However, when Eddie slipped and used the word rearing, Venom expressed its dissatisfaction. Eddie had no choice but to give it cow or pig brains every day in exchange for its forgiveness. Recently, a certain dog head who liked to check on Venom when it was free wouldugh so hard it rolled on the ground, and it continued to mock its fellow for being uncouth. Eddies admittance into the PDD, but Luke wasnt satisfied with the situation after that. Apart from submitting over 30 pieces of information about shady dealings in one go, this gold-star paparazzo hadnt done anything else. After taking tens of thousands of dors for the information, the guy immediately went to get back his ex-girlfriend, Anne. Luke wasnt an unreasonable person. He never meddled in the Bat Squads personal rtionships, and even encouraged them. They just needed to do a background check to make sure that they werent being screwed over by some scumbag. Eddie couldnt be med for chasing after his ex, but he waspletely engrossed in this endeavor, which pissed off his direct superior, Director Selina. This was the first backup hero she had recruited, but he was no longer thinking about upholding justice. When she tried asking Luke what she should do, she got a reply very much in line with her thinking. The reason both the PDD and the Justice League use a temp system is to screen people multiple times and eliminate those who dont share our values. Director Selina was stunned. I thought Eddie was a sure thing. Luke took a sip of his green tea and shook his head at the directors naive thought. Do you think only idiots would believe those scam text messages we get from time to time? Director Selinda nodded. For a moment, she couldnt think how this had to do with what they were talking about. Luke picked up a roast pork bun. Actually, it uses the same principle as our elimination method. Selinas eyes widened. What? She didnt understand how her PDD was rted to fraud. Luke stuffed the bun into his mouth and chewed. His words were a little muffled as he said, Because it uses a certain standard to eliminate clients who dont meet the requirements. For these scammers, they need to eliminate those who arent stupid; whoever is left are naturally idiots who are willing to give them money. Pausing for a moment to swallow his bun, he then said, The PDD will eliminate people who just want to make money and enjoy themselves. Theyll be temps forever. Well just give them money to get things done. If they run out of luck, that wont have anything to do with us. After all, weve already given them the money. Taking another sip of tea, he continued, The majority of people will be eliminated when ites to the Justice League. Some of them might be good, some might be strong, and some might have special abilities, but all of them will have their own reasons for not being superheroes. They can be made official employees of the PDD; theyll feel its safer to keep a certain distance. Selina stuffed two siu mai into her mouth as she listened to Lukes exnation. Puzzled, she asked, But Eddie already knows that you and I hired him. The Dark Knight had fought the Joker in the research building. Eddie wasnt stupid, and knew that he was special. Luke chuckled. Thats because Venom is a target under surveince. What if this guy only thinks about eating peoples brains, eyes and organs every day? Now, even if Venom knows that were monitoring its every move, it wont be unhappy, because were the ones paying. Selinas eyes widened. The two of them together only get 200,000 to 300,000 dors a year, right? And theyre just going to ept that? Luke looked at the dog head at Selinas feet who was unhurriedly enjoying its snacks, and said casually, Its just a newly-hired temp worker. If it wants a raise, itll have to work hard. Other people only get big bonuses after going out onbat missions. Why should it get millions of bucks for nothing? If that really happened, wouldnt the dog head immediately explode? It was only because it was cautious and conscientious that it was able to enjoy its current status. The Bat Squad was treated well because they followed Luke out on missions time and time again. Everyone had to work hard. Inparison, the dog head hadnt fought as many battles, yet it earned countless times more C of course it wouldnt be unhappy. It knew that it benefited a lot from working with Selina. However, Eddie and Venom were still temp employees; if they were treated dozens of times better than when the dog head first started working back then, how could it not be angry? It had always been in fierce petition with Venom, and it absolutely didnt want to be inferior. Given Lukes protective nature, he wouldnt let Venom touch the dog head. Half of what he said was for the dog head to hear. This guy wasnt human and was brainless. It wouldnt understand anything if it wasnt said inly to its face. Sure enough, the dog head ate more quickly, and it subconsciously wagged its tail. Selina rolled her eyes. This guy was getting better and better at duping the dog head. He didnt increase his money or treatment, and simply made use of its petitive spirit. No wonder he had gotten her to show herself in order to recruit Eddie. Theoretically speaking, she should be using other aliases to recruit both temporary and official members for the PDD. Only the superheroes who joined the Justice League would know that ck Cat was the PDD Director. In a sense, Eddie and Venom were specially recruited as tools to motivate Gold Nugget. Chapter 1783 - Director Selina Also Needs to Look After Newbies

Chapter 1783: Director Selina Also Needs to Look After Newbies

Eddie, who just wanted to go on dates and didnt want to do anything serious, had pissed off Director Selinda C naturally, it wouldnt end well for him. Gold Nugget was even more excited and kept egging the director to teach the two temp employees a lesson. So, Eddie had a romantic dinner with Anne, but she refused to go home with him. He could onlyment as he returned to his newly rented bungalow after nine that night. Now that he didnt need to clock in to work and his ie wasnt bad, he had rented a new ce in a more remote area. More importantly, he didnt dare live in an apartment with other people; it would be easy for them to think that he was a lunatic. Besides, Venom especially hated noise. It had almost bitten off the head of their neighbor on the second day in the apartment because the guy liked to y music. The guy didnt just use surround sound, he also constantly yed heavy metal. Two wooden doors couldnt block out the noise at all. The other side would also leave the door open from time to time; let alone Venom being unable to take it, Eddie himself felt like his head was about to explode. So, he could only move quickly to avoid the furious Venom biting off the guys head. He didnt want to bite off someones head for no reason, nor did he want to taste their brains for himself. The brains of pigs and cows were disgusting enough. If human brains were added to the mix, Eddie was afraid that he would never eat again. Humming, he opened the door, turned on the lights, then closed the door. He walked through the living room and was about to go to the kitchen to get some water. ...... A shadow shed in his peripheral vision, and Eddie jerked and turned around. He saw his new employer, ck Cat, sitting on the couch. With her arms and legs crossed, she tilted her head slightly to look at him, her green cat eyes shing. Eddie felt that there was a lot of ridicule in those eyes. A little nervous, he smiled awkwardly. Youre here. Selina was toozy to talk to him. Ive been waiting for you for a long time. Get changed before we go. Eddie: Huh? Five minutester, Eddie stopped moving, a conflicted expression on his face. Covering his mouth with his palm, he said in a low voice, ck Cat, ck Cat, this is ck Worm. Ive arrived at the designated location. Please give me instructions. Selina, who was watching him from a distance via a drone, said over thems, ck Worm, your mission tonight is to save ten innocent civilians. Requirement number 1: Dont let anyone discover your appearance or identity. Requirement number 2: Dont seriously injure or kill the criminals. Requirement number 3: Dont draw the polices attention or pursuit. Now, repeat the requirements, over. Eddie was a paparazzo and only 26; he had a good memory. Hearing that, he repeated the mission and requirements, but couldnt help but ask, Then, what would be considered a serious injury? Selina: Broken limbs dont count. Got it. Eddie smiled bitterly. He was still too naive. Clearly, as long as the injuries werent fatal, everything else wasnt considered serious. Leaning his bike against the wall in an alley, he pulled up the hood of his loose ck shirt and put on his mask and sunsses. Then, he hunched his shoulders slightly and walked out. Even before he reached the mouth of the alley, two thugs pushed a middle-aged woman into the alley. One of them reached for the womans bag, and the other waved a knife. Dont move, or youll have scars on your fat face, and even pigs wont want to sleep with you. Eddie was a little nervous. Hey, why so soon? He wasnt prepared at all! Should he shout something first? Selina said coldly, An arm for using a knife and a finger for stealing the bag. Hearing that, Venom immediately shouted in Eddies head, Go, bite off their heads. Eddie:?Are you crazy? Its just a robbery, but you want me to bite their heads? Do you know how long its been since they washed their hair?! Despite cursing Venom in his heart, he tried to calm down. Robbery was a daily thing in America. Eddie had been robbed many times, and they generally happened the same way. So, what he needed to do wasntplicated. Eddie picked up his pace toward the mouth of the alley. The two men and one woman who were pulling at each other heard the noise and couldnt help but look into the alley. In the middle of the night, a person all in ck emerged from the dark alley like a ghost, scaring the three of them. The person with the knife was very experienced. He waved his knife twice in warning. Hey, were working. Go away. Okay, Eddie mumbled. He moved to the side and stuck close to the wall away from the thugs. The thugs immediately continued watching him warily. Eddie lowered his head and hunched even more conspicuously, as if he was too scared to stick his nose into other peoples business. The thug with the knife looked at the guy in ck and felt a little uneasy. When Eddie was two meters away, he couldnt help but call out, Hey, stop, you Bang! Ah! Crunch. Ahhhhhhhhhhh~ Eddies hands shook. Why are you forcing me? I didnt want this. The middle-aged woman was dumbfounded. The bag she had been unwilling to let go of fell to the ground. But nobody here paid attention to the bag that had triggered everything. The thug who had tried to grab the bag was curled up on the ground as he clutched his belly and retched. The arm of the thug holding the knife was already bent in the shape of an S, and he screamed miserably. Eddie was at a loss. He hadnt nned to be so ruthless, but he was a little nervous since it was his first time, and he subconsciously used 30% more strength. The arm of the first thug wasnt broken, but he had been punched hard in the stomach. The forearm of the second thug was bent until it could almost be a pinwheel. Lets go. Are you waiting for a medal? Selinas cold voice woke Eddie up, and he immediately started moving. Selina said, Pick up your pace so that you dont draw too much attention. Eddie awkwardly did as he was told, but couldnt help but look at the mouth of the alley. What are you looking at? Are you some psycho murderer wanting to go back and take a look at your masterpiece? Selinas mocking instantly extinguished Eddies excitement. That was right, it was the L.A. Knee Breaker, New Yorks Devil Bone Breaker, who was currentlymanding him! In the past few years, the criminals in both cities had be so frightened that they didnt even dare utter her codename. All Eddie had done was broken an arm. What was there to be proud of? Turn right 20 meters up ahead and stop the robbery at the mart 50 meters away, Selina ordered calmly. After following directions as instructed, Eddie looked at the familiar street and suddenly came back to himself. He picked up his pace and reached the mart. He raised his head and saw the familiar white-and-red Chinese sign Chen Family Mart. Chapter 1784 - Mistake and Debt

Chapter 1784: Mistake and Debt

What met Eddies eyes was a familiar scene. Two thugs were chatting and keeping watch outside the mart. Eddie immediately recalled how he had hidden in a corner and watched Mrs. Chen being robbed at gunpoint. He was both embarrassed and angry. Venom yelled in his heart,?Motherf*cker! Go! Break every bone in their bodies, smash open their heads, eat their brains? Eddie:?Are you crazy? Venom:?Whos crazy? Apologize! Eddie:?Okay, Ill get you two chocte barster, alright? Venom:?No, I need at least one box. Eddie:?I dont want cavities. Venom:?Its fine. Ill clean your oral cavity for you. Eddie:?Please, can you not say such strange things? Roasting Venom inwardly, Luke went to the door and was about to enter. The fact that even his face was covered made the two thugs feel that something wasnt right. Was this guy some sort of journalist or undercover cop acting as bait? ...... Although it wasntmon, this sort of idiot did appear every now and then. They decisively raised their hands to block Eddie, and one of them said, This ce isnt open for business for now. Go elsewhere. The thug wasnt saying empty words; he was suspicious and didnt want photo evidence to be taken. Move. Eddie raised his hands and pushed the arms of the thugs aside. After the symbiosis, he was now so strong that their arms were like straw to him. Entering the mart, he stood in front of the thug who had just put the money into his pocket. Give her back the money. Surprised, the thugs turned slightly and saw his two friends outsidee in. One of them made a cop gesture. The thug at the counter hesitated for only 0.5 seconds before he immediately took out the money from his pocket and put it on the counter. Oh, this is extra money she miscounted. Sorry. He turned around and gave Mrs. Chen a threatening look. The boss just needed to say the word. As long as she didnt cooperate, the police couldnt do anything to them. They had been collecting protection fees for too long, and were too familiar with the process. If the boss dared to stand up to them, someone else woulde teach her a lesson and send her to the hospital with a concussion. When the time came, the boss would have to pay for her medical fees, and pay thempensation on top of them. Otherwise, she could forget about doing business. Mrs. Chen was well aware of this, which was why her face was pale and she was crying inwardly. Forcing a smile, her voice trembled. Oh, I counted wrong. Come again tomorrow. This was clearly telling the thugs toe collect money at a different time tomorrow. It wasnt that she was crazy, but that ordinary citizens felt helpless in the face of thugs. Catching just one or two of these extortion gang members was useless. If they were arrested two or three times in her shop, it would no longer be a matter of money, but of intimidation. They would definitely make an example out of her so that other shop owners wouldnt learn from her, by destroying the mart and sending her entire family to the hospital. Seeing this, Eddie suddenly realized that he had said the wrong thing. For the past two years, he had been thinking that if he was capable, he would definitely deal with these disgusting guys. After saving the middle-aged woman earlier, he had been a little distracted, and subconsciously spoke his mind. Actually, the best thing would have to been to charge in and beat them up, as if getting revenge for something, so that the other party wouldnt suspect Mrs. Chen. Eddie was regretting his decision, but the three thugs didnt look very happy either. If this guy was a cop, they might have to go to the police station. Although they were regrs in the detention center and in prison, nobody wanted to go to the police station for fun. The three of them exchanged looks before they turned around and left. Eddie stood silent and helpless. When his head cleared, he realized that he couldnt make a move Otherwise, if they couldnt find himter, they would vent their anger on Mrs. Chens family. Selina said coldly, Grab a box of condoms, pay for it, ande out. Stumped for a moment, Eddie then realized that doing this would make the three of them think that he was a passer-by as much as possible. In any case, it was normal for a man to be hurried and furtive when buying condoms. In some states with stricterws, carrying a box of condoms while out on the streets at night could even be seen as doing illegal business. For him to be acting out of sorts hence wouldnt look strange. Eddie grabbed a box of condoms from a shelf nearby and had Venom change his voice as he said in a low tone, How much? Huh? Mrs. Chen hesitated for a moment before she swiftly scanned the item. 36 dors. Eddie:?F*ck, why is it more expensive than what I usually buy? Taking out the money, he picked up the box and saw that it was a 3yer ribbed special edition. F*ck, who was he going to use this on? But then he recalled how he had just dug a hole for Mrs. Chen, so it wasnt unjust for him to be screwed over now. Besides, he was willing to pay for something that clearly had a price tag C could this be considered screwing himself over? epting the change, he quickly left the mart and walked in the opposite direction of the three thugs. This was an order from Selina. Eddie knew that this would further reduce the possibility of the thugs getting revenge on Mrs. Chen. Walking down a side street 100 meters away, Eddie was a little distracted. He had just saved a stranger, and had also dug a pit for an acquaintance. The world was really unpredictable. Withplicated feelings, he continued wandering the streets. Law and order in this area was poor. Hepleted a total of nine rescue missions in under two hours. At that moment, Selina ordered, Go to the park 200 meters away. Theres gear in the flower bed 20 meters to the left of the entrance. Put it on. Eddie mumbled to himself,?Im actually getting gear at thest minute for thest mission. Is it very troublesome? Ten minutester, he stood up from behind the bushes in the park and looked at himself excitedly. Is this for me? Selina said calmly, You made a serious mistake during your mission at the Chen Family Mart. Lending you the gear is just to make it easier for you to deal with the aftermath. Now, you owe me 50 credit points. Eddie looked pained, but still focused. What are credit points? Selina said, Its a special currency that cant be bought with money. A lot of people on the ck market are currently acquiring these credit points. The exchange rate is 10,000 dors for one credit point. Eddies face immediately darkened. WTF? He suddenly ended up 500,000 in debt? Didnt that mean working for free for two to three years? What Selina said next made him despair even more. But nobody would be stupid enough to sell credit points, since the people who have them arent short of money. Eddie asked, Then how do I pay them back? Selina said, If you can find the whereabouts of Venoms missing partners on your own, you can get at least 200 credit points each. Eddie asked, Anything else? Selina said, You can get 10,000 credit points for killing an opponent like the Enchantress at Grand Rapids. Eddie: Got it. With his current strength, he would be killed in minutes if he faced the Enchantress. Chapter 1785 - Not Strong Enough

Chapter 1785: Not Strong Enough

Ten minutester, they arrived at the final location for this operation. Eddie looked at the information and realized that his new boss was really generous: The final mission tonight was a buffet of points. The virtual screen in front of him showed 20 or so people in a three-story building not far away. Looking at the number of people and the various weapons that were specially tagged on the screen, he was a little nervous. What do I do next? Selina said, You have the gear. Go in and find out for yourself. Eddie was lost for words. Wasnt this basically asking him to charge in and fight all of them? Selina said, Remember, the minimum requirement is that all the criminals should be hospitalized for two months. Eddie said, Er, they dont have medical insurance. They might not have the money to go to the hospital. Smartass!?Selina mumbled to herself. Three months in bed at home is fine too. Eddie admitted that he was still too green. Hearing that, he almost felt guilty. With just a few words, these hoodlums would need to be bedridden for another month. But his new boss had given the order, and he still owed 50 credit points for the gear. He had no choice but to beat them up. Taking a deep breath, he strode out of the bushes and headed straight for the entrance of the three-story building. The two hoodlums at the door werent on guard at all. It wasnt until Eddie was two meters away that they looked at him nkly. You ...... Huh? What cosy is this? A hoodlum who had clearly interacted with the cosy circle before was shocked. The hoodlumughed out loud. Do you think youre Batman? Youe strutting out in some stic shell. If you dont want to die, get lost. In the car in the distance, Selina sighed. San Francisco thugs really arent as soft as in New York. They have guts! Luke lowered his seat and raised his legs as he put them up on the dashboard to the left of the steering wheel. He had coffee in one hand and an egg tart in the other. Thats good. The thugs in New York immediately run off when they see someone dressed in something simr, which makes me a little embarrassed to take action. Selina was astonished. You, embarrassed? Luke said, Of course. They have a statue of Batman at their front doors, and pray to it before they start work every day. It had to be said that it worked well for the New York hoodlums. At the very least, the thieves and pickpockets at the bottom rarely got broken bones when they went out to make a living; at most, their heads would hurt for two days. Inparison, the San Francisco hoodlums still insisted on brazen lying, swindling and stealing. Selina rolled her eyes. Thats right. They pray every day not to run into us. Theyre practically fanatical about it. Luke didnt think much of it. Of course. The upright hope that God stays in the sky; itll be awkward when they see each other every day otherwise. After Buddha received enlightenment, he ascended to heaven. After Lao Tzuprehended the Dao, he left on a water buffalo. The implication behind these legends was:?Youre already a big god, hurry up and ascend. Its demeaning for you to be around mortals! That was also why Luke had decisively let Batman ascend. Someone who was too perfect shouldnt exist in the human world. While they were chatting, Eddie, this newly minted warrior, had already started his performance. He tried to recall the videos he had watched of Batman it had to be Batman, not the Dark Knight and he assumed what he thought was the most intimidating pose. It wasmon knowledge that Batman was the most feared existence. Those blood-red eyes and the tall and sturdy Bat suit were nightmares that many bosses often woke up from in the middle of the night. Of course, Eddie wasnt wearing any version of the Bat suit; at Selinas request, all the suits were stored in the basement as souvenirs. What Luke had given Eddie was an experimental suit. Luke had yed around with the design and paid attention to appearance for once. In the end, the Bat Squad members werent satisfied with the armorsbat ability, so nobody wore it in battle. But since this armor was in a cosy style, it was clearly different from most of Lukes armor. In one word: Cool. The difference between the Bat suit and this experimental suit was like the difference between the Hulkbuster and a Gundam. The Hulkbuster had to meet all sorts ofbat requirements. No matter how rich the tycoon was, there was a limit to how good he could make it look. As for a Gundam, aerodynamics, fluid mechanics and standard mechanics were all thrown to the back of the head C the only thing it needed to be was cool. That was also why the hoodlums at the door immediately thought that Eddie was a cosyer. That was because everybody felt that only armor like the type Batman and Iron Man wore were the most convenient for beating people up. Not only did the suit in front of them look highly exaggerated, it also had two huge metal wings. Regr movement was hard, to say nothing of beating up people. Eddie, however, wasnt angry at all. He had already tested the suit on his way here. This strange armor really suited him. Even if he owed half a million bucks for using it this time, he didnt feel that it was a loss. On the virtual screen, the two hoodlums at the door were a light red. This meant that they had at leastmitted a minor crime. It wasnt just them; everybody in the building also had a color. The darker the red, the worse the crime. The mission requirement was that dark red targets should have four broken limbs, bright red targets should have at least one broken limb, and anything was fine for light red targets. Looking at the hoodlum who cursed and shoved him, Eddie simply grabbed the mans wrist and pushed him against the wall. Dong! Crack! The hoodlums head created a dent in the wall. It wasnt that he had an iron head, but that the wall was made up of very ordinary metal ting. But at that moment, the other partys eyes were full of stars as hey on the ground with an expression that said, The world has nothing to do with me. Stunned, the other hoodlum reached for the gun at his waist. Eddie grabbed his shoulder, forced him to spin around, and pushed again. Bang! The guys face hit the wall, and he passed out. There was no such thing as a hard head. That was the price of taking out his gun. Sensing that the hooligans whom he had feared like tigers in the past had suddenly be as weak as chickens, Eddie couldnt help but sigh inwardly. Indeed, it wasnt that he had wanted to keep a low profile in the past; it was just that he hadnt been strong enough. Chapter 1786 - Drawing a Line, and a Good, Proactive Employee

Chapter 1786: Drawing a Line, and a Good, Proactive Employee

??

Thinking that, Eddie opened the door and walked in. The exaggerated ck wings on his back automatically folded close to his body when he entered the doorway, and he moved as smooth as water. Of course, this was the effect of Venom, who could manipte the wings and turn them hard and soft at will. Without the symbiote, a lot of idents could happen with this winged Gundam. With the symbiote, the Gundam could fly more easily than with the cape on the Bat suit. In a fight, the wings could turn into retractable des. After the door closed, there was a sudden burst of noise inside the three-story building, followed by the screams and howls of the gangsters. They had been having fun at home at night, but this ck Gundam suddenly appeared and beat up everyone. The gang members couldnt take it. It was a good thing that Eddie wasnt ruthless. Except for subconsciously sending four or five hoodlums flying into the wall, the rest only got broken limbs. Thanks to the all-out firepower from the winged Gundam + Venombo, the 30 or so gangsters didntst more than five minutes. Eddie had fun taking down a person with every hit; it was hard to take it any slower. In the end, four women who werent gang members were the only ones left intact in the building. They were yellow on the virtual screen, which meant that they were neutral. Lifting his sandbag-like fists, Eddie exhaled in satisfaction. Is this the strength of a superhero? This is too good. Selina said calmly, You still need to undergo specialized training. Otherwise, itll continue to take you four minutes and fifteen seconds to beat up more than 30 hoodlums in armor. Eddies heart sank and he snapped out of his excitement. Got it, boss. Selina said, Alright, theres a safe behind the cab on the left. Open it and take everything out. Eddie: Huh? But there was no longer any response. Three minutester, he jumped out of the bosss office on the third floor and glided away. Ten minutester, in an old warehouse in the outskirts, Eddie reluctantly took off the suit. He couldnt help but ask, Can I really not keep it? Selinas eyes shed green. Your current credit is -50. Dont even think about it. This bag contains a special bulletproof vest and a hood. Those will be enough for you for the time being. She then threw him a ck travel bag. Eddie caught it but didnt open it. How do I get credit points? Selina said, After you be an official employee. Eddie was about to say something else, but Selina ignored him and rummaged through the items from the safe which Eddie had brought back. There were guns, illegal drugs, cash, ledgers, and various other items. Selina asked, Do you want cash or a bank transfer? Eddie was stunned. What? Selina said, The cash and guns from this sort of mission are your personal gains; we dont care. However, all the drugs have to be handed over to be destroyed immediately. As she spoke, she had already picked up a bag of illegal drugs, torn it open, and dumped them into a solvent on the side. Eddie decisively put the cash away. He had been spending a lot recently, and could spend 100 to 200 dors on dinner with Anne each time C just nice, he could use this money to fund his wooing efforts. As for why Selina wanted the drugs to be handed over, the gold-medal paparazzo more or less understood. In thest few years, Batman and ck Cat had caused the price of illegal drugs in New York to increase over 20-fold. This wasmon knowledge. At the very beginning, many hoodlums spread the word that what Batman liked to do the most was help them destroy evidence. As soon as he came in, he would rush to flush the drugs down the drain. He did it himself because he didnt trust anyone else not to be greedy and hide some of it. Big gangs were also used to splitting the money and goods. Money could be hidden, but goods needed to be sold at any time. There could be just 100,000 or so in cash in the nest, but goods worth hundreds of millions. How many people in the world could resist this temptation? The price of drugs in all of America had increased by three to five timespared with three years ago, and they were now quickly bing hard currency in the underworld. Eddie had encountered a lot of the dark side, and could even specte that this was ck Cats warning: He could make a fortune through other means, but he absolutely couldnt touch illegal drugs. If he did, he would end up like the people in the three-story building. Taking the 20,000 dors that he had just obtained, Eddie left the warehouse on his bike. It was the same bike from earlier. Selina said that it was a special vehicle assigned to him by the department. Eddie wasnt unhappy about that at all. It was definitely top quality, and better than what was used in the Tour de France; the manufacturing cost alone was probably in the thousands. It had to be good, or it would be crushed to smithereens by Eddie, who had been buffed up by Venom. After seeing Eddie off, Selina looked behind a pile of junk not far away. Luke canceled his stealth mode and walked out. Hm, it seems that Venom cant detect me yet. Selina was more concerned about herself. Are you going to make me take care of him like this forever? Luke said, Start issuing him missions tomorrow, and get him to do them himself. After tonights warm-up, he wont cause too much trouble. The main thing was that theplete symbiotic form with Venom was too conspicuous; there was no need for Eddie to draw attention. The reason Luke had gotten Eddie to wear the winged Gundam suit tonight was to distract the gang; they were the ones who collected protection fees from the Chen Family Mart. This gang had more than 30 core members. If some idiot wanted to use revenge to climb thedder, he would have to look for tonights winged Gundam warrior first, and wouldnt connect him to the Chen Family Mart. Also, as Eddie had thought, the point of this operation tonight was to set the tone and draw a bottom line: What he could and couldnt do, what he could and couldnt take. This operation had already made these clear to Eddie. Although this guy was only 26, he was already an old fox who could catch the meaning. He was a little like Luke. He was cocky only when he was capable, but when he wasnt, he was very cowardly. With the Dark Knight and ck Cat around, he wouldnt be stupid enough to act recklessly. After all, if he clung to the Bat Squad, he wouldnt lose his petty life so easily. Also, Selina had even permitted him to rob a gang tonight for cash. As long as Eddie wasnt an idiot like Venom, he would know that he wouldntck money in the future. If he was a little smarter, he could think of a reverse operation for example, buying information on big gangs from ck Cat. But tonights operation would be enough for him to ponder for a while, so he probably wouldnt think about it for now. What Eddie valued most at the moment wasnt money, but bing an official employee of the PDD. Only then would he be a good, proactive employee for the organization. Chapter 1787 - Big Brother’s Help, and Diligent Dr. Sterns

Chapter 1787: Big Brothers Help, and Diligent Dr. Sterns

Whatever Eddie was thinking, Luke and Selina basically tossed him to the side. Alfred was the one who picked the missions for him every day; one was even a mission based on information from Eddie. Of course, Eddie had only handed over dirt on that violent gang. Alfred, on the other hand, sent him back extra information and details as well as aplete n of action. When Eddie read the mission, he felt like the heavens werent sparing him. But as a probie, he didnt dare say or ask anything. It wasnt until a long whileter that he suddenly came back to himself. That wasnt right! He didnt have the ability to do anything in the past, but now that he did, why was he still thinking of himself only as an informant? He was going to be a superhero! On this point, he and Venom had different opinions. It expressed that they were two entities in the same body, so Venom should be used as their codename. Eddie, however, felt that the name wasnt impressive enough, and decisively refused, only to be mocked by Venom for wanting to be a superhero. Currently, they were at an impasse, and didnt have a codename. That had nothing to do with Luke. He was very busy. Eddie wasnt handicapped, and didnt need Luke to take him along every day. What? The female doctor had been following the Level 1 clone all this time? That was totally for the sake of luring Simon out. It was already the middle of October. From warm and beautiful California, Luke and Selina reluctantly returned to New York in thete fall. When they got home, two people and one dog sat down in the living room to enjoy theforts of their nest, when Selina suddenly said, I feel like somethings missing. What is it? She chewed absent-mindedly on her freshly baked cupcake and tapped her forehead with her fingers. This was a quirk which Director Selina had only developed recently. In her own words, working in administration every day gives me a headache. Luke didnt think much of it. It definitely isnt an emergency, or there would be a program notification. Selina nodded and couldnt help but ask, Little Snail, recently, at home Wait, wheres your brother? Luke blinked. Is he sleeping at Mindys? Selina spat at him. Get lost. Neither of you are good things. With that, she got up and went upstairs. Gold Nugget watched her disappear up the stairs before it wagged its tail at Luke furtively tofort him. Luke rolled his eyes. What are you thinking? I dont need your sympathy. On the third floor, Selina said, Dog, hurry up ande take a shower. The dog rubbed its head against Lukes hand and then went upstairs. As long as it persisted in its bootlicking, the ultimate victory would belong to it. While Selina and the fiend didnt say anything, the benefits it actually received now had skyrocketed. Venom, youre destined to fall behind me. Im the one who knows best how to curry favor in this world!?Thinking that, Gold Nugget went upstairs happily to take a shower. After Selina left, Luke immediately took out his phone to check on his brother. He hadnt paid much attention to Joseph recently. After all, Little Snail was monitoring him 24/7 and would let him know if anything happened. There were a lot of things to do on his end, and Joseph had juste to New York, so thetter had promptly been forgotten. Of course, Luke didnt look at any footage. He just checked Josephs activity log. Sure enough, it was all about school and home. He only went out to train once every three days, but nothing happened. Looking at the date, Luke realized that he was out training, so he rxed. Train if you want, but dont look at anything you shouldnt. Thats all I can help you with.?Muttering to himself, Luke stretched and then went to the basement. For security reasons, he had emptied the basement when he left, and now that he had returned, he had to put the things back. Thankfully, he was very familiar with the storage function of his inventory, and it was done in a few minutes. At that moment, there was a call from Space 2. Luke could only sink into his consciousness and take over a robot inside. He asked the middle-aged man in a white coat, What materials do you need this time? Dr. Samuel Sterns immediately said, I need to personally study targets 02 and 04. Luke was silent for a moment before he said helplessly, Did you forget that youre target 06? Dr. Sterns was unmoved. Either kill me or let me do research. Luke chuckled.?I can keep you alive and not let you do research. Lets see if you can still act pretentious then. Even as he mocked inwardly, he knew that would be impossible. Compared with Dr. Sterns self-awareness, energy and initiative, the other special living targets were nothing. 01 ck Sky Elektra had once be a container for some strange creature and wasnt even afraid of istion anymore, and just wanted to kill every day. 02 Half-nt udia with her poisonous vines grew flowers and read books every day. She and 03 sandman Hodge were also in love. 04 Ophelia, who called herself Viper, was the female doctor who had plotted with Yashida to obtain the power of the Blood God. She hadnt died when Luke stabbed her in the back of the head in Tokyo, and was actually able to recover so that she was as good as new. It was amazing. This person didnt put in much effort into her research. She looked busy, but didnt actually have anything to show for it. 05 was Blonsky, the sh*tty yellow version of the Hulk. He was simr to ck Sky, and could only be used as a research subject. Only Dr. Sterns, who had been thest to enter, fell into a frenzy of research after receiving the information on udia and Ophelia. The so-called information was just the two womens physical stats and their tissue samples after they took Life 1. If Dr. Sterns, who was too obsessed with studying human superpowers, was no longer able to continue studying the Hulks blood, this sort of poisonous and regenerative blood was fine too. These twodies were much more interesting than the Hulk. There was only one Hulk, and he was far away. Here were two women who were both proficient in poisons and regeneration who could be test subjects together and hence wouldnt be lonely. Of the six special targets, Sterns had the most demands but produced the most results, so his treatment was very good. Not only did he have a bigboratory, he also had test subjects who were bright red in the system to experiment on. The A.I. program arranged everything, and Luke didnt have to worry about anything at all. The second floor of theb was a full projection of an artificial courtyard with flowers, grass, mountains and water. Even the sun and rain could be controlled by the program. In college, Dr. Sterns had his dorm, the cafeteria and theb. He didnt have many friends. Corporations also kept their specialized technology under tight wraps. Here, everything he wanted to know was on full disy for him. Sterns felt that this was the most enjoyable time in his life. He didnt want to leave at all. Chapter 1788 - Research Tool, Materials and Folly

Chapter 1788: Research Tool, Materials and Folly

??

Dr. Sterns was also well aware that the owner of this mysterious base wouldnt allow him to leave after perusing this information; if he left, he would no longer have ess to that ssified material. Also, he was allowed tomunicate with four other special living targets. Although they were separated by an unbreakable transparent barrier, Dr. Sterns could observe and study them at will. This didnt include Blonsky. Luke didnt want Dr. Sterns to continue messing around with this extremely unreliable technology. But the spirit of research would never change. It had only been a few months, but Dr. Sterns couldnt take it anymore he wanted to study the two unusual women further. If Luke hadnt set up the robots to stop him, Dr. Sterns wouldve even modified himself to be like them. That was because their bodies were extremely special. They practically never aged, didnt get tired, and barely slept. This body was too perfect for a scientist who liked to do research. From this point of view, homebody techies actually had simr needs as gaming shut-ins. Paired with the rapid increase in his intelligence, Dr. Sterns felt that he would definitely be able to develop a magical product that had never been seen before. Since he was so useful, his new boss definitely wouldnt be willing to kill him. In fact, Dr. Sterns should be d that he wasnt evil enough, or that he had been caught before he could turn evil. The fact that he was light red in the system was an important reason why he could work in afortable environment. If he were bright red, he definitely wouldnt be able to enjoy himself, and would be dealt with if he couldntplete a mission. If he were so dark red he was almost ck, Dr. Sterns would have be research material, just like udia and the others. Luke also had R&D skills. It didnt matter if he were just a little worse in this regard. In any case, he could still use Life 1 to keep the test subjects alive and test the effects at the same time. However, Dr. Sterns was indeed extraordinary. If there was a ssification for geniuses, he would be a genius on Tonys level. A genius at this level wasnt omnipotent, but was constantly inspired. Dr. Sterns creative output and quality were indeed far inferior to Tonys. However, Luke could lock Dr. Sterns up to do dirty work for him, while he couldnt do the same to the tycoon. Now that Luke had given him a rough research direction, Dr. Sterns had made a breakthrough, and after the data was processed by Ultima, the super A.I. program in Space 2, the research on Life 1 increased in efficiency. As for Tony, Luke could only influence his research at most, while the research direction was left to fate. So, Dr. Sterns was a super research tool. As much as possible, Luke wouldnt hinder his research. Dr. Sterns had directed the robots to do all the previous research, but now he wanted to do it himself. The two womens poison attacks were too strange. Without the utter istion function of Space 2, Dr. Sterns would dpose into pulp in seconds, with no hope of being saved. Lukepromised. I can provide you thetest remote-controlled android and have the women cooperate with your research. Unless youre nning on personally cutting them open, this is enough. Fine. Dr. Sterns felt a little regretful. Whether he did it or not himself didnt matter C this was purely a reflex for scientists when they encountered rare materials. A robot doing the work was also very good. Many research organizations wanted to use robots to avoid many risks. There were two reasons why they didnt do: Firstly, they didnt have enough robot technology, and secondly, they didnt have the money to make such good robots. Since his new boss was so generous, Dr. Sterns didnt push his luck. Less than two minutes after the mysterious boss left, the remote-controlled android arrived. At the A.I. programs prompt, Dr. Sternsy down in the massage chair that had just been delivered to him. He closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he realized that he was in front of udias house? Dr. Sterns looked down at himself in astonishment, then raised his hands in shock. WTF! Is this really a remote-controlled robot? What surprised him wasnt the remote-controlled robot, but that the mode of control looked as if he were in its body. And this body Dr. Sterns even forgot about udia. He simply jumped around and sang incoherent praise. Unbelievable! Awesome! Perfect! Incredible Didnt anyone teach you that its rude to make noise in front of someone elses house? Azy female voice rang out, interrupting a certain tech nerds musings. Dr. Sterns jumped five meters into the air beforending firmly on his feet. He didnt look at udia immediately. Instead, he closed his eyes and waved his hands in front of him in satisfaction. This precision and stability are too perfect. These are the sorts of hands which research institutes need the most. He opened his eyes and looked at udia, who was standing at the door in silk pajamas. Relevant data on her was projected in front of Dr. Sterns, and he could flip through it quickly. Dr. Sterns looked at udia with glowing red mechanical eyes. I dont even need to do anything to read the information? This really is the most perfect research tool. udia frowned. Youre annoying. As soon as she said that, she waved her hand, and a green vine flew out of her loose pajama sleeve. Pa! Boom! The remote-controlled androids head was smashed into the opaque space barrier. Dr. Sterns vision turned dark. When he opened his eyes again, he was back in the massage chair. The half-dome cover over his head opened, and the gentle female voice of the A.I. program warned, Research android 1 has been damaged. There are no backup androids. Connection cut. F*ck! Dr. Sterns couldnt help but curse. My new robot. Even with his thick nerves, it hurt. This remote-controlled android wasnt something that an ordinary remote-controlled robotic arm couldpare with. There was a gap of at least two to three generations in technology, and the difference in price wouldnt be several-fold, but hundred-fold C it might not be possible to buy one, even if you had the money. He had only gotten his hands on it five minutes ago, and it was already damaged. Was the new boss willing to buy another one? Dr. Sterns couldnt help but p his forehead and frown. But tech nerds were fearless in the end. Dr. Sterns, this homebody techie, was even better at courting death. Even as he frowned, he had already gotten the A.I. program to issue instructions for the boss to immediately do a resupply. Reason? The most legitimate reason was damage! Dr. Sterns couldnt be bothered to lie. Luke replied quickly, but the oue wasnt great. Then negotiate with them first. One research android costs 20 million. If you squander too much, this will affect your other research equipment. Dr. Sterns looked even more depressed. Luke, who was still in the basement, shook his head. Sterns had gotten a little cocky recently! Luke had just given him a new robot, and he had already stuffed it up. Didnt he know that it was hard for the boss to make money? Chapter 1789 - The Boss’s Operation, and a Discussion with Big Brother

Chapter 1789: The Bosss Operation, and a Discussion with Big Brother

The requirements for a research robot were higher than for an ordinarybat robot. Not only were the raw materials very expensive, someponents were also troublesome. It was a waste of time for Luke to get the bigshot who sold everything to specially settle a deal after the robot was damaged so soon. No matter how much money Luke had, he couldnt let Dr. Sterns act like this. An unrestrained researcher could burn all the wealth on Earth. Luke was only a shareholder in a fewpanies, not the God of Earth. He had to save as much money as possible. Of course, even after he made this clear, he still had to give the robot to Dr. Sterns. After Luke personally negotiated with udia and Ophelia, they quickly agreed to cooperate with the research. However, to prevent the robot from being instantly destroyed again, Dr. Sterns certainly couldnt plot to cut them open and study them bit by bit. It wasnt that Luke wanted to give them preferential treatment, but that the two women werent in normal mindframes to begin with. It was easy for them to gopletely crazy, which would make it hard for them to cooperate with experiments in the future. What was even more interesting was that after the negotiation, the two women were finally full of life. They said that they were willing to participate in the research, not just to be studied. ...... In exchange for being proactive in research, they had the right to refuse to cooperate in some of Dr. Sterns experiments. Nobody wanted to be ordered around like a monkey. Using the threat of Dr. Sterns could be considered to have brought about the desired effect, and it added new dimensions to Lukes research projects. Luke really wasnt a professional when it came to biotechnology, nor was he interested. These three doctors could just be sent off with money and equipment. Luke didnt have to participate in the research; he just needed to harvest results at regr intervals. Just after ten in the evening, Mindy sent Joseph back, which was a must. Mindy was only fourteen, but she was definitely more grown-up than nine-year-old Joseph. As the big brother, Luke could not create opportunities for his little brother, but at the very least, he shouldnt blindly mess things up. When they said goodbye at the door, Luke finally appeared. Do you want toe in for a bit, Mindy? Mindy was shocked, but then rxed. Luke, youre back? Luke nodded and said with a smile, Do you want me to drive you back? Mindy rolled her eyes. Im already in the tenth grade! Luke shrugged. Okay. Shall Ie over tomorrow with a little gift? Mindys eyes lit up. What gift? Luke said, Handmade. Mindy wasnt disappointed. The longsword that Luke had given herst time wasnt bad. Although she rarely used it, she still liked it. Just like the dozens of butterfly knives she had, collecting premium cold weapons was her personal hobby. The bigshot who sold everything also had special cold weapons, but they had to be bought with credit points, which waspletely different from gifts. Mindy waved goodbye happily and rode her bike back home. Joseph pushed his bike into the hallway and asked casually as he went upstairs, Did your business trip go well? Luke said, Hm, not bad. Sensing Josephs emotions, Luke secretly chuckled. Fine, you get a gift too. Josephs mood clearly improved, but he said, Im not a kid. Luke chuckled. Are you saying that Mindy is still a kid? Joseph curled his lip. She probably wont be able to grow up in this lifetime. Luke didnt argue with him. Mindy acting a little childish didnt mean that she was naive. A momentter, Luke went upstairs and gave Joseph two big boxes. These are for you. Joseph looked at him suspiciously. Can I open them now? Luke nodded and took a leisurely sip of his coffee. The boxes werent wrapped, but tied simply with red ribbon. Joseph lifted the top of one box and was shocked when he saw what was inside. Uncertain, he took the item out of the box and turned it around in his hands before he was 100% sure that it was a motorcycle helmet. A motorcycle helmet wasnt a big deal, but the helmet was pink and had cartoon-like cat whiskers and a mouth on the front to create a cute cat face. Joseph turned around and looked at Luke. Luke raised his hand with a smile. Theres another one. Joseph quickly opened the second box. When he saw the dark color, he was immediately relieved. This ones for me, right? Luke burst outughing. Huh? Do you want to wear the girls style? Joseph red at his brother angrily. You did that on purpose, didnt you? He finally came back to his senses. Luke had deliberately ced the box with the pink helmet close to him so that he would open it first. In fact, they were couple helmets. The two helmets were simr, but the ck one was for guys, while the pink one had a cartoon cat face. Afterining about the prank, Joseph quickly asked, Are you giving her a motorbike? Luke nodded and confirmed his spection. Yes. Joseph had a strange expression on his face. So, you gave me two motorcycle helmets, and youre giving her a motorcycle. Luke sipped his coffee leisurely. Thats right. Joseph wanted toin, but didnt know what to say. Luke, however, exined, You should think about your safety on the road. Also, youve been training with her for so long. Should I just give her a helmet? Joseph finally couldnt take it anymore. I mean, dont tell me youre splitting the original gift into two? Luke shook his head decisively. No way. If it was a set, why would I specially prepare a helmet for you? You now get a free driver C dont tell me youre not satisfied with this gift? Joseph was lost for words. A free driver? Adults sure knew how to y tricks. The next day, Mindy jumped around happily on her motorbike. This wasnt amon motorbike, but one that Luke had specially modified for her. The motorcycle was streamlined and eye-catching in pink and purple. It was small in size, but it was heavy enough to drive at high speed. With the nanosuits and Lukes couple helmets, their lives wouldnt be in danger. Not only that, it could change appearance and color, and switch out license tes, simr to Bells cab. On a straight road, the A.I. program could also steer the motorbike, which would allow the driver to free up their hands in a short period of time. Luke also had a fully A.I. motorcycle, but it needed super wide tires. That would look too shy, and would draw attention outside. It wasnt suitable for these two minors. This ordinary version was enough for Mindy and Josephs daily use. Chapter 1790 - Research Underway, and a New Commission

Chapter 1790: Research Underway, and a New Commission

??

Helping his little brother sort out travel fare was justpensation for leaving him alone at home during this period of time. Although Mindy treasured the new motorbike and Joseph couldnt touch it himself, he could still get a free ride. The motorbike was from Luke, and it wouldnt be nice for Mindy to be the only one to ride it, so she let Joseph get on as well. For the next few days, Luke cked off again. When he was free, he would have coffee with thepany CEO in front of the ss windows of HQ, or take Elena out to draw. After the research subjects agreed to cooperate, Dr. Sterns gradually entered the most enjoyable stage of his research. The minds of these two women who yed with poison were abnormal to begin with. Coupled with their special physiques, Pheromone Control had a very poor effect on them. But with Dr. Sterns breathing down their necks, the two women knew that they couldnt keep resisting. If they didnt take a step back, they might really have to be research material on the operating table until they died. There was finally some movement with the nanotoxin technology which Ophelia had been keeping under wraps. udia also tried to cultivate the Blood Orchid. ... Although their days were much worse than before, Luke gave them better treatment after they expressed their intent to cooperate. The current volume of Lukes Space 2 was equivalent to arge cube that was 100 meters in length, width and height. They had books,puter games, TV dramas, movies and music in their personal spaces. They could even have a swimming pool in their respective courtyards. As long as Luke wanted to, he could make twenty 10,000-square-meter mansions that were 5 meters tall. It was much more spacious than the womens previous vis that were several hundred square meters in size. Between getting better treatment and bing research material, the two women didnt hesitate for long, and decisively chose to live morefortably. But once they got on this train, they couldnt get off. In the future, they would need to provide a corresponding level of results for whatever treatment they wanted. The two women and one man were doctors who had been involved in research for a long time. After they seriously devoted themselves to their research, several projects that had stalled for some time finally started to see progress. Ophelias nanotoxin was very flexible and could bebined with a lot of technology. It was very effective in terms of both offense and defense. Artificial cultivation of the Blood Orchid contributed to further analysis of its characteristics. By exploring the cause of the effects it produced, it might be possible to mass produce it. Dr. Sterns researched how to use Life 1 to strengthen the human body and to extend its lifespan. Luke said frankly, If this project seeds, youll be the first person to enjoy the results. Dr. Sterns still missed the Hulk project, but when he heard that, his mind cleared. In any case, if the new boss didnt provide him with the materials, how could he work on the Hulk project? Luke was relieved; finally, the guys obsession had been suppressed for the time being. Dr. Sterns was his research asset. If he was distracted, what would be wasted were Lukes research results! It was already the middle of November, and at ten oclock one night, the agency that hadnt been officially opened for business for long suddenly received a newmission from Dustin, whom Luke and Selina hadnt seen in a while. On the phone, his voice clearly sounded a little hoarse. Luke, its me. Good evening. You finally dont have to keep Jenniferpany today? Luke smiled casually. Dustin was busy with work and tried his best to keep Jenniferpany when he was free at night. The two of them basically only saw each other at night. After a few seconds of silence, Dustin said slowly, I have a job for you. Luke slowly sat up straight on the couch. From who? Dustin said, From me. Its a private job. Its best if only you know about it. Luke was surprised when he heard that. A serious personal request like this was all about friendship. In the future, as long as it wouldnt put Dustin at risk, he would have to do his best to help Luke in return. Thinking that, Luke slowed down in his speech. No problem. Remember that you owe me another one. Dustin was relieved to hear that. It was just like how people didnt mind helping someone they had helped before, as long as the other party expressed enough gratitude. In fact, people trusted their creditors more, provided that they werent pressed to pay thetter back. Dustin looked in the rearview mirror. In the backseat, Jennifer was wearing his coat and had her head down. He took a deep breath. Im in Long Beach. There was an unexpected situation in the woods diagonally across from Nickerson Beach Park. I need you to take care of it. Pausing for a moment, he couldnt help but add, The sooner, the better. Luke readily agreed. Okay, Ill be there in ten minutes. Until I get there, be careful. After hanging up, Dustin heaved a sigh. Until now, there werent many people he could trust. Luke was the only one who was trustworthy and capable of resolving any future problems that may pop up. Even so, his heart was still pounding. It wasnt that he wasnt confident in Luke; this matter involved Jennifer, so Dustin couldnt rxpletely. However, he stillforted her. Luke is a reliable guy. What happened today isnt a big day. Jennifer sighed faintly. What on earth am I? Dustin couldnt say anything in reply. If he said that his wife was Superman, it might trigger her unstable emotions. If he said there was nothing wrong with her, then what about the guy lying in the grass? Hesitating for a moment, Dustin, whose gift at speaking had improved in thest two years, gave the right answer. You are my wife, the only woman I want to spend the rest of my life with. Jennifer fell silent. It had been a bad night, but at least it wasnt the worst. That was what the D.A., who had her husbands support, thought. Luke was a punctual person, and was even used to being five minutes early. Five minutes after the call, he appeared in the bushes not far away. After confirming that it was Luke, Dustin stretched out his phone and let the screen sh once before he immediately turned the light off. In fact, Lukes Sharp Nose had already locked onto Dustin and his wife, as well as another person? However, the strong smell of blood confirmed one thing: Dustins problem wasnt a small one. Dustin went out to greet him. Luke asked, Whats going on? What do you need me to do? They had always dealt with emergencies like this. Dustin was already familiar with this routine, and immediately exined in a low voice. It wasntplicated. In short, D.A. Jennifer had just killed a man. However, she was a light green in the system, which confirmed that the person she had killed wasnt anything good. Dustin had brought her to a special seaside restaurant for dinner. When they left, they heard someone calling for help. One was a veteran police officer and the other was a strong woman. They werent scared, and immediately stopped the car to check. Chapter 1791 - Turned Green? That’s a Big Problem

Chapter 1791: Turned Green? Thats a Big Problem

??

It was an injured 15- or 16-year-old Asian teenager. He was short and thin, and they rxed a little. But just as Dustin crouched down to ask about the situation and Jennifer was about to call the police, something happened. Just like that, the Asian teenagers mouth cracked wide open. Even Dustin, who was a veteran officer, was dumbfounded. Had anyone ever seen a big mouth open all the way to the back of the head? He had seen it today. What was even more frightening was that the young man grabbed his hands tightly to prevent him from retreating, and it looked like Dustin would bepletely swallowed. Dustin felt his vision go dark, and a thought subconsciously popped into his head: It was over! It would be strange if he could survive with this strange thing all around him. At that moment, the woman shouted angrily, Get lost! At the same time, there was a bang. The huge mouth instantly disappeared, and the scene in front of Dustin returned to normal. ... A figure was sent flying ten meters before it hit the ground and rolled another 20 meters, cutting a path through the grass. In front of Dustin was a blood-sttered calf, and the high heel on it looked familiar. It was the elegant Chanel shoes which he had helped put on Jennifer before they left home tonight. Now He swallowed hard and looked to the side, only to see Jennifer staring at her leg in shock. Dustin: What the f*ck? Jennifer red at him and stomped her foot. What did you say? Puchi! Her entire leg sank into the ground. Dustin raised his hand to stop his wife from falling over. Im not talking about you. No, no, your skin Jennifer had just recovered from the shock of sending someone flying with a kick. She subconsciously looked at her hands. What the f*ck??? Dustin hurriedly stood up and grabbed her hands. Calm, calm down Ah~ An impatient Jennifer waved her hands, and Dustin was sent flying. Jennifer hadnt expected her husband to be sent flying with a casual wave of her hands. She subconsciously opened her arms and easily caught him in a princess carry. The scene fell silent. The couple looked at each other and, for a time, didnt know what to say. Dustin, who had been a police officer for more than 20 years, was more experienced. A momentter, he got down from his wifes strong arms and then bundled her into the car. Stay in the car for now. Ill clean up the scene. Dont worry, Ive got this. Jennifer didnt say anything, and simply let Dustin put his coat on her. Putting on the standard rubber gloves, Dustin wiped her bloody calf with a towel. Of course, it wasnt Jennifers blood, but the young Asians. Seeing that the Asian teenager had been about to take a big bite out of her husband, Jennifer panicked and kicked him. The Asian teenager was sent rolling dozens of meters away. After cleaning up his wife, Dustin quickly cleaned up the car. Thankfully, the car was ck, and the blood stains couldnt be seen at night. Then, he took a small rug out from the trunk, wrapped it around the dead Asian teenager, and dragged him into the bushes. After everything was done, Dustin paced back and forth outside the car. The problem tonight wasnt the Asian teenager. Whether that guy was a superhuman or a monster didnt matter to Dustin. In any case, Jennifer had already destroyed his upper torso and head. Now, the problem was how to hide Jennifers peculiarities. It was impossible for a normal woman to kick someone hard enough to shatter their head and cave in their body. It was impossible for a normal woman to suddenly turn green. If it were anyone else, Dustin wouldnt be so sensitive. However, Luke had mentioned before that Jennifers cousin could blow up a Chitauri battleship on his own. Even now, Dustin still remembered his shock when he heard the news. He had never thought that Dr. Banner, who looked like a gentle and good person, could be such a terrifying existence. When his initial surprise and confusion faded, Dustin discovered a serious problem: Dr. Banner could turn green, so could Jennifer, and they were cousins. What he remembered even more clearly was that Jennifer had lost a lot of blood after being attacked by the hitmen sent by the Elsworths, so Luke had simply treated Dr. Banner as a portable blood bank. So, Dustins wife was actually a She-Hulk? Thinking that, Dustin became even more wary about letting anyone else know. At that time, Luke had casually mentioned what happened to Dr. Banner, but hadnt exined the details. However, under military surveince and retrieval attempts didnt sound like anything good. If the military wanted the Hulk back, then wouldnt they want Dustins wife as well? Jennifers skin had only turned green and her transformation wasnt as terrible as the Hulks, but this was precisely the terrifying thing about it! It was hard to control the violent Hulk, but it was easy to control Jennifer, who was now green but was still rational and had a normal mindset. As Dustins thoughts raced, he felt hot all over, though his back turned cold every now and then. Doing his best to suppress his chaotic emotions, he mulled over the issue several times before he finally decided to ask Luke for help. Dustin hadnt made this choice on the spur of the moment or because of favoritism. The trust between them had been built on years of working together and silently observing the other partys style. Dustin gave his former capable subordinates a lot ofbels, but what he valued most apart from incredibly strong capability was trustworthiness. Luke never made empty promises, but never went back on promises that he did make. Luke rarely owed anyone big favors, but many people owed him big favors. Conversely, this proved that Luke valued favors. Those who valued promises and favors had a much higher bottom line than those who only cared about benefits. Besides, Dustin vaguely sensed that Luke was connected to the superhuman circle. Although Luke had never said it outright, he was no stranger to people with superpowers, like Dr. Banner, and had been connected to Tony Stark since the beginning. Also, Luke had enough strength and confidence to make contact with that circle. Fighting dozens of armed bandits alone wasnt something that just any superhuman could do. Most superhumans might be killed instantly if they fought dozens of armed bandits single-handedly. Secondly, Luke had never shown any fear or disgust of superhumans. When he talked to Dustin about this special group, he was just stating the facts. Finally, it was Luke who had suggested that Dr. Banner give his blood to Jennifer. He had been involved from the beginning. Who else could Dustin count on but him? Chapter 1792 - Professional Clean-up and Cooperation?

Chapter 1792: Professional Clean-up and Cooperation?

Luke didnt think much of it after Dustin told him what happened tonight and how Jennifer was doing. If Haley had been the one to turn into a SheHulk, he might still be a little happy since he would have less apprehensions. The most troublesome thing was that the other party was a friend. Jennifer didnt have a direct connection to Luke, but Dustin had been attentive toward her for as long as Luke knew him; she was the person closest to several of Lukes colleagues. It was like Luke always said: If youre too close, you cant do anything. Jennifer was an elitewyer with a strong sense of justice and a crafty mind. Otherwise, how could she make Dustin behave? Hm, maybe it was because Jennifer was only in her thirties. But in any case, Luke could only be gentle and fair whenmunicating with this sister-inw, and to give and take whenever one or the other party needed help. A certain person would re up if Jennifer changed identities and was sent out of the country. The main point was that Jennifer would turn green whenever she got agitated, and would use her sandbag-like fists to convince people to be good. So, it was better to have the bigshot who sold everything contact this potential female hero and give her some high-tech face-changing equipment. As long as she didnt turn green on the spot in front of everybody, everything was negotiable. Superhumans with physical abilities and the She-Hulk were two different things. ...... Luke could easily protect the former, but thetter was General Rosss project. Secondly, the bigshot could give this sister-inw some professional advice about controlling her emotions and hiding her transformation. After all, nobody knew how to hide better than the bigshot. As Luke worked things out, he didnt stop moving as he began to take things out of his backpack. He had Jennifer get out of the car. She took off her coat in a thick part of the woods, and Dustin treated it thoroughly with a cleaning spray. Luke dragged the body of the teenager wrapped in the rug to the other side. While the couple was busy in the woods, he threw the body into his inventory. Then, he activated the scanning function on his lenses and stored everything within range that had traces of the teenager in his inventory. He also cleaned up Dustins car. After he was done, he even had the time to take out a lollipop and eat it unhurriedly. After another two minutes, the couple finally came out of the woods. Luke took the cleaning spray from Dustin and gestured for them to stand apart. He scanned them with his lenses onest time and cleaned up small bits that had been missed. Less than a minuteter, he stopped and said, Okay, you go home first. You just came here for a romantic dinner tonight, but Jennifer, you caught a cold. You might need to take some time off from work. Dustin and Jennifer well understood how collusion and fabrication worked, and they nodded silently. Luke gave Dustin an old phone model. Contact this person; he should be able to alleviate Jennifers sickness to some extent. If possible, it would be best to stop work for a while and make sure that her condition is under control at the very least. Thank you. Dustin patted Lukes shoulder and shook his hand before he left. In the passenger seat, Jennifer looked in the rearview mirror. Luke waved goodbye and walked slowly toward the road, like an old man out for a stroll. She suddenly said, Isnt Luke a little too experienced at this? Dustin was still thinking about the phone with a cure. He hummed carelessly and said, This kid did a lot of private jobs in Los Angeles. He got paid hundreds of thousands of dors. This is nothing. As Lukes boss, Dustin had to know how much he made on the surface. Before Luke resigned, many people had been staring at his ount, ready to pounce. Too many people were jealous of a 21-year-old who was able to be a lieutenant. Even though the higher-ups knew that Luke had connections, and even though his colleagues in the Detective Bureau knew that he was capable, he had still risen too quickly. For example, Dustin was already 45. If he was lucky, he might be promoted to Inspector next year. If nothing untoward happened and Luke progressed at the same rate as before, he could be Deputy Chief at the age of 35. But he had resigned of his own ord. Otherwise, if NYPD produced a 25-year-old Captain, hundreds of officers would line up to write a petition to denounce him. Jennifer didnt care about that. She stressed, Im saying that hes too experienced. Dustin still didnt think much of it. Darling, hes the detective with the highest sess rate in Los Angeles. If he wanted to, he could be the detective with the highest sess rate in NYPD or even the world. Jennifer rolled her eyes. Dustin was very close to Luke and had fallen out with Deputy Commissioner Brad over him, but was she praising Luke here? What Im saying is that the both of you work so well together and are so good at it. This isnt the first time youve worked together to clean up a scene, right? She finally expressed her worries. Jennifer had been awyer for years, and had been the D.A. in New York for two years. She was very familiar with how sentences were handed down among suspects. People whomitted serious crimes in America didnt necessarily get heavy sentences; it was the person who took the me that got the most severe sentence. Luke was rich, and he was no longer a police officer. It would be very difficult for Internal Affairs to get him to cooperate with an investigation. He could even hire a team ofwyers to help file awsuit. Dustin, however, was still with the police department. If anyone realized that there was a problem, and couldnt do anything to Luke, Dustin as the weak point woulde under fire. Dustin wasnt stupid. After his wife asked three questions in a row, he immediately understood her worries. He couldnt help butugh out loud. Thats because youve never worked with him. Otherwise, you wouldnt think that. Jennifer asked, What do you mean? Dustins eyes flickered, and he said in a nostalgic tone, Doing things with him, you take the least risk and get the most credit. You never get involved in those dirty things. Whether you are his boss or partner, theres no exception. Jennifer was surprised. Are you serious? She only knew that Luke was a nice guy, but she had never heard the details. After all, she and Dustin were both busy people, and their time together was better spent on other things. Dustin sighed. John e. Youve heard of him, right? Of course Jennifer had heard of this guy who had shaken up the New York police system. The guy who started losing his hair in his thirties? Dustin couldnt help but swipe his hand through his own hair and feel lucky. I would thank the heavens if he only causes ten times as much trouble as Luke. Jennifer was lost for words.?Are you saying that Mr. e is dozens of times more of a troublemaker than Luke? In any case, Dustin wasnt involved in any illegal clean-ups, so that was fine. What she had done tonight had been in self-defense, but if word got out that she turned green, the people who woulde looking for her definitely wouldnt talk about legalities. Chapter 1793 - Missing, Clues, Investigation

Chapter 1793: Missing, Clues, Investigation

While Dustin was filling Jennifer in on the details, Luke had already gotten Osiris to start analyzing the teenagers body. To be able to scare Jennifer into transforming, the big-mouthed teenager mustve been acting very strange back then. But the D.A.s kick was even more ruthless. It kicked a hole five centimeters wide in the teenagers chest and blew up his head. Although most of the head had been smashed, Osiris noticed something unusual amidst the fragments this person had no brain. Many of the damaged parts of the head were more like muscles, and it was unlikely that a human head would have that many muscles. For Luke, a head full of muscles was just a description and not a superpower. Alfreds investigation had also uncovered clues about the Asian teenager. There werent many Asian teenagers of the right age in New York, and even fewer hade to Long Beach in thest two days. Although this person no longer had a face, a possible suspect would always be found after searching outward from the crime scene. ... The young Asian teenager was called Takuya Miura, and he was 16 years old. His father was a Japanese who was working in America, and the family of three had arrived in New York five days ago. Luke found the Miura familys number in the immigration departments database, but nobody picked up. Frowning, he used the name of a rtedpany to call colleagues in Mr. Miuras department. He said that he was unable to reach the couple, and asked if the other party had resigned. In the end, he quickly received the reply that thepany had been unable to contact Mr. Miura for the past few days. Thepany had also sent someone to the house, but nobody opened the door. After getting an answer, Luke didnt waste any time and went straight to the house. A few years ago, Mr. Miura had sessfully secured an opportunity to work in America. For the sake of this job, the family lived apart for a while. A year ago, his wife hade to look after him and also to look for a suitable school for their son. Not long ago, Mr. Miura was promoted as a mid-level manager at thepany, and was finally able to bring his son to America. The couple had asked for leave to return to Japan ten days ago so that they couldplete the move in one go. The Miura family now lived in Queens. Luke drove over for a look. Naturally, Selina and the dog head were with him. In Selinas words, this was much more fun than dealing with PDD matters. There was no end to the work in the PDD, and Luke didnt want her to turn into a work machine. It was good to go out and y. When they arrived at the house, they did one round before entering through the back door. The house looked no different from a regr house. But that was what was unusual about it. There were three sets of keys and a remote in the key bowl at the door. Some of the food ingredients in the kitchen had gone bad. Also, there were no slippers at the door. Continue reading on 0n MYB0XN0 V E L. COM However, when Luke scanned the room with his lenses, he could see footprints belonging to three people. When they arrived at the master bedroom, the bed waspletely bare, and there was a strong smell of bleach. Selina sighed. This clean-up... How ruthless. Both of them were seasoned detectives and knew very well that bleach could destroy traces of blood. The room had been empty for days, but the smell of bleach was so strong. There had to have been a lot of blood in the room; the missing bedsheet and nket seemed to attest to it. Someone had died in the master bedroom not long ago, and in a very messy way. Luke nodded and picked up two phones from the nightstand. They belonged to the couple. Both of them used old models with longersting batteries, and the phones hadnt shut down yet. However, thest call was made the night they arrived. What followed was a series of missed calls and unread messages. Sure enough, the couple had disappeared from this world after that night. Luke put the two phones in his pocket and looked at the results of Alfreds screening of the surveince footage. The surveince cameras nearby only captured the family driving back that day, and the couple never appeared again after that. Three days after the familys arrival, the son appeared on a surveince camera a few blocks away. He entered Brooklyn two dayster and then went to Long Beach yesterday. After doing one round of the house, Luke gestured, and two people and one dog left through the back door again. They followed a small path for 100 meters until they reached a manhole cover that had been hidden under a lot of junk. At that moment, the stench which Lukes Sharp Nose picked up was very obvious. He kicked away the junk on the manhole cover and opened it to look inside. This should be the couple. Let me take a look. Selina and the dog looked down as well, and saw a few big ck stic bags. Luke said, Lets go. Someone else will take care of this. He put the manhole cover back and piled the junk on top of it again. The three of them left quietly. Luke, however, had already put the Miura couples bodies away in his inventory. These two bodies belonged to Takuyas parents, and were probably firsthand crime evidence. Naturally, they had to be brought back for an autopsy. A private investigator had to do a lot of dirty work. It absolutely wasnt as ssy as it looked in the movies. Of course, it wasnt like a private investigator couldnt be ssy. As long as a certain master detective had connections and status, he just needed to open his mouth, and the forensic scientist would be willing to risk breaking the rules by letting the detective cut the queue and be the first to look at the autopsy report. That sort of master detective had ss. Ultimately, however, no matter how amazing his deductions were, there had to be a chain of evidence. Without a chain of evidence, it was very troublesome to convict someone simply based on logical deductions. Thankfully, Luke and Selina werent expecting to make money as private investigators, nor did they need to negotiate thew. Their goal was to uncover the truth and protect ordinary people. Law? Justice? Progress? What did that have to do with private investigators? When they got home, they went to the basement. Luke turned on the virtual screen and analyzed the intelligence with Selina. Gold Nugget? It was just an extra. Apart from running some rounds in the beginning and helping them bring over some snacks and drinks, it spent the rest of the time lyingfortably on the floor and not getting in the way. It ate and drank, and put on its earphones to watch dramas. As long as the fiend can see me, it cant be considered cking off! A certain dog heads thinking was just that simple and clear-cut. Luke and Selina kept flipping through the information, and the sequence of events gradually became clearer. A homeless man in Brooklyn told the patrol officers that he saw a monster eating people two days ago. A day ago, a group of young people at Nickerson Beach Park reported two friends missing. The investigators found nothing unusual at the Miura house in Japan. At the same time, they discovered that a lot of bleach had been used in the house foyer. Takuyas aunt went missing 20 days ago. She had been entrusted by his father to check on him regrly. In Tokyo, there have been cases of wild animals attacking people, which have been kept under wraps. However, someone said online that those people were eaten, and only parts of their bodies were left. The scenes were extremely bloody. As they discussed this, Selina looked at Luke and said eagerly, This seems interesting. Do you want to take a look over there? Luke thought for a moment before he nodded. We can check it out. But lets wait another two days and see if we can discover anything else here. It wasnt urgent to go to Japan to investigate the Miuras. He was just interested. There was no need to leave immediately. The medical program, Osiris, could also finish summarizing the various autopsy reports. Chapter 1794 - Another Trip to Tokyo and Relying on One’s Self

Chapter 1794: Another Trip to Tokyo and Relying on Ones Self

??

Two dayster, Luke entrusted his little brother to Mindy once more, and left with Selina and Gold Nugget. Since they were no longer police officers, they naturally wouldnt take a regr ne to Tokyo. Unlike many magnates who liked to dress up their private nes, themercial ne which was registered under a certain flightpany prioritized flight distance first and speed second. The interior decor and facilities were just the basics. There was no such thing as a flight attendant who liked to ask the boss what to drink, a 33-meter bed, or even a jacuzzi. If it wasnt for the fact that Luke wouldnt prepare all the necessities required on the ne himself, thismercial ne wouldnt even have the sole middle-aged flight attendant. This middle-aged woman had ordinary looks, but she was down-to-earth, followed instructions, and was very professional. She cherished this job that paid very well with no regard for her age or looks. Luke had her stay in the lounge so as not to wander around. To prevent her from feeling like she was being locked up in some dark room, Luke had even expanded the kitchen area and reduced the size of the passenger area. Arge reason Luke had hired this middle-aged flight attendant back then was because her culinary skills werent too bad. ... The ne wasnt a suitable ce for the three of them to move around; it was fine for them to just do their own work or watch dramas. The only thing they required was more food, or they would be anxious when they got hungry. After eating and drinking, they took a nap and then got off the ne at Tokyos Narita International Airport. Taking a car that had been sent to the airport by the PDD, two people and one dog drove into Tokyo once more. They had been here before, but that had only been for a few days, when they had dumped a lot of trash into Tokyo Bay in passing. Looking at the street, Selina asked solemnly, Hm, where should we start? Luke said, Noodles. There are a lot of special noodle shops which we have yet to try. Selinas eyes lit up. Really? Luke was amused. This case isnt urgent. Besides, its the afternoon. We can spend half the day eating, then get to work at night. Okay, then well follow your arrangements. Director Selina nodded with the air of a leader, but already couldnt help smacking her lips. The dog head in the backseat quickly whined to indicate that it agreed with this decision. At night, Tokyo was bustling with activity. Traffic lights changed and people moved like a tide through the busy intersections. Luke was holding two big bags of snacks in both hands, and Selina was holding a box in one hand and chopsticks in the other. She didnt forget to mutter, One for you, one for me, mm, one for Gold Nugget. One for you Her movements were gentle and precise, and she could urately pop into Lukes mouth whatever snack she was holding. Gold Nugget? Just put it wherever on the right. It was very good at picking up food. Many passers-by looked at them curiously. The woman was so urate at feeding the man and the dog. Did she specialize in some sort of craftsman trade? Also, this was a world which valued looks. People with craftsmanship werent rare. There were plenty of unusual people like these in Japan, but there werent many who looked this outstanding, let alone two foreigners. The two people and one dog who had traveled the world had already learned to ignore these gazes. After walking for more than ten minutes, they arrived at a residential area, and the two bags of snacks in Lukes hands were finally empty. Squeezing the trash into two balls and stuffing them into his backpack, Luke looked up ahead. Were at the Miuras ce. Okay, lets get to work. Selina patted her belly in satisfaction. She wasnt 100% full, but it was always good to leave some room. The dog head wagged its tail in satisfaction. In the afternoon, they had followed Luke and sampled various things. They bought whatever they chanced upon C takoyaki, taiyaki, tamagoyaki and so on C provided that it didnt require them to queue for the food. After eating and drinking their fill, two people and one dog entered the house in high spirits, and came out less than half an hourter. Selina said, It seems that Takuya Miura also ate his aunt. Luke rubbed his chin. Thats right. It shouldnt have been long before his parents returned to Japan. Well be able to confirm it after we visit his aunts ce. Takuyas aunts house was less than a kilometer away, which was why his parents had entrusted his aunt to check up on him regrly. Ten minutester, they left the house. Luke had just needed to use Hypnosis, and easily learned the situation from the womans husband and daughter. Something strange had indeed happened to Takuya recently, which caused him to eat three of his family members. Based on their investigation, he had just been an ordinary kid before. Awakened a superpower which made you eat your family? Sorry, Luke had never seen such a strange superpower before. Secondly, there might be people whose heads got bigger after they obtained superpowers, but there were none whose brains disappeared after getting superpowers. Luke had ess to the databases of many superpower organizations, including SHIELD. These organizations had existed for years or even decades, and there were at least 8,000 types of superpowers on record, which covered an extensive range. Eating people had nothing to do with a superpower, but with mental illness. However, it didnt seem like Takuya had been suffering a mental illness. When it came down to it, the food quantity he consumed was simr to that of big predators like tigers and lions. Looking at Luke, who was walking silently next to her, Selina nudged him with her shoulder. What are you thinking about? Luke nodded. The recent rumors about people being eaten here probably arent unfounded. Well do it the old way set up surveince and gather information. Sooner orter, someone will wander into range. Oh. Selina suddenly looked enlightened. She punched her left palm lightly with her right fist. Yes, this is what you said before something about guarding the pig and waiting for the rabbit. Luke was lost for words.?You really are anguage genius. At least, your Chinese is up in the clouds! For the next week, Luke and Selina were busy. It was the end of November. There were a lot of amazing things about Japan. For example, the people here typically liked to hole up at home and y, and go against the mainstream; this was also the case with smartphones and the Inte. Smartphones had already be the trend in thest few years, and Japan would inevitably be covered by the wirelesswork. In America, Luke was like a fish in water when it came to gathering online intelligence. When he arrived in Tokyo, however, he felt that it was still barrennd. Japan hadnt followed America as closely in thest two years in entering the age of wireless Inte, even though it was the first country to fully set up a 3Gwork. Except for a few ces where wifi could be used, most people in Japan were still ustomed to using the mobile data on their phones to surf the web or send text messages; mostly, when they went online, it was via cabled Inte on theirputers. Naturally, functionality was the priority when it came to phones. Many girls here still used the flip-top models, and might even use them for years. Thus, Lukes multifaceted system lost countless eyes. He and Selina had no choice but to get to work themselves as they installed surveince cameras in hidden corners of tall buildings along main roads. Chapter 1795 - Overtime and an Onsen with a Winter View

Chapter 1795: Overtime and an Onsen with a Winter View

Surveince cameras used by Luke and Selina naturally wouldnt be ordinary. Firstly, they had all sorts of functions In A.I. mode, they could detect and lock onto unusual situations. The telephoto lens would automatically focus to get a clearer image, while the wirelessmunication function was a standard feature. Secondly, they were very covert. It was naturally against thew for Luke to install these things in Tokyo; it was too easy to use them to spy on private affairs, so they were very sensitive. In his previous life, it was basically the police which installed long-focus cameras like these in China. Thus, the cameras couldnt be set up openly in public, so it was best for two people and one dog to work overtime. If this was handled by the PDD, it would take a team of several people toplete the entire process. It was hard to hide too many people and too much activity. Thirdly, the cameras could be set up quickly. With Luke and Selina working together, they could set up a dozen surveince cameras in one night. ... It would already be pretty good if an ordinary team could set up one in half a day. Firstly, it wasnt a regr setup process, and secondly, there would definitely be all sorts of problems with the setup. When that happened, was Luke going to oversee the adjustments? The number of teams could be increased, but it was impossible to keep secret so many teams of three to five people when setting up the cameras. Luke had the Hypnosis ability, but if he had the time to hypnotize hundreds of people, he might as well set up the cameras himself. The hypnosis would wear off over time, while there was no risk of leaks if he set up the surveince cameras himself. Once they were set up, they would be useful for at least two years. Each surveince camera could monitor most movements clearly within a 200-meter radius, and cover an area of more than 0.1 square kilometers. If the focus was less on a clear image and more on detecting anomalies, the radius could increase to 500 meters and cover a surveince area of more than 0.7 square kilometers. Once they became more familiar with the instation process, Luke and Selina went from setting up 20 cameras on the first night to 27 cameras on thest night. After a week, they installed a total of 139 surveince cameras with a maximum surveince range of 100 square kilometers. Although there were a lot of blind spots in this surveince range, it was basically enough. After all, the entire city of Tokyo was only 2,200 square kilometers in size; it was already astonishing that they could directly monitor 4% of this area. It wasnt like they couldnt do more. However, the risk of being discovered would also increase. Secondly, it wasnt like they could keep hanging around as renovation workers on the top of Tokyos skyscrapers. In addition, public ces in Tokyo already had a lot of surveince cameras, so Luke didnt need to pay attention to these areas. If the cameras here really did capture something, it would be very easy to directly obtain a copy of the footage from the shop owner or the police. In short, as long as Takuya eating people wasnt a once-off incident, Luke would discover suspicious targets sooner orter. After they were done for the night, Luke and Selina sat in a noodle shop which the three of them had booked out. One by one, two people and one dog ordered the noodles they wanted, and the shop owner, who looked to be in his fifties, never stopped moving. A small TV in one corner on the counter was ying very softly. It was ying a variety show, which looked like it was about visiting an onsen. Before the three of them arrived, the old man might have been dreaming about soaking in an onsen, or perhaps thinking about taking a soak with the female reporter? Luke only took one nce and didnt look again after that. The female reporter was really ordinary, regardless whether it was her face or figure. Selina, on the other hand, watched the show fixedly as she raised her bowl and wolfed down the noodles. After a long while, just as the boss was about to run out of noodles, Selina suddenly said, Lets go to an onsen. Luke spat out a rib and looked at her in confusion. Hm? Selina finished her noodle soup and put down her bowl with a contented sigh. She then pointed at the TV with her chopsticks. Its snowing in Hokkaido. Ive never tried a hot spring in the snow before. Luke couldnt help but look at the variety show again. The female host had already thrown away her towel and was happily soaking. He smiled. No problem. Were headed to Sapporo anyway. Selina asked, Shall we leave tomorrow? Luke said, We can leave after were done eating. We can sleep well after soaking in the hot spring. Selina grabbed his cheek and kissed it. Bro, youre so considerate. Luke helplessly took out a tissue and wiped away the oily lipstick mark. If you were a little more hygienic, this gratitude would be a little more sincere. A momentter, two people and one dog finished thest three bowls of noodles and left. The old man in the shop didnt immediately clean up the dishes. He simply watched gloomily as these two assh*les left. He roared inwardly,?B*stards! Im already 45, and I can only sell noodles here in the middle of the night. Youre actually going to Hokkaido right now to soak in a hot spring, and with a dog at that. Theres something wrong with this world, ah~~~ However, there was still only the sound of the TV in the small shop. The boss could only rage inwardly and not show it on his face. The customers hadnt gone far; it would be rude to curse out loud. Reality was even crueler than what this 45-year-old shopkeeper, who looked like he was 50, could imagine. Luke and Selina returned to the safe house first, put on their armor, turned on stealth mode, then flew straight to Hokkaido, thus saving on travel fare. Half an hourter, theynded in Sapporo. Compared with the biting cold with no sign of snow yet in Tokyo, Sapporo was already a winter wondend. They entered a safe house, put away their armor, changed their appearances, and drove straight to a particr onsen. That was right, it was the onsen which had initially been opened by Hydra. After the people running the onsen went missing, there had been a lot of wrangling over ownership of the ce. Several parties wanted to buy this basicallyplete onsen. There was no clear victor yet, so the onsen had been sealed up all this time. But what Luke wanted was for nobody to disturb him. The three of them went to the small pool which Director Chris had enjoyed before. It waspletely empty. Luke opened the valve, filled the pool with water, and dumped a cleaning solution into it. Half an hourter, a new pool of water was ready, and he gestured at Selina. Everything is ready. Please, maam. Selina threw off her down jacket and crawled out of the camping tent in a bikini. She stepped into the pool and immediately eximed, Hot, hot! Luke didnt respond. With her physique, she could even withstand boiling water for a while. How could this hot spring injure her thick skin? Sure enough, Selina soon reclined on the round stone bench with afortable expression. Dog head, bring me my wine. Gold Nugget, who had already turned into abrador with its nanomask, immediately brought over a bottle of iced wine from the tent and gave it to Luke. Luke uncorked the bottle and filled two sses and a stone cup with gold-colored wine. Selina stretched out her hand, and they clinked sses. Cheers. The dog head shook its big head to indicate a toast, then stuck out its tongue and licked up the wine in the stone cup. Luke and Selina smiled as they drank slowly from their sses. Chapter 1796 - Surprise, Surprise, and Yet Another Surprise

Chapter 1796: Surprise, Surprise, and Yet Another Surprise

??

The onsen was very quiet at night, and Luke and Selina were in a corner where they could look down at the small valley below. There was the sound of running water from a nearby creek, and white smoke rose from the hot spring into the sky. Apart from the creek, everything else was covered in ayer of silver that was dotted with yellow and ck patches as well as dark green nts. Arms on the edge of the pool, Luke looked up at the dark night and didnt move for a long time. After a long while, he lowered his head and looked at the two guys who were eating furtively. What are you doing? Selina suddenly took a deep breath and rolled her eyes. Look at you. Its like the kind of meditative state that Big Gray (Splinters codename) talks about. Its good for calming the mind. Isnt it because were afraid of disturbing you? Gold Nugget also nodded to indicate that it was very hard to eat without making a sound. Luke couldnt help butugh. Rxing, he nodded and appreciated their consideration. Its indeed effective. You can give it a try if you have the chance. Selina and the dog couldnt help but look at each other. Try what? Do as Splinter said, slow down your breathing and clear your mind, and then fall asleep? She and the dog head had tried several times, but the results were always the same. This surefire method for falling asleep was second only to reading Lukes tech files. Luke was about to say something else, when his phone beeped very softly. ... He picked it up and his mouth dropped open. What the hell?! Selina was surprised. What? An emergency? Luke opened his mouth twice before he simply handed her the phone. See for yourself. Selina grabbed it and took a look. WTF? The dog head couldnt help but take a look, and half a roasted eel dropped from its mouth. Hm? After the shock, Selina blinked hard and read the message again to confirm that she wasnt seeing things. How did they hook up? Luke coughed. That man can be considered my cheap uncle, and were all colleagues. Its better not to use the word hook up. Selina spread her hands and stuck out her chest, and didnt look like she had any shame at all. Both of them are adults who have already had children. Wouldnt it be normal for them to be a little faster? Luke was lost for words. In a sense, she was right. Love between adults could beplicated, but it could also be very simple. As for these two? It definitely wasnt simple, but it wasnt necessarilyplicated. Selinas eyes shed. Why dont we take a peek? Luke refused. Were too close isnt that inappropriate? Selina immediately pinched his thigh. Put away that d*mn expression! You just want me to persuade you so that youll reluctantly agree. Tell me, do you agree? Luke chuckled and raised his hands. Okay, lets wait until theye tomorrow. Selina snorted. Luke had always been mysterious, but she could easily tell if he was tacitly agreeing or refusing. Of course, he acquiesced this time, but they couldnt go overboard. After all, Luke had set a rule back then to respect his teammates privacy. However, Luke and Selina hade to Japan first, before the other party chose this ce. . This sort of coincidence naturally couldnt be considered spying on his teammates. Suddenly, Selinas phone pinged. She subconsciously looked at it and eximed, Someones here in the middle of the night? Hm, theres something wrong with this guy. She gave Luke her phone. Luke took it and saw on the screen a drone surveince image of a person walking slowly down the small road toward the onsen entrance. The neer was an Asian man who looked to be in his thirties. He was wearing an ordinary thick jacket and jeans. This ce was close to the onsen district, and Sapporo could be considered a Japanese tourist spot. His clothes werent very distinctive; he might not be Japanese, but a tourist from another part of Asia. However, there seemed to be dark patches on his clothes. As a seasoned detective, Selina saw at a nce that they could be bloodstains. Selina was eager to try. Are we going to catch him? Luke thought for a moment, but shook his head. Not for now. Theres nobody else here anyway. Lets wait until weve soaked enough. Selina thought for a moment and realized that he made sense. She immediately reclined on the stone bench. The hot spring was 100 meters away from the building and separated from the trees by a few hills. The man wouldnt notice them if he entered the building. When Luke said that there was nobody else here, he was reminding Selina that even if this was a murderer, there would be no new victim here. If he ran? Didnt they still have a living creature with a very sharp nose and four legs here? So, Luke, Selina and the dog enjoyed the rare hot spring on a snowy night as they ate and drank leisurely. For them, once they enjoyed something, it was unlikely they would take the time to enjoy it again. That was because there were too many ces in the world that the rich could y in. An hourter, after consuming all the food and drinks they had brought, they finally got out of the hot spring and packed up. Just as they were about to leave, Lukes phone vibrated with another message. Luke opened it and was astounded. Selina had already dried up and put on her nanosuit in the camping tent. She stuck her head out and asked, Whats up? Luke nodded. Someone else is here. Four people in two cars. Three men and a woman. Selina quickly put on a T-shirt and jeans and clicked her tongue. One woman and three men in the middle of the night. Japanese people really know how to have fun. Luke also picked up his pace and threw the wine bottle and cutlery into the food box. Theres something even more interesting. Want to hear it? Selina crawled out and stuffed her feet into her nanoboots. Her eyes glowed. Is the girl the cute type that youre always talking about? . Luke suddenly felt that he shouldnt have imparted so much strange knowledge to her. Coughing lightly, he closed the food box and tossed a thick jacket to her. I dont think so, but a cute girl maybe a little. Shes a JK, after all. Taking the jacket, Selina didnt quite understand. Jack? Luke said, J and K. Its online Japanese lingo. Its the abbreviation for the Japanese word for high school girls. Selina was stunned. Isnt that the same as our middle schoolers then? Luke looked at her strangely. Have you forgotten the young women wearing school uniforms along the road at night Selina immediately lost interest. So, its a fetish thing. Although she had never been in charge of cases in this particr area when she had been a police detective, there were too many people in Los Angeles and New York who offered this sort of service. Doing odd things for money wasnt anything new. As long as the other party was willing to pay, men could even wear female school uniforms, let alone female sex workers. Money was God. That was the truth of capitalism. Chapter 1797 - Let’s Go, Hellhound

Chapter 1797: Lets Go, Hellhound

By the time Luke and Selina were done packing, the three men and one woman had arrived. After they got out of the cars, the four of them chatted andughed for a while, before the men escorted the JK girl into the building. At that moment, Luke and Selina were wearing wide lenses as they looked at everything on the virtual screen. Selina was the first to express her opinion. Those three guys are more normal. As for the girl Is it because shes experienced? You know JK girls so well, tell me. Luke didnt take the bait. He said calmly, I think so too. The girl is very calm, but we cant rule out the possibility that its because shes experienced. Pausing for a moment, he then said, But we might not have to wait too long to find out. Lets go. Itll be easier to take action if something happens. But what happened next left them speechless. The JK girl led the three men into a lounge in the building. She then discovered a few bottles of red wine, and proposed drinking to liven things up. . These bottles of wine had actually been ced here by the middle-aged man who hade alone earlier. The three lust-addled men soon passed out after drinking the drugged wine. Only then did the middle-aged mane out. Along with the JK girl, they searched the three men and took all they had C it was clear this wasnt the first time they had done something like this. Luke and Selina looked at each other in bewilderment. So, was this duo their target? But it didnt take long for the JK girl to make a call. She simply said, Foods here. Come to Nobi Onsen. ...... Then, the middle-aged man covered the long dining table and the floor with stic sheets and dragged the three men over to the table. After hesitating for a moment, he lugged the fattest of the three men up onto the table. I want more this time. Staring at the fatty on the table, the girl licked her lips. You can tell Ueno that C I just want my share. The middle-aged man was unhappy. Why do they get the same amount we do when were the ones who do the work? If thats the case, I would rather look for food on my own. The JK girl was confused by his anger. Because Ueno is stronger than you. You cant beat him, so you have to listen to him. The middle-aged mans face twisted strangely before it returned to normal. This world is so big. As long as I leave this ce, no matter how strong he is, can he find me? Stunned for a moment, the JK girl seemed to get it. But The middle-aged man walked over to her and grabbed her neck. Havent youe to your senses yet? This isnt thest. Its hard to say whos strong and whos weak here. The JK girl, however, suddenly flung his hand away. I dont know what you want, but even together, we cant beat Ueno. So, whatever you do has nothing to do with me. The middle-aged mans face twisted again until it was almost unrecognizable. The JK girl in front of him also had a twisted face. After confronting each other for a few seconds, the middle-aged man finally calmed down. The JK girl turned back into her young and delicate appearance. The middle-aged man said coldly, It might not be long before you die. At that time, youll know what a mistake you made! The JK girl didnt answer. She simply looked at him with the same cold eyes; it was like two wild beasts testing and threatening each other. Luke and Selina watched the show with great relish. . Why did private investigators like to sneak around and do secret surveince? That was because people would reveal a lot of secrets in an environment where their guards were down. Although the two had only been talking for two to three minutes, there was already a lot of information to go through. After the conversation was over, Selina asked in a low voice, Dont tell me theyre simr to Hellhound? Luke didnt know for sure either, and looked at the dog head. The dog head immediately shook its head. Selina immediately tranted: It isnt sure. Luke thought for a moment, then shook his head. If they havepanions, they probably arent the same. After all, that probie in San Francisco said that only four of them had been on that deep-space probe. Selina thought about it. This was space travel. Without coordinates or a propulsion system, there was practically no chance of drifting randomly toward Earth. The meteorite which the dog head had been on had been sent off-course, and sessfullynded on Earth. This sort of dog luck was out of this world. Could a miracle like that be replicated? Only if Earths coordinates had been leaked. While Luke was analyzing the intelligence, the other party didnt make them wait too long. Less than ten minutester, two more cars arrived, and four people got out. This time, all four of them were men of varying ages who also wore very different types of clothes. One old man looked like a tramp, however you looked at him. Of the two middle-aged men, one wore a cheap suit, and the other looked like a slovenly shut-in. Lastly, there was a high school boy with an ordinary appearance who wore a school uniform. The four of them went straight to the lounge. After they entered, all four men looked at the man lying on the table with hungry expressions. Then, the high school boy turned around and nodded at the JK girl. Takako, well done. The girl called Takako was expressionless. She simply gave him a waterproof apron and a Japanese kitchen knife. The high school boy put on the apron unhurriedly and waved the kitchen knife in his hand as he walked toward the man on the dining table. The hunger and excitement on his face grew. Bang! With a loud bang, the lounge door was kicked open, and a voice rang out in Japanese. Freeze! This is the Metropolitan Polices special assault force! Whoever moves will be killed! The five men and one woman in the lounge all turned around, stunned. Luke and Selina were standing gantly at the door. They were wearing tactical vests with the word Police on them, and had switched to Asian faces. The five men and one woman looked at each other, then suddenly started tough. Theughter grew louder and louder, the two middle-aged men almost copsing to the floor as they howled. Police? Special assault force? What was that? Was it delicious? The high school student turned around and smiled at Luke. Oh, then please kill us. Luke nodded solemnly like a righteous bigshot in some TV show. Im relieved to hear that. Lets go, Hellhound. He waved his hand, and arge, dazzling gold object rushed in, almost blinding the five men and one woman. The huge golden lump turned its head and looked at the five scumbags in front of it. Its eyes were full of disdain as it tossed its head back and roared. Chapter 1798 - You Have to Introduce Yourself Before a Fight

Chapter 1798: You Have to Introduce Yourself Before a Fight

??

Looking at the enormous golden animal in front of them, five men and one woman felt that something wasnt right. This dog was more than a meter tall; could it still be considered a dog? Gold Nugget, however, was excited. It had been too long since it had yed a lead role. Most of the time, it was either watching the show with Dor or punching people together with Selina. There was basically no chance for it to enter the Hellhound form with Dor. It was time to show off its real skills as Hellhound tonight. With a threatening roar, the dog-headed creature stomped hard on the ground, which cracked and turned into a streak of golden light which charged at the nerd. It was this sort of shut-in nerd who, when he had nothing to do, trolled people online and often stole the dog heads thunder. Although it probably wasnt this actual shut-in, who wasnt even human, who stole the dog heads thunder, there was no need to be reasonable. The first target was him. Ultimate skill Dog Head Charge! Activate! Boom! The nerd didnt even have time to react before he was squashed against the wall and his round figure was instantly ttened. ... He only had time to scream. The man next to him was shocked. His head suddenly twisted into a ball, and several long shadowsshed out at Gold Nugget. Puchi! Puchi! The dog head felt sharp pain as severalrge wounds appeared on its golden body. Ouch! It was so angry that it twisted its butt and its tailshed out to hit the man in the chest. Bang! A hole appeared in the mans chest, and he mmed into the wall behind him. At that moment, the tramps head also started to twist. Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke pulled the trigger, and the old mans head jerked back to reveal three shallow wounds. His eyes werent hit, and only a small part of his face was injured. Bang! Bang! Bang! The three bullets hit the old man in the neck, heart and liver. Come back, Luke ordered at the same time. Hearing his order, the dog head also realized that the heads of the two men and the woman in the room were starting to twist and change; they were clearly going to attack it. They couldnt kill it, but they could inflict huge wounds that would be immensely painful. Gold Nugget could endure it, but Dor couldnt. That was one of the reasons why Hellhound rarely attacked as the main force. So, when it heard the order, the dog head immediately raised its front paws and turned to kick at the wall with its back legs to do a flip andnd on the ceiling. It ran across the ceiling and flipped again at the doorway tond on all fours on the floor. What monsters are you? Luke suddenly asked in fluent Japanese. The six people in the room all turned to look at the door. At that moment, they still had human appearances, but their heads had twisted and split into strange flesh-colored tentacles. The tips of the tentacles were sharp, and there were countless strange eyeballs everywhere. The heads split into tentacles in different ways. Some tentacles spiraled upward from the top, some heads opened on the side, and some split into two. . The high school boy, on the other hand, was like an octopus with four tentacles. Although they all looked different in various ways, that didnt affect the simrities they shared. Luke also noticed that the tentacles of the tramp he had injured and of the two men whom Gold Nugget had injured were significantly slower in their movements. Physical damage could affect the tentacles? Luke wondered. The high school boy actually replied, Human, you and your dog are indeed very strong. So, Im giving you a chance. Submit to me, and well be the masters of this and rule together. Luke was surprised.?You really answered me! So, its true that you have to introduce yourself before a fight in Japanese movies? Even as he derided the other party inwardly, he immediately said, Thats impossible. There are so many of us and only a few of you. You cant even take over Sapporo. The high school boys four tentacles paused, as if he had been asked an awkward question. A momentter, he said, Human, were not like the dog next to you. There are a lot of us, much more than you can imagine. Luke asked, A hundred? The high school boy said, No. Luke asked, A thousand? The high school boy said, Not just that. Luke asked, Ten thousand? The high school boy waved his tentacles impatiently. There are more than 100,000 of us alone hibernating in the meteorite. This time, more than ten meteoritesnded on Earth at the same time. We have enough power to conquer this. Luke was bewildered. Millions of these monsters? That was nonsense! But based on how the other party was acting, it was possible that he was telling the truth. Thinking quickly, he asked again, There are so many of you. Are you their king, and theyll listen to you? The high school boys tentacles paused again before he waved them a little aggressively. Ill definitely be the strongest king! As if annoyed by the question, he finally stopped talking. Now, do you surrender, or shall I kill you? Luke chuckled. I choose to kill you. As soon as he said that, he opened fire. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Luke eximed, You can do that? The three intact people waved their tentacles in front of them, which were rtively wide and easily blocked the bullets. Retreat. At the order, Selina immediately retreated, with Luke taking up the middle position and Gold Nugget holding off the other party. Two people and one dog retreated too quickly, and the three people in the room were stunned. They ran? Then, should they give chase? Their tentacles were very fast and could even block bullets. However, it was impossible for the human bodies they were possessing to run faster than a bullet. Currently, they were only a little stronger than ordinary people. The high school boy hesitated for a moment before he waved his hand. Takako, Yuuta, kill them. The JK girl immediately ran out, waving her tentacles. The middle-aged man, however, didnt move. He looked at his three injuredpanions in the room. The high school boy turned his head. Yuuta, didnt you hear me? Seeing the four tentacles that were aimed at him, the middle-aged man finally suppressed his reluctance and anger. He ran out as well, but at a slower pace. After he left, the high school boy closed the door with his tentacles. He turned around and faced his three injuredpanions. He spread his hands and leaned in close. Come, what are you waiting for? The tramp, the average-looking man, and the nerd looked at each other, before their tentacles suddenlyshed out at the high school boys hands. Chapter 1799 - Dong! Dong! Dong! Dang! Dang! Dang!

Chapter 1799: Dong! Dong! Dong! Dang! Dang! Dang!

The result was that both the average-looking man and the nerd shed at the boys right hand. Their tentacles shed a few times, but because of their heavy injuries, they didnt have the strength to truly fight each other. The high school boy looked at them helplessly. Fine. Kenji, pick a foot. The nerd, Kenji: No way, why should I be a smelly foot? Apart from sleeping, I have to keep moving? I would rather die. Hearing that, the high school boys eyes flickered; he really wanted to stab this idiot teammate to death. He had far superior brains, however, and resisted the urge. Thene to my chest. Hearing that, Kenji was very pleased. Thats great. The tramp and the average-looking man couldnt help but look at this super idiot of their own kind with all the eyeballs they had. They had pretty much the same thought as the high school boy: Why didnt this embarrassing teammate die sooner? ... In the hallway, the JK girl had just turned a corner, when she heard gunshots. In the face of the bullets, she waved her tentacles vigntly and deliberately erged them to block vital parts of her upper body. ... At that moment, her legs suddenly felt cold, and there was a slight prick of pain. Takako couldnt help but look down, only to see two darts in her legs. She opened her mouth to say something, but her body suddenly turned rigid as she entered into something close to a hibernation state. Although her head was already different from that of humans, it was still attached to a human body. The human body, which had been instantly paralyzed by the darts, couldnt provide energy for her head to move. The two tentacles turned limp, and her body toppled forward. Luke grabbed her and retreated, before he gave Gold Nugget two paralysis darts. Theres one more. Use this to subdue him. Dont kill the high school boy. Drive him away and then reconvene with us. Gold Nugget whined aggrievedly. Luke snapped, You can have fun, but dont just stand around to be chopped up. What if Dor gets PTSD? Gold Nugget: ...How can a dog get PTSD?! I dont know that much, dont lie to me! That being said, it still obediently picked up the two paralysis darts, ready tounch them with ash of its tail. Then... Luke and Selina grabbed Takako and ran off. In hibernation mode, Takako couldnt maintain her transformed state, and went back to a human form; it would have been really troublesome otherwise. Selina already had some understanding of Lukes M.O.. She asked, Are you fishing again? Luke chuckled. The beginning is always hard. Rather than us looking for these man-eating monsters in Sapporo, why not make him think that its dangerous so that hell rope more of them in? As long as theres a certain number of monsters, it wont be hard to track them. The easiest way to deal with small circles was to get inside. Selina naturally understood this principle. It was just like asking ordinary people about gangs; you needed to summarize and analyze whatever information you got from 100 people, and even that was still just scraps. With gang members, you just needed three to five of them at most in order to get a lot of inside information. After all, gangs had allies as well as enemies; they knew each other far better than ordinary people did. The high school boy was obviously the leader of this group of monsters. Luke and Gold Nugget had killed or caught several of his underlings, and then sent him running. It would be strange if he didnt go off to rebuild his gang. ... Inside the onsen hotel, the middle-aged man, Yuuta, took his sweet time. However, the hallway was only ten meters long, and he soon reached the corner. Going around the corner, he saw the golden dog ring at him from a few meters away. Without any hesitation, he stabbed at Gold Nugget with his tentacles. Gold Nugget snorted and finally took out its special weapon a multi-purpose copsible war hammer. A golden tentacleshed out with the small hammer and collided with the two tentacles. Sparks flew as the hammer and tentacles shed in the air. The dogs jade-like eyes flickered and narrowed further. If Luke were here, he would know that the guy was up to no good. The next moment, a long, thin streak of gold shot out from the corner and quickly thickened as it spiraled up from Yuutas feet to his neck and wrapped tightly around the two tentacles. Doing this was like tying an ordinary persons arms together from top to bottom. In a situation like this, breaking free with brute force was a pipe dream since there was no room to exert strength at all. Yuuta was stunned. He had never encountered such a shameless attack before. For a moment, he didnt know what to do. Pleased with itself, Gold Nugget unhurriedly pulled Yuuta toward it. In any case, Luke said that it was fine as long as Dor didnt get hurt. Yuuta grew anxious. Although the strange big dog in front of him didnt have a mouth, it had smashed in the nerds stomach earlier and severely injured him. Yuuta didnt want to be squashed against the wall either. In the end, this guy was a little smarter than the others, except for the high school boy. Thinking quickly, he suddenly had a thought. The next moment, his tentacles retracted and he turned back into a human. Gold Nugget subconsciously retracted its golden tentacle. Right after the mans head returned to its original shape, it suddenly transformed again so that there were now two sharp edges on both sides of his head. Ouch! The dog head screamed in pain as the golden tentacle was cut. After Yuuta was released, he immediately turned around and shed at the rest of the golden tentacle. Gold Nugget was angry. The golden tentacle suddenly exploded and turned into even finer tentacles which no longer wrapped around the enemy, but creeped up like vines. Yuuta didnt dare risk cutting himself, so he used the same trick again and returned to his original form. But the dog head was even faster as the fine golden tentacles stered themselves to Yuutas neck at almost the same time, determined not to touch his head. Yuuta: ??? The corners of Gold Nuggets eyes twitched, and it jeered inwardly. Try transforming again? Before Yuuta could think of a new way to break out of this situation, a robust golden tentacle raised a shiny hammer in front of him. Looking at the hammer, Yuuta was terrified. No... Dong dong dong dong! There was a series of thuds, like a wooden fish being hit, and Yuutas entire head hurt. He reflexively transformed again. The tiny golden tentacles moved as well, and Gold Nugget widened its eyes this was what it had been waiting for. With a thought, the two sharp tentacles were pressed to the ground. The litter hammer which had been pounding Yuutas head abruptly sped up and smashed the sharp edges on both sides of his head. Dang dang dang dang! The sound of metal colliding rang out, and Yuuta screamed. The sharp edges were very durable, but they still couldnt withstand the heavy metal hammer. Gold Nugget had a firm hold of the two tentacles, not giving Yuuta a chance to break free. . COMMENT1mentVOTESEND GIFT

Chapter 1799: Dong! Dong! Dong! Dang! Dang! Dang!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The result was that both the average-looking man and the nerd shed at the boys right hand. Their tentacles shed a few times, but because of their heavy injuries, they didnt have the strength to truly fight each other. The high school boy looked at them helplessly. Fine. Kenji, pick a foot. The nerd, Kenji: No way, why should I be a smelly foot? Apart from sleeping, I have to keep moving? I would rather die. Hearing that, the high school boys eyes flickered; he really wanted to stab this idiot teammate to death. He had far superior brains, however, and resisted the urge. Thene to my chest. Hearing that, Kenji was very pleased. Thats great. The tramp and the average-looking man couldnt help but look at this super idiot of their own kind with all the eyeballs they had. They had pretty much the same thought as the high school boy: Why didnt this embarrassing teammate die sooner? ... In the hallway, the JK girl had just turned a corner, when she heard gunshots. In the face of the bullets, she waved her tentacles vigntly and deliberately erged them to block vital parts of her upper body. At that moment, her legs suddenly felt cold, and there was a slight prick of pain. Takako couldnt help but look down, only to see two darts in her legs. She opened her mouth to say something, but her body suddenly turned rigid as she entered into something close to a hibernation state. Although her head was already different from that of humans, it was still attached to a human body. The human body, which had been instantly paralyzed by the darts, couldnt provide energy for her head to move. The two tentacles turned limp, and her body toppled forward. Luke grabbed her and retreated, before he gave Gold Nugget two paralysis darts. Theres one more. Use this to subdue him. Dont kill the high school boy. Drive him away and then reconvene with us. Gold Nugget whined aggrievedly. Luke snapped, You can have fun, but dont just stand around to be chopped up. What if Dor gets PTSD? Gold Nugget: ...How can a dog get PTSD?! I dont know that much, dont lie to me! That being said, it still obediently picked up the two paralysis darts, ready tounch them with ash of its tail. Then... Luke and Selina grabbed Takako and ran off. In hibernation mode, Takako couldnt maintain her transformed state, and went back to a human form; it would have been really troublesome otherwise. Selina already had some understanding of Lukes M.O.. She asked, Are you fishing again? Luke chuckled. The beginning is always hard. Rather than us looking for these man-eating monsters in Sapporo, why not make him think that its dangerous so that hell rope more of them in? As long as theres a certain number of monsters, it wont be hard to track them. The easiest way to deal with small circles was to get inside. Selina naturally understood this principle. It was just like asking ordinary people about gangs; you needed to summarize and analyze whatever information you got from 100 people, and even that was still just scraps. With gang members, you just needed three to five of them at most in order to get a lot of inside information. After all, gangs had allies as well as enemies; they knew each other far better than ordinary people did. The high school boy was obviously the leader of this group of monsters. Luke and Gold Nugget had killed or caught several of his underlings, and then sent him running. It would be strange if he didnt go off to rebuild his gang. ... Inside the onsen hotel, the middle-aged man, Yuuta, took his sweet time. However, the hallway was only ten meters long, and he soon reached the corner. Going around the corner, he saw the golden dog ring at him from a few meters away. Without any hesitation, he stabbed at Gold Nugget with his tentacles. Gold Nugget snorted and finally took out its special weapon a multi-purpose copsible war hammer. A golden tentacleshed out with the small hammer and collided with the two tentacles. Sparks flew as the hammer and tentacles shed in the air. The dogs jade-like eyes flickered and narrowed further. If Luke were here, he would know that the guy was up to no good. The next moment, a long, thin streak of gold shot out from the corner and quickly thickened as it spiraled up from Yuutas feet to his neck and wrapped tightly around the two tentacles. Doing this was like tying an ordinary persons arms together from top to bottom. In a situation like this, breaking free with brute force was a pipe dream since there was no room to exert strength at all. Yuuta was stunned. He had never encountered such a shameless attack before. For a moment, he didnt know what to do. Pleased with itself, Gold Nugget unhurriedly pulled Yuuta toward it. In any case, Luke said that it was fine as long as Dor didnt get hurt. Yuuta grew anxious. Although the strange big dog in front of him didnt have a mouth, it had smashed in the nerds stomach earlier and severely injured him. Yuuta didnt want to be squashed against the wall either. In the end, this guy was a little smarter than the others, except for the high school boy. Thinking quickly, he suddenly had a thought. The next moment, his tentacles retracted and he turned back into a human. Gold Nugget subconsciously retracted its golden tentacle. Right after the mans head returned to its original shape, it suddenly transformed again so that there were now two sharp edges on both sides of his head. Ouch! The dog head screamed in pain as the golden tentacle was cut. After Yuuta was released, he immediately turned around and shed at the rest of the golden tentacle. Gold Nugget was angry. The golden tentacle suddenly exploded and turned into even finer tentacles which no longer wrapped around the enemy, but creeped up like vines. Yuuta didnt dare risk cutting himself, so he used the same trick again and returned to his original form. But the dog head was even faster as the fine golden tentacles stered themselves to Yuutas neck at almost the same time, determined not to touch his head. Yuuta: ??? The corners of Gold Nuggets eyes twitched, and it jeered inwardly. Try transforming again? Before Yuuta could think of a new way to break out of this situation, a robust golden tentacle raised a shiny hammer in front of him. Looking at the hammer, Yuuta was terrified. No... Dong dong dong dong! There was a series of thuds, like a wooden fish being hit, and Yuutas entire head hurt. He reflexively transformed again. The tiny golden tentacles moved as well, and Gold Nugget widened its eyes this was what it had been waiting for. With a thought, the two sharp tentacles were pressed to the ground. The litter hammer which had been pounding Yuutas head abruptly sped up and smashed the sharp edges on both sides of his head. Dang dang dang dang! The sound of metal colliding rang out, and Yuuta screamed. The sharp edges were very durable, but they still couldnt withstand the heavy metal hammer. Gold Nugget had a firm hold of the two tentacles, not giving Yuuta a chance to break free. Chapter 1800 - Proficiency In 18 Weapons

Chapter 1800: Proficiency In 18 Weapons

In the midst of the excruciating pain, Yuuta lost his cool and even forgot that he could transform back. He could only struggle and scream. After five seconds, when the two sharp edges started to twist and crack, the hammer finally stopped. At the same time, Yuuta felt a slight pain in his chest as he was hit with two paralysis darts. Gold Nugget snorted. Trash! Useless! Scum! You dare y with tentacles in front of me? Ive already bent your des! At that moment, someone walked out from around a corner. Is that so? Then please give me some pointers. The person was wearing a school uniform. It was the high school boy. At that moment, his arms and chest were covered in blood, but there were four tentacles on his chest. Coupled with the four tentacles on his head, he had really turned into an octopus. Gold Nugget tilted its head and looked at him out of the corner of its eye. Oh, really? When it said that, it pressed a button on the multi-purpose copsible war hammer. With a tter, the copsible hammer turned into a big thing more than two meters tall, on which popped out eighteen tools of various shapes and sizes lumped together. It looked... a little funny. ... Stunned for a moment, the boy then burst outughing. You think making your weapon bigger will scare me? No matter how strong it was, it was just a weapon. If it was bigger, it wouldnt be as agile as before. The golden tentacles couldnt withstand his sharp tentacles. There really was nothing to be afraid of. Gold Nugget: Oh, really? 18 tentacles suddenly popped out and grabbed a tool each from the unfolded war hammer. Click! There was the clear sound ofponents being taken apart. Each of the 18 tentacles was now holding a separate tool. Although each tool was less than 20 centimeters in size, the smallest only five centimeters long, they were 100% made of a special metal. Apart from its armor, this multi-purpose copsible war hammer was the dog heads secret weapon. Quantity could make up for quality. In order to cate the dog head, and since Luke liked DIY anyway, the hammer had gone through numerous modifications; this was already version 6.0. This was the 18-type weapon C all sorts of useful technology had been integrated into the hammer. The dog head wouldnt be satisfied with just one piece of equipment. Under the wide eyes of the high school boy, the 18 golden tentacles holding a weapon each spread out like a peacocks tail behind Gold Nuggets butt. Count again. Who has more weapons now? The high school boy couldnt help but look up. Although he was shocked, he was reluctant to run. After all, even if the other party had more weapons, they might not be strong! As a person who wanted to be a king, he couldnt retreat without a fight. He no longer hesitated. Attack! Kill him. The four tentacles on his headshed out at Gold Nugget. The three parasitic beings that had turned into his hands and chest were a little slower, but they also attacked. ng! Countless tentacles and sparks flew between the high school boy and Gold Nugget. Less than two secondster, however, there was a scream as the parasite in the chest that used to be the nerd was stabbed by a metal file. As if infected, the tentacles on the high school boys hands and head screamed one after another. Each tentacle was caught in a pincer attack by the bottle opener, scissors, knife, saw, grappling hook, needle and other tools that Gold Nugget brandished. As time passed, the dog head, which was protected by 18 weapons, had the absolute upper hand. Gold Nugget often yed with these tools when it was a dog. When it went out with Selina to beat up people, it just used these small tools. When it trained with Luke, it also used these small tools. It was now proficient at using 18 tools. Even though this high school boy had leveled up three times, he didnt know how to use cold weapons inbat. In ten seconds, there were 30 to 40 holes in the eight tentacles, all caused by various tools. As Gold Nugget slowly drew closer, the high school boy finally couldnt take it anymore, and fled. The advantage of their species was that running didnt have a huge impact on their tentacles offensive capabilities. Thus, he was able to quickly escape to a car outside the building, and he drove off. The dog head remembered Lukes instructions and didnt use its full strength. However, it was still petty enough to smash half the car windows. It chased the car several hundred meters more before it pretended that it wasnt fast enough, and let the high school boy escape. Satisfied, Gold Nugget sent Luke a message, but Luke just hummed in acknowledgement and said, Come back if youre done ying. The dog head was feeling a little high and couldnt help but want to do more. How about the three drugged people? Should I throw them back into the city? Luke said, ...No need. You did a good job tonight. Come back and well go look for something special for supper. Hearing that, the dog head decisively canceled its transformation and rushed back to the city. A moment after it left, Luke arrived in his armor. He quickly cleaned up the bodies and blood, then stuffed the three men into a car and dumped it in front of a police station in Sapporo. As for how the police officers would react when they saw the three naked men in the backseat, that had nothing to do with Luke. They were already very lucky to be alive. A night at the police station would drive the lesson home even further! It might prevent them from being caught as food again. There was a lot to be gained from this experience! ... Luke went to Sapporo with Selina and Gold Nugget for supper. The second clone in New York had already received the delivery that was the girl and the middle-aged man through Space 2, and had started studying them. Not only were they living specimens, there was a female and a male; there was a lot of room for research. First of all, he had to try and dig out information on their kind. But he had only just started experimenting, when he realized that this monster had modified the human brain significantly, so Pheromone Control was useless on the girl. Secondly, Mental Hypnosis and Illusion werent very effective on them. Conversely, drugs had a certain effect. This wasnt an efficient way of digging out information, however, and the authenticity of the information had to be verified repeatedly. It would take at least a week to obtain aplete and urate answer, which was much more troublesomepared with only the few hours required for an ordinary person. But Luke wasnt in a hurry. He had already gotten some information on the high school boy whom he let escape C his name was Shinji Ueno. The boy wasntpletely brainless, but there was definitely something fishy about the hundreds of thousands of his kind. It had to be pointed out that a certain dog head had the absolute say when it came to flying here on a meteorite. Getting here alive was practically 99.99% impossible. Even if hundreds of thousands of their own kind had set off, it would already be pretty good if several hundred or several thousand were able to make it to Earth. This wasnt Luke trying tofort himself, but just basic logic. Chapter 1801 - A Unique Way of Riding the Rollercoaster

Chapter 1801: A Unique Way of Riding the Rollercoaster

??

In New York, Takuya Miura ate a person at least once every two days. Today, these monsters were very familiar with the hunting process. From this, it could be inferred that these monsters were used to and needed to eat people with some regrity. Takuya Miura ate his aunt half a month ago, which was the earliest confirmed time. If there really were hundreds of thousands of these man-eating monsters, that would mean at least a million people eaten in half a month. What did that mean? That was almost one tenth of the poption of Tokyo. However, the multifaceted system hadnt found any news of people going missing or being eaten. Thus, there could only be thousands or 10,000 man-eating monsters at most, and they werent all in the same city. This number was just a guess, but it definitely wouldnt be hundreds of thousands. In the end, much was still unknown about their origin, species and habits; it would also be impossible for them to be gathered in one nest for Luke to clean up. Until now, they only had the ability to transform their heads into sharp tentacles and attack within a ten-meter range. A preliminary test showed that they werent carrying any alien viruses. ... Even if there really were hundreds of thousands of them, they werent as destructive as the Chitauri in New York. In terms of danger level, Shredders mutant Blood God had been poisoned with a nanotoxinst time. It had devoured living people like crazy in Tokyo and created poison circles, which was much more terrifying than these man-eating monsters. In short, for now, the man-eating monsters werent dangerous on arge scale. Luke had just caught two live specimens, and the analysis and testing had only just begun. It was useless to rush. Doing good wasnt a problem, but doing what he could was a different story. If he panicked whenever something happened, he might as well not sleep for the rest of his life. Hundreds of lives disappeared every moment in the world, and he couldnt be anxious about all of them. He only did good deeds once he was certain he could. So, as the Level 2 clone worked unhurriedly in New York the next day, Luke went to Tokyo Disnend with Selina, and happened to pass by cheap Uncle Frank. Luke wasnt watching him; he really was just passing by. When Selina saw Frank, who was sitting expressionlessly on the rollercoaster, she burst outughing. Does he feel like hes sitting in the electric chair? Luke shook his head with a wry smile. Alice was sitting in the very front, a trace of a smile on her face, but there were no other changes to her expression either. Carrie, on the other hand, looked around and eximed in excitement. She was the most normal of the three. Selinaughed at Frank for a long while before she finally gasped for air and nudged Luke with her elbow. How on earth did they h did they get together? This time, she finally stopped using the words hook up. Luke quickly shook his head. Thats private. But Selina kept winking at him, and Luke could only add, They probably came in contact when Alice took Carrie to the warehouse to y. Selina was enlightened. In other words, Carrie actually allowed Frank to hit on her mother? Luke wanted to say no, but that was probably the case. Only when Carrie came into contact with Frank would Alice spend time with him. Otherwise, Alice, who loved her daughter more than anything else, wouldnt bother wasting time getting to know Frank. As for why Carrie approved of Frank, that was a mystery. It had to be pointed out that even his teammates were scared of Franks poker face. He barely had any friends in the team because of his identity as the tacticalmander, his stable, efficient and precise orders, and his taciturn personality. Selina wasnt scared of him, but she didnt have much inmon with Frank. Deadpool talked a lot, but he was afraid that Frank would deduct his bonus, so he rarely took the initiative to provoke thismander. Damon could have be Franks friend, but he had been beaten up for bringing Mindy up wrong. It wasnt that Damon held a grudge, but Frank didnt want to be friends with such a scumbag father. Only the founder of the team, Luke, dared to joke around with him. But if it was because of Carrie, everything made sense. Carries physical development was affected by her previous experiences and her own abilities. She looked like she was eight or nine years old. Franks daughter, Elizabeth, was eight years old when she was killed, and looked a little like Carrie now. Frank hadnt been familiar with Mindy, and had beaten up her father C back then, Mindy had looked like she was ten years old because of her short stature. Family was both the most painful wound for Frank and a memory he couldnt give up. Perhaps that was why he was willing toe to Tokyo with Carrie and sit on the rollercoaster. After observing from a distance for a moment, Luke and Selina left. However, Luke still used his Dark Knight ID to send a message to everyone in the team to remind them to pay attention to their safety. He also uploaded a portion of the battle footage of the man-eating monsters to the teams tform. Not long after, Mindy sent a message. Is this in Japan? Anyone who was a little more attentive would be able to tell from the guys appearances, clothes and speech that this was the case. Luke confirmed her observation. After a brief silence, Mindy sent a message. Ive arranged with friends to visit Japan for a few days. Luke was stunned. Then you better be careful. Their tentacles can break through the nanosuit. Itll be dangerous for you at close range. He wouldnt ban her froming. He wasnt Mindys father. Why should he care where she went? Fighting the Chitauri was more dangerous than running into the man-eating monsters, and Mindy had already done the former. Damon interjected, I didnt notice anything clearly unusual in Japan. They probably dont attack in crowded areas during the day, right? Luke said, Yes, theyre very smart. They usually attack at night or when nobodys around. After a brief silence, Damon and Mindy said, Then well go over and help investigate. Luke said, Okay. Damon asked, Well can our armor be sent over? Luke was responsible for most of the armor delivery during team missions, but he was already in Japan, and hadnt issued a mission yet. Luke smiled. Ill give you the address of a safe houseter, and you can go get your armor and equipment there. Also, I am now officially issuing amission to track down these man-eating monsters. Keep an eye out. One of them already appeared in New York. The little turtles and their teacher immediately epted the job, but would only do reconnaissance in New York. Ivan and Angel didnt say anything. They clearly werent interested. There was also no sign of Frank or Alice. It seemed they were prepared purely to have a holiday. Luke could only make up the numbers himself, and V and Big Dippers aliases popped up to indicate that they epted the job. That way, he could use any one of the two aliases while he was in Japan. Chapter 1802 - Air Transport, Package, and Team Trip

Chapter 1802: Air Transport, Package, and Team Trip

?

After sending the message, Luke felt that everything was settled. In the end, Mindy sent a message to the team in the afternoon. Its cold in Tokyo. Im not wearing enough clothes. Luke: ??? He asked Damon, and learned that the father and daughter had sent the earlier messages while on the ne. No wonder Luke had to provide backup armor. After all that, they were almost in Japan. Luke didnt know whether tough or cry, but he didnt think much of it. With Damon around, Mindy wouldnt be able to do anything. But that night, Mindy sent another message. Going to have fun in Tokyo with friends tomorrow. Woohoo! The little turtles immediately ttered this little big sister and expressed their envy. They actually really wanted to go. Whether it was the martial arts they had learned since young or the word ninja in Ninja Squad, they all originated here. ... The movies depicted the East as an ancient and mysterious ce, especially China, which was 5,000 years old. It was a pity that Luke had warned them that they werent allowed to go to China. Thest time Luke and Selina went to China on holiday, they just ate and drank. They didnt dare go out at night to be vigntes at all. Superhuman surveince there was too strict. Ordinary people didnt know what was going on, but Luke had easily detected a lot of surveince equipment. If the little turtles and their teacher went, the nanosuits wouldnt be able to hide them at all, and the doors to SHIELDs research institute would open for them at any time. Mindy, however, egged them on. Have the bigshot transport you and our armor to Japan. That wont cost much, right? Dont tell me Donnie used all the credits to buy parts again. Luke: ??? It was true that Luke used air transport, but he had never used a ne! Not long after, Donnie really did send a private message to the Dark Knight, asking what would happen with the New Yorkmission if they went to Japan. Amused, Luke could only reply:?Thismission is for gathering intelligence, and is not limited by region. Donnie instantly replied with thanks. Who knew how the little turtles had talked it over with their teacher, but half an hourter, Splinter really did issue the bigshot who sold everything a transportmission. Luke had already anticipated this possibility, and epted it. If the rules allowed it, the bigshot wouldnt refuse amission from core members. It indeed wasnt dangerous to go on a trip to Japan. Thus, he simply put out a Japan trip package C 100 credit points for each of the little turtles and their teacher, and a 50% discount for all five. The package covered all itinerary arrangements for them in Japan. These so-called itinerary arrangements consisted mainly of providing aliases, shelter and transportation so that they coulde out at night and roam around, and could also be sent away in an emergency. Mindy was interested when she saw this, and right away arranged to meet with the little turtles to y for two days. Luke didnt know whether tough or cry. He sent Damon a message and told him not to forget the safety rules. Unless they were willing, everyone had to avoid exposing their real identities. This rule was the final wall for the team. It was a constant reminder to all team members that meeting each other was a risk, and they had to be cautious when revealing their faces. Luke himself was putting out a long line to catch a big fish. Naturally, he couldnt let his team be caught. Damon couldnt help but shake his head and smile wryly. The bigshot had been selling various aliases for a long time. Including the matching nanomask, each alias only cost 20 credit points. He wasnt an idiot. Of course he would use it. On the other side, the bigshot who had epted the credit points immediately got to work. The Level 2 clone in New York sent the coordinates for a remote area in Nassau County. A few hourster, the little turtles and their teacher boarded a private ne there a Quinjet. The teacher and disciples arrived in Sapporo at two in the morning, and Luke dropped them off at a remote onsen inn. This efficiency made the little turtles and their teacher a little dizzy.?Are we abroad already? Isnt that a little too fast? Thanks to Mental Hypnosis and Illusion, the couple and their daughter who ran the inn overlooked the peculiarity of these five guests. The fact that the four ck boys were hunchbacked and too tall, and the one old Asian man had a face longer than that of a horse, wasnt a big deal. For the first time in their lives, the four little turtles soaked in the onsen in the snow. They were beside themselves with excitement. Luke could only sigh. As expected of Selinas pets. They were just like a certain dog head. In the end, Frank silently used his authority to throw the four little turtles and Mindy into a sidemunication channel so that their nonsense wouldnt taint the screen. Master Splinter was still as principled as ever, and he sent the bigshot a message: Many thanks, sir. Looking at this turn of phrase, Luke clicked his tongue and looked at Selina. You really rmended wuxia novels to Splinter? Eating her sukiyaki as she analyzed the intelligence, Selina turned her head to look at him nkly, a roll of beef in her mouth. Ah, didnt you say those books would be good for him? Hes very interested in Chinese culture and has a good memory. I dont know much about Chinese culture, so I cant teach him. Luke:?I shouldnt have taught you that weird stuff! What had inexplicably be a team trip had increased Lukes workload, but he had no objections. For core members of the Bat Squad, money wasnt the most important thing. Wade? That lunatic was no longer a core member. The service provided by the bigshot was a significant means of strengthening team cohesion. Many people wanted to be superheroes, but few wanted to clean up the mess. The bigshot was the most professional at cleanups! That was something all the team members agreed on. Apart from not being able to fight, he was the perfect superhero butler. Even Frank would hesitate to let the team go and do the work themselves. He was quite professional when it came to pre-battle preparations. Clean up? He had once left in his wake hundreds of bullet-ridden bodies of criminals in New York, and left the cleanup to the professionals C the police. After all, this sort of cleanup was pretty much like washing dishes. Generally speaking, the better a chef was at cooking, the more they hated doing the dishes. By the same logic, the stronger a superhero was, the less they liked to clean up the mess. None of the members of the Bat Squad, including Luke, liked to clean up. The reason he did so was purely because of his paranoia. The establishment of the PDD and the Justice League had helped reduce the burden of various tasks, some of which were rted to cleaning up a scene. It was a little tiring, but in terms of mentality, the team members couldnt do without Batman, this linchpin, while in terms of practical needs, they couldnt do without the bigshot, this super butler. They werepletely bound together. The only good thing was that it wasnt tooplicated for Luke, who had an A.I. program and an inventory. For example, the Quinjet which the little turtles and their teacher had taken only flew for a little over three hours. Now that it was back in his inventory, it was just a matter of spending a little on fuel. Chapter 1803 - Origin, Chicken Yakitori, and a Fix

Chapter 1803: Origin, Chicken Yakitori, and a Fix

In the next few days, Luke continued toy out a long line to catch a big fish. He silently monitored the high school boy, Ueno, as thetter snuck out to look for people at night. His interrogation of the two monsters had also progressed significantly, and he now had a rough idea of their origin. Reportedly, they hade to Earth during the Leo meteor shower, and the scouts had been on one of the Life Foundations deep-space probes that had returned safely. The name this species called themselves was a strange sound; clearly, there was no equivalent word for it on Earth. Luke simply called them Parasites. However, they were different from actual parasite bugs. The Parasites were quite intelligent and also had a societal structure. Their king had discovered the deep-space probe, which was clearly manmade. As per their usual practice, this king sent a bunch of baby Parasites to Earth on the probe. Ueno hadnt been lying about the hundreds of thousands. The special meteorite shell which the baby beasts wereunched out in could ensure that they remained in hibernation for a very long time. Whether or not they ran into any sort of danger, like a meteorite, aser st or a ck hole, would depend on their luck. Because of the harsh travel environment, the Parasites, like many animals, wouldunch arge number of baby beasts every time to ensure their survival. In any case, the baby beasts were simr to 10cm centipedes C it didnt cost much to produce them, and they could be wasted. From this point of view, the baby beasts that wereunched were simr to Gold Nugget in that they were just cannon fodder for reconnaissance. The difference was that the Parasites were simr to insects; sending out their young was like bees or ants breaking off to form new colonies; it was a way to carry on the species Thus, these Parasites werent like the symbiotes, and wouldnt send out Earths coordinates if they got the chance. They had no way to do so, nor would they think to, since Earth was new territory for these Parasites. ... Luke sorted out the first batch of intelligence and sent it to the team. He also sent it to Tony and Phil to alert them. Tony himself was a big backer. Naturally, the Avengers didntck anything, and their strength was increasing steadily. Phil controlled the new SHIELD and had bought a lot of equipment and supplies from the bigshot who sold everything. Although the new SHIELD wasnt as big as the previous SHIELD, it still had a certain amount of power. Forget Nick Fury; who knew where this guy was hiding and digging pits for other people. Both parties soon replied, saying that they would keep an eye out for relevant information and that they would share whatever they found with Luke. Luke rxed and finished up for the day. Just as he was about to call Selina, who was working on the side, toe out for supper, a message appeared on the team channel. The pachinko machines in Japan are like our slot machines. Luke: ??? Why was Damon letting Mindy y with those? It was a small matter if Mindy lost, but it would be troublesome if she smashed up the store. Even with the slot machines in Las Vegas, a person had to rely on mathematics and probability to make money. . Luke looked at Mindys coordinates and saw that she was also in Sapporo, along with four other teammates, while her father, Damon, was in a hotel a kilometer away. Without doubt, she had met up with her four turtleckeys that night, and had gone out to y. Luke: ...Forget it. There was both a father and a teacher. The bunch would be taught a good lesson if they caused trouble. An hourter, in a chicken yakitori shop, Luke had just tricked Selina into tasting chicken butt. Selina took a bite, chewed for a moment, then spat it out. She decisively tossed the rest of the chicken butt to Gold Nugget, who didnt mind at all. Luke hurriedly gave her a grilled chicken yakitori skewer. It doesnt taste good? Hm, have this. Selina asked, What the hell is that? Why is it so smelly? Even though the nds in the chicken butt had been removed beforehand, the smell couldnt escape her keen sense of taste. Luke shrugged innocently. The boss rmended it. He said its a specialty here. Selina didnt cook, so she had no impression of chicken butt. Although she felt that something wasnt right, she epted Lukes exnation when she saw that someone else was indeed eating the chicken butt. It was very normal to run into locals enjoying local specialties which outsiders couldnt take. After that, the chicken liver, wings, and neck were served up, and Selina forgot about the butt. Luke, on the other hand, looked at the photo of her eating the chicken butt on the virtual screen and chuckled inwardly. He had more material for memes now! At that moment, Mindy suddenly sent a message on the virtual screen. Um, it seems we found some clues about the Parasites. Luke was stunned. Where? Mindy said, We ran into a guy in a 24-hour mart on the outskirts of Sapporo. His head suddenly turned into sharp tentacles and he stabbed Mikey. Luke felt that something wasnt right. Are any of you hurt? Whats the situation? Mindy said, Were fine. That guys tentacle stabbed the armor on Mikeys back. However, the mart and the pachinko store next door were wrecked. Does that count as a situation? Luke: ...I knew it. Actually, this couldnt be considered their fault. Mindy had reached Sapporo that night, ditched her father, and arranged to go out and y with the four little turtles. When the five of them arrived outside the pachinko store, they thought they were some sort of arcade machines. Everyone decided to go in and take a look. After losing a bit of money, Mindy was a little unhappy. Donnie, the tech turtle, quicklyforted her and said that the machine had definitely been rigged; it was normal to lose. Mindy immediately felt like she had been tricked, and it had been in front of her gang to boot. She asked Donnie if he had a way to fix it, and Donnie patted his chest and promised that it was a small matter. Getting his three brothers to hide him, he quickly used nanotechnology to adjust the pachinko machine so that there was a high chance that it would give the winning pattern. After Donnie was done, Mindy immediately continued ying and never stopped winning. It was a simple and crude method. However, pachinko stores werent opened by upstanding people. The little turtles already looked very suspicious to begin with, and it was even more suspicious now when they were clustered together. The gang members who were monitoring the ce came to interrogate them. After exchanging a few words, Mindy deliberately picked a fight and both parties instantly started a brawl. Chapter 1804 - Stirring Up Trouble and Tying Knots

Chapter 1804: Stirring Up Trouble and Tying Knots

??

A few years ago, Mindy would bring out her weapon at the slightest provocation. Now that she was constrained by the Bat Squads rules, all she wanted to do was beat up these Japanese thugs. She was already very restrained. Who would have thought that 200 meters away was the gang branch. When they heard theirrades say that someone had messed with the pachinko machine, 20 to 30 people ran over, all of them holding sticks and acting aggressively. Then the battle royale began. The members of the Japanese gang were beaten until they wailed. As they ran, some retreated to the mart nearby. Mikey gave chase, and a parasite inside the mart mistakenly assumed that Mikey was after it, and immediately transformed and stabbed at Mikeys shell several times. The real battle officially began. The gang members who were supposed to be the viins all copsed in less than a minute. They moaned from where theyy on the ground, against the walls and on the pachinko machines, but nobody cared about them anymore. Even customers in the shops ran to the door to watch the show. When they got a clear look at the Parasites tentacles, half of them instantly fled, leaving behind a dozen or so Japanese nosy parkers whose phones started to sh. Japan might still only have 3G, but the people here could take world-ss photos on their phones. Mindy and the four little turtles didnt have time to care about these people. If this was a movie, these guys would definitely be extras in one scene, they would all die. Ursa Minors queen and the four heavenly kings surrounded the Parasite and nned to capture it alive. Less than five secondster, the Parasite realized that it had run into a wall. Not only were there a lot of enemies, they were all ridiculously strong. The four boys (turtles) who pressed forward were short, strong and bald. They looked fierce and were impervious to attacks (thanks to the armor and their shells). The only weak-looking girl had whipped out a sword and had almost crippled the man in the leg. This reminded the Parasite of a message Ueno had sent out about retreating immediately if any of them encountered a powerful enemy. By the time Luke put on his armor and flew to the coordinates, the unlucky Parasite had already fallen on a hill on the outskirts of Sapporo. Mindy and the others hade out to y. They didnt have any suitable gear for capturing the Parasite, so they had deliberately forced him to flee the city. In the middle of nowhere, Mindy took out her Sick Stick and tested it on the guy. The human body twitched, threw up, had diarrhea, itched, farted and so on. No matter how the Parasite in the head tried to move the body, the body remained paralyzed. Mindy was delighted when she saw Vnd. V, why are you here? Luke pressed down on her head helplessly and rubbed it hard. I am also taking part in this investigation. Mindy was excited for a moment, but then remembered what she had done in Sapporo tonight, and felt a little guilty. When it came to her father, Mindy was absolutely unrepentant. After all, it was Damons fault she was like this. But in front of V, she really couldnt be that way. V had been helping her ever since they met, and she was firmly in a weaker position with him. On the side, the four little turtles didnt say anything and just avidly scanned this mysterious bigshot. This big sister had mentioned V a lot. She repeatedly stressed that he was very strong, but that he was always on the move and didnt show up often. . It had to be pointed out that Mindy was someone who would diss ck Bear for not being strong. The only people in the team she acknowledged to be strong were Batman, ck Cat, V and Big Dipper. Of the four of them, V appeared the least and was also the most mysterious. However, she had told the four little turtles about Vs soliloquies, and they were truly amazed. They had only ever seen assassins recite poetry in movies. But the movies and TV were fake, while this person in front of them could really recite poetry while fighting back in a hail of bullets. Putting aside whether he was strong or not, he was so cool! Even Tonys hardcore fan Donnie had to admit that V was indeed crazy cool. The holes which Tonys missiles and pulse cannon created were nothing like reciting poetry. Luke simply nodded at the little turtles. V was a person with style; it wouldnt be normal for him to chat inanely with the little guys. After exchanging greetings, he slowly walked toward the Parasite lying on arge rock ten meters away. This guys body had already been tortured by the Sick Stick, but his head was still in its transformed state. The two sharp tentacles were a little slow, but could still be used. Look out, Leo, the little turtles leader, couldnt help but warn Luke. One tentacle had already turned into a shadow whichshed out at Luke. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Sparks exploded, and the little turtles were dumbfounded. Mindy turned red with excitement. At some point, a matte knife had appeared in Lukes right hand, and he drew countless grayish-ck arcs in the air as he used it to block every attack from the tentacle. This wasnt a cold weapon fight between humans. His opponent was a monster with ten-meter-long tentacles. The group was standing ten meters away because the tentacles could attack from any angle within this range, and were very lethal. At that moment, the tentacle that was attacking Vs upper torso was blocked by the knife. As for the tentacle which attacked his lower torso, he simply sidestepped it at just the right angle. He didnt slow down at all, and didnt even bend his back. Leo, who specialized in two swords, was captivated. He couldpletely sense how skilled V was. When the four brothers worked together earlier, they had relied on their turtle shells to protect themselves, and had to jump around constantly. V, on the other hand, was single-handedly crushing the Parasite head-on with just a knife. At a rough guess, V could defeat the four brothers in a 1v4. Batman aside, he was the second person who would be able to defeat the four brothers with a cold weapon the first was Big Dipper. Unfortunately, there was no more time for the four brothers to be lost in thought. Luke was moving a little slower than usual, and it took him just under ten seconds to cover a distance of ten meters. Then he used the knife to tie the two sharp tentacles together in a tight knot. Seeing this, not only the five kids behind him, but even the unlucky Parasite was dumbfounded. It couldnt help but ask three questions straight from the soul:?Who am I? What am I doing? How did I end up like this? It was two tentacles versus one knife, and in less than ten seconds, the tentacles were knotted together. What was the feeling? It was probably despair. Under the mans bewildered gaze, Luke injected him with a paralytic toxin. Done! Mission aplished. He turned around and saw a bunch of dumbfounded kids gaping at him. Luke found that odd. Whats wrong? Mindy subconsciously shook her head. Its nothing. Chapter 1805 - The Typical Main Character

Chapter 1805: The Typical Main Character

Mindy had always been a staunch V fan, and regarded him as the most underestimated member of the team. Although not many people supported this view, she had never changed her mind. Today had just proven that she had good taste. Luke nodded. Have fun. Im leaving. With that, he grabbed the Parasite and flew into the air, disappearing from sight. Stunned for a moment, Mikey suddenly rubbed his round ck head. Huh? He didnt recite a poem just now? Mindy came back to her senses and immediately retorted, He didnt kill anyone. Hm, and thats just an uneducated man-eating monster. Hes not qualified to make V recite poetry. The fourckeys, who didnt even have elementary school certificates, lowered their heads and shut up. Did viins have to be educated these days? Although he had caught another Parasite, Luke wasnt happy. He had already locked onto seven or eight Parasites, and this one was a possible target that he would have caught sooner orter. But since he had caught one, he couldnt waste it. After interrogating the Parasite for information, Luke nned to give it to Tony and Phil as a test subject. The rtionship between the Avengers and the new SHIELD was inseparable. The Avengers manager, Maria Hill, and Phil were both Nick Furys right-hand men. So, the easiest way was to share this test subject with both parties. ..... It might not be long before they started capturing Parasites themselves. Giving them too many would be useless. One specimen was enough for them to observe how powerful the Parasites sharp tentacles were. As long as they were prepared, the Parasites wouldnt be a problem. Even if there were thousands of them, they might not be as troublesome as Gold Nuggets remaining two countrymen. After all, the symbiotes host could regenerate at an astonishing rate. They were strong in all aspects and very resistant to mental effects and poison; they were much more powerful than the Parasites. At that moment, something interesting happened in Tokyo. In a newly circted video, two groups of people were fighting in an alley. It was a 1v3, and the single person was quickly overwhelmed. However, they had made a lot of noise so the other three didnt dare chase him, and he managed to escape. Both sides were Parasites. Interesting. Were the Parasites at odds with each other? Luke reyed the scene of the four Parasites with great interest. Selina was drawn over. After a few nces, she eximed in surprise. This kids hands have also transformed. Is he like Ueno, and has several of the Parasites in him? Then, she was confused. But he was almost killed. Why didnt the Parasite controlling the head take action? Luke shook his head. The surveince cameras are a little far away; theres no way to read their lips. However, we can go check it out ourselves. Just because they couldnt read the lips didnt mean that they couldnt uncover the identities of the four Parasites in human society. It wasnt like they could turn invisible; after screening the surveince footage, it would be very easy to discover where they worked or lived. From their current investigation, these guys were basically reliant on their human hosts while they quietly adapted to the new environment. This proved that the Parasites werent stupid, which was also a good thing for humans. To be cold-hearted about it, considering that 360,000 people were born and 150,000 died daily, it wasnt a big deal if the Parasites ate thousands of people every day. Also, after the initial attention which their activities drew in the news at the very beginning, these Parasites very quickly received an order from the new king to hunt people whose deaths wouldnt matter to anyone. There were a lot of people in Tokyo who didnt have fixed upations or residences, or any rtives, friends or colleagues. Nobody would call the police, nor would they file a report. It was very hard for people who were eaten to be part of the number of people missing on file in Tokyo. Even a small number reported wouldnt make a difference. After all, 150,000 people went missing in Japan every year. But for the ruling ss, most of these dead people were of no use. They only added to the burden on society when they were alive; it didnt matter if they died. That was one of the reasons why Lukes database had an error. An ocean of information that couldnt be processed was just a garbage dump. His intelligence system couldnt cover everyone in America, let alone Japan. The next day was a rare sunny day. Early in the morning, Luke and Selina assumed Japanese aliases and headed straight for Tokyo West High School. Dozens of meters away from the school gate, two people and one dog waited for their target with lollipops in their mouths. The advantage of this sunny weather was the amount of girls who came to school, all of them wearing the school uniform. These were genuine JK girls. Although some of them definitely moonlighted as hostesses, most of them had yet to step into society. The downside was that these girls werent as attractive as the ones in certain Japanese media. They were wearing short skirts and long stockings, but Luke still had the urge to wash his eyes. He could only sigh. The girls at Dalton Junior High were still the best. Of course, it could also be because the girls there were rich and knew how to dress. Most of the students here were from ordinary backgrounds and didnt have the necessary resources. Just as Luke was feeling a little disappointed, Selina nudged him. Hes here. He looked at the school gate and saw a short, weak-looking boy walking toward it. Next to him was a girl whose looks were a 7 out of 10. Luke was surprised. So, its true that losers always have beautiful women around them? Selina looked at him strangely. Your brothers male ssmates told him to stay away from the girls C does your brother look like a loser? Unable to respond, Luke could only change the subject. Lets go and find out more about this Shinichi Izumi. Two people and one dog walked leisurely through the school gate. The guard at the gatepletely ignored them, as if they didnt exist. A few students looked at them, but that was all. It wasmon here not to find trouble with others. The guard at the gate didnt care that Luke and Selina had brought a dog into the school. Looking at the girl with shoulder-length hair who was trying to find something to talk about with Shinichi Izumi, Selina finally felt ufortable. Does she owe his family a lot of money? Luke strode forward like a hooligan with his hands in his pockets and yawned widely. Thats why I suspect hes the main character. Selina naturally knew what he meant. This guy would watch soap operas with her every now and then, and would oftenin about the protagonist halo or how the guy was lucky to live past one episode and so on. Selina really wanted to beat him up every time she listened to him. That was because he was usually right. But she was really skeptical now. He has an ordinary family, ordinary grades, ordinary looks, and an ordinary temperament, but he actually has such a beautiful childhood friend. Is this really the protagonist halo? Then, she egged Luke on. Why dont you try hitting on her? If she changes her mind, Shinichi Izumi definitely doesnt have the protagonist halo. Chapter 1806 - The Protagonist Halo, and the Protagonist’s Treatment

Chapter 1806: The Protagonist Halo, and the Protagonists Treatment

Luke wasnt afraid at all of this childish taunt. Not interested. Selina raised an eyebrow. Oh, really? Luke nodded firmly. It would be too easy. Selina kicked out at him. Luke, who was already prepared, chuckled and dodged. He jerked his chin. Wait, someone really is hitting on the childhood friend. Selina turned around and now saw two boys and one girl at the school gate. A momentter, her expression turned strange. Is that guy really the protagonist? Luke was as calm as ever. He has a secret, a beautiful childhood friend, and a handsome rival trying to steal his childhood friend away. He has all three key elements. Selina pped her forehead. Seriously? Shouldnt the protagonist in this movie be human? Can he still be considered human? As they chatted, Shinichi Izumi and his handsome rival went their separate ways. Luke lost an opportunity to spectate as a bystander. However, this wasnt a wasted trip, since that handsome student had a Parasite as well. Compared with Ueno in Sapporo, who had only contacted seven or eight of his own kind after several days, this Shinichi Izumi clearly had potential. There were 22 million people in Tokyo, and less than one tenth of that in Sapporo. It made sense that proportionally, there would be more Parasites here. PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l. But the surprises didnt stop there. Less than two minutes after they started following Shinichi, this guy started tailing another person. This time, it was a middle-aged woman. Looking at Shinichi Izumis fearful appearance, Selina couldnt help butin, Hes already so scared. Why is he still following her? Luke asked, Because he has no choice? Selina nodded and said, This woman... looks too calm. Is she used to being followed by male students? Before Luke could say anything, Shinichi Izumi started talking to the middle-aged woman. After saying a few words, they went to ab. Selina said, A female teacher bringing a male student into an emptyb? Hehehe, is this a particr sort of plot? Luke didnt respond. His partner was learning more and more strange things; Luke was basically reaping what he himself had sown. This really wasnt anything to brag about. An Ant drone had already quietly slipped under the door and into theb. It wouldnt miss anything. Save Shinichi Izumi? Sorry, Luke and Selina didnt acknowledge the protagonist halo. This guy also had a Parasite inside him. Although it had shed with other Parasites, that didnt mean that it would stand with humans. All countries had traitors, as did all species. Werent the dog head and Venom good examples? After a few minutes, Luke and Selina looked at each other in surprise. Director Selina couldnt help but say, This woman is very interesting. We can get in contact with her. Lets observe for a few days first. Luke pondered for a moment, but didnt veto the idea. He simply reminded her, This woman is a research-type Parasite, but not necessarily less dangerous than a Predator. The Predators want to kill all of us off sooner orter, while she probably wants the Parasites to live here on Earth. Shinichi Izumis conversation with the woman revealed a lot of important information. For example, Shinichi Izumi wasnt allied with this female teacher, and this woman wasnt allied with the three Parasites that had chased Shinichi Izumist night. That was because only Shinichi Izumis right hand had been possessed, while his brain was still human; he was definitely an anomaly. However, the woman didnt do anything. Instead, she expressed interest in Shinichi Izumi and wanted to study his unique condition and figure out a solution so that Parasites didnt need to eat people. From this point of view, Parasites were actually very simr to humans. Each individual of the same species nevertheless had their own characteristics. Their biggest problem was that they treated humans as food. This wasnt Earth from Lukes previous life. Instead, it was an Earth where Manhattan was the center of the universe. All sorts of supernatural creatures and beings would be drawn there. Unless tens of millions of Parasites came to Earth at the same time, the best oue for them right now was bare survival. The vampires had already amply proven this point. If they solved the problem of eating people, they could live like vampires, who could drink blood without needing to kill people. Luke had purged the vampires once in recent years, and had been followed by SHIELD and the FBI. Luke had also provided de with equipment and intelligence support, and de had cut down a lot of vampire leaders in the course of two years. When two people and one dog traveled the worldst year, they had taken care of another batch in passing. The vampires who killed for fun had basically disappeared as long as enough of them died, there naturally wouldnt be any more movement. However, evil would never disappear for good from this world, and could only be suppressed. After doing all that, Luke didnt have time to continue paying attention to the vampires, even if there were definitely some who were still secretly killing people for their blood. It was the same for the Parasites. As long as he got rid of those who had the urge to eat people, and the few that were left were able to change their diet, Luke wouldnt waste time monitoring them either. It was normal to make the most out of something. Of course, if small fleas jumped out in front of him, he didnt mind killing them. For example, Ueno definitely had to die, as well as the three Parasites who had chased Shinichi Izumist night. It was very likely that the handsome student earlier would also have to die. Only this female teacher could be left alone for the time being. . Luke now had a way to lure out the wilder Parasites at regr intervals. ... In theb, Shinichi Izumi finally chickened out and left in a hurry. He couldnt be med for it. As an ordinary high school student, his right hand had suddenly turned into a monster, and he had been targeted by a bunch of monsters. He could be considered pretty tough for not breaking down already. Luke didnt have toe into direct contact with him any longer. It was easier to set up a full set of surveince measures. As for doing a body checkup on Shinichi Izumi, that could be carried out under covert sedation. It would be best if he and his right hand, or Migi, had no idea about it. Shinichi Izumi was indeed the protagonist. The viins always want to kill me trope had alreadye true, and those beast-like, predatory Parasites fromst night would definitelye after this half-human, half-Parasite. When the time came, Luke could kill several dozen or several hundred of them from the dark, or just pretend to be some sort of mysterious old man with Shinichi Izumi, right? Lukes n was that simple. Chapter 1807 - Meeting His Uncle Once More,

Chapter 1807: Meeting His Uncle Once More, and Concern for the Health of the Middle-Aged Man

It was early December when Tony received the express delivery that was the Parasite from Luke. After two days of intense research, the tycoon said that he wanted to go over for a look. It was an alien life form! A living alien life form! Luke directly rejected this meaningless proposal. He had no time to be the tycoons nanny. Even Selina couldnt fight the Parasite head-on right now, to say nothing of Tony, who wouldnt be able to withstand onesh from a tentacle. Coming here to watch the show would just be courting death. Besides, there was nothing to see here. The most important thing for Luke and Selina every day was to take the dog head out to eat and drink, and then make some small moves when Shinichi Izumi fought other Parasites. The fights got fiercer and fiercer. Something big was about to happen. Then Phil arrived. Naturally, this was the tycoons doing. Since Luke didnt want to be his nanny, Tony hired Phil and New SHIELD to bring back two Parasites to study. The rich were just this willful. The supplies which Luke had provided Phil with were the basic essentials, while Tony, as a national defense supplier, was like an all-purpose warehouse. Of course, it was also because Luke didnt want to abandon the bigshots style. Thus, Tony could solve the problem with a phone call, while Luke had to deliver the goods himself every time. ...... If he deliveredrge amounts of supplies frequently, wouldnt he be a porter for real? Seeing that it was Big Dipper, Phil was sure that a lot of people would die during this incident. Big Dipper had never gone easy on anyone. He killed both man and beast. Phil shook hands with him and greeted him with a smile. Long time no see, Big Dipper. Luke subconsciously looked at his real uncles right hand. Hm, it was a real hand. He hadnt been crippled. It seemed that he was doing well to protect himself. He couldnt help but say, Arent you too busy? Your hairline seems a little higher. You should learn from Tony. Phil was stunned for a moment and his smile froze. Damn it, he was six years older than Tony. What was wrong with having less hair? But there was nothing he could do about Big Dipper. He could only do his best to remain calm. Im just an office worker. I cantpare with the big boss. Luke had just wanted to test Phils mental fortitude. The fact that he hadnt been beaten up proved that his uncle was doing well. So, he stopped being cheeky and gestured for Phil to sit down. The two of them got down to business. Why are you here? Dont say that its because of Tony; hes not that much of a VIP. Phil epted the cup of tea from Luke and took a sip. He thought for a moment before he said, With the information you provided, we paid special attention and found many suspicious cases all over the world. Your assessment is a little rming, so we have to confirm how dangerous they are. Luke understood. As an American in this life, he subconsciously didnt care if more people died in another country every day. It wasnt like he was the one who created the Parasites. For Phil, on the other hand, it was a conditioned reflex to protect all of Earth. A monster race that could eat thousands of people in a day or two was naturally an rming case. Luke nodded. Did you catch any alive? Phils expression turned solemn. We caught three, but lost two agents. Luke frowned. Werent you already warned? Phil smiled bitterly. Both of them died during the first capture. The other party reacted a little faster, and the agents took out their guns when they were nervous This sort of small error was inevitable, and Luke didnt pursue the matter. He changed the topic and said, We have a bit of a handle on the situation in Tokyo and Sapporo, but Tokyo is too big and isnt our territory. Weve currently only confirmed 100 targets. Phil was very sensitive. You found their nest? Luke said, One in Sapporo, two in Tokyo. Furthermore, the two in Tokyo are different factions. Phil was stunned. What factions? Luke said, One is the conventional camp which hunts and eats people every day or two. The other camp controls their intake and is also researching food substitutes. Phil was surprised. So soon? Luke felt the same way. This species has its own characteristics. Theyre definitely not stupid. We cant leave them alone for too long. After a while, our team will take action and try to eliminate most of the Parasites in one go. Phil thought for a moment. If its a big operation, I can temporarily transfer 100 people over. Theyre all well-equipped and skilled veterans. Luke said, Okay. After this meal, Ill take you for an on-site inspection. Phil didnt know whether tough or cry. We can go now. Ill buy some food and we can eat on the way. Luke shook his head. Ive already ordered. Lets finish eating first before we do anything. It wont dy us. Phil could only helplessly enjoy an authentic Japanese sushi banquet. Luke rarely ate sushi, but it was more suitable to eat this while he was with Phil. His uncle was slightly younger than Dustin, but had a much higher hairline. It was definitely because he ate a lot of fast food; a few days of a light Japanese diet would be good. Seeing Luke eat unhurriedly, Phil also didnt rush. He couldnt do anything about Big Dipper. If thetter wanted to eat first before getting to work, Phil could only do the same. Once they were full, Luke took Phil to the safe house to put on some armor. A Parasites attack could kill a defenseless target in less than a second. Luke didnt want his uncle to get himself killed. Then, taking advantage of the night, they visited several Parasite nests in Tokyo. Each nest had three to five Parasites, and they were all very strong. The Parasites might look primitive, but they had a clear hierarchy, and the strong automatically became the boss. The way theymunicated with each other was very mystical. They called it brain waves, and could sense the presence and emotions of their own kind. However, Lukes mental probe device couldnt detect these brain waves, unless the other party was wearing the detection helmet. . It was impossible for Luke to make everyone in Tokyo wear a detection helmet, which was why this operation was taking a while. Seeing the Parasites eat people, Phil frowned. Are we going to let them keep eating? Luke sighed. I can get rid of these guys easily, but after that, the other Parasites will be even more careful about hiding, and the number of people eaten will then be hundreds of times more. Phil couldnt say anything in response. There was no standard answer to this prisoners dilemma. It came down to a persons individual decision. What Luke said was cruel, but reality was even crueler. After surveying several nests, Phil didnt want to stay any longer. Luke, however, said, There are two special Parasites that might be of some help to us. They went straight to Shinichi Izumis ce, where the high school student was bickering with his right hand. Phils mouth dropped open in surprise. Hes still human? Chapter 1808 - Most Unusual Parasite

Chapter 1808: Most Unusual Parasite

Luke nodded, then shook his head. To be precise, Shinichi Izumi can now be considered half-human, half-Parasite. The good news is that he and his parasite, Migi, dont have the urge to eat people. Phil was a little intrigued. Why dont we catch him and send him to Tonysb? It might not take long to get results. This sort of unique type could very likely contain the secret key to theposition of the Parasite, so this proposal made sense. Luke, however, shook his head and said, Theres no rush for now. His mother was possessed by a Parasite not long ago and almost killed him. The two parties have been fighting each other recently. I need him to lure out the Parasites that like to kill. Phil frowned. Can he handle it? Luke smiled. Dont underestimate him. Hes killed three of the other Parasites in thest three days. Phil: What? Knowing that he couldnt hide it from an old fox like Phil, Luke decisively told the truth. I helped out a little in secret. Phil was lost for words. After seeing this unique half-breed, Phil conversely wasnt anxious. Shinichi Izumi was only the first C what was so special about the other Parasite? Phil was stunned when he saw the middle-aged woman who was reading at home. Is she a Parasite too? Luke said, Thats right. Phil thought for a moment. Is she the Parasite which you said is interested in research? That highly intelligent individual who wants to solve the issue of eating people? Yes. Luke confirmed once again that talking with smart people was the best. PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. Pondering for a moment, Phil asked, When are you going to make contact with her? After dealing with all sorts of peculiar existences for so long, what Phil was best at wasnt fighting, but...munication and negotiation. Too bad he wasnt Batman, and his subordinates werent from the Bat Squad! He wasnt strong enough, so he had to make up for it with his words. This was Phil was best in. With Lukes help over the past two years, his strength had increased rapidly, and he could take care of mid-level superhumans. However, his style of doing things was already ingrained. In the end, he was still the schrly and easygoing Phil Coulson who kept smiling even when he was blowing up the other partys head. The difference was that in the past, there were many times when he couldnt win. Thus, he had to be prepared to slip away at any time if things didnt work out. Now, if things werent going to n, he could blow up the other partys head and solve the problem. Luke had given his uncle more than justbat ability. He had also given Phil a portable mental probe, which was slightly more inferior and could only roughly detect the other partys mental fluctuations. As for highly suspicious agents, Phil just needed to issue a simple mission and have them appear somewhere in New York so that Luke could secretly check them out. In this way, Phil got New SHIELD in working order. These problematic agents werent wasted. If they werent in key positions, they were put on the frontline on dangerous assignments; as much remaining value as possible was squeezed out of these traitors. Phil now had the basic qualities of a director. His capabilities, strength, skills, and cunning were all above average. That was why he had been able to guess Lukes n so quickly. Luke thought for a moment and said, This Parasite... Hm, lets call her Ryoko Tamiya. Shes more unpredictable than Shinichi Izumi. Do you know what experiments she has carried out? New novels chapters are published ?n ! Phil: Using animals as substitutes for humans? Luke said, In fact, shes tried most mainstream human food, but thats just one of her experiments. Phil pondered for a moment. Is she gathering underlings already? Luke gave him a thumbs up. Thats right. She is already in control of 32 Parasites and is able to make them obey her. Also... Phil smiled bitterly. Just tell me. Luke didnt beat around the bush. She is continually learning biology and chemistry to analyze the natures and physiques of her own kind. She is also working as a teacher at Shinichi Izumis high school to observe him up close. Phil: ...Is she the new queen of the Parasites? The three Parasites that had been caught had mentioned the existence of a new king, but though the new king had passed on orders through the brain waves of their kind many times, they had never seen the king with their own eyes. Luke said, I cant rule it out, but thats not important. Whats important is that she found a male Parasite host to carry out a reproduction experiment. Phil couldnte back to his senses for a moment. He thought for a moment about the words reproduction experiment, before he eximed in surprise. She wants to have a child? Lukes eyes flickered and he smiled. Yes, and shes probably already pregnant. Even someone as experienced as Phil was a little dizzy. For a moment, he stared nkly at Ryoko Tamiya inside the house and couldnt say anything. A momentter, he heaved a sigh. This target is indeed... very unusual. ording to the confessions of the three Parasites, they had arrived on Earth along with the Leo meteor shower, and it had only been a month. In the end, she was already pregnant. Given her efficiency and research mindset, Phil felt that it would be strange if she didnt do something. This was a mystical world. Most people who dared to mess around like this either died or became gods. Tony was a good example of someone who became a god, but he wasnt extreme enough to produce a kid just like that. Phil wanted to continue discussing it, but Lukes expression changed. Parasites are approaching. Phil looked around. Where? Luke shared a drone feed to Phils virtual screen in the armor; seven or eight people were swiftly approaching from an alley. They were all wearing hats or hoodies, and hiding their faces behind masks. It wasnt a bad job at trying to hide their identities Unfortunately for them, Luke had already gotten matches in his database. Phil: Should we help her? Luke said, Just watch. This woman is scarier than you think. Itll be hard for these people to kill her. Phil was curious. Is she very strong? Luke said, If she has an IQ of 140, most of the Parasites dont even have 80. She can kill a bunch of idiots with just her brain. Phil smacked his lips and suddenly said, Why dont you give her to me? Luke was astonished. What do you want with her? Phil hesitated for a moment, but still said, We have a way to control her, and shell be of use in New SHIELD. Luke cursed inwardly. He hadnt expected Phil to y this move. Well, SHIELD had never been a clean organization. New SHIELD had inherited some of the ck egg directors first-rate practices. For example, Dn Elsworth and Alex Montell, whom Luke had forcibly turned into vampires, had been handed over to Phil and squeezed dry. After they were used as research subjects for a long while, they found an opportunity tomit suicide. Chapter 1809 - Please Die Quietly

Chapter 1809: Please Die Quietly

Alfred had discovered what happened to these two young masters after Luke downloaded SHIELDs ssified files. Alfred wouldnt have picked them out if they hadnt been connected to Luke; they were just small fry in a pile of research material, and were just footnotes in the ssified files. So, Phil really had plenty of ways to control Ryoko Tamiya. On the other hand, exactly how effective the means were and how long they couldst were up in the air. Thinking for a moment, Luke decided to give his uncle some face. You can have her, but we want half of any results you obtain. In the future, we get a copy of whatever information she provides on Parasites. Phil agreed readily. No problem. Im not done yet, why are you in such a hurry? Luke couldnt help but roll his eyes. Since this is an investment, Ill do my best to reduce her risk level before giving her to you. Phil: ...Thank you. He had just thrown out this suggestion casually. If it were a sess, it would be a boon. It made no difference tagging on this condition. New SHIELDs methods of control were wed, but the risks were within eptable range. But Big Dipper was willing to take charge in this matter, which was definitely more reliable than whatever methods New SHIELD had. At the very least, New SHIELD didnt have a mental probe. Phil had also sounded out Tony, but the tycoon hadpletely ignored him. Clearly, he didnt want to hand over this technology. Their biggest trump card would be to obtain secret use of the mental probe. If word of this spread, however, it would only be troublesome for Tony and Luke, and nothing good. PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. By the time the two reached an agreement, the eight Parasites had arrived at the door, broken the lock, and walked in. That was right, the Parasites didnt charge in, but entered brazenly. Hearing the noise, Ryoko Tamiya frowned. She put on her slippers and went downstairs. She paused halfway on the stairs and looked at the eight of her kind. Looking at the eight of them, she asked indifferently, Murata, why did you break into my house? The leader of the Parasites was an ordinary man in his thirties. He said coldly, Tamiya, this is yourst chance. Dont stop us from killing Shinichi Izumi. A trace of confusion shed in Tamiyas eyes. Stop you? Murata said, If it wasnt for you, Shinichi Izumi wouldnt have had the chance to kill three of us. Tamiya finally looked surprised. Hes already killed three of you? Murata said, As expected of the smartest of us all, youve even learned human hypocrisy! How can you not know what he did? Tamiya suddenly smiled lightly. So, why are you looking for me? Murata said, This is a warning. Were going to kill Shinichi Izumi and that traitor Migi tonight. If you dare interfere, well kill you too. Tamiya already understood. At the very beginning, she had discovered the anomaly with Shinichi Izumi and was very interested in him. At the same time, she had instructed Murata not to cause trouble for Shinichi Izumi. Ultimately, Murata still remembered the identity of this half-breed, and decided to kill this anomaly. In the end, Shinichi Izumi somehow escaped several times, and three of theirrades were killed. Murata couldnt think how this was possible, and thus med her for everything. He had no choice but to do this, or his underlings would start to fear Shinichi Izumi. No matter the species, once you killed enough of your own kind, they would naturally be warier of you. But if he said that Shinichi Izumi had gotten help from Tamiya, Muratas Parasites wouldnt doubt him. New novels chapters are published ?n ! Her brain was very famous among the Parasites. While other Parasites couldnt even hide themselves properly, she had already started studying human science. The difference in IQ wasnt between adults and children, but between humans and animals. That was why Murata was so wary and had immediately suspected Tamiya. This was the only exnation he coulde up with as to why his operation against Shinichi had inexplicably failed. That was because Tamiya was protecting the boy, and she knew a lot about Parasites. If she revealed their weaknesses to Shinichi Izumi, it would be very easy for him to kill them. Tamiya understood, but she really didnt know how Shinichi had been able to win three times in a row. She simply looked at the people downstairs. I told you that Shinichi Izumi is my research subject. Why didnt you listen? Murata said, That traitor has only possessed Shinichi Izumis right hand. Hes human, and will expose our existence. Tamiya sneered. Do you think your existence is a secret? Murata said, Killing him will at least preserve our secret a little longer. Tamiya shook his head. ording to thetest news from Sapporo, many of our kind have been killed or are missing. You might want to go over there first and sort that out. Murata: What? Now that Ryoko Tamiya had shared this news, there was no need for Murata to make trouble for her or Shinichi Izumi. That was because the leak had already happened, and it wasnt in Tokyo. There was no way to control it. Various emotions shed across his face, and he suddenly said, Thats all a lie. You dont want to give up that boy. Youve betrayed us. Tamiya smiled. Hes useful to me, and youre worthless. So, please die quietly! The eight Parasites looked at each other in bewilderment. They were very afraid of Tamiya. This was like the school delinquents confronting the top student C if thetter took action, it was a different matter altogether. Murata: Kill her. With Ryoko Tamiya around, it would be very hard for him to establish himself as a leader among the Parasites in the area since Ryoka Tamiya had been the leader before. Murata had nned to kill her tonight. The Parasites under him hesitated for a moment before they started to transform. Their heads opened and turned into hideous tentacles. It was 1v8. They couldnt lose. Tamiya smiled again, but it was cold and disdainful. Her face also split open on the left, turning into a sharp tentacle. However, the right half of her face was still human, which gave her an eerie sort of beauty. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! The bony tentacles shed repeatedly, and there was utter chaos on Muratas side. I cant use any strength. Why am I so slow? Whats going on? In a 1v8 fight, Ryoko Tamiya actually had the upper hand. Her tentacle danced in the air, leaving only afterimages behind, while the dozen or so tentacles opposite her were more than ten times slower. The smile remained on her cold face. Thats because I poisoned you. Otherwise, how would I kill all of you? The Parasites were terrified. They didnt sense how they had been poisoned at all, much less what kind of poison it was, but their tentacles had indeed lost strength and speed. They felt limp and powerless. Chapter 1810 - King?

Chapter 1810: King?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

In just a minute, the Parasites grew increasingly weaker. Finally, Tamiya cut off the head of one of the Parasites with her tentacle, and the group started to fall apart. Under the horrified gazes of the Parasites, she cut off their heads one by one. Since Phil had promised to help the Bat Squad clean up the Parasites, he had to send the 100 agents over as soon as possible. As for Tamiya, Luke said that he would deal with herter, so Phil didnt have to worry at all. Luke had estimated that the operation to eliminate the Japanese Parasites would start in a week or two, but who would have thought that Murata would appear again just three days after he was defeated, directly pushing forward Lukes n. Luke received a surveince alert. By the time two people and one dog put on their armor and rushed to Shinichi Izumis house, the unlucky high school student had already fallen. Murata picked up Shinichi Izumi and turned to look at the other person. Your Majesty, with him around, Tamiya definitely wont run. An ordinary-looking sryman around 25 years old nodded. Take him. Were leaving. More than twenty Parasites escorted this man out as they headed for Ryoko Tamiyas house. Observing the sryman from a distance, Selina found it strange. Is that the new king of the Parasites? From our investigation, theres an 80% chance that hes the new king. The reason for the remaining 20% was that they couldnt confirm anything, and there were no other leads. But Murata had found this person so quickly. Pondering for a moment, Luke then said, Well find out soon enough. If Murata is just relying on numbers, hes dead tonight for sure. Selina immediately got it. PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. The reason Luke hadnt killed Murata was because of thetters setting as a tool. Now that he had caught Shinichi Izumi and wanted to take down Tamiya, there was no value in his continued existence. The n to eliminate the Parasites had already been finalized, and the 100 agents from New SHIELD had arrived in Tokyo two days ago. Their team had mucked around long enough in Japan, and was ready to leave; it wasnt a bad thing to earn some credit points in passing. Selina immediately asked, Should I send a message and get everyone ready for action? Luke nodded. Send it. Selina quickly sent the message and received responses from the New SHIELD agents as well as all the members of the Bat Squad who were in Japan. Even Frank and Alice epted themission. The mental control terminal and the androids were already in ce. They just needed to go online in the safe house; after that, they could return to the hotel to sleep. After sending the message, Selina couldnt help but make a request. After this is over, can we go to the onsen one more time before we go home? Luke was amused. The one in the snow? Selina nodded hard. It would be best if its during the day, when there arent many people on the mountains. Luke said, No problem. As long as you hand your wallet over, getting an onsen to yourself wont be a problem. After her request was approved, Director Selina didnt say anything else. Shinichi Izumis house was close to Tokyo West High School. After Tamiya applied to be a chemistry teacher there, she settled down about a kilometer away in the area. The Parasites didnt drive. They walked through alleys and avoided most cameras. Selina clicked her tongue. These guys adapt too well. If we gave them another year, they would be at least ten times harder to find. Luke agreed. At that time, they wouldnt gather on such arge scale. It would take ten times as long to take down scattered targets. At that moment, the group of Parasites arrived at the house. This time, Murata had learned his lesson. Instead of going in, he had the Parasites surround Tamiyas house first. Then, he pointed at her bedroom. The sryman nodded indifferently. He suddenly took a running leap to break through the bedroom window. Inside, Tamiya was suddenly sent flying out of the room. A powerful enemy iing from the window. Luke, who was hiding on the side, used his Telekinesis to move her, and he sent her a secret transmission at the same time. Tamiyas eyes shed, and she opened her mouth. A sharp tentacle stretched out as she entered battle mode. Chapter 1811 - Mutual Plotting, Who Is the Ruler?

Chapter 1811: Mutual Plotting, Who Is the Ruler?

Bang! Crash! The ss window exploded, and the sryman charged in. But all he saw was an empty bed. He couldnt help but be stunned. Swoosh! A dark shadow flew over from outside the door and shed at his neck. The sryman raised his hand, and his entire arm turned into a silver-gray de. He easily blocked the attack and shed back. The shadow retreated back to the door. The sryman took two steps to the side and met Ryoko Tamiyas gaze. Who are you? she suddenly asked. The sryman didnt answer immediately. Instead, he looked her up and down for a moment before he nodded. You can call me Riot. Ryoko Tamiya said, Youre not one of us. The man who called himself Rot nodded calmly. Part of this body belongs to one of your kind. It suits me. Ryoko Tamiyas eyes shed, and she swiftly typed on her phone behind her back with one hand. However, I think you might be more suitable for me. Ryoko Tamiya asked, Why? Riot: You have enough brains to help meplete my mission. Ryoko Tamiya asked, What mission? Your drugs are useless on me. Riot suddenly smiled, a hungry expression in his eyes. After we be one, youll know everything. As soon as he finished speaking, he lunged at Ryoko Tamiya. She had been vignt the entire time. When Riot lunged at her, she stepped back and flipped over the banister to fall headfirst. She used her tentacle to cushion her fall, then flipped back around, and her tentacle immediatelyshed upward. Puchi! Riot, who had been chasing her, was caught in this attack, and huge wounds appeared on his neck and chest. However, hended firmly on the ground with a sinister smile. Under Ryoko Tamiyas gaze, the huge wounds glowed with a silver-gray light. The tissue on both sides of the injuries melted like liquid, and the wounds disappeared. The entire healing process took less than two seconds. Ryoko Tamiya narrowed her eyes. Were you in Hokkaido half a month ago? Riot didnt answer her question. Silver-gray tentacles appeared from his head and hands at the same time andshed out. Ryoko Tamiya sneered and pressed a button on her phone. Riots body suddenly stopped, and he couldnt help but sway on his feet. Ryoko Tamiya blocked his tentacles easily as she calmly retreated. Riots body trembled, and he couldnt even control his tentacles. What did you do? Ryoko Tamiya didnt say anything and simply observed the guy as if he were a research subject. Suddenly, a tentacle on Riots headshed out. Pa! The two tentacles collided with a sharp sound, and Ryoko Tamiyas expression changed. Riots tentacle didnt dodge at all and clung to her tentacle tightly. Then, a silver-gray half-liquid quickly permeated Ryoko Tamiyas tentacle and instantly disappeared. Ryoko Tamiyas tentacle immediatelyshed out at the srymans neck, and his head flew off. The tentacle shed down like lightning and cut the Parasite in half. Was Riot dead? Of course not. Sensing that something wasnt right, Ryoko Tamiya rejected the possibility. After the silver-gray substance entered her tentacle, the injuries which the sryman received were normal; they bled profusely and the flesh was mangled as the host was killed. The injuries didnt turn silver-gray and instantly heal like before. Hahahaha, how can I die? That idiot is just a temporary tool, and youre my new tool. A deep voice rang out in her head. Frowning, Ryoko Tamiya pulled her tentacle back and looked at it it hadnt turned silver-gray. Eyes shing, she recalled her tentacle and started walking. But after taking two steps, she realized that she couldnt move further. No matter how hard she tried, her muscles seemed locked. She could only shift slightly on her feet. Dont think of walking into that trap again to deal with me. The low voice rang out in her head again. Its useless. You cant hide anything from me. Ryoko Tamiya suddenly said, Are you still there? Please help me move forward five meters. The low voice said again, I wont give you Huh? Whats going on? Ryoko Tamiyas body suddenly drifted forward five meters to stand next to the srymans body. She immediately felt waves of difort. However, her expression changed a momentter; it felt like her internal organs were about to explode. Riot switched from panic to delight. Huh? Your body is quite interesting. Youre not afraid of this sort of damage? Ryoko Tamiyas heart sank. She had personally tested the subsonic transmitter that was in the living room before, and she usually felt worse than this. Thinking quickly, she came up with several possibilities. The biggest possibility was that after Riot entered her body, some unknown reaction had been produced with this mysterious monster, and her resistance to the subsonic transmitter had increased. That was definitely bad news. What are you? she asked. Im a symbiote, a symbiote that is far more advanced than Parasites like you, Riot replied smugly. This Parasite could actually help it escape its fear of subsonic waves. What a magical host. It wanted this body. In a good mood, it didnt mind answering a few more questions. If everything went smoothly, it would continue to use this body. What is a symbiote? asked Ryoko Tamiya again. The riot: A special, advanced life form. You little bugs wont understand how great we are. Ryoko Tamiya said, Really? Maybe I should ask someone else. Riot said, Its useless to ask. This will belong to us symbiotes sooner orter, not to little bugs like you. Ryoko Tamiya smiled. You might have gotten something wrong. Riot: What? Ryoko Tamiya said, The ruler of this is neither you nor me, but humans. Am I right? Mr. Mystery Human who doesnt want to show his face. Riot was suspicious. What are you talking about? Let me see what youre thinking. A voice rang out in his ear. Youre much smarter than this thing. He suddenly turned around and saw a man in a ck and white skull mask standing behind him. Youre Just as Ryoko Tamiya opened her mouth to speak, a deep and rough voice suddenly came out of it. A human? Die. Half of Ryoko Tamiyas head turned back into a tentacle whichshed out at Luke. The difference was that the tentacle hadpletely turned silver-gray and looked like metal. The huge katana in Lukes right hand also turned into a silver afterimage as it met the tentacle. Chapter 1812 - Fighting Riot

Chapter 1812: Fighting Riot

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

ng! The crisp sound of metal colliding rang out in the living room. Luke slowly drew back his de. Then you have to be faster. Pa! A silver-gray tip fell to the ground. Riot, who had already possessed Ryoko Tamiyas body, screamed in pain, but didnt give up as its tentacles swung out. At the same time, the silver-gray tip turned into a silver-gray liquid which returned to its feet and body. n Agonys blue skin coupled with Haleys looks was passable, but its fangs were too sharp. Venom was a tar monster. Not only was it ugly, it didnt have any hair. The dog head didnt have any hair either. On the other hand, Agony had long, thick hair. That made Luke wonder if the dog head and Venom were long lost brothers. It wasnt until he saw Riots head now in theplete symbiotic state that he was basically sure of one thing the symbiotes generally truly didnt have any hair. Riots appearance lowered the bar for symbiote looks once more. Not only was this guy bald, its entire body was bumpy all over and not smooth at all. If that silver-gray skin was ck like Venom, it would look even more like a toad. However, the toad in front of Luke was clearly smart and not to be trifled with. Many key parts of its body had spikes that ranged from a few centimeters to a dozen centimeters in length. It looked fierce. So, this was actually... a poisonous toad? This was a disservice to its host, Ryoko Tamiya. The high school teachers looks and temperament could pique the interest of some nerds who liked the mature type. A lot of ridiculous thoughts shed through Lukes mind in less than two seconds. His brain was just that fast after his Mental Strength exceeded 40. On the other side, Riot swelled up again, not just physically, but also in terms of its senses. After it stood up, it roared and shot a dozen or so spikes at Luke. Luke, on the other hand, was a little disappointed. Shouldnt the boss do something big after a roar like that? This little trick was boring! He was toozy to move. He simply turned slightly, and four or five spikes flew past his chest without making contact at all. The moment the spikes shot out, three tentacles attacked from above and both sides. Luke frowned. Thats all you can do? Then youre going to die here today. As soon as he said that, the katana on his shoulder exploded with a dazzling silver light that enveloped the three tentacles. The three tentacles suddenly stopped and shattered into pieces. Riot threw out more spikes as it started to retreat. This time, Luke didnt even bother to dodge. He simply flicked his left hand. With a tter, he flicked away four or five darts. A dozen tentacles suddenly shot out of Riots body. Their tips were no longer like the edges of a sharp knife, but the simplest of cones, which stabbed at Luke from all directions. The katana danced around Luke to block the tentacles. At that moment, a tentacle that had just been cut off slithered back toward Riots body. Luke suddenly sped up and appeared in front of Riot, pressing a palm to its chest. A very scant amount of Elementary Annihtion spread out to cover the front of Riots upper torso. Riot instantly sensed the destructive energy and screamed in fear as it directly pulled away from Tamiyas back. The Annihtion energy seized the opportunity to wrap around Tamiya and prevent Riot from returning to her body. If Luke had known that Riot would be here tonight, he wouldnt have given it a chance tobine with Ryoko Tamiya. After all, she was a very important tool. He was even more reluctant to kill Riot. Of the five symbiotes that came to Earth, three could be considered to have been recruited by Luke. Only Riot and the missing Shriek could potentially be used for research. It would be a shame to kill them right away. Chapter 1813 - Cooperation, Escapee, Exploding Hotline

Chapter 1813: Cooperation, Escapee, Exploding Hotline

Riot didnt know that Luke was protecting Ryoko Tamiya. It only felt that the Annihtion energy would kill it and its host. So, it subconsciously started to run. Even frightened as it was, however, as the de facto leader of the symbiotes, it still had pretty good judgment. The moment it left Ryoko Tamiya, it burrowed into the ground without hesitation. There was a manhole grate cover there, and it could escape danger if it slipped inside. For a symbiote, it took no more than a second to switch hosts. But as soon as it slipped through the grate, the entire cover was sent flying. Luke flicked out with his Telekinesis, and the silver-gray symbiote which had entered the sewer halfway was sent flying. At the same time, Luke took out a long and thick ck cylinder from his waist with his left hand, and threw it at Riot. The ck cylinder opened in the air and swiftly turned into a synthetic bag. Riot dropped into the bag, and it closed on its own. After quickly activating the hibernation function, Luke heaved a sigh of relief. He had finally caught this living treasure. The ck cylinder just now was a flexible, fully sealed hibernation bag. It was a small piece of equipment which he had specially designed for troublesome opponents. Compared with the previous hibernation box, the biggest advantage of the hibernation bag was that it was portable. He could use his inventory to move the enormous hibernation box, but it would be inconvenient for his team members. Also Luke had to consider the bnce between hibernation temperature and materials used since ordinary sealed receptacles wouldnt be able to contain things like the symbiote, the mutant Blood God, or poisonous or corrosive live specimens. Reading on Myb o xno vel. ,Please! In the end, Mindy gave it a new code name: body bag. She said that anyone who was put in it would be close to dying if they werent dead already. What could Luke say? He could only pray that his friends and family wouldnt need it. If the hibernation bag could catch people, it naturally could save them. In the case of a person with severe injuries, using the hibernation bag would greatly slow down the rate at which the other partys condition deteriorated, and they would be able tost until help arrived. In the hands of a team member, it was just supplementary restraining equipment with the same function as cable ties or handcuffs. Apart from special monsters like the symbiote, other targets could also be knocked out and stuffed into the hibernation bag. In truth, it was very hard to improve theunch speed of the hibernation bag, and it could only be thrown by hand, but it wasnt easy to control your posture. Only Luke, who had both the strength and skill, could use this thing as a hunting trap and directly trap Riot with it. Riot, who had reverted to its original form, lost the ability to speak. It could only charge around wildly in the bag before it was quickly sedated by the hibernation function. Luke finally looked at Ryoko Tamiya. She had returned to her human form, but didnt reveal her tentacles. She simply turned her head silently and looked coldly at the trapped Riot, who had gained the upper hand earlier. You were the one who let Murata go that day, right? she asked. Luke scanned her stomach and didnt notice anything unusual. He nodded. Yes. Ryoko Tamiya asked, Did you give me that warning earlier? Luke nodded again. Ryoko Tamiya asked, What do you want? Luke said, You. Ryoko Tamiya smiled lightly. You want to catch me for research? Luke shook his head, then nodded. The research is just in passing. Someone has an eye on you, so Im willing to give you a chance. Cooperation or obedience. Ryoko Tamiya asked, Is there a difference? Luke said, If you cooperate, you can at least live as a human for a long time. Otherwise, I cant think of a reason to let you go. Ryoko Tamiya said, Very well, I agree. Luke was stumped. Hehe, as expected, she was smart! So, he simply raised his hand and shot out a dart, and a surprised expression finally appeared on Ryoko Tamiyas face. However, the paralytic toxin worked quickly, and she fell unconscious in a few seconds. Luke grabbed her and the hibernation bag and flew into the sky. Wrap things up here? No way. In any case, it was impossible to hide what happened tonight. While Luke was dealing with Tamiya and Riot, Selina had already led the team in killing more than 20 Parasites. The team then split up and headed to their designated locations to clean up all the targets in Tokyo. This was a good deed they were doing as international superheroes. Was there a need to justify it to the locals? Of course not. ... Not long after Luke left, the silver-gray spikes in the wall suddenly melted into a semi-liquid state. When they gathered together, they formed a ball the size of a fist and quickly flowed into the nearest sewer. In the sewer, a little rat which had been frightened by the earlier rumbling on the surface was hiding in a small hole. The silver-gray substance noticed it and immediately lunged at it. The little rat squeaked in fear, but soon quieted down. A momentter, its eyes turned silver-gray. The rats eyes flickered several times before they returned to ck, and they glowed with anger and madness. Then, a small gray shadow dashed out of the hole and ran quickly through the sewers in the north. ... Luke found a quiet corner and ced Tamiya and Riot in Space 2, before he officially joined the purge of the Parasites. Since it had already begun, all the confirmed Parasites had to be killed as soon as possible. Anyone who was suspected of being a Parasite was caught and examined with the mental helmet probe. If it was a Parasite, it would definitely resist, and there was no need to check. Over the past few days, it had been confirmed that there were about 730 Parasites in Japan, as well as 2,400 suspicious targets. As long as these Parasites were killed, there wouldnt be many left on Earth. The Parasites that were killed were basically fond of hunting humans, and didnt respect human life. In order to catch all of them in one go, Luke had endured these man-eating monsters for so many days. Logically speaking, this would produce the greatest results, but personally, it definitely didnt feel good. He felt that he had to let them personally experience what international superheroes were like. Thus, over a yearter, a second round of chaos took ce in Tokyo. The Tokyo Metropolitan Police Departments hotline exploded once more. A lot of emergency calls flooded in, from housewives, men, the elderly and children. The biggest headache was that a bunch of young people and kids insisted that they had seen American superheroes. When the chief of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department was woken up by the phone, he could only listen to his most trusted subordinate spout nonsense with a dumbfounded expression for the chief, who had just woken up, the following words were indeed nonsense. Chief, the emergency hotline is blowing up. Many people im that the Bat Squad is engaging man-eating monsters in multiple locations in Tokyo. What? Its all true. A lot of police officers arrived at the scene and found the bodies of three to fifteen man-eating monsters. After killing them, the Bat Squad moved on to the next location. What? Based on where the reports areing from, the Bat Squad is attacking at least 200 man-eating monsters, and theyre not hiding themselves. Ah, this... The specialbat troops theyre leading use heavy firearms, which include rifles, sniper rifles, grenades and armored trucks. More than half of downtown Tokyo can hear the gunfire. B*stard, why are you only calling me now? His trusted subordinate said gloomily, Director, I received the intelligence 15 minutes ago, and immediately called you... Chapter 1814 - Congratulations, Good News, and Request Fulfilled

Chapter 1814: Congrattions, Good News, and Request Fulfilled

??

The chief immediately got it. To avoid being disturbed tonight, he had set his phone to vibrate. In the end, because he was too tired and had fallen asleep, his phone rang for 15 minutes before he woke up. B*stard! He cursed and swung his palm. Pa! A dazed female voice came from the side. Ah, it hurts, wait The chief was toozy to see what he had hit. He suddenly got up and shouted, Summon all the police officers. This is a state of emergency. Ill report the situation to the executives immediately. Make sure that the officers hold out. He then hung up. His subordinate was stunned. Hold out? That was a battle between the Bat Squad and the man-eating monsters. Who the hell could endure out there? He waspletely right. Not only were there no police officers who went out that night, the military soldiers didnt even leave the base. Themander who received the news didnt give his men any orders at all. If he dared give the order, the soldiers might be implicated in the chaos in Tokyo. It wouldnt be surprising if they were killed in battle or shot in the back. Besides, what was the point of going? To court death? In the battle between Luke and the Blood God Experimental before, more than 400 people had died in Tokyo, including more than 20 police officers. Reading on Myb o xno vel. ,Please! With so many members of the Bat Squad here today, even an idiot would know that their opponents werent simple. If themander went out, he might die along with a bunch of his men. Even if he was lucky enough to survive tonight, he would still be med for his error in fieldmand, and be doomed to be a scapegoat. If he didnt go out, he might be punished and lose his job. In either case, there was no benefit to taking on this mission. Hence, the Bat Squad and 100 New SHIELD agents fought in Tokyo for half a night without shing with any government agencies. It could only be said that Lukes guess was correct. Japan had experienced an extraordinary power vacuum in recent years. After SHIELD, ARGUS and Sentinel Services copsed, there had been a lot of empty territory in America, which didnt have the energy to rebuild recement organizations in Japan. Hydra could have seized the opportunity to expand, but Luke had turned around and ughtered them like fat sheep, dragging Shredder down with his secret research institute. Hydra now only dared to quietly use the shell of a businesspany to develop some feelers in Japan; it didnt dare y around with an official base at all. In the face of arge-scale battle by the Bat Squad, there was no power big enough to intervene. Everybody watched quietly on the side. At most, they would take videos for their records. Chaos in Tokyo? That had nothing to do with them. At 6am the next day, the police department, which had been monitoring the situation, found no signs of the Bat Squad, and the gunfire and fighting hadpletely disappeared. Only then did the chief of the Metropolitan Police send the Prime Minister a message to say that he had everything under control. The Prime Minister simply said, Get lost. At noon, the prime minister looked at the preliminary data and found that there really was good news. Unexpectedly, therge-scale battlest night hadnt caused too much damage to Tokyo. Whether it was manpower or property damage, there unexpectedly wasnt a lot of losses. Instead, there were more than 2,100 corpses of the man-eating monsters, which both shocked and delighted the Prime Minister. The popce didnt know about the man-eating monsters, but the Prime Minister did; it was just that he had no solutions. Now that the Bat Squad hade and killed so many of the man-eating monsters, he no longer had to take responsibility for causing chaos and getting rid of this hidden danger. The Bat Squad didnt even ask for a single cent. American superheroes were indeed much more reliable than the American military. Of course, the Prime Minister couldnt say that. Instead, he had to exaggerate the losses andin about theck of defensesst night. That night, the governor of Tokyo thanked the Bat Squad on TV for their huge contribution to the safety of Tokyo. He also dered that the members of the Bat Squad who had participated in the battlest night would be considered honorary permanent citizens of Tokyo. When word of this spread, the American people immediately sneered. The people of New York were especially unhappy.?Why should our superheroes go over to be your honorary citizens?? The Bat Squad had a very high status in the eyes of the people of New York. They were the true guardians of themon people and guaranteed safety. The Tokyo government actually dared create a connection out of thin air? If a dog suddenly called your father dad, would that make you a dog too?! Unfortunately, the Tokyo government didnt care what the people of New York thought. In any case, they were already currying favor with the Bat Squad; it would be stupid to give up halfway. Not only did the Japanese side have no intention of taking back their word, some people even started talking about setting it in stone. What? The Bat Squad didnt acknowledge the title? But they didnt object, right? No objection meant tacit approval. While everyone was discussing this, nobody knew that a few dayster, the governor of Tokyo would see an old man in a ck suit in his office. Just like that, the bigshot who sold everything appeared in front of the governor to fulfill thetters request to form a tie with the Bat Squad and present them with honorary citizen certificates. Their conversation onlysted 20 minutes before the bigshot got up and left. When he opened the door and stepped outside, his entire figure gradually faded and then disappeared into thin air. The governor stared at the open door as cold sweat broke out on his forehead and back. He rejoiced yet also felt helpless. He finally realized that it wasnt easy to ride on the Bat Squads poprity. The bigshot hadnt wasted any time. He simply requested that the other party provide various top-notchponents, parts and other supplies as payment for the Bat Squads help this time. Before the conflicted governor could say anything, the bigshot exined, The Bat Squad operated independently, and indeed wont charge you anything. However, you yourself said that you really want to pay them back. They find it hard to refuse this sincere request, so theyre letting me do the talking. The governor wanted to flip the table when he heard that.?B*stards, is that all you heard? Chapter 1815 - Deal, and Joining the Fun

Chapter 1815: Deal, and Joining the Fun

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

However, the governor didnt dare make a sound. After achieving his initial goal, he was even more d that he didnt have the strength to flip a table. Although the deal this time cost him a lot, he had made contact with the bigshot who sold everything. The existence of this bigshot wasnt an absolute secret in the upper echelons of the world. There were many people at the top who wanted to make deals with the bigshot, but couldnt even find the door. ingting jumped for a long time before Sze Lingyun rained on her parade a little. Ah... I cant be sure of things just yet. After all, I havent confirmed that Im Zhou Huas daughter, and we havent confirmed whether Incle and Zhou Hua have that kind of rtionship yet. We have! Listen up... Wu Pingting exined anxiously. Yesterday, you heard from my grandfather that Uncle didnt get married and have children, and instead adopted that ingrate Wu Zongxu, was because he loved this girl, the girl who saved him in the valley. Even though he never said why he was so obsessed with that girl, if that girl was your mother, you can probably guess why. Even though they only had one night, Uncle and your mother did it. After that, Uncle was rescued by Grandpa, and your mother disappeared. Your mother probably went back and realized that she was pregnant with you. And my uncle is a loyal and monogamous man, so he never remarried. With that, Wu Pingting looked at Nangong Nuannuan excitedly and asked, Nuannuan, dont you think my sister looks very much like a member of my family? You havent met my Uncle, but you should have met my aunt. Both of them inherited my grandmothers looks and look very simr. Dont you think that Sis looks very simr to my aunt? Nangong Nuannuan nodded. Yes, very simr! Senior Sister and her mothers auras are very simr, but they only look about half-alike. I wanted to say it when the two of you met yesterday. but I think that Senior Sister and your aunt look really simr. Right, right! Wu Pingting looked at Sze Lingyun proudly, Sis, since Nuannuan says so, you must be our Wu familys child! Lets go, lets go! Lets go home! I want to make everyone in the family take a DNA test with you. After saying that, Wu Pingting took out her phone and made a call. mpleted the deal, while the public TV stations were already working overtime and starting to produce cartoons. Many artists received priority orders to createics rted to the Bat Squad. All they had to do was buy the copyright from the rescue foundation. On the third day, the foundation sent a public letter to the Japanese government saying that it would help the people who had suffered losses in this battle. The government tactfully had a few TV stations report the good news. For a moment, the Japanese peoples good impression of the Bat Squad skyrocketed. Luke had no choice. He was the one who had started this operation, and while not many ordinary people had been implicated, there had been a lot of property damage. He didnt have to worry about losses during battle, but if they reached a certain number and he didnt make up for them in the aftermath when he had the means to, the system would issue a warning. What surprised him was that the systems faith value skyrocketed three days after the battle, and the faith value he obtained every day was 30% higher than before. From this, it was clear that the people of Tokyo had a good impression of him. Inparison, the faith value provided by America and Europe wasnt much. There were 450 million people in America, 600 million in Europe, and just 150 million in Japan. The daily faith output from Japan was actually one third of the total. Because of the distance, Luke spent most of his time in Europe and America, where the people benefited the most. Even at a conservative estimate, faith value in Europe and America was at least five times lower than in Japan. Luke decided that he had toe visit Japan regrly in the future. It didnt have to be for a big event, but it definitely had to be on TV so that public enthusiasm never dropped. ... The members of the Bat Squad left one after another. They had been in Japan for more than ten days, and spent thest three days helping Luke clean up the asional Parasite here and there. Thankfully, they had 100 agents from New SHIELD this time. The androids just needed to set out while the team members waited in the safe house to go online. With Luke monitoring the situation, New SHIELD was a lot more reliable in carrying out key roles. The low-end equipment which Phil had gotten from Luke had be standard equipment for core SHIELD members. Coupled with a low-end bulletproof vest, a semi-A.I.bat helmet, and various firearms and non-lethal weapons, theirbat ability was more than ten times better. After all, it was low-end equipment only in the bigshots eyes. For Phils sake, this gear was only slightly more expensive than the manufacturing costs. For example, an F22 cost over 100 million dors to make. Factoring in the cost of the materials, it had to sell for at least 200 million in order for the suppliers not to cough up blood. Luke, on the other hand, didnt charge any material or processing costs at all. If SHIELD bought the same things from an American supplier, it would already be good if they could get them at just two or three times the price. As for attempts to secretly resell the equipment, Luke and Phil made use of the opportunity to weed out people. How could Luke not put in a backdoor for the things he made? Anyone who had an eye on this equipment pretty much became a signal transmitter. New SHIELD wasnt short of funds. The bigshot set high prices for people and items rted to superpowers, at millions or tens of millions. When the old SHIELD fell from power, the Hydra camp which had nothing to do with Pierce took most of the superhumans away. The rest were either caught by other agencies or became ssified assets of other branches. New SHIELD simply abandoned trapping and studying superhumans. If they could be killed, they would be killed. If they were caught, they were transferred to the bigshot in an exchange. For example, the bigshot had estimated that the total value of the hundreds of Parasites caught this time was 100 million. It was an even split, so New SHIELD could get 50 million. Thus, Phil had enough confidence to give the agents new and better things. Few would turn traitor for money, and these few would very quickly be sent to heaven along with their contractors. With money, equipment and core members, Phil firmly controlled New SHIELD. ... It was early December, and Luke and Selina had just returned from Sapporo. Unexpectedly, that high school boy, Ueno, had disappeared, and was never seen again. He was the only one who had four Parasites on his body, and could be considered the one regret from this cleanup operation. Luke didnt think too much of it. Bad guys always jumped out on their own sooner orter. Since they couldnt find Ueno, he fulfilled his promise and took Selina to the hot spring on the mountainside. When they returned to Tokyo after that, they didnt leave immediately. Instead, they went to arge cosy event in Ikebukuro. This was an event that had been put together at thest minute and had only been promoted two days beforehand. When two people and one dog arrived at Ikebukuro, it had be a sea of odd-looking humans. The members of the Bat Squad had been using androids a few days ago, which had also been fitted with matching armor. Thus, all sorts of cosy could be seen on the streets, from ck Cat and Big Dipper to the little turtles and Lady Deathstrike. ck Cat was the most cosyed since this number one female superhero and Batmans loyal partner was too famous. Chapter 1816 - The Point Is Participation, and Trouble

Chapter 1816: The Point Is Participation, and Trouble

There was barely anyone cosying Frank, the teammander. Although he was very useful in the team, he rarely shone in battle. He was the least famous in the public eye. The number of ckpink Bear cosyers were second only to Batman and ck Cat. The main thing was that girls liked Pink Bear. Those who didnt like ck would naturally go for pink. To match, many shut-ins simply cosyed Pink Bears partner, ck Bear. If they couldnt be boyfriends in real life, they could take advantage of cosy to be the seniors! Thinking that, many shut-ins felt even more excited. It was a good thing that Mindy had returned to America two days ago. Otherwise, she would definitely want to beat up this bunch of short-legged Pink Bears and overweight ck Bears. If she saw the Pink Bear in the short princess dress that had a beard, two ponytails, and a chest full of ck hair, she would definitely sue this cosy event. At that moment, Luke was dressed like V, and Selina simply wore a female version of the Bat suit as they made their way through the crowd. Some people noticed that their cosy outfits were top-quality, but before they could strike up a conversation, they realized that the two were already long gone. When two people and one dog arrived at the main venue, electronic dance music was ying as a group cosying the Bat Squad danced on stage. ck Cat was in center position, and the lower half of her face was exposed. She was probably a white girl, and had a well-developed chest. Luke couldnt help but nod when he saw this. But Selina was quite unhappy. She has so much b and still has the nerve to cosy ck Cat? Luke said, The main point is participation. Speaking of which, he was the one who was cosyed the most. There were Batmen revealing too much skin, Big Dippers with big bellies, and Dark Knights in silk underwear, but Luke didnt even blink. In fact, there were a lot of cosyers in skimpy outfits who were untingrge expanses of skin in this December weather. Even though they were covered in goosebumps, they still adopted engrossed poses and expressions in the cold wind. A bunch of cameramen were standing, squatting, or crawling on the ground as they captured marvelous shots from unbelievable angles to demonstrate their professionalism. ... Two people and one dog just wandered around for a while. They werent interested in squeezing through the crowd, and just bought ice cream from a fast food store next to the road. Luke didnt know why fast food stores still sold ice cream in winter. It was the dog head who had sharp eyes, and immediately noticed a girl passing by with ice cream. Two people and one dog chatted on a street corner as they ate their ice cream. Selina hadnt forgotten to use the armors camera to capture all sorts of eye-searing cosy, and was ready to open a separate chat group to share the profits. For example, that bearded Pink Bear definitely had to be shared. The sight of two people and one dog eating ice cream attracted the attention of many girls. First of all, Luke and Selina were very tall, and the half-masks on their helmets clearly showed that they were young. Coupled with the Labrador that the dog head was disguised as, thisbination was indeed interesting. Many people came over with professional cameras, wanting to take a few shots. Selina was toozy to say anything. She simply had Luke interpret and say that she was an amateur who didnt know how to pose. Although these people were a little disappointed, they didntin. After all, Americans didnt have to follow the rules of Japanese cosy. Not only that, many people also came looking for an opportunity to take group shots. This mainly involved taking wefies with Luke and Selina in the background. Some people subconsciously wanted to hug them, but Luke pushed the women away while Selina kicked the men away. In the end... even more people came to take photos of them. On Selinas side, the men were kicked back several meters one after another. Nobody could touch her. Just as Luke pushed away another girl who lunged at him and wondered if they should move to avoid these masochists, there was a mor 100 meters away. Luke was stunned. That was because amidst the screaming, a lot of people were yelling man-eating ghost, which was what the Japanese people called the Parasites. He suddenly jumped two meters high and grabbed a protrusion in the wall on the second floor as he looked down. Selina raised her head. Whats wrong? Her Japanese was bad, and she couldnt quite understand what was going on. Lukes V mask closed uppletely, and he tossed the rest of the ice cream to Gold Nugget. A Parasite is killing people over there. Ill take care of it. Keep an eye on the side for any more Parasites lying in ambush. As soon as he said that, he kicked off of the wall and charged forward 100 meters. The onlookers, who hadnt sensed anything wrong even after Luke jumped two meters, suddenly came back to their senses. Their eyes widened, and many of them eximed, What? Selina tossed the remaining ice cream to the dog and closed her mask. Lets go. With a sh, she darted through the crowd like a fish and disappeared. The dog head swallowed the ice cream before following her. Suddenly, a girl screamed, Superheroes! Theyre American superheroes! Theyre Batman and ck Cat! Many shut-ins who had been watching Luke and Selina roll their eyes. Come on, Batman had never worn a Zorro hat! Also, it had been more than two years. ck Cats mask had always been a cat face, while this one was a perfect imitation of Batmans mask! But just because they knew that didnt mean that everyone around them did. So, the girls shout was met with a storm of questions. Where? Wheres Batman? Wheres Her Majesty? Get out of the way, let me look at her. Huh? Was that Batman on the wall just now? I think I saw a cape. On the other side, Luke had already made use of the suction function in his boots to charge 100 meters over the wall. He jumped, his cape fluttering behind him as he charged at the Parasite who had a tentacle wrapped around a girls neck on the stage. The other party was very vignt and subconsciouslyshed out with its tentacles. Grayish-ck streaks of light swept out like a fan as two tentacles and two des collided with each other, but that couldnt slow Luke down. The shadow from the ck cape fell over the Parasite. One de deflected a tentacle and stabbed down. Pu! There was the sound of a cold weapon cutting through flesh, which was immediately drowned out by exmations. A wide ck cape swept past the Parasite. Two figures stood still with their backs to each other, and the area around the stage suddenly fell silent. Chapter 1817 - Make Up Something For Me Too, and Little Brother Isnt Happy

Chapter 1817: Make Up Something For Me Too, and Little Brother Isnt Happy

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Luke carefully scanned the area for more Parasites that might cause trouble. At that moment, the head of the Parasite behind him suddenly jerked, and the Parasite that had been around the mans neck fell to the ground with a thump. It twisted and twitched weakly before falling still. The crowd, which had been silent for a moment, exploded. It was impossible to hear what they were shouting. But nobody rushed to the stage since the man was still on it. This unlucky male MC had been killed by the Parasite as a deration of war. The female MC was a little luckier. Her eyes rolled back in fear, and she didnt know yet that she had been saved. Looking at the mor below the stage but seeing no more Parasites appear, Luke tilted his head and thought for a moment, before he appeared next to the female MC in a sh. He took the microphone from the female MC and tapped on it twice. The mor died down. The onlookers knew that the man in the smiling mask who had suddenly appeared was going to say something. Monster! To be or not to be, thats a question. To die, to sleep, no more! Luke still had that London ent as he recited this line as if he were reciting poetry. Putting the microphone back into the MCs hand, he jumped lightly and pushed off of the wall of a nearby building a few times before he reached the rooftop and disappeared. There was an even louder burst of noise. Most people flushed and screamed, unable to speak. It might not be Ultraman battling a small monster, but it was the first time that most people had seen a superhero fight a small monster. Also, this mysterious superheros English pronunciation sounded very ssy. It was ssier than superheroes who didnt make a sound and ran away after killing monsters. ... Ten minutester, Luke, Selina and Gold Nugget were drinking coffee in a high-ss restaurant as they looked at the fast food store down below. A lot of people had already gathered around where the two people and one dog had been eating ice cream. Many people who had taken photos with Lukes group in the background were talking excitedly on their phones. A lot of shut-ins even stuck out their butts to show everybody Selinas footprint on them. The girls looked at these nerds enviously. They cursed them for being despicable but imagined what it would be like to be kicked by V like that. The men were practically green with envy. Many of them couldnt help but shout what they were thinking. Why didnt Ie just now? Clearly, they didnt mind being kicked at all, and even looked forward to it. There was a long line of people at the fast food store, all of whom wanted to buy the ice cream that Lukes group had been eating. The servers pretended not to hear them. Luke and Selina had only tasted two-thirds of the ice cream in the store before they ran off because of the emergency. The store manager immediately had the idea to sell the ice cream in alternate batches. This would prevent customers from thinking that the superheroes had only tried one or two vors. The store could alternate between offering male superhero ice cream, female superhero ice cream and pet ice cream to preserve the novelty. Pet ice cream for people to eat? That was no problem at all. Countless people down below were making a racket, and they didnt know that the superheroes whom they were talking about were in the opposite building, watching the show. Luke had left quickly earlier, but Selina and the dog head had still been nearby to see if they could lure out some stupid Parasites. In the end, it was indeed rare to see a Parasite as stupid as the first one. Selina felt some regret that she couldnt take action as Batwoman. It seems this is it. Luke hummed and said, Even monsters are afraid of death. Selina, however, snorted. A certain person is always so shy whenever he appears; who knows what for. Luke nudged her with his shoulder and said with a smile, Its the character setting, right? It wouldnt be professional of me if I didnt recite lines. Selina swiftly bargained, Alright. Make up a few lines for my new identity then. Pondering for two seconds, Luke said, For the world and peace, for the evils of truth and love, a bright tomorrow awaits you. Selina: WTF? Luke said, You dont like it? Then switch to something else. Future, a white future is the color of evil. Universe, the hammer of justice for a ck world. Let our names be recorded in thisnd! Selina wanted to flip a table. But a momentter, she couldnt help but recite the two strange lines several times in her heart. Suddenly, she made a fist with her right hand and punched her left palm. Its decided. Ill use the second one in the future. Luke: Huh? Selina said excitedly, Well, I can get Mikey and the others to try it out first. Its better than their original line! Luke couldnt help but recall the scene of the little turtles yelling, Were the ninja turtles, yeah~ and was lost for words. Then, he chuckled despite himself. As long as he wasnt the one she was making say it, who cared? It just so happened that the little turtles had recently asked him how they could be more cultured. Wouldnt this script help? At least, it sounded much more cultured than Were the ninja turtles, yeah~ ... Unexpectedly, Lukes faith value skyrocketed again after this operation, and the daily intake increased by another 10%. That was because the incident had happened in broad daylight, and there had been countless cameras trained on the stage. Footage of the scene from multiple angles was everywhere in a day, and the TV stations, the Inte, and the media were all involved. Not only were there images of Luke taking action, there were also photos of the two people and a dog eating ice cream. Taking a pet out for cosy in broad daylight and even showing their faces to eat made these new superheroes seem so down-to-earth C they didnt care at all that they were only in the background in the photos. But at the same time, they didnt let anyonee into close contact with them. This made their poprity, along with purchases of Labrador dogs, skyrocket in Japan. Lukes previous idea was thus set in stone. When he was free, he woulde to Japan to put on a show and harvest faith value. He didnt have to keep a low profile like in America. In any case, the Japanese government couldnt do anything about him. But that was the end of this particr trip to Japan. Luke and Selina took a private ne back to America. When they got home, Joseph, who was looking at his tablet in the living room, nced at Luke expressionlessly, before he lowered his head and continued looking at the tablet without saying anything. Luke chuckled and put his hand on his brothers shoulder. Hey, what are you unhappy about? Tell me, and Ill take care of it for you. Joseph shrugged disdainfully, but couldnt get rid of the hand. Looking at his smiling brother, he finally epted his fate. Chapter 1818 - Research, Teen Mode and Team

Chapter 1818: Research, Teen Mode and Team

Joseph had never been able to do anything about Luke. Even the smartest kid would be depressed when they ran into a rotten guy who had lived up to 30 years old in his previous life. Luke was several times more shameless than ire and Josephbined. Joseph could only be blunt. Its fine if you go on a business trip, but Mindy went traveling a few days after that. She entrusted me to Nikki and Monica, and they took turns sending me home. Did you know that? Luke chuckled and rubbed Josephs head. Hey, isnt that great for you? A long-legged big sister picks you up and takes you home C do you know how many people would be happy to experience that? Suddenly, he looked enlightened. So, youre actually notining about me going on a business trip, but youre unhappy that Mindy went traveling too? Joseph opened his mouth but was unable to respond. He really was unhappy about that, but it wasnt just that; Mindy had gone to Japan with a friend she had met recently. Joseph was only nine and needed his parents to apany him if he went overseas. What could he do? He didnt think that Catherine would let him take leave from school for no reason and go traveling with him. Although Mindy had told him about the trip to Japan after she came back, and it didnt sound like very much fun, Joseph was still a little depressed. What he didnt know was that the Level 2 clone had always been in New York and would go to the basement workshop every night. It watched over Joseph, but never appeared in front of him. Luke stopped teasing Joseph. He opened his backpack and gave him two boxes. These are your gifts. Joseph looked at the colors suspiciously. Another matching set? Luke winked at him. See for yourself. I didnt specially wrap them up this time. Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please! Joseph opened the ck box. Inside was a semi-transparent box with a distinct Japanese logo on it and the head of a fierce ck bear on the side. He picked up his tablet and took a photo of the box. Then, he read the trantion: Strongest hero, ck Bear costume, limited edition 100 sets? 95% simrity to the real suit? He opened the pink box that was at the bottom. Strongest hero, Pink Bear costume, limited edition 100 sets. Hm... princess dress? Josephs eyes widened. You want me to give the princess dress to Mindy? Luke said, Why not? Shes a girl. Besides, this is a limited edition dress. Theres no armor. In any case, it doesnt look as good as the armor I make, Luke murmured inwardly. After hesitating for a moment, Joseph epted the gifts. At the very least, some thought had been put into it Mindy did like pink more. After epting the gifts, this little brother couldnt maintain a wooden expression anymore. The two brothers could finally go back to talking normally. ... Luke and Selina didnt do anything big after they returned. After a refreshing break, Selina started to deal with the work that had piled up in the PDD, and Luke began to study the Parasites and the symbiote Riot. Compared with before, Luke now had some research manpower. In Space 2, Sterns, udia and Ophelia were very interested in the alien species. They all had their own main research projects, but Luke had a lot of Parasites, and each of the three scientists were given two for research, based on their preferences. After using them up, they could get more Parasites. In any case, they werent rare. The three scientists were very interested in the symbiote Riot, but Luke treasured this guy and didnt dare let them mess around with it. If Riot was killed in the process, Luke really wouldnt be able to find another one like it. The research on the Parasites soon produced results, and the three scientists came to a rough conclusion: Parasites had a limited value in the short term, and werent worth further research. After all, this thing possessed just one part of the host. The rest of the body was still a weakness. More parasites could indeed strengthen more parts, but they could interfere with each other. If things went wrong, they might fight for control of the body. The Hulk basically still had a human appearance. Blonsky, who was half a Hulk, might still have a human form, but was already very ugly. Inparison, not only did the Parasites have to eat people to survive, they hadpletely inhuman appearances. For now, the Parasites could only be used as interesting research subjects; Luke couldnt expect to gain any benefits from the research. Instead, Dr. Sterns was very interested in the anomaly that was Shinichi Izumi. It was a pity that Shinichi Izumi was a neutral yellow in the system, so Luke couldnt capture him for experiments. He could only have the PDD in Japan find an opportunity to dupe him into participating in some tests. The main focus of the Parasite research was actually on the highly intelligent parasite, Ryoko Tamiya. If she could develop food to rece human blood, Luke would let her go. If she achieved this goal, Luke could protect her and let her live openly in human society. But she had to be the new king of the parasites and do her best to control them so that they no longer ate people. At that time, she and her kind could work for Phil. For Parasites with fighting capabilities far beyond what ordinary humans had, this was the only treatment they could get. They had lived in human society for a long time, and it wouldnt be hard for them to hide the fact that they ate people. Any one of them who got a craving could secretly kill a human to eat. There was naturally no way they could be allowed to hide freely in human society. Tamiya had no objections. She even started her research the day after she was captured. Luke also needed time to test the effects of various abilities and methods on her. Pheromone Control and Mental Hypnosis and Illusion werent as effective on the Parasite, but they werentpletely useless. After experimenting and making adjustments, he might be able to find a control method which ensured that nothing happened to her. ... Luke was engrossed in his research. On Mindys side, it was lively. A few days ago, she found the bigshot who sold everything and opened a separate team channel called Ursa Minor Team. The rules of this channel were directly copied from the Bat Squad, and Luke even added a teen mode any questions or divulging of personal information would be directly censored. Mindy was a member, with the codename Miss M. Joseph was also a member, with the codename Destiny. Then, there were the little turtles: Blueberry (Leo), Red Bean Ice (Raphel), Novelty (Mikey), and Purple Grape (Donnie). Next were ck Pearl (Monica), White Diamond (Nikki), Miss J (Carrie), and Mr. T (Tyrone). Finally, there was Miss P, and this person... was ire. As for whether this P referred to pink or Peppa, or even both, only ire herself knew. Apart from that, Luke and Selina were the channel moderators and chat supervisors, who shared an ount and ensured that these guys didnt mess around. The most ordinary person in this group of youngsters was Joseph. Apart from possessing an IQ of more than 140, there was nothing special about him. But if they really wanted to cause trouble, this line-up of ten superheroes was prettyvish. They justcked experience and organization. If Mindy carried on like this, however, Luke might not have to worry about putting together a second-tier team C this Ursa Minor could be the teen team! Chapter 1819 - Stolen, Babysitting

Chapter 1819: Stolen, Babysitting

Luke was too busy with research to check the Ursa Minor chat, so naturally, the moderator ount fell into Selinas hands. For the past few days, Director Selinas biggest hobby was to send beautiful cosy photos which she had taken in Japan to Ursa Minor. That hairy Pink Bear was the headliner. Mindy actually wanted to get angry, but after seeing the other cosyers, she suddenly realized that she had nothing to say. Donnie, the tech turtle with sharp eyes, had even used a program to find male versions of ck Cat. which actually werent much better than the hairy Pink Bear. Mindy was angry, but the little turtles were envious. They werent very famous, only a little more so than Frank. Even Lady Deathstrike had a lot of fans after all, female heroes were rare. It was just that Joseph had unjustly copped some me. He had given Mindy the pink dress, and she had been very happy when she opened the box, but Selina sent the photo the next day. Thankfully, Mindy wouldnt vent her anger on Joseph; it was just that the hairy Pink Bear was also wearing a pink dress. Besides, she had invited Joseph to go to Japan with her, but he couldnt. It could be said that she had abandoned him for a period of time. And when she came back, he was the one to give her a gift; she couldnt say anything about this treatment. The next few days were peaceful. At the end of the month, Tony suddenly sent an urgent message saying that Lokis scepter had been stolen. Luke immediately had his clone go, only to discover that the scepter had been missing for days. Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please! If Tony hadnt suddenly wanted to study the scepter again, he wouldnt have realized that what was stored at the base for special items was a fake. After investigating the base, Luke was certain that it was the doing of two security guards who had gone missing. After more investigation, he discovered that their families had also disappeared. The trail led to the sea and ended there. The two security guards had left by a speedboat which didnt have a GPS system. It had already been a few days, and this was on the ocean C it would be hard to track them. The signal transmitter which Tony had installed on the scepter was still silent, and there was no trace of the gamma energy emitted by the gem on the scepter. Clearly, the person behind this knew the scepter well. Considering how the scepter had disappeared from Tonys base, it was clear that the other party had been nning this for a long time. Tony wasnt too surprised. Lokis scepter was a good thing, but it was useless to ordinary people. Even the tycoon hadnt figured out how to use it, which was why he had moved it to a warehouse for special items. After all, he had too many things to research, and he could only keep the ones he was working on at the moment in hisb. The two missing security guards had only opened the door, and werent the ones to steal the scepter. Recently, the surveince cameras and equipment for detecting superpowers at the base had frequently been experiencing minor issues. When Luke checked, he found that the longest period of time that the systems stopped working was half a minute at most. So, superhumans definitely had to be involved for the operation to be carried out so quickly. Luke had long known that the gem in the scepter was probably one of the Infinity Stones, so his two clones hadnt given up investigating it when he went back to Texas for Christmas. He didnt want the tycoon to be distracted by trying to solve this case. He specifically told Tony that he would investigate it himself. The other party had been nning this for a long time, and any leads Luke found were cut off. The people involved went out to sea by boat, and then disappeared. It was an absolutely wless clean-up. In the face of such efficiency, Luke didnt know how long it would take for him to find the other party. Of course, he couldnt let this hold up the work efficiency of his tech development machine. At the same time, Luke rejoiced that he had kept a low profile. Nobody could steal anything from Batman because nobody knew who he was. Whether it was the Bat Cave in New Jersey or New Hope Research Institute in Nassau County, they had nothing to do with the Bat Squad on the surface. That wasnt the case with Tony. He didnt have an inventory, and someone would notice sooner orter if he built such a big base. After this incident, Tony immediately increased security at the base. Of course, there would still be loopholes, but it would be very hard for the other party to sneak in safely and take any items. This also proved that many bad guys had their eye on Tony. They werent as stupid as movie viins, but hid on the side and waited for an opportunity. Despite his worries, Luke had a good Christmas. When he returned to Shackelford, the happiest thing he did was y with two-year-old Cindy. Generally speaking, most kids got prettier after they turned five or six, and they became less cute. Two-year-olds were a mix of angel and demon. They were both energetic and wild. Little Cindy was the same. The kiddo was in great shape and could run fast on her short legs, which made Luke think of a corgi. Catherine, who had always insisted on taking care of her children herself, had no choice but to hire two young professional nannies. A nanny who was too old wouldnt be able to handle Cindy, and just one nanny wasnt enough C Cindy could run them ragged in half a day. So, when Luke returned this time, he started a war with his little sister. He used a lot of trapping gear which he had developed but barely used to control Cindys range of movements. Luke also took wicked pleasure in hiding the presence of this equipment from Cindy as much as possible. When he saw his little sister tied up with a transparent rope around her waist as she iled wildly, unable to escape, he happily took photos as a memento with his phone. Although Cindy was smart, she was only two years old. Thanks to her heartless big brothers prank, she was basically fighting air, because she had no idea how her movements were being restricted. When Luke was done ying, he would pick her up and give her a few kisses on her chubby face. At that moment, Cindy would hug her brother with a smile and continue pestering him to y with her. Catherine would smile and scold Luke for his wicked behavior, but didnt stop him. Robert immediately asked, Why didnt you give me a set of these things earlier? Do you know how hard this year has been for me? Luke said innocently, Didnt you say that you like to y with Cindy the most? Youre from the special forces, and you cant even deal with a two-year-old? Robert was angry. If you dare, y with her for a day without using that gear. Luke chuckled. I rely on my abilities to ck off. Why should I make myself suffer? Hearing this familiar saying, Robert couldnt say anything in response. Bickering was bickering, but Luke still made a babysitting device for Robert. So, everybody took turns using the device when they were free. They watched as Cindy ran around, but when she was out of safety range, she was pulled back. Cindy was a little puzzled, but soon stopped wondering how she had suddenlye back, and started running again. The air instantly filled withughter, making for a happy atmosphere. Chapter 1820 - Meeting

Chapter 1820: Meeting

After Christmas, Luke returned to New York. ire hade with him. She said that she wanted to talk to him about something. In the end, it was about joining Ursa Minor. However, she abided by the rules of the chat group. She simply told Luke that she and her friends had joined a particr hobby group, and that there might be some unconventional group activities asionally. Looking at his sister, who mimed beating someone up, Luke rolled his eyes and didnt say anything. He just told her to take it easy and not go overboard. He casually asked about her and Stacy, and the answer he got was that they were doing fine. However, Stacy had acted in a d*mn low-budget art film the year beforest, and somehow won the Best Supporting Actress award at a film festival this year, and suddenly became popr. Now, Stacy was filming another movie. Looking at ires expression, Luke felt that something was wrong. You dont want her to be famous? ire wasnt a petty person, but it was hard to say when it came to her girlfriend. ire was depressed. Bro, there are kissing scenes! She was an extra before, and didnt have to do much. Now, shes the lead actress. Therell be a lot of kissing scenes. Luke found that odd. With a woman? ire: With a man. ...... Luke didnt think much of it. Oh, just pretend its like being bitten by a dog. ire:?Is it okay to describe yourself like that? Gold Nugget turned its head nkly. Huh? After seeing ire off, Luke went to look for the art film which Stacy had gotten an award for, and didnt know whether tough or cry. Looking at ires expression, he had thought that it was some crappy work. In the end, it turned out to be a high-quality art film. Stacy did have a kiss in it, but it was just a peck, the kind that was given in pure farewell! After that, Luke didnt want to get involved. When it came to personal matters, as long as it wasnt murder or domestic abuse, it was normal to have happy and sad times. Their rtionship would only grow more stable if they experienced things together. That was how people grew up. It wasnt normal to only have partners and no friends in life. Now that Stacy was filming, it wasnt a bad idea for ire to give her some space and go y with Mindy. Lukes thoughts were beautiful, but things didnt always go to n. Less than two dayster, the dog head suddenly came running to disclose that ire was about to start a fight out of jealousy. Luke: ??? Luke had always respected ires privacy, but ording to the dog head, ire and the others were in a park. A public ce naturally wasnt private. As the big brother, it made sense for him to observe. When he essed the scene, Luke was stunned. How many people were there? One, two, three, four, five? Was this a meeting? When he turned on the external surveince that ire had on her, he was even more speechless. It really was a meeting. In the park in New Jersey, seven girls wore various stumped expressions. It wasntplicated. Mindy, ire, Nikki and Monica hade to a Mexican restaurant for lunch. ording to ire, the food here was pretty good. Before the car reached the restaurant, ire heard a familiar voice as they passed by the park. Baffled for a moment, she hurriedly stopped the car and ran over to catch Stacy hugging one girl and talking andughing with another. ire, who liked to surf the Inte, quickly recognized that the girl whom Stacy was hugging was the most popr female gaming live streamer at the moment. She had even watched videos of this female live streamer with Stacy! Feeling like she had been stabbed in the back, ire couldnt take it and immediately charged forward to question Stacy. Stacy looked pained, but didnt know how to exin the situation. The female live streamer was embarrassed, while the other girl had an indecipherable expression on her face. A momentter, Mindy and the others arrived. Watching the argument, they didnt know what to do. It was impossible to take action. After all, the two girls opposite had no intention of attacking them. Besides, if they really fought, the two girls would probably cry. After all, they looked weak. But after a few minutes, the situation became clear. The only ones who were really arguing were ire and Stacy. The other five people became bystanders. Mindy rolled her eyes and approached the girl who hadnt been hugging Stacy. She asked in a low voice, You have nothing to do with Carly (Stacys alias), right? The girl didnt know whether tough or cry. This is my first time meeting her. She was passing by and she was stopped by Arty (Artemiss alias). Mindy stretched out her hand. Mindy. The girl was relieved that they could finallymunicate normally. Skye. Just like that, the two of them chatted in low voices. Nikki and Monica noticed and leaned in to listen to the gossip. As it turned out, Skye met Artemis every day, and they happened to run into Stacy, who was also here to eat. It was Artemis who had called out to Stacy. ording to Stacy, they met during filming. Hearing that, Mindy and the other two girls then gave Skye strange looks. Shocked, Skye quickly exined, Im not a lesbian. Arty isnt either. Mindy asked curiously, Really? Thinking for a moment, Skye then shook her head confidently. Im sure. She really isnt. At least, she never seemed so to me. Mindy was deep in thought. But I heard there are different types of lesbians. Nikki and Monica had strange expressions on their faces as they subconsciously moved away from her. Sometimes, this kid was too obsessed with strange knowledge, and said really awkward things like now. Skyes eyes widened. What? She wasnt a lesbian, but there were all sorts of strange knowledge on the Inte, and she had picked up a thing or two. Thankfully, Mindy was the calmest of the girls. When ire and Stacys argument turned into seething, Mindy pulled ire aside and whispered something to her. After hearing her ry Skyes words, ire looked a little embarrassed. Mindy did her best to stand on tiptoe and pat her shoulder. Calm down and talk to your girlfriend and her friend. Dont lose your temper over a misunderstanding. ire simply nodded and didnt say anything. Mindy changed the topic. If she really dares cheat on you, let me know, and I guarantee Ill send her and her sugar mommy to the hospital tonight. ire: Then, Mindy and the others drove off with Skye, leaving the scene to ire, Stacy and Artemis. Luke, who had been watching the whole time, clicked his tongue and didnt know whether tough or cry. Nobody knew better than he did that there really was nothing going on between Stacy and Artemis. They had wandered around together for years. If there really was something between them, they would have gotten together a long time ago. If ire and Stacy hadnt run into each other, they might never have liked women. Chapter 1821 - Destined, and Fishing for Benefits

Chapter 1821: Destined, and Fishing for Benefits

??

Actually, Stacy hadnt told ire about the twins because of Luke. ording to the safety rules, the three of them had to avoid crossing paths on the surface. It was Artemis, who was the most impulsive, who had stopped Stacy. Luke thought for a moment, then sent a message to Stacy, allowing her to tell ire about him and the twins. If Stacy didnt exin the situation clearly this time, it would be very hard to convince ire. Besides, since ire had found Stacy as her girlfriend and had joined Mindys Ursa Minor, she was destined to enter this circle. Luke wasnt really worried about this right now, and let her do whatever she wanted. Stacy was frank in her confession; she didnt even keep it a secret that the wizard, V, was teaching the three sisters. She didnt need to tell ire who V was it just so happened that V had been on TV in Japan, and there were a lot of videos as proof. ire had initially mored to kick up a fuss with V and make this fiend give Stacy her freedom, but she quickly gave up on this idea. That was because Mindy had heard her say that she was going to make trouble for V. Mindy didnt use coercion of any sort C she just kindly helped ire figure out the logic so that ire became aware of the fact that V was with the Bat Squad. Look for trouble with the Bat Squad? Of course ire wouldnt do that. Batman had saved her in Los Angeles. As a fan of Batman and from what Stacy had told her about her past, ire understood why V had taken it upon himself to teach the three girls. If V hadnt intervened, Stacy might not have run into ire, and the two of them might not have gotten together. What shocked ire more was that Stacy had robbed her brother of the criminal he had been escorting. The female live streamer, Arty, had been tasered in the butt by Luke, and had copsed. Although ire knew that she shouldnt, she still felt some glee when she heard this. As expected of her big brother! He had helped her get revenge more than two years ago. Fine, she epted Stacys exnation, but she still resented Artemis a little. After all, Stacy had been sitting too close to Artemis back then, and they had indeed been too cozy with each other. Coupled with some minor disagreements with Stacy recently, it was inevitable that the two of them would argue. After the argument, Mindy helped to ask Skye about it, and then assured ire that Stacy really wasnt having an affair. Only then did ires anger disappear. In the next few days, ire and Stacy made up, and the two of them went to Stacys set. Except forining to her sister and cursing that traitor, Stacy, Artemis actually wasnt truly displeased. In the end, this was all her fault. If she hadnt suddenly stopped Stacy, none of this would have happened. This also made the twins realize that the three of them indeed had their own lives. The twins didnt have boyfriends yet, while Stacy had already taken a big step forward for herself. Artemis still had lingering trauma. She warned her sister that in the future, whether she got a boyfriend or a girlfriend, she had to make it clear to her first. She really didnt want to cop me for no reason. It was one thing to take the me, but to have to watch other peoples PDA on top of that, and not being able to mock them because she was the one in the wrong, was the worst. While the supergirl trio and ire were caught up together, Mindy took advantage of the situation. Less than a monthter, Skye, codenamed Shock Wave, joined Ursa Minors chat group as intelligence personnel. Donnie had been in charge of this before, but he preferred to tinker with things, and his Inte skills could only be considered passable. Just because he had better Inte skills didnt mean he was good at gathering and analyzing intelligence. Now that Skye was here, Donnie finally didnt have to deal with Mindys irrational requests. She asked him every day whether there were any suitable targets; where was Donnie supposed to find them? Targets couldnt be chosen randomly; he would be the one held responsible if anything happened. The slightly bigger gangs and evil forces in New York had been wiped out by the Bat Squad several times over; it was too hard to find new idiots. Luke also knew that Skye had joined Ursa Minor. In fact, Mindy and Skye had already contacted him in private. Whether it was recruiting new members or joining a group, they had to apply to him for an assessment, and only after the vetting process was passed could they proceed. Of course, the vetting was limited to the superhumanmunity. The funny thing was that because Skye hadnt divulged her Vibration ability, Mindy had actually given her a desk job. Luke didnt call Mindys attention to it either. The most exciting oue would be when she realized that Skye could take on all of them on her own. Skyes Vibration had short- and long-range capabilities, and was still increasing in power. Without her armor, Mindy would definitely be killed instantly, and ire + Gold Nugget No. 2 would also be taken down by Skye. However, Skye still remembered what Luke said. She had been studying hard in college for the past two years to improve herself. With her ck-rimmed sses, she looked very bookish. She had no objections to Mindys misunderstanding. Fighting and killing indeed didnt suit technical staff like her. Thebat training which Luke had arranged for her was for self-defense, and wasnt worth mentioning. Also, she had watched Mindy, Nikki and Monica train in womens self-defense. She was sure that this wasnt some womens self-defense like they imed. Nevertheless, the three of them were definitely better at her C at physicalbat, at least. Skyes battle skills were abination of shock waves and physical techniques. She could create holes in a regr persons body from a distance. Naturally, she wouldnt use that on her new friends. Time flew by, and soon, it was Valentines Day. Luke got busy, which was rare. Jenny had already called to say that there was a backlog of work and they needed to meet for a detailed discussion. It had been a year since she became chairman of the board. The phonepany already had a new CEO, and there were a whole bunch of directors and assistant directors. A few years ago, Luke hadpleted theyout of the multifaceted system. He had enough legitimate funds that could be used, so the number of shares he held no longer mattered. As per prior agreement, all sorts of basic patents were transferred to the phonepany so that it turned from a shellpany which assembled and sold the phones into the real goose whichid the golden eggs. In America, any monopoly would be besieged. The safest approach was a bunch ofpanies which stuck together. Jenny had enough leverage to constantly trade shares with other major corporations. The phonepany was no longer Luke and Jennys personal toy, but a new and huge conglomerate of interests. On the other hand, Jennys initial ambition to start a business venture gradually waned, and she wasnt interested in managing the affairs of the increasingly huge andplicated phonepany. In a year or two, she would convert her shares in F2F and Messenger. At that time, she would resign from her position as manager of thesepanies and turn into a major shareholder behind the scenes as she poured her energy into techpanies instead. Chapter 1822 - A Confidential Matter Between the Chairman and the Shareholder

Chapter 1822: A Confidential Matter Between the Chairman and the Shareholder

Purely making phones or software was no longer enough to pique CEO Jennys interest. She preferred to invest in smallpanies with up-anding tech. This was a test of vision and luck, but the chairman of the board was rich. Besides, she had Luke backing her, so it was very easy to sieve out the crack projects. For example, apany imed that it had developed an A.I. that could automatically write programs, and was pulling in investments all over the world. Luke had Little Snail check the other partysmunication data, and found that thispany was truly artificial and intelligent. They handed the projects over to their own software engineers, and only sent them out after the programs were written. Thepany was 100% artificial. This reminded Luke of the automatic cleaning cloth which his mother had given him in his previous life it was automatic in how it waspletely reliant on his movements to clean. Actually, Luke had been suspicious of the A.I. project ever since he saw the list ofpany founders and engineers. Another example was a pharmaceuticalpany which imed that they had developed a miniature device that couldplete a standard blood test with just a drop of blood, and the device wasnt much bigger than the box which mobile phones came in. After checking themunication records, Luke found that several project leaders had privately said that the equipment was too small and that there wasnt enough space for the assembly of parts. They requested that thepany increase the size of the device. In the end this thing passed some state test and was now in use. Now that thispany was bragging even more, it would blow up sooner orter. This was just the most typical mark of sess, that it had raked in a lot of money at the very least. Using the information from Luke, Jenny secretly used a venture capitalpany and movements on the market to make a small fortune. There were even more unconventional minor projects which she invested in purely based on the greater fool theory. But in order to hide from the public eye, Jennys techpany continued to invest in countless small projects and wait for them to fail. If the sess rate was too high, people would follow what she was doing. Jenny was the top female bigshot who controlled a phonepany, F2F and Messenger; there really were many people who wanted to follow her lead. That was one of the reasons why Jenny wanted to quit. After converting shares in the three majorpanies, she would no longer be considered a high-performing business upstart, but a major shareholder in various conglomerates. There was no need for someone with this sort of identity to appear in the public eye. It was easy for many people to do an online search and find out who the CEOs and chairmans of the pharmaceutical, oil and electricpanies in America were. But most people didnt really know whose pockets the money from these corporations ended up in. As long as the surnames of the bigshots werent the same as some famous XX family in the past, ordinary people wouldnt know these names. It hadnt been long since Jenny became wealthy, but she held a lot of power. She needed this time to fade out and return to herself, to digest the resources she had obtained, and to turn from influential new money into an influential figure. This wasnt a simple task, and most people would need many years to get used to it. It was human nature to be vain and show off. Even powerful figures found it hard to turn down everything a certain tycoon was a ssic example. Fortunately, Jenny wasnt a performer, and had enjoyed enough ttery in thest few years. Most importantly, most of the ttery she received should actually belong to Luke. She was stared at every day, and had to put on fake smiles and practice social niceties as she yed the corporate game. In the end, a certain person was so free that he even took his partner and dog to travel around the world. Jenny was indignant at this injustice, but it also cleared her head. The person who deserved to show off was living a low-key and free life C as for her, what did she have to unt? After talking business with Jenny a few days beforehand, Luke had no choice but to pay a small price: He would go traveling with the overbearing female chairman of the board in March. Jenny hadnt made this request C at least, she hadnt said it out loud. Nevertheless, her intentions were too clear. Although Jenny hadnt gone through life and death with him, she had been in charge of the phone and softwarepanies for years, and had contributed a lot. As for going on a trip together could her proactively going back to Texas with him that one time be considered a trip? It was only because Luke met up with her on a regr basis that the chairman of the board hadntined. Elena, on the other hand, didnt have many requests. She had afortable environment to study drawing in, and met Luke once or twice a week. If Luke wasnt free, she took the two female bodyguards with her when she went out drawing. As an artist, her way of thinking was different from many women, and she had no qualms about spending Lukes money. This was the treatment she got for selling all her prophetic drawings to Luke. In short, the female artist was selling her art; there was nothing to be embarrassed about when she was making money with her skills. Max was left to the clone, and she was busy selling cupcakes C as long as Luke made a little more cupcakes for her, she wouldnt have time to think about Valentines Day. In early March, Luke and Jenny went traveling around the world for a month. Luke had already yed a little trick beforehand. After Valentines Day, the Level 1 clone came back from Haleys side. After half a year, the female doctor had be a 1-star teammate of the Joker. She had Agony to protect her, and didnt have to fear Simon. As a mature teammate, she naturally had to learn to earn points himself. After the Level 1 clone returned, Luke and Selina moved to New Hope Research Institute. On the surface, New Hope Research Institute had nothing to do with Luke himself. He and Selina used aliases when they went in and out. It was a good time now for his clone to do research in seclusion, and with Selina handling external matters, Luke didnt need to show his face in New York for a long time. Thus, the only person the outside world would see was Luke himself as he apanied Jenny. Actually, this was how Luke had taken Elena on holiday after Valentines Day. After testing it out, he found that it was very convenient, so he naturally did it again with Jenny. On the ne, Jenny couldnt help but sneer when she saw Luke look around. Its not like you dont have your own C dont make that expression, alright? Luke chuckled, and his hand slid down her waist. Sorry, I really dont have this. In front of them was a big bed. Lukes private ne really didnt have one C he had given the space over to a kitchen. Jennys breathing turned heavy and her face flushed. So? You want to experience it for yourself? Luke nodded naturally. Wouldnt it be a waste not to try it out? A momentter, Jenny was angry. What do you want? Who wants to talk about a d*mn stock swap? Luke said solemnly, Arent you the chairman of the board now? Of course we have to discuss something more formal first. Hm, hows the soundproofing? The two attendants wont hear us, right? Jenny said, If you dont press the button, theyll just stay in their lounge and not hear anything, okay? Luke nodded in satisfaction. Then we can now talk about confidentialpany matters. Sensing the hem of the dress slide down her thigh, Jenny didnt know whether tough or cry. Are you sure its a confidential matter? Luke said matter-of-factly, A private conversation between the chairman of the board and a major shareholder can shake thepanys stock price. Isnt that a confidential matter? Isnt it huge? Jenny rolled her eyes and grabbed Luke. Hm, this confidential matter was indeed huge. Chapter 1823 - Letting Yourself Go, and Curious

Chapter 1823: Letting Yourself Go, and Curious

??

For the next few days, Luke enjoyed the mile high club on Jennys ne. Their trip wasnt too packed. It was true that they hade out to y, but there was no way it was purely fun for Luke. Jenny took this new bodyguard with her as she privately met with the higher-ups of manypanies. These meetings didntst long, and usually ended in half an hour. If it wasnt because there was no other way to make the meeting shorter, it could actually have been wrapped up the moment Luke saw the person for himself. That was because Luke could finally match a lot of the names on his cklist to the person and their level of evil in real life. The reason he came was to confirm and add to the information in his little ck notebook. Trying to uncover these guys who hid behind the scenes one by one would be tricky. Now, he just needed to follow Jenny out on a trip as she arranged meetings with each one. A private meeting like this didnt have to be a big deal or take a lot of time. Few people wouldnt give Chairman Jenny face, and they made time to meet with her. Jenny wasnt a nouveau riche upstart anymore. After converting so many shares, not only did she have enough capital, she also had a wide range of connections. Nobody wanted to offend her for no reason. Speaking of which, Jenny was the person on Lukes side who had been affected the most by Lukes abilities. It wasnt that he was afraid of betrayal; he just didnt want them to fall out for some inexplicable reason. Also, before she had converted her shares, Luke had transferred some of his shares to her. Visit (Mybo xn ov e l.) to read, pls! Jenny was the biggest shareholder in the three majorpanies, with 15 to 20% of the shares in eachpany. Luke was the second biggest shareholder with between 10 and 15% of the shares. The remaining shareholders had at most 10%, or 1% or even 0.x%. If the new CEOs wanted to remain firm in their positions, they had to get Jennys support. That way, even if she didnt hold any managerial positions in the future, she would still have a lot of say in the threepanies. From this point of view, Luke had given Jenny an excessive amount Of course, it wasnt a loss for him. After the stock swap, 70% of the shares would belong to Luke and 30% to Jenny, but she would still be in charge of them. If she suddenly didnt want to work anymore one day, Luke could find someone to rece her at any time, which wouldnt affect his position as a hidden bigshot. A month wasnt long, but it was a long vacation for Jenny, who had been busy for years. With Luke by her side, her bodyguards could basically take a break. After changing her face, she followed Luke around. She could do whatever she wanted. A long time ago, Chairman Jenny had expressed a wish to beat up gangsters. Relying on the nanosuit and a bulletproof vest, the chairman charged into a nest and unleashed tyrannical punches. When it was over, she was flushed and panting, not because of exhaustion, but out of sheer excitement. But that wasnt enough. She even forced a group of gangsters whom she had beaten ck and blue to act against theirrades. In short:?Take off their pants and touch them! Dont misunderstand, it was just groping. The chairman of the board still remembered how she had been molested after being kidnapped by gang members back then. She had long used her connections to deal with the instigators. However, she hadnt witnessed it for herself, while now, she could personally direct the show. Holding her phone up, she gave serious instructions and took photos. She even posted them online, which made a lot of headlines. What could Luke say? He supported her, of course. Jenny turned into a porno director, and Luke became her loyal advisor. The gangsters he picked out were those who highly opposed same-sex rtionships, so the filming process was absolutely unbearable to them. If they didnt want to continue being beaten up, they could only grit their teeth and do as they were told. Thankfully, Miss Jenny had always been tasteful. After venting her anger, she didnt do it again. The nanosuits main function wasnt just protection. With the help of some equipment, they could go to all sorts of amazing ces to view the scenery. Skyscrapers, mountains, cliffs,kes and forests were all good locations. Luke had absolute confidence in his physical skills. He could maintain his bnce anywhere and wouldnt let anything happen to them. Since there were no bodyguards on this private trip, Jenny didnt have to pretend to be the overbearing chairman of the board anymore. That was what Luke preferred. To gradually adapt to life behind the scenes, Jenny needed to escape the pressure and the eyes of others. The richest woman, the queen of business, the powerful bigshot C these were all just tools that could be used. She had enough confidence to move between these personas rather than let them tie her down. It was easier said than done. There was also a saying in China: There is only fame and fortune. Nobody had ever been able to deny this. Thankfully, Jenny didnt need to do so; she just had to be clear about what she needed. After a month of travel, Jenny was radiant and reluctant to go back. It could only be said that following Luke around was too fun. But crafty Luke had already given her a heads-up as he stuck to his shut-in persona and said that he preferred to stay at home and do R&D. Nobody knew better than Jenny how much of the tech for the three majorpanies came from Luke. She also knew that Luke basically went home after work and hardly left the house at night. While chatting with Pepper, Jenny had heard a little about Tony Starks daily schedule, and felt that it was pretty much the same for Luke. Thus, the chairman didnt doubt Lukes rubbish talk at all. She just arranged with Luke that after she stepped down from a managerial role for the three majorpanies, the two of them had to take at least a month off every year, and it didnt have to be all at once. Luke didnt know whether tough or cry. She was treating it like a half-year or quarterly bonus. He agreed to the request. In any case, if the time was split up, it was only a week every three months; he could easily find the time. He might not necessarily be able to take an entire month off. Back in New York, Luke sent Jenny to the phonepanys headquarters, only to see Angel waiting in the office. She was Jennys personal bodyguard, and wasnt here to wait for him. Luke simply nodded at her with a smile and left. His keen senses told him that Angel was staring at his back. Entering the elevator, he shook his head in amusement. She probably didnt recognize him as V, but was just a little curious about him. After all, she had an okay rtionship with Jenny. However, Jenny was the only woman she got along with. The two women basically got along in a regr way, and could just barely be considered bosom friends. If Angel wasnt curious about this female billionaires rtionship, she would be the female version of Frank. After Luke took the elevator down, Angel waited for Jenny to make a pot of green tea in the kitchen. She curled her lip and said, Youve really been led astray by your little wolfhound. You actually like to drink such bitter stuff. Jenny smiled. You need to savor it slowly. Youre not interested, so you dont have to force yourself. Angel snorted and went to the kitchen to get a cup. She filled it up, then downed the tea in one go. Jenny: Do you need me to send you to the hospital? Chapter 1824 - Sustainable Development, Self-improvement

Chapter 1824: Sustainable Development, Self-improvement

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Jenny had to test the tea with a thermometer every time she made it C that was hot water that was close to 80 degrees. Angel frowned. It still tastes the same, but not as bitter. Jennys mouth dropped open. A momentter, she gave up on her worries and smiled wryly. You need to savor it; youre just quenching your thirst if you drink it that way. Also, the tea leaves havent steeped yet, so of course the taste is lighter. Angel decisively stopped discussing something as mystical as taste and asked what she was really interested in. Your little wolfhound seems very good at fighting? Jenny subconsciously nodded, and her face changed. Wait, dont spar with him. Hes not as strong as you are. Angel snorted. Nonsense. He has the muscles and movements of a pro. Dont tell me his little d*ck isnt strong enough? Jennys gaze fell on Angels massive chest. Angel was enlightened, and said disdainfully, I was born with this, can you me me? Why dont you say I have more muscles than he does? As she spoke, she didnt forget to look at Jennys chest. The chairman flew into a rage out of humiliation. Whats the point of being big? Theres no one to rub it anyway. Angel was furious. I just dont like those weaklings! Youve been rubbed back and forth for a month. Your chest hasnt grown bigger, but your minds grown smaller, right? The chairman of the board said, Some people like it small, and arent as rough as certain people. Angel said, Say that again, and Ill rape your little wolfhound. ...... The chairman decisively gave in. My bad. There are actually a lot of people outside who are interested in you. I can introduce you to 10 or 20 of them if you want. Angel said, Get lost. Are they after my body? Theyre clearly after my identity as a personal bodyguard. Thats low! The chairman couldnt help butugh on the couch, because Angel was right. There had been people trying to hook up with Angel for the past few months, and Angel was naturally unhappy at being targeted by a bunch of guys who just wanted a cheap way of reaping benefits. Was she only worth that much? It was early April, but the temperature in many East Coast cities, including New York, was still low. It was only a few degrees in the morning and at night, and the wind was cold. In contrast, the atmosphere in Ursa Minor was quite lively. With the addition of Skye, this intelligence officer, Ursa Minor was finally getting somewhere. Donnie, the tech turtle, was in charge of modifying equipment, and Mindy and the little turtles spent credit points to buy optical camouge and Chitauri flierponents from the bigshot, finally solving the problem of transportation for Ursa Minor. While there were a lot of ridiculous parts to the flying car which was put together, it could be considered a feat of witchcraft. From the outside, it looked like a very normal Ford minibus. Inside, it was simr to an American police assault vehicle. There was an aisle for the driver to move to the back of the van, but the van didnt have windows. When necessary, optical camouge and the suspension system could be turned on, and the van made very little noise when it was invisible. Two rows of seats faced each other in the back of the van. They could amodate 10 people and equipment, provided that everyone wasnt wearing armor. Of course, they didnt have any armor to use. The Bat Squad armor couldnt be used for a private operation like this. Firstly, it would be conspicuous, and secondly, it would be easy for people to connect them to the Bat Squad. Even some people in Ursa Minor didnt know there was a connection between the two, so this information couldnt be leaked. Luke didnt care that these kids were stealing his business. After almost a year of silent training, he finally leveled up and obtained 8 stat points, which he allocated to Dexterity. At that moment, the system showed that the hosts level was 26. Strength: 34 (Level 1 Star of Justice +10, Level 2 Star of Justice +20) Dexterity: 26 (Level 1 Star of Justice +10, Level 2 Star of Justice +20) Mental Strength: 33 (Level 1 Star of Justice +10, Level 2 Star of Justice +20) Hosts experience: 3.8 million / 30 million. Credit: 20,320,000 Faith value: 370,000 Although he was only one level away from breaking through the 60 Dexterity threshold, even Luke couldnt do anything about it. An average of more than 10,000 experience and credit points a day was already pretty good. There werent that many super chives to harvest, not to mention they couldnt be found just anywhere. He usually tried his best to practice sustainable development. The reason he had gone with Jenny to lock onto targets in his cklist was to dig deeper. It wouldnt be good to kill those top bigshots in bulk, but it wouldnt be too much of a concern if something happened to their subordinates. If they died, someone else would naturally take their ce. These people had personally nned and participated in a lot of crimes, and were definitely worth a lot of experience and credit points. As long as Luke found the starting point, he would be able to lock onto the real identities of these people. He would run into some big cases again, and it wouldnt take long for him to collect the experience points for the next level. So, it wasnt bad for Ursa Minor to deal with low-value targets. In any case, the experience and credit points earned by his teammates could be shared with him. Without doing anything, he could still earn hundreds of experience and credit points. The experience and credit points each time seemed low, but he now had a lot of teammates. Currently, 20 to 30% of the increase in Lukes experience and credit points came from his teammates. There was a limit to how much time a person had, and Luke couldnt make trouble for these small fry one by one. It was already good for him to get points in a trickle after a 1- or 2-star teammate took over. Ursa Minors realbat training was also very effective. Nikki and Monica, who had only beaten up hooligans before, had already taken action twice, and Tyrone had moved once. Those who had yet to participate in battle were Joseph and Skye, the two admin personnel, as well as Carrie, who was a slightly more special existence. Joseph might not be taking action himself, but he was in charge of nning each operation like the chief of staff. With Skyes abundant intelligence support, Joseph was doing a good job. Luke realized that he wouldnt have to worry too much about Ursa Minor in the future. Mindy had already assembled the basic personnel all by herself. Even Carrie, who didnt seem to be of use at the moment, yed a key role. Her Spirit Form already had an offensiveponent to it, and she had even developed an ability called Mental Resistancest year. Mental Resistance specifically increased resistance to mental attacks. Not only could Carrie use it as protection, she could also release it as an attack, and it had a clear effect on most mental abilities. Ever since Carrie obtained this ability, Luke could only use Pheromone Control to suppress Alice and Carries mental issues. Mental Resistance wasnt very useful to Luke and Selina, but the rest of the team no longer had to worry about running into mental-type superhumans. Simon, that troublesome ghost, might also suffer if he was hit by Mental Resistance. As long as Mental Resistance was refreshed regrly, it was enough to ensure that everyone wasnt targeted via their minds, which solved the teams biggest shoring. More importantly, the prerequisite for this ability was only 40 Mental Strength and 100,000 credit points. Luke, who didntck credit points, immediately learned it. Carrie wasnt an adult yet, and her mental state was unstable. She wasnt suitable for officialbat, to say nothing of controlling both herself and the minds of others during battle at the same time. As a seasoned battle professional, Luke would know how to use this ability at the right moment. He profited a lot when he shared this ability with his clones. Chapter 1825 - Trip, Searching for Family, and Waste of Time

Chapter 1825: Trip, Searching for Family, and Waste of Time

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Ursa Minor carried out quite a number of operations recently, which boosted their friendship. Of course, this was mainly between Mindy and the various cliques within the team. There were roughly three smaller units in Ursa Minor. ire, Joseph and Skye were in one. They only knew Mindy, Nikki and Monica. The little turtles and Tyrone only knew Mindy. Carrie was still a mystery; she only knew Joseph and Mindy. These cliques had never seen each other in real life, and had only exchanged greetings in the group; at most, they only knew whether the other party was male or female. It couldnt be said that they werent friends at all, but Luke was cautious. Any intent to meet in real life was censored and never made it into the team channel. Mindy, as a member of the Bat Squad, was the only exception. She was already mature enough, and was used to the safety rules. She could unite the team members and kill when necessary. It was precisely because she had the basic qualities of a leader that Luke had tacitly allowed her to create her Ursa Minor. Family ties and trust werent enough; it would be easy to cause harm to both yourself and others in a critical moment. ...... So, although ire was in Ursa Minor, Luke had never thought of letting her take the lead. Mindy was almost sixteen, and she had never been stupid. As long as she was willing to spend credit points, the bigshot would give her enough rmendation letters to guarantee entry into university; even an Ivy League university wouldnt be a problem. But there were too many established traditions there, and she would definitely have to restrain herself if she went. Mindy, who was used to being free, naturally wouldnt choose to go to ces like that. She didnt rely on a degree to make a living, nor did she need to make connections there. Instead, she might not be able to hold back from taking down a bunch of badly behaved students. So, a university in New York or New Jersey was fine. Nikki and Monica were already in college, and Mindy trained often with Joseph, so she was toozy to attend ss at Dalton Junior High. When she was free, she either trained or contacted her friends in Ursa Minor. Skye, in particr, had just joined. Their personalities didnt sh, and when they found out that they both knew Luke pretty well, they quickly got closer. Joseph? He was a guy. Mindy didnt need a male best friend. That night, while Mindy was eating and chatting with Skye in a diner, Skye said that she was going on a trip. Mindy had no objections. Skye was their intelligence officer, but most intelligence could be sent online and didnt impact anything. However, Mindy was more interested in Skyes reason for going on a trip. She couldnt help but ask if it was a regr trip or if she was doing something like backpacking, whether it was in America or overseas, and whether she would be visiting cultural spots or nature. Skye hesitated for a moment, but ultimately told the truth. I was sent to an orphanage when I was young. Do you remember? Mindy blinked and nodded. She didnt say anything and listened attentively as she adopted the air of a concerned big sister. Skye, who had been in slightly low spirits, unexpectedly wanted tough at Mindys manner. Ive been looking for my parents through various information channels, but there are a lot of things that need to be verified on-site, so I want to sort out some of the things that arent clear or are suspicious. Who knows, I might be able to find clues about my parents. Mindys mind raced, and she suddenly said, I can help you. Stumped, Skye hesitated. After all, this was her business, and she might be gone for a month or two. It didnt seem right to take up so much of Mindys time. Mindy, however, patted her chest. Im the boss. If I dont help you, who will? Dont underestimate me. I have a lot of resources. I can definitely help. By resources, she was naturally talking about credit points. Recently, credit points had be more and more useful. The biggest use of credit points at the very beginning had been to buy life-saving things like the Light of Life Dagger, Life 1, and equipment. But not long after the Battle of New York, credit points could be used to buy various supplies and ID documents, as well as tounder dirty money. Apart from the cost ofundering the dirty money, which was based on the amount of money, most of everything else cost just a few dozen points. Sincest year, credit points could even be used to purchase various professional services. Although it wasnt to the point of being a one-stop service, preparations and the clean-up, which were the most time-consuming, could be resolved with credit points. If Mindy really didnt have enough points, she could take onmissions issued by her teammates or the bigshot. However, this sort of private, custommission wasnt cheap. The basic starting price was 200 credit points. Unless necessary, nobody would dare extravagantly issue amission like that. Over the past two years, everybody understood that the genuinely bigmissions were from Batman, where it wasnt hard to get 1,000 credit points in one go. But without extramissions, a team member would already be considered diligent if they could earn 300 credit points in a year. Thankfully, Mindy was thick-skinned and would always go to V through the back door. The father and daughter bought a lot of gadgets not with credit points, but with money. Besides, even if Mindy didnt have credit points, she still had her father! Inparison, Donnie had squandered the little turtles credit points unnecessarily, and would cry about being poor in the Bat Squad chat. Ivan was another impoverished denizen, whose two mostmon phrases in the chat were Anyone selling credit points? and Anyone have amission? Learning from the mistakes of these two tech fanatics, Mindy resolved not to let her father waste his credit points on inventing stuff. She, on the other hand, had points and wasnt flustered. She could now confidently pat her chest and act like a big boss. In the end, Skye epted Mindys good intentions. However, they agreed that Mindy could leave whenever she wanted and didnt have to follow Skye all the way. Mindy agreed, but she chuckled inwardly. This was her first trip around America with her best friend. It should be fun! Joseph? Sorry, boys could only step aside when it came to girl business. Besides, it wasnt like his brother was away from home on another trip. Of course Luke knew about Skyes search for her family. He encouraged and supported her decision to go investigate in person. This was an obsession for Skye. Luke had no reason to stop her from finding her birth parents. If Mindy went with her, it would be a regr private trip, which wasnt for him to meddle in. The only thing was that with the good friend about to go on a trip, would his little brother be hurt? After Mindy left, Luke specially observed Joseph, only to discover that his brother was very normal. He couldnt help but nod in relief.?As expected of my brother. Hes really broad-minded. What Luke didnt know was that Joseph was relieved. They were finally gone! Women were indeed the biggest waste of time. Josephs study progress had been affected recently, and had been slowed down by at least 3%. Luke had all sorts of study materials, and Joseph really wanted to bury his head in them and note out. His parents, his siblings, and even Mindy and the other two women thought that he was too weak and needed more physical training. Let him just bury himself in studying books and nothing else? No way. He wasnt allowed to skimp on physical andbat training. Chapter 1826 - Appeasement, and 084

Chapter 1826: Appeasement, and 084

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Selinas birthday was at the end of April. Compared with the previous times, she kept a low profile on her birthday this time she tactfully turned down everyones party proposals and only epted their congrattions. After all, it was hard to say if this could be considered a blessing. For a woman who was 29 years old, a birthday really wasnt a happy thing. Sensing that she was a little depressed, Luke simply pulled her into the basement for a special birthday activity to check the research report put together by the medical program, Osiris. The report was divided roughly into two parts. Firstly, the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique could dy aging. Given Selinas progress with the Chi Refining Technique, she could live to 120 to 150 years old, but that wasnt the main point. The main point was that based on calctions, she would still be as active as an ordinary person under 30 years old even when she turned 50 to 60, thanks to the Chi Refining Technique. Secondly, the symbiosis with Gold Nugget could transform the human body. Dor was now fifteen years old, which was the twilight years for a dog. Thanks to the symbiosis, however, It had aged backward to some extent, and looked even younger and healthier. Selina, whobined with Gold Nugget for an hour every night, was in a simr situation. She looked even younger than when she had first be a police officer in Shackelford. After exining the data in detail to Selina, Luke patted her head and said, Girl, do you know what this means? Selina had some understanding of machines and electronics, but wasnt interested in biology at all. Her head spun from the weird-sounding words and figures. She simply jabbed her elbow into Lukes stomach. Stop messing around and just tell me. Luke didnt answer immediately. Instead, he reached out to adjust the line graph for age and aging on the virtual screen. He drew a straight horizontal line between Selina, who was 29 years old, to the age of the ordinary person on the diagram. Congrattions, little sister Selina. You are now on par with an ordinary 12-year-old. Selina stuck out her chest. I might not have studied much, but dont try to fool me! Can an ordinary 12-year-old girl look like me? Luke shrugged. This is just aparison of physical activity. You can think of yourself as a 60-year-old who is forever in your early twenties. Got it? Selina was stunned for a long while before she mumbled, Are you serious? Luke had mentioned longevity to her before, but hadnt exined it in detail. There was no standard value for a lifespan, so short-term tests couldnt be carried out. In the early stages, Lukes equipment had been limited, and thus couldnt be used as evidence. Now, however, there were three PhDs holders in biology and the A.I. Ultima in Space 2, and the analysis of previous data was pretty urate. As the saying went, your thirties were close to middle age. This age held a lot of meaning for many people. Those who were rich and talented could still be called young, but ordinary people really became middle-aged dregs. So, Luke made use of this opportunity to tell Selina about these verified conclusions, so that this silly girl wouldnt be sad for no reason. It was more effective than Luke had imagined. After a brief daze, Selina suddenly had an enormous appetite, and she hankered for more food. The dog head whined on the side to say that it had also yed a part. Luke went along with it and fired up the grill. The next day, Selina was back to work in high spirits. In her own words, one had to work harder while they were young. What else could the younger Luke say? In fact, he had done more than Selina could ever imagine. He had already expected Selinas aging to slow down, and he wasnt surprised at all. What he wanted was something that could slow down aging for ordinary people, like Life 1. Now that he had the raw ingredient, the Blood Orchid, there would be no tricks or hidden dangers with Life 1. Inparison, the Chi Refining Technique came from Kunlun. He spread the word among the superhumans that Robert and Catherine were reclusive, and it was hard for outsiders toe into contact with them. But Selina also had her parents and siblings. If this big family also learned the Chi Refining Technique, it would be hard to keep their daily cultivation a secret, and even harder to exin. As long as any hidden dangers with Life 1 were eliminated, Luke could covertly inject it into the other party. Since the beneficiaries themselves wouldnt know about it, there was naturally no way for them to leak the secret. A few days after appeasing Selina, Luke received a call C Phil said that he wanted to talk to him about something. Luke subconsciously thought of Tamiya. But he then came back to his senses. Phil was looking for Luke himself. Ryoko Tamiya had been part of the deal between Big Dipper and Phil, so it had to be something else. Luke didnt interact much with Phil as himself. At most, he sent a few conventional greetings during the holidays. For a moment, he didnt know why his uncle was looking for him. That night, Phil went to Lukes ce in disguise. Luke led him upstairs to the living room, and they made awkward small talk over coffee. Not wanting to waste any more time, Luke said, Just spit it out. You seem busy. Fine. Phil smiled in embarrassment. You and that girl called Skye are quite close? Surprised, Luke hummed and said, We have a good rtionship. He stressed good, which meant that he was the one protecting Skye. Phil was smart enough to get it. Pondering for a moment, he said, Recently, we ran into two old agents from SHIELD. They had been carrying out a secret assignment for many years C to protect Skye. Luke raised an eyebrow. He hadnt expected that. Phil said, Its a pity my men were toote. The two agents were attacked at the time, and one was killed while the other was seriously injured. He conveyed only that, and died not long after. Luke found that odd. The old SHIELD fell over two years ago. Why were they still carrying out this assignment? Phil sighed. This was the only thing theyd been doing for over a decade, and they lost contact with HQ in thest few years. If they suddenly stopped doing this, what could they do? Luke nodded in understanding. After doing something for so many years, it naturally became a habit. Phil collected his gloomy thoughts and didnt immerse himself in his memories of SHIELD. The reason a team of agents was specially assigned to protect Skye for over ten years is because Skye is actually an 084. Huh? Luke sat up straight. An unknown object? 084 was an old SHIELD code for strange objects whose origins couldnt be determined. Generally speaking, 084 also meant that there was something unusual about the object. For example, Phil had once ssified Thors Mj?lnir as an 084. Frowning, Luke asked, Is it because she has a superpower? Phil was surprised. What superpower? Luke was certain that Phil didnt know. Vibrations C its very powerful. Phil was a little tempted. This ability seems pretty good. Luke rolled his eyes. Please, its not like you dont have any men. Why do you want everything? Chapter 1827 - Finding Dad In Ten Days

Chapter 1827: Finding Dad In Ten Days

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Phil smiled wryly and didnt hide anything. You know that bigshot who likes to sell things, right? Luke raised an eyebrow. Are you saying that he sent you here for Skye? Phil quickly shook his head. No. I just want to tell you that SHIELD may have copsed, but the people whom it offended still exist, and many of them are superhumans. Its a good thing the bigshot sold us a lot of powerful equipment. Otherwise, these vengeful guys would have besieged New SHIELD. Luke couldnt help butugh. So, you want a girl who has only settled down for two years to be your goon? Phils smile didnt waver. She lived under the protection of that team for more than ten years. Shes trustworthy Luke waved his hand angrily. Alright, shes already an adult. If you want to recruit her, approach her yourself. But let me be clear: Dont use her for her background. Phil: We dont have any exact information on her background. That team of agents died one after another in thest few years. Thest one said that someone was targeting them in order to find Skye. Luke was lost for words. After all that, his uncle was already using thisbo of Skyes mysterious background + the fact she was being hunted C as long as Phil yed the good guy and provided help, he might really be able to sway Skye. That was right, this was a con. Luke had done the same thing more than once. It was just that it took him longer to set things up. It actually wasnt a big deal if Phil really managed to sway Skye. As a staunch believer in long-term investments, Luke was confident that Skye would always lean toward his side. Even if she did join New SHIELD, she would just be the next Phil or Tony. ...... Would she refuse Luke if he opened his mouth to make a request? In truth, New SHIELD and the Avengers had a very delicate rtionship with the Bat Squad. That was because their highest-ranked leaders could be considered semi-members of the Bat Squad. The favors they owed Luke and their mutual interests put them firmly on Lukes side. It wasnt just Skye; even Nick Fury, who was used to plotting, along with Natasha and Hawkeye, were unwilling to fall out with Luke. After getting permission from Luke to recruit Skye, Phil rxed and meticulously shared other information on Skyes background. Only now did Luke learn that Skye had switched foster homes every year or two. This was arranged by the SHIELD team protecting her, to prevent her from being tracked down. Based on various clues, Phil spected that the ones hunting Skye were probably from some Hydra branch. Luke agreed with this spection, because certain methods and habits were very simr to what Hydra used. After that, Phil was about to leave. Luke, however, made him stay for a proper dinner before he let him go. Phil felt a little helpless, but could only give in. He sat down at the dining table and enjoyed an abundant spread. Looking at Luke, Selina, and the dog head who were spread around the table, he suddenly felt bitter. Phil had also participated in this sort of gathering many years ago, but that couple would no longer appear in front of him. The three of them chatted andughed, and Phil even drank two bottles of beer. God knew how long it had been after bing director that he could drink so casually. Strong alcohol would affect his judgment and put him behind in his work. It was meaningless to drink beer alone. Everybody was busy in the department. Those who could drink with him either werent in the mood or didnt have time. When the one-hour notification popped up on his watch, Phil tamped down his reluctance and got up to leave. Luke, Selina and Gold Nugget saw him off. Luke hugged Phil and said, Work never ends. Come again for dinner when youre free. Phil smiled and patted his shoulder. Ill try my best. Then, he waved goodbye at Selina, who responded with a smile. Gold Nugget, who was sitting on the side, also raised one paw and waved at him. Phil could only wave back. Ill bring you royal dog food next time wee. Mm, the gold kind. Gold Nugget: Luke: Selina: Since he had given Phil a chance to persuade Skye, Luke didnt immediately send the information to her. As Phils nephew, he couldnt reveal Phils trump card beforehand, right? Phils hairline was 0.5mm higher. He still had to protect his uncles hairline, which even the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique couldnt save. Besides, Phil was already on his way, and Skye would know everything in two or three days. Sure enough, Skye sent Luke a message on the third day to confirm Phils identity. Luke didnt know whether tough or cry. Fine, this uncle was slick enough to use their connection in order to try and poach Skye. But what could Luke do about it? He gave Skye an affirmative answer and told her to take it easy and think carefully before she made a choice. Wherever she went, he would support her. After confirming that Luke hadnt given up on her, Skye rxed; what she didnt know was that Luke wasughing up his sleeve. As long as Skye was willing, wouldnt she be a spy ced by the Justice League in New SHIELD? Luke thought that the matter was settled. Phil didnt persuade Skye right away, and simply assisted her in her investigation. Nobody knew more about searching for an 084 than an old SHIELD supervisor. Besides, Phil could also use SHIELDs database of ssified information. But in early May, Phil called. Luke, theres a little problem with Skyes matter. Luke found that odd. Whats wrong? Phil said, We found someone who ims to be her father. Luke was astonished. What? This progress was excessive. In ten days, they managed to find the father; not even a novelist would dare write something like that. Phil said, I obtained some of his blood. After testing, this person is indeed Skyes biological father. Luke asked, Whats the problem? Phil: Hes an underground doctor with violent tendencies. When we first found him, he was riled up and cut the throats of two injured thugs. Luke frowned. This indeed wasnt good news. Nobody wanted their friend to have a father who was so dangerous that he could cut his kids throat when he got angry. What do you think? Luke threw the problem to Phil. Phil was the one who wanted to recruit Skye C he should handle it. Phil was silent for a moment before he said, Im considering restraining her father first. Skye can keep himpany while hes getting treatment. We can revisit the matter when his condition improves. Lukes lips twitched. This was quite a good n. Skyes father would be treated by New SHIELD; it wouldnt be hard to get closer to Skye that way. Pondering for a moment, Luke agreed with Phils n. Okay, but Ill get a mental specialist to go over immediately and confirm her fathers condition. Naturally, Phil had no objections. Luke had made a lot of things easier for him, and Phil had to give his nephew face. Chapter 1828 - Awkward Meeting Between Father and Daughter Translator: Henyee Translation

Chapter 1828: Awkward Meeting Between Father and Daughter

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Lukes clone arrived very quickly. The Level 1 clone had recently been grinding points in Marnd, Virginia and West Virginia. Skye and the others were in Charleston, thergest city in West Virginia. American ce names were verymon, and the biggest city in South Carolina was called Charleston. These two biggest cities in the state had one thing inmon: they had fewer than 100,000 people. There were five million people in South Carolina, but only two million in West Virginia. This was a remote region of America, which made it easier for Phil to keep an eye on people. Charleston was surrounded by empty wilderness. Unless Skyes father had a nanosuit or a superpower, and could run hundreds of kilometers without needing to drive, it would be hard for him to slip away soundlessly. At that moment, Phil was feeling helpless as he stood not far away. Mr. V, isnt this a little inappropriate? Luke leaned forward and observed the middle-aged man in the chair. He said casually, Its just a small tranquilizer dose to ensure we dont sh physically. Phil had nothing to say in response, and could only grumble inwardly:?You darted him as soon as you charged in; it would be strange if there?was?a sh! No matter what his beloved uncle thought, Luke didnt care. His attention was focused on the middle-aged man in front of him. ...... The man looked like he was in his forties. He had a scraggly beard and messy hair. His old suit was only a little better than a tramps. Who knew how long it had been since he changed, but he smelled sour and smelly. His eyes were lifeless Well, that was because he had been injected with the tranquilizer. However, his eye bags were very heavy and his eyes were bloodshot. Clearly, he hadnt been sleeping well. After examining the person for about a minute, Luke said, Skye is your daughter? The middle-aged man said, Yes. Luke asked, Whats your name? The middle-aged man: Calvin Zabo. Luke asked a lot of questions. After a long while, he turned to Phil. So? Phil couldnt help but scratch his head. This isnt easy to handle. Luke nodded and also wanted to scratch his head, because this involved a lot of things. Skye used to be called Daisy Johnson Johnson was her fathers real name. That wasnt the problem. The problem was that Skye had a mother called Jiaying. Jiaying was Chinese, and met Calvin when he visited a remote Chinese vige in the 1980s to provide medical aid. Skye was born after that. Not long after Skye was born, Jiayings vige was attacked. Not only were all the vigers killed, Skye, who was still a baby, was also taken away. Calvin had gone out to practice medicine. When he returned, he only found Jiayings broken body in the wastnd outside the vige. At that point, the story turned into a horror movie. Calvin sewed up Jiayings body, and then she came back to life. That was right. At that time, someone had dug out her internal organs, but she came back to life after being stitched up. That was because she was a superhuman who could absorb the lives of others to heal her injuries or even make her immortal. The people in that remote vige worshiped her like a witch or a god, and she had always used the old vigers on the verge of death to prolong her life. Calvin knew that too, but he loved Jiaying deeply. Not only wasnt he scared off, he even stayed in the vige. Jiaying, who had been saved, suddenly disappeared one day. Her message didnt exin where she went, and only told Calvin to find their daughter. Calvin had lost his wife and child, and was furious. For the sake of their family being reunited, however, he could only do his best to investigate the tragedy that was the destruction of the vige. He found some leads and began to hunt down the group that had taken Skye away; it was the SHIELD agents who had been protecting her. When they realized this, Luke and Phil looked at each other in bewilderment. Could Skye ept joining the organization that had killed her mother? Those agents really werent Hydra. After that, however, Calvin said that he suspected that these people had unknowingly been following the orders of a Hydra branch leader. That was because Jiaying had once fallen into the hands of Hydra, and Hydra had discovered the peculiarity about her. That was why Hydra had tracked her down in China and dissected her. Phil was immediately relieved. In other words, Hydra had probably borrowed the power of the old SHIELD to do something bad. Phil had also contributed to the destruction of the old SHIELD, and had always been against Hydra. It was unlikely that Skye would turn hostile toward him. So, there was still hope of recruiting her into New SHIELD. But nobody knew where Skyes mother, Jiaying, was, or what she wanted. The woman had once sent a letter to Calvin asking him to help find a special item, and she would meet him then. Luke and Phil found that strange. Shouldnt the family reunite after their daughter, Skye, was found? At that point, Skye was halfway through her search for her parents. However, her mother was missing, her father had gone crazy, and there was an unknown enemy that was nowhere to be seen. The situation was a mess. Thinking for a moment, Luke made a decision. Ill stabilize Calvins mental state first. He can meet Skye tomorrow at the earliest. Hiding Calvin would arouse Skyes suspicions, so it was better to let her know everything as soon as possible. She was about to turn 20; it was time for her to make some life decisions. The meeting between Skye and Calvin the next day wasnt a happy one at all. Calvin really cherished and loved Skye, but he couldnt control his temper. When he said he wanted to live together with Skye, she had looked at V and Phil inquiringly. This immediately agitated Calvin, who felt that Luke and Phil had stolen his daughters attention. He couldnt help but roar that he was going to kill them. Skye was both embarrassed and depressed. Phil was helpless. Luke rolled his eyes under his mask. That was exactly how a mental patient would react. Unfortunately, with the restraints on him, Calvin could only twist and yell in his chair. He couldnt do anything to them. As his immediate family, Skye quickly agreed to Vs proposal take Calvin back to New Jersey for treatment first. Calvin would enjoy a good treatment environment. He could meet Skye during the day, and would sleep in a reinforced confinement room at night. After that, V immediately took Calvin back to New York. Phil, on the other hand, stayed with Skye to protect her and ensure that she didnt vent her anger on New SHIELD. Mindy, who had been on the trip with Skye, was very curious about Skyes father, but Skye said that she wanted to take care of it herself, so Mindy didnt say anything. She was sorry that this trip had barely started before it came to an end C she hadnt had enough. Chapter 1829 - Treatment and Setting Off Once More

Chapter 1829: Treatment and Setting Off Once More

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

For the next month, Mr. Calvin lived as happily as a pig. Although it was a little embarrassing to have to sleep in a reinforced room at night, he knew it was for his daughters safety. Unlike his wife, Calvin was just an ordinary person. In order to get revenge, he could only rack his brains and, through bloody experiments, he used his medical expertise toe up with a drug that was simr to a super stimnt. When he injected himself with this drug, he gained the strength and physique of a monster for a short period of time, but became irritable and lost control. Luke was pleasantly surprised by this doctor. Skye was an obedient kid. He didnt have to worry too much about whatever she wanted to do. Of course, a violent person like Calvin couldnt be allowed to run around. He couldnt kill Skyes father, so it made sense to recruit him. The super stimnt which Calvin invented had a lot of side effects, mostly because of his hasty research andck of money and equipment. In fact, anyone who could develop a drug like this already had the qualifications to be a top biologist. The tycoon provided Luke with a continuous supply of technology for machines and electronics; what Luke reallycked was research capability in the field of biology. There were already three doctorate holders in Space 2, as well as a highly intelligent Parasite like Tamiya. ...... For a biological research project, however, this could only be considered a research team at most. His Level 1 clone had been roaming several states recently, collecting researchers from secret research institutes. As long as the researchers were bright red evil, they would be thrown into Space 2 to help the three doctors. Those who couldnt help would be used as test subjects. This way, the three doctors had three to five assistants each for the experiments. These people lived in dorms, which couldntpare with the treatment the three doctors enjoyed. If they wanted to improve their living conditions, they had to work hard. If they didnt work hard, they would be reeducated; if they didnt change their ways after three chances, they would automatically be test subjects. Whether it was udias nt project or Ophelias poison project, the oue for the test subjects was terrifying. Nobody wanted to be a nt that couldnt move but still had a human mind, and could be amputated for research. Nobody wanted to turn green, fester or mutate from poison. Inparison, Dr. Sterns personal project, the super soldier serum, often involved giving test subjects electric shocks; if the experiment didnt work, they would be roast pigs. But the test subjects were lucky if they could die this way. At the very least, they suffered the shortest. Calvin was Skyes father; it wasnt appropriate to throw him into the absolutely confidential Space 2, so the research institute would be his final destination in the future. With money, equipment and his daughter, Skye, to apany him, he should be happy to return to a normal family life. Besides, attending physician Luke had been working hard for the past month. First, he used Mental Hypnosis and Illusion to stabilize the mans emotions, and then used Light of Life to repair the harm caused to his body from the experiments. Calvins condition improved significantly. Skye, who had gradually be familiar with him, even personally tidied up her fathers hair and spent her own money to buy him a lot of high-end clothes. Calvin now looked like a university professor. Although he wasnt handsome, he at least looked like a decent person. While everything was going well, he suddenly presented Skye with a problem. Daisy, I want to look for your mother. Skye, who was having afternoon tea with him, was stunned and paused in drinking her tea. Calvin quickly exined, She suffered unimaginable pain, but if our family can be together, shell definitely be happy in the future. After a brief silence, Skye asked hesitantly, But where can we find her? Calvin immediately said, She left me her contact. As long as she knows that I found you, shell definitelye see us. After thinking for a moment, Skye didnt immediately agree. She simply said, Let me think about it for two days. Seeing the disappointment on her fathers face, she added, Two days at most. That night, after thinking for an entire afternoon, she left it to Luke to decide. Thinking for a moment, Luke replied, Its only natural that you would want to find your family. You can go if you want. Call me if you run into any problems. Skye wasnt surprised at his reply. Luke was a good person. He had sorted out many problems for her, including in her life and studies, but in the end, he insisted that it was some sort of long-term investment. Skye didnt believe him at all. She had looked like a tramp in the sewers of New York back then; who would invest in her? Later, when she awakened her superpower, Luke tried his best to suppress the side effects of the superpower so that she wouldnt be killed by it. However, he still reminded her to study, think and train more to improve her foundation, and didnt tell her to use her superpower. Now, he had found someone to treat her father. His opinion was very important to her. Besides, Skye wasnt stupid. In order to gain her understanding and not be seen as a rotten father who had abandoned his daughter, Calvin couldnt hide the tragedy of the vige being wiped out. From the intelligence from her father and Luke, Skye knew that it was probably Hydra who had caused the tragedy. The thing about Hydra was that it always came back. Skyes mother escaped once during World War II, but was still found and killed decadester. If she found her mother, she might draw Hydras attention again. Luke, on the other hand, didnt hesitate to encourage her to look for her mother. Sure enough, Luke was a good guy! After giving Luke the good guy card again, Skye was relieved. The next day, she told Calvin the good news. Calvin was excited. Thankfully, he didnt go crazy. The father and daughter didnt waste any time. They immediately set off for an arranged meeting ce to leave a message for Jiaying. Then they waited for a month. It wasnt until after National Day that a man called the number in the message to set a meeting. Skye said to meet in New York, but the other party refused. She chose New Jersey, but the other party refused. Instead, he wanted them to meet in Greece. Skye agreed without much hesitation. To avoid those who had killed her, it was normal for Jiaying to be cautious. Skye, who was already a member of the Justice League, had money and credit points. She booked tickets under her real identity and took her father on a trip. Of course, this was also something Luke had prepared for. The Level 1 clone quietly followed the father and daughter to Greece. Greece in July was definitely a mans paradise, because it was too hot. The Mediterranean climate made it dry all year round, and it only rained four days on average in July. There were people sunbathing everywhere, some locals and some tourists. They were all red and tanned. There were a lot of beautiful women, but there were even more middle-aged men and women with b. The father and daughter werent in the mood to y, and Skye went to investigate the rendezvous point. The PDD delivered several drones on time, which made it easy for her to set up a surveincework. Chapter 1830 - Meeting, and Entering Afterlife

Chapter 1830: Meeting, and Entering Afterlife

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

When night fell, Calvin and Skye stood on amunity basketball court. Because there were no lights here, there was no one around. The area was surrounded by trees, creating a small, hidden space. When it was time for the meeting, nobody appeared. Calvin grew a little anxious and started muttering to himself. Skye stopped him andforted him in a soft voice, and Calvin gradually calmed down. After his psychological issues were suppressed by the drug, he was indeed a good father who loved his daughter. He listened to everything Skye said. Five minutester, Skye suddenly stared at a certain corner of the basketball court. A figure had suddenly appeared behind a tree, and the drone immediately alerted her. Surprise shed in Skyes eyes when she saw the familiar leather coat and ck sunsses. Thinking quickly, she suddenly thought of a possibility. The person walked out and asked, Calvin, is this Daisy? Calvin turned around warily and looked at the tall man in the leather coat. Who are you? The person said, Jiaying asked me to pick the two of you up, provided that this really is her daughter. Calvin asked, Your ID? The person said, 8872. ...... Calvin was relieved. July 2, 1988. That was Skyes birthday, which Calvin and Jiaying had set as a code for the both of them. Only then did he put his hand on Skyes shoulder and answer the persons question. This is Daisy, my daughter. You are? Im Gordon. The person smiled stiffly at Skye. So, youre her daughter. Many thoughts shed through Skyes mind, but in the end, she simply hummed in acknowledgment. Calvin found that odd. You know each other? Gordon looked at him strangely. We met once. Also, Luke almost broke your balls!?Skye added inwardly. This Gordon was the man in the coat who had gone to the relief shelter to catch Emma and her sons during themunity party. More importantly, this guys superpower was teleportation. Skye was very smart. The moment she saw Gordon, she connected the dots. Jiaying had superpowers, and Gordon was from some superpower organization, Afterlife. Jiaying didnte to meet the father and daughter. Instead, she had Gordon pick them up since Gordon could teleport. It was undoubtedly very safe for Gordon, who could teleport here and take people with him. Gordon hade out a few minuteste, clearly to see if there was any danger around. Skye had only seen Luke almost kick Gordon to death, and didnt know that the Dark Knight had fought Gordon once after that. Gordon was unwilling to go to New York or New Jersey, for fear of being set up by the Bat Squad in New York, which was why he chose Europe. Teleportation wasnt an invincible ability, and Gordon had to be very careful. Otherwise, Tony wouldnt have been able to use the space obstruction device to take down the Enchantress. After Gordon grabbed both father and daughters hands and disappeared from the basketball court, a transparent shadow smiled in the dark. Time to visit my warehouse of abilities. As he spoke, faint light spurted out of the shadows back, and it charged east. This was the Level 1 clone that was secretly following them. After hearing the name Jiaying from Calvin, Luke immediately remembered the leader of the Inhumans whom Emma had mentioned before. The leader was also called Jiaying, and was also an Asian woman. Also, Luke had a rough guess that Afterlife was somewhere in Nepal. That was in line with the theory that Jiaying was Chinese. It was only there that the Inhumans could avoid American surveince and not be under the supervision of Chinese organizations. So, Afterlife had always kept a low profile. That was because it was just small fry. If it stood out too much, it would easily fall. Looking at the way Skyes signalpletely vanished on the virtual screen, Luke curled his lip. Sure enough, theyre very careful. On the other side, Skye and Calvin arrived inside a room in a sh. The room was done up in an antiquated style and had a lot of objects with an Eastern charm, but there were no windows. Gordon let go of their hands and said, Okay, please wait here a moment. Saying that, he walked out a door. A few minutester, the door opened again, and a womans voice rang out. Come out, both of you. Skye and Calvin looked at each other and walked through the door. Behind the door wasnt the outside world, but a small room that looked like a hall. After the door closed, the woman warned, This is a routine sterilization process. Dont panic. As she spoke, the silver room lit up with countless fine white lines. Skye frowned; there was an unpleasant smell of burning. She took out her phone from her pocket. The smell of burning became even more obvious. Noticing her movements, Calvin asked in a low voice, Whats wrong? Skye shook her head. I think my phone is broken. Stumped, Calvin took out his phone, only to discover that it couldnt be turned on either. Whats going on? Skye put her phone away and didnt say anything else. The white light shed for half a minute before it finally faded, and another door opened. Excited, Calvin strode out. Skye didnt stop him and simply followed silently. There were three stone steps outside the door, and a middle-aged woman stood at the bottom. She looked at them with a smile. She had braided hair and was wearing a Chinese-style gown. She had an oval face and beautiful eyes. It was a pity that her face was marred by twisted scars. Calvin paused, then trembled. Jiaying, are you alright? Jiaying looked at him and nodded with a smile. Calvin, long time no see. Calvin hesitated. Yes, yes, its been more than ten years Jiaying looked at Skye and smiled brightly. Daisy? Skye struggled to suppress her excitement. Yes. Jiaying stepped forward and pulled her into her arms. Thank you, fate, for returning you to me. Skyes eyes turned red and her mind was in a mess, but she couldnt help but hug Jiaying tightly. Yes, thank you, fate. What followed was a family reunion. In a quietpound, the three of them chatted as they ate. However, it was Calvin and Skye who talked more. Jiaying only said that she lived here in seclusion and rarely left. There was naturally nothing much to say about a secluded life. After dinner, Jiaying arranged rooms for the father and daughter and told them to rest early. Watching her leave, Skye closed the door and looked around the room. Chapter 1831 - Sorry, I Dont Think So

Chapter 1831: Sorry, I Dont Think So

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The rooms in Jiayings courtyard were also in the standard Eastern style, and most of the furniture was in a pseudo-antique style. Except for electric lights, there were no electronic products here, includingputers. Skye took out her phone out of habit, only to remember that it was damaged. She hurriedly opened her backpack and took out the nanomask, only to discover that it couldnt be activated. Clearly, the so-called sterilization process wasnt necessarily for getting rid of biological viruses, but to damage electronic equipment. The nanomask also had an electronic chip, which was smaller than most. The chip was broken, so the mask couldnt be activated. It seemed that Afterlife had pretty strict confidentiality measures. Skyes heart didnt ache over the damaged phone and nanomask. However, it meant that she couldnt use the Inte to contact Luke. The family had been together just now, and she hadnt had time to think about it. Now that she was alone, she vaguely sensed that Jiayings attitude was a little strange. Jiaying indeed had a good attitude toward Skye. But in front of Calvin, she seemed aloof? They had been separated for more than ten years, so it was normal for them to be distant. Still, Calvin had remained in backward China back then for her sake, and they had Skye. The tragedy of the viges destruction couldnt be med on Calvin. If he hadnt gone out to practice medicine, he would have died with Jiaying. Calvin had clearly been excited when he saw Jiaying. Even a blind person could tell how much he loved her. Jiaying, on the other hand, didnt respond directly, and she didnt look excited. It was as if she was just being polite? Thinking that, Skye felt a little ufortable. Calvin wasnt a good person; he went crazy after the tragedy. In order to be stronger, he did a lot of illegal things and killed a lot of people. However, his feelings toward Skye were sincere; she could sense that from their recent interactions. It was also Calvin who had brought up looking for Jiaying. In the end, it seemed that Jiayings feelings for him werent as deep as Skye thought. However, she was indeed Skyes mother. Thinking that, Skye stood in front of the window for a long time without moving. Slowly, night fell. The next day, the sun was bright. Jiaying walked around Afterlife with the father and daughter. Nothing happened during that time, but Skye, who had been training for years, still keenly noticed that many people in Afterlife gave her and Calvin strange looks. She wasnt an expert on microexpressions, so she wasnt sure exactly what was going on. However, those people definitely werent curious or weing. On the third day, Jiaying came to her alone, saying that she wanted to do a test to confirm her identity as an Inhuman. Skye felt a little ufortable. The one thing people didnt like wasparisons. Luke had never treated her differently just because of her superpower. Instead, he paid more attention to her Inte skills. Skye didnt think she needed to pass some test to prove that she wasnt human, but of a different race. She had encountered a lot of bad guys over the years, but there were also a lot of good guys. Luke, Selina, Mindy and thedies who helped out at the relief shelter were all nice people. Charlie, the kid whom she had kicked at the very beginning, couldnt be considered bad. At most, he was a little stupid. She couldnt think of a reason why she had to be some Inhuman. But when Jiaying smiled and took her for a test, Skye couldnt find a reason to refuse. This mother wasnt as cute as her father, but she wasnt bad either. Revealing her superpower wasnt a big deal. The Inhumans here all knew that after they awakened, they would have superpowers. Since Calvin had mentioned it in his message, it was impossible for Skye to keep it a secret. However, some of the safety rules subconsciously popped into her head: A person should always keep some cards up their sleeves. So, she would just release 10% of her powerter. She noticed the surprise on Jiayings face during the test, and was d that she had only used 10%. Jiaying was extremely happy since her daughters Vibration ability was really strong. Not only could it crush rocks, it also had a prative effect. In particr, the shock wave was still very lethal after it passed through the first hard protectiveyer. Skye was her daughter, so naturally, she would stand on her side to help her. Happy, Jiaying didnt know that her daughter actually held more than one trump card. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that Skye could split open mountains. She only needed to use 10% of her power to break rocks; in fact, she had yet to use the energy storage mode on her gloves. If Skye really went all out, she could instantly destroy this test building along with the ground here. Even Calvin didnt know this. After all, Skyes dream was to be an Inte whiz. She waspletely the intellectual type, and fighting and killing didnt suit her. On the fourth day, Skye didnt see Calvin at lunch, which was strange. She paid a lot of attention to Calvins mental state, so eating and chatting every day was an indispensable monitoring procedure. Calvin was used to eating with her, and it was unlikely that he would skip out on a meal. She subconsciously asked Jiaying, Wheres Dad? Jiayings eyes shed, and she smiled. He said he still has some things to deal with outside. Helle see you when hes done. Skye frowned. She had learned psychology and rhetoric herself. What was the meaning of that? The father and daughter had been relying on each other for a month. What matter did he have to attend to? It had to be pointed out that a family reunion had been Calvins biggest wish. He had only gotten his wish a few days ago. What important matter could he have to leave so suddenly, and onlye and visit his daughter again when he was free? Thinking quickly, she said, Really? I know some friends wholl be able to help him out. Jiayings smile froze slightly before she shook her head. He said he didnt want you to get involved. You know he did a lot to get you back. After a brief silence, Skye said slowly, Theres no need. I know what he did for us. Hes not a good person, but hes a good father. Jiaying had an awkward expression on her face. So, you have to think about him. Maybe its better to let him think that you dont know about it. Skye was silent. Sorry, I dont think so. A deep and cold voice rang out in the room. Both Jiaying and Skye were stunned and couldnt help but turn to look at the door. The closed door opened at that moment, and a person in ck and white stepped into the room. This is our first meeting. Please forgive the intrusion. The words came out in Mandarin from under the ck and white skull mask. Jiayings expression changed slightly, while Skye came back to her senses after a brief daze. Youre Big Dipper? Chapter 1832 - Fixing Problems and Giving You a Chance

Chapter 1832: Fixing Problems and Giving You a Chance

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Luke simply nodded at Skye, then looked at Jiaying. Jiaying took a deep breath and said in a low voice, Isnt it rude to enter without permission? Luke said, Thats why I said, please forgive the intrusion. Jiaying said, Fine, please go to the living room first, and well talk in detail. Luke said, Alright. The three of them went to the living room not far away and saw that Gordon was already there. Jiaying had only moved to the living room to buy time while she called for reinforcements. Gordon was the first to arrive. He had called for more reinforcements beforeing here. On the virtual screen behind Lukes mask, five people were running toward the courtyard. But that was a good thing. Those who dared to provide backup couldnt be weak. Otherwise, they woulde here to die. Jiaying had good mental fortitude. In the living room, she even instructed Gordon to prepare a pot of tea. This was once again to give Gordon the chance to inform the reinforcements that the neer was Big Dipper. In any case, he could teleport, and it would only take a thought for him toe back. Jiaying sat down in a chair first and gestured. Please sit. Luke sat down opposite her and crossed his legs. It was very rude behavior, but he wasnt here to be polite. Jiayings eyes flickered, but she still smiled politely. Mr. Big Dipper, how long have you known my daughter? Luke said, A few years. Jiaying nced at Skye. Oh, can you tell me how you met? Luke narrowed his eyes at her. Because she needed a friend to fix her problems. Jiayings heart sank. Daisy is my daughter. She wont run into any trouble here. Luke said coldly, It doesnt matter. If she does, Ill take care of it for her. Jiayings face darkened. Are you saying that Im part of the trouble? Skye was a little embarrassed. Wasnt that too blunt? Looking at the expressions of the mother and daughter, Luke chuckled inwardly. If he gave people a pleasant feeling, then Big Dipper wouldnt be the Scapegoat King at all! He had arrived the night Skye and her father arrived. He had been using drones to monitor the environment for the past few days, and had seen more than Skye, this silly kid. Bound by family ties, it would be hard for her to fall out with her mother even if she had doubts. He could only make things clear and resolve the problem openly. Nobody knew about negotiation better than Luke, since he was best at making an offer that the other party couldnt refuse! He had said just a few words and Jiaying already couldnt continue. Big Dipper didnt follow a normal conversation pattern at all. Jiaying had limitedbat ability, and needed to buy time for her people to arrive. At that moment, Gordon finally teleported back with a pot of hot tea. Jiaying immediately said casually, Come, Mr. Big Dipper, have some tea first, and then well talk. Luke didnt refuse. He opened the lower half of his helmet and took a sip of tea. Looking at his mouth, his neat gray beard, and his skillful movements as he drank the tea, Jiaying couldnt help but wonder: Was he a Chinese man in his fifties? They were using lidded teacups, and just the way he lifted the lid wasnt something many Chinese knew how to do correctly, let alone practice it. Luke took a sip and put the teacup back on the table. Ive had my tea. Your people are here. Lets talk. Jiayings hand paused. Before she could reply, Luke spoke again, as if he were talking to himself: Bad enough that the tea leaves are ordinary, but theyre even bad at brewing tea. Jiayings eyes widened as she looked at the guy who turned his head and curled his lip in disdain. Did he have to mutter to himself so loudly? Before she could say anything, Luke said, Skye is an adult. You have no right to make any decision for her, including driving her father away. As soon as he said that, Jiayings face darkened, and Skye was shocked. Luke wasnt done. Whether she wants to stay in Afterlife or return to America is up to her. You have no right to put her under house arrest. Jiaying couldnt help but clench her fists. Am I her mother? Or are you her father? Luke said, Im taking her back to Calvin today. Do you have any objections? Jiaying opened her mouth slightly, but Luke waved his hand impatiently. Forget it. Your opinion doesnt matter. Ill make you an offer you cant refuse! With that, he stood up. At that moment, five people came in. It was one woman and four men. The woman was around 30 years old, and the men were between 20 and 50 years old. Dont say that I didnt give you a chance. Luke looked at the five of them. You have three seconds to prepare: 3, 2, 1! On 1, he drew the longsword on his back and charged at the five people. Seeing how aggressive Luke was, the young man in the middle subconsciously raised his hand and activated his ability. D*mn it! You idiot! No F*ck! The four people around him noticed his movement and ran away as fast as they could while cursing. But they were too slow. White streaks of electricity suddenly jumped up around the young man, some of it crawling up the four others. The woman copsed and twitched, and started foaming at the mouth. A brawny Asian man was the fastest. He was basically outside the circle, but still subconsciously twitched a few times and groaned. A man in his fifties wasnt very fast, but he was the first to retreat. Even though he was hit hard with an electric shock, he gritted his teeth and retreated several meters. Thest middle-aged man could only crawl away from the electric streaks with difficulty. He couldnt help but yell, but he was full of energy and didnt even shake. In the chaos, the young man directed a white streak of electricity at Luke. Lukes longsword, on the other hand, turned into a silver streak of light as he shed at the electricity without any hesitation. The de immediately exploded with dazzling electricity. Pris warned: An external power source has been detected. The power system is at 120% load. Please discharge power as soon as possible. The longsword didnt stop. It continued forward and struck the young man in the head just before he raised his hand to block. Duang! The back of the unsheathed longsword hit the young man in the forehead, and he passed out. Luke drew back his longsword and shed left and right. Two white streaks of electricity shot out from the de and instantly hit the old man and the middle-aged man. As if he had been sent flying, the old man was pushed back even further. It was as if the middle-aged mans butt had been set on fire, and he screamed as he scuttled more than ten meters away. Luke didnt stop after sending out the two electric streaks. He jumped lightly and raised his longsword high before he shed down at the Asian man, who was the only person still unscathed. Chapter 1833 - I’ll Give You a Chance, 1+1 = 3?

Chapter 1833: Ill Give You a Chance, 1+1 = 3?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

A bright white streak of electricity flew out of the de. Boom! Face ashen, the Asian guy raised his hands high. His sturdy body stopped and he didnt dare move. There was a ck, five-meter-long gash in the ground, just past the tip of his shoe. He had been one step away from being cut in half! The Asian mans legs trembled as he tried to suppress the urge to piss in his pants. That was too ridiculous! The boss hadnt said that there was an expert swordsman here! Terrified, he stared at the ck-and-white skull thatnded in front of him. Suddenly, a thought shed through his mind, and he eximed, Death Knell! Are you Death Knell? Luke himself was stunned for a moment. What knell? The old man, who had retreated to a corner to secretly use his superpower, was stunned when he heard that. Wait, why did this name sound a little familiar? When it came to him, he shuddered. Holy sh*t, it was Death Knell! That Death Knell? Jiaying nced at Gordon with an ugly expression.?What the hell did you tell them? Gordon was also dumbfounded.?F*ck! Dont you guys read the internal files? This was indeed Big Dipper; it was just that a lot of people had given him an even more oundish nickname, Death Knell. Gordon had gathered the five people in a hurry earlier, and had used the official name, Big Dipper. ...... However, these five guys didnt make the connection between Death Knell and Big Dipper. They were simply brainless! However, he had to admit that was his mistake. These people didnt go out much, and Big Dipper was basically only active in America. Luke had also said that he would only give them three seconds. These people probably didnt even have the time to find the ck-and-white skull familiar before they were taken down. It couldnt be said that they had reacted too slowly, but that Big Dipper was too fast. Luke chuckled and put his longsword away. He patted the Asian mans shoulder and said, Remember, dont disturb me when Im drinking tea next time. The Asian man wanted to cry.?Bro, werent you the one who rushed over just now? We didnt have time to say anything. Luke didnt care what the man thought. He simply sat back down in his chair and sipped his tea leisurely. Hm, it tastes more like tea now. For a moment, everybody who still had their wits about them looked at Jiaying. The woman indeed had strong mental fortitude. Her gloomy expression instantly disappeared, and she smiled. It was a misunderstanding. They were just nervous. Mr. Big Dipper, please forgive them. Luke waved his hand. This is the first time. Jiaying was stumped. Huh? Luke put down the cup. Theres a saying: Three strikes and youre out. So, you only have one more chance. Everybody was stumped. The middle-aged man even questioned his math. Did 1+1 really equal 3? Luke, however, took it as a matter of course. He didnt have much time to spend here. No matter how unwilling Jiaying was to give up, she only had one more chance C there definitely wouldnt be a third time. Various emotions shed across her face, but she finally said, Mr. Big Dipper and I have something to discuss. Gordon, take everyone to the medical ward first. After hesitating for a moment, Gordon obeyed and teleported away the four unlucky b*stards. The living room was quiet once more. Jiaying closed the door and turned to Luke. Mr. Big Dipper, I think we cane up with a proposal that everyone can agree to. She nced around, only to see her daughter looking at Luke with sparkling eyes. She was instantly depressed. She had suffered a huge loss. Half an hourter, the door opened again. Luke walked out with Skye. Go meet with your father. Skye: Thank you, Mr. Big Dipper. Luke simply nodded and looked at Gordon. Gordon tactfully grabbed Skyes hand and activated his teleportation ability. The two of them disappeared. Luke nced at Jiaying. Ill be here for three days. Remember to let your people know. Take me to my room now. I need to change. Jiaying was lost for words, but could only personally escort him to a guest room. After he entered, Jiayings smiling face gradually turned cold, and she gritted her teeth. But in the end, Jiaying didnt swear. She simply returned to her room and began to think about how to carry out the second and final test. This was Big Dipper giving Jiaying onest chance for Skyes sake. However, the fact that he dared to give everyone three days to ambush and attack him in a nest of superhumans proved that Big Dippers confidence and strength werent for show. Jiaying also knew very well that this was an obvious ploy. Luke was determined to suppress Jiaying and the Inhumans under hermand in one go. As long as he won, few people in the know in Afterlife would dare go up against Big Dipper again. Afterlife may have more people, but Big Dipper wasnt some loner either. If Afterlife continued to harass Luke after thispetition and plot against him, they had to be prepared to go to war with the Bat Squad. If the conflict escted, the Bat Squad might even pull in the Avengers to beat up Afterlife together. After all, Tony mixed frequently with the Bat Squad. After leaving Afterlife, Skye didnt go back. What Luke had said in the living room was very clear. Taking advantage of Calvins love for his daughter, Jiaying forced him to leave so that Skye would be left behind in Afterlife. Skye didnt hate Jiaying after she realized this, but she was still unhappy. It was normal for couples to split up when they couldnt get along. But using your children to force the other party to give in was clearly too much. Like Luke said, Skye was an adult. She didnt need or ept being used as leverage against her father. She didnt want to see Jiaying again for the time being. Compared with her mother, who was a stranger and liked to y tricks, she would rather live with her father. This time, Jiaying had hurt Calvin badly, and he seemed to have lost all his energy. Without his precious daughter around, Calvins mental state was worrying. While Skye wasforting her sad father, Luke was roaming Afterlife. After Jiaying sent him to the guest room, he put away his armor. Not wanting to reveal his inventory, he folded the armor back into a portable box and ced it in the room with the longsword before he went out for a walk. Hearing Gordons report, Jiaying observed from a distance. Seeing the middle-aged man with a white beard who was wearing tactical pants and a ck T-shirt, Jiaying was shocked. Hes white? Chapter 1834 - Public Conversations, and Second Match

Chapter 1834: Public Conversations, and Second Match

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

That wasnt the only thing Jiaying was shocked about. Not only did Luke wander around Afterlife, he also liked to chat up people. Not only did he chat them up, he focused on the women. The annoying thing was that Jiaying had instructed everyone to be on guard against Luke. In the end, as Luke chatted with the women, they started shooting off their mouths. It was like he was taking a census: how many people were there in Afterlife, how many had awakened superpowers, and so on. If Luke continued asking like this, apart from the small amount of ssified information in Jiayings hands, he would have all the main information on Afterlife. Jiaying had actually done a good job of keeping Afterlife a secret; for example, themon people definitely didnt know the abilities of the five people whom Luke had taken down, or how Inhumans were awakened, and so on. But this ce was so small, after all, and everybody knew each other. There werent many things that she could hide. Jiayings head throbbed. Fight? The five strongest experts had been instantly taken down. Luke had given her a second chance, but it would take at least two days for the five of them to recover. Not fight? Luke would uncover most of the information about Afterlife, and he would do it right under their noses. ...... Jiaying now understood that Luke hadnt suggested three days casually. It was just enough time for him to gather information, and she couldnt do anything about it. Any longer, and it would be meaningless to fight. Any shorter, and Jiaying wouldnt have enough manpower for a second match. After mulling over the issue, she was extremely depressed. If she had known this would happen, she wouldnt have been in a hurry to chase Calvin away. Although Big Dipper didnt say anything in particr to Skye, Jiaying knew that her daughters attitude was actually very important. She believed that if she wasnt Skyes mother and had been attacked by some other secret agency, the five people who had attacked Big Dipper wouldnt have just suffered minor injuries, but would have all been killed. Big Dippers title as the Bat Squads number one god of ughter wasnt just for show. Jiaying had records of the undead, the Experimentals, the Chitauri and the hitmen who had died at Big Dippers hands. The hundreds of people in Afterlife wouldnt evenst half a day. While the issue was giving Jiaying a headache, Luke was very busy. Inhumans were resistant to his mental abilities and Pheromone Control to a certain extent. Some of the Inhumans in Afterlife had awakened, and some had yet to, while a very few were dependents. With the help of his various abilities, he just needed to spend a little more time and was still able to get a lot of answers to his questions. It just so happened that most of the Inhumans here were women. Although Lukes current face wasnt as fatally attractive as Boogeyman Johns, it still looked mature and reliable. He had traveled the world and had plenty of experience. Coupled with his A.I. databases, he could speak knowledgeably on any topic. It was too easy to sway these women, who had been living in seclusion for a long time. For two days, Luke was asfortable as a fish in water. Jiaying watched him from a distance several times, and the intense difort she exuded made him even happier.?I like how youre annoyed ten thousand times over, but cant do anything about me. Jiaying also suspected that Big Dipper had some sort of mental superpower, and had even sent the middle-aged woman, who had the ability to disrupt minds, to observe him. But the conclusion was that there was no way to confirm it. She just felt that Big Dipper was very good at talking, and could always unknowingly lead people into spilling information. This didnt prove that he had a superpower, but that he was a well-trained agent. On the third day, while Luke was chatting with a young girl in her early twenties and making herugh, a middle-aged woman walked over. This woman had a superpower that could affect minds, and it was a very strong ability. Most people would be muddle-headed and slow in the face of her ability. Unfortunately, before she could do anything three days ago, herrade hit her with an electric shock, and she had been the first to pass out. Clearly, she had themon failing of a mind wizard she had an ordinary physique. The middle-aged woman grimly said that Jiaying had something to discuss with Luke, and invited him to go with her. As she spoke, she red at the young girl.?You little sl*t, dont you have a man here? Why are you sticking close to such an old man?! The girl knew this woman and knew that she had a high position in Afterlife. She definitely wasnt someone that an ordinary person like the girl couldpare with. Pale, the girl said goodbye to Luke and ran off. Luke didnt say anything. Afterlife was an organization like this. It was clear from the way Jiaying did things. She had even tossed out her own man just to keep her daughter, who had a superpower, to herself. One could imagine her attitude toward these Inhumans who had yet to awaken their powers. In fact, it was very difficult to undergo the ceremony to awaken powers. Most of the Inhumans that had been found had been tossed aside. Only a small number of people who proved their loyalty to Jiaying were granted the chance to awaken. For example, the girl just now hadnt wanted to give up her family in ordinary society to awaken her superpower, so her application to be awakened had dragged out for two years. She was ready to give up and return to society to live an ordinary life. Recalling the intelligence he had obtained here in thest few days, Luke sneered. Have we arrived? My time is money. The middle-aged woman who was leading the way paused and turned around. What? Luke chuckled inwardly. It means hurry up. The middle-aged womans expression changed. She pointed at a house not far away and picked up her pace. Its in the meeting hall up ahead. Were almost there. Luke put his hands in his pockets and picked up his pace. 20 meters away from the so-called meeting hall, Luke and the middle-aged woman entered a small garden. The middle-aged woman suddenly turned around and stared at Luke with wide eyes. Wait, whos behind you? As soon as she said that, she shot out a powerful thought wave to attack Luke. Luke rolled his eyes.?Do I need you to tell me whether or not someones behind me? Were his drones and superpowers only for show? As he grumbled, he activated Mental Resistance as a buff. The middle-aged womans mental interference instantly became nothing. Of course, that wasnt the end of the match which Jiaying had spent two days nning. At that moment, they were walking past trellises in the garden, and the vines around them seemed toe alive. Some of them blocked the middle-aged woman, and some darted at Luke. The green vines turned into a green ocean in a matter of seconds, drowning Luke and sessfully separating him from the middle-aged woman. A lot of vines wrapped tightly around Lukes limbs, trying to hold him in ce. A thick white electric current shot out of the shrubs not far away toward his chest. Chapter 1835 - Umbrella and Guns

Chapter 1835: Umbre and Guns

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Luke couldnt help butugh. You think you have a chance just because Im not wearing any armor? Even before he spoke, the vines had already pulled his right hand out of his pocket, and the short rod he was holding popped out to be a stick about 1.5 meters in length. It couldnt be helped. He had promised to give them a chance, and hitting them with the back of his sword was inconvenient. Bang! A ck-and-white square umbre popped out from the end of the stick to block the electric current. The electric current disappeared as soon as it hit the umbre. Luke twisted his wrist, and the umbre spun quickly. He turned in a circle, and the sharp edge easily cut through the vines. Closing the umbre, he darted into the shrubs. He met the gaze of the shocked young man, and saw that there was still a dark red mark on his forehead C it was from Luke hitting him in the forehead three days ago. We meet again. Luke grinned and swung his stick. Duang! The young man fell to the ground, and an even thicker red mark slowly appeared on his forehead over thest one. ...... A white column of air shot out from the other side, sparkling under the midday sun. Luke opened his umbre on the side. The white pir of air hit it and instantly turned into ice crystals. Freezing? Interesting. Holding the umbre at an angle, Luke jumped in front of the girl who had spurted out the white column of air. Shifting to the side, he closed the umbre and then jabbed her in the stomach. The column of air from the girls mouth was immediately cut off, and her face flushed as she clutched her stomach and fell to her knees. She choked and then threw up her lunch. Luke, who swept past her, didnt stop as he lunged at an old acquaintance the middle-aged man who had been shocked in the butt with electricity the other day. But the guy was very brave today. In the face of Lukes attack, he stretched out his hands. Luke chuckled and performed a snake-shaped maneuver. The middle-aged mans arms suddenly lengthened, and he subconsciously grabbed at Luke. In the end, his long arms were almost twisted into a pretzel without touching Luke. By the time Luke was in front of him, his long arms were already twisted in the shape of a U. This was the epitome of the idiom the whip cannot reach. Seeing Lukes cold smile and the umbre he was holding, the middle-aged man couldnt help but yell, No! As Luke swept past him, he jabbed at the mans butt with the umbre, and there was a burst of sparks. Zi! Zi! Zi! The middle-aged man screamed and hopped away. Luke snorted inwardly.?Do you think I dont know that you have thick skin and can withstand physical attacks to some extent? Actually, the electric current could only make this guy feel pain, and didnt cause much damage. The problem was that because of this guys special ability, he usually didnt have much cause to feel pain. He wasnt a trained Predator. After his ability was awakened, his endurance to pain was significantly reduced. The pain from the electric shock was unbearable. As he screamed and ran, two thin beams of red light shot at Lukes legs. Bang! The ck-and-white umbre opened to protect him again. The umbre sizzled a little when the light beams hit it, which delighted the attackers. It was working? Increase the output! The light beams, which were initially as thin as a pencil, instantly expanded so that they were as thick as a forearm, and the umbre sizzled as more smoke was produced. Then two shiny metallic spots on the umbre were revealed. WTF? A young man with sunsses couldnt help but curse. Even the red light in his eyes dimmed for a moment. So, what had sizzled just now was just the surface of the umbre? Luke didnt give him time to be surprised. He pressed forward with the closed umbre and struck with the tip again. Duang! The young man passed out. Luke leapt into the air in the direction of a tree 20 meters away. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Four gunshots rang out from four directions. The shooters had waited for the moment Luke was in the air and couldnt exert any strength. Bang! The umbre opened behind Luke, and he suddenly slowed down as four bullets flew past him. Shua! Closing the umbre, he dropped sharply through the branches of a tree beforending on the ground. At that moment, the trees branches suddenly bent over to press down on him. Luke raised the umbre in his hand. Boom! With a violent rumble, a two-meter-square stone bench under the tree was smashed to pieces by the shaft of the umbre. Luke didnt look at the stone bench, but stared at the tree. If you move again, Ill kill you. The branches that had been pressing down suddenly retracted so that the tree looked no different from a regr one. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! It was yet another four shots Lukes smile turned a little strange, and he stepped away. Pu! Pu! Two holes appeared in the thick tree trunk. Ah! The tree suddenly screamed as dark green liquid flowed out of the two bullet holes. The four snipers hesitated at the scream. They had actually wounded an ally C how could they continue fighting? But they soon didnt need to hesitate, because Luke took out a pistol from his pocket. Everybody who was paying attention to him was stunned.?Thats not right. How can your pocket hold such a big gun? Lukes arm swung out. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! The gunshots stopped after he turned one circle. The four snipers 100 meters away were sure that a pistol couldnt hit a target over that distance, but they shifted positions out of habit. Then four bullets hit their right arms at the same time. Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! The four snipers screamed and clutched their right arms. Luke raised his hand and pointed the silver Colt 1911 at some shrubs 20 meters to the side. Get lost. The old Asian man fled ignominiously, just like the middle-aged deserter. He couldnt block bullets with his ability, nor could he avoid this terrifying marksmanship which could hit four targets at a range of 100 meters. If he didnt run, wouldnt he be shot? This was the ruthless Death Knell! Luke moved his gun again, but before he could aim, a brawny Asian man slowly stood up from among the shrubs. He raised his hands and smiled awkwardly. Got it. Ill get lost, too. With that, he didnt turn around or put his hands down as he retreated. He ran very fast even when he was running backward, and soon disappeared from the garden. Chapter 1836 - Reaching a Compromise, and Fight the Landlord

Chapter 1836: Reaching a Compromise, and Fight the Landlord

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Wow! Youre good at getting the answer right! You have a bright future! Luke chuckled. Sticking the Colt 1911 into a side pocket on hisbat pants, Luke walked unhurriedly out of the garden toward the so-called meeting hall. Jiaying was standing at the door and smiling as she watched him walk over. She was about to say something, when Luke waved his hand. Tell that old man to stop releasing his poison. Also, if that woman doesnt stop her mental interference, Ill deal with you first. Jiayings expression froze. These were the final two hidden hands for turning the situation around. The old mans poison could paralyze people before they knew it, and the womans mental interference had the effect of giving a mental suggestion. Seeing Luke slowly raise the umbre, Jiayings head throbbed slightly. She nodded with a dry smile. Alright, our spar with Mr. Big Dipper is over. Everybody, go get some rest. When the old man and the woman who had been secretly watching from a distance heard that, they decisively followed the order and left. This Death Knell was too terrifying. They really didnt see a chance of winning. If Jiaying hadnt said not to stop until she gave the order, the two of them wouldve run off long ago. After that, Jiaying gestured for Luke toe in. Luke didnt move. Those four snipers arent from Afterlife, are they? Jiaying nodded in surprise. Afterlife didnt have any experts with guns. These four professional assassins were tools that she had found at thest minute and who had been brainwashed by the middle-aged woman. After getting the answer he wanted, Luke took out his 1911 from his side pocket and fired four times. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! 100 meters away, four snipers were shot in the head and fell to the ground. Luke put 1911 back in. Now we can have a good chat. Jiaying: The Inhumans around them: They couldnt help but recall Big Dippers fight. Sure enough, it was very easy for this person to kill. Luke was quite satisfied. How could he call himself Big Dipper if he didnt kill a few people? However, the people from Afterlife were at most a light red evil; there was no one who was bright red. It could only be said that this organization had always been low-key, and rarely made a move. Even when they wanted to catch Emma and her sons, they just wanted to brainwash them into fighting for them. Jiaying had only tried to sway Skye with her words. This level of evil was worth a broken hand at most. But Afterlife was Lukes warehouse of superpowers, and he didnt want to ruin their rtionship. The four hitmen who had been found outside were all viins so dark red they were almost ck. Each of them was worth more than 500 points, and were most suitable as tools for Lukes demonstration, to prevent Afterlife from thinking that he was a pushover. Only Gordon was present during the official negotiation between Luke and Jiaying, and nobody else knew what happened. In a friendly and harmonious atmosphere, both parties reached apromise. Jiaying and Gordon, however, hadplicated feelings. They wanted to be angry, but didnt have the confidence. The agreement they had reached was still far from their bottom line. Looking at it on the bright side, this was an alliance. After all, the other partys de hm, umbre, was already pointed at Afterlifes face. However, Lukes conditions couldnt be said not to carry some risks, and Gordon and Jiaying really couldnt feel happy. After that, the two of them could only watch withplicated feelings from a distance as a certain evil visitor settled down in Afterlife and drew the women to him. Females from 8 to 80 years old couldnt escape the fate of being chatted up. A few dayster, Gordon, who used his teleportation ability to pay attention to Lukes behavior from time to time, asked suspiciously, Jiaying, what is he doing? In the distance, Luke, the old Asian man who could use poison, and the old mans granddaughter were ying Fight the Landlord. After a brief silence, Jiaying shook her head. Ignore him for now. Hows it going on your end? Gordon took out several sheets of paper from his inner pocket. This is a list of the goods which the bigshot who sells everything has. On the top is what we can buy. Thest sheet is a catalog of what we can buy at the next level. In fact, the bigshot had given him a phone. Gordon hadnt brought it back to Afterlife. Big Dipper being here didnt necessarily mean that the bigshot knew about it. It was unlikely, but to avoid exposing Afterlife as much as possible, going to a little more trouble was inevitable. Thus, Gordon found a printer outside and printed out the list of goods before bringing it back. Jiaying took the papers and quickly skimmed the content. The goods included food, daily necessities, various raw materials, machinery and electronicponents. Only supplies rted to certain cutting-edge projects werent included, and there were no nuclear materials, nanomaterials, or mid-grade explosives. Of course, these werent what Jiaying needed. It would be a very long time before Afterlife could be considered a nation; it wasnt even qualified to be called a prefecture or county. Jiayings idea was to establish another hometown for Inhumans, but she didnt have sufficient materials to awaken more Inhumans. Currently, there were 100 or so awakened Inhumans in Afterlife; she could at most build a nation the size of a big booger; one tactical missile was all it would take to kill most of them. Weaklings like that werent qualified to talk to the strong at all. Big Dipper alone was enough to keep Afterlife under control, partly because of his superbat ability, and partly because of how intimidating the Bat Squad was. But powerful as it was, the Bat Squad didnt step out openly, and their whereabouts had always been a mystery. The Avengers? That was an organization controlled by Tony Stark, an American defense supplier. It would be strange if they didnt dare show their faces. After reading the list, she stared at Luke for a moment before she finally turned around and left. Big Dipper was a big problem, but he also gave Afterlife a lot of hope. Gordon had also been keeping an eye out for the bigshot who sold everything for a long time. Making this connection was also part of Jiayings n. When Gordon met the bigshot, he had tested the bigshots rtionship with the Bat Squad. At that time, the bigshot had only said with a smile, A partners rank is determined by the level of trust between both parties, which requires both sides to do their best. Jiaying naturally understood what he meant: They werent close, and could only talk business at this stage. The bigshot was also implying that they shouldntpete with the Bat Squad. After reading the catalog avable for higher-level clients, Jiaying further confirmed how powerful the Bat Squad was. There was a lot of equipment in the catalog that could allow ordinary people to unleashbat ability simr to that of superhumans. There was also a first aid item that each client could only buy once a week. As long as someone had enough credit points to buy these items and then equip and train ordinary people, the chances of them being able to wipe out Afterlife was very high The most important thing was that there wasnt a strict limit on how much equipment could be bought C it ranged anywhere between 10 and 100. Could training tens to 100 regr people, and turning them into outstandingbat veterans, be considered hard? The 100 or so Inhumans who had awakened in Afterlife were the results of more than ten years of hard work by Jiaying. It was even more troublesome to get these superhumans, who were unstable,cked training and had all sorts of shorings, to listen to orders. Chapter 1837 - Frantic Grab

Chapter 1837: Frantic Grab

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The equipment sold by the bigshot was quite technologically advanced, so aplete logistics team would be required to handle adjustments, maintenance and repairs. Soldiers would just use the equipment temporarily. Without logistics support, theirbat ability could only be boosted for a short period of time. In a situation like this, not only did the soldiers have to be brave, they also had to be brainless. Thus, Jiaying thought of another problem: Once they used this equipment, who would dare use them against the bigshot and the Bat Squad? The good news was that the bigshot had a good reputation at the highest level, and there was no bad talk about him swindling clients. With Big Dipper around, it seemed that Jiaying didnt need to worry about this. If the bigshot really wanted Afterlife, Big Dipper could wipe out this ce on his own. In the first match, it wasnt strange for Big Dipper to defeat five Inhumans in his armor. In the second match, Big Dippers armor had been left back in his room and all it had taken was one strange umbre to rout the ambush. None of them had been able to withstand a blow from him. That meant that he only needed to make 100 moves against the 100 people in Afterlife. If they used guns Hehe, who wouldnt be scared of a 100% uracy rate over 100 meters? After thinking about it, Jiaying couldnt think of a way to turn things around. Even if she took care of Big Dipper, he still had the Bat Squad behind him! She had no choice but to turn a blind eye. After all, this man was friends with her daughter, and there was always room for negotiation. Luke, on the other hand, was like a mouse that had snuck into a grain store. He had never seen over 100 superhumans gathered together in one ce, and everyone here had different abilities. In fact, Jiaying hadnt used all her trump cards. The Inhumans with strange abilities hadnt participated in thepetition at all. An Inhuman who could be incorporeal would definitely be difficult to deal with. There were also people who could turn into water, explode or stretch their bodies; none of them were simple. Jiaying knew very well that even if she won this match, she didnt dare kill Big Dipper, nor could she stop the Bat Squad paying attention to Afterlife. Afterlife was doomed to be weak from the beginning, because a lot of them couldnt leave. Inparison, nobody knew where the Bat Squad was. That was how wretched it felt to have your nest searched. As for Luke, who was frantically rummaging through someones nest like crazy, he was as pleased as punch. He couldnt learn Gordons teleportation, or abilities like turning into water, exploding or stretching the body. Then, there was the young man with electricity whom he had hit twice, the girl who spat out cold air, the old Asian man who released poisonous gas, the person who controlled nts and had turned into a tree, and the man with sunsses who absorbed and stored all kinds of energy before shooting out red light beams with his eyes C these abilities still belonged to the category of unavable trash. After that was the brawny guys Elementary Muscle Enhancement and Elementary Martial Arts. Luke had already learned Angels Physical Enhancement, which was at least 50% better than what the guy had. On the other hand, the middle-aged womans mental interference ability could be incorporated into Lukes mental abilities. The mind attacks which Luke was experimenting with werent as effective as the middle-aged womans mental interference. Although Inhumans improved very slowly in terms of their gifts, it was still much better than Luke puzzling them out from the beginning. Lastly, there was the middle-aged man who had been shocked twice with electricity in the butt. Part of his stretchy ability could be learned. The poor mans version of this ability which Luke learned couldnt bepared with the original. The original user could extend his arms to about 15 meters, while Luke could only stretch up to 10 centimeters at most. But Luke was already satisfied. 180 + 18, wasnt that close to 200? A 180+ man C Max would definitely be pleased. Putting aside this unexpected surprise, the biggest use of this ability was that it offered double resistance. The middle-aged man had mainly been scared of the pain caused by the electricity. In truth, the electric boys output could only just char his skin. With his double resistance ability, he only suffered 50% pain and 10% actual damage. Luke, on the other hand, had undergone pain resistance training and had tempered himself in actualbat. He could also use Muscle Control and Elementary Self-Healing. Now that he had this ability, he could make the best use out of it. In ten days, Luke plundered most of the superpowers here, but there were only a few that he could use. He also came to several conclusions about the superpowers of Inhumans. Firstly, no one had the same superpower. Some abilities had simr effects, but the ways in which they were realized werepletely different. Secondly, it was very hard to control how superpowers were awakened. This referred to how awakened Inhumans might undergo massive transformations, the most obvious of which was in terms of appearance. For example, Gordon didnt have eyes under his sunsses C there was only skin. Before he awakened, he still had normal eyes. After awakening, he went through a painful process before he gradually adapted to the loss of his sight and started using his senses to look at the world. Gordon could still be considered lucky; he could still lead a normal life after he awakened. The nt guy who had turned into a tree was the typical unlucky b*stard. After bing a tree, he couldnt enjoy most human fun anymore. If he had been a shut-in, he could have holed up at home with the Inte, and just barelyfort himself that this wasnt bad C he couldnt get a girlfriend anyway. However, the nt guy had initially been very handsome and had a lot of female friends. Now, he could only bask in the sun in the valley and read books, and try his best to grow a lush green canopy. As another example, Skyes Vibration ability had almost killed her when she first awakened. The probability of death wasnt low. ording to the old Asian man, one person had awakened a fire-type ability, and directly burnt themself alive. There was another who was able to turn into sand, and truly became dust after that. Be ugly, be crippled, or die C these were the three risks Inhumans faced when they awakened, which was one of the reasons why few of them had done so. Thirdly, the abilities of Inhumans on the whole leaned more toward the entric type. For people with water, fire or rock type of abilities, if they werent careful, they might turn into the real deal and die just like that. Powers like electricity, shock waves,ser beams, and nt and beast transformations were also not verypatible with Lukes hardware. There were also some strange abilities that were hard to exin, such as turning people into stone with a look or lightning sh speed Hm, there were no such abilities in Afterlife. But Gordon said that he had heard of Inhumans like these before, but hadnt found them when he investigated. Nevertheless, Luke had acquired seven abilities from Afterlife. Except for the middle-aged mans unique stretchy/double resistance ability, the rest of the abilities were simr to what Luke currently had. However, using them toplement another ability or to create a new ability altogether was also very good. He ultimately dawdled for another five days until he was sure that he had cleaned up all the abilities he could obtain in half a month, before he said goodbye to Jiaying. Jiaying was surprised. It had seemed like this man wanted to retire here, but he was leaving after half a month? Chapter 1838 - Carrot and Stick, and Scientific Experiment

Chapter 1838: Carrot and Stick, and Scientific Experiment

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Naturally, Luke didnt answer Jiayings questions. This woman was a real schemer. If it were anyone else but Big Dipper, they might not necessarily be able to control the situation. The Dark Knights principle was no killing, and there were Inhumans in Afterlife who could treat external injuries, so it would be hard for him to intimidate them. So, when Luke appeared as Big Dipper, he could find a person who was bright red in the system to kill as a warning to the others. In the end, Jiaying knew better than to let things get to that point. Since he could shear these sheep in a rxed and continuous manner, Luke didnt mind being a little nicer to the shepherd, Jiaying. Given how often sessful awakenings happened in Afterlife, he coulde back in a year or two to shear the sheep once more. If a suitable ability appeared before then, Luke didnt mind doing a surprise inspection. The oue of the negotiation between Big Dipper and Jiaying was an agreement over surveince and security. Big Dipper represented the Bat Squad and would provide protection and aid whenever Afterlife was in danger. The condition was that Afterlifes Inhumans had to be monitored and couldntmit crimes in human society. This scopergely referred to vicious crimes like murder and arson, drug trafficking and human trafficking. This was basically the same as what the Bat Squad targeted on a daily basis. Nobody would care about something like Gordons illegal trespassing, much less the Bat Squad. Jiaying had nothing to say. The Bat Squad had always focused on criminal activity. It wasnt like she could say that Inhumans had the right to kill and sell drugs and people, right? First of all, she wasnt a big enough figure for the Bat Squad to give Afterlife the green light. Secondly, it was very easy for Inhumans tomit crimes if they wanted to after they awakened. It was very easy to rake in money. Inhumans had superpowers, but it was human nature to be indolent; it was impossible for Inhumans to not like money. Why were there so few people in Afterlife? Because there werent that many idiots who were willing to stay in this poor valley. If Afterlife was set up in New York and treated ordingly, it would be crowded with people who wanted to enter. In the name of the vignte Bat Squad, it made sense for Big Dipper to supervise and share intelligence on wild Inhumans. During negotiations, Jiaying resisted for a long while, but in the end, she gave in to Big Dipper and the Bat Squad, and agreed to this most disadvantageous condition. To a certain extent, Afterlife had be a protected territory under the Bat Squad. However, Luke wouldnt be a regr military presence in Afterlife, nor did he need them to pay him a huge protection fee. Instead, Afterlife now had a connection to the bigshot; if it made good use of this connection, it would be able to expand rapidly. To offer the carrot after using the stick C this method had always been this simple yet practical. That was why Jiaying was both pained and happy. But when Afterlife developed in the future, who knew if she could still be the boss. Jiaying dreamed of establishing a nation of Inhumans. Inparison, a members right to speak in the Bay Squad had nothing to do with whether or not they had superpowers. A nation of Inhumans wasnt something that could be achieved in a short period of time. Even if it came true, Afterlife would definitely be even more obedient then. After all, time was always on the cheats side. In the next few days, Luke returned to research mode. After obtaining these new abilities, he had to first figure out their effects and limits so that he had a clear understanding of his ownbat ability. It would also give him some idea on whether to use the Level 1 or Level 2 clone in a major incident. Although his opponents were crushed either way most of the time, there was no harm in studying the possibilities first. Never fight an unprepared battle. That was Lukes principle. It wasnt that he couldnt deal with a surprise attack, but that there should still be a mature and reliable contingency n even in the face of one. He would leave the heroics to other superheroes with the protagonist halo. So, the first official test of the stretchy/double resistance ability naturally fell on Max. This was an excellent and hardworkingborer making cakes was strenuous work. In the past, she would have some off days when she randomly took meds. Thanks to Lukes subtle influence, she had abandoned this bad habit. When this woman went crazy, she would even dare take part in clinical trials by pharmaceuticalpanies. Of course, one of the reasons she did so was to earn money, but she would say, Usually, you have to pay for your own medicine. If I can take them for free, why wouldnt I? This sort of bizarre thinking wasnt unique to Max, but was amon thing for many people. Just as there were heavy drinkers, there were also people who took meds excessively. There were always a lot of medicine bottles behind the mirror in the bathroom. It made it easier for Max to take her meds at night. If she took them once in the morning, she felt much more energetic. If she took them once at night, she slept better. Of course, Max now no longer randomly took meds. As long as Luke showed up, she would sleep soundly every night and didnt need to take any medicine. After testing out his new ability that night, Luke hugged the plump Max and asked casually, Hows your cake businessing along? Max was a little tired, but she perked up when she heard about her beloved cupcakes. D*mn it, I came up with several new vors, but theyre actually not easy to sell. Luke didnt think much of it. Take it slow. Many shops only produce their own secret recipes after years of research. Max suddenly chuckled. Caroline came up with a secret recipe, but you definitely wont let me use it. Luke was curious. What secret recipe? Max said, She added weed which I had hidden in a seasoning box with the rest of the ingredients. A lot of people said those cupcakes were especially good, and came back to buy more. Narrowing his eyes, Luke threatened, Are you still hiding weed? Max had been careless in her exhausted and rxed state. She quickly tried to salvage the situation. That was from long ago C I already forgot about it. Luke didnt rx at all and increased his strength. Is that so? I think youre being stubborn. Youll only confess after I torture you. Knowing that the guy was joking, Max immediately rolled her eyes. Even if I wanted to sell it, I wouldnt use it to make cakes, right? I bought that before I met you. Thanks to almighty Batman, its hard to buy weed in New York now, plus its d*mn expensive. Those customers came back not for my cakes, but for the weed inside. The cakes are over ten times cheaper! Luke chuckled and hugged her tightly. I dont believe you. Lets interrogate you first. Huh? Max suddenly turned around and widened her eyes. Im begging you, can you be human let me sleep? Luke said, Its fine. You can fall asleep immediately after the interrogation. Max said, You d*mn ass, did you secretly take something?! Luke snorted. He had always relied on his outstanding abilities to achieve victory. Why would he need to eat some d*mn thing? Chapter 1839 - Handover, News, Private Affairs

Chapter 1839: Handover, News, Private Affairs

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Luke did learn a couple of things after experimenting with Max. At the very least, he confirmed that the stretchy/double resistance ability reduced the sensation of pain, while there wasnt much of a difference in the degree of sensitivity. This should be a good thing for many men, but it was hard to say if it was good for a certain person with extraordinary stamina and resilience. However, when it came to life-saving abilities, he couldnt ask for too much. Recalling that Elementary Tempering, which could only be learned at 80 Strength, was an ability that was automatically activated, Luke rejoiced a little. Although it wasnt as convenient as this passive ability, at least he didnt have to worry about the sense of friction being significantly reduced. After this rather busy break, Luke finally released Tamiya from Space 2. This special, highly intelligent Parasite didnt see anyone else in Space 2, and her research was limited to the Parasites. The space could only be entered or exited through the hibernation box, so there had been no risk of a leak. Luke then handed her over to Phil. Looking at Tamiya, who was about to get into the car, Luke reminded her, Assemble your kind as soon as possible. Well kill every single one of those Parasites roaming wild. Tamiya stopped and stared at him for a moment, before she bowed. Understood, Mr. Big Dipper. Ill do my best. In thest few months, with enough resources at her disposal, she had already developed food substitutes for Parasites. At the very least, there was a slight chance that Parasites could now co-exist with humans, so she really had to thank Luke. Phil looked at her in astonishment. What brainwashing skill was this, to make even an alien creature like a Parasite obedient? Although Big Dipper said that Tamiya had toe back every month for a follow-up, it was still very amazing. However, there was no need for him to discuss this with Big Dipper in front of Tamiya. For New SHIELD, Tamiya and the Parasites under her were just a bunch of outsourced thugs, or a group of ultra patsies. They could do certain things where it would be inconvenient for New SHIELD to make an appearance; New SHIELD just needed to send out a few observers to quietly monitor the situation. Compared with this tool, Phil was more concerned about Skye. He didnt care about the Inhumans or whatever. There was no shortage of superhumans who believed that they werent human, but part of a chosen race. By using the term Inhumans, Skyes mother wanted to draw a line between Skye and humans; that was what it was about. Phil had seen a lot of superhumans pull this trick. He already had an eye on Skye; he didnt care if her mother was happy or not. ording to Big Dipper, Skye probably wasnt in the mood to join New SHIELD anytime soon. Phil had to empathize with Calvin, this unlucky old man. Not everyone could take the blow of being screwed over by the wife whom they had been thinking about for more than ten years. However, it was normal for it to be more difficult to get the good stuff. Phile had been able to patiently wait for Ryoko Tamiya for several months; waiting a year or two for Skye was within his calctions. He could use the time to build up a good impression with Skye and influence her subtly, and wait for her to mature a little. She was now 20, and would only be 22 in two years. That was the same age at which most agents generally started out. In early September, Tony suddenly came looking for the Dark Knight. Theres some news from Natasha that I think you might be interested in. Lukes interest was piqued. News that could make the tycoon speak definitely wasnt ordinary. Just tell me. He picked up his coffee and waited to hear an interesting story. Tony sneered, tossed away the welding torch he was holding, and walked across the floor of the vi. Natasha has been investigating Hydra in Europe recently. She found some clues. It seems theres an organization called Cobra that is rted to Hydra. Luke didnt say anything and waited for Tony to continue. The tycoon was a little bummed when Luke didnt y along, but he continued, Supposedly, this organization is trying to buy a lethal weapon from an unknown weapons supplier, and is getting ready to make big news worldwide. Luke finally sat up straight and put down his coffee. Big news? That might be a major event that would cause huge casualties! Satisfied, Tony wasnt in a hurry to continue. Instead, he walked to the bar. He sped his right elbow with his left hand, tapped his chin with his right hand, and didnt forget to mutter to himself, Hm, what should I drink today? Luke smiled. Mineral water from 450 million years ago absolutely suits you right now. Tony turned around and red at the virtual projection of the Dark Knight, before he suddenly pped his hands. Thats a good suggestion. Its healthy enough. As he spoke, he really did pick up a bottle of mineral water from some European mountain spring, opened it, and brought it to his mouth. At that moment, he paused and red at the virtual projection suspiciously. Wait, do you know something? Lukes expression didnt change. Of course. Tonys face changed. You Luke, however, continued, As a 38-year-old man, you need to take care of yourself, or youll be getting up three or four times a night. Tonys face darkened. Youre the one with a prostate problem. But he was slightly relieved. At the very least, this was a normal taunt and not a certain person peeping on his private life. Luke still had that faint smile on his face, but he mumbled to himself, Do you think I dont know that Pepper might be thinking about having kids? My chairman of the board is her best friend. Of course, he wasnt deliberately prying into the tycoons private life. He could only me himself for being too smart. Jenny had mentioned Pepper to him before. Jenny didnt know much about medicine and didnt sense anything unusual, but Luke guessed that the topic of health and hormones was most likely rted to pregnancy. Now that he was using this to sound out the tycoon, the answer was obvious. But no matter how smoothly things progressed, Tony wouldnt be a father until he was 39, and would be 60 by the time his kid came of age. Could Grandpa Iron Man groom a brand new second generation Iron Man? This was a very interesting topic, but nothing that he could discuss with Tony right now. At the very least, he had to wait until Pepper was pregnant to show proper concern. As the first super second generation to be born, this little kiddo would definitely be the center of attention. There would probably be a lot of people in the Avengers and the Bat Squad who would want to be the kids godparent. Tony wasnt someone who was easy to get along with, so it was normal for other people to tease him with this. Chapter 1840 - Discount, and Meeting Natasha Again

Chapter 1840: Discount, and Meeting Natasha Again

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After some trash talk, Tony returned to the topic. Natasha couldnt find anyone suitable, which is why shes looking for you. Luke found that odd. Cant she just put in amission with the bigshot? Tony burst outughing. That Alfred is a great butler who charges a 5% brokerage fee. It seems Natasha owes a lot of credit points, and doesnt dare put things on a tab with him anymore. Luke was enlightened. So, shesing to me because she wants a discount? Its not that bad Tony started, then changed his words. Mm, of course, if youre willing to give her a discount, she wont object. Luke nodded. Thats not a big problem. But why cant anyone on your side do it? Tony sighed. This involves people in high ces, and it wouldnt be good for me and the old Capsicle to step in, in case it turns into an international dispute. The old Capsicle also found some leads on that metal-armed puppet. Hawkeye has another mission and cant get away C you understand. Luke understood perfectly. Tony was an American national defense supplier, and Steve was known as Captain America. The Avengers carried out assignments in Europe from time to time. Minor issues did pop up, but they usually involved several days of talking at most. If the Cobra incident was resolved perfectly, the embarrassed higher-ups would only be able to smile on the surface and swear inwardly. If Cobra made big news this time, wouldnt that mean that the American Avengers hadnt handled the matter well enough, so the country should take some responsibility? This was amon problem with governments. When it came to a lot of things, there was no reward for doing the right thing, but you took the me for anything you did wrong. Rather than let superheroes seize power for themselves, some people would rather let civilians die. Tens of thousands of people died in shootings in the United States every year. A ban on guns could reduce that number significantly, but thatw never passed. Logically speaking, the death of a million ordinary people out of hundreds of millions of people wasnt a big deal. Typical examples included the old who were a burden on the system and the homeless who did nothing to create value in society. If millions of people in these sorts of groups died, it would already be good enough if some people just went on TV and put on a show of mourning before they went home and popped open bottles of champagne to celebrate. In the event of a huge crisis, the so-called respect for life, freedom and equality in Europe and America was worthless C that was used to con civilians. Given Tonys public identity and the copse of the old SHIELD, the American government gave him some support despite their dissatisfaction with the Avengers. This was backing, but were also fetters, which meant that the Avengers had to tread cautiously. If it really was an emergency, they would still fight first. However, what Natasha had were just some rumors. The situation had yet to be confirmed, so it wasnt appropriate for the Avengers to be fully involved. The Bat Squad, which had no association with any government organizations, were hence the best helpers. When it took action, the Bat Squad wouldnt help or make anyone take the me. Seeing that Luke had agreed, Tony revealed some new information. Well, go and do your best to investigate the weapon. It would be good if you can getprehensive technical data on it. Luke asked, Are you interested? Tony smiled sneakily. It might be nanotechnology. Dont you want it? Lukes eyes lit up. In line with our research direction? Tony shook his head. Im not sure. It was just a passing remark. If you want to know more, hurry up and talk to her. Luke chuckled inwardly. Thank you for not forgetting to let me know when youre busy. The tycoon had probably been thinking about the nanotechnology ever since he heard the news. No wonder he had contacted the Dark Knight. Wasnt he clearly urging him to hurry up and be a thug, and carry out a robbery? Tony was definitely thick-skinned in moments like this. He said brazenly, The more capable you are, the more you have on your te. Go, I have faith in you. A dayter at dusk, Luke arrived at the stretch of grass next to the fountain in front of the Eiffel Tower. He went over to a lone figure who was sitting on the side, and held out a takeaway cup of coffee. Is this their target? Natasha took the coffee cup, her eyes still on the Eiffel Tower. Is there any ce in France that can create bigger news? Luke leaned back and looked up at the tower. The top was still awash in orange light, but most of the tower was already in shadow. Thinking for a moment, Luke said off-handedly, The Elyse Pce is pretty important. Theres also the Louvre, Versailles, and Notre Dame for a wider range of impact. The Champs-lyses could also be one. Natasha wanted to roll her eyes. What boring talk. Nothing needed to be said about the Elyse Pce. As for the other locations, they would be densely packed with tourists. If an attack happened, it would be very easy to wipe out the people gathered there. Although there were a lot of tourists on Champs-Elysees, it was a long avenue, and the attack range wouldnt be big enough to cause enough casualties. This logic was hard to refute. But why was he bickering just for the sake of it, and in such an unfeeling way to boot? As expected of a straight man who wasnt charming at all. Based on his looks alone, however, he didnt have to worry about not getting a girlfriend. Natasha wasnt annoyed. It was normal for capable people to have quirks. She wasnt a good-tempered and obedient girl either. Taking a sip of her coffee, she was a little surprised. Youre really so rxed. Where did you get this coffee? Luke said, Its from a small shop. Natasha couldnt help but take another sip. It seems youre already very familiar with Paris. Drinking his coffee and recalling his pleasant experiences in France, Luke couldnt help but smile. Yes, Im quite familiar with many ces here. Looking at the smile, Natasha suddenly understood. Like, neuf trois? Luke said, Sort of. For the next half an hour, they simply sat and chatted without discussing Cobra. Natasha didnt need Luke to teach her how to be a special agent. She wasnt in a hurry to talk, which meant that things werent that urgent. But Luke was a little suspicious. Could it be that this ck Widow owed him too many credit points and didnt want to sell herself to repay the debt, so she was making friends with him first for a chance to get the lowest discount? Rubbing his chin, he felt that this guess was quite reasonable. As an elite female agent, Natashs bottom line was very different from that of ordinary people. However, she would always pay back a debt, and would never renege on it. She wasnt using her most aggressive moves to get close to Luke C clearly, she didnt mean anything by it. Chapter 1841 - Shame About the Short Legs, and MARS Industries Translator: Henyee Tran

Chapter 1841: Shame About the Short Legs, and MARS Industries

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Luke didnt think it was a pity. He had heard the tycoon gossip before about how Natasha and Dr. Banner had a bit of a thing. Dr. Banner was a good person. They were all acquaintances, after all. However, Dr. Banner turned green when he got excited. What were he and Natasha going to do? While Lukes thoughts ran wild, Natasha stood up. Lets go. Time to get to work. At that moment, there was still ast bit of light on the horizon. It shone through her white floral dress to limn her near-perfect figure. Luke, who was still sitting on the grass, subconsciously activated the camera function on his Gi sunsses. He opened the image he had just taken. For someone who took weird photos, it was unexpectedly a regr shot. Hm, no way was it because the A.I. programs functions had been perfected C it was his photography talent that had finally awakened. Murmuring to himself, he stood up and took another photo of Natasha, who had an inquiring look on her face. After taking another top-quality shot, ament popped up in his head: Shame about the short legs! Half an hourter, Luke and Natasha arrived at an old warehouse near neuf trois. ...... Luke got out of the convertible to open the rusty metal gates of the warehouse so that Natasha could drive the car inside. The warehouse was a temporary shelter, and a dark gray Citroen van was parked inside. This vehicle wasnt as exaggerated as what Ursa Minor had. It was simr to the van celebrities used, and probably wouldnt be able to contain a lot of people. Given Natashas size, however, this vehicle was big enough for her to lie down and get some rest. Luke was very familiar with this vehicle. It was a prototype that Donnie had tinkered with before. To recover credit points after that, he sold it to the bigshot. For fun and as an experiment, Luke worked on it for a week, before he sold it to Phils New SHIELD. Clearly, Natasha had borrowed Phils car. Why didnt she look for the bigshot? It was the same old answer: She was poor. Getting a bigshot to give her a car cost credit points. If she asked Phil for a car, she didnt need to give him a cent. They got into the car through the sliding door on the side. Natasha opened a virtual panel between two seats and pressed a button to open a cold liquor cab. She said, I dont have coffee here, only mineral water and beer. Help yourself. Luke picked up the bottle of water and smiled without saying anything. He was the one who had designed this liquor cab. However, in the user manual which Luke gave to Phil, it was described as a temporary cooler for emergency storage of certain items like various biological samples or drugs. Natasha, on the other hand, was using it for its original purpose. As she operated the virtual screen, Natasha observed the person next to her. This former Batman and now Dark Knight had already left a deep impression on Nick Fury and the others. In particr, after Batman died and the Dark Knight appeared, even Nick Fury became wary of him. A superhero who had already been put on a pedestal actually threw it all away. Who knew how many enemies he had tricked with this. It wasnt long before he switched identities and came out to y again, even bing known as Batmans number one fan. Natasha had also pondered this matter after the incident, and realized that this was indeed a choice which gave the maximum benefits. It was a ssic case of self-sacrifice, which was very much in line with Batmans style. Batmans death caused the external pressure which the Bat Squad and the Avengers had been facing at the time to plummet by more than 80%. Public outcry died down, and the American government unwillingly became the target of public criticism. It had no time to target the superheroes at all. By the time the government took action, Tony had already stabilized the situation and was able to protect the Avengers. The Bat Squad vanished without a trace. It could be said that Batmans death was the final oue of the Battle of New York. Natasha remembered what Nick Fury said: A powerful superhero is not necessarily that scary. The truly scary thing is that he has the resolve to abandon all that glory. She felt that what the former director was saying was that this god was both shameless and without equal. As these thoughts shed through her mind, Natasha didnt stop. She opened several pages on the virtual panel. As I said earlier, Cobra is probably rted to Hydra. Their habits and methods are simr. However, Ive only found leads on some cannon fodder. I dont want to scare them off, so I havent done anything. Luke also pointed at the panel and asked some questions. A few minutester, he agreed with Natashas judgment. The most difficult thing about Hydra was that it was too well-hidden and highly secretive. This was the side effect of Alexander Pierce dying too suddenly. Even an idiot would know that this viin had jumped into someone elses trap. The remaining Hydra branches immediately increased the level of secrecy, and even entered an absolutely silent state. They didnt convene ormunicate with each other C the only sort ofmunication they had was at the very lowest level. As long as those rted to a major incident were silenced, it would be very hard to track down the higher-ups. After Luke finished reading, Natasha pushed the virtual pages aside and opened another page with a silver logo on it: M.A.R.S. Thispany is known as MARS Industries. Its full name is Military Armament Research Syndicate, and its one of the top fivepanies for medical technology in Europe, Natasha said. Thats because it started out as a developer of medical gear for field use. When I was investigating Hydra, I suspected that thispany had private dealings with Hydra. Luke asked, Do they deal in funds, raw materials, equipment or researchers? Natasha said, Its mostly funding. Some of the researchers have quietly disappeared, and may have joined Hydras secretbs. Luke nodded. What is that lethal weapon that MARS Industries supposedly has? Natasha opened a video. It looked like a small-scalepany meeting. A man was talking about a future blueprint where nanomites entering the body could fix human injuries and even fix gic ws. The audience nodded and apuded every now and then. Observing the expressions and movements of the audience carefully, Luke confirmed that they were nodding and apuding at key points in the mans speech, and werentme idiots who were being conned. If what the man said wasnt aplete lie, there was at least some value to this so-called nanomite technology. Chapter 1842 - Cooperation and the Start of the Ambush

Chapter 1842: Cooperation and the Start of the Ambush

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

That was enough to make anyone go crazy. Just the fact it could close wounds and stop the bleeding made this nanomite technology a history-making technological product. If it could achieve the ideal that this man was talking about, this thing would be even more unbelievable than Lukes nanosuit. A certain person with paranoia had always been invested in armor with cheats; MARS Industries nanomites, which could circte in the human body, couldpletely be part of the human constitution. After being injected with nanomites, it would take just a thought for an ordinary persons injuries to be healed inside out. This could already be considered a poor mans version of a Tempering + Self-Healingbo. Used with ill intent, however, the nanomites just needed to block a small blood vessel in an important organ, and it would only take an ordinary person a matter of minutes to die. Killing people this way required less than a gram of nanotechnology. Luke asked the key question: Can the technology be manufactured on a wide scale? Natasha shook her head. I dont know, but recently, MARS Industries has been delivering unknown goods to the French government. The most I havee up with is that its highly ssified. Luke was surprised. Huh? Not to Hydra? Natasha smiled. There are many international powers in MARS Industries, and the British and French have a lot of say C they definitely have to be the first to enjoy the results. However, Im not the only one who knows about the goods. Hydra also received word from someone at MARS Industries. Luke got it. So, Hydra can steal it, and the me for losing the nanomites will have nothing to do with MARS Industries? Natasha said, Thats probably the case. More importantly, the losses that will happenter will have nothing to do with MARS Industries. After seeing for themselves how powerful the nanomites are, the European countries might invest even more money in the tech, which would make things easier. Luke nodded. Killing two birds with one stone. The gains will be huge if they seed, but there wont be any risks if they fail. Indeed, its a win-win situation. Whats your n? Natasha chuckled. If Hydra can steal from the French government, we can of course steal from Hydra. Luke smiled. Thats true. The reason you looked for me definitely isnt to talk reason with them. Hearing that, Natasha shook her head with a smile. No, no, no. Ive seen a lot of videos of how reasonable you can be. Actually, you can have a good chat with them. Most of the people who spoke reason with Batman were either sent to the hospital or the police department, with very few exceptions. That was because this person always spoke with his fists. Luke thought nothing of it. Then we need toe up with a n to rob Hydra. Natasha smiled, but didnt slow down as she quickly checked the information she had. There are two possible storage locations for the finished nanomites from MARS Industries. One is the vault in the basement atpany HQ, and the other is the nanomite research institute. Each person will have to keep an eye on one each Luke chuckled inwardly. It was only because she couldnt clone herself, and had to ensure that the operation was a sess on both ends, that she didnt carry it out herself. As someone who had a huge debt with the bigshot, her current equipment wasnt much worse than Phils. The current Natasha could single-handedly take on ten ck Widows from a few years ago. That was how ridiculously easy it was to crush someone with equipment. This was also one of the reasons why Natasha had the guts to chase after Hydra on her own. Luke wasnt annoyed. Instead, he made an offer. Lets turn the mission this time into a coboration C you provide news and intelligence upfront, and handle the follow-up. How does 50% sound? Provisional? Natasha was delighted, but she still had to ask. Luke said, Its a 30-70 split at most based on actual contributions, provided that your contributions on this mission make up 70%. Deal. Natasha readily agreed. A coboration meant that she didnt need to pay any credit points, and she could get 50% of everything. It was like how movie investments were often split between several majorpanies. It wasnt that onepany couldnt invest that much, but split investments meant dividing the risks and pressure, and would increase the chances of sess. If Natasha worked on her own, she probably wouldnt get anything; 100% of nothing was obviously meaningless. Now, it was a 70%-30% split. Would Batman return empty-handed? Of course not. As long as Natasha participated, this would be a coboration between the Avengers and the Bat Squad. Whether it was the nanomites themselves or the technology, Tony would be qualified to take a share. Even blood brothers would keep ounts. Tony would have to give Natasha enough credit points for these benefits. She might be able to repay the huge debt which she owed the bigshot. Borrow, pay back, then borrow again C that wasnt hard! Inside an armored truck, Captain Duke and his friend, Cord, were shooting the breeze. Compared with his friend who nattered on without stopping, Duke was much more serious. He kept his eyes on the dashboard and the situation outside, and listened to thems. This was a big job. If hepleted it without a hitch, he would get at least two to three days of leave. If things didnt go smoothly, he could just wait to be reeducated when he got back. It was already night, and the convoy was 40 kilometers from the base. It would take at most 40 minutes for the goods to be delivered and toplete the mission. Duke rxed a little. Suddenly, Cord looked at the dashboard and then out the window. He found it strange. Were 40 kilometers from the base, right? Duke hummed in acknowledgment. Rick said, Doesnt the base have a patrol team on the 40-kilometer perimeter? You even got a checkpoint pass before we left. Whoa, were only 39 kilometers away now. Stumped for a moment, Duke then picked up the walkie-talkie. Everybody, be vignt. Somethings wrong. Chicken 1, Chicken 2, do you notice anything? After a moment, the two Apache helicopters above the convoy replied, Negative. Duke frowned. Contact the base and ask them where the patrol team is. As soon as he said that, he heard an urgent warning from the helicopter pilot on thems. Unknown flying object detected. Its in front of us. Its firing. Dodge~~ There was a drawn-out roar, Duke saw two thick streaks of blue light in the night sky up ahead. Boom! The voice of the pilot of Chicken 2 suddenly disappeared from thems. Then, the ground was lit up by the explosion in the sky. What was left of the Apache rained down, the metal fragments hit the armored truck with a tter. With a loud rumble, half of the wreckage smashed onto a hill on the side. Duke roared into his walkie-talkie, Hostile attack! Chicken 2 is under attack and has crashed. Attention, all units. If you encounter a suspicious target, open fire. Chicken 1 acted before Duke even finished giving the order. Two short-range Sidewinder missiles whooshed out. The machine gun under the helicopter also fired at the strange fighter ne hundreds of meters away. Chapter 1843 - Hm, A Little Old

Chapter 1843: Hm, A Little Old

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

On a hill not far away, Natasha looked at the fierce battle below and asked curiously, Are you really going to wait until these soldiers have been taken down before you do anything? Crossing his arms, Luke simply hummed in response. Curious, Natasha asked, So, you dont care about the deaths of these soldiers at all? Luke turned around and looked at her. Do you think these soldiers dont have innocent blood on their hands? Natasha thought for a moment before she said, Theyre probably just following orders and serving their country. Theyre different from ordinary murderers, right? !! Luke said, Thats why Im standing here instead of going down to cripple them. Natasha was stumped. She couldnt argue with that. If soldiers followed orders and carried out a massacre in other countries, then gang members who robbed and peddled drugs under their bosss orders werentmitting big crimes, right? Those soldiers werent killing invaders in self-defense; a lot of the lives they took were those of innocent civilians. Batman was known to break bones when beating up hooligans; by that standard, these soldiers would be turned into paraplegics. As they talked, the battle below grew intense. There were as many as ten armored vehicles withprehensive firepower; there was no shortage of twin-barreled auto cannons and surface-to-air missiles. However, the two hostile special fighter jets took down the two Apaches first and seized control of the air. They then cut off the road. More than 20 attackers jumped down from the two fighter nes and attacked the 60 soldiers in the middle of the road. These attackers all wore heavy armor and metal masks. They were fast, efficient and agile. What surprised Luke was that their rifles had characteristics and effects simr to Tonys pulse cannon. The armored trucks which had turned around swerved and even flipped over. Relying on their equipment and their advantage in numbers, they took down the soldiers in the convoy, and the casualty rate rose rapidly. At this rate, it would take less than five minutes for all the soldiers in the convoy to die. Natasha suddenly said, Oh, that womans gun is pretty good. Luke knew who she was talking about. The leader of the attackers was a woman, and the only one who used a pistol. However, her pistol couldntpare with the rifles, which were unusual. The biggest problem with such a high-energy weapon was the power source, followed by the size. It was hard to make a rifle with such high output, let alone a small pistol. However, the attacker who had fired the most had fired more than 20 shots, which proved that the rifles energy system was quite advanced. Whatever you can get is yours, was all Luke said. Natasha nced at him and couldnt help but mumble to herself: Thank god, you finally know to givedies special treatment. At that moment, Luke suddenly raised his head. Activate your stealth system. Someones here. Ten secondster, a sharp, slender aircraft flew over, and more than ten small missiles forced the attackers two fighter nes to leave the battlefield. Then, a dozen soldiers rappelled down from the ne and surrounded the attackers before moving in. For a moment, the attackers were caught up in a siege. Worst of all, the dozen soldiers who had just arrived as reinforcements were more skilled and had simr equipment. The situation turned around almost immediately. After watching for a moment, Natasha said, It seems that these attackers are going to fail. Luke was lost for words. I gave you a chance, but you didnt take it! It seems that this Cobra is also potentially useless. Soon, one of the fighter nes returned and let down a circr tform on a rope. It came down next to the female leader of the attackers. She got on the tform, grabbed the rope, and retreated without any hesitation. The remaining four or five attackers consciously covered for her and were all killed in a minute. On the other side, the soldiers used a device to create a virtual projection of a figure inbat uniform. The reinforcements called this man General, and he quickly convinced Captain Duke, who was the leader of the convoy, to hand over the big box with the MARS logo on it. After an inspection, the box was sent back to the slender aircraft, and Captain Duke and Cord went with it. The other wounded soldiers waited for the rescue helicopters sent from the base over 30 kilometers away. Natasha thought for a moment. You dont want those guns? Luke said, If you like them, go get them yourself. You only have five minutes. Natasha immediately moved in stealth mode and easily picked up the four most intact rifles from the group. When she returned, she gave Luke two guns. These are for you. Luke said, You can keep them. Im leaving. He then glided off. A pleased smile appeared on Natashas face. Sure enough, this guy didnt think much of these small things. She could have chosen not to say anything, but after everything was over, these would have to be included in the spoils of war. With just a few words, they were now hers. Of course she would take them. More importantly, this would buy her some time. She would give the bigshot two guns first, then sell the other two to Tony for points. After this matter was over, these energy guns would be worthless. It was for this reason that she didnt take more. It was basic nature for top agents to know when not to overdo things. Batman would only look down on her if she was dyed by this small amount of extra ie. Luke didnt really care about Natashas thoughts. She was a qualified agent, and he couldnt be bothered with small things. He was the one who had issued the currency in the first ce; in the bigger scheme of things, her getting more points didnt matter. In any case, she would still have to spend them with him in the end. They returned to Paris that night. Luke was keeping an eye on the female leader, and wouldnt take action for the time being. Seeing that, Natasha took the time to seal the four rifles in two special boxes and give them to Phils men. New SHIELD would deliver them to Tony, who would help her deliver one box to the bigshot. As a top female agent, she was indeed very meticulous and was good at making use of every opportunity. Whether it was Phil or Tony, they had no time to bicker over the small matter of her using them as errand boys. After dropping off the rifles, Natasha returned to the warehouse in a good mood. After she opened the door and went inside, she was about to say something, when she saw the image on the virtual screen. She eximed lightly, then looked at Luke with a strange expression. Is it good? Crossing his legs, Luke looked at the screen and took a long sip of his beer before he said lightly, Hm, a little old. Chapter 1844 - A Moral Drama and Watching a Battle

Chapter 1844: A Moral Drama and Watching a Battle

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Natasha looked at the screen. The female leader had taken off her coat and was only wearing lingerie underneath as she kissed a man. Natasha couldnt help but take a serious, closer look. Then, she couldnt help nodding. She is indeed a little old. Also, she has a freckle problem. Luke tapped his sses, and the yellow lenses he was wearing projected another image. Im talking about the man. It was an official profile photo of the man. Daniel DeCobray, a baron. Thisdy is his wife, and they have been married for half a year. She is a genuine baroness. Is there a problem with this baron? Natasha was curious. This sort of person sounded very interesting. !! Looking at his profile, she gave a light oh of surprise. This baron is a scientist. He has a particle physics researchb on the outskirts of Paris. Hm, he even has a particle elerator. Hes indeed rich. There was nothing else to say. Most of Hydras bosses had a higher status in society, and the title of Baron suited this ancient organization. A scientist baron with a high-levelboratory was too suspicious. Natasha asked, Should we check out hisb? Luke said, Of course, but lets not be hasty. Lets listen to what the couple is saying. In the end, both of them were surprised. The couples conversation was nothing more than a husbandining to his wife about being left at home while she went out to y. What was even more outrageous was that with just a little bit of coaxing from his wife, he obediently went off to do his own thing. Natasha was suspicious. Why does this guy seem a lot like the idiots I run into on missions? He doesnt seem very smart. Luke was also lost for words. But their eyes soon lit up. An Asian man in white suddenly appeared behind the baroness and held a katana to her throat. The silver de against her ck lingerie made a perfect picture. Natasha couldnt help but exim inwardly, Here we go. Sure enough, the baroness fought back, and the Asian man in the white suit grabbed her hand, which was holding something sharp. Their faces were only five centimeters apart. Breathing heavily, they looked at each other and didnt move, but their arms shook as they each exerted more strength. Just when Luke felt that it would be a shame if they didnt kiss in this position, the Asian guy pushed the baroness away and said, McCullen said I have to kill your husband when youre distracting him. The baroness smiled. It was McCullen who told me to marry him. Besides, after distracting him, he bes even more fired up, which is good for our n, right? As she spoke, she walked to the side and opened the closet to look for clothes. So what are you doing this time? Are you monitoring me? The Asian guy sheathed his sword and gave a half-smile. If I really wanted to monitor you, why would I let you know? Youre my most outstanding student. With her back to him, the baroness smiled and undid the buckle behind her to reveal the curves of her back. The Asian guys eyes shed. Ill go with you to get the warheads back. Well set off at dawn. He then turned around and left. The baroness turned around and snorted as she watched him disappear. In the warehouse, two spectators watched with keen interest. What a load of information. Natasha clicked her tongue. The baroness listened to McCullen and married the baron. Then, McCullen sent this Asian guy to monitor her. This female disciple also seems to be entangled with her master. Oh my god, is this a love drama? Luke nced at her. You cane up with your own script, but no need to tell me about it. Lets get down to business. Natalie nodded regretfully, feeling sad for the entertainment gossip that hade and gone in one breath. If it isnt a coincidence, McCullen should be James McCullen, CEO of MARS Industries. Luke said, Thats in line with our previous guess. A thief crying thief C the CEO leaks the information and gets Cobra to steal the warheads. He also continues to get funding and support from NATO. Natasha pulled up a screen and looked at it. A week ago, this CEO participated in a secret meeting at the NATO weaponsmand center. He hasnt shown his face since. He deals with things remotely via MARS Industries own satellites, and its impossible to determine his location. Luke nodded in agreement. Hes very cautious C smells a little like a viin boss. Speechless for a moment, Natasha could only ask, What should we do first? Luke rubbed his chin and looked thoughtfully at the information on the screen. After thinking for a moment, he said, Didnt the baroness and the Asian guy say that theyre going to steal the warheads tomorrow? Lets just follow them. Natasha: So you havent forgotten your n to rob the robbers? The next night, a fiery battle broke out at a secret military base in the desert. Luke and Natasha watched the whole thing. The Baroness and the Asian guy carried out a near-perfect infiltration as they snuck into the base with a group of metal soldiers. The reason it was near perfect was that they were discovered halfway after obtaining the warheads. The two parties fought a huge battle in the secret base. In the end, the Baroness and the Asian guy were thest ones left. The two of them got on a flier and escaped with the box which contained the warheads. Holding the box in one hand and gripping her masters thigh with the other, the Baroness demonstrated how strong she was after years of bitter training. Natasha, however, didnt pay much attention to her. She frowned as she looked at the soldiers who had been taken down. These metal soldiers dont seem too hard to make? Luke confirmed it. At the very least, theyre several times worse than Tonys big toys. In thest few years, MARS Industries obtained billions of euros in supplies and funding from the European Union in the name of routing superheroes and aliens C it wont be hard to build 200 to 300 of these soldiers. Natashas eyes shed as she wondered if the Avengers and New SHIELD coulde up with a bunch of soldiers like these. As long as dozens of metal soldiers charged forward to bear the brunt of attacks, it would be significantly safer for official members. The tycoon and Phil werent short of money. There were even more bad guys who could be cannon fodder. The only thing that wascking was the technology to control the metal soldiers. Luke nced at her and said, Dont think too much about the future. Right now, we have to keep an eye on them and see what theyre going to do. Chapter 1845 - Not Bad, Young Man

Chapter 1845: Not Bad, Young Man

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Natasha suddenly remembered what she had wanted to ask earlier. Arent we going to stop the Baroness beforehand? Luke shook his head. No need. Theyll have to go to Paris in the end to make that big news. After saying that, they couldnt help but look at the tall metal structure not far away. For example, this thing was very suitable. Natasha was a little uncertain. It wont get that far, right? There were a lot of tourists around the Eiffel Tower. If anything happened, a lot of people might die. !! Based on her understanding of Batman, he wouldnt ignore the lives of innocent people just to catch a big fish. Luke said, Dont worry, I called for help. Natasha was surprised. Your team? Who is it? Luke smiled. No, just an old friend I dont see often. Natasha was instantly curious. But no matter what she tried, Luke didnt reveal anything. It wasnt like he was beating around the bush; it was just that it was purely unnecessary to tell her. This was just a trump card. If he didnt need it, there was no need to exin it in advance. As for Cobras ambush earlier, Luke and Natasha didnt get involved. The secret base that had been raided in North Africa was full of European soldiers, not civilians. Luke wasnt their father, and didnt care about them. Thus, he and Natasha were now having coffee and snacks on the balcony of an apartment near the Eiffel Tower. Luke wasnt idle as he secretly set up a trap, unbeknownst to Natasha. It was better to have more trump cards than to be caught unprepared when the time came. The reason he didnt tell Natasha was because they were at most just friends. Few agents were easy to fool. This ck Widow wasnt a teammate in the system C how could he dare trust a light green friend? This light green had only been achieved after Batman gave her the armor in New York and went off to destroy the nuclear missile. She had been a light red enemy in the beginning, which proved that the bald director had never had good intentions toward Batman. Only Phil, this uncle, was reliable. He had already been a 2-star teammate for the past two years. Luke didnt like people sticking too close to him, and Batmans friendship wasnt cheap. Since she was so wary of him, he naturally wouldnt y at being open and frank. They just needed to maintain a pure business rtionship. The third day in Paris was as sunny as ever. Many tourists started appearing on the streets at eight in the morning. Luke felt it was a shame. If the weather was bad, like strong winds or rain, Cobra would be much less likely to create even more havoc. Unfortunately, the heavens werent on their side today, and he and Natasha could only work hard to keep an eye on Cobra. At that moment, Luke and Natasha were following the Baroness and the Asian guy, because the box with the warheads was in the ck Hummer that the Baroness was in. Looking in the direction of the Hummer, Natasha couldnt help but say, Wow, you said before that Mr. Baron was clean. Theyre now approaching the Baronsb. Luke asked, Is it very hard for bad guys to get ordinary people to do things for them? Natasha naturally understood that ordinary people who had a gun pointed at them could only admit defeat. She asked directly, Then, should we watch them break into theb to kill people? Luke said, Dont worry, we have backup. Five minutester, the ck Hummer stopped in front of the DeCobray Science Institute on the outskirts. The Baroness and the Asian guy walked in with two of their men and the box of warheads. The Asian guy was surprised to see one lone security guard at the front desk. The Baroness asked in a low voice, Shall I do it, or you? The Asian guy said, Ill do it. Walking to the front desk, he gave a cold smile. Good morning. Its very quiet here today. The security guard didnt answer his question. Instead, he craned his neck to observe the woman and two men behind her. He then took out the registration book and ced it on the counter before he said impatiently, Please write down the name of the person you want to see His stomach gurgled as he spoke. The four people had strange expressions on their faces, and the Baroness subconsciously took a step back. The bodyguard clutched his belly and cursed in a low voice. F*cking Pierre. Did he give us rotten fish?! As soon as he said that, his stomach gurgled again, and he could only urge the Asian guy with a pale face, Hurry up and register. I need to use the bathroom. The Baroness stepped back again. The Asian guy tilted his head. Sorry to trouble you. As he spoke, he flicked his wrist, and a kunai shot out and pierced the security guard in the throat. The security guards eyes widened. He covered his neck and opened his mouth, but couldnt make a sound, and his body copsed back into the chair. This way, you dont have to hold it in anymore, the Asian guy said as the four of them hurried to the elevator. The Baroness couldnt help but cover her nose. Lets go. I can already smell it. Ugh~ All four of them looked ufortable. It wasnt that they had poor endurance, but that the sounds from the mans stomach earlier subconsciously evoked disgusting thoughts. After they entered the elevator and it started to descend, the security guard who had copsed at the front desk suddenly sat up. The pained expression on his facepletely disappeared and was reced with a calm expression. Pulling out the kunai from his neck with one hand, he took out a spray from his pocket with the other and sprayed himself and the bloodstains caused by the kunai. The blood turned into light red powder. At the same time, the wound on his neck automatically closed up until only a thin line of blood was left. ying with the kunai for a moment, he cleaned up the light red powder on the floor and sneered. Tsk, tsk. This kid isnt bad. Hes very decisive when ites to killing. He then got up and went to the bathroom. Outside, Natasha was a little curious. How did you do that? The security guards performance was too strange. Besides, theb was an important institution with a particle elerator. There would be at least four security guards in the hall, and at least two of them would be armed. In the end, Luke silently arranged it so that only one guard was left. Running into a situation like this wasnt necessarily suspicious, but even to her, that security guards diarrhea problem was too realistic. Luke said, I told you, I found help. Natashas heart itched. Who? Luke smiled and didnt say anything else. I wont say anything. You can keep itching, you heartless female agent. Half an hourter, an rm suddenly rang out in the building. Looking at the surveince feed as the Baroness picked up the warheads and left, Natasha found it strange. They were found out? Hm, is it thanks to your friend again? The rm sounded just as the Baron activated all the warheads in the box with the particle elerator. It was a very familiar feeling, just like with the security guards earlier. Luke said, Lets go. Its going to be a lot of funter. Chapter 1846 - Don’t Do Anything

Chapter 1846: Dont Do Anything

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Inside the building, the Baroness and the other three quickly got into the ck Hummer and sped off. The rm had distracted them from the empty front desk; the four warheads that had been activated were much more important than the mysterious disappearance of the security guards. As soon as the ck Hummer left, a silver-gray Renault van stopped in front of the building, and the side door opened. In the passenger seat of the van was a man in a ckbat uniform. He looked around and suddenly pointed at a side street. Thats their ck Hummer. Chase it. The driver was about to do as he was told, when he heard a soft voice behind him. I think its better for you to stay here. rmed, six people subconsciously looked in the direction of the voice. At some point, a white figure had entered through the side door. He pressed down on the two men in silver armor who were in the back row. The six people in the van looked at the man. The man was wearing pure white armor and a pair of bluish-purple lenses. There were two longswords on his back. At first nce, it looked very simr to the ck armor of the person in the passenger seat, and the difference in color was stark. White Shadow? One of the men in silver subconsciously cried out. He and hisrade swung at the man in the white armor at the same time. Duang! Duang! There were two dull thuds as the man in white armor was hit in the face with a fist and jabbed in the ribs with an elbow. ...... However, the man in white armor continued sitting upright in the back row, as if he wasnt injured at all. Your aims pretty good; what a pity your strength iscking. The man in the passenger seat had already pushed the door open. Gripping the edge of the car roof firmly, he swung around and through the side door, and headed straight for the man in white armor. Bang! Bang! The legs of the man in ck collided with one of the legs of the man in white, and the man in ck was sent flying back out of the side door. He flipped in the air tond on the ground. The two men in silver armor had already seized the opportunity tounch a fierce attack. Silver fists and white palms collided nonstop, as nging sounds rang out in the car. The man in white didnt even move as he blocked the attacks from the two men in silver. The man in ck found an opportunity to draw his longsword and thrust it forward like lightning. The man in white grabbed one of the hands of the man in silver on the right and used it to deflect the attack. A red-haired woman sitting in front of the men in silver held her breath as she watched punches fly and the sword sh. She reached for her gun. However, she somehow felt that there was something familiar about this man in white armor who had suddenly appeared. When she touched her gun, she suddenly paused and eximed, Wait, dont move. Hearing that, the two men in silver slowed down, and the man in white pressed down on their arms. The man in ck hesitated for a moment. He was poised to attack again, but didnt. The red-haired woman observed the man in white for a moment before she asked hesitantly, Youre the Angel of Judgment who killed Dukhovich at The Hague? Luke smiled. He raised an eyebrow. It seems you know me. Let me officially introduce myself: I am White Wolf. As he spoke, he stretched out one hand to the red-haired woman. Stunned, the red-haired woman shook his hand, then came back to herself. Why Why did you stop us? Luke said, Because I dont want you to fight Cobra on the streets and identally injure innocent people. Everybody in the van looked at each other silently. A momentter, the man in silver on Lukes right couldnt help but mutter, Are we going to watch other people do bad things without doing anything? Wont more people die then? Tilting his head to look at the African-American man, Luke patted his shoulder and said, Bro, dont let your capability limit your imagination. Since Im here, I naturally have a way to deal with them. The mans face darkened.?Are you saying that Im not capable enough? Luke waved at the man in ckbat uniform who was outside the van. Get in. Lets follow them. The man in ck hesitated for a moment, but still got back into the passenger seat. Luke closed the door and patted the drivers seat. Dude, lets go. The man looked at the red-haired woman and the man in ck for a moment. When they nodded, he turned around and drove off. Luke activated the armors projection system and ced it in front of the big guy up front. The red dot is the Hummer, and the blue dot is us. Dont get too close, or youll easily be discovered. Everybody in the van was silent for a moment C this really was premeditated. He had even ced a tracker on Cobras car. It was the red-haired woman who broke the silence first. Mr. White Wolf, the other party stole from us important technology which belongs to the French government. We have to get it back. Crossing his arms, Luke leaned back. Then, you have authorization from the French government to take action? The red-haired woman was stumped when she heard that. She and her team were in a hurry to prevent the situation from deteriorating. Who the hell had the time to get authorization?! But she immediately added, Were in the process of getting it. Itll be issued in ten minutes, tops. Luke shrugged. Sorry, but Im not pinning my hopes on these youngsters. Saying that, he patted the shoulders of the two men in silver C he was really asking for a beating with that tone. Besides, it was an insider at MARS Industries who leaked information on the warheads. Luke continued, Its still unclear how many people in NATO are involved in this. I dont have time to guess at their attitude. So, Ill take care of everything. Everybody in the van couldnt help but curse inwardly. If you take care of everything and wrap it up, then what are we youngsters supposed to do? Unwilling to give up, the red-haired woman tried saying a few more words, but seeing that White Wolf wasnt convinced, she decisively gave up and started to introduce her group to him. The big driver was called Heavy Duty, the man in ck who looked like a ninja was called Snake Eyes, and the red-haired woman was called Scarlett. Next to her was a middle-aged man with ck half-rimmed sses, who was called Breaker. The two men in silver armor were the ones who had been leading the convoy transporting the warheads C they were Duke and Ripcord. Except for Duke and Ripcord, who had been serving in the US military up until a few days ago, the rest of them were part of a covert unit which operated primarily in Europe, but helped out in Asia and Africa. When Scarlett called Luke the Angel of Judgment, and looking at his appearance, they recalled what happened a few years ago. After all, the Angel of Judgment was the first famous superhero in Europe! However, the White Wolf Armor looked a little simr to what their enemy, White Shadow, wore; it was just that White Shadow wore a mask, not a helmet, and the des on his back were white. Luke had appeared too suddenly, and Snake Eyes and the two fellows in silver armor couldnt help but attack. Chapter 1847 - Junior Brother? Senior Brother? No, Angel of Judgment

Chapter 1847: Junior Brother? Senior Brother? No, Angel of Judgment

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Of course, this definitely wasnt Lukes fault. He had only learned yesterday that White Shadow was the Asian guy with the Baroness. He had attacked the secret base in a white suit with two swords on his back. Luke wasnt an immortal. When he built the White Wolf Armor a few years ago, he naturally didnt think that White Wolf would one day sh costumes with a viin. However, this didnt affect him putting White Shadow on his cklist. Could a viin look like Lukes superhero alias? Now that it had happened, the other party had to pay the price. Besides, this guy had just pierced Lukes neck with a kunai. He had to pay back both debts at the same time. Thanks to the virtual screen, it only took the Renault van a few minutes to reach the ck Hummer. At Lukes behest (demand), the big man didnt drive any closer. The middle-aged man in sses, who had been writing and sketching on a tablet, suddenly said, Theyre going to need a lot of metal to create that much energy for the transformation. So, their goal is Everybody looked at the huge structure hundreds of meters away. Swoosh! White smoke shot out from the top of a building 100 meters away and swiftly approached the Eiffel Tower. ...... F*ck! Sh*t! D*mn it. Everybody in the van cursed. At that moment, the red-haired woman suddenly realized that it was very bright on one side. Only then did she notice that the side door of the van was open. When she looked back, Luke was nowhere to be seen. Wait, thats Sh*t! Its White Wolf! She hurriedly turned around and looked out the front, only to see a white figure shooting after the white smoke. Only the bespectacled middle-aged genius sighed gloomily as he calcted the rtive speed and time of the warhead hitting the Eiffel Tower. Its toote. Just as he said that, Luke raised his de. Everybody in the van was confused. What was he trying to do? The white smoke ten meters in front of him tilted 70 degrees upward. What the f*ck?! Everybody in the van widened their eyes and held their breaths as they watched the white smoke streak past the middle and lower sections of the tower. Finally it hit the small protrusion on the top of the tower. Everybody sighed and cursed in disappointment. They had been so close. Just a little more, and the warhead might have missedpletely by another ten centimeters. Without the metal from the Eiffel Tower to provide raw materials for the transformation, there wouldnt be enough nanomites, and the warhead hence wouldnt be too much of a threat. A grayish-green mist spread out from the warhead to cover the top of the tower. Then, the tip of the tower quickly disappeared, like crops being chewed up by locusts, and the grayish-green mist spread down the tower. 300 meters away, on the rooftop of a building, the Baroness frowned at the white figure gliding along the tower. Whos this guy? As she asked the question, she couldnt help but look at White Shadow. White Shadow frowned. I only have one junior brother. But the Baroness continued looking at him, and he added unhappily, I dont have any senior brothers either. Only then did the Baroness look away. This mans armor is quite good. The weapons demonstration is over. Lets retreat first. Looking at the white figure at the Eiffel Tower, White Shadow suppressed the urge to fight and nodded. Lets go. He wasnt stupid. The other party could fly circles around him in this outdoor environment in this suit. They went to the rooftop. The door of a ne opened in the distorted air on one side, and a simple flightdder appeared. The two of them walked in. The door closed again, and the transparent fighter ne sped away. White Wolf, who was gliding slowly along the Eiffel Tower, nced at the departing fighter ne. Inside a ne, Luke said to Natasha, After hes taken care of the tower, well pick him up and leave. As he spoke, the silver-white wings on White Wolfs back unfolded and he suddenly stopped in the air. White Wolf stretched out his hands, and the protective armor over the arc reactor in the center of his chest opened to reveal a round hole ten centimeters in diameter. A white light inside the hole grew brighter and brighter. It looked like a small sun in the sky head-on. Boom! Zi! Zi! Zi! A huge white light beam shot out. Coupled with the power of the pulse cannon, it grew thicker and instantly hit the tower. The huge, shockingly hot shock wave hit the edge of the grayish-green mist. Then, the grayish-green mist was dyed a bright white by the light beam, as if it had been set on fire. The white light continued to spread, burning up the grayish-green mist in arge ball of white light. At that moment, the spectacle of two suns appeared in the sky above Paris. Itsted for only ten seconds. The sun near the ground suddenly disappeared, and the people watching got ck spots for a moment. Seizing the moment, Luke slipped into the invisible Quinjet. Lets go; follow those two. In the pilots seat, Natasha nodded and closed the back door. She gradually sped up and chased after the transparent fighter ne. Half a minuteter, countless spectators around the Eiffel Tower finally regained their sight and started shouting. What was that just now? I dont know, but it looked awesome. Awesome, my ass. Look at our metal tower. WTF? Holy sh*t! OMG! You have to be kidding me. Wheres the tower? Wheres our big Eiffel Tower? Are you blind? Isnt there still half of it left? A terrorist attack! It must be a terrorist attack! That b*stard just now must be a terrorist! Are you an idiot? Thats the Angel of Judgment! Hes our European superhero. He mustve stopped the terrorist attack just now, or he wouldnt be able to protect half the tower! The Angel of Judgment? Youre lying. It was a terrorist. You idiot, are you a caveman? Dont you have Inte ess? That was the Angel of Judgment, the Angel of Judgment who killed Dukhovich, that butcher! What? Was that really the Angel of Judgment? Are all of you blind? White armor, bluish-purple lenses, silver wings, and two swords on his back. If thats not the Angel of Judgment, who is it? Bullsh*t! He was up so high. Apart from the white armor and the silver wings, what else can you see? Son of a b*tch, look at this! Repeat after me: N, I, K, O, N. Chapter 1848 - Crappy Tower, Three-Person Operation

Chapter 1848: Crappy Tower, Three-Person Operation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Someone who knew a thing or two was immediately interested. He leaned over and said, Hey, buddy, dont argue with this bumpkin. Can I take a look at your photo? Ill give you 200 dors for a clear picture. Right, right, right, show us, bro. The people nearby immediately joined in on the fun. Sorry, this isnt for sale, but I can show you. The camera enthusiast proudly showed everyone the photos he had just taken. It would be a waste of this great opportunity if he didnt show off! For a moment, the atmosphere was fired up. Few people really cared about the half-intact Eiffel Tower. !! However, there were very few people in the neighborhood who were as quick and as timely as this photographer. Besides, everything had happened too quickly and too suddenly. Many people didnt know what was going on. Some were even so scared that they hid and didnt notice the activity in the air at all. In the end it ended, just like that. Most people felt like they had just missed a jackpot. When more and more people mentioned the Angel of Judgment, it felt even more like they had missed out. In the Renault van several hundred meters away, the red-haired woman and her team looked at each other in bewilderment. Ripcord couldnt help but ask, I think that guy ran off. What should we do? As he spoke, he couldnt help but look at Scarlett. Stopping Cobra from firing the warheads was just one of their tasks; retrieving the warheads was more important. After all, there were four warheads in the box, and only one had been fired. Scarlett understood what he was thinking. Can we take action without incurring casualties? Nobody said anything, but they all knew that was impossible. Even if they had caught up to White Shadow and the Baroness just now, the other party wouldnt care about hurting civilians. The two pulse pistols that the Baroness had could easily cause hundreds of casualties. Scarlett red at Ripcord. Well head back and report in. We didnt contribute this time, but we didnt cause any trouble either. If anyone wants the warheads, tell them to look for the Angel of Judgment. Everybody smiled bitterly. What a joke! That was the Angel of Judgment, White Wolf. Whether it was Snake Eyes or Duke and Ripcord in the power armor, they were already the strongest in the G.I. Joe special force. In the end, the man had just sat there in a 1v3, and didnt move at all; that was a clear demonstration of how strong he was. If he hadnt appeared, would their team be so obedient? Special forces werent a charity organization. It wasnt rare for them to fight among themselves for benefits and assignments. They hadnt made a move this time because they werent strong enough. While everybody was silent, the Renault van started up and turned around. The Eiffel Tower became the center of the worlds attention. Countless tourists and reporters flocked over to see what was left of the famous Parisndmark. The French government had already sealed off a range of 50 meters around the tower, but even just crowding behind the blockade was an interesting experience. A middle-aged man was gesturing excitedly at the tower. Suddenly, he heard a woman ask, Sir, are you from Paris? The baldie replied casually, Yes, my grandfathers grandfather settled down in Paris. The woman immediately asked, Then, are you sad that the Eiffel Tower, the symbol of France and Paris, has turned into this? As he turned his head, the baldie subconsciously said, Sad? Whats there to be sad about with this crappy tower? That was indeed what he thought. After all, the attack had happened at eight in the morning. Not only had there been no tourists on the tower, even the staff hadnt arrived yet. Thus, there were no casualties, and the damage was limited to the Eiffel Tower itself. The Eiffel Tower had been around for about 120 years. However, in this old city of Paris, the tower could in fact be considered too modern. Look at the otherndmarks: The Pis Garnier from 1860, the Arc de Triomphe from 1806, Versailles from 1661, the Louvre from 1204, and Notre Dame from 1163. Secondly, while the overall design of the tower could be considered an art form, it wasnt like the pces and courtyards, which also contained other works of art. In the end, only the section above the second floor of the tower was chewed up by the nanomites, which was about 20% of the tower; there was no problem with the remaining 80%. It also had a blueprint. As long as Paris had the money, it wouldnt take long to order newponents for the tower. As for saying that the new tower wasnt the original and didnt have any history, that was even more ridiculous. The 120-year-old tower had already been renovated countless times during daily maintenance. Thus, the middle-aged man didnt hesitate to say, That was just an observation tform for outsiders to eat and enjoy the scenery on. After saying that, he finally turned his head to the woman who was asking the question and to the huge ck camera aimed at him. Stunned, the baldie looked at the woman in the red V-neck dress and the logo on the microphone. He asked hesitantly, Youre from BFM TV? This interview is going to be on the news? The female reporter nodded solemnly. The baldie raised his hand. Wait, maam. Wait. As he spoke, he adjusted his clothes and cor. In front of the camera, the baldie stood straight and gave an amiable smile. This Eiffel Tower is a famousndmark in Paris. It was built The female reporter: The onlookers: The chaos had only just started, but it had nothing to do with Luke or Natasha. Of course, to Natasha, it had nothing to do with the three of them. On the invisible Quinjet, the female agent was in the pilots seat, the Dark Knight was in the passenger seat, and White Wolf was in the backseat. This made it easier for Lukes clone to talk to Natasha, and his clone and the android didnt have to talk to themself. Because there might be a battle today, all three of them were wearing armor, and Natasha naturally couldnt see if it was a person or an android inside. What she didnt know was that when they were restingst night, the android had turned into the Dark Knight and the clone turned into White Wolf. At that moment, Natasha chatted with White Wolf after he got into the Quinjet. Luke was happy to do so. It wasnt in line with Batman/the Dark Knights persona to chat casually with the female agent. White Wolf, who rarely showed his face, could do whatever he wanted. Chapter 1849 - I Have a Unique Concealment Method

Chapter 1849: I Have a Unique Concealment Method

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After chatting for a while, Luke deliberately opened his helmet to reveal the handsome African-American face. Natasha was quite startled by his quick-fire talk. It wasnt that Luke liked chatting with Natasha, but that this woman was obsessive. She had been sounding him out and harassing Knight for the past few days. Knight had to maintain a noble air, and couldnt go all out. He just mocked her asionally. However, the female agent was too thick-skinned to care about something like that. White Wolf, on the other hand, was very suitable for crushing her with his words as revenge for being constantly harassed in thest few days. Luke still had to use Hypnosis to deal with ordinary men, and had to be more careful when dealing with aliens or Inhumans. But Natasha, whose body structure and pheromones were still in the human category, was nothing in front of his abilities. Pheromone Control as used by Kilgrave could control a person who was fully clear-headed; they couldnt resist at all. Lukes knockoff version to control women was simrly iprehensible. Coupled with Mental Hypnosis and Mental Illusion, he could make any woman fall crazy in love with him and make it look normal. But just like how college students had no interest in doing primary school test papers, doing this wasnt challenging or interesting, just like with Natasha at the moment. If Luke really needed to, he could make Natasha lie down with a thought. ...... But he couldnt bully his friends wife. Although he wasnt very familiar with Dr. Banner, he was Dustins cousin-inw. After chatting for half an hour, he easily obtained a lot of important information from the ck Widow. He wasnt deliberately trying to get information out of her. After all, he knew most of what she knew. He was just teasing her for fun. To prevent the female agent from sensing anything wrong, he pretended to be careless and let her profit a little. Of course, the Dark Knight couldnt do that, or it would be hard for him to do business with the Avengers. In any case, White Wolf wasnt a member of the Bat Squad, so it didnt matter if he was a little dumb. The ck and white duo chatted happily as the Quinjet flew north. The android conserved energy and remained dormant until it reached the North Pole. The signal from the mini drone that had been hiding in the Baronesss clothes waspletely lost. Luke wasnt worried, because the moment he lost the signal, the drone had sent out the coordinates for the entrance of a base under a cier. The three of them jumped out of the ne 100 kilometers away. The Quinjet, which had been automatically set to return to America, simply turned around. The stealth system on this Quinjet had been ater addition. Although the ne had all the trimmings, in terms of size and overall design, it was still far inferior to the armor. Luke didnt want to give Cobra any chance to be vignt, so he naturally wouldnt fly the ne directly over the base. Even with his current capability, it was very hard for him to build arge base under the pr ice sheet. It wasnt just about resources and technology. More importantly, arge-scale base would require a lot of manpower and a long time before it could bepleted without anyone knowing. After all, it would take a lot of time to secretly gather a lot of resources to construct something in the North Pole. No subordinate was absolutely reliable. Once the secret was leaked, someone else might swoop in to upy it after it waspleted. Hence, this mission could only be considered perfectly aplished once the base was emptied out and Luke was sipping coffee in the chair of the Cobra boss. Carrying out a perfect mission was very difficult and the chances of doing so werent high, but nobody wouldin about gaining too much, not even someone as rich as Luke. Hovering five meters above the ice, the three of them swiftly advanced in stealth mode. Luke thought for a moment, then used Knight to give Natasha a heads-up. We might have to hide nearby for a while C a week or two, a month at most. If you have other things to attend to during this period, you can deal with that first. After a brief silence, Natasha made up her mind. Its normal to take a few months toplete such a big mission. Just nice, I dont have anything else ontely; I can be patient. Only an idiot would quit now!?she mumbled inwardly. They had already agreed on a 30-70 split for this mission. If something unexpected happened the moment she left, these two would never wait for her toe back. Their first priority would be to settle everything. That was what she would do. At that time, if she really wanted 50% of the profits, a certain someone who valued fairness wouldnt agree. A base in the North Pole that could house fighter jets could be exchanged for hundreds or thousands of credit points. For the sake of clearing her debt, she didnt want to give up even 1%. While the female agent was calcting like mad, Luke truly hadnt thought of this at all. The final number of credit points for the mission was up to him. He was really just giving her a heads-up about what might happen next. A few hourster, Natasha stared nkly at everything and felt a little doubtful. Are you serious? Of the two people who were digging frantically, only White Wolf turned around and smiled. His ck face was especially eye-catching against the white expanse. Of course. If we dont do this, we might not be able tost even two days and have to go back, only toe back here again. That would waste too much time. Heforted her. Dont worry. Old ck and I will dig out a separate bathroom for you. In the freezing North wind, the female agents feelings were a mess. Thats not what I meant. What astonished her was that the two of them were actually going to build an ice house under the ice, and one that would meet their daily needs. As for building a separate bathroom for her and how it wasnt hard Well, that was actually very important. This situation seemed different from any infiltration training she had undergone before! But Luke wasnt an agent. The Poles were basically no mansnd. Even if Natasha was a special agent, it was unlikely she would have experienced something simr before. It would be hard to hide out here for long. So, Luke naturally had to do things his way. A dayter, after doing some reconnaissance around Cobras base in her armor, Natasha was a little tired as she entered the ice house through a gap in the ice sheet. After taking a few steps, she realized that something wasnt right. She looked around and realized that the empty living room had changed. Ignoring the assembled load-bearing boards and pirs that propped up the ice house, this room was simr to a regr living room. It even had a couch, a coffee table, a carpet and a coffee pot. She was stunned for a few seconds before she asked White Wolf, who was only wearing an ordinary winter coat as he sat on the couch and swiped around on his tablet, How did you get these? Luke raised his head and grinned, revealing his white teeth. As long as you have credit points, the bigshot wont turn down an order, and will do an express delivery. Chapter 1850 - Sell, Sell, Sell, Buy, Buy, Buy

Chapter 1850: Sell, Sell, Sell, Buy, Buy, Buy

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Natashas heart jumped. She couldnt help but point at the furniture and the odds and ends. You bought these with credit points? Luke was clearly confused. Of course. Its too troublesome to transport them ourselves. As he spoke, he kindlyforted the female agent. Dont worry, well pay for this first. When the mission ispleted, well just count them as past of the costs. Natashas heart jumped again.?B*stard! You definitely think my debt isnt big enough, or youre a sales rep sent by the bigshot! A momentter, enjoying the st of water from the shower head in the bathroom, the female agent sighed in satisfaction. It feels too good. She felt that she would start to stink if she didnt take a shower twice a day. Now that she was back from the cold outside, the hot shower was perfect. After she came out of the shower, she sat on the couch and drank the hot coffee that Luke poured for her. She had to admit, Fine, this is indeed quitefortable. Luke looked at her nkly. Did you think it would be ufortable? Natasha: Do you think the poor will feelfortable if you pay for them without letting them know? She was quite self-aware. Compared with Batman and White Wolf, she was definitely poor. As a member of the Avengers, she could get Tony to foot the bill for official matters, but she had to pay for personal things. ...... Her professionalism prevented her from reselling information on the Avengers, and there werent many other things she could sell. It really wasnt easy to earn credit points. The Avengers did earn 50 credit points a month. However, the bigshot had a lot of good stuff. These credit points werent enough at all, let alone to repay her debt. Cursing inwardly, she asked casually, Wheres Knight? Reading the intelligence Natasha had just gathered, Luke replied without raising his head, Hes busy and has already gone back. Natasha frowned. This was a mission he took on. Luke raised his head and smiled. Sorry, but let me officially confirm: Are you willing to take me on as your partner for this mission? Natasha smiled gently at him and put on her lenses. Let me consult Knight first. She contacted Knight on the team channel, and confirmed that he had indeed handed the mission to White Wolf. If she didnt like it, Knight would return, and White Wolf would leave. Natasha hesitated when she read the reply. Batman was definitely more reliable, but he had personally rmended White Wolf as someone who could be trusted. White Wolfsbat ability wasnt bad. Natasha had carefully watched the video of how he fought the three special force team members in the car. His ability to change the trajectory of the warhead in midair was even stranger. More importantly, White Wolf was easier to talk to than Batman. Thinking for a moment, she smiled at White Wolf. Then, do you have any other objections to how were splitting the gains? With a careless expression, Luke waved his hand. When ites to friends, I dont mind showing a little more sincerity. Well go with what you and Old ck decided. Once this is over, however, Im willing to give 10% to the beautiful Miss Natasha. How does that sound? Natashas heart jumped. Previously, Batman had agreed to a minimum 30-70 split. Now that she could get more, of course she would go for it. Deal. She agreed decisively. Whenever she crooked a finger or gave a little look before, stupid men would want to give her money. It hadnt been easy to meet someone with more money than brains like that in thest two years. She was getting old! Natasha sighed inwardly, and this fake ck baldie who was grinning brightly at her looked more and more pleasing to the eye. Less than two dayster, she experienced what it meant to cry in pain amidst pleasure. It started after a day of reconnaissance. When she returned, she saw a certain person in loose sportswear exercising. His movements were very slow but smooth; clearly they were the product of long training. As a courtesy, she didnt disturb him and simply watched silently. The dumb smile the man usually wore was also nowhere to be seen on that calm andposed face. His movements were soothing and gentle, and pleasing to the eye. After more than 20 minutes, Luke was finally done. He turned around and smiled at her. Youre back. Natasha nodded, curiosity shing in her eyes. Hm, what are you practicing? Can you tell me? Luke said, Its a littleplicated. Shall we talk again after you wash up? Natasha agreed. 20 minutester, she was sitting on the couch in loose home clothes and drinking warm ck tea. White Wolf, can you tell me what you were doing earlier? Luke nodded and turned serious. Before we start, you have to promise me that you wont tell anyone about this. Itll be best if you keep it a secret forever. Natasha nodded slowly. Okay, I agree. Luke smiled again. Come, let me show you something good. He projected a file in front of them. A few minutester, Natasha wore an astonished expression even as she rejoiced inwardly. She subconsciously gave Luke a meaningful look. White Wolf, are you saying that you can teach me this? Luke nodded. Of course. Were friends, after all. Natasha was about to praise him, when he said, But you have to buy the right to use it from the bigshot first. Natasha:?Are you kidding me? Youre definitely the bigshots sales rep! Ten minutester, the female agent looked at the figure of her credit bnce which the bigshot had just sent her: -12,751. The 1 in the front had just been added in exchange for a mysterious cultivation method called XX Chi Refining Technique. It was said that this cultivation method was a secret that had been smuggled out of a certain Eastern super organization. If this organization found out that she was cultivating this technique, Thor might have to take her to one of the other Nine Realms to escape. Natasha didnt care about that. It was already good enough that she had a ce to run to; when she had been in the Red Room as a kid, escape hadnt been an option at all. As the saying went, you got what you paid for. The bigshots things absolutely werent fake or shoddy. There was a reason why they were expensive. Just the description of the benefits in the file C physical buff, improved cell generation, sharp increase in destructive power, improved protection C was enough to tempt her. 10,000 credit points for a super ability she could train in to be stronger C what need was there for a bike?! The bigshot had even entrusted sales rep White Wolf to show her some of the results of the cultivation as well as give her a full set of cultivation sses. Of course, there was no extra charge for these; they could be considered part of the Chi Refining Technique package. At that moment, the female agent was finally 100% certain that despite the White in his name, this ck-hearted person was absolutely aiming for benefits out of this business. In any case, whatever he gave her wouldnt be for free. Chapter 1851 - Waiting, and Cobra’s Huge Ruckus

Chapter 1851: Waiting, and Cobras Huge Ruckus

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

So, a certain persons foolish appearance was aplete ploy. Natasha only just realized this, and had even willingly let him take an agent fee. D*mn it, none of Batmans friends were good! The female agent cursed inwardly. What followed were busy and full days of undercover reconnaissance, which were morefortable and fulfilling than any simr operations Natasha had been on before. The two of them took turns going out to scout for four hours. They then spent eight hours training, analyzing the intelligence, and nning the operation. The remaining eight hours were for sleep and leisure. Even when they were inside the ice house, there was an A.I. program to help check the surveince equipment that had been set up and to monitor the base. !! They didnt need to sleep in the snow, eat poorly, or freeze their butts off when they needed to use the toilet. What surprised and delighted Natasha even more was that she actually had good talent overall in the Chi Refining Technique. Inparison, Robert was worse, Catherine was ordinary, ire and Selina were excellent, and Lukes little sister, Cindy, was the best. As for Natasha herself, she had a good constitution to begin with, and could convert a huge amount of chi. She was suspicious by nature and quick-thinking as an agent, which was inherently disadvantageous when it came to maintaining concentration. But the resistance to interrogation which she had cultivated in the Red Room enabled her to fall into a self-hypnotic state very quickly. Lastly, her sensitivity to chi was neither good nor bad. But with Luke, who had been cultivating for a few years, to guide her, it wasnt hard for her to enter that cultivation state which couldnt be described with just words. In this regard, she was much luckier than Robert. After all, Robert was a man, and Lukes Hypnosis ability hadnt been strong enough back then. Luke actually wasnt too busy. Since White Wolf had said that he would give 10% of his gains to Natasha for free, he naturally had to give her a chance to show some initiative. If he had to do everything, Natasha would probably only get a basic amount of the spoils. One day after arriving at the North Pole, Lukes Trailzer drones had dug into the base and opened a connection to Luke. His daily field reconnaissance mainly involved tapping into the bases database via a cable. The Trailzer drones patrolled the base every day and sent back intelligence via the data cable. Luke didnt use wirelessmunication because this ce was too clean. The base was the only location to have wirelessmunication in a range of 100 kilometers. Based on the analysis of the intelligence, this Cobra base had quite a bit of illegal tech. He didnt dare bet on Cobras surveince team ignoring the fact that several unknown signal sources had suddenly appeared around the base. On top of that, there were more than 300 guards in this base, all of whom were the soldiers in metal masks that they had seen before. These guards were emotionless. They didnt do anything other than follow the orders of the bases leaders. This was too good for Luke. If there were too many smart people, the value of this base would conversely drop. Luke had already decided to do his best to soundlessly swallow up the entire base. If he wanted to achieve this goal, he couldnt be hasty. If anything happened, his base might be damaged. It was a long wait, but with the specially trained female agent around, Luke wasnt bored. Natasha was even more satisfied. After learning the basics of the Chi Refining Technique, she indeed felt pretty good. At the very least, it instantly improved her skin condition. Things likeck of energy, a sore back and leg cramps were nothing. She felt that she could kill a bull with one punch. Luke didnt lose out either. The credit points were nothing to him. The five-figure debt which the female agent owed was just a means of supervising her efforts C it absolutely wasntbor exploitation. Watching Natasha cultivate was also a delight. After teaching her the basics, he basically no longer gave personal demonstrations, and just gave pointers now and then. Most of the time, he sat leisurely on the couch and watched her perform all sorts of extreme positions on the yoga mat to stimte her body and circte chi. It was the end of September. Luke had collected most of the key data from the base, and an opportunity had finallye. Cobra hadnt been resting on itsurels all this time. Instead, it had been causing a huge ruckus. The Eiffel Tower? That was just the appetizer. Cobra used what happened with the Eiffel Tower to threaten China, America and the European Union; if they didnt hand over certain supplies to the tune of 100 billion USD, the remaining three warheads would be dropped on an important city in each region. This was an unprecedented request that was immediately rejected. But the remnants of the Eiffel Tower was clear for all to see, and NATO also had information on the nanomite warheads. This was something that Europe and America had produced. In fact, the warheads didnt belong to MARS Industries, but to NATO. All the researchers and key data on this project had always been under the direct control of several important NATO members. James McCullen, the CEO of Mars Industries, only existed as the manager of the development division Just like how the United States president didnt have the right to ask a bigpany to give him its core technology, McCullen couldnt touch the technology, let alone make his own warheads. That was why McCullen had tipped off Cobra to steal the warheads. He might be a co-conspirator, but the key was that he couldnt make the warheads. Nevertheless, he was very ruthless. When the nanomites were being developed, he had emphasized results, so that the developers would focus on damage output. The only countermeasure that existed was the control device that had been sent along with the warheads. This control device was simr to a missileunch code; it could only be set up during production to be used in conjunction with the warheads. Even if NATO produced another control device, it wouldnt be able to control the three stolen warheads. NATO had coborated with a few countries to jointly develop the nanomite warhead as a deterrent that would be a cleaner and safer weapon than a nuclear weapon. Even if it fell into the hands of some other country, it would act as a deterrent more than anything else. But what was embarrassing was that such a lethal weapon had somehow fallen into the hands of a terrorist organization. The other party could threaten them without any qualms, but they couldnt do the same, because nobody knew where Cobra was. China, America and the European Union carried out many high-level negotiations for a month and came into contact with Cobra several times, but they couldnt reach apromise. For these big countries, the supplies worth 100 billion dors wasnt the issue. If they gave in to the terrorists this time, the other party would get greedy. As long as Cobra still had the warheads, a second and third round of extortion would be inevitable. Thus, the nations condition was that Cobra had to hand over the three nanomite warheads. Otherwise, the countries would rather gamble than pay a protection fee. Cobra wasnt stupid. If it did that, who knew what the other party would do during the transaction. Only by holding onto the warheads could they make the countries antsy. In fact, Luke knew what Cobras real n was. They wouldunch the three warheads at the same time as they obtained the supplies, directly destroying three of the worlds top cities and creating huge panic and chaos. The main point wasnt how many supplies it could get from the other countries C Cobras goal was to create chaos. Chapter 1852 - Mantis and Oriole

Chapter 1852: Mantis and Oriole

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

With the technology Cobra had, it really wouldnt be hard for it to make a fortune. It would take at most an hour or two for their stealth nes to take several tons of drugs from Central and South America to the United States. Given the current price of drugs in the United States, it wouldnt be hard to make tens of billions of dors a year. In thest few years, however, MARS Industries had taken tens of billions of euros in funding from NATO under the guise of development; there was no need to dabble in drugs. After each nation was sent the extortion notice, the people in the North Pole base practically stopped moving to avoid being discovered. McCullen had long gone into hiding. He even met a few NATO bigshots in private, and pretended not to know anything. Although NATO had heard from the G.I. Joe special force team that something might be wrong with McCullen, they didnt really believe it. McCullen wasnt an ordinary person. After decades, he had umted extraordinary connections in NATO. It would be very hard to touch him without solid evidence. There were even rumors that the United States was detaining anyone who was the least bit suspicious C if that was the case, all the NATO higher-ups would probably be arrested several times over. In such a high-pressure situation, only the two highest-ranking members, White Shadow and the Baroness, would take people out every now and then. A lot of arrangements had to be made for Cobras negotiations with other countries, and these two were the supervisors. Luke waited quite a while before this master and disciple duo finally went out. ...... Natasha, who was training, was rushed to put on her armor, and Luke swiftly packed up all their personal effects. Five minutester, they emerged from the ice house and chased after the Cobra fighter ne. After they flew 100 kilometers in their armor, they were met by the invisible Quinjet, which opened the back door to wee them inside. It then turned around and gave chase. There were many advantages to flying in armor, but one of the biggest shorings was that their range of movement in it was limited. When they wanted to fly at high speeds, their bodies had to be straight the entire time in order for the thrusters on the back and on their hands to be effective. A fighter ne was slightly slower, but people could move around freely on it. At the very least, their hands were free to handle more information, which made it more suitable for long-distance travel. On the Quinjet, Luke began to look up the intelligence. This should be White Shadows target this time: French scientist Valerie Binoche, white, female, 45 years old and an expert in electromaism. She also participated in developing the nanomites resistance to electromaic impacts. A few days ago, she just proposed a few targeted solutions that might be able to counter the nanomites. Natasha had a derisive look on her face. Is Cobra crazy? It would take years to turn a n like that into reality. Even in an emergency situation, it would already be pretty good if there were results after a few months. Even then, they might not be able to put it into practice. Luke, however, shook his head. This Miss Binoche is a pacifist, so not long after she joined the nanomites project, she started privately researching countermeasures. Its possible that the only thing she needs to produce the technology is time. Natashas eyes lit up. Then, this technology should be pretty good, right? Luke blinked. Oh, dear Natasha, are you thinking of credit points again? This isnt good. As the beautiful and charming ck Widow, how can you be as vulgar as a businessman? Natasha rolled her eyes.?As if I would believe you, you d*mn middle man! Then, Luke coughed and said, I wont get involved. Whatever you can get is yours. Natasha wasnt surprised, but she couldnt help but curse inwardly.?Its not like you d*mn fat cats are short of credit points. You just need to wait, and Ill bring the good stuff back for you, right? Unfortunately, just because she could see through him didnt mean that she would say no. The female agent, who had already enjoyed the benefits of the Chi Refining Technique, knew that not only did she have to do it, she had to do it beautifully. After all, the bigshot had too many good things! In the Binoche Private Research Institute on the outskirts of Paris, Dr. Valerie Binoche was still working in theb. She had put forward several proposals for countering the nanomites, and they were still being reviewed. Seven or eight countries were arguing, and more than a hundred specialists who had been involved in developing the nanomites had put forward a lot of proposals. But as long as no one was able to pull out a practical product, all these proposals were just empty promises. This was the problem with the bureaucratic system. Even at a time like this, not everyone wanted to take care of the nanomite warheads right away. First of all, many people didnt know the exact power of the nanomites, but they wanted to use this dangerous thing to gain the upper hand. Secondly, even if the nanomite warheads exploded, not everyone would lose out in equal measure, and many people and countries might even be able to profit from it. These people wouldnt step out in the open, but would secretly make life difficult for their rivals. Thus, Valeries proposals were just a drop in the ocean. She could only return to herb and work overtime. That way, she might be able toe up with a finished product without having to wait for those in charge to stop arguing. What she didnt know was that at that moment, Cobras stealth ne had alreadynded on the roof of the research institute, and White Shadow and the Baroness had snuck down soundlessly from the rooftop with a team of soldiers in metal masks. Their n wasnt to kill Valerie, but to abduct her. Her research could prove to be the bane of the nanomites, or it could boost their defenses. Also, there was a backup of her research data at the NATO weapons intelligence center. If she kicked up a huge fuss, NATO would pay more attention to her proposals, which wouldnt do Cobra any good. White Shadows mantis group entered, with the oriole hot on its?heels1. Two invisible figures got out of the invisible Quinjet and silently stuck to Cobra. Less than half a minuteter, the surveince feed on Cobras fighter ne turned into a video on loop. The ne door opened, and two transparent figures slipped inside. The door closed. The co-pilot who had been left to guard the ne didnt notice anything. Ten minutester, White Shadows group boarded the fighter ne with a middle-aged woman, and the ne immediately took off. On the fighter ne, the Baroness sat next to White Shadow. They talked in low voices about their capture of Dr. Binoche, and then fell silent. It was more than 4,000 kilometers from France to the North Pole base. It would take the stealth ne almost two hours to cover the distance. Neither of them was a chatterbox, and they naturally wouldnt talk all the time. After a while, they closed their eyes to rest. White Shadow, however, felt that something wasnt right. He looked around the ne, but only saw a few of the masked soldiers sitting nkly. He took a deep breath. Maybe it was because the situation had been too tense recently, so he was a little on edge. Thinking that, he closed his eyes again to rest. On his back, a small metal ant clung to his armor. It stuck a tiny sucker into a blood vessel under the skin. Chapter 1853 - A Smooth Operation, and Return to Base

Chapter 1853: A Smooth Operation, and Return to Base

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The metal ant was as gentle as a mosquito. While it wouldnt make a persons skin red and swollen, it would make them lose consciousness. Inside the fighter ne, White Shadow, who had let down his guard, fell for it. At that moment, Luke finally started to release a small amount of a hypnosis drug via the venttion system. White Shadow was the only one who might be able to detect the drug, which was why Luke dealt with him first. Coupled with gentle mental fluctuations, everybody was pulled into a trap of hypnosis and hallucinations, and could no longer sense anything wrong around them. Half an hourter, the ne swiftly descended and the door opened. With White Shadow in one hand and Dr. Binoche in the other, Luke tossed them out. Natasha, who had justid down on a litter, couldnt help but send a message over the team channel. Are you sure that wont kill them? Luke replied, No, someone will take them into the Quinjet. In fact, the act of throwing them out had only been to dupe Natasha. Luke had put the two into Space 2 the moment he tossed them out. Why would he go to the trouble of flying the ne over? In any case, the female agent had turned into the middle-aged Dr. Binoche, and was now on a litter. It was impossible for her to see what was happening outside. After that, Luke closed the door and had the hypnotized pilot start flying again. Sitting down next to the Baroness, he sent another message. You can take a nap now, my dear Natasha. Natalie rolled her eyes and closed them before she fell asleep. Luke scanned the ne carefully to make sure that nothing was out of ce, before he released a small amount of a wake-up agent. The Baroness and the masked soldiers woke up one after another. They felt like they had just dozed off. Looking around the ne, the Baroness saw that everything was normal. She didnt dwell on it. It was normal for strike teams to take naps on the ne. Experienced veterans usually only adjusted their mindsets in thest half an hour to 15 minutes of a flight. If they had to maintain vignce on a flight, from anywhere between a couple of hours to over ten hours, they would be exhausted even before the start of the battle. Also, they were returning to the base, so there was no need to be too nervous. She then looked at White Shadow, who was still sitting in a meditation pose. She couldnt help but curl her lip. What an odd ritual! Get stronger just by sitting around? That sounded ridiculous. However, White Shadow was a firm believer. Thus, the ne continued its uneventful journey, and none of the Cobra members suspected anything. They arrived at the base, got off the ne, and locked Dr. Binoche up Luke sighed. The month he had spent hanging around outside hadnt been a waste; otherwise, things wouldnt have gone smoothly for him as White Shadow. He told the Baroness that he was going to train, but was stopped. Lets report what we gained from this operation to the Doctor first. Hes quite interested in Dr. Binoche. Luke simply hummed in agreement and followed the Baroness to the research division. The second inmand at the base, the Doctor, stayed in the research division and never came out. This Doctor and the research division were the parts that Luke knew the least about. It was impossible for the Trailzer drones to follow White Shadow or the Baroness into the research division. Cobras technology wasnt bad; security setup like metal detection and infrared scans were just the basics. Not wanting to alert the enemy, Luke had only gotten the Trailzers to check other ces where the surveince wasnt as tight. Naturally, the second inmand at the base, the Doctor, didnt show up in front of the drones. Of course, that was all before. Luke couldnt use drones, but he could use his clone. There werent many women in this base, but there were more than 20 of them, and three could enter the research division. As long as there was enough time, the Doctor and everything in this base would open their doors to Luke. Natasha? That wasnt important. She wasnt the real Dr. Binoche; she would rather die than give in. In Space 2, Luke was also trying to get as much information out of Dr. Binoche as possible. This couldnt be considered kidnapping or extortion. He wasnt asking for details on the tech, but just enough to have a rough idea. When the time came, he would get Natasha to leak things bit by bit to distract the Doctor. Thinking that, he and the Baroness entered the first metal door to theb. After taking an elevator down 50 meters, the door opened onto a straight passage, at the end of which was another metal door. Walking to the door, Luke and the Baroness stood inside a bright red circr symbol on the ground C it looked like an abstract image of a snake head wearing sses. Two blue light beams shot out from hidden holes on both sides and scanned them from top to bottom. Identity confirmed: White Shadow. Identity confirmed: Baroness. The metal door slid open to reveal a spacious room. At one nce, Luke was certain that this wasnt ab, but more like a central control room or a data center. If he wasnt too unlucky, he should be able to get a lot of information on this North Pole base from here. He wasnt overly moved, however C he had just said that he wanted to swallow up this base perfectly, so he had to persevere. Besides, even with all the information here, it was still only half of the bases total value. Luke had to admit that he really wanted this huge, underground secret base that had already been operating steadily for more than ten years. He didnt have time to do manualbor himself; stealing something that was already avable was definitely more cost-effective. These thoughts only shed through his mind for a moment before they disappeared. Now, he was White Shadow, a poker-faced man who rarely showed any emotions. Since he was already inside, he naturally had to be professional with his cosy. It never hurt to be more careful; he didnt want his base to lose value points. Less than two minutester, a door opened on one side of the room and a strange man walked in. He had brown hair and wore a ck leather half-mask which covered his face below his eyes. There was a silver metal tube where the mouth was, which extended down to the neck. There was also a round ck lens attached to the mask over the left eye. Youre back. Did the mission go smoothly? the man asked casually. The Baroness said, Yes. Dr. Binoche is in our custody. You can interrogate her at any time. The masked man waved his hand. Then thats all. Anything else? After a brief hesitation, the Baroness said, Let me remind you that it wont be this easy the next time an expert whom you need help dealing with shows up. The masked man stared at her for a few seconds. Thats not something you need to think about. You can go now. The Baroness snorted and left. Luke met the masked mans gaze for a second before he turned around and followed her expressionlessly. Looking at the metal door closing behind them, a mocking expression shed over the masked mans face. Chapter 1854 - Control Method, Fierce Female Researcher

Chapter 1854: Control Method, Fierce Female Researcher

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Luke didnt linger in the research division, and left with the Baroness. This time, he wasnt stopped when he went to train. But judging from her mental fluctuations, the Baroness wasnt in a good mood. Luke couldnt be bothered. He wasnt the real White Shadow, and wasnt obliged to hang out with this cheap disciple. After he returned to his room, he immediately took off his White Shadow armor and disinfected it with a cleaning spray. He then found a T-shirt and sweatpants that he hadnt worn before, and disinfected them with the cleaning spray again. After everything was done, he stayed in the room for another half an hour before he focused his attention on Space 2. He redoubled his efforts with Hypnosis and Illusion on White Shadow. Half an hourter, after a quick interrogation, Luke left unhurriedly for White Shadows exclusive training room. In this base, White Shadow was the highest-ranking member of the strike team and the third inmand. In addition to the boss of the base, James McCullen, the Doctor was the only other person who had the right to give him orders; both White Shadow and the Baroness were half a level lower than him in rank. McCullen had given White Shadow the task of monitoring the Baroness because she was the woman McCullen liked. It was a pain C if he got too close to her, he was rude. If he stayed too far away, she wouldin. Luke could only wait for the time being. Also, White Shadow had no right to interfere with the research division, because that was the Doctors territory. Apart from that, as long as he followed White Shadows pattern of behavior, there was nowhere Luke couldnt go. However, an inspection of the canteen and the toilets would definitely arouse suspicion, which was a shame, since tampering with these locations was convenient and efficient. In order to carry out a perfect operation, however, he could only stick to White Shadows regr routine and go to his exclusive training room. After he entered, he assumed White Shadows usual meditation pose. He mentally entered Space 2 again and continued interrogating White Shadow. A lot of information that couldnt be detected by the drones spilled out of White Shadows mouth. Luke was secretly astonished and d that he had been careful and hadnt snuck in earlier. The most troublesome defense mechanism in the North Pole base wasnt the conventional detection equipment, but the nanomites. The nanomites here had always been the initial R&D direction in MARS Industries, which specialized in body injections C it was supposed to be like carrying a portable doctor around. But the Doctor had invented something new a few years ago that could not only treat injuries, but also control and kill humans. There were two types of control. The first were the soldiers in metal masks. After the nanomites entered their bodies, they were turned into purebor orbat tools at the cost of brain damage. Soldiers who were controlled werent afraid of death or pain, and didnt need personal pleasures; they were simr to cyborgs in sci-fi movies. The biggest shoring of the soldiers was that they were inflexible and only recognized the master who nted the chips in them. They listened to everything their master said, and were good helpers for McCullen and the Doctor in controlling the base and fighting outside. The second type was covert control. After the nanomites entered the body, they had to receive an order before they could act, whether to prompt a person to subdue, torture or kill. The person being controlled might not necessarily know it. The researchers and administrators at the base belonged to this category; if their brains were damaged, they wouldnt be able to do this sort of work. As a result, the nanomites in the bodies of the base personnel became another form of ID. Whether it was going in and out of the base or ess to important areas, as long as the nanomites in the body didnt match, a person would be noted down and reported. What followed after that was surveince and detention. There were very few people in the entire base who werent controlled by the nanomites. White Shadow could be considered one, but the Baroness wasnt. She had been injected with the second type of nanomites, but didnt know it. As Luke asked questions and analyzed memories, he trained for two hours before he patrolled the base, as was White Shadows habit. White Shadow wasnt the sort of leader who attended to things personally; most of the time, he just did things in passing. However, he was very ruthless. Once he discovered someone had erred, he either beat them up or locked them up. Few people in the base dared to go up against him, and none wanted toe into contact with him. Even those who took the initiative to greet him were few and far between, so there was very little risk of Luke being exposed. After an hour of patrol, Luke returned to his room and continued milking White Shadow dry of value. How long he could remain undercover in this base would depend on luck. A capable person had more work to do. Given his identity, he naturally had to work hard. In any case, he couldnt count on Natasha, who was lying in solitary confinement, toe out and gather intelligence. After a peaceful night, Luke repeated the process the next day. During lunch and on patrol, he ran into three women. One was a soldier, and one was a supervisor. Most importantly, the third was a researcher in her thirties. She was the only person who had direct ess to the research division and the Doctors work. Luke used his ability to hint to the female researcher that she should go to the bathroom. Then, he used pure Mental Communication with the woman for about ten minutes. Compared with using words, pure Mental Communication was very troublesome. To use a very rough analogy, asking questions verbally was like using a tool for ess, while Mental Communication was like using his hands directly. There were a lot of dirty things in the human mind, whether it was dark thoughts or a persons fantasies. For example, this female researcher was in her thirties. She was plump, had a round face and freckles. To put it nicely, she wasnt too ugly, but to put it bluntly, she wasnt so ugly that one wanted to vomit. Her biggest obsession, or rather, her hobby, was imagining the muscr and handsome White Shadow in her room. It started when she did a physical checkup for White Shadow and drooled over his beautiful muscles. She often dreamed of him at night. Her thoughts were so fierce that they gave Luke goosebumps. It was a good thing he wasnt the real White Shadow. Otherwise, the man would probably kill her if he knew what the female researcher did with all the information she had in her dreams every day. In the face of this situation, Luke still had to use Mental Communication to prevent the nanomites from eavesdropping. When he used Hypnosis and Mental Communication on the female researcher, he kept repeating in his heart:?Im not White Shadow! She didnt sleep with me. Im not White Shadow! She didnt sleep with me. After ten torturous minutes, Luke gave the female researcher an order to wake up in ten seconds. He then took out an optical camouge cloak from his inventory and slipped out of the bathroom. In the mens bathroom on the other side, he put away his camouge cloak and pushed the door open. He was still a little depressed. This female researcher was actually a neutral yellow. It would be hard to do anything to her after this. Thankfully, most people in this base were an evil red, or it would be even more troublesome. If there were too many good people here, it would be hard for him to control this base. Chapter 1855 - Sudden Situation and White Wolf Transforms Translator: Henyee Translatio

Chapter 1855: Sudden Situation and White Wolf Transforms

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

On the third day, Luke increased his patrol within a reasonable range. But halfway through lunch, Natasha suddenly forwarded a message via a lurking Ant drone. White Wolf, the Doctor hase to interrogate me, but he wants to inject me with coercive nanomites. Luke: ??? The chicken drumstick in his mouth suddenly didnt taste good. However you looked at it, the Doctor only interrogating Natasha, disguised as Dr. Binoche, after three days, was slow. But now that something unexpected had cropped up, Luke was a little gloomy. It was like someone knocking on his door the moment he soaked his feet. But Natasha was his temporary teammate. He had never sold out his teammates for the sake of profits except for Deadpool, that lunatic who couldnt die. Luke stood up and quickly left the cafeteria. At the same time, he sent a message. How much time do you have? Natasha said, Not more than five minutes. Maybe less than two minutes. In fact, when she sent the message to Luke, the female agent had already used her exquisite acting skills to buy time. If she didnt, she would be a brainless person C who the hell knew if the bigshot would treat her if that happened? On the other side, the Doctor watched as Dr. Binoche panicked and cried for mercy. That alone wasnt enough for the mad Doctor to stop. As Natasha cried, she didnt forget to mention key points of Dr. Binoches research to distract him. After being injected with the nanomites, Dr. Binoche would definitely confess everything, but who knew how much would be missing. Thus, after hearing something of interest to him, the Doctors mind turned into that of a scientist. His hands, which were holding the nanomite injector, paused, before he put it down. But neither Natasha nor Luke dared to rx. There werent many key points in the information which they had obtained. The Doctor was also a specialist in nanomite technology. Once he learned the key points, he would be able to experiment with the details himself. If he really was interested in Dr. Binoche, he wouldnt use the coercive nanomites right away. It took half an hour for the nanomites to be imnted, but only ten seconds to inject them into the brain. If the Doctor acted too quickly, Luke might not be able to get there in time. As Luke swiftly left the canteen, he released his mental powers and soon found a woman the female researcher who had a crush on White Shadow. He paused and fought a fierce internal struggle with himself before he felt that he actually couldnt do it. Thankfully, as Mental Strength expanded outward, he found one of the other women from before on the other side of the canteen, the female guard. Luke felt immensely relieved. Although this female guard wasnt very suitable, he couldnt be picky when it came to urgent matters. Lukes thoughts moved, and the female guard suddenly put down her knife and fork, got up, and went straight to the bathroom. Before Luke retraced his steps, he went to an area without any surveince cameras. He quickly turned invisible with his optical camouge and then went to the same bathroom. Ten secondster, Luke, who had turned into the female guard, pushed open the door and went straight to the research division. He moved quickly, which attracted a lot of attention. As long as he wasnt breaking any rules, however, most people in this base wouldnt care. Just like that, Luke reached the entrance of the research division without any trouble. The two metal-faced guards at the door watched coldly as he approached the yellow line five meters away, and raised their rifles. The female guard didnt have the authority toe here, but she might have been sent by someone else to deliver a message. In a situation like this, the female guard could only stand outside the yellow line and show proof. Luke, who was in a hurry, didnt have time. He raised his hands and threw out two daggers, which hit the two soldiers in the eye. Even before the bodies fell, he reached the door and took out a ck box. He pressed it to the panel at the door and activated it. Metal tentacles shot out of the ck box and pierced the interface to connect to the power supply. He activated the arc reactor inside, and a low-grade EMP was released. Most of the lights in the research division went out, including at the entrance where Luke was. Luke put the ck box away. Then, he put on a pair of tactical goggles and some arm braces. He suddenly gripped the bottom of the door and pulled. With a creak, the door to the research division was forced open to reveal a gap as wide as a person. Luke darted inside. The yellow emergency lights in the research division were already on. No base would have electronic equipment that was all EMP-resistant. If Luke hadnt been afraid of destroying his base, and had only used the lowest EMP setting, there would probably be more of these lights in the research division. Even so, more than 80% of the division was dark. Ordinary people would only be able to see faint movements. The people from Cobra would think that everyone else here was on the same side Luke only had one teammate here, Natasha. She was tied to ab bench inside the research division, and absolutely wouldnt sustain idental injuries. In a sh, Luke knocked out seven or eight researchers who were running around, then tore open the elevator doors and jumped into the elevator shaft. Before hended, the braces he was wearing on his arms ignited to offset the impact. The tactical goggles showed that the top of the elevator car was made mostly of metal, and there was no hatch in it. A sma whip appeared in his hand. With a light flick, the long whip spun around him in the narrow elevator shaft. Intense white electricity sparked as the end of the sma whip drew even circles under his feet. The red circle on the top of the metal elevator car grew brighter and brighter until it finally dropped. The white light on the sma whip disappeared, and the whip wrapped around the cut-up circle before cing it down lightly. Luke put the sma whip away and dropped through the hole into the elevator car before he easily forced the doors open. He scanned the hallway with his tactical goggles. There were a lot more concealed projectiles thanst time. The defense system had clearly been activated. Luke snorted and returned to the elevator. Putting away his tactical goggles and his armor, he took out the ck box again and pressed the button to activate it, and another low-grade EMP was released. His Sharp Nose detected the smell of burning from the projectiles. He went to the metal door at the end of the hallway and opened it. Although they werent affected by the pulse, the remaining two guards at thisst stubborn line of defense werent any stronger than paper. Luke knocked them out. 20 secondster, he charged into theb where Natashas signal wasing from. Opening the door and going in, he saw the Doctor swiping swiftly on the tablet in his hand to understand the situation and issue all sorts of emergency orders. Hearing the door open, he subconsciously raised his head and met Lukes eyes. Chapter 1856 - You Need to Choose: Back or Front?

Chapter 1856: You Need to Choose: Back or Front?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

At that moment, a certain female guard was wearing tactical goggles and a pair of huge metal braces on her arms, which looked very sci-fi. However, the Doctor immediately recognized that she was wearing the uniform of a base guard. Without any hesitation, he swiped to the nanomite control interface on the tablet and selected Immobilize. The next moment, however, the Doctor felt his vision go dark as someone appeared in front of him. A low female voice rang out. Whats so good on the tablet? Let me take a look. !! The doctors heart jumped. He slowly raised his head, disbelief in his left eye. Thats impossible. How can you still move? A map of theb was disyed on the tablet. There were a series of frames which represented the various rooms in theb. There was only one shing red dot in this room, with a Immobilized tag above it. The red dot was naturally the signal from the nanomites, and it was indeed on this female guard, but how was she moving so freely? A hand covered in metal armor reached out to take the tablet from his hand. Sigh, you know too much. Pu! The second-inmand was hit in the chest with a paralysis dart. A secondter, Luke and the Doctor were still staring at each other. Huh, your body is a little strange. With a faint crack, the armor on Lukes left hand opened to reveal his palm. He held it up between the doctors eyebrows, then flicked a finger. Duang! The Doctor, who hadnt reacted to the paralysis dart, copsed. His forehead swelled up at a visible rate, and a small bump could be seen. Sigh, why do you have to force me to use a supreme skill like that? Isnt it better to just go to sleep quietly? Luke sighed inwardly, pulled back his hand, and left theb with the Doctor. Lying on theb bench, Natasha could only follow him with her eyes. Hey, arent you forgetting something? Although she didnt know the female guard whom Luke was pretending to be, she recognized the style of the armor. Recalling how Luke had roamed the base as White Shadow for two days, the female agent was at least 80% certain that this female guard was that person crossdressing. Dont worry, I dont want my beautiful Natasha to be a brainless idiot. The familiar voice reassured her. Thinking quickly, she thought of a possibility, and couldnt help but ask, Dont tell me youre thinking of You dont have to think about anything. Just wait a bit. It was still White Wolfs voice, and there was the sound of rustling clothes and hissing air. Five minutester, the Doctor dumped the female guard outside the door before he walked in. Although the clothes were a little tight and he was much taller, his face was exactly the same. At first nce, it wasnt easy to arouse suspicion. The fake Doctor went straight to theb console. The female agent could only lie helplessly on theb bench. Guessing what Luke wanted to do, she didnt say anything else, but cursed inwardly. As expected of this ck-hearted fellow! Thisb was where the Doctor carried out his nanomite imnts. This was a separate, confined room, and the equipment here had been safe from the two EMP attacks, so they operated without a hitch. It only took Luke a few minutes to learn how to imnt the nanomites. Dismissing the second half of the procedure, he walked over to Natasha. Beautiful Natasha, you need to choose now. Natasha had a bad feeling. What? Luke said, The nanomites are usually imnted in the head or neck. I definitely wont do that with you, but you have to choose a thicker spot. As he spoke, he couldnt help but look back and forth between two parts of her body. Natasha gritted her teeth, but immediately made a choice. Behind. This choice was within Lukes expectations. The butt was mainly muscle and fat. A lot of cases had proven that the front couldnt be tampered with recklessly; if it turned t, a woman would go crazy. After Natasha replied, Luke took out a scalpel and a ball of soft silicone from his inventory where she couldnt see. Then, the female agent felt a cool and sharp pain on one side of her butt, as if something was stuffed inside. Lukes movements were gentle and professional, and Natasha wasnt a weak woman; she just frowned slightly at the pain. Hang tight, Luke said before he returned to the imnt machine and activated it. A robotic arm with a thin needle pierced Natashas new wound and injected 100mm of nanomites. The imnt machine immediately pulled out the needle after that and didntplete the rest of the procedure. Luke didnt need the nanomites to control Natasha. This was just to make it easier for her to move around the base as Dr. Binoche. He walked over and healed the thin wound with Light of Life. Remember, you were knocked out when the assant entered. You didnt see anything that happened here. Knocked out? Natasha was feeling doubtful, when Luke took a pulse rifle from his back and pointed it at the door. She couldnt help but curse. WTF? Boom! The pulse rifle made a loud noise in theb. The female guard was hit in the neck and her body shattered. Just now, Luke had taken out the nanomites from her head to use as an ess pass. He had rushed over to deal with the Doctor before he put them back. The wound on the female guards head couldnt be concealed, so this traitor could only be destroyed to hide the evidence. That way, she could be framed and wouldnt be able to answer for it. After that, Luke gave Natasha a shot to knock her out. An android dressed as White Shadow was released. It had a nanomask and looked almost identical. At the same time, Luke used his super disguise ability to make his body transform quickly. Only when he was no different from the original Doctor did he take out the tablet and start issuing orders. A few minutester, the Baroness arrived with a small team of soldiers. She first looked at White Shadow, who was silently standing behind the Doctor, before she asked Luke, What happened? Luke waved his hand indifferently. A guard lost control and attacked us with a weapon. The Baroness looked at the body of the female guard near the door and frowned. Was there a problem with the nanomites? Luke said, It was something else, its nothing for you to worry about. Arrange for all the guards toe in for a re-inspection, to make sure that nobody has tampered with the nanomites. The Baroness was intrigued. Someone tampered with the nanomites? Luke nced at her. Ill take care of it. Go do your thing. He then turned his head, as if to say, Youre too stupid to talk technology with me. Chapter 1857 - Seizing Power, Surplus

Chapter 1857: Seizing Power, Surplus

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Face dark, the Baroness waved at the soldiers who were with her to drag away the body of the female guard, before she left as well. She was quite unhappy with the Doctor. Unfortunately, this Doctor was the top leader in tech on the base and was McCullens important partner in Cobra. Indeed, she wasnt qualified to worry about him. Of course, Luke had done it on purpose. This was the moment when it was the easiest to slip up. How could he not chase them away? Also, by arranging for all the guards toe in for a re-inspection, Luke could y a trick or two, and kill two birds with one stone. As long as these guards fellpletely under his control, the Baroness would be the only one at the base who could fight, but she would have nowhere to run. This Baroness wasnt a good person C she was a bright red evil in the system, and her fate was sealed. After that, Luke sent Natasha back to the confinement room. Then, Luke had the android masquerading as White Shadow remain in the research division, andpletely cut off any contact the Baroness might have with her master. Inside the Doctors central control room, Luke first interrogated the Doctor in Space 2. Then, he used the intelligence he obtained to search the database for information on the nanomites and to study the control system for the guards. The re-inspections should start in the afternoon tomorrow. He only had about 24 hours to study it. However, his clone didnt need to work alone. When the information was thrown into the inventory, Luke and the Level 2 clone in New York could help analyze it. There was also Ophelia in Space 2, who was a fan of nanotechnology and had been researching nanotoxins, and the A.I. Ultima. After working through the night and up to noon the next day, Luke figured out the principle behind the Cobra nanomites. Immediately continuing to develop them was impossible, but it wasnt a problem to modify the parameters of the control system. But a new problem had appeared. In the system, the person who had the highest authority wasnt the Doctor, but McCullen, the CEO of Mars Industries. This authority could be modified, but McCullen would then receive a notification; there was basically no way to tamper with the system covertly. The reason was simple. The scope of authority for the nanomites in the base had long been fixed. It was impossible for a new leader to suddenly appear. As long as McCullen wasnt an idiot, he would definitely have a backup n. Thinking that, Luke turned off the screen and leaned back in his chair. He paused, and a cup of steaming hot coffee appeared in his hand. Where was the hot coffee from? The prisoners in Space 2 all had big houses or even vis. Luke also set up one for himself in passing, but it didnt have anything like a living room or bedroom; instead, it functioned as a pitstop to meet his daily needs. There was a cloakroom, an equipment room, a kitchen, storerooms for ingredients and materials, and so on, and it was all run by robotic arms and smart kitchenware. That was right, Luke found it troublesome to use his Mental Strength to handle the equipment in Space 2, and he just used professional kitchen robots. He was a man of his word. He had said that he would sit in his base and drink coffee, so this mouthful was a must. Enjoying the coffee, which tasted especially sweet, Luke was lost in contemtion. Right now, all the problems that required urgent attention had been fixed, but he had to wait for someone to return before he could do something big. That person was none other than McCullen. As long as Luke had this boss, it wouldnt be a problem for him to alter the data however he wanted. A system alert? A warning? It wouldnt matter at all. By then, Luke would definitely have already be a fake McCullen. Did he have to worry then? Also, Luke had already obtained the authority of the second-inmand, so the base basically had no defenses against him. He couldnt change the authority on the nanomites, but there was no danger in using his authority with his own things. The Ant drones avoided the people in the base and continued to patrol important locations. Everything was ready. McCullen had also been informed of the situation at the base. Luke was just waiting to wrestle power from this boss after thetter came back. McCullen wasnt slow to return. He reached the North Pole base by submarine three days after the incident. When he saw the boss, a certain ambitious second-inmand smiled brightly. Its good to have you back. Unfortunately, half of his face was covered by the mask, and McCullen couldnt see the smile. The two of them walked to the central control room. This was at Lukes request. There was no way he would go to McCullens office. It wouldnt be good if there was some way to turn things around or for him to be exposed there. On the other hand, he had already thoroughly inspected the central control room; even if McCullen screamed his lungs out, nobody would notice. Behind the closed metal door, the second-inmands one eye glowed as he looked at the first-inmand. This was the smell of credit and money. A weekter, Natasha, who had put on half a pound, was finally released. Only after Luke confirmed that he hadpletely taken care of McCullen did he let out his temporary teammate, who had only been able to eat, sleep and train every day. In the name of research, the two who were wearing someone elses skin sat in a room with a sea view and chatted as they looked at the ocean outside. There were two main topics: When Natasha would be leaving, and how many credit points she could get this time. The answers to both questions werentplicated. Natasha was good at her job, but she felt useless when she was with someone like Luke. So, as long as Luke sorted out the base properly, she could leave at any time. The top three leaders in the base had been taken care of quietly. Nobody cared about Dr. Binoche, who had been locked up all this time. There was also nothing to quibble about with the split of profits. When the female agent, who had almost been made brainless, heard that she would get 40% of the credit from this mission, she could totally ept it. Her main purpose this time was to provide support; after she entered the base, all she had done was act as a prisoner. Thankfully, she was the one who had discovered this matter at the very beginning. In order to put on a show, Luke had used a scalpel on her, so taking 40% wasnt too much. Also, it wasnt her fault that she hadnt been able to perform. Things didnt always go to n on a mission. She and Luke hadnt expected the North Pole base to use nanomites to control people. If she had snuck into the base, she would have beenpletely trapped. If it wasnt for this troublesome surveince system, she would be as efficient as the androids operated by Luke. However, the total points for this mission had yet to be calcted. The main thing was that the harvest at the base wasplicated, and Luke needed to take stock. The Bat Squads credit points werent based purely on money or the price of supplies. For example, this base cost ten billion dors, and the exchange rate for credit points and dors was 100,000:1. But Natasha couldnt ask the bigshot to give her 40,000 credit points. Destroying one big worm battleship in the Battle of New York had only been worth 100 points. This base definitely wasnt worth 400 alien battleships. Thus, Natasha, White Wolf and the bigshot discussed it and finally came up with a n. The Cobra mission would be valued at 20,000 credit points for now, and Natasha and White Wolfs shares could immediately be calcted. Once the inventory of the base wasplete, any surplus could be added to their credit points. Natasha readily agreed, butter cursed a certain shady agent and ck-hearted businessman again. 40% was only 8,000 credit points, but she had been sold a Chi Refining Technique for 10,000. After this mission, the female agents debt, which had been over 2,000 credit points, almost doubled. What d*mn surplus?! Chapter 1858 - Unexpected, Base Modifications, Joint Visit

Chapter 1858: Unexpected, Base Modifications, Joint Visit

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

In the end, it was just a passing remark. If the bigshot really refunded her 10,000 credit points and requested that she stop cultivating the Chi Refining Technique, she wouldnt agree. Obtaining this Chi Refining Technique from this mission? It wasnt a loss for her at all. But sometimes, it wasnt good to be too smart. The female agent, who had seen through the other partys tricks, but still had to y along, felt her chest tighten. She could onlyfort herself: Maybe after a thorough stock check, she could get some credit points! She wasnt asking for much, but it should cover her expenses right? Inadvertently, Natasha began to miss Batman. That man was too straitced, but he just said what he wanted to say. He was fair and didnt y tricks, at least! At the same time, Luke, who was checking the assets at the base, looked away from the screen in surprise and paid attention to the system interface. System:?Natasha Romanov has been upgraded to a 1-star teammate. Turning from a light green friend to a light green teammate was a huge improvement. Could it be that she was grateful for the credit points that he had given her? So, the ck Widow was someone like this! Luke couldnt help but smile. Natasha was a professional, and was very efficient and ruthless as an Avenger. The people she had taken down in recent years were either agents or bigshots who hadmitted all sorts of crimes. In the future, Luke would probably get even more credit points from her than from Mindy, who was a 2-star teammate (10% for 1-star, 20% for 2-star, 50% for 3-star). After all, under Damons guidance, the violent little girl had focused on her studies in thest few years. She rarely chopped people up with her de now C at most, she just crippled them. After that conversation, Natasha left on the third day. It was instinctual for her to gather intelligence, and she had seized the opportunity to take a look around the base for two days. She had contributed toward securing the base, so Luke didnt bother with her. He simply used his ability to nt a hint for her to not reveal the bases existence for the time being. This was a floating, mobile base. It moved very slowly and the process was tedious and dangerous. When stationary for long periods of time, it had to stay in shallow waters. Nevertheless, it was indeed mobile. Luke nned to let Phil and Tony take a look at his spoils. During this period of time, he would also finish cleaning up and renovating the base. After that, the base would be moved to another part of the North Pole and be a top secret base. Compared with McCullen and the Doctor, Luke had an unparalleled advantage: his inventory. Such a huge base would require a lot of supplies. From time to time, the base had to send out the metal-faced soldiers to fight, so there was a hidden hole in the ice which transported people and supplies via a steel cable elevator. In addition, underwater submarines were indispensable. In order tounch the nanomite warheads, McCullen had even gotten his hands on three missileunchers. There was clearly no need for these. Luke had his own unique means of transport. He didnt need a bunch of metal-faced soldiers to stand guard, nor did he n tounch the nanomite warheads. Thus, the base underwent major modifications. He got rid of the steel cable elevator, and he put four submarines away in his inventory. The base was now an isted ind in the ocean, and the cleanup operation officially began. Most of the admin staff and researchers in the base were single and didnt need to go in and out. A few senior personnel went in and out of the base through a secretive process during which they were unconscious. If the surveince wasnt strict, the base wouldve been exposed long ago. After the base was modified and moved, those who were a yellow neutral or light red evil in the system would be sent back to human society. Those who were bright red would stay to use their brains and physicalbor to atone for their sins. The metal-faced soldiers were all bright red, and there was no way to treat their brain damage. Luke was prepared to adjust the control program and hand most of them over to Phil as manpower. He would keep a small portion to patrol and safeguard the base. This way, the number of people in the base would drop to 60%, and there wouldnt be a need for too many supplies. It wasnt that Luke couldnt afford more people, but there was limited storage space in the ocean base. The remaining nanomite researchers would be moved to Space 2 and gradually reced with a suitable batch of candidates. This ce would be a manufacturing center for low-level weapons andponents. Compared with research, manufacturing required a lot of space. Armor, small cars and motor boats were fine, but bigger barges and fighter jets took up too much space. Whatever entered Space 2 were basically valuable, high-risk projects like the Iron Man Armor, Life 1 (Blood Orchid), nanotoxins, super soldiers and so on. Take the Quinjet which both Luke and SHIELD had. Cobras stealth ne was something they had developed themselves, and it wasnt any worse than what SHIELD had. Luke wasnt interested in stuffing low- to mid-range products like that into his inventory. Of course, his smart kitchenware in Space 2 was a must-have. It was the same with the North Pole base C no matter how high-tech it was, as long as it had people, they had to eat, drink, and use the toilet, so the base couldnt skimp on food and daily necessities. A few dayster, Tony and Phil arrived together at Lukes invitation. After entering the submarine, they flipped open the mask on their armor and greeted Knight. They went to an observation room on the top floor through an exclusive passage. After the protectiveyer was opened, this was the best ce to enjoy the view. Outside the transparent window was the blue of the shallow ocean waters. It wasnt like a bright and lively tropical ocean, but it felt tranquil and ancient. Tony, who was used to big scenes, was a little envious. This base isnt bad. How about I buy a share? Phil looked over as well at his words. Both of them had a rough idea of the situation at the North Pole base. A mobile underwater base could also do a lot of things. However, Tony had only said it casually, and didnt really need the base. At most, he would treat it like a toy and use the relevant technology as reference. When the time came, he could create something himself and take Pepper on a night swim in the deep ocean. Phil, however, really wanted a base like this. Compared with an air base, a mobile underwater base was cheap and convenient. Luke didnt give them a chance to dream as he refused outright. Im using this ce as a processing nt. If you want one, you can build one yourself. Ill provide the relevant technology and supplies. Tony and Phil werent angry at this response. Too many cooks would indeed spoil the soup, and there were no favors involved in this; otherwise, the three of them wouldnt be managing their own team each. If Luke was willing to provide the technology, Tony could be considered to have achieved his goal. Supplies? Phil could have them, as the poor man among the three. He might not necessarily be able to build a sea base with the technology alone. As they chatted, Tony toured the various areas in the base via the surveince system, before he flipped through the construction data. He also didnt forget to stuff a backdoor program into the bases system. Chapter 1859 - Peaceful Days, and the Siblings’ Daily Life

Chapter 1859: Peaceful Days, and the Siblings Daily Life

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Luke ignored him. He knew Tony would definitely do that. Tony knew that Luke knew he would do that. That was an indispensable greeting whenever they met. Ever since Tony saw Bruces real face, he had gone fromparing looks toparing technology. Luke didnt care. After Tony left, Luke would refresh the tycoons abilities to see what this tech development machines recent research progress was like, which would give him a rough idea of what trick the tycoon had pulled. Tony was a professional cheat, but Luke was a natural. Letting Phil and Tony visit the base was just part of one of his objectives. This was actually for the sake of setting up the bigshots production base as a target in a suitable location. In the future, Luke would identally reveal the existence of this base through other means. At that time, anyone who had an eye on the bigshots resources would look for this base. The bigshot was just one person and seemed to have a space ability. He came and went as he pleased, and the chances of sessfully robbing him were low. On the other hand, this base couldnt run away Hm, more precisely, it couldnt run fast. Without this base, everybody could only think about targeting the bigshot. If it wasnt for the bigshots erratic movements and the fact that he always had the upper hand, he wouldve run into more than just a few attacks in thest few years. Lukes second objective was to sort out where the three nanomite warheads should go. Luke wasnt interested in keeping them. He wasnt Cobra, and wasnt interested in causing chaos. He would master the technology sooner orter, and would be able to look at other research directions. What was slightly more interesting was control of the nanomites. With this, some of the admin personnel of interim PDD agencies could be covertly injected with nanomites. Although these nanomites currently only had a GPS function and an immobilizer function, Luke could look forward to audio + video surveince for when the Cobra researchers worked with the Doctor and Ophelia in Space 2. The metal-faced soldiers also werent bad. They could be killed and wouldnt betray him. They only had physiological needs and no psychological needs. The externalmissions which the bigshot often received could be left to them. In any case, the metal-faced soldiers were bright red; it wouldnt be a shame if they died. As for the nanomites spent on them, they were nothing. Luke had a billion in dirty money in his inventory, and several times as many hidden fixed assets and shares; it was enough for him to rebuild MARS Industries if he wanted to. If he spent all the dirty money he had, it would be enough to make nanomites for at least 2,000 people. And that was just for the current nanomite technology. When Luke skimmed through the manufacturing process, he had discovered a lot of room for improvement. It could only be said that the Doctor was an excellent researcher, but not a qualified businessman. Of course, Luke wasnt like that. He had always left the troublesome research to the professionals. What he needed to think about was the logistics. Such a bigpany couldnt be wasted; he had to consider the production costs of the monkey version of the gear that the bigshot would sell. He could his money to help those at the bottom who were worth helping; he didnt need to use it to help rich capitalists. The three of them didnt wrangle much, and they decided to leave the three nanomite warheads to Tony to deal with. The Avengers had Hawkeye and Natasha, and these two well-known agents were prime candidates to act as the generals who would wrest back the nanomite warheads. It might sound like nonsense, but 50% of it was true. As the leader of the Avengers, Tony also needed to preserve a good standing with the American government. Stark Industries allies in the government could also use this matter to reap huge benefits. On the other hand, Phils New SHIELD currently wasnt recognized by the government, and was the stereotypical shady organization. New SHIELD had been born out of the old SHIELD, and there was indeed some unclear rtionship between Cobra and Hydra. People might suspect that New SHIELD and Cobra were just two sides of the same coin, and that New SHIELD was just putting on a show. After discussing this, Phil and Tony stayed for dinner and then left at night. Looking at the base, Luke heaved a sigh. Okay, time to finally get started on the modifications. Luke reclinedzily on the porch of his Grandpa Draxs house with a cup of hot green tea in his hand. In front of him was a wide dark green meadow. Under the warm autumn sun and with the gentle breeze, it was a peaceful scene. Brother, Brother, that b*stard ire is bullying me again. A cute voice rang out, and a small figure dashed out from behind the house and jumped on Luke. Lukes entire body jolted and his head jerked like a bobblehead. He could only helplessly reach out with both hands to hug the plump little kid in his arms. Alright, Cindy, take your time and tell me what happened. As long as you have a good reason, Ill smack ire on the butt. In Lukes arms, Cindys grayish-blue eyes darted back and forth, and she suddenly sensed danger. Generally speaking, if Luke talked reason, someone would definitely get in trouble. If it wasnt ire, it was her. But if she and ire quarreled in front of Luke, the truth would be revealed. In the end, they could only go halves each of them would receive 50% of their big brothers love lesson. Thinking that, the little girl immediately stopped and hugged Lukes face. Brother, Im hungry. What are we eating today? Luke sniffed her head and said, Youre sweating again. Let ire take you for a bath. You can have dinner after that. Cindy gave an oh and said, Then, I want to drink water. Luke raised his hand and poured some tea into her mouth. Cindy immediately scowled. Ah, Luke, youre the worst. You gave me something bitter to drink again. Luke chuckled. Im an adult. I always drink this. Cindy punched her brother in the chest. Liar. Mom and Dad like sweet things. Only Grandpa, you and Joseph like bitter water. Looking at her angry, round face, Luke couldnt help but rub it. If you want something sweet, go find ire. ire had already been standing on the side for a while as she silently watched the siblings, who were twenty years apart, cuddle. She had been jealous before, but had quickly given up. That was because when sheined that Luke didnt love her, he had looked at her in surprise. Didnt I treat you well when you were little? When ire thought about it, she was unable to respond. The way Luke treated Cindy now was how he had treated ire when she was little. At most, ire had gotten a little less money, but Luke had been a poor kid back then. Luke even took another jab at her. Also, do you still have time to act spoiled with me now that you have a girlfriend? ire was lost for words. Seeing how the hyperactive Cindy was suppressed by Luke with just a few words, ire recalled her dread of the same sort of oppression she had experienced when she was young. This was treatment both she and Joseph had enjoyed as kids. It was already October 2010. Cindy, who had just turned five, was now qualified to enjoy this treatment. Chapter 1860 - Two Peaceful Years and the

Chapter 1860: Two Peaceful Years and the Familys Most Pampered Kid

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After teasing his youngest sister, Luke handed her to ire, then started to flip the meat on the grill on the side. It was two years after he secured the Cobra base. The days were long and peaceful. Luke had gotten his hands on more and more good stuff over thest few years, and he had no choice but to focus on research in thest two years. First of all, the nanomite technology could boost and fuse with the original nanosuit technology. In this regard, the Doctor and the inventor of the nanotoxin, Ophelia, were far more suitable than Luke at making it work. But it wasnt like Luke didnt have to do anything. In the end, he was the one who would be using the thing. He had to determine bit by bit what functions and characteristics it should have and what effects it needed to achieve. In two years, a trial battle-type nanosuit had already been created. After that, he spent time perfecting it. Second was research on Life 1 and the Blood Orchid. After years of a steady stream of volunteer test subjects in Space 2, the basic effects of the Blood Orchid were clear. The ability to heal injuries and slow down aging were the unimportant parts; the truly important effect of the Blood Orchid was that it could stimte the human body to evolve. However, it was unclear how a person would evolve. Furthermore, the smaller the dose, the lower the chances of evolving. Of the more than 2,000 volunteer test subjects, only two clearly evolved. One had significantly increased strength and reflexes, while the other grew scales and looked like a snake. Although scales were more like a regression for humans, it could be seen as evolving for the sake of survival. Hence, there were plenty of risks in using the Blood Orchid to evolve. As for the water of life sold by the bigshot, it was simply a ten-fold dilution of the monkey version of Life 1. At most, it only slowed down the aging process for the people who had taken it, but for not more than a decade; it didnt give any of them superpowers. This also meant that in an emergency, Lukes family and friends could rely on a small dose of Life 1 to prolong their lives, and didnt have to worry about unknown risks. Then, Luke devoted a lot of time to the tech for manufacturing regr armor, the androids, and the mental control system. More time was still required in order to perfect the nanosuit; Luke couldnt toss out his fully developed and reliable copsible armor. Lastly was research on boosting Luke and the Bat Squads abilities. The team members superpowers were only boosted slightly, and there was basically no qualitative change. Lukes abilities, on the other hand, were boosted significantly. It was like his mind and body were in almost perfect alignment with each other. In terms of physique, Elementary Imitation + Muscle Control were the best cornerstones. Most of his physical abilities were easily integrated into Elementary Combat Proficiency and Elementary Firearms Proficiency. As for Physical Outburst, Quick Reflex, Sharp Nose and Elementary Sound Wave, they could be used as support abilities in battle. Of course, that didnt mean that his initial abilities disappeared; Luke could use them however he wanted and without any pre-set conditions. He could put together anybo of skills; it wouldnt be bragging to say that he was a master of physical techniques. As for his Mental Strength, his main gain was that he couldbine Mental Hypnosis and Illusion to create an advanced ability which he called Real Dream. This advanced version was different from the Annihtion energy, which was an advanced version of Pration. Annihtion energy was an utterly pure transformation of Elementary Pration and nothing else. Real Dream, on the other hand, was a blend of Hypnosis and Illusion to create a fixed skillbo C what Luke pursued here was the best form. In short, Elementary Pration was a single ability, and Hypnosis + Illusion was abination of multiple abilities to begin with, so the advanced versions were created in different ways. Not only was Real Dream moreplicated, Luke also used it in tandem with Mental Communication as a way to detect and analyze mental fluctuations. These two abilities could be likened to the GPS and rear camera of a car, and could be used as convenient support tools. Real Dream was a huge upgrade on what Hypnosis + Illusion could do. Inparison, Elementary Annihtion increased in power and measure to some extent, but didnt break through to a new level. Luke wasnt too surprised. There was no reference point for the Annihtion energy at all. Even Old Mephisto and the Enchantress didnt have any information on this energy. At most, Luke could confirm that an increase in Mental Strength would raise the limit on it. But as for how to unleash the Annihtion energy beyond this unfathomable limit, he only had a faint idea. He still had to continue studying it. As for Elementary Concealment, Elementary Telekinesis, Mental Interference, and Mental Resistance, they were all boosted within a normal range, and werent as exaggerated as Real Dream. Without one or two suitable mental abilities to use as a foundation, it would be very hard for him to control the mind at the very root; he was still far from being a master. He had to continue working hard to obtain a mental ability that could be used as a stable foundation. As he deftly flipped the meat, Lukes mind wandered. Then, Cindy ran out of the house and climbed onto his back. Brother, Brother, are you done? Can we eat now? Hm, let me take a sniff C smelly kids wont be allowed to eat. Luke pulled the kid closer to him. He pressed his nose to her neck and bussed, making Cindyugh out loud. No, no, you turned into Dor again. Gold Nugget, who was lyingzily on the porch and enjoying the sun, nced at her disdainfully.?Little fat fish-lipped girl, your brother has a much keener nose than a dog! A momentter, the whole family came out. Selinas family also came over, and the ranch hands arrived one after another for a Texan BBQ. A few years ago, Luke had bought several small ranches around them. After adding Selinas familys ranch into the mix, what resulted was a medium-sized ranch. There were a lot of workers on the ranch, and it was very troublesome to organize a gathering like this. It was only when Lukes family came back to celebrate Cindys fifth birthday that Grandpa Drax decided to hold a party. Grandpa doted on this precious granddaughter the most. Cindys looks had always been outstanding. She was also robust and energetic, and was especially mischievous, even more so than ire. This was very much to the old mans liking. In his own words, Cindy was the most like him when he was young. Luke had been too level-headed when he was young, ire wasnt naughty enough, and Joseph was too weak. Only Cindy, this precious granddaughter, had perfectly inherited the Coulson familys glorious genes. Hearing that, a certain father could only sulk on the side:?My daughters surname is Greyson, alright?! Shouldnt she have inherited the smarts and super actions of the Greyson family? Roberts cousin, Gil Greyson, had three doctorates and was one of the best forensic scientists in the country. Robert himself had been an elite member of the special force. Cindy should have half of these Greyson genes, right? Chapter 1861 - A Small Issue at the Family Gathering

Chapter 1861: A Small Issue at the Family Gathering

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Unfortunately, the old man had a bad temper, and Robert, this son-inw, could only pretend that he hadnt heard Drax take credit. What this father and grandfather, who were obsessed with stealing credit, didnt know was that if Luke hadnte back to train Cindy every now and then in thest two years, the kiddo would have been ten times more naughty. Cindy, who had an innate sense for chi, was definitely gifted. By the time she was three, she had already reached an extraordinary level. One punch from her wouldnt fell just another kid. Thankfully, Luke now had Real Dream, and it wasnt difficult to make his little sisterprehend and familiarize herself with this power. Cindy was very smart. After half a month of special training in her dreams, she didnt use the chi in her body in her daily life. It was just that the strength brought about by chi couldnt be hidden. In the end, it had been left to Luke as her big brother to convince the rest of the family that Cindy was stronger than they were. Robert had thought that Luke was talking nonsense at first, but in the end, he quietly observed Cindys training. With a full burst of chi, Cindys small fist directly blew up a sandbag. At that time, Robert swallowed hard and despaired when he realized that his precious angel was really stronger than he was. This time, everyone came back not only to celebrate Cindys fifth birthday but to celebrate the fact that the little fiend would finally be going to kindergarten. Nobody was afraid that Cindy would be bullied. It was only right to observe a moment of silence for the other kindergarten kids in advance. A super fiend was about to descend on the kindergarten, and it was expected that in the future, she would rule the kindergarten until she left. However, those kids wouldnt suffer for long. With Joseph, this second brother who had left home at the age of eight to pursue his studies, as an example, Robert and Catherine were already mentally prepared. Cindy probably wouldnt remain at home for long. Going to kindergarten was just to get her used to interacting with her peers. She would skip grades and go to primary school in half a year at most. After achieving a high enough SAT score in his first year of high school, Joseph was already a student at Columbia University in New York, so Cindys jump in grades wasnt worth mentioning. Furthermore, Joseph had gone to Columbia because he wanted to be Mindys teammate C that was what Mindy said, but Joseph hadnt uttered a word to refute it. Cindy didnt have a boyfriend. Even if she wanted a boyfriend now, there was no way. Her grandpa, father, and brother often looked at the little boys around her with loving eyes. The little guys who got any funny ideas were all pulled over, and sandbag-like fists were shook warningly in front of them. That was how Texan men did things. During the party, Luke suddenly looked at the shadows of a house in the distance. Without telling anyone else, he picked up two bottles of beer and a te of roasted meat, and walked around the crowd to the house. There was nobody in the shadows, but Luke sighed. Dont you know that the security equipment at home has been upgraded several times? Nobody responded. He turned and looked at a particr spot. Alright, its not like Im making you go over. Since youre already here, we can chat, right? A momentter, a person came out of stealth mode and waved at him with an awkward smile. Long time no see, Luke. It was none other than dear Uncle Phil. Luke gestured at what he was holding. Try my cooking. Phil didnt hesitate anymore. He sat on a pile of hay with Luke and drank his beer as he looked at the noisy crowd 100 meters away. After a brief silence, Luke asked, Why dont you go over? He didnt have much to worry about right now, and was toozy to pretend to be understanding. Phil knew about the situation here. He hadnt discovered the shares which Luke held, but it hadnt been hard to discover the Stark Industries shares that were in Catherines name. This was the protection which Luke had obtained for his family back then. Ordinary people wouldnt have been able to uncover this, but Phil wasnt ordinary. During their previous chats, Luke had specially mentioned that he had invested in tech for the Titanium phone such as the navigation app. Many people knew that Jenny had gone around looking for buyers for the first version of this app back then. It had been a joke back then that a rich heiress wanted to sell a lousy app for hundreds of millions of dors. Now, the app had be a ssic story in the American business world. Miss Jenny became the heavenly queen who had keen vision and far-reaching goals, while the executives of the bigpanies who rejected her were all idiots. In Phils opinion, the way Luke had grown beyond his beginnings as a small town sheriff made sense. His nephew was good-looking, skilled, and lucky. Ever since he saved Miss Jenny from her abduction, the two of them hooked hm, coborated and used the navigation app which Luke developed to join the high-tech empire early on. As Titanium Phone Company prospered, his nephew just needed to work a little harder to soften that youngdys heart; it was normal for him to be worth billions now. Phil wasnt making a blind guess; it was just that Lukes tone when he mentioned CEO Jenny was a little too familiar. Coupled with Lukes shut-in persona, Phil wasnt surprised that he was so blunt. He shook his head with a bitter smile. I invite trouble too easily. Its fine to meet you in secret, but meeting them isnt safe. Luke understood this mentality very well. If it wasnt for that, he wouldnt make such a clear distinction between his real identity and his aliases. Phil had worked in old SHIELD for more than ten years. Coupled with Hydrasck of scruples, he really couldnt take any risks. This uncle had a female friend who yed the cello, but he rarely saw her. Thinking for a moment, Luke said, Drax, Catherine and I all know that what happened to my parents had nothing to do with you. They actually really wanted you toe to this party. After a brief silence, Phil still didnt agree. Ill think about it. Luke didnt force him. It was because Phil wasnt strong enough. Otherwise, if he could build an air base, why would he need to worry about gatherings like this? Phils enemies were basically Earthlings, while aliens had no time to bother with a nobody like him. Passing over this topic, Phil and Luke chatted about other things. The main subject of conversation was naturally the beloved daughter of the family and the most favored child, Cindy. They also talked a bit about ire and Joseph. Phil had been paying attention to the family, but only knew the basic situation. He hadnt sent anyone to monitor them. He listened to the details of daily life with great interest. After the bottle was empty and he finished his meat, he stood up reluctantly. I have something to do. Luke didnt ask him to stay. He simply stood up and gave him a half-hug. When our family goes on vacation to New York or Los Angeles one day, it should be fine for you to switch identities to carry Cindy, right? Phil hesitated; he was very tempted by the suggestion. Luke rolled his eyes. If you use that mask, who would notice if we talk a little in public? Chapter 1862 - You Didn’t Take Me With You On Such a Good Assignment?

Chapter 1862: You Didnt Take Me With You On Such a Good Assignment?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Phil left. He didnt say yes to the suggestion, but he didnt say no either. Luke could only shake his head and return with the empty bottle. Old men were so stubborn! They wanted something, but didnt say anything, and someone else had to take the initiative. In fact, he knew why Phil hade. With his and Tonys support, New SHIELDs sea base was already in the water. !! After this, Phil would be busy with the new base for a while. Tonys underwater base hadnt been built yet. Firstly, he didnt need it as urgently as Phil did. Secondly, he wanted to let Phil give it a go first, and then learn from the other mans experience. Of course, Phil didnt lose out. Most of the materials for this sea base were from Tony and the bigshot, and he had been given the technology for free. Even so, the manufacturing costs still reached three billion dors. If Tony sold it to the US military, the price would be at least ten times higher, and he would have to take out a lot of good things like the arc reactor. Compared with the first version of Cobras base, New SHIELDs sea base was a lot better. First of all, it was a lot more mobile and fortified. Lukes base was a processing nt, while Phils was for logistics and was a battle fortress. These modifications made sense. The new base was well-hidden and positioned very strategically. They werent active in Asia to begin with C this fortress just needed to move around the Antic to cover arge area of Europe, America and Africa. This way, it wouldnt be a problem for New SHIELD to carry outrge-scale operations in most parts of Earth. Although this medium-sized base had 500 personnel on paper, it could amodate 1,000bat soldiers in an emergency, which was enough. There were now about 2,000 people in Phils New SHIELD. Even if it expanded a little in the future, this base could still be used for three to five years. Once there were more people, it wouldnt be toote to open a second sea base then. That was what a modern industrial society was like. Once the first product was finalized, it became substantially easier to manufacture it on arge scale. If the sea bases of New SHIELD, the Avengers and the Bat Squad ran into each other while on patrol in the future, they might even be able to use signal lights to greet each other. The family gathering was fun. Two dayster, Tony sent a piece of good news. After hearing the news, Luke replied in surprise, You took back Lokis scepter? He was actually a little depressed, but in the end, he was still happy for the Avengers victory; it was just that he made a mental note of a certain female agent. What a joke! Not long ago, Natasha had shared more than 20,000 experience and credit points with him. She was a 1-star teammate, which meant a 10% share rate. In other words, retrieving Lokis scepter this time had been worth more than 200,000 experience and credit points. If Luke had taken part, he could have earned tens of thousands of points. Tony was inviting him to a victory celebration, and all the Avengers would be there. It just so happened that Thor had slipped down to Earth for a rendezvous with Dr. Jane, and so had participated in this mission in passing. Tony suggested that Bale could show his face while he did the rounds. After all, nobody knew what Batman looked like. Luke thought for a moment, then sneered. Not going. He then hung up. Such a huge stack of experience and credit points, and you didnt call me. Are we even teammates?! Besides, was Luke a person to move at someones beck and call? As if! Loki had brought the scepter to Earth, while Tony had deactivated it in the Battle of New York. Who knew how Thor and Tony would bicker over this matter now. Luke wasnt their father, and was toozy to y referee for those two big babies. For the next few days, Luke continued to train his youngest sister, Cindy. One of his clones roamed around outside to earn points, and the other focused on researching and improving the nanosuit. Suddenly, Alfred sent him an urgent message. Luke frowned at the image of the Hulk wreaking havoc in a city. He then looked at the location Hm, it was a port city in Kenya, Africa. Even if he rushed over now, the Hulk would already be done by the time he arrived. However, a familiar figure soon appeared in the image. The Hulkbuster fell from the sky. A red-and-gold counterpoint to the green Hulk, they immediately started fighting. After thinking for a moment, Luke decided to send amunication request to Natasha. The female agent was good at sneaking around and had good intelligence. She should know what was going on. After the call connected, a man said, Whoever you are, the user cant pick up right now. Luke instantly matched the voice to the database in his head. Hawkeye? This is Knight. Whats wrong with Natasha? Hawkeye was silent for a few seconds before he quickly said, We ran into one, hm, two troublesome enemies. One of them can affect our minds and cause hallucinations. We arent in our right minds right now. Luke asked, What about you? Hah~ Hawkeye smiled self-deprecatingly. This isnt the first time Ive run into something simr. Luke thought for a moment, then realized that Hawkeye was referring to when he had been under Lokis mind control. I should be able to deal with this problem, but itll take me at least six hours to get there even if I set out now Hawkeye: Should we contact you after were done here? Luke said, Okay. Be careful. Hm, take care of Natasha. Hawkeye didnt say anything else and hung up, but he mumbled to himself, Why does it sound like this person has a thing with Natasha? But what about Banner? Hes messing around outside right now! Less than ten minutester, the Hulkbuster grabbed Dr. Banner, who had returned to his ordinary form, and flew off. Luke snorted. Dr. Banner was in serious trouble this time, and so were the Avengers. The Hulk had wreaked havoc in a city without any enemies, and a conservative estimate was that hundreds of people had died. Tony left quickly and didnt give the Hulk much time to go all out, but international public opinion definitely wouldnt be good. A live broadcast was the most straightforward evidence. It was impossible to cover this up. When Tony had reported the good news a few days ago, Luke had checked their movements. Thest operation which involved all the Avengers had been in Sokovia in Eastern Europe. That had been nothing for Tony, who wanted to personally retrieve Lokis scepter. Natasha had been investigating Hydra in Europe for thest two years. Back then, she had obtained a lot of information on Cobra from Luke. She had found traces of a particr Hydra branch, and had found a Hydra stronghold in Sokovia. For the Avengers, attacking this Hydra stronghold was simr to finding a new grudge with an old enemy. Even staid Captain Steve had no objections to the operation. However, this operation touched many nerves in Europe and Russia, and both sides were quite unhappy. Sokovia was the buffer zone between both sides. They each had their own puppets and fanned the mes behind the scenes without intervening out in the open. Who knew if the Avengers sudden appearance meant that the American government wanted to directly interfere with Sokovia and create new chaos? Chapter 1863 - Gains and Losses, the Price of a Gift

Chapter 1863: Gains and Losses, the Price of a Gift

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

It just so happened that there had been major upheavals in several countries throughout Asia and Africa that spring. Because of these events, more and more refugees began to flee across the Mediterranean to Europe to avoid the spreading mes of civil war. Go to America? They would have to cross the Antic Ocean. If something happened to Sokovia in Eastern Europe, not only would the European Union and Russia have to deal with even more refugees, they might even have to personally step into the conflict. At that time, America would still be safe. !! Thus, the European Union and Russia had been cursing in their hearts for the past two days. On the surface, many governments had already raised questions about thewfulness of the Avengers actions, and were guiding public opinion. The Hulk going crazy could be considered conclusive evidence. Sure enough, Tony sent Luke a message. Looking at the tycoons expression, as if he had eaten sh*t, Luke didnt mock him. He simply said, What happened? It seemed Tony had already prepped his lines, and he immediately said, Were in serious trouble. Luke listened quietly, and his expression changed a momentter. So, you somehow created an A.I. called Ultron, which wants to destroy the world? To destroy mankind. Tony smiled bitterly. Although I was under the girls mind control at the time, and was led in that direction, Ultron was indeed an idea I had been thinking about. Luke narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment. Whats your n? Tony said, Its not convenient for us to show our faces for now. Its best if we dont go near big cities; otherwise, if that guy finds us and uses something else to deal with us, more people will die. Luke nodded in understanding. Okay. Ive already informed Phil. It just so happens that his base is doing a test run near the Strait of Gibraltar. Go and get some rest. Ill join you there. Tony clearly had the same thought. He simply nodded. Alright, Ill send you the details of what happenedter. After hanging up, Luke heaved a sigh of relief. Thankfully, his entire family was in Shackelford. It was a vast but sparsely popted ranch, and didnt have any high-tech equipment. Luke had given his family the best security system, but he had also installed a mental ess program which couldnt be hacked purely throughputer means. It was like how a light switch needed to be turned off physically C as long as Ultron didnt have thought waves, it couldnt rely on just a program to turn the security system off, no matter how smart it was. Speaking of which, the name of Tonys Ultron was simr to Lukes Ultima. But Tony was really impertinent when it came to creating technology. Luke had designed and named his A.I. Ultima. While the name referred to the myth of creation, it actually meant ultimate destruction. It was a constant reminder to Luke not to forget the possible harm that A.I. could cause. Ultima had been running for several years and was still in charge of mathematical operations; Luke had never taken any of its program code out of Space 2. Inparison, Alfred was enough for daily use and also safe to use. Even so, Luke hadpletely separated the databases of his various aliases earlier on. After that, he didnt give Alfred any orders as Big Dipper. There was no way Luke, who prioritized safety, would be as exposed as Tony. As he pondered the dangers he might face, his clone in New York quickly issued an order. All the members of the Bat Squad received the warning and took precautions. They immediately stoppedmunicating via external lines, and switched to indirect methods of getting information for the time being. Although this would significantly impact their efficiency, they wouldnt suffer as much as Tony. Hm, fine! The truth was that Ultron had probably seen through most of Tonys little secrets already. Ultron, which had been created from Tonys own core database, was very much in line with the old saying: No matter how sturdy a fortress is, its very easy to break through from the inside. Since Jarviss soul had been destroyed, Luke didnt think that Tony could keep many more secrets. The tycoon wasnt like Luke, who had Space 2. It was Jarvis who handled Tonys database and his research and daily life. The only good news was that because Luke had insisted on developing technology rted to thought waves, Tony had also in passing developed mental probes and matching tech. This matching tech was what the Chitauri had used to control their troops. Moreover, not every member was allowed to control another being at will in battle. Ultron didnt have thought waves, so it couldnt enter other parts of Tonys database. Even though Ultron had seen key parts of Tonys database, there might still be other parts that remained closed to it. But it was hard to say how much was still secret. Luke, on the other hand, had the mental ess program, so he wasnt afraid of Ultron sneaking in. Selina came over in less than two minutes. She took the tablet from Luke and skimmed through the detailed information from Tony. After reading the gist of it, she couldnt help but exim, No wonder you keep telling me that this person can absolutely be counted on to cause trouble. Thankfully, nobody on our side leaked their real identities to him Hm, my minions might have leaked a bit of info, but its not a big problem. Luke knew that she was talking about the little turtles. The little turtles could go out to meet other people, but because they were mutants, they absolutely couldnt reveal their address to anyone. Ultron probably wouldnt think much of these little turtles. At that point, Selina couldnt help but mutter, I remember you telling him several times to be careful when developing A.I., right? Even if he was under mind control, didnt he sense something wasnt right? Luke shook his head. If he listened to advice, would he still be Stark? If we try too hard to persuade him, it might have the opposite effect. Its more troublesome when a middle-aged man rebelspared with a young man. Not to mention Tony, Luke and Selina also had their own temperaments that were hard to change. Would Luke listen if he was told not to be so paranoid and that safety wasnt number one? Would Selina listen if she was told to just be a richdy and stop hanging around with Luke? Since they enjoyed the effects of the innovative technology which Tony had developed, they couldntin that he had been careless. If the tycoon was like Luke and dabbled for three to five years before going all out, would he still be that super genius with explosive creativity? This was the truth of the world. The Austrian writer Zweig had once said that all gifts bestowed by fate came at a price. This was even more obvious with superheroes. Once a person felt that they were omnipotent, a lot of things would be thrown at them until theypletely drowned. So, Luke kept telling himself: Im just an ordinary person. At most, I can be considered a zealous citizen. Ive never been some superhero. Chapter 1864 - Eliminating Negative States, Boosting Morale

Chapter 1864: Eliminating Negative States, Boosting Morale

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

It was precisely because he was cautious and had a good mindset that Luke remained calm the entire time. He wasnt in a hurry to set off. Instead, he told Selina to use the remote-controlled android, while his clones turned into Knight and Big Dipper to meet up with the Avengers at Phils new base. A few hourster, they arrived at the base and saw the Avengers. The atmosphere wasnt great. Steve and Tony barely looked at each other. When they ran into each other, they looked away at the same time. Natasha looked preupied, and Dr. Banner looked dejected. Thor wasnt here; apparently, he had gone to look for help. Luke, however, felt that it was probably because this Asgardian prince was used to Lokis tricks, so he was more resistant and seemed alright. Hawkeye was the most normal of them all. Although he wasnt in a good mood, his mental fluctuations told Luke that this veteran agent, who was half a teacher, half a friend to the ck Widow, was maintaining the necessary level of calm. Phil was in the conference room, which wasnt unusual. However, a certain African-American man with a ck eyepatch was also here, and he was sitting at the head of the table. It was quite unexpected. Seeing Knight, Big Dipper and ck Cat arrive, everybody greeted them, but didnt say much else. Phil, the host, was the only one who greeted them warmly. Less than half a minuteter, the show was over. Knight turned his head and nodded at Big Dipper. Big Dipper walked over and raised his hand. Everybody, please look here and repeat after me cheers. Everybody stared at the ck-and-white skull in bewilderment. For a moment, they thought that a certain cheap-mouthed person had taken the wrong suit and hade to make fun of them. Big Dipper snapped his fingers and activated Mental Resistance. One after another, Tony, Steve, Natasha, Dr. Banner, Hawkeye, Phil and Nick Fury all suddenly felt an indescribable sense of relief. With that, most of the negative emotions of those who had been having hallucinations, as well as the hidden memories that shed through their minds every now and then, suddenly disappeared. It was like a person who had been suffering insomnia for days suddenly getting a good nights sleep and feeling refreshed after waking up. Tony was too familiar with Batman, while a certain Big Spoon often didnt give him any face. He subconsciously stepped forward to challenge him. Big Spoon, what kind of ability is this? Big Dipper turned his pitch-ck eyes to Tony. Its an innate gift. It increases mental resistance for a short period of time, and makes you partially immune to a negative mental state. Hm, dont worry, you dont have the talent; theres no need to try. Tony:?Do you think I wont make an anti-Spoon suit? After that, Big Dipper moved to give way. Knight waited for a moment before he walked over to where Big Dipper had been standing. Big Dippers ability willst for a while. Hell use it on everyone againter to ensure that the girls mental persuasion is minimized. Pausing for a moment, he looked at the Avengers, who were clearly in better spirits. But I have to remind you that this is only a stop-gap measure. The hole in your heart is too big, and it cantpletely eliminate the girls influence. In the face of danger, I hope you can focus on dealing with Ultron. Everybody was silent. Many people sweated a little.?Youre god Batman! How can wepare with you? The crisis that the Avengers were facing now was simr to what happened to Batman before and after the Battle of New York. However, Batman persisted in not showing his face or making a sound, while the people whose heads had popped up during the first wave were swiftly taken down. Whoever had to be punished was punished, whoever had to go to jail went to jail C it felt very much like an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. In the second wave after the Battle of New York, this person simply died for peace and became a god in the public consciousness, and the American government was the first to be pinned as a murder suspect. The first wave demonstrated that Batman was ruthless toward others. The second wave demonstrated that Batman was even more ruthless toward himself. Several people looked at their one-eyed boss and recalled his analysis of Batman. For the former director to sigh and say, This kid is brazen, ck-hearted and terrifying, how much mental fortitude did Batman have? Old subordinates like Phil, Natasha and Hawkeye automatically tranted that into even more blunt words ?Batman is no less shameless than I am. Few people in the world were as shameless as the former director. The condition was that they used their shameless behavior to do the right thing. B*stards who were so vicious and savage that they didnt consider themselves human werent in this category at all. For example, when Nick Fury was ambushed, he had escaped into the sewers without hesitation. When the paparazzi targeted Batman, he naturally chose to travel through the sewers. There was no way Tony could do that. Neither would Natasha, Hawkeye or Phil, unless it was absolutely necessary. That was the difference. The Avengers simply watched Luke act pretentious and listened to what he had to say. Then, they got busy. Luke wasnt here to be a bystander; he had already analyzed the intelligence on the way over. He first raised an important question. Ultron has absolute control over the Inte and nock of intelligence and methods, so why does it have to go to Africa to buy that special metal from a ck market dealer? Nick Fury said, We suspect that Ultron has pilfered a lot of raw materials, including a lot of that special metal C its making more than one thing. Pausing for a moment, he continued, Also, a friend of mine in Oslo said that someone tried overriding the missile code, but someone else kept changing it. Its lost its best chance, and itll be hard to control those missiles now. Pondering for a moment, Nick Fury concluded, It said before that it wants to destroy us and turn this world into a huge grave, and that the Avengers are its biggest opponent. Steve continued, It wants to be stronger, stronger than us. Maybe it wants to create a body from that special metal? As he spoke, he and Tony couldnt help but nce at the shield not far away and think: If that really happened, that would be a big problem. Thor frowned. Its trying to copy a human body? Dr. Banner shook his head. No, the human form isnt perfect. Our biological makeup has long be outdated, and we rely more on knowledge now. Everybody looked at him. At that moment, Dr. Banners mind was clear and sharp. What it probably wants is to evolve. Nick Fury asked, How? Dr. Banners eyes flickered. Do you remember Dr. Helen Cho, from the party where Ultron was born? The Iron Man Legion robot he was controlling was about to attack her, but suddenly stopped. Chapter 1865 - Locking onto the Target, and

Chapter 1865: Locking onto the Target, and Borrowing for the Time Being

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Everybody looked at each other in dismay. Nobody else had noticed that when Ultron attacked with the Iron Legion robot. Luke hadnt gone to the party, and only confirmedter that Tony had created Ultron by using Lokis scepter. The other people at the party werent capable of doing something like this, so they naturally werent suspects. It made sense that Luke wouldnt know that Dr. Helen Cho had been involved in this incident. When Dr. Banner mentioned her at the moment, Luke recalled who she was. As a top gicist and nanotech expert in South Korea, she was one of the talents in Lukes database of candidates whom he wouldnt mind taking in if there was a chance. Thus, he remembered this beautiful doctor. Looking at her research project and results, he confirmed that this beautiful doctor was working on a research project called Regeneration Cradle. To put it simply, the Regeneration Cradle could be called a biological 3D printer. A regr 3D printer could print metal parts and machinery based on a pre-set design, while the Regeneration Cradle could print tissue and organs C and even a full human body. More importantly, the special metal had unique qualities C it was possible that Helen Cho might really be able to print out some amazing thing. Even if it was slightly weaker than Steves shield, it would still be a super weapon that was hard to destroy. Tony also looked up Helen Chos profile. After flipping through it quickly for a moment, he paused. Helen Chosb is in Seoul, South Korea. There hasnt been anything strange about the equipment or personnel recently. If Ultron wants to create a new body, he can only go there. Luke looked up Helen Chos itinerary on the multifaceted system and agreed with Tonys spection. She went to theb two hours ago. She might even now be helping Ultron to make a new body. Steve said, Everyone has three minutes to get ready before we move out. Any problems with that? Nobody objected. Everybody got up silently. Nick Fury also stood up. Tony, lend me Hill for a bit. Tony rolled his eyes. Hasnt she always worked for you? A momentter, the base floated to the surface, and the protectiveyer opened to reveal anding pad. A Quinjet rose into the air and headed east. The protectiveyer quickly closed back over the base and sank down into the ocean once more. Phil returned to the meeting room and sighed as he looked at the virtual screen that was still open. I hope everything goes smoothly. The Avengers and Batmans strongest trio had been deployed; hecked the strength to join the battle this time. Nevertheless, New SHIELDs agents could be used as a backup force. Once arge number of people were needed to clean up or help maintain order, it would be their turn. On the Quinjet, nobody said anything for several minutes. Tony and Steve were at loggerheads. Hawkeye and Natasha werent chatty people, and they just examined and adjusted their equipment. Dr. Banner was writing and sketching who knew what on a tablet. Luke, however, didnt think they could carry on like this. It was 13,000 kilometers from Gibraltar to South Korea. This Quinjet was an aircraft specially modified by Tony for the Avengers. It could cruise at 2.5 Mach, which was much faster than Lukes standard 2.1 Mach. That was why Lukes gang had squeezed onto this ne. However, it would still take more than four hours to reach South Korea. It wasnt that Luke had to talk to someone; it was just that nobody was talking at all, and everyone was acting like the ne was about to crash. However, it would be even stranger for Batman to strike up a conversation. He decisively sent Selina a message. It was time for Selina, Director of the PDD and Secretary-General of the Justice League, to step forward and make her existence known. Selina couldnt help but roll her eyes. This remote-controlled android didnt have that function, and could only send a certain person a fluttering of images. Then, she coughed and said, Hawkeye, Steve, Dr. Banner, for this operation, the Justice League has put together some gear for you. Since we have time now, how about I exin how to use it? Everybody in the ne paused to look at her, and then nced at the tycoon with strange expressions. Selina, however, seemed to know what they were thinking. Youre only borrowing the gear for the time being. If you like it, you can buy it from the bigshot. Of course, well cover damages sustained in battle. Everybodys expressions immediately returned to normal. That bigshot who sold everything was the ssic businessman. It was very normal for Batman and ck Cat, whom he was on good terms with, to do some marketing for him in passing. The Avengers had bought a lot of equipment and life-saving items from the bigshot. It wasnt that Tony was stingy, but that the tycoon was a little biased in what he made. He didnt make anything that was mass-produced, trash, ugly or uninteresting. Also, Tony really didnt have the time. Making improvements to the armor alone C turning it into a battle nanosuit with functions like a mental probe and a personal energy shield C already kept him very busy. How could he have the time to y with low-end trash? Besides, he got a lot of technology from Batman and the bigshot on the condition that he couldnt steal business. The bigshots meaning was very simple:?I specialize in selling low- to mid-range products, while youre not interested in making those to begin with, so well just split the range beforehand. Why did Natasha, Hawkeye and Steve buy equipment from the bigshot? Because it was cheap and convenient, of course. The mass-produced goods were delivered to a designated location in 12 hours, while ordinary custom-made products usually took less than a week. If they asked Tony for help, they would have to endure Tonys poisonous tongue first, and then wait three to five weeks, or even three to five months. They were all people who cared about dignity, and they werent the kind to idle around either. They got fair deals with the bigshot and received the goods in a timely manner. Credit was the currency which both parties used. They just needed to abide by the saying that business was business; it had nothing to do with personal favors. Hm, Natasha being thousands of credit points in debt was simr to an ordinary person maxing out their credit card. Would the person feel guilty toward the bank? Obviously not. As the bank, the bigshot wasnt afraid of anyone reneging on their debts. After a few years, everybody had naturally gotten used to it. Tony noticed everybodys expressions and didnt say anything. It was convenient to get stuff from the bigshot, but everything had to be paid for. Also, if it wasnt for his standing with Batman and the bigshot, would these teammates of his be able to enjoy priority treatment in purchases, or buy things on a tab? Did the ne they were on right now cost nothing to modify? The Avengers flew around on it every day, yet didnt spend a single credit point. There were a lot of other things like this ne which the Avengers had for public use. Tony never said anything because he was too proud to. Chapter 1866 - Made to Measure, and May God Protect Us

Chapter 1866: Made to Measure, and May God Protect Us

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

When Lukes trio boarded the ne, they had brought along two big boxes. The Avengers thought that it was some sort of extra gear, and didnt think much of it. Batman never ran out of firepower C this was already the running joke among the Avengers. Even the tycoon, who used to be an arms dealer, couldntpare. Tony still paid attention to style and elegance. It had cost more than a billion dors to make the Hulkbuster armor and its low-orbit satellite delivery system. Reportedly, a set of Batmans gear only cost several hundred thousand to several million. The price of the weapons varied, but most of them hovered above the 10 million mark. In other words, Batman could switch out Tonys Hulkbuster for hundreds of external gear.ponents Could one Hulkbuster fight dozens of enemies equipped with the Bat gear? Everybody knew the answer. Thus, they had no choice but to buy equipment from the bigshot. Points could be obtained by takingmissions and selling special supplies and intelligence; they really couldnte up with the money which Tony burned to make the equipment. Before the Battle of New York, all the equipment Hawkeye used cost less than a million in total C how would he dare use the tycoons equipment which cost tens of millions? The Quinjet wasnt very big. Everybody heard that it was gear for the three Avengers that had no armor. They didnt say anything, but they all turned their heads to look at the two boxes. The two big boxes opened to reveal smaller boxes inside, like a prank Christmas present. After the three smaller boxes were opened, Tony turned around and sent Luke a private message. Your armor can use nanotech now? Luke said, Its a semi-finished product; its only about 37% done. It just so happens that nothing can easily happen to these three, so Im testing the gear out. Tony: You really are Batman. Luke said, Takes one to know one. Someone always had to pay a price for technological progress. It was just that the two of them only chose people who werent prone to mishaps, which was already doing society a service. Besides, the Avengers didnt lose out. At least, they were smiling happily now. Hawkeye obtained a high-tech quiver which had a simr satellite delivery system as the Hulkbuster. However, this quiver didnt have the same sort of low-orbit, global range of cover. It could only follow Hawkeye in a range of one kilometer on a mission to deliver all kinds of arrows at any time. To put it simply, this was a tactical weapons arsenal. As for the arrows Hawkeye used, Tony had the basic data, and Luke just provided basic and several experimental models. The basic types were pretty much the same as what Hawkeye usually used. Once the features of the special models were exined to him, Hawkeye, as a master archer, wouldnt have any problems using them. Hawkeye liked the gear a lot. This time, he didnt have to worry about what type of arrows to carry on him for the mission. He probably wouldnt be able to finish using all the basic arrows in the quiver. As for the experimental arrows with unique properties, he would use them as the situation warranted. Not only was he a master archer, he was also a master at specialbat and tactics. Using a bow and arrows in specialbat and tactics was simply too suitable for him. Maybe he should earn as many credit points as possible and buy the quiver? Even as he rejoiced, the thought shed through Hawkeyes mind: As long as it wasfortable to use, why not? It wasnt expensive. The quiver only cost 100 credit points, and came with a freebie of five full sets of arrows. Each set consisted of 200 ordinary arrows and 20 experimental ones. Even excluding the ordinary type that Hawkeye could make himself, the 100 experimental arrows alone were worth 100 credit points. After using up these five sets, he could order more from the bigshot. They were 20 credit points each, and he could choose whatever experimental model he wanted. This was simply burning money. Hawkeye couldnt help but mutter to himself: One credit point could be exchanged for 100,000 dors! He never thought he would one day be rich. Of course, only an idiot would exchange credit points for money. Only those with credit points would have the friendship of the bigshot. Money alone couldnt buy this friendship. Next were three sets of nanotech battle armor. Only Hawkeyes head and key parts of his chest and abdomen were protected. Then, a ck skeleton-like support frame connected everything together. It could be described as an exoskeleton suit with a helmet and a breastte. However, there were two jets on the soles which could provide short-term flight propulsion. However, the propulsion wasnt easy to control. One mistake, and he would bite the dust. Steves suit was more or less the same, and had even less protection. After all, he had the shield. What was different was that there was a holster on both sides of the leg armor for pulse pistols. At that moment, Steve was holding two pistols with a baffled look on his face. Selina exined considerately, Although they look like toy guns, the shock wave and damage they cause once theyre fired are very suitable for taking down soldiers with minimal defenses. There are only 50 shots in each gun. After theyre used up, you can stick the guns back into the armor, and theyll be fully recharged in five minutes. If you dont mind the hassle, recharging one shot every few seconds works too. Steve: He had nothing to say. These guns were specially designed to deal with arge number of amateurs, and the jet propulsion on the armor could significantly increase hisbat range. With the kind of control he had over his body, he could attack targets up to 30 to 50 meters in the air; he wouldnt have to stand around and watch helplessly from the ground anymore. He wasnt used to Tonys metal hunks of armor; only an exoskeleton like this could maximize his agility. When it was Dr. Banners turn, Selina simply told him, The jet propulsion on your armor is very strong, and can send you 200 meters to safety in a short period of time. You can choose when to use it. Looking at his upper torso, which was pretty much bare of armor, Dr. Banner nodded silently. This design was really considerate, but also a stab in the heart. He really didnt need armor. There was no one on Earth who could kill him. If things went wrong, he could use the jet propulsion to send himself away from the scene. It was too perfect. As expected of Safety First Batman! The Avengers grumbled inwardly all together. With the appearance of the new gear, everybody was finally in the mood to talk. If they didnt talk now, their hearts might burst with whatever they were holding in. Time flew when you were having fun. As Luke calmly listened to everybody talking idly, they arrived in Seoul. The Quinjet swiftly approached a ss building next to the Han River. Steve asked, Everyone ready? Everybody answered in unison. Steve said, May God protect us. Luke: Everybody jumped out of the back of the ne. Lukes trio was thest to exit, but they had already turned invisible by then. It wouldnt be good for the Bat Squad to reveal itself too soon and scare Ultron into causing havoc in Seoul. Chapter 1867 - The Witch Switches Sides? Grab and Run

Chapter 1867: The Witch Switches Sides? Grab and Run

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

An ambush was impossible. The Avengers fell from the sky like dumplings. If Ultron hadnt already caught sight of them on thousands of cameras, that would be an insult to Tonys tech. A group of low-grade robots poured out of the research institute next to the river and attacked the Avengers. Unfortunately for Ultron, the raw materials that it had stolen in thest few days were of ordinary quality. In order to quietlyplete the creation of its body, it couldnt send out hundreds or thousands of robots. !! With a series of bangs, the low-grade robots were blown up. The Avengers sped up and charged into the building. Luke and the other two, who had activated the highest level of stealth mode,y low first. While the two parties fought fiercely outside, Luke took the lead as the trio snuck into the building. Suddenly, he heard two people talking dozens of meters away. A young woman said in disbelief, How can you A low mechanical voice replied, What? Luke, who had watched videos of Tonysst two fights, immediately recognized that the mechanical voice belonged to Ultron. The female voice belonged to the young witch who had trapped the entire Avengers team in hallucinations. Her full name was Wanda Django Maximoff At that moment, Wanda asked doubtfully, You said were going to destroy the Avengers and create a better world? Ultron: Of course. Itll be a much better world. Wanda asked, To the point that everybody dies? Ultraman said, The human race will still get the opportunity to change themselves. Wanda asked, What if they dont? Ultron said, Ash Noah. Wandas eyes widened. You madman Ultron said sincerely, There have already been dozens of mass extinctions on Earth. God doesnt sympathize with the weak. Each time Earth settles, he throws a stone at it. We have to evolve. Wanda asked, Who decides whos strong and whos weak? Ultron said casually, Life will tell us the oue. Hm, alright, the Avengers areing. You can get your revenge. Ill get the army of robots to cooperate. How long until the upload is done? Thisst sentence was clearly directed at someone else. Another woman immediately replied, Soon. Five minutes at most. The voice was a match to Helen Cho. Clearly, the beautiful doctor was also there. Luke, who listened to the conversation, had a strange expression on his face. When Ultron said, Ask Noah, and Wanda cursed, You madman, there had been an abnormal fluctuation in the witchs mind, which caused a minor explosion. In gaming terms, the witch had released a small mental ability. The person who was affected by the fluctuation was Dr. Helen Cho. So had they reached the defining moment in the story? Was this the ssic plot of a lostmb repenting and switching sides? As the thoughts raced through Lukes mind, the three-second countdown he had given Selina was about to end. In the blink of an eye, the two clones and Selina took their ces. At that moment, Big Dipper was outside the door, and Knight and Selina were in the rooms on both sides. Thisb wasnt a top secret base; the walls were just made of standard concrete, which wouldnt interfere with their attack. At that moment, Ultron suddenly eximed in surprise. It red at Helen Cho and then turned to look at Wanda. I thought we wererades. Why are you doing this? As it spoke, it raised its left arm, and its palm cannon glowed orange as it aimed at Helen Cho. At that moment, Helen Chos hand was still on the control panel of the Regeneration Cradle, and a warning shed on it. She looked at the pulse cannon in horror. A loud and melodious bell suddenly rang out in the hallway outside, and a mans voice chanted, The supreme edict, supreme lonely souls, all ghosts and charms, four lives with grace Stumped for a moment, Ultron instantly found relevant information in its database. Death Knell Big Dipper? Boom! Boom! Two almostpletely ovepping collisions rang out, and two transparent shadows lunged out of the dust in perfect unison with Big Dipper, who charged at Ultron from the door. Sparks burst out on Ultrons tall metal body as a ck-and-white figure spun around it. The immense force of the two des made the heavy metal body lose its bnce. Even so, the pulse cannon in Ultrons left palm was fully charged, and it fired at Helen Cho. Before the beautiful doctor could react, she saw the orange light of the pulse cannon explode in front of her, while a ck figure swiftly revealed itself. Then, the scene in front of her shed past as she was lifted up. Carried like a princess, she looked up into a clear blue sky several secondster, and a C cabin door? C suddenly opened in the air. She was then put down in a chair on the side, and her seatbelt was automatically buckled. The beautiful doctor finally saw who it was that had been carrying her earlier. Wearing pure ck armor and a pair of lenses that flickered blue and white, the man walked to the pilots seat and said in passing, Dr. Cho, dont panic. Im the Dark Knight. You can leave your personal safety to me. Helen Cho was dumbfounded. She was both surprised and puzzled. Why did it sound like he was here especially to protect her? If Luke knew what she was thinking, he would have given her a thumbs up. This female doctor was a certified talent! Following this Ultron incident, her value had skyrocketed as a genius of the highest level. A bad guy? That was impossible. In the system, this female doctor was still a neutral yellow. Ultron had caused a lot of casualties in thest few days. If Helen Cho had wanted to help Ultron do something bad, she would be light red in the system. Luke hadunched the surprise attack precisely to rescue this top genius. Reality wasnt a movie; no director would let a beautiful character keep her beautiful appearance. If Ultramans shot didnt blow up her head, it would be too wasteful a scene. Luke and the other two had achieved their goal of rescuing Helen Cho. Without needing to worry about the beautiful doctor, who was as weak as a chicken, Big Dipper and Selina immediately besieged Ultron. Big Dipper fought Ultron head-on. Two silver des whistled continuously as they tore through the air. They shed at Ultrons metal body, but couldnt break through its outer armor. Selinas robot hovered behind it, her heavy fists and ws trying to disrupt its movements. Too strong! In just a few seconds, the same thought popped into their heads: This Ultron was really too strong. Chapter 1868 - Another Robbery, and the Love

Chapter 1868: Another Robbery, and the Love Between Father and Son

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

This Ultron was extremely strong and quick to react. Its body was sturdy and durable, and wasnt operated by a person on the inside; it could be considered a top-notch version of the Iron Man Armor. Without a doubt, this guy had used a lot of Tonys secret tech for this body. Readings also showed that part of this body had been made with the special metal, which Luke had named vibranium. This was what Ultron had sessfully obtained from the ck market merchant after beating back the Avengers at the port in Kenya. The tycoon was really good at making trouble! He actually prepared everything for this cheap son. Luke cursed inwardly. Despite that, Luke gloated a little; things were about to heat up with a lively show of a father thrashing his son. As the thought shed through Lukes mind, there was a rumble, and another hole appeared in the wall of the research building. A gold-and-red suit of armor charged in with its hands up, the palm cannons already charged. They aimed at Ultron, who had just turned around. Bang! With a violent roar, Ultron, this cheap son, was sent flying. It smashed through several walls and shot out of the research building. Squash your son, Big Dipper shouted at Tony over the team channel as he appeared next to the Regeneration Cradle. Seeing his and Selinas movements, Tony knew what they were going to do. He didnt have the time to retort as he charged out through the hole created by Ultron and continued to chase after his cheap son. Big Dipper swung his de and cut all the wires. With his other hand, he helped Selina, who was in a slightly awkward position, throw the Regeneration Cradle onto her back. The android Selina was using shot out several metal restraints to secure the cradle to her back. Get on the ne and evacuate, Luke said. He resheathed one longsword on his back and took out a pulse gun. Go. Firmly gripping the edges of the Regeneration Cradle behind her, Selina exerted strength in her legs. She charged in the opposite direction from where Ultron had been sent flying. Ultrons army of robots had swarmed back into the research institute. They lunged forward recklessly, and looked like metal zombies. Luke raised his pulse gun. Bang! The light blue pulse st and the huge shock wave it kicked up cleared a ten-meter path in the hallway. Unhindered, Selina happily charged forward with the Regeneration Cradle on her back. ng! ng! ng! ng! Luke shed his sword and sent the other robots flying, and didnt give them a chance to touch Selina and the cradle. Bang! A second pulse st exploded at the right time and cleared the next ten meters. ng! ng! ng! ng! Another group of robots was sent flying. Close to 50 robots couldnt even stop Selina for 0.1 seconds before their line was broken. Bang! Crash! Luke sted through thest hallway and outermost ss wall. Amidst the smoke, dust and shattered ss, Selina and the Regeneration Cradle appeared outside the research building. For one moment, the battlefield seemed to suddenly fall silent. Ultron, who had been forced back hundreds of meters by Tony, Steve, Natasha and Hawkeye, roared, No! Thats mine! Originally, there had still been more than 20 robots entangled with the Avengers. They now turned around and lunged at the Regeneration Cradle. The cannons and mini missiles on their bodies flew over. At that moment, Ultron could no longer care about the integration with the Regeneration Cradle. The most important thing was to take back its perfect body. Its perfect body was gone, and Helen Cho had been stolen away. If Ultron had to put together another machine to modify its new body, it would need at least ten days, if not half a month. During that time, the Avengers and the Bat Squad definitely wouldnt leave it alone. It couldnt let them get away. Boom! Boom! With two loud explosions, Selina and Luke fully activated the thrusters on their suits and shot into the sky as they fled the research institute. Dont think about running! Ultrons eyes shed with a blood-red light. He stopped defending against the storm of fierce punches from the Avengers, and was about to give chase. In the end Wow, Daddys here, kiddo! Tony grabbed Ultron and pulled it back down to the ground. The Avengers also received battle notifications on the team channel, and they knew that Batmans trio had actually made off with Ultrons perfect body, the Regeneration Cradle, and Dr. Helen Cho in one go. Since the Bat Squad had done so well, the Avengers couldnt back down. If they really gave Ultron a chance to turn things around, the Avengers would forever have to defer to the Bat Squad in the future. For a moment, all sorts of attacks rained down on Ultron, and the damage to its body increased rapidly. In the distant sky, Big Dipper held guns in both hands and used his extraordinary marksmanship to intercept the gunfire and missiles from the army of robots. Everything went smoothly, and Selina stuffed the Regeneration Cradle and Ultrons perfect body into the back of the Quinjet. As soon as she entered, the door closed, and the ne sped up and left. At the same time, the stealth system activated and released a lot of missiles as a distraction so that nothing could lock onto the Quinjet. Ultron roared again and again on the ground, but was only able to fly several hundred meters before it was dragged down and besieged again. The Avengers were too used to fighting bosses together, not to mention that most of Ultrons tech was from Tony. Just like how Tony made armor to directly counteract them, some people had had vague thoughts before about beating up this shy tycoon. For now, they had no chance to use these tricks on Tony. Then, couldnt they use them on his cheap son? The battle was extremely intense. There were nonstop explosions, vegetation was sent flying, and traces of fallen buildings stretched over hundreds of meters north of the river. The Avengers had been working hard to prevent the battle from spreading south. A few days ago, the Hulk had caused a huge problem in the Kenyan port city. Seoul was the center of South Korea; it would be even more troublesome if something went wrong here. Ultron went crazy when it saw its new body, equipment, and human tool stolen. Relying on its semi-vibranium form, it shed violently with the Avengers. For one moment, it had the upper hand. After Tony yed out a love-hate, father-and-son show with Ultron, many parts of the Hulkbuster delivery system was blown up. The Mark armor was also riddled with damage and was about to fall apart. Natasha had no choice but to use the ck Widow suit, and the armor sustained 32% damage. Chapter 1869 - Chat Here, Chat There

Chapter 1869: Chat Here, Chat There

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Fortunately, the old man with the shield was sturdy, and relied on his shield and formidablebat skills to withstand the pressure. Conversely, Hawkeye moved around nimbly as he used his bow and arrows to clean up the small fry. From time to time, he interfered with Ultron, and was able to shoot dozens of arrows on end. Dr. Banner? After confirming that the Bat Squad hadpleted the robbery, Natasha immediately had him activate his jets and leave the battlefield. The Avengers had achieved their objective this time. There was no need to keep the Hulk around. The Avengers were at the center of attention and really couldnt cause any more trouble. Just like that, the situation turned into a tug of war, and the Avengers slowly started to lose ground. However, everybody was very calm. That was because two green dots were returning from the direction that the Quinjet had left in. Luke and the other two had left earlier to ensure their victory. After protecting the fighter ne and traveling some distance, Knight had Selina and Big Dipper go back to back up the Avengers. Not long after, Knight also left the ne. Knight let everyone know that the bigshot had moved the three spoils of war. There was no need to worry about Ultron taking them back, so Knight returned as backup. Ultron also noticed the three people who were returning at full speed, and its eyes flickered red. It wasnt an idiot. It had been very, very angry just now, no thanks to Tony. However, it also had Jarviss attention to detail. The perfect body hadpletely flown the coop. Ultron swiftly came back to its senses; it was time to beat a strategic retreat and then carry out n B. There was no point in fighting here. With its current body, it would be hard for it to defeat the Avengers, much less kill them and the Bat Squad. That was especially the case when it came to that sly guy who was clearly Batman but was now pretending to be the Dark Knight. Ultron didnt think that a person like that woulde running over to die; it was possible he had some trick up his sleeve. So, when Big Dipper and Selina arrived, Ultron suddenly stopped. It was hit by the Avengers attacks, but it didnt fight back. It just said, Enough, stop. At that moment, Big Dipper and Selina dropped from the sky. Tony was on the same wavelength as his cheap son. Seeing Ultrons no win, no lose situation, he drew back and said, Stop. Hearing that, the Avengers retreated, but continued to surround Ultron. Big Dipper and ck Cat had returned; it was their side that had the upper hand. Even if Ultron wanted to take everyone down with it, it wouldnt be able to get rid of these people who were protected by armor. This besiegement was just to prevent it from charging into the city and going on a killing spree. However, Natasha and Hawkeye looked at Luke and Selina; these two might not necessarily listen to the tycoon. In the end, they saw Luke sheath his swords and cross his arms, as if ready to listen attentively (watch a show). Who knew, in this father-and-son story, maybe they would bare their hearts to each other after fighting it out, and reconcile. Although it was unlikely, it was still worth watching a son berate his father in public and dere he woulde back in 30 years to show him up. Selina also tilted her head and observed Ultron. The fight with Ultron had happened too fast earlier, and she hadnt paid attention to the appearance of this cheap son of the tycoons. For one moment, the scene was silent. Ultron looked around, and its gaze finally fell on its cheap father. In the end, I am alone. So, you want us to look at you? Tony opened his mask to reveal his standard mocking, disdainful smile in short, a smile like that would very easily get an ordinary person beaten up. Ultrons eyes flickered red, but it didnt reply. It raised its head and looked at the sky. I think about meteors a lot. Theyre so pure. Boom~ the end, and then it starts again: A brand new world for the new man to rebuild. It sounded so mncholy, like a poet or a philosopher. Everybody found it strange. It paused for a moment. I am that new man, that new, perfect man. When this world looked to the sky, it would have seen hope and mercy. But because of you, it will see horror. Tony smiled again. Really? I dont think I see anything, whether its perfection, new man, or mercy. Ultron lowered its head and looked at Tony fixedly. Youve wounded me. You want to make me revere you. But, like you humans say, what doesnt kill me will only make me stronger! As soon as Ultron said that, everybodys expressions changed, and they stepped back. Bright orange light shot out of Ultrons chest and, with a loud bang, the body exploded. After the explosion, everybody looked at the half of Ultrons head and one eye which remained. For one moment, they just looked at each other. Luke broke the silence with a sigh. Well, that really was boom~ the end! Selina yed along. Now that this is over, shouldnt we prepare for the uing fight? What the two said broke through everyone elses musings on the meaning behind Ultrons words. This was the center of South Korea, not their own backyard. Whatever they were thinking, they could talk about it when they got back. Knight waste to the party, but Luke had finished watching the show as Big Dipper, and didnt feel any regret. After a brief discussion, the Avengers flew back on the Quinjet. The three members of the Bat Squad stayed behind to clean up the mess. After they entered the building, Selina went offline. Luke put away the android Selina had been using, then had the Big Dipper clone clean up the wreckage. By the time the Seoul police apprehensively entered the area half an hourter, both of Lukes clones had already left. Big Dipper returned to the base, but Knight didnt leave Seoul. Instead, he wandered around in starts and stops before he finally entered Guryong Vige in the Gangnam district. Gangnam had a very capitalist style and Guryong Vige also had a capitalist attitude. While the former was affluent and extravagant, thetter was cold and heartless. They were in the same area, but the living conditions were worlds apart. Luke, who was invisible, simply walked past the residents of the shantytown and finally came to a stop in front of a rundown shack on a hillside. He knocked lightly on the door, then used a secret transmission to say to the person inside, Miss Maximoff, this is the Dark Knight. Im here to nego to have a chat. He was so used to negotiating with people that the word had almost slipped out without thinking. The emotions of the people in the room were unstable. It was better to use the gentler word, chat. With his keen hearing, he heard the two people inside suddenly hold their breaths as their hearts raced. Luke said calmly, Dont worry, Im not here to beat you up. At least, not until were done talking. After that? That was a different matter. Batmans negotiations were always out of the ordinary. Chapter 1870 - Little Witch, Hurry Up and Jump Into My Bag

Chapter 1870: Little Witch, Hurry Up and Jump Into My Bag

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

A momentter, the door creaked open. Walking into the shack that was only ten square meters in size, Luke nced at the young woman sitting next to the bed. Hm, Wanda was a little unconventional. She was wearing a dark red jacket and a ck tank top. Her fair skin was a stark contrast to her ck shirt. Although the overall image wasnt especially outstanding, it was attractive enough. It was just that she had dark circles under her eyes and long eyshes, which made her look like a hipster. Thankfully, her hair was still a normal brownish-red, and wasnt dyed gray or pink or purple. Seeing the Dark Knight exit stealth mode after he closed the door, Wandas face turned even whiter. As long as a person wasnt isted from the world, they would have more or less seen some news media on Batman or heard of some of his rules. The Dark Knight wasnt as famous as Batman, but most young people knew about this number one hardcore fan of Batman. Many hardcore fans even fantasized about joining the Bat Squad themselves and fighting alongside superheroes one day. Unfortunately, their biggest problem was that they didnt have any money. The second biggest problem was that they didnt have any skills. The third problem was that they werent strong. Thus, no second cosyer joined the Bat Squad. But one of the basic requirements of a cosyer was to emte the original. In this regard, the Dark Knight was a hardcore fan. Like Batman, he never killed anyone. Like Batman, he was determined to deal with bad guys every day by breaking their bones and crippling them. Wanda had previously been too obsessed with revenge to think much about it. Or rather, her hatred for Tony Stark made her not care about the consequences. But now that the Dark Knight was standing in front of her, she realized that the huge figure in ck armor was very oppressive. Unconsciously, her stubbornness and obsession with revenge were pushed far to one side. It wasnt because the Dark Knight was better than Iron Man C Wanda didnt care about that. It was only right for her to go after Tony Stark to avenge her dead parents. On the other hand, the casualties and losses that had happened during this period were clearly within the range of punishment meted out by the Dark Knight. The Knight hadnt killed her parents. Not long ago, Wanda had glimpsed Ultrons n to destroy mankind, and she was the number one aplice in creating the best opportunity for it. Ultrons n left a huge impact on her soul. Thus, when Wanda saw the Dark Knight, she reflexively felt a sense of guilt. The blue and white lenses on the helmet only looked at her for a moment before they moved to look at the young man lying on the bed. Is this your brother, Pietro Django Maximoff? Wanda nodded. She had a lot to say, but for a moment, she didnt know where to start. Luke looked at the scan results disyed on the inside of his mask. An irregr puncture wound. Hes lost a fair amount of blood. The wound has been treated, but hes still bleeding internally. His life will be in danger in a few hours. Wanda turned around and looked at her brother. How can that be Only then did she realize that Pietro, who had still been moving a little when Luke was at the door, was now unconscious and pale. Red, wispy mist rose from her hands, and she anxiously pointed them at Pietros wound. Pa! A ck iron hand grabbed one wrist. Your healing ability isnt very effective. Stop using your brother as a test subject. Wanda was distressed. She truly hadnt studied how she could use her ability for healing; otherwise, she wouldnt have missed Pietros internal bleeding. Pressing down on the witch with one hand, Luke reached for Pietros waist with the other and pulled up his T-shirt. A faint blue light shot out of his palm to envelop the wound on Pietros abdomen. The next moment, the lenses projected a 3D model of Pietros wound in the air. Luke zoomed in and drew a circle in a brighter color on the projection. See this? Theres a broken blood vessel here. You didnt deal with it. Wanda was frustrated. She could ept that her skills werent good, but she absolutely couldnt ept killing her brother with her own hands. Looking at her face, Luke thought for a moment before he said, For our possible cooperation, I should show some sincerity first. As he spoke, he turned off the blue scan, opened his palm, and pointed at Pietros wound. After the blue light disappeared, the room, which only had one window, suddenly turned dark in the glow of a hazy white light. Wandas eyes widened as she stared at the finger which glowed with a reedy white light. Her beautiful lips couldnt help but part. A a superpower? At that moment, the finger gently touched Pietros wound. The hideous wound on Pietros abdomen healed at a visible rate. In less than 30 seconds, there were only a few bloodstains left on the skin. Stunned for a moment, Wanda finally understood: Batman had never demonstrated any superpowers, but who was to say that his hardcore fan also had none? Moreover, even if he did have superpowers, there was no need to unt them in front of the camera. Looking at the dazed witch, Luke said, Nobody in the Avengers knows that I have this ability, so keep this little secret to yourself. He shifted his gaze. Dont tell anyone, not even your brother. Wanda found it strange. This Dark Knight seemed easy to talk to? Of course, Luke wouldnt tell Wanda how special she was. She didnt react to Real Dream at all, and was a woman who was very resistant to Pheromone Control. However, a scan and analysis by the armor showed that she was no different from an ordinary human woman. She had also been able to induce hallucinations in all the Avengers except for Hawkeye C this witch was definitely a raremodity that he had to put into his bag. Of course, there was one big problem she was bright red in the system. She was the one who had caused the tragedy at the port city. It wasnt Ultron who had forced her to do it; she had done it out of revenge. She made Dr. Banner lose consciousness so that he couldnt suppress the Hulk at all. Otherwise, there would be absolutely no way that Dr. Banner would let the Hulk kill so many people C just smashing up some buildings and cars was already pretty good. But it wasnt umon for youngsters to impulsively provoke big disasters in their quest for revenge. A certain tycoon had only started to cause trouble in his thirties C wasnt he now the leader of the Avengers? Besides, bad guys were never a problem for Luke. It was just like how Tony had initially sold weapons, but suddenly repented and now had a near-obsession with protecting the Earth. For immature offenders like these, repenting and being a good person forever wasnt necessarily the only way to deal with the matter. There was no need for Luke to feel guilty when he sheared the sheep. If it were a woman who was a neutral yellow, he wouldnt use Real Dream or Pheromone Control to control them. Thus, from the moment he found the siblings, he had beenying a trap. Chapter 1871 - Blood Feud’ and ‘Old’ Young Man

Chapter 1871: Blood Feud and Old Young Man

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Since Luke couldnt control Wanda with his ability, he did it with his words. The moment Luke suddenly appeared outside the door, he started to create a tense atmosphere. He then politely said that he wanted to talk to her, which threw her off slightly. After entering, he took the initiative to draw attention to Pietros wound, which made Wanda believe that she had almost killed her brother. Luke seized the moment to save Pietro, which put Wanda in his debt and made it much less likely for her to use soft tactics against him. However, this impression of him as her brothers savior wouldntst. Right after being rescued from a car crash, a person might feel that giving all their possessions to their savior wasnt enough to express their gratitude. As long as the victim calmed down half an hourter, however, it would be hard for them to think like that again. Thus, Luke struck while the iron was hot and used the little secret about his superpower to close the distance between them. In fact, this little secret wasnt a big deal for the Avengers. They had Life 1 and the Light Dagger, so they wouldnt be surprised even if they knew that Luke had a healing superpower. Tony might think that Luke was using the Light Dagger in a different way. Lukes methods werentplicated, but they were efficient and practical. From shop owners or customers who used fake money at the mart to higher-level swindlers, and finally to psychiatrists, they all employed simr techniques. The only difference was in the acting, prep work, and skills. Lukes biggest advantage was that he wasnt afraid of the other party turning hostile after sensing something wasnt right. If they really turned hostile, the other party would be the one to be beaten up. This time, the witch was quite lucky. She obediently took the bait and epted being recruited and supervised without much hesitation. She and her brother hence didnt have to enjoy Lukes torturous teaching. Back then, the supergirl trio had suffered from bad luck for months. It was only after Stacy almost went bald from banging her head on walls that Luke removed the bad luck from them. Now that he thought about it, Stacy had probably suffered this bacsh in advance from hooking up with his sister. If you want to wear a crown, you need to have a hard head first. A person would need a hard head to hook up with his sister. After waking up, Pietro got a rough idea of what happened after he passed out, and he had no objections to his sisters decision. He knew that if Ultron seeded in turning Earth into a mass graveyard for mankind, Wanda would still feel tortured even if she survived. Taking revenge on Tony Stark had be an obsession. But the siblings werent murderers, nor did they want to be aplices who killed billions of people. Luke took them back in his Quinjet. It took more than five hours to reach the underwater base. That was plenty of time to have a good chat with the two kids. As they chatted, he learned more about the siblings. When they were ten, the family of four was having dinner when missiles made by Stark Industries suddenly fell from the sky. The first missile smashed through the floor and the basement, burying the siblings parents along with it. A second missile thennded in front of the siblings. The siblings, who were still kids, trembled in fear at the sight of the second missile. They dug carefully for two days before they were able to crawl out of the ruins. The strange thing was that both missiles were duds, or the first one wouldve already killed the entire family. Sitting in the Quinjet, Lukes expression was a little strange when he opened his helmet. Tony would make two sh*tty duds in a row? Even the tycoon himself would be embarrassed to sell something of that quality! Pietro and Wanda were twins. Pietro, who was born twelve minutes earlier, was the older brother. They were both born in 1990, so would have been 10 in the year 2000. Luke thought for a moment. Obadiah had already been privately manufacturing and selling weapons during that time. ording to Tonys own investigation, Obadiah secretly sold real weapons from Stark Industries on one hand, while on the other, he sold weapons from his own workshop on the ck market. It was especially easy for Obadiah to sell knockoff versions of his ownpanys products to the rogue armed forces and terrorists who found the real products too expensive. Also, he didnt have to share this ie with the rest of Stark Industries. He settled a lot of underground deals with dirty cash. There was basically no risk in using intermediaries. The important thing was that Sokovia was in the middle of Eastern Europe. For the sake of its reputation, Stark Industries didnt have any military dealings in this zone. It certainly wasnt to clean up Tonys identity as an arms dealer. Most of the weapons sold or distributed in America were used to create chaos, and arms dealers were aplices. However, the two Stark Industries missiles that the witchs family had encountered might not be the real deal. There might still be hope for this blood feud. Tony had now turned over a new leaf and was a 2-star teammate, while the siblings were temporary members who had to redeem themselves after the crimes they hadmitted. There was no way Luke would use Tony as a way to build rapport with the siblings. However, he also didnt want the situation to blow up in his face. Luke hesitated as he wondered if he should say anything. This could be considered a test. He didnt need the witch to y nice with Tony, but she couldnt screw the tycoon over again in the future. The tycoon was a ma for trouble in the Marvel world; it would be too dangerous if the witch poured oil on the fire. This was only the first time, and Ultron had already sworn to destroy the world. The next time, the entire gxy might be destroyed, and the next time after that, the entire universe might be destroyed. As Luke mulled over this, Wanda told him what had happened to the siblings in recent years. The missiles which destroyed their home when they were ten killed their parents. The siblings could only roam around Sokovia as orphans. Three years ago, they were captured by the Hydra branch in Sokovia and sent to that secret base as test subjects. Hydra had tried to use Lokis scepter to create superhumans, but failed. The siblings were the only ones to gain superpowers and survive. Wandas ability wasnt purely mind control. She could also use it in physical attacks, which was simr to Lukes Telekinesis, but much more powerful. As for Pietro he could run fast? Looking at the young man with long gray hair, Luke was silent for a moment.?Young man, what have you been through all these years? A clueless Pietro gave a small demonstration. Luke looked at the stats the armor generated. Pietro was indeed astonishingly fast, but it couldnt be considered a very strong ability. At Pietros speed, most people would only see a shadow sh by at most. However, Selina would basically be able to see his movements in herplete symbiotic form; it wouldnt be hard to deal with him. Luke wasnt interested in bullying this kid with an old mentality. It wasnt easy to lock onto Pietro with Telekinesis, but Mental Interference and Real Dream worked on him. As long as Luke got the timing right, it would be an instant kill. As for setting up a slice and dice trap with Elementary Annihtion to cut this youngster to pieces, that would be too ruthless. Chapter 1872 - Stark, Are You Trying Something Again?

Chapter 1872: Stark, Are You Trying Something Again?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Wanda and Pietros dynamics were quite interesting. The person in charge was basically the little sister, Wanda, while Pietro was devoted to protecting his sister? He had been stabbed in the abdomen when he anxiously blocked a knife for his sister, even though he was one of the fastest men in the world. In the port city before, Wanda had also been hit in the head with a taser arrow from Hawkeye. She had convulsed at the electric shock, and hadnt been able toplete the magnificent feat of taking down all the Avengers. If Luke had the siblings abilities, it would be impossible for something that ridiculous to happen. Firstly, the siblings had only obtained the abilities three months ago, and werent familiar with them. Secondly, theycked professional training, and were easily distracted on the battlefield. For example, Daredevil Matt, who was also a superhuman, was able to hear almost everything in the Clinton area. However, his brain couldnt process so many sounds at one go, and he had still been surrounded by ninjas. Now that the siblings had fallen into Lukes hands, he had to educate them properly for a while so that they wouldnt continue being noobs. They had no family and schooling, and had a lot of personality issues. In the end, however, Wanda had turned on Ultron, and could be considered worth saving. As they chatted, the three of them flew to the underwater base. Looking at the base as it quietly rose up and the protective shield opened, Wanda suddenly sensed something and couldnt help but ask, Is Ultrons new body also here? Lukended the ne steadily. Yes, it was sent back three hours ago. Wandas expression turned ugly. Is Tony Stark with it? Im not sure. Luke shook his head. Let me ask. Big Dipper, who had been resting in the base and browsing through intelligence and formting a n, quickly got up and walked to theb where Ultrons perfect body was stored. He couldnt be med for acting so carelessly. It was just that he and Tony were too familiar with each other. Besides, there wasnt anything Tony could do to the new body. Ultrons existence had been sheer happenstance; something like that wouldnt happen again. The chances of two Ultrons appearing were countless times lower than winning hundreds of millions of dors. But who was Tony? And who was the witch? These two had just teamed up to create Ultron. Now that the witch suddenly said that, it was a little foreboding. Big Dipper walked into theb a few doors away, and indeed saw Tony, Dr. Banner, the ck Widow and Hawkeye bustling around. The cables of the Regeneration Cradle which he had cut had been reconnected. Clearly, it was already working. Tony turned around and said in a normal tone, What, youre interested in this, too? Big Dipper frowned. Stop. Tony raised an eyebrow and didnt stop working. Why? Big Dipper: Because you just created Ultron. Tonys expression froze, but his fingers were still flying over the keyboard as he replied distractedly, Which is why we have to deal with this disobedient kid as soon as possible. At that moment, Steve ran in. His face darkened when he saw the situation in theb. Stark, are you trying something again? Tonys face fell. Again? Hm, fine, it was indeed again. An afterimage shed through the hallway. It was Pietro, who held his sister with one hand and the Dark Knight with the other. Everybody exchanged nces, and Steve gave the Dark Knight a you try look. He was probably the only person present who could make the tycoon a little more obedient. Without any hesitation, Luke as Knight said, Tony, stop. At the very least, think about whether or not its safe. Tonys face darkened. He paused and turned around. Bruce, we dont have time. Luke frowned. What do you mean? Suddenly, Pietros shadow shed around the Regeneration Cradle, and an energy cable was pulled out. Everybody: Pietro said, I think Hm, let Mr. Knight finish asking the questions first. Tony red at him for a moment, but knew that it was hard to guard against this guys speed. He could only exin quickly, Ultron has been evolving rapidly. At this rate, itll be able topletely control most of the Inte on Earth in less than a week. In a month, itll be a god on the Inte. By then, itll be impossible for us to kill it, unless we destroy all the Inte on Earth and every ce it might be hiding in. Everybody was silent. That was an impossible feat. The Avengers couldnt make the world destroy the Inte all at the same time, much less blow up countries one by one. At that time, Ultron wouldnt need to do anything, and the Avengers would automatically be the worlds public enemy. Conversely, Ultron just needed to hide online to remotely control its army of robots. Once Ultron had enough time to digest Tonys secret tech, the robot army would definitely be able to help itplete a physical connection to any ssifiedwork. At that time, it would just need to issue amand tounch nuclear missiles, and mankind would be facing a countdown. A Terminator scenario even popped up in Lukes head C just rece the T800 robots ughtering humans with Ultrons robot army, and there wouldnt be any difference. After a brief silence, Luke nodded. So, what are you doing now? Tony was relieved. Im well, Dr. Banner is inputting what is left of Jarviss program into this perfect body. As long as we seed, it should be able to help us restrain Ultron. Dr. Banner was lost for words. Everybody was lost for words. Tony coughed and said, Skip the details. The key is that this new body has a simr ability to Ultron. It can keep Ultron out of ordinaryworks and confine it to its robot army, so the only thing well need to deal with is just Ultron itself and the robot army. We wont overlook anything. Wanda, who had yet to resolve her grudge with the tycoon, couldnt help but retort, Are you sure this isnt world destruction all over again? Tony pointed at her. Kid, you may be young, but dont forget that you also contributed to Ultrons appearance. Ive alreadye up with a solution. Do you have a better idea? Wanda faltered. She had a very big hand in Ultrons appearance, and indeed didnt have a solution. Luke, however, sneered inwardly. The tycoon was so uncouth, relying on his brains and experience to bully a little girl. Chapter 1873 - Waking Up, Which Side Are You On?

Chapter 1873: Waking Up, Which Side Are You On?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Hm Fine, Luke himself had just finished conning the other party; he was at least aware of his own behavior. People nowadays were indeed gullible. Tony nced at everyone. If we dont do this, well be trapped in a protracted battle with Ultron. The chance of losing everything is almost 100%. If we choose to take this risk this time, we will at least have a 50% chance of getting a powerful teammate. Most of the people present were tempted. In fact, given that Dr. Banner, Natasha, and Hawkeye were helping Tony out, it was clear that they agreed with the n. Luke was inclined to support Tony, but his head also hurt when he thought of how the tycoon was a ma for trouble. What if an even fiercer viin boss appeared? For someone who prioritized safety first, he would rather have a few more minutes to think about it. The speed at which his brain worked was equivalent to an ordinary person pondering the matter for more than an hour. It was enough for him to weigh most of the gains and losses. At that moment, a red notification popped up on the monitor screen. Severe depletion of energy! Clearly, the power had been cut for too long. Tonys expression turned ugly as his hands flew over the control interface for a few seconds. Theres not enough power, and an unknown anomaly has appeared with the perfect body. The schematic might not be able to wake it up. He lunged at the Regeneration Cradle and plugged in the power source again. But even with the power restored, there was no improvement with the perfect body. A series of notifications popped up on the screen, and the progress bar finally increased from 4% to 5%. Tony and Dr. Banner had already started working on the interface again to try and solve the problem. Luke couldnt help. It was Tony and Dr. Banner who had created the activation program. It was impossible for Luke to figure out the underlying theory in such a short period of time. Suddenly, a man with a bright red cape charged in. Move, let me do it! Tony turned around and saw the person jump onto the Regeneration Cradle, and immediately cursed. WTF?! It was none other than Thor, the God of Thunder. He raised one hand, and white lightning appeared in the air as it gathered around the Mj?lnir hammer. Stunned, Dr. Banner stretched out his hand. Wait! Pietro had pulled the plug before the activation program waspleted, and the most important underlying control program had not yet been inputted. Until this process waspleted, who knew if the awakened perfect body would be a second Ultron? But it was toote. Thor, who had always been quicker to use his hands than his brain, had already swung the hammer down, and lightning hit the Regeneration Cradle. Boom! Zi! Zi! Zi! The entire Regeneration Cradle was enveloped in white lightning. A notification popped up on the screen. Warning: Energy overload. As if injected with chicken blood, the 5% progress bar increased to 10%, 20% 90%, 100%! Thor suddenly drew back his hammer, and the scene fell silent. Everybody, including Luke, subconsciously held their breaths for one moment. What thing would Tony and Thor have created? Boom! The Regeneration Cradle shattered, and a dark red figure shot out. Thor, who was standing on the cradle, was knocked back ten meters and fell to the floor. Even the Mj?lnir hammer fell from his hand. But nobody was looking at him. Even Thor himself immediately straightened and looked at the dark red figure that had broken out of the cradle and was standing amidst the wreckage. Its body was mostly dark red with ck patches on it, and there was a light yellow gem the size of a bean between its eyebrows. It slowly raised its head and looked at the people around it, as well as this brand new world. Then, it lunged at Thor. Thor reflexively grabbed it with both hands and tossed it to the side. The dark red figure mmed into the wall on one side, but didnt slow down at all. The next moment, the protectiveyer of the base opened in front of it to reveal a dark blue ocean world. It didnt say anything, but simply looked curiously and longingly at the scene outside that was brimming with life. Steve leapt lightly to a spot not far from Thor and raised his shield. Thor suddenly raised his hand to warn him against acting rashly. The being raised one hand, as if to touch a fish swimming leisurely outside the transparent wall, but suddenly paused. A momentter, it looked away, and its body instantly turned all ck except for its head and hands. It turned around and flew back lightly. Luke raised an eyebrow. This person was indeed unique. It didnt even make a sound as it flew. There was no way to track its movements with Elementary Sound Wave. It was like an uncertain existence between illusion and reality. Sure enough, something which Tony and Thor made would be strange. Luke nced at the two young masters and grumbled inwardly. At that moment, it flew back andnded lightly in front of everyone. It said, Sorry, that was a little odd. Then, it bowed slightly to Thor, who was two meters away. Mm, thank you. Thor: ??? Its gaze fell on Thor, and its thoughts moved. A cape appeared out of thin air. A secondter, it wasplete and fluttering behind the being. The cloak was simr to Thors, except that it wasnt bright red; it flowed between various colors, which made one a little dizzy looking at it. Steve asked solemnly, Thor, you helped create this? Thor nodded. I had a vision. A vortex that sucks in all hope of life. At the center of the vortex was that He pointed at the yellow gem in its head. The Mind Stone is one of the six Infinity Stones A few minutester, everybody understood why Thor had taken the initiative to charge up and activate this Vision. When Thor had said before that he was going to get help, he had gone to a special ce to obtain a vision C another way to put it was a prophecy or a possible future. After experiencing this vision, he knew that Tony was right. From the sporadic images he saw, neither the Avengers nor the Bat Squad could handle Ultron. It was only with this Vision that this crisis could be averted. When it came down to it, the source of the fear in the hearts of Ultron, Wanda, Pietro and the Avengers came from the Mind Stone in Visions head. So, as long as Vision was on their side, taking care of Ultron would go from almost impossible to a 50-50 chance? That was how Luke interpreted it in his heart. However, Thors vision really couldnt be treated as crazy talk. This guy was hard-headed and wouldnt go crazy so easily. Steve couldnt help but look at Vision. Wait, you youre on our side? Vision didnt answer directly, but said, Im on the side of life, but Ultron wants to destroy all life here. I can only destroy it. Luke:?Thank god, finally, an A.I. with feelings. That was right, this Vision was a living being, not some robot. Luke sensed that it actually had mental fluctuations. Although these thought waves were more cryptic and strange, like a foreignnguage, it was still a trait exclusive to living things. Chapter 1874 - Peculiar Vision, Setting Off

Chapter 1874: Peculiar Vision, Setting Off

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

I cant make you trust me right now, but I know that we need to take action immediately. As he spoke, he grabbed the Mj?lnir hammer on the side and handed it to Thor. Everybody was lost for words. Stunned, Thor looked down at his exclusive treasure, then at Vision, and nkly stretched out a hand to take the hammer. Vision moved past him like a breeze. Ultron is waiting for us in Sokovia. Thor looked at the hammer, then at Tony and Steve, who were looking at him strangely. He forced a smile and weighed the hammer in his hand to confirm that it wasnt a fake. Hm, right. Everybody was still staring at him silently. When Thor hurriedly walked past Tony, he patted him hard on the shoulder. He gritted his teeth. You did a great job. After Thor left, everybody looked at each other, not knowing what to say. On the day of the party, when Ultron had stolen Lokis scepter, all the Avengers had been present, and had tried picking up the hammer, and none of them seeded. Only the old capsicle had been able to move it very slightly, but he couldnt pick it up. Now, Vision had passed it to Thor like it was like some regr hammer. What the heck was that? Everybody was astonished and baffled. Luke was the only one who wasnt too surprised. It was hard to say exactly what sort of existence Vision was. His birth was directly connected to the Mind Stone, and he had been charged with thunder and lightning from Thors Mj?lnir hammer. It wasnt hard to believe that a person like that could bypass the rule that no other person could pick up the hammer. It was Knight who raised his hand to break the silence. Go get ready. We brought over a new batch of equipment that you can borrow for the time being. You can get it from Bastet. Selina: ??? She immediately sent him a private message. What the hell? You didnt mention this to me. Luke said, I had the bigshot put it on my fighter ne when I came back. Selina stopped asking. The bigshot came and went like a ghost, and there was no pattern to how he gave out things. There was no need for her to worry at all. The so-called new equipment was mainly for Pietro and Wandas nanosuits. Attack and support abilities werent important for the sibling; the main thing was to protect key parts of their bodies, including the head and upper torso. When it came to self-defense, Pietro, who had been stabbed in the gut, and Wanda, who had been tasered in the head, werent trustworthy at all. Natasha now had a brand new ck Widow suit, and didnt have to wear the half-ruined one anymore. Soon, Knight, Big Dipper, Tony, Steve and Dr. Banner gathered together. They didnt need to prepare much. Selina gave Steve four power banks for his guns. Its unlikely that there wont be any casualties. Tonys expression was solemn. As long as even one trace of Ultrons body is left, well lose everything. Conversely, Steve looked rxed. Just nice, I dont have any ns tomorrow. I can go all out. You dont have a girlfriend anyway. At most, you wouldve just been beating up sandbags!?Tony grumbled inwardly as he continued, Its me that Ultron wants. Ill deal with the main body. Vision walked lightly past him. Thats true. He hates you the most. Everybody: Knight murmured in a low voice, I am now certain that he really is a variation of Jarvis. Jarvis liked to stab his boss in the heart whenever he had the chance. Vision had clearly inherited this trait. Big Dipper interjected, He looks like a young version of your fathers butler, Jarvis, right? Tony nodded slowly with aplicated expression. Yeah. Everybody was silent for a moment before they dismissed the awkward topic. Yes, Luke had said that on purpose. Tony had caused a lot of trouble with Ultron. It was better to leave a deep impression on him while the matter had yet to be resolved. Otherwise, Luke might not have had the time to give Tony a warning after everything was over. A momentter, the base reached the surface of the ocean. The protective shield opened, and Quinjets took off one by one from four runways and headed east. The ne in the lead belonged to the Avengers, and arge number of new SHIELD agents followed behind it. They were flying to Sokovia, which was only 2,000 kilometers from Gibraltar and which would take around 40 minutes. As long as the Avengers Quinjet flew a little slower, it would be able to arrive at its destination with therge number of agents. On the fighter ne, Steve was assigning tasks. Tony, head to the church in the center of the city. Ultrons base is there. You have to distract it. The best would be if you can piss it off enough to chase you and beat you up. Tony: Ill be the one to beat it up. Steve said, The rest of you have the same assignment: Take a special force team with you and do your best to evacuate the civilians in the center of Sokovia. We cant let them stay in a zone where battle might break out. After that, surround Ultrons robot army. Knight raised his hand. The Bat Squad will use androids to help you. We have other arrangements, and wont participate in the evacuation. Everybody was only slightly surprised, but then understood. Steve simply nodded. Got it. Be careful. Except for Wanda and Pietro, everybody here knew that Knight was Batman. He had never been afraid of any enemy, and liked to surprise them. He hadnt appeared with the Avengers in Seoul that morning. Instead, he led his teammates inside and snatched the perfect body, the Regeneration Cradle, and Helen Cho. Although they didnt know what Knight was up to this time, everybody chose to trust him. Before six in the morning, more than ten Quinjets arrived in Sokovia. Tony jumped out of the back door of the ne. Ill go find Ultron. You have to be quick. With that, the Mark suit turned and flew toward the center of Sokovia. The others also jumped down and entered Sokovia from all directions. New SHIELDs Quinjets were split up among the Avengers. Then, the entire city started to stir. Wanda instilled a sense of danger in some people, and they left their homes. Pietro dashed into the police department and repeated, This is an emergency. Officers, please take to the streets and help maintain order. Police officers just about to get off work and those about to start were baffled. When they raised their heads, most of them didnt see Pietro. Pietro rolled his eyes and grabbed the gun of a police officer nearby. In a sh, he appeared in the middle of the hall and pulled the trigger. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! All the police officers raised their eyebrows. Pietro looked around. Didnt you hear me? Its an emergency. Officers, go out to the streets. Many of the police officers cursed inwardly. Before they could react, Pietro suddenly ran out. The police officers grabbed their guns and jackets and chased after him. They only had one thought in their minds: They had to teach this kid a lesson. Chapter 1875 - The Witch Cleans Up, Father and Son’s ‘Peace’

Chapter 1875: The Witch Cleans Up, Father and Sons Peace

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The police officers rushed out, and then were swept up with the rest of the crowd. That was Lukes doing. His mental powers werent as amazing as the witchs, and only had a range of 100 meters. In this range, however his Real Dream was very strong. Wandas mental power, on the other hand, could affect ordinary people within a kilometer. There were bound to be differences in their abilities. Luke relied purely on his basic attributes for his mental abilities. Wandas abilities, on the other hand, came from being enlightened by the cosmic item that was the Mind Stone. When it came to the study of mental abilities, however, Luke was at least an expert, while Wanda was at most a primary school student. Currently, Wanda relied on intuition to use her powers, but Luke could already use support equipment. Detecting, receiving, matching and blocking mental fluctuations were all part of the same system, and magnifying them was one of his research directions. It was like the earliest studies of ice and fire; the deeper he delved, the more it became the study of heat molecules. Now, Luke was making the most out of his research; he had set up a lot of drones over the city to transmit and amplify the witchs mental fluctuations. However, it wasnt easy to influence people and spread the effects at the same time. Luke specifically told the witch not to drag away those with strong resistance, and to only expand the range of control as much as possible to affect more people. He then used a collective mental resonance to affect the remaining people a second time, hence achieving the most efficient way of switching areas and borrowing power. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Wanda to cover one third of the city. The moment the witch went all out, the new SHIELD agents who were following the Avengers scattered into various main thoroughfares. They were all equipped with basic nanotech exoskeleton armor and multifunctional mechanical gloves. When they ran into situations like people cutting the line, refusing to give way, or bickering, the agents simply dealt with them hands-on. Those who wanted to quarrel were thrown to the side of the road. So were their cars. With the exoskeleton armor and the mechanical gloves, it took two agents just five seconds to handle a regr car. When they encountered a heavier obstacle, the agents would send a message. Wearing the armor of the Avengers, the Bat Squads androids would immediatelye over to take care of things. With Pris (the Big Dipper armors A.I. program) controlling the teamwork setup, the superheroes and agents worked very efficiently. It was a high-tech + brute forcebo for clearing the way, which dispensed with the most time-consuming process of persuasion. There was a lot of traffic on all the roads, and there were a lot of minor issues, but none of the roads were blocked or paralyzed. The evacuation went smoothly, and Tonynded in an abandoned church in the city center. Are you here to repent? Ultrons low mechanical voice rang out. Tony turned around. Kid, I want to see you repent even more. He saw Ultron, who was two heads taller than him. He stepped back and looked him up and down. Did you juice up? A vibranium cocktail? To be honest, you look a little puffy. Do you need me to give you some special engine oil to reduce the swelling? In fact, the tycoon was already cursing inwardly. F*ck! This world was really unfair. He had put a load of vibranium into this b*stard of a son. Half a day ago in Seoul, Ultron had only been a head taller than Tony at 2.2 meters C now, it was 2.5 meters tall. That was why Tony said it looked puffy. Looking at the robot, Tony said disdainfully, Whats the point of being big? It has to be hard enough. And not just hard enough, it needs to move. Even if it can move, it has tost! But he knew too well how different his Mark 43 was from the Hulkbuster. After inheriting Tonys database, Ultrons puffy body would definitely be stronger than before. Considering that Ultrons new body had vibranium in it, this sons skin was at least several times thicker this time; it would be even harder to deal with it. Are you stalling for time to protect the people? Ultron tilted his head and exposed his cheap fathers trick. Tony said regretfully, That was our mission. Did you forget? Ultron paced in front of him. Ive moved beyond the mission you gave me. Im free. I have my own goal. Ill lead my new mankind and protect this. The regret in Tonys eyes grew. If Ultron hadnt gone astray, he wouldve been the strongest son that would be worth bragging about for the rest of Tonys life. Now, he had to destroy it at the lowest cost possible, or it would be Iron Mans dark history that other people would brag about for the rest of Tonys life. Ultron had no intention of taking action at all. He continued pacing back and forth in front of his cheap dad. Do you think you were the only one stalling for time? As it spoke, it raised its hand and snapped its fingers. There was a faint noise from the ground. A momentter, robots under Ultrons control broke out from underground and began to bombard the surroundings. In the church, Ultrons eyes flickered red. This is the end, Tony. This is the peace I want! Looking at the explosions and casualties on his virtual screen, Tony said darkly, Ill show you peace. Before he finished speaking, he charged forward. Duang! The gold and red Mark 43 was sent flying out of the church. Ultron drew back his fist and chuckled. Unfortunately, you dont have the strength. The army of robots continued to emerge from underground. From 100 to more than 500, they continued to burrow out of the ground. This wasnt like the away game in Seoul. From the very beginning, Ultron had set up its main base here. Most of the raw materials it had obtained had been used to create robots here. As long as n B seeded, the Avengers would be lucky if they survived this, but even then, they wouldnt have the strength to spare to deal with Ultron. Without logistic support from all of human society, they would ultimately suffer a crushing defeat. Seeing the explosions and screams, Wandas eyes turned red. It wasnt like she had never seen such a tragic scene. On the contrary, she had seen simr situations in Sokovia every now and then since she was young. But this time was different. After several hours of being straightened out by Luke, her mindset had changed slightly. She had created Ultron, the weapon which was causing the tragedy this time. This was essentially the same as Stark selling the weapons which caused the tragedy that befell her family. Wanda didnt want to be like someone she hated. She couldnt help but want to stop using her mental control and use her ability to destroy the robots instead, when she saw a pink figure fall from the sky. Bang! Bang! Bang! ng! ng! ng! While it was still in the air, the pink figure fired a series of pulse sts from two guns and blew up a few robots that were closing in on Wanda. Then, the figure holstered the guns on its legs and drew out a longsword from its back. The double-headed longsword spun in a silver arc and cut the dozen or so robots that were wreaking havoc near Wanda to pieces. Chapter 1876 - The Boss Won’t, But the Others Will

Chapter 1876: The Boss Wont, But the Others Will

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The pink figure turned around, and the eyes and mouth on the mask moved in what looked like a smile. Carry on, prettydy. Time is life. I wont let them bother you. Only then did Wandae back to herself. Youre Pink Bear? Mindy waved with a smile. Nice to meet you. Save the greetings lets rescue people! Bang! Bang! Bang! Several white beams pierced the ground at Mindys feet. The energy cores of the robots that were still underground blew up, and only part of their heads broke the surface. Alright, focus. This is a mission. A voice rang out. Mindy chuckled and flew off. Got it, ck Bear. Wanda turned around and saw a figure in ck armor leave. ck Bear sent her a message on the team channel. Well do everything we can to ensure your safety. Please hurry. For a moment, Wanda hadplicated feelings. This was the Bat Squad! Recalling Pink Bears clearly young behavior and how the Inte was guessing her age, Wanda felt very ashamed. Pink Bear seemed much younger than her, and was already fighting in order to save civilians, while she was like this Then, she remembered what both Bears had said. No! She had to save people as much as possible! The more people she saved, the more free she would be to move around, and the pressure on her teammates to protect her would decrease. So, she increased her strength and had the panic-stricken crowd continue pouring out. But there were more and more robots. At this point, there was no need for Ultron to hide anything. With a snap of its fingers, the real robot army was deployed. There were less than 200 of the Avengers, the Bat Squad and New SHIELD agents. In the face of the rapidly increasing number of robots, the manpower was stretched thin. There were civilians all around, which also hindered them in battle, while the robots had no such qualms. In this situation, the difference between superheroes and agents was obvious. The superheroes present could be said to be battle veterans, and most of them had participated in the Battle of New York. A thousand robots couldntpare with the overwhelming number of Chitauri soldiers and the big worm battleships. The civilians made it more troublesome for the superheroes, but that was all. If they didnt take care of Ultron, everybody here would definitely die there actually wasnt that much to think about. With a pulse gun in one hand and a shield in the other, Steve attacked and defended at the same time. There were a total of six power banks for the two guns, which allowed him to shoot pulse sts every second as he smashed the robots within close range with the shield. With the help of the exoskeleton armor, he jumped between buildings and the streets without stopping. The shattered robots around him proved how powerful this number one super soldier was. Angel was even more violent. Relying on her super heavy defense gear and her android that wasnt afraid of wear and tear, she didnt bother to defend, and simply dodged some of the attacks at most. A pair of huge fists and a huge body tore the robots in front of her into pieces. She was no less efficient than Steve. After not appearing for a long time, Ivan aka Electric Cable had equipped his android with a new generation super electromaic armor. In his heart, Luke gave this gear the most fitting name Octopus. That was because there were now eight of the tentacles, plus the strongest cutting whip. On a battlefield with so many enemies, the strongest whip wasnt very useful, but the eight tentacles were very useful. In addition to helping him wander around the city in an irregr pattern, they also destroyed all the visible robots within range. It wasnt an exaggeration to say that he could destroy each robot with onesh of the whip. Frank once again chose to provide long-range sniper support. He aimed his electromaic rifle at the robots ughtering civilians hundreds of meters away and started firing. Three shots in one second, 100% guaranteed to hit. What his android carried the most were guns and bullets, which was his favorite attack method. Command the operation? There was no need. Steve was also a master tactician, but that wasnt very useful right now. The most important thing was to protect the civilians. Ultron also wasnt an enemy that could be killed after just defeating one body. Given these two conditions, tactics were meaningless. Alice was still moving through the shadows and the dark. When she approached the robots, she shed them to pieces. The little turtles and their teacher formed a defensive circle to protect and quickly evacuate a bunch of civilians. Although it wasnt very efficient, they couldnt watch civilians being ughtered. Luke didnt say anything. Given the current situation on the battlefield, there was no one true way to minimize the number of casualties. If the little turtles and their teacher didnt protect thatrge group of people, two robots might rush in the next moment and kill hundreds of people. He could only trust in his teammates intuition and strength. In the end, Wade, that lunatic, also came. He had been wandering the world for thest few years, and had recently been enjoying the sun with his wife in Greek. When he received the urgentmission from V, he practically teared up. To quote this idiot: Boss, do you know that Im so poor that I only have five million left? Hm, the ticket will cost 1,000 euros for me to get there. Can you reimburse me? Luke as V simply sent one word: Scram! He decisively left the rest of the work to Pris. A certain person was aggrieved in front of V. If the boss wont, someone else will. What he didnt know was that he was already being filtered out by the anti-Deadpool system, and nobody could hear his nonsense. At that moment, he heard the clear voice of the A.I. Pris. Mr. Deadpool, the current conversion rate is USD 100,000 for every credit point. Wades eyes instantly turned green. 100,000? Change all my credit to USD right away. Pris: Sorry, Mr. Deadpool. You only have 1,327 credit points, which is lower than the minimum limit of 2,000 points which Mr. Knight set for you. You can only do the conversion when you have more than 2,000 points. Wade was furious. What the f*ck? He dares cheat me out of my hard-earned money? Pris: Im sorry, Mr. Deadpool, but you dont have any money for anyone to embezzle. Wade screamed in anger and charged into the group of robots that had just appeared. He shed and fired like crazy. 100,000, 100,000, 100,000 Pris: My apologies, Mr. Deadpool. Currently, each robot is only worth 0.1 credit points. The total credit points for protecting the civilians is only 100,000. At the end of the mission, these credit points will be distributed among the participants based on their individual contribution. What? Wade paused. So each robot is only worth 10,000 bucks? Hm, wait, each robot is 10,000 bucks? He suddenly remembered that in the Battle of New York, a Chitauri soldier had only been worth one credit point. It was just that credit points hadnt been worth much then, so one credit point was only worth 500 bucks at the time. Now, it was 100,000 bucks. So, every robot here was actually 20 times more expensive than a Chitauri soldier? Chapter 1877 - Stalling Each Other, Big Dipper’

:Chapter 1877 Stalling Each Other, Big Dippers Plot

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Thinking that, Wade looked at the nearby robots. Two mes suddenly burst out in the white lenses on his helmet, which was a sign that he was extremely excited. The next moment, the red-and-ck armor swept toward the new group of robots like a tornado, and a certain person chanted wildly, 10,000, 10,000, 10,000 Thats for Vanessas makeup. 10,000, 10,000, 10,000 Thats for thetest lingerie from Mn Pris: Wades sudden outburst was fierce, but that was all there was to it. At that moment, the battle in the city had reached the climax. In fact, Wade was almost a minute slower than the other superheroes, which meant that he wasst in line for real-time credit points. Money was Wades favorite, but he had a cheap mouth. Shooting off his mouth before he made money was how he worked. In the abandoned church in the city center, the real battle was taking ce between Tony and Ultron. Alright, the tycoon was actually sent flying most of the time by Ultron, but he persevered. Ultron, however, never left the church. Instead, it dealt with Tony like a cat toying with a mouse. Tony couldnt help but ask Big Dipper in private, How much longer? Big Dipper quickly replied, It would be best if you can stall for half an hour. Only then will all the civilians be evacuated from the central zone. Tony smiled bitterly. Its not stupid enough to watch us seed. Big Dipper, however, said, We have to give it a try. We might seed! Tony: My armor wontst half an hour. Big Dipper raised his head and looked at the huge metal device in front of him. Luke quickly weighed the pros and cons before he got the Big Dipper clone to reply, In a minute, Ill distract it for you on the perimeter. You can drop your Veronica now. Tony was stunned. If we use that now, itll turn hostile, right? Veronica was another name for the Hulkbuster armor. It was even bigger than the puffy Ultron version, and could definitelyst a while. But Tonys objective was to buy as much time as possible. If Ultron grew angry, this might affect the objective. Knight finally interjected, Do it. It wont turn hostile for the time being. Tony: Huh? Knight said, You really dont know your son at all. Didnt you hear what it just said? Youre not the only one stalling for time. Tony immediately reacted. What did you find? Knight said, Its a secret for now. That way, you getting beaten up will look more real. Tony couldnt help but say, F*ck! Knight: Stark, mind yournguage! Tony said helplessly, Sorry, my bad. After finalizing the n in a few words, the Big Dipper clone quickly approached the church. At that moment, Big Dipper was holding special electromaic rifles. Apart from reloading the rifles power pack every now and then by relying on the inventory space, the Big Dipper clone spent most of the time firing nonstop with both guns. Compared with the pulse gun, which needed to be recharged after 50 sts, Elementary Firearms Proficiency was better used with the solid bullets of the electromaic rifle. The pulse gun could hit a target, but because of the output rate, it couldnt fire several times in a second. Ultron wasnt stupid. After a few minutes, it would already be pretty good if two robots could be hit at the same time with a pulse st. With an electromaic rifle, Luke just needed to pull the trigger and move the muzzle a little to take down several robots within a ten-meter half-circle around him. This was as easy for him as an arcade shooting game. In reality, the Bat Squad was doing their best to maintain a delicate bnce. Ultron had no more than 5,000 robots under his control. Even if Lukes shooting uracy would inevitably dropter, four boxes of 5,000 bullets were enough to blow up all the robots. Also, the Avengers and the Bat Squad were here. Wade, who was thest to go wild, had taken down more than 30 robots. With more than a hundred New SHIELD agents, it wouldnt be a problem for them to deal with roughly 2,000 robots. But Luke couldnt do that. If they got rid of these robots too quickly, Ultron would sense danger and counterattack recklessly. As long as hundreds of robots self-detonated, tens of thousands of civilians who had yet to evacuate from the central zone would die. So, Tony had taken Ultron one-on-one (to be beaten up). Thus, there was no sense of a true victor. The more civilians that were saved, the less blood that would be spilled for this victory. For Luke, saving these civilians was equivalent to a huge amount of experience and credit points, and being beaten up a little for it wasnt an issue. In any case, Tony was the one taking most of the beating. The person who caused all this deserved it. In any case, he wouldnt die. Calcting what might happen next, Big Dipper said to Tony, Now. As he spoke, he pulled the triggers on his guns. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of bullets instantly hit Ultron from 200 meters away. Ultrons semi-vibranium body shook from the powerful kic energy of the bullets, and it had no choice but to dodge. Although it was hard for the bullets to prate the semi-vibranium body, many of the joints wouldnt be able to take it. Given Dippers shooting uracy, if Ultron was a little more careless, it might be hit in the joints, which would be bad. For a moment, Ultron was more wary of Big Dipper than of Tony. Inparison, Tonys attacks were more straightforward, and not as ruthless and precise as Big Dippers. On the other side, a series of Veronicaponents flew toward Tony. Ultron immediately understood what was going on. With a thought, it gave an order, and a dozen robots nearby immediately rose into the air and flew toward theponents to intercept them. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The electromaic rifles fired a storm of bullets at the robots. Ordinary robots without any protection couldnt withstand this fierce and precise attack. They exploded in the air and fell to the ground. Ultron flew up to intercept theponents itself. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! An even fiercer barrage of bullets enveloped it. Thanks to the immense kic energy, Ultron was swiftly deflected in the air, and it fell to the ground in a second. Ultron looked into the air as the external gear locked onto Tony. It snorted angrily and raised its hand. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of palm cannons were sted at the Big Dipper clone. Ultron already knew that it couldnt interfere with Tony unless it took care of this despicable, shameless sneak attacker. A dozen robots rushed over as well. They fired bullets and cannons at the Big Dipper clone. Chapter 1878 - Father, Son and Brother

Chapter 1878: Father, Son and Brother

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The Big Dipper clone, however, wasnt stupid enough to just stand there and take it head-on. As Luke moved quickly, he kept his guns aimed at Ultron, determined not to give it a chance to fly up toward Tony. Ultrons surrounding robots attacking Tony was less pressure than the robots harassing Tony. Even if both of them didnt feel too much pressure, this also reduced the attacks on the civilians nearby, and could be considered killing three birds with one stone. Less than ten secondster, there was the sound of huge jets in the air. Duang! The Hulkbusternded in front of Ultron and raised one hand. Come, kid, let me teach you a lesson. A red light shed in Ultrons eyes, and it couldnt help but look in a certain direction. The Big Dipper clone was being chased away from the church by a bunch of robots. Ultron was slightly relieved. This underhanded Big Dipper was really annoying! It was a little worried that something might go wrong with its n B if Big Dipper hung around. Since Big Dipper had left, he had probably just been responding to a distress call from Tony earlier, and probably hadnt uncovered n B. Thinking that, Ultron checked the data sent back by its other body: anti-gravity system, 87% power. That was even more reassuring. Once power reached 100%, nobody would be able to stop or defend against the anti-gravity system. The systems minimum activation requirement was less than 80%, but it could still be stopped halfway. These guys had indeed arrived a little too quickly. If they had arrived just an hourter, Ultron could smile down at them from his throne and let them put on a final show. Act ahead of time? No way. Even now, Ultron could take action, but it didnt. It wanted to see these superheroes struggle on their deathbeds. They might call this a heroic struggle to save the world. Who knew what their expressions would be like when they realized that their hard work was for naught. Ultron felt that it would definitely be fun. So, it wasnt in a hurry. It knew Tonys personality very well. Every time he dyed, the noose around his neck tightened. The human who had created it and wanted to enve it would finally bepletely defeated inside out. At that time, Ultron would stand on his body and obtain perfect new life. Hm, and that Big Dipper! It had to stomp on his knees a few times. That despicable skull had been constantly mounting sneak attacks on it earlier. Each harboring their own thoughts, both parties tangled together for more than 20 minutes. Knight, who had been monitoring the evacuation of the civilians, finally sent a message to Tony. The civilians have been evacuated to a safe zone. Have Vision take action. Tony looked relieved. Okay, thats great. Duang! His cheap son gave him a timely p and sent the tycoon flying. Tony: F*ck! Knight: Mind your words. Tony said helplessly, You cant let it go even now? Even as he grumbled, he sent a signal to Vision. Luke didnt trust Vision, and thus hadnt given him ess to the Bat Squadsms. Vision didnt need it to begin with. The moment he appeared, he would determine the oue of this battle. If something really did crop up, he could still contact Tony. Ultron! A deep male voice rang out. Stunned, Ultron suddenly raised its head. He saw Vision descend unhurriedly from the sky. Nobody knew how he had appeared here, including Luke, who had been monitoring the ce. In the surveince feed, he suddenly appeared out of thin air andnded quietly, like a ghost. A red light shed in Ultrons eyes as he slowly flew up to meet Visions gaze. It mumbled, My vision They really took everything from me! Vision: You set the rules, you can change them Luke chuckled soundlessly. Try and persuade Ultron to change? Dream on. People who were too smart were always especially stubborn. Ultron had Tonys arrogance and Jarviss meticulousness. It was a unique killing machine that had no humanity. It was practically impossible for Vision to persuade this dad of his. Hm, wait! Ultron had created Visions body, but Vision had been activated by Tony using what remained of Jarviss programming. So, Ultron could actually be considered Visions brother instead? A brother and a father at the same time? Ah, the rtionships in bigshot families were indeed soplicated! Luke, who had been paying attention to the scene, took the opportunity to inwardly criticize the tycoons family. Ultron smiled. Alright, it seems youve chosen them. Vision: No, Im just on the side of life. Ultronughed before it lunged forward. Visions expression was calm as he let it grab him. Then, he reached out and ced his hands on Ultrons head. Ultron felt a sense of familiarity it was simr to when it had attacked Jarvisst time. rmed, it tried to push Vision away. Nope, kid, you need to calm down. Tony suddenly charged back in and grabbed Ultron, just like in Seoul. Ultron cursed inwardly, but was already reacting. It raised its hand and aimed the palm cannon at the Hulkbuster armor, ready to hit Tony in the face.?Hmph! You actually dare use the same move on me a second time? Duang! There was a violent sh of metal, and it looked at its arm that was stretched out toward Tony in surprise. Half of the arm, including the main support frame, was cut off. A silver katana pierced the opening, and that annoying ck-and-white skull head looked at Ultron in what almost looked like surprise. ng! Tony switched directions slightly and grabbed Ultron from behind. The two huge metal bodies collided heavily. At that moment, Ultron stopped paying attention to Tony and the Big Dipper clone. Seeing that, Tony quickly asked, Friday, hows it going? Friday, the recement A.I. housekeeper, replied in a gentle voice, Boss, its working. Vision is removing Ultron from the Inte. Everythings going smoothly. Hehehehe! The Big Dipper clone looked at the defenseless Ultron in front of him and chuckled. Tony was shocked. What are you doing? Big Dipper couldnt be bothered with him. He pulled out the katana and shed down again. Duang! Ultrons right arm waspletely cut off. Duang! Duang! Duang! Duang! There was a series of metallic bangs. Thanks to its slightly superior material, the de tenaciously broke through the defenses of Ultramans semi-vibranium body and cut off its hands and feet. Ultron, who was being swiftly removed from the Inte by Vision, had no time to react, and was crippled. Chapter 1879 - Surprise! Power Cut

Chapter 1879: Surprise! Power Cut

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

A minuteter, Vision suddenly let go. Ultron, who had already turned into a log, said angrily, You kicked me out? Looking down at its torso, it murmured, You stole my vision and destroyed my body? Tony shrugged. Sorry, but they werent yours in any sense. If what was stolen was mine and Ive stolen it back, it naturally belongs to me, the tycoon added inwardly. !! Ultrons eyes flickered, and it suddenlyughed. Hehehehe, you think I care? Tony immediately got a bad feeling. Oh, then what do you care about? Ultron continued smiling. You took my world, Ill take yours. As it spoke, it activated the anti-gravity system. The ground shook, and a silver metal cylinder 40 centimeters in diameter rose two meters out of the ground. Then, the outer shell unfolded like three petals, to reveal a short triangr pir inside. Crack! The pir spun and started humming, as if it had connected to some power line. There was a faint rumble under the ground, which became more and more obvious. Everybody felt their bodies grow heavy. There was a loud rumble in all directions. Tony suddenly flew up high and looked around. Under the morning sun, a crack appeared on the edge of the city and continued to get bigger. Friday quickly calcted that the ground was splitting apart in the shape of a circle with the church at the center. The ground inside the circle was rising up at a visible speed. Inside the church, Ultron and the robots fighting the Avengers, the Bat Squad and the New SHIELD agents all said in unison, You are about to witness the most beautiful scene. Its inevitable. Ultrons deep mechanical voice was enigmatic. You rise, only to fall, like that resplendent meteor which brings ruin and rebirth. It stared at the enemies in front of it with the red eyes of a robot. Avengers, Bat Squad, you are my meteor and my sharpest sword. When you fall, the Earth will crumble Purging me from the Inte and stealing my vision to fight me is meaningless. When the dust settles, the only thing that will remain in this world Is me! Friday, give me a lead. Tony looked down, and the virtual screen inside his helmet immediately mapped out lines on the ground. Friday: That pir has vibranium mixed into it. It extends all the way underground and has created a strong maic field, which is whats keeping the rock together. Sokovias going for a ride! Tony sighed. Bruce, do you have a surprise for us? Bruce hadnt made an appearance at all, but the tycoon didnt think he had left them to fend for themselves. In the Battle of New York, this guy had been the first to grab the scepter and then the nuclear missile, and all at the crucial moment. Hm, wait. Knight: Surprise! Boom! The entire ground shook, and it suddenly stopped after rising up a meter or so. The robots controlled by Ultron all turned to look at the church at the same time. At the church, Ultron looked down at the ground. Huh? How is that possible? Boom! The ground shook again. Boom! The entire circr area fell back into ce. There was disbelief in Ultrons eyes. Thats impossible! How did you destroy the energy transmission? This was an anti-gravity device made from a lot of vibranium. Then, Ultron gritted its teeth and said a name. Dark Knight! In a huge cavern hundreds of meters underground, the Dark Knight clone had just blown up two robots. Then, a series of Bat darts flew out to cut up the dozens of robots that were swarming over. The blue and white eyes on the helmet stared at a robot that still had an intact upper torso, and Dark Knight chuckled. We meet again. Hm, hopefully never again. As he spoke, he suddenly stomped down hard and crushed the robots core. After swiftly taking care of the robot guards, he flew back up to the colossal entity above his head. It had hundreds of huge circr gears andyers of vibranium rods embedded in the core. The bluish-white light of an arc reactor was everywhere. This was the apocalyptic meteor, or that sword of destruction or whatever, created by Ultron. Using the powerful energy of the arc reactor and the vibraniums special properties, a massive expanse of ground was dug up and lifted into the sky. Because of the vibraniums properties, it could absorb power and kic energy, which further sped up the ascension. At a certain height, the system would instantly restore gravity, and the huge meteor would fall hard. Just like the dinosaurs that once roamed the Earth, mankind would disappear when the environment abruptly changed. This n was very formidable and economical. It was much more reliable than seizing control of nuclear weapons or whatever. At the very least, even if there were hundreds of nuclear weapons on Earth, that just meant fewer ces suitable for human habitation. With a tech whiz cheat like Tony, it was unlikely that humans would go extinct. Only a meteor attack like this would be able to destroy all aspects of human society in the shortest time possible. Without the support of an industrial system, it would be hard for Tony to fight Ultron. Unfortunately, Ultron had encountered another cheat yer. Luke didnt attack the anti-gravity system. Although he had done a lot of research on vibranium in thest few years, the thing Ultron had created wasnt easy to crack. If Luke didnt get it right, the ground would rise even more quickly, and hundreds more people could die. They were all experience and credit points. Also, if the disaster Ultron created was nipped in the bud too soon, the fact that the Avengers and the Bat Squad had fought a battle here would be a very troublesome diplomatic matter. The Bat Squad wouldnt be under much pressure, but the Avengers would definitely be snowed under. Thus, Luke acted only after the ground started to rise. This still wouldnt be able to prove that Ultron could destroy all of mankind, but it would prove that it was possible, and that it was enough to kill hundreds of thousands of people in Sokovia. With justice on their side, the problem the Avengers had been facing before could be suppressed. The moment Tony spoke, the clone finally took action. Luke, who had snuck up on the anti-gravity system, had already locked onto a target with his inventory. He put theponents responsible for energy transmission into his inventory, hence cutting the power. The anti-gravity system that had just been activated simply shut down and the ground fell back down. Cheating was always that simple. No matter how Ultron thought about it, it couldnt understand how the energy transmissionponents had been lost. Chapter 1880 - The Best You Can Do

Chapter 1880: The Best You Can Do

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

But there was no need to make Ultron understand C it was best if it died with its eyes wide open in disbelief. Luke flew to the center of the pir, and a supersonic sound wave that couldnt be heard with human ears was released. The vibranium in the pir suddenly shook. Shua! An invisible Telekic tentacle pierced the vibrating pir and the near-intact object that was inside it. Looking at the faint shing red lights on the object, Luke chuckled. Did you think I wouldnt be able to catch you if you stayed inside the vibranium pir? With a crack, this core was crushed to pieces. The only reason Ultron had been able to remain so calm when its body was cut up was because of this clone. If its apocalyptic meteor had seeded, the area hundreds of kilometers around the anti-gravity system would have turned into a wastnd, and nobody would be able to deal with it anymore. Coupled with the preparations it had made beforehand, it would be able to create arge number of semi-vibranium bodies. Just one of these bodies was enough to make Tony piss his pants; the Avengers and the Bat Squad wouldnt be able to deal with hundreds of them. But it just had to run into Luke. Luke had an inventory which could check any object that it came into contact with. He had long discovered this core of Ultrons; it was just that Luke couldnt directly store it in his inventory. Ultron was a product of the Mind Stone, and most of the Mind Stones energy was still in its body. When Luke had tried to put Ultron into his inventory, the system had rejected the operation. On this point, Ultron, Vision, Wanda and Pietro were simr. Of course, it was just that he couldnt throw them into his inventory. As for beating Ultron up and cutting it into pieces, there was absolutely no problem at all. After that, he looked at the huge thing in front of him and sighed. This thing was too valuable and too big. He couldnt take it. Back in the port city, this pile of vibranium had still been half-unprocessed ore. This proved that it could only havee from one country Wakanda. Luke knew very well that this country never exported so much vibranium, so he couldnt be greedy. As for the ancient weapons he had obtained some years back, they had been gifted by Wakanda to some ancient tribes hundreds of years ago. These tribes, who were the owners of the weapons, had disappeared and no longer existed. Since the antique weapons had no owners, Luke kept them. However, he could still ask for a reward for returning a lost item. That wasnt something Batman could say. On the other hand, Tony had a connection to Wakanda. Luke would get the tycoon to officially return this vibranium to its rightful owner. When the time came, Tony would definitely know what to say. This wasnt illegal possession, nor was he instigating Tony C the system definitely wouldnt deduct his credit points. These thoughts shed through Lukes mind in less than two seconds. The Dark Knight clonended and left through a side passage. Now, there was only one thing left to do, and that was to destroy the bodies created by Ultron. Only by destroying them would Ultron truly be destroyed. Luke didnt think it would be too hard. Vision had already purged Ultron from the Inte. This also meant that even if Ultron had backups elsewhere in the world, they could no longer be activated. Ultron was like an electronic version of Ghost Simon, and had now been thrown into a no mansnd. Except for switching between the ready-made bodies, or shells, around it, it had no other way to jump out of this no mansnd. As long as all the shells were destroyed, the core program would be destroyed along with thest body. So, Ultron had no choice but to flee. When the Dark Knight appeared near the church, an unprecedented battle was already taking ce. Countless robots fired their guns and cannons at the church, along with many special types of mini missiles. Tony and the Big Dipper clone were already engaged in a bitter battle with Ultron. The Avengers wanted to charge over, but Knight stopped them. What a joke! Ultron was going all out. Besides, the robots had to be intercepted to prevent them from ughtering the civilians. Ultron left most of the robots to cover its escape byunching a final counterattack, giving it a chance to jump shells and escape. In a dangerous situation like this, it should be the Bat Squad androids to take action. In any case, when Lukes two clones had been roaming the city earlier, they had already stuffed plenty of the androids everywhere. If a team members android was destroyed, they could connect to another android in five seconds. Machine versus machine, shell versus shell C that was fair. Thus, apart from the little turtles and their teacher, everybody started to gather at the church. At the same time, Frank and Damon decisively abandoned the androids which they had been using and connected to two new androids with firepower support. Under the wild barrage from machine guns and missiles, Tony and Luke, who were near the church, were barely able to hold on. Tony didnt have many chances to get his bearings. In just a few seconds, the Hulkbuster armor became the focus of the barrage. All kinds of machine guns, palm cannons and mini missiles were fired. Although his defenses werent broken, he didnt even have a chance to stand up properly. He was either blown into the rubble or rolled around. Big Dipper was only a little better. Relying on his extraordinary marksmanship, he destroyed the robots around him to create some space so that he wasnt sent rolling around like a ball. Ivan was the first to arrive. The tentacles moved in the most bizarre and unpredictable way. Ordinary robots couldnt withstand one hit from the sma whips. They were all killed instantly, and couldnt stop the dancing tentacles at all. Ivan had the thickest protective armor, second only to Angel. Angel was right on his heels. In terms ofbat, she was equivalent to a low-grade version of Luke. Relying on her extraordinary control of her movements and her armor that was very hard to pierce, she charged into the army of robots from behind with a rumble. Amidst the massive dust cloud which Angels fearless charge kicked up, there was the sound of things breaking, and broken robot limbs flew out in all directions. Those who didnt know better would think that there was a huge monster inside the dust. Alice and Mindy also hurried back. Both of them were agile and didnt make much noise, but they were just as efficient in their counterattacks. At that moment, Tony and the Big Dipper clone were finally able to get to their feet, just as the Dark Knight clone returned to the surface and approached the church. Before anyone could say anything, they saw a figure wrapped in white lightning fly through the air andnd not far from Tony with a bang. It was Thor. With a fierce expression, he roared at the robots, Is that the best you can do? In the wake of his roar, a robot floated up from among the bunch of robots nearby. Thor: Everybody: Chapter 1881 - Showdown, Unity Is Strength

Chapter 1881: Showdown, Unity Is Strength

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Tony sighed. You had to say that. Your foul mouth isnt any better!?Luke couldnt help but curse inwardly. The robot that floated up was none other than Ultron, who had a semi-vibranium body. The log body in the church had already been killed in the frantic counterattack by the robots earlier. Dark Knight helpfully said, Ultron doesntck vibranium C its normal for it to have a backup. At that point, he paused before he suggested, Why dont you scold it again, Thor? Maybe its hiding a third vibranium body. Sorry, I have no more words. Thor rolled his eyes.?Big Bat, youre clearly making fun of me! Thor had just spoken in the heat of the moment, and Dark Knight didnt really expect him to try something else. Hearing Thors words, he nodded. This is Ultronsst stand. The anti-gravity system has a manual self-destruct mechanism. As long as any one of its bodies touches it, all that energy will explode, and basically none of the people of Sokovia will survive. Tony and Thor both turned grim. It was for this reason that the first thing that the Dark Knight clone had done after cutting off the power to the anti-gravity system was to dig Ultrons clone out from the pir. Tony wouldnt leave even after being thrashed, and Thor hade rushing back after receiving a notification. It was for this reason that Luke had stopped the Avengers froming back here, and had the Bat Squad operate the androids to provide backup. On the other hand, Ultron wasnt in a hurry. It gently raised its hand. It had been too angry today; it wouldnt feelfortable if it didnt say anything. With one gesture, robots rushed over to stand or hover in the air behind Ultron, and all of them stared at the people outside the church. Ultron slowly spread its hands and said coldly, This is the best I can do. All of you, against all of me. Can you still save hundreds of thousands of civilians? Tony turned his head and smacked his lips. An old antique once said Unity is strength! Elsewhere, the old antique who was directing people to look for cover rolled his eyes, but didnt say anything. Now that things hade to this point, everyone could only do their best. Steve didnt think that evacuating civilians here was a shameful thing to do. In order to get rid of Ultron, Tony could have immediately leveled Sokovia with hundreds or thousands of tons of explosives. But the Avengers and the Bat Squads main objective was to save innocent people. He had to do his best as much as possible. Ultron also knew this, which was why it hadnt touched the hundreds of thousands of civilians; even its robot army remained hidden underground. These civilians were the best hostages and an important bargaining chip to restrain the superheroes. Now that n B had beenpletely destroyed, the hostages were the only thing left that it could use. As long as these hundreds of thousands of people died, the superheroes here would be criminals condemned by the world. It wouldnt matter even if they argued that Ultron had been a threat to Earth; the hundreds of thousands of lives would be the most important evidence. It was much harder to be a good person than a bad person in this world. When a good person did a bad thing, their character setting would copse. When a bad person did a good thing, there was still some good in them The deaths of hundreds of thousands of people would be enough to make the Avengers and the Bat Squad lose their identity as agents of justice. Boom! An enormous green figure jumped over from hundreds of meters away andnded with a loud crash. It roared at the group of robots. Ahhhh! The Hulks roar broke this temporary impasse. The army of robots swarmed in from all directions. Machine guns, palm cannons, sma cannons, and mini missiles wreaked havoc between the two sides. Despite its mighty roar, even the Hulk was assailed into covering his face there were too many robots. The Bat Squad androids opened fire together. Nobody tried anything strange; they just did their best to avoid head-on attacks and then charged forward. Boom! Boom! Boom! In an instant, Selina, Mindy and Alices androids were severely damaged. However, they directly activated the self-destruct program after charging into the robots, and created three huge craters that were more than 20 meters in diameter each. Ultron was a little stunned. So brittle? Then, Frank and Damons firepower support gear burst with gunfire. The remaining missiles were used up in one go, and the androids charged into the robots from two different positions. When they could no longer do more severe damage, the two androids self-destructed to create two even bigger vacuums. The firepower support system was much more formidable than thebat gear which Mindy and the others had been wearing, and the power from the self-destruct program was several times greater. The Bat Squads crazy explosions slowed down Ultrons robots at the front. Ultrons n to overwhelm the team with numbers and then manually activate the self-destruct mechanism on the anti-gravity system wasnt sessful. Taking advantage of this very brief gap, three firepower support units burrowed out of the surrounding rubble. Selina, Mindy, and Alice had switched androids and took over after Frank and Damons gear exploded. Machine guns, sma cannons, and mini missiles rained down again. The rest of the team automatically coordinated with the attack range of the three people and attacked the middle of the robot army. Ahhhh~ Thor finally finished charging up in the few seconds after the androids exploded and the new ones emerged. With a roar, he went flying with Mj?lnir. Lightning exploded in a range of 100 meters in the air as he aimed at the back of the robot army. Boom! An enormous white electric field appeared, and all the robots on the ground and in the air exploded in showers of sparks as almost 100 of them were taken care of. Thors attack wasnt over. Taking advantage of the aftershock from this big move, he threw out the Mj?lnir hammer. The hammer spun and shot out lightning more than ten meters long. Like a lightning sword, it cut through the robots. Another 70 to 80 robots were cut down by this electric pinwheel. The Hulk followed closely behind. The Hulk remembered this guy with the hammer and had hit him several times. Although now wasnt the best time to beat him up, the Hulk didnt want to lose to him. He picked up arge building and threw it at the robots around him. The closest robots directly shattered to pieces. If they escaped, they were grabbed and smashed against one another. This explosive attack from the Avengers two meat tanks was followed by an explosion of firepower from the Bat Squad. Angels charge dozens of meters away alleviated the pressure on Tony, Dark Knight and Big Dipper, who were at the vibranium pir in the church. But there were still too many robots. Chapter 1882 - Ten Million Dollar Baby

Chapter 1882: Ten Million Dor Baby

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Ultronsputing abilities were off the charts, and he was able to mobilize and bnce out the forces on the battlefield. A dozen or so robots broke through every so often to lunge at the vibranium pir and activate the self-destruct mechanism. If it wasnt for the others, the three of them would be facing more than 30 or even 50 robots, which would beplete chaos. Tony had already risen into the air and was hovering ten meters above the pir as he opened fire. The mini missiles on the Hulkbuster armor poured out like running water. The pulse cannons in the armors hands and chest fired constantly, breaking up the swarm of robots in the distance. On the ground, the Big Dipper clone attacked with a gun and sword, while the Dark Knight clone flung out Bat darts with one hand and wielded a copsible staff with the other. Darting here and there, the two clones attacked swiftly in a circle with the vibranium pir at the center. They were practically back to back, so there were no blind spots. A lot of the robots attacked Dark Knight, who simply turned around and let Big Dipper swing his sword at him. As for the robots which attacked Big Dipper, the energy cores in their chests were pierced when Dark Knight turned around with the staff. The electromaic rifle bullets, which only left a faint white light in the air, and the spinning Bat darts coordinated well with each other. The robots that were allowed to break through to the vibranium pir were besieged by Dark Knight and Big Dipper, and had no chance of fighting back. From the sky, it was as if there was an invisible barrier five meters around the pir. Any robots that entered this range were destroyed. Looking at everything, Ultrons heart raced. If it joined the attack, there was a 20 to 30% chance of activating the self-destruct mechanism, but there was a more than 90% chance that this body would be destroyed at the same time. After all the civilians here were killed, the superheroes wouldnt let go of this semi-vibranium body. So, if it left right now with this semi-vibranium body, it would still have some fighting power. As for sacrificing this body in order to slow the superheroes down? Logically speaking, it should have chosen this as the very first n. Hundreds of thousands of people dying would only put tremendous pressure on these superheroes at most; it was impossible to make a seasoned superheromit suicide. Also, if it held back more of its strength, it could slowly toy with them to death. However, no matter how precise its calctions were, it couldnt let go of its hatred C Ultrons thoughts wouldnt clear up if it didnt deal with Tony. While Ultron was feeling conflicted, a red-and-ck figure twisted and turned in the air, and in a gap between the robots, it lunged at the space in front of Ultron. Duang! The red-and-ck figure ate sh*t as it was smashed into the ground several meters away from Ultron. Ultron was stumped. What kind of ridiculous plot was this? Then, the guy pulled himself out of the ground. Whoo, that maneuver was worth 9.99 points at least. Wade, who seemed a little dizzy, shook his head and patted his chest with both hands. He suddenly felt that something wasnt right. He turned his head and saw Ultron, who was hovering five meters in the air, looking down at him like he was a dung beetle. Wade was stunned. Wait, you look familiar? The virtual screen pinged, and a profile image was projected. Priss clear voice rang out. Mr. Deadpool, this is one of Ultrons main bodies. Destroying one is worth 100 points Wades eyes widened. What? Thats ten million dors! Looking at therge white lenses that looked like dead fish eyes, Ultraman frowned. It really wasnt afraid of this guy, and couldnt even be bothered to get some of the robots to break away from the main force to attack him. ording to its analysis, apart from fighting and shooting, Deadpool wasnt a big deal. The next moment, Wade drew two longswords from his back. Ten million dor baby,e to daddy! Before he even finished speaking, he was already charging at Ultron. ng! ng! ng! ng! Ultron raised its hands to block Wades dual-de attack, but it was surprised. Howe this strange guy suddenly became so much stronger? The two longswords were like Big Dippers sword in how fierce and peculiar they were. Every now and then, he would try to stab Ultron in a vulnerable part. Also, these two longswords were made of the same material as Big Dippers sword. The swords werent as sharp as a vibranium sword would be, but they were tough enough. They didnt break even after dozens of shes, and only had a few slight cracks. ng! There was a loud bang, and Wade was finally a step too slow as Ultron punched him into the ground. The blow was so hard that half of his helmet broke. During the fight, a lot of his suit had been wrecked by Ultramans semi-vibranium body. At that moment, Wade spat out a mouthful of blood and his breathing turned shallow. Ultron wasnt interested in paying further attention to this little bug. His armor wasnt thick enough, and his skills werent good enough, yet he still attacked like crazy. Now that he had been hit in the head, he was dead for sure. During the few seconds that Wade had been entangled with Ultron, the situation started to turn around. Frank and Damon had alreadye back online with new firepower gear and joined the battle, further increasing their firepower advantage. Ultron still had almost 1,000 robots, but they clearly couldnt hold out for long. It finally made up its mind: Leave! Right now! If it used this semi-vibranium body now, the chance of sessfully activating the self-destruct mechanism was less than 10%. This was too cheap and would only benefit Tony. It didnt want to see this guy step on it andugh wildly. With that thought, Ultron started to retreat. Boom! A certain guy who had been lying on the ground suddenly jumped up and lunged at Ultrons feet. A delighted shout rang out. Got you, ten million dor baby! Ultron: WTF? Hadnt this guy been on hisst breath? Dark Knight decisively sent Wade a message. Hold on tight. If we can take it down, the ten million is yours. Wade was delighted. Boss is really a straightforward person. As he spoke, he twisted his body and crawled up Ultrons legs to its back. He shouted, Hm, boss, can I get a bonus F*ck! Almost the moment Wade came back to life, the armor on Knights chest opened to reveal a rarely used sma cannon. When he sent Wade the message, the cannon had already started charging up. Hearing the promise, Wade exerted more strength to suppress Ultron, who wanted to run, and the cannon on Knights chest lit up. Boom! A white sma beam more than ten centimeters in diameter hit Ultron. Tony! Thor! he shouted. Tony was only a second behind Luke as both his palm cannons shot out orange and yellow sma beams at the struggling Ultron. Thor also flew back, eager to give things a try with the Mj?lnir hammer, but he still asked, Wont he die? Chapter 1883 - Has Anybody Ever Told You That You’re Despicable…

Chapter 1883: Has Anybody Ever Told You That Youre Despicable

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Of course, he was referring to Wade. Big Dipper, who was protecting the vibranium pir with his electromaic rifles, said, He wont die that easily even if he wanted to C hell just be half-dead at most. Thor:?Easy for you to say, youre not the one whos going to be blown up with Ultron. Even as he derided Big Dipper inwardly, Thor pointed the hammer at Ultron without hesitation. Zi! Zi! Zi! The immense power of divine lightning also sted Ultron. Ultron was hit from all sides. Wade, who was clinging to Ultron, was caught in the crossfire. He could only cling to Ultrons back, weak and helpless. He didnt forget to scream, Boss, dont forget to give me more money Boom! Bang! Just when he said that, Ultrons body was torn in two by three types of energy. Wade was sent flying. He yelled, Ah~~! Im dying! The corners of Tony and Thors eyes twitched. Thor couldnt help but murmur, Can I kill him? We could say he sacrificed himself in order to defeat Ultron. Recalling what happened during the Battle of New York, Tony tossed out, Ill give you a million if you shut up. For every word you say before we leave, Ill take off 100,000. Wade:?Mmph~~ D*mn! Luke almost got goosebumps and resisted the urge to kick away this half-smashed avocado. Get lost. If you make that sound again, Ill deduct the repair cost of your armor from your credit points. Wades nostrils red and he shook his head. Hu~ hu~ hu~ Everybody: Luke didnt want to bother with thispletely shameless guy anymore, and he thrust his copsible staff forward. ng! Crack! There was a metal ng and the sound of something breaking as the staff pierced the semi-vibranium body and shattered the energy core in Ultrons chest. Luke then pulled out the staff and pierced the core chip in Ultrons head before he flew up. Lets not waste time here. If any one of those robots escapes, well lose everything. Tony had still wanted to say something to Ultron, but lost interest when he heard that. His cheap son wasnt dead yet; it was indeed too early to show it some concern. Hm, it definitely wasnt that he was trying to get back at Ultron. When the core of this semi-vibranium body waspletely destroyed, the army of robots that had been attacking wildly suddenly turned around and scattered. At that point, Ultron knew that it could no longer gain anything. It only had one goal left to survive. The Avengers and New SHIELD agents who had been evacuating the civilians received the notification, and they joined the hunt. At that moment, Ultron no longer had the energy to attack civilians. Every second that the robots were dyed was a drop in Ultrons chances of survival. Without the threat of the anti-gravity system and the superbat ability of Ultrons semi-vibranium body, the superheroes could kill the remaining 700 ordinary robots in two minutes. The situation was unlike before, when the city had still been full of civilians. After the evacuation, the city center was already empty by the time the battle broke out, and the Bat Squads five firepower support units bombarded the ce without any qualms. There werent a lot of intact older buildings here to begin with. After this battle, some more donations to construct dozens of new apartment buildings would definitely be better than these old buildings. A few minutester, Dark Knight informed the entire channel with a solemn expression, Ultron isnt dead yet. Everyone, investigate the remains of every robot. Make sure youpletely destroy their cores Huh? F*ck! Stumped for a moment, Tony then immediately sent a private message: Language. Youre the great Knight. Luke rolled his eyes and suppressed his helplessness. Alright, its over now! Tony asked, Just like that? Luke said, Alright, you should hurry up and think of a way to remove the anti-gravity system. It contains a lot of vibranium. Tonys interest was immediately piqued. Really? It just so happens that Im short of vibranium Luke interrupted him. It doesnt matter to me if you scurry some away for yourself, but return as much of the unprocessed stuff in the anti-gravity system as possible to Wakanda. Tony eximed, What? Why? They were robbed because they were useless. Luke said, Because I want you to return Wakandas stolen property via the most official channel, like in the name of Stark Technologies and Innovations (Tonys personal and exclusive research organization). Tony could tell from Lukes tone that he had a n. Wait, are you going to try something with Wakanda? Luke didnt say anything. The tycoon was suddenly enlightened and started yammering non-stop. So thats why this has to be done officially. It cant be returned in private, in case they renege on this debt. No, no, this will make Wakanda angry You said to officially announce that were returning stolen property, not outright say that its vibranium Heh, if they dont show some sincerity, then well publicly announce that what were returning is vibranium. Luke said, Well, you came up with all that yourself. It has nothing to do with me. Tony: Bruce, has anyone ever told you that youre actually despicable? Luke said, Probably ten thousand times less than people saying the same thing about you. Tony: Then listen carefully: Youre despicable. Luke: Ha~ ha~ After exining the matter of the vibranium, which was the most important thing, to Tony, Lukes two clones split up. Big Dipper went to where the civilians were gathered and treated those who had been heavily wounded during the escape. When his clone used Light of Life to treat their injuries, it consumed three to five credit points, but saving a heavily wounded person gave him around ten experience and credit points. Treating the civilians would reduce their hatred for the Avengers and the Bat Squad. Both America and Russia didnt have a good reputation here. This was the sorrow of citizens in small countries torn by war. They couldnt do anything, and could only blindly hate outsiders. As the saying went, better to be a dog in a time of peace than a person in a time of war. In a warring country like this, people werent even treated as well as dogs in a time of peace. Doing this would only reduce the citizens hostility; it wouldntpletely get rid of their resentment, let alone make them feel grateful. Luke didnt feel aggrieved. The Dark Knight clone, on the other hand, turned invisible and searched the city for remains, taking away the more sensitive items ahead of time. For example, two of Ultrons semi-vibranium bodies. Half the spoils belonged to Tony, and Luke would give them to himter. As for whether or not the tycoon would hand them over to Wakanda, that was none of Lukes business. As he dealt with the small things, his dejection slowly faded. Earlier, just as he had been telling everyone to check the remains of the robots, a system notification had suddenly popped up:?Destroy Ultron and save the people of Sokovia. Mission aplished. In other words, Lukes n to kill thest Ultron with his own hands and earn a lot of experience and credit points from this big boss had failed. Chapter 1884 - Harvest and Probe

Chapter 1884: Harvest and Probe

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The chance of getting rid of thest Ultron body himself wasnt high, nor did Luke have much hope of doing so. But he didnt even get a share of the experience and credit points at all. How annoying! However, he wouldnt screw his teammates over just to steal points. When he had destroyed Ultrons semi-vibranium body earlier, he hadnt been thinking about the contribution rate, but about safety. After all, only by eliminating Ultron as soon as possible and putting an end to any possibility of a counterattack could they achieve their goal of saving Sokovias civilians. Acting too selfishly would instead easily create an opening for the enemy. Thankfully, he had gained a lot this time. He had no use for the vibranium for now C it was the key for the tycoon to catch the big fish that was Wakanda. As the saying went, it was better to teach a man to fish for himself. What Luke needed wasnt a one-time deal with Wakanda, but more knowledge rted to vibranium. Using it just to make armor would only be on par with Ultrons semi-vibranium body. Two of these bodies had been destroyed today; clearly, this wasnt the way to go. What Luke was most interested in was nanotechnology, which could increase an armors defenses to arge extent without the need for too much vibranium. With the right technology, he might be able to make a set of armor with the vibranium in the three old weapons. The biggest gain was still the experience and credit points from the system. This mission was worth 24 million experience and credit points for saving millions of lives. Contribution rate: 37%. EXP +8.88 million. Credit +8.88 million. He also got a share of tens of thousands of experience and credit points from Tony, Selina and his other teammates, which added up to another 2.43 million. Luke had obtained more than 11 million experience and credit points. The host was now level 27 in the system. Strength: 35 (Level 1 Star of Justice +10, Level 2 Star of Justice +20) Dexterity: 27 (Level 1 Star of Justice +10, Level 2 Star of Justice +20) Mental Strength: 34 (Level 1 Star of Justice +10, Level 2 Star of Justice +20) Extra stat points: 8 Hosts experience: 250,000 / 50 million Credit: 38,020,000 Faith value: 970,000 In thest three to four years, he had spent more than three million credit points on cultivating the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique, and his stats had finally increased a little. His heart didnt ache at all. Compared with obtaining tens of millions of experience points, exchanging millions of credit points for additional stats was pretty good. He was pretty much stuck on the experience required to level up, but he couldnt feel depressed for long. That was because his Dexterity could reach the 60 threshold at any time, and he would be charging toward 80 Strength after that. Looking at the current situation, he could achieve this goal before he reached level 29. So, it would only take three five seven years? Luke wasnt sure. But this matter couldnt be rushed. Over thest two years, Luke had diligently earned more than ten million experience points. It was impossible for him to level up just based on the harvest from this mission this time. As he wrapped things up, he savored the happiness of leveling up so that all his stats would finally be 60, and he no longer felt depressed. While Big Dipper was diligently treating people, he suddenly sensed a mental fluctuation. Raising an eyebrow, he snapped his fingers. Duang! Mental Resistance was released, and it promptly cut off the unknown mental energy which the system detected was trying to link with him. Not far away, a woman cried out in pain. Big Dipper turned his head and strode in the direction of the cry. Shua! In a sh of gray, Pietro stood between Big Dipper and Wanda. Its, Its a misunderstanding, Mr. Big Dipper, my sister was just curious This guy was good! Luke was lost for words. He was quite straightforward, and readily admitted his fault; he didnt try lying at all. Big Dipper turned his head slightly and looked at Wanda behind Pietro. He crooked a finger at the witch, who was frowning. Then, he looked at the energetic young man in front of him. Youe with me too. There are some rules both of you should know. Big Dipper leapt lightly to the top of a wrecked five-story building. Pietro turned to look at his sister. Rubbing her aching head, Wanda stretched out her hand. You still want to refuse? Take me up. The siblings didnt have a deep understanding of Big Dippersbat ability, much less know that he held the title as one of the three leaders of the Bat Squad. But from what the superheroes said, it was clear that Big Dipper wasnt a passer-by superhero like Frank, Alice, and the little turtles and their teacher. Damon could be considered one, but Pink Bear was too famous, and had brought ck Bear a lot of daddy fans. No matter how they looked at Big Dipper, he was one of the superheroes who had a lot of sway. He even argued with Tony Stark over the team channel. Of course, Tony didnt back down and gave back as good as he got, but it wasnt like the two of them would really get hostile with each other. This was enough to make the witch like Big Dipper she was happy to hear someone curse out Stark. Luke had only been on the wrecked five-story building for several seconds, when the siblings appeared in front of him. As expected of the fastest man on Earth C he took care of everything in less than a second. Murmuring to himself, Luke opened his helmet to reveal the face of the bearded man. Pietro only looked at his face curiously, but Wanda was a little suspicious. Just now, she had seen Big Dipper use Light of Life, while the Dark Knight had also used Light of Life to treat Pietro. It was supposed to be a secret between her and the Dark Knight. Howe Big Dipper knew it too? She immediately felt cheated, like a little girl whose Barbie doll had been stolen. There was another reason why she had acted rashly. The other members of the Bat Squad were basically remote-controlled robots. She could tell that they were all machines. The Dark Knight and Big Dipper were real, but she couldnt sense any of their emotions. Their mentalndscapes were practically identical, and it was a strange feeling. That was why she had secretly activated her ability to pry into Big Dippers thoughts. Her ability to sense thoughts was a passive one, but she had actively tried to read his thoughts this time. However, Luke caught her instantly and used Mental Resistance to deal with her. Luke raised one finger. First, dont ever pry into the thoughts of anyone else on the team, whether through the use of superpowers, technology, words, or anything else. Then, there was a second finger. Second, never reveal your real identity and superpowers to strangers C this includes your background, the use of your superpowers, weaknesses, restrictions, and so on. Then, there was a third finger. Third, before youplete your safety training, speak and ask less, and watch and listen more. Alright, thats it. At that point, his gaze fell on Pietro. If you have any objections, you can ask now. I dont usually beat up newbies who dont know anything. Pedro wasnt too scared. Compared with the Dark Knight, who was like a pir of morality, Pietro truly didnt think that Big Dipper was scary; no matter how scary he was, Pietro could outrun him. He coughed and said, What I want to say is that Wanda and I ran around the city today, and a lot of people already know our names and superpowers. Chapter 1885 - Pre-education and Honest Boy

Chapter 1885: Pre-education and Honest Boy

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Looking at this straightforward boy, Luke really admired him. At the very least, after losing his parents, this guy was still willing to protect his sister. Hm, it was just that he was a little simple-minded! That was Lukes opinion. His tone didnt change, but he exined in detail, After you be backup members of the Justice League, Knight will help you resolve all problems with your identities. Simply put, you will obtainpletely real and secure identities, and you will be able to live freely. Seeing that Pietro was about to interject again, Luke raised his hand to stop him. The safety training youll be doing after this will teach you how to avoid exposing yourself as the Maximoff siblings with superpowers. Pausing for a moment to let the siblings digest his words, he then continued, These identities are absolutely confidential. Apart from Knight and ck Cat, the other members of the Justice League arent allowed to ask you anything, unless you let them know yourselves. Seeing the siblings eyes widen in surprise, Luke smiled. Even the Bat Squad basically only recognizes each other through their codenames and armor; there are very few who know each others real identities. Only by bing apletely different person can you enjoy life and ensure the greatest amount of safety. Pietro finally couldnt hold it in anymore. But you and Knight revealed your faces to us? Luke nced at the witch on the side. Seeing her curiosity, he smiled. Who said that we use these faces in our daily lives? Pietro: Huh? Wanda: ??? The siblings couldnt help but wonder: Was this the world of adults? They couldnt keep up at all! At that point, Luke didnt want to exin any more details. The reason he had mentioned those three rules earlier was for the sake of what he was about to say next. He turned around and stared at Wanda. Do you know how dangerous it was to spy on me with your ability? You activated your ability just because you were curious about my real identity, but can you guarantee that you wont identally reveal your secrets one day? Wanda wanted to say that she wouldnt. Luke, however, waved his hand to stop her. You dont have professional training. You cant even protect yourself right now. Besides, without strict safety rules, the real identities of the Justice League members will be as transparent as that of the Avengers. If that happens, not only will you be in danger, your family and friends will also be implicated. As he spoke, he looked at Pietro. If you have a superpower, but Wanda doesnt, would you want the whole world to know that shes your beloved sister? What was wrong with protecting his sister? Pietro subconsciously opened his mouth, but suddenly paused. Looking at his face, Luke said coldly, If I were Hydra, I would capture her and force you to do things. The more you value her, the more control she would be under. Would you really be willing to let your head be pried open? Pietro didnt say anything and simply shook his head. No matter how much he doted on his sister, it was impossible to lie. After saying these serious words to fall guy Pietro, he looked at Wanda again. After today, the two of you will enter a period of quiet study. Dont find it boring or troublesome. Itll make it easy for you to live in human society. The siblings nodded and didnt say anything else. Lets go. We still have a lot to do today. Luke flipped the front of his helmet back down. Hm, you did a good job saving people. Keep working hard. Seeing that he was about to go down, the honest boy asked, Um Luke stopped and turned his head. Pietro smiled awkwardly, but nced at his sister before he asked, Mr. Big Dipper, you and Mr. Knight trust us a little, right? After all He mimed opening a helmet. Luke chuckled. Not everyone can catch Bruces eye. Also, you can call me Wilson. With that, he jumped lightly back down. Stumped for a moment, Pietro then looked at Wanda. The witch looked much better. Pietro couldnt say anything, and just grabbed her arm. Lets go down and help. Like Wilson said, after today, well have a very long break. Wanda nodded, and the two of them disappeared from the roof. Luke started treating the injured again. He nced at the siblings as they left, before he looked away. He had to give them a serious warning in advance because their abilities really were special. The Bat Squad members battle armor could rely on aplementary mental control system mechanism to eliminate most mental interference. But in daily life, the nanosuit alone wouldnt be enough. In other words, unless they wore their battle armor all the time, it would be very easy for Wanda to spy on them. In the Hydra base in Sokovia, Tony had relied on his close-fitting nanosuit for protection when he came out of Mark 43 to investigate, only to fall into Wandas mental trap. When the Bat Squad met and trained at the Bat Cave, they basically only wore nanosuits. After all, the nanosuit was light and took up little space. It was skintight and could be worn under other clothes; it had be an essential everyday item. If Luke didnt put an end to Wandas habit of snooping at the beginning, she would discover a lot of amazing things in the future. Selina and Gold Nugget werent in the symbiotic form 24/7. If Wanda discovered the real identities of ck Cat and Batman, that would be a huge problem. Even Tony didnt know Lukes real identity; how could Luke be willing to let Wanda find out? It seemed that he had to speed up the development of a mental interference function for the nanosuit! Luke sighed inwardly. He was too busy! The temptation of 60 Dexterity was right in front of him. After he achieved that, he would have to spend a few days monitoring and analyzing his body. Everyone who had participated in this mission had reaped a bumper harvest of credit points, ranging from 2,000 to tens of thousands. For the next period of time, the Bat Squad and the Avengers would be buying a lot from the bigshot. But what could Luke do? The bigshot alias was too important. Even if he cried, he had to keep up this pretense. Thankfully, the PDD which Selina had been managing for the past two years was now on the right track. Unless the goods ordered were a little more special or important, most of them were delivered by the PDD, and Luke didnt have to do anything himself. However, the Sokovian civilians today would get a lot of necessities delivered by the bigshot himself. Few residents in the city center had decent housing. It wouldnt be good to make the citizens sleep out in the open in October. Chapter 1886 - Easy to Poach, Hard to Keep

Chapter 1886: Easy to Poach, Hard to Keep

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The Sokovian incident didnt cause much of a stir globally. In the chaos Ultron had created this time, it had only used the civilians as hostages and a distraction, and hadnt aimed to kill them. Less than 1,000 people in total had died. In ordinary times, gunfire broke out every now and then in Sokovias city center, and dozens of civilians could be killed or injured at any time. There had been several slightlyrger conflicts in the countrys recent history, and while there was no exact figure for the number of civilian deaths, the number of casualties was estimated to range anywhere from thousands to tens of thousands. Hundreds of people dying in Sokovia wouldnt make the headlines. If this had happened in New York ten years ago, it might have been called the worlds worst tragedy, and would still be in the top five to this day. However, this was Eastern Europe, and most media outlets only reported one sentence: There was another conflict in Sokovia, which caused some civilian deaths Because of the ongoing strife in Sokovia, phoneworks basically didnt exist, and not many people could afford smartphones. Wanda had mentally guided the people closest to the battlefield to evacuate, so few people could record the battle. As the saying went, pics, or it didnt happen. The rumors online about the Avengers and the Bat Squad fighting in Sokovia ultimately didnt take root. Most people didnt care about this at all. The true dispute would take ce between the European and American governments. However, this dispute wasnt about settling the refugees, but about how to distribute the benefits. For example, theponents of the anti-gravity system which Tony had taken away by carrier ne, the robots left behind by Ultron, and some extra supplies. After this, the Avengers and the Bat Squads rescue foundation would be the main focus. With most of the attention diverted, there was naturally no way to denounce the Avengers and the Bat Squad. Some forces who wanted to seize this chance to deal with the Avengers and the Bat Squad could only give up after trying several times. Many countries and people were full of regret: How good would it have been if tens of thousands of people had died this time? Then, they could have dispatched troops in the name of justice, and plundered benefits in the name of peacekeeping. Amidst the turmoil, Luke wasnt in much contact with the Avengers. He and Tony would share intelligence whenever necessary, but they didnt talk in-depth. Everybody was too busy. Tony had to deal with the government and internal affairs. While he kept an eye on his new son, he also had to smooth things over with his teammates. When he activated Vision, Thor, Dr. Banner, Natasha and Hawkeye had been on his side. But when it came to Ultron, most people were on Steves side. The former had been in an emergency situation, and there had been no other way. With thetter, he had ignored safety protocols and had taken a private and risky development route. They werent the same at all. Tony had kept everyone in the dark and hoodwinked Dr. Banner into creating Ultron. He hadnt been acting as a team yer. What was even more troublesome was that Dr. Banner was missing. After the battle that day, Dr. Banner had left in the Avengers Quinjet without anyone knowing, and he hadnt appeared since. There was no response from Tonys GPS on the Quinjet. The atmosphere among the Avengers was gloomy, and Luke didnt want to get involved at all. He didnt have the ability to find Dr. Banner, much less to coax the Avengers. Besides, he had stolen Helen Cho beforehand and lured Wanda and Pietro into the Justice League. He had to keep a low profile for now. Tony had deliberately mentioned many times that the Avengers were too few in number and needed new members. Luke simply pretended not to hear him. He knew that the tycoon was looking for suitable backup team members. If Luke didnt settle these newbies, Tony might poach them. Lukes biggest headache was Dr. Helen Cho. This gentle, smart, and professional Asian doctor actually had a crush on Thor, who was all brawn and no brains. Just like Dr. Jane. In order to appease Dr. Cho, Luke had no choice but to use his Knight ID to pull Thor into attending a gathering. Knight, Big Dipper, Wanda, Pietro and ck Cat attended the gathering. Currently, Selina in her symbiotic form was indeed the only person from the Bat Squad who coulde to the gathering Looking at Dr. Cho, who had turned into a little fangirl and was talking to Thor with a red face, Wanda was full of questions. Previously, she had been the one to ce Helen Cho under mind control in order to create vision for Ultron. Wanda knew very well that the woman was extremely knowledgeable and skilled. Now why did she look like a thirsty fangirl? Thinking that, she looked to the side. ck Cat pestered Big Dipper with questions, along with Pietro. Selina didnt know that Big Dipper was Luke. She only knew that he often operated together with Luke, and her curiosity about Big Dipper had never been satisfied. Big Dipper was wearing a work jacket andbat pants. He had tidy white sideburns. He was in his forties and had a calm but stern expression, which was quite eye-catching. Wanda was a little disappointed. She actually wanted to go over and talk to Big Dipper, even if he just ended up lecturing her a little more. But asking to be scolded in front of ck Cat and Pietro was too humiliating. She could only look to the other side, where Knight was sitting at the bar. Her eyes lit up the way Helen Chos had when thetter saw Thor. Wanda had seen Knights face before, and knew that he was handsome. But outside of his ck armor, Mr. Bruce was undoubtedly another type of handsome. Compared with Big Dipper, Knights manner was more mild but also more distant. Even when he looked at everyone else, there was no change in his expression. His emotions werepletely hidden Big Dipper was the same. Sensing Wandas gaze, Knight turned around and waved at her with a smile. After a brief hesitation, Wanda stood up and walked over. Luke observed the young girl. Although she was already 20, she was still immature. It was probably because she had been sheltered by Pietro. Gesturing for Wanda to sit down, Luke gave her a bottle of juice. Looking at the beer in his hand and the juice in front of her, Wanda was lost for words. Luke seemed to know what she was thinking. Drunkards do all sorts of strange things. If you had Steve or Thors physique, it wouldnt matter if you drank a few bottles of whiskey, but you dont C you barely have to do anything to get drunk. Wanda lowered her head in embarrassment. Well, I wont go crazy after drinking. Chapter 1887 - Individual Preferences, 60 Dexterity

Chapter 1887: Individual Preferences, 60 Dexterity

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Luke waved his hand. I was the one who introduced you and Pietro to the Justice League; theres no need to be so reserved. We dont have that many restrictions. As long as you dont do anything wrong, you can do whatever you want. Wanda was finally interested. But I was told to avoid using my powers. Luke said, You shouldnt just think about using your powers to solve everything. For example, if youre driving and someone does a hit and run, you could send the other party and their car flying with a wave of your hand C of course, you shouldnt. Wanda was a little unhappy. I wouldnt do that. Luke said, Its just an example. Humans are creatures of habit. I choose to have everyone form good habits first. !! Wanda asked, What if someone takes out a gun? Luke nced at her with a smile. Always prioritize your own safety. Its fine to kill all of them if necessary. Wanda was stunned. Wait, I thought you didnt kill people? Luke took a sip of his beer. Its my personal choice not to kill anyone. It has nothing to do with anyone else. For example, that person likes to kill people, but hes my most trusted teammate. Following his gaze, Wanda looked at Big Dipper, and was lost for words. She had read up on a lot of basic intelligence in thest two days. Big Dipper could be considered the number one killer in the Bat Squad. After a brief silence, Wanda finally asked in a low voice, Um, why cant I sense what youre thinking? As soon as she said that, she felt that it didnt sound right, and she quickly added, Its a passive ability; I cant control it. As long as Im close to someone, I can sense their thoughts. Luke nodded. Its like an active or passive radar. I get it. Wanda was at a loss. What radar? Luke said, Hm, Ill send you some information after this. You can try getting a handle on it; it might boost your passive ability. Wanda nodded, then remembered her question. Then, my question Luke chuckled. Its a secret in our team, but I can show you. Look over there. He gestured in Big Dippers direction. Next to him, Wanda heard Luke say in a low voice, Big Dipper, Mental Resistance. 20 meters away, Big Dipper, who was at the window, seemed to have heard him. He looked over and then casually pointed as he continued chatting. On the other side, Wanda sensed an obvious thought wave being transmitted from Big Dipper to Knight. Knights mental fluctuations went from calm to near silence. Wanda was surprised. Is this a mental ability? It seems targeted at my powers Luke said, Sort of. Strictly speaking, it can protect the recipient and increase their mental resistance for a day or so. At that point, he suddenly changed the topic. So, Big Dipper and I arent rted or anything, understand? Wanda subconsciously nodded. Got it As soon as she said that, her fair face suddenly turned red. It wasnt bashfulness, but pure embarrassment. For some reason, she had felt that Knight and Big Dipper were a little simr. It didnt have anything to do with appearance, mental fluctuations, temperament, or manner of speech; it was just an intuition. Her intuition usually wasnt wrong, which was why she had some guesses about them. Now that Luke had called her out on it, she felt pretty embarrassed. So, it was because of this Mental Resistance that the two of them felt simr! That made sense. Lukes expression didnt change, but he felt a little helpless. It seemed that he had to watch the witch closely for now. At the very least, he had to clearly work out the effects of her mental powers, or the Bat Squad would have to stay far away from her. He took note of Wandas interest in Big Dipper. Knowledge was power. Even though mental abilities had practically no effect on Wanda, Luke could infer a lot of things from her subtle expressions. So far, it seemed that the witch had a good impression of Big Dipper for some reason, but it wasnt like a crush or anything. With Knight, she was just an ordinary face-con C at most, she just had some respect for him. Luke didnt know what to say. At the very beginning, he had thought that given Master Waynes looks and reputation, he should be very popr with women. In the end, after they got to know him, all these men and women wanted to treat him like a god. Conversely, girls wanted to get close to the bearded, older Big Dipper. This was simr to what Natasha felt, that Batman didnt dally with women. And this was a super female agent who yed mind games with men! Forget it! Some people said that great superheroes didnt need women, so Batman deserved to be single forever! It was fine as long as private investigator Luke had a girlfriend. After fulfilling Dr. Helen Chos wish to get close to Thor, Luke was finally able to wrangle this female scientist, who was a top researcher. He also promised that unless circumstances didnt permit it, he would do his best to let her know if there were other gatherings Thor would be attending. From what Luke could sense, Dr. Chos thinking was: As long as she could meet Thor, it didnt matter which side she joined. It didnt matter whether it was Iron Mans team or Batmans team. From this, one could see how lofty this beautiful doctors goal was. Except for the fact that she was a Thor fangirl, Dr. Cho was normal in every other aspect. The research funding and treatment which she received were based on her status and abilities, and she didnt have any bizarre quirks. Compared with the evil doctors in Space 2 who shouted every day for live test subjects, Dr. Cho was as kind and harmless as a rabbit. After the party, Luke finally took the time to increase his Dexterity to 60. At 60 Strength, it was as if all his muscles were being twisted up and melting. At 60 Mental Strength, his head didnt just hurt like hell, his consciousness even felt like it had exploded. How miserable would 60 Dexterity be? Luke himself had no idea, and he didnt tell Selina and Gold Nugget about it. He had gotten Selina to hang around for 60 Mental Strength because he had been worried about losing consciousness and being unable to save herself. With 60 Dexterity The most likely possibility was that he would cry like a baby and lose control of his body. It had to be pointed out that the biggest sensation in making a breakthrough with Dexterity was an itch. It was an itch that couldnt be alleviated or controlled, which could drive an ordinary person crazy. He definitely wouldnt go crazy, but he would definitely lose control over his body. Letting Selina see that was the same as letting the dog head see it C where would his dignity as the fiend be then? In the basement of New Hope Research Institute, Luke clicked on the + sign for Dexterity, and he suddenly sucked in his breath and opened his eyes wide. A minuteter, he got up from where he had been twitching on the bed. He closed his eyes and raised his head; the itch inside his body was still bearable. He suddenly smiled. Should I give that dude in Afterlife a huge bonus? Learning the stretchy ability of that middle-aged man in Afterlife reduced the sensation of pain by 50%, and this also applied to itchiness. Luke hadnt known it would be useful for when he upgraded his Dexterity. At that moment, he finally confirmed how amazing this ability was. Upgrading to 60 Dexterity didnt feel as bad as when he had upgraded to 40 Dexterity. This could be considered a magical effect. Chapter 1888 - New Abilities With 60 Dexterity, What Do You Like?

Chapter 1888: New Abilities With 60 Dexterity, What Do You Like?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After his Dexterity reached 60, Lukes reflexes improved significantly. It wasnt just a matter of making up for his shorings, but that Strength finally triggered a chain reaction. At 60 Strength, he had still beenpletely suppressed by Thor and the Hulk, more so by the Hulk. 60 Mental Strength enabled him to swiftly determine how to react during a battle. 60 Dexterity could transmit that decision to his body at the same time. !! Coupled with abilities like Muscle Control and his mastery of physical techniques, he could now at least fight Thor and the Hulk to a certain extent even without his suit. Thor and the Hulk were tank-like fighters who could easily go berserk when battling the enemy. Luke used his wits and agility, and it was easy for the enemy to miss when trying to hit him. Any other simr fighter would be heavily injured by one punch from Thor or the Hulk, so it was very risky to face them. But Luke also had Elementary Healing, Muscle Control and mastery of various physical techniques. He could use his abilities to turn serious injuries into minor injuries, which would heal quickly. And that was in a situation where Luke didnt have tech or gear, or the support of other abilities. At full strength, Luke would be on par with Thor and the Hulk. The only drawback was that he didnt have Thors Mj?lnir or the Hulks practically indestructible brute force. Luke didnt care about that at all. Thor had one of the best fathers in the universe, while for Dr. Banner, the Hulk wasnt some good thing. Luke, who relied on his own efforts to excel and who didnt have to pay the sort of price that Dr. Banner did, naturally wasnt that simple. After his 60 Dexterity breakthrough, Luke holed up in the basement of the research institute and studied himself every day. Two dayster, his condition stabilized. He finally opened another mystery treasure box. Elementary Vibration. Prerequisites: 60 Strength, 60 Dexterity, 60 Mental Strength, 500,000 Credit. Partially avable. Thanks to Skyes gratitude, he had been qualified to learn this ability a long time ago, but had yet to fulfill the prerequisites for his stats. However, he already had detailed data on the original version of Skyes ability, from the moment she awakened them to how they grew stronger. He knew even more than Skye did about her own ability. The growth of this ability was quite terrifying. Even if Luke could only learn the poor mans version, it was enough to make him look forward to it. After his Credit dropped by 500,000, a lot of bewildering information appeared in his head. Luke closed his eyes for more than ten minutes before he opened them and raised his hands. A light vibration appeared above his hands, and he swung his hands out at the metal table in front of him. ng! There was a crunch and a light hum which echoed in theb, but only arge part of the metal table caved in. He frowned and shook his head. Too weak. This isnt the right way to use this. Saying that, he entered anotherb. There were various targets here to test abilities on, along with all kinds of monitoring equipment for taking detailed readings which would be helpful in analyzing the abilities and enabling a person to master their strength more quickly. Luke had to confirm the difference between his poor mans version and Skyes original version of the ability first. After being busy for half a day, the results finally came out. To put it simply, Skyes control over shock waves was more flexible and straightforward. She used the ability like it was her own limb, while Luke was using a mechanical prosthetic. Skyes ability got stronger without her even needing to think about it. Hence, her training had to do with suppressing, adapting and adjusting to her ability. For example, breaking arge rock with 10% power, not starting with 50% power, or going all out with 100% explosive force. Luke, on the other hand, had to gradually familiarize himself with the mechanical prosthetic and slowly increase his output from 10% onward. Even then, the poor mans version of Vibration was unimaginably useful. It was in line with many of Lukes previous guesses, such as being able tobine with and reinforce Elementary Sound Wave. A brand new superpower was waiting to be developed. In addition, Vibration was also rted to certain parts of the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique. Some targeted the chi itself, some targeted the body, and some targeted the enemy. However, the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique hadnt been created by a superhuman with vibration powers. It was just that vibration was used in certain parts, and research in this aspect was inevitablyplicated and difficult. He might gain a lot from the Chi Refining Technique + Vibration in the future, but he wouldnt make any progress in the short term. Lastly, he activated the Vibration ability on his body. High Frequency Arm, High Frequency Foot and High Frequency Iron Head were too mystical; it was enough to just study them in passing; there was no need to invest too much energy in them. On the other hand, he could try some tricks with Jenny. Superpowers were meaningless if they couldnt create happiness between people. Looking at Luke, who hadnt stopped smiling for thest two days, Selina was very suspicious. It wasnt that he couldnt smile, but she felt that his smile wasnt decent, and was even a little despicable? Finally, she grabbed his shirt while he was punching a sandbag and asked, Tell me, what did you do? Luke blinked. Havent you been at the research institute with me for the past two days? I havent gone out yet. It was true that he hadnt gone out yet to try some things with Jenny, but it wasnt his main body who went out to entertain Max. Staring at his sincere expression, Selina still felt that something wasnt right. In the end, however, she could only let go of him. Can Big Dipper teach that little witch well? Luke stopped hitting the sandbag, then pulled her over to the bar for a soft drink. He said, Its fine, Big Dipper is reliable. Selina had been managing the PDD on her own for the past few years, and now had a much broader mindset. She wasnt easy to convince. She immediately voiced her thoughts. Big Dipper is very strong. He might be good at teaching, but hes too ruthless. Are you sure hes the right person to teach the little witch? Luke took a sip of his drink. Are you saying that the witch is too extreme in her behavior, and in the face of a bloodthirsty Big Dipper, she might get blood on her in the future? Selina rolled her eyes. Thats right. I think its safer for Knight to teach her. Luke nced at her strangely. Havent you noticed Wandas feelings about Big Dipper? Selina was stunned. Feelings? Luke didnt beat around the bush. Wanda prefers Big Dipper to teach her, understand? Thinking for a moment, Selina ventured, Are you saying that she likes older men? Luke said, She sees him as an older rtive, alright? Selina was shocked. Is this in- Pa! Luke pped the back of her head and interrupted her. I told you to stop watching so much HBO with Gold Nugget! Seven to eight meters away, Gold Nugget turned its head nkly. Hm? Luke red at it angrily. What are you looking at? Im talking about you! Whats on your tablet? Bewildered, Gold Nugget lowered its head to look at the drama ying on the screen. Whats wrong with HBO? How old am I? I was already an adult before I came to Earth. Chapter 1889 - To Each Their Own

Chapter 1889: To Each Their Own

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Whatever jokes Selina might crack about the little witch, the truth was that Big Dipper was indeed closer to Wanda. But she wasnt really a kid. Big Dipper was cold and ruthless, and could be considered a decent version of Wade. In battle, he would asionally talk crudely just to infuriate the enemy to death. He wasnt a taciturn person. !! Otherwise, he wouldnt have been so notorious among thedies in Afterlife. By the same logic, he was strict when it came to teaching, but was very easy to get along with outside of that provided that he could ept the asional poisonous tongue. After a few days, even Pietro liked to chat with him, let alone Wanda. After all, the serious Big Dipper was actually quite cheeky when it came to casual talk. For example, they had talked about girlfriends once and Pietro had bragged about how quickly and easily he had found one, when Big Dipper suddenly said, Then did you finish very quickly that night? And break up even faster after that? Pietro hadnt been able to react for a moment. After thinking about it, he vaguely got it: This guy was saying that he came too fast, so his girlfriend dumped him! The young man immediately retaliated. Wanda was both amused and embarrassed, but she couldnt help but want to listen to their nonsense. Under Big Dippers attentive gaze, the siblings unknowingly went through a dramatic change in their lives they got new and real identities, matching nanosuits, and new lives without any worries. As backup members of the Justice League, the siblings enjoyed basic protection and were middle-ss in America. For other people to reach this level, they would have to work from nine to five every day. On the other hand, the siblings received education and professional training. The siblings had never expected to ever be able to study or make money. The treatment was too good, and the siblings felt a little ashamed. With their superpowers, they could take time out of their training to carry out missions. But when Pietro asked the question at Wandas prodding, Big Dipper told them very formally, Youre potential members of the Justice League. We have to demonstrate to you through our actions that justice isnt just a temporary catchphrase, but something which the League abides by everyday. Only by treating you this way can you treat us the same. Looking at the bewildered siblings, he exined, When you join the Justice League, you cant treat your teammates as tools. For example, youre young, impulsive, andck systematic training. Letting you carry out a mission now would be irresponsible. The siblings nodded thoughtfully, but the straightforward boy who liked to ask questions asked again, I think I saw a PDD under the Justice League. The people there dont seem to have this treatment? Big Dipper smiled indifferently. Theyre just temp workers who get paid for the jobs they take on. Rather than talk justice with them, you might as well give them more money. For example, if you talk to a temp worker who gets paid by the hour about your feelings, do you think they wont charge you for it? Pietro said, No. Big Dipper patted the young mans shoulder and said earnestly, Thats right. In this world, talking about money hurts feelings, while talking about feelings loses you money. When you get a girlfriend for real, youll understand! What does this have to do with a girlfriend? Pietro was bewildered, before he realized that something wasnt right. Wait, Ive already had a girlfriend before, alright? Wanda was lost for words. How was she supposed to deal with an idiot brother? Whether or not Pietro personally verified that having a girlfriend hurt his wallet, life finally calmed down. Apart from researching his new Vibration ability, Luke also researched the little witchs ability. He also studied Pietros ability, but it was too difficult, and he could basically only record the data. It could only be said that this boys light speed ability was special. Pietros physique was far from strong enough to support such speed, but he was still faster than Luke. There was no way for Luke to learn Pietros or Wandas ability in the system. Luke wasnt surprised at all. The siblings superpowers were products of the Mind Stone, and Lukes body clearly wasnt as mystical as the Mind Stone. However, the effects of these abilities could be monitored and analyzed. This was enough for the time being During this period of calm, Christmas 2010 arrived. In a season when families had reunions, CEO Jenny had nowhere to go. She had nothing to do with her fathers new family, and their rtionship was in limbo. Ever since her father read the global economy trend wrong in 2008, he lost his position and standing with his foundation. If the higher-ups didnt know that he was Jennys father, the debt collectors wouldve already forced him to jump off a building. This was what the finance world was like. Everybody supported him when he was in the limelight because he could make money for them. When he lost the money, it was as if he had killed their parents; a lot of people wanted him dead. Later, it was Jenny who personally cleared his debts and helped her father escape disaster. Now, her father had no more chance of ying with financial spection, and could only look after the small phoneponent manufacturingpanies which Jenny gave to him to manage. While his days werent as extravagant as before, he was still part of the upper ss. If her father was willing to work hard, he could rely on Jennys status and support to be a medium-sized supplier in three to five years. With what Jenny had given him, he could make aeback of sorts. Maybe it was because of his glory days of the past that he liked being ttered all the time, but her father never stopped obsessing about spection. Those who knew better didnt dare get involved with Jennys father; that would be making an enemy of her. So, he had been trying to get investment funds out of Jenny for the past two years. Her father earned millions every year, and naturally wouldnt look for Jenny for a small project worth 10 to 20 million. He had asked for 200 million at first, and then lowered the amount many times; 100 million was fine. Of course, Jenny refused! Her father had made a loss of more than a billion in 2008, and he himself had been almost 100 million in debt. To prevent him from being sent to prison, Jenny had finally forked out almost 300 million. For her sake, many people didnt demand the exorbitant price of 500 million. If her father now borrowed 200 million, and something else happened, wouldnt she have to fork out another several hundred million? Forking out hundreds of millions was rare, even for her fathers sake. That was USD, not toilet paper. If it were 2005, Jenny would probably be tearing her hair out. Thankfully, it was the end of 2010 and, while she had already stepped down from the managerial positions of several majorpanies, she had a lot of connections and resources; it was basically impossible for anyone to threaten her through her father. So, although her fathers problem was a headache, it was ultimately just a family matter. As long as she was patient and didnt give him a chance to squander money, Jenny didnt have to worry about anything untoward happening. In the name of visiting her boss, Catherine, Jenny visited Texas again for the holidays, and was enjoying himself. She also envied Lukes family. If her family cared less about money, she might not have to hide here. Chapter 1890 - Ushering In 2011

Chapter 1890: Ushering In 2011

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

But hiding in Texas was also good. Jenny spent a few rare days alone with Luke, and they rode together into the mountains to have fun. Riding a horse was something she had never experienced before. The female CEO happily celebrated Christmas and officially weed 1 January 2011 together with Luke. During that time, Elena, who had gone back to Paris for the holidays, called Luke while he was in the mountains. She said that she had an emergency, and was flying back to New York. !! After being amply consoled by Luke for the past few days, an exhausted Secretary Jenny had no objections and simply let him go. She said she would stay at another ranch nearby and take a small vacation. Jenny had bought the ranch earlier on and had transformed it over thest two years into a countryside vi; the only thing she had to do now was check in. Luke had no time to care about Jennys little moves. Instead, he took the private ne back to New York. Elena hadnt exined what the emergency was over the phone, and her bodyguards hadnt reported anything unusual, so it could only be her Foresight Drawing. This was the one thing Luke had reminded Elena repeatedly not to ever say a word about unless they were face to face. He arrived in New York first, and waited at the airport to personally pick up Elena, who hade back in a hurry. They went to Lukes ce. Elena didnt open her special easel box until she was sure it was safe, and she revealed two mostly nk sketches. Luke leaned forward and took a quick look at each drawing first before he studied the first one in detail. One of the characteristics of Foresight Drawing was that it was a little sparse, but this was definitely the sparsest one so far. In the drawing, there was a surging ocean, and the upper half of a huge round head was sticking out of it. There was a sense of shock to the image; one could easily feel the imposing aura of the owner of this head that was rising up. The two small figures in front of the round head were the best reference points for its size. Narrowing his eyes, Luke observed the extremely familiar figure in ck-and-white armor, as well as the long katana in his hand. Without a doubt, this was Big Dipper. He then focused all his attention on the other figure. The figure was bald and wore a long cosy-like robe, and was about the same height as Big Dipper. Familiar! Luke was also very familiar with this person. The fact that he couldnt recall who this person was right away proved that they didnt meet often, but the person had left a deep impression on Luke. Lukes mind whirled, and he was suddenly stumped. 177a Bleecker Street, Manhattan? It was the bald woman who had tracked Batmans invisible flight past her while she had been drinking milk tea on the rooftop of an old building. She was also one of the few people whom Luke hadnt dared investigate too deeply. That was because 177a Bleecker Street didnt exist on the drones or in the eyes of most people. There could be two reasons why Luke had been able to see the building and the bald woman: Firstly, he had the ability to see her, or secondly, she had allowed him to see her. Either way, this was beyond the scope of a normal superpower. Making the unreal real, or the real unreal, was too distinctive a trait. If it wasnt magic, then it was a divine power, and at a very high level at the very least, it was at the level of old Mephisto. Suppressing his wandering thoughts, Luke returned his attention to the Foresight Drawing. In the image, Big Dipper looked like he was ready to go all out. The bald woman, however, floated in the air with her hands behind her back, as if she wasnt nervous at all. Looking at her and Big Dippers positions and movements, they were probably allies, or at least, they werent enemies. Thinking that, Luke shifted his attention to the bare round head in the ocean. This big head was even more familiar than the female bigshots bald head. From the ocean, the round head, and Big Dippers super big de, there could be only one truth this was that super giant octopus! This big guy whom Luke had encountered and screwed over twice was indeed qualified to show up in a Foresight Drawing. Back on the cruise ship, it had still been manageable. When Luke had sent it running in the South Pole, taking one of his big katanas along with it, it had already be very hard to kill. Not only had it grown in size, it was also ridiculously resistant to attacks. Only the katana that could cut through Ultrons semi-vibranium body had been able to break through the giant octopuss defenses. Most regr firearms were useless against it. That enormous body which weighed tens of thousands of tons could easily cause a tsunami capable of drowning many seaside cities. This octopus wasnt an aircraft carrier. It could relypletely on its own strength to wave around those tentacles which weighed thousands of tons. Inparison, an aircraft carrier relied on propulsion to move, while its buoyancy was determined by its weight. It had to be said that this giant octopus was on par with the Helicarrier. In terms of long-range attacks, it was probably weaker than the Helicarrier. In terms of defense and close-range destructive power, it was far stronger than the Helicarrier. But that wasnt enough. If this guy was still the same as at the South Pole, Luke had beaten it once, and would be able to beat it a second time. After all, he had only lost a katana at the South Pole, and had basically never been in any danger. A giant octopus at that level wasnt enough to make the mysterious bald female bigshot appear. It had to be pointed out that when the Chitauri had opened its wormhole in New York, this person had only killed some small fry on the roof of that small building, and hadnt shown up at all. After thinking for a moment, Luke looked at the second drawing. It was still of a monster. It flew through the air, and its target seemed to be the city not far below. However, apart from a pair of bat wings and a bat-like head, everything else was nk. This was the second characteristic of Foresight Drawing: It never fully revealed everything. For example, the first drawing only showed the surface of the ocean and half the head of the giant octopus; Luke wasnt sure where it was. In the second drawing, however, Luke saw a very familiar structure in the city below. Observing it carefully for a moment, he sighed and hugged Elena. Is this the Golden Gate Bridge? Elena nodded affirmatively. Yes, Ive been to San Francisco a few times. When I drew this, I knew that was the location. Thats why I came back in a hurry. Luke stroked her back to calm her nerves. Any creature that could be the protagonist of a Foresight Drawing couldnt be ordinary. Elena hadnt been able to see much with the octopus. A battle on the ocean surface wouldnt necessarily implicate a lot of people, and it just made her uneasy. With the bat-winged monster, however, it was clearly headed toward San Francisco, which had a lot of people. Luke picked up the coffee which Little Snail had just brought over and poured her a cup. Okay, dont worry. Leave everything to me. Chapter 1891 - Uncle Phil’s “Congratulations”

Chapter 1891: Uncle Phils Congrattions

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Elena quickly rxed at his gentle words. Although her previous drawings of the future had be a reality, the worst case scenarios hadnt happened, so she trusted Luke. Luke only needed to guide her mind a little to reassure her. Rubbing the artists smooth waist, he couldnt help but sigh.?Fine, Golden Gate Bridge! It seems theres no way to protect you after all. Based on how most films were good at destroying famous structures, a famousndmark like the Golden Gate Bridge should have been destroyed long ago. Yet, it had actually survived until 2011 safely, in no small part thanks to Lukes protection. This cmity? It definitely wouldnt be nothing. Luke then asked Elena about the two drawings. As the artist, she would be more aware of the details. The strange thing about Foresight Drawing was that Elena didnt really see the future, but expressed a particr moment through her drawing. She knew what she wanted to express in her drawing, but was unable to supply more specific information. But this was a foresight ability, after all. Anything was better than nothing. After an hour of questioning, Luke stopped and sent Elena back to her ce in New Jersey. When her foresight kicked in, she had gotten up in the middle of the night to draw. When she realized that the situation might be serious, she immediately took the private ne back. She had been on edge and didnt sleep well. After she came back, she tried her best for an hour to recall what happened. She wasnt an all-nighter like Luke, and was really tired. Luke didnt go to work. Instead, hey down with Elena. The two clones had already started to get busy, and Luke didnt need to do anything. Selina, who was on vacation in Europe with her family, had also been informed, and was bringing them back. Nobody knew where the giant octopus was. Staying in Europe, which was surrounded by the ocean on many sides, wasnt a good choice. It was safest for them to return to Shackelford. That was also why Luke hadnt persuaded his family to move out of the town. Shackelford was ind and didnt have any big cities or important institutions. To use the worst case scenario as an illustration, if a nuclear war broke out around the world, it wasnt worth targeting Shackelford. By the same logic, terrorists wouldnt choose Shackelford as a target either. At that moment, the Bat Squad and the Avengers received danger alerts. It was easy to exin the giant octopus. After all, Luke had beaten it up twice, and there was information in the database on it. On the other hand, he couldnt exin how he had gotten information on the bat-winged monster in San Francisco, so everybody could only trust Batman. Unfortunately, Thor had returned to Asgard, and seemed to be busy with his own thing. It wasnt like he could drop everything and rush back over some unconfirmed intelligence. However, Thors absence didnt affect everyones preparations. A few hourster, Selinas nended in New York. Luke used his ability to make Elena sleep more soundly before he went home. When they met, Luke told Selina that he was certain about the information, and that there basically couldnt be any mistake. He told her that the information source was confidential, so Selina didnt ask further. That was because there were indeed many strange abilities in the world that could be used to track people down. The most important thing with ssified information was to keep the source as confidential as possible in order to prevent leaks. That was also why most of the team was deployed in the form of the remote control androids. In any case, the androids generally didnt look any different from real people. ording to the Foresight Drawing, San Francisco was clearly where the incident would take ce, while the giant octopuss whereabouts were unknown. Big Dipper and the bald female bigshot had been the only ones in the giant octopus drawing, which seemed to confirm that it was likely nobody else would be there. The city of San Francisco was present in the drawing. Protecting civilians was what the Avengers and the Bat Squad had always been about, and the most important thing was manpower. Luke simply deployed most of them to San Francisco so that they could act at any moment. The Level 1 clone had already headed over to deposit the androids and gear on-site. Selina also mobilized the PDDs resources to prepare for a possible major incident in San Francisco. Mr. Eddie/Venom, who was now officially in charge of the PDD, valiantly took on the great responsibility of helping to deal with a lot of the work. After years of training and guidance, although Eddie was still a little nuts, he was reliable enough when it came to official matters. Of course, a certain dog head had already mocked him many times, saying that he had definitely been led astray by that brainless Venom Luke and Selina could only look at the dog head with indecipherable expressions. After all, biologically speaking, the symbiotes as a race didnt have any brains. Quickly deploying manpower and resources, Luke calcted everything in his heart. Whenever Elena finished a Foresight Drawing, it would basically be reality in a week, and usually within three to five days. Almost a day had passed, so something would likely happen in two days at the earliest. Thinking about the giant octopus and the bat-winged monster in the drawings, he could only hope that they didnt happen at the same time, or he and his two clones might not be enough. At that moment, he suddenly missed Dr. Banner. With this guy around, he could throw the Hulk out to catch the other party off guard at the very least, Plus, the Hulk definitely wouldnt die. While he was busy, Luke wondered if he should look for the baldie at 177a Bleecker Street. In the end, he decided not to. He didnt know exactly what the other partys background was. What could he say in a situation where he didnt know anything? Should he tell the other party that he had foreseen that the two of them would face off against a giant octopus together? Putting aside whether the other party believed him or not, he didnt want to reveal Elenas foresight ability. This ability was extremely dangerous for both those who had it and those who knew of it; otherwise, he wouldve already told Selina about it. Compared with the Bat Squad members who just geared up after receiving the order, it was a little more troublesome on the Avengers side. Tony, this curious man child, had asked about the source more than ten times, including the bat-winged monsters distinctive characteristics, habits and purpose. Luke could only say that it was ssified. Selina couldnt be bothered with this nonsense, but Tony continued asking questions even though he knew that Knight wouldnt say anything. If Luke hadnt long learned how to turn a deaf ear to Wades nonsense, he wouldve definitely beaten Tony up. While he was busy, Uncle Phil sent him a Congrattions message on 4 January 2011. The message was very simple. New SHIELDs base had hit the jackpot and had run into the giant octopus northeast of d in the Norwegian Sea. That was indeed good news. That was because the giant octopus hadnt destroyed the underwater base, but had brushed past the seabed 15 kilometers away. Chapter 1892 - The Dirty Talker Is About to Run Out of Luck

Chapter 1892: The Dirty Talker Is About to Run Out of Luck

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After receiving the message, Luke immediately had his Level 2 clone head for the Norwegian Sea, and also told the Avengers that they didnt need to go. Steve, Natasha and Hawkeye would be useless against the giant octopus. Even Tony couldnt use Mark 43, despite the Hulkbuster armor being the most resistant and Thor and the Hulk being the only ones who would be able to break it. However, the giant octopus was still moving through the ocean right now, and the underwater base had already lost contact with the two underwater vessels it had sent out, so the octopuss whereabouts werepletely unknown. Other people wouldnt be able to do anything. To Lukes surprise, the Big Dipper clone didnt find the octopus even after two days. The satellites that had been deployed took turns monitoring the Norwegian Sea, as well as the Greend Sea and the Barents Sea nearby, but didnt find anything unusual. Luke flew the Quinjet around these waters. During this time, he scattered a mass of marine surveince equipment; the materials alone were worth tens of millions of dors. This could only mean that the octopus wasnt active in the shallows, or at least wasnt sticking its head out above the surface. Whether it was the underwater base that had discovered it or the current surveince equipment, they performed the best in shallow seas. Yet, for the Norwegian and Greend Seas, which were only several kilometers deep, there were still countless nk spots, no matter how much surveince there was. If it was that easy to monitor things underwater, it wouldnt be unknown territory for humans. But Luke wasnt lonely at all. Apart from the asional question from Tony and Selina over thems, there was also a particr chatterbox. That was right, the Big Dipper clone wasnt the only one who hade to search for the giant octopus. Wade was also here. This guy had earned a lot of credit points from the Sokovian mission. Tony had made him shut up and then given him a million dors for his diligence. At that moment, he was traveling around with his wife on a new yacht. Luke couldnt be bothered with him. In any case, he was just a temp worker, and he couldnt die. All the oceans of the world were open to the giant octopus. If Luke couldnt find the octopus, how could it be that easy for Wade to run into it? The reason why the guy didnt go to San Francisco was simple. There were a lot of credit points for saving people on the Sokovian mission. Wade, who had been focused on destroying the robots, had the least number of points. If he hadnt helped to deal with Ultrons semi-vibranium body, he wouldve had less than half the points of the person who was secondst. So, he hade looking for the giant octopus. Discovering traces of the giant octopus would give him 100 credit points, which was equivalent to getting rid of Ultrons semi-vibranium body on his own. There was no problem with his wifes safety. Wade used his bonus from the Sokovian mission to buy a cruise yacht, and used his credit points to buy his wife thetest nano exoskeleton suit. Once he found the giant octopus, the suit could take his wife high up into the air and away from the battlefield. At the suits speed, it could reach a height of 1,000 meters in ten seconds. No matter how long the giant octopuss tentacles were, it wouldnt be able to reach that height. In the beginning, Luke had used the camera on the nano exoskeleton suit that Wades wife was using to look at the couples new yacht. In the end, he discovered that the boat didnt look new at all. Looking at the serial number on the yacht, he realized that the cheap person was bragging again. The boat was still registered under a yacht rentalpany C who the hell had bought a new boat? He had always wondered why Wade, this cheap person, would suddenly be so extravagant. His wife wasnt someone who liked to spend extravagantly. The couple had been traveling around Europe like backpackers, working and sightseeing at the same time. Also, many people who wanted to take liberties with Wades wife were beaten ck and blue, and stripped clean of their clothes and wallets, which was another matter. Dont ask where the money in the wallet went C it all went into donations from anonymous believers. Wadeined about God every day, but his wife could be considered a decent Protestant, and strongly forbade him from using the stolen money for himself; Wade could only help donate on behalf of these impetuous offenders for them to atone for their crimes. Wade actually wasnt too bad. He had first-rate strength and was experienced, and had strong mental fortitude all in all, he was just crazy. Also, he had be a certified 1-star teammate in the system. This had happened a few days after Luke provided him with a three-mode Thousand Faces System. Luke had even asked Wade about it. In the end, the loose-lipped guy said that he had been in an especially good mood after obtaining the Thousand Faces System, and had some fun with it. He could use the Thousand Faces skin-covering function to turn it into something liketex and make his d*ck even bigger. Luke: ??? In the end, he asked, What about your face? Is it not recovering well? Wade didnt even need to think about it. What use is the face? In any case, I can cover it up. Vanessa said that sitting is more Ah, darling, I wasnt talking Luke didnt know what else Wade had been about to say, because he had already hung up. Simrly, he had only taken a few nces at Wades new yacht, when the couple started doing something weird again. Luke could only cut the feed. He could only say that these two had really heavy taste. Wade talked a lot of trash, but if his listeners could adjust their perspective and treat him like a talk show performer, life would undoubtedly be a lot happier. Luke was searching the barely-changing ocean on his own; more than ever, he needed this sort of free trash-talking expert to keep his spirits up. In the very early house of the morning on 7 January, Luke was resting in the Quinjet as it cruised over the surface of the ocean. Suddenly, a call came through from Wade, and Luke opened his eyes in surprise. Wade and his wife cruised at a slow speed at night; there was no way they would be continuing the search, and would more likely be doing other things. F*ck,e and get my wife. That giant oct Wade was suddenly cut off. Luke tapped a button, and the back of the ne immediately opened. At the same time, it turned toward Wades position. The Level 2 clone, who had been wearing the Big Dipper Armor, leapt out of the ne, and all the thrusters on the suit exploded. In the middle of the night, the suit was like a shooting star as it charged toward Wades position in a long fiery streak. Thank god Luke always prioritized safety. Wades boat was always within a 200-kilometer range at night. At the Big Dipper Armors maximum speed, it only took 30 seconds. Even so, when Luke arrived at the location where Wades signal disappeared, he could no longer see the yacht. Only Wades wife was flying in Lukes direction. The emergency retreat mode on the nano exoskeleton suit was only automatically activated if the user lost consciousness or was unable to move. Frowning, Luke leaned forward and grabbed Wades wife. He didnt need to take a closer look to know that her mind was in a mess, simr to that of a mental patient. But the mental fluctuations which the suit had detected earlier had still been within normal range. Wade was a lunatic, but that didnt mean that his wife was one as well. Without any hesitation, Luke hit her with Mental Resistance. Wades wife jerked and struggled for a moment before she finally opened her eyes. Wade, no! Luke was lost for words.?Isnt that a line from one of your roleys? Hm, it seems it was Wade who was saying no thest time. Chapter 1893 - Meeting Again, Fight

Chapter 1893: Meeting Again, Fight

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Fine, it was just that this couple was too gross and yed too much. Luke couldnt help butin. In the end, they had so much fun that the wife was sent flying and contact with the husband had been cut off. It wasnt hard to guess what happened. Wades one true love in the world was his wife. The bigshot had just started selling the nano exoskeleton suits on a small scale. Bat Squad members could buy the suits for their family at the full price of 600 credit points,pared with the ordinary close-fitting nanosuits, which were worth 100 credit points. Wade had bought everything for his wife. In other words, Wade, who was obsessed with money, spent 70 million dors on his wife. For a money-grubber, if this wasnt love, then most love in the world should just be called an exchange of body fluids. That was why Luke personally confirmed that Wades wife was fine first before he sent her back to the Quinjet. At the same time, he consoled her and said that Wade would be fine, and that he would get him out. With that, Luke flew northeast. It had been less than a minute since Wade sent out the alert. It was impossible for the giant octopus to move at supersonic speed underwater, so it would still be inside a small range. It wouldnt be hard to find it. There were all sorts of devices on the exoskeleton suit for taking data, and a sound recorder was essential. Also, this had been a close encounter, and the sounds recorded were much clearer than what New SHIELD had captured. Luke even knew 70 to 80% of how Wade and his wife had run into the giant octopus. Why wasnt it 100%? Because the remaining 20 to 30% was censored stuff. The couple hadnt been sleeping earlier, but had gone deep into the ocean to y. With armor and the nano exoskeleton suit, it was actually very safe. The nano exoskeleton suit had inherited some of the Iron Man suits secret tech, and could withstand water pressure at 1,000 meters deep. Who the hell knew what Wade and his wife were thinking, ying with lights and writing out all sorts of words in the ocean in the middle of the night. Then the giant octopus appeared. It had risen swiftly from the bottom of the ocean, and hadnt escaped the surveince function on Wades armor. However, it was so fast that Wade and his wife had been confused for one moment. A few secondster Wade became even more fired up. For safety reasons, he activated the emergency retreat mode on his wifes suit and sent her away. He himself charged down toward the giant octopus. There were two reasons for this choice. Firstly, Wade was affected by the giant octopuss influence on the human mind. Even as he became more fired up, his emotions had started to run high and out of control. His wife was a normal person, and something would definitely happen to her if this went on. Secondly, in his excitement, he was reminded that as long as he could catch the giant octopus, it was worth 1,000 credit points. That was 100 million dors. How could he not want it? Reason? Logic? For a nutcase like Wade who had been stimted, that was impossible. If it wasnt for the fact that his wife upied the deepest part of his mind, Wade wouldve forgotten about her and lunged down to grab the moving 100 million dors. After flying dozens of kilometers, Luke quickly dove into the ocean. He couldnt contact Wade, and there was no signal. But Wades armor was something Luke had made, and it wouldnt bepletely destroyed so soon. Wade also had Intermediate Self-Healing; it wouldnt be easy for him to die. Soon, Luke saw the giant octopus moving unhurriedly at the bottom of the ocean. Compared with thest time they met, this guy had gotten bigger again It had gone from weighing 10,000 tons to more than 100,000 tons. The strange thing was that the guy wasnt doing much. Its behavior was very different from before. It was hard to describe the feeling: It was like the difference between apes and humans. Its appearance had also changed from a dull gray to a light yellow, which looked much more refreshing. The top half of the big head was still round, and the light yellow color made it look a little cartoonish. However, the dozens of eyes of varying sizes on it were a little horrifying. There were also short tentacles on the bottom half of its head. Compared with the octopuss main tentacles that were more than five meters in diameter, these tentacles that were one meter in diameter were indeed small, but they were already several times bigger than what the octopuss main tentacles had been like at the very beginning. If Luke hadnt noted down the various details, he wouldve thought that this guy was a different giant octopus. Luke couldnt help but mutter inwardly that the dog head would definitely think it was beautiful! Beautiful? That was right! Beautiful things were usually delicious. That was the dog heads logic. At any other time, Luke would have observed it for a while longer, but even now, it might be digesting Wade in its stomach. Even if the guy came out as a pool of sludge and had self-healing, how was Luke supposed to bring his body back to his wife? Now, Luke could only charge forward. The Big Dipper Armor drew a white line in the water as the silver de cut through the water and stabbed at the giant octopuss round yellow head. The giant octopus finally sensed Luke and turned its head. The dozens of eyes were scattered all over its head, and it saw Luke the moment it turned its head. A trace of confusion shed in its eyes, which then turned into anger. The remnant of a memory in its head told it that this guy wasnt anything good. Boom! An enormous tentacleshed out, and Luke was sent flying. Holy sh*t! Too strong! He cursed inwardly. This guy had sent him flying with just the water pressure stirred up by its tentacle; it was purely relying on its size to bully Luke. However, this attack didnt cause much damage to Lukes suit. Luke didnt suffer too much from the impact. After a slight itch, his internal organs started to recover. If Tony had been hit in the Mark 43, he would probably have been sent to the hospital already. Now that Luke had attacked, he had no intention of letting the other party go. After he was sent flying 100 meters, he regained his bnce and charged back again. Boom! Another tentacleshed out. This time, Luke suddenly roared. The water in front of him suddenly softened, and a waterless passage stretched out in front of him. Puchi! The giant octopus paused, and a dozen eyeballs close to Luke swiveled to turn toward where he was swaying about on the big head. Hiss! A strange bellow rang out. Luke felt dizzy as countless wild evil thoughts flooded his mind. System notification:?Intrusion of unknown negative energy detected. Activate defense mechanism. Yes / No? Luke didnt immediately make a choice. Instead, he resisted the wild thoughts and used Mental Resistance on himself. Instantly, his mind cleared. It had felt like jumping into a sewer that hadnt been cleaned up in decades. Hm, it felt super disgusting! Chapter 1894 - Re-enactment, Prioritize Digging Through Poop

Chapter 1894: Re-enactment, Prioritize Digging Through Poop

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Mental Resistance x3! In a rare moment, Luke used Mental Resistance consecutively. He hadnt immediately activated the systems defense mechanism earlier because he wanted to test something. He wanted to see if he could withstand the giant octopuss strange mental attack by relying on just his own abilities. If he seeded, he would then be able to spend all his faith value on attacking the octopus instead. !! This giant octopus was really a pain in the ass. The first time, it had been a pretty ordinary big monster. Even bullets could hurt it, and a bottle of Alien blood had burned a huge hole in its head. The second time, Luke had cut off a tentacle and also left a hole in its head, but it had run off with Lukes katana. This was the third time. Not only had the guy grown bigger, he also had a weird Mental Interference ability. Even with the armors mental defenses and Lukes own Mental Resistance, he found it a little hard to bear. His teammates would have basically been killed instantly. Not only was the giant octopuss Mental Interference powerful, it covered arge area. As long as a person couldnt withstand this ability, they wouldnt even have a chance of getting close. Also, the octopus liked to move around in deep waters, and most firearms were useless against it. If this guy continued to grow, what kind of monster would it be? Luke didnt want to think about it. It wasnt that he was biased against big monsters, but that this guy had eaten countless people on the cruise liner. Humans were just moving lumps of meat to it, and it ate them whenever it wanted to. Could Luke hope that it would never attack humans? Obviously not. Ordinary people were barred from raising fierce dogs, but this giant octopus wasnt under any sort of restriction. Thinking quickly, Luke exerted strength and cut a huge wound in the octopuss head. With a thought, he stuffed a big cannon into the wound. Then, he was sent flying by a tentacle. The giant octopus also had dozens of small tentacles on its head, which were more than enough to attack Luke with. As Luke was sent flying, he stared at the giant octopuss wound. Fire sparked inside the wound, which looked especially obvious in the dark water. Boom! mes suddenly spread out and a huge wound more than ten meters long appeared on the big head. Hiss! The giant octopus roared in pain and shook its head. Even more terrifying Mental Interference assailed Luke, and his face suddenly darkened. The area around the giant octopuss huge wound suddenly turned from light yellow to a dull gray. ck blood spurted out. But the next moment, the light yellow color returned and the wound closed up. Even the blood that spurted out was absorbed back into the body. In less than two seconds, the hole in the octopuss head disappeared. Its dozens of eyes were full of anger and fear before it turned around and ran. This time, Luke didnt immediately charge forward to attack. Instead, he sent a message to Selina. Show Gold Nugget a video of this guy recovering from its injuries. Selina was silent for a moment, before Hellhound sent a message. A symbiote! Theres definitely a symbiote on this guy. Its probably the one called Shriek. Motherf*cker! Luke cursed inwardly. Seriously? It could evenbine with such a big octopus? Fine, Luke was just letting off some steam. The size of the host wasnt important; it was just that the symbiote was a cheat. No wonder the octopus had changed color and size C it was because it had a symbiote. Even after learning this, Luke still had questions. Symbiotes could block mental abilities, but he had never heard of any of them having Mental Interference. Shriek hade with Venom and the other symbiotes. They all knew each other well. The dog head, Venom and Agony werent aware of an ability like that, nor had Riot, imprisoned in Space 2, mentioned it before. Shrieks scream was indeed a headache-inducing ability, but that caused physiological harm more than it was a mental attack. Without this Mental Interference, the giant octopus would be a threat to humans, but within a tolerable range. With thisrge-scale Mental Interference ability, however, as long as it moved through a city, countless people would turn into bloodthirsty lunatics. When that happened, it would be meaningless no matter how prepared humans were. That was because nobody could iste or keep all the people in a city under control; that was unrealistic. After a moments observation, Luke finally charged forward again. The giant octopus sped up and waved its tentacles behind it to fend off Luke. One man and one sea creature re-enacted the South Pole chase. The difference was that Luke didnt lose his de this time, and the giant octopus wasnt afraid of its tentacles being cut off. The symbiotes regenerative ability, coupled with the giant octopuss mountain-like body, was simply a cheat. Luke had even gotten Ultima to do an emergency analysis, and learned that even a nuclear missile might not be able to kill the octopus. Gold Nugget had already proven that symbiotes didnt react much to radiation. Only the light and heat from the resulting explosion would be able to effectively kill the giant octopus. However, the giant octopus had a strong regenerative ability. Now that it had the symbiote, it could recover very quickly even after half its body was blown up. It was also impossible for Luke to use a nuke on it. In the blink of an eye, they had traveled hundreds of kilometers. Suddenly, the giant octopuss body shook, and it jerked backward. Luke spun to the side to avoid whatever it spurted out. Just now, this guy had shot out a lot of strange things. There was ink, sludge and rock fragments. Who knew what it would shoot out this time. As Luke was thinking that, the giant octopus spat out a huge ball of something sticky and opaque. Although Luke wasnt sure what the giant octopuss poop looked like, the thing in front of him really did look like it. He dodged, d that he hadnt been hit in the face, when Pris sent him a notification. Deadpools signal has appeared. Communication system restored. Stumped for a moment, Luke couldnt help but stop in his tracks. He was a little dumbfounded when he looked at the octopus poop. F*ck, do I really have to dig through sh*t? Even as he said that, he could only stop. He released two deep sea androids from his inventory, which charged at the poop. The androids sense of touch and smell could be turned off so that they became purely remote-controlled robots. That way, it wouldnt be too disgusting. Despite that, Lukes expression still didnt look good. He could turn the other senses off, but he still had to keep an eye on this thing. The lump of sh*t was a little strange, and the GPS signal on Wades armor wasnt stable. So, Luke could only scan and analyze the image feed which the androids sent back in order to lock onto Wades position. Thankfully, it didnt take long, and it only took 20 seconds for the androids to pull Wade out of the lump of sh*t. Chapter 1895 - The Heaven-Defying Luck Of an Octopus

Chapter 1895: The Heaven-Defying Luck Of an Octopus

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Wade hugged one of the androids and started yammering away on the team channel. Oh my god, an ally. That scared me to death Luke didnt want to bother with this mutant baby. He simply had the androids rinse Wade off in the ocean before tossing him onto the Quinjet. Going out into the ocean for some hanky panky C he deserved to be turned into sh*t. If the couple hadnt been ying around, Wade wouldnt have almost turned into fish sh*t. Of course, Luke didnt hate this sort of guy who could draw out the bosss ire to the max. After all, he had lured out the octopus! !! Wade didnt forget to ask, Bro, wheres my wife? You didnt lose her, did you? How much money can I get this time? This armor can be considered workce damage, right? Hm, I got a workce injury, right? Luke didnt answer anything except the question about his wife. If he responded, this guy would definitely perk up even more. More importantly, this guy really did look like a piece of sh*t. The armor was corroded in many ces, and an emergency shutdown had already been activated for some of the weaker joints. Wades legs and arms hadpletely dposed. If it were anyone else, Lukes heart would definitely be heavy. But Wade Sorry, even if only his head was left, he wouldnt be able to stop talking. He would recover in ten to 14 days C it was really hard to sympathize with him. That being said, he was a teammate who had been attacked on a mission. There was no way Luke wouldnt retaliate on Wades behalf. He had to fight the giant octopus, or he wouldnt be able to justify Wade turning into sh*t. These thoughts shed through Lukes mind, and he murmured, I hope the power of faith is enough. As he spoke, a set of top-notch defense gear appeared behind Luke. It swiftlytched onto Lukes armor with a ng. Then, the three-meter-tall suit shot downward. The vibranium charger inside the helmet continued to absorb the special vibrationsing out of his mouth and quickly umted enough energy. Just before the suit hit the ocean, an amplified shock wave was released. A round hole 1.5 meters in diameter and 100 meters long appeared in the ocean. The huge suit shot unhindered into the air tunnel. Luke traveled close to the speed of sound. From the side, he looked like a straight line headed diagonally toward the fleeing giant octopus. Less than ten secondster, the white line approached the octopus. Sensing the danger, the giant octopus subconsciously sped up. As if he had predicted it, Luke attacked. Boom! The special shock wave hit the giant octopus in the head. Ripples spread out over the light yellow head, and a light yellow semi-liquid substance sttered over the surface like cement. Hiss! The giant octopus couldnt help but roar in shock. This wasnt its own feelings; it was because the symbiote was in pain, which caused the giant octopus to roar. Puchi! Shrouded in ayer of white light, a silver de easily broke through the skin and disappeared into the huge wound that had just appeared. Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! The excruciating pain in its head reminded the giant octopus of things it had almost forgotten. It was the fear of being screwed over twice by the same person! Those were the only two times in decades that it had fled. After swallowing the Blood Orchid extract, it had gradually be smarter. After fleeing in fear for the second time at the South Pole, it had hidden in deep waters, and had inadvertently eaten a crazy killer whale with yellow eyes. Since then, there had been a problem with its brain. But the giant octopus wasnt smart enough to figure it out. It had been guided by an inexplicable urge to the Norwegian Sea, only to run into Luke, who hit it twice more. If it could speak humannguage, it would definitely sigh: The life of a fish was too hard. But no matter how unwilling the giant octopus was, it had to endure Lukes attacks. Luke used Vibration to clear the way, and the white power of faith on his katana shed at the octopus tentacles that blocked him. The giant octopus hadnt been able to react at first, and Luke cut ten meters into it like a hot knife through butter. Then, countless squirming yellow semi-liquid tentacles stretched out on both sides to attack him like crazy. Despite the shock wave, the symbiote, Shriek, was actually still resistant. Of the symbiotes that had appeared so far, it was the only one that could withstand such a high-intensity shock wave and still maintain its symbiote form. All the shock wave did was disturb its symbiote form slightly and reduce its strength by under half. That was astonishing enough. For example, the dog head and Venom would be forced toe out of the symbiosis and take on their true form in a matter of seconds, and would basically be powerless. Luke felt helpless. Who the hell knew what sort of monster had been created by the Shriek + giant octopusbo?! ording to prior information, Shriek shouldnt be able to resist the shock wave at all, just like how it shouldnt be able to give its host the ability to affect minds. What was a bigger headache was that it probably wasnt Shriek who had heaven-defying luck, but the octopus. It was one of the few existences that could appear in front of Luke three times and be stronger each time. If it wasnt for the fact that Lukes strength and methods improved at an even faster rate, he wouldnt even have the ability to break through its defenses now. Every now and then, Luke would wonder if this guy had obtained a super octopus king system of its own. Surrounded on all sides, Luke struggled to advance another ten meters. He had to admit that there were times when thick skin really came in useful. Even the Chitauri mothership would suffer severe damage when pierced 20 meters through. But for this giant octopus, it was like an ordinary person scratching their head. Not to mention, it had the super regenerative symbiote. If a nuclear missile was stuffed inside here, the chance of it dying was less than 30%, while the chance of the Big Dipper clone dying was more than 95%. The Level 2 clone would only cost him a million credit points. Luke wouldnt feel too bad about it. However, if he couldnt blow up the giant octopus this time, it would definitely go even deeper into hiding, and it would be hard to find it. Besides, the bald female bigshot from the Foresight Drawing hadnt appeared yet. It would be too hasty to attack the giant octopus now. Somehow, Luke felt that the appearance of this female bigshot had an extraordinary meaning for him. Thus, Luke wasnt in a hurry to do anything. Instead, he continued to fend off the octopuss crazy counterattack and dug deeper into its head. Chapter 1896 - Ricochet, Final Decision

Chapter 1896: Ricochet, Final Decision

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

At that moment, Luke and the giant octopus were locked in a tug-of-war. With every step he took, the symbiote tentacles that could freely transform pulled at him from all directions. However, if Luke shed at them with the de that contained the power of faith, they were injured. The power of faith wasnt as destructive as Elementary Annihtion, but there was a lot of it, and the enemy couldnt escape the mental impact. Even the ancient Enchantress had been afraid of this attack. !! That was because once the impact exceeded a certain limit, the mind wouldpletely copse. Even if the body wasnt injured, it would still turn into a vegetable. Luke hadnt used the power of faith much in thest few years, and had already umted almost a million. At his current consumption rate, it would take him an hour or two to open a path in the octopuss head. But who knew if the giant octopuss brain could withstand the attack. Shriek was immune to mental attacks, and the power of faith was far less lethal to it than to the giant octopus. However, it wasnt as resistant to mental damage as the gifted giant octopus. So, when there was a lull, the symbiote and its host immediately changed the mode of attack. Countless tentacles stretched out to bombard Luke like bullets, just like in the South Pole. As soon as the enemy changed tactics, Luke was under more than ten times the initial pressure. Given the strength of the giant octopuss body and the speed of the symbiotes transformation, it was impossible to guard against this ricochet strategy. Last time, he had lost a big katana like this. But it was also because he had lost his katanast time that Luke had specially studied and analyzed this strategy, and had a fully developed countermeasure for it. This time, he had Shock Wave to clear the way. Not only could this ability suppress the symbiotes transformation, it helped him sense the giant octopus and Shrieks next move. If it were anyone else, they might not be able to sense things like Luke to begin with, or even if they did, they might not necessarily be able to react fast enough. Or even if they had both, they still might not be strong enough to withstand the giant octopuss bombardment. Luke, on the other hand, had Vibration, his big katana + the power of faith. Finally, the giant octopus couldnt take it anymore. This was the third time Luke had pierced its head. This time, he was especially fast and ruthless, and the octopus felt like close to 100 meters into its head had already been injured. Its chaotic mind instantly cleared up from its instinctive desire to live, and it reached apromise with Shriek. Luke, who was struggling to move forward, suddenly had a bad feeling. The next moment, the octopuss body caved in, away from Luke. Luke immediately switched directions. With Shock Wave, he could sense that the octopus was umting strength, just like before in the South Pole, when it sent Luke flying. Then, his expression froze, and he smiled bitterly. Damn, youve really be smart. That was because the octopus flesh was pulling back around him no matter his position. After switching directions several times in a second, he was stepping on water. All the octopus flesh around him had pulled back. Luke didnt despair. This was just a head-on sh. It wouldnt be that easy to die. Bang! The octopus finally puffed up. Luke gripped the big katana tightly in both hands to meet the wall of flesh. Puchi! The katana cut one meter through the octopus flesh. Lukes face suddenly darkened. Just as he cut through this firstyer, a secondyer had already popped up in front of him. Bang! Bang! Bang! Fiveyers popped up, giving him no time to dodge. Luke: Motherf*cker Bang! There was a muffled thud, and the huge suit instantly disappeared. The outermostyer of the octopuss head suddenly softened, and a hole opened up. Luke was sent flying. Bang! Bang! Two octopus tentaclesshed out at him. Although it didnt hit the armor, the strong current they created pushed the armor out even harder. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The other main tentacles alsoshed out. Lukes suit was lost in the turbulent current and disappeared. The giant octopus, however, didnt seem pleased at all. Water gushed out of its tubes and tentacles as it sped northeast. This wasnt a counterattack at all; it was just trying to ditch Luke and escape. It had no intention of continuing to fight. It never wanted to touch an enemy who could blow up its head at the slightest provocation. It was so determined to escape that even Shriek was affected. There was now faint fear mixed into the initial anger. The fear enabled it to perceive the earlier battle more clearly. Even when it worked with its exceptionally talented host, it had just barely been able to get Luke out of the octopus head. Victory? They had taken a beating since the beginning and hadnt even been able to resist, let alone win. So, Shriek helped the giant octopus out and quickly fled. There was another thought in the giant octopuss head, which had been transferred from the killer whale that it had eaten before It had been urging the giant octopus to go somewhere not far away. This was supposed to be the killer whales mission, but it had been eaten by the giant octopus, and so it had be the octopuss mission. Shriek didnt know what would happen if they went, but there was no way to dispel this urge C it had to be carried out. Even Shriek had been influenced by this urge, which was why it had never left afterbining with the giant octopus. Luke finally stopped and spat out a mouthful of blood. The cracked virtual screen in the helmet projected the damage to the armor: 68.4%. That multiyered ricochet attack had actually caused more than 50% damage to the defense gear. Luke wouldnt be at such a disadvantage even if he were fighting the Hulk right now. This octopus + Shriekbo was simply a cheat! Luke had already prepared for the worst. If the final negotiationter failed and he couldnt kill this giant octopus, he had to beat it up as much as possible and also teach that Shriek symbiote a lesson at the same time. No matter how stupid the giant octopus was, the symbiote still had the intelligence of an ordinary person. For example, although the dog head wasnt good at math, it had been infected by humans. When it came to cursing others out, it was definitely smarter than most humans. This proved that the symbiotes werent dumb C it was just that their intellects were skewed at most. As long as he couldmunicate with the giant octopus and the symbiote, he would make them an offer they couldnt refuse. Wasnt this the kind of friendly negotiation he was best at? Why hadnt he started out with talking at the beginning? Because the other party wouldnt sue for peace without a fight. In the face of two non-human creatures who thought nothing of human life, they wouldnt bat an eyelid if he didnt show enoughbat strength. Thinking this, Luke looked at the deep sea android attached to the giant octopus before he returned to the surface. Quickly switching into a backup suit and defense gear, he then chased after the giant octopus once more. Chapter 1897 - Long Time No See, Batman

Chapter 1897: Long Time No See, Batman

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Luke, who had made up his mind to negotiate with the giant octopus, wasnt in a hurry to chase after it this time. From the battle earlier and the giant octopuss mental fluctuations as it escaped, it seemed that this guy had some sort of goal in mind. It could only be said that Wade was unlucky. He was like an ant that had been casually stepped on as someone walked past. However, the giant octopus wasnt human, and had swallowed him instead. Luke had dug out a hole in its head C that could be considered payback for Wade being turned into sh*t. As he tailed the giant octopus, he recovered from his injuries. For the previous attack to be able to deal more than 50% damage to the armor and defense gear meant critical damage for the person in the armor. Thankfully, it was the Level 2 clone, which was twice as strong as the Level 1 clone, and had Elementary Self-Healing. Coupled with the credit points Luke consumed to use Light of Life, he recovered more than 90% after 20 minutes. It was still dark in the water as he moved forward. Soon, the giant octopus sped up again, and it roared excitedly. Lukes heart jumped. This guy didnt usually cry out, except when he hurt it. On the map, there was a small ind 20 kilometers in front of the giant octopus. This ind didnt have a name. The Svalbard Inds were 300 kilometers north. The ind didnt have any resources, nor was there anything special about it, so it was uninhabited. Luke frowned and decided to fly to the ind first. He released a mid-sized drone, and scanned the ind with his suit at the same time. As he got busy, he vaguely sensed something abnormal. He slowly turned his head, only to see a ring of sparks spinning rapidly not far behind him. This dazzling ring of sparks expanded from more than one meter in diameter to three meters before stopping. A tall and thin figure in a yellow hooded robe walked out and hovered in the air. The ring of sparks disappeared. Luke raised an eyebrow. From what he could see, it had been apletely different scene inside the ring of sparks. He happened to catch sight of a few conspicuous skyscrapers. Prispared the image with obviousndmarks, and obtained the location of the scene inside the ring of sparks. Bleecker Street in Manhattan, New York. Even Luke, who now regarded the crown prince of Asgard as nothing, couldnt help but take a deep breath as he looked at the tall and thin figure in the yellow robe in front of him. The neer wasnt like some bigshots in the movies who needed to preserve an air of mystery the entire time. She took off her hood to reveal a round, bald head, and met Lukes eyes. She had a high nose, deep eyes, thin lips, a wide mouth, and high cheekbones. This was absolutely the image of a master. At that moment, there was a faint smile on her face, which was somehow both gentle and cold at the same time. After a brief silence, the bald female bigshots smile deepened, and she nodded slightly. Long time no see, Batman. Lukes heart skipped a beat, but he wasnt too shaken. There would always be people in this world who were beyond imagination, and this person in front of him was definitely one of them. He didnt answer directly, but said, You can call me Big Dipper or Wilson. What should I call you? The bald female bigshots smile deepened, as if she had known what his answer would be. Ancient One. Or She tilted her head. Sorcerer Supreme? Luke was stunned.?Are you sure youre following the right script? He indicated that he was Big Dipper, and then said that his name was Wilson. The bigshot said that she was called the Ancient One, and was Sorcerer Supreme. She also winked as she tilted her head, as if she was chatting with a friend. Bigshot, are we really that close??Luke started to question his own memory. This bigshot had seen him fly back and forth in Manhattan many times as she drank milk tea on her rooftop, but they had never officially met. Even as he was feeling bewildered, Luke paused for a moment before he bowed slightly. Its an honor to meet you, Ancient One. From the moment he heard the name Ancient One, he knew that he had hit the jackpot. The Ancient One hovered in the air with her hands behind her back. Youre wee. Weve actually met many times. Luke mumbled to himself,?Are you counting all the times on top of the roof? The Ancient One, however, seemed to know what he was thinking. No, weve only met many times in a million different possibilities At that point, her smile turned gentler. She turned away lightly to look at the ocean. In the dark sky, her voice was soft but carried clearly. You are a very special existence. Lukes heart jumped. The other party might really know about the system and his rebirth. He simply listened attentively. Online users might berate this mysterious bigshot as a plot spoiler. But in real life, it would be a big secret for which a lot of people would call this bigshot Dad. Hm, or should she be called Ancestor? Ignoring his expression, the Ancient One continued, Youll face a lot of powerful enemies, but youll also save a lot of ordinary people, and even do unbelievable things. Lukes heart raced. Wasnt this the legendary spoiler? Wasnt this a great prophetic ability or whatever? The Ancient One looked away. Thats why I hope you wont steal that person from me when the dayes. Even the unflustered Luke was stunned. Huh? Steal someone? Steal someone from this Sorcerer Supreme? What a joke! Whether it was the demon Old Mephisto, who had lived for who knew how long, the demon with chicken wings which Luke had killed, or what knowledge Luke had gleaned from the ancient Enchantress, the Sorcerer Supreme, the Ancient One, was a taboo existence to them. They all knew that this figure was very powerful, but was even more of a mystery. Sorcerers were quite strange in this world. They werent the same as in many novels. Of the three viins, Old Mephisto probably knew the most about the Ancient One. His clones had been destroyed twice by the Ancient One, but he actually wasnt clear on the Ancient Ones background. He only knew that the Ancient One belonged to the Vishanti. That was enough. Safety first. Old Mephisto resolved that his real body would never leave Hell C he wasnt stupid enough to serve up his head on a tter to the Ancient One. The Ancient One sighed. The effects of your Light of Life and Life 1 are too good. Luke was stupefied. By stealing someone, the Ancient One probably wasnt referring to a bad guy. Luke wasnt that kind to heal bad guys. So, it was very likely that it was a good person or an ordinary person connected to the Ancient One. Then, why couldnt he save them? Chapter 1898 - The Bigshot Appears

Chapter 1898: The Bigshot Appears

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Countless thoughts shed through Lukes mind, and he thought of a possibility. You want to temper the person? The Ancient One nodded. Not just anyone can be a sorcerer. This basically confirmed Lukes guess, and even led to a deeper spection would this bigshot need to personally speak to Luke if it were an ordinary sorcerer candidate? Even if the Ancient One seemed to treat Luke differently, that wasnt necessary. Okay. Luke said, But youll let me know beforehand, right? The Ancient One was amused. Of course. But as always, you like to sound people out. Her words sounded normal, when in fact her reply indicated that the person was important. Luke was at least 80% confident that it was directly connected to the Ancient One. Stunned for a moment, Luke nodded and apologized. Sorry, my bad. It really wasnt on purpose. It was pure habit. Its fine. The Ancient One said casually, You dont have to be so polite in front of me. Thinking about what Luke would do in the future, she couldnt help butugh. Luke was full of questions, but he still asked, Then, allow me to ask another question: Would it be possible for me to learn that spell earlier? A space portal was definitely first-ss stuff, no matter how many restrictions there might be. The Ancient One shook her head with a smile. Luke didnt think much of it. Got it, thanks. The Ancient One exined patiently, You wont learn this spell. Luke was stumped. Huh? The Ancient One said, You have your own pride. You will refuse to borrow the Vishantis power. Stumped for a moment, information about the Vishanti shed through Lukes mind, and he more or less got it. He simply nodded. Thank you for exining. Then, are you here for that giant octopus? The Ancient Ones lips curved up, and she said lightly, In passing. Luke sweated.?In passing? Then what was the point in me fighting for so long?! The Ancient One really knew him well, and added in a timely manner, A trace left here by an ancient existence was identally triggered. Although it might not draw His attention, its better to take care of it in advance. You should deal with the giant octopus yourself. Luke asked, Then what about the symbiote? The Ancient One found that odd. Dont you like collecting symbiotes the most? Luke:?If you have the guts, tell me where you got your information from! I promise I wont get mad. It wasnt hard to understand how information on Light of Life and Life 1 might have leaked; Luke had used them many times. The monkey version of Life 1 was also sold worldwide, and the bigshot who sold everything had spread the word about it among the upper circles; it wasnt a big secret at all. However, the Ancient One knew that Big Dipper and Batman were the same person, knew that he wouldnt use the Vishantis power, and knew that he had collected a lot of symbiotes. These were things that even Selina, who followed Luke every day, didnt know about. At that moment, he seriously wondered if the Ancient One had some sort of super magical detection spell. Forget it. After all, this was the power of the Vishanti! Thinking this, Luke sighed inwardly. From all the intelligence he had gathered, he had already discovered that there was a problem with the sources of magic in this world. Most magical powers here were borrowed. For example, Old Mephisto was the Lord of a certain Hell dimension, but he was in fact borrowing the power of that Hell dimension. He was Hell, and Hell was him. He was practically invincible in that dimension. Nobody could kill him unless they destroyed that Hell dimension. To use an online novel analogy, it was simr to fusing with the Dao. However, Old Mephisto could no longer break away from that Hell dimension, to the point that even his real body could never leave it. He could only rely on his clones to collect premium souls and throw them back to Hell to increase the power of the dimension. As for the individuals whom he gave the power of Hell to, they would continue to contribute to his power until they finally became part of Hell. The Vishanti that the Ancient One had mentioned were slightly better than Old Mephistos Hell Dimension. If Hell was the dark side, the Vishanti were more on the light side. But there would be a price to pay sooner orter. Whether it was using the powers of good or evil, it was equivalent to signing a ve contract. The more power an individual drew out, the faster they would be part of that system. It was like the old saying: A price was always exacted for whatever gift fate bestowed. Although Luke had never had any clearly magical abilities, most of his strength was his own. The only exception was the systems support functions. But even if he lost the system now, he would only lose his inventory, defense mechanism, and the clone technique. Most of his other abilities wouldnt be affected at all, because he had relied on his own strength to develop and refine them. For the extraordinary bunch, the mighty powers they possessed always came from a higher realm. For example, without his hammer, Thors strength would be reduced by at least half. It was because the hammer wasnt his, but was forged by his father, Odin. One day, Thor would be worthy of the title of God of Thunder through his own strength; his power wouldnt be any worse than when he was holding Mj?lnir. Thoughts shed through Lukes mind, but they didnt show on his face. After a brief silence, he said helplessly, Fine, but that giant octopus is too big and isnt easy to kill The Ancient One said casually, Just keep it as a pet. Youll like it. Luke was lost for words. This bigshot was indeed extraordinary. A pet that weighed 100,000 tons couldnt be provoked! Before he could finishining, the giant octopus finally arrived. With a loud bang, it charged out as its huge head emerged from the ocean. Staring at this image, Luke realized that this was from the Foresight Drawing. He also understood why the ind wasnt in the drawing; it was behind them, and naturally wouldnt make an appearance. He assumed abat pose and was ready to attack. He still didnt know how to catch the giant octopus, but there was one thing he was certain of they could fight to a draw. If that didnt happen, then it was because he hadnt beaten up the other party enough or hadnt been ruthless enough. The Ancient One, however, nced at him and smiled. Its a small problem. Ill deal with His mark first. As she spoke, she stretched out her hand and flicked her wrist. Shua! A dark orange fan appeared in her hand. She moved her arm, and the orange fan drew a circle of fiery sparks in front of her to form aplicated, orderly, and strange circr rune. Go! The Ancient One flicked her wrist, and the spinning orange rune flew at the giant octopus that had just stuck its head out. Hiss! The giant octopus that had charged out of the ocean roared excitedly. It sensed that the mysterious ce calling out to it was 100 meters up ahead. As long as it could enter that ce, it could Shua! The orange rune hit its big head and entered it smoothly. The giant octopus was stunned. The excited thought that had been about to explode in its head suddenly plunged down, down and down, until itpletely disappeared without so much as a ssh. The entire process took less than two seconds. The octopuss head hadnt evenpletely cleared the water. Boom! A massive wave crashed onto the ind, and the giant octopuss bodynded right in front of the Ancient One and Luke. Chapter 1899 - A Small Gift, We Won’t Meet Again

Chapter 1899: A Small Gift, We Wont Meet Again

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

For a moment, the two monsters and two humans were less than ten meters away from each other. There was a strange silence. The giant octopus blinked its big eyes nkly.?Erm, who am I? Where am I? What was I about to do just now? Shriek also felt the same, and was lost for words. It hadpletely forgotten why it had charged over here. It couldnt have run here to be cut down by this ck-and white-skull, right? Luke was once again baffled. What kind of divine move was this? Most people wouldnt have noticed anything. On the other hand, relying on technology and his abilities, he had vast experience with mental fluctuations. The giant octopussrge-scale Mental Interference ability had disappeared, just like that? Not only that, its wild and chaotic attitude had also disappeared. At that moment, the giant octopus was more like what it had been like on the cruise ship that first time. At most, its mental fluctuations were more solid and steady. In short, it had be smarter, but not by very much. Hm, it was probably simr to what the dog head had been like at the beginning. He should be able to fool it. But even as Luke moved, the Ancient One was faster. This is our first official meeting. Let me give you a little gift. Before she finished speaking, she raised her hands and made a twisting motion. The space upied by the giant octopus suddenly turned into a mass of mirror fragments which reflected the fragmented body of the giant octopus. Those huge yellowish-orange eyes looked left and right, but the octopus didnt seem to be in pain. The Ancient One then grabbed Lukes arm, and they flew toward the center of the mirrors. When they passed through the center, things returned to normal. Even when the giant octopus returned to its intact form, it was still dazedly blinking its big eyes. The Ancient One appeared in front of the giant octopus in a sh. She pushed out with her left hand at its head. Luke held his breath. Suddenly, his thoughts moved, and he was shocked. The giant octopuss soul was suddenly sent dozens of meters outside its body. It was simr to Carries Spirit Form. The Ancient One instructed, You should be able to use Mental Communication on it. Hm, use less strength; dont kill it. This little things soul is a little weak. Luke: ??? This 100,000-ton little thing was weak? But since the bigshot had spoken, there was no reason for him to hesitate. He activated Mental Communication. Ten secondster, Luke heaved a long sigh. The Ancient One asked, Did you persuade it? Her tone sounded a little strange. Luke smiled. Of course. I made it an offer it couldnt refuse. With Real Dream, he had used many types of persuasion which absolutely felt real in those ten seconds. The Ancient One knew what Lukes offer entailed. She smiled. Thats good. As she spoke, she turned around and walked out of the mirror space to face the ind. She waved the orange fan in her hand again, and another orange rune appeared. As she waved the orange fan, the rune grew bigger and bigger. Even the patterns in it multiplied by severalyers. An ordinary person would have been blinded by the hundreds of orange and red patterns in the rune. The Ancient One was clearly using a lot more strength now than when she had been dealing with the giant octopus. Half a minuteter, a huge orange rune more than ten meters in diameter took shape. The Ancient One pushed with both hands, and the orange rune flew toward the ind before flipping and pressing down. Boom! The orange rune crashed onto the ind and quickly sank down. 20 meters down, it abruptly stopped, as if it had hit some obstacle. There was a violent fluctuation of energy. Luke sensed a Mental Interference that was 100 times stronger than what he had sensed from the giant octopus earlier. Instantly, it felt like a physical pressure pressing down on him. What the hell was this?! Gritting his teeth to maintain some rationality, he used Mental Resistance consecutively on himself. After what felt like a long time, the violent mental pressure suddenly disappeared, and Luke rxed. He was drenched in sweat, and his body trembled slightly. It was a sensation that he hadnt felt in a long time. The Ancient One teased him unhurriedly. As expected, youre strong. You blocked the oppression from a trace of His will on your own. Luke smiled bitterly and asked, Who is He? The Ancient One shook his head. Its best that you dont try to learn His name. At the very least, I Hm, I wont have to worry about Him appearing for the next ten years. Lukes breath caught. What about after that? I dont know, the Ancient One said. If no creature deliberately summons Him, He may never appear again. With that, she flicked her wrist, and the orange fan disappeared. She raised her hands and put on her hood again. We probably wont meet again after this. You will have to rely on your own strength. Lukes eyes flickered. Maam please take care. The Ancient Ones expression was indiscernible under her loose hood. She simply nodded and drew a circle with one finger. The dazzling ring of sparks appeared again, and the tall and thin figure floated into it. She waved her hand behind her, and the ring of sparks quickly shrunk and disappeared. In the middle of the night, the Norwegian Sea was peaceful once more. Hovering in the air, Luke frowned. The Ancient Onesst sentence was a little cryptic. Didnt this bigshot know that it was best not to set up a g like that? What if they ran into each other in a diner at dawn tomorrow? That would be awkward. Should he pretend that he didnt see her, or should he go forward and say, We meet again? It was a difficult choice. Also, why did that hood look more and more like SpongeBob SquarePants? Fine, he was just talking nonsense. What really puzzled him was the information which the Ancient One had passed to him at the end. Just because the first drawing was resolved so easily didnt mean that the second drawing would be a small event. If it wasnt for the Ancient Ones help, the giant octopus mightve drawn out that mysterious Him, and the consequences wouldve been dire. However, since she had already said that they wouldnt meet again, she probably wouldnt help deal with the bat-winged monster in San Francisco. As Luke was thinking this, he heard a low hiss. He pped his forehead helplessly and turned around. A big yellow eye more than two meters in diameter stared at him innocently. Luke slowly approached, and the giant octopus subconsciously jerked back. It couldnt forget the three craniotomies C thinking about it made its head hurt. In Real Dream just now, Luke had beaten it to a pulp. Over and over, dozens of its tentacles were cut off, reattached, and then cut off again. This was a nightmare it would never forget. Chapter 1900 - New Baby, Return to Owner

Chapter 1900: New Baby, Return to Owner

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Luke curled his lip and gave a light mental knock on the shield which Shriek had put up. In the end, Shriek was a little smarter. After hesitating for a moment, it released the mental shield. Lukes mentally brushed over the giant octopuss consciousness, and he gently and steadily transmitted his thoughts. The giant octopus blinked. Hiss~ hiss~ Although the guys voice was still unpleasant, it was indeed trying its best to listen. Pleased, Luke nodded and gently floated to the top of its head. The two closest tentacles immediately stretched upward to create a chair on the smooth yellow head. Luke sat down and thought,?Lets go. The giant octopus, on the other hand, shook in fear and couldnt help but look up with its two big eyes. Luke was both angry and amused. He could only say,?Okay! As long as you listen in the future, I promise I wont drill into your head, alright? The giant octopus hissed cautiously. Luke:?Its true. Also, I wont cut off your tentacles and roast them, as long as you dont mess around. The giant octopus couldnt help but tremble. When the Ancient One knocked its soul out of its body, the symbiotes mental shield had been broken. Ten seconds in Real Dream felt longer than a day for an ordinary person. However, it had actually only taken Luke half an hour in Real Dream to end this short negotiation, and the giant octopuspletely lost its will to resist. Whether it was its defenses or gargantuan body that it was so proud of, or its near-invincible ability to recover, they had all been useless in front of Luke. In fact, these advantages became the best tools for torturing it. No octopus could tolerate its tentacles being cut off to be turned into takoyaki with cumin and chili kes on top. It smelled so good as it sizzled on the pan. Coupled with the smooth and crisp texture, and the umami taste, even the octopus itself had wanted a bite. The giant octopus had simple intelligence, and didnt understand that Luke was sharing these five senses through Real Dream. What it was experiencing was the best grilled squid which Luke had ever eaten. That was right! A certain unscrupulous guy had been transmitting the taste of grilled squid. Unable to resist and in pain, the octopus still had to ept the wonderful taste which Luke was sharing with it C It was half-heaven, half-hell. The acute contrast caused this pure giant octopuss psychological defenses to instantly copse. In fact, if it wasnt for the increased resistance to pain which the symbiote Shriek gave it, the octopus wouldnt havested five minutes. However, this buff was meaningless. Luke could easily make one minute feel like one year. No matter how strong these two guys were, they wouldntst a week, a month, or even a year. The only choice was to surrender as soon as possible. Luke didnt punish them too badly in order to avoid unnecessary side effects, and spent most of his time appeasing them. As the saying went, thrash them first, give them sweet datester. Lukes thrashing had been a little more ruthless, so the date had to be bigger. The symbiote was highly immune to mental control, so Luke had to use his behavior and words to consolidate his absolute authority over the giant octopus. He also had to thank Bobby Max, the beast tamer, for providing him with this valuable beast taming ability. Taming a giant octopus that had never interacted with humans and that had just gained intelligence was much easier than dealing with mistreated circus animals. This wasnt to say that the giant octopus surrendered more easily; many circus animals reacted immediately when they heard the whip, but they were suppressing the dissatisfaction and hatred in their hearts. Luke didnt need a potential rebel; seeing that the giant octopus was uneducated, he used all the tricks in his bag on this newbie. As a symbiote, Shriek had a moreplicated mindset. But it was just a symbiote, and was naturally affected by the consciousness of the host. The giant octopus was genuinely obedient toward Luke, and didnt harbor much resistance. Furthermore, during those ten seconds in Real Dream, Shriek had been taught a lesson alongside the giant octopus. That was why the octopus baby was acting so obedient. At Lukes order, the giant octopus sank into the ocean and began to move through the waters of the North Pole. After it reached the Bering Strait, it would head south toward the Pacific Ocean and then arrive at San Francisco. Sitting on the octopus baby that had just fallen into his hands, Luke fell into deep thought. He had a lot of conjectures about the Ancient Ones final words. For example, she definitely wouldnt take part in the uing event in San Francisco. But she had acted twice tonight, and had helped him capture this octopus baby, even calling it a small gift. Perhaps this was to give him another powerful fighter for what would happen in San Francisco. Given the octopus babys size and the high-speed regenerative ability provided by the symbiote, it was a considerable threat to any opponent. Except for monsters that flew and didnte down to earth, or those which ran especially fast, it would be very hard for the octopus baby to be defeated. If Luke encountered another opponent asrge as this in the future, the octopus baby would be another lethal weapon. The Ancient One had said that they wouldnt meet again, and had done him a huge favor. He really didnt know the person whom she was interested in. It wouldnt be easy to return the favor. Hm, that guy had to suffer tremendously while being tempered! Otherwise, he would be letting the Ancient One down. Secondly, Luke had gotten an unusual sense of foreboding when the Ancient One said that they wouldnt meet again. Lukes sense for danger had yet to fully take shape, and it was just a very hazy sensation. However, when he heard her words, he had felt an indescribable sense of horror, simr to the feeling he had gotten before the Ancient One suppressed the trace on the ind. The Ancient Ones words could mean the advent of a huge crisis. But there was no rush. It was useless for Luke to worry. The most important thing was to increase his strength. After thinking for a long time, he came back to himself. The water was a hazy white 100 meters above his head. As the octopus baby swam forward, it grabbed a big fish along the way and stuffed it into its mouth. Based on the giant octopuss nature, it wouldnt move around all the time, but would hide in the deep ocean and sleep beforeing out to find food. But since Luke had given the order, it didnt dare ck off. It had to replenish its energy as long as it continued moving. Luke didnt stop it. He just mentally tapped Shriek twice. Shriek immediately released the mental shield. Lukes Mental Strength brushed over the octopus baby, and he asked, Wheres my de? The giant octopus slowed down, a nk expression on its face. Nothing could be misunderstood via Mental Communication. Of course it knew what de Luke was asking about. It was only at Shrieks reminder that the octopus baby suddenly remembered where it was. A bulge appeared on the octopus babys skin down below and then swiftly moved toward Lukes position on the top of its head. When the bulge got closer, it opened to reveal a gleaming silver katana. Shriek wrapped it up in its yellow tentacles before cing it in front of Luke. Luke took it and said nostalgically, Its finally back. Chapter 1901 - Fateful Reunion and Good

Chapter 1901: Fateful Reunion and Good Fortune

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Luke picked up the katana and yed with it, enjoying the wonderful feeling of regaining something he had lost, along with two freebies. This action frightened a certain freebie baby under his feet, who was afraid that its new boss would cut its scalp for fun. Noticing the ripples under his feet, Luke smiled helplessly and put the katana away in his inventory. After Luke retrieved the treasured katana, the baby mount continued moving forward, not forgetting to catch food to replenish its energy. Suddenly, it wrapped its tentacles around something ck and white and was about to stuff it into its mouth. Lukes heart jumped.?Wait, stop! It was hard for ordinary people to tell the difference between animals, but Luke had other ways to discern the other party, such as with mental fluctuations. The ck-and-white fatty that was wrapped up in the octopus babys tentacles was a killer whale. It was much bigger than a few years ago, but the mental fluctuations proved that it was the little fatty who had been lucky enough to escape death in the South Pole. In the end, it came to the North Pole and was caught by the octopus baby as food. This amazing fateful reunion was worthmemorating. Luke used his Mental Strength to calm the struggling little fatty down, and had the octopus baby let it go. The octopus baby was a little reluctant, but it wasnt hard to catch fish, so it did as told. Frightened, the little fatty darted hundreds of meters away. Luke had just wanted to save it, so he didnt stop it and continued moving forward. But a momentter, the little fatty realized that Luke had been caught by the big monster and was leaving. It immediately let out a miserable cry and turned around to chase after the octopus. Unfortunately, it couldntpare with the octopus baby, which had evolved into an extraordinary being, and the gap grew wider and wider. The increasingly deste whale cry echoed in Lukes ears, and he sighed, not knowing whether tough or cry. He could only have the octopus baby stop and turn around, and he used Mental Communication to show the little fatty that the big monster had acknowledged him as its leader and wouldnt hurt him. The ck-and-white fatty rolled around him in excitement. Luke, however, noticed the wounds on its body which had been caused by the octopus. Thinking for a moment, he suddenly smiled. Alright, since you dared to chase after me, that means were connected by fate. Then, Ill give you a gift. Whether or not youre that one-in-a-million genius will depend on you. An android in Space 2 prepared a special syringe, and Luke took it out a momentter and touched the little fattys head. Come, open your mouth. You might feel a little ufortableter, but itll pass soon. The little fatty opened its mouth and nodded; it looked like it was smiling. Okay, dont move. Luke used his Telekinesis to hold up the syringe that was as thick as his arm. He stuck it into the little fattys mouth and injected it into a blood vessel. The little fatty immediately felt aggrieved. If it wasnt for the fact that Luke was constantlyforting it, it would be crying now. Thankfully, this was an injection for a killer whale that weighed several tons, and it was done in a few seconds. Casually using Light of Life to heal the needle mark in the fattys mouth, Luke patted its head and used his Mental Strength to imprint some words deep in its consciousness. Grow up well. If you remember what I did today in the future, we might meet again. Go, return to your world. The little fatty swam around him and rubbed its body against him for a long time before it finally left reluctantly. As it left, it let out another drawn-out whale cry. But this time, there was no sadness, only reluctance. Luke didnt stop. He returned to the octopus baby and patted its head. Lets go. The octopus baby immediately started moving, butmunicated a plea to Luke Stumped for a moment, Luke burst outughing. Thats true. Werent you on that boat for the Blood Orchid extract too? A very minute amount of this thing had leaked into the ocean, yet the extraordinary octopus had sensed it. That was what Luke had injected the little fatty with earlier, not Life 1. Life 1 was developed based on the Fraternitys medicinal bath form and was especially suitable for the human body, while the Blood Orchid extract was more suitable for animals. The monkey version of Life 1 was being sold on a small scale in the upper circle. Luke didnt want those people to be an extraordinary bunch. Bigshots like Tony who repented and turned over a new leaf were absolutely rare. With power + authority, there was over a 90% chance of them turning depraved. If that happened, Luke would have been the one to have lent them a hand. It wasnt a problem for him to inject the little fatty with the Blood Orchid extract. It wasnt easy for wild animals to consume the Blood Orchid, which he now had a monopoly on, and it was even harder to consume enough of it to trigger a transformation. The little fatty was the only wild creature to be injected with a huge dose of the extract. The rest were basically test subjects in Space 2 or targets under Lukes close surveince. The baby mount was new, and it was only natural that it wanted benefits. If Luke wanted a horse to run, he had to feed it some grass, not to mention how he had beaten it up before it had yielded to him. This was a creature that had just gained intelligence, not a normal person with a fully developed worldview. cating it with words wasnt enough; the important thing was physical rewards. After repeating that it had to be obedient, Luke directly injected the tentacle he was sitting on. The dose was about 100ml, which was much less than the 500ml for the little fatty. But that had been a once-off gift for the killer whale, while the baby mount would have to be given benefits regrly. Luke absolutely couldnt set too high a standard for the first time. After the Blood Orchid extract entered its body, the octopus baby excitedly sped up and even called Luke dad through the mental link. Although it didnt know what a dad was, it did fit the context. Even the slightly uncooperative Shriek, who had been keeping quiet all this time, couldnt help but feel very delighted. Clearly, the Blood Orchid extract was also very good for it. It had never experienced the pleasure of absorbing the Blood Orchid extract before this, but now, it firmly decided: Forget it, it would kneel to a capable dad. For the sake of good things, there was no shame in calling the other party dad. In any case, something like dignity wasnt anything to symbiotes. After half a day of travel, Luke looked at how much further they had to go, and felt a little worried. After all, the octopus baby wasnt really a fast sea creature. It was so big, and it wasnt like it had an arc reactor; it was hard for it to move quickly. At this rate, it would take at least four days to reach San Francisco. It had a unique physique and strong resilience, so there was no way for Luke to knock it out. It was easier to kill it than to knock it out. Hence, Luke couldnt use his inventory space to transport it. But as was generally the case with Foresight Drawing, something might happen in San Francisco tomorrow. Pondering for a moment, he then left two deep sea androids on the top of the octopus babys head formunication. He then headed straight for San Francisco. If he was even one beatte, a lot of civilians might die. How could civic-minded Luke allow such a bad thing to happen? Chapter 1902 - Delivery Guy, Little Helper P

Chapter 1902: Delivery Guy, Little Helper Pet

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Leaving behind his baby mount, which could only travel through the ocean, Luke flew south through Greend and North America toward the west coast. He arrived in San Francisco at dawn, and couldnt help but heave a long sigh. He couldnt be sure when the event would happen. From the drawing, however, it looked like it might be in rainy or stormy weather during the day. In other words, he wasnt toote. But the weather in San Francisco was gloomy today, and the ocean was nketed in dark clouds. The weather forecast also said that there would be a storm today, so Luke turned vignt this matched the weather in the second drawing. Selina was still in New York and hadnte. However, the Level 1 clone had already been here for a few days. It had dropped by Los Angeles and taken Gold Nugget No. 2 from ire. The mysterious old man told ire that he was taking a few days off, and told her to go to New York to stay with Luke. ire was baffled.?How can you go on strike? Didnt you say that you would always help a one-in-a-million genius like me, you liar?! Even as she cursed, she did as Gold Nugget No. 2 said and went to New York. San Francisco was only 600 kilometers away from Los Angeles, and was also by the sea. If a fight broke out, the bat-winged monster would only need to p its wings a few times, and might end up in Los Angeles. Besides, all the members of the Bat Squad, including Luke and Selina, were in New York, which was absolutely the safest city in the world. Only Eddie Brock, a PDD employee who lived in San Francisco to begin with, and Wanda and Pietro, two backup members of the Justice League, were here in person. These three werent responsible for fighting, and were only responsible for evacuating and protecting civilians. Tony, on the other hand, had chosen to personally participate in this operation. After all, he had rebuilt his Malibu vi. Despite the explosion, this guy hadnt wanted to relocate hisb. This was a decision based on confidence, fearlessness, and hm, arrogance. Natasha, Hawkeye and Steve werent here. Natasha had been downcast after Banners disappearance. Hawkeye had to look after his daughter and his pregnant wife, and Steve had to train the newbies whom the Avengers had taken in. There was no need to bother them over a mission with unclear parameters. It wasnt like the world would stop spinning if none of them came. The Avengers and New SHIELD had many cases that could be ssified as global threats which they basically dealt with separately. Unless it was an apocalypse-grade mission, nobody would ask for help so casually. For example, Tony had gone to Grand Rapids purely for revenge against the Enchantress, and the Bat Squad had handled the rest. With Cobras nanomite warheads, it was Natasha who had invited Knight on the operation. While White Wolf had taken his ce, basically no one else had participated. Tony, for example, was still working at his Malibu vi at the moment. As the leader, he didnt have to be responsible for too many specific things. He had casually instructed Maria Hill to give the Bat Squad enough logistics support. Maria Hill was very cooperative. This could be considered a mutual exchange of benefits. After this, the Bat Squad would pay with credit points. The rules for credit points were very detailed. There were credit points for helping out in battle, and credit points for helping with logistics. Maria Hill had earned a lot of credit points from the Ultron incident. She didnt need to buy too muchbat gear, and had more than 2,000 credit points left. But after hearing some news from Natasha, she suddenly felt very poor. It had hence been perfect when she was asked to help with logistics and resource allocation this time. Otherwise, given her personalbat ability, it would be hard for her to earn a lot of credit points. Now that his Level 2 clone had arrived, Luke wasnt in a hurry, and gave Tony a call when he was free. Help me pick up 200 Iron Man cheeseburgers and send them to San Francisco. After a brief silence, Tony retorted angrily, Big Spoon, are you awake? Do you think Im a delivery guy? Luke snorted. Come on, you have a bunch of spare Mark suits in your vi. You can pick up the food on your way to San Fran, right? If it isnt because you get priority in that burger joint, I wouldnt have looked for you. Tony thought that made sense, and nodded. Scram. Half an hourter, a Mark suit dropped from the sky andnded on a hill by the San Francisco sea. Directly opposite the hill was the Golden Gate Bridge, which was shrouded in dark clouds. A cargo ship was slowly traveling under the bridge and out into the misty ocean. The Mark suit which had justnded was holding arge metal box with both hands. The Big Dipper clone, who was wearing his typical T-shirt +bat pants outfit, was sitting on a long wooden bench. Seeing the Mark suitnd, Big Dipper went over, took the box, and took out a burger for a bite. Tonys impatient voice rang out from the Mark suit. Hey, Big Spoon. Youve eaten the burger. Wheres the intelligence? Big Dipper was still eating unhurriedly. He asked casually, What intelligence? Tony: Dont tell me you arrived sote and made mee over with burgers because you have nothing better to do? Big Dipper nodded. Thats right. Im free for now. I just want to eat something delicious. Tony said, You think I wont send an anti-Big Dipper suit over to deal with you? Big Dipper said, You wont. Youve been saying that for almost two years. Tony: He really hadnt made an anti-Big Dipper suit. Firstly, he and Big Dipper in fact basically had no conflict with each other. Secondly, the requirements for dealing with Big Dipper were a little high. Strictly speaking, the best strategy to use against Big Dipper was to clean up the area from a distance and never approach him If that was the case, a bunch of missileunchers would be enough; there was no need for a suit at all. Seeing Tony choke, Luke told him the really important information. You can pray to God. Even if nothing happens today, we have another strong helper. Tony grew interested. How strong? Luke thought for a moment. Its a small pet the bigshot just acquired. What do you think? Tony was stunned. The bigshots small pet? Luke grinned. Thats right. Youll be surprised. Looking at that sharp smile, Tony felt that things might not be simple. What kind of small pet and surprise would it be? It had to be pointed out that ever since the bigshot appeared, there had been no record of him taking action directly. But nobody was surprised. Using money to solve everything was a big businessmans specialty. Not only did the bigshot have money in the ordinary sense, he also had credit points, an extremely solid currency. A group of superheroes could do the work; it was more in line with a ck-hearted businessmans professional code not to take action. Chapter 1903 - Monster Invasion

Chapter 1903: Monster Invasion

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

But Tony knew more than the others. For example, the bigshot who sold everything might be Batmans butler; he had even addressed thetter as Young Master Bruce in front of Tony. Of course, that was deliberate. Rather than let the tycoon make random guesses, it was better to lead him in the wrong direction so that he wouldnt uncover the truth. It was also because of this that the tycoon found it even stranger. Why did that butler Pennyworth have to take action? Could it be that this old butler finally wanted to turn into a knight butler? Thinking that, Tony couldnt help but recall the bigshots behavior. Em, he actually looked more like a hidden viin! Luke didnt go into detail. Before the baby mount arrived, he had nothing concrete to show for his words. Once the giant octopus appeared, Tony would definitely want to study it. Luke wouldnt let anyone else touch it, and he didnt trust most government people. Tony, who was a semi-government official, or rather, was an official sh superhero, was the only suitable candidate. Besides, it was such a big surprise that Luke didnt want to tell Tony what it was beforehand. The government would definitely treat the baby mount like an evil monster and bombard it, which would be a pain in the ass. Tony asked a few questions, but didnt get any other useful information, so he stopped. Luke threw half the cheeseburgers into his inventory and then took it out for Selina and the dog head in New York. Gold Nugget No. 2 had been following the Level 1 clone around for the past two days and hadnt had time to eat cheeseburgers. This could be considered itspensation. As dawn broke, the wind blew more fiercely and the rain fell more heavily. It was only seven to eight degrees Celsius outside. Most of the red Golden Gate Bridge was obscured by the rain. But Luke knew that there were very few cars on the bridge. That was because many radio stations had issued traffic warnings that there might be a storm, and that it would be risky to drive on the Golden Gate Bridge. It was just a casual remark, but that could stop most people who didnt need to do so from crossing the bridge. It was the external agencies under the PDD that had contacted the radio stations. The money which Luke had spent on this wasnt much. With money, he could do whatever he wanted. As long as it was used properly, it could affect the lives of many ordinary people, even just a little. At eleven in the morning, he received an urgent notification: The Palo Verde nuclear power nt in Arizona had been attacked by a bat-winged monster. Looking at the surveince images, Luke narrowed his eyes. That was right, it was this monster. It had a pair of huge bat wings, dark red eyes, and a head that looked a little like a bats. However, it was hairless all over, and had a smooth, metal-like body. It had four forelimbs which ended in hooks and two twisted-looking back limbs. It was rtively slender and looked a little like an arthropod. Comparing it with its surroundings, Luke estimated that it was about 70 meters tall. This piece of news was very important, but more importantly, the power station was close to the California-Arizona border, and was only 300 kilometers away from San Francisco. After attacking the power station, the monster flew northwest at an extremely fast speed. Arizona was a vast but sparsely popted region. It had already been 15 minutes since the attack. What was even more troublesome was that the weather was bad today, and the satellite images were heavily obscured by clouds. There seemed to be something strange about the monster. The radar didnt lock onto it even though it was so huge. Tonys voice suddenly came out of the Mark suit next to him. Is this the big monster you were talking about? Congrattions, you got it right. The clone stood up. With a wave of its hand, the Big Dipper Armor, which had been hidden in the trees, flew over. Luke stepped into the armor. With a rustle, the armor quickly closed up. Luke waved his hand a second time. A set of gear flew out of the bushes and hit the back of the armor. With a screech of metal, the three-meter-tall Big Dipper suit appeared. Tony snorted. Cant you get a technician to modify the attachment process? Must you be so crude? Theres no sense of art at all! The Big Dipper clone nced at him and slowly raised a fist. As long as I can win, thats pretty enough! Looking at the fist that was the size of a water jar, Tony snorted. Hey, is my Veronica not as big? Big Dipper said, It definitely gets beaten up more times than me. Tony:?Motherf*cker! After exchanging a few words, he suddenly said, Wait, I just discovered something interesting. He sent the data over. Luke looked at the data on the virtual screen. A series of red dots marked out a route from the east side of Los Angeles toward San Francisco. Tony knew that the bat-winged monster was headed toward San Francisco, but this map which he had generated was of towns that had experienced unusual abnormalities withrge-scale equipment. Luke frowned. EMP? Tony said, Thats right. I just received some information from the power nt. When this guy appeared, it released a very strong EMP with a radius of about ten kilometers. Looking at the EMP data, Luke took a deep breath. Thats very strong. Most missiles will have problems in this range. This meant that it was impossible to kill the monster with ordinary missiles. Tony said, Ourms might be affected to some extent. Luke said, Let Bruce know; hell switch to the mental link for all the internal channels. Tony said, Already done. Im just warning you, our armor and weapons may be hugely affected. Dont fall mid-flight. Luke: Pfft. In just a few words, this major discovery was conveyed to all participants. But the only thing that the team members could do was raise their guard; it was useless for San Francisco itself. Once that bat-winged monster arrived, there would be no way to guard against it. Suddenly, Luke saw two iing fighter ne signals from Edwards Air Force Base. Two minutester, they disappeared from the radar. Half a minuteter, Tony said, Edwards sent two F22s to investigate, but they crashed before they could get close. Luke found that odd. You didnt let them know? Tony said, I did, but they probably thought I was talking nonsense. After all, those old coots cant wrap their heads around the idea of a giant bat-winged monster with an EMP ability. Luke couldnt say anything in response. What the government knew was different from what ordinary people knew. Perhaps they had specially sent out the two F22s to test the bat-winged monsters EMP. This had nothing to do with stupidity. Any losses would be borne by the government, and wouldnt necessarily fall on any particr government honchos head. Chapter 1904 - Monster Love Affair, Waiting for an Opportunity

Chapter 1904: Monster Love Affair, Waiting for an Opportunity

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

As they were talking, Luke suddenly stopped and looked southeast. There was a faint sense of dangering from the ocean, and it was bing increasingly distinct. Luke said, The target is here. 50 kilometers or so southeast over the water. Everybody, get ready. A momentter, there was a very faint rumble. It was the sound of an enormous object crashing into the water dozens of kilometers away. !! Luke said, The bat monster might have entered the water. He then looked at the Mark suit next to him. Im going to take a look. Are you using this suit? Tony had shown off this armor before, so Luke knew that it was a special type that was suitable for deep sea operations. Tony said, Of course. Itll take me a few minutes to get there. Dont kill it too soon. Luke said, Youre overthinking it. Given the monsters size, it wouldnt die that easily. The octopus baby in the first drawing had been near-invincible, and Luke had to rely on the Ancient One to deal with it. This monster wasnt some sort of nuclear weapon. If Luke could kill it instantly, it wouldnt be qualified to show up in a Foresight Drawing at all. The two of them flew out over the ocean. The deep sea androids that had been lurking around the Golden Gate Bridge were already on the move and acted as Lukes eyes underwater. Ten seconds into the flight, Tony suddenly cursed and his suit suddenly fell. Looking at the warnings that popped up non-stop inside the suit, Lukes expression wasnt great either. Your EMP calctions are only half of this. But there shouldnt be such a disparity in Tonys calctions; it could only be that there was an unexpected factor. The Chitauris mental remote control technology was indeed good, but a lot of electronic equipment would be required in order to implement it on Earth. Currently, the two of them hadnt lost control of their suits, but they couldnt use many of the support functions. The detection and remote control functions were practically paralyzed, and theirbat efficiency was reduced by at least 30%. Grimly, Luke drew out the pair of katanas from his back. The most reliable thing right now was cold weapons. Unfortunately, the katanas were just durable and sharp, and nothing more than that. The truly powerful thing was still the Mj?lnir hammer, which was abo of matter and magic. If Thor were here, he would be able to beat the crap out of the bat monster. EMP or whatever would be dog sh*t to him C when the crown prince charged forward, he was a hammer/lightning heavyweight. An heir with a capable father was really awesome. Feeling envious, Luke steered his suit down into the water. Tonys deep sea suit also staggered and fell into the water. Soon, Tony eximed, WTF?! Luke didnt say anything, but he also cursed in his heart. That was because not far away, two monsters were whispering sweet nothings to each other. Even monsters fooled around everywhere nowadays! It was crazy. Mouth to mouth, the smaller monster spat out something for the bigger monster. No wonder the EMP readings here were doubled; it turned out that there were two giant monsters. What was even more terrifying was that the 70-meter-tall bat-winged monster was the smaller one. The bigger one was over 100 meters tall, but it didnt have any bat wings, which was good news. Apart from theck of wings, the two behemoths were basically the same in every other aspect, except for the bigger ones stomach. Looking at the big monsters huge belly, Luke couldnt help but think of a terrifying possibility. The big one is probably female, and pregnant. Tony was silent for a moment as he tried to discern what was going on through the spotty feed that he was getting. Finally, he replied, Its very likely. The one with wings just regurgitated nuclear fuel from the power nt. Its close to 1,500 millisieverts in your position. Luke understood what he meant. Ordinary people who got within 1,000 meters of the two monsters would be subject to a high dose of nuclear radiation. In Lukes current position, which was 300 meters away, an ordinary person would suffer severe radiation sickness in a matter of minutes. So, it was best not to let them enter San Francisco. Thankfully, the two monsters didnt seem to have any intention of approaching San Francisco. Luke and the others still had time to tell the San Francisco residents to evacuate; half the morning would be enough. During this period of time, they had to fend off these two bat-headed monsters. After a brief discussion, Luke and Tony split up. This wasnt their first rodeo. Tony had already reported the situation to the government, and used his connections to mobilize the media in San Francisco to spread word of the emergency. Luke also sent out a bunch of photos online as he warned that two monsters were lurking near San Francisco, and people should temporarily evacuate as soon as possible. Iron Man and the Bat Squad were about to work together to beat up the monsters. At that moment, Tony arrived in his Veronica suit, but he stopped on the Golden Gate Bridge. Rather than enter the range of the monsters EMP, it was better to wait on the periphery. San Francisco suddenly exploded with activity. The older people who didnt believe the rumors on the Inte would see it for themselves on TV. Tony had looked for the TV stations with the highest viewership in San Francisco, which yed the ten-second warning video which he had just recorded. After confirming that it was true, countless people panicked, and packed up and left. The smartest people just grabbed their wallets and keys and drove off. But many people werent that smart, and packed up a bunch of things as if they were moving. By the time they left, they realized that the streets were filled with traffic, and it was impossible for them to leave right away. The members of the Bat Squad were all using regr robots with engineering gear which never stopped directing traffic anyone who didnt move on the road was thrown to the side. It had already been verified in Sokovia that this manual method was absolutely efficient. While there were no New SHIELD agents here to help out, the San Francisco Police Department was much more helpful than the Sokovian police. Additionally, both the police and civilians trusted Iron Man and the Bat Squad far more than the Sokovians had. The only exceptions were Wanda and Pietro. Pietros ability to move quickly didnt allow him to wear armor, which would tire him out quickly. It wouldnt be able to keep up with his speed, and would just hamper his performance. Thus, he only wore a nanosuit. He would use his ability when it was necessary, but in all other situations, the Flying Legs boots were enough. Wandas role was mainly to break up any fights that happened when people got angry as they ran for their lives. As for the criminals who took advantage of the chaos to injure and rob others, the team members simply knocked them out and tossed them to the side. Anybody who would do something like this in an emergency basically wouldnt be anything good. If they werent light red, they were bright red in the system. It would serve them right if they really died here. Chapter 1905 - Cute? Ugly Cute Chapter 1905: Cute? Ugly Cute

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Once the evacuation started, everything went ording to n. News of the monsters finally elicited a reaction from the American government C a fleet of warships from the closest navy base in San Diego had already been dispatched. In response, Luke simply sent Tony a ??? meme. Tony could only send back a shrug and bitter smile. !! These were all emojis which Mindy used in the Ursa Minor group, which had now spread to their own group. Luke had nothing to say. The American government probably felt that the test with the two fighter nes hadnt been conclusive enough, and now wanted to try with warships. Also, it seemed that the SAS was about to arrive. The only one that was missing was the Marine Corps. Luke couldnt be bothered to worry about the losses that the navy would incur C who knew, maybe it was counting on these warships to be damaged so that new ones could be built. Without construction, there were no profits. Without profits, there were no kickbacks. Tony had no interest in wrangling with the government. He tossed the governments nonsense about withdrawing and letting the troops handle things to the back of his mind. It was up to the government whether or not to send in the troops; they didnt need Tonys permission. By running over to ask him, they were clearly prepared to shift the me after all this was over. If the government was trustworthy, then pigs could climb trees. If these troops entered San Francisco, their biggest purpose would be to suppress riots. Help the citizens evacuate? The people didnt have any such expectations. Tony stood on the Golden Gate Bridge, cars hurtling past behind him every now and then. It was risky to evacuate via the bridge, but it was indeed a faster way to leave San Francisco for Sausalito, where there were fewer people. Or, people could just camp out in Golden Gate National Recreation Area. As for the Bay Bridge, the San Mateo-Hayward Bridge, and the Dumbarton Bridge, they were all chock full of traffic which couldnt move quickly at all. Most of the cars sped up when they saw Veronica standing near the south end of the Golden Gate Bridge. For Iron Man to mobilize this colossal suit, it couldnt be a small matter. But there would always be those who had a death wish. Many people still stopped their cars to film and upload videos and images to F2F to show that they were together with Iron Man. Thankfully, there was no traffic here, and Tony couldnt be bothered with these guys. He had also been influenced by Luke. He wasnt their father C if they insisted on courting death, who was he to deny them? Besides, he was busy improving the algorithm for mental ess so that he could keep up a steady transmission of images and signals over the internalms. Luke and the deep sea Mark suit were observing the monsters, and this was a very valuable research opportunity. Veronica wasnt built for underwaterbat, nor was Tony inclined to go into the water, so he could only do his best to improve the quality of this live stream. His cheat-like genius red up again, and he constantly revised the program so that it was as if the quality of the live stream changed from 180P to 720P. Although Tony wasnt satisfied, it was enough. He would need to spend a lot more time on it if he wanted to make further improvements, which might dy his study of the monsters. He had also put together two new drones made from special materials, and Luke released them from Space 2. Everybody was relieved when theprehensive map which the Bat Squad was best at putting together was finally restored. In thest hour, they had only been able tomunicate verbally, which was too inconvenient. At that moment, Luke frowned. Somethings wrong 200 kilometers west. Tony said, Let me see. Luke shared the readings, which was from the underwater monitoring equipment that the Level 1 clone had released not long ago. These were initially meant for the giant octopus, and were nowing in handy in passing. They would be destroyed by the bat monsters EMP, but at the same time, would also expose the monsters location. One monster had already be two; he didnt want two to turn into four. However, the abnormal readings detected by the monitoring devices werent affected by EMP, and were sent back intact. Tony quickly replied, I would ask if theres a problem with these readings, but its unlikely. Take a look for yourself. I need to calm down. Looking at the data sent back, Luke soon replied, I also want to ask if you calcted wrong, but thats also unlikely. Tony asked, What do you think? Should we intercept it in advance? Luke frowned and thought hard. For a moment, he didnt know what to do. He wasnt sure if taking action against the new monster now would trigger an overreaction from the two bat-headed monsters. San Francisco wouldnt be evacuated so quickly. Lets wait. He finally made this decision. Nobody could guarantee that they wouldnt make any mistakes. After the Ultron incident, Tony would now hesitate whenever it came to making such a major decision, which was why he had left the decision to Luke. On the other hand, Lukes thoughts werent tooplicated. Based on his calctions, it was better to wait, and he didnt mind acting a little more cowardly for now. A momentter, Tony sent another question. Are we really not going to do anything? This new guy seems even fiercer. Luke said indifferently, Its physique is clearly different from those two bat-headed monsters, and it doesnt have that annoying EMP ability. They might not be on the same side. Tony said, What if they are? This appearance is too much of a coincidence, and itsing this way. How about I give it a try first? Frowning for a moment, Luke finally said, Let Big Dipper do it. Hes more suitable for the job. Tony: What? How is he better than me? Luke said, He has mental abilities; you dont. Tony: I hate people like you the most C you have superpowers but you still y with tech! The tycoon cursed inwardly and could only give up. After all, Big Dipper had used Mental Resistance to get rid of Wandas mental interference. As they spoke, Big Dipper swiftly rose to the water surface and headed west. Two minutester, Tony looked at the image which Big Dipper was sharing. Is this a kids cartoon? Why has something like that shown up? Ignoring the tycoons nonsense, Big Dipper carefully observed the gigantic creature 200 meters away. Suddenly, he said, Why do I find it a little cute? Tony: In fact, Luke wanted to say ugly cute, but it was a pain to exin the concept to Tony. To the tycoon, ugly things were garbage and had nothing to do with being cute. However, Luke really felt that the big monster in front of him was so ugly it was a little cute. Chapter 1906 - Fierce Monster Battle

Chapter 1906: Fierce Monster Battle

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The big monster not far away looked a little like an ancient tyrannosaur. It was ck all over and had three rows of sharp spikes on its back. Unlike a tyrannosaur, however, its legs were like two round pirs that were particrly short. It was very fast when it swam, but the way its short, fat legs kicked in the water was especiallyical. It only nced at Luke when he approached, beforepletely ignoring him. Judging from the other partys mental fluctuations, it had a strong and impatient desire to fight the enemy. Luke touched it gently with Mental Communication. The guy turned around and looked at him again, before it continued moving forward. Unlike the giant octopuss newborn intelligence, this tyrannosaur-like ck beast was very intelligent, and its mental fluctuations wereparable to Lukes. Its mind, which was one with its body, was even more overbearing and highly resistant to mental attacks. Luke could only transmit thoughts at most with his Mental Communication, and it was very hard to shake its mind. Lukepletely gave up on the idea of stopping it. That was because he had the faint feeling that the gigantic beast was charging at the bat-headed monsters, and not toward humans. Otherwise, its appearance was too much of a coincidence. Hm, the way this guy swims is pretty funny, Tony suddenly said. As soon as he said that, the tycoon felt that his taste had gone astray, and he hurriedly shut up. In the group chat, Mindy and the little turtles exploded when they saw the video of the new monster. Wow, isnt this big monster like something from aic book? Why do I feel its cuter than the bat-headed monsters? The bat-headed ones are really ugly, alright? This big monster isnt pretty either. Nonsense. Look at the spikes on its back and its round belly and legs. Its absolutely the main character. Thats right, the bat-headed monsters are just extras. Hey, shouldnt we worry about how to deal with it first? After all, it doesnt look like its here to catch up over tea. Didnt you see the data? This guys outer scales are very hard. Even armor-piercing bullets might not be effective. Those two bat-headed monsters are about the same. Most guns and shells are useless against them. Amidst the lively discussion, the oldies didnt say anything. It was only right for the kiddos to be more lively. This attitude was more suitable for battle than retreating. Even as the members of the Bat Squad discussed things in the group, they sped up the evacuation of the residents so that they were at least as far away from the water as possible. An hourter, Big Dipper warned, The new monster is 30 kilometers away. Its picking up speed. Everybody simply replied with a simple Copy that. They didnt say anything else and just focused on the feed which Big Dipper sent back. After watching for a while, they realized that this ck beasts movements carried a trace of impatience and excitement. It was now ten kilometers away from the two bat-headed monsters at the bottom of the ocean. At that moment, the two bat-headed monsters seemed to sense it, and turned to look in the direction of the big monster. Then, the male monster with bat wings stepped forward, while the bigger female stepped back. She even carefully protected her abdomen as she retreated. Clearly, she was protecting her offspring. The male monster stretched out its six limbs and slowly rose up from the bottom of the ocean so that its upper torso was above the water. The ck beast gradually emerged from underwater, the threeyers of spikes breaking the water surface as the beast continued charging forward. When it was 200 meters away from the male monster, the ck beast abruptly stopped, then surged out of the water. Boom! A massive ck body swiftly rose out of the water so that half of it was now exposed to the air. The beast had a pair of solid arms with ws. Its head was smaller in proportion to its body, but those ck eyes shed with fury. ring at the male monster, it suddenly stretched out its head and roared. The sound caused ripples in the air, and it charged at the male monster not far away. Unwilling to be outdone, the male monster suddenly raised its forelimbs and lifted its upper torso out of the water. It spread its bat wings and hissed. The next moment, the two gargantuan monsters charged forward at the same time, covering the 200 meters in an instant, and collided fiercely. Boom! Ripples dozens of meters deep and hundreds of meters in diameter spread out from the point of collision. Waves 20 meters tall surged up in all directions. That was just the beginning. The two monsters were locked in a fierce battle as soon as they collided. In terms of speed and agility, the bat monster had the absolute advantage. Supported by its wings, it tore at the ck beast like crazy, its six legs attacking it non-stop with muffled rumbles. The ck beast was slightly cumbersome, but it had powerful ws and a big mouth full of fangs. The attack from the bat monsters six limbs just made it roar angrily, and didnt leave any obvious injuries. Also, the ck beast had a long, sharp tail with sharp spikes on it. The tail suddenly swung up from the bottom of the ocean and almost broke one of the male monsters limbs. The nimble bat-winged monster finally dodged, but the tail brushed past its wing and instantly left a huge hole. It was in so much pain that it staggered back before taking to the sky. For a moment, it didnt dare swoop down and attack. Looking at the flying bat-winged monster, the ck giant roared again, as if mocking the other partys cowardice. Then, it chased after the female monster on its short legs. Hunting these bat-headed monsters, especially the females, was an ingrained gic instinct. Unless necessary, it wouldnt fight the male monster at all. Killing the offspring of the other species was its priority. Seeing that, the male monster instantly grew anxious and charged down to block the ck beast again. The ck beast waspletely unmoved. It continued charging forward, as if ready to knock the monster aside. The male monster had to protect its mate. It couldnt fly or dodge again, and could only charge forward. On his side, Tony was flying to the south end of the bridge, a car in each hand. He didnt forget toin, These people are nuts. We put up warnings everywhere that the monsters have started fighting and its dangerous on the bridge, but they stille running. Big Dipper: They want to court death themselves; how can they be saved? Tony: Then why are you throwing these idiots back on shore? Big Dipper: I like seeing them piss their pants in fear before they realize theyre fine. Hm, I took a video. Anyone wanna have a look? Mindy: Me, me. Chapter 1907 - Ambush, the Monster Enters the City

Chapter 1907: Ambush, the Monster Enters the City

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Big Dipper immediately uploaded a few short videos. The expressions of these death seekers who had almost been swept away by the huge waves were especially ugly. Mindy and the little turtles clicked their tongues in wonder. Only then did Tony realize that he had overlooked something; the video footage which Miss Friday (Tonys new A.I. butler) took was too serious and didnt have any impact. So he silently downloaded the videos which Big Dipper sent, and then uploaded them to his F2F ount. The caption was:?Shock! These d*mn death seekers actually pissed their pants in front of everybody. Is this twisted human nature or masochism? Since he had saved their lives, he didnt mind helping them get attention C they would definitely get what they wanted. After that, Tony looked at the two monsters fighting fiercely and then at the female monster who had retreated one kilometer away in the direction of the Golden Gate Bridge. If they continue fighting, will that female monster go up on shore? Knowing what Tony was getting at, Luke used his Knight ID to say, As long as it gets close to the bridge, we have to drive it away. Its best to make it head north. In the south was San Francisco, which was a crowded city, while in the north was Golden Gate National Recreation Area. Few cars passed through here and there were no densely popted areas. It was the lesser of two evils. If the monsters charged into San Francisco, the losses might be too much. Right now, there were still tens of thousands of people scattered around the area next to the bridge. Some were too old or weak to run, some didnt care, and some were taking advantage of the chaos to loot things or rob people. If possible, Luke would do his best to minimize casualties. The female had retreated even more by then. Lets go, Luke said. Tony and Big Dipper dove down to the water surface. Alert, the female monster turned its head. Crack! Dong! A katana and an enormous fist smashed into its back. The female monster screamed and its huge body jerked. Its movements kicked up waves more than 20 meters tall, which hit the shore not far away. Bang! The male monster was distracted, and the ck beast ripped into it. The male monster screamed and turned its head to fly to the female monster. On the female monsters back, Big Dipper saw an opportunity and yelled, The other one! Tony immediately understood. He exerted strength in his legs, and the thrusters on the two suits activated at almost the same time. Bang! Bang! With the sound of muffled thunder, the two enormous suits instantly broke the sound barrier and shot toward the returning male monster. The difference was that Tony held up a pair of huge fists in front of him, while Big Dipper held up his two big katanas. The male monster, who was in a hurry to return and help, wasnt prepared at all. The two suits hit the joints where the bat wings were connected to its body. The male monster let out an earth-shattering howl and spun in the air, spraying ck and green fluid as it crashed into the ocean. Luke and Tony were sent flying at almost the same time, scattering a lot of broken armor parts. They had gone all out in the attack just now and hadnt held back. The huge impact dealt significant damage to their suits, and they were unable to control their movements for one moment. However, they hadnt been goofing off when they had been watching earlier; they had already calcted the weaknesses of the two bat-headed monsters countless times. The monsters had a very unique physique. It was half-metal and half-bone, and extremely sturdy against hits and stabs. In a head-on battle, the bat-headed monsters could instantly adjust their posture and deflect most attacks with their tough and smooth bodies. It was also the reason why the male monster could continue to tussle with the ck beast even though it wasnt as strong. Even in their enormous suits, Luke and Tony couldnt fight the male monster head-on. Thus, they could only attack the enemys biggest weakness the bat wings. 60% of the male monsters mobility came from its bat wings, while the massive ck beast had far more crushing strength but lost out in terms of speed. Luke and Tony were very familiar with using someone else to do their dirty work. There was no difference if it was a human or a beast. Destroying the male monsters mobility and limiting the attack range might deter the female monster from retreating further. As for directly crippling the female monster, Tony and Luke could only abandon the idea after calcting that the possibility of doing so was very low. The ck beast was shocked by their sudden ambush. The small eyes on its huge head couldnt help but look nk at first, before they turned excited. With a roar, the beast charged at the male monster that had crashed into the ocean. There was no rule about not hitting an enemy when they were down C it was just determined to bite its enemy to death. A momentter, the male monster let out a miserable howl as it was pressed down by the ck beast and torn apart in the ocean. The limbs that even Lukes giant katana couldnt cut through shattered under the giant ws and mouth. Sensing the threat of death, it struggled wildly and counterattacked. Just like that, the two huge monsters rolled around in the ocean several kilometers away from the Golden Gate Bridge, and greenish-ck fluid mixed into the slit at the bottom of the ocean. Only then did the female monster get up. It had been slightly injured by Luke and Tony stomping heavily on it. Its eyes shed red and it roared, but it didnt help its mate. Instead, it turned around and charged toward San Francisco. Knight immediately gave the order on the teamms. Fire. Thump, thump, thump, thump! With a series of muffled thuds, several white fiery streaks hit the female monster. It trembled and roared again. This time, it was clearly a miserable scream. Numerous pulse cannons which had been set up ten kilometers away fired. ck holes appeared in the female monster, but didnt do enough damage. Luke said grimly, Charge up and keep firing. Unable to find its attacker, the female monster howled and iled its six limbs angrily as it charged into San Francisco. Thump, thump, thump, thump! 20 secondster, a second round of pulse cannons was fired. The female troll screamed again, but this time, it was only hit thrice C by Luke, Frank, and Damon. When everyone else, who was hiding on top of several skyscrapers, saw the monster enter the city, they had clearly hesitated for one moment. Luke felt a little helpless. Sure enough, it wasnt easy to deal with the bat-headed monster. To support a height of 100 meters tall, it had apletely extraordinary physique. Both rounds of pulse cannon fire hadnt done as much as Luke had expected C the cannon fire either missed or didnt deliver the greatest damage. Not only did this monster have electromaic interference and was radioactive, it also had super armor and electromaic deflection. Were there no big monsters in this world that were easier to deal with? Luke couldnt help but curse inwardly. Chapter 1908 - Man-made Special Effect,

Chapter 1908: Man-made Special Effect, Portable Power Cannon

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

While the female monster had entered the city, Luke conversely wasnt too anxious. Steady, adjust your positions. Big Dipper and Tony finally climbed out of the crater in the hillside next to the bridge. Looking at his armor, Tony couldnt be any more thankful. More than one third of the Veronica armor was broken. Thankfully, the Mark 43 inside was still intact, and he hadnt been exposed to the radiation. Luke and Tony had personally experienced how ridiculously strong the bat-headed monsters body was. When they broke through it earlier, the electromaic interference and radiation had instantly skyrocketed, and even top-notch suits like theirs hadnt been able to take it. So, after that attack, Big Dipper and Tony didnt say anything for a while, which was why Knight had taken over. Big Dipper looked at Tony, who was hundreds of meters away, and said, Go and change suits. Leave this to me. Tony said, Got it. With a tter, the broken Veronica shot up into the sky to meet the new gear that was being dropped from orbit. Things were even easier for Luke. The entire external contraption came loose and dropped with a loud bang. Another oval-shaped essory flew out of the nearby hill and hit him. Compared with Veronicas full-body protection, the Bat Squads external gear rarely covered all of them, so the Big Dipper Armor was also damaged in many ces. Luke didnt think much of it. In any case, his clone wasnt afraid of radiation, and he could also test its resistance to it. Ten secondster, the gigantic version of the Big Dipper Armor flew out again toward the two huge monsters rolling and fighting not far from the bridge. The male monster couldnt take off after its wings were severely damaged, and its reflexes were further dulled by the intense pain. Pressed down by the ck beast, it suffered one setback after another, its body covered in bite wounds. However, it was still roaring. Clearly, it was very tenacious. At that moment, the ck beast finally found an opportunity to stab its ws into the monsters abdomen. The male monster howled and struggled, but had lost most of its strength. It could only desperately kick out at the ck beast with its six long limbs and look for a chance to escape. As they fought and rolled, the two monsters got closer and closer to the Golden Gate Bridge. Onest frenzied burst from the male monster caused the ck beast to spin around and crash into the tall southern tower of the Golden Gate Bridge. The orange bridge tower shook violently and was twisted to the limit. It could no longer withstand the heavy pressure, and copsed. The steel cables hanging from the tower were also pulled down to cover the male monster, which made it even more panicked. These steel cables further hampered its escape. It couldnt help but roar and kick desperately at the steel cables with its six limbs. The entire Golden Gate Bridge was instantly wrecked as it was swung out in the air like a ribbon. Large sections of the bridge were flung out and crashed into the ocean. Suddenly, a fiery streak shot out from the side of a hill. It turned smoothly in the air and sped toward the two monsters. The male monster that was fighting the steel cables didnt notice the surprise attack at all. By the time it sensed that something was wrong, the fiery streak was also descending rapidly, and the huge Big Dipper Armor just happened to charge into the giant monsters wide open mouth. An enormous lump quickly moved down its throat. The male monster was terrified, but couldnt even roar. Luke, who had sessfully entered the mouth, soon stopped. It was indeed a monster; its insides looked nothing like that of an animal. When Luke reached the end of the oral cavity, he didnt see an esophagus, but only ayer that looked like bone. Luke didnt waste any time. When he couldnt cut through theyer with his katana, he swiftly changed tactics. With a thought, he took out something that looked like a gray oil drum from his inventory. He wedged it in-between the throat andyer of bone before immediately retreating. But the monster tightened its throat, which slowed Luke down more than he had expected. He sighed helplessly, and the armor on his chest opened to reveal a cannon. He also raised his palm cannons, and started to power up in the direction of the gray oil drum. A momentter, the ten-second countdown on the oil drum showed 0. Boom! Bright light shot out of the gray oil drum and collided with Lukes cannons. The Big Dipper Armor instantly experienced a huge bacsh. Bang! Bang! An enormous pir of fire sted the Big Dipper Armor out of the male monsters throat and 30 to 40 meters into the air. At first nce, it looked like the male monster had turned into a firebreather. Unfortunately, this was just a fake special effect. The male monsters mouth was full of raging mes. The Big Dipper clone was pushed into the air, and the ck beast that had been holding down the male monster seemed shocked. It kicked the monsters butt with its short, fat legs. The male monster was sent flying by the two pir-like legs, taking most of the steel cables with it. Boom! There was a second explosion in its throat. A second incendiary bomb had been triggered. The male monster paused before it started iling even harder. The pain from a fire burning at thousands of degrees in its throat and mouth wasnt something that could bepared with. It struggled, but weighed down by the steel cables, it crashed into the ocean. Even so, its wide open mouth was still aze. The Molotov cocktail that Luke had put together couldnt be put out with water. However, the bat-headed monster was indeed out of the ordinary. When the temperature dropped a little, it became a lot more clear-headed. It opened its mouth and shook its head like crazy to rinse its mouth in the ocean. At this rate, it would be able to withstand a second wave of incendiary bombs in less than half a minute. But it didnt get the chance! The ck beast had kicked it away in surprise when it saw the mes in the monsters mouth. At that moment, it was very unhappy.?You darepete with me? With booming footsteps, the ck beast lunged forward again and grabbed the male monster, that was busy gargling, by the neck. It spun around and smashed the male monster down on the shore. Then, it opened its mouth and took a deep breath. A bluish-white beam of light two meters in diameter shot out of the gigantic beasts mouth and into the male monsters wide open mouth. The bat-headed monster struggled frantically, but couldnt escape from the giant ws holding its jaw open. It couldnt even close its mouth. The bluish-white light beam didnt stop sting into its mouth, and soon, there were several explosions. Bang! Crack! The male monsters throat exploded in the spot where Luke had ced the oil drum, and greenish-ck fluid sttered. The ck beast closed its mouth, and the light beam disappeared. It picked up the severed head of the male monster, then raised its head and roared. It was a roar full of the satisfaction of having hunted down a powerful enemy! At that moment, the ck beast had the overflowing dominant aura of a main character! Chapter 1909 - The Best Excavator, Dare Say and Dare Act

Chapter 1909: The Best Excavator, Dare Say and Dare Act

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

In the air, Luke was stupefied by the sight. The other party had just spurted out a bit of fire. Instantly spitting out a light beam C wasnt that a little too vindictive? Also, what the hell was up with this bluish-white light beam? The monster didnt have a sma cannon in its throat, right? The bluish-white light beam had a super high-energy sma reaction that was several times stronger than Tonys sma cannon. But ording to their previous analysis, the bat-headed monsters body was very resistant to energy, and sma weapons were far less lethal than pulse cannons. Thinking for a moment, Luke then realized: So, was this the reason why the big beast forced open the mouth of the bat-headed monster to shoot the sma beam into it? It was the same principle as him stuffing a bomb into the bat-headed monsters throat most of the time, it was easier to break something on the inside than the outside. While Luke was analyzing the situation, the ck beast was done with its victory roar. It looked at the monsters head in disdain and threw it to the side like garbage, before it strode toward the female monster in the city. Its real target was the female monster, especially since it was pregnant. On the other side, Knight, who wasmanding the battle, fell into a strange predicament. The female monster charged through the city and suddenly broke through to an underground parking lot. This caused two nearby buildings to copse on top of the female monster. There was no telling what was happening underground, but there was a second copse after that, and the female monster waspletely buried underneath. Now, the female monster was under a huge amount of building debris; there was no way to lock onto it or get rid of it for the time being. The ground shook every now and then, which proved that the female monster was still alive. Luke had no choice but to help the ck beast C this big lug was the best excavator. At that moment, he missed his baby mount. The giant octopus, which weighed over 100,000 tons and had a physique that was near-invulnerable, had an extremely strong ability to control a situation, and wouldve been able to drag the bat-headed monster into the ocean to be finished off. Things would never have gotten to this point, with the other party hiding in the city and no way to chase it out. Even if they really killed the monster now, it would be really troublesome. If this huge thing which contained radiation died in San Francisco, how long would it take for the city to be habitable again? Not to mention, another one had already been killed at the Golden Gate Bridge and had sprayed out greenish-ck fluid; the seawater here was now probably highly radioactive. However, Luke could work together with his clones to store the monsters body in his inventory. In any case, the longest thing about the bat-headed monsters were their six limbs; their actual torsos werent much bigger than the Chitauri worm battleships. Lukes Mental Strength should be enough. These thoughts shed through Lukes mind before he tossed them aside. He had to deal with the monsters first. Tony should be able to develop some sort of powerful cleanup technology, and the cost of the materials would be borne by both of their charity foundations. Now, it was time to see how the strongest excavator dragged out and beat up this female monster! He had to find an opportunity as soon as possible to blow up its throat. Making up his mind, Luke gave the order. Everyone hurriedly readjusted their pulse cannons, and the target was changed to the monsters mouth. As long as the female monster was forced out of the ground, everybody could attack at any time to prevent her from going deeper into the city. With booming footsteps, the ck beast reached the copsed buildings. Looking at the rubble that shook every now and then, it roared and slowly raised one short, fat leg. Everybodys eyes widened and they held their breaths. The next moment, that pir-like leg fell. Boom! Boom! It was like an earthquake, and doors and windows rattled. A pit more than 50 meters in diameter instantly appeared in the ground, countless cracks spreading out from it. A huge dust cloud billowed out with the giant beast at the center. The team members: In the Ursa Minor group, Mindy couldnt help but say, Ho~ly~ sh*t! Mikey: Motherf Mamma mia! Their teacher, Splinter, was the group moderator. Even if he didnt see the chat right now, he would bring it up for sureter. In fact, the oldies in the Bat Squad, and Tony, who had just switched to a different suit, couldnt help but curse themselves. At that moment, everybody finally sensed the terrifying brute force of the ck beast. More than half of this tyrannical ck beasts body was already in the ground. It pushed aside the building debris with its thick body as it advanced on the female monster. There was a dull rumble underground, and all of San Francisco shook. As if anxious, the female monster started iling around underground. A huge dust cloud rose,pletely covering the wreckage. Suddenly, there was a distinct hissing. Clearly, the female monster had reappeared. Everybody felt helpless. The bat-headed monster had electromaic interference and intense radiation. Luke could only lock onto it with a manual optic scope. He didnt think he would have to aim at the giant mouth like this in thick smoke C the fact that he had to shoot blindly was even more unbelievable. Luke shook his head helplessly, but didnt think he had made an error in judgment. It was normal not to be able to predict what would happen on the battlefield. Whatever ns he made werent omnipotent. Knight ordered, Everybody, stay calm. Big Dipper, go in. As soon as he said that, the Big Dipper clone dropped from the sky and charged into the thick dust. Everybody:?Are you crazy?!? They were referring to both Batman and Big Dipper. One really dared to talk and the other dared to act! Charging in just like that, against a monster whose skin couldnt be pierced with pulse cannons? But everybody knew that Batman had always prioritized safety. This order proved that Big Dipper was capable of protecting himself, while basically nobody else could. After Big Dipper charged in, the noise and roars in the dust cloud suddenly turned fiercer. There was a rumble, and the dust didnt settle. Suddenly, a shadow flew out 100 meters before it stopped. It was Big Dipper. His external gear had been damaged again. He paused for just a few seconds before the des in his hands spun again, and he charged back down into the dust cloud. Mindys mind whirled. Uncle Tony, why dont you go in and take a look? Tony rolled his eyes and spread his hands. Knight wont let me. He said it would just be a waste of Life 1. Mindy: Everybody: Wasnt this clearly saying that the tycoon would be heavily injured if he went in? Big Dipper? Sorry, nobody had ever seen him get injured yet. Chapter 1910 - Eddie’s Underground Adventure

Chapter 1910: Eddies Underground Adventure

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

While his teammates were talking outside, Big Dipper mumbled to himself, Sh*t! What a strong tail. He hadnt been hit by the female monster just now; it was the ck beasts tail that had just brushed over him in passing. But this casual flick had sent him flying hundreds of meters. The female monster, who had been hit, was in a worse state. One of her fore limbs was bent into an L, and she screamed miserably. Of course, Luke had to go in quickly; otherwise, it would be a waste not to take advantage of that giant mouth. He had a huge advantage over the others. He had an Elementary Sound Wave + Elementary Vibrationbo, which produced an effect simr to a bats echolocation. Thanks to his persistent training, he was able to see immediate distortions in vibrations and instantly recreate the scene. Thanks to his strong physique and Muscle Control, he could continue sending out faint vibrations. This shouldve been carried out by the suitsunchers, but they had been paralyzed by the bat-headed monsters interference ability, so Luke could only carry the operation out manually. The vibrations released by his own body were more sensitive and efficient than what the armor released, but they consumed a lot of energy. But now was not the time to hesitate. At that moment, Selina put an ID called Venom through to Big Dipper. That was Eddies code name. Because he was too obsessed with his girlfriend and had huge misgivings about bing a superhero, this guy was still only an official PDD employee. Thus, he wasnt on the level 1 Bat Squad channel, but on the level 2 PDD channel. Luke found it strange. What is it? Selina wouldnt put Eddie through unless it was something important. Eddie said, When I was rescuing people during the earthquake just now, I identally entered a sewer. The way out was blocked, and I could only follow the sewer Luke said, Get to the point. Eddie said, Ah, the point is that right now I think Im underground and not far from a big monster. I also see a very, very big stomach. Luke was stunned. Whose big stomach? Eddie said, That female monsters big stomach. Lukes mind whirled. What are you nning? Eddie said, Um, Im behind this stomach. It seems to beying eggs, but I dont have any weapons on my armor that can hurt it. So, you want me to go over and do it??Luke hesitated. Where are you? Eddie said, I dont know. Everything here is wrecked. Fine! That was very normal. Luke looked at the huge pile of debris and dust. Then why are you looking for me? Eddie said, Um Theres something which looks like a ck oval cylinder next to me. Its probably what you call your external gear? Luke immediately understood. You want to use it to fight the female monster? After a brief silence, Eddie asked hesitantly, Can this thing self-destruct, like the armor? Luke was surprised. Yes, but its not powerful enough to even break its skin. Eddie said, What if I mean, what if I stuff the gear inside? Luke asked, How Hm, you said that its stillying eggs? Eddie said, Hehe, yes. Luke understood. Ill have a look at your situation, then tell you how to deal with it. Less than two minutester, Eddie asked excitedly, Then, should I go? Luke said, Go on. Ill be watching you. Eddie took a deep breath, and Venoms ck, semi-liquid form poured out of his armor to wrap around him. He stretched out his hands, and then ced the gear cylinder over his shoulder. Lets go! Well definitely get a lot of credit this time. Venom immediately muttered inside him, Really? Can I buy an Alienptop? That cheap Voracious already bought this yearstest model! I cant lose to that deadst! Eddie stiffened. Why cant the two of youpete in something that doesnt require money? You saidst month that you wanted to travel around the world, and wanted me to buy a yacht Venom: Itll be you and your girlfriend going on a holiday; Ill just be tagging along, which means I wont spend any money. Eddie almost cried. Of course you wont spend anything. Its all my hard-earned pay. Venom: Apologize! Voracious already told me that Im doing half the work, so half of that pay is mine by right. Just buy me some snacks, a phone and aptop. You earn so much! Eddie was full of despair. Hurry up and cut ties with Voracious. I dont think its anything good. Venom: Heh, dream on! It already warned me that most humans are very stingy, and told me to be careful about you skimping on my share. Eddie was speechless. Curse this money-obsessed society! Even alien symbiotes had fallen so quickly. In an inner exchange whichsted just several seconds, Venom won. It wasnt that Eddie wasnt tough, but that Venoms logic was sound it was only right to split the profits when both of them were doing the work. He could only try not to think about the amount. Actually, this expenditure only made up about 5% of his ie. If he didnt do his best to stop Venom from thinking about buying a yacht to travel around the world, however, he would go bankrupt sooner orter. Resistant to a bankrupt future, Eddie charged forward. In theplete symbiotic form, he was very fast and quickly charged out of the twisted and broken passage. He pressed the emergency self-destruct button on the gear cylinder, raised it high, and then stuffed it into the hole from which a bunch of eggs had just been squeezed out. At that moment, Eddies upper torso expanded rapidly, and his arms lengthened, like a long-armed gori. He pushed the cylinder in as hard as he could. Looking at the virtual screen as the ten-second countdown dropped to 6, he turned around and ran. He had to run! Big Dipper said that there was no telling what would happen after the cylinder exploded, so it was best to keep his distance. Venom wasnt resistant to the loud noise and high temperatures of an explosion. Compared with when he had been carrying the gear cylinder earlier, Eddie now looked like an oily ck snake. Venom was very good at using its semi-liquid form, and it cut out all the redundant parts that might slow it down. After scuttling forward 300 meters, the countdown on the virtual screen finally reached 0. Dong! There was a muffled explosion, and Eddie subconsciously turned around. Several secondster, the ground behind him shook and sent up a wave of dirt which surged toward him like the mouth of a monster. Eddies eyes widened. Holy sh*t! Boom! The wave of dirt washed over him. Eddies vision went dark, and he could no longer see anything. A moment ago, the female monster suddenly felt something stuffed into it from the back. But it wasnt too big, and the sleek shape didnt hurt it. Its powerful archenemy was still biting at its head. Struggling with all its might, the female monster had no time to think about that thing. Chapter 1911 - Enticement Failed, the Bigshot Appears

Chapter 1911: Enticement Failed, the Bigshot Appears

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

A few secondster, there was a muffled boom under the female monster. Trying to fend off the ck beast, it lowered its head in shock and its eyes shed with confusion. The next moment, its lower torso, which had been buried in the ground, was sent flying. An intense white light and a st appeared at its rear, as if a jet had been temporarily installed. The ck beast, who was fighting the female monster, couldnt help but be stunned. It stared at the other partys glowing rear end in confusion. What kind of ability was this? Why had it never seen its archenemy use it before? The monsters rear end gradually tilted upward, and the forward momentum sent it hurtling into the ck beast. The ground shook from the explosion, and the giant beast fell to the ground. At that moment, the energy released in the explosion of the gear cylinder finally dissipated, and the white light and shock wave disappeared. The female monsters mouth was wide open, but she could only roar weakly. After the explosion, it suddenly couldnt feel its lower body anymore. There was only intense pain. The ck beast came back to its senses and felt ashamed for being frightened by the light at the other partys rear end. Looking at the giant mouth of the monster right in front of it, it didnt even need to think before it grabbed it and opened its own big mouth. Another bluish-white light beam shot out of its mouth and into the female monster. The female monster only managed to kick a few times before its neck exploded. Its entire body immediately turned limp and stopped moving. Only then was the ck beast satisfied.?So what if you shoot light out of your ass? It still cant stop the light out of my mouth! Kicking the female monster off, it slowly straightened. Towering over the body of its archenemy, it looked disdainfully at the bat-like head in its hand. Dropping it on the ground, it spread its arms and raised its head in a victorious pose. Rawr~ A huge sound wave spread out, blowing away the dust to reveal the ck giant beast. In the gloomy sky, the drone captured the gigantic beast roaring at the sky. Mindys eyes glowed. Wow, this big monster is so cool. I want to keep it. Donnie couldnt help but ask, Big sis, how many tons of pizza will it need to eat? I dont think we can afford that. Mindys mouth moved, but she couldnt argue with him. That was because she really wouldnt be able to afford it. After roaring, the ck beast bent down and tore open the female monsters abdomen. Seeing that most of the female monsters internal organs had been burnt up, it seemed a little confused. It even scratched its head with one big w. This looked different from all the other times it had killed monsters like this before. In the end, it made a simple decision carry on as before. So, the giant beast simply stomped down with one fat leg. The female monsters big stomach waspletely crushed after a few stomps, and the giant beast started to head toward the ocean. Big Dipper flew out of the dust andnded on its head. The beast roared and shook its head in dissatisfaction, but didnt attack him. The Big Dipper clone simply hovered above its head andmunicated with it telepathically. The giant beast, however, looked straight ahead as it headed straight out, tripping over some of the steel cables of the Golden Gate Bridge that had sunk to the bottom of the ocean. With an ear-piercing crunch, the north bridge tower which the steel cable was attached to finally broke off and fell into the ocean. This king of destruction didnt seem to care at all. Once it had walked deep enough into the water, it leaned forward naturally and started to swim. Only three rows of sharp spikes broke the surface of the ocean as it swam west. After swimming a few kilometers, it dove down, and even the three rows of spikes disappeared. Only then did the Big Dipper clone emerge from the ocean, and it shook its head helplessly. On the other side, Tony tossed out a question even as he got busy. What? You want to keep it as a pet? Arent you afraid that itll bankrupt you? Luke rolled his eyes. I was just observing its mental state to make sure that it wont be enemies with us humans! Of course, he wouldnt admit that his n to lure in this super big baby had failed. Although they had formed a camaraderie of sorts after fighting together, this big baby who looked like a tyrannosaur was very proud. In the face of Lukes lure, it had simply replied with a snort. Although it wasnt capable of speech, that was the gist of it! It was very, very proud. Luke also sensed how simple the creatures thoughts were. It had killed its archenemy. Now, it was rushing back home to sleep. That was right, this guy was going back to bed. Its gargantuan size and power were built on long periods of hibernation. When it was truly active, just eating wouldnt be enough to allow it to operate at full power. This ck behemoth rarely appeared in front of humans because most of the time, it could only be a dormant sleeping baby. The giant octopus which Luke had just tamed was in a simr situation. The reason why the giant octopus had been constantly on the move this time was because it had been driven by that mysterious Him at first. Now, it was relying on the Blood Orchid extract and a lot of food to hurry over. After this operation was over, the octopus baby would also have to find a ce to hibernate. Aftering up with this conjecture, Luke stopped trying to lure in the ck beast. No matter how cute it looked, it was useless if this problem couldnt be solved. However, this was a reminder to him. Perhaps he should study how to provide the giant octopus with enough energy. Luke had a huge advantage over other people. The Blood Orchid extract, the Light Dagger, the nanotechnology, and the arc reactor might all contain solutions to this problem. Thinking that, the Big Dipper clone returned to the city to meet up with the Level 1 clone. While the dust in the city had yet to settle, Luke wanted to see if the two clones working together would be able to put the female monsters body into his inventory. In any case, the giant beast had blown its head off and crushed its stomach, which reduced its overall size by half. The male monsters body would need to be left for the American government, or Tony would be in a lot of trouble. For the sake of this gain, the government would pitch in with the cleanup, and wouldnt cause trouble on the surface. After Big Dipper entered the city, he used the ruins as cover and activated stealth mode. He quietly floated over to the female monsters body and pressed one hand to it. On the other side, a figure appeared out of thin air in the drizzle that had started. Holding an old-fashioned ck umbre, an old man with white hair and a neat suit strolled forward. It was the bigshot who sold everything, Pennyworth. He gently floated over to the female monster and bent down slightly. He raised the old-fashioned monocle to one eye and observed the monster for a moment before he nodded in satisfaction. Putting down his monocle, he took off the white glove on his left hand and pressed his hand to the body. The female monsters body seemed to twist. Chapter 1912 - Hidden Damage, Idiot Forces

Chapter 1912: Hidden Damage, Idiot Forces

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

It was a very brief distortion, but Tonys eyes lit up as he watched. Several secondster, the corpse started to twist again, and it became more and more obvious. Five secondster, the body of the monster twisted up and suddenly disappeared, leaving behind a huge pit. All kinds of construction wreckage and dirt flooded into the pit, creating more dust and noise. Tony hurriedly looked at the surveince data and couldnt help but curse. !! That was because there had been no reaction, including for space and energy fluctuations; this meant that the equipment hadnt been able to detect anything at all. Even Tony, who was used to big scenes, was astonished. As expected of Batmans butler! Putting away such a huge monster corpse in an instant was simply insane. At the same time, he had even more questions: This was a demonstration of strength, right? This knight butler currently had a lot of connections and resources. At the same time, the number of forces targeting him had skyrocketed. This time, the old man had appeared and publicly demonstrated his ability to float and to put things away in thin air; this waspletely killing two birds with one stone. Both his clients and those with ill intentions would be intimidated. Putting everything else aside, few people in this world would survive if this person decided to fly over and dump tons of matter on their heads. This bighost had already said that he sold everything, which included no shortage of weapons. Certain people had better behave themselves if they didnt want a surprise to suddenly fall on their heads. Tony was right. That was indeed Lukes intent, but more importantly, what happened today couldnt be covered up. Of the two corpses, he had to deal with this one in the city as soon as possible. This was for the sake of doing a good deed and allowing city residents to return as soon as possible C it would be a waste not to profit from this. After putting away the female monsters body, the system immediately gave him more than 30,000 experience and credit points. The mission he hadpleted was to prevent the residents of San Francisco from suffering the effects of radiation. Seeing the bigshots mystical operation, the team members sighed with emotion on the team channel. Even Ivan acted like a boot-licker. After all, the bigshot who sold everything controlled everyones supplies and the important resources required for a peaceful life! This old man had always been good-natured; with a light word, he could easily give a discount of dozens of credit points. There was no one who wouldin about having too many credit points! Luke didnt know whether tough or cry at everybody kissing up to the butler. He had consumed a tremendous amount of Mental Strength in order to put away the monster corpse. This thing waspletely different from the Chitauri battleship. The two clones fell unconscious on the spot. Various bodily functions started to shut down, and they were close to brain death. Luke instantly controlled the suits remotely to inject his clones with Life 1 and finally stop their bodies from copsing. He operated the Big Dipper Armor into flying off. The bigshot, on the other hand, had to maintain hisposure. He could only swiftly turn invisible and drift out of the wreckage and into the rain. Then, both clones were tossed into the depths of the ocean. In New York, Luke observed the surveince data on the two clones and secretly rejoiced that he hadnt collected the monster corpse himself. Although it only took 1.1 million points to activate two new clones, it wasnt a bad thing to be able to save points when he could. Besides, the new clones would appear in New York, and it would take another hour to fly to San Francisco; they would undoubtedly miss the best time to wrap things up. A few minutester, the Level 2 clone, which had a stronger physique, used the time bought by Life 1 to ovee the rate of decline and establish a new cycle. In less than a minute, the Level 2 clone recovered part of its mobility. It immediately consumed a huge amount of credit points to activate Light of Life to replenish both its and the Level 1 clones life force. 30 secondster, both clones werepletely out of danger, and they heaved sighs of relief; they hade back to life. Luke was also both relieved and delighted; this unexpected incident wasnt a bad thing. He had now learnt that if he used his inventory to store an excessive amount, not only would he be unable to operate, he would also suffer a bacsh. This might have something to do with the unusual nature of the bat-headed monsters body. He could slowly study itter. The two clones disappearance for over ten minutes didnt draw the team members attention. Big Dipper was a lone wolf most of the time, and the bigshot who sold everything never said anything on the team channel; his whereabouts were always a secret. Thus, nobody knew that these two had almost died. After this battle between monsters ended, relief operations in San Francisco officially began, and along with it came trouble. One of the monster corpses had been taken away, but the other was still at the southern end of the Golden Gate Bridge not far away. It still had electromaic interference, and half of the electronic equipment in San Francisco was still malfunctioning. The National Guard and the Coast Guard arrived. Who knew what went wrong, but when the vanguard from both sides closed in, their conveyances suddenly seemed to go on strike. Luke wasnt surprised at all. The biggest blessing was that no one died in this coordination error. The National Guard was fine. In any case, they just needed to get out of their vehicles and walk. The Coast Guard, on the other hand, was in a more miserable state. The crew members on the two boats had no choice but to yell at the top of their voices and wave gs as a warning and distress call to theirrades. Air transport wasnt to be left out either. The Air Force had be subdued after losing two fighter nes. However, many TV helicopters were still flying in this direction. When they reached a certain range, their instruments malfunctioned and they shuddered before falling. Relying on their suits, the Bat Squad saved several helicopters in the air. They sent the helicopters back with strict instructions to send out a notice to their colleagues to stress that there was electromaic interference here and helicopters couldnt pass through, so stop being idiots. After basically giving the paparazzi a good impression of them, the Bat Squad finally retreated. After that, videos of the team saving the media choppers were uploaded online. If any TV station bad-mouthed the Bat Squad this time,izens would use these videos to p them in the face. It was all thanks to the Bat Squad that these reporters were still alive. Also, the Bat Squad had always been tolerant toward reporters. They ignored them at most, but would still save them if they had to. The TV stations could control post-editing, but couldntpletely control live reporting. For example, the female reporter whom Ivan had saved before had be a hardcore fan of Electric Cable, and she often expressed her admiration on TV. This was also Lukes basic media strategy. The Bat Squad didnt need to rope in all reporters; they just needed some of them to stand on the superheroes side. This way, the Bat Squad wouldnt lose public support. On the contrary, Luke became the foremost expert in setting the pace on the Inte. Chapter 1913 - Harvest, Sister Wants Compensation

Chapter 1913: Harvest, Sister Wants Compensation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

For the next few days, the Inte boiled over. Even those who had seen so much were shocked by the monster attack in San Francisco. Over the years, they had seen vampires, Experimentals, alien fleets, an Enchantress, and all kinds of superheroes and viins. But this was the first time that huge monsters had appeared. Not just one, but three. !! They werent from one group, and fought each other. In particr, a lot of people liked the domineering, fat, ck beast. ording to the data revealed by various parties, although the ck behemoth had caused frightful damage to San Francisco, it had onlye to kill the two bat-headed monsters. Whether it was from an objective or subjective point of view, it could be considered to have helped out the human race. Coupled with its short fat legs and big tummy, the ck beast became the new favorite of human society. Japan even took out old cartoons and shows as evidence to insist that the ck behemoth was Godzi. As for the bat-headed monsters that had been killed, they stubbornly looked for monsters that looked simr, and called them Muto. For various reasons, these two names stuck and spread like wildfire on all media tforms. In the end, the government had no choice but to use these two names. After all, it didnt matter what they thought; the important thing was that the people would understand at once what these two names referred to. As for the code names or designations which the government wanted to use, the people didnt care. More importantly, the White House and the military were once again targets of criticism. The two fighter nes crashing at the very beginning made sense, since they hadnt known what the situation was like then. But even after visual proof hade out, the National Guard had sent in vehicles which stalled, and the Coast Guard became stranded out at sea for half a day. Over the years, everybody had gotten used to how ipetent the government was, and just mocked them. In the end, only a few people were genuinely annoyed. The biggest tragedy was that the government was so ipetent that it was amazing. What made the people really angry was that the bigger Muto which had charged into the city had been taken away by the Bat Squad on that very day. The Muto lying on shore next to the bridge was much smaller, but the American government had left it there for three days. Although nobody knew how the Bat Squad had taken away the Muto that had been in the city, that wasnt important. The important thing was that the American government hadnt taken the smaller one away. A whole bunch of online media and specialists had already concluded that the Mutos corpse was hazardous and couldnt be left there for long. The situation in San Francisco got worse with every passing day. Nobody wanted the city they lived and worked in to be a radioactive city. Most people were madly urging the government to get rid of this sh*t. Thankfully, it was early January, and the male Mutos corpse hadnt started dposing yet. But the Muto already smelled bad to begin with, not to mention that the greenish-ck fluid had sprayed all over the ce when Godzi killed it. More than half of San Francisco was enveloped in the smell. Many skeptical people had risked going back into the city to check the situation, but ultimately retreated when they smelled the stench in the north. Even if there were people who werent afraid of death and returned to the city, they couldnt live with this stench for long. None of the San Francisco residents could remain calm. One night a weekter, a Helicarrier suddenly appeared and picked up the Mutos body. The situation that had been about to spiral out of control slowly settled. Thus, there was basically no noise in the media about the Bat Squad and the Avengers taking responsibility. This would never have happened before. This time, the government finally epted this me quietly. After all, it was the government that had insisted on keeping the Mutos body, but without any functional transport for the time being, it had to borrow the Helicarrier from Nick Fury. So, it could only shut up. Luke had Selina secretly guide public opinion in case the American government was still thinking about the female Mutos body. He had earned more than three million experience and credit points from this operation. At that moment, the hosts experience was 3.65 million / 50 million. Credit: 41,320,000. The Mutos clearly hadnte to destroy San Francisco, so the experience and credit points for eliminating them werent as high as for Ultron. Unfortunately, they had chosen San Francisco as their rendezvous point. Fortunately, Godzi had shown up to beat them up. The male Muto had plundered nuclear fuel as energy for the female Mutos eggs. There were more than 60 nuclear nts in the United States alone, which provided the country with enough electricity. The Mutos also had their own electromaic interference and were radioactive; if the eggs had hatched and a bunch of small Mutos had popped out to destroy the power nts, it wouldnt be surprising if that set mankind back ten years. It probably wouldnt cause mankind to be extinct, but it would no doubt be a stumbling block to human progress. The experience and credit points from this operation werent over the top, but the Mutos body was valuable. Its shell, which could withstand regr shes and couldnt be pierced with pulse cannons, was a huge gain. Even if the material was radioactive, Luke could try finding ways to resolve that issue. If he could find a way to modify and produce this material, it could be even better protection than Ultrons semi-vibranium body. Also, Wakanda did its best to control the outflow of this super metal, which was sold by the gram. On the other hand, there were tens of thousands of tons of the Mutos carapace in Lukes inventory. Even if Tony couldnt get much vibranium from Wakanda in the future, Luke could still think of a way to mass produce Muto armor. In terms of protection, it was definitely many times better than current metal. And this was just the most obvious secret which the Mutos body held. Logically speaking, there should still be a lot of things about it that could be studied. The Level 2 clone shut itself away in the basement of the research institute. The Level 1 clone had already gone out to meet up with the octopus baby. San Francisco was no longer in danger, so there was naturally no need for the octopus baby to hurry over. Besides, it was gradually slowing down, and its mood seemed a little unstable. Luke had predicted that it would arrive in a few days, but it now seemed that he had taken it for granted. Even with symbiosis, the octopus baby was a creature made of flesh, not a perpetual motion machine. He really did value this support baby that could make up for his shorings. They were at the critical stage of establishing a rtionship. He had to reinforce the taming effect and ensure that the duck which he had gotten his hands on didnt fly away. While the two clones were busy, Luke himself wasnt idle. ire, who had been summoned to New York from Los Angeles, was shamelessly demandingpensation. For what loss? Naturally, for the heaven-sent opportunity to watch a battle between monsters from up close. Los Angeles was hundreds of kilometers away from San Francisco? So what, she could take a ne! So, Luke had to make it up to her. Chapter 1914 - Party, Gossip, Spectators

Chapter 1914: Party, Gossip, Spectators

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

New York was aze with lights and noise at night, and the air was full of celebration. In a rare instance, Luke had traded his daily work and casual clothes for a formal gray suit. It was ires Christmas present to him, and it was his first time wearing it. ire held onto his arm, and the two of them chatted as they walked along. Selina was a little behind them, and she looked around curiously. !! Cameras shed every now and then, taking photos of the trio. Luke and Selina were unperturbed and didnt evade or hide from the cameras since the three of them were walking down a red carpet. It wasnt an award ceremony, but a slightly more formal charity fundraiser. The participants were basically all big and small figures in the entertainment industry, from singers, film stars and producers, to makeup bloggers, critics, phnthropists and so on. The reporters taking photos were basicallyboring under strict orders. It waste at night, and they had to squat outside the venue in the cold wind. After everyone went inside, they still had to go home and produce fanciful write-ups for publication tomorrow. It wasnt easy for anyone to make a living. ire handed over an invitation card at the reception desk at the entrance, and the staff politely pointed out the table number and location. Luke had always taught ire to be prepared and not to casually flout the rules. ire had hence confirmed with the organizers beforehand that she would be bringing two people with her. This was exactly what Luke and ire were discussing. ire firmly believed that her brother wasnt some goody-two-shoes. A few years ago, she had still been young enough not to focus on things like these. After being in the entertainment industry for a few years, however, even with Catherines protection and the mysterious old mans guidance, she still came into contact with a lot of the dark side. Just because she had a family which protected her and she didnt have to deal with certain unspoken rules didnt mean that she could change them. As she slowly became more experienced in dealing with people, she mulled over what Luke had been like since she was young as well as the training he had given her over the years. At that moment, she asked Luke in a low voice, You keep telling me to abide by the rules. Do you dare swear that you always abide by the rules? Luke smiled. Im telling you not to randomly break the rules C I didnt say you should always follow them. Stunned for a moment, ire immediately reacted. Are you saying its okay to disobey when the situation calls for it? Luke continued smiling. Show restraint today for better gains tomorrow. ire: So you tricked Joseph and me when we were kids? Luke said matter-of-factly, If life is an exam, the two of you are D- students who make so many mistakes. Im an A+ student C I only make the asional mistake. Of course, the small mistakes outstanding students make arent worth mentioning. ire: Selina snorted as she listened. ire was still too naive. Luke was actuallypartmentalizing C Batman breaking the rules had nothing to do with him. As they chatted, the three of them entered the venue. Inside were big round tables, like at a Chinese banquet. This wasnt umon. Many private fundraisers didnt use ayout of rows of folding chairs, since that made it difficult for guests to interact with each other. After finding their table number, the three of them sat down. The table was closer to the door at the back C this was rted to ires status. Her family didnt push her, and she preferred to sing and have fun with Stacy; she wasnt interested in going further in her career. Currently, she could only be considered a small star. Even so, her poprity had been increasing in recent years because the songs that Luke gave her were too good. Other people only had one popr song every few years or so, but she had one or two almost every year; she had basically never dropped off the charts. At the moment, Luke was on the left, ire was in the middle, and Selina was on the right. That way, ire and Selina could share gossip about the celebrities present. Private investigator Selina was a lover of gossip, a digger of dirt, and a fan of scandals. Luke pretended not to hear them as he observed the female celebrities around him. The male celebrities? They werent as handsome as Luke, and he simply ignored them. A private charity fundraiser was more rxed than arge soiree, but was still more sophisticated than a gathering of 20 to 30 people. This was reflected in the outfits that the female celebrities were wearing. Few were wearing oundish evening gowns, but it wasnt like anyone was wearing T-shirts or flip-flops. Most were wearing party dresses in thetest styles. However, this didnt stop the female celebrities from fighting for attention. Plunging necklines, exposed sides and backs were all key features C everywhere one looked, the view was nice. Of course, Luke looked at them purely with admiration. As the saying went, the biggest attraction with what a woman wore was revealing whaty underneath. These female celebrities were a dab hand at this. It was easy for him and Selina toe to this sort of event if they wanted to, but they werent interested in wasting their time. ire asked them to apany her this time to satisfy her curiosity. While they were chatting and looking around, the other three people at the same table C also two women and one man C were also paying attention to them. However, the man and one of the women were very close, and hade together. The two of them sized up Luke and Selina many times. ire didnt need to be introduced. The double-colored wig that covered half her face and revealed only her mouth and chin was her trademark. Selina had a mature look and was talking to ire. The couple thought that she was ires friend in the circle, and didnt think much of it. Luke looked a little soft, and they treated him like a newbie whom ire had brought with her to see the world. The other woman who was on her own observed for a moment before she got up to sit down next to Luke and strike up a conversation. Luke didnt need her to introduce herself. He knew that this was Susan Miller, a new TV star who had be a little famous in recent years. As long as he wanted to, information on everyone here would be projected on the inside of his Gi sunsses in ten seconds. Susan had approached him not because she wanted to hit on him, but because she was bored and felt out of ce. Also, the couple were singers from the samepany. She didnt have anything inmon with them, and they were quite arrogant. But Susans career was only just starting to take off C she indeed couldntpare with these two B-list singers who had hit it big at the very start. They had taken a few verbal jabs at her, but she couldnt lose her temper, or she would look like low-ss trash. Seeing how Luke seemed to have been snubbed and was looking around, Susan immediately felt that this newbie was in the same boat. Chapter 1915 - Chat and Experience

Chapter 1915: Chat and Experience

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

As a neer to TV, Susan wasnt beautiful or young. She had joined the industry by identst year and yed a unique role, which had helped her be a little famous. At that time, she had acted like a nutcase or to be precise, a fortune teller. Susan was 42 years old, and had some sess as a fortune teller. In her own words, this was because too many major events had happened in recent years, and many people needed a bit offort. Luke wasnt about to mock or question her. A fortune teller was indeed an upation in America. It wasnt against thew; it was just that some people liked to use it to scam others As long as it wasnt a scam, looking for a fortune teller was essentially the same as going to church to pray and looking forfort. However, while there were many schools of thought among fortune-tellers, they still worked independently in general, and most of the tricks of their trades were passed down. On the other hand, Susan was the more proper sort of fortune teller. She didnt use vaguenguage or mumbo jumbo to make clients fork out money C instead, she used more scientific analysis in her predictions. Whether her fortune-telling was urate or not, Luke found it interesting. After he put forward several hypothetical questions based on the other partys theory, Susan couldnt help but feel an affinity with him, and they chatted even more. Less than ten minutester, ire and Selina were also distracted by the conversation. They stopped gossiping and moved their chairs to join the discussion about luck. Compared with Lukes semi-professional attitude, these two acted more like enthusiastic bystanders. Susans interest was piqued. Out of professional habit, she casually did a reading for ire. If this was a fortune-telling novel from Lukes previous life, it would probably be something like the imperial aura pierces the heavens, the noble aura charges into the clouds, the hidden dragon is still in the abyss, the flying dragon is in the sky. Although Luke didnt believe in fortune-telling, he couldnt say anything. With him as a big brother and Gold Nugget No. 2 protecting ire, it wouldnt be easy for ire to run into bad luck. For example, when Stacy had been pulled into Silent Hillst time, ire, who had been a few meters away, was fine except for feeling anxious for a few hours. With Lukes protection and the long-term boost which Gold Nugget No. 2 gave her, everything would go smoothly for ire in whatever she did. Even ignoring this qualitative increase in strength, her singing career would enter the first or second tier sooner orter. In the end, Susans fortune-telling was within expectations. Besides, who would be willing to listen to someone else say that they were going to be unlucky in the future? This was the specialty of a proper fortune teller. It definitely wasnt a bad thing to be able to preserve some hope for people in dire straits. However, ire was the only one among the three who was swayed; Luke and Selina didnt take it seriously at all. When it came to the psychology of the mind andnguage, they were professionals However, they usually didnt use these techniques for fortune-telling, but for interrogation. What Susan felt had been right C Luke could indeed be considered half a professional in the same trade. At that moment, the other woman at the table suddenly said, However, some people will never amount to much in their lifetimes. All four of them turned their heads. Luke didnt pay much attention to the womans sarcasm. He could easily sense the mental fluctuations of the people around him. Basically, it would already be pretty good if one out of every ten smiles here was genuine. Most people were wary or even hostile toward each other, and only a few were friendly. Because of that, he had deliberately restrained most of his Mental Perception C it was as disgusting as smelling something which stank. It was the same for the couple at their table. Not only were they scheming against each other, they were also jealous of ire. There were too many of these people, and Luke couldnt be bothered with them. On the other hand, Susan wasnt that fake, which was why Luke was chatting with her. He wasnt in a hurry to say anything. ire wasnt a kid, and she had to deal with these unexpected situations herself. Could this couple be considered a teaching tool? Only when ire really couldnt handle it would he stop forward as her big brother. Susan opened her mouth, as if to smooth things over, but she felt Luke gently press down on her arm. Looking at his calm expression, she hesitated for a moment before she closed her mouth. She didnt think that Luke was afraid of them. This young man was smart enough not to be intimidated by these two brainless people. ire subconsciously nced at Luke and Selina, who didnt move. She understood that Luke was telling her to do her best. Thinking quickly, she blinked innocently. Are you speaking from experience, Mrs. Oliveira? Across the round table, the face of the singer immediately fell, and her jaw tightened. Suppressing the urge to curse, the singer tried her best to look disdainful. You have to climb out of the unranked group first. Hm, you might be qualified if you work hard for ten more years. I have high hopes for you. Of course, it was a curse. For a two-bit singer to make no headway after working for more than ten years was an utter tragedy. ire nodded sincerely. Thank you. I will remember your precious experience, Mrs. Oliveira. The singer couldnt hold back anymore. I dont know you that well. You should call me Sasha. ire nodded solemnly again. No problem, Mrs. Sasha. The singer couldnt take it anymore and shouted, You, you little She suddenly stood up. Shua! There was a sudden and obvious sound of her dress tearing. Mrs. Sasha turned pale and looked at her partner. The man turned around and looked at the source of the sound. With a strange expression, he quickly took off his suit jacket and covered her back. Before curious gazes could turn to them, the couple quickly got up and walked into a hallway on the side. For one moment, the table fell silent, and there was only the faint sound of discussion andughter around them. Although Mrs. Sasha and her partner had reacted quickly, many people had looked over when they heard her shout. More than 20 people had witnessed her dress tear. As for whether or not she had been wearing anything under the dress, nobody could be sure. But they wouldnt be surprised if she wasnt. This person called Sasha had made the headlines a lot in thest few years, and had even been discovered entangled with that man just now in a car. When she got out of the car to scold the paparazzi, they had taken photos of her without her underwear. When the news broke, Sasha had still been called Mrs. Oliveira then, and had been going through a divorce with her husband. So, ire had earnestly mocked her over and over again earlier. Chapter 1916 - Throwing Out Money, a Bloody Disaster

Chapter 1916: Throwing Out Money, a Bloody Disaster

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Watching the couple leave in a hurry, Susan suddenly chuckled. I did sense that they were going to run into some bad lucktely. It seems it really is a little serious. Selina nced at Luke. Luke acted as if nothing had happened. Someone else standing up too quickly had nothing to do with him. ire, however, was interested. Then how bad is it going to be? Susan fell silent, as if she was calcting it, then said in a low voice, They probably wont die. ire was shocked. So unlucky? Susan was also uncertain. That will depend on them. If they dont show some restraint, they might end up in the hospital. Selina nced at Luke again. Luke winked at her, which meant that they would talkter, so she didnt dwell on it. Unexpectedly, Sasha and her partner returned less than ten minutester. She had changed into another dress which she had found from somewhere. After she sat down, she red at ire hatefully. ire, however, didnt look at her at all as she chatted with Selina and Susan. Sasha was about to say something else, but thest two people at the table arrived, and the party officially began. She wasnt crazy, and naturally didnt dare disrupt the party. She could only swallow her anger. There was nothing new about the party. Except for the morous female celebrities here, it was no different from any other party. The hosts were an L.A. celebrity, who did all the exining, and an A-list film actress, who was eye candy. The purpose of the fundraiser was to help the victims of the San Francisco disaster. They got off the stage, and a professional auctioneer went up to start the auction. Luke felt that the simple and efficient process wasnt bad. It would be annoying if there were too many strange things. Ten minutester, his thoughts changed. It made sense if it was a celebritys personally autographed debut album, or some well-known film ornament or special film prop. Dinner with a celebrity, or VIP concert tickets C these just barely passed. Then, there was a skimpy costume worn by a certain female star in a particr movie, and it was specially indicated that it had yet to be washed, which was ridiculous. Luke couldnt help but ask ire in a low voice, What did you put up for auction? Seeing how he was staring at that costume on stage, ire couldnt help but roll her eyes. What are you thinking? Its the songption I released at Christmas. Its the very first one, serial number 001. Ill sign and write a personalized message in it too. Luke was relieved. ire was still a good kid. The party was a private event, so most people wouldnt jack up the price too much. Some things were simply donated by the owners, who then bought them back. The auction progressed very quickly. After all, there would still be a small show after the auction. Many of the celebrities here would be performing, and proceeds from sales of the recording would be also donated to the victims of San Francisco. The price of ires auction item and her status werent high. The awkward thing was that only two people raised their hands, and the bid only reached 1,100 dors (Starting bid: 1000. Bid increment: 100). ire was extremely depressed and inwardly cursed the people here for being dinosaurs. It wouldnt be rare for true fans to fork out thousands of dors to buy this record. Sensing her emotions, Luke found it a little funny, but was about to raise his hand. He could give his sister a way out and also help the victims of San Francisco. Why not? Suddenly, Sasha, who was at the same table, raised her hand, and the auctioneer immediately called out, 1,200 dors. Sasha turned to ire with a smile. You have to write the message properly for meter. ires face changed. She didnt want to write some happy message for this brainless woman. Also, this guy might seize the opportunity to create a stir, which would be even more disgusting. She immediately raised her hand, but Luke was already one step ahead of her. At the same time, he said, 12,000. Sasha raised her hand as well. The auctioneer: 12,100. Wow, looks like Miss P!nks album is really popr. At the same time, he cursed Sasha inwardly. He wasnt blind. Luke was clearly with ire. After such a high bid, the tacit understanding was that things would stop here. Sasha had immediately raised her hand. Wasnt this obviously causing trouble? Before Sasha could say anything, Luke had called out ten times the amount. She didnt care about the extra 10,000 dors, but everybody present probably now knew that she was targeting ire. Toozy to look at her, Luke raised his hand again. 120,000. He had the upper hand in this matter money was the biggest advantage. Sasha hesitated. 120,000 dors wasnt a small amount. It was fine for her to spend 120,000 dors on shopping, but for charity Wouldnt that be feeding poor dogs for nothing? But seeing that only Susan out of the other four was looking at her strangely, she was sti;; unwilling to give up, so she raised her hand again. The auctioneer kept smiling. 120,100 dors. Thats an astonishing price. Miss Sasha is so zealous in supporting the charity He stressed the word zealous. Anyone who heard this immediately understood that he was reminding Sasha not to cause trouble at this charity fundraiser. No one really cared if it was 100,000 or 80,000 C the main thing was to give everyone a chance to boost their reputation. In terms of money, many people here could donate millions easily; it wasnt Sashas ce to act cocky. Sasha wasnt really stupid. She understood what the auctioneer was saying C it was just that she had suddenly found ire and Luke displeasing to the eye for some reason, and had wanted to pick a bone with them. Luke raised his hand again. 1.2 million. Sss! Low whispers immediately rang out in the hall. Almost everyone knew that Sasha had run into a fierce person. There were a lot of rich people here, but it was rare to throw out 1.2 million in one go. Furthermore, this sort of private party would only be reported in the local New York news at most, so there was little to be gained from throwing out this amount. Luke was raising the bid like crazy,pletely to crucify Sasha. If she raised her hand again, it would be clear she was spending a lot of money to stir up trouble. No matter what she chose, this matter would quickly spread in the circle, and a lot of negativements about her would definitely spread. Sensing all kinds of gazes on her, Sasha finally didnt dare make a fuss. Watching the auctioneer bring down the gavel and dere that his sisters album belonged to him, Luke smiled and leaned back in his chair. He wasnt unting his wealth, but using his money in an obvious ploy. It felt good to be able to force a provocateur into a situation where they couldnt fight back, by hitting them with a bit of money. Nothing else happened during the auction, and it was soon time for the performance. ncing at Sasha and the man as they left their seats, Luke asked ire, Are they going to perform too? ire was uncertain. I think so? Susan interjected, Yes, they were bragging about it before you came. Luke nodded thoughtfully. Thats good. Susan was curious. You want to see them sing? Luke smiled. Susan, didnt you say that they were going to end up in the hospital? Stunned for a moment, Susan coughed. That She usually didnt divine bad luck for other people C it felt too much like she was cursing them C but she had identally let it slip just how. Luke, however, nodded before she could reply. I think youre right. Theyll definitely encounter a bloody disaster tonight. Chapter 1917 - You’re Talented, Learn From Me…

Chapter 1917: Youre Talented, Learn From Me

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Susan was stunned. That fierce? But recalling Sashas expression earlier, she had nothing to say. Even God had said, An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. It was hence unrealistic to expect ordinary people to be magnanimous. Everybody talked in low voices as they watched the show, and didnt mention Sasha and her partner again. But half an hourter, after the stage turned dark for a moment, a spotlight turned on to reveal Sasha and her partner, Reed. As the music rang out, Sasha picked up the microphone and started singing. After listening for a while, Luke had to admit that this C-list singer was pretty good. The lyrics and Sashas movements made it easy for people to understand the story behind the song. It was probably love at first sight, but both parties were in other rtionships. However, they couldnt resist true love (lust) and slept together. ire didnt forget to tell Luke in a low voice that this song was basically an embellished version of how Sasha and Reed had hooked up. Naturally, no one mentioned how they had cheated on their exes, but everyone in the entertainment circle was well aware of it. It wasnt rare in the entertainment circle, but it was definitely rare to write a song about it. On stage tonight, it was as if Sasha and her partner were performing a short musical as they came together and broke apart again and again, like a foolish man and a resentful woman. When it was time to perform an argument, Sasha raised her hand and gave Reed a p as per the script. Reed was instantly stunned. The p was real, and his left cheek burned. Clearly, she had used a lot of strength. Before he could react, Sashas other hand swung out as well. Pa! His right cheek couldnt escape the same fate. Reed was genuinely stunned. Wait, that wasnt in the script! Actually, the first hit shouldve been fake, and didnt need to touch his face. Sasha, however, was very excited. She had smoked some weed backstage earlier, and felt good. Her anger at ire and the young man earlier was vented with these two ps. Also, she had been arguing with Reed recently about his ambiguous rtionships with some little b*tches. The two of them had a lot of fights, which asionally turned physical. However, they had to keep up their true love image and use their story to promote themselves, so they didnt dare be too ruthless. But Sasha had once hidden at home for three days, afraid that someone would see the handprints on her. Reed had to im that the scratches on his face were from a pet cat. After the performance started, Sasha somehow saw herself as the party who was being cheated on. Thinking about how Reed was fooling around outside, her mood suddenly changed. Only a few people in the audience could tell that something was wrong with the two people on stage. After all, not many people were focused on the performance. But ten secondster, when Reed was supposed to reject Sasha when she clung to him, he suddenly pushed her. Sashas voice wobbled as she suddenly stumbled back five meters and fell on her butt. Then, she made a second sound. This sound was especially distinct, even without the microphone, and everyone in the hall turned to look. Two staff members ran over and helped Sasha up. She could only yell, It hurts! It hurts! When everybody took a closer look, they realized that there seemed to be a dark circle on her butt that was slowly expanding. ire covered her mouth in surprise, then craned her neck and whispered in Lukes ear, Is it her period? Luke shook his head with a smile. ires mind whirled, and she then said in shock, A miscarriage? Luke rolled his eyes and pushed her head away. What are you thinking? Its on her butt. She was just pricked by something. He wasnt crazy enough to use a miscarriage to deal with a woman. In fact, Luke had only induced Sasha and Reed a little into expressing their emotions more straightforwardly. Sasha had gotten high before she got on stage. She pped Reed, who then pushed her as they expressed their true emotions. A more level-headed person would only feel on edge for ten minutes at most, and wouldnt attack anyone. Luke had just added the straw that broke the camels back. As the saying went, you reap what you sow. After a few minutes of mor on the stage, Sasha, whose butt was bleeding, and a confused Reed got off. The host walked up with a calm smile and said a few witty words before announcing that the show would go on. In any case, this show wasnt being streamed live, and only a recording of it would go on sale. What happened earlier wasnt anything out of the ordinary in the entertainment circle. There were partners who got drunk before going on stage, and sang blindly. There were bands who only realized that their members were high just as they were about to go on stage. These were allmon urrences. Singers fell t on their faces on stage after their shoces were tampered with, or microphones were snatched away to mock winners for not being worthy of their victory. There were a lot of these sorts of spectacles. That was how the entertainment industry worked. Too many people were blinded by fame and fortune, and lost themselves. When the next performance started, Susan suddenly turned around and said to Luke, Youre very talented. How about learning fortune-telling from me? Stumped for a moment, Luke shook his head with a smile, but still took out his card and handed it to her. I have a job, but if I have the time, Im happy to do consults. Susan took the card and looked at it. Er, alright, I think we can set up some sort of partnership. Luke chuckled. I dont do things like look for lost pets. Susan shrugged. Actually, most of my cases are about searching for people. You get it, right? Luke nodded. Yeah. A fortune teller could be called a psycho or a psychic. The mostmonmissions out there were formunicating with the dead or searching for missing people. Many fortune-tellers relied on these to make a living. But a partnership or whatever was just a casual suggestion C if something like this really came knocking, Luke wouldnt actually take it on. On the other hand, Susans fortune-telling ability was interesting, and needed to be verified. After watching the farce, Luke spoke with ire, then he and Selina left first. Everyone else would hang around after the performance towork C this was one of the participants most important goals. ire, however, had no such need. Both she and her family felt that P!nk was too popr. Her fans were mostly young and enthusiastic, and often went overboard in chasing celebrities. ire wasnt afraid of stalkers, but she was afraid that these people would treat their own lives like nothing. When ire left, Susan left with her. She had joined the industry by a fluke, and didnt necessarily want to make a career out of it. Besides, after the botched performance and a pleasant chat with Luke tonight, she realized that she still preferred fortune-telling. Movie star? Whatever. Chapter 1918 - Valentine’s Blessing

Chapter 1918: Valentines Blessing

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Luke was quite pleased with how he had run into two idiots and one fortune teller at a party while taking a break. Of course, he didnt care about the two idiots. They didnt warrant his concern. On the other hand, he had to keep in touch with Susan in the future and find a suitable time to look at her list of abilities. After all, her fortune-telling was quite urate. But Susan wasnt a bad person, and Luke was past the stage of being jealous of abilities. They could take it slow. A few dayster, ire forwarded a piece of news. It was from a tabloid newspaper. There were photos of Sasha and Reed fighting in the hospital. A certain paparazzo had seized the opportunity to take several photos in a row, and had specially chosen the ones with the most hideous expressions to post. Clearly, they couldnt preserve their true love persona. But given how shameless they were, they would probably take advantage of the hype. A bad reputation was still a reputation, and was also a way to make money. A slightly lower quality-price ratio was still always better than nothing. Luke sent back an apuding emoji and was about to put it out of his mind. ire sent a message. Hey, you dont seem to be doing much in New York recently, right? Luke knew his sister too well. Just tell me what you want. ire said, That duet you gave me, how about you sing the mans part? Luke was at a loss for two seconds, before one of his earliest memories came back to him. Cant you just find a random male singer with the right voice? you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us ire said, The director wants to film an MV with two people. Luke was surprised. Then just add the condition that the candidate cant be too ugly. ire said helplessly, Stacy doesnt want to. Stunned for a moment, Luke thought for a bit before he got it. She doesnt want you to be too intimate with a male singer? ire said, Thats right, The director also wants to make it perfect. What kind of lousy director is this? Change him!?Luke cursed inwardly, but he said, Cant you just use actors or leave out the intimate scenes? ire chuckled. Did you forget what the song is about? Luke rubbed his chin. Whats it about? ire said, Dont you think its a little like Sasha and Reeds duet? Luke was lost for words.?So, my sister is so petty! Sasha and her husband are already so unlucky, and you still want to y their corpses with a song? After speaking for more than ten minutes, ire finally got what she wanted; Luke agreed to be the male lead in the MV for her new song. There was no such thing as him being exposed Luke used a face that was 60% simr to his original but which was still extremely handsome. Throughout the entire MV, either only ires chin and mouth were exposed, or it was shots of her back or side profile with her long hair covering her face. In fact, as soon as the MV started filming, Luke knew that the so-called Stacy will be jealous was nonsense. ire just wanted to sing a song with him. When the incredibly irate director met Luke, he turned incredibly obedient. He had absolutely no objections to Lukes request that his face was kept hidden. In return, the director was paid double. A mental suggestion + money were just that invincible. It took two and a half days to shoot the MV. Luke recorded an uncut version of the song with ire and then left it to the producer to edit. The producer was very angry. ire had decided to record the song at thest minute, and he was already very unhappy that thepany had urgently dragged him over from Los Angeles. Now, an unknown male singer had appeared and refused toe and receive guidance. This was simply a tumor in the industry. After hearing the uncut version, however, the producer gritted his teeth and pondered for a long while, before he asked ire, Can we really not get him toe in person? ire blinked. I think putting music to the raw is good enough for release. The producer took a deep breath. This song can be even more perfect. He wasnt being petty; it was just that this song was really good and he had been paid a lot. He had thought that the other party would find an autotuner worth tens of millions toplete the follow-up, but he realized that the raw vocals and the music score were already outstanding enough. He had heard plenty of rubbish songs as a professional, yet those had be the standard for a top singers best record. ire was a C-list singer who had been popr for a few years, yet this uncut version was already above average. ire: He doesnt have time. The producer: Then give me his contact. Ill talk to him myself. ire shook her head regretfully. Sorry, I signed a non-disclosure agreement. The producer:?WTF?! What kind of singer has to sign a NDA?! Why are you singing a song if youre under a NDA?! A momentter, he finally got the name of the male singer from ire C Mask. The producer subconsciously thought of a few singers and bands with simr names, and somehow found the name familiar. After asking ire, she pped her forehead. Fine, hes the Mask who writes songs for me. The producer:?Are you kidding me?! The producers anger immediately disappeared. This Mask wasnt very famous among ordinary people, but he had been quite famous in the music industry for the past few years. That was because the extremelyidback ire had relied on the ten or so premium songs he wrote to be a C-list singer. Secondly, several of Sheerahs top ten songs were written by this Mask. At least 80% of A- and B-list singers wanted a song written by Mask, but nobody seeded. They couldnt even find his contact. Sheerah and ire were the only ones who had gotten his songs. Even when the boss of her recordingpany asked her, ires answer was the same: I signed a NDA. Even the boss failed, let alone a producer like him. In any case, they entered the post-production stage for the new song at top speed. ire didnt consume much of thepanys marketing resources, and also provided thepany with considerable resources and profits. Her mother, Catherine, was also a board member. Even if she did record a rubbish song for release, thepany could only turn a blind eye to it. In a situation like this, what could the producer do? He could only give up. At the beginning of February, a new song, Senorita, was officially released after a month of editing, and was promoted as a sincere blessing for Valentines Day. Luke, who was busy researching, had long forgotten about this, until Jenny suddenly called him. Youve been very free recently? Luke stopped working on the armor and scoured his thoughts for a moment. After confirming that he had been holed up in his workshop for the past month, he replied, No, Im too busy researching new technology to go out and y. Jennys tone changed. Oh? Whats with that Valentines song? Luke: ??? At that moment, there was the faint sound of singing on the other end of the line. Given Lukes proficiency with Elementary Sound Wave, he immediately confirmed who the singers were. After a few seconds of silence, he finally decided to lie. Do you like it? If you do, Ill give it to you. I didnt say I wrote it for you,?the man added inwardly. Chapter 1919 - Everybody Wants to Make Trouble

Chapter 1919: Everybody Wants to Make Trouble

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The female CEO was delighted, and had him go over so that she could show him her appreciation. Luke dly went. Jenny was in high spirits as she talked about recentpany developments. She and Luke held 30% of shares for the phone and two softwarepaniesbined, and they werent involved with managing thepanies. It looked like a huge step back, but from another point of view, the pressure had disappeared. Luke also had a bunch of patent rights for phone and software upgrades. The threepanies only had partial inventories and no specific information. If they offended Jenny, thepany would have to pay for this ready-made technology. Nobody was that stupid. Besides, Luke had always aimed to transfer the shares step by step. In the end, they would keep about 10% of the shares, and it was fine to just be board members. That was because the technology he had could onlyst for three to five years. After that, there was nothing else that he could copy from his previous life. It wasnt like he had a dream. After making use of this period of time to obtain enough money, power, status and connections, it was none of his business how other people wanted to make money. He had a lot of research projects on hand, and couldnt be bothered to develop follow-up technology for those ck-hearted capitalists. His main focus was on techpanies and investments. There were also the basic industries that could create a lot of jobs, like Tesnack and the food delivery app. Tens of thousands of people in New York City alone worked for these two enterprises, and the New York authorities had to give them the green light. Jenny briefly summarized the situation with thepanies, then got to the point. Theres been a lot of activity recently with Pym Technologies. Luke perked up. Tell me. Jenny said, A government official from the Department of Defense happened to mention that they made a critical breakthrough with some big technology. ording to the information you gave me, the only project hes responsible for that can produce big tech is Pym Technologies. Also, he went to San Francisco twice in a row recently, before that giant monster attack. Luke raised an eyebrow. That is indeed a possibility. The CEO of Pym Technologies, Darren, was very conscious when it came to maintaining confidentiality. But this government official wasnt in charge of the technology, and this matter would soon be made public, so he casually mentioned it without naming thepany. Luke continued to talk business with the female CEO, while his clone immediately started investigating Hank Pym and his daughter, Hope. Scott Lang? Luke found the name strange. Illegal trespassing, major theft, imprisonment? Looking at the mans detailed profile, he was even more amazed. An electrical engineer? Wow, dont tell me its another major viin? Looking at this candidate for a Marvel viin, Lukes interest was piqued, and he quickly investigated how Scott Lang had ended up in prison. The man had initially been in charge of maintaining apanys security system, but discovered that thepany was exploiting a loophole. Scott had thought that it was a mistake and had reported it to thepany, but thepany told him to shut up. However, Scott was unwilling, and thepany simply fired him with the reason that he had tried to extort money from thepany. The more Scott thought about it, the angrier he got. One day, he snuck into thepany and sent the money stolen from clients back to their ounts. This matter caused thepany huge losses and countless problems. Irate, thepany filed aint and got Scott sent to prison. Seeing that, Luke sighed. Thats the downside of not paying attention to methods when doing good. This matter didnt need to be that troublesome. It could just be exposed online. With the technology Scott had, it would have been easy for him to spread evidence online. In the end, this guy attacked directly, but had no strength to withstand the other partys revenge. In the end, he went to prison for doing a good deed. Although thepany caused a lot of trouble, it was eventually suppressed, and they only lost a lot of money. Thankfully, given Scotts bad temper, thepany didnt dare kill him to keep him quiet. Scott was sentenced to five years in prison, and was released on parole half a year ago. Because of his criminal record, he was unable to hold down a job, and he was quite downtrodden. He didnt have a legitimate job or ie, and his ex-wife limited his visiting rights to see his daughter. This guy finally couldnt take it anymore and joined a bunch of friends whom he had met in prison on a burry. Hm he broke into Hank Pyms house. Luke was amused. Stealing from Hank Pym? What a joke. The old man and his wife, J, had been the most formidable burr duo of thest century. The couple was definitely the best in the field of secret service. Even Luke now didnt dare say that he was better at sneaking in than this couple from decades ago. After all, he was best at physical infiltration, while Hank and his wife relied on shrinking to the size of ants to steal things. The two methods basically had nothing inmon. Luke never overestimated himself by disparaging other peoples strengths. He could learn from these strengths, which was why he had always been interested in the Pym Particle. Now that Darren, the CEO of Pym Technologies, had made a breakthrough in his research, Dr. Pym suddenly lured Scott, who was a talent at stealing, into his house. Unsurprisingly, both sides were ready to cause trouble. Thinking that, the Level 2 clone didnt waste any time and immediately headed for San Francisco. Pym Technologies was some distance away from where the Mutos had appeared. It hadnt been affected, and it was business as usual for thepany. Luke didnt pay that any mind, and went straight for Darren. After not seeing him for a few months, Darren didnt look any different. He was still bald. But Luke, who was watching Darren drive by from dozens of meters away, suddenly smiled happily. Darren was actually bright red in the system! Luke didnt need to think too much to know that Darren had probably killed someone recently. ording to the system, anyone who killed innocent people would immediately be bright red. He checked the people rted to Darren, and found that a tech supervisor called Frank at Pym Technologies had suddenly disappeared. The family had reported it to the police, but there were no leads. Thest thing that could be confirmed about this tech supervisor was that he had been working at Pym Technologies. Luke investigated the tech managers daily life and found that his skills were pretty good, but he had a bottom line. There was private information which indicated that Frank had expressed concern about Darrens experiments many times and felt that they were too dangerous. Luke shook his head. Once there was a breakthrough in the technology, this Frank clearly was no longer as useful. It was perfectly normal for Darren to get rid of this stumbling block. But Darren simply made him disappear? No wonder Dr. Pym was so wary of his student. Luke felt regret over Franks death. As a superhero who had witnessed injustice, he naturally had to uphold justice for the innocent. But Darren had a lot of attention on him, and Luke couldnt be too direct if he wanted to act against him. At the very least, he couldnt be like Scott and break into thepany and go wild. Chapter 1920 - An Invitation From the Bigshot

Chapter 1920: An Invitation From the Bigshot

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

He naturally couldnt just drop by and knock Darren out. However, knocking someone out wasnt the only way for Luke to obtain a list of their abilities. Thinking quickly, he had an idea. That day, a message spread among the top circles in California: The bigshot who sold everything was holding a private gathering. This news didnt spread far, because anyone who was in the know was well aware of the bigshots rules. It was almost always the bigshot who approached clients first. It would be very hard for anyone else to find him, and even if they did, they couldnt do anything. Those who were part of this circle basically werent willing to take the initiative to introduce more people into it. After all, the bigshot had said that there was only a fixed amount of Water of Life (the monkey version of Life 1) which he could supply annually. This wasnt money. You could make money if you lost it, but you only had one life. Water of Life could extend an old persons lifespan and greatly alleviate their pain. Middle-aged people would be reinvigorated, and could work and better enjoy themselves. Any top figure who obtained Water of Life would basically use it immediately. One more person entering meant that it would be even harder to obtain the already rare Water of Life; it would be simr to robbing these top magnates of their lives. Also, the bigshot rarely did something like this; most of the time, it was a business negotiation between two parties, or three at most. The next day, more than 20 top figures in California gathered in Los Angeles. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us It was also because the bigshot had made it clear that this gathering was only for Californians; otherwise, it wouldnt be surprising if hundreds of people from all over the world flew over. Many big figures in California were intrigued by this request, and they increasingly felt that this would be an unusual gathering. Many people from other states alsomunicated with them in private to learn the details of the social gathering. If there really were enough benefits, they had to get them no matter the price. When Darren followed a major shareholder of Pym Technologies, who was also a California state senator, on a luxury yacht, he clicked his tongue. Of course, he wasnt poor. He was even very rich. However, he couldnt borrow a yacht like this whenever he wanted. The senator he was with said that it had taken no more than a call from the bigshot yesterday for someone toe up overnight and clean up this yacht so that it was ready to receive guests today. Darren had heard of the bigshot who sold everything, but he hadnt been qualified to enter this circle before. However, he was confident that once news of the application of the Pym Particle on living organisms came out, this circle would definitely open its doors to him. It was just happening a little quicker than he had expected. He was pleasantly surprised, but not overwhelmed. That bigshot liked rare products the most, and the Pym Particle was definitely one of them. Unfortunately, he hadnt made much progress in research on the Pym Particle. Darren was under too much pressure to think about anything else. Now that he had a concrete n for the most critical technical problem, that pressure had basically disappeared. His life would definitely be smooth-sailing in the future. More than 20 big figures hade to the gathering, and their security teams were all inspected beforehand. This yacht was the venue of the gathering arranged by the bigshot. The bigshot hadnt shown his face at all, yet the big figures who hade werent afraid of anything happening. At seven in the evening, there was the sound of a ship horn and the yacht slowly left the dock.. Darren, who was chatting with the senator, asked casually, Is that gentleman already here? The senator didnt think much of it. Hell show up on time, but he definitely isnt here right now. Darren nodded in understanding. Is heing over by helicopter? The senator was stumped for a moment, before he remembered that this was Darrens first time receiving an invitation. He shook his head with a smile. Youve never met him before, but youve heard the rumors, right? Darren recalled how he had asked around after receiving the invitation. I heard a lot. The senator asked, What do you think is his biggest trait? Darren: That hes mysterious? The senator nodded, then shook his head. Thats on the surface; it actually means that hes a cautious person. Darrens eyes flickered as he recalled the hearsay that some people who had moved against the bigshot had disappeared off the face of the earth, and he nodded in agreement. The senator leaned in close and said in a low voice, Nobody knows when hell appear during a business deal. Sometimes, he even calls to cancel the deal before he meets with a client. Darren was stunned. Wasnt this being too careful? The senator, however, didnt seem to notice Darrens expression. I have an acquaintance who has the best bodyguards and equipment. On his way home in the car, someone suddenly appeared next to him. He and the two bodyguards up front had no idea how the man got into the car. That really is Darren frowned and couldnt help but mutter to himself,?When the Pym Particle is ready, it should have this effect, right? Unbelievable, right? The senator sounded excited as he lowered his voice. When the monsters attacked San Franciscost month, that gentleman appeared. You know that, right? Darren hummed in acknowledgement, but was still pondering how the Pym Particle could be used to sneak into a car. The senator said, Then you should have heard about him taking away the Mutos body, right? Darren paused for a moment before his attention was pulled back. A little. There was video footage online, but it had been a rainy day and there was a lot of dust in the air, so the image was pretty blurry. In the blurry video, the Mutos body was there one moment, then gone the next. The senator took a deep breath. Some people think he has a space ability or space technology, but after multiple tests, there are no signs of him using a superpower. Darrens heart thumped and his mind raced. The senator didnt disturb him and let him think for a few minutes before he said, If its a superpower, then it isnt a big deal. If its technology, however, it might have an impact on our project. Of course, Darren understood this. Just now, he had beenparing the pros and cons of space technology and the Pym Particle. For now, however, he still felt that the Pym Particle was even better. If the target was a building the size of the Mutos body or if there was no need to preserve the Mutos body for research, the Pym Particle could solve the problem in seconds. Going deeper into the research, the possibilities were infinite. After figuring everything out, Darren smiled. Even if that gentleman really has space technology, he definitely wont sell it or let anyone else have it, right? At that moment, his bald head seemed to glow with a halo of unparalleled wisdom. After a brief silence, the senator nodded in agreement. However, you still have to produce results that prove your worth as soon as possible. Weve been waiting too long. Darren hummed in acknowledgment but cursed inwardly.?If I had a choice, I would be like that person and shut out you rotten lot. Chapter 1921 - Easy As Pie, Three Small Wins

Chapter 1921: Easy As Pie, Three Small Wins

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Who would want to share the fruits of victory with these vicious bloodsuckers? However, he had no choice. He needed these people to stop Dr. Pym from taking back control of thepany, and he needed a lot of research funding to keep thepany going. After all these years, he was no longer able to helm the project on his own. It was a good thing that Darren was Dr. Pyms student, and he was the one who had to be in charge of R&D. Otherwise, these greedy guys wouldve kicked him out long ago. As they whispered to each other, the yacht sailed some distance out of the way of frequent yacht routes before it dropped anchor. Suddenly, a long and drawn-out chime rang out in the lounge on the top floor of the yacht. Everybody who was chatting paused and looked in the direction of the sound. A white-haired old man in a ck suit was already sitting at the head of the table. He looked around and nodded with a smile. Everyone, long time no see. Please take a seat. Everybody was very calm. They were already used to the bigshots unpredictable appearance. They smiled in response and took their seats. There was no need to designate seats. Everybody present knew what to do. Those with higher statuses were closer to the front, and nobody bothered with who got priority when they were on the same level C nobody was stupid enough to quarrel here. Although the bigshot who sold everything was very polite, he didnt like trouble. That was just how exclusive the bigshots business was. Most of the people who talked nonsense with him during negotiations didnt even get the chance to salvage the situation before he canceled the deal. Darren sat at the back of the long conference table with the senator. This made him realize that the senators power here was only below average. Based on what he knew of the senators background, Darren had a clear understanding of the ss of this circle. What the bigshot said next surprised and delighted everyone. The bigshot imed to have received amission to actively support the San Francisco radiation cleanup. The client was putting up ten tubes of Water of Life as a reward for those who were willing to ept thismission. There was a detailed breakdown of the relevant tasks and the corresponding amount of Water of Life. The veryst deadline forpleting the tasks was three months, and those whopleted theirs earlier could im their reward in advance. Only those who met the requirements for the tasks could obtain the Water of Life. Everybodys eyes flickered when they heard that, and they didnt say anything for a moment. Apart from the bigshot himself, only the Bat Squad and the Avengers could take out so much Water of Life in one go. These people werent idiots. They had long deduced that the bigshot had definitely started investing in these two sides a long time ago. They wouldnt be so wary of the bigshot if he didnt have the protection of these difficult superheroes. Tony was easy to deal with. At most, he would make a ruckus for a few days, and they would lose some money or benefits. On the other hand, few people were willing to provoke the Bat Squad, especially if they had no support. Thismission from the bigshot was just another confirmation of this truth. The bigshot didnt immediately demand an answer. Instead, he gave them an hour to think about it. There was no limit to how many jobs one person could take, and naturally, there was no limit to how many people could take one job. The reward for the mission was also rted to how troublesome it was. Soon, many people lowered their heads and fiddled with their phones. Then, they went to the meeting room in twos and threes to talk. There were five people left in the lounge, who were all newbies who could be considered reserve yers in this circle, including Darren. It was the senator who had gone off to join the discussions. At the head of the table, the bigshot looked at them and smiled. Theres a card room next door. You can y a few rounds. Naturally, the five of them had no objections. They couldnt really sit here with the bigshot for an hour! ying cards suited everyone. They could chat and rx. The five of them entered the card room and chose Texas poker. Less than 20 minutester, a middle-aged man in his forties got up with a bitter smile. Sorry, I dont feel well. Have fun. Looking at the mans pale face and how he was clutching his stomach, the other four didnt know whether tough or cry. They nodded and told him to go ahead. A stomachache wasnt something that could be endured. If it couldnt be endured, then it would be an even bigger problem that nobody else would be able to endure. The middle-aged man walked out of the card room and into the lounge. His appearance suddenly changed into that of the bigshot who sold everything. The person sitting on the couch in the lounge turned around with a smile. It was none other than the middle-aged man. Looking at Darrens list of abilities in the system, Luke chuckled. It seems I dont have to rush. Todays social gathering was naturally a trap for Darren. It took no more than a word for Luke to send an invitation to one of his techpany aliases. The middle-aged man was an android. On the way to the card room, the android had used the excuse of going to the bathroom toe to the lounge. After switching identities with the bigshot, it was Lukes clone who went to the card room. They were all rich people, and the stakes were very low since they were ying purely for fun C nobody expected there to be any cheaters here. Thus, Luke easily beat Darren three times. Actually, after winning twice, he could already learn all of Darrens abilities. But recalling how the guy was bright red in the system, Luke beat him again. If Darren didnt do anything bad, he would only suffer a few injuries at most. If he did something bad, he might die from minor injuries! The Pym Particle technology came from Dr. Pym. If Luke could screw Darren over, he could be considered to be doing Dr. Pym a good turn. Whether Dr. Pym was aware of it or not was not important. Luke just wanted peace of mind. Getting off the yacht, Darren watched the bigshots leave, and ambition welled up in his heart.?Just you wait! It wont be long before I stand above all of you! The senator patted his shoulder and gestured for him to get into the limo. Darren hade with him tonight. He had to send Darren back, and also verify how the Pym Particle wasing along. Soon, the limo started up, drove away from the dock, and headed downtown. After confirming that there were no cars, the driver turned left across twones. Just as he turned left, a dump truck came up from a side road not far behind them. The exhausted truck driver yawned and reached for his coffee cup. The driver had been working overtime a lot in San Francisco recently, and was very tired. However, the Bat Squad and Tonys foundation offered pretty high overtime pay, so the driver was unwilling to rest and could only drink coffee. In the end, he reached out and knocked the coffee cup askew. He subconsciously turned his head, only to see that the cup was leaning to one side C just a little more, and the coffee would spill. The cup of hot coffee he had just bought might spill all over the drivers seat. Without thinking, the driver leaned forward to grab the coffee cup, and he cried out in pain as he was scalded by the small amount of coffee that spilled out. He jerked at the pain and identally pressed down on the gas pedal. Chapter 1922 - I Have a Friend

Chapter 1922: I Have a Friend

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Before the truck driver could straighten up, he felt the truck jolt slightly and then there was the sound of a bang. After working overtime for so many days, he was a little slow to react. He was stunned for a few seconds before he came back to his senses and straightened up. It was empty up ahead. Stumped for a moment, he then stepped on the brake. He was afraid that after working nonstop for so many days, the truck might have gotten a t tire or there was some other problem, so he had to stop the truck to check. The truck slowly rolled to a stop. As soon as the driver opened the door, he heard screams. He jerked and looked behind the truck. Ten meters away, a stretch limo was wedged in the shrubbery along the road. One third of the right side of the vehicle was mangled. Shocked, the truck driver immediately realized that he had really hit a car. Its over, its over. Dont let anyone be dead. The truck was insured, and it wasnt a problem to pay for vehicle damage. However, if someone died and the victims family pursued the matter, he would probably go to jail. But he had heard that a lot of refugees from San Francisco hade to Los Angeles recently, and there had been a lot of minor crime cases. There wasnt enough space in the prisons, so maybe he could escape disaster. Even as he thought this, the driver sped up and ran to the limo. He clearly heard someone screaming like a pig being ughtered. The driver was relieved. Those who could scream in a car ident usually didnt have life-threatening injuries; it was those who didnt make a sound who might be on the verge of death. A moment ago, while Darren was talking to the senator about the research n, the red rear lights on the Lincoln limo suddenly flickered and went out. The truck driver turned onto the main road at that moment and took another look at the road up ahead. He didnt see any conspicuous red tail lights in the dark stretch between the streetmps, so the truck driver was relieved and reached for his coffee. On the other side, the driver of the limo had just confirmed that there were no cars in front or behind him, and was about to turn onto the main road, when it suddenly got bright behind him. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us The trucks headlights reflected in the rearview mirror made the bodyguards hair stand on end. Theres a car. Darren and the senator were both stunned. What car? Before they could figure out what the bodyguards yell was about, they heard a loud bang. For a moment, the ears of the four people in the limo buzzed, and they couldnt hear anything. The limo was flung to the left off the road and didnt stop until it hit the bushes. A few secondster, a dizzy Darren shook his head and tried to clear it. He looked around. The senator rolled to his feet and moaned weakly. Darren subconsciously reached out to help him, but he immediately felt a sharp pain in his left arm. He turned around and his eyes widened. He opened his mouth and took a deep breath. Ah~~ His left arm was bent at a strange angle and drooped like two linked sausages hanging from a hook. But those werent sausages, but his arm! The bodyguards got out and rescued a screaming Darren and the moaning senator. After a rough inspection, the two bodyguards were relieved. The senator should be fine. It was just that his joints had been shaken by the impact, and his head and upper torso had been hit. He just needed to be sent to the hospital for another checkup to confirm that he was fine. Darren, on the other hand, was both unlucky and lucky. He happened to be sitting on the side of the limo that got hit by the truck, and one of his arms had been smashed into an L shape. But if he had been sitting 50 centimeters further down the long seat, it would have been his entire chest that was smashed, and he might have died on the spot. Although Darren was screaming like a pig being ughtered, he wouldnt be able to move one arm at most, which was much better than losing his life. More importantly, their employer was the senator, not Darren. ording to their contract, they were only responsible for the senators safety. Technically speaking, the bodyguards werent responsible for this ident. After all, nobody could guarantee that they wouldnt be hit by other cars. But if the senator really was killed, it would be a mark on their records, which would affect their future jobs. On the other hand, Darrens death would have nothing to do with them. Thus, the bodyguards did nothing more than sympathize with him a little, before they did what they had to do. Luke was stunned for a moment when he saw the LAPD report on the traffic ident. He then shook his head andughed. That was quick. Afterughing, he thought for a moment before he sent Dr. Pym a message. Darren Cross broke his arm in a car ident 30 minutes ago and was sent to the hospital. In a three-story building in San Francisco, Dr. Pym was stumped when his phone suddenly vibrated. His phone had a filter setting so that he wouldnt receive any junk messages. Also, the only person he kept in touch with was his daughter, but she was in front of him right now. He picked up his phone suspiciously and read the message and signature. He couldnt help but get a strange expression on his face. Seeing Dr. Pyms strange expression, his daughter, Hope, couldnt help but ask, Did something happen? The father and daughter couldnt sit still anymore as they watched Darren get closer and closer to the right answer. That was why Dr. Pym had found Scott Lang, who had a unique talent for infiltration, and wanted him to steal data on the Pym Particle. There was an astronomical amount of data on this sort of top-notch technology C nobody could rely on their brains to remember everything. Even if Darren was Dr. Pyms student, if he lost all that data, it would take him at least another eight to ten years to build the database up again. At the moment, the Pym Particle was still an absolute secret, so only the mainputers at Pym Technologies contained data on it. Usually, it was Darren and the other supervisors who took out the data. Everybody knew how profitable the Pym Particle could be. But nobody knew how big those profits would be or when it would be aplete sess. Thus, nobody wanted anyone else to take the data, and they could only remain in a deadlock for the time being. Once Darrenpletely solved the problem and all parties reached an agreement, there would be even more backups made of this information, and the Pym Particle would definitely be leaked to several parties. Even Tonys father hadnt seeded back then. How could Dr. Pym let these people seed? He couldnt let go of thisst chance. Frowning and pondering for a long while, Dr. Pym made up his mind and looked at Scott, who was eating oatmeal not far away. Get ready. Well destroy the backup files in Pym Technologies tonight. This is a chance given to us by God. Everything is up to you, Scott. Scott paused with the spoon in his hand and looked at Dr. Pym in a daze. I just went to the Avengers new base yesterday and fought that War Machine; it was good enough that I came back alive with that anti-signal device, and you want me to go out again? Dr. Pym stared at him solemnly for a moment before he slowly nodded. I have a friend who just helped break Darrens arm. Darren is undergoing surgery in the hospital. There wont be any danger this time. Shocked, Hope and Scott asked in unison, Really? Chapter 1923 - T. Rex Ant, and the Fisherman Behind the Scenes Translator: Henyee Trans

Chapter 1923: T. Rex Ant, and the Fisherman Behind the Scenes

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Dr. Pym chuckled inwardly at such a stupid question but replied firmly, Yes. Hope beamed. Thats great. Scott, on the other hand, was suspicious.?If you have such a good friend, why are they only helping out now? Also, why didnt your friend break all five of Darrens limbs and make him confess everything? Why do I still have to steal hm, sneak in? I dont believe you! Youre a rotten old man,?the sessor grumbled inwardly. 20 minutester, the three of them walked out. Hope took out a miniature RV model from her briefcase and ced it on the road. She then took out a remote and pressed it. The model instantly erged into a regr-sized RV. The three of them got into the car and headed straight for Pym Technologies. When they were close to Pym Technologies, the car stopped. Hope helped Scott examine his suit before she nodded. Everythings ready. You Hm, dont be careless. Scott smiled at her. You be careful, too. Dr. Pym, who was in the drivers seat, rolled his eyes.?Im still here. Do you think Im dead? The back door opened, and Scott closed his mask. He suddenly shrunk and dropped through the sewer grate on the side of the road. In the sewers, a bunch of ants who had gotten out of the car beforehand caught him and escorted him to Pym Technologies. On the street, Hope closed the car door and the RV continued on its way to Pym Technologies. When Hope opened the car door, she heard her fathers voice. Be careful. I know. Looking at the calm Dr. Pym, Hope could only reply lightly before she got out. The two of them entered the building via different routes. Now that Darren wasnt around, their goal was within reach, and Hope didnt muck around. After arriving at a room, she had a security guard follow her in to check it. The security guard followed her inside. As soon as the door closed, Hope knocked him out. The reason she didnt take action outside was naturally because there were surveince cameras in the hallway. For now, the security guards probably wouldnt send anyone to check the situation for the next ten minutes. That should be enough. Calcting the time in her heart, she quickly took out a silver cube from her pocket. This was the anti-signal device which Scott had stolen from the Avengers new base in upstate New York. It could effectively block the backup rm system here. Hooking the device up to a circuit box, she pressed a button to activate it, then closed the cover. Im done. Dr. Pym said, Leave through the side door right now. He wasnt here to steal anything, but to destroy everything to do with the Pym Particle. Destroying the backup files was the priority, but there might be other backups here, so Dr. Pym was prepared to turn the entire building to dust. His heart didnt ache at the thought at all. In any case, he was no longer in charge here, even if he still had shares in Pym Technologies worth hundreds of millions of dors. But he had traded with the bigshot for years, and had used the Pym Particle to trade for the equipment and resources he needed for his experiments. Money? That was useless. He didnt have to pay ie taxes, real estate taxes, social security, medical insurance, or fornd property, electricity, the Inte, and so on. As an old man, he didnt have much entertainment, and his daily expenses werent as high as those of a middle-ss family. This was now nothing more than an old building, most of which didnt belong to him. Dr. Pyms mood was very stable. Elsewhere, Scott was escorted through the sewers by the ants before a group of flying ants took him to theputer room. Suddenly, he saw something scuttle past and disappear down a hallway not far away. Stunned for a moment, he activated hisms. Doctor, I just saw a T. rex ant crawl past me. Dr. Pym: ??? After a brief silence, he asked, So, did you smoke weed beforeing out? Scott said, I dont touch that sort of thing. Also, thats your house. You know whether you have weed there or not! Dr. Pym asked, What do you mean by a T. rex ant? Anthony, hurry and catch up with your distant rtive up ahead. Scott gave the order to the flying ant under him before he continued, Its several times bigger than the bullet ant you modified. Also, it can fly faster than Anthony. Anthony was the name he had given to the flying ant he was riding, and he had named the rest of the group too. Dr. Pym frowned and grew suspicious. Be on guard, and speed up. Scott mumbled, Hey, those two orders are fundamentally at odds with each other! That being said, he did as he was told. It couldnt be helped. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. What ant had four antennae on its head? Also, why did those antennae look very thick? Diagonally opposite Dr. Pym, Luke, who was invisible, hummed a tune. Two ants who run fast, run fast. One has four antennae, so does the other, they dig fast, dig fast What Scott had seen was naturally the vibranium Trailzer Ant drone which Luke had created. In fact, what Scott saw was the second one. The first one had already taken action when Scott entered the building. He was riding a living flying ant. Even with some gic modifications, it couldntpare with a Trailzer, which had an arc reactor. The reason why Luke had only taken action now was firstly, Darren had finally be bright red in the system, and secondly, because Darren had mentioned an advanced sale for the shrinking suit during his talk with the senator on the yacht. The other party was a broker called Carson. From Lukes database, this broker had very close ties to Hydra. But no big fish had been biting for the time being, so Luke had let out the line. In other words, Darren was prepared to sell the shrinking suit to Hydra. The Pym Particle could be used for far more than just shrinking. It absolutely couldnt fall into Hydras hands. Now, Dr. Pym was making his move. The Pym Particle was a technology which he invented, but Darren seized power and had a hold of Pym Technologies research data. Dr. Pym had never made any of the research data public, much less applied for a patent. Even if he came to destroy the backups, the government had no reason to demandpensation. It had to be pointed out that Dr. Pym had stood at the top of the pyramid decades ago, with assets worth hundreds of millions of dors. The government would definitely arouse anger from many quarters if it dared to use force to steal technology from a person like that. To put it simply, Luke had kindly sent Dr. Pym the message so that this bonafide victim could stir things up. Even if things blew up tonight, nobody would know that Luke had taken away the data on the Pym Particle technology beforehand. Chapter 1924 - You’re Under Arrest

Chapter 1924: Youre Under Arrest

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Dr. Pym and the others had taken care of the rm system, which had been the most troublesome thing, and Luke no longer had any worries. The first Trailzer was as fast as lightning. The vibranium antennae vibrated at a high frequency, and the Trailzer turned into an indestructible drill that tore throughyers of protective cover and charged into Pym Technologies backup database. Luke continued humming. Its him, its him, its him. The little monster is here~ The Trailzer charged at the data cable and cut it open to connect to it. Data started to scroll down Lukes virtual screen. If Darren hadnt been dealt with tonight, Luke would still have needed to crack the security program. Now, he just inputted Darrens secret passcode and bypassed the security program to directly download the data. The rm system had been blocked by Dr. Pym and the others. The surveince team didnt notice anything wrong with the database, which allowed Luke to download the data like crazy. A minuteter, Luke frowned and looked at Trailzer 2. This Scott is quite capable. He followed us so quickly. No wonder he was able to give Rhodes a hard time. The second Trailzer had specifically destroyed the entry point because Luke didnt want Scott to arrive too quickly. Trailzer 1s data transfer was very fast, but there was a lot of data on the Pym Particle. The database was already working at max speed; it would take at least ten to fifteen minutes. Looking at Scott, who was moving through the duct and would reach the database in 30 seconds at most, Luke chuckled and pressed the Capturemand on the remote control interface. Go, invincible Trailzer! Two red dots suddenly lit up on the head of Trailzer 2, which had been guarding the way. This was caused by a high output of internal energy, which gave the originally cold and dark machine a berserk appearance. Crack! Trailzer 2 created a small hole in the duct, and it charged in Scotts direction at an astonishing speed. In the meantime, Scott hit his head inside the duct. He didnt forget to send Dr. Pym a message: God, this is the eighth detour Ive taken. Its finallying to an end. Dr. Pym said worriedly, Dont be careless. Someone is probably one step ahead of us. As he spoke, he couldnt help but think of the bigshot who sold everything who had tipped him off. His expression was quite ugly. Sure enough, none of these ck-hearted businessmen were good. Howard Stark was a thief, and Pennyworth was a robber. He cursed inwardly, but couldnt exin it to his daughter and Scott. That was because it would take at least ten minutes to exin Pennyworths background and the subtle rtionship between the two parties. He didnt have the time right now. Even a simple exnation would interfere with Scotts focus on the mission Hm, what the hell was Scott talking about? On the other side, Scott had just sent the message, when he saw a ck shadow with two tiny red dots lunge at him. Given his natural intuition for danger and battle, he subconsciously somersaulted and jumped away from Anthony. Then, Anthony turned back into an ordinary ant a shadow shed past and broke its wings, but didnt hurt its body. Crack! There was a faint crack as a ck dot appeared on the wall of the concrete duct. It had six legs and four antennae, and a pair of small red eyes. When it missed, it hit the wall of the duct and remained firmly on it as it raised its head to look at Scott. After Scott regained his bnce, he cried out in a devastated tone, Anthony~~ A flying ant without wings fell in front of him before it quickly stood up. It wanted to p its wings and take off, but could only jump around. Scott was gobsmacked. Huh? Youre not dead? Putting away his sadness, he turned around and met the Trailzers red eyes. WTF? What kind of ant is that? As soon as he cursed, he saw the ck, red-eyed giant ant bend its six legs. Crack! Another part of the wall shattered, and the monster lunged at him like a ghost. rmed, Scott hurriedly hid among the ants. When the Trailzer got close, it suddenly paused before veering ten centimeters to the side. The ants were bowled over. Scott rolled and then got on another flying ant. As he ran, he shouted, F*ck, what a strong ant. I cant beat it! Hank, do something! It wasnt that Scott was acting stupid, but that Dr. Pym had a way to control ants. Even if he couldntpletely control wild ants, it was still very easy to interfere with their movements. Dr. Pym said, Hang in there. My surveince ants are almost there. The Ant-Man suit was indeed very effective, but the problem of a shaky video feed had yet to be resolved. Thus, Dr. Pym had to wait for the mini surveince robots to arrive before he could confirm what kind of strong ant Scott had encountered. But the Trailzer wasnt an ant in the real sense. It had an energy system that could be called nuclear power, and a small but extremely sturdy vibranium body. It relied on its invulnerability and speed, and Scott yelled as he frantically tried to escape. But the battlefield was in a duct, and Scott couldnt even run fast. Dr. Pym was anxious. Hang in there. Im on my way huh? Looking at the feed transmitted by his mini robots, Dr. Pym was stunned. Scotts desperate voice rang out in his earpiece. Im not gonna make it. A moment ago, seeing Scott yell as he was being chased, Luke had manually adjusted Trailzer 2s battle program. It suddenly slowed down in its attack. When Scott rolled to the side again to dodge, Trailzer 2 suddenly exerted strength in two of its legs and kicked lightly so that it flew to the side along with Scott. Its other six legs opened wide, and it hugged Scott from behind. Then, Scott saw the head of the enormous ck ant above him. A pair of small red eyes flickered, and four thick antennae were aimed at his head. Scott felt like pissing his pants.?F*ck, big ants really arent cute!? When Dr. Pym saw that, his heart jumped. What should he do? This was a duct. Apart from the ants, nobody could help Scott. But it wasnt like the ants were Transformers; it was impossible to rescue Scott. At that moment, the Trailzers red eyes suddenly turned dark, and a voice rang out. Scott Lang, youre under arrest! You have the right to remain silent, but anything you say will be used against you in a court ofw. You can start thinking of a defense now. If you cant think of one, we wont provide you with awyer anyway. Thank you for your cooperation! Chapter 1925 - The Young Man Has a Promising Future

Chapter 1925: The Young Man Has a Promising Future

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Wait, Im under arrest again??Scotts eyes widened.?WTF!! What lunatic came up with this arrest spiel? Why cant I hire awyer? Im going to file aint! He had only been out of prison for a few months! Thinking that, Scott really wanted to die. No, that wasnt it! How could this d*mn giant ant be a police officer?! Thoughts shed through Scotts mind, and he couldnt help but ask, Which unit are you from? The Trailzers dark eyes shed slightly. Pacific Detective Department! Scott: Dr. Pym: Hope: Scott couldnt help but ask, Are you talking about the Hawaiian Police Department? The Trailzer said, Thats within our jurisdiction. Scott was a little uncertain. Is this Pacific Detective Department a new special FBI department? The Trailzer said, Were responsible for the safety of all mankind, so that they are spared from alien attacks or crimesmitted with superpowers. Were not under any one nation. Scotts face darkened. A vignte is a vignte. Do you think calling yourself the Pacific Detective Department will scare anyone? It can effectively intimidate people who like to use their superpowers tomit crimes the Trailzer said, Like you, for example. Scott: %#@ But he was unwilling to give up, and did his best to defend himself. But Im doing a good deed right now. The Trailzer: Burry? Grand theft? Scott was shocked. F*ck! How did you know? Then, he realized that the other party already knew his name. Of course they would know his personal history. Scott said helplessly, Would you believe me if I said that this is a misunderstanding? The Trailzer: Hm, I believe you. Scott: What? Looking at the download progress bar which read 87% on the virtual screen, Luke chuckled. Trailzer 2 suddenly let go of Scott and stepped back. Sorry. I just heard that you broke into the Avengers base a few days ago and beat up Rhodes, so I couldnt help but want to spar with you. Scott: Dr. Pym: Hope: Scott patted himself all over. After confirming that he was fine, he said gloomily, Its an honor to meet you, but can Iplete the mission first? This is about saving the world from danger. No problem. The Trailzer turned around and looked at Anthony, the wingless flying ant. Ill send you there. Scott was relieved. Thank you, but theres no~~ He was ced on the Trailzer, and the legs in the middle flipped up to secure him in ce. Scott couldnt help but ask Dr. Pym, What the hell is this ant? Dr. Pym smiled bitterly. It only looks like an ant. Luke had never nned to make it look exactly like an ant. Its size, curves, and four antennae were very different from an ordinary ant. Dr. Pym, who had created a lot of ant robots, could tell at a nce that something wasnt right about this Trailzer It was just that Scott had only received urgent training recently and hadnt had the time to learn more about ants, which was why he subconsciously said that it was an ant. A momentter, Scott despaired. Bro, can you hurry up? Trailzer 2, which was crawling unhurriedly at the speed of an ant, was unmoved. It simply said, I consumed a lot of energy in the fight just now. I cant run fast for now. Scott:?I dont believe you! You d*mn ant, no, you d*mn machine. Dr. Pym said helplessly, Alright, cut the crap. He just doesnt want you to reach the backup database too quickly. Scott got it. But what could he do with two ant legs wrapped around his waist and the Trailzer insisting on sending him over? He was full of despair! In fact, the trio knew that the Pacific Detective Department was using Scott as a hostage. It was hard to say exactly what the other party wanted, but they definitely wouldnt let Scott interfere with their operation. By the time Scott reached the backup database, Trailzer 1 hadpleted the data transfer and had just left another way. Trailzer 2s legs also released Scotts waist. It stretched out one of its front legs and patted Scotts head helmet. You have guts, young man. Do a good job as Ant Man in the future. I have high hopes for you. With that, its red eyes lit up again and it dashed back into the duct. Scott looked at the empty space in front of him and then at the duct. Sh*t! Is this the Avengers revenge? That was quick. A few days ago, he had gone to the Avengers new base to steal an anti-signal device, and had short-circuited Rhodess suit, but hadnt hurt him. Now, the big ant hadnt hurt him, and had just scared him. Dr. Pym, who already suspected this was the bigshots doing, had a dark expression on his face. Finish destroying the backup database first. Well talk about the rest when we get back. Scott also came back to his senses. Suppressing his gloom, he instructed the army of ants to get to work. A momentter, an ear-piercing rm suddenly rang out in Pym Technologies. An announcement rang out in the building. Emergency! Emergency! Suspicious explosives detected in the building. All personnel, please evacuate immediately. Everybody in the building was stunned. Security at thepany was very tight. How could this happen? However, most of them put down their work and quickly withdrew. It was better to believe than not. In any case, the building belonged to thepany, while their lives were their own. The security guards in the building, on the other hand, were shocked and quickly did a search. That was because the collective notification hade from the surveince room, but they werent the ones who had sent it out. In other words, someone had hijacked the broadcast system to release this fake information. Their goal was probably to create chaos and seize the opportunity to sneak in. At that moment, Hope, who had returned to the RV, took out a remote and pressed a button. In a remote hallway on the second floor, a one-centimeter model next to the wall instantly returned to normal size, and the red 15:00 countdown suddenly turned to 14:59. The security guards, who had been running around, paused when they heard thetest news from the surveince room in their earpieces. A suspected explosive has been detected in corridor C13 on the second floor. Its very big. Countdown: 14 minutes and 56 seconds. The security guards: A momentter, the security guards rushed through the hallways and did their best to maintain order as they roared for everyone to evacuate. Ten minutester, a lot of people were still hanging around outside Pym Technologies. They hid hundreds of meters away and talked to each other on the phone. There was no point counting on the police department. It had been so busy recently that nobody was able toe over for a while. At that moment, many people were looking at Pym Technologies. ording to the security guards who had evacuated everyone and set up the blockade, the countdown wasing to an end. Boom! With a loud bang, orange fire exploded in the building. Everybody subconsciously stepped back. But in the next moment, the orange fire was suddenly sucked inward, and it was as if the entire building was crushed by an invisible hand. In the end, it copsed into a dot of light and disappeared. Everybody was horrified when they saw the empty location where the building had originally been. What the hell sort of bomb was that? Chapter 1926 - Deal With Dr. Pym (1)

Chapter 1926: Deal With Dr. Pym (1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

When Darren received the news and came out of the hospital that very night, his eyes immediately welled up when he saw the emptynd which Pym Technologies had been on. D*mn old man, what the f*ck! At a nce, he knew that it was definitely the Pym Particle. How could an ordinary explosionpletely destroy a building? Apart from him, Dr. Pym was the only other person who knew how to use the Pym Particle. The other party had already directly made his building disappear. Did they still need to look for him? Obviously not. !! They had been mentor and student for many years, and knew each other well. Dr. Pym had been appearing oftentely, which was how Darren knew that he was definitely on the right track, and which was why he had sped up his research. He even knew that it was Dr. Pym who had hired Scott Lang to do the dirty work. He hade up with a perfect n to lure the snake out of its hole and catch it in one go. In the end everything was gone! It would take at least three to five years for the current database to be rebuilt. At that moment, Darren gnashed his teeth in hatred. He didnt just hate Dr. Pym, but also the guys in the government who didnt allow him to make more backups. If there were extra backups, even if the building was gone, it would just be a loss of some capital and equipment, which could be restored in a few months. Do you really think Ill take this lying down? He took out his phone with a dark expression. Carson, we have a deal, but I have a request For the people of San Francisco, the Pym Technologies building disappearing overnight wasnt anything big. If it hadnt been on the news, most people wouldnt know that San Francisco had thispany at all. Besides, it wasnt just a 20-story building, but a building on the outskirts of the city. Last month, more than five buildings in downtown San Francisco had beenpletely written off, more than 20 had been sealed up for inspection, and hundreds of residential houses had been severely damaged. Any one of the five abandoned buildings was an edifice which stood 30 to 50 stories high. Pym Technologies was nothing. Also, the radiation cleanup in the city was still ongoing, and would bepleted in a month. More than 40% of the residents couldnt return to their homes right away, and were disced. They were all victims. Who cared about the lives of capitalists? Thus, the disappearance of Pym Technologies didnt draw public attention. However, this matter caused a stir in the government and among the higher-ups. In thest decade, several forces had invested billions of dors and built up a huge amount of connections. The golden fruit that was this exclusive business was about to ripen, but in the blink of an eye, half of it was dug out. How could they bear it? Dr. Pym was already on the cklist of various intelligence agencies. Although there was no public arrest warrant, as long as this old man dared to show his face, he would definitely be caught and handed over to Darren. At that time, no matter how the old man died, it would be an internal matter of Pym Technologies. On the other hand, Dr. Pyms daughter, Hope, waspletely fine. Hope didnt know much about the Pym Particle technology, and she was a victim this time she had a lot of shares in Pym Technologies. Now that the building had evaporated, so had a lot of her assets. She had been a major shareholder on Darrens side, and had kicked Dr. Pym off of the board of directors of Pym Technologies back then and made Darren the CEO. She and Dr. Pym had never gotten along all these years, which gave Darren a chance to take the top spot. In this society, it wasmon for rich families to fall out over money. It didnt make sense that she would work with Dr. Pym. Thus, the American government couldnt go after Hope, and even had to appease her. Otherwise, given the amount of shares she had, it would make sense if she worked with the other shareholders to audit thepanys internal management. After all, someone had actually made such a big building disappear. Right now, the management of Pym Technologies would be deemed ipetent at the very least. If she made a fuss, it would hinder the reconstruction of Pym Technologies tremendously. Scott didnt show his face at all. He wasnt a magnate, and was on parole. Even if he was arrested, nobody would speak up for him. But Scott wasnt an idiot. After blowing up Pym Technologies, he went into hiding with Dr. Pym. In any case, he was unemployed and didnt even have a fixed address. It was normal for him to roam about. In fact, Luke had tipped off Dr. Pym in the name of the bigshot and told him to hide Scott well. After the operation that night, Dr. Pym couldnt take it anymore. After finding a ce to rest, he immediately contacted the bigshot or rather, interrogated him. Luke gave him face and personally met him as the bigshot. In the face of the furious old mans question about whether or not the Pacific Detective Department was rted to him, the bigshot nodded calmly. Theyre important partners. Dr. Pym choked. He had sold a lot of Pym Particles to the bigshot in thest few years, and had been upgraded from a friendly partner to an important partner. He had even obtained the Water of Life. Otherwise, he wouldnt be so energetic right now. Thus, he knew that an organization that could obtain the authority of an important partner from this bigshot definitely wasnt simple. Looking at the bigshot sitting opposite him, who had a faint smile on his face, Dr. Pym finally tried his best to suppress his bad temper. I want to take back all the data on the Pym Particle. The bigshot nodded. Okay. Dr. Pym was stunned. In the end, he heard the second half of the sentence. Whats the reward for thismission? Dr. Pym: I want that d*mn detective department to return my data! But looking at the smiling bigshot, he couldnt say anything. For the past few years, they had made fair deals. The bigshot had mentioned twice about buying more of the Pym Particle, but Dr. Pym had refused. The other party didnt turn hostile or threaten him. After that, business prices remained the same, and the goods arrived on time. In short, they had a pure business rtionship. Now that Dr. Pym wanted the data back, he naturally couldnt rely on just his words. Business was business. He had to give the bigshot whatever he wanted. After a long silence, Dr. Pym said, They can name their price. Luke raised an eyebrow. Who said this old man was inflexible? Look C when people were under pressure, they suddenly knew how to behave. He chuckled inwardly, but his expression didnt change. Okay. Ill contact them now. Dr. Pym heaved a sigh. The beginning was always the hardest. If the most difficult first step was sessful, there was at least a chance to get the data back. Luke, however, said unhurriedly, However, Hank, I have to remind you that you have 28 credit points in your ount. It probably wont be enough to buy back the data. Dr. Pyms expression froze. Chapter 1927 - Deal With Dr. Pym (2)

Chapter 1927: Deal With Dr. Pym (2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Dr. Pym had always been very strict about how many Pym Particles he sold. He basically sold them when he needed to, and never kept too many credit points. However, amission via the bigshot could only be negotiated with credit points or upon discussion between both parties. In other words, Dr. Pym, who didnt have any credit points, had to trade something else for the backup data. The problem was what did he have that couldpare with the data on the Pym Particle? But the old man was stubborn and thick-skinned. Despite his fluster, he simply pulled a long face and maintained an Im very angry posture. Unfortunately, it was useless on Luke; Dr. Pym had already been exposed by his mental fluctuations. Butpared with most people, Dr. Pyms fluster was nothing. As expected of a man who had once dismantled a missile in midair. The bigshot took out his phone in front of Dr. Pym and contacted the Level 1 clone. Both parties talked for a moment. Then, the bigshot put away his phone and pretended that he didnt know anything about the ant robots spying on him. They request purchasing rights for products rted to your research on the Pym Particle in the future, the bigshot said unhurriedly. Dr. Pyms face darkened. Thats impossible. Wasnt that treating him like aborer? The bigshot didnt think much of it. You can decide the volume that you want to sell. Dr. Pym didnt say anything. The bigshot said, This will not include anything that was produced prior to this agreement. This meant that Dr. Pym wasnt required to sell the Ant-Man suit. Dr. Pyms expression, however, didnt look any better. Darren was already going toe up with a simr suit, and with the backup data, the PDD would be able toe up with one sooner orter, so they naturally didnt need to buy the Ant-Man suit. However, Dr. Pym was slightly relieved. What the bigshot said matched the content of his conversation on the phone. This proved that the bigshot was still as neutral as ever. Otherwise, Dr. Pym wouldnt be able to negotiate at all. Dr. Pyms mind whirled and he didnt say anything for a long time. The bigshot didnt rush him. He didnt have to do business the ordinary way. For a private transaction, there was no need to get a bunch ofwyers to haggle for months beforeing up with a contract that both parties would be happy with. For example, Dr. Pym and Luke, as a manager of the PDD, had extraordinary identities. The more straightforward the seller was, the less room there was for the buyer to bargain. It was just like when Dr. Pym sold the Pym Particle C the deal was done in just a few words. If they couldnt reach an agreement, they immediately went their separate ways and didnt bother each other. In the end, Dr. Pym had the bigshot confirm a bunch of details before they finally reached a deal. In the end, both parties took a step back. Dr. Pym didnt guarantee that he would provide the technology, and the PDD only guaranteed that the Pym Particle technology wouldnt be leaked, nor would it be sold or used on arge scale. Nobody was an idiot. Dr. Pym didnt actually believe that the PDD wouldnt keep anything for itself even if they handed the data over. Luke didnt believe that Dr. Pym would obediently hand the product over if he really made something good. The essence of this deal was that given the bigshots credibility as a guarantor, both parties wouldnt turn hostile toward each other and there would be restrictions on how the Pym Particle was used. It wasnt like Dr. Pym made a loss. If the bigshot hadnt tipped him off, the operation this time wouldnt have gone so smoothly Besides, Darren wasnt dead, and this event would only set him back a few years. If Darren seeded in rebuilding the data, the American government would definitely obtain a copy of it. At that time, Dr. Pym really wouldnt be able to do anything. It would be much more troublesome than the PDD obtaining the data. The bigshot had even told Dr. Pym that the PDD belonged to the Bat Squad. Even if it produced results, it was the Bat Squad that would use them. Even Dr. Pym, who thought highly of himself, knew that given the Bat Squads technology, they didnt need the Pym Particle to get things done. But Dr. Pym still added a special use to this deal: Tony Stark absolutely couldnt have the Pym Particle or any of the rted technology. This alone amply demonstrated Dr. Pyms feelings about Stark. What could Luke do? Naturally, he agreed. In any case, Tony had too much to study. Why steal Dr. Pyms job? There was still a long way to go! Dr. Pym definitely still needed Water of Life, if not for a longer life, then for a better physique to keep working. Once their rtionship deepened, the bigshot would be able to find an opportunity to learn Dr. Pyms abilities and then match it with the data from Darren. Luke had helped Dr. Pym and the doctors live-in son-inw, Scott Lang. It wasnt too much to ask for some benefits. This was a long-term objective. At the very least, Luke wouldnt take action until he had bled Darren dry of all the backup data, so he wasnt in a hurry at all. After what couldnt be called a satisfying deal, the bigshot said goodbye and left. Scott walked in from the hallway and looked at Dr. Pym in surprise. Youre letting him go just like that? Dr. Pym looked at his cheap son-inw angrily. Otherwise? Scott thought for a moment, then shook his head helplessly. We cant afford to offend him. Dr. Pym turned away angrily.?Do I need you to tell me that? Scott mumbled something and fell silent. Seeing that there was no movement for a long time, Dr. Pym turned around and looked at him. Why are you still in the living room? You can train when you have the time. Were not done yet. Scott hesitated for a moment before he said, Um When can I visit my daughter? Also, Im on parole now, and I have to report in regrly. Dr. Pym waved his hand angrily. Fine. Ill help deal with your parole, but dont think about going out for the time being. If Darren cant find me, hell look for you. Scott:?Youre a rotten old man! If it wasnt for Dr. Pym, he would at least still be able to see his daughter even if he didnt have a job right now. Fine, it was because of his visitation rights that he had fallen in with the doctor to begin with, which hadnt been any better than the current situation. Only then did Dr. Pym remember that he shouldve entrusted Scotts problem to the bigshot in passing. But it wasnt toote now. As long as he sorted out the pesky details and submitted the relevant information, he could directly issue a quickmission to the bigshot. After a review, the bigshot would send back a letter to confirm themission, including the price. As long as there were no problems, Dr. Pym could click confirm, and credit points would automatically be deducted from his ount. All he would need to do after that was wait for word that themission had been sessfullypleted. Dr. Pym didnt waste any time. He got up and took out a special phone from the safe for issuing amission. Less than ten minutester, the confirmation letter was sent back. Dr. Pym read the content and tapped confirm. Insufficient ount bnce. Please recharge before confirming themission. Stumped for a moment, Dr. Pym looked at the credit points required for the mission 30. This could be considered the cheapest ofmissions. It didnt take much to get rid of Scotts parole record. But Dr. Pym could only look heavenward speechlessly. D*mn it, he was short by two points. Chapter 1928 - Each Family Has Their Own

Chapter 1928: Each Family Has Their Own Difficulties

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

When it came down to it, Dr. Pym was a wily old fellow. Under Scotts expectant gaze, he simply put his phone away and nodded calmly. Okay, just wait. Well get a reply in a week at thetest. Scott made the sign of the cross in thanks. Dr. Pym said impatiently, Arent you going to train? You actually lost to an ant this time, and were even captured alive. Are you still so proud of yourself? Scott was dumbfounded. Didnt you say that it was a robot ant? Dr. Pym snorted. Just because its a robot, its no longer an ant? It was a robot, so of course you would lose? Then why didnt you just admit defeat when you went up against that Patriot or whatever? Depressed, Scott left. He couldnt reason with the old man. Besides, there was Hope. Letting this cheap father-inw scold him wasnt a big deal! Scott perked up as he left. Dr. Pym watched him leave. Once Scotts footsteps faded, he quickly took out his phone and sent a request for a deal concerning the Pym Particle, along with amission to wipe out Scotts criminal record. The Pym Particle deal was of high priority. He might not have enough credit points in his ount, but he could get credit points in advance. This was what it meant to be an important partner. Seeing the epted notification for both items, Dr. Pym took a deep breath before he smiled bitterly. It really isnt easy to have a daughter. But he had no choice. After all, he had lost his daughters mother! Seeing Dr. Pyms request for a deal as well as amission to clean up Scotts record, Luke epted them and chuckled. Old man, youre really good to your cheap son-inw. That alert notification earlier had been deliberate on his part. Otherwise, because of ack of two measly points, thismission would have remained in the background for the time being, and the alert about an insufficient bnce would never have gone out. Dr. Pym had always dealt directly with the bigshot in the past and rarely used this phone, so he didnt know that was the normal procedure. If it were the Bat Squad, they would know at a nce that something wasnt right. Dr. Pym was an inflexible geezer. Luke didnt want the bigshot to forsake his integrity and screw the other party over while doing business together. But it wasnt a bad thing to beat up this old man a little. Even if the old man found out in the future, it didnt matter C this was to prevent him from bing big-headed. This was also to sound out Dr. Pyms attitude toward Scott. At the very least, he wasnt just making use of the other man. Recalling Scott and Hopes PDA in front of Dr. Pym, it was clear that the two had a thing. Dr. Pym didnt have many weaknesses and was a tough character, but Scott and Hope werent that troublesome. As long as they interacted more in the future, it wasnt impossible to pull this pair into the Justice League. When the time came, the Justice League would enjoy all sorts of benefits C were they going to just hide the technology and not use it? Ivan and Donnie had created a lot of things, which they had given to the bigshot in exchange for credit points. If these two youngsters could put their pride down In this sort of environment with mutual benefits, how could Dr. Pym himself not do the same? If Dr. Pym hadnt made a deal with the bigshot, it would make sense if he hid things. But if he went back on his word after making a deal, who would dare trust him in the future? One day, Dr. Pym would understand that what goes around,es around! Luke couldnt be med for thinking too much. It was just that the Pym Particle was really extraordinary, and the Ant-Man suit was just the most basic application of this technology. It was just like how Tonys armor looked cool, but the core technology was still the third generation arc reactor. A lot of side products could be created with the arc reactor. Many of them werent any worse than the Iron Man suit, but they werent necessarily suitable for battle. Thanks to therge arc reactor, Tonys energypany already supplied 27% of the total electricity used by major cities in America. He made no less money than before, and his profits were increasing steadily. A reputation for making a high-tech new energy source was worlds apart from selling weapons. It was also more suitable for Tony, who liked to do things aboveboard. The Pym Particle was simr in that it could change Earths technology in many ways, even beyond that of other worlds. Luke had obtained the data, but in the end, that was just the bottom line. What he really wanted was for Dr. Pym to continue working on the Pym Particle. For this reason, he was even prepared to give Dr. Pym some Water of Life. It would serve the old man right to keep him busy for decades. Otherwise, how would he be able to live up to Lukes investment? It was simr to the situation with Tony. If it were anyone else who had created Ultron, Luke would have definitely taught them a good lesson. Tony, on the other hand, had only been mocked and told to remember the consequences of his mistakes. Talent was the biggest protection a person could have. Valentines Day passed peacefully. San Francisco was a sister city to Los Angeles. After the earthquake a few years ago, its people were more tenacious than anyone else. In just two months, the residents negative emotions basically disappeared, and the people even bounced back better than ever. After all, thanks to Lukes arrangements, there had been very few deaths. The casualties and property damage were far less than during the Battle of New York, or even when the Enchantress wreaked havoc in Grand Rapids. Both the Californian and San Francisco authorities had put together formidable disaster relief programs. The ssic government method of wrangling over disaster relief for a few months was not the norm here. With the cooperation of many parties at the state and city levels, and with many bigshots with real power giving the green light, at least 80% of disputes in the disaster relief operation were done away with. On top of that, Tonys and the Bat Squads foundations provided on-going support, and monster fans from all over the world were now making pilgrimages C the entire city was recovering quickly. After the radiation cleanup, except for where the Mutos had gone ashore and fought, most people could finally return home. After the situation settled down, it was already the middle of March, and San Francisco on the west coast was filled with the smell of spring. 840 Winter Street weed an unexpected guest. Maggie stood at the top of the stairs and red helplessly at the man who was hugging his daughter, Cassie. Scott, you dont have visitation rights. Scott didnt care. He simply made a face at his daughter. Im just here to see my little peanut. Maggie put her hand to her forehead. Scott, you promisedst time that you would find a job and settle down. Then, you disappeared for more than a month. You didnt even call during that time. Now, you suddenly show up? Scotts hands paused for a moment before he finally let go of his daughter. He rubbed her head and gave her the gift bag. Go to your room and open your present first. Ille find youter, okay? Cassie rolled her eyes as she looked between her parents. Okay, but you have to eat with meter. Paxton does a tasty barbecue. Scott nodded hard and watched his daughter run upstairs. Then, he raised his hand and gestured at Maggie. Chapter 1929 - Fishing, Favor, Tool

Chapter 1929: Fishing, Favor, Tool

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The two of them walked away, and Maggie looked suspiciously at the Ant-Man suit which Scott was wearing. Dont tell me youre cosying Iron Man. His suits made out of metal. Scott didnt know whether tough or cry. Just think of it as me wearing it to make little peanut happy. Pausing for a moment, he continued, I have been in some trouble recently. Its inconvenient for me to call, so I could onlye here in secret. Maggies face changed, and she seemed to understand something. She covered her mouth and eximed in a low voice, Oh my god, dont tell me you havent been checking in with your parole officer? It was quite troublesome for anyone who broke parole to live properly after that. She put her hand to her forehead again and took a deep breath. Let me get Paxton to think of a solution for you. Scott rolled his eyes. He wasnt breaking parole! Why the hell did he need that guy? Paxton was his ex-wifes husband and a police officer. Last time, on Scotts daughters birthday, he as the ex-husband had almost quarreled with the current husband over seeing his daughter. That was why he had decided to do onest burry job. Scott wasnt jealous of his ex-wife, nor did he me Paxton. However, he was extremely unhappy about being kicked out of his daughters birthday party. Depressed, he could only stop Maggie and exin his situation. Maggie had divorced him because he had insisted on robbing the rich to help the poor, which had put him in jail. After listening for a while, her eyes widened. Are you kidding me? You just came out, and you want to go back in for this? Scott quickly denied it. Thats impossible. I dont even have a criminal record anymore. Im a good citizen. Maggie almost spat in his face. Thankfully, she had never learned or used this killing move. She simply sneered and was so angry that she couldnt say anything. Scott could tell what his ex-wife was thinking at a nce, and he quickly revealed important evidence. If you dont believe me, have Paxton go to the police department tomorrow to check my file, and youll know if Im telling the truth. Seeing his expression, Maggie was skeptical. Are you serious? Yep. Scott then remembered something else. He took out a paper bag from his backpack and gave it to Maggie. Cassies child support. Maggies expression turned ugly, as if she had thought of something bad. She took the paper bag and opened it. Her face immediately darkened, and she threw it back. Get lost! Cassie doesnt need this sort of dirty money. Scott subconsciously caught the bag and was confused. This is my reward from myst job. How is it dirty? Maggie gnashed her teeth. Look at what youre wearing. Youre even wearing a helmet to cover your face? Its all new 100-dor bills, and you cant even be bothered to change the envelope? Scott looked at the bank logo on the paper bag in his hand and was enlightened. He handed it back. Like I said, you can ask Paxton to check my ount. You know the number. If Ive robbed the bank, you can give this to him as stolen money and have him issue a warrant. Looking at Scotts calm expression, Maggie finally wavered. You really didnt steal this? Scott smiled bitterly. I wouldnt give you stolen money. Maggie frowned, but still pushed the paper bag back. If thats the case, take the money. Live well first. This is all Cassie needs. Helpless, Scott tossed the paper bag that contained 20,000 dors to the side and turned around. Cassie is my daughter. I have the right to spend money on her. Maggie hesitated for a moment before she chased after him. Wait While they were whispering to each other as they made their way to Cassies room, a huge camera was aimed at 840 Winter Street through a gap in the curtains of another house diagonally opposite. On camera, Scott and Maggie were clearly arguing in low voices. At sunset, there was still some light outside, but the room was dark. The person pressed a button and a voice rang out. Boss, Scott Lang is here. Hes with his ex-wife. A momentter, Darren looked at the photo of Scotts daughter, Cassie, on his phone. He grinned maliciously. Good! What a man! You blew up my building and still dare toe out to meet your ex-wife for a family reunion! As he spoke, he walked toward a ck and yellow suit. Scott, once Ive caught you, lets see if that old man wille out to die! At the same time, on the porch of 850 Winter Street, an ordinary-looking middle-aged man holding a tablet smiled.?Darren, dont disappoint me! Otherwise, how can Scott owe me a favor? This person was naturally Lukes Level 1 clone. After exchanging credit points for legal ie from the bigshot, Scott had rushed to San Francisco. Luke had already arranged for an android to be stationed at 850, in case Darren was desperate. He also knew about Darrens underling who was monitoring Scotts ex-wifes house. Of course, Luke wasnt letting Darren, this bright red name in the system, live out of goodwill; he was purely waiting for him toplete his final task as a tool. In fact, Darrens phone was under constant surveince, and his whereabouts and externalmunications werepletely transparent to Luke. Now that this tool had finally thought of a n, it was time to put an end to things. Ten minutester, Scott was enjoying the Paxton barbecue which his daughter brought to him, when he suddenly heard a small but clear voice. Darren ising after you in his suit. The Benzing from the west is his. Stumped for a moment, Scott then darted to the window and craned his neck. He saw a ck Benz approaching at a normal speed. He hesitated for a moment before he put down the meat. Little peanut, Im going to the bathroom. Ille back to eat again after that. As he spoke, he exited the bedroom and instantly shrunk before leaving though a side room. Several flying ants had just taken off outside the house. They caught Scott as he jumped down from the second floor, and they flew toward the Benz. It wasnt that he was impulsive, but that he had seen Darren in this ck Benz before. It was always better to be sure. The flying ants quickly reached the Benz and Scott threw himself onto the car. Scott looked through the windshield and saw a figure in a yellow and ck suit. Scotts expression immediately changed. Hope had mentioned Darrens research results before, and she had indeed mentioned that the suit was yellow and ck. Scotts heart tightened. No! He couldnt let Darren charge into Maggie and Cassies house and hurt them. Chapter 1930 - Backyard Battle, Good Guys, Ambush

Chapter 1930: Backyard Battle, Good Guys, Ambush

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Scott was quite talented inbat. He was quick-witted and determined. He slid down the hood to the front of the car. He reached underneath, and a steel cable immediately dropped to the ground. At the same time, his body instantly returned to normal and he did a flip. The steel cable grew bigger and thicker. As Scott flipped, he shot the other end of the cable to the top of the Benz. !! Bang! In the backseat, Darren was shocked when he suddenly saw the sharp end of a steel cable. If this thing had been a little further back, wouldnt it have pierced his head? Then, the steel cable tightened, and the Benz had no choice but to stop. Darrens expression was fierce. He rolled down the window a little, and his body in the yellow and ck suit suddenly shrunk and flew out through the gap. As soon as Scottnded, he saw a ck and yellow dot sh toward him. He subconsciously shrunk to avoid the attack. 840 Winter Street was still the scene of a happy family party. In the backyard, the men were drinking beer and eating barbecue as they talked big. The women were gossiping, and the kids were ying mini ping-pong on one side. Everything was so beautiful and harmonious. Suddenly, two mosquito-like ck dots entangled with each other dropped into the garden next door. Then, one was kicked, and he flew through the shrubs into the backyard of No. 840. Scott, who had been kicked away, looked at the rapidly approaching grill and the faint red light in it. He cursed inwardly and decisively erged his body. ng! With a loud bang, the entire barbecue grill and the remaining meat on it were sent flying and scattered everywhere. All the adults and children subconsciously turned around, only to see a guy in a helmet and strange clothes lying on the ground, clutching his waist and yelling. The grill, which weighed dozens of kilograms, had been sent flying, and Scott had hit his waist hard. The other dot instantly erged itself, and Darren appeared in a yellow and ck suit. Compared with the gray Ant-Man suit, his yellow and ck suit was much more eye-catching. There were yellow lenses on the mask and two sharp insect-like appendages on the back, which looked very fierce. Darren turned around and looked at Maggie, who was quietly retreating with her daughter, Cassie. He then turned around and sneered. Just nice, Ill let you have a taste today of what its like to lose everything. Scott, who was rubbing his waist, also noticed Darrens actions. His expression was extremely ugly. B*stard,e at me if you dare. Darren grinned maliciously, the appendages on his back swaying slightly. As you wish. Before he finished speaking, he suddenly shrunk and flew at Scott. The two appendages shot out two tiny bluesers. Scott moved almost at the same time and rolled to avoid the blueser beams. White smoke rose from a small hole in the grass where he had been lying. Darren smiled smugly. What bullsh*t Ant Man? He couldntpare with his Yellowjacket suit at all! Your entire family will be reunited shortly! Thinking that, he sped up and lunged at Scott. After dodging the blueser beams, Scott was about to get up, when he touched something on the ground. His mind whirled, and he smoothly grabbed the item under his hand. He turned around and swung it at Darren, who had shrunk in size and was lunging at him. Bang! Darren was pped hard by the extremely stic blue rubber, which sent him spinning. The bean-sized Darren flew in an arc like a fly and hit the blue bug zappermp that was on the porch. Crackle! There were small electric sparks and smoke on themp before there were no longer any movements. Stumped for a moment, Scott looked down at the ping-pong bat in his hand. So useful? It seemed he had a talent for ping-pong. Thinking that, he stood up with some difficulty and took a few steps forward to hand the ping-pong bat to a frightened girl. The bat was hers, and she had dropped it when Scott knocked over the grill. The little girl stared nkly at the bat and then at Scotts strange mask. Wah, Mom, save me! Weirdo! Just like that, the little girl screamed and cried as she fled. Scott looked at the others awkwardly. So uh, Im a good Boom! Everybody ran off with their kids. Who would believe him? This weirdo clearly wasnt anything good! Scott shook his head with a bitter smile. He took a few steps forward and ced the ping-pong bat on the table. Just as he was about to check on Darren, two people rushed out of the back door. They raised their pistols and shouted, SFPD! Dont move, put your hands up! You son of a b*tch, put your hands up! Scott slowly turned around and raised his hand. Do you want me to keep still or raise my hands, Paxton? As he spoke, he pressed on his mask to reveal his face. Sergeant Paxton, who was Scotts ex-wifes current husband and her daughters stepfather, was in disbelief. Scott? Why are you here? He put his gun back into his holster. Scott heaved a sigh of relief and walked over to them. Paxton, listen to me After putting his gun away, Paxton took out another gun from his waist and pulled the trigger without hesitation. The taser instantly hit Scott in the chest. Zi! Zi! Zi! Scotts body jerked and he twitched as he fell to the ground. There was only one thought in his mind: Paxton, d*mn it! He actually used a sneak attack. But no matter how he wanted to curse, he couldnt. He could only be detained by Paxton and his colleague. While the three of them were messing around, Darren was sizzling on the bug zapper like a mosquito. He was even more miserable than Scott. But the Yellowjacket suit gave him some protection, and he didnt lose consciousness. He could only look hatefully at Scott as he was taken away. B*stard! Just you wait. Ill definitely kill you, and then your entire family! Suddenly, the bug zapper abruptly turned on. Darren cked out. Before he passed out, a thought shed through his mind: What was going on? Pa! The fuse box of the Paxton house also shorted out, causing a mor of exmations. On the dark bug zapper, the unconscious Darren suddenly disappeared. A transparent shadow quietly left in the dark. Nobody knew that he had been there. Half an hourter, Scott returned to a three-story building in the woods on the outskirts of the city with a gloomy expression. He entered the living room and saw Dr. Pym and Hope looking at him. Scott coughed ufortably. Whats wrong? Chapter 1931 - Hes Still a Kid, Shes Not a Kid Anymore

Chapter 1931: Hes Still a Kid, Shes Not a Kid Anymore

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Dr. Pym turned around angrily and red at his daughter. Hope was also a little angry. If we hadnt gotten the message, we wouldnt have known that someone ran off to his ex-wifes house and even started fighting in front of everyone. Dont make it sound like I was fighting Maggie! Scott had just finished cursing inwardly, when he suddenly came back to himself. F*ck! Im dead, Im dead, Im dead! While a very scared Scott faced his soon-to-be girlfriend and cheap father-inw, Lukes clone had already left for the Pacific Ocean. Over the dark ocean, Luke sighed. Darren, I gave you such a good opportunity, but you didnt use it! !! Just now, his clone had been hiding next to Maggie and Cassie, ready to save them at a critical moment. The best time was undoubtedly when Scott failed and Darren was about to attack the mother and daughter. For Scott, who valued his daughter more than himself, this would be a true life-saving debt that he would never forget. In the end, Luke hade up with many plot lines, but he hadnt expected Darren to be so useless. Scott had been wearing an outdated Ant-Man suit, yet he had taken Darren down with one hit. It could only be said that Darren was one of those trashy viins who, when they lost, even did so in such a stupid way. Back then, Obadiahs Iron Monger, which had been worth tens of millions, had lost to the Bat darts, but it was Batman who had thrown them out. Darren had lost to a ping-pong bat and a bug zapper! Was he worthy of the Pym Particle? Was he worthy of those appendages that could shoot outser beams? How embarrassing! An utterly depressed Luke had simply given the bug zapper another boost of electricity before he put an unconscious Darren into Space 2. He had failed in his biggest goal, but it wasnt a loss since he had been able to obtain a clearly functional Yellowjacket suit. Now that Darren had entered Space 2, Luke naturally had to interrogate him about everything he knew. Although it was impossible for him to remember all the data on the Pym Particle, he would definitely know the key points like the back of his hand. Otherwise, he wouldnt be the person in charge of the most advanced tech at Pym Technologies. Luke hadnt earned as much from this n, but he hadnt lost out. Thinking that, the clone put away its regret and flew further over the Pacific Ocean. In the mountains of New Jersey at the end of March, Luke and Frank were busy at the grill. Carrie, Mindy and Alice were ying on the other side of a creek. Luke asked casually, Is Alice really willing to let Carrie go to school? Frank flipped the meat and checked the temperature. Carrie brought it up herself. Alice is worried, so she wanted to ask you. Luke hummed in understanding. He was currently using his Big Dipper alias, and Big Dipper was the one who had rescued Alice and Carrie. Big Dipper was also recognized as the superhuman with mental powers on the team, and hence was the same as Carrie. Whether or not Carries mental state was good enough for her to attend school would be up to him. As for the witch Wanda, Frank and Alice didnt consider her at all. It wasnt a matter of ability, but of trust. Given how Wanda had almost annihted the Avengers, Frank didnt dare hand his adopted daughter over to the witch for an inspection. Frank didnt get a response. He turned around and saw Luke looking thoughtfully at Carrie, who was jumping around the creek with Mindy. His heart tightened, and he asked in a low voice, Is there a problem? Luke shook his head and continued cutting the bacon. No, her condition has stabilized. However, its best to give her a rtively simple environment at the beginning. Frank heaved a sigh of relief. Ive discussed it with Alice. Carrie will be 16 soon. We can send her to a private middle school in New Jersey. If shes fine for a year, she can attend a university in New Jersey. Luke was amused. The same one as Mindy? Frank also smiled. Well, theyre very close. Luke didnt say anything else. Frank was indeed concerned about Mindy, but it mainly had to do with her father, whom he had beaten up. Even heroes had a soft heart for beauties! Luke sighed inwardly. But that was a good thing. Given Alice and Carries situation, it was impossible for them to find an ordinary man to be the head of the family; he wouldnt be able to withstand the pressure at all. Of course, this wasnt a reference to Alices body weight. Certainly, Frank had indeed been using Life 1 strangely often for a while, but that was a private matter between him and Alice. In any case, Frank was fine and hadnt been crippled. Luke wasnt stupid enough to ask this cheap uncle what it felt like to have his bones broken. However, since then, Frank had asked Knight a lot more about cultivating the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique. Also, since this cheap uncle could have a wife and daughter again, Luke could be considered to have repaid the favor which Robert owed him. Although this favor didnt mean much to Luke and Frank, it was very important to Robert. Soon, Luke was done with his part. He took off his gloves and said to Frank, Ill talk to Carrie in private. Frank hummed in response. When Luke walked to the creek, Frank looked at Lukes back and sighed. Given Big Dippers personality, it was very kind of him to talk to Carrie even after already saying that it was fine. Luke said a few words, and Alice nodded with a smile. She grabbed Mindy, who was about to join in on the fun. Lets see if Frank needs any help first. Mindy rolled her eyes. After confirming that she had no chance to eavesdrop on Big Dipper and Carrie, she could only ept her fate. It was impossible to struggle. It wasnt a problem for Alice to stand there and let her struggle for a hundred years. Luke put his hands in his pockets and slowly led Carrie up the creek. Once they were out of sight, he said, Are you sure you want to see this world for yourself? Carrie gave an affirmative mm. Luke said, Thats true. Otherwise, your mother and Frank would be worried. Carrie hummed in agreement again. Luke changed the topic. Whats going on between you and Mindy? Carrie was silent. Luke turned around. Joseph is still young. Hes still a kid. Carrie burst outughing, and herugh grew louder and happier. Luke didnt stop her. He simply shrugged and continued walking. Carrie giggled for a long while before she finally stopped. Dont think he never told me that joke. Luke smiled and nodded. Dont hold back if you can understand the joke. Youve grown up. Carries smile faded. She picked up her pace and hugged his arm. Im still growing. You be my brother, too. Luke was helpless, but he didnt shake her off. Do you want to say that youre still a kid? Hearing that, Carrie recalled that video meme of everyone in a family taking turns to say, Hes still a kid. She couldnt help butugh out loud. As sheughed, she didnt forget to punch his arm. Dont make meugh. Mindy learned bad things from you. Luke shook his head solemnly. Shes not a kid anymore. This time, Carrie didnt say anything and simply punched him. Chapter 1932 - Little Brother, Little Sister, Little Brother’s ‘Wife’

Chapter 1932: Little Brother, Little Sister, Little Brothers Wife

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Afterughing for a while, they walked deeper into the woods where it was quieter. The faint sound of birds and insects, and the dense trees and shrubs had a calming effect. Carrie said in a low voice, I really cant tell them your identity? Luke didnt answer directly. Instead, he asked, Hows your Mental Communicationing along? Carrie said, I have a grasp of the basics. Under normal circumstances, my senses are 97% urate. !! Luke said, If Joseph ran into someone with a simr ability, do you think they wont use it on him? Carrie shook her head regretfully. It wasnt that she didnt understand. However, she, Joseph and Mindy really had an extraordinary rtionship. If this information could be made public, she, Mindy and Joseph could be considered like family. But if Joseph knew that Luke was Big Dipper, and Mindy knew that Big Dipper was Luke, and Big Dipper had ess to their conversations in the Ursa Minor chat Carrie didnt dare imagine it! This was better. She was the only one who knew that Big Dipper was Luke. It wasnt that Luke was careless, but that Carrie had been different from the others from the very beginning. She had always known that he was Big Dipper, but she hadnt known that Luke was Josephs brother. After she got to know Joseph, she met Luke once in a while. The memories of Luke rescuing her and her mother, Alice, in Rumford immediately surfaced. Lukes Star of Justice clone was exactly the same as her Spirit Form. The Spirit Form was as sensitive to mental fluctuations as Sharp Nose was to smells. The mental interference technology which Luke had developed had only be functional in thest two years. The previous armor and nanomask didnt have this function. Thus, whether it was her Spirit Form or her real self, Carrie could recognize the same person. However, Carrie had severe autism back then and rarely spoke to her mother, Alice. It was Luke who had been giving her mental therapy all this time, and he had repeatedly reminded her to keep this little secret. Strictly speaking, Carrie was Lukes super trump card. Her four abilities C Spirit Form, Telekinesis Control, Mental Resistance, Mental Communication C were enough to form aplete set of abilities. However, it would be a waste to let a master of such mental powers participate in a head-on battle. Support behind the scenes was the most suitable position for her. This raised an old problem: Carries mental state wasnt stable. In fact, she was autistic because she was sensitive to other peoples emotions. As a little girl, she had been able to vaguely sense the negative emotions of the adults around her. It would be strange if she didnt close herself off. As long as she worked behind the scenes, it would definitely be quieter for her. Luke was willing to protect this girl, who had given him 1/2 of her cloning ability and her unique mental resistance ability, for life. In any case, he had Bobby Max, who was good at Mental Communication, and his two clones. It wasnt like he needed her. But now that she had taken the initiative to make contact with the outside world, he wouldnt stop her. As for bing her brother, that was because of Joseph and Mindy. Mindy and Joseph had family and friends, but Carrie didnt. Since Carrie wanted a ready-made brother, what could Luke do? He could only acknowledge it. Whats going on with Joseph and Mindy? A lot of thoughts shed through Lukes mind, but he changed the subject. Theyre going to college together. Whats that got to do with me? Carrie decisively shifted the me. Luke rubbed his forehead. Mindy beat people up in school. You know that, right? Carrie snorted. Who told that little b*tch to flirt with Joseph? Hes just a kid. Thats against thew! Saying that, she remembered the kid joke andughed again. Luke was helpless. Mindy had grown up and had a much better temper. She had only pped the girl twice; the girl didnt even have a concussion or broken bones. The real cause was Joseph. This 12-year-old brother had grown up quickly. He had inherited Catherines delicate looks and mature mindset. At 12, he was too much of a pretty boy. With Life 1 and training that was grounded in science, he stood taller and straighter than an ordinary child. It wasmon for college girls to hit on him while he was out and about. Many girls might now know that he was only 12, but it was just like how boys liked to flirt with beautiful girls. When girls saw someone like Joseph, they wouldnt give up. Luke wasnt worried about Mindy hitting on his little brother. After all, they werent ordinary people. Also, the extroverted Mindy wasnt a match for the intellectual Joseph. Luke knew who was conning whom. He had already let Mindy down by giving Joseph two private warnings. When the two brothers were talking, Joseph said, I think Selina treats you pretty well too, which made Luke choke. Joseph had only used words and psychology on Mindy. He hadnt really done anything bad, much less two-timed her. Luke had conned Selina into bing his housekeeper to do all sorts of things for him C he was much more shameless than Joseph. He didnt like to use his status as his big brother to forcibly change his siblings views. In the end, he could only tell Joseph, If this blows up in your face in the future, the most I can do is save your life. Joseph shook his head thoughtfully. Thats unlikely to happen. Mindy will just break my bones at most. Turn me into a paraplegic I dont think so? Luke looked at his arrogant brother coldly. You dont know her that well. If you piss her off, she might chase you down and beat you up for the rest of your life. Picturing this terrifying scenario, Joseph couldnt help but tremble. He suddenly came back to himself. Wait, were just friends. Luke chuckled. Have you forgotten what I do? Joseph: Youre a private investigator Huh? Then, his eyes widened. You investigated Mindy? Its just an ordinary check. Its not like I tailed her. Luke was very calm. So far, youre the boy shes closest to, and the only one. He wasnt a pervert. There was no way he would monitor his brother and Mindys private affairs. He got up and patted Josephs shoulder. Just because you deny some things doesnt mean theyre not true. Be careful! This kid was still too young! From young, he had relied on his face and brain to scam food out of his female ssmates, but Mindy wasnt an ordinary little girl. If Joseph pissed her off, she would really beat him up. Chapter 1933 - Each Has Their Own Worries

Chapter 1933: Each Has Their Own Worries

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After dealing with this family matter, Luke didnt dwell on it. Time was fair. Mindy and Joseph werent the only ones who had grown up in thest few years C they were just the youngest. ire and Stacy had already made their rtionship public at a family gatheringst year. At that time, Robert and Catherine had gotten strange expressions when they saw how Stacy looked helpless and pitiful in ires arms when she was half a head taller. After some astonishment, Grandpa Drax said calmly, As expected of our Coulson family. You have a knack for finding a girlfriend. Roberts face immediately darkened.?ire is a girl! Also, her girlfriend is right in front of you. Old man, is it alright for you to say that? In the end it really was alright. It was clear that ire had exined to Stacy what Draxs character was like, and the two of them pretended not to hear him. Catherine only looked conflicted for a moment before she returned to normal. She wasnt a high school teacher anymore. Because of ire, Catherine had learned a lot about the entertainment industry C something like this wasnt unusual at all. With a gentle smile on her face, she called for Stacy to join the party. Seeing how Luke and Joseph minded their own business as they ate and teased Cindy on the side, Catherine knew that the three elders at home were indeed thest to know. While Stacy was in a steady rtionship, the twins had their own little online scandals. It was just that they werent as devoted as Stacy, and had already dated several guys. In one sense, they had grown up only to be useless. Fortunately, Luke had never thought of tyrannically forcing every reserve member to be a superhero. Stacy had given him his super disguise technique, and the twins had given him Elementary Sound Wave C it had taken no more than some money and a hundred hours. If it wasnt for the fact that Stacy had stabbed him in the back and infiltrated his family, this would have been an absolutely profitable investment. Nikki and Monica were still in Ursa Minor. They had already graduated from university, and had no intention of entering the superhero circle. They joined thepany which Ursa Minor used to make money, and were in charge of administration and finance. Lukes arrangements for them were the same as for Stacy and the other two. He told them that it was enough to keep up a certain amount of professional training and not to really turn into mediocre and useless people. Carol, who worked as Catherines personal bodyguard in Shackelford, was still as obedient as ever. She hadnt even looked for a boyfriend. However, she was in good spirits. After work, she rode horses, went camping, nted flowers, and studied cooking; she was more like a cultivator in seclusion. On the other hand, Lorna was caught up in a mess while giving birth in Chile. Because of the intense pain, her Maic Control exploded. Thankfully, she wasnt short of money, and the doctor she found was experienced and had a good work ethic; she didnt run away just because the building creaked, and insisted on delivering the baby. Thanks to Luke checking on her training progress every now and then, Lorna didntpletely panic amidst her pain. Sensing how her nerves and pain had caused her ability to explode and shake the hospital, she hurriedly got a grip of her emotions and forced her ability to slowly subside. Otherwise, the doctor, who insisted on sticking to her professional ethics, might be crushed to death when the building copsed, and wouldnt live to see the end of Lornasbor. After this incident, Big Dipper went to Chile to clean up after Lorna. All metal objects within a kilometer had been affected by the explosion of Lornas ability. A superpower incident of this level wasnt something she could deal with herself, let alone when she had just given birth to a daughter. It was troublesome, but Lornas ability had taken an important step forward. Originally, she could only create dangerous weapons by manipting sheet-like metal objects. After she gave birth, it was a little hard for her to throw a car, but she was more than strong enough to smash people with a motorcycle. The vast amounts of small metal objects she could now control also far exceeded what firearms could do. But Lornas problems didnt end there. After the shock and joy of giving birth, Lorna and her boyfriend, Marcos, moved back to Brazil. The two were unused to living with a child, and they gradually started to sh with each other. Not long ago, they felt that they really couldnt continue living together, and could only break up. At that moment, a new conflict arose over who got their daughter; neither of them was willing to give her up. Luke could only make a personal trip to get these two youngsters, whose one moment of happiness had led to a lifetime of headaches, to reach an agreement. Luke went over and didnt waste time spouting bullsh*t to these two wan-looking youngsters. He simply looked at Marcos and asked bluntly, As a father, you need to be able to support yourself and your kid first before you can discuss other things. What do you think? When Marcos heard that, he wilted. Apart from his superpower, he didnt even have a high school diploma. He also wasnt as in awe of Big Dipper as Lorna was. While Lorna persisted in her training and learning, Marcos had only gone through with it for a while before he stopped. Luke had even offered him some pretty good job opportunities through Reba, who was in South America, but Marcos had never treated them seriously. After evaluating the guys personality, Luke decisively gave up on him. Not all superhumans were qualified to join the PDD. Otherwise, the superhuman criminals whom he had killed would probably be full of resentment in death. They were more capable and had a much better attitude than Marcos, but they never got the chance to give it a try. Marcos was unable to respond, and was naturally taken out of the running; he only had visitation rights. If he worked hard in the future, he could naturally fight for custody of his daughter. But if he continued to just get by, it would be best for him to find another woman to have children with. Lorna was much better than Marcos, but only to a certain point. However, she was too overpowered, and was also a woman. Compared with Marcos, it was much easier for Luke to influence her thoughts and attitude toward life. Besides, she had Carol as her best friend. Carol had a very close bond with Lorna. She had no ns to fall in love or have children herself, but she liked her niece very much. Her sry as Catherines personal bodyguard wasnt low. It covered most of her living expenses. She basically hadnt used her sry in thest few years, which was enough to cover the cost of raising her niece. After sending Marcos packing, Luke took Lorna and her daughter, Dawn, back to Das. That day, Carol flew a private fixed-wing ne to the rendezvous point. When the Big Dipper clone got out of the car with Lorna and her daughter, Carol ran over with a smile and hugged Lorna. Luke smiled and didnt forget to carry the three-year-old girl over. If Marcos, who had been on the receiving end of Big Dippers dark expression the entire time, could see his face now, he would definitely curse him for being biased. But Marcos was a man! Whether it was in terms of feelings or practical benefits, Luke would stand on the side of Carol, whom he was closer to, and the prettier Lorna. Useless Marcos, get lost! The only reason he hadnt beaten up the guy this time was because the two-year-old girl was cute, and he didnt want to beat up her father in front of her. Chapter 1934 - Education, I’ll Be Watching You

Chapter 1934: Education, Ill Be Watching You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

It had been more than a year since the two friendsst met. Their reunion was a warm one, and they chatted for a long while. Seeing that it was about time, Luke had Carol y with Dawn in the backyard. He and Lorna sat on the back porch. On the table were biscuits and coffee which Carol had just made. Luke poured coffee for himself and Lorna before he asked, Have you thought it through? After Lorna and Marcos split up, Luke told her to think about what to do next, and had suggested two paths for her. Lorna had said that she wanted to think about it, and Luke had said that he would wait until they got here. He usually didnt stay long C it was only because he wanted to pay Carol a visit that he hadnt left immediately. Luke returned to Shackelford every now and then, but he didnt want Big Dipper to appear at the same time. Carol was very concerned about her savior, Big Dipper, and had mentioned several times that she would treat him to a taste of her cooking when he had the time. It was killing two birds with one stone for the three of them to have dinner together. Drinking his coffee leisurely, he didnt rush the uncertain Lorna. She was already 21, and was the mother of a three-year-old. It was normal for her to be more worried. On the way here, she had been anxious and couldnt make up her mind. Luke didnt use his mental abilities to influence her. A person who was forcibly hypnotized could easily turn around and stab him in the back. Unless their names were bright red in the system, Luke just went with the flow. Lorna watched Dawn, who was ying in the backyard. After a long while, she said uncertainly, I still want to grow up with Dawn, so Luke hummed and waved his hand to cut her off. He wasnt in a hurry to ask anything of her. It was good enough to know what her thoughts were. Okay, said Luke. But you have to at least meet the minimum requirements for your studies in the future. Lorna: Huh? Thinking about the study courses which covered all sorts of things, she was a little scared. Luke took a sip of his coffee. This isnt revenge. Lorna pursed her lips and looked angry but didnt dare say anything. This was clearly saying that she was uneducated! Since he had the time, Luke didnt mind exining it clearly. If you choose to join us, youll have to do well in your studies, and even excel in some subjects. He nced at her with a faint smile. So, youre right to choose not to join us. This indeed isnt something just anyone can do. Lornas mouth dropped open. Are you kidding? She wasnt interested in studying, but she remembered the list of courses very clearly. There were so many courses C how could someone do well or even be outstanding in all of them? More importantly, this was just the basic requirement for joining the Bat Squad. Were all the members of the team monsters? Hm they?did?seem unusual! Lorna suddenly felt better. Whypare herself with a bunch of extraordinary monsters? Sensing her emotions, Luke chuckled. They didnt know everything when they joined, but they worked hard to improve themselves. At most, they learned less if they didnt like it. Theyre notzy. Frustrated, Lorna lowered her head. Wasnt he saying that she waszy? Luke said, They are still working hard, even in their thirties or forties. Are you going to give up when youre only in your early twenties? Lorna was lost for words. Luke snorted. Youre just getting by because nobody is minding you. Lorna kept her head down and rubbed her toes on the wooden floor, like a weak student who had been asked to stay back by a teacher. But Lukes goal wasnt to beat her down, so he changed the topic. In the future, Ill find a private tutor to start teaching you middle school subjects. You can take your time studying. When the timees, you can contact a suitable university. As a person, you should study more so that your mind isnt nk. Lorna turned around in shock. What? I have to study? Luke looked at her disdainfully again. Of course! Are you going to be illiterate forever? Lorna opened her mouth and moved her mouth several times, but couldnt say anything. She couldnt say, Yes, I like being illiterate! Luke continued to talk reason. You love Dawn, right? Lorna subconsciously nodded. Luke said, Youre willing to provide her with the best, and you definitely wont stop her from going to college in the future, right? Lorna nodded again. Luke said, In another decade or so, when Dawn goes to college, will the both of you have nothing inmon to talk about then? Lorna was stumped. How much inmon could a college student have with someone like her, who hadnt even gone to high school? There would be a huge difference in their way of thinking; it was hard to have anything inmon. Even ignoring themunication barrier that might be caused by age, Lorna hadnt even gone to high school. If her daughter encountered a problem at school, how was she supposed to help her? Throw all the students, parents, and teachers into the sky? If that happened, it would be strange if the mother and daughter could stillmunicate smoothly after that. Luke wasnt lying. In his previous life, he had been able tomunicate with his nephew and niece because he lurked online for a long time, and knew all the behavior and lingo of the younger generation. Most of the time, his nephew and nieces parents could only exhort them to study or work hard, and take care of their health. Under this constant nagging, the children werent willing to share their thoughts, and their parents didnt know what their children were thinking. Lorna clearly didnt want that. Listening to Lukes warning (con), she finally felt a sense of urgency. It wasnt like she expected her daughter to be as close to her once she grew up, but it couldnt be to the point of having nothing to say to each other! Sensing her emotions, Luke knew that this was enough. If he pressed further, Lorna would be utterly crushed, and it would take a lot of effort to lift her up again. If it wasnt for the fact that Lornas ability was a huge cheat and she had the potential to be an important trump card, he wouldnt have bothered to say so much. At that point, Luke simply got up and left to chat with Carol, leaving Lorna alone to think. In early April, Dawns cheerful shrieks ofughter rang out amidst the backyard greenery on a Texan afternoon. Lorna sat on the porch in a daze as she watched Dawn pull Big Dipper along to y. The little girl wasnt afraid of his poker face at all. It seemed that her daughter was closer to him than to her. Was this the charm of education? Lorna was at a loss. If Luke knew what she was thinking, he wouldnt know whether tough or cry. How could educationpare with a superpower? He could use Mental Communication to convey friendly feelings to Dawn, and the little girl would naturally approach him. This had nothing to do with his poker face at all! That night, the little girl went to bed early, and Carol and Lorna saw Luke off. Looking at the reluctant Carol and theplicated expression in Lornas eyes, he hugged Carol with a smile. Dont let yourself suffer too much. Youve already done very well. Carol blushed and nodded silently. Luke looked at Lorna again. The arrogant young mother looked away. He hugged her and patted her head. Youre not a kid anymore. You should work hard for yourself and Dawn. Lornas eyes were a little hot, and she could only lower her eyes to hide them. She heard a deep, stern voice. Dont ck off anymore! Ill be watching you. Chapter 1935 - A Straight Man’s Solution

Chapter 1935: A Straight Mans Solution

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After dealing with Carrie and Lorna, Luke still didnt have time to rx. That was because there was still Skye. Luke could only sigh. Spring had arrived, and it was the season of love. Fine, that was pure nonsense. The fact of the matter was that the reserve members whom he had invested in were younger on average, which was why all the problems were piled up here. The supergirl trio, Lorna and Skye were all in their early twenties, and were indeed at an important stage of their lives where they had to decide on their futures. An ordinary person without resources or guidance would have muddled their way along in society for a few years. By the time they came to their senses, they would realize that they were closing in on 30. At that time, not everyone would have the willpower and courage to change and work hard. Most people would just live like that and be part of the masses, leading ordinary lives. Lorna was a little like that, but Luke chose to intervene because of her heaven-defying superpower. The others were different. Luke had never overlooked their training. They had received long-term training that exceeded the elite level. Even the twin sisters, who were rtively idle, were still far more learned than a regr kid. One of them was a B-list singer, and the other was a top Inte celebrity. They had mostly relied on themselves to get to this level. Apart from their professional skills, they had at least received passable grades in psychology and economics. They might not be as good as some outstanding college students, but in terms of development and real-world practice, they were better. Stacy and ire were together, but not only didnt Luke rx, he demanded even more from Stacy. Her pride exploded when he said, ire is so outstanding. Arent you afraid that someone better will pursue her? Stacys ability made her far better than an ordinary person. With strict self-discipline, it was easy for her to be outstanding. But these girls couldntpare with Skye. She had always been proactive in learning, and had been collecting and sorting out intelligence for the PDD for a long time. Now, she had even joined the Justice League. If Carrie, Lorna and Stacy were trump cards 1, 2 and 3, then Skye was king of the trump cards. Her intelligence, character, support abilities, andbat skills were all outstanding. To put it another way, those who were smarter than her werent steady enough. Those who were steadier than her werent strong enough, and those who were stronger than her werent smart enough. Luke basically didnt have to worry about such an outstanding girl, yet she was the one he saw the most often. That was because the person she knew was Luke the detective. The problem this time was a rich young man whom Skye met in college. She only treated him as a friend, but he wanted to be her boyfriend. If the other party was a yboy, it wouldnt be a problem. Skye wouldnt like him, nor even give him the time of day. However, this guy was outstanding in all aspects and he wasnt fickle. Even with Skyes intelligencework, she couldnt find anything wrong with him. She had even guessed that this person was gay and was only looking to use her as a shield. Unfortunately, there was no evidence that this outstanding young man liked men. This was just a small interlude in life, and wasnt worth Luke making a fuss over. But Skye hade looking for him twice recently. Luke was a straight man and had even more straightforward ways. He could easily sense Skyes thoughts. The young man wasnt important. The important thing was that this person had caused Skye to start fixating on Luke. Who could he me? He could only me it on the fact that spring hade. That was the biggest headache for Luke. He was the one who had found Skye in the sewers. He had sent her to school and resolved the danger of her ability hurting her. He had also found Big Dipper to suppress the restless Jiaying. He wasnt surprised at all that Skye had a good impression of him. But they were too close to each other; he would never make a move! He wasnt the only one who was close to Skye. Selina, Mindy, Joseph, and the neighbors in Clinton were all close to both him and Skye. Also, everybody in the Bat Squad knew Skyes code name, Hand of Destruction. If he really made a move, then the subsequent trouble Luke had been unable to control himself at the very beginning and had fooled around for a while in the first year or so. In the five to six years after that, he was only intimate with Jenny, Elena and Max. He had never touched any other woman. He had so much tech and equipment to y with in hisb; he really wasnt interested in picking up women. There were too many women who looked at him with sparkling eyes, and most of them just lusted after his body. Elizabeth, who had followed him from LAPD to NYPD, genuinely liked him. However, they crossed paths less and less, and he used this as a way to indirectly turn her down. Skye, on the other hand, was the trump card he had groomed, and she was working for the Justice League. Solving Skyes problem was much harder than solving Lornas problem. After careful consideration, Luke smiled. He was overthinking it. He wasnt a Casanova to begin with C he should just act like the blunt straight man that he was. So, he epted Skyes dinner invitation, and they went to a Spanish restaurant in Long Beach. After a few years, Skye was no longer a malnourished little girl. Her face was rosy and her lips were full. Her long ck hair was smooth and shiny, and her eyes were full of confidence and determination. Sitting down opposite Skye, Luke didnt hide his admiration. He nodded with a smile. It seems youve been doing well recently. Skye wasnt shy. She nodded gracefully and asked, Thank you for your concern. What about you? Luke chuckled. Shouldnt we talk after we order? Skye pped her forehead. Yes, you like to enjoy delicious food. Luke summoned the waiter and quickly ordered. Skye couldnt help but ask, Can you be full with so little food? Luke nodded. Of course not, but few peoplee here to get full, right? Skye couldnt help butugh. Luke didnt want to beat around the bush. He asked, Do you want a boyfriend? Skyes heart jumped, but she said calmly, Are you talking about that rich young master? Im not interested. Luke chuckled. Dont forget that Im also a rich young man. Skyes eyes widened slightly, and she couldnt help butugh. You? Young man? Luke shrugged. Im only 25. I cant be considered a middle-aged man, right? Skye choked. She suddenly remembered that the person in front of her was indeed very young. Although Lukes face had always been young, he had always acted too middle-aged, which made people subconsciously overlook this point. Skye was silent for a moment before she asked casually, So? Is someone rich also chasing you? Chapter 1936 - Crack Open

Chapter 1936: Crack Open

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Luke nced at Skyes right hand, which was subconsciously fiddling with a table knife. He shook his head. Ive always had a steady girlfriend. The table knife paused, and Skye looked surprised. Who is she? At that moment, she almost exploded. There really was such a person? After meeting Luke, Skye went to college, joined the PDD, and then joined the Justice League. Her path had been too smooth. When she joined the PDD as a temp worker, Luke had said that he had helped her find the job, which meant that he was at least connected to the PDD. Everyones identities in the Justice League were absolutely confidential, and interrogating each other was prohibited. For example, Hammersmith and Lady Deathstrike were together, and Lady Deathstrikes daughter was Silent Mage in Ursa Minor, but this wasnt something that could be investigated in the Leagues intelligence database. When it came to Luke, his family connections were no secret, but his girlfriend wasnt in the intelligence database, which meant that this girlfriend was probably extraordinary. Luke shook his head with a smile. Thats a secret. Also, its not her, but them. Skyes hand jerked, and the table knife fell to the floor. Her eyes widened as she looked at the calm Luke, and she suddenly felt a little stumped. Although this was amon answer from rich men, she had never expected to hear it from him. Skye was stunned for a moment, and it was only when the waiter helpfully put down a new table knife that she came back to her senses. Shaking her head, she tried to control her chaotic emotions and couldnt help but ask, Then, Selina A faint smile appeared on Lukes face, but he nodded. She knows everything. Crack! The table cracked. Luke sighed and called for the waiter. He paid the bill and said to Skye, Lets go and talk somewhere else. As soon as they left, a ck van arrived. Four men in ck suits entered the restaurant and packed up the table. The restaurant manager was about to say something, when he was escorted out by two men in ck suits. One of them pped a paper bag on the managers chest and said coldly, This ispensation for damage to the table and chairs. The manager subconsciously caught the paper bag. When he opened it for a look, he couldnt help but reach inside to touch a few more times. Looking up at the man in the ck suit, he nodded sincerely. Then thats fine. Pleasee again. There was at least 1,000 to 2,000 dors in the paper bag. A new table would only cost 200 dors; the extra was undoubtedly a tip. Besides, while one man gave him the money, the other had a hand in his pocket. That was a dangerous-looking stance. The manager didnt think that the second man was carrying another paper bag on him. As the manager of a high-end restaurant, the ability to read people was a basic requirement. So, he immediately made the safest choice take the money and watch the ck van leave with a smile. Elsewhere, Luke took Skye to his ck SUV and drove unhurriedly east of Long Beach. He drove into a parking lot. Luke stopped the car and got out, followed by Skye. They strolled along the seaside road. Looking at a diner not far away, Luke pointed at it. Do you remember that? Skyes eyes flickered. Thats where you bought me a meal for the first time. Then, she looked to the east. Although it was blocked by trees, she knew that there was a sewer entrance there. She had once lived in that sewer for months. One day, a guy who called himself a rookie detective knocked on her door and took her out of that dark memory. After a brief silence, Luke asked, Do you know why I sought you out back then? Skye was stunned. You were investigating a case? Luke shook his head. No C it was because I already realized that you were special. Skyes heart jumped, and she felt ufortable. Luke didnt look at her as he slowly walked forward. It turns out that youre indeed gifted. Skye stopped and bit her lip as she red at his back. Luke stopped and turned around. So, you dont have to thank me. After all, my goal isnt simple. Skyes eyes stung again, but she took a few deep breaths. Are you saying that youre investing in me for a purpose? Luke nodded. You can think of it that way. Crack! A crack appeared in the ground under Skyes feet. Lukes lips twitched. This soft girl was about to re up! But it was better to rip the bandaid off all at once. If he stopped halfway, it would hurt again next time. Furious, Skye stepped forward again. How many people like me have you invested in? Luke said, Well, maybe eight or ten. Crack! Another piece of the road broke. This time, Skye only paused slightly. After walking some distance, she asked, Are you like me with all of them? Luke said, Pretty much Crack! The road cracked again. Luke smiled wryly. Alright, there are both guys and girls. Some have entered certain departments, and some are free. If he dealt Skye another blow, the road would probably split open, and it would be very troublesome to wrap things up. Skye was silent for even longer this time. She walked over to the sewer she had been in and stared nkly at the dark entrance. After a long while, she asked, Then what about Selina? This time, Luke didnt answer immediately. After a long while, he said, Were partners who trust each other. Skye chuckled. Partner? How long can you trust a partner for? A decade, several decades? Luke tilted his head and thought for a moment. Probably forever. Skye turned around with a stunned expression. Forever? Then what about your girlfriends? Luke shook his head. Thats a different matter. Sensing the girls emotions, his heart finally softened. I have a reason why I cant give up my girlfriends. What they feel for me might be love, but I can only say at most that I have some feelings for them. Thinking hard, Skye quickly analyzed the information in her head. Luke left her to it. He was the one who had taught her to stay calm in any situation. He simply continued, Im a very ordinary and practical person. Feelings between a man and a woman arent that important to me, so I dont mind my partner knowing that I have a lot of girlfriends, understand? Skye couldnt help but roll her eyes. She wasnt stupid. She had been pretty upset earlier because Luke was practically indirectly saying, Dont cling to me. But now Fine, it was actually the same. It just proved that it wasnt a problem with Skye, but with him. It was like feeling embarrassed at being rejected by a man, but when he said that he was gay, you suddenly felt better! That was right, that was it! Skye stressed that to herself in her heart. Chapter 1937 - Nonstop Problems During Spring

Chapter 1937: Nonstop Problems During Spring

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Taking a few deep breaths, Skye deliberated for a moment before she finally asked, Then, can I be someone like Selina? Luke was lost for words.?Do you want to sunbathe in front of me too? Even as he roasted her inwardly, he stretched out his hand solemnly. I cant say for sure, but I look forward to the day we be unshakable partners. Stunned for a moment, Skye finally stretched out her hand, and Luke pulled her into a half-hug. Good girl! I have high hopes for you. Lets go. Ill take you home. With that, he immediately let go of her and walked back. Only then did Skye react. Wait, something didnt feel right. Then, she got it, and chased after Luke. Dont run. When will that day be? If you dont tell me the exact time, then youre just a thug Luke chuckled inwardly.?Youll understand when I really act like a thug with you! Selina was good at fighting and even gave him benefits every so often; she wasnt stupid enough to ask these sorts of sensitive questions. Want topete with Selina? Hehe, this little girl was too young. Besides, was it wrong for him to reject Skye? He would really be scum if he led her on! If he made a move on everyone who had a good impression of him, then the twins, Carol, Nikki and Monica all had a chance. If he was really that much of a yboy, it wasnt necessarily impossible even with Mindy, who had met him before she met Joseph. But what would be the point? He didnt want to live a life like Bobbys, where he switched women every day. Actually, Luke had always hated trouble. To him, exchanging sweet nothings with a bunch of women every day wasnt enjoyment, but torture. Compared with trying all sorts of means to sweet-talk women into bed, he would rather work on technology and equipment in theb. If he was interested, he would pick it up, and if he wasnt, he would put it down. They didnt need to be coaxed, and there was no end to the fun. Even excluding these things that didnt have emotions, didnt he still have two sisters and a brother? If he didnt mess with his siblings, what fun was there in being a big brother? ire and Joseph had grown up and werent fun anymore. But there was still little Cindy! This little sister was only five, and was the most fun to tease. A man with a healthy body, a warm family, good parents, entertaining siblings, endless research on technology and equipment, endless money, and who even had a few girlfriends C why would he look for trouble by ying around? Luke didnt want unnecessary problems. If a man dallied and drew things out, it would cause even more problems. A man should be open and frank from the beginning. This wasnt unusual here. As long as a couple wasnt married, it wasnt umon for both parties to have a few partners at the same time. Even when introducing someone to a friend, there were special terms like casual, exclusive, engaged, and married that could be used. Luke had never said that he had an exclusive girlfriend. Skye clearly didnt want to be that sort of girlfriend, which automatically excluded her. Of course, it could also be because she was too close to Luke, and was too embarrassed to say that it was okay to be that sort of girlfriend. But that wasnt Lukes problem. There was nothing wrong with girls being a little more reserved. When he dropped Skye off, she simply said goodbye and entered the house without even a smile. Watching her enter the house, Luke chuckled and shook his head before he drove off. The lights in the house came on, and a person stood by the window and watched the SUV leave. She was silent for a long time. That wasnt the only problem that spring brought. Lukes Level 1 clone had been in the Pacific Ocean for three months after April passed. However, it wasnt hard for his clone at all. Apart from going into the ocean to educate the octopus baby, he spent most of his time in Hawaii; it was no different from a holiday. Haley, who had been roaming the world, also came. She said that she hadnt seen the Joker in a long while, and she also wanted to get Life 1 from him. This was the wage which Luke had used to tempt the symbiote, Agony. It sounded reasonable, but he still firmly believed in what he felt this was all because of spring, even if it was more like summer in Hawaii. It had been a few months since theyst met, and Dr. Haleys looks and figure had be even more outstanding. This proved how amazing thebined effect of Life 1 and the symbiote was. Luke silently noted down the results of this experiment. When there was time in the future, he would get the dog heads clone to give everyone in his family full healthcare cover C this was far more valuable than just using Life 1 alone. The dog head wouldnt lose out either. Dr. Haley clearly wasnt asking for Life 1 just for herself; Agony also couldnt wait. The benefits of this thing for the symbiote were obvious. After a shot of Life 1, what happened next was quite horrifying. Agony instantly entered theplete symbiotic form. It was clearly very excited. Dr. Haley, who had turned into a blue woman, still had her senses about her. She jumped into the shallow waters outside the house. She knew very well that the Joker didnt like her blue-skinned form; he looked at her like she was an experiment. Conversely, he always admired her original looks. However unhappy Agony was, Haley much preferred to be looked at by the Joker. In any case, Agony couldnt leave her if it wanted Life 1. She didnt want the Joker to grow distant toward her. Ten minutester, when Dr. Haley came out of the ocean, she was back to normal. Her wet white nightgown clung to her body, fully exposing the female doctor. Luke admired the beautiful view, but didnt n to go any further. He didnt want to do anything with the symbiote. Just thinking about it grossed him out. But that was where the problem with spring came in. He didnt want to, but he couldnt stop people from having different thoughts. After Dr. Haley came in, she didnt go to the bathroom. Instead, she walked over to him and sat down. Not only did her face draw closer to his, she also put her arms around his shoulders. I think Ive only taken half my sry for the past six months. Luke smiled and rubbed her face. No, dear Haley, youre spending your own life. Haleys eyes flickered. Really? I dont believe it. Before she finished speaking, the arms on Lukes shoulders turned blue. A wicked smile appeared on Lukes face, but he cursed inwardly.?I take you in as a subordinate, and you want to sweet-talk me? You even brought the symbiote with you to persuade me. Youre crazy. With a thought, a strange vibration spread from his body to Haleys arms. The blue color instantly faded to reveal two fair arms. With the same smile, he withdrew his hands from Haleys face and ced them on her arms. Do you believe me now? Chapter 1938 - How About We Buy Another Dog?

Chapter 1938: How About We Buy Another Dog?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Luke grabbed Haleys arm and pressed her down on his knees. He didnt show any mercy at all as he smacked her. It wasnt just the female doctor, but Agony also screamed in agony. Luke wasnt just using brute force, but also a trace of faith. He wasnt going to kill the symbiote, but he could make it suffer. In human terms, the sensation was like rubbing menthol balm on your thighs. Haleys behavior earlier was a tacit understanding between her and Agony. Ever since Luke snatched her from Simon, he realized that her mental ups and downs caused her serious mental issues. She actually didnt hate Simon for using her as a test subject; conversely, she became addicted to being studied. But Luke had easily sent Simon packing, and Simon was forced to go into hiding. His position in Haleys heart hadpletely copsed, and Joker naturally became the leader. It could be said that what the female doctor enjoyed the most right now was being ruthlessly taught a lesson by the Joker. But Luke didnt have that much free time. He wasnt Simon, and didnt have time to y mind games with Haley every day. So, when he had taken Haley around with him as a newbie, he had first found a dog for Agony as a temporary host. Without the mental immunity which Agony gave Haley, Luke swiftly tweaked Haleys consciousness. Luke spent some time fixing her reflex mechanism so that her pursuit of pain as a research subject was turned into a proper amount of pain which brought pleasure. It wasnt like Luke was giving her special treatment; it was just that the female doctors mental issues could only be alleviated and notpletely resolved. Agony would instantly eliminate anysting effect of his abilities. It was impossible for Luke to use his mental abilities and Pheromone Control to slowly resolve the problem like he had done with Alice and her daughter. The female doctors name was bright red, and she had a restless temperament; it didnt matter if Luke was a little rough. As a master of physical techniques, it was a piece of cake for him to make someone feel immense pain without damaging their body. This was much easier than using mental abilities on the symbiote. Agonys thinking was even simpler. It would use the opportunity when Haley acted out to rebel. If it seeded, it could escape, but if it failed, it would only suffer a little. Thus, this was a sneak attack and lesson that all three parties present knew would happen. Haley copsed on Lukes knees in pain. After feeling the sting, Agony decisively shut down. Softly rubbing the skin that was gradually turning red, Luke said unhurriedly, Ive already given you a thrashing. How much longer are you going to lie here? Haley wriggled unhappily. I was busy outside for half a year. Luke smiled. You get what you earn. If you want more, you have to earn it. As Haley slowly got up, she rubbed her plump chest against his legs before she stood up. Im going to take a shower first. Ten minutester, she came out in a new silk nightgown, toweling her hair. Sitting on the armrest of Lukes chair, she turned around and curled her legs around Luke. Luke locked the phone and ced it on the other armrest. Okay, tell me what you found in Europe. Lukes mission for Haley had been to start with the higher-ups in Europe and look for leads on Hydras hidden heads. Still, he had a lot of reservations about Haley, this strange 3-star teammate. Batman was known to be rolling in tech, while the Joker was known for his evil abilities. Naturally, the way they did things had to be different. Haley didnt get a powerful A.I. program or any of the PDD connections, and her intelligencework was very low-end it was just an ordinary phonework. For the sake of secrecy, Haley collected and stored most of the information herself, and would only send Luke very important information in code. The Joker wasnt afraid of the American government, nor did he care about provoking the European government, so Haley had nothing to worry about. With the changeable mask, her extensive knowledge of psychology, and the drugs and small tools which Luke provided her with, she could find many opportunities to get close to key figures for information. Luke tagged the targets in order of how red their names were. Most of them went missing,mitted suicide, or went to prison, while a small number were left as bait. For half a year, Europe was Haleys yground. Manipting these high and mighty bigshots like puppets before destroying them gave her great satisfaction. Help the dying and heal the injured? Forget it, this was the right answer. She came back in high spirits, and Luke gave her another shot of Life 1 again C this was what she wanted. This gave her both physical and mental pleasure! Hearing Lukes question, Haley curled up in the mostfortable position and whispered in his ear. Luke ced his hands on her smooth legs and rubbed them slowly as he absorbed the intelligence he was hearing. Her legs were very fair and smooth, and werent blue. He didnt feel the least bit burdened at touching them. Haley had brought back a lot of information this time, and Luke would interject every now and then. Naturally, his hands didnt stay still. So, an hourter, although the swelling had gone down, Haley still felt warm. When she was done, she switched positions, closed her eyes, andy backzily. Lukes hands could only switch positions. Looking thoughtfully at the starry night sky outside the window, he mumbled, Whitehall? Hehe, he actually hid in Find for two years beforeing out. No wonder I couldnt find him. When Haley woke up on the couch, Luke was nowhere to be seen. Looking at the thin nket over her, she asked Agony and learned that the Joker had left not long after she fell asleepst night. She couldnt help but mumble to herself,?How about I buy another dog today and you camp out there for a couple of days? Agony:?Get lost. They had just gotten a shot of Life 1st night. Even with Agonys help, it would take a week topletely absorb it. It would be a huge loss if it was chased out to upy a dog. Besides, why should a grand symbiote like itbine with a dog? This woman was crazy! Without Agonys help, she mightve been bedridden for days with her butt in the air. Now that her butt was fine, she wanted to burn the bridge and ditch it to hook up with that hateful Joker? Dream on! But after Haley cleaned herself up and left after breakfast, she really went to the pet store. Agony objected wildly in her head, but Haley was unmoved. She could still live well without Agony. Agony couldnt live well without her it couldnt get Life 1. Haley also knew very well that the Joker was biased. Every time he saw Agonys blue-skinned form, he was clearly disgusted, but he appreciated Haley herself. She wouldnt change her biggest goal for Agony. The Joker had to be with the Queen forever. Chapter 1939 - Useful? Can Be Used? How?

Chapter 1939: Useful? Can Be Used? How?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Agony roared wildly in Haleys consciousness, but it didnt dare control her body. It had made a pact with the Joker: Controlling Haleys body against her will was an absolute taboo. It was like training a dog. Once a dog saw itself on the same level as its master, it would be hard to teach it. Agony was much more dangerous than a dog. Thus, Agony could only watch Haley buy a husky. !! Who the hell knew why someone would sell huskies in Hawaii? After buying this half-grown husky, Haley returned to the seaside vi. She fed the dog, watched the news, drank some juice, swam in the ocean, and waited leisurely until night fell. It wasnt until she heard a dog barking that she got up with a smile. She lowered her head and looked at the person next to the half-grown husky. Surprise! Luke looked away from the little idiot who was looking at him with its head tilted and asked, Do you like this breed? Haley chuckled. Agony likes it! It has taste. Luke nodded thoughtfully. As expected of a symbiote; it had odd taste! Ignoring the husky who was still ring at him, Luke sat down on the couch. Haley immediately followed and sat down next to him. Luke paid no attention. He leaned back against the couch and said, Youve been busy for so long this time. Take a break. You can go anywhere for a month or two. Haleys eyes flickered. Then give me a bonus first. Luke thought for a moment, then shook his head. Change to something else. Haley smiled, but she was roaring at Agony in her heart. B*stard, you dare go back on your word? Are you going to get lost or not? Do you believe that I wont get him to teach you a lesson right now? Agony cursed. You ugly, crazy woman! Did I say yes? What gives you the courage to tell me to get lost? Haley sneered. I think Agony has been a little Swoosh! A blue liquid shot out of her back andnded on the husky next to the couch. The husky red at her fiercely before it ran off. Lukes lips curled up in a friendly smile. Did I say you could leave? The husky, who was about to run, froze. One of its front legs paused in the air, and it didnt dare put it down. Luke finally looked at Haley. What about it? The husky trembled and turned around to beg Haley for mercy. Haley coughed and said, Its nothing. Its just that its been working hard for half a day. Should I give it a small reward? Luke looked back and forth between the woman and the dog for a moment before he hummed lightly and said, Give it a dose of Lifeter. Youre so good to me. Haley leaned against Lukes chest and smiled arrogantly at the dumbfounded husky. Its fine. You can leave first! Swoosh! Thump! The husky instantly charged out of the room and jumped into the ocean. It had to calm down! This woman actually dared to y with it like this. It had to, had to Forget it! She had casually asked for a dose of Life. This was really too much! In the ocean, Agony suddenly regained its calm. What that crazy woman wanted to do had nothing to do with it! It was fine as long as it could get Life 1. This Earth was too dangerous. Riot, who hade with them, had disappeared in Japan. There was also a guy who looked like Venom lurking around San Francisco. Shriek never showed its face. If any one of them had seeded, they wouldve long made some sort of move. This meant that their situation might be even worse than Agonys, so why should it stick its neck out? Agony hadpletely forgotten that a few years ago, a piece of trash had been forciblyunched from the symbiote. To its mind, that guy was dead for sure. It was possible that it had flown into a star or a ck hole, leaving nothing behind. A certain dog head, who was eating strawberry ice cream and watching a TV show on its phone in New York, suddenly sneezed. Looking at the ice cream which had sttered on its phone screen, it wanted to cry. Dor, you stupid dog, why do you like to sneeze so much? In the small vi by the sea, Haley listened to the sound of running water and smiled brightly. She raised her head. Lit~ tle~ pud~ ding~ Luke tightened his grip. Haley: Ah~ Luke calmly let go. Alright, whats wrong with Agony? Haley paused in rubbing the sore spot. She got what he was trying to say, and she quickly shook her head in denial. No, I just dont want it to disturb us. Luke grabbed Haleys chin and turned her face to look into her eyes. Really? Haley blinked. Really. Luke let go of her. Thats good. As he spoke, he sighed again. There were too many worries this spring. Without Agony to block her, Haley couldnt hide her mental fluctuations and pheromones at all. It was as clear as if she were shouting in his ear. Luke hesitated again. If they got too close, how could he use her in the future? Haley didnt feel guilty at all about using dirty methods. Inparison, most people in the Bat Squad didnt want to live that way. Frank and Damon had been prime examples in the past, but these two were now good men who focused on their families, and had much better tempers. Angel was already Jennys official bodyguard, while Ivan simply indulged in research and threesomes. These two couldnt take charge, but could carry out orders. Luke wanted to be their boss, not their nanny. Haley was a genius at nning, executing, andpleting tasks. It would be too much of a waste if she couldnt be used in the future. As Lukes thoughts raced, he was kissed on the lips. For a moment, he was conflicted. Useful? Could be used? How? These three questions came down to quality, which made it even harder to make a decision. He could turn Skye down because she was a good girl who had never had a boyfriend. Haley, on the other hand, was bright red in the system and was a mature woman. Doing something to her wasnt crossing the line. Besides, it was obvious who was the one with the craving right now! Countlessplicated thoughts shed through Lukes mind, and the images of the angel and the demon in his head turned into afterimages. Haleys red lips slowly opened like a flower as she drew closer and closer. Ow~ An extremely wretched cry rang out in the distance. Haley couldnt hear it because she didnt have Elementary Sound Wave. Lukes face darkened. He picked Haley up and put her aside. The female doctor was dumbfounded. You He said coldly, Somethings happened to Agony! Chapter 1940 - I’ll Give You a Chance to Rethink

Chapter 1940: Ill Give You a Chance to Rethink Your Words

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

As soon as he said that, Luke drifted out the door Agony hadnt closed it when he left. Haley turned around and asked anxiously, Wait, what about me? Lukes voice came from afar. Be careful. Haley:?Is that what Im asking? You b*stard! In any case, Luke finally had an excuse to slip away. Whether he could be persuaded or not was a serious question. He couldnt do it just because she said so. He still needed more time to think about it. However, Agony shouldnt be in danger here. The symbiosis with the husky shouldnt affect its life-saving abilities. Could it be With a thought, his clothes were instantly reced with the outfit of the bigshot who sold everything. Recently, he had been using this alias to educate the octopus baby. The octopus baby was face blind, but it had a deep impression of his mental powers. Soon, Luke was ten kilometers away. He didnt go into the ocean. Instead, he activated his Vibration ability and sent out a special shock wave to summon the baby. A momentter, a big yellowish-orange head poked out of the ocean, the eyes on it looking around warily. When it saw the bigshot floating over the ocean, it hissed excitedly and leaned over. Luke stepped forward andnded on the big head. His exclusive throne immediately took shape, and he sat downfortably. Youre being naughty again, Brother Octopus. The octopus baby waved its two tentacles in front of Luke to say that it hadnt done anything bad. Luke sighed. Then whats with that dog you caught? The octopus baby was stumped for a moment before it finally remembered that Shriek had gotten it to catch something earlier, and the octopus had almost stuffed it into its mouth. Thankfully, Shriek stopped it. Now that Luke was asking about its prey, the octopus baby immediately thought of the little ck and white fatty that had been let go, and it hissed in mncholy. Luke patted the arm of the throne. Alright, why bother eating such a small thing? Bring it here. The octopus baby immediately did as it was told. A trembling husky wrapped in a small tentacle was lifted up and ced in front of him. Leaning on his cane with both hands and wearing a monocle, Luke bent forward and observed Agony. He nodded. A symbiote, right? The husky tilted its head and looked at him, pretending to be stupid. Luke chuckled and lightly poked the head under his feet with his cane. Shriek,e out and say hello to your kind. A yellow semi-liquid rose from the head of the octopus in front of him and condensed into a yellow head with a mouth full of fangs. It looked at the husky disdainfully. Agony, youre a disgrace to the symbiotes. Stunned for a moment, a blue, semi-liquid head with long fangs appeared on the huskys back. Shriek, why are you here? Who is he? Why are you listening to this human? Shriek subconsciously looked at the bigshot and saw that he had no intention of stopping it, so it replied, Rude! Call him Mr. Pennyworth, or Ill kill you. Agony:?Haley is like this, and so are you. Are you crazy? Why do you want to be someone elsespdog? Luke tapped with his cane again, and Shriek immediately fell silent. With a faint smile, he said to Agony, You should be d that I am informed. Symbiotes are very rare test subjects on Earth. Manybs want a piece of you! Agony couldnt help but step back. After being in a symbiotic rtionship with Haley for so long, it naturally knew what test subjects were, and it also knew how popr alien test subjects like itself were. It had run several times before; the longest time it had remained in hiding was for a month in a remote Nordic forest, yet the Joker had still caught it. Then, the guy used a lot of strange tools to pierce it inside out. The symbiote wasnt afraid of ordinary physical damage, but Luke had attached a small amount of faith to the tools. The tools felt like a branding iron when they worked Agony over. After a few times, Agony didnt dare run anymore. It didnt know that those chances to escape had been part of that terrifying Jokers trap. As long as it failed to escape, it would be stabbed with even more tools. It could only ept the deal with Joker: To gain freedom, it had to defeat him once. Although the chances of sess were slim, and it would hurt for a while when it was beaten up after if it failed to escape, at least it wouldnt be tortured. After saying that, Luke didnt bother with it. It had be a habit to casually beat up Agony, in case this guy really thought that it was easy to survive on Earth! Using another identity as a threat was to make it understand that a dog without backing might die very suddenly. He looked at Shriek. Shouldnt Brother Octopus be sleeping? Why is it here? Shriek nced at Agony again. Seeing that Luke didnt object, she said, A disgusting guy came. Brother Octopus and I dont like it, so we gave it the trench. Give up their resting ce? Brother Octopus basically ate whatever it caught in the ocean. How could it give in? Luke was astonished. What is it? Agony: Its a big six-legged monster. It doesnt look easy to digest, and it doesnt smell tasty. A thought shed through Lukes mind. Just one? Shriek: Just one. After a brief hesitation, it added, It also looks like its dragging a long, round object. Its probably some big machine made by humans. Luke tapped the octopuss head three times, and Shriek immediately released the mental shield so that Luke couldmunicate with Brother Octopus. Several secondster, he nodded. Lets go. Show me the monster. Brother Octopus immediately did as it was told, and Shriek sank back into its body. Agony rolled its eyes and pretended to lose its bnce before it fell into the ocean. With a thought from Luke, Brother Octopus wrapped a small tentacle around the husky. Agony couldnt pretend anymore. It hurriedly said, Wait, human, this has nothing to do with me. Let me go first! Luke nced at it before ignoring it. A small head popped up on the tentacle wrapped around Agony, and Shriek chuckled. Agony, since youre a little stupid, Ill give you a chance to rethink your words. After more than ten seconds of silence, Agony ventured, Merciful sir, please let the weak and pitiful me go? Sitting on the octopuss head, Luke hummed and said, Just stay here. You wont die anyway. Agony was lost for words.?If I had known, I wouldve endured it. Why did Ie out to swim at night?! No matter what Agony thought, Brother Octopus gripped the husky and, with the bigshot on its head, headed 100 kilometers across the ocean. As they moved forward, metal detectors kept appearing in the bigshots hands, which he threw into the ocean. He put on his monocle again and the readings from the detectors were immediately projected. He wondered,?Is it really that thing? How many of them are there? Chapter 1941 - Brother Octopus, Godzilla, Let’s Go

Chapter 1941: Brother Octopus, Godzi, Lets Go

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Brother Octopus had only swam ten kilometers, before Lukes expression turned strange. Looking at a certain sound signature which had been picked up by the ocean detector, he poked with his cane and said, Go left. Brother Octopus immediately changed directions. After swimming another 50 kilometers, Luke looked at the image of the creature sent back by the detectors he had just tossed into the ocean and chuckled. We meet again, buddy. Ten kilometers away, the ck beast seemed to sense something and looked at Brother Octopus. Then it continued walking on its short legs. Since Brother Octopus wasnt its archenemy, it had nothing to do with it. Luke stood up and flew lightly toward Godzi. Brother Octopus, continue following it at this distance. Brother Octopus waved his two tentacles to indicate it understood as it watched its master fly away. The huskys eyes shed. Agony, for the sake of our kind, let me go. I promise I wont report your betrayal to Riot. Shrieks head popped out of the tentacle again, and it looked at Agony like thetter was an idiot. Agony felt offended and growled, What? Are you going to betray the symbiotes? Shriek looked down its nose at Agony. Mr. Pennyworth told you to stay put, so just stay put. If you talk nonsense again, Ill crush your dog host to death. Hearing the word dog, Agony got even more unhappy. Dont think Im afraid of you. If you piss me off, Ill steal your host. It had shared three doses of Life 1 with Haley, and was much stronger than when it hade. It was very confident it could steal Shrieks host. But if Shriek didnt let go, and just called out, that strange old man would definitelye back. So, it was better to get Shriek to let it go and escape. Shriek chuckled. Idiot! Why do you think I said you should respect Mr. Pennyworth? Even if Riot darese, Ill beat it up. Bullsh*t! Agony didnt listen at all. Life 1 was too hard to obtain. It didnt believe that Shriek was as lucky as it was. Since threats didnt work, Agony could only endure it. The most important truth it had learned from Joker was dont court death, especially not when the situation is unclear. You might really die. The old man clearly wasnt an ordinary person, and he had no intention of killing Shriek. It was better to wait a little longer. Maybe the Joker could save it! That crazy woman was his partner, and he definitely wouldnt be willing to abandon such a powerful symbiote. Luke didnt turn around. He had only flown several hundred meters, and Shriek and Agonys conversation carried clearly over the ocean. Of all the symbiotes, apart from Riot, who had already be nothing more than a test subject, Agony was the most restless and had run away many times. Luke felt that this guys name really suited it. It and Haley were quite the match both of them were extremely masochistic. However, Agony had the guts and brains of a symbiote, and ultimately wasnt very smart. Otherwise, why didnt it learn not to be stupid even after being tortured so many times? Resolving to double the time required to educate Agony in the future, Luke flew over to the big guy and dropped soundlessly into the ocean. The big guy, who seemed to be in a good mood, blinked and turned to look at the person who had appeared next to it. Hm he looked familiar. Then, it received a familiar Mental Communication. It turned around. So, it was the little guy who liked to whisper in its ear! Luke smiled.?Ill help you fight that enemy. It immediately turned around and blinked at him, as if to ask,?Really? Luke replied affirmatively with Mental Communication. The big guy paused for a moment, then nodded and swam toward its archenemy. There was no need to wonder why this little guy wanted to help it. In any case, he had indeed helped it fight its archenemy before, so it was fine. As for a certain someone climbing up to stand on it, the big guy simply ignored him. On an April night in Hawaii, the busiest part of the bay lit up with lights andughter. Near the ocean, a Hawaiian singer in the ssic getup of sunsses, a straw hat, a floral shirt, shorts, and slippers yed on a ukulele at an open bar. The beach was full of tourists who were drinking and chatting, and the advent of dusk did nothing to dampen the party. Suddenly, countless phones pinged with text messages and F2F notifications at almost the same time, creating an abnormally loud sound effect. Everybody couldnt help but stop talking and look around. Puzzled and uneasy, they turned on their phones. Then, exmations rang out. Thats impossible. Fake news! Ridiculous! Liar! But the next moment, many people suddenly shut up. Looking at the name and logo attached to the warning on the screen, they couldnt help but wonder. This was a warning from the Dark Knight, and the Bat logo was something that most people knew. This person was a hero of justice, but it seemed that wherever he appeared it would easily turn into a scene of chaos! Suddenly, a middle-aged man picked up his daughter and pulled his wife along as he ran to the hotel not far away. It was as if a button had been pressed Everyone else also started to move. In the end, most of them started to run ind. Only the drunkards or those who were far away from the crowd and didnt have their phones on them lingered. A momentter, a high-pitched siren rang out it was a tsunami warning. In a hotel close to the beach, the doormen and security guards watched in horror as people ran over and poured into the hotel like a horde of zombies. They could only shout frantically, Dont push, dont push, or you might fall. The manager in the lobby was smarter. Hearing the tsunami siren and seeing the crowd pouring in, he immediately ran to the security room and activated the hotels broadcast system. Everyone, were the closest to the sea. The tsunami will hit us first. The Four Seasons Hotel and Sirius Hotel are behind us. They are bigger and are on higher terrain When the crowd heard that, most of them chose to run hundreds of meters to the safer hotels at the back. The manager was slightly relieved. If he hadnt diverted their attention, the hotel would probably have to be renovated. This fault for all this might lie with the tsunami warning, but that didnt necessarily mean he wouldnt be unlucky. A few minutester, crowds of people squeezed onto the upper floors of buildings. Those who were more afraid of death even headed for higher ground ind. A Coast Guard helicopter also took off, and soon sent back a message. System malfunction, system malfunction. Were going down, were going down Themander of the Coast Guard, who had just arrived at themand center, couldnt help but curse. Idiots! Are you serious? The Dark Knight said that it might be a Muto! Chapter 1942 - Baby Mount’s First Kill and Assistance

Chapter 1942: Baby Mounts First Kill and Assistance

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The team members in themand center were dumbfounded. We sent out the helicopter because of the tsunami warning. It was thismander who demanded that their cellphones be left in their lockers on the grounds that they interfered with work efficiency. There werendlines here; it wasnt like they couldnt contact anyone. In the end, what happened tonight was so sudden, and everyone had received a text warning, but the Coast Guard didnt know, so they simply sent out a helicopter. Themander fell silent. He also remembered that it was his own rule that no phones were allowed at work. It was very likely that the two team members on the helicopter had died in the line of duty. He had mixed feelings. While the team was feeling low, the two team members on the helicopter looked down with dumbfounded expressions, and their minds went nk. Just now, when the helicopter was spinning and falling, it suddenly jerked to a stop. Then, the helicopter descended steadily and quickly. Terrified, the two craned their necks and looked down, only to see a dome-like object glowing with a hazy yellow light on the ocean below them, and a huge ck ribbon-like object which stretched all the way to the helicopter. As the helicopter descended, they saw a person sitting on the yellow dome. When the helicopter was on the same level as the man, the two team members looked at him from ten meters away. It was an old man in his fifties. He was wearing a ck suit and a bowler hat, and had a cane. When he turned his head, there was a glint in his left eye. The two team members were lost for words.?Am I crazy? Am I hallucinating? Why is an old man here? At that moment, the old man nodded at them and waved his hand. The helicopter can no longer fly. Well give you a ride back. The two team members: ??? Then, the helicopter doors creaked open, and the safety buckles on the two team members popped open. They screamed in fear. A tentacle reached in, and they screamed as they were swept out of the helicopter. Suddenly, theynded on something soft. The huge tentacle let go of them and drew back. The old mans voice rang out again. You should put on the safety belts now, or you wont get a chanceter. The two team members, who were focused on the rubber boat under them, came back to their senses. Looking at each other, they put on the safety belts without hesitation. As soon as they started moving, they heard a muffled violent roar in the distance followed by heavy thuds, which made their hearts jump. Their hands shook a little, but they werent ordinary civilians, and buckled themselves in firmly. The low rumbling gradually drew closer. They grabbed the handles on both sides of the rubber boat and stared in the direction of the sound. The water in front of them rose, getting taller and taller until it turned into a huge wave dozens of meters tall that crashed down like andslide. The two team members turned pale and gritted their teeth. Luke waved his hand, and the rubber boat charged up the huge wave beforeing down on the other side. Now that they had avoided this first wave, the two team members were pretty much safe. Luke turned his attention back to the projection on his monocle. The deep ocean to the west was sending out an electromaic signal every few minutes, and it was getting stronger and stronger. Luke instructed the big baby under his feet with Mental Communication, You can dive now. Remember that you have to lock onto your opponent on the first try. Brother Octopuss small tentacles tapped in front of Luke a few times to indicate that it would be fine. The yellow light faded and the huge body turned gray as it quickly dove into the ocean. A few kilometers away, a female Muto was fighting Godzi. It kept moving east toward Honolulu, kicking up huge waves. Deep in the ocean, Luke raised his head and calcted the average speed of the two beasts. He then looked at the estimated time on the virtual screen. He shook his head. He would wait another minute. If the male Mutoing from the west didnt arrive by then, he would have to get rid of it by shrinking it. Doing so would be a waste of the male Mutos body, but Luke couldnt ignore the lives of the civilians in Hawaii. Besides, there was still the female Muto. The females body was bigger, and would be enough to use for a while. As he thought about the aftermath, his wait was soon over. A huge shadow swooped down from the sky and aimed its long legs at Godzis head. At Lukes warning, Godzi suddenly lunged forward and tackled the female Muto. The male Muto that had swooped down missed and crashed into the ocean before it could change its trajectory. It subconsciously spread its wings to swiftly neutralize the impact. When its long legs touched the ocean floor, it immediately wanted to kick out and return to the surface. At that moment, however, it suddenly saw numerous yellowish-orange eyes that looked like lightbulbs light up and stare at it. The male Muto was stunned. Before it could react, eight huge shadows wrapped around it. It roared angrily and kicked its long legs. But resistance was futile. The eight tentacles were slippery, soft and bouncy, and easily deflected the massive strikes. After all, the Mutos long legs were smooth! With a terrified roar, the male Muto was wrapped up in eight tentacles and dragged toward Brother Octopus. The huge and fierce Muto was like a fly that had fallen into a flytrap. It was weak, helpless, and pitiful. Luke poked the surface under him. Okay, Shriek, get to work. Shriek immediately controlled the tentacles on Brother Octopuss head and stretched them out. They slithered toward the male Mutos mouth and stuck a few metal rods inside, preventing it from closing its mouth. Then, a small yellow tentacle wrapped around Lukesrge katana and entered the Mutos body through its mouth. The male Muto struggled for a moment before it went limp. Only then did Shriek draw back with the katana that had just pierced the male Mutos heart. The octopus let go of the body and immediately headed toward the female Muto. The female Muto sensed the danger, but couldnt escape Godzi. In terms of raw strength, Godzi was one to two times stronger. If it wasnt for the fact that the Mutos usually moved in pairs, they really couldnt fight Godzi. Now, the female Muto had nowhere to go. When Brother Octopus was 100 meters away, its tentacles stretched out from the ocean and wrapped around the Mutos six long legs, making it hard for it to move. Seeing Godzi lunge at it, the female Muto opened its mouth in desperation. Godzi opened its mouth, and a blue light lit up in the depths of his throat. He~ tui~ Bang! The female Muto was beheaded and died with its eyes wide open. Godzi roared in excitement. Only then did it remember the male Muto, and it looked around. It saw the body of the other Muto bobbing on the surface of the ocean. It grabbed the body and, after confirming that it was cold, tossed it aside in disdain. Returning to the female Muto, Godzi reached out with two ws to crush the big belly and the eggs inside, and finallypleted the entire process of eliminating the enemy. Chapter 1943 - Serial Education

Chapter 1943: Serial Education

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After finishing everything, the big guy roared at Luke to express its gratitude. Luke waved at it with a smile. Alright, go to bed. I hope you can sleep well after this. This big guy felt much more exhausted thanst time. Two battles within a short period of time had greatly reduced its energy reserves, and it would definitely need to rest for a long time. Who knew how many years it would be before they met again. Godzi blinked and roared lightly. It dove into the water and happily swam west. Luke watched until the three rows of spikes on its back werepletely submerged, then looked away and snapped his fingers. Brother Octopus, Shriek, lets get to work. At his order, the eight tentacles along with the small one holding the katana quickly dismembered the bodies of the two Mutos. Luke had obtained a detailed understanding of the structure of this strange creature from the female Mutos bodyst time, and he had firsthand experience at dissecting a Muto. He instructed Brother Octopus to use brute force to manipte the Muto into eighteen different positions, while Shriek cut through the internal tissue and turned the Muto into numerous parts as quickly as possible. Luke also went down to the ocean floor where the female Muto had first been discovered, and collected a Russian submarine. This was the long, round machine which Shriek had mentioned. Because of the nuclear fuel inside the submarine, the Muto had caught it as food for its pregnancy. All the soldiers in the submarine were confirmed dead. Luke was going to find a suitable opportunity to send it back to Russia. After all, these soldiers had suffered a sudden disaster, and it wasnt hard to send it back to where it hade from. This ce was only dozens of kilometers away from Honolulu, and the submarine couldnt be left here to pollute the environment. After Luke picked up the submarine and went back, the real work started. The diligent Brother Octopus and Shriek busied themselves on the ocean floor. They first took off the Mutos long legs, then the male Mutos bat wings, before dissecting its body into pieces. Luke stood guard on the side and tossed the dissected parts into his inventory. Last time in San Francisco, he had collected the entire Mutos body in one go because of time constraints. The two clones suffered a bacsh and fell into a vegetative state. After that, he dissected the Muto and performed some specific experiments beforeing up with several ns for collection, including those that his Level 1 clone could carry out. The Mental Strength required to collect 100,000 tons in one go wasnt a few times, but dozens of times higher than to collect 10,000 to 20,000 tons. He had a lot more time nowpared with in San Francisco. He would rather deal with it safely than take any risks. Two hourster, when the Coast Guard arrived on a speedboat after confirming that the electromaic interference had basically disappeared, there was nothing but murky water, and the bodies of the two Mutos had disappeared. While the male Muto was being dissected, Luke didnt forget to leave the best audience spot for Agony a few meters away from his seat. At this distance, Agony could clearly hear the bigshotsments. Things like, This thigh isnt bad. It can be melted into a high-quality alloy, or The scalp can be peeled off and the skull can be turned into a wall ornament, and so on flooded its head, making Agony tremble. The way the Muto was being cut up reminded it of how the Joker had stabbed it with eighteen different tools on theb bench. Agony sensed deep malice. What was even more tragic was that it knew that this wasnt an act. The old man was cutting up the Muto to make full use of it. If Agony became a test subject, it would be in an even worse state than this Muto. At the very least, the Mutos only became research material after they died, but Agony would be a living test subject, possible even for hundreds of years toe. It wasnt afraid of pain, but few intelligent creatures could tolerate being dismembered and turned into research material. After watching the male Muto being dismembered, Luke controlled an android to fly over as the Joker. The Joker told the bigshot to let Agony go. Agony was scared out of its wits. The moment it regained its freedom, it immediately dog-paddled away. After Luke put on a show with the android, thetter left. The diligent Brother Octopus and Shriek only nced at them and didnt care about such a small matter at all. It took an hour to dismember and put away the Mutos bodies. By the time the Coast Guards speedboat arrived, the clone had already turned back into the Joker and returned to the seaside vi on Molokai Ind. At that moment, he was sitting on a beach chair outside the house, with Haley sitting on him and the dejected husky in front of them. Haley had already been attacking Agony for over ten minutes. Even though Agony made what happened sound very dangerous, the smart female doctor didnt fall for it. First of all, Agony wouldnt die so easily. Secondly, it hade back on its own first. Naturally, Haley spected that the Joker had a connection to the old man, probably because the old man also had a symbiote. Lastly and most importantly, Agony this idiot had ruined her best chance to get close to the Joker. Back then, she had really sensed the Jokers indecision. After he returned, he was as calm as ever, and decisively rejected her hints. If she didnt know that symbiotes werent afraid of physical attacks, she really wanted to chop Agony into minced meat and feed it to the dogs. At that moment, she could only vent on Agony. Thankfully, Lukes hands soothed her anger. Luke turned a deaf ear to her venting and reviewed this operation in his heart. It wasnt until half an hourter that he collected his thoughts and patted Haley. Alright, its gettingte. Go get some rest. Haley wrapped her arms around his neck. Im sweating. Since youre back, lets take a shower together Luke pulled her away and put her on the side. Youre already an adult. You can do things on your own. Haley: ??? Luke got up and walked into the house. Alright, weve rested enough here. Lets go to Europe and carry out the rest of the n. Haley jogged over and jumped onto his back. She whispered in his ear, Really? Luke hummed and didnt say anything else. Haley said, Are you for real, lit~ tle~ pud~ ding~ Luke grabbed her arms and squeezed. Haley: Ah~ The lonely husky was left on the beach outside. Dejected, ity down on the porch and didnt dare enter the house at all. Earlier, before the Joker returned, Haley had already told it to stay with the dog for the next few days. If it ruined her ns again, she would definitely settle the score with it. Agony could only prioritize its safety, and simply stayed outside. It knew very well that the woman was a lunatic who couldnt be reasoned with at all. Walking around under her nose at night might drive her crazy. Besides, Agony had suffered too much tonight. It had to calm down and think about what it should do in the future. Earth was too dangerous! It had received training before it set off, but it had never heard about Earth. This was a bad start to the symbiotes invasion! Chapter 1944 - Three Womens Thoughts

Chapter 1944: Three Womens Thoughts

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The next day, Haley excitedly took the husky on a speedboat to Honolulu to check the post-disaster situation, and had Agony identify the crime scene. Thanks to Lukes text notificationst night, there were very few deaths. It wasnt like the female doctor hade to gloat. She didnt care about strangers at all. She just wanted to go to the scene for an idea of the monster battlest night. She was now a superhuman, and naturally had to pay attention to this circle. She was especially interested in the old man called Pennyworth. !! She had asked a lot of questionsst night, but Luke had found it noisy, and had used Hypnosis on her before tossing her onto the bed. Since she didnt have Agony, it took no more than a thought to make the female doctor sleep like a pig. For the next few days, Hawaii bustled with activity. Godzi and the Mutos had appeared again, and the news of the battle in Honolulu attracted all kinds of people. There were people everywhere on the beach who asked about what happened that night. Dozens of kilometers away, speedboats shuttled across the ocean. Every now and then, someone would take out specialized equipment to collect strange-colored seawater in order to bring it back for testing. Around Luke and Haleys vi, few people showed interest. This beach vi was on Molokai Ind, which was almost 100 kilometers away from Honolulu. The vi was on the south side of the ind. The monster battle had taken ce to the north. Even the tsunami hadnt affected this ce, to say nothing of people seeing anything. The only troublesome thing was the temporary neighbors. The male tourist in the vi on the right had caught sight of Haley and woulde over every now and then to chat her up. The family on the left had a daughter who was 15 or 16 years old. She was very interested in Luke, and hade to chat him up while he was reading files outside. Luke was now using Jack Bodes face. It couldnt be said that he was earth-shatteringly handsome, but coupled with his physique and mental strength, he could still attract some girls. It was impossible for him to be ugly. He was here on vacation, not on a mission. Naturally, he wouldnt use some passerby identity. A few dayster, Haley came out with juice one evening and sessfully drove that shameless little b*tch away with one look. She put down the juice in her hand andy down in a chair on the side. She jerked her chin at the girl who was walking away. Its fine if you dont hypnosis on that little girl from 32, but why cant cant I deal with that gross man in 34? Without looking away from the tablet in his hand, Luke picked up the iced juice which Haley had just brought over and took a sip. Would you spend time studying the difference between any two grains of sand under your feet? Haley said, No, but the sand wont talk, much less stick out its butt and release hormones to hook up with you. Luke hummed and said, Dont worry, yours is prettier than hers. Haley chuckled. Whats the point of just talking? Im like the sand being stepped on. Luke suddenly put down the tablet and looked behind him. Haley also turned around. Whats wrong? Luke narrowed his eyes. It seems an old friend hase. Haley was rmed. A woman? Luke said, Hm, I asked her to be a guest back then. Haley smiled brightly and walked into the house. Then Ill go in and change first. The so-called guests referred to the survivors of the game of courage, all of whom really wanted to kill the Joker and Queen. The reason Haley ran so fast into the house was to get Agony. Otherwise, given herbat ability, she would only be a burden to the Joker. A few seconds after she entered, a strong wind blew from the back of the house. A momentter, a Quinjet broke stealth mode andnded on the grass behind the house. The back door opened, and two people walked out. Looking at the two people on the surveince feed, Luke smacked his lips andy back down in his chair before he picked up the tablet again. It couldnt be helped! They were too familiar with each other to do anything. Even though he was the Joker now, he was toozy to fight the other party. He might as well figure out their purpose first. They were both women. One was tall and slender, but her chest wasnt as developed. The other had boobs and a butt, but her legs werent long enough. What was even more troublesome was that they were all wearing the armor which Luke had sold himself. There were few women who could fly a Quinjet ande looking for trouble with the Joker in armor. Avenger team members Maria Hill and Natasha undoubtedly had these guts. Haley walked out of the house in a floral dress. The three women turned to look at each other. Women who were beautiful were natural enemies to a certain extent. They wouldnt fight immediately, but would subconsciouslypare themselves with the other party in all aspects. Their thinking probably went something like this: Hill: Her legs arent as long as mine, but her other assets stick out more. Natasha: Except for longer legs, shes pretty ordinary. Haley: The tall one doesnt have my assets, the short one doesnt have legs as long as mine. The tall one has a cold attitude, and the short one uses crude methods. Luke didnt know whether tough or cry at the undisguised mental fluctuations of the three women. Hey, Im the protagonist! Or do the three of you want to fight it out first? Finally, Hill was the first to break the stand-off. She was an administrator to begin with, and wasnt that aggressive. Natasha and Haley, on the other hand, were a little simr. Both of them were on the front line in gathering intelligence. It was just that Haley was more of an academic while Natasha was more of a hands-on person. Hill walked over to Luke and saw him slowly raise his eyes. Her thoughts suddenly froze. At that moment, the Joker wasnt wearing his signature purple suit, but ordinary jeans and a white shirt. He didnt have the eye-catching white face, ck eyes, or blood-red clown makeup, but the normal appearance of a fair and thin young man. The only thing that hadnt changed was his cold and mocking gaze. In that instant, Hill forgot everything that had been on her mind before she came. Her eyes were now meeting those of the person who had appeared in her dreams countless times. Its him! Its really him! she murmured inwardly. Not far away, Natasha sensed the abnormality in Hill and said to her over the private channel, Hill, dont be distracted. Hes a psycho murderer, not your boyfriend. Hill turned around nkly. Huh? What did you say? Natasha gritted her teeth. If you need a man, why dont you go out on dates after work?! But she only cursed inwardly. If the Joker really was a simple person, it would be impossible for him to escape the Dark Knight several times. Also, follow-up analyses revealed that the Joker could have retreated beforehand each time, but he never did. Instead, he waited for the Dark Knight to arrive and beat him half to death before he slipped away with a smile. Natasha and Hill also knew that Knight was Batman. So, this was a bad guy who hadnt be crippled after being beaten up by Batman several times, but was still alive and kicking that was the most terrifying thing about the Joker. Chapter 1945 - A Good Defense Can’t Beat a Quick Delivery

Chapter 1945: A Good Defense Cant Beat a Quick Delivery

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Luke put down the tablet and smiled. Long time no see, beautiful Miss Hill. Both Haley and Natasha frowned. Haley was naturally unhappy with the beautifuldy, but Natasha was unhappy because the Jokers attitude toward Hill was indeed unusual. As if waking from a stupor, Hill raised her hand, and the palm cannon lit up. Remove your hypnosis on me. Now! Now! Hypnosis? Luke was stunned for a moment, before he shook his head in amusement. Sorry, Ive never used it on you; I cant remove something that doesnt exist. !! Haley and Natasha frowned again. The two women had done a lot of analysis of the Jokers personality. He was a serious mental case, but it was beneath him to lie about something like this. If he truly had hypnotized Hill, there was no need for him to deny it. As for being afraid that Hill would shoot him with the palm cannon? What a joke C Knight had shot the Joker dozens of times with the palm cannon, and this guy was still lying here basking in the sun in Hawaii. Hm, he had even hooked up with a female doctor. The female agent cursed inwardly. Hill was stumped for a moment before she shook her head. Thats impossible. Youre lying. Luke stood up and walked toward Hill. Dont move! Natasha raised her hands slightly, and the tasers, tranquilizers, ands were all activated. Luke turned his head and gave her a bright smile. Dont worry, Miss Romanov. If I wanted to attack her, I wouldnt have waited until now. Frowning, Natasha finally didnt attack. It wasnt that she was hesitating, but that his words made sense. ording to the intelligence, the Joker had killed a lot of people, but most of them had died in his survival game. The survivors of the game never saw him again. These people were more like the game spectators. The Joker just wanted these people to witness the deaths of other people. Because of this, the Joker was on the American governments Wanted list. Some people had even contacted the Avengers and wanted them to deal with the Joker. But the Joker had killed a lot of Hydra members and upper-level figures who were in cahoots with Hydra. Apart from traumatizing those who had ulterior motives, this mental case had practically no impact on social order or civilians. Tony had also told everyone early on not to provoke this lunatic, and that Knight would deal with him. Thus, there had never been a direct conflict between the Avengers and the Joker. This time, the Avengers intelligence system had discovered the Joker through an F2F photo uploaded by the little girl in 32. Hill and Natasha hade together on their own. They hade in armor mostly for safety reasons. Given the armors current shielding function, the Joker using hypnosis would trigger an rm, and it wouldnt take effect immediately. If they couldnt beat the Joker, taking off and leaving was just a matter of giving an order. Everybody was silent. Luke walked over to Hill and gently pushed the arm with the palm cannon to one side. Natasha cursed inwardly. Was this hypnosis? It had to be! Luke didnt stop. Instead, he pressed his finger to Hills forehead. The armor wont solve your problem. Only by opening your heart will you be free. After a brief silence, the mental shield function on Hills armor was turned off. Natasha was too tired to mock anymore, and just silently prepared to throw out a stun grenade. If someone else wanted to offer themselves up, she could only look after them for a bit, not forever. However, she was thinking: Should she go back and find Knight to get rid of this Joker? It would be best topletely crush him and scatter his ashes so that Hill stopped acting like this. It wasnt that she wanted to interfere with her friends private life C it was just that the Joker wasnt a suitable candidate. Staring at Hill for a moment, Luke nodded. My apologies, it seems I was the one who caused this problem. He turned to look at Natasha. You can contact Big Dipper, right? After a brief silence, Natasha replied, Yes. Luke said, Have him take a look at Miss Hill and also find a psychiatrist he can trust. Natasha couldnt help but look at the female doctor. Haleys eyes shed with eagerness. Why dont I treat her now? Natasha immediately warned her, Your psychiatrist license has been revoked, Miss Haley Cohen. Haley didnt think much of it. But my professional abilities are trustworthy. Natasha curled her lip and sneered. She wasnt brainless. Why would she let Haley treat Hill? As for the Joker? Hill had offered herself up too quickly, and Natash had been toote to stop her. Luke couldnt be bothered with the two women. He sat down on a beach chair and picked up the tablet again. This is the extent of my preferential treatment for beautifuldies. You can go now. But his words just now made Natasha even more suspicious, and she really didnt want to do anything. After Luke sat down, Hill suddenly woke up. Looking at Luke, who had lowered his head to look at the tablet again, she had aplicated expression. Natasha coughed. Hill, we should go. After hesitating for a few seconds, Hill finally looked away and walked to the back of the house. Her footsteps slowed down before she finally rushed onto the Quinjet, as if she was running away from something. Natasha, on the other hand, had her helmet up, and she didnt put her hands down as she slowly retreated backward. Most sneak attacks and counterattacks happened when you had your guard down. She didnt want to die here. But right up until she retreated to the fighter ne and it took off, nothing happened. In the pilots seat, she looked at Hill next to her, who had taken off all her gear. What happened just now? After Hill removed the mental shield, there was no rm, and the Joker didnt make any particr moves, which meant that he hadnt used hypnosis on Hill. But why did he say that? Hill was silent for a moment, not knowing where to start. The Joker wasnt lying. Could she tell Natasha that she suddenly realized that the reason she often dreamed of that game was because the Joker had left a deep impression on her? It didnt feel like love, but more like a mental suggestion. It was like how someone telling you not to think of something had the opposite effect. The Joker had left a deep impression on her. Given Hills personality, she wanted to get rid of it herself. However, the more she tried, the more she couldnt break free. Hills mind was in a mess. It wasnt until Natasha pped her thigh that she smiled bitterly. He made me understand that theres something wrong with my mind. Natasha was lost for words. Why do you sound like you want to see him even more? Chapter 1946 - She Wants Treatment, You Need Treatment Too

Chapter 1946: She Wants Treatment, You Need Treatment Too

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Hill was lost in thought for a long while before she finally took a deep breath. Alright, forget the Joker. How about Big Dipper? Can he bepletely trusted? Natasha wouldnt let Haley treat Hill, nor would Hill let just anyone treat her. It would be too easy for someone to tamper with her subconsciousness! So, even though Hill knew most of Big Dippers situation, she still had to confirm it with Natasha. Pondering for a moment, Natasha didnt say anything. Ill ask Knight. If there are no problems, Ill issue amission through the bigshot. Hill thought for a moment before she agreed. With an endorsement from both Knight and the bigshot, there shouldnt be any problems with Big Dippers reliability. This was much more reliable than an endorsement from Hills current boss, Tony. After all, the tycoon had been unreliable for too many years. On the beach, Haley raised her head and watched the Quinjet take off and turn invisible before she walked over to Luke. How did they find us? Luke didnt think much of it. Dont worry about it. Given the Avengers intelligence system, its already a surprise that it took them this long. Haley sat down on the armrest and put her arms around him out of habit. Whats wrong with Hill? In any case, this is still springs fault,?Luke mumbled to himself, but he said, She was a special guest a few years ago. Its just that the memory of that time left too deep an impression on her. Haley ran her finger over his shoulder. Thats right. You were so beautiful, of course you left a deep impression on her. Luke said, If you have time to ask about this, why dont you go and pack up? Well leave when it gets dark. Haley hummed and suddenly remembered something. She looked back at a certain idiot who was gnawing like crazy on a chair leg on the porch. Can we bring it with us? Luke looked at her in surprise. Are you sure the one who likes it is Agony and not you? Haley shook her head with a smile. Agony just told me that it likes being with the dog. It feels like freedom. With a faint smile, Luke let her go. Whatever. In any case, its just a dog. And that applied to both Agony and the husky. After Haley went inside the house to pack up her things, Luke looked at the setting sun and couldnt help but sigh. Women were really troublesome! When it got dark, Luke had Haley take him and the husky into the ocean. After entering the ocean, Haley turned into theplete symbiotic form and wrapped her long blue hair around the man and the dog, who were wearing oxygen masks, and they moved quickly. Dozens of minutester, they came ashore on a beach in Honolulu. They found the items which Luke had ced nearby beforehand. After disguising themselves, they stuffed the husky into a pet carrier. Then, they boarded a private ne with the husky and flew straight to Europe. In the new Avengers base, Natasha and the Big Dipper clone had juste out of a treatment room. It wasnt that the Level 2 clone was slow, but that the Quinjet had only just returned. Natasha had contacted Knight on the ne before issuing amission through the bigshot to treat Hill. By the time they arrived, the Big Dipper clone had just flown over from New York. After exchanging greetings, the three of them entered the treatment room. Natasha secretly asked the Big Dipper clone about the treatment n and duration, only to receive a very simple reply. One minute each time. Once every three days in the early stage, then once every ten days. All up, itll be about ten times. Natasha: So, Hills treatment would only take ten minutes? Big Dipper didnt make Natasha leave during the treatment. He raised his hand and snapped his fingers, and locked eyes with Hill for a minute. Then, he turned around and waved for Natasha to follow him. Closing the room, they stood outside the transparent observation window and looked at Hill, who was now sound asleep. The Big Dipper clone said, Her mental issue isnt too serious. After a few more rounds of Mental Resistance, her insomnia will be significantly alleviated. Pausing for a moment, he continued, However, its unlikely that itll bepletely eradicated. Find someone to give her regr counseling in the future. When youre free, persuade her to find a boyfriend. Shes already so old; its easy for her to develop mental issues if she keeps holding it in. Natashas arms tightened around her chest.?Who are you talking about? Why do I feel offended? Big Dipper looked at her and snapped his fingers again, and Mental Resistance instantly fell on her. Alright, dont cross paths with the Joker. You cant outy him. Mental Resistance suddenly calmed Natasha down, and herplicated thoughts quickly faded. She was especially clear-headed now. y? The Big Dipper clone chuckled. Did he fight you? He nced at her and then at Hill in the room with that light, annoying smile. Natasha: No. Big Dipper said, You should be d that this is a game between the Joker and Knight and has nothing to do with anyone else, or I would have to be your professional therapist. Natasha rubbed her arms and felt them go numb. Is he that strong? To put it another way, hes difficult or annoying. Big Dipper patted her shoulder. You should rx when you have the time. Its not hard to find Knight to treat your internal injury. Natasha narrowed her eyes and stepped back from his hand. What are you talking about? Big Dipper shook his head and chuckled. Dont act like a hurt little girl. Your little problem is just a little more time-consuming. Im not pitying you. As he spoke, he turned around and walked away. We can solve the problems one by one. Its easy for even bigger problems to pop up if you avoid treatment. After taking two steps, he suddenly turned around. Hm, wheres the little witch now? Pretentious!?Natasha said coldly, Friday, take him to Wanda. A gentle female voice rang out in the hallway. Okay, Natasha. Mr. Wilson, please follow me. It wasnt until Big Dipper disappeared around a corner that Natashas face fell. How free is this guy? Dishing out treatment left and right! That being said, she was a little tempted. It was really important to her to recover theplete body of a woman. It wasnt like she wanted to have a kid for now C just like how there were few single men who would want ED, this was more a matter of dignity. Luke had his own reasons for proposing this. Just a little more of Life 1 and the Light Dagger was needed to heal the damage to Natashas body. If he used Light of Life directly, however, her recovery would be better and faster. At the same time, he would be doing Natasha a huge favor. This female agents debt had dwindled recently; he needed to give her some new motivation. Thinking that, Luke walked into a spacious training room. There were four people inside. Two were sparring, one was watching from up close, and the other was standing far away at the floor-to-ceiling ss window. The moment he stepped through the door, the person at the window turned around, and their eyes met. Luke observed him calmly. Vision? Chapter 1947 - One, Twice, But Not Three Times

Chapter 1947: One, Twice, But Not Three Times

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The man was tall and slender. He was wearing a T-shirt and casual pants. More importantly, his skin was no different from a normal persons; he no longer looked like he was painted red. Vision nodded. Hello, Mr. Wilson. Luke said, You look much nicer now. Vision looked down at his clothes. Really? I dont know much about this. Wanda picked them out for me. Luke raised an eyebrow. She picked them out for you? Vision felt an inexplicable sense of danger, but he didnt know why. Yes. Luke said, It seems youre getting along very well. Visions sense of danger increased again. Its not bad. Luke smiled and patted his shoulder. I want atte. Ill have to trouble you a little. Vision was at a loss, but he still nodded. Alright, Mr. Wilson. He vaguely felt that if he didnt go, he might run into some unknown danger. So, he subconsciously took the fastest route he flew lightly into a wall on the side. The wall wasnt damaged at all, and Vision disappeared from the training room. Luke rubbed the neat white beard on his chin. Alright, he still doesnt seem human. Walking through walls C this was the ssic ghost story! Humans were easily afraid and opposed things that looked human but werent. This was like the uncanny valley theory. Since there was a valley, there was also a peak. Some humans might be attracted to such things, like the shut-ins who married their dolls. Luke looked at Wanda. Stacys backstabbing and Marcos werent pleasant memories for him. He hadnt stopped ire from finding a girlfriend, nor had he stopped Lorna from finding a hooligan boyfriend. But Wanda looking for an human-like intelligent lifeform to be her boyfriend was a little excessive. Also, whether or not Vision would be epted by Wandas family was another matter. Wanda wasnt Lukes daughter or sister, but the Big Dipper clone had invested a lot in their bond. If this d*mn Vision also invested in feelings, wouldnt that be breaking up Lukes share of the investment in the witch? On the other side, Pietro noticed Big Dipper at the door. He appeared in front of Big Dipper in a sh. Wilson, youre here. Do you have a new mission? The Big Dipper clone sized him up as he stepped forward. Its not the end of the world right now. There cant be a mission for you every day. Pietro walked backward. But the Avengers are very busy. Big Dipper: Whos busy? Stumped for a moment, Pietro subconsciously replied, Clinton (Hawkeyes name), Natasha and Rhodes are very busy. Steve has some time and gives us training every day. Big Dipper: Clinton has a wife and kids. Do you? Pietro, who didnt even have a female friend, shook his head in surprise. Big Dipper said, Natasha also does reconnaissance and intelligence gathering. Rhodes has several positions in the Department of Defense and the military. Do you have any? Unemployed Pietro shook his head again. Big Dipper stopped. Theyre elites, and elites require long-term training. Those who carry out missions every day are cannon fodder. Pietro, who had regained his confidence, was enlightened. Thats right. My sister and I are elites. The Big Dipper clone was lost for words. In the end, his words bounced off the boy. The siblings abilities and temperaments indeed made them worthy of being groomed into elites. Luke couldnt suppress their personalities too much. When they walked over, the two who had been sparring also stopped and walked over. The African-American man patted Pietros head with the air of an uncle. Kid, if you want, I can help you find a ce to experience what its like to be a new recruit. Back then, I Pietro shed away to Lukes side and looked warily at the old man who liked acting like an elder. Hey, Rhodes, just say what you need to say C dont touch me. Rhodes wasnt embarrassed at all. He drew back his palm and stretched it out to the Big Dipper clone. Long time no see, brother. Luke calmly stretched out his hand, and Rhodes gave him a high five. Rhodes was just a little less strong and a little more talkative, and liked to randomly crack dry jokes, but he was a good person. His jokes in particr were very much to Big Dippers liking. Wanda looked at the two mens childish interactions enviously, but was too embarrassed to copy them. Luke nodded at her with a smile. Lets sit down and talk. At that moment, a figure floated into the room with a steaming cup of coffee. It was Vision, who had just finished making thette. The four of them sat down in chairs next to the ss window, and Luke put the coffee down on a table. For a moment, the other three looked at the lone cup of coffee on the table and fell silent. If they said anything, it would appear too deliberate. But if they didnt say anything, it somehow felt strange for everyone to watch one person drink coffee. Luke, however, was very calm. He took a sip of his coffee and asked, Hows traininging along? With that opener, Pietro dashed off and came back instantly with bottles of mineral water for everyone. Wanda and Pietro were here because Luke had specially entrusted their basic training to the Avengers. More specifically, he had spent credit points to hire Steve. The siblings were now backup members of the Justice League, but they had screwed over the Avengers before in the incident with Ultron. If Luke didnt want this issue to be a stumbling block for the two teams, it had to be dealt with from the beginning. Steve was the best choice to do it. Given his experience and personality, he wouldnt hold a grudge against two youngsters who had quickly repented. Instead, he would do his best to guide them down the right path and prevent them from using their superpowers to do evil. As the saying went, with great power came great destruction. These two could be considered existences with the potential to destroy mankind. It wasnt a bad thing to temper their thinking. The rtionship between teacher and student was also another factor. The love-hate rtionship between Darren and Dr. Pym was ample proof of how deep such a rtionship could run. Students or teachers of certain bigshots in all sorts of industries could also obtain a lot of benefits. Given Steves special status, as long as Wanda and Pietro were his acknowledged students, the bad debt which they had umted because of Ultron would naturally be written off. They could use this to be quasi-members of the Avengers Justice League just like how Tony could be considered a quasi member of the Bat Squad. Also, the Avengers right now were a little empty. The Hulk had left Earth on a spaceship, and Natasha was at a mental low. Thor went home to work as the crown prince. Hawkeye wanted to spend more time with his wife and children, and Tony was busy with research and Pepper. Steve was the only one who was free and had nowhere to go. The Avengers were really short of manpower. Chapter 1948 - Idle Chat and Private Chat

Chapter 1948: Idle Chat and Private Chat

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Luke was naturally resistant to A.I., and had never thought of roping in Vision. Besides, Vision was at least half of Jarvis, and had the face of Jarvis, Howard Starks butler. Given that was the case, Luke felt it was gauche to steal Vision from Tony. Thus, the Avengers now had a reserve member and two quasi members. These three still had a lot of issues that needed to be solved slowly, but they were all very strong. No matter how good Natasha and Hawkeye were, they couldntpare with the Hulk and Thor in a head-on sh, but these three could. One was abination of a vibranium body, the Mind Stone, and artificial intelligence, and could fly, fight, resist, and pass through walls C his abilities were over the top. Wanda and Pietro werent all-rounders. However, the little witchs violent output and mental abilities were top-notch. And as long as Pietro used the right approach, he could charge at his opponent and kill them without giving them a chance to fight back. These were existences that truly stood at the peak of superhumans, and could determine sess or failure in a critical moment. Now that the Avengers had them, Tonys apprehension that the team wasnt strong enough was significantly reduced, and he could devote more energy to his love of research. As for Rhodes, it was the American government that had stuffed him into the team. This was an awkward fact, but he had a close rtionship with Tony, and his character had been tested. He was used to ying the go-between, and as ever, effectively reduced any direct conflict between the government and the Avengers. Actually, after Killian used the Iron Patriot Armor to kidnap Ellis, Rhodes had lost half of his actual power in the government. It had nothing to do with his loyalty; it was purely because Killian had almost turned Ellis into teppanyaki. When he saw that d*mn Iron Patriot, Ellis recalled how he had been tied up and hung on a cross. Rhodes was hence inevitably marginalized by the government, so his focus naturally turned to the Avengers. This way, the Avengers didntg behind the Justice League in terms of numbers. There was no helping it C after all, Luke was ying several people. After chatting for a while, Luke finally asked, Wheres Steve? Rhodes chuckled. Hes found a potential team member, so hes taking the time to make contact every now and then. Looking at his face, Luke asked, Why do I feel like youre very happy? Rhodes shrugged. Hes a retired USAF Pararescueman C you could say were from the same line of work. Luke asked about the man again. This potential team member was called Sam Wilson and he was also African-American. The only difference was that Rhodes was a senior officer and Sam was a junior officer. No wonder Rhodes was so happy. In the future, there would probably be more people to high five. After a while, the topic returned to the second monster battle which took ce in Hawaii. Luke wasnt in the mood to lie. He simply said that the bigshot had helped Godzi kill the new Muto with his small pet. The others didnt react strongly, but Rhodes was aghast. He swallowed. How small is small? Luke quipped back, About 100,000 tons. Its indeed a little small. Everybody was lost for words. This was quite a unique description for something small. The siblings were more interested in the pet, but Rhodes wondered: Then, in the future, could the bigshot still be considered as part of the same category as the rest of them? What kind of small pet could take down a Muto?! No matter how dutiful a superhero was, they werent pets. They had their own personalities and bottom lines. As long as a pet was raised well, however, it would charge forward as soon as it was given the order. For a moment, Rhodess danger assessment of the bigshot skyrocketed. After chatting for a while, Luke got up and had the siblingse out for a chat. Rhodes tactfully said that he was going back to change. Vision stood silently in front of the ss window and watched the three of them walk out onto thewn. After hesitating for a long while, he didnt listen in. Big Dippers gaze before he left made him a little uneasy. After Luke left, he said a few words to Pietro, who then went back to training. Luke and the little witch walked into the woods which bordered thewn. The stars twinkled in the clear night sky. They walked slowly through the woods in silence. Luke finally asked, Are you and Vision close? Wanda was stumped. Its not bad. Luke said, Youre not someone who likes to get close to just anyone. Only then did Wanda realize that her attitude toward Vision was indeed a little strange. Luke said, Maybe its because both your and his abilitiese from the Mind Stone, which makes you feel close to him. Wanda was uncertain. Is that so? Actually, she felt that Vision was a little naive. He was very smart, but unlike most people, he didnt have intense or repulsive thoughts. Luke stopped and looked up at the stars. After a long while, he said, Fine, this is actually caused by your ability. Wanda was at a loss. What? Luke said, Youre not the only one in this world who can sense other peoples thoughts. Some people get this ability when theyre kids, and can be autistic because of it. You only got yours as an adult, but you dont want to interact with too many people. Thats not good. Thinking for a moment, Wanda nodded slowly. What about you? Everybody knew that Big Dipper had a powerful mental ability. Luke chuckled. Ive killed a lot of people. Theyre murderers, human traffickers, drug dealers, Hydra, and terrorists. Each of them is countless times more disgusting than an ordinary person. But Im still me. Do you know why? Wandas mouth dropped open as she finally remembered. Sometimes, the answer was right there. It was just that you subconsciously didnt want to think about it. Staring at her, Luke tapped her forehead lightly and used Mental Resistance on the witch. She instantly calmed down. Luke said, Because Im me and theyre them. Wanda nodded thoughtfully. Luke turned around and continued walking. People have to eat, drink and take a dump from birth. To live better, theyll definitely use all sorts of methods to fight for resources. We can hate those crimes, but we cant refuse to interact with people because of them. Wanda subconsciously nodded. Luke suddenly changed the topic. Would you feel disgusted if a man walking down the street stared at your chest? Stumped for a moment, Wanda blushed. This a little? Luke chuckled. Then would you be happy if they were gentlemen who looked straight ahead and didnt have any thoughts about you? Unless they were all robots, how was that possible? Wanda replied honestly, Probably not. Luke said, What if its someone you like, and they dont even look at you? Wanda: Chapter 1949 - The Right Way to Diss Someone

Chapter 1949: The Right Way to Diss Someone

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

At that moment, Wanda somehow remembered that the person in front of her had also stared at her before? Luke didnt know that the thoughts of the person behind him had already gone astray. He continued, So, its an objective phenomenon for men to like women, but its your own views which affect your attitude. When Wanda heard this, she thought,?Hm, thats true, I dont think I feel ufortable. But thats because he looks very calm, right? After she obtained her ability, she couldpare the way most men looked at her with their mental states. She already had a certain conditioned response to any man who took one nce at her and her chest, and then hit on her right away. Among the Avengers, inparison, Steve was like a kindly elder, and Hawkeye was indifferent. Tony, who had been screwed over before, didnt regard her as a woman at all, but as a brat. Even Rhodes, who liked to brag about his girlfriends, wasnt interested in her. These superheroes had strong personalities and wouldnt be attracted by a womans looks alone. Only Vision was curious and friendly about everything, which was why the two of them had gotten close. As for the Bat Squad, Knight treated her and Pietro well, but viewed her more like a colleague? Big Dipper was the person she interacted with the most. Although his face was cold, he still cared about her. For example, while it sounded like he was admonishing her right now, it wasnt like he was berating her harshly, which made her feel good. He had never avoided looking at her, and that included her chest. In thest few months, however, as Wanda became more and more familiar with her abilities, her mental fluctuations had be chaotic. If Luke wanted to observe her mental state, he had to rely on her bodynguage. Thus, he didnt know what the little witch behind him was thinking, or he would definitely feel wronged. Given what Wanda habitually wore, the fair skin on her chest was exposed every now and then. It had the same effect as the bullseye on Steves shield, and subconsciously drew attention. Luke didnt have any other thoughts, and Wanda wasnt ugly. He didnt fixate on it C it was purely a natural response to take a look. Luke, who had been wronged, was still putting on a show. Training cant be finished in a day. Taking breaks whenever necessary will help you go further. When you have the time, set an example for your brother and go out and enjoy a normal life. Otherwise, who knows how long hell have to wait to get a girlfriend. Wanda nodded and her eyes flickered. Are you encouraging me to find a boyfriend? Luke shook his head. I think thatll be very hard. Wanda was stunned. What? Luke said, You can see everything about the other party, but you wont be able to ept his shorings. Wanda nodded and looked down at the ground. What about you? Do you have a girlfriend? Thinking about the overbearing CEO who prioritized her career, the artist who loved drawing the most, and the broad-minded cupcake maker, Luke concluded, I like her strengths and dont mind her shorings. Thats enough. Wanda was stunned. What? You really have a girlfriend? Luke: What makes you think Im like your brother? Wanda: That was the end of their heart-to-heart talk. One was surprised that the other party actually had a girlfriend, and the other was unhappy that it was assumed he didnt have one. The atmosphere was awkward. Fortunately, Luke felt that he had basically achieved his goal. Directly diss Vision? That was impossible. There was nothing going on in the first ce. If he specifically brought up Vision, wouldnt that be giving the little witch a hint? It was human nature to be enamored with something new. As long as most of Wandas attention was diverted by new world experiences, she wouldnt focus too much on Vision. It was a personal matter to begin with, and interfering indirectly once was his bottom line. If even this could still stir up trouble, Luke would ept it. He wasnt a big viin, Vision wasnt a big viin, and Wanda wasnt his sister. When he left the Avengers base, Luke couldnt help but look at the night sky again and sigh. Spring, hurry up and pass. As Luke hoped, nothing else happened in the next few days. On the afternoon of 10 August 2011, he drove Selina and the dog head to an ordinary bungalow on the east side of Queens. He and Selina each carried a box that was neither too big nor too small, and which was wrapped in ribbons. As Luke unbuckled his seatbelt, he looked at Selinas box and couldnt help but ask, Are you sure a ten-year-old boy will like this wrapping? Selina looked down at the box in her hand and was confused. Cant a ten-year-old boy like Peppa Pig? Mindy likes it. Luke chuckled. Did your brother Julio receive a gift wrapped like this too? Selina shook her head. No. Luke: Heh~ Selina said, Hes only ever gotten pink fairy princess wrapping paper. Luke was shocked. Are you serious? Selina said matter-of-factly, I was too busy with work to wait for the clerk to wrap it up. In the end, when I got home, the only wrapping paper left was what I had used for Andrea, so Luke nodded sympathetically. Your brother doesnt have it easy. Selina rolled her eyes. However hard he has it, can itpare with when I was young? Luke said, That was because your parents just moved, and were only just starting out. As they chatted, they pressed the doorbell. A few secondster, the door opened, and a 1.2-meter-tall kid stood in front of them. Seeing them, the little boy smiled brightly and hugged them. Luke, Selina, youre here. As he spoke, he couldnt help but look at the boxes in their hands. Lukes box was light blue, and the little boy froze when he saw the box in Selinas hands. Uncertain, he raised his head and looked at Selina. Is this for me? Selina chuckled and stuffed the box into his arms. She then vigorously rubbed at the pout on his face. Of course. Happy birthday, Peter! It wasnt until little Peters face was a little red that she let go. Okay, its just wrapping paper. Theres a model of a Death Star inside. Little Peters eyes lit up. Really? Luke gave him his present with a smile. I didnt wrap mine in pink pigs, so I wont tell you whats inside. Happy birthday, Peter. Little Peter beamed. Compared with Selina, who liked to tease him, Luke was too generous. He let them in, and finally couldnt hold back his excitement. He ran through the living room and into the backyard. Only then did Luke mutter, If you want to tease him, you should go all the way. How can you give up halfway? At least half of the surprise when he opens his presents is gone now. Selina sneered. You really are an honest and reliable big brother. Chapter 1950 - Study Tool

Chapter 1950: Study Tool

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Luke felt no guilt at all. Otherwise? Our siblings are half-angels at most. Selina was lost for words. Fine, when their siblings were cute, they were little angels, but when they were naughty, they were little demons. They walked into the living room just as May and Doris (Adrians wife) came out of the kitchen. Luke hugged Doris first, and then May. He didnt forget to tter her. May, youre getting more and more beautiful. Isnt Ben going to have a lot more love rivals? He wasnt lying. After Uncle Ben became rich, he was very happy to spend money on Peter and Aunt May. Also, Aunt May had a proper job and a sry, so she couldnt be sloppy in how she presented herself. Several years had passed, yet she looked younger than when they first met her. Aunt May smiled brightly at Lukes ttery, her eyes curving into crescent moons. She patted Lukes arm. Tell me, young man, how many girls have you charmed with your sweet mouth recently? Selina greeted Doris and chuckled. Thats right, its a lot. Aunt Mays eyes flickered. She let go of Luke and hugged Selina. Thats right, thats right. You hear it every day, youre probably sick of it. Right, do you want to try the chocte pie I just made? Luke, Ben and the others are in the backyard. She then led Selina to the kitchen, not forgetting to give Luke a look that said, Off with you. Luke thanked her and shrugged at Doris, who was watching the show with a smile, before he went to the backyard. When he reached the backyard, it was noisy. There was the sound of kids ying and the menughing. There was also the smell of beer, roast meat, biscuits and hot cocoa in the air. The men were drinking and grilling meat on the right, while the kids were gathered on the left to watch Peter open his presents. Selinas Death Star model had already been taken out. The boys cheered, but the girls werent interested. Then, there was Lukes gift an Iron Man helmet which he had put together himself. The girls were a little dissatisfied. They didnt really like this sort of thing. The boys immediately surrounded the helmet and touched it enviously. Peter flushed with excitement. After searching for a moment, he found the button to flip the visor open. After putting the helmet on, the visor automatically closed. Then a gentle female voice which Peter was especially familiar with rang out C it was Mays voice. Detected designated user, Peter Benjamin Parker. The user is a minor. Kids learning mode activated. Peter: With a light click, a series of lists appeared on the virtual screen in front of him: Math, Physics, and Chemistry. Peter focused on Chemistry, which immediately expanded into Basic, Intermediate and Advanced Chemistry. A momentter, Peter took off the helmet, his face pale. The other boys were already moring to try on the helmet. He hesitated. Are you sure? The boys nodded. Peter said, Then take turns. Dont fight. Ten minutester, the boys looked at each other in bewilderment. A bigger boy finally couldnt take it anymore. Seriously? Why does it only project textbooks and study materials? I think there were even college textbooks. Another boy immediately added, Thats right, and its in Aunt Mays voice. How scary. All the boys, including Peter, nodded. This was too scary. On the other side, the girls led by Liz (Adrians daughter) were curious. What are you talking about? The boy immediately shouted, Hurry up, Peter. Give your treasure to Liz to y with. Peter blushed, but still handed over the helmet. After watching them y with it for so long, Liz couldnt wait, and she decisively put it on. Then 30 secondster, she quickly took off the helmet, and her lips were a little pale. Im scared, its too scary. It feels like Aunt May is watching us do homework. The boys nodded in agreement. Aunt May was a gentle person, but she wouldnt let the children go when it came to their studies. These families were either colleagues or old friends. They were close whether in terms of work or personal rtionships. asionally, when the parents needed to work, their children would be sent to the shelter for tutoring. Aunt May, who worked at the shelter, could help look after everyone for a few hours. During that time, the kids naturally had to finish their homework. Everybody was basically middle-ss. They didnt want their children to drop to the bottom level of society. After being tutored by May for so long, these kids all respected her, but they now reflexively equated reminders from her with doing homework. Gwen put on the helmet, and then nothing happened for a long time. Liz was surprised. Gwen, you didnt pass out from shock, did you? Peter hurriedly removed the helmet, but Gwen said reluctantly, Wait, Im learning something very interesting. The kids were silent. That was right. This was a top student. While the kids were whispering to each other, Luke was drinking beer with the fathers and uncles. Adrian, who had been in charge of the Grade A projects at New Hope for a few years, was interested. Are the raw materials expensive? If we can make them, therell definitely be a huge market in movies and games. Luke said, It wont be too expensive if we readjust the configuration C itll still retain function at a rate of 30 to 50%. However, Im not doing the control program. You have to figure it out yourself. Adrian didnt think much of it. Lets make a simplified version first. The requirements for the control program actually arent that high. Ill get Phineas to give it a goter. Luke shrugged. Alright, but what Im thinking about is a study tool. Shouldnt you think about entering the education market first to help kids with their studies? The fathers and uncles were instantly enlightened. They looked at their children with benevolent expressions.?Thats right, games have high requirements. Then, lets start with the study function first! Luke cheerfully gulped down his beer. Work hard when youre young, or youll regret it in your old age. Boys and girls, your big brother is helping you out of the goodness of his heart. Youre wee! In fact, this so-called study tool was a weaker version of the helmet. The kids learning mode was for strangers who used the helmet C they could only use it for study. There was a hidden kids mode where the user could go online, but they couldnt y games or browse inappropriate content, while there were no restrictions in normal mode. If these two modes were released, there would definitely be a lot of kids who would want to borrow the helmet from Peter, and there would definitely be people who would want to borrow it and not return it. That was why Luke had uploaded the three grand subjects of math, physics, and chemistry, and created this Iron Man study tool to scare these brats. For little Peters sake, Luke had indeed put in a lot of effort. Chapter 1951 - A Lasting Relationship

Chapter 1951: A Lasting Rtionship

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

As they chatted, Lukes gaze fell on Peter every now and then, and he sighed inwardly. The little spider was ten years old! After another two years of middle school, Peter might be New Yorks friendly neighborhood Spider Man at any time, but it was even more likely that he would just be an ordinary New York citizen forever. After all, he would have to first encounter that strange spider test subject. But in this Marvel world that had changed so much, would Peter really encounter that spider again? Luke didnt feel conflicted, however. Given Peters personality, if he had to choose between letting Uncle Ben live or bing Spiderman, he would undoubtedly choose the former. Now that Luke had ensured Uncle Bens safety, Peter could grow up happily. Hm, look at the way the little guy looked at him with the helmet C he was almost moved to tears! This was the taste of happiness. Luke nodded at Peter with a smile and said, Youre wee. You deserve it. He then turned around and went to chat with Director George Stacy. It wasnt strange at all for this person to show up here. The renovationpany, the salvagepany, Tesnack and the delivery business didnt have a lot of assets on the surface, but they brought a lot of benefits to society. Tesnack and the delivery service were also subsidized, which provided the officers of the 15th Precinct with cheap yet top-notch food and service. Director George had joked many times that Tesnack was like the 15th Precincts kitchen. He didnt mind getting closer to Luke, Uncle Ben and Aunt May. It was the 15th Precinct who got the benefits, not him; this wasnt an exchange of benefits. The employees of thesepanies were also the most useful human surveince cameras since they were out and about on the streets all the time. A lot of time when investigating crime scenes, some delivery guys and renovation workers who were done with work could be found nearby. The economy in Clinton had developed steadily over the years, andw and order there was the best in New York. Thanks to Lukes help, George was promoted from captain to inspector, but he was still with the 15th Precinct. As long as he was promoted to deputy chief, he would have a chance to be the head of the police department in Manhattan. It would be good for Uncle Ben and Aunt Mays business operations to know someone at the level. More importantly, Director George had a good character and a bottom line. He wasnt the kind of person who only cared about benefits and not rtionships. It was for this reason that although Luke had contributed a little to his promotion, he never mentioned it. Letting Director George and Uncle Ben get closer on equal footing was the way to form asting rtionship. Director George didnt see Luke often, and this time, he decisively didnt let Luke go. After chatting for a while, he brought up Lukes job. Your agency is still open, right? Luke paused for a moment and weighed the pros and cons. In the end, he didnt want to ruin his image as an honest and reliable young man. Well, Ive been busy doing hands-on work recently, so its on hold. Thats good. I Director George was halfway through his sentence when he realized that something wasnt right. He was stunned. What? On hold? Luke blinked innocently. Thats right. Otherwise, where do you think Peters study helmet came from? Director George choked again. That was right. Luke had even made such a high-tech product. How could he have the time to be a private investigator? Luke nced at Peter and mumbled to himself,?Look at the gift I gave you. Its not too much for you to take the me for taking up my precious time, right? At that moment, Gwen hugged Peters head with a smile and whispered something in his ear. Peter hesitated. Should I ask Luke? Then Gwen dragged him over. Gwen smiled ingratiatingly at her father, George, before she secretly poked Peters butt. As the poking got harder and quicker, Peter said gloomily, Luke, ah, Luke, can I lend Gwen this helmet? Luke nodded and turned to look at Director George. Director George was about to say something, when Gwens big eyes sparkled with pleading as she looked at her father. The director coughed and immediately turned his head away. Watching the father and daughter for a moment, Luke suddenly smiled widely. No problem. Gwen immediately smiled brightly at him. Luke said, But this is a gift for Peter to study hard, so you have to help each other. Gwen nodded vigorously. Peter was lost for words. Looking at the director, who was still pretending not to exist, Luke chuckled. It would be best if hees to you with the helmet, or if youe to him to use it. Director George finally turned around. This is too hard on Peter. Luke asked, Peter, are you afraid of hard work? Peter wanted to say that he was, but Gwen was poking him again. He could only shake his head with difficulty. No. Gwen jumped up and pulled Peter into the house. Let me y with it for a while. Director Georges face was dark as he watched his daughter leave. He then turned to look at Luke. Did you do that on purpose? Luke picked up his beer. To friendship Director George thought for a moment, then shook his head andughed. Youre right. Peter Hm, hes very honest. Luke:?D*mn, you can even make honest sound like a curse! After joking around, Luke picked up from where Director George had left off earlier. Director George simply exined that he had an old colleague, Bet Carson, who was now in Charleston, West Virginia. Bet lost his job after killing an innocent suspect in the first half of the year, and was staying with his sister, Ang, for the time being. In the end, she was murdered two days ago in a strange way. Bet was a pretty skilled police officer. But a lot of things about the scene of Angs death didnt make sense, and his experience in cracking cases was useless. He had already seen the local forensics expert, who couldnt tell him anything, and who had suggested that he look for a better forensics expert. Bet could only try calling around to old friends, including Director George. For the sake of an old friend, Director George found another forensics expert who was willing to make some extra money. In the end something happened to that expert as well. Director George didnt dare be careless anymore, but he wasnt the director of the PD in Charleston, so he thought of Luke. It wasnt like he wanted to dig a hole for Luke; Luke had privately spread the word that he was interested in strange cases. Luke had received a lot ofmissions from his old friends in NYPD in thest few years, but in most cases, he didnt need to take action before his A.I. program + intelligence systembo was able to find some leads. Few of these cases involved superpowers, but they were better than nothing. Chapter 1952 - Do You Want to Continue? Definitely Not Me

Chapter 1952: Do You Want to Continue? Definitely Not Me

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Although Luke trusted Director Georges character, he still asked, The innocent suspect he killed isnt African-American, is he? Director George shook his head with a bitter smile. He was white. Thats why Bet lost his job. Luke finally expressed interest in the case. Director George immediately took out a USB from his pocket and gave it to him. The information I collected from Bet is here. This case is really unusual. Dont force yourself if youre not sure about it. Luke epted the USB with a smile. Dont worry. Safety first. !! Director George couldnt help but recall a certain three-rule mantra circting in LAPD. He really did believe it just a little. Luke had indeed been a lot more restrained aftering to New York, but at the very beginning, he had worked cases in his trademark style that he was known for in L.A.. His record of killing and injuring more than 50 people in Sergeis gang in one case alone clearly demonstrated that he wasnt an ordinary detective, or Director George wouldnt have rmended this case to him. That was right, this was just an introduction, not amission. So, whether or not Luke picked up the case had nothing to do with Director George. The good thing was that Director George didnt have to pay. Director George couldnt afford themission fee, to say nothing of paying Luke at all. He didnt take dirty money and he wasnt that rich. A good friend would instead help introduce a reliable bank manager to you if you wanted to borrow money. After Luke obtained the USB, he continued chatting, drinking and eating at Aunt Mays ce, and Director George didnt say anything else. It was normal to look for underlings and external help in doing work. Lukes agency only had him and Selina on the surface, but they had so much external help; they didnt necessarily have to do anything themselves. The next day, it was the Big Dipper clone who set off for Charleston. The information Luke had obtainedst night showed that the case was indeed unusual. He didnt want to take risks and bring Selina with him. Actually, it wasnt a bad idea for the Joker to take Haley with him. The female doctor had caught a ghost with the Joker at the very beginning, and was quite interested in simr incidents. Unfortunately, she was already busy in Europe, and Luke didnt want her to waste timeing back. There was a lot of traffic on the streets of Charleston in the early morning, but it wasnt as dense as in New York. There werent as many pedestrians, not to the point of rubbing shoulders with strangers on the streets Luke wasnt surprised. West Virginia didnt have a booming economy, and it only had a poption of two million. Charleston was the state capital with less than 100,000 people. About 92% of the residents were white, 3% African-American, and 1% Latino. In a small ce like this where Caucasians made up the overwhelming majority, it would have been very easy for Bet to silence someone and get away with it. Thankfully, a subsequent investigation showed that Bet was just an ordinary police officer who wasnt inclined to seriously injure or kill anyone. While Charleston didnt have a big poption, their living conditions werent bad. The state had thergest coal mine in America, as well as oil fields, natural gas, rock salt, and so on. Charleston was also located at the intersection of two rivers. It wasnt strange that the old four-story mall in front of Luke was abandoned. This abandoned shopping center was located in the bustling city on the east side of the Kanawha River, and the few buildings that were around it were basically all under ten stories in height. It was normal for an abandoned ce like this to have security guards. If nobody was watching it, it might be upied by tramps or even criminal gangs. If something happened or someone even died, the owner would be very annoyed. Of course, this unlucky b*stard couldnt escape trouble now. Thest security guard on night duty died here a month ago. The suspicion was that he had mental issues, and had killed himself while patrolling the building. Bet, the unemployed police officer, reced him more than ten days ago, and his sister, Ang, died not long after. Both the local police department and the forensics expert from New York felt that Bet might also be mentally ill. In the end, that forensics expert from New York was dead, and Bet was still alive. Was this proof that mental patients could live longer? As Luke puzzled over this, he crossed the low fence and entered the abandoned mall. After the fire destroyed the mall, the broken windows were all boarded up, and the building still looked dark in broad daylight. There were broken items scattered everywhere, as well as traces of dust and fire. It was quite eerie. Luke walked unhurriedly as he scanned the ground with his lenses. There werent many tracks; at most, it was two or three different shoe prints along a fixed route. They were probably left behind by Bet, who had started work recently. The other scattered footprints were much older and were already covered in dust. They had probably been left behind by the people who had been drawn here by the death of thest security guard. Suddenly, the door was kicked open and a figure rushed in. He shouted, Come out,e out! and Assh*le,e and kill me. He ran to a mirror on the wall and smashed it with a nearby chair. The mirror wasnt damaged at all. The man howled and fell to his knees in front of the mirror. Then he saw a pair of military boots not far away. Stunned for a moment, he subconsciously lowered his voice. The person looked up and met Big Dippers eyes. Pondering for a moment, Luke ventured, Why dont you keep crying and Ille back after breakfast? The person: Who are you? Luke said, You can call me Wilson. Im here to investigate the death in this mall. You might be interested in talking to me, Mr. Bet Carson. Be was suspicious. Are you FBI? Luke shook his head. No, just a private investigator. Bet believed him. This wasnt how the FBI worked. Private investigators came from all walks of life, and it was normal if some of them werent unreliable. His mood settled a little at this interruption. He slowly got up. What do you want to know? Luke didnt answer. Bet found that odd. He looked at Luke, only to see that Luke was looking at the mirror on the side. Bes heart turned cold. He suddenly turned around and saw two figures in the mirror grinning at them. Be took two steps back, but Luke didnt move. He couldnt help but call out, Wilson? As he spoke, Luke moved. Cupping his chin in his hand, he looked at Wilson in the mirror, who was sneering, and remarked, Hm, what a stupid smile. It definitely isnt me. Bet: Are you crazy?! In the mirror, Wilson looked nk for a moment, before his expression turned even more twisted. He picked up a piece of broken ss, looked at Luke, and slowly shed his throat. A hideous wound appeared on Wilsons neck in the mirror. Blood gushed out and quickly dyed his body red. Chapter 1953 - Departure, Hitching a Ride, a Quick Second Time

Chapter 1953: Departure, Hitching a Ride, a Quick Second Time

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Recalling what happened earlier, Bets heart raced and he couldnt help but exim, No Huh? He had barely shouted, when he suddenly choked. Luke was still standing in front of the mirror with an interested expression. He even touched his neck and mumbled to himself, Hm, why does it feel a little cold? Bet was lost for words. In the mirror, Wilson was lost for words. !! Conversely, Luke wondered if he should take action now. No, it was too soon. Who knew what this thing was? What if it was like Ghost Simon and escaped? He wasnt afraid of this thinging after him, but that it would hide in fear. That would be a waste! Thinking that, he shed away and grabbed the dumbfounded Bet. Swoosh! Da Da Da! Bam! Footsteps rang out, followed by the sound of a door mming shut. Only two dumbfounded figures were left in the mall. A momentter, the two figures came back to their senses and pped the mirror angrily. Cracks appeared, and a word was put together on the mirror wall: DIE!!! In the meantime, Luke ran hundreds of meters with Bet and didnt stop until the system notification that an unknown negative energy was trying to establish a link disappeared. Bet, who had shut up after shouting twice, was horrified, but his eyes lit up with hope. You can help me? Its targeting my wife and son. Your wife? Didnt she be your ex-wife a month ago? Luke looked at him in surprise. Fortunately for you, your son doesnt look like your neighbor. Bet was shocked. You investigated me? Yep. Toozy to say anything else, Luke stuck out a thumb. Less than five secondster, a dusty RV stopped. A typical middle-aged white woman in the drivers seat looked at Luke. Need a ride? Luke gave the ssic cold, overbearing and devilish smirk. Yes, thank you very much, beautifuldy. The middle-aged woman immediately flushed with excitement. Get in, it just so happens I have the time. Luke gestured at Bet. I have apanion. The middle-aged woman didnt even spare Bet a nce. She leaned over and opened the passenger door. He can sit in the back. Be: Why did he feel offended? He usually attracted the attention of women, especially middle-aged women like this one. Luke, who was already ying the cool guy in the passenger seat, gave him a look to hurry up. Bet immediately opened the back door and got in. Fine, he was indeed a little less attractive than this Wilson. The RV started up, and Bet, who had given Luke his address, turnedpletely invisible as the middle-aged woman busied herself chatting with Luke. Bet and a ten-year-old girl in the backseat stared at each other speechlessly. What he found even more astonishing was how well and fast the middle-aged woman drove even as she continued chatting happily. Did the cool guy give her the power of a veteran driver? Ten minutester, they got out of the RV. The middle-aged woman smiled reluctantly, but quickly drove off. Bet was at a loss. Thisdy was really carefree and didnt waste any time. Luke, on the other hand, rejoiced inwardly. Thankfully, he had honed his Pheromone Control to the point of perfection, and could already give the target enough time without affecting their good impression of him. Otherwise, this enthusiastic big sister wouldnt have left so easily! Even if her daughter was about to bete for dance ss, she wouldnt have left. However, Luke used the conversation to give this big sister some mental therapy, which could effectively alleviate whatever stress she was feeling. It would cost at least 10,000 to 20,000 to see a psychiatrist, and the effect would still be two to three levels lower C Lukes hitchhiking fee was definitely worth it. They silently went up to the house. Bet knocked on the door, and his ex-wife, Amy, looked at Luke warily. She was clearly more tense than that enthusiastic big sister. Being haunted was much scarier than a family conflict. Luke looked around the room and saw a lot of mirrors. But that was normal. In modern life, mirrors were everywhere. Luke and Bet sat down in the living room, and asked Amy to bring down her and Bets five-year-old son, Michael. Amy was a little uneasy, but Bet whispered something in her ear, and she went upstairs. Suddenly, she screamed. rmed, Bet ran upstairs. Luke, however, looked at his reflection in the ss cab not far away. It was smiling at him. He curled his lip. Your smile is as stupid as always. With that, he shed to a bedroom on the second floor. A little boy was looking at a mirror not far away in fear. In the mirror, his reflection was slowly cutting into his neck with a penknife. Bet was smashing the mirror like crazy, but the little boy in the broken mirror was still smiling as he shed at his own neck. Crying, Amy covered the wound on the boys neck with both hands and murmured, God, help us! Help my baby! Frowning, Luke snapped his fingers. Mental Interference activated! A mental energy field spread out, making the family of three dizzy and ufortable. At the same time, Lukes mental energy field shed directly with another mental energy field. Faint screams and curses echoed in the room. Luke sneered. Youre indeed not very smart. Before he finished speaking, he snapped his fingers three times with his left hand, and Mental Resistance was instantly activated. The mental energy field, which was just barely on par with his, was instantly destroyed, and the gloomy room was suddenly filled with summer morning sunlight. Bet and Amy became clear-headed and alert at that moment. They looked at Luke as if they were seeing a miracle. Remembering that his son was injured, Bet shouted, Call an ambnce! Amy, however, begged Luke, Please, save Michael. Hes just a kid. This Bet was stunned. Was that possible? Luke walked into the room and took Michael from Amy. Turn around and dont disturb me. They subconsciously did as he said. A momentter, there was no sound behind them. Uneasy, Bet couldnt help but turn around. Too many things had happened in the morning, and he couldnt help but be suspicious. This Wilson didnt seem normal either! Then he met Lukes gaze. Luke calmly drew back his hand from Michaels neck, and the Light of Life stopped. Originally, he could havepletely healed the kids wound, but the kids father was too jumpy. He could only leave a flesh wound first! He sighed inwardly. It would also prevent the couple from thinking that everything had been a hallucination. Chapter 1954 - Leads and a Small Gift

Chapter 1954: Leads and a Small Gift

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Seeing that Michaels wound had stopped bleeding, Amy wanted to call an ambnce to take her son to the hospital. Luke asked heavily, Are you sure nothing will happen to him if he goes to the hospital? Stunned for a moment, the couple suddenly realized that the safest ce should be with this mysterious Wilson. Also, his throat was cut. If hes sent to the hospital, the doctor will immediately report it to social welfare, Luke warned her. Be and Amy looked at each other in dismay. Even though that wasnt what happened, they would definitely be suspected of abusing Michael. Once their son was taken away by child protection services, he would definitely die if he ran into the mirror ghost again. Bet and his wife wanted their son alive, notpensation from child protection services if he died in their care. It was only for Director Georges sake that Luke was giving them this warning. If this family really wanted to die, he wouldnt stop them. Thankfully, the couple still had some brains, and decisively gave up on calling for an ambnce. While Amy helped Michael clean his wound, Luke and Bet talked in low voices outside the house. Be knew more than the police did. Though he had called Director George for help, it wasnt like he would reveal all the details. Whether or not a person was willing to help another depended on how close they were. Bet wasnt close enough to Director George to give a long speech over the phone. As a former police officer, he knew better than anyone else that professional work should be left to the professionals. The Big Dipper clone had already demonstrated extraordinary abilities and had even beaten back the mirror ghost. Bet knew that this might be the best opportunity to take care of this problem. So, he gave Luke everything he knew. In fact, him experiencing mental issues in the mall was because he had seen many visions of burnt victims there. Then, his reflection in a mirror caught fire, and he passed out from the excruciating pain. When he woke up and found nothing wrong with his body, he grew suspicious and started investigating. Who would have thought that after a few days of investigation, his sister would die in the bathtub at home her jaw had beenpletely torn apart, but there were no traces of the perpetrator at the scene. As an experienced detective, Luke knew that it was clues left at a crime scene which helped the police find relevant suspects. But there really were no leads on Bets sisters death. The bathtub and the surrounding floor were covered in blood, but there were no signs of anyone cleaning up, covering, or even touching the blood. Luke had seen photos of the crime scene, and felt that while it wouldnt be easy for an ordinary person tomit a crime like this, it wasnt hard for an extraordinary person. Now that he had confirmed the existence of the mirror ghost, all he needed to do was find out its origin and deal with it. There were two important things Bet had uncovered in his investigation. Firstly, the criminal who set fire to the mall five years ago confessed that he wanted to deal with the evil spirit that had killed his entire family. He also said that he wanted to find a person called Anna. Secondly, the mall had once been a psychiatric hospital for 40 years. A huge fight broke out in this hospital one night, and the patients inside killed each other. All of them died, and the hospital closed down. Bet had noticed this when his reflection was burning in the mirror. Luke nodded thoughtfully and immediately gave the order for the PDD temp workers to look for the relevant old files. In a small ce like Charleston, the police department hadnt gone paperless yet. Most information on old cases were still on paper file in the archive. What Luke had found online wasnt as detailed as what Bet uncovered. For example, the information avable online couldnt be linked to what happened at the mall. In order to make people forget this big incident as soon as possible, the local government directly changed the name of this area. Over the decades, this area transformed many times. Even the owner of the mall didnt know that he had built the building on the site of an old psychiatric hospital. After Bet told Luke what he knew, Lukes temp workers took a lot of old files from the archive room. Compared with Bet, who had lost his job as a police officer, these temp workers had more authority to do a search, so they found more clues. In fact, Bet and the previous security guard werent the only victims of the mirror ghost; they were just the most recent ones. There had been seven or eight simr cases in Charleston in thest few decades, but most of them had been closed with the conclusion that the victim hadmitted suicide because of mental issues. Luke couldnt be bothered to me the police for being ipetent. It was just that thew didnt acknowledge the existence of superpowers which could kill people remotely. Even if they did ept it, the local police department didnt have the ability to arrest a ghost. This had been under SHIELDs jurisdiction before, but it was now the responsibility of the ATCU (Advanced Threat Control Unit). Luke spent more than two hours waiting at Bets house. As he analyzed the intelligence he received from his underlings, he also treated Michael in passing. This time, Bet didnt sneak a nce halfway. Instead, he waited for Luke to call for him before he returned to the room. Seeing that the wound on Michaels neck was almost healed, the couple waspletely relieved. Luke said to them, Thank you for your cooperation. Im going to deal with that mirror ghost. Before I leave, Ill give you another little gift. As he spoke, he snapped his fingers three more times, and Mental Resistance fell on the family of three. Try to stay calm as much as possible. This will prevent you from being disturbed by the mirror ghost for 24 hours. Amy was a little uncertain. What happens after that? Once its been dealt with, youll naturally be safe, Luke said calmly.?But if its notpletely destroyed, youll have to rely on your luck. With that, he turned around and went downstairs. The family of three followed him and watched him disappear among the trees. Amy suddenly said, Only 24 hours Can he really do it? We can only trust him. Bet exhaled. He wasnt the one who had asked Luke toe, but he had saved their family several times. What demands could he make? Not long after, Luke turned invisible and flew straight to a convent in the mountains north of Charleston. It was said that the only patient who had survived the massacre in the psychiatric hospital had been sent here. Her name was Anna Esseker. She was probably the Anna whom the person who had burned down the mall had mentioned. However, the convent didnt have the name Anna or Esseker on file. Not wanting to waste time, Luke simply made the trip himself. Pheromone Control paired with Real Dream could make the nuns tell him the truth straightaway. A few minutester, an old convent with an orange roof and white walls appeared in front of him. Luke didnt even cancel his stealth mode as he flew onto the patio. Chapter 1955 - Let Me Help You

Chapter 1955: Let Me Help You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Activating Elementary Sound Wave, Luke soon found a target Sister Mary, who was 73 years old. Lukes thoughts shed, and the old nun gave him Anna Essekers name: Sister Bell. What puzzled Luke was that Sister Bell didnt live with the rest of the nuns, but in a secluded room deep in the convent. This room was initially a ce for nuns to meditate or to punish nuns who broke the rules. Thus, only the two oldest nuns here and the head of the convent knew about Sister Bell. It was the previous head who had told Sister Bell to meditate in seclusion there. Sister Mary also said that Sister Bell had given everything to God and was the staunchest believer. Luke had a strange expression on his face. Based on the files left behind by the psychiatric hospital, this Anna Esseker didnt seem to be this sort of person. He walked into a secret passage which had a very even floor. However, the surroundings gradually turned cold and damp. This was the entrance to the bottom of the hill behind the convent. The corridor was 1.5 meters wide and only lit by a few dim electricmps. There were all sorts of crosses along the way which cast sharp shadows in the passage, making it even darker and stranger. Luke canceled his stealth mode and revealed Big Dippers face as he continued forward. The number one scapegoat king absolutely wouldnt back down! In certain situations, the opponent should know who was going to send them packing. After 50 meters, he reached an old wooden door at the end of the passage. A de shed through the gap in the door, and thetch behind it was broken. Luke sheathed his longsword and pushed the door open. He was as calm as if he were at home. Inside was a round room with a low roof. That was normal. After all, it was an old ce built into the foot of the hill. Directly opposite the room was a cross with an effigy of Jesus on it. Below it was a row of white candles that glowed dimly. Hm, it had the right atmosphere. Luke looked at the nun who was kneeling and praying in front of the cross. Anna Esseker. He greeted her. The woman trembled. A momentter, she slowly got up and turned around to reveal the face of an old woman who looked vaguely like the picture of Anna Esseker that was on file. She asked in a hoarse voice Who are you? Luke said, It doesnt matter who I am. I just want to ask you, do you know a ghost who can kill people through a mirror? Anna trembled, as if in fear. She shes bewitched you! He found the right person so quickly! Luke chuckled inwardly. No, you can think of me as a Hm, as a demon hunter who specializes in hunting these monsters. Anna was stunned. You were sent by the Vatican? Luke shook his head calmly. The Vatican entrusted this mission to me. Anna: What? She had never heard of the Vatican entrusting such a mission to someone like this? But she was also uncertain. Had the times changed? Did exorcists nowadays wear knight armor instead of priest robes? Luke, however, wasnt interested in wasting any more time. He used Pheromone Control and Real Dream. Okay, tell me where that thing came from. Anna said, I I dont know. Its just that my father bought me a doll called Annabelle back then, and a lot of strange things happened at home. Later, someone said that I had mental issues and sent me to a psychiatric hospital for treatment. Lukes interest was piqued. Why did all the patients in the hospital die? Anna said, They put me in an electric chair surrounded by mirrors in a room, and said that they could treat me. Then, Annabelle was forced out of my body and into the mirrors. The people around me suddenly went crazy and started fighting each other. It wasnt until the next day that a priest brought me out and sent me here. It seemed this was the connection. So, the ghost is that Annabelle doll? Whats her story? Anna said, I only know her by that name. She was once a little girl. Luke waited for a few seconds, but didnt hear anything else. He asked in surprise, Thats it? Anna lowered her head helplessly. Thats all I know. Pondering for a moment, Luke asked, Then why are you locked up here? Anna shook her head. I live here. The priest and the convent head said that if I leave, Annabelle might find me and control me again. Luke cupped his chin in his hand, as if he was thinking about something. Wheres the Annabelle doll you mentioned? he suddenly asked. This time, Anna hesitated for a long while. I havent been back since I was sent to the psychiatric hospital. Maybe its still at home? Luke said, Okay, give me your family information. A momentter, Luke closed the door again, walked out of the passage, and flew into the sky. At that moment, the convent in the mountains was enveloped in the bright morning sun, and looked especially peaceful. He looked down at it with a yful smile. This was getting interesting! Miss Esseker, let me help you escape your suffering as soon as possible!?As the thought shed through his head, Luke slowly sped up and flew toward the more remote mountains in the northeast. Anna Essekers house was in that direction. There were indeed a few old houses on the satellite map, and there were signs of activity. Luke cruised stealthily for more than ten minutes. Looking at one ce which looked like a haunted house, he entered stealthily and used Real Dream on a man in his fifties. This person was Annas brother, Tom Esseker, a farmer who lived a reclusive life here. Tom didnt resist and exined everything, as if he were talking out loud to himself. Luke didnt appear in front of him. He went straight to the basement and found a ss cab in one corner. In the cab was a doll of a little girl in ace dress. It had dark spots on its cheeks. The smile on its face was very strange. Standing in front of the ss cab, Luke leaned in for a closer look. In fact, his gaze quickly moved from the doll to the ss cab itself, which actually possessed a faint trace of the power of faith. This was very rare nowadays. There were too few devout believers and priests in modern society. Most church crosses and holy water didnt even have a trace of faith. This ss might not have been anything much 100 years ago, but it could now be considered an exorcism tool. If someone who really knew their stuff chanced upon this thing, they would be willing to spend millions of dors to buy it. Chapter 1956 - A “Demon” So Bold

Chapter 1956: A Demon So Bold

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After observing for a moment, Luke finally unlocked the ss cab and took out the Annabelle doll. Vaguely, a cold mental energy field enveloped him, and it sounded like a little girlsughter was echoing in his ears. Luke ignored the system notification that said, Unknown negative energy is trying to establish a link. He left with the doll and returned to the convent. Moving through the deep passage again, the cold and damp feeling this time was even more obvious. Behind him, the shadows were like monsters that hade to life. They twisted and wriggled as they approached him, like insects waiting to swarm its prey. When he reached the wooden door, it was wide open, but there was no sign of Anna Esseker. Carrying the doll, Luke walked over to the cross and raised his head. The person on the cross looked just like an effigy of Jesus. On closer look, however, the face that hung low wasnt human at all, but that of a monster with an indistinct face and two horns on its forehead. Luke smiled. You sure know how to have fun. He could only say that the being behind this didnt know much about current human technology, much less the abilities of Stark Industries, which stood at the peak of human technology. The dark environment in the room indeed prevented ordinary people from seeing the monster face on the cross, but it didnt hinder the armors scanning function. Luke had noticed something fishy about the cross the moment he entered. The next moment, five dark red candles suddenly lit up around him. Luke lowered his head and saw dark lines on the stone floor under his feet. It was an inverted pentagram. The five dark red candles were the five points of the pentagram. At that moment, Luke was standing in the center. The Annabelle doll slowly floated up from his hand to meet his eyes. An invisible pressure was pressing down on Luke, trying to restrict his movements. Da! Da! Da! The sound of footsteps on the stone floor rang out behind Luke. He slowly turned around and saw an elongated shadow appear on the wall behind him. It was wearing a long robe and a hood, and looked like a nun. The shadow moved from the back wall to the left wall, but there was only Luke and Annabelle in the room. Da! Da! Da! The footsteps continued. The nun walked from the left wall to the front wall. She turned around and faced Luke, ovepping with a ck-and-white portrait of a nun that was behind the cross. Luke, Annabelle, and the nun formed a straight line. Two pale hands stretched out from behind the portrait. The old nun in the portrait gave a strange howl, and the image instantly turned from 2D to 3D as she charged at Luke. As she lunged forward, a cold energy field thick enough to make an ordinary person freeze enveloped her. Lukes right fingertips moved slightly. Swoosh! A de shed in the dark room. The hovering doll was cut in half before it could react. As the doll fell apart, the white-faced nun opened her mouth and howled as she lunged forward. But just as she did so, she was shed from the left side of her forehead down to her right rib. Luke, on the other hand, had already switched positions. He leaned forward slightly with his legs bent andpleted the sh with the longsword in his right hand. The two parts of the white-faced nun were sent flying left and right, and didnt touch Luke at all. The ck eyes in the skull mask narrowed, and Luke sneered. Youre too slow! Swoosh! The de shed upward from left to right, and the two parts of the doll that were still hovering in the air turned into four parts. The white-faced nun and the doll were cut into pieces which scattered around him. A strange little girls scream echoed in the room. Die~~~ You will die!!! At the scream, the 30-cm-tall dark red candles at the five points of the inverted pentagram lit up like torches as they exploded with a dazzling blood-red light that enveloped the entire circle. The originally dark inverted pentagram turned blood-red, then glowed even brighter, likeva. The bodies of Annabelle and the white-faced nun fused back together and quickly returned to normal. The doll stared at Luke with a vicious smile. The white-faced nun, however, prayed in a low and hoarse voice. My God, pleasee to us. Whoever dares to challenge you will have their soul returned to you. The ground in the middle of the pentagram began to crack. Dark red mes shot up, and the intense smell of sulfur hit Luke in the face. Luke took a sniff. Hm, why did this smell seem a little familiar? Looking down at the inverted pentagram under his feet, he found it a little strange. This was the symbol of Satan. That person really dared to impersonate him. How bold was this demon? Looking at the four-digit number in the system interface, however, he instantly made up his mind:?Who cares who it is? Strike first, talkter! If you have the guts,e and kill Big Dipper! He suddenly raised his left palm before bringing it down. The five-digit credit value in the system dropped sharply, and light golden Telekinesis poured out of his palm. The credit-buffed Telekinesis was a little thicker than the crack in the pentagram under his feet, and it forced its way in roughly. In less than three seconds, the crack was overwhelmed, and the entire inverted pentagram started to twist and blur. Boom! The entire inverted pentagram suddenly exploded. The five blood-red candles were instantly turned to dust, and the blood-red light waspletely extinguished. The entire room shook, kicking up dust. A momentter, things quieted down. The longsword in Lukes right hand hung at his side as he turned around leisurely. Looking at the dumbfounded Annabelle and the white-faced nun, the mouth on the skull mask curved into a smile. There should only be the two of you here now! As soon as he said that, he appeared next to the Annabelle doll and grabbed its neck with his left hand. At the same time, he raised the sword in his right hand and cut the white-faced nun in half. In this room deep in the hill, the little girl screamed and cursed, and the white-faced nun howled. Luke mumbled to himself, Is your body made of stic? Trash. You dont have any blood in your body? Youre trash too. After the 16th physical cut, the speed of reassembly and fusion is reduced by 74%. It seems that your energy reserves arent much. Damage from an enchanted weapon has at least 150% of the expected effect. All evil spirits likely have this weakness, but its a bit of a waste of credit points. You can move under Mental Interference, but you cant leave. Ill equip everyone with this function in the future to prevent them from being possessed. Chapter 1957 - A Thug Who Only Knows How to

Chapter 1957: A Thug Who Only Knows How to Mount a Sneak Attack

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

A moment before Luke cut up the two evil spirits in the secret room, a white-haired old man in a ck suit was looking expressionlessly at an altar in Hell. Then, he took out his tablet and opened the logbook. He found the record for Collection Point 249. Arge number of suitable souls had been sent over thest time, but that had been 40 years ago. With a thought, the white-haired old man instantly reviewed the altar and his minions. There was nothing wrong with the altar. Perhaps therge-scale sacrifice carried out by the minions in charge of the altar 40 years ago had drawn the attention of some existence, and they had been suppressed. After thinking of this possibility, the white-haired old man didnt waste any time. He was about to check the next collection point, when the altar in front of him suddenly lit up. However, there were close to 1,000 altars here, and one would activate every now and then. The souls that were sent over were automatically processed, and had nothing to do with him, so the old man turned around and flew to the next collection point. The moment he turned around, a portal opened on the altar, and a faint golden light several times bigger than he was forced its way through. The altars protective mechanism was immediately activated, and a barrier was raised. However, the power of faith in this golden light had an innate anti-magic property. A certain guy who had too many credit points wanted to take a gamble, and he bet 600,000 in one go. With just a little bit of pressure, the ordinary barrier instantly shattered. The faint golden light shot toward the white-haired old mans back. Sensing something wrong, the white-haired old mans dead eyes glowed red, and his white hair fluttered. He suddenly turned around, and a dazzling golden light filled his vision. Mother he cursed. Faint golden light enveloped his upper body before itpletely faded. The old mans white hair suddenly settled, and his red eyes turned golden. He struggled to finish his sentence. F*cker! His body flickered with the golden light, which cut him up into smaller and smaller pieces. Boom! The old man exploded into golden dust that rained down. The utterly unaffected golden light darted around in the air, as if it was very happy. Half a breathter, however, it suddenly turned around and stared at a small ck hole the size of a pinprick amidst the golden dust. A rade was sending a request for help through the hole:?D*mn, this rotten old man is strong. Were being pushed back! Backup, we need backup! The light golden light suddenly red before it plunged into that tiny ck hole. Somewhere in a remote part of Hell, Mephisto was sleeping quietly in his pce. Some time ago, he had grown impatient with dealing with petty tasks in Hell, so he simply borrowed the shell of a certain premium soul to create a clone and give it the most basic self-consciousness and authority. Then, the clone moved all the items in the pce that posed a major safety risk further away. As long as this clone didnt leave Hell, it could use the power of Hell to resist the strange power that could destroy souls. Old Mephisto had been tortured by this strange energy for a long time, and had personally experienced its essence. This was the power of faith, one of the so-called powers of God. What Mephisto had encountered, however, had been modified and enhanced by some mysterious existence. Not only was it more lethal to the creatures of Hell, it was also very hard to eliminate. In fact, Old Mephisto was already a little hesitant about whether or not he should really seek revenge on Big Dipper after he recovered. After all, this lunatic Big Dipper was just a hired thug of that mysterious existence. Generally speaking, these thugs were just expendable cannon fodder. But there were always some anomalies that would stand out. For example, Ghost Rider, or the Ancient One. Old Mephisto had no idea what the upper limit of Big Dippers strength was, but an existence that could produce this strange power of God would definitely be difficult to deal with. Old Mephisto had weathered all sorts of storms for so many years by relying on a particr technique C that was, whenever he ran into a big problem, he would immediately run home. As long as I stay at home, nobody can kill me!?That was the sort of reliable demon lord which Mephisto was. In his sleep, he sensed the moment that his clone was suddenly destroyed. A sense of danger overwhelmed him, and he activated his ultimate defense. A golden dot lit up not far away from Old Mephisto. Then, an insanely thick golden light squeezed out of the tiny ck hole and shot straight at his pure ck ultimate defense like aser cannon. Pu! The ck shield suddenly turned gray, and a hole the size of a bowl appeared. At that moment, Old Mephisto had just jumped up from his throne. That golden light surged forward to join itsrades in a warm embrace. Old Mephisto clutched his waist and howled wretchedly. But inside his pce, nobody could see or hear the Lords misery, as long as he didnt want the whole of Hell to know about it. After a long while, Old Mephisto first fixed the hole in his ultimate defense before he gritted his teeth and sat down. He took deep breaths. Im not angry, Im not angry. Calm down, you have to calm down. As he spoke, he examined his injuries carefully, and his expression suddenly rxed. Its a good thing I was prepared. This ambush was ten times stronger than thest two, but my injuries arent much worse. At that point, his expression suddenly changed. A third time! This was already Big Dippers third sneak attack. He simply didnt have the bearing of a mighty warrior at all. Whenever he attacked, it was always an ambush. If this went on, he wouldnt be able to go to Earth anymore, and would have to guard against sneak attacks every day. Mephisto finally felt very uneasy. Even someone as formidable as the Ancient One wasnt as troublesome as this guy! He cursed inwardly. The Ancient One was ssy, and knew when to withdraw, and never came knocking again. Big Dipper, on the other hand, was practically squatting at the door of Hell, ready to charge in and bite at any moment! Did he really need to get revenge on Big Dipper in the future? Maybe they could negotiate? Old Mephistos thoughts went back and forth, but he still couldnt make up his mind. He had lived for who knew how many years. It was normal for him to take a few decades to make a decision. However, he could no longer use a clone to handle things. That power of God was simply poisonous. He could only me himself for being too quick to ck off. It seemed he had to keep up with the times. He took out his tablet and gave his underlings an order before he toppled over and continued sleeping. Several great demons scattered around Hell heard the gentle ping of a text notification. Chapter 1958 - Family Reunion, Together Forever

Chapter 1958: Family Reunion, Together Forever

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Hearing this special ping, the great demons stopped ying around and took out the newest item issued by their Lord not long ago C thetest Titanium tablet model. Opening the new message and reading the order, they were at a loss. We need to set up the best surveince system in the Lords new storeroom? And get the evil spirits who set up the onlinework before to do it? And the followers on Earth will get rewards and preferential treatment if they make offerings for the surveince system? No matter how puzzled they were by this order, the demons still went to look for those tech experts who had been dragged down to Hell and had them make a list of things required for the surveince system. In any case, they didnt need to do anything. They just needed to issue the list to the followers on Earth. These followers had already offered thetest tablet models C it wasnt a problem for them to offer even more tech products. Thus, not long after, the group of demon followers on Earth were dumbfounded. What was the Lord doing? Was Hell also entering the age of social media? Wasnt that too sci-fi? When they had gone to the Titanium store to buy a tablet before, thetest model only cost a few hundred dors, and it was the best tablet on the market. Even the slightly poorer followers could still afford it, and setting up a P2P signal wasnt hard. But a professional surveince system wasnt something that could be set up with just cameras and cables. Aplete control kit and the specialized program for operating the system meant that money had to be spent. None of the tech experts in Hell wanted to be held ountable by their Lord. To be safe, they listed all the best surveince system brands. The followers also didnt dare offer trash surveince equipment to fool the great demons. A great demon could easily verify the truth of a followers words. Whoever dared to fool them with trash would be tortured to death like trash. Many poor followers cried.?F*ck! If I were that rich, would I need to be a follower? In order to survive, however, they could only work hard. No money? They could swindle and steal from someone else. The demons had always encouraged this sort of behavior in their followers to begin with. Only those who had done too many bad things would go to Hell. That was all forter. The true instigator, Luke, was suddenly sent a system notification:?Injure Mephisto and dy his entry to Earth for twelve years. Mission aplished. He smacked his lips in surprise. This is really Old Mephisto? Why does this old man have a hand in everything? Based on simple deductions, Luke knew that Mephisto had left behind a lot of things on Earth, and Luke had run into them several times. Apart from the clone that had been directly blown up at the beginning, there had been the evil spirits that came through the door to the afterlife, the Loom of Fate, and Satans inverted pentagram this time. At first nce, they looked like the doing of other gods, and had nothing to do with Mephisto. If it wasnt for the system notifications, Luke really wouldnt have known that it was Old Mephisto he was dealing with. Old Mephisto was too good at hiding. He had as many aliases and temp jobs as Luke did. Also, Luke had spent 600,000 credit points this time, but the results were basically the same as with the previous 60,000 credit points. Old Mephisto had definitely been prepared. Otherwise, he wouldve slept for several hundred more years. His opponents nowadays were bing more and more cautious! Even as Lukemented at how cunning the enemy was, he didnt forget to continue experimenting on Annabelle and the white-faced nun. Physical damage was just the start. The real highlight was the various experiments which made use of energy, such as fire, electricity, ice, Mental Interference, Mental Resistance, Hypnosis, and so on. After a lot of experiments, the two evil spirits had yet to die, but their mental energy fields were on the verge of copse. Real Dream pulled them soundlessly into an imaginary world. At that moment, the two evil spirits hadpletely be Lukes puppets and couldnt resist. He simply had them relive the memories of killing people in Real Dream, and the two evil spirits quickly became engrossed in this favorite activity. Luke only needed to guide and watch from the side to figure out their rtionship with the mirror ghost. To put it simply, the Annabelle doll was the main body of the mirror ghost. It was just that 40 years ago, it was subdued by a priest, and most of its powers were lost in the mirror room in the basement of the psychiatric hospital. Its host, Anna Esseker, was sent to the convent by the priest and locked up in this secret room under the hill. Annabelle, on the other hand, was locked up in the ss cab which possessed holy power. Whether it was the secret room or the ss cab, both had this holy power. Those under the control of an evil force couldnt approach them, and thetter could only lead ordinary people into acting of their own ord. Unwilling to be locked up, the doll could only get the mirror ghost to kill people to maintain its powers while it looked for a suitable candidate to rescue Anna Esseker and the dolls main body. As long as the doll, Anna Esseker and the mirror ghost were reunited, Annabelle would be free and regain all her strength. The inverted pentagram altar wasnt Annabelles work, but something that old Mephisto had hidden here a long time ago. But nobody ever entered this secret room C Anna Esseker never had the chance to offer anyone else as a sacrifice. When it was imprisoned, the doll couldnt exercise control over the mirror ghost, which was more interested in killing people. Thus, most people were either killed by the mirror ghost at the beginning, or they killed themselves because they couldnt take the mental torture. Thus, in 40 years of waiting, nobody came knocking. After figuring it out, Luke was lost for words. This mirror ghost wasnt very smart! It just enjoyed torture and killing, and caused its main body and host to fall into Lukes hands. What else could he say? Naturally, he should reunite the family of three so that they could be together forever. Under the setting sun, Lukes figure cast a long shadow on the road in front of the mall. Looking up at the eerie-looking mall, he sighed inwardly. After today, there would be one less urban horror story. Thinking that, he walked into the mall. A momentter, there was a dull rumble underground, and the ground shook slightly. All the mirrors in the mall exploded, and a violent shock wave blew old and loose wooden shutters open, and countless mirror fragments flew out of the building. Under the setting sun, the sky was filled with glittering specks outside the dpidated building. It was as beautiful as a dream. A transparent, distorted figure slipped out the back door, cursing in a low voice. F*ck, blowing up the sewage pipes the moment it came out. This mirror ghost is so dirty C it deserves to die. Behind him, golden-red sunlight shone into the gloomy mall, turning it bright and airy, and removing all traces of a haunted air. Chapter 1959 - Recording Sleep Talk and Family Life

Chapter 1959: Recording Sleep Talk and Family Life

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Lukes clone returned as quickly as it had gone. After giving old Mephisto the final 6 in a 666 blessing, it returned to New York. Recently, both Luke and his clone had been quite busy at night. Not only did he meet up with Max to research making cupcakes, Wanda had also arranged to go out with Big Dipper at night. The little witch had a good reason. Since Big Dipper had suggested that she go out more often to experience the world, it was best for him to apany her during this period of adaptation, or she might lose control when beating up hoodlums at night. !! Thinking of a certain person who wasnt human, Luke finally took the time to invest more in the little witch to avoid being stabbed in the back again. On the other side, he had to deal with Skyes advances. Even Selina sensed that something was wrong. After Skye visited them at their ce one day, Selina immediately had Little Snail check if there had been any changes in Skye recently. Luke simply rolled his eyes and went to the basement. Selina called out to him from behind. Hey, arent you going to wait for Little Snails analysis? Dont tell me you already know the oue? Luke didnt even turn around. Thats right. I know everything. Selina snorted and had Little Snail stop analyzing the situation. Looking at a certain someones attitude, she knew that Skye had no chance at the moment. However, when she turned around, she saw a certain dog head staring at her strangely. She walked over and grabbed its face. Come, tell me what you want to say. The dog head helplessly paused the cartoon that was ying on its phone. At 5am this morning, you called out Lukes name in your sleep. Selina pulled at the dog heads face with both hands. So what if I did? I call his name all the time during the day. The dog head looked askance at her and said calmly, I recorded it. Stunned, Selina picked up the phone and yed the recording. Then she immediately switched to the next one. She only yed a little before she switched to another one. After five times in a row, she finally stopped ying them. She scrolled down the phone screen and saw dozens of audio files. Scanning the times when the files were created, she then stared fiercely at the dog head. You dog, youve been recording me every day for the past two months? The dog head said calmly, In passing. Of course I wont record anything if you dont say anything in your sleep. Selina grabbed its thick skin again. Are these the only copies of the recordings? The dog head said, Of course. If I take this out, Luke will deduct my monthly allowance. Selina snorted. Do you think I wont? The dog head had a subtle look in its eyes. If you dare deduct my money, Illbine with you the next time you talk in your sleep and improve your sleep quality. Selina choked it was hard to dream in the symbiotic state. Narrowing her eyes, she looked at the dog head for a moment. Dont secretly record me sleeping in the future, or Ill tell Luke that you secretly took photos of him. F*ck! Are you trying to take me down with you? The dog head hesitated for a moment, but still chose to take a step back. Okay, but I want strawberry ice cream now. Selina immediately got it. She gritted her teeth and stood up. Fine, Ill get it for you. The dog head said, I want cranberry biscuits, hot cocoa, stinky tofu Bang! Selina punched the dogs head and cut it off before it went too far. If you keep talking, Ill get Luke to string you up for a beating. The dog head froze. Although it had been a long time since Luke had used the Annihtion energy on it, how could it forget that feeling? Besides, it was Luke who had told the dog head before about Selina talking in her sleep. If he knew that it had actually recorded her sleep talking, he would take off twoyers of its dog skin. Just like that, the fight between the two best friends came to an end. The dog head lost the memory card for its phone C Selina destroyed it without a trace. Not only did the dog head lose the recordings, it also lost a bunch of cartoons and dramas. This could be considered the price for courting death. Family life returned to normal. A few dayster, Selinas sisters arrived in New York. Talia was already 18. After the summer break, she would be attending USC, and thus was taking the opportunity toe and y in New York for a bit. Selinas second sister was about to turn 14. She had grown up ying with Talia, and hence had decisively tagged along. Julio wanted toe with them, but his two unscrupulous sisters persuaded him to stay home with the excuse that he was a boy and couldnt y with them. After all, he was still in primary school. After Selina picked up her sisters from the airport and they got home, they jumped on Luke and called, Luke, Luke. Selina could only pull a long face and pull them off Luke. Luke wasnt interested in her sisters, but whether or not they were interested in Luke was a different matter. Passionate women didnt care about things like blood sisters or whatnot C it wasnt umon for mother and daughter to fight over a boyfriend. When Joseph returned home that night after school, his meeting with the sisters went much more normally. Joseph and Selinas sisters barely had anything inmon to talk about, nor was he interested in talking to them. The two sisters were well aware of this. They were polite and enthusiastic, but kept a reasonable distance. The two girls took the guest room that night, so Joseph could only sleep in Lukes room. Joseph put down his pillow and nket and looked at Luke, who was drinking tea. Finally, he leaned over and nudged his shoulder. Is Talia interested in you? Lukeughed and put down the tablet in his hand. Wow, our little Joseph is now a rtionship expert? He didnt forget to rub Lukes head with a smile. Joseph resisted for a while, but could only admit defeat in the end. Luke quashed his little brothers confident meddling. He smiled and raised one finger. Firstly, its normal for Talia to want to get along with a handsome guy like me. Just like how you remember the names of beautiful girls, how many ordinary girls do you remember? Joseph was lost for words. He really didnt remember many. After all why would he? Seeing Josephs acquiescence, Luke raised another finger. Secondly, when you were younger, werent you a little more enthusiastic about the girls who gave you snacks? Let me think: Molly and Scarlett came to our house before to y with you, right? Josephs face darkened. Hey, I told you not to bring up the snacks. It wasnt that Joseph was embarrassed, but if Mindy found out, she would definitely tease him. After all, she always felt that he was too stuffy! After learning from ire that Joseph had been made to wear girls clothes before, she had pestered him to wear a princess dress for her to see. She had worn that dress when she was younger; wouldnt it look like a miniskirt on him? Chapter 1960 - Night Chat, Sightseeing

Chapter 1960: Night Chat, Sightseeing

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Oh, I forgot. Ill definitely remember for next time, Luke apologized insincerely. Then, he raised a third finger. Thirdly, I know how to reject women better than you do. I can even make them think about giving up. You, no! Joseph narrowed his eyes in disbelief. I read as many psychology books as you do. Ive also studied hypnosis. Thatspletely impossible. I have superpowers, but you dont. Luke chuckled inwardly and said, You dont believe me? I met Nikki and Monica earlier on. You know that, right? Joseph nodded. !! Luke took a sip of his tea and said casually, Then, have they never been interested in me? After thinking for a moment, Joseph shook his head helplessly. The way they mention you so much when we talk definitely means something He paused and stared at his big brother solemnly. Fine, how can I keep those annoying women away from me? Its best if they never bother me again. Luke snorted. The easiest way is to pretend to be ugly. If you hide your baby face, those big sisters wont look for you anymore. Joseph touched his face helplessly. But there are already a lot of female seniors who know that Im so handsome. Luke took another sip of his tea. As a smart man, you have to learn to make use of existing resources. Joseph frowned and immediately thought of using various high-tech products to make himself as good as invisible. It was so obvious on his face that Luke immediately sensed it. He couldnt help butugh. What are you thinking about? Im talking about Mindy. What? Joseph: Are you telling me to get Mindy to pretend to be my girlfriend and beat up those women? That Hm, that actually sounds like a good idea. Luke rolled his eyes. Youre overthinking it. You just need to tell Mindy that you have this problem and ask her to help you resolve it. Joseph was at a loss. Huh? That will work? Because she knows how to deal with schoolgirls better than you do. Luke took another sip of his tea. He smiled very smugly at the puzzled expression on his little brothers face. After entering college, this guy became the stereotypical prodigy who liked to do research, and he became even colder and more detached. In short, he was acting less and less human. That was why Mindy made a fuss every now and then and dragged him to continue participating in the girls self-defense clubs daily training. It wasnt that she liked to act willful, but that she didnt want Joseph to be a reclusive tech shut-in. Otherwise, Luke wouldnt just be watching all the time, or even secretly supporting her. As the boss of Ursa Minor, Mindy had good leadership skills which were unique to her. In setting the groundwork for the group, whatever shorings there were, she copied from the Bat Squads rules and regtions to make up for them. This proved that Mindy was an excellent administrator. An outstanding administrator didnt need to do everything themself; it was enough for them to be able to properly allocate resources and achieve their targets. In this world, not just anyone with a high IQ could be a boss. Dr. Pym had a high IQ, but was almost a lone wolf. Thor was reckless and only had muscles in his head, but that didnt stop the generals who worked under him from performing their duties so that all he needed to do was charge forward. Even Tony had Pepper, who was fully responsible for the daily management of Stark Industries. Mindy, on the other hand, had Joseph, this tech supervisor + military advisor, but she also had the air of a big sister who had a good personal rtionship with her siblings. Besides, there were some things that were her responsibility to begin with, and Luke couldnt be bothered to interfere. The room fell silent, and that was the end of their after-hours chat. The next day, the n was to take the three sisters out sightseeing. Selina asked Joseph at breakfast if he wanted toe, and as expected, he replied that he had something on. After a few quick bites, the guy left. Puzzled, Selina asked Luke in a low voice, Does he have a problem with Talia and the others taking over the guest room? Luke pushed her head away. Hes gone to look for Mindy. It has nothing to do with your sisters. Selina chuckled and jabbed him in the waist again. Then tell him to take care of his body Luke said, Hes just a kid. Selina blinked innocently. Thats right. Im talking about him not hurting himself inbat ss. Luke pushed her head away again in disdain. Look at your face. I know what youre thinking. How vulgar! Selina said indifferently, Its better than Joseph turning into a durd. Luke fell silent. Just as he and Mindy had noticed, so had Selina. She had invited Joseph out with them today to get him to open up a bit more, but Joseph was clearly more intent on solving the problem of being harassed by older women. After breakfast, the four of them left. The temperature in New York in August was 20 to 28 degrees Celsius, and it rained every three to five days. It was the most pleasant season of the year. With Selinas two sisters, the most suitable ce to go was the trendy boutique stores. Culture and art werent as attractive as a dazzling array of clothes, shoes and essories. It was a good thing he had asked Selinast night, or she wouldve taken her sisters to an amusement park to y fun games like the roller coaster or bungee jumping. Luke had just replied, Then I would be making breakfast for them for nothing, before she finally gave up on the idea. Sitting in the mens lounge of the luxury store as an attendant politely served him coffee, Luke couldnt help but praise the stores resourcefulness. Few people would spend money to suffer. Practically all boutique stores like this one, which specialized in scamming the rich, provided this sort of thoughtful service to prevent the men and their wallets from being tortured at the same time. In fact, it was Little Snail that had screened these stores. asionally, he would respond to Talia and Andreas How about this one? with Its fine or It doesnt suit you. He didnt have to worry about anything else. In any case, it was Selina who was footing the bill. At noon, the four of them went to a restaurant where they had booked a table for lunch, and also had afternoon tea. After discussing their spoils of war from shopping, the three sisters went off to put on their new outfits before they visited Washington Square Park in Greenwich Vige. The arch in the park, which looked like a mini Arc de Triomphe, could be considered one of itsndmarks. Greenwich Vige was also where New York University was located. It also had one of the three best art colleges in America, along with the USC School of Cinematic Arts and the UCLA School of Theater, Film and Television. Talia was about to attend USC and was quite interested in bing a star, so she wanted to visit this ma. Walking through the park, Luke couldnt help but look northwest the bald female bigshot lived just hundreds of meters away. Chapter 1961 - Let’s Just Watch and Not Say

Chapter 1961: Lets Just Watch and Not Say Anything

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After walking around, the four of them returned to the park. Selina had just sat down, when she saw an ice cream stand not far away. She immediately offered to buy ice cream, and Luke, who hadnt sat down yet, naturally did it for her. In this regard, he was much more self-aware than Joseph. His little brother would definitely just say, Help me get XX vor. The lively second sister, Andrea, jumped up and followed him, saying that she wanted to choose her own vor. Walking over to the ice cream stand, Andrea asked Luke what vors he was getting for Selina and Talia. Luke pressed down on her head helplessly. Strawberry and chocte balls for Selina, vani for Talia, and mango for you. Andrea blinked. I Hm, I do like mango. She realized that Luke wasnt wrong at all. That was indeed their favorite. Luke chuckled.?Do you think I ate so many times at your ce for nothing? How can I not know what you like for dessert? After Luke ordered, the middle-aged man at the stand immediately started scooping the ice cream. First was Andreas mango ice cream, then Talias. While Luke was getting Selinas ice cream, a couple walked over from the other side. Half-hidden by the stand, the woman said coyly, I want ice cream. A mans voice rang out. Darling, didnt your stomach hurtst night? Why dont you wait until you see a doctor No, I want ice cream. Blueberry. The woman pouted again. On the other side, Luke suddenly shivered. F*ck, he got goosebumps. Even as he mocked inwardly, he silently moved to the other end of the ice cream stand and sent Selina a message. On the other side, the man couldnt resist the womans yful act and was obediently dragged over to buy ice cream. The woman said, I think we should have a simpler wedding. In any case, I dont have many friends here. The man hesitated. We dont have to save on that. Didnt your parents say that they would bring your whole family over? The woman: Im talking about friends, not family. The man was unsure. Ah, I see. Let me think about it. At that moment, the woman finally looked at the stand owner, who had already given Luke thest of the ice cream cones. Then, she met Lukes eyes as he moved out from behind the stand with a smile. The woman: ( ? ?)? Luke shrugged. Andrea, however, didnt notice their expressions. She smiled brightly. Lets go, Luke, or the ice cream will melt. Luke hummed and turned around as if nothing had happened. After taking a few steps, he turned around and looked at Selina, who was eavesdropping on the side. He gestured for her to leave. Selina reluctantly pulled Talia along and stopped eavesdropping. At the stand, the man took the ice cream and wanted to give it to the woman, but she didnt take it. He turned around and saw that the woman had already taken two steps back. Her face was a little dark as she gritted her teeth and looked at the two departing figures. The man was a little worried. He grabbed her waist and asked, Whats wrong, Elsa? Suddenly, he was a little nervous and said in a low voice, Wait, its not some dangerous suspect, is it? Why dont you let the SWAT team know first? Elsa red at him, but burst outughing when she saw the worry on her fiancs face. Sam was stunned. Whats wrong? From what he remembered, his fiance was very forthright. Or should he say she was an irondy? It was rare for her to react so strangely. Elsas face returned to normal. She took the ice cream from him and said, No need. Those were my best colleagues. Sam said, Should I say hi? Their shameless attitude was clearly saying, Im just watching, Im not saying anything. Elsa rolled her eyes at him. Theyre busy on a date. Sam got it. Okay. Hm, your best colleagues. Should we invite them to the wedding? Elsa wanted to tell them to get lost, but when she looked at her fiancs honest face, she said, Yes. Sam smiled. Thats good. Ive been wanting to hear about your time in Los Angeles. Elsa was lost for words.?If you hear about how I taught those murderers and robbers a lesson, wont my gentle and refined image be ruined? Hm, Ill have to call Luke and Selinater. On the other side, Selina whispered to Luke, Elsa is getting married? Why didnt you tell me? Luke looked at her in surprise. Arent you her best friend? You should be the one to tell me. Lost for words, Selina argued, Im busy. I asked her out twice, but she said that she was too busy. Then, she felt that something wasnt right. No, you were the one who told us about Dustin and Jennifers secret dates. How could you not know about Elsa? Luke said, I know that shes dating this Sam, and that hes a nice guy, but I didnt know theyre getting married. He wasnt a voyeur, and couldnt pay attention to other peoples private lives every day. Besides, Elsa was almost 40. It wasnt strange for her to have a boyfriend. He chuckled. Lets just wait. Maybe shell callter. Selina was curious. Why? He had been using Elementary Sound Wave, and Elsa clearly hadnt told Sam everything about herst workce. It wasnt hard to understand why. She was now working a desk job in NYPD, and getting married wasnt a problem. In LAPD, she had been on the front line before she met Luke, and there had been many times when she had almost been shot. It was understandable that a tough woman like Elsa wouldnt tell Sam about her dangerous past. In any case, she was indeed prepared to be a good wife and mother in the future Hm, or maybe not, scratch that. No matter how Luke mocked his former boss in his heart, as a former colleague and now a personal friend, he should prepare some suitable gifts for her. Elsa was almost 40 years old, and there were a lot of little issues with her health. He would find a time for Selina to invite her over for a get-together. Once they got drunk together as usual, he would use Light of Life on Elsa. On the surface, he would get her a gift as befitting their friendship. In any case, it was just a matter of spending a little money. Thinking that, he watched Elsa and Sam gradually disappear into the crowd. Under the bright sun, Selina mumbled, Is she pregnant? Otherwise, why didnt she tell me that she was getting married? Do you think its a boy or a girl Chapter 1962 - Following the Vine to the Melon,

Chapter 1962: Following the Vine to the Melon, Happenstance

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

While Luke was living a peaceful life in New York, the Level 1 clone had assumed the Joker persona and was taking Dr. Haley around Europe. Before this, Haley couldnt do anything to arouse suspicion; she could only investigate in secret, and had found traces of Whitehall in Find, Norway and Sweden. Compared with Haleys scientific-based hypnosis, Lukes superpowered Hypnosis was explosive. Most of the time, he just needed to be close to the target for a few minutes to obtain the information he wanted. Based on what he learned from Whitehalls underlings, Haleys intelligence was already a little outdated. Half a year ago, Whitehall disappeared with a few trusted subordinates, and the personnel in the three countries went into hiding. Luke didnt kill them, but left them with no memory of having leaked Hydra secrets. Besides, the Hydra members at the bottom of the hierarchy had limited abilities. A certain head had toe out and gather them together. Without permission, nothing big would happen. After he killed Whitehall, there might be other heads who would take over. At that time, Luke might be able to find another lead. Luke and Haley followed the trail from the three Scandinavian countries to Austria, and then from Austria to Lyon, France. On a hill on the outskirts of Lyon stood a luxurious French manor. The big main building in the ssic style, the neat, widewn, the thick woods, and the clear stream which flowed through it all demonstrated the extravagance of the manors owner. At that moment, Luke and Haley were disguised as a rich couple. They had polite smiles on their faces as they listened to the woman tell them what they wanted to know. Im sorry, but Werner had something on and left some time ago. Is there anything I can help you with? Luke didnt say anything. In any case, Stephanie Malick was already under the influence at Pheromone Control. As long as the female doctor, who was proficient inmunication, didnt ask anything too sensitive, Stephanie Malick would answer. Ten minutester, they drove away from the manor. Watching the gate close in the rearview mirror, Haley turned around and asked, This Malick family has a big secret. Why didnt you let me ask the woman a few more questions? Luke turned the wheelzily as the car drove along the winding mountain road. We have to figure out the problem slowly. It would be boring to scare the yers away at the beginning. Haley blinked. Really? Gideon Malick is a former member of the World Security Council. Hes not someone to be trifled with. Luke nced at her. So? The female doctor leaned over and kissed his face. ying games with a bigshot like that is too exciting. Luke said, Thats right. Hes indeed an interesting bigshot. The Malick family was one of the oldest families in Europe. It was said that they had a history which went back thousands of years, and they had connections in various European countries. Like many big families, it inevitably contained internal factions, aplicated distribution of power, and a lot of internal conflict. However, there had always been a key group which held most of the core power in the family. In this generation, the leader of this key group was Gideon Malick, who was Miss Stephanies father. After the incident in Washington, Gideon resigned as a member of the World Security Council to avoid suspicion. During the investigation, Luke didnt find anything suspicious about him. To be more precise, there were too many suspects simr to Gideon, and there was no value in investigating all of them. The Malick family was based in Europe, and Gideons withdrawal was more like the American government pushing the me to Europe. The American government didnt feel guilty about doing this at all, since it could take some of the pressure off them. Luke hadnt expected his search for Whitehall to lead him to Gideon. Luke had found out in Austria that Whitehall had met a young man called Werner von Strucker. When they met, Whitehalls capable subordinate, Bakshi, seemed quite familiar with this Werner. How could a young man be familiar with a Hydra bigshot and his subordinates? This was an interesting question. There was no telling where Whitehall was at that moment. Luke investigated this Werner in passing, only to discover that the tycoon had a few Hydra spies protecting him. Their leader was Baron Strucker. The Hydra members were protecting Werner because he was the Barons son. This Baron was a Hydra head. He was the one who had stolen Lokis scepter from Tony, and created Wanda and Pietro. Baron Struckker was very good at scheming and research, but it was a pity that he wasnt very lucky. Tony took the Avengers with him to Sokovia to retrieve the scepter. When he charged in, he had killed Strucker with one st from his palm cannon. It wasnt until after the battle that the tycoon learned that he had killed the mastermind behind the theft of the scepter. After the Baron died, Mr. Werner, who had never participated in Hydras affairs, inherited part of his fathers legal assets. It was enough for him to at most live life as a small magnate without worries. During that time, Werner suddenly became closer to Stephanie Malick. On the surface, they had known each other since they were young, and were indeed family friends. But there were also 300 to 500 other youngdies like Stephanie whom Werner knew growing up. Luke had noticed the Malick family because of Werner, and he realized that the father and daughter had been in private contact before with Whitehalls subordinate, Bakshi. At this point, most of Lukes attention had already shifted from Whitehall to the Malick family. Whether or not this family was Hydra was another matter, but when Luke came into contact with Stephanie just now, her name was bright red in the system. This young miss of the Malick family was in the news every now and then. In the news, she was enthusiastic about charity, actively participated in volunteer work, and called for environmental protection, animal protection, equal rights for women, and so on. This person who did good deeds everyday had a bright red name, which only proved that those good deeds were just for show. More importantly, anyone with a red name wasnt protected by the system. Thinking that, Luke smiled wickedly. Lets go back and make preparations first. We need more suitable identities. When the timees, well invite this youngdy and her father to y a game. Haley alsoughed out loud. No problem. Ill design enough exciting games this time. This young miss will definitely be moved to tears. After they left, Stephanie left the living room and went to the garden behind the main building. Daddy, Ive sent off Werners two friends. A solemn old man with white hair and a square face turned around and nodded. Hm, find outter why they came here. Chapter 1963 - Hydra’s ‘God’ and Paying a Visit

Chapter 1963: Hydras God and Paying a Visit

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The white-haired, square-faced old man was naturally Gideon Malick. Stephanie nodded, but hesitated. Should we find a chance to get rid of them? Frowning slightly, a dark look shed across Gideons face before he shook his head. These two have some power. If something happens immediately after theye to our ce, itll easily draw attention. Stephanie thought for a moment and thought that it made sense, but she was still a little unwilling. After the Master came back, he said he wanted to take a look for himself. He might run into someone who knew Werner. Daddy, we should prepare in advance to eliminate unnecessary obstacles for the Master. Gideons eyes darkened even more, but he didnt object. Its time to get ready. Hm, Ill have someone to do it. You just do the same as before. Well wait for the Master toe back before we take the next step. Stephanie smiled happily and kissed him on the cheek. Okay, Daddy. Theres a charity auction in the afternoon. Ill go get ready. Gideon watched his daughter leave with a smile, which gradually faded. D*mn it! Why was that monster still alive? The Malick family was powerful enough to begin with, so there was actually no need to have anything to do with that thing. After he took charge of the family, he should have gradually downyed the existence of the Monolith so that everyone would gradually forget about it. That way, there wouldnt be an emperor who stood above him now. Gideon was full of regret. If it was just one more puppet ruler, he could still think of a way to get rid of it. The problem now was that his only daughter, Stephanie, really regarded the monster as her master. If Gideon wanted to escape his current predicament, not only would he have to face the monster, he would also have to be careful that his daughter didnt betray him. This was really annoying! Sitting in the garden, Gideon didnt dare say thest sentence. He could only sigh helplessly. I have it tough. A few dayster, Haley sat next to Luke and murmured curiously, Alien? Its an alien! Darling, when are we going to catch it? Looking at the intelligence he had obtained after finding an opportunity to hypnotize Stephanie, Luke said indifferently, Didnt tens of thousands of Chitauri descend during the Battle of New York? Havent you seen enough? Haley paused for a moment, but immediately said, Thats different. This is Hydras god. Those were just ordinary alien shrimps. Luke asked, If its a god, how can you be sure its an alien? Haley: Didnt it juste from an alien? Luke couldnt be bothered to continue bandying words. Alright, well leave the Malick family alone for now. Otherwise, well scare off that god and therell be nothing to y with. Delighted, Haley hugged him and said, Darling, let me make it clear first: I want to be the first to study it after we catch it. Dr. Haley, you really have a death wish!?Luke criticized her inwardly and casually agreed. If you can catch him, you can do whatever you want. If the Level 2 clone kills this god beforehand, I wont need to catch him,?Luke added inwardly. At that moment, his heart jumped. There was a problem on Skyes end? The Level 2 clone in New York had just received a distress signal from Skye. She would only send out a signal like that when she was facing an opponent she couldnt deal with or even escape from. What followed was a video recorded a few minutes ago. The Level 2 clone quickly put on the Big Dipper Armor and watched the video at the same time. The video was from the camera in front of Skyes room. The air twisted, and three figures suddenly appeared. Luke was very familiar with one of them it was Gordon from Afterlife. He teleported outside the range of the space obstruction device with two young Caucasian men. One of the two men was unfamiliar to Luke, and the other was Werner? Wasnt this guy possessed by Hydras god? Why had he appeared with Gordon, and why was he looking for Skye? Could it be that Jiaying had secretly hooked up with this god to snatch Skye back? Big Dipper turned invisible and charged out of the underground passage, but he was frowning. That didnt seem likely. Although Luke didnt monitor everyone in Afterlife 24/7, he had used his abilities to create several key informants. Usually, these women werepletely normal and didnt need to do anything special. Only when they noticed something unusual would they leave Luke a message using more traditional ways. gs, flower pots, mirrors and lights could all be used tomunicate. The satellite which belonged to Luke would frequently pass over Afterlife, and wouldnt miss these messages. Even as the questions flew through Lukes mind, he didnt miss any details in the video. The three of them appeared 20 meters away from Skyes house. Gordon didnt move, and simply waited. Clearly, he didnt dare step into the range of the space obstruction device. Without the ability to teleport, 99% of hisbat ability would be lost. Werner, who had been possessed by Hydras god, walked unhurriedly to the front door of the house with the other man. Looking at their expressions and postures, Luke was basically certain that Werner was the leader. Whether it was Gordon or the stranger, they were very respectful toward Werner. Was it a mind control ability? Luke wasnt sure. Some Inhumans looked simr to humans, but even before they awakened, they had very high mental resistance. As an Inhuman who had awakened for a long time, Gordon would have even higher mental resistance. If Luke used Real Dream to hypnotize Gordon, Gordon would subconsciously resist, and wouldnt be able to act so naturally. In the video, the two of them arrived at the door. Werner said directly, Daisy,e out and wee your leader. Skyes voice rang out on the loudspeaker outside the door. Who are you? A calm smile appeared on Warners face. Your destiny. Then nothing happened. Who knew if Skye was stunned by Wernerls idiotic answer, but she didnt say anything for a moment. Without looking back, Werner raised one hand and crooked a finger at the unfamiliar man behind him. The stranger immediately raised his hands and exerted strength. Bang! The door was forcibly blown open by an invisible force. Even half the hinges were torn off, and the door sagged against the wall. Bang! Bang! Bang! Three gunshots rang out in the room. Werners expression changed. Defend. The stranger pushed out with both hands, and three paralysis bullets were blocked by a transparent barrier in the air. He looked pleased. The air outside the door suddenly shook as an intangible shock wave hit the transparent barrier. The strangers face changed, and so did Werners. Then both of them were sent flying. Chapter 1964

Chapter 1964: Skyes Betrayal, Yet Another God

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

As the stranger was sent flying, blood flowed from his nose. The shock wave just now was far beyond what his telekinesis could take. It was as if he had suddenly been hit in the head, and the dizziness and pain almost knocked him out. Werner, who was still wearing a thin ck coat in the middle of summer, rolled twice in the air. He grabbed the semi-conscious telekinesis man with his right hand andnded lightly. Apart from ayer of dust on his face, he didnt look injured at all. Instead, there was interest in his eyes. Not bad, its an extremely outstanding ability. Come, ept your destiny and join us. As he spoke, he aimed his left hand at the house, and a fine yellow mist shot out from the fingertips of his hand, as if it was alive. Boom! Another shock wave shot out of the house and collided with the strange yellow mist. The yellow mist was instantly torn apart, and most of it dissipated. As he stretched out his hand, Werner was blown back ten meters by the shock wave again, and hended behind Gordon. Gordon teleported and looked at him worriedly. Sir, are you alright? Werner shook his head and looked at the house. Just now, some of the fine yellow mist had escaped the shock wave. Sticking close to the ground, it moved like a tiny snake and entered the house through a gap. Okay. Werner smiled. Come out, Daisy Johnson. As soon as he said that, Skye stepped out of the house with the same respectful expression as Gordon. Sir, Im sorry. I was too Werner waved his hand with a smile. Dont worry about it. We are one Huh? He suddenly stopped and turned around. In the night sky, a dazzling streak of fire flew over from the treetops in the distance. Skyes expression changed. Sir, the Justice League must have received my distress signal. Have Gordon take us away. Werners eyes flickered, but he remained calm. Its fine. Im interested in both Knight and Deathstroke. Skye wanted to warn him, but at that moment, she was infected by this masters confidence, so she shut up. A thought popped into her head:?Thats right! The Master is the strongest. He isnt afraid of anyone, not even Knight or Big Dipper. The mes seemed slow, but they were actually fast. In just a few seconds, a figure closed in on them. Bang! The ck-and-white suitnded on the ground. The ck eye sockets looked at Skye and snapped, and Mental Resistance fell on her. Skye felt her mind clear up, but she could only look at her teammate apologetically. Mr. Wilson, Im sorry. Ive found my path. I cant work for the Justice League anymore. Luke narrowed his eyes inside the suit. In the presence of an enemy like Werner, Skye shouldnt have mentioned the Justice League at all. She had always been very good at keeping secrets. Why was she leaking them now? Mind control? That was unlikely. If it was mind control, she should at least be struggling to resist after just being hit with Mental Resistance. Now, her mental fluctuations actually showed that she was sincere. What the hell was going on? He had spent a lot of time and energy on this super trump card, and someone was about to steal it away? The two eye sockets on the ck-and-white skull mask turned long and nted as Big Dipper stared at Werner. Who are you? Werner said calmly, Human, Im your god. Luke unhurriedly drew a longsword from his back with his right hand and brandished it lightly. Ive seen many gods. One of them even blew up like a ball. As soon as he said that, the ck-and-white armor left an afterimage as a silver de shed at Werner. Werners expression was still calm. It seems that the gods you know arent strong enough. As he spoke, he raised his hands and shot out the yellow mist at Luke. Suddenly, his expression changed. He sensed that there was an invisibleyer protecting the ck-and-white armor from the yellow mist, and the silver de shed down. Werners hands turned into shadows that collided with the silver de. ng! ng! ng! His hands collided dozens of times with Lukes longsword. Swoosh! The silver de suddenly shed and broke past Werners hands to sh at his neck. Skyes expression changed, and she suddenly raised her hands. Boom! The ground rippled and rose up in front of Werner. Luke quickly retreated to avoid the ambush. He nced at Skye darkly before he turned his attention back to Werner. Werner, whose head had almost been cut off, was still as calm as ever. There was no blood in the huge wound at all. Instead, it released wisps of yellow mist which quickly burrowed back into the wound. The next moment, Werners face started to transform and turn gray. What looked like tentacles grew out of his head to rece his hair. Only the upper half of his nose was left, while his nostrils disappeared to be reced by bare skin. On this strange face that was covered in vertical wrinkles, there were only a pair of dark red triangr eyes and a small mouth. Both Gordon and Skye were shocked by Werners appearance, but they quickly regained identical expressions of respect. Werner, who had turned into a tentacle head, twisted his head this way and that C the wound on his neck had healedpletely. He looked at Luke with his dark red eyes. Deathstroke Big Dipper is indeed very strong. Well meet again if theres a chance. As soon as he said that, Gordon suddenly teleported to Skye and grabbed her arm. During the previous battle, Skye had already walked out of the range of the space obstruction device, giving Gordon this opportunity. As if he had foreseen it, Luke moved at the same time and shed at Gordon, who had just teleported. Gordon was shocked when he saw the silver sh. His teleportation was indeed very fast, but there was still a slightg. Thisg wasnt a big deal for anyone else, but it was enough for Big Dipper to cut him in half. But Gordon could only take this risk, and he was instantly close to death. Skye, however, stomped her foot and instantly sent out a shock wave. The ground shook under Gordon and Lukes feet, and they were thrown left and right. Luke snorted coldly and used his Telekinesis to rush toward Skye. He grabbed her arm and activated the taser in his palm. Zi! Zi! Zi! Skyes body immediately jerked, and her eyes gradually rolled back. But she still did her best to shout in Werners direction, Run! Swoosh! Gordon, who had been saved by Skye, subconsciously teleported to Werners side and grabbed his shoulder. Swoosh! Gordon teleported away with Werner and the telekic man whom Werner had just grabbed. Chapter 1965 - My Fault Again?

Chapter 1965: My Fault Again?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Luke had no time to deal with the three people who had fled. There was nothing to say. If they ran into him again, that self-proimed god Werner would be killed. He could investigate Gordonter. The most important thing now was to save the girl who had inexplicably betrayed him. His gaze fell on Skye, and he realized that she was still conscious. He stopped tasering her and then shot her in the chest with a paralysis dart. The dart was quickest to take effect here C it had nothing to do with the two shock waves he had just been hit with. A few secondster, he looked at Skye in surprise as she gradually recovered. The paralysis dart is useless? Forget it, Ill be more direct. As soon as he said that, he pped her on the head. Dong! It was like an ordinary person pping a watermelon to test how ripe it was. Skye, who had just regained some life in her eyes, cked out and copsed. In any case, it was Big Dipper who had tasered her and knocked her out; it had nothing to do with Luke. Luke picked up the unconscious Skye and walked into the house. He put her in a simple hibernation bag, which Mindy jokingly called the body bag, and threw her into Space 2. Only then did he turn invisible and leave. Skye, who had been thrown into Space 2, was immediately examined by Ophelia, the female scientist who specialized in nanotoxins. Of course, she could onlymand robots behind a partition, and couldnt do anything dangerous to Skye. Ophelia kept up a scathingmentary, saying things like, Dont tell me this is your little lover? and Is she pregnant? Luke ignored the woman. Ever since he stabbed her in the cerebellum in Japan and she recovered, Ophelias neurosis waspletely fixed. As long as she didnt dawdle in doing her work, he would pretend not to hear anything she said. His clone sent a message to Selina to exin the situation, and Luke got to work at the same time. An android hidden not far from Afterlife came out of its box and released the drone that had been stored along with it to monitor Afterlife. Luke didnt usually monitor Afterlife, out of courtesy toward the organization and Jiaying. Today, however, Gordon had taken Werner with him to capture Skye. Forget saving face C there was a traitor among the Inhumans. It would be strange if Luke didnt react. After the android released the drone, it turned invisible and quietly snuck into Afterlife. It wasnt safe to observe Gordon from a distance. After entering, Luke immediately noticed something unusual. None of the hidden sentries which Luke had left here had sounded an rm, but the drone had already captured images of Werner and Jiaying talking in the garden outside the house. Since a stranger had appeared next to Jiaying in Afterlife, the sentries should have sent out a secret signal. The secret signal was nothing more than the sentries inadvertently cing things in strategic ces, and they themselves wouldnt notice their own behavior. However, none of the dozen or so secret sentries in various areas sent out the secret signal. Recalling how Skye had sounded the rm and resisted, but then turned around to attack Big Dipper in the blink of an eye, the anomaly couldnt be any more obvious. As a killer of superhuman criminals, the owner of many superpowers, and a master of Pheromone Control, Luke knew that there might indeed be other types of non-mental-based ways of controlling other people in this world. That was the only exnation for Skyes behavior today. Was she a spy? What a joke. He didnt pry into his teammates private lives, but Alfred continually collected daily information on everyone. This data and analyses were stored on a separate server. After they were backed up at regr intervals, they were thrown into his inventory, and the data in Alfreds system was erased. There was basically no risk of a leak. Once the security algorithm detected an anomaly, the backup data would be handed over to Ultima in Space 2 for a follow-up. Besides, Luke had mental abilities, and Skye wouldnt have been able to hide anything from him for long. Looking at the respectful expressions on Jiaying, Gordon and Skyes faces, he was even more certain of his guess. Jiaying was aplete power fanatic. Even in the face of Big Dippers pressure back then, she hadntpletely given up on holding power; feelings and ideals couldnt hold a candle to that. But the closer he got to the answer, the more Luke frowned. So far, none of the Inhumans who had run into Werner had been spared, and they all acted obediently. What were Inhumans? They were a race that had either awakened superpowers or were waiting to do so. Afterlife itself had more than 20 awakened Inhumans who werebat-ready. If they were all under Werners control and unafraid of death, that would really be big news. Half an hourter, something big happened in Afterlife before Luke could finish preparing. At Werners order, Gordon teleported a dozen Inhumans away. At that moment, Luke had already reported the matter to the Avengers and New SHIELD. Seeing the information which Luke sent over, Tony only looked at it for a moment before he contacted Knight over thems. Are you kidding me? A dozen superhumans, unifiedmand, absolute obedience? Luke said, Its not a joke. Get ready for something big. Tony was a little unhappy. Hey, its like I said before: Superhumans who cant be controlled should be supervised. Then maybe this wouldnt be happening now. Luke asked, Are you sure its just supervising them and not forcing them to be someone elsesckeys? Tony rolled his eyes. Eating makes us fat, so we dont eat anymore? Mandatory supervision is more practical and safer than disorderly freedom. Luke said, Sorry, but I dont want to supervise superhumans. Otherwise, theyll all be paraplegics in a few years. Tony: Your logic is really sound and hard to refuse. Fine, lets deal with these superhumans first. Luke said, No, what we really need to do is deal with the god that Hydra brought back from another. Thats the root of everything. Tony said helplessly, Please be human! Weve been investigating Hydra all this time, and have nevere up with anything as exaggerated as what youre saying. The moment it arrives, its a god. Should I call Thor over to see where this wild god came from? Luke looked at the tycoon with aplicated expression for a moment before he reminded him, Did you forget that Werner is Baron Struckers son? Tony suddenly had a bad feeling, but he still acted stubborn. Of course I know that. So what? Luke said, You killed the Baron with one shot and orphaned Werner, which was why Gideon chose him and used him as a sacrifice to the god. The tycoon and Knight looked at each other for a long while through the virtual screen before Tony nodded with a dark face. Okay, fine, its my fault again, alright? Luke said indifferently, Its fine. A good kid knows when to turn over a new leaf. Tony gave him the middle finger. He raised his hand and cut themunication. He mumbled a few words, but finally sighed. Fine, I did cause this, so Ill take care of it. Chapter 1966 - Difference In Opinion, Treatme

Chapter 1966: Difference In Opinion, Treatment n

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

In fact, Luke and Tony were well aware that they hadnt been talking about Werner at all, but about Tonys proposal to supervise superhumans. After being taught a lesson by the little witchst time, Tony had somehowe up with a proposal for supervision, which included a n to record and manage all superhumans (andbatants with simr abilities). The two of them rarely shed, but they had argued several times over this proposal. In the end, nobody was convinced. They each had their own reservations, and the proposal was postponed. Of course, the tycoon still tried to sound out the attitudes of the Avengers and the Bat Squad. Then nothing. There were still a few people in the Avengers who supported him, but the Bat Squadughed when they heard the proposal, and even cut offmunication. The Bat Squad had to abide by very strict safety rules to begin with, which included not doing evil and not casually causingrge-scale incidents which disruptedw and order. Such strict rules conversely gave them a lot of leeway to move freely. Superheroes usually didnt have to tell anyone where they wanted to go or what they wanted to do, nor did they need to get anyones approval. Even with an emergency assignment, it was up to each individual to decide if they wanted to take it on or not. Ordinary small assignments Hm, those whocked credit points snatched them up very quickly. If anyone else wanted to take those, they had to rely on luck. The Bat Squad got such good treatment, and nobody had to be supervised. Now, Tony was saying that he wanted everyone to register ande under a superpower supervisory agency C who the hell would be happy? Everybody thought that the tycoon was under too much pressure after that matter with Ultron, and they couldnt be bothered to put up with him. Besides, no matter how close Tony and Luke were, they werent the same person. The Avengers and the Bat Squad were two organizations that were very different. Tonys proposal had to do with a difference in ideals. The other partys mind couldnt be changed with just a few words. Luke didnt want to waste time on this. Even when it came to his own teammates, he only set the rules and inculcated this thinking in them once in a while to ensure that nobody crossed the line. Once he had sorted things out, he would pay this stubborn mule of a tycoon some attention. Should he hint to Pepper to have a baby sooner? Luke couldnt help but ponder the idea of taking drastic measures. Once Tony and Pepper had kids, at least half of his attention would be diverted. Coupled with his research interests, he probably wouldnt have so much time to waste on harassing other people. The tycoon who did research was a goodrade, but the tycoon who tried to y at being upright was a trouble ma. It was safest for Tony to continue being a tech geek. It was the end of August. After taking away Afterlifes main force, Warner disappeared without a trace. The world was peaceful and nothing major happened. Luke and Skye, who was wearing a different appearance, sat on a yacht in the open ocean. It was a good day to bask in the sun. It was a pity that Selina couldnte. After all, both her sisters were still in New York, and they would all want toe together. It would be inconvenient if that was the case. After setting sail, Skye, who had been silent all this time, finally said, That, that day, I didnt attack Big Dipper on purpose Luke waved his hand. Someone told me about your situation. You paid for the treatment with your own credit points. Theres no need to apologize. Skye was relieved. Only then did she realize that she had been sweating from nervousness. She took off her jacket to reveal a gray cotton tank top. Luke nced at her. Her skin was very fair and smooth. After all, her mother had regenerative powers. Skye, however, didnt notice his gaze. Instead, she dropped her forehead in her hand andined bitterly, I dont know why, but I suddenly felt that whatever Werner said was right. I was very happy to listen to his orders. Now that I think back on it, its disgusting. Luke hummed and took a sip of his ck tea. I know you better, so its been left to me to exin the situation to you in case you feel guilty and it affects your work in the future. Skye turned around and blinked, as if she was all ears. Luke added milk and sugar to the ck tea in front of her with a smile. Its a long story. Well take it slow. On a yacht in the sunny afternoon, Skye hugged her cup and listened attentively. It wasnt hard for Ophelia, the nanotoxin expert, to figure out why Skye had turned traitor. Skye wasnt a passer-by. She was one of Lukes trump cards. Because she needed to keep her ability under control to prevent any damage to herself, she underwent a lot of checkups. When her arms had been fractured at the very beginning, her injuries had to be examined every day. Later, when her ability was under control, the frequency of the checkups dropped, but she still had one twice a month. In just one day, Ophelia found a new parasite in Skyes body that hadnt been present in Skyesst bloodwork. On the third day, Ophelia came up with a treatment n she would inject thetest nanotoxin which she had developed into Skyes body to kill the parasites. The range and effect of thetest nanotoxin could be controlled, so much so that it could destroy the parasites with minimal damage to Skyes body. Luke didnt directly veto this n. Instead, he told Ophelia to do a trial run on an extract of Skyes blood first. In the end Ophelia was pped in the face. The nanotoxins easily killed the parasites in Skyes blood, but these parasites possessed a strange attribute. After the first batch of parasites was killed, the rest immediately gathered together, as if they had received a call to arms. They regenerated rapidly, and their resistance to poison was boosted at the same time. In less than 20 minutes, the number of parasites increased, and they upied important parts of Skyes brain and organs in Ultimas simtion C it was very likely that Ophelias treatment n would have killed not just the parasites, but also Skye at the same time. Even if Luke used Light of Life at that time, he wouldnt be able to save Skyes life. Ophelia was quite unhappy that her first n was a failure. On the fourth day, she came up with a more stable but more unpredictable treatment n use the symbiote Riot, which was locked up in Space 2, tobine with Skye. With the symbiotes devouring and regenerative abilities, it could definitely ensure Skyes safety while turning all the parasites in her body into nutritious protein tonics. Luke again performed a trial run. He mixed Skyes blood into a nutrient solution and fed it to Riot. Riot drank the blood without saying anything. After this guy was brought in, it was studied and experimented on from every angle, to the point of almost being turned into a halfwit. Luke couldnt be bothered to analyze whether or not this guy was faking it. In any case, it would be a test subject in Space 2 for the rest of its life. Even if it didnt want to live anymore, it would still leave behind valuable experimental materials. Luke would remember its selfless contribution as a pioneer and martyr in the research on symbiotes. Chapter 1967 - The Objective of Comparative Tests

Chapter 1967: The Objective of Comparative Tests

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Riot had been left alive to be used as a test subject. For example, it wasnt worth feeding this sort of hazardous material to the other symbiotes. It didnt matter if Riot didnt cooperate. In any case, the other symbiotes wouldnt mindbining with Skye. After numerous tests on Riot, Luke was very certain that all the parasites in its body were digested as protein. Only then did he go deep into the Pacific Ocean to find his sleeping mount, Brother Octopus. Brother Octopus didnt feel well after remaining awake for a long period of time. After enough training, Luke announced that he would give it a break and wouldnt wake it up unless necessary. If this were a game, there would absolutely have been +10 +10 +10 loyalty points popping up above Brother Octopuss head. Naturally, Luke wasnt here for Brother Octopus, but for Shriek. Brother Octopus liked sleeping, but not Shriek. However, it could crawl into other creatures to y when Brother Octopus was asleep. Luke didnt forbid Shriek from doing so, but just told it not to look for eye-catching creatures, and never humans. After the symbiosis was over, the creatures had to be killed. There couldnt be any hidden dangers. Thus, Shriek would control the sea creature to swim back to be eaten by the sleeping Brother Octopus. Gold Nugget could help Dor eat, and Shriek could also help Brother Octopus eat C too easy. Hearing that Luke wanted to take it out on a mission, Shriek was so excited that it almost woke up Brother Octopus. Luke was quick and had Shriek move to him first before he used Mental Communication to calm the baby mount down. If everything went ording to n, Brother Octopus would be able to sleep like this for three to five years that was the time they had agreed on. While Luke had been training Brother Octopus, Shriek had also gotten corresponding training. It also knew the benefits ofbining with the Level 2 clone. Luke, who had a lot of credit points, didnt mind converting 10 to 20 points of Elementary Self-Healing energy every day for Shriek to eat. In fact, Luke consumed 100 credit points every day to cultivate the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique for the sake of increasing his basic stats every two to three years. This mission reward for Shriek was nothing more than chump change. After the symbiosis, Luke gave Shriek its reward for today and exined the treatment process. Then, he used the special hibernation box to send Shriek to Space 2s istion treatment room. He canceled the hibernation function and let Shriek out. In front of it was Skye, who was already prepared for treatment. Shriek covered Skyes head without hesitation and quickly activated theplete symbiotic form. Skye turned yellow. Luke waited for a moment before he asked, Is shepletely clean? Shriek said, Hm She should be. There was too little of that thing, I barely had a taste. Luke said, Do another check. Ill do the same here. Shriek: Yes, Boss. Compared with the naive Brother Octopus, Shriek was much more shrewd. It had already started calling Luke Boss during its previous training. Of course, it was implying that as long as there are benefits, Ill follow you. Luke didnt care. The only symbiote he trusted was the dog head at home. The rest were just tools, thugs and temp workers. For Luke, it was easier to kill those he wasnt as close to if they betrayed him. A momentter, after Shriek and Luke confirmed that everything was fine, he had Shriek cancel the symbiosis and leave Skyes body to return to the hibernation box. A shocked Skye appeared. She turned around and looked at the hibernation box, and subconsciously stepped back. Luke used Mental Communication to calm her down, and he examined her a third time. She hadnt lost her memory under Werners control, and her mindset hadnt changed much. The only difference was that she followed Werners orders unconditionally. At that time, Lukes Pheromone Control had beenpletely useless. Now, he felt his abilities working again. After chatting with Skye in Space 2 for a while and making sure that everything was fine, Luke injected her with a paralysis dart. Seeing Skye instantly close, Luke finally nodded in satisfaction. The paralysis drug has taken effect. Thest test is over. Then, he extracted Skye in New York, and told her what happened on the yacht. He was doing this because he wasnt sure if Skye had leaked information about the Bat Squad to Werner. He had Skye switch to a different face; it was safer for her to be in a different environment for the time being. To put it simply, Skye was still under observation. Luke didnt exin how she had been cured. He just said that she had been sent to a secretb owned by the bigshot, and that he had apanied her the entire time to ensure her safety. Then, Luke asked Skye in detail about when she had been controlled. At that point, the usually tough girl started to look pitiful. Luke could onlyfort her. Skyes emotions were in a mess. Even though Mental Resistance had already been used on her, being controlled like a doll was simply a nightmare. It would be fine if it were an ordinary person, since there were too many things in life that they couldnt control C they werent that arrogant. But how did a superhero react when they were controlled? There was Jessica Jones, who had experienced a mental breakdown because of Kilgrave, and was extremely resistant to bing a superhero, and there was Tony, who had been traumatized by the little witch. They had extraordinary intelligence and abilities. They had been restrained. In the end, they were manipted and yed. One could imagine their turbulent emotions. Why wasnt anyone from the Bat Squad or the Avengers looking for the Joker? This was partly because of the hints from Knight and Tony, but subconsciously, nobody wanted to touch this opponent who yed mind games. It could be said that Luke was one of the few superheroes who wasnt afraid of enemies like these. Firstly, the system protected his soul, so the enemy couldnt control him. Secondly, if he used his clones to separate himself from his superhero aliases, the enemy wouldnt be able to find his family. Thus, when Skye cried in his arms and stammered out the details of being controlled, Luke was still very calm as he quickly analyzed the abilities of this god. Luke wasnt angry, he really wasnt. He had never been angry at an enemy whose ashes were destined to be scattered. If Skye felt disgusted, he would make the source of her disgust disappearpletely. Across the Pacific Ocean, with firsthand information from Skye, Big Dipper stormed Afterlife. Afterlife, which had lost its main force of awakened Inhumans, was quickly taken down by Big Dipper with various non-lethal weapons. Big Dipper, who was on a rampage, put everyone, including Jiaying, into body bags, and threw them onto the Quinjet. Luke believed that with so many Inhumans to do parative tests on, he would be able to analyze most of the effects of Werners abilities. Chapter 1968 - Bad News

Chapter 1968: Bad News

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

September arrived, but Werner still had yet to show his face after taking the Inhumans away. The only person who appeared was Gordon. The multifaceted system picked up on him after he was inadvertently caught on camera buying food at a 24-hour diner in Rome, Italy. But it was useless. Gordons teleportation was on a global scale. With him around, Werner could eat delicious food from all over the world even if he camped out in the mountains. This also proved that Werner hadnt gone silent. He had just left the external contact to Gordon. Luke had been wary of Gordon before, and had even thought of a way to leave nanomites with a tracking and control function on him. But when Skye was ambushed previously, there had been no signal from the nanomites on Gordon. Werner had probably eliminated them beforehand. Luke had also already studied the members of Afterlife whom he had temporarily locked up in Space 2 several times. They all had that special parasite in their bodies. After Shriek ate the parasites, the people of Afterlife returned to normal. The clear memory of being controlled almost made Jiaying explode with anger. Luke had only acted passively with his trump card, Skye, while Werner had taken all of Jiayings capable subordinates with him. If it wasnt for Big Dippers interference, Jiaying wouldve lost everything herself. Luke didnt need to convince these people as Jiaying took the initiative to exin the situation to them. This woman had been in charge of Afterlife for more than ten years, and was good at putting on a show. She still had enough credibility for now. So, the people of Afterlife were very cooperative. Nobody wanted to be a puppet, much less one which didnt even have the will to resist, nor would hesitate to court death. Things were much easier for Luke. Unfortunately, the results werent good. Most of the Inhumans in Afterlife had already been controlled even before they saw Werner. What was even scarier was that there was a small chance that the Inhumans under his control would suddenly awaken. Of the 200 or so Inhumans who had yet to awaken in Afterlife, five had done so on the spot. Secondly, these awakened Inhumans immediately knew how to control and use their superpowers. Nothing like being burned to death after awakening a fire power would happen. Of the ones who had already awakened, Skye could easily control her shock waves. The long scar on Jiayings facepletely healed after she was controlled. The unlucky b*stard who had turned into a green tree turned back into a human on the spot, but his hair was still bright green. This wasnt good news; it seemed to prove that the god inside Werner wasnt purely controlling the Inhumans. At the very least, Luke had never heard of a crowd control skill that could optimize the abilities of the people under control. Thankfully, with Jiayings vigorous lobbying, everyone in Afterlife avoided this good thing, and had no objections to staying at the secret base. Big Dipper had already made his stance clear: Whether or not he found Werner, they would only need to go into hiding for three months at most. He was quite familiar to the people of Afterlife an uncle who liked to chat with the girls and women but never made any moves on them couldnt be too bad. After carrying out an investigation, Luke pushed a report in front of Jiaying. This is an experts conjecture. You need to tell me what youre hiding. Jiaying picked up the report and quickly skimmed through it. She couldnt help but look back at the evidence. She read the report at least three times and pondered its reliability, knowing that it was very likely to be true. She slowly put down the report and took a deep breath. What do you want to know? Even at a time like this, she was still up to no good. Luke shook his head at the woman inwardly and said indifferently, What made Werner willing to use Gordon? What information are you hiding? Jiayings heart skipped a beat. After a long silence, she said, Most Inhumans need to go through an awakening ritual. A very rare item is required for this ritual. Luke had already guessed this, but even the people who had awakened in thest two years didnt know exactly what it was. The reason was very simple. Could an ordinary person in the 1980s say what a smartphone was after seeing one? Obviously not. Inhumans only needed to awaken once, and most of them only had one chance to touch this item. Jiaying didnt need to exin herself to Inhumans who werent her trusted subordinates. But Gordon was different. As Jiayings trusted subordinate, he knew too many secrets about Afterlife. Looking for this item in the outside world was one of his biggest responsibilities. After Werner took control of Gordon and Jiaying, not only did he obtain all of Afterlifes inventory, he also obtained leads on the outside world. So, not only did he steal Jiayings team, he also stole her bargaining chip for her continued position as the leader of Afterlife. Lukes expression didnt change. He simply nodded at her to continue. After another brief silence, Jiaying said, Whitehall had me touch an alien metal block back then to awaken me. This thing was seized and locked up by the SSR, and might still be in SHIELD. Luke asked, What does it look like? Jiaying casually drew it out in a notebook. She had a deep impression of this life-changing thing, and was quick to draw it out. Luke frowned when she was halfway through her drawing. By the time most of it was done, he had already contacted Tony. After a minute, the tycoon picked up, and Luke immediately said, Send me item number BW382 which I gave you to study Hm, forget it. Wheres the warehouse? Ill go get it myself. A moment ago, Tony, who was sound asleep at home, subconsciously woke up when he felt a familiar poke in the butt. WTF! Cursing inwardly, he looked at the bedside clock 02:13am. Holding back the urge to curse, he turned to look at the side of the bed. The robotic arm, Dummy, was there. A small virtual screen floated above it, and on it was one sentence: Sir, theres an emergencymunication from Mr. Wayne. Tony rolled his eyes and knocked away Dummys robot arm. He raised his hand and pointed, telling the guy who had disturbed his sleep to get lost. Then, he drew away from Pepper and slowly got up. Little Dummy waved its robotic arm to indicate that it got it, and left soundlessly. Tony slipped out and went downstairs to theb. At that moment, Friday finally turned on the voice system. Sir, do you want to contact Mr. Wayne? This d*mn Bat always acts up in the middle of the night. Tony rubbed his face angrily. Put him through. Chapter 1969 - Lost Something Again?

Chapter 1969: Lost Something Again?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Hearing Lukes question, Tony asked, Friday, where is BW382? Friday: It was just sent to warehouse U05 on the East Coast as part of damage control two days ago, along with a batch of goods. Send Bruce the coordinates of the warehouse and give him ess to the items, Tony instructed, before he asked, What happened? Luke, however, frowned. Have your warehouse manager go in right away and make sure its still there. Stumped for a moment, Tony gave the order. Friday, do as he says. Then, his expression turned solemn. Whats going on? Luke said, That thing can probably awaken Inhumans, and it seems Werner canpletely control them. He paused for a moment before he continued, You dont have a space obstruction device on the cargo vehicle, right? D*mn it, are you talking about Gordon? Tony immediately understood, and his face darkened. All the items stored in U05 are unidentified objects, so we can only use regr cargo vehicles C how the hell would it have a space obstruction device? The space obstruction device was a very troublesome system that was mainly used to protect specific areas. It was best used for something the size of a sea carrier. A small-scale space obstruction device had yet to be developed for smaller transport vehicles, let alone a portable, miniature version. Luke didnt stop. As he flew to the U05 warehouse, he exined the matter and his spection to Tony. Tony frowned. This is bad, we have to get rid of Gordon. Luke said, I know. Spatial abilities were troublesome to begin with, and superhumans with teleportation were even more troublesome. This was the typical reaction from governments around the world. As long as a superhuman with teleportation abilities dared to mess around, the governments first choice was guaranteed to be to do their best to kill them without fail. That was because everybody knew that anyone with this ability would be a disaster if they didnt have a bottom line. No matter how big a loss it might be, they had to be killed. Why were teleportation superhumans rarely seen by the public? Firstly, they were indeed very rare, and secondly, if they didnt keep a low profile, they would die very quickly. Gordon had gone unnoticed for so many years because he knew that if anyone felt that he was messing around, he would be cklisted and Afterlife would be implicated. Tonys reaction proved it. Ill sort out some experimental equipment that might be usefulter. See how you can use it. Luke hummed in response. A momentter, the warehouse manager found the box that contained BW382. He opened it and came back with good news the metal block was still there. Luke decisively told them to wait for him to arrive and not take out the items. It was possible that Werner was just beating the grass to scare the snake. There were too many movies like that. A few minutester, Lukended in front of the warehouse. He had all kinds of scanning equipment on, and he was ready to kill the enemy at a moments notice. When he entered the warehouse and opened the box, nothing happened. However, when the armor scanned the metal block in the box, Lukes facepletely darkened. He asked casually, Are the two of you the only ones here? Both workers nodded excitedly. Yes, Mr. Knight. Although they worked for Iron Man, they were real Bat fans. They were overjoyed to be able to see the Dark Knight with their own eyes and even answer his questions. Luke was silent. Looking at their fan behavior, they didnt seem like spies. He nodded. Take me to the surveince room and tell me more about your shift. The two workers nodded, but suddenly came back to themselves. Um, Mr. Knight, you need Mr. Starks authorization before we can Luke said, Okay, confirm authorization. The terminal in the workers hand lit up, and the warehouse manager said solemnly, Mr. Knight has full authorization for this warehouse. You have toply with any of his requests. The hearts of the two workers skipped a beat. They knew that something was definitely wrong, or their boss wouldnt have such a grim expression. Sensing the change in their emotions, Lukeforted them casually. Dont worry, Im just checking some data. It has nothing to do with you. If you really are the problem, then Tony will deal with you,?he added inwardly. Luke was someone who always told the truth. A momentter, Tony arrived in his armor. After all, this was his warehouse. He was naturally very concerned if something went wrong. Furthermore, after losing Lokis scepter, he had already boosted and perfected the management system and equipment for this warehouse. In the end something went missing. Walking into the surveince room, he nced at the alien metal block in the box: It was indeed a d*mn fake. That was because the thing in front of him was clearly a lump of metal which had no energy fluctuationsing from it. From Luke and Tonys records, they hadnt been able to take any sort of readings of it, and it gave off unique, minute energy fluctuations. There was no doubt that someone had switched it out. At the very beginning, someone had taken it out of SHIELDs secret warehouse and sold it on the ck market. In the end, it fell into the Bat Squads hands. Luke studied it for a while, but didnt make any progress, so he tossed it to Tony. Tony studied it for a while, but didnt make any progress, so he tossed it into the warehouse. They couldnt be med for not paying attention. It was just that there were too many mysterious, unidentified items. A lot of simr things had been left behind after the Chitauri invasion alone. For example, there was something that had looked awesome, had sound, light and lightning effects, and had energy fluctuations. In the end, it turned out to be a Chitauri version of an electric heater. Secondly, after SHIELD copsed, Tony and Luke had each snapped up a bunch of SHIELD inventory. Later, Phil, Natasha, Hawkeye and Nick Fury sold some more to the bigshot for credit points. Lukes research team only numbered in the hundreds. Most things still had to be left to Stark Industries research team. They had 10,000 official employees, and a lot of graduate interns. Luke had stuffed thousands of strange mysterious items with unknown uses into his inventory, and he had studied thousands of them with Tony. Who the hell knew that there would be an Inhuman treasure among them? However, the improved warehouse system and equipment quickly confirmed that the item had been switched out before it entered the warehouse. Tonys expression improved slightly. If Gordon had nned this beforehand, it would indeed have been hard to guard against him. Chapter 1970 - It’s Fine Now, Gordon

Chapter 1970: Its Fine Now, Gordon

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Actually, Luke had sensed Gordons scent on the fake since the beginning. These few minutes of follow-up were just to make sure that there was nothing wrong with the warehouse, in case the arrogant tycoon exploded with anger. As the tycoon stared at the warehouse personnel with a dark face, Luke was already thinking about how to capture Gordon. Gordon had such a dangerous ability and he followed an ambitious woman like Jiaying. Naturally, Luke had more than one backup n. The nanomites were just the physical backup n. The young man in Afterlife who used electricity, Lincoln, was very good at restraining the nanomites. The second backup n was Lukes conventional method mental suggestion. The middle-aged woman in Afterlife who could use Mental Interference was more inclined to attack, so a mental suggestion had a limited effect on her. As long as Gordon stayed within bounds and didnt want to make big news, Luke wouldnt activate this second backup n. As a final safety measure, mental suggestion was far more covert than the nanomites. To prevent Gordon from sensing anything wrong, this mental suggestion was only activated once a month. It wasnt forceful, and would onlypel Gordon to go to one of several fixed locations at the beginning of each month. These fixed locations had a special meaning for Gordon himself. Luke had simply boosted Gordons subconscious memories of these ces, which was why he was obsessed with them. Tampering with a persons consciousness was always better than facing difficulties head-on. Gordon walked through a residential area. At night, there were only a few small lights on the porches. The entire area was extremely quiet. He stopped in front of a bungalow. Although he could no longer see, he could still sense the appearance of the bungalow in front of him with his awakened ability, and he could vaguely remember what it looked like more than ten years ago. This used to be his home, but strangers now lived here. Gordon didnt know what was wrong with him. Perhaps it was because he was old, but he would suddenly remember a lot of things in thest two years, and he couldnt get over how his mother had protected him when he was young. But that was all in the past. A few years after he was taken to Afterlife, his mother finally left, remarried, and had a daughter. Like his mother, his little sister was an ordinary person. He had inherited his fathers Inhuman blood; it was impossible for them to be together anymore. If anyone knew about his rtionship with them and that he still cared about them, they would be a bargaining chip for others to threaten him. He could onlye here every now and then to recall his hazy memories. Suddenly, he turned around and looked not far away. A figure canceled stealth mode to reveal ck-and-white armor. On the ck-and-white skull mask, two ck eye sockets curved up, as if the person was smiling. rmed, Gordon activated his teleportation ability without thinking. He was infinitely loyal to his new leader, Werner, but that didnt affect his judgment of the difference between his and Big Dippersbat abilities. As long as Big Dipper caught him, he would lose any chance to escape. Gordon leaned forward, as if he were about to take off in a sprint. He couldnt really teleport in an instant. There was at least 0.2 seconds between activation and departure. Assuming this pose would help him activate his teleportation ability. But as soon as he did so, his heart jumped. Crap, why had he suddenly be an idiot? The best response now was to teleport as quickly as possible to put a safe enough distance between him and Big Dipper, not to do a long-distance teleport. What surprised him even more was that Big Dipper simply crossed his arms and tilted his head at him. Gordon had no time to think about the meaning of this action. Teleport, acti vate? Seeing that Big Dipper was still looking at him, Gordon was stunned, before he understood. Youve already set up a trap here? Luke stepped forward unhurriedly. Of course. Gordon didnt give up. His infinite loyalty to Werner made him turn around and run. What if he ran out of range? A newly installed space obstruction device usually had an effect range of 50 to 100 meters. Given his long-termbat training, he could run out of range in a few seconds. Luke rolled his eyes and fired. A ck cylinder flew at Gordon and suddenly opened, turning into a ck. Like a fish caught in a, Gordon fell straight down and hit the ground with a bang. But the guy still refused to give up. He kept tearing at the with his hands and feet. Luke sighed. You forced me to do this. Dontin to Jiaying when you wake up. As he spoke, he activated the taser function of the multifunction. Zi! Zi! Zi! Gordon twitched a few more times before flopping on the ground like a dead fish, but he hadnt passed out yet. Luke said, Huh? Youre very strong. Sorry, Ill have to increase the power then. Gordon convulsed again, and white smoke rose from his head, as if he was ascending to immortality. Before he lost consciousness, there was only one thought in his mind:?Deathstroke, are you messing with me? F*ck you! Half an hourter, a depressed Gordon appeared in an ancient ruin on a Hawaiian ind. Then, Big Dipper grabbed one of his hands tightly. Werner is in the center of the pce below. Can you let go now? said Gordon helplessly. Luke said, Okay, Gordon. Bang! Gordon copsed again. Its fine now, Gordon. Luke drew back his right hand. Theres no way Werner can control you anymore. Throwing Gordon into Space 2, Luke activated the stealth system and entered the underground ruins ording to Gordons instructions. The dark environment didnt affect his movements. He constantly sent out very faint vibrations, which sent him feedback on the terrain within 100 meters. Coupled with the information from Gordon, it only took him two minutes to reach a room in the center of the ruins. In the center of the room was a lone stone altar with a bright silver metal in the middle of it. Luke walked over and confirmed at a nce that this was the alien metal block that Gordon had stolen. The outer shell of the box had unfolded on all four sides, but there was nothing inside. Clearly, it was a box. The box most likely contained the awakening substance which Jiaying had mentioned, and it was now in Werners hands. Taking a deep breath, Luke silently analyzed the scents left behind here, and quickly drifted into another passage. Ten minutester, he stopped searching in mid-air. Warner had retreated ten minutes before Luke arrived, and his scentpletely disappeared next to the sea. Who knew what superpower he had used to escape. He slipped away so quickly? This is troublesome,?Luke muttered to himself as he looked at the dark ocean. Chapter 1971 - Prelude, Private Discussion

Chapter 1971: Prelude, Private Discussion

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Werner disappeared again, and the world was peaceful once more. Luke didnt gain much from questioning Gordon. Reality wasnt a TV drama. There was no need for Werner to reveal all his secrets and ns to these pure puppets. The transport list which Gordon gave Luke only enabled him to catch two groups of four Afterlife Inhumans in New York and Tokyo. !! The four people who had been caught had only received the order to hide. They didnt know exactly what Werner was going to do. However, based on how Gordon had transported these people to cities with more than ten million people, Luke had a theory. Thanks to Lukes surveince in New York and Tokyo, the Inhumans were caught. But there was nothing he could do about other ces like Moscow, Seoul, New Delhi, Mexico City, Rio de Janeiro, Cairo, and so on. Werner seemed to have sensed that the way the Bat Squad collected intelligence was rted to the Inte and cell phones, so he had already instructed these Inhumans to hide during the day and move around only at night, and to hide their figures and faces. This was indeed very effective against Lukes multifaceted system. Most of the people in big cities werent as well-off. Even if a photo was posted, the image resolution was poor. The TV dramas which bragged about restoring pixted images were dumb. Just like that, October arrived. Phil looked for Knight one day. Call Tony. Lets find an absolutely safe ce to talk. Naturally, Luke had no objections. Soon, the three of them met in the basement of the Avengers base. Tony went to the bar and asked, Do you want anything to drink? Luke said, Phil said that it has to be absolutely safe. Tony gave him a dead-eyed stare. I personally set up the defense system. How can there be a problem? Luke said, Thest time Rhodes wore your armor, Ant-Man shorted it out. Tonys face darkened. That was a d*mn thing Dr. Pym made. Can your armor block it? No. Luke nodded calmly. But Im just reminding you not to be careless. D*mn it! Tony mumbled. Luke: Watch yourn Tony immediately exploded. Hey, didnt we say thats over? Luke remained calm. I was going to say, watch your Lanie. Tony was baffled. What Lanie? Luke turned to look at Phil. Its one of Phils special agents. Phil opened his mouth and hesitated for a moment. This what does this have to do with Lanie? Were now facing Werner, who canpletely control Inhumans; Lanies mask isnt safe anymore, Luke said in all seriousness. Tony still felt that something wasnt right, but since Phil had acknowledged Lanies existence, he didnt dwell on it. After operating the screen projected by his watch with a dark face for a moment, he finally stopped. Alright, Ive activated the energy shield. All known superpowers will be heavily affected. Actually, there was no need to go that far. Phil blinked, but didnt discourage the tycoon. In front of a group of superhumans, it was indeed necessary to be cautious. In any case, Phil didnt have to pay for this shield. He coughed and said, After an exchange of intelligence with some old acquaintances, and coupled with information from ATCU, there are traces of suspected superhumans in many parts of the world. You have simr information here, right? Luke and Tony looked at each other and nodded. Tony said casually, But there arent many in America, and even fewer in New York. Phil looked closely at Luke. Dont tell me you knocked them out and captured them? Everybody in the Avengers and the Bat Squad knew that Luke had a strange hobby. As long as someone caught a superhuman, he woulde knocking and ask to spar with them. Those who hadnt done anything evil were usually just knocked out C it couldnt even be considered a light injury. Those who did evil got broken bones that werent light injuries at all. Superhumans had appeared in many ces around the world, but there were practically none in New York. How could people not suspect a certain persons quirk? Luke felt helpless and said, Tony and I suspect that this is rted to Werner. Phil understood. You mean the Inhumans? Luke nodded. You should have noticed that many of the people suspected of developing superpowers disappeared in a day or two, right? Phil nodded again. Luke gestured at Tony. Show Phil the image. Tony snorted and searched the virtual screen on his watch. He flicked his finger, and a small screen floated over to Phil. Phil stretched out his hand Hm, there was no reaction. He looked at the tycoon helplessly. Tony was enlightened. Hm, now that Ive seen this image, tell me about Lanieter. Im very interested in this mysterious female agent. Phil: (_) A momentter, Director Phil, who had obtained clearance, zoomed in on a map of the world. Several cities turned into shing red dots with the numbers 1 to 4 and a specific time. Phil tapped the first dot, and an erged map with detailed information immediately appeared: New Delhi, 13 September 2011, 6:14am. Suspicious target: Salman Khan, male, 16 years old Phil watched for a moment before he moved on to Mexico City No. 2, Moscow No. 3, and Cairo No. 4. He skimmed through it, and it took him less than five minutes before he looked at Tony. Cities where the outbreaks happen are always far away. With these people who suddenly develop superpowers, the locations and times when they first appear are closer to each other, before the activity suddenly stops. Is this how Werner operates? Tony nodded. Bruce and I suspect that every time a superpower incident happens, hell be in the area. As long as the Inhumans awaken, hell immediately take them away. He has a precise time frame for his operation. By the time we get there, hes already gone. Phil was stunned. Then why didnt you let me know? I can get New SHIELD to help. Then, he saw Tonys shifty expression, while Luke looked away. Phil cursed inwardly, while good manners prevented him from doing so out loud. Gentlemen, our New SHIELD has always dealt with superpowers. Hearing that, Luke simply turned his face away. Chapter 1972 - Inside Information on Werner

Chapter 1972: Inside Information on Werner

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Phil was so clueless that a certain tycoon finally couldnt help but stab him in the heart. Your men have to work together to round up one superhuman. At least 50 superhumans have gathered under Werner. Inhumans dont havepletely identical superpowers. To deal with them, you would have to prepare hundreds of people. Pausing for a moment, he continued, Also, Werner appears in very densely popted cities. Would you dare fight them head-on with hundreds of people? Phil:?Fine, I really wouldnt. But the tycoon wasnt done yet. He nodded at Luke. That hot girl who was almost caught. Whats her name again? Luke yed along. Daisy Johnson. He didnt mind Tony bringing up Skye. This guy didnt even remember her name, yet he remembered Jiaying and Gordons names very clearly. This tycoon had stopped being a yboy for several years. After all, he was about to be a father, and he was very patient when it came to Pepper. Who knew, maybe he had to kneel on a circuit board or sleep on the couch every now and then. Luke couldnt help but gleefully picture this in his heart. Tony didnt know that a certain someone was discrediting his mighty and domineering image, and continued to deal blows to Phil. Thats right, Daisy with the Vibration ability. If she goes all out with one punch, how big a copse would you say she could make happen? Luke yed along. 300 to 500 meters in diameter. Tony nodded casually and continued, Did you hear that? 300 to 500 meters, wait, how much did you say? He looked at Luke with wide eyes, and Phil had the same expression. Luke yed with the wine ss in his hand and took a sip. Tony put the wine bottle down in front of him with a bang. Speak first before you drink. This bottle is yours. Stop acting like a know-it-all. Luke pretended not to have heard him. 300 to 500 meters. Tony and Phil let out explosive breaths. This was a powerful wide-range skill, and this guy had actually been hiding such a big fish under their noses? Luke, however, added, Anyone in that range will be buried alive. If its just destroying normal building foundations, everything within a kilometer will take a hit. WTF? Tony said, Shes already a human-shaped natural disaster! Phil subconsciously nodded, but then immediately stopped. He had always wanted to rope Skye into New SHIELD. It was even better that she was this strong. Arge-scale danger? That didnt matter. Any short-range ballistic missile weighing 500 kilograms to a ton was no less lethal than Skyes attack. It was much easier to find a weapon that was just as lethal in this world than to find another superhuman like Skye. At the very least, New SHIELD and the Avengers didnt have anyone like that. Luke, on the other hand, had Skye, the witch, and Lorna. Phil immediately thought of another question. Is that why Big Dipper was in a hurry to snatch her back that night, and let Werner go? He had seen Big Dipper kill mercenaries like chickens with his own eyes, and was quite surprised that Werner had escaped back then. That guy had touched an official member of the Bat Squad, Skye. The Bat Squad had always been petty. If they let the other party go, they were either a big fish or really that strong. No. Luke calmly denied it. Its just that Big Dipper didnt kill Werner at that time, and Werner had Gordons help. Tony interjected, Youre overthinking it. Didnt you read the file? Werners head was about to be cut off, but he immediately recovered. This guy isnt human at all. The safest n is to beat him up and burn him to ash. Phil: Fine, I was wrong. He had been mostly focused on Skye just now, and finally came back to his senses until this Inhuman monster was killed, he wouldnt dare use Skye in New SHIELD for the time being. That would be equivalent to delivering a human nuclear missile to Werner Next, Tony pulled up an analysis report on Werner. Based on the information we have, Bruce and I specte that the target is probably not this guy, but these. He pointed at an erged image of the unique parasite. Big Dipper and my equipment confirmed that this parasite has very faint mental fluctuations. They form a unified intelligent group. Phil rubbed his chin. Like a swarm of bees or ants? Tony thought for a moment, but when he realized that Luke was looking at him, he gave up on the idea of teaching the ignorant director scientific knowledge. Thats not wholly urate, but its pretty much simr. In fact, the real swarm might be the entire Inhuman race. Werner, this so-called god, is the queen. This is also in line with how it calls itself Hive. Phil frowned and thought for a moment before he said, So, the Inhumans its creating are actually breeding worker ants? Tony snapped his fingers. Thats right. It wants to replenish the empty beehive and then rule Earth. Hm, wait, why did this objective sound so familiar? Phil: Alright, as expected of Hydras god. Even the objective is the same. Tony said, Wake up, this is the oracle which it passed down to Hydra; Hydra is just using it as its slogan. Phil wasnt in the mood to bicker anymore. He got straight to the point. How do we kill this guy? Luke was speechless. What refined and easy-going old man? That was a lie. His uncle was just as ruthless and decisive. Tony nced at Luke, who nodded. Tony brought up more information on Werner. To call it a bee colony isnt right, because after the parasites in the main body die, theres a high chance that another Werner wont appear. The main body with the most number of parasites is the only one. Phils eyes lit up. In other words, as long as we can get rid of the main body, Werner, Hive will disappear? Tony and Luke nodded. Phil took a deep breath. Fine, tell me how you want me to cooperate with you. Luke gave Tony a look. Tony immediately opened his mouth to rip off the bandaid. Actually, its good enough for you to give us information whenever youre able to. Its not that were afraid of Werner, but that hes avoiding the Avengers and the Bat Squad. Theres no need to rush. Hm, why dont you hang around New York for a few days? Leave this to us. Your agents wont be able to go up against a bunch of superhumans in a real fight. Phils confidence was hit again. Luke didnt help say anything on Phils behalf. It was the truth. After learning how difficult Werner was to deal with, it was impossible that Phil would let his agents go fishing for a shark. Werner wasnt human. He killed people like they were ants, and had no mercy. Chapter 1973 - Man Proposes, God Disposes

Chapter 1973: Man Proposes, God Disposes

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Phil, who had been struck blows by a heartless nephew and a heartless old friend, calmed down. It wasnt that he was afraid, but that he once again recognized New SHIELDs position. In gaming terms, the Avengers and the Bat Squad were all hero units, while New SHIELD was a small barrack. It wasnt hard for dozens of soldiers who had leveled up to take on a lone hero who had yet to level up. But in the face of dozens of rookie heroes, even hundreds of soldiers wouldnt be able to take them down. !! The agents biggest use was still as support. Whether it was gathering intelligence and making preparations beforehand, providing firepower support in battle, helping clean up the messter, or even tracking down the enemy for the final blow, all of these were necessary operations. Of course, Phil wouldnt feel dejected because of this. Luke had put in a lot of effort to prevent his uncle from dying for no reason. If he had an excuse, he would give him some equipment, and if he didnt have an excuse, he would make one up. After a few years, Phil had a full set of equipment and the basic Kunlun Chi Refining Technique. He was definitely a hero who had leveled up several times. It was just that Knight and Big Dipper mocked him as a weakling many times in private. In any case, Phil didnt have the confidence to say stupid things like Im super brave. Not only had Batman lectured a certain tycoon back then, thetter was even made to do leg splits. From this, one could see how generous Luke was when it came to Phil. So, after saying that New SHIELD would send whatever intelligence it had to the Avengers and the Bat Squad, Phil decisively left. Once Tony and Knight started bickering, the people around them would always get caught up in it. Phil didnt want the tycoon to think about Lanie. This involved a certain persons dark history of going to a bar to dance in womens clothes and almost being locked up by another man. After he left, Tony and Lukes expressions eased. Werner was actually very troublesome. The two of them werent as rxed as they appeared in front of Phil. However, they represented the two strongest superhero forces, and had to be cautious with the outside world. New SHIELD wouldnt be able to handle the pressure. So, they only shared some information and told Phil to be more vignt so that he didnt run into Werner. Tony picked up the bottle and topped up their sses with wine again. There hasnt been much progress on the detectors for the parasites and Inhumans. He was a little depressed when he said that. In the past, he would be hit with inspiration and would be able to solve a problem, but this time, it didnt happen. This was too different from his main research focus, and he had to develop a full detection system from scratch. This really wasnt something that could be resolved with a sh of inspiration it would take at least 100 shes. Luke took a sip of the wine he had just poured. Man proposes, God disposes. He spoke in Chinese. Tony asked, What does that mean? Luke said, Well do our share. The rest is up to God. Tony snorted. I remember you saying that you believe in Buddhism, which is why you dont kill people. Isnt it toote to hope for Gods blessing? Luke downed his wine and then put the ss down. What Im saying is that you should pray that God doesnt bless Werner. After all, hes not even human. Tony was lost for words C he couldnt argue with that. What the tycoon didnt know was that while the Level 2 clone was drinking with him, the Level 1 clone in Europe had found something. Little pudding, Gideon is here. Dr. Haley jumped excitedly on him from where she was sitting on the couch. Because she would try all sorts of tricks when she was leaning on him, the Joker had recently been staying two meters away from her. Luke opened his eyes and looked at the tablet which Haley handed to him. On it, Gideon was hugging his daughter, Stephanie, in front of a building. Luke nced at it. Do you notice any problems? Haley didnt think much of it. Guerra isnt there. Hes Gideons personal bodyguard. He practically never leaves his big boss. At that point, she eximed, Isnt this a good opportunity for us? Luke waved his hand and smiled. Dont be hasty. The most important thing for a person is to be happy, but patience is indispensable before the start of a game. Otherwise, youll be much less happy. Haley stuck to him and brushed her lips over his ear. Can you let me y with that Werner? Pa! Luke smacked her. How can you y with an alien you know nothing about? Its more like itll be ying with you. Haley gave a light cry. Feeling the burning pain, she went limp. Gideon and Stephanie should be very useful to it. We Pa! Luke interrupted her wishful thinking. Should? I dont believe that its hard for an alien to abandon two Earthlings. Looking at the female doctor who was in pain, he rubbed her. Did the psychology you studied ever say that aliens and Earthlings are the same? The female doctor snorted and replied in a low voice, No. Luke rubbed harder. So, youre not qualified to y with it until you find its weakness. The female doctor rolled her eyes. Lit~ tle~ pud~ ding~ Pa! Luke couldnt help but interrupt the call that gave him goosebumps. The female doctor trembled in pain. After a long while, she said, Youve only been talking about me, so you definitely have a way to catch it. Can you tell me? Luke said, Its a secret. Can you guarantee you wont tell anyone else? The female doctors eyes lit up. I can. Luke nodded appreciatively. So can I. The female doctor waited for a moment, but didnt hear him continue. She suddenly realized that this d*mn guy was ying with her. When she realized this, she couldnt wait to get up and bite him. But the burning pain in her rear made her feel weak. Forget it, she should take a break first. What if she was despised again if her skin was affected by her staying upte? After all, the game was only for a moment, but beauty was for a lifetime. Two hourster, Haley put on a red and blue swimsuit and jumped into the swimming pool in the backyard. Agony was still staying with the husky for the time being, and couldnt regte her hormones. Of course, she didnt want them adjusted at all, since it would make her lose all joy. The fire in her heart gradually calmed down, and she finally immersed herself in her night swim. After swimming more than tenps, Haley finally stopped and came out. Then, she felt that something wasnt right. She suddenly turned around, only to see a ck-and-white figure looking down at her from the side of the pool. rmed, Haley asked in fear, Who who are you? Chapter 1974 - A Happy Meeting, the Female Doctors Blind Point

Chapter 1974: A Happy Meeting, the Female Doctors Blind Point

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Haley looked pitiful as she covered her chest in panic and stepped back. The Level 2 clone couldnt help but nod inwardly. The eye sockets in Big Dippers ck-and-white mask nted upward, and he said mockingly, Dr. Cohen, your acting skills have indeed improved. He then looked her up and down. Hm, I almost didnt recognize you without clothes on. Haley: Before she could say anything, Big Dipper turned around and walked toward the Joker not far away. Where is he? !! The Joker examined Big Dippers armor with great interest. No rush, its still early. Haley, give Wilson a ss of juice. Haley: Huh? Big Dippers mask opened to reveal the face of a handsome bearded man. At the same time, he drew his longsword. Haley tensed and put her hands behind her back. She tried her best to signal for the husky to hurry over. Big Dipper wasnt like Knight. Once they started fighting, he would either cut the enemy into pieces or blow up all their heads. The Jokers regenerative ability might not be able to protect him against such a ruthless and calm killer. In the end, Big Dipper simply used the tip of his de to pick up her silk nightie from the deck chair with a disdainful expression and tossed it onto the Jokers chair. Then he sheathed his de and made himselffortable as he sat down. Hm, I want peach juice. Haley: A hallucination. This has to be a hallucination! Looking at the two men who were getting along within one meter of each other, the female doctor was at a loss. Shouldnt they be fighting? What was going on? But then, both men looked at her with the same expression: What are you doing? Hurry up! Stumped, the female doctor went inside to pour herself a drink. As for peach juice? Please, did she have to pick the peaches?! After she entered the house, Agony silently possessed her. Only then was she confident that she could fight Big Dipper and give the Joker time to escape. She had beenpletely focused on what was going on outside. After the symbiosis with Agony, she grabbed a random drink from the fridge and came out, only to see the two men chatting. Haley: ??? Arent we viins? Why is a superhero who abhors evil so calm? At that moment, her keen ears picked up their conversation. Wilson, you work for Knight every day. You should have better taste. Thats still better than you finding a mental case. Ha, is Knights mental illness any better? How about I get Haley to give him psychological counseling? Its free. Let her go in that bikini? Forget it. Knight wont be interested in her. Tsk, tsk. Dont tell me youre in love with Knight, Wilson. You sound like youre jealous. Dont worry. The two of you can y your game. I wont be a third party. Big Dipper then turned to look at Haley, who was listening nkly. However, I cant guarantee that Knight wont kill her. You know that Knight can be very violent when hes jealous, hahahaha. The Joker couldnt be bothered to waste any more time. He unlocked the tablet next to him and threw it over. The information is on there. Remember that you owe me this time. Big Dipper caught the tablet nimbly with one hand and lowered his head to examine it. He crooked a finger at the female doctor, who had frozen in ce. Waiter, hurry up and bring me my drink. Thinking quickly, Haley finally came back to herself. She put the drink she was holding on the table next to the deck chair. During this time, she scanned Big Dippers face swiftly, trying to analyze his emotions. Is this peach? Big Dipper picked up the drink and looked up. Rx, Dr. Cohen. I promise I wont kill you this time. Haley gave a gratified smile. You would have to kill the symbiote first. The Joker waved at her. Ignore him. Hes crazy, like Knight. Haley tilted her head and pondered. Hm, was there anyone here who wasnt crazy? The female doctor was so rxed not because she was crazy. With her professional knowledge and smarts, she had seen through the Joker and Big Dippers conversation. Firstly, the Joker and Knight werent just pure enemies. Secondly, the Joker had a private deal with Big Dipper. Recalling the past, many of her suspicions were answered. Why hadnt the Avengers and the rest of the Bat Squad hunted her and the Joker down in thest few years? Why had the Joker dared to take her back to New York, the Bat Squads base? It made sense if all of this was just a game between the Joker and Knight. The truth was absolutely beyond most peoples expectations, including Haleys. Seeing Big Dipper and the Joker chatting together today, she finally understood the blind spot in her thinking: Who said that guys who killed bad guys were always good? Didnt she and the Joker kill a lot of bad guys? By the same logic, Big Dipper had killed a lot of bad guys, but what did that have to do with being a good person? Most people had overlooked one thing because of the Bat Squads vigntebel who knew what the superheroes under the armor usually did? Big Dippers efficient, concise and fiercebat style was definitely honed through extensive battle. Before he appeared as Big Dipper, he wouldnt have been an ordinary person who had followed the rules for decades, but a mercenary or an assassin. Big Dipper was just a mask he wore to appear as a superhero. Now that she had seized on this line of thinking, the female doctor immediately thought of another person Electric Cable. She had already studied this Bat Squad member, and was 80% sure that he was Ivan Vanko, the viin who had made trouble for Iron Man back then. Also, that despicable super psycho Deadpool had been a mercenary for years, and definitely wasnt a good person. Then, why did the Joker and she have to be enemies of the Bat Squad? But recalling Big Dippers mocking of Knight and the Joker, the female doctor suddenly felt extremely curious. What was the rtionship between the Joker and Knight? This was definitely the most interesting research topic she had ever encountered. She didnt believe Big Dipper. The Joker only liked women. He subconsciously paid attention to the outstanding features of the beautiful women around him, but never looked at men. No! I have to be part of this game! Otherwise, how can I be the queen? The female doctor was looking at Big Dipper, but her thoughts had already drifted away. Seeing that the female doctor was distracted, Luke cheerfully rxed. Big Dipper buried his head in the information while the Joker took out his phone and continued working. It was easier to multitask and y with electronic devices than to perform a double act for a professional psychiatrist. ording to shut-ins,puters were much cuter than girlfriends, becauseputers wouldnt get jealous or unreasonable. If there was a problem with theputer, there would absolutely be a reason for it. A girlfriend could find fault with you for no reason at all. Chapter 1975 - Big Dipper Takes Action, Sacrifice and Death

Chapter 1975: Big Dipper Takes Action, Sacrifice and Death

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The female doctor didnt have much time to daydream. The Joker soon noticed something unusual on his phone. Huh, Werner is quite ruthless. He even killed Gideons daughter. As he spoke, he sent the video to Big Dippers tablet. Haley had already consciously leaned over to look at the video on the phone. In a hall, Werner held Stephanies head with both hands and spat out a yellow mist this was what the special parasites looked like when they gathered together. !! When the yellow smoke entered Stephanies mouth and nose, the fervor in her eyes faded, and there was only disbelief and confusion. But Werner didnt need to give her an answer. The parasites began to devour her face like crazy, revealing the blood-red muscles underneath. In less than ten seconds, this staunch Hydra follower no longer had the poise of a rich youngdy, and turned into a bloody skeleton. The Joker chuckled in satisfaction. What a great show. Big Dipper nced at Haley and also chuckled. Woman, if you trust the wrong man, youll die without an intact body. Hisugh and tone were both mocking. Looking at the disgusting bloody skeleton on the screen, the female doctor felt ufortable. It wasnt that she cared about Big Dipper sowing discord. With her professional knowledge and Agony, she was definitely a first-rate partner. She wasnt like Stephanie, who was an idiot; what Stephanie could do, her father could do better. Excluding her father, even an ordinary scumbag would kill a woman like that without hesitation, let alone a non-human god. That was Stephanies biggest failing. The opposite situation was right in front of Haley Big Dipper could sit here calmly and not kill the Joker right away because the Joker was useful to him! Big Dipper stood up. Okay, Im going to take action. Hearing that, Haley subconsciously looked at the Joker. Looking at the video, the Joker nodded. Whatever. Same rules: Gideon is mine. Big Dipper said disdainfully, You wont let even an old man go? You have really heavy taste. The Joker tilted his head. Its not like you let the worms go, right? Youre so impressive. The female doctor was lost for words. She suddenly felt sick. What should she do? Why couldnt she take part? It was all because she wasnt strong enough. A momentter, Big Dipper turned invisible and disappeared into the darkness. Haley followed the Joker into the house. Seeing him put on his purple suit and clown nanomask, she couldnt help but ask, Are we also going to help? She actually didnt want to be a vignte, which wasnt fun at all. The Joker looked at her in surprise. Help? Do I need to? Haley subconsciously shook her head. The Joker tidied up his suit and carefully adjusted the dark red handkerchief in his chest pocket. Only when it looked the best did he give a satisfied smile. Our game has nothing to do with anyone else. Big Dipper activated the armors maximum stealth mode. At the same time, he fully activated Elementary Concealment and approached Gideons manor at a steady speed. This time, he had even brought Shriek with him to teach Werner a lesson. Even if the main body, Werner, was killed, who knew if the parasites in the other Inhumans might turn into a new beehive, so Luke had to take a gamble. His motto was safety first, not absolute safety. It was very hard to guarantee safety in real life. A 70 to 80% chance of sess was actually already enough. Even with Lukes paranoid personality, he would only do his best to increase the sess rate, and wouldnt be so unreasonable as to demand that nothing went wrong. Right now, if he didnt act against Werner, this guys power would grow. If there was a possibility that another beehive was created after one died, the Inhumans couldnt be allowed to do so. It hadnt been easy to catch hold of Werners whereabouts today. He couldnt let him go. The Big Dipper clone moved out in the open, while the Joker and Haley moved in the dark, and both sides had symbiotes. This was already a very luxurious configuration. It had to be pointed out that Selina had developed six times the physique of an ordinary person over the years, but in herplete symbiotic form, she could fight the Level 2 clone. Now that the Level 2 clone was in theplete symbiotic form, how strong would it be? Even Luke himself didnt know. If it wasnt for the fact that he needed the symbiote to eat the unique parasites released by Werner, there was really no need for theplete symbiosis. In the hall of the manor, Werner threw away the bloody skeleton and looked at Gideon indifferently. Look, this is the sacrifice. Gideons heart ached and his lips trembled, but he couldnt say anything. He had already paid attention to his attitude and behavior, but in the end, he couldnt escape this tragedy. It was just that he had always thought that he would die first, and that his daughter would survive because of her faith in Werner. After all, Werner needed a leader in the Malick family. Killing Gideon, who had been holding back, and keeping Stephanie, who was easier to control, wasnt a bad choice. Unexpectedly, it was an old man like him who was left behind. There was no emotion in Werners eyes as he looked at Gideon, only indifference. I told you that if you want something, you need to make a sacrifice. Its like you never thought that you would be the one to make the sacrifice. Pausing for a moment, he slowly stepped forward. Remember this feeling. Tell yourself not to fail, or this sacrifice will have been for nothing. It was as if Gideon had aged significantly. He simply stood there in a daze and didnt say anything. Werner didnt think much of it. You only need to open your mouth to kill a lot of people in your life, but youve never killed anyone yourself. Walking over to Gideon, he stretched out his hand and pressed down on his shoulder. You still have a lot to learn. As he spoke, he nodded. Bring them out. As soon as he said that, a door which glowed a light purple opened in thin air C it looked like a warehouse on the other side. People walked through the door one by one, and they were holding other people who were yelling. Looking at the people who had been caught, Gideons heart sank. He knew all of them. They were opponents with whom he had a conflict of interest. If it were any other time, he would definitely be very happy to see these people in a fluster. Recalling what Werner said, however, he felt a chill run down his spine. Clearly, Werner hadnt brought these opponents here to show off, but to make him kill them. Werners calm voice rang out, like the whisper of a demon. Ive prepared a tool for you. Wear it and kill them yourself. A two-meter-tall box opened to reveal a mechanical exoskeleton suit. Gideon recognized it at a nce: This was the Death Soldier developed by Hydra in Roxxon Corporation! Chapter 1976 - Brave Enough to Lay Down Your Life? The Battle Begins

Chapter 1976: Brave Enough to Lay Down Your Life? The Battle Begins

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Compared with the beta version created by Garrett, the irvoyant, the exoskeleton suit in front of Gideon was clearly much moreplete, and was more technologically advanced. But Gideon had looked into this project before and knew that it hurt when the suit locked the wearer in. For a big boss like him, this wasnt a problem at all. In any case, he wasnt the one using it. Now that it was his turn, he didnt dare dawdle under Werners gaze. He braced himself and walked forward. His daughter had just been killed by Werner? He couldnt do anything about it. !! Gideon had the heart to protect his daughter, but she was already dead. He didnt have the courage to die right now. If he really was someone who could face death with equanimity, then he should have been the one sent as a sacrifice to the alien nest when he was young, and not his good friend whom he had tricked. Werner wasnt wrong at all. Gideon indeedcked the courage to sacrifice himself. He was very smart and resourceful. He relied on the resources and power left behind by his family to be a Hydra leader, but he never dared to be ruthless to himself. So, in the face of tant power, he surrendered very quickly. His face twisted and he cried out in pain as he put on the exoskeleton suit. Werner had no intention of stopping things. When the light on the suit turned green, Werner waved his hand to indicate that it was time to take action. Enduring both mental and physical pain, a fierce light shed in Gideons eyes as he walked over to his opponents and grabbed a middle-aged white man in the front. The middle-aged man was terrified. Gideon, what are you doing? Ours is just a business disagreement. What you are doing is breaking thew. Gideon didnt listen to him at all. As he grabbed the middle-aged man with one hand, he grabbed his neck with the other. Thanks to the exoskeleton suit, his grip was strong. Under the middle-aged mans horrified gaze, Gideon squeezed his throat so that he couldnt breathe. The middle-aged man struggled in Gideons grip for a moment with a flushed face before his eyes suddenly turned dim. His head dropped and he died at Gideons hands. After personally killing this difficult business opponent, the violence in Gideons eyes gradually receded, and he felt extremely deste. No matter how much money and power the other party had, in the end, he was brought low by crude violence. If this could happen to a big opponent like this, what about him? Werner, who was wearing a long ck coat, stood with his hands behind his back. How does it feel to take a life with your own hands? Gideon simply shook his head. These are all necessary sacrifices Werner said, Go, kill the rest, and we can set off. Pa! Pa! Pa! Unhurried apuse rang out in the room. Werner, a dozen Inhumans, Gideon and the tied-up sacrifices all turned around. They saw a ck-and-white figure turn visible ten meters away. He slowly pped his hands. Brilliant, truly brilliant. Deathstroke! several Inhumans eximed. Big Dipper ignored them. These people were all under Wernersplete control. ying the emotional card with him was a waste of time. He simply stared at Werner. You ran away like the bug you are after I shed youst time. Today, you should demonstrate some courage andy down your own life. Swoosh! Seven to eight meters away, a figure charged at Big Dipper at a speed that couldnt be seen with the naked eye. It instantly snatched away the two des on Big Dippers back and returned to its original position. A Latino woman in her mid-twenties waved the longswords in her hand and asked mockingly, Who can you cut now? Big Dipper crossed his arms and tilted his head. Didnt your mother tell you that stealing from others is bad? The woman waved the longswords again in a provocative manner. Youre the enemy. This is a trophy. Big Dipper nodded. Mm, that makes sense. Alright, you can lie down now. Almost the moment he said that, high-voltage pulses burst out of the hilts of the two longswords. The smug girl was instantly electrified and toppled backward. Big Dipper lowered his hands and spread his palms. Like dogs sensing their master, the two longswords flew back to him. Werner, who had been silent ever since Big Dipper appeared, gave the order to attack at the same time. The dozen or so people who had been standing around in a loose circle suddenly moved. Five of them retreated to Werners side, and three more moved forward slightly to join the six who surrounded Big Dipper. A bare moment after the six people got into position, the three people behind them attacked almost at the same time. Lincoln, the woman who could spit out cold air, and the middle-aged woman who could create illusions, directed their long-range attacks at Big Dipper. Big Dippers hands suddenly moved. The two longswords spun in different directions to sh at Lincoln and the woman with cold breath. A man next to Werner raised his hands almost at the same time. The longswords spun in even wider arcs and avoided Lincoln and the woman. This man was naturally the one with telekinesis whose ability had overloaded and then crashed after it collided with Skyes shock wave. Unmoved, Luke waved his hands. The two longswords spun like two propellers, waiting for the next attack. A second person next to Werner also took action. The young man suddenly flipped up his sunsses and red at Luke. Luke sneered and raised his palms. Take this Sun Fist! As soon as he said the first word, his palms red with a bright light. By the time Lukepleted his sentence, the Inhuman withser eyes was already crying out and covering his eyes. This proved that the effects of light went two ways C just because he could shootsers from his eyes didnt mean that he wasnt afraid of sh grenades. The other Inhumans were all wearing tactical goggles. Clearly, they were also guarding against sh grenades used by regr troops. As long as they didnt have a superpower that could suppress the re, Inhumans would still be blinded if they didnt look away from the sh. The six Inhumans finally attacked. If they didnt attack now, their teammates who had been responsible for providing long-range support would be taken down. A middle-aged many down on the ground. The muscles on his back twisted as his hands and feet stretched out like four tentacles. He only dared to bully Big Dipper now because thetter didnt have his swords, and thus couldnt chop off his limbs. On the other side, the brawny man with Muscle Enhancement moved forward from the side and started punching out to create pressure. Big Dipper snorted and suddenly drew guns from his legs and aimed at the two of them. I havent seen the two of you in a while, and youve be a lot ballsier. When the middle-aged man and the brawny man heard Big Dippers words, their hearts skipped a beat anyone whom Big Dipper shot at would die in a matter of seconds. They hadnt forgotten how Big Dipper had asked Jiaying just one question before he immediately blew up the heads of four hitmen. Chapter 1977 - Who Am I? I’m Deathstroke

Chapter 1977: Who Am I? Im Deathstroke

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The middle-aged man who was afraid of pain was called Ma Deqiang. The brawny man was called Yang Taiwei. Both of them were old Hong Kongers. Ma Deqiang liked to gamble. Before he awakened, he was often beaten up by debt collectors. Yang Taiwei had been a student at a small boxing club. He didnt have a fixed job, and could only rely on hardbor to make money. These two were typical civilians; awakening superpowers didnt give them the courage toy down their lives. On the contrary, they had been beaten up by Big Dipper twice before, which had left a strong enough shadow on their hearts, and it was a conditioned reflex to admit defeat and run. Even Werner couldnt suppress this human instinct to survive. They paused and subconsciously stepped back. Almost at the same time, Big Dipper shifted his guns away. Ma Deqiangs daughter and Yang Taiweis wife had a good impression of Big Dipper, so they naturally became his secret sentries in Afterlife. Since he was using them as tools, he naturally couldnt turn around and kill their family members. Otherwise, it would be very awkward after the two women came out of Space 2 and asked about their father or husband. Besides, when Big Dipper hade to Afterlife and yed Fight the Landlord in the beginning, Ma Deqiang had been the first toe out and support him, and he had even pulled in Yang Taiwei to make up the numbers. When it came to helping him obtain abilities, these two had worked hard even if they didnt get any credit for it. He really couldnt casually kill them off. Their expressions changed drastically. It was fine for Yang Taiwei, who was just pinning Big Dipper down from the side, but it was really scary for Ma Deqiang as the main force. With a thought from Werner, the third guard next to him quietly attacked. The mans body was tense when he activated his ability. His eyes opened wide and he clenched his fists. However, Big Dipper didnt stop firing. He aimed at a werewolf duo among the six and pulled the triggers. Gunfire rang out like a storm, and the werewolves were sent flying by the bullets. The moment before he opened fire, the Big Dipper clone curled his pinkies, and the two longswords suddenly turned back to cut at thest two Inhumans. The third guard activated his ability, Big Dipper opened fire, and the longswords flew back all at almost the same time. Just as Werner and the Big Dipper clone had anticipated, the scene changed drastically, but it was far from what they had expected. The guns which Big Dipper was holding turned soft like dark chocte. The longswords that were flying back suddenly turned soft and limp like noodles in the air, and naturally missed their targets. Worst of all, the Big Dipper Armor suddenly crashed and there was no sound from Pris at all. The clones Sharp Nose picked up the strange smell of burning inside the armor, and the feedback from Vibration showed that the metal of arge number of electronic parts had melted. Even the metal of the entire armor was rapidly heating up. Big Dipper pressed the emergency escape button without hesitation. With a series of bangs, the external armor was sent flying in all directions and instantly disintegrated. The vanguard seemed to have expected something to happen to the armor, and they attacked from both sides. One man had ws that were more than ten centimeters long, and they turned crystal hard. The dark red hair on another womans head shot out like a rain of arrows. Puchi! Puchi! The mans ws stabbed at Big Dippers chest and abdomen from the left, and the red-haired womans hair stabbed at Big Dippers right. The two men who had just been scared off were once again controlled by Werner. One was prepared to pin Big Dipper down further, and the other was prepared to crush Big Dipper. It wasnt that they were ungrateful C the Inhumans couldnt resist Werners control at all. In the blink of an eye, the Big Dipper clone seemed to have fallen into a desperate situation. Werner, who had been standing with his hands behind his back, finally smiled coldly. They had him! His subordinates were indeed very effective. The Inhumans under hismand were tools which he used to restrain Big Dipper from going on a killing spree. His real trump card was the third Inhuman next to him. He could instantly melt the metal around him. Normal metal wouldntst more than half a second before it turned into a pool of metal liquid. It was just slower and more strenuous to deal with certain special metals. For example, most parts of the Big Dipper Armor only turned hot and soft. The two hand-me-down longswords were a lot more inferior, so they turned soft in the air and became harmless. However, most of the electronicponents in the armor instantly melted, whichpletely paralyzed Big Dipper, as Werner had anticipated. At that moment, the hard crystal ws and red hair followed closely behind. In the face of his four attackers, Big Dipper suddenly chuckled. Ma Deqiang and Yang Taiwei were creeped out and subconsciously withdrew their attacks. Whenever Big Dipper smiled like that when they yed Fight the Landlord, the two of them would lose spectacrly. Sure enough, when the two men retreated, Big Dipper stretched out both hands. He grabbed one of the crystal mans wrists with his left hand, and wound the red-haired womans hair around his right hand. He slowly raised his head, and his eyes turnedpletely yellow. Who am I? A yellowish-orange liquid surged out from his back and quickly covered his entire body. A yellow figure almost 2.5 meters tall appeared in front of the Inhumans. Its yellow body was covered in neat, symmetrical ck and red patterns. It had a ck skull-like face, pale bony triangr eyes, and fine ck fangs in its mouth. The ck skull looked at the two struggling Inhumans and grinned. I am Deathstroke. Crack! Big Dipper, who had entered theplete symbiotic form with Shriek, pierced the crystal mans chest with his left hand. In the symbiotic form, his left hand also turned into sharp ws that were more than 30 centimeters long. Using invisible Annihtion energy to clear the way, he forcefully broke through the crystal mans defense. The yellowish-orange ws pierced the crystal man and came out of his back with a crystal heart. The red-haired womans expression changed drastically, and her hair instantly turned limp as she tried to escape from Big Dippers right hand. In the end, she realized that her hair was stuck like glue to the mans ws. That was indeed the case. She twisted and struggled, but couldnt escape being entangled with the liquid symbiote. Big Dipper pulled with his right hand, and the red-haired woman involuntarily fell toward him. Puchi! The yellow ws cut into her face like tofu and left a gaping hole. Chapter 1978 - One Versus Many

Chapter 1978: One Versus Many

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Looking at the two bodies of theirrades hanging from the ws of the Big Dipper clone, many Inhumans were stunned. Such powerfulrades were taken down just like that? Ma Deqiang and Yang Taiweis hearts pounded even harder. F*ck, if they had gone up just now, they wouldve really died! It wasnt strange for the red-haired woman to die so quickly. Her physique wasnt special. The crystal man, on the other hand, had the strongest defense among the Inhumans. Physical and energy attacks were practically useless against him. In the end, Big Dipper wed out his heart. Werners eyes darkened. He wasnt a robot, and naturally had emotions. Big Dipper was too ruthless. This strange yellow thing in front of Werner was definitely Big Dippers trump card, and his strength was definitely far beyond normal. In an instant, Werner made a decision: Retreat. Humiliating? No way. This old monster had been exiled by humans to another and had relied on Hydra members to send living people as sacrifices. After hiding out there for thousands of years, dignity was nothing. The most important thing was to survive. Besides, the longer he could drag things out, the moreckeys he could gather. They had already tested Big Dippers trump card this time, and he wouldnt have just this fewckeys next time. With a thought, the fourth guard next to him received an order. The man had green hair and a wrinkly, bark-like face. He was the green-haired tree man from Afterlife. Aftering under Werners control, he was able to harness his ability perfectly, and was able to turn back into a human. At Werners order, what looked like brownish-yellow tree roots spread out from the tree mans feet and pierced the floor. The three long-range attackers used electricity, freezing air, and mental interference to cover Werbers retreat. Ma Deqiang and Yang Taiwei came under even more control and were forcibly ordered to charge forward. Werner already didnt like these two guys who chickened out when they saw Big Dipper. They might as well die. Big Dipper, who was in theplete symbiotic form, waved his hands, and the two bodies smashed into the attackers who used electricity and cold air like cannonballs. Mental interference? Sorry, he had Shriek. With a nimble leap, the Big Dipper clone charged at Werner. Perhaps it was because they werent reflexively intimidated by Big Dippers new appearance, or maybe it was because Werner had too much control at the moment, but Ma Deqiang and Yang Taiwei didnt retreat this time. They lunged at Big Dipper from both sides. Big Dipper spun in the air, grabbed each of their arms with his ws, and activated an attack-type Vibration ability. Ma Deqiang and Yang Taiwei suddenly realized that their bodies werent listening to them. From the moment their arms were grabbed, every muscle in their bodies seemed to tremble wildly. Just like when it was so cold in winter that your teeth would chatter no matter how much you tried to hold back, their entire bodies were shaking right now. Big Dipper wasnt affected. He simply used the momentum of his spin to throw the two of them away. They crashed through two ss windows and flew out into the night. Werners side was so focused on Big Dipper that nobody noticed that the two of them had actually been sent flying over 100 meters. The vibrations made the two men feel like they were in a cement mixer; they didnt have the energy to pay attention to anything around them. A few secondster, they realized that something wasnt right. The grass the flowers Hm, why were they still flying? They had smashed hard through the ss windows, but it shouldnt be to the point of sending them flying for so long, right? While they were feeling baffled, they crashed into the woods over 100 meters away. They crashed through branches and leaves before dropping to the ground. For two people with enhanced physiques, this impact was nothing, and the strange vibrations in their bodies gradually disappeared. The two of them sighed with relief. They werent dead or injured, and didnt have to face Big Dipper head-on. They were really lucky. Thinking that, they got up. Then they saw a figure floating soundlessly in the air in front of them. Dappled light fell on the man. He was wearing a purple suit with a dark red pocket square and shiny ck-and-white leather shoes, and had a blood-red mouth with huge dark circles under his eyes. The three of them looked at each other, and the pale face suddenly grinned. Influenced by Hong Kong ghost stories, the two of them felt a chill run down their spines. Ghost~~ However, nobody in the main building cared about them anymore. When the two of them were sent flying, the werewolves who had been sent flying by Big Dipper suddenly jumped up from the floor to rece Ma Deqiang and Yang Taiwei as meat shields. The holes in their bodies had turned into flesh wounds that didnt affect theirbat ability at all. The telekic man stretched out his hands and pushed at the Big Dipper clone in the air. At the same time, there was a loud rumble as countless brown tree roots as thick as a person shot out and filled the space. Not only couldnt Werners six guards see Big Dipper, even the three long-range attackers were blocked by the tree roots. A light purple portal opened behind Werner. He turned around indifferently and walked in. Apart from the tree man who couldnt move, the rest of the guards quickly rushed in. Without any hesitation, they abandoned all theirrades in the manor, as well as Gideon and his enemies. The light purple portal swiftly shrunk, and wouldpletely disappear in a second. On the other side, Big Dipper, who was in the air, couldnt be bothered to make a move. He used the momentum of his spin to kick out. The male and female werewolves were kicked in the face. Pa! Pa! With two crisp sounds like watermelons exploding, the two headless werewolves were sent flying once more. These two guys were bright red in the system, so it didnt matter if he killed them. If it wasnt for that man who could melt metal, Big Dipper wouldve blown up their heads with his guns anyway. However, Luke was a man of his word. Since he had decided to blow up their heads, he had to do it. While he was dealing with the two werewolves, the telekinesis man attacked. Symbiotes were very resistant to telekic attacks to begin with. The Big Dipper clone also had Telekinesis, and wasnt inferior to the telekinesis man. The attack didnt do any damage, but the force of the attack sessfully slowed down the Big Dipper clone. This gave the tree roots enough time to rise up and create a barrier, as the portal behind Werner opened. In order to deal with Gordon, Luke had been studying how to deal with spatial abilities. At that moment, Big Dipper instantly sensed mental and energy fluctuations from behind the huge tree roots. With a thought, he switched postures and punched a huge tree root in front of him. Chapter 1979 - When My BGM Comes On, Nobody Can Beat Me

Chapter 1979: When My BGM Comes On, Nobody Can Beat Me

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Boom! The tree root broke with a loud bang, but it was held up by other roots, and there was no obvious gap. Big Dipper eximed inwardly. This huge tree root wasnt affected by the shock wave, and was very durable. It could actually block his fist. It had to be pointed out that this was a powerful attack from the Big Dipper clone in theplete symbiotic form. If the punchnded on the ground, it could create a deep pit ten meters in diameter. !! The fact that Werner could buff up the Inhumans when they were under his control was too much of a cheat. Thinking this, the Big Dipper clone took out the two silver katanas. Shriek immediately wrapped them up to form two big yellow katanas. At that moment, Big Dippernded on the floor and immediately pushed off of his feet. The two yellow katanas shed at the tree roots in front of him like a storm. With a series of light pops, the tough brown tree roots were cut into pieces, and Big Dipper instantly forced his way through. The face of the tree man behind the barrier of tree roots turned pale, and he almost screamed. Now that he hadpletely mastered his ability, he could control how sensitive his body was C he wouldnt cry in pain after being shot twice like before. In the face of Big Dipper, this ruthless guy, the tree man retained the lowest level of sensitivity. At that moment, he felt someone slice his roots bit by bit. The pain was like being pricked with a needle, which was still bearable. Less than a secondter, however, he felt as if he had fallen into a pile of syringes and was being pricked non-stop. The tree man finally screamed. This made the guards who were withdrawing speed up and charge into the portal even faster. The purple portal quickly shrunk. The tree man screamed even more miserably. Just now, he had been stabbed hundreds of times in a second. Now, it had skyrocketed to hundreds of times in 0.1 seconds, and the pain was over ten times worse. When the purple portal was only half a meter in diameter, the tree roots in front of the tree man exploded in all directions. Big Dippers huge yellow body jumped out, just in time to see the portal that was about to disappear. His feet instantly lengthened, and he pushed off of the remaining tree roots to speed up again. Swoosh! Like a giant python, the huge yellow figure shot through the portal that was only 30 centimeters in diameter. As the portal quickly shrunk, so did the yellow figure. But he was still a little slow. In the end, his body, which was now the size of an arm, was cut off by the portal closing. On the other side of the portal, Werner and the Inhumans who had just returned finally stopped. rice, who was responsible for opening the portal, subconsciously turned around and stretched out her hands to speed up the closing of the portal. At that moment, the tree mans screams grew louder, and rices heart tightened. Then, a yellowish-orange shadow darted through. At that moment, only Big Dippers head was still in the shape of a skull C the rest of his body had already turned into a slender column. Swoosh! The portalpletely closed, and the Big Dipper clone immediately frowned. B*stard, you actually cut off one of my legs? Big Dipper swung around unhappily, and rice, who was staring at him with wide eyes, saw a bright yellow expanse in front of her. Pa! A thick and yellow broken tail whipped her in the face. rice copsed before she could react. Big Dipper was already very restrained when dealing with this person who had cut off one of his legs. After all, she was just a little red in the system; she definitely hadntmitted any crimes like murder, so killing her would be too much. Werner, who was a step ahead, knew things werent good when he saw Big Dipper squeeze through the portal. With a thought, more than ten Inhumans in the warehouse released their long-range abilities at the same time. The Big Dipper clone only had time to exert more strength to send the unconscious rice flying before sharp wind des, mud that bound his feet, thick pirs of fire, spinning scimitars, light green poisonous gas, and various other abilities struck his position. In the end, the remains of a building weighing more than ten tons fell to bury him. Werner didnt rx. He immediately instructed the telekinesis man to grab the unconscious rice, and had the man who could control air currents pick up the most important people and quickly fly into the air. Big Dipper no longer had his armor, so it wouldnt be easy for him to attack them again when they were in the air. The next moment, the concrete remains were shed with yellow light. ?? Chapter 1980 - When the Deathstroke Tolls, All Lives Are Lost

Chapter 1980: When the Deathstroke Tolls, All Lives Are Lost

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

This big man was very strong Hm, he was fat. An enemy within five meters of him would automatically suffer several times the gravity, while he wasnt affected. Coupled with his physical strength and defense, this was a highly effective closebat system. Before Big Dipper understood the situation, he was hit by this mountain mans first attack. However, using the same move a second time on Big Dipper naturally wouldnt be as effective. !! Big Dipper straightened and stood up, before he abruptly pushed forward. The ground under his feet rumbled and rippled, and instantly collided with the iing mountain man. The mountain mans legs went weak, but he was still grinning savagely. When the ripples spread out, he had already reduced his gravity by a fraction, and the shaking ground didnt stop him from charging forward. But when the shock wave hit his feet, the mountain man felt his feet freeze, and his legs jerked wildly, as if they werent listening to him at all. Also, the vibrations drilled through his feet and continued to spread up his body C it was as if he was doing a break dance. Sensing the mountain mans condition, Werner immediately instructed the Inhumans to rescue him. A muffled scream suddenly rang out from under the ground several meters away from Big Dippers feet. The Inhuman who could control and drill through the ground had been about tounch a sneak attack, when he was hit by the vibration released by Big Dipper. The Inhuman shook all over underground, and couldnt retreat even if he wanted to. A white energy beam followed closely behind. This was one of the fastest attacks on the scene. But this time, the enemy was Deathstroke, whose BGM was ying! Big Dippers huge yellow body swelled like a ball being filled with water. In seconds, his injuries all disappeared, and he returned to normal. The ck-and-white skull grinned. When the death knell tolls, all lives are lost! As soon as he said that, the two katanas in his hands turned into dazzling yellow des, and the katana in his left hand shed with the white light beam. There was a screeching sound which made ones teeth ache. The white light beam was cut apart by the yellow de, and was unable to stop Big Dipper from charging forward. The katana in his right hand shed at the mountain man who was twitching all over. Pu! Pu! Pu! Crack! There was the sound of a de piercing flesh, followed by the sound of bones breaking. Big Dipper shed the mountain mans face dozens of times with the katana in his right hand. Even though Big Dipper was slowed down by several times the gravity, and even though the mountain mans skin was thick and his bones were hard, thetter couldnt withstand the barrage. From skin to flesh to bone, a hole the size of a fist quickly appeared under the sharp point of the yellow de before it pierced the mountain mans brain. The mountain mans body still shook minutely after he was stabbed with the huge yellow katana, but that was already a leftover nerve reflex. Mountain man, dead. The white energy beam, which hadnt been able to stop Big Dipper, suddenly disappeared. Big Dipper stood in the middle of the scene and lifted the mountain man on his katana to his face. A superpower? Hahahaha~ The katana moved, and the mountain man was flung away. Swoosh! There was a sh of yellow light, and the mountain mans head and body fell to the ground. His head, which had a huge hole in it, rolled far away. The skull gave a hideous smile. This way, you cant use your superpowers. The Inhumans: Do you have some misunderstanding about the conditions for using superpowers? A few quick-witted people couldnt help but murmur inwardly, Hm, you indeed cant use your powers if your head is removed. This time, Werner didnt have anyone else take action immediately. Now that the mountain man was dead, he had to think about escaping. As for the others? Of course they couldnt run. They had already mounted one round of attacks on this monster-like Deathstroke. In the end, he got to his feet and cut the mountain man in half. Based on Big Dippers style, it was just a matter of time before these people died. Werners eyes shed, and he rose even faster. Apart from him, the wind man also took off with the telekinesis man, the man who could melt metal, and a man who could control metal. Werner couldnt take the remaining Inhumans in the warehouse with him. Without them to buy time, Warner and the others might not be able to escape Deathstrokes pursuit. So, Werner gave them the final order everyone attack Deathstroke and fight to the death. Instantly, shadows shed in the warehouse, and powers flew everywhere. Without coordinated instructions from Werner, these attacks were aplete jumble as the Inhumans simply attacked the Big Dipper clone with all their strength. Closebat fighters didnt care about the long-range attacksing from behind them, and the long-range attackers didnt care about identally injuring theirrades at all. Big Dippers eyes glowed with a yellow light, and he bent down slightly. Boom! Bang! He charged straight up at Werner, who was more than 300 meters in the air. Werner, who had started to run, was still very calm. It had the wind man move him away, and at the same time, the telekinesis man and the man who could manipte metal, Gutierrez, attacked. The telekinesis man hadpletely given up on blocking the Big Dipper clone. Instead, he exerted force at an angle to steer Big Dipper away from Werner. Gutierrez shot out a metal pipe he was holding to intercept Big Dipper. The yellow katanashed out, and the shock wave easily tore apart the invisible telekinesis. The metal pipe was sent flying. Werner looked down at the Big Dipper clone with a mocking expression. Judging from their current movements, there was at least 30 meters between them. Big Dipper had clearly misjudged how fast the wind man was moving. But the next moment, Werners expression changed. When Big Dipper was 20 meters below him, a pair of bat wings suddenly grew out of his back. He suddenly turned in the air and lunged at Werner. Down! Werner couldnt help but yell angrily, and had the wind man exert strength. This was the right response. Previously, Werner had chosen to fly away because Big Dipper couldnt fly without his armor. Not only could Big Dipper fly now, he was also very fast, which made Werner a sitting duck in the air. Only bynding as soon as possible and gathering the Inhumans together would Werner have a chance of escaping. Besides, the wind man had to use his ability in the air to offset gravity. If they went down, he could conserve some strength and rely a little on gravity instead. At that moment, Werner was the only one whom the wind man was bringing down. The other three were now in free fall and blocking Big Dippers way. The telekinesis man and Gutierrez shot out telekic shock waves and metal pipes again in an attempt to stop Big Dipper. Big Dipper retracted his wings and kicked in the air. Bang! With a muffled explosion, the Big Dipper clone stepped on the telekic stepping stone he had just created and turned at a right angle in the air. A yellow figure cut through the night sky and, in the blink of an eye, it was under the descending Werner, right in front of his astonished face. The skull grinned. Surprise! Chapter 1981 - Harvest, An Oversight

Chapter 1981: Harvest, An Oversight

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Big Dipper spread his arms. Swoosh! The liquid symbiote suddenly unfolded from his back to form a big bag more than 20 meters in diameter. Big Dipper waited quietly under this big bag. He stared mockingly at Werner, who fell straight down. Werner: Motherf* Pu! Werner, who was speeding downward, didnt even have time to finish his sentence before he waspletely wrapped up in the liquid symbiote like a cannonball. As for the wind man who was falling at the same time, the liquid bag let him fall through Big Dipper kicked down, and a liquid tentacle flew out from his foot to wrap around the wind man. After falling over ten meters, the big bag turned back into the bat wings from before, slowing his descent. Tossing aside the wind man who had already been knocked out by the tentacle, the Big Dipper clonended just as the impact of the fall was canceled out. Bam! The sound of light footsteps rang out as seven or eight Inhumans lunged forward. Big Dipper chuckled. It seems youre thest gift that Werner gave me. How considerate. Amidst the bellows and yells, the yellow figure charged forward. Less than a minuteter, the warehouse was silent. Without Werner to act as the core CPU, the dozen or so Inhumans were nothing but a disorganized mess. In theplete symbiotic form, the Big Dipper clone cut them down like harvest crops. After subduing the Inhumans, he took out body bags from his inventory and put them in one by one, including the bodies of the dead. Was he angry at taking a beating? No way. There really werent many chances to obtain a bunch of superpowers in one go. Was being bombarded hundreds of times a big deal? Protected by the stretchy ability and the symbiote, the pain was nothing. Big Dipper was like an old farmer collecting the fruits of his harvest with the body bags, while on the other side, the Joker and Haley had already wrapped things up. Driving Gideons stretch Cadic, the Joker hummed You are my sunshine and was in a rxed and good mood. Haley turned around and looked at the dozen or so people behind her. Why only take these guys? Are we really leaving those Inhumans to Big Dipper? The Joker hummed in response. Unhappy with the perfunctory response, the female doctor sat up and wrapped her arms around his neck. Two. Lets just take two to y with. The Joker shook his head. Theyre a bunch of ordinary people who obtained superpowers and were locked up and raised in Afterlife. Whats so fun about them? As he spoke, he looked at the people in the rearview mirror and grinned. These guys are bigshots. How many secrets do you think they have waiting to be uncovered? Haley still felt a little reluctant. Those are superhumans! The Joker was unmoved. Boring souls arent worth wasting time on. If superpowers are so much fun, why dont you study Godzi and the Muto? Haley bit him angrily. Im not an animal psychiatrist. In fact, basically all the Inhumans still alive in Gideons manor were from Afterlife. Only the Latin American woman who had been given an electric shock for stealing Big Dippers des at the very beginning was a new face. However, her name was only a little red in the system, and wasnt within the scope of the cleanup. How could Luke leave them to Haley? Thankfully, there were Gideon and his opponents. Given Gideons status, any opponent who could go up against him wouldnt have a simple background. None of these people were good. Even if they hadnt killed anyone with their own hands, they had definitely done a lot of plotting and directing behind the scenes, and the fair system still gave them bright red names. However, it was Werner who had captured them. Whoever wanted to cause trouble could do their best to look for him; it had nothing to do with Luke. At that moment, all the Inhumans were thrown into Space 2, along with Shriek. It swallowed Hives parasites in the Inhumans one by one, and Luke observed each of them separately. He couldnt be any more cautious with a disgusting thing like Hive. As for Big Dippers agreement with Jiaying that he would let them go in three months at most, that wasnt a problem. Jiaying and those Inhumans hadnt participated in Werners operation, so they wouldnt be targeted. Naturally, the Inhumans of Afterlife who followed Werner werent part of the deal. A longer confinement wouldnt be considered a vition. Besides, these Inhumans had more or less left traces behind when they did bad things with Werner. Confinement for a period of time would help them hide from rumors and talk, and make it easier for Luke to examine them in all aspects. This was all for the good of Inhumans. After all, what ce on Earth was safer and less traceable than Space 2? After getting rid of Hives parasites in the Inhumans, Luke immediately used his ability to question the Inhuman women about the details of Werners operation. As Werner, Hive had a habit which his enemies would find annoying, and that was dividing up the aims of his operation andpleting them separately. None of the Inhumans under his control knew hisplete n. Even Gordon and rice, the two main members who could teleport, only knew whom they had teleported and to where. Neither of them knew what these people did after they were sent to those ces. Thankfully, Luke had taken down almost all the Inhumans who had been under Werners control. Although he had killed a lot of bright red names, he could still piece together 60 to 70% of Werners operation. Werner had the ability to control Inhumans, which was actually very powerful. If Hive had a few more months, even Luke would find it hard to kill it. If it had been a little more cautious and prudent, and didnt stick its head out, but just let its subordinates carry out missions, it would have definitely be the most difficult and powerful viin on Earth. The weaknesses and shorings of superhumans would no longer exist under the rule of Hive. As long as there were enough Inhumans, they couldplement each other perfectly. At that time, Inhumans could fight, resist and escape, and could counterattack at any time. No government on Earth would dare take the risk of starting a war with them. At that time, if Luke wanted to kill Werner, he would need to have the strength to crush all Inhumans. It could be said that before tonight, Werner already had a good hand. Once the critical period of the next month or two passed, nobody would have been able to beat his hand. But this huge advantage created a w in his mentality. This weakness was useless against other opponents, because even if they knew, they would still be powerless to capture Werner. Unfortunately, Hive had run into Luke, a cheat yer. This weakness finally led to it making one mistake after another, and in the end, it fell into a trap and became a new resident of Space 2. It would enjoy even better treatment there than on another. There would be no more offerings for it to swallow, nor would there be a Monolith through which it could escape. What awaited it was remote-controlled robots and testing equipment that it couldnt swallow, as well as endless experiments. Chapter 1982 - Harvest, Changing Tack

Chapter 1982: Harvest, Changing Tack

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Some time in the next few days, Luke let Tony and Phil know that Werner had been caught, but that didnt mean that things were over. On the contrary, the Avengers and New SHIELD agents had to go to several major cities and increase their search efforts. From the information Luke obtained from the Inhumans, it was clear that Werner had sent several teams of two to three people to these cities. One team was confirmed to be carrying purified Terrigan Crystals that could awaken Inhumans. The remaining teams might also be carrying them, which was in line with Werners goal of mass-producing awakened Inhumans. Although Werner had been caught, the Inhumans controlled by the Hive parasites would still carry out his orders, so Luke couldnt let down his guard. A small portion of the Terrigen Crystals came from Jiayings stash. The rest came from the alien metal block which Gordon had stolen. It was a container for the Terrigen Crystals. The night Big Dipper caught Werner, he found the Terrigen Crystals, along with Dr. Holden Radcliffe, the expert whom Werner had captured. In fact, the reason why Werner had only taken action after a while was that he had been looking for an expert to purify the Terrigen Crystals. Before they were purified, the Terrigen Crystals contained impurities, which made awakening Inhumans very inefficient. Ordinary people without Inhuman genes would also be directly burnt to death. Werner didnt want to be hunted down by the whole world before his strength increased, much less have his efforts go to waste. That was why he had kidnapped Dr. Holden to work for him. Luke threw Dr. Holden into Space 2. This guy had a bright red name and had done a lot of crazy human modification experiments. It just so happened that Dr. Holden had been studying the Terrigen Crystals and Inhumans recently. In the future, he could study Inhumans and work for Luke to atone for his sins. Over the next ten days, the impact of themotion caused by Werner gradually spread. This was mainly caused by the disappearance of Gideon and his enemies. Many government forces had received word from the Avengers and New SHIELD that Werner was creating Inhumans. News of his death naturally spread from these two parties, in case people panicked or someone used Werners name to mess around. Without the threat of a viin boss like Werner, many people with ulterior motives jumped out to investigate the disappearance of Gideon and the others. In truth, bigshots like Gideon mysteriously disappeared without a trace, leaving behind assets that made people green with envy. Who wouldnt be tempted by this fat piece of meat that fell from the sky? Many parties would benefit tremendously following an investigation. These benefits ranged from millions to hundreds of million. Wouldnt it be good to pocket these themselves? For a moment, many European corporations were stirred up. Luke didnt n to curb the situation at all. He even threw out the bodies of the bigshots who had been caught up in the battle at the manor, and exposed the fact that they had been killed in the manor by Werners gang. This way, these missing bigshots could be verified as dead. The various forces that had been restraining themselves finally couldnt sit still anymore, and started to fight more fiercely. In the chaos, Luke ate a huge piece of the cake based on the information he obtained from these missing bigshots. He wasnt short of clean funds to do research and consolidate his position in society. However, the maintenance costs and bonuses for the PDD were steep, and couldnt be tied to his identity. It was the same reason why Luke hadntundered money to develop the phonepany in the beginning. What Luke wanted wasnt to hide his tracks, but to not be associated with either the good or bad side. Naturally, the PDD would be developed using the dirty money which the superheroes were able to im, which could be considered making the best use of it. Gideon and the others had left behind a lot of funds in their secret ounts. The dirty businesses in Europe, America and Latin America were left to shady agents like mercenaries and intelligence brokers to operate, and the profits were used to expand their strength. If these agencies wanted to take it a step further and be drug or human traffickers, Luke, who had a list of all the members of these agencies, didnt mind harvesting them. He wasnt putting out bait to catch a bigger fish here. Whether it was hotels, nightclubs, bars, or clubs, or even some regr businesses, all of them had very high profits. If they insisted on dealing in illegal drugs and human trafficking, they were just greedy. It was like how selling pork was a legitimate business and could make money. However, some people insisted on selling infected pork to make more money. This was naturally due to personal greed, not because they were forced by the industry to do evil. Luke didnt feel guilty at all about killing such greedy people. Lukes development track had changed after he obtained Dr. Holden and the Terrigen Crystals. Before this, it was due to luck that he ran into superhumans, and they had a diverse range of personalities. He met Lorna, the supergirl trio, Nikki and Monica at the tail end of their teenage years, and their basic personalities and principles had already taken shape. It would be very hard to change their mindsets. Now, Luke could get Dr. Holden to develop a detection method for Inhumans. He could observe and train Inhumans who had yet to awaken from young, and cross out most of those who wouldnt be suitable for the PDD. After they became adults, they would havebat ability that far exceeded that of ordinary people. Those Inhumans who couldnt maintain a stable mindset and went crazy with ambition would be struck off the list of potential PDD candidates. Only with the very small number of people that was left would Luke consider using the Terrigen Crystals to awaken them. This still couldnt prevent Inhumans who obtained powers from bing corrupt, but everything would be within a controble range. After all, hadnt Luke been able to dupe Gordon, whose teleportation ability was near-iprehensible, with a long-term mental suggestion? So, Luke wasnt in a hurry to create superhuman teammates. Instead, he nted roots deeper and deeper in society toy the foundation for future team members. This was a huge, long-term n. However, most of it could be handed over to Director Selina and Skye, the intelligence officer. He just needed to set the tone at the beginning. On top of that, Luke had gained a lot this time, and there was no rush to groom teammates. Werner had provided him with a long list of superpowers. Teleportation portals, elemental energy attacks, wind control, earth control, metal maniption, melting metal and so on naturally had the unavable tag, and Luke passed over them directly. Conversely, werewolves could be partially learned, but Luke decisively refused because they were too ugly. The telekinesis mans control technique was perfect. It was a usefulplement to his Telekinesis, so Luke learned it. Elena Rodriguez, the Latin American woman who had been knocked out by the electric shock from the swords, provided Luke with an ability called Yo-Yo. She could move fast and return to the same spot in a heartbeat, which was almost like teleportation. This ability could actually be partially learned. The prerequisites were 60 for the three attributes and 200,000 credit points. Luke decisively learned it. After his clone experimented with it many times, he immediately had the urge to cry. This Yo-Yo ability was too ruthless! Chapter 1983 - Bone-Breaking Ability, the Secretary-General Flips Out

Chapter 1983: Bone-Breaking Ability, the Secretary-General Flips Out

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Luke had learned a lot of partially avable abilities. Some were not as practical as this Yo-Yo, and this had to do with restrictions on the abilities. For example, the original version of Pheromone Control could be used on both men and women, but Lukes version could only work on women, which was a 50% discount. The original version of Stacys Elementary Replication copied the body, memories, and abilities at the gic level, while Lukes version could only copy the body. At the very least, however, the ws of the original version werent present, so this could be considered a 20% discount. This time, Lukes version of the Yo-Yo ability wasnt cut down to 50% or 20%, but involved cut bones and crushed to powder, to boot. The original Yo-Yo ability which Big Dipper had personally seen for himself was almost as fast as Pietro. Lukes usual heart rate was around 50 beats per minute; even in battle, it wouldnt exceed 100 beats per minute. With the original version of the Yo-Yo ability, he would have about half a second to make the first move. What did half a second mean? It was enough time for Luke to stuff Werner into a body bag and wrap him up with several bows. With this ability to move at high speed for half a second, Luke could even knock Pietro out. However, the reality was that Lukes version of Yo-Yo had mutated, turning into an upgraded explosive ability he could explode with ten times his physical strength in one heartbeat. Then herein was the problem. This explosive ability was abination of the Fraternitys Physical Outburst and Nikkis Muscle Control, and the prerequisite for Physical Outburst was a heart rate of more than 400 beats per minute. Lukes extraordinary physique and physical abilities allowed him to reduce the consumption rate and increase his efficiency. His heart rate could be reduced to 200 beats per minute. In other words, Lukes version of the Yo-Yo ability couldst for about 0.3 seconds. Daddy System didnt even give him half a second to be a real man! Luke, who had just been happy about learning a superpower, immediately felt like he had missed out on a jackpot. However, he was only depressed for a few minutes, because this was something he had long expected. The abilities he could learn, including the ones that he could partially learn, were basically applications and extensions of his body. For example, with the vampires Hibernation ability, a vampire could sleep for hundreds of years, while Luke could only sleep for a week. Skyes Vibration could cause the ground to cave in 100 meters, while Luke could only cause the ground to shake up to a ten-meter range. Thus, Elena was a one-second superwoman, while he was a 0.3-second real man. Elena moved at high speeds, while he exploded at high speeds. This waspletely in line with the systems learning principle. Putting aside the reduction in time, this was actually a very suitable ability for Luke. For example, the Level 2 clone had 12 times the strength of an ordinary person. There was no need to make special adjustments, and one casual punch could produce an impact of more than a ton. With Yo-Yo, the Level 2 clones output instantly increased to more than 10 tons. If Luke recalled his clones and let all his stats return to him, his punch would have an impact of more than 30 tons. Coupled with his mastery of physical techniques, it wouldnt be impossible for his punch to have an impact of 50 tons. Moreover, if it were anyone else, they wouldnt dare use the ability even if it gave them 10 times the explosive power. If an ordinary person who could punch at 100 kg could suddenly punch at 1,000 kg, what they should worry about wasnt killing someone, but about crippling themself first. That was because their body wouldnt be able to withstand such a fierce output. But this wasnt a problem for Luke, who already had Elementary Healing and multiple physical buffs. After his Strength reached 80, there was still Intermediate Healing and Elementary Tempering waiting to be learned. At that time, 10 times the explosive power might be a regr move for him. Thinking that, Lukes mood quickly improved. 0.3 seconds was indeed a little short, but both his abilities and control would improve. In the future, he could try to reduce the power of the output and the cooldown time C a non-stop chain of attacks would no longer be just a dream! Wasnt that what happened thanks to the effect of his strong physique on the Fraternitys Physical Outburst? Luke wasnt done with all the good things yet. Another important gain awaited him. There were some abilities on the list of the mountain mans abilities which could be learned. Gravity Control definitely wasnt something Daddy System would let Luke learn. However, he could still learn Muscle Expansion. The prerequisites were 40 Strength, 40 Dexterity, and 10,000 credit points. After pestering Daddy System for a long time, Luke finally chose to learn the ability. It wasnt that he was being unreasonable C the mountain man really was a mountain of flesh that was equivalent to five Lukes. Until Luke was clear that Muscle Expansion was a malleable ability and could be reversed, there was no way he would dare learn this figure-destroying ability! Thankfully, Daddy System promised that he would go back to normal after using it, and that it wasnt permanent. Right after Luke learned this ability, Selina flipped out. She charged into the basement and dragged Luke out. You threw so much at me, then holed up in yourb. Isnt that too much? Luke blinked. Er, didnt I tell you theres no rush, and you can take it slow? Selina immediately exposed his hypocrisy. If we dont hurry up and deal with the secret assets you threw at us, can we keep them? Luke blinked innocently. Its fine. Just throw some away. Your mental health is the most important thing. Selina cracked her knuckles. Hmm? Luke said, Okay, just tell me what you want. Selina gave him a Its good that you understand look. I need an assistant who can help me deal with these misceneous things. Who? Luke knew that this would be a troublesome request. The misceneous tasks of the PDD involved deploying and nning out the Justice Leagues underground forces. The candidate for a managerial role had to be very trustworthy C otherwise, Selina and Skye wouldnt be the only ones at this level. Selina said, Miss Jenny is pretty good She stared at Luke for a few seconds before she gave up. Fine, shes more suited to being your secretary. Hearing that, Luke got aplicated expression on his face. Why didnt Selina mention Jennys status as a female CEO? Was it because she was the secretary-general of the Justice League? After grumbling, Selina got down to business. Mindy is already 18, and shes still hanging out with your brother. I think we can give her something serious to do. I think Luke smacked his lips. For Joseph, finding a girlfriend is quite serious. Thinking about Joseph, who liked to hole up and read files and do research like his brother, Selina was silent for a moment before she concluded, Joseph is still a minor. Hes still a kid In any case, you have to find me at least two assistants. Luke fell silent. There was nothing wrong with Selinas suggestion. She did need an assistant, and Mindy was indeed the right candidate. Young people needed time to fall in love, but it wasnt a problem for them to take a small part of the workload. But one person wasnt enough to reduce the number of tasks to a level that Selina could tolerate. How about D.A. Jennifer? Luke proposed a name that surprised Selina. Chapter 1984 - A Man Who Lives on His Looks

Chapter 1984: A Man Who Lives on His Looks

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Selina frowned. Can Jennifer resign from her job? Luke shrugged. She hasnt made any progress in resolving the matter of her body turning green. She doesnt dare stay outside for long at all. Most of the time, she can only take leave and stay at home and do yoga to rx. Selina hesitated. But Dustin Luke shook his head. Given D.A. Jennifers situation, its pretty much the same whether or not she enters this circle. If she works for us, the chance of her being exposed in public is conversely lower. Selina thought for a moment and realized that it made sense. If Jennifer joined the PDD, her connection to superheroes may be revealed, but if she didnt, someone might discover that she was a female Hulk. Inparison, choosing a route with less exposure wasnt wrong. Also, as a criminalwyer, she had dared to go up against the Elsworth family, one of the most powerful families in California, and a bunch of gunmen had even dropped by her ce to try and kill her. Aftering to New York, she chose to be a D.A.. She was outstanding and performed well. In just a few years, she was promoted from an assistant prosecutor to a deputy D.A.. This sort of tough woman who abhorred evil, coupled with her invulnerable green halo, was actually quite suitable for the PDD. Okay, youre in charge of roping her in as soon as possible. After saying that, Selina thought of something. In the future, shell be in charge of criminal investigation and tracking? Luke agreed. Of course. She cant know about the gray organizations and affairs for now. Im afraid shell send those people to prison first. Selina nodded in agreement. There was a difference between the PDD and Jennifers daily work. The D.A.s priority was to nail down evidence and send criminals to prison. With the PDD, however, Luke and the Bat Squad took action directly after an investigation, so that Luke could get experience and credit points. From this point of view, it would take some time for Jennifer to adjust after she joined the PDD. At the very least, she had to get used to criminals who didnt enter prison or the hospitals. As for entering the morgue, there was no need to let D.A. Jennifer know about that for now. Dustin? This guy was about to be promoted to deputy chief. It was enough for him to focus on that. Now that D.A. Jennifer had something to do, Dustin could rx. Dustin couldnt act tough with this young, valiant wife. Hm It seemed that Luke had to give his old boss supplementary Life 1, or the middle-aged mans body would be hollowed out sooner orter. It wasnt easy to be the husband of a She-Hulk. Thinking that, an image couldnt help but appear in the mind of a certain unscrupulous former subordinate: Jennifer, on top, suddenly roaring and turning green. Below, Dustin turning his head in despair, a sad tear falling from the corner of one eye. Luke couldnt help but smile ambiguously. Selina saw it and couldnt help but pull at his thick skin. Tell me, what disgusting thing are you thinking about this time? Luke collected his thoughts and said solemnly, Im just considering a wee gift for Jennifer. Selina was suspicious. Judging from your expression What scam of a gift is it? Luke said helplessly, Im just going to give Dustin two Life 1s. Hes almost 50. Jennifer must be starving. Hm, he really needs it. Selina: Disgusting. In any case, Im definitely not the disgusting one.?After saying that, Luke didnt care anymore. He turned around and was about to slip away. He still had yet to test his new strength. Could how disgusting other people were be more fun than ying with Muscle Expansion? Obviously not. In the end, Director Selina jumped over and grabbed him. B*stard, you want to go back to the basement again to mess around? Tell me, what have you been working on for the past few days? Let me see. Thetter half of her sentence revealed her true motive. It wasnt that she was against Luke being a shut-in techie, but that the equipment he made was very interesting. Apart from Luke, she was usually the first person to use them, and they were a lot of fun to y with. Luke thought for a moment, then went down to the basement with Director Selina clinging shamelessly to his back. Lets talk inside. A momentter, they were standing in the test room in the basement. Selina picked up a cream cake that was on the side with a fork. Alright, stop beating around the bush. Take out your new baby. Chuckling, Luke took off his T-shirt and tossed it aside, leaving him in a gray, skin-tight sleeveless nanosuit. Selina stuffed a big piece of cake into her mouth as her eyes were fixed on Lukes upper torso it definitely wasnt because she was drooling over his chest. Luke had been working on the nanosuit for the past two years. Perhaps it was because there were new developments in this project, so he specially took off his T-shirt so that she could look at the details. Then, she heard a certain person raise his hands and shout, Sparta, give me strength! Selina:?Sparta? Dont lie to me! Isnt that from a cartoon? But in the next moment, Lukes muscles suddenly swelled up. In the blink of an eye, his figure went from being thin to being as buff as that of a Spartan warrior. Selina: WTF! Sparta wasnt important! What was important was the bulging muscles in front of her which made her feel suffocated. Luke almost always fought with armor on. The two of them usually didnt spar for real. After all, without the buff from the symbiosis with the dog head, there was a huge gap in theirbat skills, and she couldnt fight him at all. So, Selina had never seen this super figure before. Bam! The cream cake fell with a st on the table. Her eyes glowed as she reached out to touch Luke. This is awesome! Luke didnt stop her. Director Selina had always been a fan of muscles. Ever since she saw his smooth and perfect muscles, however, she had be immune to other lumps of flesh. Luke raised his arms and slowly exercised his limbs and body to carefully sense the effect of the Muscle Expansion ability. There was no rush to test for strength and agility. He could do that in the basement of the research institute, which was spacious and fully equipped. As a master of physical techniques, he had an extremely keen sense of his own body, and could easily detect problems in his control of subtle movements. After working his body for almost a minute, he turned around angrily. Are you done groping? Im going to do some boxing. Selina drew back her hands reluctantly. How long does this abilityst for? Luke said, Dont think about it. I wont stay like this forever. Selina curled her lip and returned to the table. She picked up the cream cake again and smacked her lips. If you go out like this, a bunch of sl*ts will definitelye over to lick you. Its fine to stay like this at home. Luke raised his hands in preparation to use the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique. Dream on! Ive always relied on my looks to make a living. Ill never peddle my muscles! Chapter 1985 - The Good and Bad of New Abilities, New Head of the New Division

Chapter 1985: The Good and Bad of New Abilities, New Head of the New Division

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After messing around with Selina for a bit, Luke collected his thoughts and started cultivating the Kunlun Chi Refining technique. By circting his chi, he could clearly sense the minute changes in his body. After cultivating for almost half an hour, Luke stopped and stood with his eyes closed for a moment before he heaved a long sigh. Selina had already finished her cake and was now drinking hot chocte to quench her thirst. How do you feel? Luke nodded. The increase in explosive power is alright. !! Then, he shook his head. But its hard to control it smoothly. Selinas eyes lit up. Then you have to transform and train more. Luke chuckled and didnt expose her true motive. He tried to cancel the Muscle Expansion ability with a thought. But his chest muscles, which were even more developed than Selinas, moved, and then nothing happened. Luke was baffled. After a few more tries, he had to abandon the idea of immediately removing this transformation. That was because going back to normal too quickly would cause serious damage, so his body instinctively resisted this operation; that was why trying to cancel the transformation hadnt worked. Luke immediately understood. Daddy System said that this ability could be activated automatically and that it wasnt permanent, but it didnt say that it could be canceled automatically. Looking at the current situation, as long as he wasnt active, his swollen muscles would slowly return to normal in half an hour. This was a self-protection mechanism for the body, and wasnt a side effect. After hearing his exnation, Selina immediately chuckled and took out her phone. She aimed it at the muscr man in front of her and took 360-degree shots. As she took photos, she didnt forget to shout, Come, do a twirl and give me a side profile of that face which you make a living with! Luke red at her. She nodded quickly. Thats right, thats it. Keep it up, dont give me a gross expression. Luke rolled his eyes and ignored her. He walked to the side and had a look at the data that he had taken. It wasnt that he was afraid of Selina C he had just given her a lot of work, and he would have to pay for it sooner orter. As long as Director Selina didnt go on strike, he would endure it. In subsequent tests, Luke no longer used Muscle Expansion with his main body. That first time, he had only used it at the lowest level, and he had directly gotten bulkier, like a cheetah turning into a leopard. Anyone with normal eyesight would be able to see the difference. Although some people had always suspected that he might have a superpower, they generally spected that it was rted to shooting. If he suddenly had a physical ability, there would be even more people watching him. Luke didnt want that to happen. He should be an ordinary and weak detective. At most, he would rely on his marksmanship to make a living. There was no way he would do anything like demolish a house with his bare hands and flip over a car on the streets. After that, the Level 2 clone carried out aprehensive examination on its own. This way, a certain female director didnt get a chance to lick ice cream. If she saw the full extent of Muscle Expansion, however, she probably wouldnt feel like she was licking ice cream, but more like eating raw pork. It waspletely different from the beautiful muscle lines in Selinas heart. She liked art films, not thrillers. Thanks to the help of and coordination with Lukes other physical abilities, he didnt look as ugly as the mountain man. Strength was temporary C if he was photographed one time with an ugly appearance, it would be remembered forever. Wasnt Tony, who pursued a dashing appearance, also fearful of the photos that Knight had taken of him doing the split? It was because of this that the tycoons psychological advantage in front of Knight had dropped by at least 21.3%. Luke didnt want to give the tycoon a chance to settle the score. If the guy could settle the score, he would get cocky, and when he got cocky, something would happen. Knight also needed the Muscle Expansion ability as his trump card. It could be integrated into his explosive, control, durable, and recovery abilities in his system of superpowers. It wouldnt be to the point of his muscles turning into armor, but his expanded muscles would enable him to handle the side effects of ten times the explosive power. A punch with ten times the power wouldnt break his bones. At most, some of his muscles would burst. Bone fractures had a bigger impact in a battle, and recovery was slower. Elementary Self-Healing and Light of Life could heal his muscles in seconds. Thinking that, Luke couldnt help but rub his chin and mutter to himself, There seems to be something wrong with my luck recently. Why am I leaning more and more toward bing a meat shield? I was clearly an expert marksman before. That being said, he didnt dwell on it. He had always adhered to the safety first rule. As a super meat shield, he would definitely be the king who could live to the end. When it came down to it, in this cold and cruel society, whoever was left was king! Jennifers switch in jobs had pretty much gone smoothly. Pretty much because it took a month to settle things. Dustin was an old acquaintance, and Luke didnt want to use his abilities on him, so they just met in private. Jennifer was a tough and determined woman, but in the end, she couldnt resist her husbands pillow talk. In mid-November, she officially joined the PDD as the head of the Crime Investigation Division. This was a new department specially set up for Jennifer. More importantly, for Director Selina, it was a department for her to offload a lot of troublesome things. Criminal investigations carried out by the PDD had to be meticulous and urate. This meticulousness didnt have to address all aspects, but it had to verify that a crime had indeed beenmitted and the real culprit behind it. After being a detective for so many years, Selina was no stranger to investigating cases, but she didnt have the patience to investigate a dozen at the same time. Jennifer, the new head, was different. She was a deputy district attorney at the New York D.A. office. If it wasnt for theplication of her turning green in thest two years, she might have be the chief prosecutor. The chief prosecutors main task was simr to that of the head of the PDDs Crime Investigation Division, which was to direct others to look for and analyze leads and evidence. In terms of personality and capability, Jennifer was indeed suited for this job. In fact, she adapted to her new job faster than Luke expected. As for whether or not her behavior had anything to do with Dustin using Life 1, Luke didnt know. He just knew that during those few days, Dustin, who always got to HQ early, waste. Perhaps he could give the boss a PDD Medal of Honor and Valor in the future? Otherwise, Luke would be looking down too much on the bosss valiance during this time. Chapter 1986 - Aftermath, Another Drawing

Chapter 1986: Aftermath, Another Drawing

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Jennifer was sorted out, and there were no problems with Mindy. This old team member, who had just be an adult, started work a month earlier than Jennifer, the new head. Luke had V visit her father and talk to her, and Mindy joined up the next day. After all, she had grown up cutting down gangsters, and wasnt as obsessed with morality as Jennifer. Thus, she didnt have to be like Jennifer, who could only handle the clean part of things, and could participate in managing most of the PDDs affairs. In this way, Jennifer had a specialized portfolio, while Mindy helped Selina deal with the rest of the work. !! Selinas workload dropped to about half of what it had been before. With Mindy as an all-rounder assistant to fill in the gaps, she could finally heave a huge sigh of relief. Now that Director Selina had a new assistant, Luke was finally let go. He continued studying his new and old abilities in theb. At that moment, the problems left in Werners wake began to appear. The aftermath wasnt noisy, but itsted for a long time. The Inhumans that had been sent to New Delhi and Mexico City had yet to be found. In thest few months, one or two awakened Inhumans would appear in New Delhi and Mexico City every few days. Luke had his Level 2 clone search for more than a month, but it couldnt find them. It was very likely that the Inhumans who had been dispatched in the beginning were using their respective superpowers to conceal the activation of the Terrigen Crystals. These two cities had a poption of more than 20 million, and the bottom rungs of society were very chaotic; trying to find a few superhumans who wereying low was like looking for a needle in a haystack. However, Werner was already locked up in Space 2, and couldnt control these awakened Inhumans. Without anyone to unite the Inhumans, the impact and control of their abilities was poor; it would be very hard for them to cause a huge incident. Most people would scare not just others but themselves silly when they awakened. Few would understand how serious this matter was from the beginning and keep it a secret. By the time they figured out what had happened to them, the Avengers, New SHIELD or the PDD had already arrived to detain them. The only thing that Luke wasnt satisfied with was that these Inhumans abilities were too bizarre. Of the Inhumans they had caught in thest few months, only Karls ability to assimte could be partially learned. When Karl came in touch with a particr substance, his body could transform into a simr substance. The transformation wouldnt work if the substance exceeded the upper limit of the ability, but there was no limit to how long the transformation couldst. With Lukes handicapped version, his muscles would only simte simr properties of the substance for about an hour, but the transformation could be canceled at any time. There were dozens of awakened Inhumans in Afterlife, and more than 100 of them had been created by Werner. Out of over 200 in total, only 12 abilities could be learned. Excluding those that were like low-grade versions of what Luke already had, and the ugly versions that he could learn but didnt dare to, there were only six real gains. The handicapped version of Yo-Yo was called Tenfold Explosion, Muscle Expansion was called Big Muscle Tyrant, and Physical Transformation was called Elementary Mimicry. Coupled with the stretchy ability he had obtained earlier on, which he called Taffy, these four were all physical-type abilities. Mental Interference and Telekic Control were mental-types. In terms ofposition, Lukes superpowers skewed toward these two types. He was severelycking in elemental and long-range attacks, and could only rely on technology to make up for it. But Luke had never given up on his dream of bing a top long-range fighter. Who said that a super meat shield couldnt have the heart of the strongest long-range fighter? It was May 2012, and Elena contacted Luke in the middle of the night. He thought that she wanted him toe over for coffee, but that wasnt the case. When he arrived at Elenas ce in New Jersey, Luke saw that she had fallen asleep on the couch. She had gone out looking for inspiration for more than a month, and hadnt gotten over the jetg yet. She was suddenly hit with inspiration in the middle of the night; like a puppet controlled by a mysterious power, she got up and drew half a drawing before she even put her clothes on. She had just barely been able to call Luke, before she couldnt help but copse on the couch. Luke used his telekinesis to bring the easel over to the couch. At the same time, he pulled out a nket to cover the artists curvy body. After hey her down properly, he sat down and gently soothed her anxiety. Elena, who had been sleeping restlessly, felt the faint touch of a familiar hand. Her brow rxed, and her slightly hurried breathing turned gentle. Luke, on the other hand, was already carefully examining the foresight drawing. Elenas Foresight Drawing couldnt foresee everything. For example, she hadnt felt anything when Werner appeared. But as long as she drew something, it meant that it wouldnt be a small matter. Luke had long wanted this ability, and didnt need to gamble for it. All he had to do was use Real Dream to fulfill Elenas wish for a perfect date, and her list of abilities waspletely open to him. Foresight Drawing could be partially learned, and the prerequisite was that he had to obtain a certain rted mental ability C like Yukio Yashidas Death Sense. After Luke learned Elenas ability, it became a mutation of Death Sense, which allowed him to sense certain targets that might pose a huge threat to him. There was no image or plot C at most, he developed a more pointed sense for danger. Previously, Werner had given Luke a clear sense of danger, which was why Luke had kept an eye on him and didnt stop until he caught Werner. However, Foresight Drawing was like Yo-Yo C Lukes knock-off version was a lot worse. So, Luke hurried over when he heard that Elena had a new drawing. The drawing this time was a little strange. It was just a picture of a very ordinary remote street in a big city, and there was only one person in it. Anyone who could appear in a Foresight Drawing was extraordinary, and this person was wearing a suit of armor that Luke had never seen before. The armor was mostly white, with ck and red mixed into it. The armor was symmetrical and well-made. The overall appearance was quite pleasing to the eye, but it probably wasnt very sturdy. From the outside, it looked a little like Starks typical style. Luke narrowed his eyes when he saw the helmet. He was also very familiar with the helmet, which looked nothing like the Mark armors, but more like the Ant-Man helmet. However, the man was wearing the helmet, and his face couldnt be seen at all. Luke scanned the image into the database and immediately had Alfred look for matches starting with the people on Dr. Pyms side. In less than three seconds, Alfred gave him the results: The target was 63.2% simr to Scott Lang. The inuracies of a picture drawn by hand could ount for a 28.6% difference. The target was most likely Scott Lang. Chapter 1987 - Thick-skinned Dr. Scott, the Good Guy

Chapter 1987: Thick-skinned Dr. Scott, the Good Guy

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After hearing Alfreds reply, Luke thought for a moment before he gave another instruction. Have Eddie personally investigate Scotts current whereabouts. Simte an image of this suit and send it to Dr. Pym under the bigshots name. Ask him if he has developed something simr. Of course, the bigshot wasnt afraid of the old man turning hostile after asking such a blunt question. This was partly because the bigshot had the Pym Particle technology, and partly because of the Water of Life. In any case, Dr. Pyms emotions had always beenplicated when it came to the bigshot. The old man definitely didnt have the confidence to turn hostile, or he wouldnt have tolerated Darren for years. Dr. Pym replied quickly. The answer was no, but he asked about the origin of the suit. !! Luke brushed the old man off with ament that he couldnt confirm the source of the information for the time being. As expected of someone who had been a special agent for many years C the old mans bad temper didnt affect his thick skin. He had clearly noticed something but wasnt willing to divulge what it was, yet he still wanted to ask about it. Of course, Luke wasnt an easy person to deal with either. He knew that the white suit was very likely rted to the Ant-Man suit, but he didnt tell Dr. Pym that. They were no better or no worse than each other. However, Dr. Pyms words were enough for Luke to view the white suit as a version of the Ant-Man suit. Whether it was an imitation by someone else or a beta version by Dr Pym, that wasnt important. Given Elenas Foresight Drawing, Luke had to host this suspect, Scott Lang. If it really was Scott, there wouldnt be any trouble. After all, Scott had a very good impression of the Bat Squad because he was a guy with a strong sense of justice. In terms of his miserable circumstances, perhaps only Eddie couldpare. Both of them had fought a capital group for justice, and lost their jobs and wives. Scott went to prison and lost visiting rights to see his daughter, but Eddie almost lost his life. To be honest, if Scott wasnt with Dr. Pyms daughter, Luke wouldve recruited him into the PDD or even the Justice League. He was a thief? Big deal. After Scott was released from prison, he wanted to get a decent job, but was fired for no reason several times. He had no choice but to steal from Dr. Pym, and was inexplicably roped in. Inparison, Mindy had been stealing dirty money from her father before she turned ten, but still led the Ursa Minor team under the Justice League. Ivan Vanko had also stolen materials back then, which was far more expensive than whatever Scott could steal. Now, Ivan was begging people to sell him credit points on the team channel every day. One of Scotts strengths was that he had integrity. His personality was also pretty good. He was quite hm, cute. To put it bluntly, this guy was the ssic good guy, which was how he had wound up in such a miserable state. Apart from his righteous heart, this guy didnt have the entricities of a superhero. Hm Fine, he was a chatterbox. However, Luke knew a lot of chatterboxes; from the tycoon to Rhodes, to the four little turtles and Deadpool, Scott didnt even make the top five. Besides, Luke specialized in treating chatterboxes, so this quirk could be ignored. Eddie, who was weak for his girlfriend, had refused to move away from San Francisco. In wrapping things up for Scott, the bigshot had needed to deliver things like a new ID and the Thousand Faces System to Scott. Director Selina simply used this opportunity for Eddie toe in contact with Scott. As a reporter who specialized in digging up the secrets of big corporations, Eddie was a chatterbox when he needed to be. The two chatterboxes got closer very quickly. If Dr. Pym hadnt been keeping a close eye on Scott, this sessor, the two of them wouldve long be friends. So, it wasnt hard for Eddie to find out if Scott was still in San Francisco. He had just needed to give Scott his new ID and the Thousand Faces System, and send a message to the other party to decide on a meeting location, and the next night, Eddie saw Scott, who hade to collect the goods. Luke was on site investigating a location after Alfred had narrowed down possible targets. Is this the ce? Alfred said, Based on the details of the alley in the drawing, there is an 82.7% simrity. Its the most likely location, plus there are unresolvable differences in other simr locations. Luke hummed in response. He wasnt surprised. They were already very lucky to be able toe up with a possible location. Secondly, the scene in the Foresight Drawing was during the day, and it definitely wasnt at dawn or dusk. Thus, the time limit was between seven in the morning and seven in the evening. Luke rented an empty apartment on the third floor next to the alley and installed a surveince camera so that he didnt have to squat on the fire escape opposite and eat car fumes on the street. All that was left to do was wait. In a week at most, this mysterious man in unknown armor would appear in the alley below. As it turned out, the timing of the Foresight Drawing was quite rushed. Elena drew it at two in the morning on 2 May, and the mysterious man appeared in the alley at three in the afternoon on 4 May. Several passers-by looked in astonishment at the white figure. Then they looked dazed for a moment before they walked away, as if nothing had happened. The mysterious man in white armor was stunned for a moment. Luke had no choice but to continue using Real Dream to distract the passers-by so that the man wouldnt be surrounded. A momentter, the man in white armor retreated. Luke, who was observing silently, eximed inwardly, because the white armor didnt fold or shrink down, but looked like it disappeared altogether. Even Tonys nanotechnology couldnt achieve this effect. Seeing the face of the mysterious man, Luke sent a message to Eddie. Find a way to get Scott to video call you. Just confirm that its him. In San Francisco, Eddie was making dinner for his girlfriend buying food from a restaurant and arranging them on a te could be considered a little like making, right? Hearing the cats meow that was the text notification he had set especially for ck Cat, Eddie immediately picked up his phone for a look. He was immediately depressed. Im not gay. If Im too enthusiastic, will Scott think I want to give him lube? Even so, he still found a great reason to call Scott. Hey, bro, what do you think about the dinner I made for my girlfriend? Scott was a little confused, but when he saw Eddies enthusiastic face and the beautiful dishes, he was still amazed. Wow, this really looks like the signature dish of that Spanish seafood restaurant I went to a few days ago. Chapter 1988 - Another Scott, Another 2012

Chapter 1988: Another Scott, Another 2012

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Eddies face stiffened, but he then hung up after saying a few perfunctory words. He then sent Luke a reply. Boss, Scott is probably training at home. Im sure its him. Otherwise, he wouldnt have recognized the signature restaurant dish I bought,?he added inwardly. Luke replied to say that he got it, and told Eddie to remain on standby. Eddie shrugged, put down his phone, and continued to make hm, to arrange the food. He shouldnt stress that he had made it, in case Annie recognized it too! Luke had already gone downstairs. Entering the alley, he walked to the other person who had taken off his white suit, but was still standing there with a distraught expression another Scott Lang. At that moment, Scott was feeling devastated. Why was he always the one who ran into a problem? That didnt make sense. Last time, he had just been helping that Ghostdy collect some quantum energy to fix her body. It had only felt like a few minutester when he came out, only to find that his father-inw, mother-inw and wife-to-be had all turned to dust. Oh, his ex-wife and her husband had also turned to dust. If it wasnt for his daughter, he wouldve copsed. But even then, what was so great about her growing up all of a sudden? D*mn it. He had said he would spend a happy childhood with his little princess, but she suddenly turned into a big princess C Scott could barely lift her anymore. Butpared with Clint, whose entire family had turned to dust, Scott was undoubtedly lucky. The princess had grown up, but she was still his princess. Finally, Tony agreed to help Scott to perfect the theory of entering the Quantum Realm and returning to a certain point in the past. The magnate had spent money and effort to build a new Quantum Tunnel and new Quantum Suits. Everybody went to three different time points to borrow the Infinity Stones from that time period. Scott, Tony, Steve, Dr. Hulk hm, Dr. Banner, all chose New York in 2012. That was because at that time, the Tesseract (Space Stone) and Lokis scepter (Mind Stone) were at Stark Tower, and the Time Stone (Eye of Agamotto) was at 177a Bleecker Street. Everybody felt that it would be far easier for Tony and Steve to obtain the two Stones that had just been seized by Iron Man and Captain America in 2012. But what was going on now? This very normal-looking New York was abnormal. Also, where were Tony and the others? Why was he alone here? He wasnt a f*cking expert in quantum science. Thinking that, Scott felt like he was about to copse. What was even more troublesome was that because of his father-inws disappearance, there was no longer a source for the Pym Particle. Each of them could only use the Quantum Realm twice during this operation, which was just enough for one round trip. Now that he was alone, should he brace himself and get the three Stones before he returned, or should he go straight back? Hey, buddy, do you need help? A gentle and clear male voice rang out not far away. Scott raised his head and saw a smiling young man. He gaped; for a moment, he didnt know how to refuse this kindhearted person. With a smile on his face, Luke pointed at Scotts helmet. Bro, your suit is quite cool. Are you a superhero? Do you know the Dark Knight and ck Cat? What? Stunned for a moment, Scott then admitted, Yeah, Im the superhero Ant-Man. Nice to meet you. Luke shook his hand. Ant-Man? Sorry, I havent read about you in the newspaper. I prefer the Dark Knight and ck Cat. Deathstroke isnt bad either. Iron Man is trash. Why would DCic characters be in the news? Scott blinked nkly.?Also, isnt Iron Man the Avengers boss? Why are you saying hes trash? Even as heined inwardly, he somehow calmed down. Luke pointed at a cafe not far away. Im very interested in the daily lives of superheroes. How about we have a chat? Scott hesitated. He still hadnt figured out whether to look for the Stones on his own or return to his universe in 2023. He had no time for a coffee with a stranger. Luke asked, Is there an emergency? Do you need my help? Scott had already calmed down, but at this question, he suddenly realized something. Wait, why was he in a hurry? How long he stayed here wouldnt affect his return to 2023 C only five seconds would have passed then. Then why was he in such a hurry? He could have considered the pros and cons before making a decision. Steal the Stones from Stark Tower on his own? What a joke. He could deal with Falcon on his own, but take on all the Avengers himself? Sorry, they would string him up and beat him up. Thinking that, he felt that it wasnt a bad idea to first understand the situation here from this kindhearted young man in front of him. He didnt even know what year it was here New York couldnt be this peaceful on the afternoon of 4 May 2012. They sat in a corner of the cafe and chatted. One was thoughtful, and the other was deliberate. The conversation quickly got back on track. As they chatted, Scott couldnt stop gaping. It has already been years since the Chitauri invasion? You have Batman here? Hm, he sacrificed himself during the Battle of New York by sending a nuclear missile into space? The Dark Knight is Batmans sessor? Are you sure his name isnt Nightwing Robin? ck Cat has three ws on each hand? Isnt that Wolverines thing? Deathstroke is actually called Big Dipper, not Wilson? The Bat Squad is the strongest, not the Avengers? Theyre especially close? With each piece of news Luke gave him, he even took out his phone to show Scott all sorts of headlines online. Scott waspletely confused. What the hell? How did he end up in a world which had Batman? Thankfully, Luke told him very firmly that there was no Gotham City, much less Arkham. At the very least, Scott didnt have to worry about Superman falling from the sky and turning New York into ruins. But why did Batman debut in sunny Los Angeles at the very beginning? Bruce Wayne, who had grown up enjoying the Californian sun, wasnt Batman at all! Shouldnt he be flying around a cold and damp Gotham? Also, could a Dark Knight who didnt crawl through the sewers and send people to Arkham be considered Batman at all?! Too many things were different in 2012 in this world, and Scott didnt know what to do. Even though his mind was in a mess, Scott still had a good impression of Luke. Whatever information the other party casually gave him was background information that he needed to immediately understand. This was much more convenient than flipping through the information himself. Em~ But it seemed that there was breaking news on Messenger and F2F hot topics here? Many people had detailed timelines for the superheroes and major events here, which could be essed online with a smartphone. Scott wouldve found out sooner orter even if Luke hadnt said anything, but it was Luke who told him about the hot topics and breaking news. He would remember this favor. Gradually, it turned eight oclock. They still didnt leave. Luke simply ordered a delivery of Tesnack and chatted with Scott as they ate. In the end, Scott felt a little ufortable. Luke, why are you so enthusiastic toward me? Luke tilted his head and thought for a moment. Maybe because you look nice? Scott fidgeted ufortably. Uh, bro, I have a girlfriend. Shes hot. Luke had aplicated expression on his face. I have a few girlfriends too. Theyre also hot. Chapter 1989 - A Good Chat

Chapter 1989: A Good Chat

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Scott heaved a sigh of relief. Thats good. Bro, I thought you had a thing for me. Hehe. Luke was amused by Scotts dumb smile, but he wasnt angry. In thest few years, the Inte had expanded, and information on various minority groups had gradually spread. There were a lot of people who came out publicly, in order to support this issue, and they gave many others the courage to express their true orientation. Both Luke and Selina had been hit on by the same gender quite a bit when they went out. !! Indeed, the situation would start out simr to what Luke had done today. His attitude was a little too enthusiastic. So, it wasnt strange for Scott to misunderstand. Rx. I just had the feeling that you have the temperament of a superhero. Otherwise, most people would think that youre cosying. Scott thought for a moment and was enlightened. No wonder the people in the alley looked at me like that. Luke was helpless. I was the one who cleaned up after you. Otherwise, if you hadnt shrunk down and run, a bunch of reporters wouldve surrounded you in half an hour. This was New York, the most enthusiastic and friendly city in the world for superheroes. Superviins? Sorry, the Bat Squad would teach all superviins who caused trouble here a lesson. Local Inte celebrities in New York posted updates on the Bat Squads achievements: how many bad guys died, how many were partially or fully crippled, and so on. Of course, the numbers definitely werent urate. Many bad guys didnt even get the chance to show their faces before they were taken down quietly. However, that meant that these records were of real cases that had been verified, and the chance of an error was very low. Even if a number of them might have been overlooked, ording to these records, there had been up to 3,000 unlucky criminals in New York in 2011. It sounded like a lot, but on average, that was less than ten people a day. If the number was distributed equally among the dozen members of the Bat Squad and Ursa Minor, each of them would get less than one criminal each day. New York Citys criminal resources were drying up day by day, and everybody could only safeguard the nearby city of New Jersey. Parts of the states of New Jersey, New York and Rhode Ind got the same treatment. As the saying went, people died for wealth. The price of illegal drugs in New York had increased countless times. Even if operations were just one tenth of what they used to be, they still made a lot of money. The gangs who were unwilling to abandon New York, this super big market, simply scattered and hid in the surrounding areas to fight the Bat Squad. Luke knew very well that there was no end to criminals, so after controlling the amount, the daily cleanup was basically left to Mindys Ursa Minor. At that moment, there was the sound of knocking not far away. Both of them turned around at the same time, only to see a figure cancel stealth mode to reveal a dark gray suit of armor. Luke didnt say anything. Scott was so scared that he clutched his chest and bent over. It wasnt surprising that he had such a strong reaction. It was just that Luke had mentioned a lot about how the Dark Knight had inherited Batmans style of doing things C breaking bones if not crippling criminals altogether. A good guy like Scott felt very ufortable when he heard that. Now that the Dark Knight was suddenly standing next to him, he was lucky that he wasnt scared out of his wits. Knight looked at Luke with his bluish-white eyes. Sorry, I have something to discuss with him. Scott immediately got up. Okay, Ill be on my way. He stepped to the side and was about to squeeze past Knight. In the end, he felt a weight on his shoulder. He turned his head and lowered his eyes to see a ck palm pressing down on his shoulder. Knights deep voice rang out. We havent talked yet. Scott was about to cry. He raised his hand to press the button on the side of his helmet. He felt that it was best not to interact too much with Knight, who looked very grim. D*mn it! Could the person who inherited Batmans will be a normal person? He had to be a lunatic. Then, Scott felt that he couldnt move his hand. The ck hand on his shoulder let go to easily grab his hand before he could press the button. Scott immediately tried with his other hand C he had used this move many times before. In the end his hands were pressed together, as if he were begging for mercy. Luke stood up with a smile. Knight, Scott is a nice guy. Dont tease him. Stumped for a moment, Scott suddenly thought of something and looked back and forth between them. Are you on the same side? Luke shook his head with a smile and patted his shoulder. Batman and I happened to run into the same group of criminals before. Scott still felt like he had been tricked. But he didnt give up. Wait, what if hes a bad guy in disguise? Hes wearing a mask. Luke didnt know whether tough or cry. He patted this buffoons shoulder again and said, Trust me: Whoever dares pretend to be the Dark Knight in New York will definitely be sent to the ICU tomorrow. Pausing for a moment, he continued, Dont worry, Knight never attacks good people. With that, he nodded at the Level 2 clone dressed as Knight, and left. Scott watched him leave in a daze, and suddenly felt that the cafe was quiet. There were no customers talking or waiters moving around; it was like a scene out of a horror flick. He recalled that he hadnt heard any noise in the shop since a moment ago. His face was a little pale. Did you kill everyone here? Knight chuckled and opened the storage slot at Scotts waist. After taking out the Pym Particle, he let go of Scotts hands. Dont worry, its just a little sedative. Theyll wake up after were done talking. Scott pulled a long face. Um, can you give that back to me first? Thats a souvenir from my girlfriend. Knight sat down and yed with the tube that contained the red Pym Particle. Oh, really? This is very simr to Dr. Pyms product. As he spoke, he flipped his hand, and another tube containing the red Pym Particle appeared. The two Pym Particles bounced around in his palm. The difference was that Scotts tube was half-empty, while Knight had just taken out a full tube. Scotts eyes widened. This, this, this is impossible. How can Dr. Pym hand over the Pym Particle? Knight didnt think much of it. A product naturally has to be sold. Do you want it? Scott subconsciously nodded. Knight paused, then ced the two tubes of Pym Particles on the table. Then, lets have a good chat. After that, theyre yours. Scotts heart jumped. Wait, the reason he didnt dare go straight back was because he didnt have the Pym Particle. If he could contact Dr. Pym through the Dark Knight, he might be able to obtain enough Pym Particles. At that time, whether or not this time travel error affected the n, everyone could still travel through the Quantum Realm again and again to collect the six Stones. Chapter 1990 - Just Wait For the Birth,

Chapter 1990: Just Wait For the Birth, Everything Will Be Alright

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Scotts idea was the right one, because this was the mental suggestion Luke had given him. When they were chatting earlier, Scott had actually lost half an hour, and didnt even know it. Thus, he didnt know that he had exposed himself on the spot and confessed everything. Why had the Level 2 clonee? Naturally, it was to preserve Lukes good image. Also, he was just a small private detective with some money and connections. He had no advantage in negotiating with Scott directly. On the contrary, after being given a hint, Scott definitely wouldnt be able to act tough in front of the Dark Knight. Knight was good at offering conditions that the other party couldnt refuse C without such a domineering aura, how could he be a superhero boss? Scott thought that Luke wanted his body C what he didnt know was that Luke just wanted his equipment. The reason he had dyed until eight oclock was to ensure that Scott, this treasure chest, didnt run off before the site was clear. Less than five minutes into their conversation, Scott obediently got up and left with Knight. Knight had promised to give him a bunch of Pym Particles enough for the Avengers of 2023 to take at least two more round trips through the Quantum Realm. In exchange, Scott had to lend his Quantum Suit to them to study for a bit. To be more precise, it was the time-space GPS, and the Quantum Suit that came with it, which he had to lend to Knight to study for a period of time. Before this thing was created in 2023, the time travel which Dr. Banner came up with couldnt be controlled at all. Scott, the best test subject, pissed his pants on the spot he had turned into a baby during the experiment, but fortunately, he turned back. The Quantum Realm wasnt something that ordinary superpowers could withstand, and Luke didnt want to test if his body could remain unchanged; there was also no need for his clone to do it. This experiment would consume a lot of Pym Particles. Excluding what he would give Scott, he didnt have much on him. Also, the Pym Particle created by Darren was quite different from what Dr. Pym had created. Naturally, Luke wouldnt use such a risky product in an unknown situation. After doing the necessary tests, Luke went to look for Tony with the time-space GPS. It was impossible to hide anything from the tycoon. This was something created by Tony Stark in 2023. In 2012, it only took a little study of the system to discover that the design and style was exactly the same as Tonys. Luke didnt dare lie about something rted to the Quantum Realm. He simply omitted disclosing some of the major events that had happened over there. If the tycoon was affected and his train of thought was derailed, the final quantum travel might go awry. ording to 2023 Scott, Tony had been researching this GPS system, but to no avail. It wasnt until Scott came out of the Quantum Realm that Tony obtained the sole correct particle value. The chance of that happening was even lower than a person winning the lottery multiple times in a row. Scott was clearly a guy with astonishing luck. After messing around and failing for so long, Dr. Pym still didnt understand the key to moving through the Quantum Realm. Scott, this newbie, was the one to discover a way to save the original Wasp (Dr. Pyms wife), and he then obtained the key particle value for traveling through the Quantum Realm. Scott didnt have much learning, but thanks to a bit of luck, he could be considered the first quantum expert. After hearing Lukes exnation, Tonys eyes widened. Are you saying that theres another world with another you and me? Luke shook his head subtly. Youre still Iron Man, but I dont seem to have be Batman. In fact, he felt that at most, there was a Luke in that other world who had never transmigrated and been reborn. Tony was surprised. You didnt be Batman? Then what are you doing? Luke said, Before you became Iron Man, werent you still a yboy who hung out with cover girls every day? Tony was speechless. Hm, that made sense, but why did he suddenly feel a little happy? An unknown Bruce and an ordinary Master Wayne? He felt that Luke was a little pitiful. The tycoon immediately felt satisfied. Luke was toozy to analyze the guys mental fluctuations. That familiar feeling was 100% another daydream about beating up Knight. He was a child. He simply said, Figure out the principle behind this GPS system as soon as possible. It would be best if you can replicate it. I want to follow Scott over there. Tony perked up. No problem. When the timees, well Stop! Luke raised his hand. Its me, not us. Tonys eyes widened. Im the one who will be making this. Peppers pregnant, Luke said darkly. Tony:?Sh*t, how could I have forgotten? Luke pressed on. A few days ago, someone said that he dreamed of a little princess called Morgan and wanted to be a good father and watch her grow up. Stop! Tonys face darkened. You can get lost now. Luke pretended not to hear him. When can you finish it? Give me a projected time. Tony gritted his teeth. A month at most. Luke nodded. Thats not bad. Remember not to damage Scotts original suit. Thats the only reference material we have. Do I need tech trash like you to tell me that??Tony waved his hand impatiently and was toozy to answer. The truth was that Tony had indeed be much more cautious after hanging out with Luke for so long especially when it came to hisnguage. It only took him two weeks to replicate the GPS system created by the other Tony Stark. He even made a non-nanomite version of the white suit. It wasnt that he wanted to show off; Tony Stark in 2023 had already integrated the GPS system into the nanosuit. Furthermore, it was only the size of a watch. Tony really didnt have such mature and efficient nanotechnology. He didnt want to increase the chance of the suit malfunctioning, so he simply made one himself andpleted the simtion. Luke got his suit and was about to leave after asking some questions. In the end, Tony stopped him. Wait, dont you have anything else to say? Looking at the expectant tycoon, Luke pondered for a moment before he said, Just stay home and wait for the birth. Everything will be fine. Tonys face fell. You d*mn Dont run if you have the guts. When youe back, tell me exactly what Imcking right now! Luke slipped away without looking back. That was another universe, and it seemed to be a more authentic Marvel universe than his own. Who had the time to care about a 40+ man who was about to be a middle-aged ve to his daughter? Chapter 1991 - Bad Habits, Time to Leave

Chapter 1991: Bad Habits, Time to Leave

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After obtaining the GPS and the Quantum Suit, Luke wasnt in a hurry to set off. Things that were too easy to obtain wouldnt be treasured properly, not even the Pym Particle. In any case, it didnt matter when Scott returned to 2023 C it would only have been five seconds there. So, during this period of time, the Level 2 clone simply used the Knight alias to take Scott around to inspect this world. Of course, important information wouldnt be divulged to him, but it was still possible to take him to spar with the Bat Squad and learn about the work of the Justice League, the Avengers, and New SHIELD in this world. When Scott first heard about the Justice League, he couldnt help but ask with a pale face, Um, dont tell me you have a Daily newspaper here? Is there a young reporter called rk Kent? Luke naturally understood what he was afraid of. Let me investigate. Ten minutester, he replied, There is no such newspaper agency, but there are 17 reporters who have this name, and only five of them are under 40. Their backgrounds are clean, and there are no signs that they have superpowers. Scott was relieved. As long as Superman rk wasnt a reporter yet, those terrifying viins wouldnt appear on Earth for the time being. Besides, Knight had said that there was no one here who fit the criteria, so there might not necessarily be a Superman in this world. Em Wait, why did it feel like something wasnt right? Scott was a little distracted. He was rooted to the spot for a moment, before he suddenly looked at Knight in horror. How did you investigate so quickly and in so much detail? You were already investigating those people? He suddenly remembered that Batman in theics had a nasty habit ofing up with ns to deal with every possible enemy. What was terrifying was that this list of possible enemies included all his teammates, including Superman. Then, was he on the list too? Scott shuddered and forced out an ugly smile. That, Knight, Im a very good person. Ive never done anything bad. Sensing his mental fluctuations, Luke couldnt help but admire Scotts imagination. Was he that sort of person? Hm Fine, he was, a little.?But Im not crazy,?Luke mumbled to himself. He could only use his ability to make Scott forget this matter. After all, it was too easy to arouse suspicion. More importantly, Luke was very tolerant of his friends and good people. He wouldnt think about them turning into bad guys every day. Scott had no idea how hard it was for Luke to train a teammate who could pass the systems evaluation. The real Batman would readily clean up his teammates, but Luke, this Batman cosyer, wasnt willing to do so. Also, Scotts name in the panel of good and evil was a radiant green. How could Luke deal with him? If he was just using Scott, there was no need for him to go to all this trouble. He could just throw Scott into Real Dream and order Scott to take Luke with him. But this was too crude and had no finesse at all. More importantly, there were huge hidden dangers with this method, and Luke felt it was beneath him. Just like that, two months passed. After Independence Day, it was finally time to set off. Luke hadnt wasted the past two months. He had the bigshot buy more Pym Particles from Dr. Pym to ensure that he still had some left over after paying Scott. There was no need for other arrangements. The Level 2 clone would be going under the Knight alias, while Luke himself and the Level 1 clone would still be here. So, Luke didnt support the tycoons idea about going over himself at all. Luke had the ability to recall his clone; he would be crazy to let Tony get involved. Sometimes, this tycoon could easily trigger some big event. For example, he and Nick Fury had been researching the Tesseract, when Loki opened a portal from the other side. There was also Ultron, Killian and Dr. Maya, as well as Uncle Obadiah. Almost all of them were rted to something Tony was working on although he couldnt be med for most of it. It was Nick Fury who had insisted on keeping the Tesseract to research high-energy weapons, and it was Loki who had opened the passage. With Ultron, it was the little witch who had nted a suggestion in Tonys mind. Killian and Dr. Maya had their own motives, while Uncle Obadiah had wanted absolute control. Most of these were problems with other people, but Tonys inexplicable luck was still a little scary. If a man like Obadiah past his prime could still turn into Iron Monger, space and time copsing in the Quantum Realm wasnt impossible. Luke could take responsibility for whatever mess he made, but with Tony around, things would definitely snowball. Apparently, half of the people in the world died in 2023. No matter how strong Luke and the tycoon were, if they joined hands and created some curse, the entire world might die. Furthermore, every time there was a major incident, Luke would rack his brain for ways to protect more innocent people, and the consequences usually werent that serious. In this regard, he was much luckier than the tycoon. In theb, Scott looked at his watch and asked Luke, Are you ready? Luke said, Okay, lets get started. Scott adjusted the time on his GPS system, and Lukes GPS automatically connected and adjusted to the same time. This was a function to allow team members to advance and retreat together, which made things easier for Luke. This way, he wasnt using the GPS system created by Tony to travel independently to 2023, but was wired to the return node on Scotts original GPS system. This way, there wouldnt be any errors. The next moment, they instantly shrunk and disappeared from theb. Outside the observation window, Selina and the dog head stared at the empty room and counted down in their hearts:?5, 4, 3, 2 On the other side, Luke felt like he had suddenly entered an indescribablyplicated world. Then, he automatically followed Scott through all sorts of strange cracks. Everything was like light flying past. He saw a lot of things, but didnt understand what they meant at all. Luke, however, was very calm. Apart from the prodigy that was Scott, who else would be able to obtain huge benefits from entering the Quantum Realm on their first try? Luke was very self-aware. Some things seemed destined for certain people, or rather, God gave special existences exclusive cheats. For example, no matter how strong Scott was, he didnt have Lukes Super Detective System. As he lost track of time, Luke suddenly felt his vision go dark. At the same time, there was a sh of orange-yellow light. The next moment, he was standing on a big, round metal tform. Chapter 1992 - One Person Less, One Person More

Chapter 1992: One Person Less, One Person More

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

At four points around the metal tform were curved metal frames with sharp tips C it was a little like a blooming chrysanthemum. Above his head were multipleyers of small, five-sided mirrors, which all glowed with a silver metallic sight. Finally, he looked at the people on the metal tform in front of him Hm, wait. After the Quantum Suits were removed, one of them wasnt human, but a roon. There was also a bald blue-skinned female android? Tony, Steve, Thor, Dr. Banner, Rhodes and Clint (Hawkeye) were all very familiar. At most, they looked a lot older. After the others removed the Quantum Suits, they looked at each other meaningfully. Tony was the first to ask, How was it? Did you get all the Stones? Rhodes raised an orb with a smile. We did. On the other side, the little roon took out what looked like a syringe from its waist. It contained a dark red semi-liquid substance. Luke wasnt sure what Stone that was, but judging from the expression on the roons face, it had definitely seeded. Except for Tony, who was carrying an old leather suitcase, the others opened their hands to reveal the Infinity Stones, which glowed faintly. But Luke nced at Clint out of the corner of his eye, because the guy slowly dropped to his knees. There was no joy on his face at all. Dr. Banner soon realized that something was wrong. Clint, wheres Natasha? Clints tears flowed. He lowered his head and couldnt say anything. Seeing his reaction, everybodys expressions changed. Luke silently increased the effects of Real Dream and Elementary Concealment on himself. If he drew everyones attention now, he would probably be a punching bag. Also, Dr. Banner and Natasha had a delicate rtionship. Now that she was gone, what if the doctor suddenly wanted to punch something? He was still green at the moment, and didnt even need to transform. Half an hourter, the impact from losing a close teammate passed. They would remember her for years toe, but for now, they had no choice but to put this matter aside and discuss how to deal with Luke, this outsider. Before that, Luke was asked to take off his Quantum Suit and was invited to an istion room. Nobody told him to take off the Knight armor underneath, especially when he opened the helmet to reveal Bales face. Those who had thought that the mixed DC universe Scott mentioned was nonsense fell silent. Without the mask, Friday easily scanned the face and confirmed that it had never been operated on. This absolutely original handsome face was basically the same as that of Mr. Wayne in the movies. Although this Knight was wearing armor simr to Tonys and not the stic shell like in the movies, the style was still the same. Everybody even felt that this was the type of armor Dark Knight should wear. After Luke was ced in istion, the Avengers questioned Scott. Scott had no choice but to y the video recorded by the Quantum Suit to prove that he hadnt been ced under a spell. He could be hypnotized and manipted, but the data from the Quantum Suit couldnt be made up. If the data was modified, Friday would be able to detect it in seconds; there was no way to hide it. So, everybody was shocked. Tony said, The me over there actually cant beat this guy? The two of you are very close, and are recognized as the best partners in the world. Scott looked embarrassed. He couldnt say that he had seen a lot of Bat/Iron CP pics online. A bashful Iron Man snuggling shyly in Batmans arms had been an eye-searing sight C there was no way he would mention that. Steve said, Their Battle of New York happened several years before ours did. The Bat Squad was the main force. Did they sustain a lot less damage? Scott nodded again. Also, Captain, youve already been awake for several years over there. Steve: Here, he didnt wake up until just before the Battle of New York in 2012. The others had a lot of questions, but after getting the answers, they looked at each other in bewilderment. Why did this Bat Squad feel a little too strong? After the Battle of New York and Ultron, the two cities were basically safe, and there were very few casualties. The Bat Squad had always been in control, and didnt give the enemy a chance to turn things around. It was a good thing Scott had specifically stressed that there was no Superman, no Gotham, and no Arkham, or everybody would be even more horrified. After some discussion, they finally decided to let Luke out. However, that didnt mean sending him directly back to that weird DC version of 2012, nor was he allowed to wander around this world in 2023. He just became a temporary resident of the Avengers base. The reason for this was because of something Scott said: We dont have much experience with people from other universes, but Dr. Strange definitely does. Everybody agreed. The most important thing now wasnt to deal with this Dark Knight who had appeared out of nowhere, but to use the Stones they had obtained to save those who had been dead for five years. Everybody had lost family and friends. They had waited too long. Natasha had already sacrificed her life for this goal without hesitation. Everything else had to wait. Looking at Scott, who was putting the ankle monitor on him, Luke smiled. Scott, you said you wore this for several years, right? How did it feel? Scott smiled awkwardly. Bruce, this is just a formality. No ones hostile toward you. Luke didnt think much of it. Dont worry, Scott. Youre a good guy. As he spoke, he looked up at Dr. Banner, who was setting up the surveince equipment for the ankle monitor behind Scott. Dr. Banner, do you have time to spar with me? Dr. Banner looked at him helplessly. Im a good guy too. Ive never thought of hurting innocent people. Luke shook his head. No, youre mistaken. I just want to know how strong Thanos is, and youve fought him head-on. Dr. Banner declined out of habit. Thor and Tony have fought Thanos before. Theyre much stronger than I am. You can ask them. Luke said, But youre easier to talk to. At most, youll reject me tactfully. Dr. Banner:?How can you say such a shameless thing so openly? In the end, he refused, and Luke didnt pester him. Now that Natasha was dead, it was already very good that Dr. Banner was still restrained and could talk to him. In any case, Luke was upfront about his intentions, and could find an opportunity to try in the future, so it wouldnt be too abrupt. After all, it wasnt easy for anyone to kill Dr. Banner. Even if Luke made the first move, it wouldnt be misunderstood as an ambush. Tony? Forget it. Lukes solid friendship with the tycoon in 2012 had been cultivated through time and battle together, while Tony here was aplete stranger. What was Tonys attitude toward strangers? Hm, he basically mocked and looked down on them. Thor? It was clear from the ring of b around the guys waist that he hadnt gotten out much, and he wasnt interested in talking to Luke at all. So, Dr. Banner was the best choice. Chapter 1993 - Principles, Revival, Petty

Chapter 1993: Principles, Revival, Petty

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After the ankle monitor was in ce, Scott took Luke out of the istion room and to the basesmon area. Scott raised his hand and gestured. This is Zone D. You can do whatever you want here. Its best that you dont go near Zones A, B and C over there, or you know. He pointed at the ankle monitor. Luke didnt think much of it. Got it. You know that Im a man of principles. Scotts smile froze, and he nodded with difficulty. Why dont you consider this a vacation? Luke patted his shoulder. Scott, you think too much sometimes. Im a friend of the Avengers over there. Unfortunately, Scott still had a hard time smiling. After briefly exining that Luke could look for Friday. the base A.I., if he needed something, he quickly left. Boss, did you do that on purpose? Why are you talking about rules??he mumbled inwardly. The Dark Knight indeed followed the rules. When he debuted, he said that he would break the bones of criminals even if it was just a little finger, a bone had to be broken. How could a good guy like Scott be calm when he heard that? It was like ordinary touristsing into close contact with lions in a safari park. Even if the trainers guaranteed that the lions wouldnt bite, and reports could prove it, tourists would always feel nervous when they touched them. Scott had read many peoplesments about the Bat Squad online. Many hardcore fans acknowledged that the Dark Knight and ck Cat were petty. If anyone dared to speak ill of Knight and ck Cat, a bunch of people would say, Just wait to die. You wont be able to keep the bones in your tongue. Even though everybody knew that Knight and ck Cat only targeted criminals and had never beaten up online trolls, these crazy fans didnt care. How could Scott forget that? After dealing with the unexpected problem of Luke for the time being, the Avengers focused on the Infinity Stones. If they wanted to revive the people who had turned to dust, it wasnt enough to just hold the six Stones together C the Infinity Glove was necessary. To use a rough analogy, the Stones were just the power source, while the Infinity Glove was the power line and electrical equipment. Tony had already thought about this situation repeatedly after they took back the Stones. It wasnt a problem for him to design an Infinity Glove. At most, the side effects of using it would be a little worse, but that was still better than not doing anything. For Tony, designing was the most time-consuming part. After the design was confirmed, nanotechnology could easily take care of the rest. A week after the Stones were brought back, they were finally embedded in the brand new Iron Man Infinity Glove. At that moment, a dispute finally broke out who would use the glove? Rhodes, Clint and Tony were directly ruled out. They would lose half their lives if they wore the glove, and would definitely die if they used it. For the Avengers, who had already lost Natasha, the oue of losing another teammate was uneptable. Thor volunteered to do it. In the end, nobody agreed, including his staunch little roon friend. Everybody knew that Thor was one of the ones, if not the one who was in the most pain. That was because bringing back those who had been turned to dust wouldnt include his parents, brother, friends or subjects. Those people had died before Thanoss Snap, and a lot of them died in front of Thor, but there was nothing he could do. In the end, Dr. Banner stepped forward and walked toward the glove. Stop fighting. You saw Thanos. These Stones almost killed him. None of you can take it. Tony asked, Then how do you know you can? I dont. Dr. Banner shook his head slightly and stood in front of the glove. But the Stones release mostly gamma radiation. He stared at the glove. Its like this is the meaning of my existence. Everybody had nothing to say. This was reality. Apart from Thor, the God of Thunder who had gone bby from doing nothing, this green Dr. Banner was indeed the most suitable for doing the Snap. After a long silence, Tony looked at Dr. Banner, who picked up the glove, and finally said, Are you ready? Dr. Banner said, Lets do it. Tony nodded. Remember, all the people that Thanos Snapped away five years ago, you have to bring them back here, but dont change anything from thest five years On thewn next to the Avengers base, Luke unhurriedly brushed oil on the skewers on the grill in front of him. When he arrived, he realized that there was a slight problem with his inventory. Although he could still use the storage function, he couldnt take out any of the items inside. He couldnt touch the people and A.I. in Space 2. Thankfully, he still had about a third of his inventory left, which could be used here. He could also put in and take out the close-fitting nanosuit and the Knight armor that he had been wearing when he came here. Luke, who was already used to boundless logistics, had no choice but to ept that he only had these two suits here. He didnt have his beloved Trailzers, mid-sized drones or remote-controlled androids. At the moment, he couldnt enter Zones A, B and C of the Avengers base, nor could he obtain raw materials to make his own equipment. As long as the Avengers werent idiots, they wouldnt provide the Dark Knight, who hade from who knew where, with these dangerous items when they were trying to bring back the other half of the entire universe. Furthermore, the Avengers base was the safest ce on Earth. What could Luke want with these things? Could he say that his phobia of insufficient firepower was acting up again? There were no enemies here. As a rational person, Luke had noints. If it were him, he definitely wouldnt like strangers messing around at a crucial moment. In fact, it was already pretty good that he could eat skewers leisurely in Zone D. Also, after Scott secretly stressed to the Avengers that Knight was a petty person, Tony sent over a full set of kitchenware and ingredients with one call, and had a temporary kitchen set up in Zone D. That way, Luke didnt have to trouble them with food anymore. During this time, only the blue-skinned female android called Neb watched him from a distance a few times, but she quickly left. The womans body was very strange. It was said that she was an alien who had been modified many times with alien technology. She still had mental fluctuations, but trying to interpret the thought waves of an alien whose brain was mostly made up of modified parts was tricky. Luke could only sense that she was wary and prying. But other people more or less felt the same; they just didnt pay as much attention to Luke. That wasnt something Luke needed to worry about. They were on the same side, while he was an outsider. It was normal for them to be wary. Luke hadnt been idle for the past few days. It was inconvenient to wear the Knight armor all the time, but he could with the nanosuit. It was pretty fun to use the yellow lenses of his nanosuit to record, analyze and deduce the intelligence gathered in 2023. Chapter 1994 - Foreseeing Danger, Descent of Thanos

Chapter 1994: Foreseeing Danger, Descent of Thanos

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

A lot of things here were nothing more than daily necessities for the 2023 Avengers. Just like how developed nations wouldnt keep the existence of cars, nes and ships a secret from less developed countries, the Avengers wouldnt stop using them in front of Luke. For example, the yellow spaceship, the Quantum Tunnel for passing through the Quantum Realm, and the fully nano-enhanced Mark 85 armor that Tony asionally flew out and returned in C just the appearance and details of these things were worth studying. Luke might be busy brushing the meat, but his attention was mostly focused on the information projected by his lenses. Suddenly, he frowned and turned a skewer that was still a little short of heat. !! He had been under surveince the whole time, and didnt want to reveal too much of his ability to sense things. So, he could only turn around while he was eating the skewer and look at a certain part of the base separated by a training room. There was a huge energy fluctuation there, which was evenrger than when the Bifrost and the Tesseract were activated, and it was still increasing. Were they finally using the Infinity Stones? Luke was a little pleased. Once their friends and families were revived, the Avengers would definitely be in a better mood. By then, Lukes covert mental suggestions would be more effective, and the days of surveince would be over. A momentter, the energy fluctuation suddenly climbed to an unimaginable level before it came to an abrupt stop. Luke knew that the Infinity Stones had probably been used. Suddenly, he frowned and looked away. There was another energy fluctuation, but it was very different from the Infinity Stones. This was the activation of a Quantum Tunnel! But who would activate a Quantum Tunnel during the revival operation? That didnt make sense at all. Lukes sense of danger suddenly started to act up, and it grew more and more urgent. This was an ability warning him that a huge danger was approaching. Luke quickly returned to his room. Given how petty the Dark Knight was, the Avengers didnt dare install surveince cameras in his room. He took out the armor from his inventory and put it on. With a faint crack, the main parts of the armor quickly unfolded and locked on. The moment that was done, Luke raised his head and couldnt help but curse. F*ck! Dont tell me Tony here also slept with the wrong person? That was because at that moment, there was an extremely strong sense of dangering from the sky. Then, the Avengers base exploded and instantly turned to rubble. Relying on his sense of danger, Luke moved quickly and finally hid in arge crater. Charge out through the surface? What a joke. Given how concentrated the firepower was, if he charged out on his own, he would definitely be turned to dust. Master Luke had dignity C how could he put himself forward to take a beating? Quietlyying low and keeping his head down as he umted strength and waited to counterattackter was his standard way of doing things. A moment ago, in the battle conference room at the Avengers base, Dr. Banner snapped his fingers, and the Infinity Glove immediately fell from his arm. Clint subconsciously kicked it away. Because of Natashas death, he didnt like the Infinity Stones at all. At that moment, Dr. Banners entire right arm was smoking. It looked more like a cooked pork knuckle. Thor even smelled the familiar scent of roast meat, and couldnt help but swallow. Of course, it wasnt because he was hungry, but because the prince recalled how he said he would do the Snap. Dr. Banners one arm was as big as Thors upper torso. If Thor did the Snap, he would be half-roasted. Tony stretched out his hand and sprayed quick-freeze fluid over Dr. Banners right arm to temporarily freeze and protect it. Lying on the ground with a pained expression, Dr. Banner immediately grabbed Steve and asked expectantly, Did it work? Steve wasnt someone who spoke without thinking, nor would he dare make any irresponsible remarks about this matter. He could only say, Im not sure. Dont move. Well know soon. At that moment, the protective barrier around the base that had been activated during the revival operation opened once more. Looking at the sun outside, Scott walked to the window and smiled at the butterflies that suddenly flew past. Guys, I think it worked WT He saw a blue sma beam shooting down from the sky. The first shot hit the widewn outside the building, and a violent shock wave surged toward him. In the past month, Luke had mocked Scott many times for being slow to react. At that moment, his actions proved that he could actually be very fast when he wanted to. The moment he saw the blue sma beam, he reflexively closed his helmet and immediately activated the Ant-Man suit. His body shrunk and he hid in a corner. After all, in his spars with some members of the Bat Squad, if he hesitated for 0.01 seconds, he wouldnt have to hesitate anymore after that. As Luke said, reacting only to discover that it was a false rm after was less costly than not reacting after being attacked. As Scott flew out with the rest of the debris, he couldnt help but praise Knight in his heart. The Avengers in the room had been prepared to fight and deal with any unexpected situations before Dr. Banner snapped his fingers. Although the attack was sudden, they didnt die on the spot, but were buried under the copsed building. Outside the base, the blue-skinned female android, Neb, was hundreds of meters away. She looked up at the huge spaceship above her and said excitedly, Father, youre here. Just now, she had secretly opened a Quantum Tunnel to the Thanos army from the 2014 universe which Rhodes and Neb had traveled to in searching for the Infinity Stones. A huge white light beam shot down from the spaceship, and several figures appeared. A huge figure taller than the Hulk walked out first. He was wearing light golden armor and holding a massive double-ded sword. His skin was light purple. This purple giant was none other than the tyrant of the universe Thanos. He looked around. Is this the future? Well done, my daughter. Neb took off the gold-colored te on the lower half of her face and tossed it aside. Thank you, Father. They suspected nothing. The glove with the Infinity Stones is inside the base. Thanos stabbed the giant sword into the ground, took off his helmet, and hung it on top of the sword. Because they are always full of themselves. A thin figure behind him raised his hand, and a huge rock flew over tond next to the purple giant. Thanos sat down. Go. Find the stones and bring them back to me. Yes, Father, replied Neb and the other four people in front of him. The five of them turned around and headed for the ruins of the base. Triangle-shaped shipsnded behind them. The doors opened, and countless monsters with two legs and four arms swarmed out to charge at the ruins of the base. Chapter 1995 - General versus General, Knight on the Move

Chapter 1995: General versus General, Knight on the Move

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

With a rumble, the four-armed monsters entered the ruins of the base and crawled through various gaps. Then, the noise grew louder. Suddenly, lightning fell from the sky and sted a hole in the ruins. The ruins exploded, and arge number of four-armed monsters were sent flying by bluish-white lightning. Thor, who was surrounded by bluish-white lightning and whose eyes were zing white, rushed out of the ruins. A hammer in his left hand and an ax in his right, he roared, Ahhhh~ !! Such an eye-catching appearance immediately drew everyones attention. The four-armed monsters immediately turned around and charged forward like ants. Thor didnt care about these bug-like monsters. He swung his hammer and ax in a circle and sent the overly enthusiastic four-armed monsters flying. A huge figure rushed over and smashed into Thor with a shield in one hand and a giant w in the other. It was Thanoss subordinate, Cull Obsidian. ng! ng! Hammer and ax shed with shield and w, and Thor was immediately restrained. Neb and the other three generals only nced over; they had no intention of helping Cull Obsidian. These few individuals werent united, and were in fact verypetitive. It wasnt like Cull Obsidian was about to be killed by Thor, and he hadnt asked for help. They couldnt be bothered. Then, there was amotion in another part of the ruins. Another bunch of four-armed monsters was sent flying. Then, a red streamlined suit of armor shot out and hovered in the air. Looking at the four of them, it immediately cursed. Sh*t, its you again, Squidward. It looks like I have to kill you again. On the other side, a thin figure also floated into the air and stared coldly at Tony. He wore a gray robe and had gray skin. He didnt have a nose, and only had ckish-gray eyes and a mouth. This person was none other than one of Thanoss generals, Ebony Maw. The address Squidward was clearly directed at him. He had nothing to say to this foul-mouthed person. He simply raised his right hand and flicked. Swoosh! Tony, who was hovering in the air, smashed into the ruins like a cannonball. Before Ebony Maw could feel smug, a red-orange sma beam shot out of the hole which Tony had made. Ebony Maw only had time to wave his hand to block, before he was also sent flying. Tony charged out. Squidward, if thats all you got, you wont survive this episode. Despite his arrogant words, he had already deployed multiple auxiliary smaunchers behind him. Together with his palm cannons, he sted an even thicker red-orange sma beam at Ebony Maw, sending him smashing into the ground. Neb and the remaining Corvus ive and Proxima Midnight still didnt make a move. They were only responsible for blocking the Avengers to make it easier for the four-armed monsters to find the Infinity Glove. Apart from Corvus ive and Proxima Midnight, who were husband and wife, nobody would be bothered to help each other. A moment ago, Scott stuck his head out of a pile of sand under the ruins of the base. The advantage of being small was that while other people were in danger everywhere, there were gaps everywhere for Scott. Lukes voice rang out on hisms. Scott, are you alright? Scott rxed when he heard the voice. Im fine, Bruce. But what happened? Luke said, Neb used a Quantum Tunnel to bring an alien battleship here. I think it belongs to Thanos, since hes sitting not far from the base and watching the show. Scott: WTF? He didnt understand why Neb would do that, even though the woman herself had said that she was a strange person. But no matter how much she didnt like her looks, it shouldnt be to the point of killing all the Avengers for revenge, right? Luke said, She might not be the Neb you think she is. As a master of clones and king of aliases, Luke had never felt that nobody could be reced. He already had a super disguise at the gic level. Could replicating a modified android like Neb be harder than aplete replication of a living being? When you eliminated all the impossible, whatever remained, however improbable, had to be the truth. Besides, Luke had been able toe here from 2012, so why couldnt another Nebe from 2014? He had been thinking about this since the first day he arrived who could be sure that someone in another universe had to be a good person? It wasnt impossible for Tony to be a superviin in another universe. Scott said, How is that possible? She fought Thanos with us. Luke said, When she and Rhodes went to 2014, the other Neb was still an elite fighter under Thanos, right? Scott immediately got it. D*mn it! How did she get here? Luke didnt have time to analyze this matter for Scott C wouldnt it be better to kill all the enemies and then analyze their bodies? He simply said, Forget it for now. Contact the Avengers first and tell them that Ill help out. Also, have them send out a distress signal for whatever help they can get. If this was 2012, that was the first thing Luke wouldve done. But here, he could only contact Scott. Scott came back to his senses and immediately contacted the others. Luke, on the other hand, was already relying on his Vibration ability to approach a particr location underground over 100 meters away. Rhodes was stuck somewhere with an anxious expression. His War Machine had been damaged in the attack and had lost power. Thankfully, although he couldnt move, he was uninjured because of the armor. Dr. Banner roared not far away, Rhodes, take Rocket and get out of here. I cant hold on for much longer. His right arm had turned into a roasted pork knuckle. At that moment, he was using his left hand and body to stop the building from falling on them. Rhodes was frantic. The armor is damaged. I cant move and themunication system is down. Dr. Banners green face darkened. Is there anything good about your rotten armor? Rhodes said bitterly, Its waterproof? What? Stunned, Dr. Banner followed Rhodess gaze and saw water flood one end of the ruins. He couldnt help but curse. Sh*t! If he had known, he wouldve persuaded Tony not to build the base next to ake. Rocket, who had the least defense, finally woke up. He tried to move, but realized that he was stuck under a metal door. D*mn it, whats going on? Just as he said that, there was a rumble, and the debris in front of him was pushed to the side. A figure in dark gray armor walked out and looked into his eyes. Little friend, it seems you need a little help. Rocket: Youre the little one. Your whole family is little. Im already an adult! Luke chuckled inwardly and didnt take his words seriously. This little roon had a strange temper and an unforgiving mouth, and liked to mess around with big guns when he was bored. However, for someone like Luke who had two symbiotes and an octopus baby at home, Rockets temper was still within expectations. Chapter 1996 - Timely Assistance

Chapter 1996: Timely Assistance

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Luke stepped forward, lifted up the metal door easily, and picked up the irascible little roon. Although Rocket was heavily injured from the collision, he still said stubbornly, D*mn it, you ck bat, hurry up and put me down, or Ill make you suffer Ooooh! The cursing stopped, and he couldnt help but moan as afortable feeling wrapped around him. Lukes left hand glowed with a faint white light as he used Light of Life to heal the roon. Luke then fished Rhodes out of the rubble. Ill take them out. Dr. Banner, you can let go now. With that, he disappeared down the passage he hade from. Stunned for a few seconds, Dr. Banner finally felt the heavy weight on his shoulders. B*stard. He raised his intact left arm and smashed the remains of the building he was holding up into pieces. Without support, the wreckage crashed down and buried him. But a few secondster, Dr. Banner crashed out of the debris and resurfaced. The awkward predicament earlier was purely because of Rhodes and Rockets presence. If it wasnt for the fact that he had to protect them, the doctors Hulk body would have been fine even if he was buried hundreds of meters down, let alone under this sort of rubble. Dr. Banner, who had escaped, was in a good mood. He couldnt help but have a good impression of Knight, who had helped him out. Although the other party didnt talk much and his attitude wasnt friendly, he was very efficient and didnt beat around the bush at all. Thinking that, he chased after Knight. The passage copsed again? After a few ps, it was open once more. Clint reached for the quiver on his back, and his expression changed. Be careful, Im out of arrows. As he spoke, he spun around so that a four-armed monster brushed past him. He drew a longsword from over his right shoulder with his free right hand and shed at the neck of the four-armed monster as he let go of the longbow with his left hand. The four-armed monsters head was sent flying, but its body crashed into Clint and sent him rolling over the ground. Swoosh! Duang! Duang! Duang! A red, blue and white round shield flew over and hit the back of a four-armed monster that was lunging at Clint. It smashed apart the head of a four-armed monster further ahead and bounced off the wall of the passage. Steve caught it, just in time to sh at the face of another four-armed monster that was chasing him. Steve was breathing hard. How are you? Clint kicked away the four-armed monsters body. All good. My sword is just as fast. Steve said, Do you need me to remind you to watch yournguage? Clint half-crouched on the ground. Youre never going to get over that, are you? Although they were bantering, they were also taking the opportunity to rest. After the attack, Clint had been lucky not to be pinned under the rubble, but he was discovered by a group of four-armed monsters and hunted down. As he fought, he retreated and bumped into Steve, who had just crawled out from under the rubble. Then they were hunted down together. Even though Steve was a super warrior with a shield and Clint was a top long-range marksman, they couldnt stop the endless flow of four-armed monsters. Working together, they killed more than 100 four-armed monsters in a few minutes, but were still forced to retreat. Clint was fine. He hadnt been injured earlier, and didnt consume much energy when shooting. He could still hold on for a while longer. Steve, on the other hand, had suffered minor internal injuries from the copse, and it had taken a lot of energy for him to crawl out of the rubble. He didnt even have time to catch his breath as he fought his way here. Even if he were made of metal, he couldnt take it anymore. He had barely said a few words and caught his breath when, not far away, the sound of scuttling could be heard, along with the distinctive roars of the four-armed monsters. Steve took a deep breath and stood up with some difficulty. Lets head up. We cant let them exhaust us down here. It was too confined down here. The four-armed monsters could trample them to death, and they could only continue to retreat. If only Dr. Banner were here! The thought involuntarily popped into their heads. When it came to pushing through soldiers without suffering any wear and tear, Dr. Banner was the expert. These soldiers wouldnt be able to break through the doctors defense. Even if they mmed into him, they wouldnt be able to stop him. The sound of scuttling rang out in the passage they hade from, and the four-armed monsters poured out, as expected. Clint slowly raised his sword, and Steve raised his shield, ready for another bitter round of battle. Boom! With a loud bang, dust exploded in the passage not far in front of them, and a huge hole appeared. A familiar voice rang out. Wow, big guy, thats not how you should use your strength, right? What if you run out of strengthter? I only have one pistol left. You better pray that Rhodes didnt point me in the wrong direction again. I dont want to go looking for his backup armor in the bathroom, said the ck figure in the lead. Amidst the dust, three figures, two big and one small, walked out of the hole. Clint eximed, Rocket? Rhodes? Uh Knight? The three of them turned to look at him. Steve, however, shouted, Enemy, on the right. He was about to throw his shield. The trio were between him and the four-armed monsters, who would pounce on them in two seconds at most. However, how could Luke, who was best atbat in confined quarters, be ambushed by the four-armed monsters? Whether it was thanks to Vibration or Sharp Nose, the four-armed monsters stank like dung beetles and couldnt hide at all. Ill take care of them. Rhodes, you go first, he said unhurriedly as he grabbed and threw them over. Rhodes and Rocket felt themselves lifted up before they smoothlynded next to Steve and Clint. Three people and one roon looked at each other. Rhodes was the most impatient. He didnt even have a pistol on him, let alone armor. If he didnt find something soon, he wouldnt even be qualified to be a bystander in this battle. What should we do? Steve didnt say anything for a moment. He didnt put down the shield in his hand, and was prepared to throw it out to back Luke up at any moment. In the end, there was the sound of bones breaking and heavy punches, and the four-armed monsters dropped in front of Luke like extras in a movie. Unlike in the movies, however, none of the four-armed monsters stirred after they dropped. Apart from twitching a little from residual nerve reflexes, the four-armed monsters didnt move. Lukes moves hadnt been rushed as he attacked the four-armed monsters C it was almost like a dance. He took each and every four-armed monster down easily as he aimed for the neck and head, killing them instantly. Rocket, who yed with high-powered artillery, didnt get it at all. As an ordinary fighter, Rhodes had a rough idea. Clint was abat expert, and Steve was a master. With just one look, the two of them rxed. No wonder this person dared to im that he was Batmans sessor. Just this master-level unarmed fight was convincing enough. Chapter 1997 - Assemble and Assistance

Chapter 1997: Assemble and Assistance

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Steve was very sure that Knight was much better at unarmedbat than he was. At the very least, he couldnt kill each of the four-armed monsters with just one hit. He took a deep breath. Clint, Rocket, take Rhodes to look for backup armor. Then, well meet back on the surface. He was still worried about Knight facing so many monsters on his own. This sort ofbat consumed too much stamina. Dong dong dong! Muffled footsteps rang out. The hole which Luke had kicked open widened even more as Dr. Banners huge green figure emerged. Stunned for a moment, everybody then exulted C their bulldozer was finally here. Suddenly, a figure grew bigger and appeared not far away from Steve and the others. Captain, thats great. I finally found you. Scott had followed the noise and snuck over. While he was feeling happy, Lukes voice rang out on thems in his helmet. This isnt a pic. Thor and Tony are taking a beating up there. You better hurry. Scotts smile froze, and he quickly repeated what Luke said to his teammates. As for Luke? He had already cleared the way for them. He turned a corner in the passage and disappeared from sight. Only the rhythmic sound of cracking could be heard to let everyone know that he was still fighting. Everybody looked at each other. Steve didnt hesitate for long this time. Banner, take them to the armory. Ill follow Knight and make sure hes alright. Since he had spoken, the others didnt object, and immediately split up. With Dr. Banner and Scott working together, they would be able to quickly dig out any gear from the ruins. After all, apart from the A.I. Friday and its master, Tony, Dr. Banner was the most familiar with the equipment in the base. Sensing that his body had basically recovered, Steve felt even more confident. After all, he was a super soldier who had reached the peak of mankind; this short break had been enough for him to recover. Now, he had to check on Knight. He couldnt let a guest do all the dirty work; as the host, he should leave with him. Running around a corner, he saw the bodies of the four-armed monsters in front of him. He ran 20 meters down the passage and turned a corner, the bodies of the four-armed monsters littering the entire way. After running through a 10-meter passage littered with bodies, he finally entered a rtivelyrge leftover space under the base. On the ck helmet, a pair of bluish-white eyes looked at him as Knight said indifferently, Youre not with them? Steves eyes widened slightly. In the space in front of himy the bodies of hundreds of four-armed monsters. As he spoke, Luke dodged two four-armed monsters and swung a double-headed spear at their heads. In the end, the two four-armed monsters brushed past him and crashed to the ground as their heads were sent flying. As Luke asked the question, he suddenly looked up. Forget it. Lets go up together. Thor and Tony are surrounded. They wont be able to hold out for much longer. As he spoke, he folded the spear in his hand and put it back at his waist. He walked over to Steve and stretched out his hand. Ill take you up to save time. Steve hesitated for a moment, but acquiesced. Luke grabbed his shoulder, and his hand glowed with a faint white light. Rx, this is to treat your injuries. Huh? Steves voice was a little off. His numerous injuries felt itchy, but the pain quickly disappeared. He had never experienced such a superpower before. It was both ufortable yet not, and he was a little stunned. The moment the treatment started, Luke pulled Steve upward, and he punched hard with his right fist. Activating Vibration, he continued punching with his right fist. With a rumble, the two of them burrowed their way out from dozens of meters underground until they reached a space close to the surface. The four-armed monsters here were sent flying, but more immediately charged forward to take their ce. This space was as wide as the previous one. Luke decisively took out the multi-purpose copsible rod from his waist and turned it into a double-headed spear. With an extra spear tip, he was 70% more efficient at killing these monsters. Although he had infinite stamina, he didnt mind killing these monsters more quickly. The dark gray double-headed spear drew ck lines in the air as it shed through the four-armed monsters like they were dead pigs. They didnt even have a chance to touch Lukes armor. The only thing they could touch was Lukes big feet. Every now and then, Luke would kick a certain unlucky four-armed monster with Vibration, and it would turn into a monster cannonball that smashed a path through the iing four-armed monsters. Relying on these four-armed monsters who had sacrificed themselves to pave the way, Luke charged out of the ruins with Steve. Throw the shield! Steve threw the shield at Thor without hesitation. Thor was surrounded by Cull Oblivion, Corvus ive and Proxima Midnight. The situation was dire, and Proxima had even stabbed Thor in the back with her spear. Thor, who was tangled up with Cull and Corvus, found it hard to dodge. Swoosh! Proxima saw a fleeting red and white shadow out of the corner of her eye. It was Steves shield. As someone who had been on the battlefield for a long time, she subconsciously felt that something wasnt right. She switched targets and aimed her spear at the shield. Just as the spear was about to make contact, the spinning shield flipped strangely, basically going from horizontal to almost vertical. The spear brushed past the edge of the shield, and the expected collision didnt happen at all. Seeing the spinning shield turn vertical like a saw de, as if to cut her face, Proxima could only turn her head to the side, and just in time. Zi~ With an ear-piercing screech, the shield shed a hole in the armor on Proximas shoulder, and she was sent flying. Seeing that his wife had been ambushed, Corvus couldnt help but be distracted for a moment. Sensing an opportunity, Thor flew forward and kicked Corvus in the thigh. He kicked off and, as the hammer immediately flew back to his empty left hand, he swung it at Culls head. Cull subconsciously raised the shield in his right hand. Bang! He was also sent flying. As Thor gasped for breath, he saw Luke fly through the air as the shield swung back around on a metal cable. The shield cut through the four-armed monsters that were in his way. Steve used the double-headed spear which Luke had just thrown at him to send the monsters flying. He raised his hand and caught the shield which had cut the monsters down like they were logs. At that moment, he said, Ill give you back your spear. Luke, on the other hand, reached for the Bat darts at his waist. Keep it. It can change shape. As he spoke, he spun in the air, and Bat darts flew in all directions like hunting bats. The Bat darts spun 100 meters around him and cut through all the four-armed monsters that entered this range, leaving behind broken limbs and bad-smelling fluid. Steve and Thor got some respite for a moment. Chapter 1998 - Chapter 1998

Chapter 1998 - Chapter 1998

Chapter 1998: Ruthless Fists, Crippled If Not Dead

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

On the other side, Tony was smashed into the ground by Ebony Maw once more. Tony shook his head and was about to get up and continue, when he heard Steves voice over thems. ncing at Ebony Maw, who had retreated some distance, Tony still chose to meet up with Thor and Steve. HIs battle with Ebony Maw was truly awkward and annoying. Ebony Maws telekinesis was formless and intangible, and impossible to guard against. He was also especially strong and had good defenses, and was very agile in the air. !! In just a few minutes, Tony had been sent flying many times. Simrly, Ebony Maw had a headache over Tony. The Mark 85 had immense strength, super defenses, and many functions. It could transform at any time, and was even faster than his telekinesis. Ebony Maw had sent Tony flying so many times, but hadnt really hurt him. Both of them couldnt kill each other, but also couldnt break away. Thus, when Tonys teammates appeared, Ebony Maw decisively took the opportunity to retreat. Instead of wasting his energy on this idiot, it was better to make trouble for someone else, like the guy with the shield? Ebony Maw nced at Luke, who was floating in the air, and then at Steve. He wasnt an idiot. Naturally, he wouldnt immediately choose an opponent who clearly relied on his armor to stand on top. So, it was still the person with the shield who looked easier to bully. At the very least, this person had minor wounds on his body, and wouldnt be able to break through his defenses after a long while. Thor? Forget it. That guy had thick skin and flesh, and the power of his hammer and ax could definitely break through his defenses. A brainless fool like Cull Oblivion was the most suitable meat shield against someone like that. When they foughtter, Ebony Maw would find an opportunity to constantly throw Cull Oblivion over. This guy probably wouldnt notice. Thinking that, he flew toward Cull Oblivion. For a moment, the two parties were at an impasse. Only the Bat darts spun back and forth tirelessly, cutting down the four-armed monsters that werent afraid of death. Tony flew over and was a little surprised to see the Bat darts around him, but his tongue was as poisonous as ever. What era are we in? Isnt it a little inefficient to use boomerangs? Luke casually tossed out the two Bat darts that had flown back to him with more strength. This is all I have on me. Tony was lost for words. Steve looked a little embarrassed. Luke had asked Scott to pass on a request for raw materials, but Tony had turned it down, and Steve and the others had tacitly agreed. It had been a reasonable choice, but now that Luke was helping them fight, it seemed that they had been petty. Fortunately, Luke was used to dealing with the tycoon in 2012, and didnt think about it. Where are the reinforcements? You should have already revived those who died, right? Tony looked at Thanos, who was sitting in the distance, and his face was a little dark. His spaceship destroyed thems in the base and interfered with the wireless signal. We cant contact the outside world for now. Luke sighed. Then stall for time. Thor leaned over at that moment. He had been wary of the Bat darts cutting him, but they had all flown around him when he moved. As long as he wasnt stupid enough to move too quickly and hit them, there was no chance of an idental injury. Hearing Lukes words, he said unhappily, No way! If we attack and kill Thanos, the problem will be solved. Luke looked at Thors b. Then you might need to lose weight first. Thor: Bullsh*t! I killed him once before, I can do it again. Luke wasnt interested in arguing about it. In reality, Thanos had only mobilized one goddaughter, Neb, and the four generals, as well as countless soldiers, to tie them down. If he could use the equipment in his inventory, Luke was confident that he could clear out a portion of the battlefield in a short period of time and create an opportunity for everyone to kill Neb and the four generals. Only then would they be qualified to fight Thanos. If he couldnt even defeat theirckeys, there was no point in talking nonsense. Hm Well, given Thors temper, saying these words showed that he still had a healthy mind, and it hadnt beenpletely drowned in beer and roast meat. They had only exchanged a few words, when Ebony Maw grew impatient and charged at them again. This time, Cull Oblivion, Corvus ive and Proxima Midnight attacked together. Just now, the three of them had gone up against Thor but hadnt been able to take him down, and had almost been injured. It was a little humiliating. Asgard was indeed powerful, but it was mainly because of that old man Odin that people were wary. Thor, whose belly was bigger than his reputation, wasnt strong enough to make them fear him. Trailing behind the other three generals, Ebony Maw raised one hand and pressed down. The agile and fierce Bat darts froze and were pressed to the ground. The darts immediately disappeared, and the four generals lunged at the four of them. Luke sneered. Leave this Squidward to me. He had been paying attention to this guy for a while. The other party could use telekinesis to fight, and the ability was stronger and more advanced than what Luke currently had, but his physical defenses werent strong, and Tony had actually drawn blood. Luke felt that he needed to boost his abilities a little. Thanoss subordinates? They were nothing. Luke was determined to sh head-on with Thanos. Even if his clone was scrapped, he had to test this tyrants strength. Thanos was still alive in 2012! As soon as Luke spoke, he lunged at Ebony Maw in the air, followed by Thor, Tony and Steve. When Ebony Maw saw Luke charge at him, he didnt have much of an expression on his face, but he cursed inwardly. This person could fly, which made it inconvenient to throw out Cull Oblivion. It was nothing more than a passing thought. He waved his hand casually to send Luke flying like he had with Tony. Then, his face twitched. Lukes guess had been right C as he flew over, the armor on his arms retracted, and he pushed out abruptly with his palms. There was a dull bang as transparent air ripples spread out from his palms. Ebony Maws invisible telekinesis suddenly vibrated. Although it still moved forward, the power waspletely scattered and couldnt interfere with Lukes progress. Looking at the rapidly approaching ck armor, Ebony Maw recalled his fear of being dominated by a certain red metal lump, and fled in Cull Oblivions direction without hesitation. At the same time, he crooked a finger. Cull Oblivion, who had been charging at Thor, spun around like a top to charge at Luke. Regretfully, Luke gave up on chasing Ebony Maw. This guy was really slippery. But with his ruthless attack, the other party would at least be crippled if not killed C there was no way it wouldnt produce some sort of result. So, he sped up and thrust out with both fists. Attack! Bang! With a muffled thump like the bang of a drum, Luke exerted maximum Vibration in his fists as he punched the spinning Cull Oblivion in the ribs on both sides. Chapter 1999 - Consecutive Critical Hits, Battle Royal

Chapter 1999: Consecutive Critical Hits, Battle Royal

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

A visible shock wave spread out from Luke and Cull Oblivion, blowing the four-armed monsters away. This time, Cull Oblivion wasnt sent flying. Most of the momentum from Vibration, which had been deliberately controlled, was eliminated, and a destructive force pierced Cull Oblivions waist. His eyes widened and his mouth dropped open as he stared at Luke, whose fists had hit him on both sides. There was disbelief on that ugly and hideous face. !! Why didnt Luke punch him in the chest? Steves shield hadnt been able to break all the way through Proxima Midnights armor earlier, while the brawny and tall Cull Oblivions breastte was even thicker. Only an idiot would hit him where he had the toughest defense. Because the armor at his waist had to be flexible, not only was it thinner, it also had chinks. For other people, these chinks were just a small weakness that werent easy to attack. But there were chinks, which meant that Lukes Vibration could avoid the strongest defensiveyer of the armor and hurt his body. Despite this surprise attack, Cull Oblivion didntpletely abandon the offensive. Even though his body was shaking so hard that he couldnt use any strength, he still raised the shield in his hand and smashed it at Luke. Luke didnt dodge this time. He simply raised his leg and changed the angle of the shield attack. Cull Oblivion felt the shield slide to the side, and the ck guy next to him dodged the attack. Worst of all, Luke didnt stop punching him in the ribs. Luke never said that this was a one-punch attack. Now that he was in close range and had the upper hand, he naturally had to beat up the other party. Muffled thumps rang out like the long banging of drums. After the drum started ying, it soared to a crescendo and the beat didnt drop at all. Cull Oblivions body couldnt help but shudder, and he was getting closer and closer topletely losing control. Those terrifying fists never stopped punching him. Gritting his teeth, Cull Oblivionunched four or five counterattacks with his w and shield, but Luke deflected them with his legs. So much happened, but it had only been two seconds since they came into contact. After flying some distance away, Ebony Maw realized that he had screwed over his teammate, and his face fell. Cull Oblivion was stupid, and Ebony Maw used him purely as a meat shield, but he didnt want to kill him. Sensing that something was wrong, he flew back in an arc and waved his hand. Strong telekinesis hit Cull Oblivion and Luke, and they were both sent rolling over the ground, kicking up dust. The two finally separated. Ebony Maw flicked his hand, and Cull Oblivion was pulled back. Luke neutralized the impact of his roll with a few kicks. He suddenly pushed off of the ground and charged at Ebony Maw. Ebony Maws expression changed as he retreated and stretched out his hand. Swoosh! Just as he was about to use his telekinesis, a red, white and blue round shield flew at him from behind. Luke was hit by strong telekinesis once more and dropped to the ground. Just as Ebony Maw rxed slightly, the shield reached him. Bang! Sensing danger at thest moment, he used his telekinesis to block the shield, but it brushed over his back regardless, and he couldnt help but drop slightly. Enraged, Ebony Maw raised his hand and sent the shield flying back at Steve, who had ambushed him. Silently, a Bat dart turned into a blurry dark gray shadow that spun out rapidly through the dust on the ground. When it reached Ebony Maws feet, it made a sharp turn between his legs. Ebony Maws crotch instantly turned cold, as if a huge crisis was about to descend. He no longer cared about controlling the shield, and subconsciously used telekinesis to move to the side. Puchi! The Bat dart pierced his right thigh and cut open more than a third of it. Ebony Maw screamed and staggered as he fled. Luke followed closely behind the Bat dart, not giving him a chance to catch his breath. An orange sma beam shot out and blocked his path. The cape on Lukes back unfurled and he swerved abruptly to dodge the attack. Neb hadnt nned to take action at first, but she really couldnt watch Cull Oblivion and Ebony Maw get beaten up by the Dark Knight. Now that she had opened fire, she realized that it wouldnt be easy to ambush the other party. Bang! A huge ball of blue light exploded from the other side, shaking the air. Luke, who had just dodged Nebs sneak attack and didnt want to slow down, finally couldnt dodge. He was sent flying away from Ebony Maw. It was Proxima Midnight who had delivered this life-saving blow. Just as Steve caught the shield, Proxima aimed her spear at Luke and fired off a sma st to stop him. But in the face of an opponent like Steve, it was very easy to be unlucky if you got distracted. Steve caught the shield and threw it at Proximas chest, sending her rolling ten meters away. Seeing this, Corvus ive immediately started toward his wife, but Tony shot him in the back and Thor swung his hammer at Corvuss chest. He only had time to block his chest with his double-edged polearm, and barely blocked the Mj?lnir hammer before he was sent rolling over the ground like his wife. For a moment, the four generals were at aplete disadvantage. Ebony Maw, who had retreated, flew into a rage out of humiliation. Lord Thanos was watching from behind. If the four generals suffered any losses here, they would definitely lose Thanoss trust. For Ebony Maw, who was loyal to Thanos, that was worse than death. A fierce light shed in his small eyes. He finally raised his hands at the same time, and the four-armed monsters in front of him floated up. With a wave of his hands, hundreds of four-armed monsters charged at Luke and the others like cannonballs. Then, he waved his hands again and threw out more four-armed monsters. With a rumble, the four-armed monsters smashed into the rubble like dumplings, kicking up dust to cover Luke and the others. Even though the four-armed monsters were heavily injured, they still lunged at the scents that werent their own. Suddenly, Ebony Maws expression changed. With his super high mental strength, he sensed a few small dark gray shadows flying through the dust. The next moment, arge number of Bat darts which Luke had recalled flew out in wide arcs on both sides of Ebony Maw, heavily injuring the four-armed monsters. Ebony Maw immediately understood: This was to reduce the number of four-armed monsters around him that he could throw. He could fly over, but throwing the monsters out from this distance at Luke and the others had more impact. If he were a few seconds slower, Thor, Tony and Luke could killed him. With a thought, Ebony Maw waved his hands. The three generals and Neb, the only one who hadnt taken a beating, flew back andnded next to him. Chapter 2000 - All Forces Move Out. Where Are the Reinforcements?

Chapter 2000: All Forces Move Out. Where Are the Reinforcements?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

At that moment, Cull Oblivion was bent over with his hands on his waist. He was still spitting blood. Clearly, he had been hit hard in the kidneys. Corvus ives hands shook a little. Even though he had blocked the attack with his weapon, the front of his chest where Mj?lnir had hit him was still charred ck. His wife also pressed her hand to her chest and coughed. Coupled with Ebony Maw, who was also covered in dust and had torn clothes and a bleeding mouth, the four generals had clearly be a wounded team. Only Neb, who had taken a few shots, was intact. On the other side, Luke backed away from them. Although he was covered in dust and dirt, his body was still intact C he clearly had the upper hand. The four generals, who had always never thought much of Earthlings, finally knew how powerful they were. If it were any other, they would usually be able to defeat the enemy in pairs. Even with the help of the four-armed monsters, the four generals actually suffered a huge loss against Luke and the others. For a moment, they all looked at Luke. It was this guy who had almost killed Cull Oblivion and Ebony Maw in a 1v2. Neb turned her head, only to see Thanos toss a stone up and down. He had no intention of getting up. She turned around and said in a low and hoarse voice, Dispatch the rest of the troops, Ebony Maw. Ebony Maw had also turned his head for a look, and he suppressed his frustration. Very well. Foot soldiers, air troops, move out. Their mission was to obtain the Infinity Stones, not to fight the Avengers one-on-one. As soon as Ebony Maw spoke, the other three generals immediately ordered their troops to attack. Ebony Maw was even better at currying favor with Thanos. Since he had given up on a one-on-one fight, the couple wouldnt insist on taking a beating either. Large spaceships left Thanoss warship that was hovering in the air and started to spread out in formation. These ships dropped to the ground, and foot soldiers with guns, as well as alien beasts three to five times the size of Cull Oblivion, poured out. Looking at the enemy, Luke opened his mask. If your reinforcements dont get here, were all dying here today. Thor didnt say anything and just looked at Tony and Steve. He had been drinking and ying around for the past few years, and didnt know anything about the Avengers. Only Tony and Steve knew how many and where the reinforcements were. Tony and Steve looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Who knew that going to other universes to get the Infinity Stones would cause Thanos to counterattack? Of course, the Dark Knights arrival was also crazy. However, the Dark Knight hade alone, and his freedom was restricted. He could only rely on darts and a staff to fight. Thanos had brought an intergctic warship and aplete army with him. Reinforcements? They wanted them, too. But it would still take time for reinforcements to arrive after they discovered the situation here. By then, the four of them would have long turned to dust. Seeing their expressions, Luke had nothing to say. He turned his head to look at Thanos, who was sitting hundreds of meters away. He slowly walked forward. Thanos had no shame, while the Avengers here were doomed. Luke didnt have to worry about anything else. He would go all out. Even if this clone died, he had to personally measure Thanoss strength, or this cross-world trip would be a waste. The other three looked at each other and followed him. Their inferior strength didnt affect their determination to fight to the end. They were already used to being outnumbered. Even if they died, they had to drag their opponent down with them. The enormous warship blocked most of the sun above the ruins of the base. A few rays of sunlight shone through the dust, creating golden pirs of light that fell on the four of them, as if foretelling the glory of heroes before the curtain fell. Suddenly, Tony and Steve paused. Steve even covered his ear so that he could hear themunication in his earpiece more clearly. Hey, Captain, can you hear me? This is Sam, Captain. Do you copy? On your left. Luke was the first to turn around and look to his left. He wasnt on the Avengersmunication channel, but he was very sensitive to space-type energy fluctuations. He noticed the activity behind him almost immediately. A spinning circle of orange sparks quickly turned into a portal big enough for several people toe through. A figure with wings on its back whooshed out and flew a beautiful arc in the air. It was none other than the Falcon, Sam. As he appeared, more circles of orange sparks lit up around the first portal, and they grew bigger and bigger. Dozens of portals ten to dozens of meters wide connected together behind them, and troops poured out like a tide. Thergest group was led by the King of Wakanda, the ck Panther, TCha. Luke paid more attention to the ck vibranium armor that TCha was wearing. It was as thin as a skintight suit, but had higher defenses than Knights armor. Furthermore, it could retract and be released freely, and couldpletely cover the body without leaving any gaps. It was very agile. The only drawback was that it didnt have many support functions, but it was perfect as an internal close-fitting suit. Taking a photo of the vibranium armor as a souvenir, Luke looked at another portal. That was because the person in the lead was a male sorcerer in a bright red cape whose hands glowed with orange runes. Seeing the orange runes that were exactly the same as what the Ancient One had used, and the distinctive robe that the sorcerer wore, Luke knew who this person was Stephen Strange, the sessor of the Ancient One and the new Sorcerer Supreme. After meeting the Ancient One, Luke paid a lot of attention to the Sorcerer Supreme. After all, the Ancient One was the only person so far who had ever seen through him. Luke had never underestimated the existence of mysterious magic. When Sorcerer Strange floated out of the portal, a thin figure in a red and blue bodysuit swung out on a spider thread. The helmet opened to reveal a face that Luke found even more familiar. Luke couldnt help but take a few more nces. Why hadnt little Peters face changed even after he started attending high school? It was just that his body was a lot sturdier. Hm Was this due to turning into Spiderman? Little Peter in 2012 wasnt fat or thin, but he wasnt as lean and muscr as this. After that, a woman on a white flying horse led a group of Asgardian warriors in ssical armor out a portal. Lukes main focus was the horse. Although it wasnt as cool as the old Ghost Riders ming skeleton horse, it was gorgeous and elegant. Then, a red-haired woman in a dark red leather coat fell from the sky, her palms glowing bright red. Sensing the suffocating energy fluctuations from the Scarlet Witch, Lukes lips twitched. He had to guide his own little witch when he went back C she absolutely couldnt be allowed to turn into a scarlet widow with a face full of resentment. At the same time, a blue and silver suitnded next to Tony. Chapter 2001 - Declaration and Explosion

Chapter 2001: Deration and Explosion

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The helmet opened to reveal Peppers worried face. Tony, how are you? Are you hurt? It had only been ten minutes since she received the notification from the Kamar-Taj sorcerers. When she got here and saw the enemy army, as well as the bodies of the four-armed monsters on this side, she couldnt help but worry. Although Tony survived every battle, he was always on the verge of death. What if he seriously injured himself this time? Tonys slightly excited expression instantly turned a little unnatural. Previously, he had promised to be a stay-at-home dad and look after his daughter. In the end, he went to steal the Stones a few days ago, and now, his wife had to lead an army to save him. It was too embarrassing. While the couple was being lovey-dovey, Luke observed Peppers armor carefully. Without the gold and red which the tycoon had clung to for years, Peppers blue and silver armor was much more pleasing to the eye. On a man, this nanosuit wouldck sharpness. But on Pepper, who was tall and had long legs and a slender figure, the suit showed off her curves it was hard not to look good. It wasnt like Luke had never seen Pepper before. She did have a curvy waist and long legs. But could the back of the suitpare with Steves Americas ass, and the front with Selinas C+? Sorry, Luke had never seen that before. Fine, Luke was just purely wondering what Selina would look like in this nanosuit C but it was a 0.001-second thought. Tonys Mark 85 had already vividly demonstrated the advantages of the nanosuit. With his ordinary human body, he had been able to beat up Ebony Maw, and then Corvus ive and his wife, by relying on his ever-changing armor. Tony had experienced many battles in 2023, and his technology had advanced at a crazy rate. To cut a long story short, ten seconds after the portals appeared, Earths allied forces had assembled. The Kamar-Taj sorcerers were proficient and efficient at using portals. The teams on the other side of the portals moved forward in formation. The sorcerers only needed to pull the portals backward, and everybody would be teleported to the other side. It was a pity that he couldnt learn the powers of the Vishanti! Luke simply gave up on feeling envy. In any case, he had rice, the Inhuman who could open a portal. Although it wasnt as mighty as a direct teleportation portal from an alien, it wasnt hard to send troops all over the world. The four generals couldnt help but look back at Thanos. It wasnt that they were afraid. They just wanted to confirm that they could kill the allied forces of Earthter. Thanos threw away the stone in his hand. You were unwilling to ept defeat, but what happens in the end? You still have to face me. He slowly stood up. I thought that by destroying half of life, the other half would thrive in this universe. But youve shown me thats impossible. Taking a step forward, he mumbled, As long as there are those who still remember the past, they will never be able to ept the future. They will definitely resist. Thanos picked up his helmet and looked indifferently at Luke and the others. Now, I will turn this universe into atomic dust and create a brand new one He gripped the hilt of the double-headed de and lifted it up. The lives here will no longer resent what was lost, but only be thankful for what was given. A universe that knows how to be grateful. Luke curled his lip and activated Elementary Sound Wave. You lunatic. He made sure that Thanos heard this provocation, and didnt deliberately suppress it. Tony and Steve couldnt help but raise their eyebrows. Their throats bobbed, but they didnt say anything about this crude warning. They werent familiar with Luke, and he had helped them a lot just now. The Dark Knight cursing Thanos was a little unconventional, but reality wasnt like a PG13 blockbuster. Who said that Mr. Wayne couldnt curse? Luke didnt care about his temporary teammates looking down on his manners. In the face of a great enemy, nobody would bicker with him about cursing the enemy. On top of that, he was also drawing aggro. Of everyone present, Luke was definitely the least afraid of Thanos. Even if Thanos snapped his fingers after obtaining the Infinity Glove, Luke would dare charge forward and self-destruct without hesitation. It was just a million credit points for the Level 2 clone. Luke could afford it. Thus, giving Thanos a deep impression of him before the show and increasing the possibility that the other party would attack him when necessary was a very profitable choice. If he killed this guy himself, Luke would definitely get a lot of good stuff. Thanos didnt just know how to fight and kill. He was a true tyrant of the universe and an all-round genius with great strategic knowledge. His rise to power could be adapted for an online novel. For Luke, Thanos was a super big VIP royal gift bag. But pies didnt fall from the sky for free, much less a three-star Michelin pizza supreme. He had to do his best to fight for this small chance to get a bigger piece. Hearing Lukes strange reply, Thanos was also surprised. Clearly, not only could this tyrant give an overbearing pre-battle speech in English, he could also understand this rude word. Even after the four generals were trounced, he hadnt said anything scathing. On this side, when Luke and the other three saw that they were surrounded, they didntin about how unfair it was either. Cursing Thanos as a lunatic at such a tense moment of battle was simply out of ce. But in the end, Thanos was a tyrant of the universe. In the half of the poption of each race that he killed, there were a lot of people who cursed him before they died, and there was nock of Earthlings. Surprise shed across his face as he slowly raised the giant de with one hand and pointed it at the army of Earth in front of him. Attack! The army around him, which had been umting strength, took action andunched a full-scale attack on Earths allied forces. The big worm-like battleships swayed like evil dragons in the air. Small and medium-sized fliers surrounded them to provide enough cover. The heavy tanks on the ground started to speed up, and the foot soldiers followed behind them. The first to attack were still the air forces on both sides. Numerous missiles and cannons began to fire at each other, and even more were intercepted as explosions filled the sky. Fight head-on with the ground troops? Sorry, that wouldnt happen. In fact, the ground troops on both sides were quite resistant to air attacks. There was no onemon protective barrier. However, therge ground machines and the vibranium weapons of the Wakandans had their own shields. If the air units shifted firepower to attack the ground units, they might be destroyed by the enemys air units first. Thus, the sky was filled with smoke and sma cannon beams as both sides directed firepower at their counterparts. Chapter 2002 - Picking Up His Old Trade, King of Snipe Shots

Chapter 2002: Picking Up His Old Trade, King of Snipe Shots

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Amidst the constant explosions in the air, the ground troops on both sides quickly advanced. Once the chaotic battle started, the air units on both sides were no longer able to bombard the ground with firepower. It was finally time to fight. The Avengers maintained formation and charged forward with their new allies. At that moment, there was a loud bang as a giant Scott broke out of the debris. Dr. Banner jumped out of the hole he had created. Rhodes flew out in a dark blue suit that was almost three meters tall. He held Clint in one hand and the small roon Rocket in the other. Clint had a full quiver on his back and a bunch of throwing weapons at his waist. Holding a silver energy gun that was bigger than his own body with both hands, Rocket shouted excitedly, Wahoo~ Hurry up, everyone has started fighting. I cant wait to shoot. Dropping his pace stealthily without anyone noticing, Lukes thoughts moved. He immediately activated Elementary Concealment and turned invisible as he quickly entered the passage Scott and the others hade out of. Based on his understanding of Tony, the armory at the base wouldnt just have one set of armor and one gun. The four who had caught up to the battle were in a hurry to back up their teammates, and didnt notice that someone had snuck into the armory. That was understandable. Thanoss army all had their own weapons. Nobody would crawl into the ruins to look for new weapons. Luke went in empty-handed, and came out with his hands full less than a minuteter. At that moment, he was holding a huge silver energy gun in each hand, and had also stuffed a bunch of misceneous weapons and gear into his inventory. He had brought more than ten of these silver energy guns and energy pistols with him. When it came to Lukes development, it had to be pointed out that he started with guns. Luke had wiped out the Carlos Family and theirckeys at the very beginning with guns, providing ample experience, credit, abilities and money. It could be said that they were the perfect first kill. When he had been fighting alongside Tony, Steve and Thor earlier, he had had to preserve some of Knights style, and he hadnt had a chance to let loose. Now that the chaotic battle had started, the leaders of the Avengers charged forward to boost morale. Most of the reinforcements from Earth were from five years ago. Nobody knew Luke, the Dark Knight from another world; it would be a waste to charge in with them. Hiding and shooting in the dark was the most efficient choice. In any case, nobody cared how their opponent died in a chaotic battle. Walking out of the ruins, Luke made slight adjustments to his armor. The dark gray color turned gray, and the pointed ears on the helmet retracted. The cape was put away, and the Bat logo disappeared. The gear on Thanoss side was fairly standard, while the allied forces of Earth had a more eclectic mix of styles. If Luke hid these obvious signs, Earths allied forces wouldnt regard him as an enemy. He took a deep breath, then smiled faintly. Its showtime. No matter how formidable his physical skills were, his love for guns was ingrained in him. What? When he was young, he said that he didnt like guns? That was because he had no talent then. A good feedback mechanism was always motivation for people to work hard. Daddy System was Lukes positive feedback mechanism. As long as he worked hard, he would immediately see results. Luke raised his guns and broke into a light and steady run. Hisbat boots also switched to hover mode, which was the most suitable for shooting, so that his body was like calm water on a chaotic battlefield. A silver gun that Rocket had to hold with both hands was no different from a pistol in Lukes hands. Since he wasnt familiar with the guns performance, Luke chose to fire in burst mode. For the sake of this battle, the Level 1 clone and Luke in 2012 had gone offline and entered hibernation mode. Exercising full control, the Level 2 clone fired four shots in a second and then eight shots in a second. It wasnt a problem for Luke to hit eight targets in a row. Two giant beasts in heavy armor charging toward the allied forces on Earth became live test targets. The sma beams from the big guns hit their knees, necks, the eye guards and mouths. Injured knees couldnt hold up the enormous weight of the giant beasts. A giant beast immediately turned into a cripple, and a ck hole appeared in its neck. It immediately dropped, twitching in pain. However, the sma beam couldnt prate the eyepatch, and it could still scream and live a little longer. The other beast was much luckier. When it opened its mouth and roared, Luke found an angle to shoot a sma beam from below. White smoke immediately rose from under its helmet. Clearly, its brain had been cooked. After obtaining these test results, Luke immediately adjusted his n and fired at the first beasts neck. A beast that had been hit by one st might still be able to struggle, but after a second st, most of its neck would be roasted. Even though their brains werent dead yet, their bodies couldnt struggle anymore. At that moment, the superheroes were all on the front line, and the strongest of them shed with the four generals and heavy firepower on Thanoss side. Troops like the four-armed monsters, the giant beasts and the alien foot soldiers who entered the battlefield in bulk could be taken care of by the soldiers at the back. The soldiers main role wasrgely to provide the front with firepower support. It was impossible for all of them to go forward and deal with the soldiers who broke through the front line. As soon as Luke started fighting dirty, the pressure on the allied soldiers in the rear gradually rxed. Thanks to a certain persons marksmanship, plus Bullseyes Elementary Precision and two energy guns with an effective range of 1,500 meters, the soldiers from Thanoss army who jumped around the most at the back were the quickest to die. The necks of the giant beasts were charred ck as they fell one after another, while the foot soldiers lenses were directly broken. The four-armed monsters? Luke couldnt be bothered to waste energy on these cannon fodder. He had taken a lot of guns from the Avengers armory, but there were at least 10,000 to 20,000 four-armed monsters on the battlefield, and they were still pouring out of thending ships. Before the allied forces had arrived, Luke could only take action himself. Now that there were so many allied forces, he would be an idiot to open fire on the cannon fodder. Firing off four to six sniper shots a second on average was very costly. He had to choose a high-value target. With every two shots he took, he had to save three to five Earth soldiers. Unless he obtained 30 to 50 experience and credit points, it wasnt worth the effort it took him to pull the trigger. Daddy System was still silent, but at Lukes request, it very considerately gave Luke experience and credit points for each kill instead of calcting them togetherter. It was basically a running tally of numbers, and Luke didnt pay much attention to it. Nevertheless, seeing the green experience and credit points scroll past felt great, and made him even more trigger-happy. Just like that, Luke moved back and forth at the back of the battlefield like a ghost, never stopping. Basically none of Thanoss soldiers broke through into the area he covered. Chapter 2003 - The Dark Knights Plan? Awesome!

Chapter 2003: The Dark Knights n? Awesome!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

To use a game map to illustrate the current situation on the battlefield, in one third of the Earths allied forces in the rear, the enemy red dots had beenpletely destroyed, leaving behind arge number of green dots. Also, the green dots were moving forward slowly but surely as they ate up the red dots. At this rate, the allied forces would eventually gain the upper hand and slowly eat up Thanoss ground troops. Thanks to Luke, the king of snipe shots who never missed a shot, the attacks on the rear of the allied forces were significantly reduced. The firepower support gradually suppressed Thanoss ground troops, and they werent pushed back. !! A stable rear provided the Karma-Taj sorcerers a better environment to work in. Apart from the main force that had been dispatched at the very beginning, these sorcerers never stopped opening portals and bringing in reinforcements from all over the world. Apart from the ground troops, Wakandan fighter nes charged out of portals in the air. A few sorcerers even worked together to open a super portal and bring in two Helicarriers. These two Helicarriers had undergone a lot of modifications. They were much more advanced than the three versions 2.0 which Luke had destroyed. They were at least versions 4.0 or 5.0. As soon as they entered the battlefield, the Quinjets on the Helicarriers took off, and missiles were fired nonstop. Earths air forces, which had been unable to hold on for much longer, stabilized once more. In this situation, the allied forces only had an advantage to some extent, and were still far from being victorious. On the battlefield, Tony, Steve and TCha sensed that things didnt look good. Thanoss warship was too big. Not only did it contain a lot of troops, they were all veterans of space wars and had mature and efficient ground and air coordination. In contrast, Earths side was made up of rookies. Only Wakandas air units slightly outperformed the other party by relying on vibranium technology. The Quinjets that hade with the Helicarriers were being lost at an astonishing rate. Several of them were destroyed almost every minute. Luke had a clearer view from the back. ording to Alfreds calctions, before the allied ground forcespletely defeated the enemy, the allied air forces would be wiped out first. Without an aerial advantage, the allied forces would suffer a coordinated attack from the enemy, and would be routed even faster than they could defeat Thanoss ground troops. Thinking quickly, Luke sent a message to Scott. Put me through to Tony and Steve. Stumped for a moment, Scott quickly jumped behind a destroyed tank and asked in surprise, Tony and the others didnt give you amunication channel? Knight had fought the four generals with Tony and the others just now, which was ample proof of his position. How could they keep even themunication channel a secret from him? Luke said, Weve been too busy beating up people to talk about it. So, dont waste any more time. Lost for words, Scott immediately contacted Tony and mentioned it. Tony pped his forehead. D*mn it, I forgot about Knight. As soon as he said that, he was sent flying dozens of meters by Cull Oblivions shield. Lying among the wreckage, Tony opened amunication channel for Knight before he got up. He raised his leg and kicked a four-armed monster who had been about to attack him. As he fired continuously, Lukes voice rang out in his ear. Tony, Steve, I just did some calctions. If this continues, well bepletely defeated in half an hour. Tony suddenly jumped up and raised his hand the same time as Pepper did, to send Cull Oblivion flying with one shot. The couple then blew up a small team of fliers. What are you trying to say? Steve asked almost at the same time, Whats your n? The two of you really have the same mind, Luke mocked inwardly, but he immediately said, If we kill all their seniormanders and blow up Thanoss warship, well win. Tony: Steve: There was nothing wrong with this n. But the problem now is that theyre overwhelming us! Simr thoughts shed through their minds. Luke said, We cant beat them in a head-on battle. This is the only way. Or, do you have any other solutions? Tony didnt say anything, but Steve agreed. Okay, lets do that. Who should we start with? The captain had survived World War II and knew that it was better to have a n in an emergency than not. Besides, this was a close-range battle. If they couldnt win, they couldnt win, unless either side wanted to take the other down with them. But when it came to perishing together, the nuclear weapons on Earth couldnt affect Thanoss warship at all. On the other hand, if Earths allied forces wanted to win, they had to be careful not to draw the attention of Thanoss warship and get everyone killed. After all, the warship had the absolute advantage in technology. Luke said, Kill Thanos first. Tony: Thats a great idea. Steve said, Okay. Tony, call Thor. Ill get the others to help block the four generals. Luke said, Ill wait for you at Thanoss position. Tony: ??? Youve decided? Are all of you crazy? In just a few words, those among the Avengers who had earpieces got the notification. The people nearby called out to each other, and the superheroes started to assemble. Holding the giant de, Thanos, who was watching the battle from a slope, shifted his gaze and smiled indifferently. You finally cant endure it anymore? Heh. As long as the Avengers werent stupid, they woulde looking for him sooner orter. He wouldnt hide from them, since he was Thanos. If Thanos wanted to hide, he didnt have toe down from the beginning. He could just sit on the warship and open fire. But he didnt want that. Thanos felt that he would only be at ease if he personally crushed this universe, which had already lost half of its life and still wanted to restore it. These guys who couldnt differentiate right from wrong would die in despair. For a moment, the situation at the front of the battlefield began to change. All the superheroes began to surround Thanos. Thanoss troops who were blocking their way, whether in the air or on the ground, were attacked from behind by the allied army, opening up a path for the superheroes to advance quickly. Thor was the first to arrive. Lightning crackled around this beer-bellied God of Thunder, and his eyes were as bright as lightning. He raised the small hammer in his hand, and it flew into the sky. Mj?lnir smashed through everything in its path. Both fliers and soldiers on Thanoss side were shattered by this powerful attack. Thanos! Give me your head! Thor roared as he flew through the air, shaking the eardrums of nearby enemy soldiers. Amidst the white lightning, Thors Stormbreaker ax swung down at Thanoss head. Tony, however, cursed over thems. D*mn it, the others arent in position yet. As he spoke, he suddenly sped up and lunged forward. Apart from Strange, who was a little more vulnerable, Tony, who was wearing the Mark 85, was the fastest to arrive as backup. He had to support Thor. Otherwise, if Thor, this meat shield, was killed instantly, there would be a huge problem with their follow-up strike. Thanos looked at Thor and murmured, It seems Asgard here has already perished during Ragnarok? Chapter 2004 - Battle Royal, Taking the First Kill

Chapter 2004: Battle Royal, Taking the First Kill

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

As soon as he said that, Thanos spun the double-headed de in his hand and swung it. Bang! Stormbreaker was blocked by the giant de, and Thor red at Thanos with hatred. Thanoss purple face was indifferent. Is that all you have? Youre far inferior to Odin. As he spoke, he exerted strength in one hand and pushed the iing battle ax aside, avoided Thors Mj?lnir hammer with the other hand, and kicked Thor away. !! The giant de spun again, and the orange sma beam which Tony had shot at him was dispelled. Tony flew over Thanoss head, but Thanos grabbed one of his legs, then mmed him to the ground and stomped on him. The impact was a little unbearable. Steve flung the shield at Thanoss left hand. Thanos raised his hand to block, and the shield ricocheted off of his arm brace. As Steve caught the shield, a spear tip popped out of Lukes copsible staff and stabbed at Thanoss thigh. Thanos was quick to dodge, and at the same time, his leg swept out at Steve. Steve only had time to put his shield away before he was sent flying ten meters. Seeing this, Strange, who had been waiting for an opportunity, sent out a dozen crimson light whips to wrap around one of Thanoss arms and prevent him from moving. Taking advantage of the small opening, Tony flipped over and got up on one knee. He raised the palm cannon and aimed it at Thanoss face. The double-headed de shed down almost at the same time. Shocked, Tony immediately put his hands together and formed a round and smooth shield. The de and shield collided with a screech, and Tony and his two good friends were all sent flying at the same time. When Ebony Maw, who was nearby, saw his master being attacked, he decisively gave up on the little bug that was jumping around. Flying over, he waved his hands, and arge number of rocks and metal arrows shot at the back of Strange, who was entangled with Thanos. Before Strange could react, his floating cape had already pulled him away. At that moment, Strange and his cape were already telepathically connected. Almost the moment the cape started to move, he knew that there was impending danger. He decisively gave up on the light whips and retreated. The junk shot out at high speed didnt hit Strange, but they turned the dozen or so soldiers fighting ten meters away into sieves. After forcing Strange back with one attack, Ebony Maw immediately focused on Steve and was about to wave his hand at him. Pa! A white and sticky web covered his face, interrupting his telekinesis. Then, the red and blue spider swung over on a web string stuck to a flier and kicked Ebony Maw in the face. At the same time, he didnt forget to shoot out a web ball to send this troublesome guy out of the battle. On the side, Corvus ives double-ended polearm suddenly swung at the spiders waist with enough force to cut him in half. Steve, who had just gotten up, threw out his shield again. It hit the middle of the polearm from the side and deflected it so that it stabbed a giant beast in the back. At that moment, Thor and Tony had already gotten up to fight Thanos again. Corvus ive, who had lost his weapon, was sent flying into a group of soldiers by two special arrows from Clint. Proxima Midnight immediately fired an energy st at the guy who had hit her husband, before she was ambushed in the back by two shots from Rhodes and sent flying. Cull Oblivion roared and charged back in, but Wanda, whose eyes glowed red, flung him hundreds of meters away. For a moment, the battlefield waspletely chaos. Chapter 2005 - The Glove Appears, The Second One

Chapter 2005: The Glove Appears, The Second One

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

However, Ebony Maw was indeed too troublesome. His telekinesis was flexible, and could use all the debris on the battlefield as a weapon. Tony and Thor couldnt break through his defenses, and he either flung people away or created obstacles to disrupt everyone attacking Thanos. If they could kill him, the pressure on the Avengers would be much less. Luke didnt beat around the bush and simply told Wanda his n. Wanda nodded almost immediately. !! This n was very simple and unlikely to contain any traps. She took advantage of this interlude to confirm that the voice in her ear indeed belonged to the person who had called Thanos a lunatic. For a super witch, she couldnt be mistaken C it was just that she hadnt remembered who Knight was. After confirming who Luke was, she immediately recalled how he had stood with Tony and the other two to face Thanoss army together. As they were talking, Luke suddenly heard Clints urgent warning over thems. A four-armed monster has the Infinity Glove and is on the approach from the right. Almost everybody looked in that direction. Luke jumped lightly onto a flier that had crashed. He looked around and soon found the four-armed monster. After all, the four-armed monsters were too eye-catching. Without any hesitation, he raised his guns and fired sma beams. The four-armed monster that was running immediately copsed. After the four-armed monster carrying the Infinity Glove was blown up, the other four-armed monsters that lunged forward were also killed on the spot. The six Stones embedded in the glove glowed where ity on the ground, attracting everyone who was nearby. They absolutely couldnt let Thanos get close to this thing. As long as he got it, Thanos, that lunatic, wouldnt hesitate to snap his fingers again. What was even more troublesome was that Dr. Banner had already proven that most people would die if they wore the glove; they werent even qualified to snap their fingers. It had to be pointed out that Dr. Banner in his Hulk form not only had the strongest physique among the Avengers, but also had extremely overpowered resilience although he usually didnt need it. But after that snap, Dr. Banners right arm showed no signs of recovering, as if it waspletely dead. And even if someone else wore that glove and snapped their fingers, what if their thoughts werent right? Some people might subconsciously want to change the past, which would definitely lead to massive confusion. Thus, how to handle the Infinity Glove was a big problem. Luke fired wildly. After ensuring that no one had the glove, he immediately charged in that direction. The Avengers had concerns, but Luke didnt. Although the system didnt allow him to put the Infinity Stones in his inventory, it didnt warn that he couldnt use them. Even if the system gave him a bted warning after he obtained them, he would still have the upper hand. Besides, didnt Dr. Banner still have one arm? If he had to snap his fingers again in an emergency, he would have two vibranium arms at most in the future. In any case, Bucky had already proven that a vibranium arm was worthwhile. Luke had only run 100 meters, when another problem appeared. Ebony Maw, this annoying Squidward, appeared again. At a distance of 100 meters, he used his telekinesis to manipte the gravel and soil, which turned into an earth dragon to send the Infinity Glove to Thanos. Fortunately, Ebony Maw couldnt telekically move the Infinity Glove itself since it was brimming with the power of the Stones. At this critical moment, the Wakandan King TCha suddenly charged out from the side and jumped onto the earth dragon to grab the glove. Ebony Maw was furious. He exerted strength with both hands, wanting to use the earth dragon to squeeze this troublemaker to death. Unfortunately for Ebony Maw, this sort of ordinary physical attack was thest thing that TChas vibranium suit was afraid of. Chapter 2006 - Battle for the Glove

Chapter 2006: Battle for the Glove

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Several of Thanoss small-scale fliers flew over and fired at the spider in the air. Swinging through the air, he turned and rolled to evade the attacks. However, a sma beam cut through the web that he had used to stick the glove to his body. Peter, who was still dodging sma beams, had no time to care about anything else as he swung in the opposite direction. He could only turn around and watch helplessly as he reported over thems, Cr*p, I lost it. I lost the glove. Its at Clint, your three oclock, 50 meters away. To conserve his strength, Clint had already put away his bow, and was killing the four-armed monsters that were approaching him with the two energy pistols he had taken out of the armory. Hearing Peter, he ran toward the glove. The name Hawkeye wasnt just for show C he could still swiftly find his target even as he ran. Looking at the Infinity Glove in the rubble, he said, I see it. Im almost there. As he ran, he shot left and right, opening a bloody path to the glove five meters away. Just as he bent down to grab the glove, he suddenly felt a faint sense of danger. He subconsciously stopped, and instead of moving forward, he rolled backward. As soon as he did that, there was a bang, and an energy st struck where the glove was, causing him to roll back several times. Clint rolled around and hid in the remains of a tank. He couldnt help but curse. Sh*t, this aliendy is so petty. The aliendy was Proxima. The person who hit her husband wanted to grab the Infinity Glove? She definitely had to blow him up. Unfortunately, Clints intuition for danger saved his life again. Corvus and Proxima then led a small portion of Thanoss army, which was gradually gaining the upper hand in the air, toward the area where the glove was. A series of sma beams swept through the battlefield near the glove to clean up the Earth army within range, and the Avengers who had rushed over were forced to stop for the time being. Clint could only retreat before he was blown up. Thanos, on the other hand, pushed forward with a bunch of soldiers. Thanos wasnt an idiot. Naturally, he wouldnt let the Avengers attack him, nor would he be stupid enough to refuse his subordinates help. Just now, he had seen Ebony Maw being sucked into a ck hole, and the thick-skinned Cull Oblivion had stopped moving. As a battle veteran, he sensed danger. A head-on battle wasnt desirable in a space war, but it was a very efficient strategy in tearing out roots. Thanos himself had killed powerful leaders of other races many times, destroying the other sides courage to resist. If he seeded, it was verymon for the enemysbat ability to drop by 30 to 50% C the difference depended on the leaders status. Thanos, for example, knew very well that if he was taken down, the four surviving generals would most likely retreat and go back to divide up his territories and power. Avenge him? Dont even think about it. The four generals only respected his strength C they wouldnt pledge loyalty to a corpse at all. He didnt think that these Earthlings could kill him, but he wasnt going to wait around for them to besiege him. For a while, Thanos, Thor, Tony and Steve fought in the center, while Corvus and Proxima led an unending number of troops to stop the other Avengers. Earths allied forces on the periphery besieged Thanoss army. Thanoss air units, which clearly had the upper hand, started to increase their firepower. In a one-kilometer range around the Infinity Glove, fliers fired and were destroyed constantly, and tanks were blown up. Soldiers on both sides roared and fought, or screamed and died. The battle heated up. Thanos grabbed Tony and threw him into a shower of sma cannons. Before Tony could react, he was struck by four or five sma cannons. The intense energy and impact made his vision go dark, and he passed out. Thanos sent Thors Stormbreaker ax flying with a sh of his de. He grabbed Thors other hand, which was swinging the hammer, and then mmed him hard into the ground. After three consecutive kicks, Thors vision turned dark, just like Tonys. His consciousness went nk as he was stunned by Thanoss attacks. Steve lunged forward decisively and raised his shield to block a stomp from Thanos. Thanos was furious. With a hideous expression on his purple face, he raised his double-headed de and was about to shatter Steve and his shield. Suddenly, a silver shadow shot out from behind the shield and smashed into his chest. Since the beginning of the fight, Thanos had remained steady on his feet and didnt even stagger. At that moment, his huge body was sent flying several meters before he fell to the ground. Puzzled, he immediately got up. Not far away, Steve put down his shield and stood up, his handsome face covered in sweat and dust as he looked at Thanos. His eyes burned with fighting spirit. It didnt go out, nor did it show any signs of weakening. Steve had already thrown away the copsible staff. At that moment, he opened his right hand and held it out in front of him. There was a low hum, and a streak of silver light suddenly flew back to Steve. He grabbed it. This was Mj?lnir? Thanos was stumped. How could an Earthling hold Thors exclusive weapon? But the fact remained. When Steve raised his shield to block just now, he had grabbed Thors Mj?lnir hammer with his right hand, and then sent Thanos flying with a violent throw, before calling it back. This was an operation that used to be exclusive to Thor, but now there was Steve. Holy sh*t! What was going on? Luke, who had been sneaking over, was also shocked. Mj?lnir was so arrogant that nobody except Thor could make it move. But there were two exceptions. One was Vision, who could pick up the Mj?lnir hammer at will. However, Vision couldnt be considered human to begin with. Also, he had absorbed part of the power of the Mj?lnir hammer when he was born, and could be treated as a system bug. The other was Steve. There had been a gathering of heroes in 2012, and they had all yed with Mj?lnir together. Steve had really made it move, and Thor had been so frightened that the smile on his face disappeared. However, Steve pulled hard several times after that, but there was no reaction, and Thors smile returned. Luke hadnt paid much attention to it back then. Given the captains character, it was impossible for him to covet Thors exclusive weapon. Even if he could pick it up, it wouldnt be a big deal C at most, it would be just one more joke to tell in the future. As Lukes thoughts raced, Steve recalled Mj?lnir and spun it like a pinwheel at Thanos, who had just gotten up. Chapter 2007 - Fighting the Tyrant

Chapter 2007: Fighting the Tyrant

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Thanos was only astonished for a moment, before he regained his senses. Thor, who wielded a hammer and an ax, had been beaten to a pulp. An Earthling with the Mjolnir hammer wasnt a big deal. In the face of Steves attack, he didnt retreat at all. Thanos charged forward and shed. The spinning Mjolnir hammer, however, was one step ahead of him, and it smashed into his chest. Bang! !! Thanos barely raised his de, when he was sent flying ten meters before he crashed to the ground. Shock and anger shed across his purple face as he got up. Steves shield was thrown at him again, but he blocked it with his giant de. Mjolnir, on the other hand, flew out and ricocheted off of the shield with even more force to hit Thanos in the back. Thanos almost fell to the ground, and the giant de in his hand was knocked to the ground by the hammer. As Steve charged forward, he raised his hands, and the hammer and shield flew back to him. He aimed at Thanos, who was now empty-handed. There was a series of thuds as the hammer and shield hit Thanos again and again. The tyrants burly body swayed back and forth from the impact, and he took a few steps back. Relying on the shield and Mjolnir, Steve caught Thanos off guard and didnt give him a chance to fight back. Steve, who was riding the momentum, sensed something. He swung the hammer again from below, and it glowed with white lightning as he pointed it at Thanos a few meters away. A white bolt of lightning shot out of the hammer and hit Thanos in the chest, knocking him down again. The white lightning didnt stop, making Thanoss body numb and painful. For a moment, he couldnt get up. Jubnt, Steve raised his hammer. With a thought, a streak of white lightning fell from the sky and hit the hammer. Steve swung the hammer down, and the lightning instantly struck Thanos, who was lying on the ground. It fell with a loud bang and shocked him until he groaned. Kill him while he was down! Steve jumped up to smash Thanos in the head with Mjolnir. Thanos flipped over in time to avoid the fierce hammer. He grabbed Steve, who was about to smash him, and mmed him to the ground. He then kicked him ten meters away, and the Mjolnir hammer fell to the ground. At that moment, a four-armed monster who wasnt afraid of death crawled out of the dust and ran over with the glove it had just found. Thanos smiled and stretched out his hand for the glove. A grayish-white shadow scuttled out from behind him and jumped lightly. It clenched its fists and shed down. Sensing something, Thanos turned around and raised his hand to block it. An intense vibration spread out from the contact, and Thanos felt his body tremble uncontrobly. Recalling how he had been pounded on with Mjolnir, he roared and kicked. In the air, Luke crossed his arms in front of his chest. Bang! Crack! The sound of a huge foot hitting his arms mixed with the sound of twisting metal, and Luke retreated lightly. He didnt forget to kick at a spear that had pierced the ground. Swoosh! The spear turned into a silver streak which pierced the four-armed monster that was carrying the glove. Both the monster and the glove were sent flying, and they disappeared from the chaotic battlefield. Thanos turned around and looked in the direction that the four-armed monster had been sent flying by the spear. He then turned around and looked at Luke. Its you. He had a good memory for people who dared to curse him out in front of hundreds of thousands of people. Lukended on his feet and didnt answer him. He only felt sorry for the 21.6% damage to the armor on his arms. This was the only suit he could take out at the moment! If this thing was damaged, it would be very troublesome for him. Sighing, he murmured, I dont have backup armor. Looks like I can only use renewable resources this time. As he spoke, the armor he was wearing cracked open in the front and folded toward the back, turning into a dark gray backpack which he put away in his inventory. Thanos was stunned for a moment. This cheap-mouthed guy was already very weak in his armor, and now he wanted to take off his armor and fight him? Was he really crazy? Putting away the only armor he had in 2023, Luke crooked a finger at Thanos. Come and hit me, you lunatic. Chapter 2008 - 80%, 100%, I Won’t Be Torn Apart

Chapter 2008: 80%, 100%, I Wont Be Torn Apart

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Thanos hadnt broken Lukes bones. Just before he was kicked, Luke adjusted the position of his bones and used his tougher and more durable muscles to offset most of the damage from the attack. Elementary Self-Healing and Light of Life healed his injuries even before he straightened up. In gaming terms, Thanossbo didnt deal as much damage as Lukes automatic HP regeneration every second. It wasnt hard to suppress Luke, but it wasnt easy to instantly make him lose hisbat ability. Sensing his physical condition, Luke had a rough idea. Hey, lunatic. He taunted Thanos with another voice transmission and cocked his head. Were not done yet. He tore apart the wreckage of the flier that he was stuck in and sent the parts flying. They rolled over the ground and crashed with astonishing momentum. Locking gazes with Thanos, Luke suddenly grinned fiercely. He tilted his head and pressed his hands together. Its time to demonstrate my real skills. Power outburst, 80%! At his words, his body abruptly swelled up. Under the gray nanosuit, his chest musclespletely crushed Maxs G-cup, and his arms and legs were twice as thick. Although he was still a lot smaller than Thanos, things were no longer the same as before. Boom! Luke dashed forward at high speed with precise control of his strength, each step leaving a crater in the ground. Thanoss expression changed. He took a step back and then swung a fist at Lukes chest. The head and limbs of the opponent werent the first choice forbat. The torso was the least agile. Hitting the opponent first, then subduing them, and finally blowing them up was the logical process. Luke, who had activated his normal explosive mode, swung his fist, as if he intended to meet Thanos head-on again. Thanos sensed something different: This time, their fists brushed past to hit each other in the chest. He had the upper hand when it came to physique, and would definitely hit Luke first. Given this Earthlingsbat skills, it was unlikely he would make such a mistake, right? As the thought shed through Thanoss mind, their fists brushed past. Ya~ hoo~ Luke suddenly yelled. His right fist suddenly swelled up and hit Thanoss chest 0.001 seconds earlier. Boom! Thanos recoiled and missed hitting Luke by a hairs breadth. Luke bellowed, using Elementary Sound Waves Lions Roar C it was like an ordinary person turning the volume up in their earphones by 1,000%. Even with Thanoss unique physique, he couldnt help but feel dizzy. Taking advantage of that moment, Lukeunched a flurry of punches, kicks, elbows and knees at Thanoss chest. His fists and feet hit Thanos in the shoulders, armpits and waist, and his elbows and knees hit the armor over Thanoss chest and abdomen. Thanos was slower to react, but he still raised his hands in time to protect his face and throat. Even if Lukes attacks werent enough to cause any damage, the cautious habits Thanos had developed on the battlefield prevented him from giving up on defense. There was no opportunity for Luke to stab him with Annihtion energy as he had nned. Only Thanoss face and neck were unprotected. The rest of his body was covered in that extremely thick and tough golden armor. He was like a golden turtle that couldnt be beaten. Bang! Bang! Two secondster, Thanos and Luke kicked each other in the upper torso at the same time and flew apart, ending the short but hurried first round of attack. They flew less than ten meters before theynded on the ground and locked onto each other once more. With a smile on his face, Luke rubbed his sore wrists and elbows. Lunatic, how do you feel now? Thanos couldnt be bothered to say anything. The power in this attack couldntpare with Cull Oblivions. If it wasnt for the strange way his arms got longer and that bellow, the other party wouldnt even have a chance to hit him. Who knew what this Earthling was so happy about? But what Luke said next surprised him. Then Ill add more power. Power outburst, 100%! Previously, his muscles had looked like a normal bodybuilders at 80%; at 100%, hepletely turned into a muscle demon. The muscles all over his body were like steel wires under his skin, and they never stopped twitching, as if they were hungry and impatient. His body was now two-thirds as thick as Thanoss, and looked very strong. Luke became even more aggressive. With a roar, he lunged forward and instantly appeared in front of Thanos. The two huge figures tangled together and fought wildly. After another five to six seconds of wild fighting, Thanos finally relied on his immense strength and the protection of his armor to take dozens of punches from Luke. There was also a huge gash in his face. Only then did he seize the opportunity to grab Luke by one shoulder and lift him into the air. Lukemented inwardly. Just as he had been about to use a spike of Annihtion energy on the purple man, Thanos seemed to sense the danger and blocked his fist. It had been a fleeting opportunity, and Luke hadnt been able to use the spike of Annihtion energy in time. Stab Thanos with it directly? That was impossible. Only by getting right up in Thanoss face would his super reflexes and intuition for danger fail, and he could be killed in one blow. If Luke used the spike of Annihtion and missed, Thanos wouldnt give him a second chance. Thoughts raced through Lukes mind, but Thanos, who had already grabbed Lukes waist with his other hand, heaved a sigh of relief. He vaguely sensed something strange about this Earthling. Although his strength and reflexes werent as good as his, hisbat skills and willpower were terrifying. Although Thor and Tony had dared to fight Thanos head-on before, they definitely werent strong. Steve and Luke were the only ones who werent afraid at all. They were always confident of victory. With the shield and hammer, Steve was no less of a threat than Thor. Luke didnt seem to be a threat, but Thanos somehow felt wary every now and then it was a premonition that the other party posed a lethal threat. Also, this Earthling wasnt as strong or agile as he was, and he didnt have armor to protect himself, but after fighting Thanos head-on for two rounds, he actually wasnt injured? Thanos knew that this was definitely unusual. This Earthling was probably a mutant, like Spider Man and ck Panther. Thus, Thanos decided to end this quickly. Raising Luke above his head with both hands, he abruptly exerted strength to tear this strange Earthling in half. Then he realized that Luke was stretched out more than half a meter, and wasnt torn apart at all. Thanos: ??? Chapter 2009 - 120%, I Can Use Weapons Too

Chapter 2009: 120%, I Can Use Weapons Too

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Muscle Expansion + Muscle Control + Taffy sessfully turned Luke into a rubber man. Thanoss n A to kill him was an instant failure. But he was experienced in killing and had killed many strange creatures. He didnt hesitate. Holding Luke with both hands, he swung down and jabbed his knee up at Lukes chest. Since he couldnt tear him apart, he would smash his chest open. He didnt believe that this guys bones were also soft. Then Thanoss knee hit a bunch of tough and slippery muscles, which were a little like some tentacled monsters that he had fought before. To Thanos, Luke was like a noodle man. Thanos bent Lukes back in a huge U over his knee, but Luke didnt make a sound as he stared at Thanos with burning fighting intent. At that moment, Lukes hand was close to Thanoss face. Annihtion Huh? Luke was about to activate it for the third time, when Thanos threw him out. F*ck! Youre shameless!?He couldnt help but curse inwardly. This time, Thanos threw him at an angle. Unless there was an external force, Luke would fly through the air for at least ten seconds before he hit the ground. Thanos could absolutely use that time to escape. Thinking quickly, Luke nced at the battlefield. Several balls of scarlet energy shed nearby, and dozens of Thanoss soldiers copsed. Delighted, he immediately sent a voice transmission. Wanda, hit me into the ground at eight oclock. Wanda subconsciously turned her head at the voice transmission and saw Luke in the air. At that moment, they were only 100 meters apart, which was within the range of Lukes mental strength. Intuition told Wanda that this strange giant was Knight, and she stretched out her hands reflexively. Luke smashed into the ground like a cannonball and jumped right back out of the crater to block Thanos 30 meters away. Seeing this troublesome muscle monster, Thanos couldnt help but pause for a moment, and he was disgusted by the other partys roar. We meet again, lunatic. Power outburst, 120%. Thanos: Boom! A figure that was only slightly smaller than Thanos shed over and punched the purple face. Bang! At that moment, Lukes arm was no shorter than Thanoss. It suddenly lengthened by 30 centimeters, and he punched Thanos in the chest. Thanos was forced to stop and retreat several meters. He could no longer hide the anger on his face. It wasnt that he had never encountered a difficult opponent, but it was rare for someone to be both shameless and difficult to deal with. However, Thanos didnt lose his reason. The guys who caused trouble for him never knew that they were just turning the battle into a personal grudge. He could only say one word to this shameless guy kill! He raised his hand, and the double-edged de spun out like a propeller, sweeping through the battlefield and cutting friend and foe alike in half. Unmoved, Luke lunged forward with a smile. A 120% power outburst also changed part of his facial muscles, and little remained of his exquisite features. If you had to describe it, it could be said that he looked like an exquisite old tree spirit? The smile he was sporting wasnt much different from a sardonic grin C he looked even more like a viin boss than Thanos. Thanos had a bad feeling. Luke had already kicked out several Wakandan weapons in a row, which all contained vibranium to some degree. Several vibranium weapons hit the center of the spinning double-edged de with a ng, forcing it to stop. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Luke stuck close to Thanos andunched a third fric round of attacks. Unlike Thanos, who had always had an overwhelming advantage in thest two rounds, Luke had the upper hand this time. His muscles were so swollen that he didnt look human, and his attacks were even stranger. Thanos was a little powerless to defend against attacks like a 50-centimeter middle finger piercing the eye, a two-meter-long arm wrapping around his throat, and a chest bump with a chest so big that it could no longer be defined with letters anymore. Even with Thanoss rich battlefield experience, a thought couldnt help but sh through his mind: This guy wasnt actually an Earthling, but some alien monster, right? The third roundsted far longer than Thanos had imagined. It took him 30 seconds to send Luke flying and recall the double-edged de. The moment he held the giant de, Thanos finally felt a sense of security. He didnt believe that he couldnt kill this tentacle monster with his sword! Just now, Luke had ruthlessly tortured his exposed arms and legs. The Vibration ability, coupled with various methods of punching, pulling, tearing and poking, could only break Thanoss skin at most, but it also made him feel ufortable all over. His gaze swept over the battlefield with killing intent in his eyes, but he didnt see the d*mn muscle monster immediately charge out. Suppressing his anger, Thanos continued charging toward the Infinity Glove. He had only run ten meters, when he felt a chill run down his spine, as if he was in danger. He turned around decisively and flung out the giant de in his hand. Bang! There was the crisp sound of metal colliding as the giant de was blocked by a weapon. Lukes wizened-looking face was right behind it. Thanos: Luke said, Lunatic, you want to y with weapons? So can I. Shock shed in Thanoss eyes, and he couldnt help but nce at the weapon that was blocking the giant de. WTF? Wasnt this sealed by Odin so that only his son could use it? Why was it that just anybody could pick up this thing? At that moment, Luke was holding the Mj?lnir hammer. Thanos cursed Thors father inwardly. He suddenly exerted strength and pushed the Mj?lnir hammer away. With 120% power outburst, Luke still couldntpete with Thanos in terms of physical strength, and his reflexes were just barely able to keep up. He had been able to tussle with Thanos earlier thanks to Muscle Control, his unusual attacks, Self-Healing and Light of Life. Now, Thanos was angry; he parried Mj?lnir and shed at Luke like crazy, itching to cut him into pieces. Luke didnt stop grinning like a viin boss. Relying on Mj?lnirs short length, he was no slower than the giant de. Mj?lnir was as agile as a dagger in his hand as he firmly blocked the endless shes from Thanoss de. Even though Luke was at a disadvantage, Thanoss n to cut him up and feed him to the dogs was a failure. After shing at Luke for a few seconds, Thanos got even angrier. D*mn it, why was this d*mn thing as good at using the hammer as Thor? What proper person would use such a short hammer? Thor, who had used it for 1,000 years, was already very unseemly, and this muscle monster in front of him was even more so. Chapter 2010 - Setting a Trap, Interception

Chapter 2010: Setting a Trap, Interception

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

At the very least, Thor still adhered to the basicws of the human body, and just used a standard one-handed attack with his short hammer, which just had additional recall and lightning attack functions. Lukes stretchy arm, on the other hand, twisted and turned like an electric cable, and alternated between short- and long-ranged attacks with the hammer. The attack range was so wide that even Thanoss three-meter-long de couldnt keep up. A normal long-range attack with a chain weapon just relied on inertia to smash into a person, so it wasnt hard to predict where the attack wouldnd. Luke, on the other hand, could do whatever he wanted with this manual muscle chain weapon. He could twist his arm however he wanted and the hammer would hit whatever he wanted it to hit. If it wasnt for the fact that Thanos had a huge physical advantage, he wouldve long been brought to bear by this cheat-like attack. However, he soon discovered something odd about Lukes attack there was no lightning. Compared with Steve, who had been able to call down lightning when he wielded the hammer earlier, there was no lightning on Lukes hammer. It had to be pointed out that the Mj?lnir hammer was Thors exclusive divine weapon, and had been created with lightning runes. Using it in battle without the lightning was as funny as eating a bun without tasting the stuffing. Sensing this anomaly, Thanos immediately changed part of his attack strategy. He no longer guarded against Mj?lnirs lightning discharge, and simply treated Lukes attack as a purely physical one. In less than ten seconds, Luke lost ground. He couldnt help but admire how shrewd Thanos was; thetter had immediately realized that Luke wasnt making full use of the Mj?lnir hammer. That was because Luke really couldnt lift this divine weapon on his own. He had already tried it when he first saw Mj?lnir in Shackelford; he had no affinity with it. But once the system started umting the power of faith, which the ancient Enchantress had called divine power, it had given Luke some ideas. At that party, he had secretly tried it out in front of everybody. As long as he wrapped his hand in the power of faith, Luke could easily lift the hammer. But this was clearly a cheat, and was equivalent to using the power of faith to bypass Odins workshop setting. A proud divine weapon like Mj?lnir naturally wouldnt cooperate with him. Steve could call down lightning and throw the hammer at people, but Luke could only use it as a dumb hammer. In any case, Luke was a grand old magic instor C wasnt it very normal for him not to be able to release electricity when he was holding the divine artifact? As someone who used free, pirated versions, it made sense that his user experience was worse than the real deal. As for the proficiency with the hammer which astonished Thanos, that was naturally Thors Advanced One-Handed Hammer Proficiency ability. As abat master, Luke spent two million credit points to buy this ability, which was the only Advanced ability in the system, and he practiced and studied it repeatedly. Magical traits aside, Luke was slightly better at using the hammer than the 2023 beer-bellied Thor. If he wasnt confident, he wouldnt have charged at Thanos with Mj?lnir. Unfortunately, his clones stats were too weak. Even with a cheat and all sorts of tricks, he couldntst long. Thanos finally broke through forcefully, and Luke could only defend himself with the hammer for ons moment. The huge deshed out to cut him in half. Lukes body twisted out of the way in the shape of a C to buy himself some time. ng! The huge de struck the hilt of the hammer and cut off three of Lukes fingers. Swoosh! The de swept upward diagonally to cut a huge gash from the left side of Lukes abdomen to his chest. He was sent flying, and blood rained down. A rxed expression appeared on Thanoss face as he chased after Luke with the giant de. Spending a few more seconds to cut this d*mn muscle monster into pieces was definitely worth it. Swoosh! Bang! A slender figure fell from the sky, and scarlet energy rippled out, causing Thanos to stop. A young woman in a dark red leather jacket red at him with bloodshot eyes. Wanda had finally broken through the blockade of gunfire and soldiers and found an opportunity to fight her archenemy one-on-one. Her eyes burned with the red fire of revenge. You took everything from me! Thanos: ??? He was confused. I dont know you at all. Wanda said, You will. As she spoke, she made a grabbing motion with both hands, and two mounds of rubble floated upward. With a wave of her hands, they flew at Thanos. Thanos swung his giant de and easily cut through them Wanda put her hands together, and a huge ball of scarlet chaos energy hit him. Thanos felt his armor creak as the energy corroded it. With a fierce expression, he spun the giant de in his hand so that it acted like a shield and charged at Wanda. Undaunted, Wanda threw out balls of scarlet energy. Even though the spinning de blocked them, Thanos was still hit by a violent rain of chaos missiles. Luke, who had used Elementary Concealment and was lurking again, smacked his lips. A sorcerer throwing missiles at the face? That was ridiculous. Sure enough, losing control of your emotions really affected a battle. However, Wanda wasnt losing at the moment. Her turbulent emotions gave her strength. At that moment, Lukes body had returned to normal, but he had lost three fingers on his right hand, and one third of his chest and abdomen had been split open. These injuries were insignificant. They werent even as bad as when he used his clone in experiments. However, he couldnt take out Life 1, so his three fingers couldnt regenerate for the time being, which would affect hisbat ability. The gash on his chest and abdomen, on the other hand, hadnt affected his bones or internal organs at all, and was almost healed. He had been able to twist his body into a C earlier; manipting his muscles and stacking them on the left side of his body was too easy. All it took was a thought to contract his muscles to stop the bleeding, which ensured that he lost no more than 10ml of blood. So, what Thanos had cut was basically muscle; even the blood from the injury was something Luke deliberately squeezed out to dupe Thanos. Unfortunately, Wanda was too vengeful and ruined Lukes trap. Luke cursed inwardly, but wasnt in a hurry to attack again. The previous 80% 100% 120% power outburst + weapon fight was nothing more than a basicbat test as Luke took a rough measure of Thanoss strength. Thus, when his trap failed, he stopped pushing. Now, Luke was just waiting for Thanos to enter a range of 100 meters from the Infinity Glove, which was under less bombardment from his aerial troops. That would be the best time to grab the glove and end things once and for all. Charge in? What a joke. Tony, who was wearing the Mark 85, had been knocked unconscious. Even if Luke wore Knights armor, he might instantly lose an arm or a leg, or even be smashed to pieces. Luke wouldnt take a gamble before the veryst moment. Not far away, Thanos finally reached Wanda. In fact, she had covered the remaining distance herself. But that didnt stop Thanos from attacking, and the giant de directly shed down. Luke tensed, ready to rush forward to save Wanda. Chapter 2011 - Madwoman, Shameless Tyrant

Chapter 2011: Madwoman, Shameless Tyrant

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Luke, who had just fought Thanos four times in a row, could tell at a nce that Thanos had put his full strength behind this sh. As a magic user, Wanda didnt stand a chance of dodging Thanoss attack. However, Wandas entire body suddenly glowed with a bright red light. She raised her hands and blocked the attack. Thanoss giant sword glowed red, and instantly froze in the air. Stunned, Luke silently stopped. !! Then, the point of contact between the scarlet energy and the de grew brighter and brighter. In the blink of an eye, it was as white as the sun, and it quickly spread to the rest of the de. Veins throbbed on Wandas forehead and she gritted her teeth, clearly struggling. But then, a delighted smile broke out on her face as she suddenly pushed with her right hand. The chaos energy suddenly exploded. With a tter, the giant de flew out of Thanoss hand and broke in half in the air. Lukes eyes widened. WTF? This was a super weapon that could leave sword marks on Steves shield and sh with Mjolnir. Even Luke himself only had a pair of silver katanas that might be able topare with this double-edged giant de. In the end Wanda broke it in one go? Did chaos energy have to be such a cheat? But what surprised him even more was what happened next. Wanda made an upward grabbing motion with her right palm, and the chaos energy in her hand lit up to cover Thanos. This tyrant of the universe, who was unrivaled on the battlefield, had a pained expression on his face. He couldnt help but scream as his entire body was wrapped in scarlet energy and he slowly rose. Not only that, he waspletely suppressed by the scarlet energy and couldnt move at all. The red light in Wandas eyes intensified. Keeping her right hand in a grabbing motion, she bent her left hand and drew a line with her finger. With a swipe of her finger, part of Thanoss indestructible golden armor cracked and flew off. In just a few seconds, with a few swipes of her fingers, many of Thanoss weaknesses were exposed. At that moment, Wanda was sweating profusely, but the sense of revenge made her forget everything as she enjoyed torturing her enemy. As a bystander, Luke could only sigh at how boorish he was. If this Scarlet Witch had crippled this golden turtle shell at the very beginning, Tony, Thor, Steve and Luke would have had a 50-50 chance of winning against Thanos. Now, it looked like Thanos would fall at Wandas hands. Steal the kill? What a joke. Luke wouldnt be able to break through Wandas chaos energy, which could crush Thanos, in a short period of time. There was no way for him to pretend he made a mistake either, unless the target of his mistake was Wanda C it might be possible to identally knock her out and then kill Thanos. But this was a woman who was obsessed with killing. Luke hadnt even been able to pierce Thanoss armor, while with a flick of her fingers, Wanda had broken both Thanoss armor and his sword. Luke didnt think that he was sturdier than the giant de. If he stepped forward, he might be sent flying by this red-eyed woman. But there was still a chance. How could Luke, a psychologist, a master hypnotist and a mind reader, not see that Wanda was irritable and trigger-happy? If he were in Wandas ce, he would definitely rip Thanoss head off right away. Only an idiot would waste time dismantling that golden turtle shell. Thus, there was an 80% chance that Wanda wouldnt kill Thanos directly. What she needed was a little torture to vent her hatred. If something unexpected happened during this period, and Luke intervened, Wanda wouldnt be able to me him. After all, she had already been given a chance. If she didnt grab it, that just meant she wasnt any good. Thanos, who was floating in the air, was also cursing. When Thor, Tony and Steve attacked earlier, it could just barely be considered a battle between leaders. When Luke, this weird guy, appeared to intercept him, it hadnt felt right. Now, it was a woman who was one-sidedly crushing him. What the hell was with this Earth? Why did he always run into extremely abnormal guys? After struggling for a moment, Thanos realized that he couldnt break free from the scarlet energy that was wrapped around his body. Hepletely understood why Ebony Maw had died so quickly. He had been trapped by the scarlet energy and then sucked into a ck hole. Seeing his armor gradually copse, Thanos cursed inwardly. This woman was crazy! Sensing danger, he roared without hesitation, Fire cover, now! Chapter 2012 - One Must Die? Another Arm? Take One Stone Out?

Chapter 2012: One Must Die? Another Arm? Take One Stone Out?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

A dozen sma sts hit andpletely destroyed a rampart on the side. At that moment, the rampart copsed, and water surged out of the gap toward the low-lying areas of the battlefield. Given the formation of the ground troops on both sides, Thanos wouldnt suffer too many casualties, while Earths allied forces would be trapped in the water and bembs waiting to be ughtered. Luke darted under another sorcerers protective shield. After a few more times, he would be close to where the glove was. Once the area was flooded, who knew where the water would take the glove. At that moment, he was already nning to drag a Kamar-Taj sorcerer along with him to create a portal. He hadnt done this earlier because the battlefield still hadnt been in too much chaos then, and the Kamar-Taj sorcerers couldnt protect against firepower from all sides. Now that the cannon fire had already scattered the ground and air forces on the battlefield, the sorcerers only needed to resist the cannon fire from above, so the danger was significantly reduced. Suddenly, Luke saw an eye-catching red cape in the gap in the rampart. Two raised hands glowed with orange runes, and a huge twister appeared in the gap, sweeping the water back inside. Without a doubt, this bigshot who hade to save the day was Sorcerer Strange. Luke couldnt help but mutter, So what if you have magic? Hmph~ Actually, it was quite impressive. For Luke to do something like that, he would have to make preparations in advance and use a lot of equipment. It was impossible for him to create a huge twister like Strange. The charm of magicy in itspletely unreasonable effects. Of course, the most important thing was C it was too d*mn handsome! Luke was already very strong, at least in his ability to survive, but he severelycked the skills to act cool on arge scale! For example, just now, Thor had been able to create a field of thunder and lightning with a roar, which was so eye-catching. The moment Wanda attacked, red light filled the air, like a blood-red fire. As for Luke? Hm, his Telekinesis was colorless and tasteless. Even when it was buffed with credit points, ordinary people could only see a faint golden light. The Kunlun Iron Fist could indeed glow, but it looked like an incandescent light bulb. The most powerful 120% state made him look more like a viin than Thanos. So f*cking annoying! Murmuring to himself, Lukes luck finally ran out. After dodging one sma st, he was hit by a stray one, and was sted into the ground. One muscle monster and one witch were sent flying by the barrage, and Thanos, who hadnt been able to fight smoothly, finally stopped acting indifferent. He casually gave the order for the bombardment to stop, then charged at the Infinity Glove. But Luke and Wanda had kept him busy for about five minutes. Tony, who had been unconscious at first, had already woken up, and he quickly rushed over. Thor, who had been pressed down under a massive foot, also gave a mad bellow, and grabbed the Stormbreaker ax which flew back to him from not far away. Steve also recalled Mj?lnir, and followed closely behind. Thanos was angry to discover that after fighting for more than ten minutes, everything seemed to have returned to when the battle first started. It was still Thor, Tony and Steve on the other side, but Thanoss sword and armor were all damaged, and he looked even more wretched than the other party. The four started fighting once more. After killing a Kamar-Taj sorcerer, Corvus ive decisively brought the remaining soldiers with him to provide support when he saw Thanos under attack. Covered in dust, Proxima Midnight crawled out of a huge pit, and joined her husband. The rest of the Avengers also noticed the situation and rushed over. Thanoss troops moved as well, and everyone finally closed in on the Infinity Glove. However, the earlier barrage had already broken their formations, and the battle had turned intoplete chaos. Enemies kept popping up everywhere, and everyone had to face hostile attacks from all sides. But nobody could back down. Retreating meant giving the initiative to the enemy. Corvus ive charged into the center of the battle without any regard for his own safety. The double-headed polearm burst forth to keep Steve busy. Proxima Midnight fired at almost the same time and sent Thor flying. Thanos seized the opportunity to grab Tony and punch him in the face. Tony blocked left and right, but was finally punched twice in a row. He saw stars, and had no choice but to retreat. Thanos didnt give chase. He turned around and shed repeatedly at Steves shield with his broken de. Steve, who was using Mj?lnir against Corvus ive, was caught off guard. The shield cracked, and both he and the shield were sent flying. Unhindered, Thanos immediately charged at the Infinity Glove ten meters away. Now that he knew better, he gave the order for firepower support at the same time, and the area 100 meters around the glove fell under fire again to dy the other Avengers who wanted to provide backup. Dazed, Tony shook his head; it felt like he was seeing double of the virtual screen in front of him. Thanos didnt hold back at all. If Tony hadnt been fast enough, he wouldve passed out again after two more punches. Then, he noticed a familiar glove ten meters in front of him. He jerked and looked around quickly, just in time to see Steve retreating under Thanoss attack. His shield shattered under the heavy blows, and he was sent flying. For some reason, Tony looked at Strange, who was hundreds of meters away. The armor easily zoomed in so that he could clearly see this Sorcerer Supreme. Strange was looking at him from a distance. Maintaining a spell with his right hand, he held up his left hand and raised one finger. A thought shed through Tonys mind, and he suddenly understood what the one chance at victory, which the sorcerer had never divulged all this time, was one person had to die, to bring happiness to the entire world? So, it seems that person is me??Tony felt conflicted. Not far away, Luke, who was braving the barrage to rush over, sensed Tonys emotions, and he noticed the other mans final exchange with Strange. Luke was a little started by the finger Strange was holding up. What did that mean? The Hulk had one more arm? Hm, wait, Dr. Banner was still outside the firing range. Perhaps, it meant, take out one Stone? Without all six Stones, the Infinity Glove would be even more dangerous. Then, Tony charged forward and crashed into Thanos. With the glove right in front of him, Thanos couldnt be bothered to fight. He pushed Tony away with one hand and grabbed the glove with the other. Shaking off Tony, he decisively put the Infinity Glove on his right hand. An extremely powerful force surged out of the six Stones, and Thanos couldnt help but roar in pain. Suddenly, two hands grabbed the Infinity Glove, interrupting the process. Stunned, Thanos lowered his head, only to see a red and gold suit clinging to his right hand. Chapter 2013 - I Am Inevitable? No, Im Batman Chapter 2013: I Am Inevitable? No, Im Batman Thanos, who was only one step away, punched Tony without any hesitation. In terms of head-onbat, Tony was indeed the weakest of the trio. He was sent flying again after a few punches. Tony rolled to a stop on one knee on the ground, and red at Thanos. Thanos, who was about to seed, met Tonys gaze, and slowly raised his right hand. I C am C inevitable. !! As soon as he said that, he exerted strength with his gloved thumb and middle finger. Snap! Stunned for a moment, Thanos turned to look at his right hand, only to see that the six Stones were gone. He instantly realized something, and turned around to look at Tony, who was half-kneeling on the ground. Tony slowly raised his right hand, and the nanomaterial quickly reshaped itself into an Infinity Glove. The six Stones appeared on the back of his hand and glowed. Thanos: ??? But it didnt matter how Tony had taken the Stones from the glove. What mattered was that he saw determination in Tonys eyes determination to kill him at all costs. Thanos charged forward. Not everyone could use the Infinity Glove. When a person put it on, the energy from the Stones would course through their body and things would be at a standstill for one moment. Given Tonys small physique, he might not be able tost long enough to snap his fingers. So, Thanos still had a chance. But Thanos didnt notice how Tony fell into a daze one moment before he put on the glove, nor that he wasnt connected to the six Stones. To put it simply, the six Stones were actually resting on a separate patch of nanomaterial, and not in theplete Infinity Glove. Anxious, Thanos didnt have time to think. He raised his broken sword and shed at Tonys raised right hand. Suddenly, there was a huge push from the side. Thanos, who waspletely focused on Tony and the glove, couldnt react at all. He was sent spinning out of Tonys sight. WTF? Tony was stunned. You flew away without saying anything. Should I snap my fingers or not? He subconsciously looked at Strange again. This time, he saw clear shock on the Sorcerer Supremes face, as if he was also surprised. Hm, wait, why did it seem like the Sorcerer Supreme was looking to the side? Before he could figure it out, he heard a cold and calm voice. Leave it to me. Tony was in a daze again. The nano armor on his right hand immediately broke off as an Iron Man version of the Infinity Glove appeared. Luke, who was standing quietly next to Tony, picked up the glove easily. The moment he obtained the Infinity Gloves, Luke finally heaved a sigh of relief. His efforts hadnt been in vain. From the moment he met the Avengers, Luke had secretly been using the subtlest mental suggestions on them. Except for Neb, who was basically a robot, he had left behind a secret door in everyone elses minds. Although he didnt see much of them in the week after that didnt mean that he couldnt do anything. It had to be pointed out that Lukes mental strength had an effective range of almost 500 meters. Although the Avengers base was huge, the main buildings in the four zones were less than 500 meters apart. Tony also went home to keep his wife and daughterpany from time to time, and passed within Lukes range many times. However, this sort of covert mental suggestion wasnt enough to make the Avengers trust Luke fully. If he made them give him the task of saving people with the Infinity Glove, their first reaction would probably be to sense that something was wrong, and they would be suspicious. Naturally, Luke wouldnt do something so stupid. He had set up the secret door mainly to ensure his safety, not to deal with the 2023 Avengers. At thest moment in this fierce battle, however, it would be normal for Luke, who had proven his position as Knight, to nobly sacrifice himself. If the Avengers still had suspicions about Knight after he killed Thanos and returned the Infinity Glove to them, would they even be human? As for using Telekinesis to send Thanos flying, that was nothing. He had learned Ebony Maws Intermediate Telekinesis in a hurry, which made him a lot more efficient. He had been able to sessfully fling Thanos aside firstly because he had caught him by surprise, and secondly, because Wanda had dismantled part of the golden armor, thereby destroying the way it blocked telekinesis. Otherwise, would Ebony Maw revere Thanos if he could toss thetter around like a ball at any time? Even as Lukes mind whirled with thoughts, he didnt stop moving. The armor on his right hand retracted to reveal his right arm, and he put on the glove. Wait. Tony couldnt help but ask, Do you know the consequences of using it? At that moment, he no longer doubted Lukes motives, but he didnt want this Knight, who had fought alongside him, to die. Luke nodded at him. Dont worry, Im very strong. At most, Ill have one roasted arm, like Dr. Banner. Tony: Is your arm a pork knuckle? Dont describe being roasted so easily! Also, now that the Avengers had the upper hand, it wasnt hard to kill Thanos. At most, it would just be a little harder to take down his warship. Of course, Luke wouldnt say that he coveted the experience and credit points for eliminating Thanoss entire army. If someone else did it, his contribution rate would definitely be several times, or even over ten times lower. Rather than that, it was better to let him sacrifice himself, and all the credit points would go to him. At the same time, he could deal with Thanoss warship and reduce casualties among Earths allied forces. Killing two birds with one stone. Everyone would benefit, so why not? Having already thought it through, he didnt waste any more time. He curled his fingers, and the Infinity Glove immediately connected to the energy circuits of the six Stones. Energy from the six Stones rushed into his body, and Luke grinned lightly. It does hurt a little. No wonder Dr. Banner and Thanos, these two super strong existences, had roared when putting the glove on C this energy was too much and too violent. The pain was just one thing. What was even worse was that it felt like this energy would tear him to pieces and burn him to ashes in the next moment. Boom! There was the sound of huge footsteps, and Thanoss purple figure reemerged in the dust. He had the highestmand over the warships cannon fire. He was able to avoid any idental injuries and charge back unhindered. But just as Thanos returned, he saw that disgusting guy appear again, and he was wearing the Infinity Glove. Thanos didnt even bellow anymore. He simply jumped forward and shed with his broken de. Thisst gamble was between Luke snapping his fingers first or Thanos killing this monster first. What Thanos didnt know was that Lukes clone was indeed far inferior to him and Dr. Banner in terms of tenacity and strength. But in terms of the ability to withstand damage, Luke, who had abilities and tens of millions of credit points, could definitelyst until the end of time, as long as he wasnt killed in one hit. Although the energy released by the Infinity Stones was fierce and the pain was intense, it wasnt enough to shake his resolve to be victorious. Hearing the noise, Luke simply turned his head and looked up. Thanos, who was holding the giant de high as he leapt through the air, seemed to move in slow motion. The purple face no longer had the tyrannical air from before, and was only filled with madness on the verge of despair. Luke smiled. Like Thanos earlier, he didnt look at the Infinity Glove, but smiled at Thanos. I am Batman! Snap! Chapter 2014 - A Finger With Endless Implications Chapter 2014: A Finger With Endless Implications A crisp metallic snap rang out. Without any hesitation, Luke snapped with his thumb and index finger. Why didnt he use his middle finger like Thanos? Because Thanos had cut off his middle finger earlier, and it hadnt grown back. As soon as the sound rang out, Thanoss body suddenly went limp and he crashed dozens of meters away from Luke and Tony. !! All of Thanoss troops fighting Earths allied forces stopped, and the gunfire stopped. They could sense the descent of a mysterious power, which was telling them that the oue was already decided. There was no way to resist or escape it. Thanos struggled to get up from the ground, and his fierce expression suddenly calmed down as he slowly scanned his troops. In the sky, a huge worm battleship lost control and was about to crash on the little roon Rocket that was firing at it. Rocket screamed and covered his head as he dodged. But the moment the big battleship touched it, it disintegrated into ck ash and disappeared like sand. Rocket, who had escaped disaster, put his hands down and looked around. All of Thanoss air units lost control and fell like flowers. But there were no explosions or collisions. Like a dream, they turned into ck dust which scattered. So did the huge drop ships. The four-armed monsters, the giant beasts, the foot soldiers, the heavy tanks, and even the gargantuan Thanos began to disintegrate into ck mist and dust. Everything that belonged to Thanos was taken away. Proxima Midnight was dozens of meters behind Thanos. At that moment, her face was full of despair and sadness. She took one step forward and fell into Corvus ives arms, and stroked his face. Corvus ive looked into her eyes, and could only murmur, I hope we will meet again His face and her hand turned into ck dust almost at the same time. Reluctant to part with each other, they quietly turned to dust. The ck dust mixed together for a few seconds before they disappeared without a trace. Looking at everything, Thanos gasped and took two steps back to sit on the remains of a building behind him. Stabbing his broken de into the ground, he wiped his face heavily with both hands and heaved a long sigh. After that, this tyrant of the universe didnt say anything, and disintegrated like all his subordinates. Only Earths allied forces and the Avengers were left. Their eyes were filled with the joy of victory, but looking at the bodies of theirrades everywhere, they couldnt smile. Sacrifices were inevitable, but the tragic casualties in front of them couldnt be treated simply as numbers. At that moment, a dazzlinget-like light streaked down from the sky in the direction of the battlefield. Looking at the situation, Tony asked nervously, Friday, whats that? Lukes heart jumped. Holy sh*t! Had Thanos been hiding some boss at thiste stage? Suddenly, he remembered something, and his face darkened as he looked at the Sorcerer Supreme, who was still holding back the water. D*mn, did your finger just now mean Another one behind you? Or Knight has another arm? Luke grimaced and sucked in a cold breath. That sounded very possible. The Sorcerer Supreme had always been this crazy, and would definitely do something like that. Thinking that, he patted Tonys shoulder and stretched out his right hand in front of the tycoons eyes. How about you make a left-handed version? I should be able to use it one more time. Hearing this outrageous request, Tonys eyes widened and he turned around. Do you have to work so hard? Tony was mortal. He was arrogant, proud, sensitive and sharp-tongued. He liked beautiful women and research, and was obsessed with being the boss. Now that he had a daughter, he was even more hesitant about sacrificing himself, although he would still step forward in the end; he had experienced a lot of this hesitation and dilemma in thest few days. But this Dark Knight from another world had nothing to do with this world, and was the number one superhero there. What kind of mental fortitude could make this Knight say switch hands and do it again so naturally after half his body was burnt? Luke patted the dazed tycoons shoulder unhappily. Dont waste time. That thing will be here soon. Tony woke up from his shock and quickly shook his head. No, dont worry. Thats our reinforcements. Luke: ??? WTF! Dont tell me its some cosmic SWAT team, the kind that cleans up after youre done! The moment Tony finished speaking, the reinforcements that looked like a fallinget finally took shape. Sensing that something wasnt right, Lukes mouth dropped open. Your reinforcements is a person? After receiving Fridays reply, Tony, who was half-kneeling, leaned back against the rubble with aplicated expression. Thats right. If she had arrived sooner, your arm mightve been saved. Luke cursed inwardly. What kind of person was this to make Tony say that she was better than Knight? If she could take care of it, then do you even need me?! Hm, wait! Luke looked at the Sorcerer Supreme again. Could it be that this guy had held up one finger to say, hang one for one more minute, or we still have reinforcements? On the other side, Strange called a few Kamar-Taj sorcerers over to open a portal so that the water in the gap could be sent back into theke, thus freeing him from the predicament of being unable to move. At that moment, he realized that he was being watched. Strange followed his senses and saw that the strange Dark Knight was looking at him again with an expression that wasnt right. The Sorcerer Supreme couldnt help but mutter to himself. This plot wasnt right! This guy never appeared in all the 14 million possibilities! Why was he the one to snap his fingers in the end? He had held up one finger to remind Tony that he only had one chance. Now, the way Tony was lying against the debris behind him was exactly as he had predicted. But in the one oue where they won, half of Tonys body had been burnt and he had been dying as he sat against the rubble. Also, as the wielder of the Time Stone and having experienced 14 million possibilities, Strange knew the precise time points in this victory. Based on his calctions, Captain Marvel did indeed arrive at the right time. The reason she seemedte now and hadnt been able to do anything was because of Knight, who ended the battle several minutes earlier. Tony had survived, and so had even more of the allied army soldiers, which utterly baffled Strange. Chapter 2015 - Saving the Wounded, Convincing People With Virtue Chapter 2015: Saving the Wounded, Convincing People With Virtue Strange had never forgotten that those who yed with time would eventually be yed by time. In 2023, the Avengers revived the dead, but there was a slip-up in 2014, which led to Thanos crossing over from that time, almost wiping out Earth. Changing something would lead to an even worse oue C this was the mostmon bacsh. Strange had predicted this oue, and also knew that this sole chance of victory wasnt absolute. If something went wrong, this one chance would be the end of all life in this universe. Controlling time was a risky gamble. So, the appearance of Knight, who didnt exist in this timeline, wasnt necessarily a good thing. If it wasnt for the fact that the battle had just ended and he had yet to take back the Time Stone, Strange wouldve immediately recalcted the future. On the other side, the reinforcements soonnded. She immediately looked at Luke. It couldnt be helped. After all, he was still holding the Infinity Glove. Luke tactfully gave the glove to Tony, patted his shoulder, and went to the side to save people. This woman was very guarded, and the energy she contained was even more terrifying. He wouldnt act recklessly at a time like this. Besides, the system had just calcted a huge amount of experience and credit points for the mission. However, Luke had always been a conscientious and diligent person. After making so much, would he stop doing good in the future? Of course not. Saving a life was worth 20 points, and he also got points for treating non-lethal injuries. Taking out the cost of the clone using Light of Life, he could earn 80 to 100 points a minute. This was much more cost-effective than helping drug dealers clean out their inventory for free. To clean out inventory, Luke had to confirm the target and gather intelligence before he took action, whereas here, there were injured people everywhere with points ripe for the taking. A momentter, Wanda couldnt help bute over to thank Luke, who had helped her get revenge, and to persuade him to treat himself first. In the end Luke caught hold of this able-bodied person, who became responsible for finding the wounded and moving them over, while the people who had been treated were immediately moved away. With such a fully automatic and intelligent porter, Lukes rescue operation became even more efficient. As Luke saved more and more of the wounded, the atmosphere became even more solemn. Most people consciously started to help send those with minor injuries to Wakanda through a portal to reduce the pressure on treatment here. However, this Knight in ck armor, whose right side was charred ck, still insisted on using his left hand to release a gentle white light to save the severely wounded, which left a deep impression on everyone. Actually, Luke wasnt interested in increasing his poprity. However, the bacsh from activating the Infinity Glove had been too violent, and a lot of the armor on his right side had melted. His nanotechnology was far inferior to 2023 Tonys, and it wasnt like he had anything to cover his injured right side. With experience and credit points all over the ground, how could he waste time? In any case, he didnt feel too much pain thanks to the Taffy ability, so he simply decided not to bother with his injuries for now. On the other hand, Wanda, who was helping out, had red eyes C it was the rims of her eyes that were really red this time, not her pupils. She couldnt help but persuade Luke in a low voice, Your injury is very serious. Why dont you go back to Wakanda to recuperate first? Luke turned his head and gave her a kind smile. Trust me, this injury cant be treated. Wandas eyes widened. Are you going to She swallowed thest word die, but her mind fluctuated violently. Luke raised his left hand and pped the back of her head. Hey, girl! What are you thinking? Ill definitely live longer than you. Wanda was stunned, and so were many Avengers who had been paying attention to themotion. Hit the back of this violent witchs head? Did he want to be a second Thanos?! It had purely been automatic on Lukes part. He smacked the witch in 2012 because she was still young and unruly C his hand couldnt help but slip. What was wrong with pping the head of this 30-year-old witch? Would she have the nerve to bully a heavily injured person like him? Wanda stared nkly. Hm, her head didnt hurt. Then, the person who had just smacked her drew back his hand. Dont just stand there. There are still a lot of injured people. Huh? She didnt know what to think. He could still be so se after hitting someone? But the person in front of her gave her the feeling that it was only par for the course. Looking at Wanda, who was still in a daze, Luke stretched out his hand again, and a faint white light seeped into the back of her head. Alright, even if I did hit you in the head, its healed now. Lets get to work. Wanda was lost for words. Why did she suddenly feel like she was being treated like a kid? Coming back to herself, she demonstrated her talents as a porter again and asked in a low voice, Whats wrong with your injury? Wanda wasnt an idiot. Luke was saving the lives of so many heavily wounded people. Most of those with cuts or stab wounds, broken bones, internal bleeding or burns were healed in ten seconds, while it took 20 seconds for some others. Also, he had sounded very professional when he told her to pay attention to how she moved the wounded. Why didnt a superhuman who knew his stuff when it came to medical treatment treat his injuries first? There could only be one reason. Sure enough, Luke replied, My injury is like what happened to Dr. Banners arm C it cant be treated. You can consider it a price to pay for using the Infinity Glove. Hearing that, Wanda subconsciously looked at Dr. Banner, who was sitting not far away. He was discussing a n with Tony to quickly close the gap in theke. Sure enough, his right arm was exactly the same as Lukes. It rested limply against his chest, and he couldnt exert any strength at all. Recalling the Hulks physique, Wanda could only believe this conclusion. Her heart sank. Then what will you do in the future? Luke healed the major blood vessels in a wounded mans abdomen and gestured for the next patient. He said casually, Is it hard to switch to a metal arm? That mans arm looks good to me. Wanda followed his gaze and saw a mncholy-looking Bucky. For a moment, she was lost for words. That was because Buckys left arm was indeed much stronger than his right arm, and it really didnt affect him in any way. What the witch didnt know was that Luke hadnt just injured his right arm, but also his right side. If he could change it all out, he would be at least one-third a Neb, and the title of Mechanical Knight would be just around the corner. Thankfully, Luke didnt care at all. The injuries to the clone were still useful. This was firsthand information on the bacsh generated by using the Infinity Stones C no one else would be able to get this sort of thing. In 2023, only Thanos, Dr. Banner and Luke put on the glove and snapped their fingers. Thanos was dead, and Luke couldnt abduct Dr. Banner C naturally, he had to do his own research. Once he was done with his research, he could summon another Level 2 clone, and the injuries would most likely disappear. So, he didnt care about these minor injuries at all. Chapter 2016 - Of Noble Character and Integrity, Returning Empty-Handed Chapter 2016: Of Noble Character and Integrity, Returning Empty-Handed 5, 4, 3, 2, 1. In theb in the basement, Selina and the dog head counted down to five. Swoosh! Luke suddenly appeared where he had just disappeared. Excitement shed in Selinas eyes, but when she saw that his armor was damaged, she was shocked. Whats wrong? The dog head also scratched the ss anxiously. Woof? Luke opened his helmet to reveal Bales face. Dont worry, everythings fine. Ill disinfect first. Saying that, he entered the sterilization room. A few minutester, after switching with the clone in the sterilization room, Luke walked out. Selina and the dog head didnt know that the clone they had just seen had been quietly switched out. They asked anxiously, How was it? Luke nodded. I gained a lot. Lets talk outside. Gold Nugget, go get some snacks and drinks. Just like that, Selina and the dog head left, and the clone came out of the sterilization room and entered a separateb. This Level 2 clone was precious research material. It could only stay in the basement of the research institute for a while. On the other side, Luke began to selectively describe his experience. In 2023, Luke had a private chat with Sorcerer Strange after the battle, and learned a lot about the rules of space and time. Those who yed with space and time would eventually be yed by space and time. This warning from the Sorcerer Supreme made Luke very wary of traveling through the Quantum Realm. Thus, there was no need to tell Selina and the dog head about the situation in 2023. Even after the battle, he himself hadnt learned about the major events there. Without Batman there, even if the development of major events was simr, there were even more differences. He didnt want Selina and the dog head to create a butterfly effect in 2012, so he just exined the danger of interfering too much. At most, he answered some gossipy questions like, What are the Avengers like over there? In fact, Luke didnt bring back anything from 2023. He also brought back with him the Pym Particle which he had traded to Scott. It wasnt him going back on his word C it was his reward for helping the 2023 Avengers fight. Scotts father-inws family was back, so Scott didnt covet this Pym Particle, and hence gave it to Luke. Luke wanted only this small reward, which made the Avengers very embarrassed. But after he exined the reason to Tony, although everybody felt that this Knight was being too cautious, they had to admit that his decision not to take anything back with him made a lot of sense. Perhaps taking some ordinary items from 2023 might not necessarily cause Thanos to attack, but nobody could guarantee that there wouldnt be any other bacsh. Just like that, Luke rejected the temptation of a lot of superior technology and vibranium weapons. He went empty-handed and came back empty-handed. Only the abundant harvest in the system waited quietly for its master to take stock. That was also one reason why he didnt take more benefits from that universe. After all, he already had the true benefits in the bag. System: Kill Thanos and his army and save mankind on Earth. Mission aplished. Total experience: 143.7 billion. Total credit: 143.7 billion. Contribution rate: 20%. EXP +28.7 billion. Credit +28.7 billion. Hosts level: 40 Extra stat points: 119 Host has reached level 30. Free ability module activated. Host has reached level 40. Free stat module has been activated. Preset message activated: At level 50, host will be free from the system. Use and treasure it. Looking at the notifications carefully, even Luke was shocked. After the battle in 2023, he had a quick and private heart-to-heart with Sorcerer Strange and did his best not to take anything with him. There were two important reasons for this. Apart from the possible space and time bacsh, the other reason was naturally to return to 2012 as soon as possible and take stock of his new assets. Technology and vibranium were all external things, and he would be able to get his hands on them sooner orter in 2012. How could theypare with a sharp increase in strength? Just like this time C had he relied on his armor or vibranium to grab the Infinity Glove? No C from the moment he started using mental suggestions to the desperate fightter, it was all thanks to his hybrid abilities. If Tony, who was as weak as a chicken, snapped his fingers, he would die on the spot. Of the Avengers in 2023, Scott, Wanda and Rocket were closer to Luke. However, Captain Marvel and Sorcerer Strange, these two most terrifying individuals, were suspicious of him. Luke didnt want to take stock of his gains under the noses of these two bigshots at all, much less increase his strength in this away-game arena. Who the hell knew what these two would sense and think? If Luke was treated like some otherworldly demon, it would be a problem. Thus, he had no choice but to unt his rtionship with the Ancient One in 2012. Hearing that, Strange simply closed his eyes and shook his head for a moment. When he opened his eyes again, he had an indecipherable expression on his face, and agreed to let Luke go. Using a mental suggestion and Real Dream to snoop around and influence Strange? What a joke. Only an idiot would do such a stupid thing in front of the Sorcerer Supreme. It wasnt until he returned to 2012 that Luke had the system deactivate the information blocker which he had requested. Experience and credit points were already nothing to him. To reach level 41, he needed ten billion experience and credit points. Luke would have leveled up once already if Thanos showed up in 2012. He had an extra 119 stat points from leveling up 13 times in a row. Because he was cautious, he hadnt allocated any stat points yet. His total stats were still 71 Strength, 63 Dexterity and 65 Mental Strength at level 27. Even without considering the additional stat points he got from cultivating the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique, his stats were close to reaching 100. Breaking 100 for all three stats was a dream. He had thought that it would take many years for it to happen, but it had now unexpectedly appeared in front of him and was at his fingertips. But this was just the appetizer for the two mains which came after. The first was that after the host reached level 30, the free ability module was activated, and the fusion,plement and disassembly functions were unlocked. There were too many basic abilities on his list to count. For example, there were thousands of Basic Firearms. In the very beginning, when he had very few options, Luke would be proficient with the abilities of one person before he switched to the next person and learned their abilities one by one, therebypletely grasping the strengths of each original owner. Later, there were too many simr basic abilities, and this method couldnt be used at all. However, the system was honest and didnt charge him for the same thing again. A basic ability only cost 100 to 200 credit points. In switching to thousands of simr abilities from different sources in the future, there was no need to fork out credit points. Luke had already brought this up to the system earlier on, but there had been no response. Now that the free ability module was activated, he could finally save himself some trouble. Although he still had to pay a fee, which fluctuated depending on the situation, that was exactly what he wanted. After all, Luke was now a rich man. Chapter 2017 - Free System, Free Harvest Chapter 2017: Free System, Free Harvest Luke tested the new module. Naturally, the test subject was Basic Firearms, an ability which he already had for a long time. He had already upgraded to Elementary Combat Proficiency, and shouldnt be far from the intermediate level. On the other hand, Firearms had only be elementary in thest two years, and there was still a lot of room for improvement. !! After all, he only had one body, and he could cultivate at any time; cultivating the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique could increase hisbat experience. On the other hand, he couldnt take out a gun to use anywhere and anytime; plus, there were too many types of firearms. Including alien weapons, there was no end to them. Fusion was very simple. He just needed to throw the abilities together with a thought. Also, after the free ability module was activated, it became much easier to operate. Whether it was fusing all the basic abilities together or fusing dozens of them together, all it took was a thought. Luke nned tobine all his Basic Firearms abilities into a perfect version. At that moment, a distant memory suddenly shed through his mind it was of a certain rookie, who had just obtained the system, adding three points to each stat at one go. Recalling the painful experience of adding three points in a row, he resolutely stopped courting death. What would happen if an ability created from fusing thousands of Basic Firearms was stuffed into his head? Would his head explode? Probably not. However, it was very possible that the overload might cause permanent brain damage. Luke came back to his senses and didnt dare mess around anymore. Instead, he adopted the most scientific approach. It was simple, safe and efficient to progressivelybine 2, 4, 8, and 16 Basic Firearms abilities one by one. Was it a waste? No way. There were still a lot of basic abilities on the list that could be used for testing. Besides, it only cost 10 credit points for each ability in a fusion. In other words, it cost Luke no more than 100,000 credit points to fuse thousands of Basic Firearms abilities together. Luke smacked his lips. Daddy System, are you really that conscientious? In the end, his brain felt a little ufortable at 16 into 1, but only for a few seconds. By a conservative estimate, 64 into 1 wouldnt be a problem, and 128 into 1 wouldnt kill him. This also had yet to take into consideration how much more his brain would be able to tolerate once his stats reached 100. The effects of fusion were pretty good. Most of themon and repetitive knowledge of Basic Firearms was removed, and only some knowledge that Luke hadnt touched on was left behind. Clearly, the 10 credit points was the cost of garbage disposal. After fusion, the basic abilities were simplified tremendously and saved time and effort; it was possible that Elementary Firearms would see a significant boost. Exchanging tens of thousands of points for a substantial increase in an elementary ability was undoubtedly worth it. He stopped here with the initial tests. The remainingplement and disassembly functions couldnt beprehended in a short period of time. He would take his time experimenting with themter. After calming down, Luke checked the second main thing: When the host reached level 40, the free stat module was activated. After a quick look, he realized that leveling up wasnt important anymore, since he could now adjust his stat points, including for his clones. The three attributes could lend each other up to 10% of their points. In other words, his clones stats werent limited to fixed increments of 10 or 20; instead, their stats could be adjusted to turn them into strength-type warriors or sorcerers focused on mental abilities. However, what was more important was the impact on the stats. The 10% limit might not look like much, but after Luke added the extra stat points, his stats would exceed 100. At that time, he would be able to transfer 10% of his Dexterity and Mental Strength to his Strength, which would be enough to break through another 20-level threshold. The actual effect of 120 Strength should be 144% of 100 Strength, which was an increase of almost 50%. This boost wouldnt apply to just the strength of his attacks, but also to his physique and abilities. For example, what would happen if the effect of Self-Healing was increased by 44%? 120 Strength might even meet the condition for upgrading Self-Healing to an advanced level. After his Strength reached 80, Luke would definitely be able to learn Intermediate Self-Healing. After fusion, he might be able to obtain Advanced Self-Healing. By the same logic, adjusting his other two attributes to exceed the upper limit of 120 might yield simr gains. These ideas all came from the word free from the system. However Hm, the consumption for the free stat module was also very free. Different from the fixed consumption for fusing abilities, adjustments to stat points could be predetermined. The system would give Luke the required points, and Luke would decide whether or not to make the adjustments. Thus, he simply set a n for breaking 80 in Strength. From 72 to 79, each extra point only cost 1,000 credit points, but when it reached 80, it turned into 100,000 credit points. Also, when he asked, the system replied that he would be charged a fee each time he adjusted the stat points. He had to make full use of these adjustments. Otherwise, he would have to pay on both ends. For example, his Dexterity and Mental Strength had dropped under 60. If he wanted to break past 60 again in the future, he would have to pay the corresponding price. Also, Lukes stats would exceed 100 in a few days. When that happened, one of his stats would drop by 100, and if he transferred it back, it would probably cost more than 100,000 credit points. The credit points required to break past 120 Strength would also be wasted. After taking stock of these two most important gains, Luke rxed. This was quite different from his previous conjecture, but it still followed a simr line of thought As if. He had thought about it asionally in 2023, but had never relied on the notion that it would be free at all. After all, it was only at level 20 that the system determined that he was no longer a novice, though it had released a free module at levels 30 and 40 respectively. Thest preset message was even more straightforward: At level 50, youre free. The person who had left this message didnt sound reliable at all. Wasnt it a bigshots fate to eventually surpass the system? Why expose this point so early? This was as bad as spoilers! That was because while it sounded like he was only 10 levels away from level 50, the day he could reach this max level was actually quite far away. Based on the rules, ten billion experience points were required to level up from 41 to 45, and the experience points required to level up from 46 to 50 were hundreds of billions. For example, in this mission to kill Thanos and save the entire world, even if Luke obtained a 100% contribution rate and more than 100 billion experience points in one go, he would still need toplete 17 to 18 missions to reach level 50. Were there 17 to 18 other figures like Thanos in this universe? Maybe. When it came to forces that had enough power to crush Earth, like Thanos, there would probably be even more. But who would have nothing better to do than vow to destroy Earth? There were no absolutes in the world, but could there be 17 to 18 weirdos like Thanos who wanted to purge the universe, ande to Earth one after another to give Luke points? This It was better to wash up and go to bed. At the same time, he prayed that this nightmare wouldnt happen. One Thanos had already caused so much chaos among the 2023 Avengers. If another dozen or so appeared, there was basically no hope for this universe. It would be easier for everyone to wait for death. Chapter 2018 - You’re Just Greedy For My Credit Chapter 2018: Youre Just Greedy For My Credit Putting aside the preset message and the matter of graduating at level 50, Luke decided to take a few days off and take it easy. Putting everything else aside, how to spend almost 30 billion credit points in the system was a problem it was too much. So much so that he had to give himself ten minutes to make his cheerful mood less obvious, before he dared share his happiness with Selina and the dog head. He also gave Director Selina a week off in passing. !! With such a huge harvest, it didnt matter if she yed for a week. After he obtained 100 Mental Strength, there would be few people on Earth who would be able to withstand Real Dream. From today onward, whether or not Director Selinas subordinates were a little more or less efficient wouldnt affect Lukes foundation. Besides, there was Jennifer and Mindy to take care of things. At most, Luke would give them some special bonuses like medical treatment or cosmetic surgery without side effects. Life 1? That was what men were mainly after. Compared with men who on the whole pursued strong and robust bodies, the first priority for women was looks. In a situation where they were healthy, it was better to offer them small non-invasive surgeries to make them more beautiful rather than reward them with Life 1. Luke, Selina and the dog head slipped out of the research institute through a hidden passage with spare BBQ equipment and food ingredients. Two people and one dog found a spot by the sea in Nassau County and started an outdoor barbecue. As they chatted, Selina mentioned off-handedly that the dog head needed a freezer with more convenient storage. Luke, who was enjoying the barbecue, agreed casually and smiled at Selinas impatience even as she repeated the dog heads exact specifications for the new freezer. Suddenly, he remembered a thought that had shed through his mind when he was worrying about how to spend his credit points. That was right. As long as he had the credit points, the volume of his inventory could be upgraded again. He had spent ten million credit points to upgrade the volume of his inventoryst time; with 100 million, and then a billion credit points, he couldpletely turn it into a small world. He didnt stop grilling meat even as he looked at the system description of the inventory in his mind. Sure enough, he discovered a new world. Apart from an increase in volume, there were other options. After a rough look, Luke was both surprised and delighted. He was d because even the inventory functions were now more flexible. For example, with a new settings function, Space 2 could automatically operate on its own. In the past, Luke had to deal with moving daily necessities, air cirction and sewage disposal. Even if it was just recing the daily essentials, oxygen tanks, and garbage and sewage containers, he still had to do it himself. As long as he activated the settings option and set up the process, he would be automatically sent a notification about these misceneous tasks in Space 2, and he just needed to agree or refuse. To make it even easier, he could install settings for agreeing or refusing, and he would just need to check the operation logs every now and then. All Luke needed to do was prepare all sorts of supplies in Space 1 to prevent the supply to Space 2 from being cut off. However, such a considerate system function naturally wouldnt be free. After Alfred set up the operating procedure, the system estimated that it would cost one to two credit points a day per person in Space 2. This didnt include how much the various experimental projects consumed, which was too big a variable to calcte. There was also a space separation function, which could set apart a subspace in Space 1 for other people to use. This subspace could be bound to an item. A ring, a ne, a bracelet, a belt, sses, underwear and so on werent a problem. A car, a ne or a building could also be used. As the maker, Luke had full authority over this subspace, and could even take it back. As for other people, they only had ess to the subspace. To put it simply, someone else using the subspace for storage was equivalent to them putting their things in Lukes hands. Whether Luke took the things or not waspletely up to him. However, creating this sort of subspace wasnt cheap, and for Luke, it was 100-fold. One cubic meter was worth a million credit points, and 100 cubic meters was 100 million. Even though Luke had just made a fortune, he couldnt help but grind his teeth when he saw the price. It was too expensive. A moment ago, he had wanted to give his friends and family 100 cubic meters of space storage. Now, he decisively changed his mind. Working out how much each person should get was too tiring! For example, Selina and the dog head in front of him C naturally, Selina would need 100 cubic meters to store her and the dog heads equipment and necessities. The dog head? It was good enough if it had an exclusive space that was one cubic meter in size to store snacks and toys! Even people who had undergone thepulsory nine years of schooling might calcte the volume wrong C this dog + alien symbiotebo would definitely get it wrong. The others were the same. For example, if Robert had 100 cubic meters of space at home, which was enough for the entire family, Catherine would only need one cubic meter. The Bat Squad could have 100 cubic meters formon use, which would be under the care of whoever was watching the Bat Cave. There was no need to worry about this thing being lost or stolen. The team members would only be allowed to purchase one cubic meter of space storage, and it would have to be at an astronomical price in order for Luke to earn back the one million credit points. Also, he never forced anyone to take on missions if they werent willing. There was no need for people who didnt do missions to be equipped with such divine support. Credit wasnt money C it was far more precious. He still had to control how much he spent. After making up his mind, he instantly gave Selina a space ne and the dog head a space cor. Not to its liking? He could just switch to something else. Watching Selina and the dog happily put on their new essories, he sent Selina a secret voice transmission and warned her not to let the dog head notice the difference between the size of their spaces. Selina chuckled and nudged him hard with her shoulder. She murmured, Dont worry. In any case, its not good at math. It definitely wont be able to tell. The dogs ears twitched, and it turned its head suspiciously. Looking at the two of them gazing meaningfully at each other, it felt that something was wrong. Huh? Luke and Selina looked at it calmly. Luke asked, What? The dog head whined. Selina said, Im not talking about you. Go gnaw your bone. The dog head looked between the two of them several times before it gave up and continued gnawing on a pork rib. Luke smiled but didnt say anything as he watched the dog head being suppressed. Suddenly, a thought shed through his mind. Wait! That wasnt right. Why did he have to pay for Daddy Systems main functions this time? And each one was more expensive than thest. So, this really was a scam. System, you just want my credit points, right? Luke couldnt help but interrogate the system. Chapter 2019 - 100 Strength, Perfect Omen Chapter 2019: 100 Strength, Perfect Omen Daddy System didnt have any emotions. How could it bother with Lukes nonsense? It didnt even have any intention of responding as it stayed silent. For the next week, Luke took Selina and the dog out on a holiday. Then, he met up with Jenny and Elena each for a couple of days, in case he got carried away with his research and forgot about them. After that, Lukes Level 2 clone entered closed-door research mode, but it wasnt in New Hope. !! It was too close to New York. Tonys surveince in New York had also be tighter. Luke didnt want to rouse this guys curiosity; it wouldnt be good if he came poking around. They got along? So what? If he knew that Luke was doing research, the tycoon would absolutely think up all sorts of tricks to try. In this regard, Tony was like an eager little minion he didnt want anything in return; he just wanted to prove that he was amazing. So, the Level 2 clone went to a brand new secretboratory in Monongah National Forest in West Virginia. Luke was going to study a lot of various superpowers this time, and many of them needed to be tested in a spacious area. It was impossible to do all of them in a small room. The main building was a forestry station. The interior renovations were left to Alfred, while Luke took care of the final details toplete the secretb. He had set up several half-finishedbs like this one which absolutely couldnt be traced back to him at all. As long as something which couldnt be covered up happened, he would immediately take care of his personal effects and abandon this base. The days passed peacefully, and Selina gradually focused on Luke. The reason was simple. When he broke past the 80 Strength threshold, it made him 1.9 meters tall in his normal state. His muscles were even more beautiful yes, they were beautiful, not bulging. Even with the added height, he still looked a little thin. Naturally, Selina enjoyed the show. But this time, Luke didnt just have a few extra stat points, but over 100. Since he was improving every day, it was impossible to hide it from Selina, who saw him every day. Thus, Selina watched Luke transform and be more and more perfect with every new day. Thankfully, Luke had already expected this, and basically stayed at home. Only Selina and the dog head knew about this. Before his Strength reached 100, however, Selinas enjoyment started to shift toward horror something that was too perfect was always a little inhuman. Sensing this, Luke decisively used a super disguise when he interacted with Selina, in order to destroy this strange sense of perfection. He could vaguely sense the reason for this. After his stats reached 80, his body entered a critical state. 100 Strength was very important. It was the beginning of a new level of physical fitness. This sense of perfection was a little simr to beauty mode, which made others ignore the ws and only look at the strengths. This could be considered a demonstration of special effects, or an omen. When his Strength reached 100, Luke had Selina monitor him, and the dog head served as first aid. The upgrade this time took much longer than before. Looking at Lukes body, which looked like it wasing back to life, the dog head couldnt help but widen its eyes. A thought shed through its mind: This guy wasnt undergoing some sort of super symbiote transformation, was he? It was only because it had gotten smarter that it didnt say anything; otherwise, it would definitely be taught a lessonter. It took Luke almost a day to level up. After that, his condition improved at a much faster rate than any other time before. In less than an hour, he got up in high spirits and went to clean and disinfect himself. After he came out, he returned to the lounge. Selina, who was lying on the couch, couldnt help but be stunned. She forgot to swallow the hot cocoa that she had just brought to her mouth. It dripped from her mouth and left arge brown mark on her chest. Amused, Luke walked over and took away the cup of hot cocoa. He then gestured at the dog head. The dog head didnt react to his freshly baked perfect body after all, it was just a dog. It was as quick as usual to bring over the tissue box. Luke wiped the hot cocoa on Selinas chest with a tissue before he hit her in the head with Mental Resistance. Selina jerked, and her eyes returned to normal, but she was still a little confused. What happened just now? Seeing that she was starting to lose focus again, Luke simply pushed her face aside. Its a side effect of my body getting stronger. Without thinking, Selina said casually, Thats great. Luke said, Dream on. You can only see this once, or youll be stupid sooner orter. Selina, however, was suddenly possessed by the mind of a scientist. Hm, I think the amount of dopamine in my brain has increased by at least 12.7%. You only remember the word dopamine, right? Luke exposed this lousy lie without hesitation. 12.7? Thats the caliber of a machine gun bullet, alright? Selinas mind was more or less back to normal. She took a deep breath and slowly turned her head. It doesnt matter. But since you said youll let me see it one time, then I need to look to my hearts content. Unlike when she had been caught off guard just now, she was now mentally prepared. Relying on Mental Resistance, she finally didnt turn as stupid as before. She observed Luke carefully, starting from his feet. Even though he was covered in his T-shirt and long pants, her mouth was still a little dry. When she looked at his face again, she couldnt help but be stunned. She had long known that Luke could control his muscles. She immediately frowned in dissatisfaction. It wasnt like that just now. Hurry up and change back to that handsome face. Luke raised his hand helplessly and looked at his watch. How long? Selina immediately understod. Eight hours. Luke said unhappily, Do you think this is work? Half an hour at most. Selina said, Seven and a half hours. Luke: 35 minutes. After a rapid back-and-forth, it was decided: 59 minutes. Why not an hour? Because Luke said that a certain director needed to be given one minute to wipe her drool. Who knew if the director really needed to wipe her drool, but it was true that she was in a good mood for a whole week after that. After 59 minutes of viewing time, Luke simply covered himself with the nanosuit. Using the nanosuit to tweak his appearance and body, the changes were no longer visible. It was like he said earlier Selina was the only one to see this perfect body. After that, Luke had even more experiments to do. The changes brought about by 100 Strength were indeed different. Luke felt as if his body had be another existence altogether; it felt like he could do anything with it. But that wasnt entirely true. If you asked him to go and blow up a space battleship now, it would be impossible. Chapter 2020 - 100 Stats, the Way to Activate Real Dream Chapter 2020: 100 Stats, the Way to Activate Real Dream Luke, who had always been wary of the Marvel universe and was never arrogant about the increase in his strength, wasnt bewitched by this illusory sense of power. Conversely, this feeling stimted his scientific urges, and he once again focused on his research. He cultivated, tested, studied and analyzed things every day. When the time came, Gold Nugget, who had been promoted as a family life assistant, would automatically call him and Selina out of their respective workshops to eat and chat. asionally, when they felt listless, they didnt wear the armor that was well-known all over the world, but used nanomasks to change their appearance and go out for a bit of exercise. No matter how famous the Dark Knight and ck Cat were, they couldnt intimidate everyone; there would always be people who would take their chances. After they cut down on using their superhero aliases, a lot of criminals started sneaking back into New York. Even though Ursa Minor carried out plenty of cleanup operations daily, this couldnt suppress these criminals desire to hit it big. Everybody knew that New Yorks tycoons, financial elites, and entertainment venues which liked to y with illegal drugs were practically starving C a small amount of the goods would be enough to make a fortune. Once they discovered that Knight and ck Cat were taking down fewer gangs, how could they bear it? Amidst this wishful thinking, the criminals disappeared silently one by one after delivering the goods; the disappearances were scattered enough that they actually didnt arouse much suspicion. On the contrary, many people in New York started following rumors about parties they could go to, like moths to a me. This change in tactics had nothing to do with a change in Lukes temperament; it was Director Selina finally breaking away from her cheap taste for charging in to beat people up. After all, most gangsters would piss their pants the moment the Dark Knight and ck Cat appeared. There were plenty of smart people who gritted their teeth and held out one hand. If you confess, only one part will be broken. If you resist, all five limbs will be broken. This was amon saying in New York, and even gang members in other cities had heard it. This wasnt a bad thing, but Director Selina found it boring. So, she herself suggested using ordinary people with unfamiliar faces to uphold justice. Sure enough, none of the criminals admitted defeat beforehand. Instead, most of them strutted around and fought back even after being beaten up. To distance herself from ck Cat, she couldnt break their hands, but the special effects of various little gadgets were actually more fun than breaking hands. Working and having fun at the same time, two people and one dog were very happy. It took around four months for all of Lukes stats to reach 100. Dexterity was the second attribute to be upgraded. The situation this time wasnt bad, and didnt affect his external appearance much. Director Selina simply took the opportunity to take another look at his perfect body. In the end, the upgrade in Mental Strength sent her soul flying. Luke had to use Mental Resistance on her several times before she came back to her senses. What made him even more speechless was that she actually didnt remember anything C she just felt dizzy and lost her awareness. Luke could only use Real Dream to make her fall into a deep sleep and recover from the intense impact. Naturally, this was the negative effect of an overflow that couldnt bepletely restrained after Mental Strength reached 100. It was simr to Mental Interference. In the past, he could only achieve this by using his abilities. Now, he could do it with a casual nce. The difference was too big. It was like an ordinary person without professional training breaking Bolts world record, which would just mean that the persons innate foundation surpassed Bolts. Thinking that, Luke looked down at the dog head next to his feet. Gold Nugget blinked. Huh? Amused, Luke rubbed its head vigorously. I suddenly realize that you have a lot of advantages over Selina. Delighted, the dog head nudged his hand and whined. Luke chuckled. At the very least, he didnt have to take care of two dizzy guys at the same time. While stroking the dogs head with a smile, he added some happy scenes to Selinas dream so that she could rx. Real Dream after 100 Mental Strength was just that strong. Selina vaguely felt like she was on a pure white beach. There was soft sand under her, and her skin was warm from the sun. There seemed to be a table full of iced drinks next to her, and a guy had his perfect body exposed as he chattered away. This dream wasnt bad. It was more beautiful than anything she had before. As for why, she subconsciously ignored this point. Suddenly, the hazy scene turned clear. Selina could clearly see every speck of grain on the expanse of white beach that was in her line of sight, and her muddled mind cleared up. Stunned for a moment, she rolled her eyes. Not far away, the waves broke unhurriedly on the beach, kicking up white foam. The palm trees, coconut trees and tropical flowers on the side were a beautiful motley of colors. The iced drinks on the table were all her favorite. Sparkling water droplets quietly slid down the drinks. The soft sand she was touching felt even more real. She grabbed a handful of sand, then let go. A gentle sea breeze blew the sand back onto the beach. Selina murmured, How can this dream be any more beautiful? As she spoke, she couldnt help but turn her head to look at Luke, who was rubbing sunblock on her back. Darling, who am I? Luke pondered for a few seconds. Madam Director? Selina said, Get lost. A momentter, she looked at Luke, who was sleepingzily in a chair on the side, and was a little unhappy. Isnt this too real? Why cant you be a little more obedient, like Gold Nugget? A certain dog head looked at her disdainfully and didnt even bother to express its opinion. She flushed with anger and grabbed the dogs head. B*stard, why are you bing disobedient too? This isnt fun at all. As soon as she said that, a womans voice rang out not far away. Miss Hayek, your dinner is here. A few meters away, a young girl in a waitress uniform pushed a food cart to a stop from a restaurant. A moment ago, this restaurant also didnt exist. Dinners ready, you two b*stards. Selina acted as usual. In this dream, she didnt need to consider logic. True logic would probably piss her off like a certain person and a certain dog head. Two people and one dog sat down, and the waitress disappeared as soon as she was done with her work. At some point, the sun had started to set. White muslin curtains fluttered in the night breeze. After a mouthful of food, Selina narrowed her eyes. I want more. Give me that. Luke, who was next to her, was unperturbed. He picked up the food with his fork and swiftly stuffed it into Selinas mouth. Tasting the delicious food, Selina chuckled. This dream is finally normal again. Thank god. In her happiness, she didnt see Luke roll his eyes. This dream really is very normal for you. Chapter 2021 - The Marvelous Free Stat Mode Chapter 2021: The Marvelous Free Stat Mode Luke was very satisfied with the oue of his little test of 100 Mental Strength on Selina. Of course, it wasnt him in the dream, but an illusion created based on his typical behavior. This was because after his Mental Strength skyrocketed, Real Dream became even closer to reality, and he had more room to operate in it. He could even enter it to observe Selinas every move, unlike before, when he could only set up a rough temte for the scene. !! Of course, he only observed this one time; after all, that dream could be considered Selinas private affair. He wasnt a peeping tom, and didnt need to be one. After his stats reached 100, Luke wasnt in a hurry to allocate the extra stat points. Instead, he carefully experienced this marvelous realm. In any case, the extra points werent going anywhere. The perfect body and mind were striking a delicate bnce, which felt amazing. This was his only chance, and he didnt want to ruin it too quickly. Four monthster, it was early October 2013. After Luke was done researching his 100-stat condition, he started increasing his stats. The perfect body gave him immense control. Originally, when he broke the 100 threshold, he temporarily suppressed the additional increase in points from the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique. Now that he had released that restriction, his stats started to increase. He first allocated part of the extra stat points to Strength so that it was the first attribute to break 120. The second attribute to break 120 was Mental Strength. Luke then borrowed 10 points he gained through the Chi Refining Technique after breaking 120 and put it in Dexterity. In the end, he had 120 Strength, 118 Dexterity and 120 Mental Strength. Luke was very satisfied with the free stat mode. By shuffling his stats here and there, he was able to make up two 120 attributes in advance. Otherwise, he could only wait until he reached level 41 to increase his Strength to 120, and then increase his Mental Strength to 120 after he reached level 42. These level-ups would require more than 38 billion experience points, which was equivalent to fighting Thanos twice. Who knew how long that would take. After all, there was only one Thanos in this universe. If he went to another universe to cause trouble, who knew what bacsh from space and time that would cause. Now that two of his stats had reached 120 in advance, he could deal with Thanos, who mighte to Earth in a few years, and it would be possible for him to obtain a higher contribution rate. The experience and credit points would definitely be a lot. There was also the reason why he had chosen to break past 120 in Strength and Mental Strength. The body was everything, especially for Luke, who had a self-healing ability. After his Strength reached 80, he first learned four types of Intermediate Self-Healing from Alice, Carol, Wade and Killian. After mastering them, hebined them together, but didnt obtain Advanced Self-Healing. When his Strength reached 100, Luke vaguely sensed something with his perfect body when he used the four-in-one Intermediate Self-Healing. There was a huge difference between Advanced and Intermediate Self-Healing; a 4-in-1 self-healing wasnt enough to achieve a qualitative change. However, thebined Intermediate Self-Healing was of a very high quality, and was close to Advanced Self-Healing. Thus, Luke chose to increase his Strength to 120 and break through with brute force As if. In truth, after his Strength reached 120, he felt that the path toward Advanced Self-Healing was clearer, but there were still a lot of shorings. But in the end, two proper paths became clear to him: Firstly, he could slowly umte experience, and his Self-Healing would level up like hisbat skills one day. The shoring of this was that it would take a long time. Secondly, he could find an opponent with Advanced Self-Healing and win their ability. It was like calcting the sum of 1 to 100. If he counted it on his own, it would take a lot of time, but it wasnt hard. Getting a ready-made answer from others was like using Gaussian method of addition to easilye up with an answer. In truth, it was rare to find someone in the universe who could teach Luke Advanced Self-Healing. He could only do it the hard way. In any case, he wouldnt lose out. Besides, his current Intermediate Self-Healing was much better than Elementary Self-Healing before. Regenerating broken limbs was childs y C even regenerating an entire arm would take less than a day. Half of the Level 2 clones body had been crippled, and it was used in various experiments. As long as the vital parts like the heart and brain werentpletely destroyed, recovery would only take a day or two. What was even more reassuring was that his main body and clones could sync their thoughts. As long as their heads werent blown up at the same time, they wouldnt lose any memories. Also, after his Strength reached 80, he could summon a Star of Justice Level 3 clone with stats of 40. After his Strength reached 120, the actual coefficient effect was 12 times, so 4012 = 480. Before 2023, Lukes maximum Strength was only 71, and the actual effect was six times higher. Thebat ability of the Level 3 clone was enough to crush all of Lukes previous stats. Naturally, such a powerful clone couldnt be allowed to remain idle. It took over the fieldwork once Luke started experimenting on the Level 2 clone. One of the reasons why Luke adjusted his Mental Strength to 120 was so that he could easily handle this current four-mode operation. As for a five-mode operation after obtaining a Level 4 clone? Luke could keep dreaming. The system had made it clear that with his stats, he would never be able to summon a Level 4 clone before he graduated at level 50. To put it another way, how he summoned a Level 4 clone at that time would be his own business, and would have nothing to do with the system. In terms of 120 Dexterity, there were no intermediate abilities he could work with. However, 120 Mental Strength allowed Luke to derive Ebony Maws Intermediate Telekinesis and enter the advanced level. However, Ebony Maws Intermediate Telekinesis clearly wasnt as perfect as the 4-in-1 Intermediate Self-Healing. Without a new source of telekinesis, it would take several times or even dozens of times longer for his Advanced Telekinesis to level up. However, obtaining an intermediate ability mainly depended on luck. Luke felt that he, who was obsessed with doing good, had always been lucky. He was only 28, and would live for at least 300 to 500 years. There was no need to be impatient. What was worth mentioning was the Elementary Tempering ability, which could only be learned with 80 Strength. Its original owner was Iron Hide Creech, whose head Luke had blown up with an M500 a long time ago. At that time, Luke, who had still been very weak, had coveted this ability. In the end, it had been stuck at the bottom of the list for almost seven to eight years. However, Elementary Tempering was still very attractive to him. Intermediate Self-Healing, Muscle Enhancement, Muscle Control, Muscle Expansion, Mimicry and Taffy enhanced Lukes body in all aspects, making him very resistant to beatings. But none of them really focused on defense. Elementary Tempering made up for thisst shoring, and could bebined with Mimicry and Taffy. As he familiarized himself with and mastered his body and abilities, it waspletely possible for him to achieve forms like the Iron Muscle Monster, Iron Hide Taffy, and even Iron Muscle Hide Taffy. Chapter 2022 - Gift, Anniversary Benefits Chapter 2022: Gift, Anniversary Benefits At that time, if the enemy wanted to kill Luke, they would first have to break through his defense. After that, they would discover that not only was his metal flesh very thick, it was also very durable and could heal quickly. Weaker enemies would despair. Even if he ran into Thanos again, thetter wouldnt be able to rely on the sharpness of hisrge double-edged sword to suppress him. That was because Luke himself would have be a human weapon. !! During this peaceful year, Lukes strength increased to an astonishing level, but nobody knew about it. Selina, who was the only one who could guess what was going on, was distracted by the perfect body and Real Dream, and didnt dwell on the impact of the drastic changes in Lukes body on his strength. The dog head didnt think at all. It was enough for it to believe that the fiend was invincible. It mad no different at all whether Luke could torture it with one hand or one finger. During this time, Luke also gave Tony a public space of 100 cubic meters and a personal space of one cubic meter. Tony managed the public space and gave the other Avengers temporary keys, simr to a guild warehouse in a game. Avengers who had the key could apply to the manager for ess to use this portable warehouse. The Bat Squads public space operated the same way, which was equivalent to providing everyone with a warehouse for logistics support. Luke didnt n to screw Tony over. He specifically told Tony that he had a secret door into this sort of space storage, so Tony shouldnt put any personal items inside. Tony had been ying with the space storage at the time, and didnt think much of it. Are you saying that I should hide my armor better? Luke looked calmly at Pepper, who was ying with a baby not far away. Im saying, dont stuff Morgans diapers, milk bottles and smelly poop in it. Stumped for a moment, Tonys eyes then lit up. Huh, thats a good idea. I can finally stop touching those things with my hands. Ill just put them away and throw them outter. Luke said, This is for your battle and research use. Itll also make it easier for you to move information and supplies. Tony waved his hand. Use the public space to move things. When youre moving things, restrict everyone elses ess first, and there wont be any problems. Its settled then. Ill use this small space to clean up the mess left behind by my precious daughter. Luke said, Thats fine. Consider it a gift for little Morgan. Tony looked at Luke disdainfully. This is clearly for me. How can it be considered a gift for Morgan? Hm, unless you give me another one. Luke was unmoved. Dream on. This thing consumes a lot. Youre lucky I dont charge you for it. Tony looked at him suspiciously. What does it consume? Energy? Luke nodded. Its simr to magic; its not something that can be replenished with your arc reactor. Thats why the members of the Bat Squad also only have ess to a public space. If they want a personal space, theyll have to buy it with their own credit points. Each one is worth 2 million credit points, and you can only buy one. Tony immediately waved a white g. Even the members of the Bat Squad had a quota. It was good enough that Tony had gotten one for free; if he wanted another, he would have to pay for both. He definitely didnt have four million credit points. Even if he relied on supplying the bigshot with all sorts of rare materials and technology, and had the most credits among the Avengers, at that moment, he only had 300,000 credit points. He yed with the space key again, then suddenly thought of an important question. Everything is put together inside. Do they smell? Luke knew what he was thinking. One cubic meter is the overall volume, but every item exists in a separate space, and wont mix with other molecules or smells. Tony was relieved, but still a little ufortable. But it feels like theyre all in the same ce! Luke couldnt help but roll his eyes. However, he could only say, Alright, Ill get the bigshot to modify it for you when we get back so that theres a second subspace. Just dont put things in the wrong ce yourself. Satisfied, Tony then changed the subject. Why are you taller? Luke hummed and said, I gained a little something, a second growth spurt. Tonys expression wasplicated. You only grew taller? Luke nodded calmly. I got bigger. My girlfriends are very happy. Tony: WTF! After dealing the tyrant a hard blow, Luke slipped away. If he hung around, this guy would definitely pay close attention to him after he came back to his senses few men wouldin about being bigger down there. It wasnt that Luke couldnt help Tony. If he could help women improve their looks, he could help men improve their manhood. He didnt need to do it himself; the medical robots could do everything. The point was that a proud guy like Tony definitely didnt want people to suspect that his was fake. Also, he had Life 1 for his waist and his stamina, so there was no need for him to take the risk. Pepper, on the other hand, had gone to the bigshot a few times after giving birth for some skin-whitening. Tony, who paid the bill, had been with her the entire time, and never thought that what she did was fake. As for little Morgan, she was born in August 2013. Although she arrived a few years earlier than Morgan in 2023, her name was still from a certain entric uncle in Peppers family. Luke was amazed by how some things stayed the same over space and time. It was a pity that Morgan was still a month old and wasnt at her cutest yet; otherwise. he really would have given her something. For example, a basically perfected Real Dream to undergo daily training andbat training was an interesting and practical gift. Using this method, Luke had already given the members of the Bat Squad benefits one by one, with the excuse that they were celebrating the third anniversary of the establishment of the Justice League. As long as they used this dream study method to improve themselves for a month, they would make up for the shorings in their knowledge and would only need to sleep for an hour every day. Thus, even though the team members werent enthusiastic and even resisted training, they gritted their teeth and epted this anniversary benefit. Dreaming for 30 hours to fix their shorings once and for all was a good thing that nobody else could even dream of. Only truly hopeless idiots wouldnt ept such a free benefit. There were a few exceptions. Pietro and Wanda, Skye and Carrie were too resistant to mental abilities; using Real Dream to hypnotize them and impart knowledge would be very ineffective. Thankfully, they were young and smart, and had plenty of time to learn. They were quite depressed. Other people could learn a lot in their dreams, but they had to study hard during the day. It was really unfair. But this was all due to their own gifts. As the saying went, you win some, you lose some. Chapter 2023 - Director Selinas Vacation, Acquaintance With Two Outstanding Advantages Chapter 2023: Director Selinas Vacation, Acquaintance With Two Outstanding Advantages Lukes and Selinas families were the mostfortable. For an ordinary housewife like Catherine, who had only learned bits and pieces from her husband, she just felt that after dreaming for a while, she suddenly became a super housewife who was proficient inbat and firearms. However, they had lived in an ordinary environment for a long time, so the knowledge instilled in their heads by Real Dream wasnt harsh. Otherwise, if a minor everyday dispute happened, they might subconsciously beat up a few acid-tongued housewives or impudent ssmates. !! Dream training gave them a sense of security and defense. Close-fitting nanotech gear made up for theirck of stamina, and mental suggestions ensured that no secrets were leaked. Thispletely made up for the software issues with their safety. It would really be a little difficult otherwise to make these ranch owners, housewives and ordinary students train in firearms andbat every day. In early November, Director Selina, who hated the cold New York weather, gave herself a few days off. Now that Jennifer and Mindy were familiar with the PDD, and Skye had taken on most of the intelligence-gathering and analysis work, Director Selina was only a quarter as stressed as before. When it came to passing on the buck, the director was quintessentially like a certain person hand the work over to the right person, then ck off as much as you want. It was only when she returned to Shackelford that she learned that her parents would be going on a honeymoon in Europe in two days. Looking at her parents, who were acting all lovey-dovey, she couldnt help but needle them. When we went back to Mexico, you said that was a honeymoon, right? Sandra, her mother, had just turned 50, but Selina had been secretly giving her Life 1, and she was getting younger and younger. She looked like she was only in her thirties. Her skin and figure were superior, and her colorful outfits made her even more gorgeous. When Selina went out with her, the attention of most men would be on Sandra. It wasnt that Selina was too manly, but that her mother was too feminine a woman who was half a head shorter than Selina and who was slightly more voluptuous was just that attractive. Selinas father, Mario, had also been taking Life 1. The fact that he had been able to get together with Sandra, who was considered the most beautiful girl in their neighborhood, in his teens proved that he wasnt bad-looking. Thanks to their genes, Selina and her siblings had even more outstanding looks. At that moment, Sandra didnt even look at her daughter. She simply winked at her husband. That was for your fathers sake. I was just going back to visit my family. Of course it doesnt count. Mario didnt say anything, but he didnt correct her. Selina asked, What about that one-month trip around America? You even said you got married again in Las Vegas. Sandra snorted. Spending a honeymoon in the country isnt romantic at all; if it isnt in Tahiti, then its Hawaii. I want to go to Europe to experience the arts. Is that too much to ask? Selina said, You can actually go to Tahiti and Hawaii. That way, I can go along and enjoy the sun. She hade back because she wanted to veg out at home for a few days and y with her siblings. If Sandra left, wouldnt that mean that she came rushing back only to be a nanny? Sandra blinked. But we went to one cest year and the other ce the year before. Hm, of course that wasnt a honeymoon. Selina rolled her eyes andy back on the couch. Who cares about you? If you want to go, go. Remember to call in a part-time cleaner to do the housework. Sandra said, Dont worry, Ive entrusted Julio to Catherine and the others. A few of the kids are studying in Knox City. Leona ising to Europe with us. Selina stared at her mother in shock. What about me? Sandra was at a loss. Didnt you want to take a break? Isnt it rxing to be the only one at home? Selina: Then wouldnt it be more rxing for me to take a yacht out in New York and sleep there? Two dayster, Selina wound up setting off with her family to London. Firstly, there was indeed nothing to do at home, and secondly, she could y with Leona for a few days before throwing her back to Sandra. There would be no problem with the familys safety. Director Selina was now a reputable person with arge space storage. Bringing along a few sets of armor, eight to ten remote-controlled androids and hundreds of drones was nothing. As long as her family was in the same city, it wouldnt take more than five minutes to find them. Since Sandra wanted to go and experience the arts, Selina would look for delicious food on her own. London had all sorts of international gourmet food, enough for her to eat for a few days. As soon as they got off the ne, Mario, Sandra and Leona took a car straight to the hotel and went to bed to adjust for jetg. Selina rented a car and took the dog head with her on a food trip. Today was a rare day of sunshine for London, which made the gloomy city a little warmer. Selina was deciding between several restaurants, and so was driving a little slower. She looked at the restaurant signs in front of her as the dog head wrangled with her from the backseat. Suddenly, a red Volvo SUV stopped in front of them, and a woman got out. Selina felt a sense of familiarity. She subconsciously turned to take a look. The womansrge bosom was especially eye-catching under her coat and scarf. Looking at the womans face, Selina eximed, Wait, this woman looks familiar! The dog head immediately got up and looked in the womans direction. It then quickly typed on the phone: You idiot, its that big sister who went to Shackelford, the one who was getting a doctorate from Harvard. Thats right, so its her. Selina suddenly realized that something wasnt right. Wait, why do you remember so much? The dog head nced at her disdainfully and continued typing: You were jealous of her chest andined to me that Luke wanted to hook up with her. Selina didnt believe him. Thats impossible. Iin about so many people, how can you remember? The dog head said, Its because she has a bigger chest than you do, and you suspected that Luke hooked up with her. Selina was lost for words. There were a lot of women with big chests, but most of them were either in-looking or had never had the chance to meet Luke. It was indeed rare for Selina to bring up more than once a girl whom Luke had hooked up with. Chapter 2024 - Bad Omen Chapter 2024: Bad Omen Also, this sassy sister wasnt any worse-looking than Selina. At that time, she was already a PhD student at Harvard, and had two advantages over Selina. No wonder Gold Nugget remembered her so clearly. Selina simply turned the wheel and parked the car not far behind the sassy girls red Volvo. She then picked up her phone and started looking up information on the other party. She wasnt Luke. It had been a long time since she saw this person, and she really couldnt recall anything about her. !! Even with the dog heads reminder, she still didnt remember the other partys full name C it was something -cy? As someone who had interacted with Luke and had been closely involved in the battle between the two god siblings in Shackelford, there was a file and a follow-up investigation on Darcy Lewis. Not only had Darcy been part of the battle, she had also been an intern under Thors girlfriend, Dr. Jane. Also, Darcy had a closer rtionship with Dr. Jane since then, like a best friend especially after Thor returned to Asgard and hadnt looked for Dr. Jane for years. Looking at Darcys file, Selina suddenly couldnt help but curse. Holy sh*t! The cow actually has a doctorate now, and even has interns of her own? The dog head craned its head from the backseat and looked at the red Volvo in front of it. Hm, she really did bring an intern with her. Huh? Selina raised her head in surprise and looked at the young man in the backseat of the Volvo. He was staring at the restaurant entrance through the car window. She raised her phone andpared it with the ID photo. She had to admit that a dog had better eyes than she did, and she mumbled, Fine, I hate cows, especially those with good grades. The dog headzily watched her put on a show and pretend to be pitiful. Dont you know how many dream lessons the fiend has given you? Putting aside the fact that Selinas practical knowledge had long surpassed that of elite college students, with her current might, it would only take a few minutes for her to get a degree from an Ivy League university. She was justzy and didnt want to torture herself. So, apart from getting amunity college diploma with Luke and transferring to New Jersey University to get an ordinary degree, she didnt think about getting any other academic qualifications. So, what she hated wasnt good grades, but the cow! The dog head suddenly understood everything, and ity back in the backseat disinterestedly. Youve looked at the file, and youve scolded the person. Lets hurry up and decide what to eatter. Eat, eat, eat. You only know how to eat. Youre a dog, not a pig, Selina scolded angrily. The dog snorted and typed: Dor is a dog, Im not. Selina: She lost to the dog head in their war of words, and wasnt interested in staying any longer. She was about to continue her food trip. At that moment, Darcy came out of the restaurant in high spirits. She got into the drivers seat of the SUV and looked around. Selina stopped. Is she waiting for someone? Hm, is she looking for some handsome, rich guy? Lying in the backseat, the dog was toozy to even type and mock her. You probably want her to meet a scumbag, be yed with, and then be heartlessly abandoned, right? Selina wasnt actually as despicable as the dog head thought. She was just shooting off her mouth. The dog heads imagination waspletely copied and pasted from those melodramas. In the end, more than ten secondster, another woman walked out of the restaurant. She looked around and then went straight to Darcys SUV. She opened the door and got into the passenger seat. Selina blinked. Isnt that Thors girlfriend? You want to say that Thor is being cheated on, right? Wouldnt he blow up her head? Bored, Gold Nugget continued to imagine Selinas thoughts. Selina, however, quickly turned on the long-distance sound collector on her phone and aimed it at the Volvo a few meters away. Dr. Jane: I hate you! Darcy said, I know. The dog head: See, I knew it. Dr. Jane: Drive. Darcy: No problem. The dog head: Huh? Are all women nowadays so unrestrained? Theyre going on a date right in front of the graduate student. At that moment, even Selinas eyes lit up. Putting down the brake, she followed the red Volvo. The conversation in the car continued. Dr. Jane was sending a voice message. Erik, where are you? You told Darcy to get me. Where did you go? Darcy said, Rx, he disappeared this morning. I havent been able to get hold of him. Selina and the dog head: WTF? This plot is boring. The dog heads intuition told it that Dr. Jane would never cheat on Thor with Erik; even if that was the case, there was no need to go through the sassy girl. From the information she had just read, Selina instantly thought of a legendary figure Dr. Erik Selvig. This doctor of astronomy, who was over 40 and had lower than averagebat abilitypared with an ordinary person, had already participated in two battles between the god siblings. The first was in Shackelford, and the second was the Battle of New York. The first time, Dr. Selvig could be considered a bystander. The second time, he had been under Lokis mind control, and had used the Tesseract to create a space portal generator, which opened a portal for the Chitauri to invade. So many people had died in the Battle of New York, and even Phil had been stabbed in the chest, while Dr. Selvig miraculously only suffered flesh wounds. After that, nobody tried to settle ounts with this traitor, since Thor bailed him out. Recalling Dr. Selvigs glorious deeds, Selinas interest was piqued. This old man had even found Dr. Jane Hm, wait, it wouldnt be a Battle of London this time, right? Thinking that, she shivered and quickly sent out instructions on her phone, before she left a voice message for her mother, Sandra. Ten minutester, Selina was still following Darcy through London when her phone rang. She was unsurprised when she looked at the caller ID and picked up the call. Hi, mommy. Youre up, right? Sandra roared angrily, Were you the one who called the four men in ck suits outside? Selina said, Thats right. Theyre professional bodyguards. Take their car to Paris. A private ne will take you to Vienna. Theres more of the arts there Sandra said, Stop lying. Is something wrong? Thinking quickly, Selina said, Im fine. I just found some traces of terrorists, so Im sending you to Vienna for your safety. Although it was a little unfair to call Dr. Selvig a terrorist, it had to be said that he was much more destructive. Selina really didnt dare let her family remain in London. Chapter 2025 - Unknown Teleportation, Doing Whatever You Want Chapter 2025: Unknown Teleportation, Doing Whatever You Want Sandra wasnt easy to fool. She immediately asked, What about you? Youre not the British police. Dont tell me you want to catch those terrorists on your own? Selina rolled her eyes. No way. Its just that there are a few old clients here, and I might need to look after them a bit. Dont worry, Ill arrange for someone to do it. Ill let Luke know right away, but I never said it wouldnt be me, the director murmured inwardly. After ten minutes of wrangling over the phone, Sandra finally gave in. !! She was worried about her eldest daughter, but she couldnt tie Selina up and take her away with her husband and youngest daughter. The truth was that Selina threatened to have the bodyguards forcibly escort them to the car if they didnt leave. So, Sandra could only curse d*mn rich people nonstop and let the four bodyguards escort them to the car and head for France. Selina hung up and shook her head at the ringing in her ears. If she had known, she wouldnt have fed her mother so much Life 1; the scolding Selina had gotten was enough to make her eardrums burst. At that moment, Darcy stopped the red Volvo, and the three of them walked into an old factory on the side of the road. The old guards head was turned around by Darcys coaxing. He really thought that they were college students who were doing some sort of environmental study, and let them in. Dr. Jane didnt look like a student, but she could pass as their academic adviser. Selinas methods were even simpler. She stopped the car and had the dog head y up to the old man. When the old man looked away to stroke the dogs head with a smile, Selina swaggered inside. After she left the old mans line of sight, the dog head immediately ran away. The old man couldnt catch up, and stopped after calling out to it twice. Who knew, this obedient dog mighte out again in a while. At that time, he would feed it something tasty. Hm, it had been really nice to rub that head. The old man rubbed his hands together with a smile. Gold Nugget caught up with Selina and whined unhappily. Selina said, Alright, it was just a head rub. Its not like I was asking you to mate with him. Ill wash your dog head ten times with disinfectant when we get back, alright? Gold Nugget: You b*stard! Who would want that sort ofpensation? At that moment, Selina was wearing wide yellow lenses so that the projection signal was more stable and clear. Then, she sent Luke a message. Notice anything strange? Far away in New York, Luke immediately replied, You just released the drones. There wont be any results so soon. Selina asked, Dont tell me Thor is somewhere around here? Luke looked at the data that was constantly being updated. Theres no record of the Bifrost ever appearing in London Wait, these readings match the characteristics of space teleportation. Selina asked, Thor really came down? Luke said, I dont think so, but there are indeed signs of space fluctuations there. Be more vignt. Selinas eyes lit up. Are you saying that aliens will appear? Luke said, Its only Dr. Jane and the other two, as well as four kids. Let me check One of them is indeed a kid from the neighborhood. Theres been no news of anything unusual there recently. Selina suddenly sent him a message. Somethings up. Luke immediately focused on the surveince feed from the dozen or so drones and saw what she was referring to. A little boy ced his hand on the front of a cement truck in the factory and slowly raised his hand. The truck, which weighed almost 20 tons, rose up. Selina couldnt help but ask in a low voice, Strength-type superhuman? I dont think so, Luke replied immediately. Given his understanding of how the human body exerted strength, he could tell at a nce that the boy had just casually raised his hand. He could easily lift a car that weighed 20 tons, but the ground under his feet wasnt disturbed at all. This wasnt possible, unless the boy was the reincarnation of Superman. The next moment, Selina gave her answer. Fine, it seems he isnt. At least, it isnt a strength-type superpower. That was because the boy had already let go, and the cement truck was floating in the air. It was as strange as an elephant suddenly swimming in the air, but that was just the beginning. The kids took Darcy and the other two up a spiral staircase and threw a bottle down from the fourth floor. Then, the bottle suddenly disappeared between the first and second floors. A few secondster, the bottle appeared at the fifth floor and fell again, disappearing between the first and second floors. Everybodys heads went up and down as they watched the bottle fall, disappear, and reappear. Looking at the situation and analyzing the readings on the virtual screen, Luke immediately said to Selina, Dont wander around. This map indicates the areas with previous movements, which should be safe for now. Selina asked, Are you afraid that Ill disappear like that bottle? Luke said, Trash isnt afraid of poison and radiation, but what about you? Hm, you should wear an unmarked suit, which will be a little safer. Selina: Youre really naggy. Even as sheined, she immediately took out an optical camouge curtain from her personal space to conceal herself. Then, she put on a suit and turned invisible before she put away the curtain. This took her 20 seconds, and she then heard Luke say, You can release the android now. Selina was stunned. What are you nning? Luke said, Dr. Jane went missing while you were changing. Selina perked up. Where is she? Ill look for her. Luke said, Just rest. If you go missing, Ill have to get Big Dipper to look for you. Selina snorted and didnt insist on looking for Dr. Jane herself. She knew Lukes personality. There was a vast difference in the way he treated acquaintances and close friends and family. Even if Dr. Jane was Thors girlfriend, Luke would never let anyone else take unnecessary risks for her. That was how obstinate a narrow-minded person for whom safety was number one was. By the time Darcy realized that her mentor was missing, the android which Luke was controlling had already gone back and forth several times in the hallway where Dr. Jane had gone missing. He used all sorts of equipment, but still couldnt find her. However, ording to the readings, Dr. Jane might have entered a temporary space portal. After she was teleported away, the portal disappeared. It wasnt impossible. In fact, some things that were dropped from the stairs in that neverending fall sometimes didnt reappear. This was how uncertain space teleportation was. At Lukes firm order, Selina left early, and the security guards she had called over brought Darcy out. Was this illegal? Nope. Luke had already mobilized his connections to buy this abandoned factory a while ago. Under thew, the owner had the right to refuse entry of unrted people to his property. You could do whatever you wanted when you had money. Chapter 2026 - 2026 Female Capitalist, Watching a Show 2026 Female Capitalist, Watching a Show After Darcy called the police, she could finally go back inside. However, the security guards said seriously that there were important experimental results in the factory that could potentially cause bodily harm, so Darcy and the police were refused entry. The police officers were suspicious for a moment, but in the end didnt insist on taking Darcy into the factory. Darcy stared darkly at the two security guards in ck suits in front of her. Whats your name? Im going to write it down and file aint. The half-bald security guard said expressionlessly, Jason Statham, a level 2 security guard with Golden Eagle Defense. Watching Darcy take out her phone, he added, Ourpany only eptsints from clients. My basic sry is 1,000 euros per day. Darcy paused, then stuffed the phone back into her pocket and red at the baldie. You have balls. She then turned around and left. Money was always the problem for most people in the world. Darcy had a doctorate, but she didnt have the money to p the bald security guard in the face, so she could only endure it. On the other side, Luke was discussing Dr. Janes disappearance with Selina. I found some gamma radiation at the scene. Selina asked, Could it be that Dr. Banner jumped out and took Dr. Jane away? Luke said, Although the Hulk has a lot ofints about Thor, he wouldnt kidnap women to scare people. Im talking about an Infinity Stone. The Tesseract? Selina subconsciously asked. Luke shook his head. The readings are simr, but theres a clear difference. It should be something weve never seen before. Selina knew that what Luke had tested before were the Tesseract and Lokis scepter. Thor took the former back to Asgard and locked it in the treasure vault, while thetter was stuck in Visions head. What do we do now? she asked. Luke said, Big Dipper will be there soon. You and Gold Nugget rest first and leave the drones for surveince. Then how about the sassy girl? Selina raised her head and looked at Darcy, who was talking to the police again. Luke said, Dont we have security? Just have them continue blocking the way. Youre paying them 1,000 euros a day. If they cant even guard the door, fire them. Selina said, Evil capitalist Luke said helplessly, Dont scold yourself, alright? Especially not in front of me. Selina said, Im scolding you. Luke said, Arent you the one paying, female capitalist? Selina: If this was a few years ago, when Luke was in charge of the PDD, he wouldve been the one to fork out the money. After Selina took control of the PDD in recent years, however, this operation went from making a loss to a slight profit. After throwing away this troublesome matter, Luke had no intention of picking it up again. Like Jenny with the phonepany, Selina was the true master of the PDD. The difference was simply that the PDD was mainly responsible for military force and intelligence-gathering, while Jennyspany dealt mainly with research and sales. It wasnt wrong to say that Selina was a capitalist. An hourter, the Level 3 clone crossed the Antic and arrived in London as Big Dipper. Selina didnt know that Luke had clones. She didnt meet Big Dipper in person and simply handed the assignment over on the team channel. Now that Big Dipper had taken over, Selina could move freely in London. She also had to set up some androids in various parts of London so that the Bat Squad could provide long-distance support. Angel and Alice were the only ones in the team who had superpowers, and their real bodies were stronger. However, the two women had their own things to do now, and rarely went out on missions in person. Ivan, Damon, Frank and Mindy were in essence still ordinary people. The little turtles were born with innate strength, and their turtle shells were resistant to attacks, but they werent much stronger than the androids. Also, if it was a false rm, they wouldnt have to fly back and forth over the Antic. Inparison, the androids were more practical. In the afternoon, the surveince system in the Level 3 clones car suddenly beeped. Looking at the readings, Luke eximed, The Bifrost sent someone over? Hm Did Thore to look for his girlfriend? Although it was a little melodramatic, this was the most likely reason for why someone from Asgard hade. Then, another notification rang out. Dr. Jane has appeared on the fifth floor of the factory. Shes in a semi-conscious state, and her vitals are stable. Luke smacked his lips and propped his legs up on the dashboard again. He then adjusted the angle of the virtual screen in the car so that it was easier to look at it while lying down. Then, he took out cranberry scones and Darjeeling ck tea from Space 2 for a true blue English afternoon tea. The only thing hecked now was something to pass the time with afternoon tea like a 1,000-year-old god acting out a tearjerker? It wasnt that Luke was cold-blooded; since Thor was already here, it was unnecessary for him to protect Dr. Jane. To use a gross analogy, if a patients wife came to the hospital, and a nurse had to help him with a bedpan, would the wife be grateful? On the fifth floor, Dr. Jane woke up and sat up in a daze. She looked around the empty factory, not knowing why she was lying on the floor. What were Darcy and the others doing? Shouldnt they have sent her to the hospital if she was unconscious? Why did they leave her here? Thinking that, Dr. Jane got up and went downstairs. Darcy, who had been stopped at the entrance, was trying to get past the bald security guard, Jason, again. When she suddenly saw Dr. Jane slowly walk out of the factory, she was pleasantly surprised. Jane, where did you go? The two security guards turned around and looked at each other in surprise. Delighted, Darcy was about to rush in. In the end, Jasons ruthless iron hand blocked her face again, forcing her to stop. She was angry. Im just bringing my friend out. Jasons face was still as deadpan as ever. Sorry, but my assignment is to block any intruders. Before Darcy could re up, he gestured at his partner. Help Dr. Jane out. The other security guard immediately ran to Dr. Jane. After asking her if she needed help, he gestured for her to leave. They had epted amission to prevent unrted people from entering and leaving the factory as they pleased since someone had appeared inside, the person naturally had to be invited out, even if it was the missing person, Dr. Jane. Finally, Dr. Jane and Darcy met up near the entrance. Dr. Jane instantly asked why the police were here. She even suspected that Jason, the bald security guard, was from SHIELD. The SHIELD agent with the smiling face from back then had been just as bald. In the end, he confiscated her information and equipment. When she heard that they were from a private security firm, she didnt dwell on it, and insteadined that since Darcy had called the police and drawn their attention, it would be hard for her to do research in the future. Darcy didnt dare say that the two security guards had been sent by the owner to guard the entrance, and wouldnt let them in at all. She could only change the subject. Jane, youve been missing for five hours. What could I do but call the police? Dr. Jane was stunned. Really? At that moment, it suddenly started to rain C in just a few seconds, it turned into a downpour. The police officers who had yet to leave the factory hurriedly got into their cars and put on their raincoats. The two women and the two security guards at the entrance looked around with strange expressions. Rain fell five meters away, but there wasnt a single drop here. In the car outside, Luke narrowed his eyes and chuckled. The heavens are very tactful. They know theres gonna be a showter, and even set the scene with the weather. Chapter 2027 - 2027 A Romance Drama Must Be Perfect, Forgot Something 2027 A Romance Drama Must Be Perfect, Forgot Something At that moment, a figure fell from the sky andnded on the ground in front of the factory. Everybody was shocked. The two security guards subconsciously reached under their arms. But when they saw the man in ssic armor, a bright red cape, and the small hammer in his hand, both the police and the bodyguards rxed. In this age of the Inte, as long as one wasnt cut off from the world, who wouldnt know this good friend of the people of Earth Thor? The others were stunned for a long while, but Dr. Jane simply gaped for a few seconds before she strode over. As she moved, the rainless zone that was roughly ten meters in diameter also moved toward Thor, catching Darcy and the two security guards behind her off guard. Luke took a sip of his milk tea and murmured in dissatisfaction, How can there be no rain for an argument and a makeup kiss? How unromantic. Dr. Jane strode over and raised her right hand. Pa! Darcy and the two security guards couldnt help but turn their heads. Darcy even frowned and narrowed her eyes, as if her face hurt for Thor. Im sorry. I just have to make sure that youre real, Dr. Jane said righteously. Thor: I Dr. Jane had just lowered her right hand, when she raised her left hand again. Pa! The onlookers also turned their heads in the other direction. Dr. Jane asked, Where were you? In the car, Luke snorted withughter. This was what a female scientist was like! Thor, who had been pped, still had a master, I was wrong expression on his face. Hm Wait, Luke should share such a marvelous scene with the other second generation heir. Thinking that, Luke quickly sent Tony the video clip. Maybe it would remind the tycoon of being pped by Pepper? It was a pity that Pepper was very smart and cared about the tycoons reputation in public. She had probably only smacked him in private, so Luke had no record of that dark history. Steve didnt even have a girlfriend. If he did, he would be a good man, and would probably be hard to hit. So, Luke was destined to not collect a dark history set of face-pping of the three titans. He was full of regret. As he was thinking that, Tony sent him a message. Big Spoon, are you spying again? Luke said, Its a public performance. Theres nothing I can do. Do you want to watch the live broadcast? Boring, Tony said. Hurry up and send me the signal. The onlookers in the factory also watched with great interest. Those who had a deeper impression of the gossip even remembered that Thor supposedly had a girlfriend on Earth. Photos of people iming to be Thors girlfriend were everywhere on the Inte. There were easily hundreds of people online who imed to have slept with Thor. ck, white, brown, yellow and red skin, tall and short, fat and thin, from teens to 80-year-olds, all of them called Thor their husband. They all had photos of Thor and insisted that they were Thors true love, while the rest were shameless b*tches. Luke knew all about this, because Skye was a good Samaritan online who helped these women photoshop pictures for free. Luke didnt mind helping Dr. Jane out by quietly diverting attention away from her. Otherwise, if Thor came one day and heard that Dr. Jane had been harassed or even kidnapped by some stalker, who knew how much trouble that would cause. Thor had been very generous when he gave Luke the remains of the Destroyer, and had also given him the only advanced ability Luke had back then. Taking care of Thors girlfriend could be considered returning the favor. He connected to the video feed, and the couple outside the factory officially entered romance mode. I realized that you were gone. I was right where you left me. I was waiting and then I was crying I know. I came to look for you But I saw you on TV. You went to New York Jane, I just wanted to do my best to protect the world you live in I was wrong. Im an idiot I only know one thing now. What? That is Is what? You know What? As they spoke, their voices got lower and lower, but their mouths got closer and closer. Luke snorted and took the opportunity to mock the other heir. See that? Thor is much better at coaxing women than you are. Tony said, The only person he can fool with those crude skills is an inexperienced female scientist. Luke said, Didnt you fool Dr. Hansen too? You also thought you had a long lost son. Tony said, Lets not talk about that. Were still good friends. Luke: Hehe. When he bickered with the tycoon, he still felt a little regretful. A kiss in the rain would have been perfect. Thinking that, he used his Telekinesis and sent rain falling on Thor and Jane. Suddenly, his face changed. Whats that? When the rain fell on Dr. Janes head, her body lit up with a red light. A ring of dark red energy suddenly spread out, dispersing the rain and forcing Thor back several steps. The onlookers were also sent flying. One of the female officers evennded on her butt in a puddle, and shivered at the icy cold. Lukes expression was a little embarrassed as he quickly put the ck tea into his inventory and got out of the car. When he arrived at the factory, Thor was looking solemnly at an unconscious Dr. Jane. Luke said, Thor, let me see how Dr. Jane is Thor shook his head. Shes not doing well. Theres nothing we can do on Earth. He raised his hammer. Lukes face darkened. Wait Boom! A colorful pir of light fell from the sky and enveloped Thor and Dr. Jane. Several secondster, all that was left was the empty ground and the circr pattern of runes. Luke said, F*ck, will it kill you to say more? The onlookers who were looking at the colorful pir of light couldnt help but lower their gazes and look at him in admiration. You have guts! You actually dare curse the God of Thunder? Darcy was the same, but she suddenly came back to herself and leaned forward. Bro are you very familiar with Thor? Luke also lowered his gaze and looked at the person in front of him. Probably more familiar than you. What? Darcys plump and beautiful lips parted in astonishment. But Thor had run too fast just now, and Luke hadnt even finished speaking. At that moment, he wasnt interested in teasing this sassy girl. But just as he moved, he saw the device she was holding out of the corner of his eye, and immediately changed his mind. Im Wilson. Lets talk somewhere, he said. Okay. Darcy agreed without thinking. After she got into Lukes car, she saw the cranberry scones in the glove box. Hm, these look pretty good. Can I try them? Luke said, Whatever you want. He stepped on the gas pedal and sped up. After driving dozens of meters, Darcy vaguely felt that she had forgotten something. Hm, exactly what is it? Luke nced in the rearview mirror. Outside the factory, a young man waved at the car and shouted, Wait, Im still here! It seemed it was that intern, Eason or Ian or something? Forget it, Luke would tell Darcy after she was done eating. The intern panted as he lowered his arms and mumbled, The car keys are gone. How am I supposed to leave this ce? What was even worse was that Darcy had rushed him when they came to the factory, and his satchel and wallet were locked inside the car. Now, he could only smash the car window. The problem was that it was a rental, and he didnt get paid a cent as an intern. Chapter 2028 - 2028 Bailing Out Selvig, the Scientist’s Wand 2028 Bailing Out Selvig, the Scientists Wand Luke was alone with Darcy, and he was using the Big Dipper alias, so there was no need to scruple at all. After finding a quiet restaurant for afternoon tea, he picked up Darcys monitoring device. After feeding Darcy a belly full of tea and snacks and asking about Dr. Selvig, he quietly put the device back into Darcys bag and sent her back to her ce. Watching Darcy enter the building, Luke felt pleased as he started the car. Dr. Jane and Dr. Selvig had worked together to create the monitoring device. It wasnt top-notch in terms of the materials used, and definitely couldntpare with what Luke, who was rich, had. However, they had unique insights into the theory and practical application of the Einstein-Rosen Bridge. The algorithm they used took a different approach, which could be integrated into Lukes surveince system. After driving for a while and adjusting the surveince algorithm, Luke suddenly felt that he had forgotten something. What had he forgotten? It definitely wasnt important, but what happened today Luke frowned and scrolled back through his memories. A few secondster, his expression rxed. Oh, Darcys intern. I think he was left behind at the factory. Seeing that it was already six in the evening, he shook his head. Hes an adult. He has a phone, a wallet and a car. He cane back on his own. Theres probably no need to remind Darcy. Thinking that, Luke tossed the matter of the intern to the back of his mind. On the other side, after Darcy went upstairs and entered the apartment, shey on the couch and exhaled in satisfaction. She had enjoyed a high-end afternoon tea, and while the handsome man apanying her was a little old, he was pleasing to the eye, and chatting with him was quite interesting. It was a pity that they didnt know what happened to Jane! Who knew where Dr. Selvig, who had been looking for her, was. Even her intern Hm, wait, where was the intern? Darcy suddenly thought of someone who had been forgotten for hours. Erm, he should know how to call her, right? Thinking that, she stopped thinking about the intern and continued recalling the beautiful afternoon tea. The next day, London was peaceful. Standing outside the police department, Luke looked at the birds in the sky and nodded thoughtfully. Hm, theyre not pigeons. Theyre starlings. The starlings migrated to the warm Mediterranean region every fall. It was 10 November, and winter had officially started. Who knew where this flock of starlings had been delivered from. Just as he raised his head to look at the birds, Darcy and the unlucky intern, Ian, got down from a bus not far away and ran over in a hurry. Wilson, sorry to keep you waiting. Darcy was panting. Luke lowered his head, then looked even lower at her heaving assets. Its fine. I just arrived. At 120 Strength, his physique was ridiculously strong. Sleeping was a rare pleasure for him. He had to forcefully control his body every day to sleep for an hour. Thus, after the Level 3 clone woke up in the early hours of the morning, it wandered around London. As they walked into the police department, Luke asked casually, Why did you take the bus? Darcy said bitterly, The car is still at the factory. The intern lost the keys yesterday. He almost lost himself. Luke didnt care about the intern at all. He simply said, Then Ill send you backter. At the front desk of the detention center, Darcy said that she wanted to bail Dr. Selvig out, and Luke paid 2,000 pounds. Darcy and the intern were poor and couldnt fork out the money, and could only ask for his help. Dr. Selvig would pay Luke backter. But helping out was just in passing. Luke also wanted to examine the supposedly crazy Dr. Selvig. If he could still work, Luke would have him continue studying the space disorder in London. If he was crazy? That didnt matter at all. This was standard for Marvel genius scientists especially before they turned into viin bosses. The officer at the front desk looked back and forth between Darcy and the intern. Whos family? Come and sign. The intern stood there in a daze and didnt react. Darcy elbowed him in the waist with a murderous smile. Sign the form and bring your father out, Mr. Selvig. Coming back to himself, the intern stammered and smiled at the officer. Ah, right. Eric Selvig should be my father. The officer expressionlessly pushed the form toward him. Look at how unhinged this kid is. Was lunacy gic? Luke watched silently. He had no intention of using his abilities or making a call to get Dr. Selvig out. After all, this was something that only took half an hour to sort out through the regr procedure. Also, it wasnt like Dr. Selvig would die in custody. On the contrary, the doctor was doing well inside. Not only did he have food and water, he also didnt have to endure the elements and freeze like before. He could also give hispanions in the detention center lessons in quantum mechanics. A momentter, Dr. Selvig was brought to the front desk. He was wearing an old gray sweater which didnt fit him. He was also wearing a pair of dark blue football shorts, and a pair of mens stockings and leather shoes. Coupled with his expressionless face and dull eyes, he didnt look all there. Darcy squeezed out a smile and waved. Hey, Dr. Selvig. Huh? Dr. Selvig raised his head nkly, and didnt seem to remember her at all. As expected of a scientist; he could even forget a woman as outstanding as Darcy, Luke mocked inwardly. A momentter, after Darcy introduced herself, Selvigs dull eyes finally lit up. Its you, Darcy? Its great to see you. As he spoke, he hugged Darcy like an aggrieved baby. Selvig asked, How did you find me? The intern on the side, who was packing up the doctors personal belongings, couldnt help but interject, You were on the news. We saw you naked at Stonehenge. Darcy gritted her teeth and felt some despair when faced with these twopanions who were bothcking brains. Hey, hurry and pack up your fathers things so that we can bring him home. A momentter, the four of them got into Lukes car and returned to Dr. Selvigs apartment in London. As a world-famous scientist C not including what happened on the news C Dr. Selvig had some prestige. Actually, he could get a certain amount of research funding from Stark Industries every quarter. While not to the extent of being filthy rich, at the very least, he didnt have to worry about clothes, food, shelter or transportpared with most other researchers who lived frugally. It was just that the research funding wasnt enough, because scientists never had enough funding. While Dr. Selvig, who had been hit with Mental Resistance, returned to normal and went to change, Luke picked up a silver rod-like apparatus which the intern had brought back. At five in the morning yesterday, Dr. Selvig had run naked through Stonehenge with this handmade scientific wand. When he was arrested, he had been shouting that this was a divine tool that would save the world. Chapter 2029 - 2029 Deaths of Mother and Son, Huge Changes in Asgard 2029 Deaths of Mother and Son, Huge Changes in Asgard If it were anyone else, Luke wouldnt take these neurotic words seriously. But if it came from Dr. Selvig, it might be true. It was like how the three Avenger titans who liked to talk big could often create miracles in the end and turn their big talk into reality. Throwing the silver rod into Space 2 for the team inside to dismantle and study, he said that he was going to enjoy breakfast in the sun, and went upstairs. It just so happened that above Dr. Selvigs apartment was the t rooftop. In any case, he could hear whatever the three people in the apartment below said. Conversely, if he sat with them, it would be hard to receive and send information, surveince, andmunication. After changing his clothes, Dr. Selvig finally became much more serious and talked about his research in an organized manner. Putting aside his excitement and unwillingness to wear pants, he was basically normal. 11 November, Singles Day, was another peaceful day in London. Darcy, on the other hand, used the excuse of paying Luke back the bail money to go up to the roof for a third afternoon tea with him, so the clone didnt spend Singles Day alone. In the apartment downstairs, an old man and a young bachelor spent the day together. Since Big Dipper was in charge of this mission, Selina didnt have to stay in London anymore. She went straight to Austria to continue traveling with her family. When necessary, she would operate an android to provide support, like the other team members. On 12 November, the team in Space 2 finished analyzing Selvigs gadget. Darcy joined Luke for a fourth afternoon tea. She didnt study quantum mechanics, but political science. She knew nothing about Dr. Selvigs research, so it was better to enjoy afternoon tea. Luke didnt have to take the effort to chat with her. With just a little Pheromone Control + Real Dream, he could say a few words, and Darcy would be kept amused for a while in her mind C she waspletely self-sufficient. In any case, it was much better for her to be distracted for an afternoon than to be idle and restless in her room. On 13 November, it was peaceful during the day. At seven in the evening, Luke received a notification from the drone at the factory that Thor and Dr. Jane had appeared. Seeing this, Luke rubbed his chin. Can the factory still lead to Asgard? But Thors face was actually injured, which was a little unusual. There were people in Asgard who could treat the crown princes injuries, right? Muttering to himself, Luke drove back to Dr. Selvigs ce. Not long after, Thor and Dr. Jane returned in the red Volvo which Darcy had abandoned at the factory. Clearly, they had found the car keys which the intern, Ian, had dropped in the teleportation portal. Why was the car still there? Because Ian had finally decided to smash the car window that night to take out his bag. For the two unpaid teacher and intern, there was no hurry to return the car, since they would have to pay for the ss repairs. They hadnt needed a car for the past two days, so they hadnt thought of bringing it back. Dr. Jane didnt notice Luke, who was standing on the side of the road, and hurried upstairs. Thor, however, noticed him. As one of the Bat Squads strongestbatants, Big Dipper left a deep impression on Thor. He stopped and asked Big Dipper in surprise, Youre here as well? Luke stood up from where he was leaning against the car. You ran away so fast the other day. I could only watch Dr. Selvig and Darcy. Otherwise? Should I have waited for you to call me? Thor: Sorry, I dont have a phone. Luke said, I know. In any case, you dont even remember Dr. Janes number. Thor: That is true. Both Darcy and Dr. Selvig were pleasantly surprised by Dr. Jane and Thors arrival. When Dr. Selvig cautiously asked about Thors brother, Thor said gloomily, Hes dead. Dr. Selvig said, Thank God As soon as he said that, he felt Thor give him a heavy look. Well, I mean, thats unfortunate. But when he hugged Thor tofort him, there was a relieved smile on his face. Clearly, Dr. Selvig had been traumatized from being under Lokis mind control. After an awkward exchange of greetings, everybody finally got down to business. Luke, on the other hand, was very skeptical about Lokis death, and vaguely felt that it was fishy. Loki, this big viin, had tormented Thor to the point of death in Shackelford and New York. Now, Thor said that Loki had died to save him. Was there some rule that bad guys who turned over a new leaf had to die? Whether other people believed it or not, Luke didnt. He was very interested in this matter, but it was a pity that a dead person wasnt as important as other news, so he could only talk about itter. The important news which Thor and Dr. Jane brought back was that a race called the Dark Elves had reappeared. 5,000 years ago, the leader of this race, Malekith, tried to use the Aether to destroy the Nine Realms and return the universe to darkness. At that time, Thors grandfather, Bor, defeated this unlucky b*stard, and Bor buried the Aether in Svartalfheim. In the end, Malekith could only hide in an unknown dimension with a small number of defeated soldiers. A few days ago, Dr. Jane entered Svartalfheim through the portal in the factory in response to a summons by the Aether. The Aether attached itself to her and was brought out. Thor took Dr. Jane back to Asgard, but couldnt remove the Aether from her body. That was because the Aether was also known as the Reality Stone, and was one of the six Infinity Stones. Dr. Jane only had the ordinary body of an Earthling, which couldnt endure the operation to remove the Aether. However, if the Aether remained in her body, her body would copse and she would die. After Malekith sensed that the Aether was in Asgard, he sent out Kursed warriors to hide among captives taken from the battlefield of Vanaheim. After the Kursed warriors were escorted into Asgard, they attacked from both inside and outside, and broke into Asgard. In this raid, the deaths of Asgardian soldiers and generals were secondary. The biggest loss was Thors mother, God Queen Frigga, who was killed by a Kursed warrior while protecting Dr. Jane. Luke couldnt help but curse inwardly. Even Frigga was dead. Thor had said that Loki had learned magic from Frigga since he was young, so Loki was very good at illusions. Also, Friggas swordsmanship was top-notch; it was how Loki had been able to deftly stab his big brother in the waist. If Frigga could die, so could Loki. But Luke soon grew dubious. Gods liked to y tricks the most. Who knew, maybe both Frigga and Lokis deaths were a cover, while another big move was about to be made behind the scenes! Chapter 2030 - 2030 Good News, Bad News, Inside Story 2030 Good News, Bad News, Inside Story Although it was worth sympathizing with Thors experience before the truth was revealed, Luke wasnt moved. He had only heard of the name Frigga. Loki was the murderer who caused the Battle of New York, which led to the deaths of tens of thousands of people on Earth. Few people on Earth wanted him alive. Besides, Thors family had lived for thousands of years. Most of the time, they reigned in harmony and power. Earthlings lived for only several decades, and saw plenty of death. For Luke to say that he could understand what Thor was feeling would be like a young beggar feeling sad over the tragic death of a 120-year-old super magnate. The deaths of Frigga and Loki was bad news for Thor, but had little impact on the people of Earth. The only good news from Thor was that the Aether in Dr. Janes body had been removed by Malekith, and her life was no longer in danger. But for Earth and the Nine Realms of Asgard, this was 100% bad news, because the Aether had now been imed by Malekith, who would use it to destroy the universe. Hearing that, Luke couldnt help but confirm again, Are you sure he really can destroy the universe and not just Asgard? Dr. Jane couldnt help but look at Thor. Just now, Thor had only said that this Wilson was a friend, but hadnt said what sort of friend he was, so she wasnt sure if she should divulge the inside story. It wasnt a good thing for people with ulterior motives to know that the world was about to be destroyed. She stared at Thor for at least two seconds. He was puzzled at first, then vaguely got it. Wilson is from the Bat Squad. We can trust him. Everybody: Darcy gaped and murmured, No wonder he said he was very familiar with you. Thor nced at her before he decided to ignore her. Dr. Jane was only slightly surprised for one moment before she returned to the topic. An astronomical event which happens once every 5,000 years is about to ur. The Nine Realms will converge at one point, and Malekith intends tounch the Aether through this Convergence. Dr. Selvig continued, As the number of realms which converge at this point increases, the power of the Aether will increase, to the extent that it will affect the entire universe. Thor looked at Luke. The center of this Convergence of the Nine Realms is Earth. When Luke heard that Earth couldnt escape, he stopped caring about the impact on the rest of the universe or whatever. Now, all that was left was how to solve the problem of Malekith. He asked, When and where will this Convergence appear, and for how long? Thor said, It should be in the next two days. It wontst more than ten minutes. However, Im not sure exactly where the center will be. Luke looked at Selvig and Jane. Instead of counting on the tank that was Thor, he might as well count on the technical support of these two. Dr. Selvig said, If we can get to a supeputer, Jane and I can try running some calctions. Thor: Then Ill contact the Avengers Luke coughed and said, Theres no need to go through so much trouble. I have a specialptop in my car. Lets try that first. Everybody was lost for words. Dont lie to us. Are supeputers the same asptops? A momentter, Luke went downstairs and got into his car. He actually took out a test machine from his inventory and went upstairs again. After he turned it on, he set up new user ess and ced it in front of Dr. Selvig. Try it. Dr. Selvig looked at the ptop suspiciously. This doesnt need to be plugged in? Luke said, It should be able to run on the internal power source for half a month. In fact, it was powered by an arc reactor, and wouldnt lose power for years. Both Selvig and Jane felt that it was nonsense. Computers used energy. The more intense theputing process, the more energy they consumed, and the hotter theputers got. These were several of the unresolvable major issues withptops. Supeputers were apletely different existence; they ran on simr basic principles, but the actual technology was already 18 generations ahead. Thus, Dr. Jane couldnt help but ask, How? Luke gave the order. T01, activate the virtual keyboard and motion capture operation. As he spoke, theptop projected a 50-centimeter virtual screen with a virtual keyboard that glowed with a light blue light. Luke looked at her and asked, This probably isnt enough for you and Selvig. Activate dual-screen operation mode. As soon as he said that, two screens and keyboards appeared side by side. For precision, erge the screen to a maximum of 160 degrees. Luke moved his hands and zoomed in on the screen and keyboard to show how flexible they could be. He said, It has its own database and can ess most public databases via satellite. Please. Stunned, Darcy murmured, Thats awesome! Watching an action movie on this would be amazing. The others had simr expressions, except for Thor after all, Asgard had a lot more magical technology than this. A few minutester, Dr. Selvig and Dr. Jane got to work. Their movements were a little jerky at the beginning, but the more they worked, the more fluid their actions became. Thisptop could be used with a keyboard or hand gestures. It even had a virtual interface like Tonys, but it would take a lot of time to learn it. They didnt have the time now. In fact, thisptop was a mini supeputer which Luke had created with the Pym Particle. The results could only be said to be barely satisfactory. He still had to continue studying it. However, this was the prototype, and he would keep it as a souvenir. In any case, the things in his inventory wouldnt rot or age. After that, Selvig and Jane got busy. Darcy and the intern went to rest, and Luke drank beer with Thor and asked about the situation in Asgard. Previously, Thor had only said a few words, and hadnt touched on the details. Now that Luke asked, Thor gave a proper ount of the devastation which Asgard had experienced. Luke still found it unbelievable. The Dark Elves can get through your security system so easily? Thor smiled bitterly. In any case, theyre a very ancient and powerful race. It was my grandfather who defeated them. We have records of the Dark Elves, but that was 5,000 years ago. Who would remember them now? Luke thought for a moment and realized that was true. The lifespan of an Asgardian was about 3,000 years. After 5,000 years, anyone who had fought the Dark Elves before would definitely be gone. For Earthlings, it was like a legend of a ruthless race from 160 to 170 years ago appearing once more. Who would think of such an enemy right away, and be able to take perfect precautions? How strong are the Kursed warriors? Luke asked another question he was interested in. Thor hesitated. Even for me, its not easy to kill one quickly. Looking at his expression, Luke knew that Thor was putting up a front again. Chapter 2031 - 2031 A Toast to Victory 2031 A Toast to Victory ording to Thor, both Frigga and Loki had been killed by Kursed warriors. How could he not be angry? He didnt say that he had killed the other party. Perhaps it wasnt a matter of speed, but of helplessness. Besides, the Kursed warriors were the elite troops of the Dark Elves, and would face generals like Thor to begin with. If the Kursed warriors were too weak and could be defeated in a few moves, then the ordinary soldiers of the Dark Elves would just be thrashed by Asgards generals. The fact that the Dark Elves were able to fight their way into Asgard this time was enough to prove that they had a certain level of strength, and that theirbat strength was on par with Asgards army. If it were an army like the Chitauri or Earthlings, whosebat strength was so far removed, they wouldnt even be able to find the entrance to Asgard. Looking at it this way, the only thing of note when it came to the Dark Elves were the Kursed warriors and Malekith, the leader who had obtained the Aether. It sounded simple, but it was just like how the individuals of note in Thanoss army were Thanos himself and his four generals. Just because there were fewer targets didnt mean they were easy to deal with. The Aether was also known as the Reality Stone, and could turn illusions into reality. With the Stone, things that couldnt be done normally could be reality. Although a single Stone was far less powerful than an Infinity Glove with all six Stones, it shouldnt be a problem to use it against Thor. Thor had also said that even when he used Mj?lnir, he couldnt destroy the Reality Stone. After obtaining the Stone, Malekith didnt even bother with him, and just turned around and left. That was the most disturbing thing. In doing that, Malekith clearly didnt think it was necessary to waste time dealing with Thor, much less treat him like a strong enemy. However, Luke had no intention of calling for reinforcements. With the Level 3 clones current strength, the Bat Squads androids were enough. Luke switched out with the Level 1 clone back in New York, then flew to London with the Level 2 clone. If Malekiths Aether could destroy the clone, then Luke would summon another one. In any case, because of experiments and to save credit points, the Level 2 clone was still half-crippled, so it was fine if it died once. At five in the morning, after drinking several pots of coffee and going to the toilet seven or eight times, the two scientists finally worked out everything and gave the final conclusion the center of the Convergence would be in Greenwich. Students would have heard this name in geography ss. It was southeast of London, where the prime meridian, which was used to calcte time and longitude in the world, was located. It had the Old Royal Naval College and the National Maritime Museum, making it a tourist spot of interest. Luke looked at the two scientists and confirmed again, Are you sure this is the ce? Dr. Jane nodded quickly. Yes, this is the ce. This wasnt the only location she and Selvig hade up with. After discussing and modifying the algorithm many times, they finally confirmed that it was here. The margin of error couldnt get any lower a 100% uracy didnt refer to the scientific analysis, but to the recorded experimental oues. Dr. Selvig, on the other hand, was a little more modest. Bring my gadget with you. Well be able to confirm it after a live test. Luke nodded and looked at Darcy and the intern, who were yawning nonstop. You dont have to go. He could do his best to protect the two scientists since they were key tech personnel, but he definitely didnt have time to take care of extras. Darcy and her intern didnt feel indignant. If an alien war broke out, they would be courting death if they ran into the center of it. Only an idiot would throw their life away. Then, Luke poured four mugs of coffee from the coffee pot on the table and gave them to the two scientists who had dark circles under their bloodshot eyes, as well as to Thor, who wasnt in a good mood. He raised his mug first. To victory! The two scientists, who had been up all night, wanted to throw up when they smelled the coffee. Seeing Luke down his in one gulp, however, they could only drink it with bitter faces. Thor didnt even taste the coffee as he drank C his mind was focused on the battle that might happenter. A momentter, the three of them felt the exhaustion and pain in their bodies swiftly disappear, to be reced with robust energy. Thor, who had already taken two steps away, came back and picked up the coffee pot that Luke had just put down. He poured another cup and drank the coffee. Two secondster, he turned around and looked at Luke. Another cup. I want whatever you added to it earlier. Luke thought for a moment, then picked up the coffee pot and covered one hand with the other and pretended to do something, when in fact, he was releasing a tube of Life 1 from his inventory into the coffee. Then, he poured another cup for everyone. One cup each, just this once. It didnt matter if he gave Thor some Life 1, but he couldnt let the other people present think that these benefits came easy. What if the two scientists felt that it was easy to get their hands on this thing and wanted to study it, or took it as an energy drug? That would be a pain in the ass. Thor, this wastrel, could even give away the remains of his fathers Destroyer. He might even help his girlfriend get a box of Life 1 to y with. Next time, Thor would have to pay for whatever he wanted. As the crown prince of Asgard, he still had this bit of money. Thus, they started a new day of hard work in high spirits. Luke, Thor and the two scientists went to Greenwich to investigate the scene, ready to beat up people at any time. Darcy and the intern Well, whatever. In any case, they just didnt have to go near Greenwich. At half past five in the morning in November, London was still dark before dawn. After Dr. Selvig took out three long surveince rods, rich man Luke turned his nose up at them. Too few, and theyre not safe. He walked to the back of the van and opened the door to reveal a whole bunch of the rods. I had someone make a batch. You dont mind, do you? Dr. Selvig was dumbfounded. He was stunned for a few seconds before he said awkwardly, I dont mind, but with just the few of us He didnt expect Luke and Thor to do this sort of low-level work, much less Dr. Jane. Wouldnt he be the only one putting these rods in ce? Luke gave him a tablet. You just need to mark the locations and theyll do the rest. As he spoke, a dozen people gathered around him. They were either wearing hoodies or caps, and their faces couldnt be seen clearly in the dark. The two scientists were dazed. They had only ever had one or two interns work for them as freebor; they had never experienced what it was like to haveckeys to do the work for them. Thor, on the other hand, wasnt impressed. You have fewer people, but its enough for this sort of thing. What could Luke say? He couldntpete with the crown prince in terms of numbers. Quality was important when it came to subordinates. Thor easily had a thousand years to teach a youngster C how could Lukepare? He could only wave his hand silently, indicating for the Bat Squad members to disperse and get to work. Chapter 2032 - 2032 Anticipation, Arrival of the Dark Elves 2032 Anticipation, Arrival of the Dark Elves The people who were helping out were all from Ursa Minor. Basically all of them were now adults, and cracking down on hooligans, gang members and criminals could be considered a daily activity for them. It was time for them to experience what a battle was like. In any case, they were using the androids; Luke wasnt afraid that their lives would be in danger. Mindy and the little turtles had already participated in several battles, and were here to take the newbies around to earn credit points. The little turtles were very diligent. Even as theyughed on Ursa Minors team channel, they brought the other team members around to put the surveince rods in ce. Standing next to the river, Luke silently observed them. Joseph was his main focus. That was right, Joseph was here too. Luke had known, but didnt stop him. Just like how ire had never really crossed the threshold to be a superhero, Luke didnt n to urge Joseph to be one. This was a personal choice. Luke just needed toy the foundation for them. What they wanted to do was up to them. With the extra help, Selvig and Jane quickly got to work. They had already done the necessary calctions, and were now just verifying them on the spot. Thus, it didnt take more than a few minutes for them toe to a verdict the center of the Convergence was here. After that, the two of them were sent away. The surveince or whatnot could be controlled remotely, and intelligence could be reported via thems which Luke had given them. There was no need for the two fragile scientists to remain at the scene. Also, simr to the Battle of New York, there was a clear center. It was unlikely that the Dark Elves would go to the trouble of destroying London, and there was a low chance that they would be identally injured. If they really wanted to destroy London then so be it. Luke had some hidden connections in Ennd, but there was no way they could change things in London. At most, they released some fake news to reduce the number of people who came to Greenwich today. Close the roads? Dont even think about it. Young people in particr didnt care about official warnings at all. If they were told that there would be an alien attack here, this ce would probably be a party venue, and they might even march around with signs proiming, Freedom. Luke didnt want to be responsible for young idiots who had a death wish. Idiots could be scolded when they were alive, but when they died, the me would naturally fall on someone else. Big Dipper was indeed the scapegoat king, but that was for Luke and the other aliases. He didnt want to get involved in the misfortunes of the British government and young idiots. By the time he was done with his preparations, it was already past seven. The sky was starting to turn gray, indicating that it would be another wet and cold rainy day. What a good day to kill people, he murmured. Thor, who had a heavy expression the entire time, couldnt help but say, Yourepletely different from Bruce. If the other party were an Asgardian, he would definitely test this disposition. Thor was great to fight with, but not easy to kill. The most important thing was to have a good fight. He didnt think about killing C it was just that most of his opponents were weaker. Leaning against a thick pir of the Naval College, Luke looked at the dark sky and said indifferently, Youre wrong. Hes exactly like me when ites to killing aliens. At this reminder, Thor remembered how half the Chitauri fleet had been blown up by Knight in the Battle of New York, and couldnt say anything in response. He couldnt help but mutter, We Asgardians are also aliens. Luke curled his lip. If you hadnt stopped us, do you think we wouldve let Loki leave Earth alive? Thor recalled his little brother, who had almost been beaten up by Knight. His lips twitched, and he felt that he really wasnt good with small talk, so he decisively shut up. Luke talked big, but felt a little sorry C as long as Odin was around, nobody would dare kill Loki. From Thors description, Odin was always the best to his son, and Thor would inherit the throne. However, Loki had done so many rotten things, and when he went back, he was locked up with good food and drinks. As long as Loki was shameless enough to cry for his father to love him again, he could stille out and live a carefree life years or decadester. An adopted son couldntpare with a biological son, but he was still thousands of times more noble than Earthlings. The moment Loki was adopted, he stood above everyone else in the Nine Realms, which was enough for him to do whatever he wanted. Luke had to admit that fact. Otherwise, there was no way he would let go of such a big boss like Loki, who was worth so many experience and credit points. This time, it was the Dark Elves, who had a grudge against Asgard, who were doing whatever they wanted. They wanted to destroy the Nine Realms? Hehe, wasnt this a mission to save the world? For this reason, Luke decided that he had to kill Malekithter! Malekith, who only had the Aether, should be a little easier to kill than Thanos with theplete Infinity Glove. Suddenly, Dr. Janes voice came through thems. The fluctuations of the gravitational field have increased. The Nine Realms are about to converge. Luke and Thor looked to the Thames in the north. A strong wind blew, kicking up waves on the surface of the river. Then, ten white lines appeared on the river and got increasingly bigger as they headed toward the shore. Thor: Theyre here. Luke said, Go distract them. Ill get my friends and team members to cooperate with you. Thor nodded, knowing that Big Dipper was going toy low and then attack the Dark Elves at a critical moment. Although he liked to fight head-on, that didnt mean that he wouldnt use these small tactics. On the contrary, his subordinates were very familiar with this move. That was because Thor was Asgards strongest monster draw. Luke retreated into the shadows behind the pir and turned invisible before he disappeared. During their brief exchange of words, huge ck battleships shaped like a cross exited stealth mode and charged aggressively up the riverbank. The ground was cleaved open by the sharp tips of the battleships, and half of the Maritime Museum and the Naval College copsed. In the end, over ten battleships surrounded the prime meridian in a semicircle. Thornded dozens of meters away from the battleship in the middle. The top of the battleships glowed red. Ten secondster, the bottom of the battleships opened, and armed Dark Elf soldiers poured out. At the same time, fighter nes that looked like vertical knives flew out from the sides of the battleships and scattered in the air. Thor raised his head and looked around. He wasnt afraid of all the enemies. Instead, he roared, Malekith! Chapter 2033 - 2033 Battle, Uncle Ivan Is Rich? 2033 Battle, Uncle Ivan Is Rich? Asgardian! Death wille to you soon. A man with half his face burnt and wearing a ck cape stepped out from among the soldiers; he was clearly different from the other Dark Elves. He looked at Thor with slightly red eyes and said gloomily, Why rush to die? Thors expression was as unyielding as ever. I wont die at your hands, Malekith. With only half his face intact, Malekith smiled mockingly and looked up. Eight huge wormholes appeared in the sky. Knowing that it was almost time, Malekith strode over to Thor. Really? It seems you forgot how your brother died. As soon as he said that, a sturdy figure 2.5 meters tall walked out from behind him and approached Thor. Malekith, on the other hand, stopped and looked up at the sky. If it was Bors son, Odin, who hade, Malekith would have met him on equal ground. The person in front of him was just Bors grandson, the prince of Asgard. It was beneath Malekith to bother with him. He had no interest in killing Thor back then. Now that the Nine Realms were converging, he was even less interested in dealing with this idiot with a head full of muscles. Thor looked at the tall stranger who was striding over, and his expression turned fierce. Kursed warrior! It was this guy who had thrown out a ck hole grenade and killed Loki. Wait! Thor was about to take action, when a figure jumped out of the remains of the museum not far away and glided over. He turned around and saw the mans helmet open to reveal an African-American face. Ill deal with this guy. You take down Malekith. Stunned, Thor subconsciously turned his head to look at Malekith. The leader of the Dark Elves was wearing ck armor and a ck cape, and his skin was pale. The neer was wearing white armor, had a pair of silver-white wings on his back, and his skin was dark. Was this guy an archenemy of the Dark Elves? The crown prince couldnt help but wonder. The contrast was stark. Who are you Thor remembered that he had seen this face before, but couldnt recall where exactly. The Level 2 clone rolled its eyes. Wilsons friend, White Wolf. But here, they like to call me Angel of Judgment. Right, this person was in the information of their allies which Knight had told Thor to look at. Enlightened, Thor mumbled inwardly: Silver-Winged Angel vs Dark Elf? White Wolf made his identity known and, seeing Thors expression, he knew that thetter had remembered him. Europe is my territory. Since theyre here, of course I have to entertain them. With that, he closed his helmet, drew a longsword from his back with his left hand, and charged at the Kursed warrior. This person was at least an elite minor boss. It would be a shame if Thor killed him. Naturally, Luke had to do it himself. As for Malekith, the Level 3 clone, Big Dipper, was still waiting. White Wolfs longsword drew dark streaks through the air as it shed at the Kursed warrior. The Kursed warrior met the attack fearlessly and raised his hand to block. ng! ng! ng! ng! Before the tall and sturdy guy could react, he was sent flying by the huge force of the longsword. Although the Level 2 clone only had 20 Strength, the actual coefficient effect was 12 times greater. Adding on thebination of several physical abilities and the heavy longsword made from special Muto shell, the impact was astonishing. The Kursed warrior smashed through the huge pir and into the museum. Lukes white figure followed him like a ghost. The Kursed warrior roared angrily, and a huge battle broke out inside the museum. Malekith looked at the museum in surprise, then looked back at Thor, who was approaching him. He raised his hand unhappily and waved behind him. With a tter, the Dark Elf soldiers raised their energy guns and aimed at Thor. Malekith said mockingly, Boy, this isnt Asgard. Thors face was determined, and he still had a tough expression. But this isnt your hometown. Oh, right, my grandfather blew that up long ago. You slipped away faster than a dog. Disgusted, Mchis ordered, Fire. Thump thump thump thump! Heavy machine gun fire rang out as armor-piercing bullets were fired from all directions. The soldiers who had been about to start firing were sent flying. Their armor was very sturdy and could withstand some of the force from the armor-piercing bullets, but this conversely became their nightmare. Their bodies took the brunt of the impact, and every soldier who was hit by the machine gun fire turned into a bowling ball, smashing theirrades to the ground. The Dark Elves were in a mess, and naturally couldnt focus on Thor. Before the soldiers could react, zing white energy bullets shot out. Unlike machine gun fire, the energy contained in these bullets wasnt something that the soldiers standard armor couldpletely withstand. A soldier could only take two or three bullets at most before their body was roasted by the huge energy or even partially disintegrated. In just a few seconds, hundreds of Dark Elven soldiers scattered around Greenwich had fallen. Sensing that something was wrong, the fighter nes in the air turned around and prepared tounch a counterattack. But in the next moment, thick sma beams shot into the sky and hit them. At the same time, a huge red, white and blue suit of armor charged into the sky. The eight sma whips on its back twisted and waved as it swept through the nes like a monster octopus. The white sma whips swept over every ne in its path. Ivanughed wildly on Ursa Minors team channel. Hahahaha, kids, your Uncle Ivan is rich. Ill pay back your credit points after this match. The Bat Squad and Ursa Minor: You have the cheek to say that so loudly! Is it a grand thing to cheat kids out of credit points? Even as they cursed inwardly, the spirits of both teams were lifted. The youngsters in Ursa Minor, in particr, who had been stunned by the Dark Elf fleet, felt deeply ashamed. Even Ivan, that crazy uncle, was so brave. Could it be that they werent as good as he was? The truth was they really werent as good as Ivan. Although there were more of them, most of them were using machine guns, which werent as damaging as sma cannons. However, the speed and impact of the armor-piercing bullets were on par with the high-energy sma beams. At the very least, arge number of the Dark Elf soldiers were sent rolling by the armor-piercing bullets, and looked like they werepletely routed. Chapter 2034 - 2034 Battle Royal, Interference 2034 Battle Royal, Interference Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Making use of Ursa Minors firepower to distract the Dark Elves, the Bat Squad sessfullyunched a surprise attack and took down a lot of Dark Elf soldiers and nes. Even though the Dark Elves still had the absolute advantage in numbers, Lukes side had the upper hand on the battlefield. The one who should be anxious right now was Malekith. He only had ten minutes at most to get rid of these hindrances. After a while, the Convergence point would disappear. Even with the Aether, he would be a sitting duck. Asgard, which had just recovered, could mobilize arge number of troops to chase him down. At that time, his only choice would be to hide again and sleep for another 5,000 years. It hadnt been easy to break into Asgard. After this operation, the Dark Elves had lost at least half their forces. At the very least, it was very hard to create more Kursed warriors. If he slept for another 5,000 years, the Dark Elves would definitely be the weakest existence in the universe when he woke up. At that time, any space pirates that were just a little stronger would be able to beat them up. If they still wanted to destroy the universe, they could only pray for the ancestors of the Dark Elves to protect them. Intense explosions rang out as the nes fell from the sky. They were very good at offense, but not as good at defense. Their opponents werent even one fifth as big as the nes, but in their armor and gear, the Bat Squad members were much more agile. Hundreds of fighter nes wasnt a small amount, but they were caught off guard by the Bat Squad, which had been ready and waiting. Ivan also relied on a 5.0 version of the Electric Cable armor and external gear to transform into a close-rangebat octopus in the air, using the thrusters and tentacles to move irregrly among the fighter nes. In less than 20 seconds, he had taken down more than 30 nes. Each ne was worth 20 credit points C getting 1,000 points today wouldnt be a problem. If he found an opportunity to use his strongest whips to blow up a few battleships worth 200 points each, getting 2,000 credit points wouldnt be too hard. For someone like him whose points had always been in the negatives, he absolutely couldnt miss out on such generous profits In any case, he was only using the android to remotely control the armor, so his life wasnt in danger. Of course, if the android and armor were blown up, he would lose hundreds of credit points, so Ivan wouldnt act recklessly. Inparison, Damon and Frank werent as eye-catching as he was, but their actual results werent bad. Both of them were using sniper gear, and the bullets that were made from Muto shell were very durable. Ordinary machine gun armor-piercing bullets only caused sparks when they hit the fighter nes, but when the nes were hit by the Muto armor-piercing bullets, they were riddled with holes. Taking advantage of the moment when Ivan went berserk and drew the attention of the nes, the two veteran fighters took down more than 20 fighter nes. Only then did the remaining 100 fighter nes sense their presence, and some of them fired at the two men. After White Wolf and the Kursed warrior started fighting in the museum, the Naval College on the other side was also implicated and was turned into rubble by the sma beams. The Bat Squad wasnt to be outdone. Alice, Angel and Splinter werent outstanding shooters, but they responded very quickly on the battlefield, so all three of them were using high-energy, high-output energy guns. The three of them were only responsible for moving quickly and erratically. The A.I. program was basically in charge of opening fire, and they focused on firing at fighter nes that got too close. At the same time, when Damon and Frank requested backup, the three of them would blindly fire at the locations that Damon and Frank marked out to disrupt the attack on them. The battle had started, but the Level 3 clone, Big Dipper, was still hiding on the side and silently watching the battle between Malekith and Thor. What made Luke speechless was that their battle was extremely boring. The Aether used by Malekith was like a dark red twister, and Thors Mj?lnir hammer sizzled with white light. The two of them fought like kids in what was pretty much a back-and-forth. In Lukes eyes, there was no technique to this fight at all. They were purely relying on their weapons to fight head-on. Chapter 2035 - 2035 The Avengers Are Online, One-upping Each Other 2035 The Avengers Are Online, One-upping Each Other The Avengers public space also contained androids for Steve, Natasha, Clint and Sam (Falcon). This was clear from the characteristics of each android. Steves android also had a shield, and it was a vibranium shield which could expand. This was Tonys reward after following Lukes suggestion in the wake of the incident with Ultron to return the stolen goods to Wakanda. As soon as he obtained this reward, he gave 60% to Luke. Although it was less than what the anti-gravity device had contained, Wakanda had still given him the basic process for making vibranium weapons. At the same time, the Avengers and the Bat Squad became close friends of Wakanda. Natashas android had the emblem of a ck spider on its suit. Clints android had a Gatling-style quiver on its back. Coupled with the armors power, he no longer had to worry about being unable to pull the bowstrings to fire 100 to 200 arrows. Sams android had retractable wings and two guns. In the end, even Wanda and Pietro, who had transferred to the Avengers as interns, had a share. The dark red female and gray suits belonged to them respectively. That was because it was Luke who had made these two sets of armor. The tycoon could make the androids and armor himself, and also didnt need to spend credit points; giving each team member a set for free was nothing. However, there were two things that limited the Avengers use of the armor: First was theck of adaptability. Second, and most importantly, was the tycoons obsession with cleanliness. The armor for the tycoon was like the wife pillow for a shut-in even if he already had a lot of them, he didnt want anyone else to touch them. It was thanks to Lukes devious mindset that this situation turned around. He came up with a rotten idea for Natasha: He kept only the main parts of the armor which he had provided to the Avengers for temporary use, and then sold them at a clearance price of 100 credit points. After the Avengers got them, they asked Tony for help with repairs. Tony had immediately contacted Knight and cursed him roundly before repairing the armor. That was because these things really couldnt be considered his work. At the very least, the main design and framework had been produced by Luke, and they had already been modified before. Since Luke had found this loophole, Tonys habit kicked in. When he repaired the armor, he subconsciously used better raw materials and optimized and modified them. In the end, the Avengers secondhand armor was at least 50% better than the original. Of course, it wasnt because Luke wasnt skilled, but because the original armor he had provided was an ordinary model. Only the ck Widow suit was slightly better, but because it was a product from a few years ago, the technology was clearly outdated. Tony, on the other hand, used high-end raw materials and new technology from thest two years. It would be strange if there wasnt a significant improvement. What surprised Luke was that although Tony had been very enthusiastic about cutting in, thetter didnte out immediately after he went online. He waited quietly in the debris for 30 seconds. At that moment, all the Avengers were online and connected to the team channel. Steve and Frank simply coordinated and distributed the tasks between the two teams, and only when thebat orders were issued did Tony charge out. However, the moment the guy charged out, he fired a shower of missiles and energy cannons with both hands. Luke rolled his eyes. Fine, it mustve been hard on him to wait until Steve was done nagging. Fortunately, Steve was very familiar with the tycoons personality, and hadnt counted on him listening to orders, so the Avengers assault was still very organized. When the Bat Squad drew the attention of most of the fighter nes, the Avengers ambushed them. The main thing was that the surrounding buildings had already been reduced to rubble. Even if there were troops hiding inside, they should already have been crippled. Who would have thought that another intact and formidablebat team would appear? However, it wasnt the Dark Elves who were really unhappy about Tonys appearance, but Ivan. Ever since he joined the Bat Squad, his life goals shifted. Not only was he like the tycoon from ten years ago in terms of a rxed and entertaining lifestyle, his tech development and upgrades, his cockiness on the battlefield, and his hook-ups with girls were all the same. The giant armor with that familiar red and gold color scheme soared into the sky. The moment it started attacking like crazy, Ivan subconsciously thought of his enemy. He couldnt help but curse. ܧ ҧݧէ! Unfortunately, he was instantly silenced by Bobos anti-Deadpool program. Ivan didnt notice at all. He only felt his soul burn. He couldnt lose to that idiot! The strongest whip which he had been holding back suddenlyshed out in the air. One of the battleships was releasing the remaining fighter nes. The muzzles of the energy cannons were starting to glow, but the red light at the top suddenly went out. A tiny crack appeared in the center. Then, half the cross-shaped battleship suddenly fell to one side. The rest fell to the other side, dispatched by Ivan in one blow. Hearing the loud bang, many Dark Elf soldiers subconsciously turned around. The Avengers were also shocked. Ivans arrogant shout rang out on the Bat Squads internalms. The first 200 points is mine. ~ The Avengers and the Bat Squad: When Tony heard this and saw the fallen battleship, the corners of his eyes twitched. The huge red and gold armor suddenly sped up and smashed through a fighter ne with its head. It ced its hands in front of the reactor in its chest. Zi! Zi! Zi! An enormous orange-red sma beam pierced the top of the battleship. The control room on the top of the battleship turned orange before it exploded, and the battleship fell into the river. Is getting 200 points for a battleship very hard? he said on the team channel. Ivans face immediately darkened. But before he could say anything, a notification appeared on his and Tonys screens at the same time: Chatting on the team channel is prohibited. This is the first warning from Commander Hammersmith! 10 credit points deducted. Ivan: D*mn Hammersmith, whats so great about the authority to deduct credit points?! Hm, he really couldnt afford to offend the other party. A certain Russian decisively shut up. After all, his credit points were still in the negative. Chapter 2036 - 2036 Where Did Thor Go? 2036 Where Did Thor Go? Tony immediately stopped bickering with Ivan. What he cared about wasnt the 10 credit points, but the fact that the second warning would be disyed on the public screen for ten seconds. The third warning was a conspicuous shing that would be pinned in the channel until the end of the battle, and then analyzed for all team members to admire. What was even more troublesome was that this was the Bat Squads training rules. It was mainly aimed at instances when people used the public channel to make noise about something petty. It was impossible to forbid any sort of chatter during battle, so scores could only be settledter. Tony wouldnt fall out with Knight just because his name was used in the other partys internal teaching materials. After Tony and Ivan shut up, their battle to one up each other became more intense. Their armor was very resistant and agile, and they were good targets for drawing the attention of the battleships and fighter nes. The others didnt have to endure as heavy a barrage of firepower, but while the situation was at an impasse, they were still under a lot of pressure. More than 20 androids had been indirectly destroyed by cannon fire from the enemys battleships, and most of the casualties were Ursa Minors newbies. Compared with the Bat Squad members who had experienced several battles, Ursa Minor was indeed too inexperienced in the face of a super veteran gang like the Dark Elves. Wanda and Pietro, these slightly older newbies, were also part of these casualties. Fortunately, as backup members of the Bat Squad, Luke had spare androids for them in his inventory. Frank and Damon, these two old tacticians, were too cunning. Not only had they blown up almost 20 nes, they also worked together to blow up the battleships. This immediately caught the attention of the Dark Elves. The main cannons on two battleships directly blew up their hiding spots, and their sniper gear was turned to dust. Tony and Ivan, on the other hand, relied on their outstanding skills to avoid dozens of ordinary attacks and evade fire from the battleships cannons. Even so, the tycoon felt like he was about to throw up as he spun in the air. He took the time to look at Malekith and Thor, and couldnt help but curse. WTF? Wheres Thor? Where did that guy go Bang! A sma beam from a fighter ne brushed past his armor, interrupting him. The Level 3 clone still didnt take action and simply waited not far from the Convergence. He and Malekith fought their way to Vanaheim first, then back to Earth, then to Jotunheim, and then back to Earth. Who knows which realm theyre fighting in now. Tony: How do you know that? Luke said, I checked the surveince readings in passing. Tony asked, When are you going to make a move? Luke said, When its time to make a move. Tony: Okay, I hope it wont be long. Luke said, Rx, the Convergence point will appear in about five minutes. As long as Malekith doesnt want to fail, hell be back before that. Tony blew up a fighter ne. Then thats fine. Leave it to me. Luke silently nced at the leaderboard. Ivan had more than 2,300 points, while Tony only had 1,600. He still had the cheek to say, Leave it to me. Luke mocked inwardly. Aftermunicating with Tony, he frowned. This Kursed warrior is really hard to deal with. The Level 2 clone, White Wolf, had been fighting the warrior for almost four minutes. Apart from some light injuries, the other party was still alive and kicking. The Kursed warrior himself had some strange energy block on him which made Telekinesis useless. He was also no weaker than Thor, so there was no reaction when his vitals were stabbed. Luke had wanted to behead the Kursed warrior and see if would still jump around after losing his head. However, the other party really wasnt ordinary trash, and firmly protected his neck. Also, the guys armor was very sturdy. He had fought Thor before; it was impossible that he hadnt been hit by Mj?lnir, but his armor wasnt clearly damaged. Although Lukes longswords were made from Muto shell, they couldnt break through the Kursed warriors defense. That was already pretty good. If it were the old metal longswords, they wouldve broken when they hit the armor. There were only five minutes left. Luke no longer had the patience to waste time on the Kursed warrior. With a thought, he let go of the longswords, and the White Wolf Armor popped open so that it looked more like two pieces of armor hanging on the front and back of his body. Then, his body swelled up rapidly, and his muscles twisted together like tree roots. Although the Kursed warrior was surprised, he didnt slow down at all as he grabbed at Lukes neck. The neck was his weakness, and it was the same with Luke. As long as the Kursed warrior got hold of Lukes neck, he could use the special Kursed energy to corrode his neck and cut off his head. Unfortunately, this wasnt 2023. The White Wolf alias, which rarely appeared, was prepared to kill. He wasnt about to yell out power xx%, and had gone all out at 120% right away. Luke was as big as the Kursed warrior. As the Kursed warrior reached for his neck, Luke grabbed his forearm with his right hand. Without waiting for the Kursed warrior to react, he stepped forward and stomped heavily on the other partys foot. This didnt have much effect on the Kursed warriors heavybat boot, but it did interrupt his forward momentum. He couldnt help but pause. Luke abruptly pulled back on the warriors arm with his right hand and then mmed into his stomach with his left shoulder. He activated Vibration at full force. Most of it was blocked by the breastte, but a small portion passed through the warriors body. The strange tremor caused the Kursed warrior to pause again. Still gripping the other partys left arm tightly, Luke bent down and swept past on the right. He turned around and pressed up against the mans back. The head of the Kursed Warrior, who had been knocked down, was at the level of Lukes chest. One looked up and the other looked down, and their eyes met. Sensing extreme danger, the Kursed warrior gathered energy in his right hand. ck and red mixed likeva in his hand, and he abruptly made a jab at Lukes face. Toote, boss. With a wicked smile, Luke suddenly raised his right leg and mped down. He wrapped his right arm around the Kursed warriors neck, grabbed the sharp horn on the mans helmet, and twisted hard. There was the sound of bones cracking as the Kursed warriors head was slowly twisted to the side. Anxiety and fear finally appeared in those cold and ruthless eyes. The Kursed warrior wasnt afraid of death, but he didnt want to die at this critical moment. After all, he was the only true general under Malekith! Once he died, White Wolf, who could suppress him head-on, would be free to attack Malekith with Thor. With these two interfering, how could Malekithplete the difficult mission of releasing the Aether and destroying the Nine Realms? Chapter 2037 - 2037 Not Giving Him a Chance, Temporary Wormholes Open 2037 Not Giving Him a Chance, Temporary Wormholes Open Luke, using the White Wolf alias, was shameless and didnt need to put on an act at all. Since he was already going all out, all that was left was to kill the Kursed warrior. Even though the warriors hands were red and the armor on Lukes hands and feet burned and started to warp, that couldnt stop the warriors head from being twisted. In particr, when Luke sent out another Vibration to make the Kursed warrior shake, the resistance in his neck instantly dropped. Crack! Luke twisted the big head in the hideous helmet 180 degrees, and the burning energy in the warriors hands suddenly faded. Luke was unmoved and had no intention of letting go. There was no system notification that he had killed the Kursed warrior. Clearly, this guy wasnt really dead yet. At the very least, he hadnt died hard enough. He wrapped his right arm around the head and twisted twice more. Cracks rang out nonstop. Even the skin and muscles of the Kursed warriors neck couldnt withstand the huge twist and started to tear. Luke stretched out his hand to cover the warriors head. His already thick right arm suddenly swelled even more as he shouted, Die! Hiss! With a low tearing sound, the Kursed warriors entire head was torn off. His eyes were full of anger and resentment. Twisting his head twice could only be considered an ordinary injury. With some time, he would have been able to turn his head back. But the monster in front of him didnt give him that chance. Then, he realized that chance would nevere. Luke tossed the head onto the battlefield without looking at it, and it flew past Ivan. Ivan, who was on a killing spree,shed out with his eight tentacles and didnt care about the ball-like object at all. He also didnt notice when itnded on his sma whip. It was cut in half, and two balls of red energy exploded. Looking at the kill notification in the system, Luke let out a breath. As expected of a monster who can go up against Thor. He didnt die even after his head was twisted. As he spoke, he put the huge body in front of him into his inventory. This thing was covered in strange Kursed energy; Luke wouldnt even have been able to put the armor in his inventory if he didnt kill the Kursed warrior. It was really troublesome. He checked the damage to the armor. It was actually as high as 26%; the left hand and right leg of the armor which Luke had used to hold the warrior down had lost most of their functions. Thankfully, his 120% power outburst made him at least five times stronger, and activating it suddenly had also caught the Kursed warrior off guard. If this attack had failed, the other party would have raised his guard and Luke might not have been able to kill him so quickly. Even as he thought that, his body and armor returned to normal and he charged out. The Kursed warrior hadnt been wrong in his thinking. Luke had risked his Level 2 clone being injured to kill the Kursed warrior so that he could go and besiege Malekith. He wasnt afraid that Malekith would take down Thor; this little bit of time wasnt enough for him to do that. But if it was all thanks to Thor that Malekith didnt return in time, most of the contribution rate for this mission would go to Thor. Thor had barely be a 1-star teammate, and Luke could only get 10% of the experience and credit points. Naturally, he couldnt ept such a huge loss. He headed straight for the sky hundreds of meters away. A few seconds ago, the drones covering this whole area had captured Thor and Malekith falling from above and then disappearing into thin air. What was even more bizarre was that Mj?lnir had be an unmanned weapon.. It flew around London on its own, disappearing and reappearing every now and then. Just now, it directly soared into the sky and had been about to break through the stratosphere. Luke knew that this was the fault of the Convergence. After Thor threw out Mj?lnir, he might have entered another realm. Sensing that its master had suddenly appeared on the other side of the universe, Mj?lnir directly flew into the universe to track its masters aura. Less than two secondster, the White Wolf clone charged into the air where Thor had disappeared and appeared in a dark world. Svartalfheim? With just one look, Luke basically knew where he was. Each of the Nine Realms was very distinctive, and there were only a few realms that were darker. Jotunheim, where the ice giants were, was also very dark, but there was ice everywhere. Helheim was the afterlife, and wasnt suitable for humans at all. The environment in Svartalfheim was harsh, but it couldntpare with Helheim. As Lukes mind raced, there was a loud bang behind a hill not far away. Luke turned slightly in the air and dove down. He drew the longsword from his back and threw it. Malekith was holding Thor by the neck with both hands to kill him. Suddenly, he felt something enter the range of the Aether. He subconsciously turned his head, and the longsword that had been aimed at his chest stabbed into his right shoulder. Mekith grunted and staggered back two steps. He pushed out at White Wolf with his left hand, and the Aether turned into dark red spikes. White Wolfs body suddenly lit up with a faint white light. He used Telekinesis, which was injected with faith value, to form a spike that charged at the Aether. Boom! White Wolf and Malekith were both sent flying. Malekith just happened to crash into Thor, who had just gotten up. The two of them flew back more than ten meters and suddenly disappeared into thin air. White Wolf flew dozens of meters before he got his bearings. He immediately charged back and tried to chase after the other two. In the end nothing happened when he flew through that space. He immediately turned around and tried again, but nothing happened. White Wolf stopped with an ugly expression and couldnt help but curse. This d*mn temporary wormhole. That being said, Luke wasnt in a hurry. The Level 2 clone could be sacrificed in the first ce. Now, it was just trapped in Svartalfheim. Besides, the Level 3 clone, Big Dipper, was still crouched quietly next to the center of the Convergence, and had a chance to earn a lot of experience points. Elsewhere, Malekith and Thor crashed into the temporary wormhole and reemerged in London. After flying dozens of meters, they hit the ss dome of a building and immediately fell. The higher-ups of a certainpany who were having a meeting raised their heads, only to see two people pressed to the ss. Stunned, their heads followed the movements of the two twisted faces which slid down the ss and disappeared. After a few seconds of silence, everybody subconsciously cried out and swarmed the ss, trying to look down. After that, a hammer charged down from the sky. The huge energy wave shattered the ss, and the shock wave that followed sent them flying. Spectators always had to pay a price C that was especially true if you saw a bigshots embarrassing side. Chapter 2038 - 2038 Weapon Delivered to the Door, Play the BGM 2038 Weapon Delivered to the Door, y the BGM As the bigshots of two different realms fell, they disappeared in mid-air again. Big Dippers lips twitched. F*ck, be more serious! A battle between good and evil actually turned into a game of hide-and-seek. But all Luke could do was ridicule them. It was impossible to let the Level 3 clone chase after them C who knew where it would end up. Sure enough, when there were three minutes left, Malekith rolled out of a temporary wormhole, which just happened to be on the prime meridian. Thor Well, the guy rolled out at a subway station a few stops away. As for his Mj?lnir hammer, it had flown into some temporary wormhole after chasing him down from space, and there was no sign of it now. If it were Gold Nugget, the dog head, it would definitelyin to Luke for days after the battle. This gave Malekith an opportunity. Landing lightly at the designated location, he looked up at the sky. Eight giant wormholes connected to the other realms were scattered high and low in the air, but they were converging in a straight line. The Nine Realms were right in front of him. All troops, open fire and cover me, Malekith ordered coldly. Now that he was about to do something big, he wouldnt be stingy with how he used his subordinates. As long as the Nine Realms were destroyed and the universe returned to darkness, the Dark Elves could be reborn. Amidst the dense barrage, he stepped forward and raised his hands. ck and red Aether particles spun around him. A huge ck and red twister quickly stretched upward toward the first huge wormhole in the sky. It was Asgard; even the control tower at the top of the Bifrost could be seen. Big Dipper, who had been waiting on the side, silently counted down, and his breathing gradually slowed down. There were only two minutes left before the Nine Realms were in perfect alignment, but the curtain had already been raised on the show of destruction that was about to start. In these two minutes, the ck and red twister formed by the Aether would pass through the other eight realms one after another. With every realm it passed through, its power would increase tremendously. Once it was connected through all Nine Realms, it would explode and blow up the Convergence point. This would cause a chain reaction throughout the Nine Realms, which would quickly copse. So, Luke couldnt give Malekith a chance to extend beyond Asgard. He had to take action. If this guy really destroyed the Bifrost, it wouldnt be easy for the Level 3 clone to return to Earth. Suddenly, Luke heard a notification from Pris. The Mj?lnir hammer has appeared and is flying this way. His expression changed. The current situation was that Malekith was on the prime meridian, Luke was hiding in the ruins on the west side, and Thor was ten kilometers to the west. Who knew where Mj?lnir had reappeared on Earth, but it was headed west to meet up with its troublesome master. Luke couldnt help but nce at Mj?lnir, which was almost at the meridian, and then at Malekith, who was surrounded by the Aether twister. It seemed it would be necessary to borrow the weapon! Indeed, he couldnt use the divine power of the Mj?lnir hammer, but it could withstand the Aether, which was enough. Making up his mind, Big Dipper remained invisible as he darted out of the ruins and appeared 100 meters away in the air. He grabbed Mj?lnirs handle. Mj?lnir instantly stopped and twisted in his hand unwillingly. Lukes faith value in the system dropped rapidly at 10,000 per second as itpletely cut off Mj?lnirs connection to the outside world including Thor. Mj?lnir immediately settled down, as if it had gone dormant. The thrusters under Big Dippers feet and on his back fired at maximum power, and he used Telekinesis to speed up even more. The ck and white suit was no longer invisible. Pushed forward by the thrusters, it crashed into the ck and red tornado with Mj?lnir. Malekith was also a bigshot battlefield veteran, but most of his energy was focused on releasing the Aether through the Nine Realms. It wasnt until Big Dipper grabbed Mj?lnir that Malekith realized that something was wrong, but there wasnt enough time to react. Apart from increasing the speed of the ck and red tornado to obliterate the intruder, he didnt have time to think about anything else. However, the Level 3 clones stats were all 40, and the 12x actual effect was no joke. Big Dipper didnt have the divine power of Mj?lnir, but the faith value in the system wasnt for show. Faint white light flickered on the surface of Big Dippers body, keeping out most of the Aether energy. A small portion did touch his skin, but was obstructed by the strong and frantic regeneration of his muscles. Big Dipper smiled. He had guessed right! Malekith wasnt that good at controlling the Aether. The Reality Stone wasnt meant to be used in a head-on sh. If Malekith wanted to use it to destroy the Nine Realms, he could have used a portion of that power to change reality and temporarily expel the enemy from the battlefield. The real key in this battle was to be in the right ce at the right time. This was true for both sides. To win, they just needed to prevent the other party from approaching the battlefield in the next few minutes. It wasnt too hard to do this with the Reality Stone. But this wasnt what Malekith was doing. Clearly, he couldnt use the Aether to suppress Mj?lnir. That was how troublesome a divine artifact was. It might not make anyone invincible, but it could withstand a lot of unusual attacks at critical moments. Luke had the faint feeling that this was Malekiths fate. Otherwise, Mj?lnir wouldnt just happen to pass by Big Dipper at this very moment. These were nothing more than passing thoughts in Lukes mind. At that moment, Big Dipper was enveloped in a white light. Holding Mj?lnir, he cut through the ck and red twister in front of him and charged at an astonished Malekith. Surprise! Malekith: You Bang! As Big Dipper yelled, the hammer in his hand hit Malekith squarely between the legs. The leader of the Dark Eves was immediately sent flying over 100 meters away. Borrowing the hammers momentum, Big Dipper exerted strength under his feet. Boom! The ground cracked, and he followed Malekith into the sky. At the same time, he didnt forget to instruct Pris, y the BGM. As he spoke, he caught up to the iling Malekith and swung the hammer again. Bang! Malekith was sent flying again until he was caught up in the center of the ck and red twister. The entire ck and red twister also started to funnel downward. Chapter 2039 - 2039 Invincible With the BGM 2039 Invincible With the BGM The supreme edict, supreme lonely souls, all ghosts and spirits, four lives with grace A loud bell toiled in the air above Greenwich. A faint white light quickly ascended in the center of the ck and red twister, like a morning star that was about to cut through the darkness. It was faint, but it glittered. Nobody can defeat me when my BGM is on! Big Dipper finally smiled. Lets go! Lets go to Asgard and fight 300 rounds. As he spoke, he swung Mj?lnir again. With a bang, the ck and red tornado rolled inward. A few secondster, Malekith was sent flying from the bottom of the twister to the top, and he plunged into the huge wormhole that led to Asgard. On the other side, Thor had juste out of the subway station and grabbed a tall blonde with a long ponytail. Excuse me, is Greenwich over there? The tall beautys arm hurt from being pulled, and she was about to curse the other party. But when she turned around with a re, her wide open mouth slowly closed as she said gently, Over there. Its three stops away. Thor nodded. Thank you. At that moment, there was the sound of rushing wind. He raised his head and saw a ck android flying over. Big Dipper wants you to provide backup. Thor casually tossed the tall beauty aside and grabbed the androids left hand. He was lifted off the ground, and quickly climbed toward the giant wormhole in the air. As the wind blew, he asked, Have you seen my hammer? Without the hammer, he was at a disadvantage against Malekith. He even had to rely on the android to fly. The android said, Big Dipper said that the hammer is in Asgard. For the time being, hes beating Malekith up with it. Thors eyes widened. WTF! The android couldnt help but nce at him. Mind yournguage. Im still a minor. Thor was stunned. Who are you? The android: Ursa Minor, Chosen One. Thor: Would it kill you people in the Bat Squad not to brag?! Im the crown prince of Asgard, but I dont go around saying Im the chosen god. Unfortunately, he could only hold these words in. The other party was already self-aware enough to help in this battle as a minor. There were no rules about the kind of codenames you could use. After that, they didnt say anything else. After sending Thor into Asgard, the android immediately returned to Greenwich to back up itsrades. But as the android swooped down, it turned around and looked at the huge wormhole behind it, and shook its head. Its just like the file said: this God of Thunder isnt very smart. At that moment, Mindys voice came over the team channel. Hurry up, hurry up, Little Chick. We need backup. Joseph rolled his eyes angrily. Will me providing backup be of any use? Little Purple and the rest, prepare to self-destruct. Remember to blow up the battleships. That way, there will be enough credit points to offset the loss of the androids and external gear, and we can make a profit. Mindy eximed, Little Chick, you really are a genius. Little Purple, Little Yellow, hurry up and choose your targets. The rest of you, prepare to cover them as they self-destruct. A momentter, there were four loud explosions, and four battleships slowly fell. Ivan roared in frustration, D*mn it, my credit points! There wasughter in the Ursa Minor channel. Pink Bear: Haha, Uncle Ivan, well earn the credit points ourselves. Theres no need to trouble you. Electric Cable immediately replied, Really? Then Ill write off the credit points I owe you. Pink Bear: I think we need to discuss interest. 50% a year isnt a bad number. In the team channel: Electric Cable has deleted a message. Pink Bear has deleted a message. Frank finally said, Alright, everyone. dont be stingy with your gear. Do your best to eliminate the remaining Dark Elves. Knight said that 50% of the damage to your equipment will be written off. Everybody cheered again. Those from Ursa Minor whose androids had been destroyed came back online with spare robots and started attacking like crazy. The members of the Bat Squad, who had been constantly on the move as they pinned down the enemy, also stopped moving as much and increased their firepower. On the other side, in Asgard, Thor was running along the Bifrost, and he waved at an airship. Its me. Take me up. The airship turned around and flew past the Bifrost to catch Thor as he jumped. The two Asgardian soldiers on the airship were surprised. Your Highness, why are you here? They actually wanted to ask why Thor was running. This person often flew around Asgard with his hammer. Thor didnt pay them any mind. Looking in the direction that the airship was flying in, he said casually, Its there. The two soldiers were still puzzled. After all, it wasmon knowledge that Thor could summon his hammer. But now wasnt the time to ask. In the ocean far from the Bifrost, a ck and red twister spun wildly, and a faint white light shed as it moved back and forth. Amidst the sound of roiling waves, Thor could still pick out that strange rap with his sharp ears. Suddenly, he saw the hammer in the hand of the figure wrapped in white light. He couldnt help but feel anxious, and subconsciously stretched out his hand to summon it. Big Dipper, who was smacking Malekith around with Mj?lnir, frowned. The originally quiet hammer suddenly started to be a little disobedient. In order to suppress this unusual activity, the faith value in the system dropped by almost 20,000 per second. This consumption was too high. As he protected himself with the power of faith and used it to suppress Mj?lnir, more than a million faith points disappeared in a short minute. The remaining 300,000 wouldntst long. The power of faith had a special use. It could be reduced, but it couldnt bepletely used up. Malekith wasnt dead yet! Thinking that, Big Dipper let go and stopped suppressing Mj?lnir. As if it had been held back for too long, Mj?lnir buzzed and quickly flew toward its true owner. Electricity blossomed on the hammer, creating huge waves on the ocean below. Thor, who had been feeling ufortable ever since he dropped Mj?lnir, got excited and suddenly jumped out of the airship. He caught his baby in the air, and couldnt help but roar excitedly. Ahhhh~ Malekith, who had only just gotten a reprieve after being hit hundreds of times, was distracted by the roar. He turned around and he tensed. D*mn it! Someone who was even more ruthless had shown up. It had to be said that without divine power, Mj?lnir wasnt very lethal to him. Big Dipper had only knocked him away from the giant wormhole, revealing his intention to buy time. How shameless. But now that Thor, the original owner of the hammer, was here, it wasnt just a matter of stalling for time. He couldpletely suppress Malekith with the hammers divine power and prevent him from escaping. Chapter 2040 - 2040 Luck, Where Did Big Dipper Go? 2040 Luck, Where Did Big Dipper Go? The Convergence of the Nine Realms was over. Everybody heaved long sighs of relief before turning around to eliminate the remaining battleships and fighter nes. Malekiths order to back him up had finally gotten these army remnants killed. The moment the Convergence disappeared, only 30% of the Dark Elf troops that had been protecting Malekith were left. Without anything to worry about, Thor, Tony and Ivan instantly took down the remaining battleships. The remaining fighter nes had no chance to escape at all. They were pinned down by the Avengers and the Bat Squad, and swallowed up in one go. 20 minutester, the Avengers and the Bat Squad stood amidst the wreckage near Greenwich and looked at each other. Tonys shy gold and red armor was riddled with damage, but he spun leisurely in the air. Cheers. We won. Most people responded out loud. Frank, Alice and Angel just smiled. Ivan gave the tycoon the middle finger and cursed him. Of course, he didnt do it on the team channel. He had cursed too much today. Now that the battle was over, he looked at the system notifications and realized that dozens of his points had been deducted. It wasnt worth wasting credit points on a nemesis like Tony. After everybody cheered, Mindy asked, Um, where did Big Dipper go? Thems fell silent. A momentter, Joseph, under his ID as Chosen One, said, He should still be in Asgard. Thor should be able to sort it out. In any case, he can use the Bifrost. Everybody was relieved. Tony found Thor and told him about it. Thor didnt think much of it. Dont worry, Asgard wont let outsiders linger for long. Even if Im not around, Big Dipper will at most be detained and sent back once its confirmed that there are no problems. Everybody was relieved to hear that, but also gained a deep understanding of Asgards pride. Earth had just helped Asgard destroy its nemesis, the Dark Elves, and Big Dipper had prevented Asgard from being destroyed. Now, Thor was saying that Big Dipper, the bigshot of the Bat Squad, might be detained before he was repatriated? How arrogant. Nobody voiced the thought out loud since there indeed shouldnt be any problems. Firstly, Knight sent a message to confirm that White Wolf had killed the Kursed warrior. This was the existence that had killed God-Queen Frigga and Loki. Asgards dignity would take a beating if the Kursed warrior hadnt been killed. Secondly, it wasnt long ago that the Dark Elves attacked Asgard and wreaked havoc, causing a lot of casualties among Asgardian civilians and forcing Thor to leave with Dr. Jane, who had the Aether in her body. Lastly, after Malekith seized control of the Aether, the first realm he entered was Asgard. If Big Dipper had arrived just secondster, other realms might be fine, but arge part of Asgard would definitely have been destroyed. Putting it this way, from all points of view, Asgard should give Big Dipper some respect. Chapter 2041 - 2041 Thor the Tool, the Final Gasp 2041 Thor the Tool, the Final Gasp From Thors tone, however, it was as if Asgard was magnanimous enough not to directly throw Big Dipper into a prison cell. The Avengers already knew what his personality was like, and couldnt be bothered to quibble with him. The Bat Squad didnt owe Thor any favors. On the contrary, the damage Loki had caused to Earth was still vivid in their minds. Ivan cursed out loud in Russian, and unexpectedly wasnt censored by Bobo, the teams A.I., nor did he receive a warning from Frank that his points would be deducted. Angel simply sneered. How generous of Asgard. In Ursa Minors exclusive channel, the youngsters were even more indignant. Relying on her identity as an official member, Mindy directly sent a message to the Bat Squads mainmunication channel. Should we kneel down and thank these gods for giving us the opportunity to save Asgard? The slight smile on Franks face was cold. Alright, thats what happens when youre not strong enough. Dont expect them to thank you for saving a bigshot. As themander, he had a lot of standing in the team. The channel fell silent. Only then did he say, Were all old; theres a limit to our potential and we cant make them give us face. However, all of you are still young. You still have a chance to teach them a lesson. So, work hard in the future, kids. Right now, Frank was almost 50 years old. It wasnt a problem for him to call a member of Ursa Minor kid. Even the mature and wooden-faced Joseph was fired up at these words. It had to be pointed out that almost all the members of Ursa Minor had superpowers; only Mindy and Joseph didnt have innate talent. But Mindy had developed well, while Joseph was exceptionally smart and had the silent support of Luke as a super patron; it was only a matter of time before they became outstanding individuals. Conversely, Frank, Damon and Ivan were all ordinary people. The rest who had superpowers had only received enough resources in thest few years to improve themselves. Ursa Minor had long surpassed the veteran team members in terms of talent and grooming. If they still didnt want to surpass the veterans even then, that would be too unambitious of them. Also, the one thing they couldntck as superheroes was conviction. The veteran team members had been unhappy with Thors words, but when they heard what Frank said, they couldnt help but be stunned, before they snickered. Most of their displeasure disappeared. Thors words were unpleasant, but they were actually very normal in a divine kingdom that had protected Earth for years. The main team had more pride than the younger team, borne out of their aplishments on the battlefield. Even if they couldntpare with Asgard in terms of overall strength, they still had confidence. However, after so many battles, they also had a clear understanding of their own levels. They wouldnt be unduly humble, nor would they fly into a rage at being looked down on. Thors words were unpleasant, but that was all there was to it. To everyone, this crown prince wasnt very smart. So, after hearing Franks words, the veteran team members knew that the wilymander had made Thor a tool to motivate the youngsters to work hard. Thor was the long-term target. ording to the information which the youngsters had, there was only a handful of people on Earth who could be considered on par with the crown prince. As long as two or three of these youngsters were half as strong as Thor, the veterans of the main force would wake upughing from their sleep. The members of the main team were basically over 40 years old, while Damon and Frank were almost 50. Having a sessor was one of their biggest hopes. As for the anger that the youngsters were feeling, it was more of an impulse or a reaction to being underestimated. But they didnt have a clear idea of the difference between themselves and the other party, so their anger was misced. After Franks provocation, they hardened their resolve to work hard and stop acting ipetent. Thanks to Frank, the God of Thunder had been unwittingly turned into a patsy. At that moment, White Wolf gave a pleased smile. It was time for Malekith to make hisst stand. He had charged out of the giant wormhole, only to be blown into another temporary wormhole by concentrated gunfire. At that time, White Wolf, who had fallen into Svartalfheim, had already activated stealth mode. Standing in the shadows of some ruins, all his attention had been diverted to Greenwich. If necessary, Luke would immediately recall this Level 2 clone and summon another one to participate in the battle. Luke was pleased when he saw how Malekith was sent flying. He was one step closer to sess. Just before the Nine Realms converged, temporary wormholes appeared frequently and erratically. At least a dozen androids from the Bat Squad and the Avengers had suddenly charged into other realms during the battle and went offline. If Luke hadnt been near Greenwich, and constantly released backup androids for which the Avengers were given temporary ess, at least half of the people from both teams wouldve gone offline. The Dark Elves werent any better. Dozens of fighter nes went missing. It was at that moment that Malekith was teleported away, and the chances of him returning to Greenwich in just a minute were slim. This was the final gasp. As the thoughts raced through White Wolfs head, he heard a series of loud bangs. The White Wolf clone suddenly opened its eyes and looked in the direction of the explosion. In the end, a ck and red shadow crashed through a hill and stopped 100 meters away, separated from White Wolf by a pile of debris. Stunned, White Wolf then chuckled inwardly. He hadnt expected the head to be delivered to him just like that. Luke had thought that White Wolf was a little unlucky. Malekith was the biggest boss who had nned this big operation to destroy the universe. For this reason, the contribution rate for killing him would be at least several hundred percent. If this was a global-scale mission as Luke anticipated, that meant billions of experience and credit points. The only problem Luke faced was how to kill him, and not to give him a chance to escape. After all, Malekiths ability to control the Aether had just improved, which increased his ability to escape ten-fold. The White Wolf clone might only have one chance to attack. With a thought, Luke focused on his inventory, which contained a lot of fresh spoils. Dozens of secondster, White Wolf received an image from Luke of the Convergence disappearing, and he rxed. It was time to demonstrate his acting skills! Chapter 2042 - 2042 Final Hit, the Dust Settles 2042 Final Hit, the Dust Settles Malekith, who had returned home, was full of reluctance and despair at that moment. Why? Why didnt I even get onest chance? he roared. The Aether surged wildly around him, kicking up arge amount of ck dirt and turning the area hundreds of meters around him into darkness. If he hadnt been in a hurry to charge out of Asgard, he wouldnt havee under fire so easily. If he hadnte under fire, he wouldnt have been sent flying into that temporary wormhole. At the very least, he would have been able to make onest stand against the Earthlings firepower. This was a bet between whether he would destroy the Nine Realms first, or if the Earthlings would interfere with part of the oue. Even if the Aether only passed through Asgard, he could still severely damage or destroy most of that d*mn world. That way, at least, it wouldnt be considered aplete defeat. He was still alive now and had the Aether, but he had no army. Was he supposed to wait another 5,000 years to destroy the universe? The Aether wasnt invincible. Otherwise, how could the Dark Elves have lost to Bor first, and then to Bors grandson, Thor? Without enough strength to protect himself, he would be surrounded and killed by the Asgardian army. The one thing Asgard had lots of was all kinds of divine artifacts. Odins Gungnir spear and Thors Mj?lnirbined was enough to crush Malekith. It was just that Odin hadnt taken action when Asgard was attacked this time. It was probably because this guy didnt have much time left. After all, after 5,000 years, it was more than time for him to die. Getting his revenge and fulfilling his wish C Malekith had been just one step away from such a beautiful oue. In the end, it slipped through his fingers. For a moment, the leader of the Dark Elves stood in ce and looked up at the ck dirt in the sky as all sorts of negative emotions surged. Suddenly, there was an explosion in the distance. Malekith turned around and saw a damaged fighter ne that had lost power and was spinning downward. A figure in white armor continued to attack and destroy it. Malekiths eyes turned red. It was this guy who had ambushed him and saved Thor. It turned out that he was also trapped in Svartalfheim! Boom! The fighter ne crashed into a slope not far away, kicking up a huge cloud of ck dirt. The white figure, however, had already jumped off the fighter ne. Silver wings unfolded on his back, and hended unhurriedly. Go to hell! An angry roar rang out behind the man. The ck and red tornado hit the white figure in the back and instantly tore him into pieces. Then, Malekith appeared above the slope. Looking at the scattered parts, his expression was especially ugly. B*stard, it was actually a robot. It wasnt hard to guess why this white robot which had ambushed him earlier hadnt been able to withstand this attack. The previous ambush had probably been the robots strongest attack, and its broken armor proved it. That was why it had rushed forward so recklessly to save Thor, because robots werent afraid of death at all. Crash! There was the sound of sliding gravel as the hatch of the fighter ne opened, and a Dark Elf soldier stumbled out. With his back to Malekith, he crawled for a few meters before he finally slumped on the ground and stopped moving. Mkiss expression was cold, but sadness shed in his eyes. This might be thest time he would see his kind. From now on, he was the only Dark Elf left! A huge sense of loss surged up from the bottom of his heart, and he couldnt control himself. For some reason, he walked toward the body of the Dark Elf who had copsed. Perhaps taking a look at thisst member of his race and burying him was thest thing he, as the leader of the Dark Elves, could do for his people. With a heavy and turbulent heart, he walked over to the Dark Elf soldier and recited the eulogy in theirnguage. From the darkness we were born, into the darkness we pass, and we shall live forever The ck and red Aether slowly spun and expanded to wrap around the soldiers body. Swoosh! The body of the soldier on the ground suddenly bounced up. With a wave of his arm, a faint white light shed at Malekiths throat. His voice came to an abrupt stop. His eyes widened, and he could only make uh uh sounds with his broken windpipe. Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! The white de didnt stop, and Malekith was covered in shes like a fine. In the end, the soldier who had jumped up punched out with his left fist. Ripples appeared in the air and hit Malekith in the chest. Bang! Bang! At the violent shock wave, Malekith, who had been cut into hundreds of pieces, exploded. System: Kill the leader of the Dark Elves, Malekith. Mission aplished. Several secondster, ck and red Aether particles floated out of the fragments of Malekith that were scattered all over the ground and gathered in the air to form a ball of twisting ck and red liquid. With a thought, Luke took out a storage box from his inventory and stored the condensed Aether particles. He took a deep breath and smiled. He had finally gotten the biggest kill. His efforts hadnt been in vain. He had used the android to y White Wolf, and then used his Level 2 clone to imitate the Dark Elf soldier and ambush Malekith. If Malekith had looked closer, he would probably have discovered that the clone didnt look very simr to the Dark Elf. After all, Lukes super disguise was aimed at human genes; however, the troubled big boss had clearly been distracted. Both the soldiers uniform and the fighter ne had been stored in Lukes inventory during the battle in Greenwich. Luke was unable to fly the ne, which was why it had lost power and gone out of control as soon as it appeared; as soon as it was pushed out, it crashed. Luke then used his exquisite acting skills and psychological cues to lure Malekith into lowering his guard and approaching him. Thest few dozen shes had consumed the remaining 300,000 faith value in the system, and he finally cut the leader of the Dark Elves into pieces. This way, I should be able to take Asgards Bifrost back, he murmured as he put the storage box on the ground and sat down. Thor wont just be thinking about hooking up with Dr. Jane, right? In fact, the Malekith + Aetherbo was very important. An hour after Thor received news from Luke, he descended from the sky with Sif and the bearded Volstagg. White Wolf wasnt familiar to most people, including Thor. So, the two of them didnt waste any time. After simply confirming Malekiths death, they returned to Asgard with the storage box containing the Aether. Sif and Volstagg, on the other hand, stayed behind to check the scene and clean up and destroy Malekiths body to ensure that this old monster wouldnt be resurrected one day. To be more precise, it was to ensure that even if Malekith came back to life, it wouldnt be an easy process. Chapter 2043 - 2043 Arriving In Asgard, Trade 2043 Arriving In Asgard, Trade It was hard to say if Malekith, who had survived since Bors era, had any backup ns. Asgard could only do its best to take precautions; everything else depended on luck. Luke could confirm that Malekith really was dead. However, he couldnt guarantee that this first-rate boss wouldnt be resurrected or cloned or something. In any case, how Asgard wanted to handle this had nothing to do with Earth, and wasnt something he needed to concern himself with. Taking the Bifrost was a wonderful thing. It was even more so for someone like Luke, who was very knowledgeable, had superpowers, and had a strong physique. He could finally experience some of the things he had read in the information obtained from Thor, and could even see more secrets. The Bifrosts teleportation wasnt fixed, nor was it instantaneous. A person could even move to a certain extent inside, but if they used too much force, they would fall out. Who knew which corner of the universe a person would fly off to. So, the White Wolf clone quietly went through the teleportation process and arrived in Asgard. He tapped the ground a few times to offset the momentum and steady himself. In front of him was a magnificent, vaulted building. There was nothing in the spacious area except for fast-moving golden gears on the walls and a raised round tform in the middle. In the center of the tform was a block that glowed with a yellow light. In it was a huge, magnificent sword, held in the hands of a huge African-American man in golden armor. Seeing that they had arrived, the African-American man lifted the huge sword and cut off the energy supply to the Bifrost, before he stuck it back into the block. Then, he looked at White Wolf. The giants eyes were yellow with two ck dots in the center, which looked a little strange. The White Wolf clone felt a faint sense of being surveilled sweep over it, but pretended not to notice. That was because this African-American man was Heimdall, who controlled the Bifrost, the entrance to Asgard, and who was the gatekeeper who could monitor any corner of the universe. Hm, actually, he couldnt monitor all of the universe. First of all, anyone who controlled the Infinity Stones could block this sort of spying, and powerful people like the Ancient One and the Dark Elves definitely couldnt be monitored. Secondly, being able to surveil and constant surveince were two different things. It was just like Lukes good neighbor in Clinton, Lawyer Matt, who could eavesdrop on more than half of New York. However, his brain couldnt process the voices of half a city of people all at once. Also, judging from Thors behavior, Heimdall clearly didnt know about Lukes connection to the Justice League. The crown prince wasnt that shrewd. That made sense. Why would Heimdall waste energy keeping an eye on the people on Earth all the time? He would take the time at most to check on Dr. Jane and report to Thor that she was safe. There was no need to monitor the Avengers and the Bat Squad at all. Earths battle against the Chitauri could be considered its closest brush with a space war. Would the bigshots of American intelligence agencies keep an eye on soldiers in Africa every day? Obviously not. However, Earth would probably draw more attention now that the Dark Elves had been eliminated. But Luke had now confirmed that Heimdalls ability to spy on someone gave him a faint but unique sense of danger. Heimdall, who controlled the Bifrost, was clearly a lethal threat to Luke, and could trigger his intuition for danger. With this intuition, he wasnt afraid of Heimdall finding out too much about him. Thor nodded at Heimdall, then simply said to White Wolf, Follow me, before he swung his hammer and flew up with the box containing the Aether. White Wolf activated his armor and followed him, pretending to look around curiously. In fact, the Big Dipper clone had already been enjoying the scenery here for a while. It was just that he was imprisoned right now, and could only look at the Asgardian guards walking back and forth and the strange aliens in the other cells Thor had been in a hurry to bring the Aether back, and hadnt had the time to bail him out. Luke wasnt angry. That was because Fandral was in the cell diagonally opposite. Like the bearded Volstagg, he was one of the Warriors Three and Thors loyal general. Thor had said before that in order to help him escape Asgard, Fandral had knocked out the guards and stolen a flying ship. Asgard had just been attacked by the Dark Elves, and had suffered a lot of casualties. The God-Queen and the second prince had also died. The crown princes loyal subordinate had been locked up for his misdeed, while Big Dipper as an outsider was an even more dangerous factor. Naturally, he couldnt be allowed to wander around outside. White Wolf, who had juste, wasnt much better. Thor ced him in the barracks outside the Royal Pce, where Asgardian soldiers watched his every move. This wasnt an order from Thor; he himself had snuck out of Asgard, and the only reason he wasnt detained was because he was the only prince of Asgard left. However, there was still no way he could bring an outsider into the Royal Pce. Fortunately, Thor got both clones released in half a day. However, the crown prince looked glum as he led the two clones to the Bifrost. Sensing his strange mood, Big Dipper asked, Thor, where are we going? Thor said absent-mindedly, Ill send you off first. A lot has happened in the city this time. My father said that you cant stay here. Big Dipper raised an eyebrow and stopped. Wait, Thor. Thor took a few steps before he realized that something was wrong. He turned around. Whats wrong? Big Dipper pointed at White Wolf and himself. We destroyed the Dark Elf fleet, killed Malekith, and took back the Aether, right? Thor didnt think much of it. I took part in the battle too. Big Dipper shook his index finger gently. No, no, no. Thor, you have to understand one thing we were the ones who grabbed the Aether. Theyre our spoils of war. Thor opened his mouth, but found himself unable to respond. When the Dark Elves attacked Greenwich, it made sense that the Earthlings had to fight C Thor could be considered to have helped. But Thor didnt know how Malekith died, nor did he deal any severe injuries to the other party. He really hadnt contributed much when it came to taking back the Aether. Big Dipper was right to say that the Aether was the Bat Squads spoils of war. He could only subconsciously say, Infinity Stones are dangerous items that cant be kept on Earth Big Dipper interrupted him. But Asgard cant keep two Infinity Stones at the same time, right? Thor was stunned. How did you know? Big Dipper waved his hand. Thats not important. Whats important is that we killed Malekith and took back the Aether, which proves that we have the ability to protect the Infinity Stones. Thor was shocked. No, we are the only ones who can deal with the Aether. Big Dipper smiled. Of course. However, I want the Tesseract in return. Chapter 2044 - 2044 Trade, Bragging 2044 Trade, Bragging Thor subconsciously refused again. No, its also an Infinity Stone Uh, wait, why do you want it back? It had to be pointed out that it was Big Dipper who had snatched Lokis scepter and the Tesseract back then, before Thor took the Tesseract away. Now, why did he want the Tesseract back? Big Dipper said indifferently, Because the Dark Elves snuck into the Royal Pce of Asgard, attacked the dungeon, and stole the Aether. At that point, he turned to look at Thor and said slowly, We took back the Aether and brought it to Asgard for a trade, not as a gift. After all, youve proven that you cant safeguard the Infinity Stones. Thor was depressed. He thought for a moment, then shook his head. When you had the Tesseract, you attracted the Chitauri Big Dipper interrupted him bluntly. That was Loki who caused the trouble. Also, we took it back. Thor put up onest struggle. I participated in the battle too Big Dipper said, That was why you were able to take away Loki, the war criminal who caused tens of thousands of deaths, and the Tesseract. Thor waspletely lost for words. The battle in Greenwich this time was different from the Battle of New York. However bad the situation in New York had been, Earth was only considered unlucky at most. Even if that was Lokis doing, Thor really had helped Earth as part of the main force, and hadnt been biased in capturing his adopted brother. For him to take half or even a little over that of the spoils of war hadnt been too much. The battle in Greenwich was different. Malekith had been about to destroy the Nine Realms, and Asgard was among them. Thor had fought to save his own home; Earth didnt owe him anything. It was White Wolf who had snatched back the Aether; Thor had yed very little part in that. Of course, that wasnt the main point. The main point was that Big Dipper had suggested that Asgard couldnt safeguard the Infinity Stones. The Asgardian buildings that the Dark Elves had destroyed hadnt been repaired yet; the crown prince really didnt have the courage to deny it. It was precisely because there was already a problem with Asgards strength that Thor had no choice but to face reality. Unfortunately, this reality was not what Asgard wanted. Also, Big Dipper pointed out the crux of things Asgard couldnt keep two Infinity Stones at the same time. In other words, even if they had the Aether, Asgard would send it elsewhere, which was wasted effort. Thor pondered for a long while, and suddenly thought of something. No, this way, there will also be two Infinity Stones on Earth, which isnt safe. Big Dippers expression wasplicated. Are you sure that two Stones arent safe on Earth? Seeing his expression, Thor felt uncertain. Er, I believe so. Big Dipper shook his head quickly. Youre wrong. Once your father ced the Tesseract on Earth, there had always been two Infinity Stones there. Thor: Thats impossible! Big Dipper waved his hand. Let me finish. Oh. Aggrieved, Thor shut up. Big Dipper said, Youre talking about the Mind Stone in Visions head, but Ill think of a way to take it off. Thor was astonished. What? That was an Infinity Stone! And it was the source of most of Visions power. Was this guy trying to kill Vision? Big Dipper was toozy to talk to him anymore. He said bluntly, Asgard will just keep the Infinity Stones in the highest-level treasure vault. Who would hang it on their forehead? Thor choked and felt that it made sense. Big Dipper said, So, its better for Vision to take it off sooner than to be killed and robbed of it. Naturally, the Stone will be given to you to deal with. Wasnt this just making things even more troublesome? Thor was at a loss. Why? Handing over the Aether and the Mind Stone was enough to prove that Big Dipper wasnt greedy for the Stones, but it was also hard to understand why he insisted on taking the Tesseract. Big Dipper said indifferently, Because I dont want someone else toe and go on Earth as they like after getting the Tesseract. Thor was even more puzzled. Isnt that something our Bifrost can also do? Big Dipper nced at him. I also want the enemy to taste what its like for me toe and go freely among them. Thor was enlightened and instantly understood the logic behind Big Dippers behavior. F*ck, you make it sound so nice, but its just that youre used to stabbing people in the back! A guy who liked going on killing sprees would naturally prefer a space artifact like the Tesseract. Even Malekith, who had the protection of the Aether, suffered a huge loss in close quarters with Big Dipper; other enemies would suffer even more. In fact, this was indeed one of the important reasons why Luke had asked for the Tesseract. Once Thor understood, he thought for a moment before he nodded. Then wait for me here. Ill give you an answer after I discuss it with my father. With that, he flew back with the hammer. The two clones standing on the open tform looked at each other, shook their heads, then sat down on the banister along the edge of the tform. After Thor left, there was no more movement. The two clones, on the other hand, received a lot of attention on the high tform. Previously, White Wolf had been under surveince in the barracks, and Big Dipper had been directly sent to the dungeon. Naturally, he couldnt wear his armor. White Wolf was now wearing a nanosuit that had been transformed into a skintightbat suit, while Big Dipper was wearing his regr shirt andbat pants. These two styles were very different from the ssical robes of Asgardian civilians. Soon, a woman came over to chat them up. It was a little too much to say that Asgardian men were all like Tom Cruise, but it was true that none of them were ugly, to say nothing of the women. But the people here could live up to 3,000 years, so Luke didnt have any other thoughts. He wasnt interested in 3,000-year-old immortal women. But this high tform was along a main road, and it happened every now and then. Big Dippers bearded uncle appearance, in particr, was the standard look in Asgard, and he was quite popr. Luke didnt want to casually use his abilities here there might be a monitoring system of some sort here. The two of them were extras here. If they were discovered to be using abilities, it would easily arouse suspicion. So, Luke did the opposite. When the Asgardian women chatted them up, the two clones went along with their questions and said that they represented Earth, which had defeated and destroyed the Dark Elves. The two of them hade to Asgard to discuss the aftermath of the attack with Prince Thor. The Asgardians, who had been blown up by the Dark Elves a few days ago, were quite sensitive about this topic. At that moment, even many men surrounded the two clones and listened to them talk about the battle in Greenwich. To be honest, the scale of this battle was nothing in the eyes of the Asgardians, but the opponents had been Dark Elves. Who would dare say that the Dark Elves were nothing? If so, what about Asgard, which had lost a lot of soldiers and civilians, and which had allowed the Dark Elves to escape in the end? Chapter 2045 - 2045 Big Dipper, Paying a Visit 2045 Big Dipper, Paying a Visit Big Dipper used the description divine weapon of the Dark Elves in ce of the Aether and hid some ssified details, but everything else he said was the truth. When they heard that it was White Wolf who had killed the Kursed warrior and Malekith on his own, everybody looked at the silent African-American man. Half an hourter, severalrge ships flew over from the Royal Pce and stopped on the high tform. A bunch of fully-armed soldiers came down and dispersed the crowd before surrounding the two clones. At the same time, more than ten smaller ships hovered in the sky not far from the high tform. The captain of the soldiers walked over and stopped a few meters away from the two clones. Who is Big Dipper and who is White Wolf? Sitting on the banister, Big Dipper jerked his head and repliedzily, Im Big Dipper. Hes White Wolf. The captain nodded. Pleasee with us. Big Dipper didnt move. Call your crown prince over. He told us not to act rashly, in case we would be mistaken for enemies. The captains face darkened. Only by following the rules of Asgard can you prove that youre not enemies. Big Dipper raised an eyebrow. Are you saying that you have a higher status than Thor, the crown prince? No wonder the Dark Elves coulde and go as they pleased. The captains face was dark, but he didnt dare take action. Although the civilians had been blocked off, they were only 30 meters away. Given their Asgardian physiques, they could still hear at this distance. News of Lokis death had spread, and Thor was now Odins only son. If the captain wasbeled as someone who didnt think much of the crown prince, he would definitely be in trouble. Although Asgard wouldnt send him to the dungeon for this, it wouldnt be unusual for him to be transferred. He could only shout, Im here on His Majestys orders. Pleasee with me. Big Dipper raised an eyebrow. Oh, is that so? As he spoke, his lips moved quickly. Nobody around him heard him, but Thor heard a clear voice in the Royal Pce 2,000 meters away. Thor, a soldier said that hes under your fathers orders to arrest us. Thor turned around in surprise and looked out of the pce. He immediately sensed that something was wrong. He immediately turned around and looked at Odin. Father, when did you give the order? On the throne, Odins expression was calm, but hatred shed in his eyes. Just now. Thor was confused. Father, why are you Odin didnt give his son face, but there was no need at all to target Big Dipper and White Wolf given the huge difference in status. Thor didnt put on airs around Big Dipper because they had fought together, and Big Dipper was quite strong. But it was impossible to put Big Dipper on the same level as Asgard. It was like how just because someone was close to the son of a president didnt mean that the president would value that person. Odin looked at Thor with a disappointed expression. Asgard doesnt need Earthlings to teach us how to do things. Thor, you really disappoint me. Thor felt a little ufortable. Father, they just helped us deal with Malekith and take back the Aether Odin banged his spear on the ground. Asgard could have done it without their help. Alright, dont bring this up again. Go and deal with the Aether. Thor: Father Boom! There was an explosion in the distance. Your Majesty Odin, Big Dipper is here on behalf of Earth. A cold voice rang out in the Royal Pce. Both Odin and Thors faces changed as they looked at the door. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! There was a series of heavy footsteps, and two figures charged through the door. The guards at the door had just raised their spears and swords to intercept them, when they were thrown to the sides. They didnt evenst a second. In just ten seconds, the two clones were standing in the hall of the Royal Pce, and they looked at Odin on the throne. There was the tter of armor, the whoosh of airships, and the shouts of guards outside the door. Then, hundreds of gold-armored guards in yellow capes poured into the hall. They were none other than the Royal Pce guards who had been sent to arrest the two clones. Thor turned his head, only to see that Odin, Big Dipper and White Wolf behind him were silent and expressionless. Looking at the guards who had already raised their weapons, he finally couldnt help but shout, Stop! These are my friends! As soon as he said that, the guards paused and looked at Odin. It couldnt be helped. Odin was now the only person in Asgard who had a higher status than Thor. Besides, Lukes two clones hadnt attacked anyone, and Thor was between them and Odin. It didnt look like they were here to assassinate His Majesty. Luke, on the other hand, sighed inwardly. Thor really didnt know how to read the room. How could he say that the two clones were his friends? That was pping Odin in the face! Although he did side with the two clones, this wasnt a smart way to do things. Thor could stop the guards, but he should have done it by beseeching Odin not to let the guards take action for now. Thus, the next course of action nowy with Odin. If Odin didnt give his remaining son some face Hehe, that would be interesting. An indiscernible light shed in Big Dippers eyes. It had to be pointed out that the Level 3 clones Mental Strength was only 10 points lower than Lukes. More importantly, after Real Dream matured, Lukes perception of mental fluctuations increased significantly. Whether in terms of distance or precision, it wasnt something that couldpare with what it had been like before May 2013. Odin, who was on the throne, gave Luke a strange feeling. It felt like he hated the two clones, especially Big Dipper. It was only a sh, and was then masked by Odins energy. If Lukes Mental Strength wasnt so enhanced, he might not have noticed it. This was definitely very strange. There was no reason for Odin to hate the two clones on sight. For a 3,000-year-old God-King to bicker with two kids from Earth would be too humiliating. Besides, Odin didnt even have a reason to vent his anger on Earth. The only connection they had was that it was White Wolf who had killed the Kursed warrior and Malekith. Even if Odin was crazy, and hated White Wolf for stealing his chance to avenge his wife and child, he should still go after White Wolf. However, this hatred was directed at Big Dipper? This was a very subtle detail. Chapter 2046 - 2046 Don’t Worry and Go, Returning Home 2046 Dont Worry and Go, Returning Home Sensing Odins strange behavior, Big Dippers mind began to work at the speed of light. On Lukes end, he swiftly listed various possibilities on the virtual screen, while his clone carefully recalled the details of Odins mental fluctuations. Unfortunately, Odins mental fluctuations were minimal, and there wasnt much to analyze. He could also forget about scanning the ce. This was the Royal Pce, and Odin was sitting on the throne. The throne was one of the control centers of the Royal Pce. A cannon might not necessarily pop out to blow Big Dipper to smithereens, but the pce still had the ability to detect any scans that were carried out. If an alien ran over to Lukes house on Earth and scanned him with a device, would Luke let this alien go? The alien wouldnt scan him unless they had ulterior motives. After a few seconds of silence, Odin finally said, Alright, stand down. Without any hesitation, the guards withdrew. The hall fell silent once more. Only then did Odin speak again. In view of your contribution in this battle toward peace in the Nine Realms, I wont pursue your previous actions. Thor will see you off to Earth. With that, he closed his eyes and waved his hand, indicating that the three of them should leave. Thor couldnt help but look at Big Dipper and feel that this was already pretty good. Odin wasnt him. He didnt have any rtionship with the Bat Squad, and moreover was one of the rulers of the Nine Realms. If Big Dipper tried to negotiate, this would be disrespectful of Odins status C being tossed into the dungeon would be a light punishment. Big Dipper gave Thor a meaningful look to indicate that he should stay to one side. Then, he said calmly, We destroyed the Dark Elf fleet which invaded Asgard, killed the mastermind, Malekith, and his underling, the Kursed warrior, and brought back the Aether. Your esteemed Majesty, you shouldnt be stingy in giving us a small reward, right? When Thor heard that, he came back to his senses. This really seemed to be two different things! It didnt matter if Big Dipper had entered Asgard by mistake or deliberately. At the very least, Asgard hadnte toplete ruin. Looking at the final oue, the battle between Big Dipper and Malekith before hadnt affected Asgard. Big Dipper had initially been sent here by mistake. How could this erase the merit of killing Malekith and all his subordinates? Even if Odin was unhappy that his chance for revenge had been stolen, he couldnt do as he liked on the surface. If word got out of how this situation had been handled, Asgard would definitely bebeled as stingy. In thest 1,000 years or so, Asgard had rarely started wars, and had been generous to friendly forces. Was it because of his mothers passing that his fathers temperament changed so drastically? Thinking of the dead Frigga, Thor couldnt suppress the grief in his heart. However, he still felt that something wasnt right. Even if Odin was unhappy that he couldnt get revenge himself, his anger shouldnt be targeted at the Bat Squad. Thinking that, Thor couldnt help but look at Odin suspiciously. Odin frowned as his gaze swept over Thors face. He knew that he had been too obvious in his desire for revenge. This time, even Thor, this brainless idiot, was a little suspicious. He quickly weighed the gains and losses in his heart, and felt that it was better to settle everything as soon as possible. So, Odin closed his eyes and waved his hand. Then thats it. Thor, go to the treasure vault and get that thing for them. Escort them personally, and you can leave Asgard with them. With that, he leaned his head against his hand, as if he was exhausted. Thor rxed and bowed slightly. Yes, Father. Big Dipper stared at Odin on the throne. Thank you for your generosity, Your Majesty. Goodbye. White Wolf also said, Thank you, Your Majesty. Goodbye. Only then did they follow Thor out of the hall. After the three of them disappeared from the hall, Odin opened his eyes and snorted. How uncouth. After getting a reward, you didnt even salute before you left. His face darkened as he mumbled, Forget it. The sooner these three leave, the better. Half an hourter, a guard reported, Your Majesty, His Highness Thor has taken the two Earthlings to Earth via the Bifrost. Odin hummed and said, Im tired. Dont disturb my rest unless its important. The guard bowed and left. Odin tapped the floor lightly with his spear, and the doors of the hall closed. He was the only one left, sitting quietly on his throne. Green light shed, and the spell was canceled. The golden-armored Odin on the throne instantly turned into the green-armored Loki. A ssic devilish smile appeared on his face. Dont worry, buddy. Leave everything here to me. After the Bifrost hit the small roof of Dr. Selvigs building, Big Dipper looked at Dr. Jane, who had run upstairs to throw herself at Thor. Weighing the box that contained the Tesseract, he simply said, Take your time. Were leaving. With that, the two clones activated their suits and left. Darcy pouted unhappily. Her free afternoon tea had run off, and she still had to watch a couple act lovey-dovey in front of her. After obtaining the Tesseract, Luke returned to New York. Was it important to study the Tesseract? Actually, not really. What Luke actually needed was an Infinity Glove. Furthermore, Tony from 2023 had already proven that he could make it and put all six Stones in it. The reason Tony hadnt made it here yet was mostly because of his mindset. Tony and the others killed Thanos in 2023 and studied the original Infinity Glove made by the Dwarves of Nidavellir. This was enough to prove that the Iron Man version of the Infinity Glove wasnt too difficult to make technically. What wascking was the right mindset. Not only had Lukes clone used the Infinity Glove, he had also been studying the half of the clones body that had been burnt by the glove, and had some idea of the approach to take. However, he definitely couldnt give the Tesseract to Tony again. Tony had too many projects and too many people who could monitor ore into contact with him. Luke, on the other hand, could use his clone to directly watch the Tesseract and not give anyone else a chance. More importantly, Thanos couldnte and go as he pleased without the Tesseract. That was the reason why the 2023 superheroes had lost to Thanos the first time. Thanks to the Tesseract, Thanos had easily obtained all the Stones. Luke didnt like dancing to someone elses tune like a monkey. Naturally, he had to make sure he was the one who held the Tesseract. That way, Thanos would have toe to him, not vice versa. Of course, the Tesseract actually wasnt much of a reward. Strictly speaking, this thing was just a trade for the Aether aka the Mind Stone. The real reward was the experience and credit points in the system. Chapter 2047 - 2047 Discriminating Against Aliens, Declining Asgard 2047 Discriminating Against Aliens, Declining Asgard To be honest, Luke really should thank Malekith, this viin. Not only did this Dark Elf leader have a magnificent n to destroy the universe, he had only been one step away from sess. For the system, it didnt matter if Malekith had only been talking big about destroying the universe; just making Earth a target made this mission worth a lot of experience and credit points. Hence, the mission to save the world, which Luke thought wouldnt happen, appeared twice in less than two years, and he had stolen a huge chunk of the pie. The total experience and credit points for this mission was 148.7 billion, which was slightly higher than for the 2023 mission. Here, half of Earths poption hadnt been destroyed by Thanoss Snap, and it was still full of life; it made sense that there would be 100 to 200 million more people here than in 2023. Luke had a 32% contribution rate. He wasnt too surprised. In those critical ten minutes, Thor had tussled with Malekith for about six minutes. Luke liked experience and credit points, but he got them to be stronger so that he could better protect his family and live a safe life. The prerequisite for all this was to ensure that Earth was safe and sound, not to blindly pursue experience and credit points. Thus, he didnt mind watching silently and holding down the fort. Only after he figured out the Malekith + Aether behavioral pattern did he take action to clinch victory. At the same time, he didnt mind letting the Avengers join the battlefield and take some of the contribution rate for destroying the Dark Elf fleet. This way, he might get 20 to 30% less in terms of contribution, but things were more than safe enough. Coupled with the shared contributions from his teammates in the system, Luke obtained a total of 61 billion experience and credit points. He scratched his head. F*ck! The amount of points still depended on his opponents performance. Compared with the fight against Thanos in 2023, Malekith was too weak. Still, both of them had the power to destroy Earth. It was just that Malekith tried to pull a fast one by using the Convergence of the Nine Realms, which only happened once every 5,000 years. While the devastation they could cause was pretty much on par, there was a world of difference in their true strength. At that moment, Luke had leveled up twice and was now level 42. He had 22 extra stat points (From level 41 onward, he got 11 extra stat points with every level-up). To reach level 43, he needed 50 billion experience points. He currently had over 22 billion, which was under half of what he needed. Luke didnt think much of it. He would graduate at level 50, and had just suddenly gone up two and a half levels. There was really no need to be anxious. Also, 22 extra stat points from these two levels were enough to increase his Dexterity to 120, and his Strength to 140. Coupled with the Tesseract that he had obtained, Luke was looking forward slightly to how things would go with Thanos in this universe. However, after two consecutive cosmic-level disasters, the system had only calcted the gains from saving all of Earth, which confirmed one thing for Daddy System, the human beings on Earth were absolutely paramount. Thanos, who had been killed in 2023, had destroyed half the poption of many alien races, but the system hadnt given any experience or credit points in rtion to that. The Dark Elves had also caused a lot of casualties in Asgard this time, and the system didnt say anything. Clearly, the system didnt recognize saving aliens as a good deed. In fact, Thor was a good dark green in the system, and Loki was an evil dark red. But most of the ordinary Asgardians whom the Big Dipper clone came into contact with in Asgard werent neutral yellow, but a nk white. Good and neutral targets were protected by the system. Unless they were hostile, Luke couldnt seriously injure or kill them, or he would lose a lot of credit points. As for aliens that were a nk white, they clearly didnt have this protection. In other words, aliens who didnt do good for the sake of Earth could be killed. But given Earths overall strength in the universe and how remote it was, it was impossible for Luke to go out and kill such aliens. There were no benefits, and it was easy to draw hatred. Even a cosmic tyrant like Thanos had been taken down twice, which was ample proof. Following this huge gain, Luke needed to study the Infinity Glove and also allocate stat points to increase his overall strength again, so he didnt dwell on Odins strange behavior. The defense measures in the Royal Pce were quite troublesome. Even the system had gone silent; there was no way to confirm Lukes spection. In addition, the Dark Elves had charged into the Royal Pce and killed God-Queen Frigga, but Odin hadnt taken revenge himself; it was possible that his body couldnt handle it. Connecting this to the information which Luke had gotten out of Thor over the years, and the prophecy about Ragnarok, Luke suspected that the end of Asgard was right in front of them. This prophecy involved a god, and while it was likely that there would be many twists and turns, it was even more likely that the prophecy woulde true. The difference was the extent to which Asgard could still make aeback. Given what Asgard had umted, as long as there was a certain number of people, it wouldnt be hard for them to upy another and expand. At most, they would no longer be part of the Nine Great Realms, and would decline from a top power in the universe to a second-rate force. This wasnt a good thing for Earth. Asgards protective umbre was quite powerful. At least, there hadnt been too many world-ending crises in thest 100 to 200 years. It wasnt until something happened to Odins body that all sorts of huge crises popped up over thest few years. At that moment, it wasnt good for Luke to sound Odin out. If something really happened and his actions triggered the prelude to Ragnarok, that would be a pain in the ass. Thors shorings were also very obvious, and he might not be able to help Luke withstand the pressure. To put it simply, Luke had to y it safe. Thinking about it, of the three titans, Tony and Steve were very reliable. If any one of them had been the crown prince of Asgard, Luke would have definitelymunicated with them in private to fix any possible issues. As for Thor, it was best not to pin any hopes on him. There were other gains from the battle. Luke turned into the bigshot who sold everything and went to collect the best of the cross-shaped battleships and fighter nes. His Mental Strength had skyrocketed, and he didnt have to worry about cooking his brain when collecting the huge battleships and fighter nes. The Dark Elves battleships and fighter nes perhaps couldnt be considered sturdy, but they were still very practical. If they werent, they wouldnt have been able to hide from Heimdalls eyes, which were known to be able to see all of the universe, right up until they charged into Asgard. From this point of view, Malekith, this crap leader, had given the wrong order during the battle in Greenwich. Battleships with extreme stealth and heavy firepower were actually most suitable for mobile warfare. If the battleships and fighter nes had been allowed to move and attack freely, the Bat Squad and the Avengers really wouldnt have been able to destroy this army so easily. It wouldnt even be hard to send Thor and Big Dipper flying with a few cannon sts at the right time to allow Malekith to seize the moment. Unfortunately, Malekith had been too hasty, and treated his men as cannon fodder and stepping stones. In the end, he and the fleet were torn apart, and the race was wiped out in one go. He had brought this on himself. He got nothing, while the Bat Squad and the Avengers profited. After all, these were spaceships. The Chitauri fleet from back then didnt have technology that was as good, and no mothership had been left behind on Earth C it couldntpare with the harvest this time round. Chapter 2048 - 2048 How a Blackhearted Capitalist Is Created 2048 How a ckhearted Capitalist Is Created Given the gaps in the Chitauris level of technology, Luke really didnt dare use their ships for space travel C one mishap, and the ship would be destroyed. On the other hand, the Dark Elves battleships could at least be considered second- or third-rate in the universe, and could ensure basic safety. Even if they couldnt beat the ships of other races in a battle, they could still escape with their first-rate stealth system. For Luke, who had never beenpetitive, there was nothing better than being good at running. Once he put together an Infinity Glove, he would be able toe and go freely in the universe. At that time, the Bat Squad would be able to add space travel to their employee benefits. For example, taking Selina to space to look at the stars was a great idea. Luke had also obtained abilities from defeating Malekith and the Kursed warrior. The most important ones had to do with knowledge, such as the history of the Dark Elves, how to use the Aether, and so on. Conversely, there was really nothing to say about theirbat abilities. The Kursed warriorsbat ability came from his unique physique. Elite generals were transformed by Kursed energy, and these Kursed warriors had very short lifespans. Luke wasnt too interested. After all, there werent many talented individuals on Earth to begin with, and even fewer who could die at hismand. Malekiths method for controlling the Aether was interesting, and could be used as a reference point for making an Infinity Glove. The real Infinity Glove could hold six Stones. The six Stones also had different origins, which were very useful reference points. Luke, who had gained a lot, wasnt stingy. Based on the contribution rates of the people in the system, he obtained arge number of team credit points, which he viewed as a work bonus. Uncle Ivan, who was so poor that he cheated the Ursa Minor team members out of their credit points, finally paid off his debt, and even had a huge amount leftover. Tony the tycoon looked at his seven-figure credit bnce and felt rich. It had to be said that Lukes various aliases had quieted down in thest few years. Apart from showing some muscle now and then to take down some underworld forces or secret research organizations, he rarely participated in ordinary missions. Most of the experience and credit points he obtained every day were what the Bat Squad and Ursa Minor shared with him. He spent less time on field operations and focused on research. Compared with Tonys lofty research results, which were hard to share, the products which Luke developed were more down-to-earth. Whether it was Luke himself, the team of imprisoned scientists in Space 2, or the kooky researchers at New Hope Research Institute, they had apletely different way of thinkingpared with a tycoon who grew up in a rich family, and they came up with a lot of good stuff. For example, the research results of udia, the nt woman in Space 2, included non-invasive body sculpting, cosmetic surgery and stic surgery, while the research results of Ophelia, the nanotoxin expert, werebined with Lukes Light of Life. The initial research goal was to use nanomites with toxins to control and change a targets body structure over a long period of time, but this couldnt resolve the side effects of prolonged use. Luke simply turned the nanomites into a single-use item for disposing fat, adjusting bones and removing spots and scars. The entire process took an hour, and Luke only needed one minute to treat the effects with Light of Life. The consumption of nanomites each time was immeasurable, but Luke only spent hundreds of thousands of dors on manufacturing costs. The services sold ranged from 20 to 200 credit points, and there was a lot of demand. Even Tony had snuck over twice to trim his waist fat. In the tycoons own words if the problem could be solved with credit points, why waste a few months exercising? These services were open to the upper echelons, while the cost of treating unusual or terminal illnesses was even higher, ranging from hundreds to thousands of credit points. Now, the upper ss knew that money wasnt as useful as credit points when it came to saving lives. ck market transactions were as high as 500,000 dors per credit point, which was five times the official price. The bigshot who sold everything often told the upper ss that money wasnt as important as friendship. With credit points, there was friendship. No credit points? Just wash up and go to bed. By slowly making people dance to his tune in this way, the bigshot became a fearful existence. Many people could see how detrimental the bigshots expanding power could be. Many people wanted him dead, but even more wanted him alive. After all, the bigshot never meddled in the enterprises or operations of the upper ss. He only used credit points to buy some conveniences or have these people keep quiet about certain things. For example, Scotts arrest warrant and criminal record were overturned through official channels. Because of this, the major shareholders of thepany that was the intiff and the judge all received 20 credit points each. Based on the ck market price, each side had obtained ten million dors. In fact, they could exchange these 20 credit points for more benefits from other people. They could use the points to escape a predicament or increase their vitality. Even if they just kept the credit points, that was equivalent to keeping an investment that could be exchanged for ten million dors at any time, and there was no need to worry about being investigated by the IRS. With the increase in the cirction of credit points, the Bat Squad had more ways to use them. Given their fixed sries, the team members were like fish in water. Ivan, this wanted criminal, was no exception. In any case, nobody would use their real ID to do anything. He now looked for buyers and ordered all sorts of raw materials himself; he would only order a small number of rare supplies via the bigshot. Luke was happy that his time had been freed up. He had never been interested in being a general manager, even if it wasnt hard for him. But if he was the one who released the currency, why should he be the boss of the grocery store? That took up a lot of time and effort. Now that a public space storage existed, Luke simply left the delivery of goods to the Bat Squad and Ursa Minor. He just needed to move the supplies from his inventory to the public space storage before giving the corresponding team member ess. Doing a delivery was worth 5 to 10 credit points. However, the members of the Bat Squad only epted this sort of petty mission every now and then. This was clearly pocket money for Ursa Minors youngsters. Apart from Ivan, that shameless guy, everyone else didnt want to fight with the kids over this. Just like that, not only did Luke be the boss behind the scenes, he also became a capitalist in the underworld. The new technology which he and Tony released in thest two years was also one or two generations ahead of anything else on Earth. There was also too much tech that grew outdated before they could be put to use; releasing a little every year was enough for them to consolidate their connections. A monthter, Tony and Luke made a breakthrough and repaired the first Dark Elf fighter ne. The tycoon decisively refused to use this ck product, and said that he would build a more beautiful ship that absolutely wouldnt be ck in color. This was a jab at Knights products, which were mostly ck and gray in color. Chapter 2049 - 2049 Extravagant Ship Purchase, Head On a Ready Platter 2049 Extravagant Ship Purchase, Head On a Ready tter Ignoring Tonys subtle jab, Lukebined with Shriek, then took Selina, whobined with Gold Nugget, on a trip around the sr system. Given how the symbiotes were stuffed into a meteorite andunched into space, there was no need to doubt their ability to survive. Naturally, Luke, who prioritized safety, wouldnt let go of such a useful tool. Taking the symbiotes along, he and Selina roamed Venus in the sr system. They looked at Mars, which didnt have any Martians, and then at Saturns dazzling rings. This could be consideredpleting a trial run of the fighter ne. Half a yearter, Tonys spaceship, considered the first in the world, waspleted. This also meant that the superheroes on Earth could now y with custom-made spaceships. The tycoon wasnt willing to sell his designs for the time being, but Luke didnt care. The expensive, impractical, and overly advanced designs aside, the remaining frame could be supplemented with ordinaryponents, and would still be a pretty good product. This rtively low-end version of the spaceship was called a Trail Ship. Of course, it definitely wasnt some sort of poor mans version; it was just that Tonys experimental ship was extravagant. Natasha was the only Avenger to buy a Trail Ship, and that was with Steve and Clint helping to sponsor some points. Rhodes wanted to buy one, but Luke refused and told him to order one from Tony. That was how awkward Rhodess current position was. If he were a full member of the Avengers, he would absolutely get the same treatment. However, Tony, Luke and Rhodes himself needed him to keep his identity as a Department of Defense officer, to act as a buffer between the three parties. In order not to give certain American forces a chance to bully him excessively, the colonel could only resign himself to giving up on owning a spaceship of his own. If he really wanted to, he could borrow Natashas Trail Ship and take it out for a spin Natasha saw the spaceship as just a tool, and wasnt as anal as Tony about lending things out. On this end, the Bat Squad was lively. Frank and Alice lived like a regr family when they werent working, and didnt try their hand at manufacturing or modifying equipment, so they had the most credit points in the team. The two of them almost immediately spent the points on buying a Trail Ship for the family. A few dayster, they took their daughter, Carrie, on a trip to outer space. Damon and Mindy were more conflicted. The father and daughter werent the type to haggle, and lent out a fair amount of credit points. On top of that, they also liked to tinker with things. In the end, it was Damon who financed Mindy, and she herself financed other people in Ursa Minor to buy a Trail Ship. Mindy was usually the one who kept the spaceship, and those who had chipped in could use it in moderation. It wasnt that everyone was being stingy, but that the spaceship was simr to a luxurious manor. The purchase fee was just the beginning; the subsequent use and maintenance costs were equally high. Even though everyone had earned a lot of credit points after the battle at Greenwich, this ongoing expenditure was still painful. Few people would stick to the spaceship every day. After it was purchased, the spaceship was empty most of the time. Thus, it wasnt a bad choice for many people to chip in to cover the maintenance costs of the Trail Ship, while those who used it would bear the cost of that usage themselves. For example, the little turtles really wanted to hang out on the ship for a few weeks, but settled down when they saw the usage fee. Angel was the only member of the team who wasnt that obsessed with spaceships. But Luke had also privately told her that she could take advantage of Chairman Jennys benefits every year and take a few rides on a spaceship without needing to spend credit points. Angel readily agreed. Even though she had some of the most points in the team, she had no intention of wasting them. Ivan was still the most miserable. He couldnt afford a Trail Ship himself, and had to give Mindy credit points first before he could get on the ship; it was like a primary school student going to an arcade. That was how shameless people could be. After a few months of overall peace, a strange grayish-blue substance suddenly appeared in Missouri. It swelled and turned into a small mountain in an extremely short period of time, then swiftly expanded outward to bury half a small town. Luke had rice, the female Inhuman with the codename Blink, open a portal, and Big Dipper quickly evacuated the town residents. It had to be said that death-seeking bystanders were everywhere. When the mountain-like grayish-blue substance first started spreading outward, there were a few minutes where it had remained still. In the end, many people seemed to have immediately forgotten about how the small town had been buried. They even dared to approach the substance with their phones and touch it. That was when Luke confirmed the news on F2F and Messenger. He didnt say anything when he got there. He simply activated Real Dream and had all the residents of the town get into their cars and drive away. The grayish-blue substance spread at a terrifying rate. If the people didnt retreat dozens of kilometers, they would probably be buried in a few minutes. Sure enough, ten minutester, the grayish-blue substance started to spread like crazy again. It was like the Zerg Creep in StarCraft; the only difference was in color and density. Without any hesitation, Luke injected faith value into his longswords before stabbing them into the initial breakout point. The grayish-blue substance, which had been spreading wildly, suddenly paused and shook for a moment before it slowly contracted. Seeing that it was working, Luke invested more than 200,000 faith points and added more than 100,000 credit points, yet he couldntpletely eliminate this d*mn thing there was no defeat or kill notification from the system. He also used other weapons one after another, but in the end, they could only injure part of the substance and couldntpletely destroy it. Luke could only use his des to open up a path and dig into the ground where the breakout point was. But before he could dig out anything, the strange grayish-blue substance suddenly turned grayish-ck, and it abruptly stopped moving, like it was dead. A system notification popped up: Assist in killing Celestial Ego. Mission aplished. Total experience: 148.7 billion. Total credit: 148.7 billion. Contribution rate: 7%. EXP +10.4 billion. Credit +10.4 billion. WTF! Luke was dumbfounded. What the hell was going on? Where did this scumbag Egoe from? It had only been a short two years, and Luke had already seen Thanos, who had brought his army with him and tussled with the 2023 Avengers for almost an hour. There was also Malekith, who had only been on Earth for less than ten minutes, but had besieged Asgard for half a day before that. But Ego, this Celestial, had just given up ten billion experience and credit points without even showing his face. How ridiculous was that? So, how would the next head be delivered to him? Luke wasnt looking forward to it at all. The main point was that this third mission to save the world had been inexplicably aplished, just like that. Without Lukes knowing, a Celestial had almost destroyed Earth. It was absolutely horrifying! Compared with the ten billion experience and credit points that had inexplicably been sent to his door, Luke wanted to know the source and reason for this rescue mission a Dark Knight without a backup n wasnt a good Batman! Chapter 2050 - 2050 Rise to Owner of a Planet, Unbelievable Start to a Space Journey 2050 Rise to Owner of a, Unbelievable Start to a Space Journey Also, the contribution rate was only 7%? Why did it feel like he had missed out on tens of billions? Despite his grumbles, Luke was actually already very pleased. He had only spent over 200,000 faith points and 100,000 credit points, and had earned ten billion experience and credit points in return. This was already a 30,000-fold return on his investment; how could he not be pleased? After that, Luke began to think about the problem of making the spaceships. Having a factory on Earth would be very inconvenient. Testing the spaceships would cause quite a stir. He thought of the barren which the Inhuman Hive had been banished to. There had been some intelligent lifeforms on that, but destroying lives was inherent to Hives nature, and there was no way to control the impulse. In the end, after Hive was exiled, it quickly devoured the intelligent lifeforms on the and turned it barren. After killing Hive, this naturally became Lukes. There were few living creatures on this barren, but it did have air, and the mining of minerals wouldnt have an impact on it; it was very suitable for building a fully automated factory for manufacturing spaceships. Luke was already the owner of a. With arge arc reactor to provide energy, along with mature robot technology, mining and manufacturing costs would be dozens of times cheaper than on Earth. Mining and processing the basic raw materials alone would be enough to cause the mineral market on Earth to copse. With this, he basically didnt need to buy the required raw materials on Earth to make a spaceship, and could be self-sufficient. All this was possible because he had found the Monolith in Malicks collection. The Monolith was a huge ck rock. When it vibrated at a special frequency, it would soften and turn into liquid. This liquid created a portal which led to that barren. Also, Malick discovered that activating the Monolith didnt necessarily require the entire irregrly-shaped rock that was more than two meters tall and one meter in diameter. With just three 30-cm blocks of ck stone cut off the original, he could create a portal that was five meters in diameter. After cing a small cube of the ck rock on a special metal te and making it vibrate, a portable portal would be created. The Monolith could hence be broken down into dozens of portable portals. However, Luke only prepared the stone fragments required for two portals; the rest of the Monolith was put away in his inventory. The barren was just a mining and manufacturing base. Basically, only his clones would go there. There was no need to let the whole team know about it. It was enough to use it as a logistics base and an emergency escape route. In any case, the important supplies were delivered through the public space storage, and nobody knew where they came from. Furthermore,pared with the Dark Elves fighter nes, it took a lot longer to understand and repurpose the cross-shaped battleships. It was unrealistic to think this could be done in a year or two; it would take three to five years just to work out the underlying principles. Eight to ten years would be considered a normal time frame, and even ten to 20 years was within Lukes calctions. He wasnt in a hurry to build a battleship, and his days were the same as ever. He trained as well as analyzed his abilities for eight hours a day, studied the battleship and various equipment for eight hours, and slept, ate, rested and had fun for eight hours. The Trail Ship had a stealth system that couldnt be detected by any country on Earth. Using it to travel and rest made it very easy for the Level 1 clone to move around the world. The Level 3 clone continued to guard America. The half-crippled Level 2 clone, on the other hand, went on a business trip to the barren first. After a few months, itpleted the first phase of the construction of the mining and manufacturing base. The base could be gradually refurbished and expanded once operations stabilized. Then, the Level 2 clone took a more advanced Trail Ship and used the star map Luke had obtained from the Chitauri and the Dark Elves to head into the vast universe. To move on arge scale in this universe, one had to go through a jump point. The Trail Ship was much slower than the Dark Elves battleship, and a lot more vulnerable while it made its way to a jump point. It was safest for Lukes clone to take action. He had his inventory, equipment, and supplies, and could take out another ship if this one was destroyed; he also wasnt afraid that his clone would starve to death in space. This way, the Level 2 clone would be able to reach the nearest jump point in a few months at most and head for the nearestwless on the star map. Why not go to an orderly first? Wouldnt that be a waste of Lukes talent in chivalry? Three monthster, there was a pained expression on the face of Lukes Level 2 clone. The broken Trail Ship floated through the void of space, but Luke wasnt inclined to immediately switch ships. It was ridiculous! Halfway on his journey, two parties appeared out of nowhere on a chase through space. They whooshed past him and caused an explosion on Lukes ship, sending it flying. What was even more outrageous was that his ship then hit an abnormal gravity field. After passing through it, he wound up in an unfamiliar gxy that was not marked on the star maps from the Chitauri or the Dark Elves. Where the hell should he go? This was like an ordinary person walking around on Earth in ancient times; they might not be able to find anyone even after walking for a few years, or might fall into some dire situation before then. Activating the distress signal, Luke simplyy down and closed his eyes, and focused on the research that his main body was carrying out. He would test his chances of running into a good Samaritan. If things really didnt work out, the only thing he could do was recall his Level 2 clone. In any case, a Level 2 clone was only worth a million credit points, which wasnt a lot for Luke. But if a good Samaritan came to his rescue, there was a high chance he could go straight to the nearest orderly. Who knew, the other party might even take the initiative to give him a spaceship or whatever form of currency was used in space. That would be perfect. After drifting through space for three days, Luke was ready to give up on this clone. He decided that after the fourth day passed, he would recall the clone. Suddenly, amunication request rang out in the damaged ship. Stunned for a moment, Luke then picked up the call. There was no image, only a voice. Were you calling for help? Hows the situation? Can you hold on? This person was speaking in thenguage of the Nova Empire. Not revealing their face? Interesting. Lukes eyes shed as he replied, Im a citizen of the Nova Empire. I was caught up in a battle between two unknown forces. My spaceship was destroyed and I cant move. After a few seconds of silence, another question came through on themunication channel. Are you alone? Thinking quickly, Luke replied, Its just me. If you take me to the Nova Empire, Im willing to reward you generously. The other party fell silent again. Half a minuteter, a reply came. Alright. Please stay quiet and dont wander around or interfere with our rescue operation. Luke said, No problem. Thank you very much. Chapter 2051 - 2051 An Unfamiliar Acquaintance 2051 An Unfamiliar Acquaintance After themunication ended, Luke quietly stared at the surveince feed, and saw a streak of mes in the distance. In just a few minutes, a small spaceship that looked like a swallow with several wings arrived above the broken Trail Ship. Looking at the data which the A.I. program listed, Lukes lips twitched. F*ck, a 5,000-year-old antique fighter ne was indeed outdated! The speed disyed by this swallow spaceship was more than twice the maximum speed of the Trail Ship. !! If the Trail Ship could move at that speed, Luke wouldnt have been affected at all during that space pursuit. Rescuing a spaceship like his all the way out here was a risk. The other party probably wasnt someone as chivalrous as he was, who took pleasure in doing good. Luke didnt believe they would do all they could here. Sure enough, the swallow spaceship hovered above the Trail Ship and didnt move for a few minutes, before a robotic arm stretched out and cut through the hull. The same persons voice rang out from the robotic arm. Please take your personal valuables with you. Wear the life support device on the robotic arm, and well rescue you. Luke activated the ships self-destruct sequence and then stood in front of the robotic arm. He was going to give up the ship today. He had already put away what he needed in his inventory, so he naturally had nothing to bring with him. A member on the swallow spaceship covered his face in frustration when he saw this. D*mn it. Is this guy poor? A second member was unhappy. Were doing a good deed. A third member said, Thats right. Well also get a reward in passing. A fourth member said, Alright, the only thing we can do is send him to the Nova Empire now. Hehe, we have status there. He cant refuse to reward us. The first member looked at Luke, who had been pulled out of the ne by the robotic arm. He unbuckled his seatbelt and took out his pistol. Although this guy looks like a cripple, we still have to intimidate him. The third member stood up and drew out knives from his legs. Ill go too. Ill stab him to death if he dares move. The second member: Does this look like youre doing a good deed? Hm, its not wrong to be careful, but at least cover up your robber vibe! A momentter, in the rear cabin of the swallow spaceship, Luke looked at the two creatures in front of him, and smiled amiably. Nice to meet you. What should I call you? The big guy looked down at the shortie. I think this guy is up to no good. The shortie chuckled. As long as were paid enough, what does it have to do with us whether hes good or bad? They didnt bother hiding their conversation from Luke at all, and he heard them clearly. He simply smiled and looked at them. These two could just barely be considered acquaintances, and he couldnt do anything to them. However, based on his understanding of them, he could at least hitch a ride on their ship, and things were unlikely to devolve into a fight. After that, the shortie turned around and looked at Luke. My name is Rocket. His name is Drax. What about you? Luke said, Nice to meet you. Im Big Dipper. The shortie was the aggressive roon called Rocket, and the big one was apparently called Drax the Destroyer. If there were no surprises, then Peter Quill, whom Rhodes had mocked as an idiot, should also be on this ship. Little Spidey was unlucky enough to have the same name as this guy. Rocket was stunned. Is that thenguage of Earth? Luke was still smiling. Thats right. My hometown is Earth. Drax subconsciously asked, Missouri? Luke said, No, but were neighbors. Rocket suddenly thought of something and grimaced. D*mn it. You pretended to be from the Nova Empire; youre actually poor, right? Luke nodded, then shook his head with a smile. That was just a small lie to guarantee my rescue, but I dont think I can be considered poor. We can slowly negotiate the reward. Rocket nced at Drax. I think we should look for Quill. This guy is as shameless as he is. Drax nodded in agreement. Thats right. With that, they left, leaving Luke trapped by the robotic arm. Two minutester, Quill arrived. Ten minutester, Gamora, who hade to check how the negotiation wasing along, was dumbfounded as she listened to the two men sing. 20 minutester, Luke was released and was finally able to sit and talk inside the rear cabin. ording to Quill, Earthlings who can sing and dance cant be that bad. But Luke felt that it was the Sony Walkman WM-EX1 and the cassette tapes of nostalgic English songs which he had pulled out that had yed the biggest role at least, they were very useful when it came to Quill. Of course, it was also a good thing that he had a hobby of ying with old electronic devices and had an inventory. No other Earthling would bring an old antique Walkman and cassette tapes with them on a spaceship. For the next few days, Luke was hounded by the members of the spaceship in turns, as if he were a rare animal on disy in some exhibit. It was only Drax, the big guy, who rarely approached him. Quill came to talk to him about Earth, dancing and singing. Gamora red at him, as if trying to figure out his ulterior motives. Rocket talked to him about shooting and gun modifications, and Luke used Mental Communication tomunicate with Groot Jr. (who ignored him). The Mantis woman had touched him, and then nothing. The system didnt allow anyone else to enter his mind at all. Mantiss ability to sense other peoples thoughts through touch was useless. Conversely, he could use his mental abilities on her. However, Hypnosis didnt have a good effect on her. He injected goodwill through Mental Communication, and it was very easy for her to develop a good impression of him. Of course, it didnt have to do with Luke being male C Luke had no intention of bing some bug controlling immortal either. As they chatted, Quill naturally mentioned Earth and Missouri. Luke also told him about the grayish-blue substance that had devoured the town in Missouri. At that time, Quills expression was a little subtle as he asked about the casualties in the town. He heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that all the townspeople had been evacuated in the moment when the grayish-blue substance paused after the first spread. After a few days, Luke finally learned the truth from the little roon. The grayish-blue substance was actually Quills father; it was the clone or seed left behind by the Celestial, Ego. His goal had been to one day devour the entire Earth and make it a part of him. In fact, there were hundreds ofs where Ego had left behind such clones. Most of them weres with intelligent life. Earth was just one of his victims. The little roon hadnt said much at first, but Luke had discovered Rockets weakness in 2023. He grabbed this fellow and then converted 20 credit points into Light of Life, which he used to restore Rockets entire body. Rocket was won over. He was an abandoned product of some gic experiment. The experiment not only gave him human-like genius, it also gave him a short lifespan and a body that was constantly in pain. His violent temper was mostly a byproduct of this pain. Chapter 2052 - 2052 Life with the Guardians 2052 Life with the Guardians As a roon who was tormented by a long-term ailment, what was it like to suddenly feelfortable all over? It was even morefortable than taking drugs. After all, medical drugs could only treat the pain, but Light of Life could significantly reduce it and revitalize the patient. Luke had used this move in 2023 to make Rocket drop his guard. Since he had already confirmed that this method was effective, he used it again. Light of Life flowed through Rocket and made him feel soft all over. Luke used Mental Communication to soothe him. Soon, Rocket told him about how Quill had killed his father, Ego. The plot was so bizarre that even Luke, who had heard and seen so much, was stunned. Ego lived up to his Celestial status C what kind of godly operation was that?! It hadnt been easy for Ego to find Quill, this son who had inherited his bloodline. Given how much of a fool Quill looked, it had been easy to dupe him at first. In the end, this idiot Celestial actually admitted to Quills face that he was the one who had killed Quills mother; he even crushed Quills Walkman. Infuriated, Quill fought Ego, and this Celestial died at his sons hands. Because of that, Quill lost the power of the Celestials which he had inherited from Ego. In other words, the reason Luke had been able to earn ten billion experience and credit points from Ego was because of Quill. Luke felt that he owed this good son a favor for saving Earth and delivering his fathers head to Luke, so he stopped trying to dupe this small team. Although these Guardians of the Gxy were a small team, they were still split into three parties. Quill and Gamora were sort of a couple, and could be considered one party. Rocket and the little tree, Groot, had been partners for a long time, and were one party. Drax and Mantis could be considered a third party, but the former was a simple-minded person, and thetter was a naive girl. The two of them never participated in any decision-making. Now that Luke had taken care of Quill and Rocket, he had won over a significant portion of the Guardians of the Gxy. Gamora, the female alien, was the most normal and wary of the lot. However, it was hard for her to go against the flow as a lone individual. She could only watch as her teammates grew closer to Big Dipper. After Luke gave the Guardians a 100-cubic meter space storage, however, even Gamora was won over. Food, water and daily necessities werent worth much, but they were a must. Also, the regr firearms, space suits and flight suits that everybody used every day werent expensive, but could save lives at a critical moment. Quill almost cried when he received this gift. If he had this thing when he left Egos, Yondu wouldnt have had to die. If he had space suits in the space storage back then, Quill would have been able to take them out and equip Yondu, and both of them would have survived. Rocket winked at Luke. This is awesome. Youve made fortunes with this, right? I only take what I should. Luke chuckled. Also, its more useful for storing equipment C you get it. Rockets eyes lit up, and he pped his forehead. Thats right. If I use this to break out of prison, my reputation as the King of Jailbreaks will definitely increase. Luke coughed and nudged his shoulder. Im saying that if an enemy catches you, you can look for an opportunity to counterattack. Bullsh*t, thats not Rocket turned around and saw Gamora ring at him from the back door that had just opened. Rocket changed the topic. Hm, lets study how to counterattack. He then winked at Luke. Luke sighed and put his hand to his forehead. Seeing that, Rocket was instantly vexed. D*mn it, did I use my left eye again? Luke nodded silently. This d*mn quirk of yours! You like to wink with your left eye when youre lying. Can you even lie properly? After getting to know the Guardians better, Luke stopped talking about leaving on his own. Every day, he would look for Quill and Gamora to chat about what was happening in the universe, or he would sell some small equipment to Rocket. Despite his small stature, Rocket was capable enough to be on par with Quill. From spaceships to fliers, from armor to weapons, there were few things that he didnt know how to handle. However, what he still loved most were big guns with massive firepower. Luke simply found a deste, took out an M2 heavy machine gun, and let Rocket fire tens of thousands of bullets to his hearts content. In terms of technology and power, the M2 heavy machine gun was definitely outdated, but the roar and vibrations made Rocket yell in excitement. There were also many gun enthusiasts on Earth who liked to collect and y with old guns that were hundreds of years old. Rocket was a cosmic-level gun enthusiast, and got a very big kick out of ying with them. Quill thought it was boring and couldnt help but say something sarcastic along the lines of outdated and backward, only to be shut down by Rockets Your Walkman and songs are just as outdated. Compared with Tony, Rocket was the ssic example of a vagrant. He had no fixed assets, no job and no rtives. Even this swallow spaceship was themon property of the Guardians. Initially, his biggest joy was in taking big Groot around to look for money or valuable things. That was until he met Quill and Gamora more than a year ago. Together, they defeated Ronan the user in the Nova Empire, and then defeated Ego a few months ago. That had been very invigorating. But they had been idle for thest few months; Rocket couldnt even talk about robbing people In front of Gamora. He was already so bored that he was dozing off. As for doing good in space, that wasnt his style at all. For example, when they received Lukes distress signal, he and Quill had been prepared to save him along with all his money. With the arrival of Luke, this fellow enthusiast and doctor, most of Rockets attention was diverted. One person and one roon tinkered with equipment in the rear cabin every day. When these two techies started tinkering, Quill was depressed C it wasnt fun anymore when nobody bickered over which direction to head in. However, Quill had always liked to say that this was his ship, so he could only shoulder that responsibility. In fact, one person and one roon talked a lot in the rear cabin, and had privately reached a trade agreement for tech gear. Even if Luke left the Guardians in the future, they could leave messages in the space storage as well as trade tech and equipment. It had to be said that there was indeed so much high-end tech in the universe. Even a small private team like the Guardians of the Gxy all had protective nano energy flight suits. The suits had many protective functions and life support systems. Quill wore a T-shirt and a leather coat while Drax only wore pants as they flew around in space. It was just that the protective suits didnt affect the outer appearance of their regr attire. Chapter 2053 - 2053 Get Rid of All of Them? Then I’ll Give It a Go 2053 Get Rid of All of Them? Then Ill Give It a Go The Guardians protective flight suits werent as sturdy as the Iron Man suit, but they were much more convenient and stealthy. The main weakness was the energy source. Generally, a suit could only function for under 20 hours in one go, and even less than that if it was damaged. In this regard, Tonys Iron Man Armor came out on top. However, if the third generation arc reactor was incorporated into this suit, it should be able to use energy continuously for at least a month, which was perfect. !! Something like this could be used on Earth. It was more convenient and powerful than nanosuits, and could be used as a reference for further development of the nanosuits. In this way, Luke both had fun and talked shop with Rocket, killing two birds with one stone. His only regret was that they hadnt run into any stupid aliens, so he and the Guardians didnt make any extra ie in thest week. Rocket had already promised to help him build a new spaceship which absolutely wouldnt stint on performance. Without money, however, they wouldnt be able to buy the parts and equipment needed to build a new spaceship when they got to the Nova Empire. But it was still early for Luke to think about that. As the saying went, if you want to do a good job, you have to sharpen your tools first. He would first learn from these Guardian seniors for two months, which could only increase his work efficiency in the future. In any case, there were manywless ces in this universe; the only difference was how much they could plunder. His inventory had already been upgraded to a billion cubic meters C putting aside the Mental Strength it would require, Luke could fit an entire asteroid in it. Most asteroids were rocks made up mostly of silicon dioxide, which could be found anywhere in the universe. As long as he took action, he would definitely go after valuable things. Even plundering all the valuable items in the Nova Empire might not necessarily fill up his inventory. This was his first time in space, so it made sense that he didnt have any money. If he brought Director Selina and the dog head out to y in the future Hm, wait, there was a problem with this train of thought! Luke suddenly came back to his senses. If he took Director Selina out into space to punish evil, mete out justice, and rob the rich to help the poor, maybe she would be happier? It had been a long time since Director Selina had gone all out. For ten years, Luke had consistently swept through and rooted out various gangs and forces on Earth. Those who stood out suffered heavy losses, and the rest basically couldnt fight him head-on. But in space, there would always be people who did bad things. The system wouldnt give him credit points for this, and Luke wasnt Odin; he wasnt interested in establishing an empire and protecting aliens. At most, he would take Director Selina or his team members out once in a while to y and obtain some spoils that couldnt be found on Earth, and earn some pocket money. That day, the Guardians arrived in awless zone to replenish supplies. Luke had a lot of supplies in his inventory, but he didnt have fuel or maintenance supplies for the spaceship. Also, everyone could eat food from Earth, but apart from Quill, who was a human-alien hybrid, it wasnt to their liking. Passing through the jump point, the spaceship slowly headed forwless territory. Just as they were about to reach their destination, a swarm of what looked like small stars swam toward them. Luke, who was ying with Groot Jr., heard both Quill and Rocket curse, before they turned the ship around and ran. Luke asked curiously, A grudge? Neither Quill nor Rocket said anything. It was Gamora who exined darkly, Its the Sovereign. When we helped themplete a missionst time, Rocket acquired a few Anx batteries. Theyve been chasing us ever since. No wonder! Luke was enlightened. If it were him, he wouldve hunted them down too. Rocket had shown off these Anx batteries before. They could store a massive amount of energy, and were about the size of a home LED light. If the Iron Man Armor used one in battle, it could keep going for days. Considering how convenient and quick it was to rece them, these batteries could be used as single-use arc reactors. Daddy System didnt protect aliens, while Luke naturally stood on the side of a friend. Rocket, well done. Rocket turned around and chuckled at Lukes thumbs up. Drax, on the other hand, looked at Lukes hand in confusion. This gesture Does it mean, kill them? Luke thought for a moment before he nodded. If youre willing, I can give it a try. Everybody raised their eyebrows. Quill couldnt help but say, The Sovereign guys are all cowards. The ships they send out are all remotely piloted. If we fight, well be the only losers. Luke eximed, Remote pilot? Then where is the mothership which controls them? Quill shook his head. No idea. In any case, we havent found anything like it. Luke rubbed the neat white beard on his chin. Then blow them all up. That should be safe. The Guardians raised their eyebrows again. That was hundreds of remotely piloted ships. He wanted to blow all of them up? Are you crazy, or are we? For Luke, however, if the Sovereign themselves hade in person, he would have considered holding back. After all, Rocket had only stolen from them; if he killed hundreds of them in one go, that would be a little insane. But these were just unmanned ships, so it didnt matter. Also, these unmanned fighter ships could be remotely piloted in space at a range that was beyond what even Quills spaceship could detect, which was far more advanced than Lukes remote-controlled androids. He wanted this technology! Thinking this, Luke stood up. Ill create a distraction. The ship might not be able to reach the jump point if they chase us and engage us in a fight. Hearing that, Rocket jumped out of the pilots seat. Ill go with you. Just nice, we can try out our new guns. Luke didnt stop him. On this spaceship, the little roon was indeed the best shooter apart from him. With Luke around, it wouldnt be easy for anything to happen to Rocket. Even if they got lost in space, he could at most knock Rocket out and stuff him into Space 2 before transferring him back to Earth as a guest for a period of time. One person and one roon went to the rear cabin. Roon put on a protective suit, while Luke simply put on the Big Dipper Armor. Rocket couldnt help but exim, Your gears so cool. Why dont you usually wear it? Luke opened the weapons trunk on the side and took out the new gun which he and Rocket had put together. Quill says every day that hes the most handsome man on the ship. Theres no need to steal Gamoras attention from him. Shes been watching me too much in thest few days. Rocketughed and picked up a small version of the gun. He loaded an Anx battery into it and said, Youre too considerate. Quill isnt afraid of taking a blow. Hm, thats only if you really cant steal Gamora from him. Amused, Luke patted Rockets head. I only like Earth women, okay? Alright, its showtime! He used the armors suction function to stand firmly on the deck. The little roon, on the other hand, looked for cover, then wrapped a safety rope around himself. A momentter, the rear door opened up into starry space. Chapter 2054 - 2054 A Fighter Plane Game? No, A Shooting Game 2054 A Fighter ne Game? No, A Shooting Game The silver-gray Sovereign fighter ships were approaching swiftly. They were round and only one-fifth the size of the swallow spaceship. They were astonishingly fast and agile. Luke said over the teamms, There are 572 of them in total. How about a match, Rocket? Rocket switched to rapid-fire mode on his gun, and the energy system started buzzing as the gun charged up. No problem. My guns already ready and waiting! Luke, on the other hand, chose the lowest firing speed. The six barrels on the gun slowly turned. 5, 4, 3, 2, 1, GO! As soon as he said that, energy bullets shot out of both guns at the Sovereign fighter nes behind them. The six-barreled energy Gatling gun was ubiquitous throughout the gxy. Its advantage was that the heat generated dissipated quickly. The little roon hadnt used it much in the past because he didnt have a high-quality energy source for it. He had been having fun with Luke for the past few days, and took out an Anx battery to use. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The approaching Sovereign fighter ships blew up in a row. Debris from the explosions hit nearby ships, causing some chaos. The Sovereign fighter ships immediately pulled back a little even as they continued the pursuit. In any case, these were all unmanned ships. For the Sovereign, this was nothing more than a fighter ne game. Rocketughed and didnt let go of the firing button. He drowned the small, round fighter ships in a shower of energy bullets as he shouted wildly, Come, Sovereign b*tches! Ill kill you, Ill kill you! Luke, on the other hand, kept a much lower profile. His gunfire was only one third as fast as the little roons firepower, and had a steady rhythm to it. The difference was in efficiency. Rocket fired dozens of energy bullets every second, and only hit one or two ships. Luke could fire twelve rounds in a second at most, but would definitely hit two ships. Any fighter ship he targeted would be caught up in a shower of energy bullets. No matter how it moved, it would coincidentally collide with another fighter ship and explode. Super Shootingbined with Elementary Precision was just as effective even in a battlefield like this. It was because both sides were too far apart that Luke had to use a shower of energy bullets to maintain uracy. If the enemy fighter ships were closer, the amount of ammo he would need to hit one of them would be reduced. The situation developed as they expected. Even with Luke and Rocket suppressing them, the Sovereign relied on the advantage in numbers to close the gap. A shower of bright yellow energy bullets shot out, and there were more and more of them. Quill couldnt care about steering smoothly anymore. The spaceship began to swerve around as it rolled and spun nonstop to avoid the attacksing at it from behind. Luke was fine. Thanks to the support of his armor, his feet stuck to the deck as he fired nonstop. Rocket, on the other hand, was unlucky. He was flung around, and he cursed. Quill, are you trying to throw me out? D*mn it, Im going to hit you in the head with my gun. Quill roared back, Im preventing them from blowing up your head. Rocket: Get lost! The two parties fought in space for a while. The swallow spaceship was hit by one or two energy bullets every 10 to 20 seconds, while the Sovereign fighter ships behind it never stopped blowing up. Rocket, who couldnt remain steady on his feet, couldnt fire at all, so all that was naturally Lukes doing. In fact, he and the Sovereign had simr feelings at that moment. It was just that the Sovereign were ying a fighter ne game, while Luke was ying a shooting game. Also, as the Sovereign fighter ships closed the distance, less energy bullets were sent flying, and Lukes uracy gradually increased. The Sovereign also didnt value the drone ships, and they subconsciously gathered together after opening fire, which made it easier to hit them. He could blow up one fighter ship with three to four shots from the energy Gatling gun. The red numbers in the top right corner of the virtual screen that Luke had specially set up rolled over constantly; it felt simr to arcade games he had yed in his previous life. In a Sovereign mothership in the distance, a group of gold-skinned Sovereign were sitting in rows as they piloted the fighter ships remotely. On most of the screens in front of them, the swallow spaceship flew erratically as it fled, while two lunatics at the back of the ship never stopped shooting. However, dozens of the screens turned a light red and lost visual, which meant that the fighter ships had been taken down. The Sovereign who had lost their ships could only stand behind theirrades who had yet to be taken down and watch. Interfere? No way. In any case, there wouldnt be any casualties. For them, this was indeed just a game. There was actually no benefit in hunting down the Guardians of the Gxy. The Guardians were a poor bunch to begin with. Killing them wouldnt yield any material gains. They werent vicious criminals. Killing them wouldnt intimidate other criminals. The Guardians were a slippery target that was hard to catch. The Sovereign were exerting a lot of effort to get revenge, purely to vent their anger. This really matched their temperament. This race lived for dignity. They acted like high and mighty aristocrats. They were one of the strongest races in the universe, and were very wealthy. There werent many people who would fight them. Only someone like Rocket, who had a suicidal streak, would provoke the Sovereign. For a moment, cheers rang out in the control room, which looked like a gaming hall. There were people giving suggestions or blind instructions, or boasting C it was exactly like the gaming halls in Lukes previous life. But a few minutester, the shouts and chatter all turned to the same topic C D*mn it, where did that ck-and-white skulle from? Why is his shooting so urate? Ah, I was blown up too. Ahhh, I clearly dodged it. Why was my ship still destroyed? On the swallow spaceship, Quill also sensed the change. Wow, guys, great job. Their firepower has been cut by half! Well be able to make it to the jump point. Rocket couldnt help but ask, Big Spoon, whats the secret to your shooting? Tell me. Luke said, I cant teach you talent. Now that he was no longer under so much stress, Quill immediately started to mock the little roon. Wow, our shooting master has learned to suck up to someone else? Thats great. Enraged, Rocket started firing wildly again, but didnt forget to dish out truth bombs while he was at it. You only know how to y with your two lousy pistols! If you have the guts, lets switch. Quill: Fine, lets do it. Rocket: Come on,e at me if you dare. Gamora could only quell these two childish guys. Alright, there are still so many fighter ships after us! Chapter 2055 - 2055 First Time on an Alien Planet, Preparing to Do Something 2055 First Time on an Alien, Preparing to Do Something When his sweetheart spoke, Quill immediately fell silent. Rocket, however, couldnt help but defend himself. There arent many left. Ive been counting; I took down 73 of them. Big Spoon has already blown up 267. Oh, 269 now. The Sovereign only have a little more than 200 ships left. Gamora, who had mainly been paying attention to the damage to the spaceship, was stunned. What? Less than five minutes after the battle started, more than half of the Sovereign fighter ships had been taken down. Then it seemed that they really didnt have to run. After all, they had managed to survive more than 500 fighter ships, and the damage to their spaceship wasnt bad. The pressure from the remaining 200 or so fighter nes wasnt even 20 to 30% of what it had been initially. If Lukes marksmanship continued to be so good, the remaining Sovereign fighter ships would onlyst three to four minutes? Gamora couldnt help but ask, Big Dipper, can you keep going? High-precision shooting consumed a lot of mental and physical energy, and the uracy would plummet when it reached a limit. Gamora felt that it was better to ask and be clear. Luke said calmly, No problem. Everybody was relieved. After interacting with him for the past few days, everybody had a rough understanding of his personality. He didnt say much, but he was very straightforward. Whether it was learning how to pilot a spaceship or modify weapons, he didnt pretend to understand and he didnt brag. He and Quill were pr opposites. If Quill said that it was fine, then there might be a problem. If Luke said it was fine, then it really was. Sure enough, as the number of Sovereign fighter ships rapidly dwindled, the spaceship no longer had to run like crazy. Their flight became much more stable, and Lukes shooting uracy increased once more. Rocket regained his footing and started shooting again. Bright yellow energy bullets flew, and the Sovereign fighter ships behind them exploded nonstop. Two minutester, Rocket burst outughing. Hahaha, want to hunt me down? Youre all done for now! Quill said again, You only took down 102 ships. You didnt do much. Rocket paused for a moment before he roared, Well, I blew up at least 100 of them, and you didnt take down any. If it wasnt for my flying, would you have been able to blow up those ships? Quill immediately roared back. Rocket: If you were as good as I am at flying, I would be able to hit 50, no, 100 more. Quill: Pfft, you talk big! Rocket: If you dare, Ill fly the ship next time and you can do the shooting. If you cant hit 100, you you wont get a girlfriend. Quill said, Youre on. Next time, if the spaceship gets hit, youll zip your mouth for a week. Rocket: Fine, lets go. Quill said, Lets go, Im not scared of you. Everybody was lost for words. What two childish kids. A momentter, Luke said, Quill, we probably dont need to head to the jump point. We still need to restock supplies. Quill, who had been cursing the roon, came back to his senses. The spaceship did a 180-degree turn. Haha, I forgot, I forgot. Sorry. Big Spoon, what do you want to buy? I promise Ill get it for you. Rocket: You pauper, do you have money? Quill was furious. I dont. Do you? Rocket chuckled. No, but Big Spoon told me to find an opportunity to mmf. Luke covered his mouth. Luke hurriedly said, Rocket said hell be my guide and take me for a look around the supply. As he spoke, he gave the little roon a meaningful look, and Rocket smiled awkwardly. Thats right. Also, Ill look for a buyer for the Anx batteries. In fact, Rocket and Luke had long nned to use the Anx batteries as bait. When they were on the supply, they would specially look for shops that liked to pull scams. It was perfect! Gamora rolled her eyes. She looked at Quill, who was also chuckling, and could only shake her head helplessly. She wasnt stupid. How could a man who hung around with Quill and Rocket be an upright person? Heh, these three guys were definitely ready to do something big. However, she couldnt keep an eye on them all the time. Quill and Rockets bottom lines were pretty low, but they wouldnt go so far as to kill someone for their belongings. She would just let them be. After all, they had been on the ship for so long and were bored. It was unrealistic to expect them to be obedient once they got off. As long as they didnt go off to look for those shady women in a certain line of work, it was fine. Half an hourter, the spaceshipnded on the supply. Luke, Rocket, Groot Jr., Drax and Mantis went to the market. Gamora and Quill stayed back on the spaceship. Otherwise, they would have bought everything, but would be down one ship. This ce was just that chaotic. And that was precisely why Luke, Rocket and Quill decided toe here. It was also for this reason that everybody unanimously decided to buy the supplies they needed first and bring them back before taking turns to go out and wander around. The supplies shouldst them three days, which was plenty of time. Before they left, the three trash guys winked at each other. This was Quill hinting to Luke and Rocket to go all out. Whether they ate meat or porridge for the next few months would depend on how big a fish they could catch in the next few days. Drax led the way with Mantis. Rocket and Luke were behind them, and Groot Jr. rode on Lukes shoulder. While Rocket corrected the two simpletons in front of them when they went the wrong way, he also gave Luke a rough idea of the situation here. Rocket didnte here often, and it would take some time to find a big fish. Luke observed the strange aliens around him. Some looked simr to human beings, some didnt. There were red-skinned and yellow-skinned people here C adding Gamora to the mix, it was traffic lightse to life. It also wasnt rare to see blue-colored skin, or the ssic cool trio of ck, white and gray. Including the purple-skinned Thanos and the gold-skinned Sovereign, these various alien races really were like the Cbash Brothers. And that was just in terms of color. Some were half-machines, some had sharp ears and monkey cheeks, some were covered in ice, and some were ck all over C they could be considered mutant types. As for weird hairstyles like bald, two-toned, waves and mohawks, they were everywhere. Luke looked around, but couldnt find any men close to Quills level. No wonder Quill was able to catch Gamoras eye C the men on thiswless were too ugly. Also, most of the aliens smelled like biochemical weapons, and Luke had to dial Sharp Nose down to the lowest setting. If any two individuals here with over average body odor boarded the swallow spaceship, nobody would be able to hang around the cockpit. Given this sort of personal hygiene, Gamora had definitely chosen Quill after careful consideration. Inferior looks and scary odors aside,w and order here was beyond Lukes expectations. Fights, theft, fraud and robbery weremon, but there was no such thing as huge battles or carnage. Clearly, the party in charge here did still intimidate people. Chapter 2056 - 2056 Step On It, Plan 2056 Step On It, n This was a supply controlled by interster Ravagers. There were 100 Ravager factions, and none were weak. There was no clear hierarchy among the factions, but they adhered to a particr code. Few people were willing to provoke the Ravagers over a small matter. If a person offended the Nova Empire or the Kree Empire, they could still survive onwlesss that were under the Ravagers influence and control. However, if they continued to cause trouble in the territory of a member of the Ravagers, they would be cklisted, and it would be very hard for them to fence loot and get supplies. Of course, the definition of causing trouble was very broad. What Luke and Rocket nned to do could only be considered a personal grudge, which wasnt something that the Ravagers would bother with. The main thing was not to start arge-scale war on the, like drawing battleships to the to bombard it. If you really wanted to fight, go out into space and fight to death yourself. There were many people on this who wouldnt mind helping to clean up the battlefield and go through the wreckage post-battle to earn some cash. The most convenient thing about this ce was that it basically sold everything. Also, the currency of major interster empires like the Nova Empire, the Kree Empire and the Shiar Empire could all be used here; nobody here asked you where your goods and money came from. However, every businessman here would scrape off ayer of the buyer or sellers skin in order to make the biggest profit, as any decent businessman should. What Luke and Rocket were looking for was a shop with shady dealings. This sort of shop would basically sell you something worth a thousand bucks for a million, or could kill and cremate you on the spot without warning. Quill and Rocket wouldnt normally look for a shop like this. It wasnt that they couldnt take it down, but that they didnt want trouble. The Guardians were more interested in adventure than in fighting or killing. After getting to know Quill and Rocket, however, Luke made it clear that he was too poor; if he wanted to get his hands on a spaceship, the fastest way to do so was to steal from a scammer. He didnt ask them to participate in the operation; they just needed to help him find a few suitable targets, and it wasnt a problem for him to take action on his own. Hearing that, Rocket and Quill subconsciously thought of the space storage which Luke had given them. F*ck, this really was a godly weapon for robbing people. With this thing, he could loot several shady shops. Except for therge parts that couldnt be taken away in one go, every other valuable was absolutely fair game. One person going was no different from three people going, as long as he was strong enough. Lukesbat ability hadnt been especially obvious before he swept through the Sovereign ships, but both Quill and Rocket agreed that he was a capable guy. His words and actions were very much like Gamoras when they first met her back then, she had been known as the most dangerous woman in the gxy. That had indeed been the case. In the team, Gamora was the most efficient and the most ruthless fighter. In terms of purebat ability, Quill and Drax werent as good as she was. She was definitely their main force. If Luke could make Quill and Rocket feel the same way, he definitely wasnt weak. Now that they had gotten rid of the Sovereign ships, there was even less to worry about. Consequences? No way. As soon as Quill mentioned it, Luke gave him a friendly smile and patted his shoulder. Dead people cant do anything. It wasnt appropriate to use these words when it came to the higher-ups of the major empires, but it definitely wasnt wrong to use them with the owners of shady shops onwlesss. Dead people had no value here. Keeping this in mind, they didnt waste any time. They went to shops with various supplies and checked out the prices before buying them. The Guardians were all poor, but still had a bit of money at least; otherwise, they wouldnt have been able to buy the energy for the spaceship to continue flying. Unfortunately, their funds were running very low. Thest time, they had helped the Sovereign deal with dimensional space monsters in the hopes of making a fortune. In the end, the Sovereign used Gamoras sister, Neb, to pay the bill. They didnt get a single cent, and were hunted down every now and then. The reason why they had agreed to Lukes n was because they were so poor now. In any case, Luke said that he would take responsibility for eliminating future trouble. They were only responsible for confirming the good stuff and sweeping up the goods. Half a dayter, they returned empty-handed C the supplies they bought had all been thrown into the public space storage, and they werent tired at all. When they entered the spaceship, Rocket found Gamora. Hey, are you done checking the supplies? We should only be short of spare parts and fuel, right? Gamora gave an ah and her eyes flickered. Hm, thats about it. Rocket looked at her suspiciously, then at Quill, who was tinkering with the control panel a few meters away. You really checked them? Luke grabbed Rocket from behind and put him on his shoulder. Its not like were in a hurry to use them. Let Gamora follow up. We still have things to do. Seeing Luke wink, the little roon remembered their n to go fishing and was enlightened. Thats right. Well leave the spare parts and fuel to you. Luke chuckled inwardly. Gamora was an alien species. Who knew what she had been up to earlier, but Quills pheromones were scattered all over the cockpit. It would be strange if they didnt engage in private affairs after being alone together for half a day. Quill wasnt like Rocket, who didnt need a girlfriend. It was better to give Gamora some face they didnt actually need Quill for this n. After this interruption, Quill and Gamora were too embarrassed to stay on the spaceship. They went out together to buy some personal items. Mantis dragged Drax out to look at a yground she had just discovered. Only Luke and Rocket were left in the spaceship. They took stock of the intelligence they had just gathered in the rear cabin. Thisme sundry store in Section 1 is no good. A lot of its stuff isnt worth much, and its too close to a Ravagers base. We might draw attention if we hit it. Well rule out Section 1 for now. Check the other sections. A ck market runs out of this One-Eyed Bar in Section 2. Its not small, and will definitely have loads of valuables, but therell be too many people in the bar. Thats not a problem. The people whoe to the bar are all there for the ck market. It would be hard for them to kick up a fuss. Hm, that makes sense. Then this is Target 1. What about the spaceship service factory in Section 4? At least half of the parts we need are expensive. You can keep them for your own use, but if you sell them, you have to make sure no one can tell where you got them from. Hehe, dont worry. With the public space storage, its very safe for us to sell things. Okay, this will be Target 2. Are we really not going to hit the pawnshop in Section 1? It has the most expensive stuff. Its fine for me C at most, Ill switch faces and hide on my home for a few months, and nobody will remember me. You and Quill stand out, however; you wont be able to escape. Hm, give me that face-changing prop you mentioned. Itll be fine if I pretend to be a dwarf, right? Okay, well hit this Target 3st. When the timees, have Gamora and the others fly the spaceship away first. After were done, well grab another spaceship and leave before meeting up with them. Wow, risky, but I like it! One person and one roon wrote and drew on a virtual screen as they quickly perfected their n to make a fortune. Chapter 2057 - 2057 Change of Plans 2057 Change of ns Even someone as experienced as Rocket was starting to get excited. It wasnt just theft this time, but aplete plunder! Usually, in order not to affect their retreat, Rocket could only selectively take some expensive goods and leave. The n this time was a series of operations. They would rob Targets 1, 2 and 3 in that order, andpletely sweep up all the good stuff. !! This was too awesome! Rocket roared inwardly, This is a real adventure! While they were busy, some guys came knocking with the intent of acquiring the spaceship. Luke took Rocket with him to warm up before their operation, and they knocked out the dozen or so guys, before going through their pockets and then throwing them hundreds of meters out. It had to be pointed out that it was minus 20 degrees during the day on the surface of this, and it was snowing. Even if most of these aliens were tougher than Earthlings, freezing for hours would still be fatal. There were no good Samaritans here to help them out. Those who hadrades could still be rescued, but those without could only wait to be turned into ice sculptures. The tattered clothes, shoes and hats the two of them looted were too disgusting, and Luke simply threw them into the special incinerator. What remained was just various firearms. Rocket chuckled. Theyre garbage, but at least I dont have to go out looking for guns again. If we modify them tonight, we wont leave any clues behind during tomorrows operation. Luke hummed in response. Both he and Rocket were firearms specialists. These weapons werent great, but there was no need to be too particr when robbing shady shops. While Luke and Rocket were mulling over how to make a fortune, a small meeting was taking ce on the Sovereign. The high priest, Ayesha, was impatient with the councils objections, and she had no choice but to end the video conference. Then, she called for her attendant. Put out a bounty for the Guardians on the where they currently are. Dead or alive, but double the price if they are captured alive. The female attendant lowered her head and asked carefully, High Priestess, whats the bounty? Ayesha frowned, displeased with the stupid question. Have you been infected by those poor people? Why are you asking me that? The attendant bowed fearfully. Understood. Ill issue the bounty now. After leaving the hall, she cursed herself for being an idiot. Why did she mention money to the high priestess? The high priestess of Sovereign didnt care about money at all. Thus, the attendant found information about the mercenaries on the that Luke and the others were on, and set the highest price possible before issuing the bounty. This bounty mission was released on a public tform. There were a lot of people on the who dealt in intelligence. Many of them saw this business opportunity and immediately started advertising this mission. Word also spread through friends, and friends of friends, and it soon becamemon knowledge to everyone except the targets themselves. Luke, who had just arrived on the, didnt have the ability to monitor thepletely unfamiliarwork that was used here, so he was clueless. It wasnt until nightfall that Gamora finally called them and roared angrily, D*mn it, we were ambushed. Hundreds of guys are now chasing us. Luke and Rocket were stunned. What happened? Where are you? Gamora chose to answer the more important question first. Northwest, the hot springs 300 kilometers away. Luke and Rocket: Hm~~ There was a constant rumble on Gamoras side C a very intense battle was clearly taking ce. Gamora didnt forget to add, Be careful. These people arent one party; at least a dozen groups came after us. They attacked half an hour ago and blocked thems. We only just escaped the blockade. Luke and Rocket looked at each other and decisively took out the energy Gatling guns from the weapons trunk on the side before putting them into the public space storage. In fact, Gamora and Quill had relied on the equipment in the public space storage to break out of the siege. Otherwise, given how they had only been in their underwear when they entered the hot springs, they wouldve long been turned to dust. The moment the Gatling guns were put into the space storage, Rocket immediately informed them, Two Gatling guns have been put in. Hurry up and switch weapons. If they couldntpete in numbers, they could onlypete in firepower. Thankfully, the didnt permit anyone other than the local Ravagers to fly spaceships or battleships here; outsiders could onlynd or take off through predetermined channels. If they flew outside these predetermined channels, the energy cannons around thending zone would open fire and blow up these rule-breakers. Thus, the people chasing Gamora and Quill were only using small fliers, and didnt have the absolute advantage in terms of equipment. As soon as Rocket said that, Luke threw him something that looked like a ckptop. His eyes lit up. Thousand Faces System? Luke simply nodded and took out the Thousand Faces System. He turned into an ordinary purple-skinned baldie except for his height, he looked like Thanos. Picking up two of the weapons that they had looted, he said quickly, Weve lost contact with Drax and Mantis. We have to hurry if we want to save them. Looking at the weapons Luke was holding, Rocket frowned. Youre good at shooting. You should use a better one. Putting Groot Jr. in his pocket, Luke walked out. Put the rest in the public space storage. You can use whatever you want. Dont worry, well get better weapons soon. Rocket thought for a moment and understood. He quickly went through the remaining weapons and picked up the two best ones. Wait for me. Were the strongest shooting team. It seems we dont have to rob those shops anymore. Luke chuckled. The guys who ambushed us today will have spaceships. To the victor went the spoils C this was the rule on thiswless. However, the prerequisite for obtaining these spoils was that you didnt cross the bottom line of the local party in charge. Luke was very confident on this count. Of course, if the Ravagers personally took part, dont me him for widening his scope and cleaning up this. As a man who had fought Thanos head-on, Luke was strong enough to do anything. The purple-skinned baldie and the bearded dwarf didnt draw any attention. There were too many spaceships in thending zone; it would take a long while to find the Guardians spaceship. Everyone was seasoned space travelers. When word got out that Quill and Gamora were being hunted down, and Drax and Mantis had been captured, they could deduce that there were very few of the Guardians left. There were no detailed requirements for this bounty mission, and it was tacitly agreed that the reward would be distributed evenly ording to the number of targets. The majority went to round up Quill and Gamora, or simply went to fight over Drax and Mantis. The minority who came to thending zone to arrest the rest of the team were afraid that bringing too many people with them would alert Rocket and Luke, and prompt them to run. So, they simply sent more people to guard the ess points and a small number to enter thending zone and quietly search the ce. Chapter 2058 - 2058 Slaughter Truck-Style Rescue 2058 ughter Truck-Style Rescue The less people there were, the slower the search. It would be a while before they could find the spaceship, and Luke and Rocket had already changed their appearance and slipped out by then. The man and the roon had no intention of paying attention to these dirtbags. They simply headed straight for Drax and Mantissst known location. Compared with the fierce Gamora and the slippery Quill, Drax and Mantis, these two bimbos, were the ones who were in urgent need of rescue. Word of capturing the Guardians of the Gxy spread, and there were plenty of people flying around, but no one took notice of Luke and Rocket the Guardians didnt have a purple-skinned individual or a dwarf. Looking at the chaos in the entertainment district, Rocket couldnt help but worry. Big Spoon, can you really find Drax and Mantis? Luke said, Follow me. Remember, they have to be quick to disguise themselves. I still want to grab the stuff, and itll be inconvenient if we have to kill all witnesses. Rocket: Are you driving a ughter truck?! Luke soon reached thest location where they lost contact with Drax and Mantis. He activated Sharp Nose. Beckoning Rocket over, he turned onto a side street. He walked hundreds of meters down the street and passed through several buildings filled with cursing and injured merceneries; anyone who came looking for trouble was sent flying with a punch, and Luke never stopped moving. After several twists and turns through alleys filled with all sorts of junk and trash, Luke stopped. Rocket: Were here? Luke nodded and closed his eyes to carefully sense the distribution of the scent molecules. A momentter, he opened his eyes. Set up the signal jammer for three seconds. Ill charge in. You follow me. Rocket: Hm, your n is really simple and straightforward. Luke rubbed Rockets head. As long as were fast, the n wont be able to keep up with us. Rocket was baffled. Fine. As he spoke, he activated the signal jammer in his hand and counted down in his heart: 3, 2, 1. Swoosh! There was the sound of rushing wind as Luke moved 50% faster than what his flight suit was capable of. He left a blurry purple shadow in the air as he charged into a two-story building 200 meters away. At that moment, Rocket hadnt even flown 20 meters. He couldnt help but exim, Holy sh*t, awesome! At the same time, there was the faint flurry of heavy thuds. When Rocket rushed into the building, he heard Lukes voice in his earpiece. Come upstairs. Rocket only had time to look left and right, and he saw more than ten strange-looking alien mercenaries scattered around in various postures, such as stuck in the wall, spread-eagled on the ground, hanging from the ceiling, slumped over a table, or curled in on themselves. When Rocket flew up the metal stairs to the second floor, the six mercenaries in front of him finally had something inmon all their heads were stuck in the floor, and they werent moving. The little roon eximed again. He didnt stop as he went over to a metal cage and handed over the Thousand Faces System and a protective flight suit. Dude with a chestplex, put these on quickly, or youll be caught and locked up in a cage again. As Rocket spoke, he winked with his left eye. Stunned for a moment, Drax then flew into a rage. You d*mn Rocket raised a finger and pressed it to his mouth. Dont talk. Put on your flight suit first. Although Drax was a little simple-minded, he still understood the basic logic. He recognized Rocket from his familiar mocking tone and gestures. Rocket had turned into a dwarf; he clearly didnt want to be recognized. The protective suit would block sound from leaking out and they would be able to talk on the team channel. A conman? Drax didnt consider the possibility. There was only one shortie who dared to mock him for his small chest, and who habitually winked with his left eye when he was lying. Mantis was a little dazed, but more straightforward. When she picked up the equipment, she could sense some things with her ability, and immediately smiled happily. Its you Rocket gestured angrily for her to zip her mouth. Shut up and put on your gear. A momentter, a purple-skinned baldie, a thin gray-skinned man (Drax), and a person with two horns on her head (Mantis) walked out of the building. Mantis, who had never used a gun, held a trash pistol for show. Boom! A dwarf broke through the door and flew a small flier out of the building. Hurry and get on. We still have a bounty to earn. He didnt forget to wink at the three of them. The three of them ignored him and got on the flier. The flier quickly rose up more than ten meters. It flew over the buildings and headed straight for the hot springs in the northwest. Luke and Rocket had escaped with Groot Jr. and then rescued Drax and Mantis. It was just Quill and Gamora left now, and they were fighting the mercenaries. More and more people were heading in the direction of the bounty. While the two of them had killed and injured more than 100 people with the energy Gatling guns, 100 more joined the group that was still hot on their heels, which was enough to make a person copse. As he moved, Quill didnt even bother to look behind him as he fired. He didnt forget to curse. F*ck the power of money. So much trash actually came. I Boom! An energy beam sent him rolling. Boom! Boom! Boom! Gamora immediately turned the mercenary flier that had been beating up her boyfriend into a fireball. Three or four people fell from the sky and hit the ground, kicking up a huge cloud of dust. Then, more pursuers pressed forward through the dust. Nobody cared about the unlucky b*stards who had just been heavily injured. This was the most troublesome thing about mercenaries who werent united. Destroying one team wouldnt intimidate the other 10 or 20 teams at all. The rest would just think that they were trash. Quill rolled ten meters before he was sent flying again. Gamora fired wildly and asked, Can you still run? Coughing, Quill helplessly ryed the bad news. Theres a t wastnd up ahead. We have nowhere to hide. Previously, they had been fighting and retreating through theplicated hilly terrain in this valley. If there had only been 300 opponents, they wouldve long been defeated by the two energy Gatlings. But as more and more mercenaries and gangs poured in from the city, they were forced to flee toward the t wastnd. They were surrounded by enemies, and couldnt break through the siege and return to the hills. Once they entered the t wastnd, they would lose all cover. The 400 to 500 guns behind them would turn them into sludge in 30 seconds at most. Gamora asked grimly, Rocket, where are you? Chapter 2059 - 2059 Let the Show Begin 2059 Let the Show Begin Lukes voice came through Gamoras earpiece. Im going to give you a location. Charge out and in 200 meters, turn left. Rocket will be waiting for you there with disguises. Gamora exulted. Quill, run! With a bang, Quill was sent flying dozens of meters again, and he sped up in a panic. Cough, cough, got it. They didnt waste any more time as they charged out of the opening in the hills that Luke had pointed out. In front of them was a t wastnd covered in snow. They suddenly turned left and charged toward Rocket, who was 200 meters away. Before they could say anything, they heard a huge explosion behind them. The shock wave sent them flying dozens of meters, and they almost flew over Rockets head. It was Drax who grabbed them and pulled them to the ground. Rocket, who had been ready and waiting, hit them each with a Thousand Faces System. Quill: Whats this Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! There was a series of explosions on the other side of the hill next to them, and the ground shook and dust filled the sky. Caught off guard, the mercenaries in the front were swept up by the shock wave and fell in all directions over thest hill. Rocket covered his head with his hands and shouted excitedly, Big Spoon, C4 is really fun. Give me some to y with when we get back. No problem, Luke replied casually. There are still 300 to 400 pursuers behind us. Theyve surrounded us. Split up and pretend you dont know each other. Rocket hurriedly signaled to Quill and Gamora to y along, and got Drax to follow them, before he flew some distance away on the flier with Mantis. At that moment, the Thousand Faces System had turned Quill into a dark-skinned uncle, and Gamora into a hot girl with brown-colored skin. From their race to their skin color, all the Guardians now lookedpletely different. Although Luke could get rid of the hundreds of pursuers, he would just attract more mercenaries and bandits. At that time, if he didnt kill thousands of these guys who wanted to make a fortune in one go, it would be tough to fend them off. At that time, the Ravagers might have to deal with him, in case rumors spread that this deliberately eliminated clients. Forndowners, reason and the truth werent worth mentioning C it was benefits that were the most important. A few secondster, the noisy pursuers crossed thest hill. They were from different factions, and naturally werent under one unifiedmand. When the dust settled, the pursuers in the air and on the ground sensed that something wasnt right. F*ck, where were the targets? Quills appearance, which could just barely be considered good-looking, and Gamoras green skin were very eye-catching. In this interster age, a pair of goggles or a flier would have an automatic lock-on function, but there was no target right now. Of course, it was clear to many people that the Guardians were wearing some sort of interference equipment to hide from scans. But many mercenaries also had the same equipment they, too, didnt want to be targeted. Theck of order among the pursuers was once again exposed, and the situation fell into chaos for the time being. Luke, however, noticed that severalrge teams of more than 20 people had moved to the periphery at the same time as they watched the people in the center. Clearly, there were smart people among these space mercenaries who were battle veterans. They were all here to make a fortune. If anyone suddenly broke away when the target was missing, they would definitely be a major suspect. Quill warned everyone on the team channel, Pay attention to those people on the fringe. They were the ones who watched us earlier and kept dragging things out, letting the others die. Sure enough, there were talented people everywhere in the universe, and it was the same with bad guys. Right after Quills reminder, it seemed those teams reached an agreement. A loudspeaker was turned on from the fliers. Everybody, pay attention and dont leave the scene. The targets have changed their appearance. Theyre hiding in the middle and are prepared to escape at any time. At this reminder, the people in the center gradually got it. People who knew each other clustered together and looked suspiciously at the strangers around them. Thankfully, most of them were strangers to begin with, so Luke and the others could still hang around. What should we do? Looking at how things were settling down, Gamora knew that the situation was about to go south. There were almost 500 people present, and only 100 or 200 of them were truly suspicious. As long as the mercenaries went through their surveince footage and carried out a process of elimination, it would be impossible for unfamiliar faces that had just appeared to hide. Luke said, Then cry wolf! Rocket, you tell them that Im an aplice of the Guardians. The Guardians were dumbfounded. Huh? Luke exined how the rest of the performance would go. Then, Ill try to silence you, and take advantage of the opportunity to kill the people on the fringe. During the chaos, look for an opportunity to escape. Rocket: What about you? Luke chuckled. If you guys werent here, I wouldve returned to the city earlier on. They dont dare bombard the city. You can just go back and wait for me. This felt like they were abandoning a friend. Quill said, How about I stay behind to pick you up? Luke could only tell the truth. They dont know my face! If you dare show your faces, youll be med for the deaths today. Everybody naturally understood. As long as they didnt appear, the casualties couldter be attributed to a gang fight, and the Guardians wouldnt cop the biggest me. Luke waited a few seconds for everyone to get it, before he urged, Okay, Rocket, hurry up and start your performance. Rocket reacted quickly; in particr, when it came to cursing someone out, his mouth was faster than his brain. D*mn, that guys with the Guardians. I saw him with them. A dwarf suddenly jumped up and down and pointed at Luke, who was floating in the air in his flight suit. Everybody subconsciously turned their attention to him, their eyes glowing. Who? That purple-skinned baldie! The dwarf seemed extremely anxious as he stomped his foot. The purple-skinned mans face changed. B*stard, are you trying to frame me? Go to hell! He dashed to a small flier not far away and knocked off the three people on it before he grabbed the wheel. Biubiubiu! The flier sent out a spray of energy bullets which hit the people next to Rocket. Boom! Boom! Boom! The dozen or so unlucky b*stards around Rocket were instantly sent flying. Before anyone could react, Luke made a sharp turn and charged into the sky. B*stards, you mustve egged on that shorty. Go to hell! His target was none other than one of the three teams that were controlling the situation from the air, and it was the team with the most people. In the face of a surprise attack, the team demonstrated excellent tactical skills. They immediately turned their guns and fired at Lukes flier. Their reaction was quick and correct, but they had chosen the wrong opponent. Chapter 2060 - 2060 Scapegoat, a Crafty Escape 2060 Scapegoat, a Crafty Escape The purple-skinned baldie steered with one hand and used Telekinesis to press down on the firing button of the powerful energy gun in his other hand. His gunfire wasnt much, but his uracy was beyond everyones expectations. All the fliers in the team of more than 30 people were blown up. All the members fell from the sky and smashed into the ground; they were either heavily injured or dead. The debris and bodies of more than ten fliers scattered like rain from the explosions, scaring the people around them. Before they could react, the purple-skinned baldie turned and fired at the second group of people in the air. These people had a few extra seconds to react, and were a little luckier than the first group. Ten secondster, three to five guys had already fled far away, and Luke lost interest in chasing them down. He turned his gun toward the third group in the air. The third group of people who were firing wildly tensed up. Some of them couldnt help but shout, Ah, hes locked onto us. Boss, lets retreat. In the end, a stray bullet flew out of the dust on the ground and brushed past the tail end of Lukes flier, causing it to fall. Stunned for a moment, the third group was then overjoyed. Hurry up, his flier is broken. Fire at the same time. Kill him. A storm of bullets bombarded Luke as he fell. Luke sped up in his flight suit and instantly broke away from the flier, letting it explode in a huge fireball behind him while he stuck close to the ground and dodged erratically. More than ten fliers with dozens of energy guns in the sky subconsciously chased after him. This situationsted for half a minute, before the leader of the third group suddenly came back to his senses. Stop, all of you. His men stopped firing and looked at the leader in confusion. The leader gnashed his teeth. Hes deliberately making use of our firepower to eliminate the others. Only then did his highly keyed-up subordinates realize that hundreds of injured or dead people were scattered over the ground. At a nce, there were more than 200 casualties. This f*cking The leader of the third group wanted to curse, but in the end, he didnt know how to curse out that devious purple-skinned baldie. In fact, he had no choice but to stop firing After he ordered everyone to stop just now, the purple-skinned baldie disappeared from the chaotic battlefield. Originally, the three mercenary groups had agreed that whoever contributed the most would get 40% of the bounty, and the other two would get 30% each. The other two groups had basically been wiped out, and only theirs was unharmed. He didnt see any of the targets who had caused this. 100 to 200 peopley on the ground. They were all mercenaries and bandits who had been identally injured. The others scattered, clearly suspicious of them. The leaders mind whirled, and he vaguely realized that he had fallen into a trap. Now that the alliance had fallen apart and there were so many casualties, everyone would suspect that he had caught the Guardians and had gotten the purple-skinned baldie toe out and cause trouble, thus reducing the number ofpetitors for the prize. Otherwise, why was his group the only one unaffected? Guessing that he had been made the main scapegoat, he wasnt happy at all. There was no solution. His small group would already have a hard time just dealing with friends and family who wanted to get revenge for those lying on the ground. Nobody cared about the truth. After today, thisst mercenary group could only disband and disappear for their safety. Half an hourter, the Guardians, who had switched to new appearances, reconvened in thending zone at Lukes call. The rendezvous point was abat-type spaceship that was more than five times bigger than the swallow spaceship. Rocket clicked his tongue in wonder. Big Spoon, youre indeed an expert robber. You stole a spaceship just like that. Luke didnt think much of it. This is the ship of the mercenaries who led the hunt for Gamora and Quill. In any case, most of them are dead. It would be a waste to leave it here. Pausing for a moment, he said, Theres another spaceship hundreds of meters away. You can choose either one and leave. The Guardians looked at each other in bewilderment. Quill couldnt help but ask, What about you? Luke shook his head with a smile. I came out this time to mark out a route for easier travel. Now that Ive done that, I wont trouble you guys any longer. The Guardians hadplicated feelings, but that was how things went in space. Lukes home was Earth, and he definitely wouldnt wander the universe with them. The others werent close enough with Luke to weep bitter tears and cling to him; they just told him to stay safe. Quill, on the other hand, felt quite regretful. This friend who loved to sing and dance was about to leave; his days on the ship wouldnt be as colorful in the future. Rocket was the most naggy one. He muttered behind Luke and followed him around like an abandoned pet. This little roon and Luke were very simr, and Rocket was really reluctant to part with him. In the end, Luke grabbed the roons head and rubbed it hard for a while until Rocket had no choice but to shut up. Of course, there was no change to his and Lukes n to trade supplies and tech. They couldnt meet, but they could still keep in touch through the public space storage. When the Guardians got tired of wandering around, they could follow Quill back to Earth for a visit, and they could sing and dance together then. The Guardians didnt switch to another spaceship. They left in their own swallow spaceship. They preferred their own ship. Besides, Luke had said that he had a lot of friends who wanted to take a spaceship out for a ride, and there was no need to fight him over it. In return, Luke gave the Guardians the cash he had looted. Various expensive supplies and parts were also stuffed into the public space storage as small gifts for Rocket. These supplies and parts would be enough for the Guardians to roam the gxy for a year. After seeing the Guardians off, Luke immediately called his friends. Those who wanted toe out to space for a look signed up, and the main force and the kids team took turns. Since Luke was in desperate need of manpower on thewless, teleportation was the best choice. The members of the main team entered the hibernation box on Earth. The Level 3 clone ced them in Space 2, and the Level 2 clone took them out on the. Including the hibernation process, it only took a few minutes for them to reach the from Earth. The team members were greatly disappointed by this crazy package trip. They closed their eyes, and when they opened them in the next moment, they were already on an alien. Where were the bright lights of the gxy? Where was the thrill of travel? In the end that was it? Fortunately, they werent disappointed by the diverse array of aliens and alien products on the alien. The travel part of this trip was over, but the fun part had only just begun. Now that he had a bunch of trustworthy and seasoned team members, Lukes looting operation officially began. Chapter 2061 - 2061 Economic Growth 2061 Economic Growth Quill and the others had video footage of the people who had attacked the Guardians. After a few days of reconnaissance, Luke wiped out the stronger groups first and plundered their spaceships and assets. Any other group who dared toe and steal his gains were swallowed up as well. After that, the groups that had yet to leave after their strength was greatly reduced were vaporized one after another, and all their assets were snatched up. !! Thanks to this diligent and enthusiastic work attitude, the supplies and cash in Lukes inventory increased at a visible rate. After confirming his ownership of these spoils of war, Luke impersonated a small foreign mercenary team that hadnt been around for long. He used the name of this mercenary team to buy a service factory which he had already swallowed up. In fact, both parties involved in this transaction were members of the Bat Squad. They just specially chose a busy ce in which toplete the transaction. As for where the aliens who sold the factory went, that wasnt something the buyers worried about. There were no such regtions on thiswless, much less any police officers here to get to the bottom of things. After obtaining identities and a base on the surface, many people in the Bat Squad were as happy as if it were a holiday. Ivan immediately wanted to stay on the alien, and was willing to get a lower annual pay for it not earning a sry at all was impossible. He was forevercking credit points. After some discussion, the Ursa Minor members unanimously agreed that this Russian uncle actually wanted to go to another to run from his debts. The four little turtles expressed that they were willing to be stationed on the for a few months every year, and would chase Uncle Ivan to pay his debts in passing. Luke, however, knew that the little turtles were probably more interested in being able to go out and about as they pleased. The was full of strange and colorful aliens, and a few green turtles wouldnt be out of ce. Including the service factory, where they could tinker with all sorts of new equipment and spaceships, this ce was simply heaven. If it wasnt for the fact that Splinter, the little turtles teacher, found it difficult to leave his homnd, they would spend most of their time on this alien. After the factory opened for business, with the aim of learning and experimenting with tech, Luke didnt set a high profit margin. But Ivan and the little turtles were very diligent. If they werent diligent, they wouldnt be able to produce results quickly. If they didnt produce results, that would be wasting time. On the contrary, Luke didnt care as much about the money and tech. There were just too many ignorant aliens here! Those who wanted to renege on their debts would have to pay double the fee, those who wanted to rob him were directly robbed in return, and those who wanted to kill him were killed and disappeared without a trace. In less than a year, 162 such incidents happened around what had been renamed the Justice Service Factory. 80% of these incidents happened in the first half of the year, and 60% of them in the first three months. In the first three months, people were beaten up or killed at the service factory every day. Some of the troublemakers were local forces. When they learned that the mercenaries whom Luke and the others were pretending to be were weak, they wanted to take advantage of the situation and seize territory. Some targeted the factory because the service was too good and the prices were so cheap this wasnt a joke. It was the nature of many bandits and mercenaries to push their luck. Unfortunately, Luke was an old pro at putting out bait. What was more perfect than getting the targets to deliver themselves to his door? Modifying and repairing spaceships and various equipment didnt make him any money for the time being, and was just extra ie on top of his fishing, which gave the appearance that the factory was just getting by. The ordinary parts and secondhand spaceships he looted could be dismantled and used as raw materials; the service factory basically didnt have to spend money to buy parts. Luke sold the secondhand spaceship parts he had looted at what could be considered the market price. Of course, he kept the rare and important parts for his own use. The service factory wasnt a shipyard for making battleships; it was normal to only provide ordinaryponents for sale. Most of the revenue from reselling secondhand parts went into buying even more parts, while a small portion was used to maintain the team members living standards on the. In less than a year, the Justice Service Factory became quite famous on the. If anyone who wasnt an idiot or azy pig asked around a bit, they would learn what made Justice Service Factory special the prices were cheap, the skills were so-so, tempers ran high, and the people there were super good at fighting. In the next six months, the number of troublemakers dropped sharply, and Lukes fishing ie dropped significantly. As for the number one mechanic, Ivan, and the mechanics he hired, they became more proficient, and the service factory became famous. The Justice Service Factory didnt cut corners when it came to modifications and maintenance, and they didnt give discounts, which ensured quality. By now, Luke had recouped 70% of his initial expenses through this main business, and it was still booming. Hence, a lot of people in the same industry were unhappy with the Justice Service Factory. Everybody is getting rich by doing crooked things, but you dont. Are you not giving us face? The ck-hearted service factory which Luke and Rocket had nned to loot at the very beginning joined forces with several other factories to hire arge mercenary group to swallow up Justice Service Factorys booming business. The oue was clear. Another 300 people went missing on thewless. The Justice Service Factory, on the other hand, opened a new branch and obtained arge number of secondhand spaceships and parts; they wouldnt need to buy new parts for a few months. Luke was a little embarrassed by how friendly the people were on this. He had beaten up the Chitauri fleet and the second prince of Asgard, and had paid hisst respects to Grade A bosses like the Dark Elves and Thanos. To take Thanos as an example, Ronan the user, of the Kree Empire, was like a little brother in front of Thanos. The Nova Empire, on the other hand, had been turned into a little brother by Ronan. It was only when Quill pulled a song and dance on Ronan and killed him that the Nova Empire was spared. An insignificantwless was even smaller in front of the Nova Empire. Taking care of a few small groups on awless with a group of seasoned superheroes was like smashing walnuts with a hydraulic press. The Justice Service Factorys show of deliberate strength was for the benefit of the actual party in control of this. The effect was obvious. Those other businesses banded together to hire an external force to help them, but they were still suppressed by the kids team and taken down in return. The next day, the leader of the Ravagers who controlled this sent their sympathies to the Justice Service Factory. Both parties swiftly agreed to a meeting, and Luke had afternoon tea with the leader of the Ravagers. During the meeting, Luke, as the representative of the service factory, proposed a development route which boiled down to: Be prepared to face the consequences if you want to cause us trouble. The leader of the Ravagers smiled and warmly weed the service factorys contribution to economic growth on the. After turning around, Luke sneered at this cowardly old fox. The leader of the Ravagers, on the other hand, devoutly wished for the Level 2 clone to bepletely crippled. The leader was very unhappy with Lukes tant threat, but he had no intention of turning hostile. The service factory had made it clear that it only did proper business; it didnt expand itsbat troops or interfere with control of the. The leader wasnt brainless; in a situation where no conflict of interest existed, there was no way he would start a war. Chapter 2062 - 2062 Little Spidey’s Debut, Training the New Generation 2062 Little Spideys Debut, Training the New Generation As Luke gradually entered the most enjoyable stage of being an alien boss, December 2015 rolled around. His attention was finally pulled back by something that happened on Earth. Sitting on the couch in his New York nest, Luke watched Selina zoom in on the virtual screen. The image was of a thin and short figure. He was wearing a red helmet that wasntplicated and wasparable to a high-quality cosy prop, and a red and blue high-resilience suit. Smacking his lips, Luke could only sigh. This kid has a lot of pocket money. Selina rolled her eyes. Your brother sponsored the raw materials. Luke was surprised. Peter shared his secret with Joseph? Selina said, How is that possible? However, your brother isnt short of money. Hes been very interested in that special form which Peter has been researching for the past few years. He even personally sponsored 50,000 dors. Luke: What? In fact, Gwen Stacy had joined Mindys self-defense club at Lukes rmendation. Gwen had inadvertently mentioned that Peter was working on a special material. Joseph, who had gone over to y the role of a criminal, heard that, and asked a few questions. Gwen didnt know the details of Peters research, so she simply gave him Peters Messenger ID. After Joseph talked to Peter twice, they gradually started to get along. In Josephs words, Peter at least had some idea when it came to R&D. He was an interesting kid. As for most ordinary American students in their teens or twenties, Josephs conclusion was simple: They were either bad or stupid, or both. After listening to Selinas exnation, Luke zoomed in on Peters helmet and observed it carefully for a few seconds. He nodded. Indeed, the make of the helmet is clearly linked to ourst generation armor. Its also a little like the learning helmet I gave Peter. Selina, who was lying on the side, pinched his thigh. Whos talking about workmanship? Protected by his Taffy ability, Luke was unperturbed by the sting on his thigh. Let Mindy deal with it? As soon as he said that, he shook his head. Forget it. Actually, there are no longer any high school students in Ursa Minor. Also, Peter is a chatterbox Tsk, tsk. Will Mindy hit him? Selina snorted. Peter doesnt look like he wants to be a superhero now. Hes more like a super officer of thew. As she spoke, she swiped through several images. This guy caught 21 thieves, 13 purse snatchers, eight molesters and three assants with knives in thest ten days. Hes active mostly in Queens, and then Brooklyn. Pausing for a moment, Selina then pointed at the screen. Even dressed like this, it was easy for our system toe up with a match. Using this to hide his identity as a superhero is too risky. Its safer for him to stick to this neighborhood. Luke was amused. After all, a Peter Parker who wasnt a friendly New York neighbor wasnt a good Spiderman! When Luke discovered that Tony Stark existed in this world at the very beginning, he couldnt help but look forward to little Spidey. He even fantasized that they might be ssmates if he ever came to live in New York. In the end, reality proved to him that the universe didnt revolve around transmigrators C not for him, at least. The first time he saw Peter, who had been a little over three years old, Luke knew that he was destined to not be little Spideys friend, and could only be an uncle. Who the hell knew that Spiderman would only be born in 2001! However, that wasnt a bad thing for Peter. Because of Uncle Bens kind nature, he was still shot on the streets in that fateful incident. However, Luke saved Uncle Bens life. For Peter, even if he lost the chance to be Spiderman, he would rather that Uncle Ben live. As for turning from a poor single-parent family into a middle ss family that didnt need to worry about money, that wasnt too important. Peter was optimistic and cheerful by nature, and could still be happy even in the middle of catching thieves and robbers. Luke had no intention of interfering too much in Peters life. In any case, he was too busy to watch the kid grow day by day. It didnt matter if Peter became Spiderman or not. Being a superhero wasnt an enviable profession. Most shut-ins who fantasized about bing a superhero only wanted the superpowers, and not to uphold justice. Lukes experiences over the past decade shed through his mind. In the end, his gaze fell on Peter, who was sitting on a roof and eating a sandwich. Ill have Joseph give Peter a reminder. Just pretend that you didnt see him. There actually wasnt any harm in bing a superhero a littleter, Luke murmured inwardly. The main force of the Justice League would gradually phase out in five to ten years. Ursa Minor, as its sessor, would have had at least 20 years of experience by then. Only in thest two years had Luke started searching for new kids to train. With two groups before them, they would be able to carry on the torch after another decade. Peter could wander around as New Yorks friendly neighborhood Spiderman for a few years before deciding his future path. For Luke, it wasnt hard to groom backup teams in bulk. There might not be any extraordinary talents among them, but who said that the retired old fellows would no longer be able to fight? The reason they retired would mostly have to do with their own endurance. Being on the front line meant being prepared to deal with all sorts of extraordinary events at any time, which was very stressful. From Phils hairline alone, which even Life 1 couldnt protect, it was clear that this was a problem that couldnt be solved with extraordinary items. Taking action only when it was really necessary, however, wouldnt be a problem for the retired members. It was just like how fitness training was apletely different thing for an athlete and a rich person. The first was about performance and results, while it was a hobby for the second. With Life 1 and proper daily training, thebat ability of the main team members wouldnt drop even if they were 80 years old. Secondly, Luke himself was the Justice Leagues real insurance. Other people might be weary after protecting Earth for 20 to 30 years. Luke, on the other hand, already had a n to earn 200 to 300 years worth of experience and credit points. Otherwise, who knew when he would be able to umte the trillions of experience and credit points that was the max cap. In any case, after his Strength broke the 140 threshold, Luke had made some progress with his research on Advanced Self-Healing. Even so, after Osiris, the medical A.I., analyzed his physical data, the conclusion it reached was that it was impossible to give an urate estimate. Based on previous calctions, Luke might currently have an infinite lifespan. But ording to the information Luke had gathered, existences that could attain infinite life werent as weak as he was. In the end, Osiris produced a conservative estimate that Luke would be able to live at least two Asgardian lifetimes. Chapter 2063 - 2063 Luck or Tribulation, Ill Will 2063 Luck or Tribtion, Ill Will Taking 200 to 300 years out of a lifespan of thousands of years to work was already being very idle. To calcte it in terms of the lifespan of Earthlings, it was just three to five years. The full-time drudge workers in Lukes previous life would definitely roar: You call that work? Go to hell! It was for this reason that Luke really didnt think much of one or two extra superheroes like Peter. If things went as expected, he would have to switch teammates in at least 10 to 20 batches. It didnt matter if a batch had one or two members less. What Luke needed to worry about was how to turn these new team members into teammates that could earn points for him. On his own, he could only earn several million experience and credit points every year at most. He was destined to continue with his sockpuppets, as new aliases would apany every new batch of newbies. This was both training and protection. Thus, Lukes mindset settled even more. Now, he was just like ire said he was bing more and more like an old man. Peter bing Spiderman wasnt unexpected. On the other hand, the penniless Oscorp Industries was gradually making a name for itself. Luke was quite moved; after all, this was a very famouspany. However, Oscorp Industries, which was supposed to be a training base for viins, probably wouldnt be as awesome in the future. Luke had started investing in Oscorp Industries ten years ago, and had gradually increased the amount. He was now a major shareholder in Oscorp Industries. Of course, Luke had nothing to do with Oscorp Industries on the surface, but he had more influence in private than Norman Osborn, the founder. Given this connection, it was only natural that Luke would, under an alias, invite Norman to a gathering hosted by the bigshot who sold everything. No magnate would use their body to test a new drug unless they had no choice. Thus, when something happened to Normans body, he immediately thought of the bigshot instead of blindly cooking up some gic modification drug on his own. However, his ailment had to do with a gic defect; it was a gic disease with an unknown cause and unclear effects, and Life 1 and Light of Life could only alleviate it slightly. In the end, Luke used the nanotoxin control system developed by the two female scientists in Space 2 to stop Normans condition from deteriorating. He estimated that Norman only had about 15 years left to live, but that was enough. It was better to die when you were almost 60 than when you were in your forties. Normans son, Harry, would be almost 30 years old in ten years, and could take over his fathers business then. Besides, technology would continue to advance in the next decade, and a cure might still be found. If Norman stayed obedient, he wouldnt be Peters main nemesis, and Peter wouldnt develop a love-hate rtionship with his good friend, Harry. However, there wasnt a girl called Mary Jane among Peters neighbors. Instead, he had a female ssmate called Michelle Jones. Gwen Stacy and Liz Toomes, Adrians daughter, also went to the same school. Who knew how the kids would all pair off. So far, Peters luck with thedies was a passive skill two of the girls were his childhood friends, and one girl had been in the same ss with him since middle school. If Harry really did steal one of them, Peter might have to thank his good friend for being so loyal and helping him share the burden. Luke mulled over this with a strange smile on his face. Director Selina didnt need to guess to know that he was thinking about something ludicrous again. She rolled her eyes before picking up a tablet to get work done. Compared with Peter and his impending girl troubles, Luke was as steady as ever. After his Mental Strength reached 120, carrying out a four-mode operation was easy as pie. With his three clones handling things on Earth and on the alien at the same time, his main body always had time to spare. Taking the female CEO and the female artist out into space was even simpler to do. Other guys relied on money or looks to snag girls, while Luke relied on technology. He didnt take out the mature technology which he had obtained on the alien. A civilization that blindly copied and giarized others had no future. Thepanies under CEO Jennys control would slowly release some basic technology. In the end, it would be up to the scientists on Earth to decide what path Earth would take. The Justice League only used the technology which Luke had to deter external forces; they werent used to benefit capitalists on Earth. This way, CEO Jenny didnt have as much work to do, but it was moreplicated. She enjoyed herself and didnt have much time to think about Luke. The female artist was mostly interested in drawing, and she didnt think about Luke at all. Women couldnt be too free when money wasnt an issue for them. When a woman was free, she would naturally think about her man every day, which could be a pain. On this point, Luke was thankful that he was a rich man who could divert his girlfriends attention. Just think about it: If CEO Jenny didnt bother with thepany and clung to him every day, and if Elena wasnt interested in drawing and instead wanted to hang out with him all the time, would he still like them? Of course, Tony had even fewer worries. With his wife managing thepany and his daughter, Morgan, growing day by day, he had even less time to do research. His life had truly be more rxed. Luke didnt rush him either. Tony had been a skills machine for Luke for over ten years. Luke couldnt deprive him of his domestic bliss, right? There were plenty of capable evil scientists in Space 2 who could take the lead. On thewless, there was the tech fanatic, Ivan. Apart from going from Earth threesomes to colorful alien threesomes, Electric Cable didnt have any bad points. The peaceful days continued until 3 May 2016, when the Avengers finally caused a small but nasty stir. Steve took Natasha, Sam, Wanda and Pietro on a mission to Lagos, Nigeria. In the end, this turned out to be a plot by Sunil Bakshi, a remnant of Whitehalls Hydra faction. When the battle entered the town center, Bakshi self-destructed. In her haste, Wanda sent Bakshi flying. Hundreds of civilians on the ground were spared, but Bakshi still blew up two floors of a building, killing over 30 civilians and injuring hundreds of others. Civilian casualties werent important. What was more important was that under the leadership of the United States, more than 100 countries worldwide staged a protest against the Avengers and demanded that they ept the supervision of a special, newly established international panel. What started out as a terrorist attack turned into a political game of ethics. What it revealed was sheer ill will toward superheroes. Chapter 2064 - 2064 Arguing for the Sake of It, the Avengers’ Internal Affairs 2064 Arguing for the Sake of It, the Avengers Internal Affairs Luke didnt pay much attention to the aftermath of the Lagos incident. Whether it was those who exposed scandals, sshed dirty water, or stirred up public opinion, the Bat Squad had never been idle in dealing with them. In the early years, Luke would suppress and retaliate, but in thest few years, his thinking had changed. Humans were veryplicated creatures. It was unrealistic for everyone to be of the same mind. In the past, the dissemination of information could still be controlled and people were easily duped. With the advent of cell phones, however, everybody wanted to voice their opinion. Among them were many people who didnt care about the truth, and went against it purely for the sake of arguing. Their basic philosophy was to oppose everything. So, Luke now targeted thosements which attacked superheroes through a new strategy ofprehensive surveince. Those who liked to jump out and stir up public opinion had to remember that if they jumped too much, they would be served with a super scandal and a prison sentence. Letting these guys who liked to stir up public opinion be targets of public opinion themselves could be considered the ssic case of giving them a taste of their own medicine. When it came to dirt, nobody in the world knew more than Luke. He didnt reveal everything because it was unnecessary. Instead, Luke would rather keep most of the small fry alive to deal with the higher-ups. Nobody cared if the small fry stank or not. Only when bigshots were smelly would the public be happy. The Avengers were facing a simr situation this time. In thest few years, the Justice League had started to keep a low profile. Many crises were either resolved beforehand or the distinctive suits werent deployed. This way, the Avengers, whose personal style had always been to go all out, were more famous than the Justice League. With the Justice League keeping a low profile, there was no way to nder them, so people could only target the Avengers. The Avengers had a lot of fans and also a lot of anti-fans. Compared with the Justice League, whose real identities couldnt be verified, the Avengers had too many weaknesses, which made it easier for the American government to intervene. Perhaps it was because of the many alien invasions and attempts to destroy Earth that the higher-ups in many countries felt a sense of crisis. They urgently needed to control some of the power and the mature spaceship technology that the Avengers had. In the future, in an emergency,manding the Avengers and taking a spaceship to leave Earth for the time being would be a good choice. After years of the higher-upsying low, this storm was finally brewing. So long as the Avengers didntpletely retire, these people who wanted to reap benefits from them would take action sooner orter. They had just been waiting for a reason to step forward. The casualties in the Lagos incident were all civilians, which could be used to attack the Avengers. The Avengers had gotten over 30 people killed, even if it was in order to save hundreds of people on the ground. The civilians who had died this time were just props for the higher-ups in Europe and America. Luke simply had Alfred boot up hisptop. Whoever was the happiest in this matter would suffer once the furor died down. A weekter, Selina read the news. Are we really not going to do anything? The main characters in the news were Steve, Sam, Bucky, and the Wakandan prince, TCha. The protagonists were handcuffed and sent to prison. Luke shook his head. This isnt a small matter. Director Selina snorted disdainfully. Isnt it because of those rats in high ces? Luke said, Its good to give them a chance to vent. Otherwise, who knows what else theyll do. Director Selina was confused. Why didnt you deal with them before this? Because anyone who is unhappy with superheroes will automatically get involved. Taking care of a few people wont stop this, said Luke darkly. Selina frowned. Is it wrong for us to protect ordinary people? Luke couldnt help butugh. Thats right. As long as you appear in front of them, everything you do is wrong. This was human nature, just like night and day. A person couldnt live forever in the dark, nor could they stay in the light forever. After a long time, even vampires would yearn to bask in the sun provided that they didnt turn to dust. Whether you liked the dark or the light was a matter of preference. However, once you could only choose one or the other, it became a deprivation of your freedom to choose. Europe and America loved to advocate freedom the most, and many people liked to go against the mainstream. This had nothing to do with right or wrong, and was all about arguing for the sake of it. In the next few days, Director Selina paid close attention to how the scene unfolded. At the same time, she ordered the PDD and the Justice League not to interfere. That was because this matter was clearly causing an internal conflict among the Avengers. Luke had already given the order for Wanda and Pietro toe back when he sensed the first signs of it. Tony had been a little unhappy, but didnt say anything in the end. While it looked like Luke was undermining the Avengers for the time being, it was also his way of expressing that he wouldnt interfere in their internal affairs. The Justice Leagues stance was as firm as ever C if they interfered, wouldnt that make the Avengers problem even bigger? Even though he knew that he couldnt hide anything from Luke, the tycoon didnt want to be watched up close this guy would definitely take a lot of videos and use them to mock himter. Damn it, Tony still had a ck eye right now. If his entire face was captured on camera, that would be embarrassing! Chapter 2065 - 2065 Multiple Levels, Assemble Once More 2065 Multiple Levels, Assemble Once More As it turned out, Lukes call for the sibling to return was very timely. Wanda and Pietro, the twins who could die for each other, were actually at loggerheads over the Avengers. Thanks to Lukes teachings, although Wanda felt guilty about the casualties this time, she didnt me herself entirely. The explosion had been deliberately caused by Bakshi, a remnant of Hydra. He had just waited for the Avengers to fight the mercenaries in a public ce. The mercenaries dressed as ordinary people directly activated the explosives, not giving the Avengers any chance to save people. Thankfully, Wanda reacted quickly and threw the explosives dozens of meters into the air; otherwise, hundreds of people wouldve died in the city center. So, she didnt cause the tragedy, but had significantly reduced it. That was why the Avengers didnt step in when Luke wanted her back. On the other hand, Pietro was a little soft-hearted, or rather, he was protective by nature. He was a little tempted by the proposal of the Avengers being governed by an international panel. Slowing the fighter ne down, Lukes armor opened, and he sat opposite the siblings in front of a bright and transparent window. Everybody in the Justice League knew that Big Dipper had been on an alien for thest two years, so it could only be Knight who came to pick them up. Compared with Big Dipper and his corny jokes, Knight was the person whom the younger team revered the most. Three cups of steaming ck tea sat on a round table. For a moment, the atmosphere was silent. Luke tapped the table lightly. Looks like you want me to give you a pop quiz. Very well, let me ask you a question. The siblings gave each other bitter Its all your fault looks. It had never been easy to answer Knights pop quiz. If they didnt do well, they would have to do double the training the following week. Luke smiled. This time, lets analyze the possible aftermath of the Lagos incident. Who wants to go first? Wanda decisively used chaos energy to gag her brother. Ill do it. Pietro was aggrieved. Luke nodded. Youre decisive, have a clear goal, and use your strength precisely. You should indeed go first. Pietro was full of despair. It wasnt that he was stupid, but that Wanda and Big Dipper had very simr thinking. For example, he hadnt been prepared beforehand, which was why he was instantly silenced. On the other hand, it seemed Wanda had just been waiting for Knight to speak. As soon as Wanda spoke, she immediately analyzed and assessed the situation in the context of the countries, the masses, and official organizations. She spoke for almost 20 minutes before she stopped. Luke didntment. He simply gestured for Pietro to go ahead. After a long silence, the hapless Pietro finally said, She said everything that I was thinking. Luke: Hm, good answer. How much of what she said had you considered? Pietro grimaced. About half. It was impossible to lie. There was no need for him to lie to Knight, nor did he have the courage to do so. Luke nodded again. Then what was it that you didnt think of? I didnt think of the third and fourth levels to it, Pietro replied honestly, even as heined inwardly. Who the hell knew that so many levels of consideration would be involved in such a small matter? Luke wasnt disappointed in Pietro. All these so-called levels of consideration were nothing more than a means of achieving a goal. In the context of the masses, there were only two levels at most: The surface outcry for justice, and the online nder under that. This was instigated by official organizations, which were manipting the people from one level above. The countries were the mostplicated because they had different demands and wanted to reap some relevant benefits from this incident. Taking all these into ount, it wouldnt be strange if there were at least five or six levels at y on this chessboard, while ten levels wouldnt be unusual. But knowing this wasnt any use. No matter how smart an ordinary person was, they wouldnt be able to reap any benefits if they didnt have enough resources to get things moving. Luke had enough standing, while the so-called benefits were nothing to him. No matter how many levels there were to consider, could any party withstand a snap of Thanoss fingers? Luke could, so he was qualified to jump off the chessboard or even smash it. He could calmly use this matter as a teaching aid for the siblings. The invisible fighter ne flew leisurely through the air, and there was only the sound of the three of them talking in the control room. A few hourster, the ne returned to the Justice League base on the coast of Maine. By then, Wanda and Pietro had made up. Pietro had learned a lesson: If you dont have enough brains, dont talk about integrity. Although the internal conflict within the Avengers wasnt about integrity per se, integrity yed a big part in their external situations and activities. He wanted to be a good person, but things might turn out contrary to what he wanted. Of course, the disagreement between Steve and Tony wasnt really about who was right or wrong. It was like arguing which was more important for a student, health or grades. The truth was that it was very hard to keep your grades up if you werent in good health. If you couldnt do well, however, you didnt need to be a student anymore. In the end, it was up to the student to see which view won out. The Justice League, on the other hand, was like an insr private school that taught students ording to their aptitude and didnt need to bother with the outside world at all. Wanda and Pietro didnt stay at the base for long. After dealing with some personal tasks, they took a spaceship to the alien for field work. Pietro was a little better off; as long as he was careful, it wouldnt be easy for anyone to detect him. On the other hand, Wandas chaos energy was too noticeable. If they stayed on Earth, the siblings might be dragged into the aftermath. It was very easy for ones worldview to be closed off after bearing witness to the politics on Earth all day long. Going to an alien would not only allow them to avoid the limelight, but also to familiarize themselves with the true foundation of the Justice League, as well as broaden their horizons. Sure enough, just a few days after they left, there was a public outcry for Wanda to be handed over under the banner of a very righteous slogan: Who would dare let two nuclear weapons roam free? These were in fact the exact words of General Ross, who had been promoted as Secretary of State. This General Ross was the military bigshot who had created the Hulk and the Abomination. Later, with Tonys help, he switched to a political track, and was now the Secretary of State. He and Tony had amon goal in this matter to control the Avengers. The Sokovia ords he took out were even more of a lethal weapon. After all, Ultron was the one who had caused the incident in Sokovia, while Tony was the one who had created Ultron. Not long ago, a female employee from Rosss HR department had approached Tony and showed him a photo of her son, who had died in Sokovia. The womans son had been a volunteer with the UN in Sokovia. Ultron failed to send Sokovia to heaven, but many old buildings copsed, and the womans son was buried under one of them. Thisbo of facts sessfully KO-ed the proud yet fragile tycoon, and he was inclined to sign the Sokovia ords Of course, Tony had once been an arms dealer, which involved an even deeper level of consideration. In the end, Ross seeded. The Avengers assembled in Berlin, Germany, but not to fight together. Ins Chapter 2066 - 2066 Half-real, Half-fake Show 2066 Half-real, Half-fake Show Leaning against the edge of the roof with a straw in her mouth as she drank her milk tea, Selina stared into the distance. Do we really not need to stop them? Next to her, Luke was also holding milk tea. If they dont fight, how will people know that theres a rift between the Avengers? Selina nodded, then looked at him suspiciously. Dont tell me Tony gave you the idea? Luke shook his head. No, Im just guessing that Tony and Steve might have the same idea. Selina thought for a moment. If they get back together, theyll carry on as they always have. If they fall out, theyll seize the opportunity to split into two teams, one in the light and one in the dark? Smart. Gratified, Luke rubbed her head. Selina shook his hand off in disdain. In any case, the entire team isnt required for regr missions. Those who dont want to reveal their identities will change into gear to hide their faces. The only thing theyll lose out on is a free pass from government organizations. Luke nodded in agreement and said, Actually, that isnt much. At most, the Avengers just arent shot down or troops arent sent after them. Selina said, Steve and the others should have enough credit points to buy a Trail Ship, right? Luke shrugged. Hes an old man. Apart from punching sandbags and training newbies, he doesnt have many hobbies. Also, he likes to run around with a shield. He hasnt touched 80% of his credit points. Selina asked, So, if they pooled their credit points together, they should be able to buy a small air base? Luke said, They can actually afford an underwater base. At most, they cant buy a second generation Trail Ship. Selina asked, Then it seems like they wont lose out if they leave the Avengers? Luke said, Its still a bit of a loss if they cant show their faces ordinarily. Selina was at a loss. How is that a loss? She herself only ever used her own face when she went home to visit her family or met up with close friends. When she went on missions, ate, went on walks, and beat up people with Luke, she wore the Thousand Faces System. She never revealed her face. It was just a matter of getting used to it. Luke said, Maybe its hm, loss of freedom? Selina sneered, but her eyes suddenly widened. Wait, is that Peter? Stumped for a moment, Luke turned around. Where? Selina marked out the target, and Luke found the person outlined in red. A guy in a red and blue skintight suit was holding a camcorder as he hid in a gap of a truck 20 meters behind Steve. Focusing his attention, Luke heard the guy keep up a runningmentary as he filmed. See that? Iron Man has stopped Captain America. Theyre talking. Theyre getting angrier and angrier. Oh, Mr. Iron Mans calling for me As he spoke, he stuck the camera to a pir with spider web and jumped out. Tony finally couldnt take it anymore and shouted, Underoos! The red and blue figure flew over Steve. One web shot out at the shield and another bound Steves hands together. The red and blue figure pulled and grabbed the shield which came flying back. After twisting in the air, hended on one knee. Then, he raised his head, and the eyes on the mask narrowed, giving him a serious look. The blue spider threads on his mask and the blue spider on his chest were very eye-catching. It was none other than Peter, New Yorks friendly neighborhood Spiderman. Tony couldnt help but praise him. Nice job, kid. Peter couldnt maintain hisposure anymore, and stood up in embarrassment. Thanks. Actually, mynding couldve been more like yours. Im just not used to this new uniform. Oh, Im not saying that the uniform you gave me isnt great Tony said helplessly, We dont need to talk about that right now. Peter said, Okay. As he spoke, he immediately looked at Steve and saluted. Hello, Captain! Im a hardcore fan of yours. Im Spiderman Steve looked at the cute young man who had stolen his shield and then at his hands. Hm, he was indeed hardcore. Tony had no choice but to stop Peter again. Alright, you can talk to himter. He can sign your chest. Peter asked, Really? Although they couldnt see his expression under the mask, the oldies present could imagine the delight on his face. Tony: Really, but for now, keep quiet and lets get down to business. Peter said, Ah, no problem. Ill keep Tony mimed zipping his mouth shut. Peter forcibly stopped himself from gushing and zipped his mouth shut. Tony finally looked at Steve. I dont want you to tear the Avengers apart, which is why Im doing my best to stop you Steve said, You did that when you signed the Sokovia ords. Tony looked disappointed. Enough. Hand Barnes over ande back with us. Otherwise, itll be the special ops guys thate after you, and they wont hold back. Steve sighed inwardly. Was this the only way? The special ops squad wasnt a problem, but the key was that this was a government force. If Steve and the others resisted and didnt ept the amnesty, the only thing they could do was rebel. The Avengers beingbeled criminals would undoubtedly be a psychological blow to Steves side. He turned his head and thought quickly. Tony looked uneasy. Deep down, he didnt want the Avengers, which he had put a lot of effort into, to split up. He hoped that Steve, his oldrade, would choose him this time, and that he would do his best to protect the Avengers. That included spending a huge amount to purchase some logistic services from the bigshot who sold everything. The bigshot naturally couldnt deal with the government, but it wasnt a big problem to deal with the people sent by the government to manage the Avengers. But if Steve wasnt willing to ept this strategy, the Avengers could only split up. That was right, they would split up if there was no other choice! Otherwise, Tony couldve covered Steves side with dirt from dozens of kilometers away with his private spaceship, which wasparable with a second generation Trail Ship. If it was a real enemy, blowing them up from hundreds of kilometers away wouldnt be a problem. This confrontation was half-real, half-fake. They were all oldrades who had fought together for many years. Nobody would really be ruthless. A momentter, Steve shook his head slowly. Sorry. Bucky isnt the murderer, and I wont ept the Sokovia ords. He then raised his hands. A ck arrow instantly shot through the web around his hands. At the same time, Peter, who was watching the show from the top of a vehicle, suddenly felt a huge force under his chin, and he flipped 180 degrees in the air before falling to the ground. A rapidly erging figure grabbed the shield and tossed it to Steve. Your shield, Captain. Rhodess face darkened. F*ck, its that guy. Chapter 2067 - 2067 Newbie and Bigshot, Wrapping Up the Show 2067 Newbie and Bigshot, Wrapping Up the Show Scott Lang, who had returned to his normal size, looked at Rhodes and waved. Colonel, long time no see. Youve gotten even more handsome. Rhodes: Just you wait. At that moment, people gathered on both sides. On the left was Team Stark, with Tony, Rhodes, Spidey, Natasha, TCha and Vision. On the right was Team Steve, with Steve, Bucky, Sam, Clint, Scott, and a middle-aged ck man, Michael Collins. This Michael Collins was from New SHIELD. He had been used as a test subject, and Phil happened to save him. Later, he joined New SHIELD, and could be considered Phils loyal subordinate. Phil didnt directly intervene in the Avengers internal conflict this time, but his actions made his stance clear. Actually, this Death Soldier provided more symbolic than practical support. Michael had removed his lethal weapons before he came, and Phil had told him not to get serious. This was a tacit understanding between both sides. It wasnt like either side couldnt find stronger candidates, but nobody was safer than little Spidey and Scott, who had never taken lives. Looking at the bigshots standing in a row opposite him, Peter swallowed. Mr. Stark, are we really going to fight? Tony was lost for words. It was Rhodes who said, Its fine. Do you see the guy who stole your shield? Hes a temp helper. You can beat him ck and blue, and I guarantee youll be fine. Peter said, Oh, okay. Thanks, Colonel Rhodes. Rhodes smiled happily behind his mask. Good luck, Spiderboy. Peter said, Its Spiderman, Colonel Rhodes. Rhodes: Okay, boy! Peter: Something doesnt feel right, somehow. Before he could figure out what it was, both parties charged forward and started a boring but necessary gang fight. As Peter charged forward, he saw Scott suddenly shrink in size and disappear from sight, and a thought shed through his mind: Holy sh*t! Wasnt the other guy a temp helper like him? So, did the bigshots opposite also want to beat him ck and blue? When he saw the group of superhero bigshots charge at him, he felt like shaking. D*mn, he had seen all these seniors inics since he was young. Would he, Spiderman, be beaten into a pulp today? But he was part of a team, and couldnt act on his own. A nervous Spidey didnt have time to think anymore, andunched a flying kick at Bucky. Everyone else had often been depicted in TV shows andic books. Michael, the Death Soldier, was a stranger, but most of his body consisted of metal, and he didnt look like someone to be trifled with. Bucky was also a stranger. He only had one metal arm, and looked very weak. Intimidated by the bigshots prowess, Spidey subconsciously started to pull back. He wasnt afraid of a one-on-one fight, but what Rhodes had just implied was too scary: If he acted out too much, he might be surrounded and beaten up by these bigshots! That wasnt a big deal. He was now physically strong enough to take it. But would he be cklisted by these bigshots in the future? That was a serious question. Peter wouldnt have thought so much at first, but after hanging out with Joseph for the past two years, he had be more cautious about certain things. As Ursa Minors military advisor, Joseph had ess to a lot of ssified information. After years of studying psychology and speech, it really wasnt hard to impart some basic knowledge to Peter. Saving and helping people wasnt a problem, but one had to be cautious when it came to internal matters, or it would be very easy to be stabbed in the back by the government or the bad guys. Now on the alert, Spidey couldnt be considered fierce in his attacks, but he never stopped talking as he praised Sams wings and Buckys cool arm. Unable to take it anymore, Sam had his Redwing reconnaissance drone drag him away. Bucky, who was trapped on the ground by the web, let out a breath. You shouldve done that earlier. The battle on Spideys side wasnt intense. After all, it was just a matter of using fists and feet. Tony, Rhodes, Vision and Michael were the biggest vandals in the airport. Hot weapons and energy beams flew everywhere; it was a lively fight. Luke and Selina, who were watching from a distance, calcted the damage. Rhodes blew up a truck. 100,000 euros. Steve damaged a boarding bridge. 200,000 euros. Tony blew up a garbage truck. 150,000 euros. Michael crashed a service truck. 100,000 euros. Wow, Vision cut through the control tower. 500,000 euros. Huh? Scott can still get even bigger? Its Dr. Pyms new technology, right? Hm, this guy actually tore open a ne? The airlinepany will need at least eight million euros, right? Just write it off directly. Its more worth it to switch to something newer for tens of millions of euros. The two of them leaned against the roof and discussed things like they were watching a movie. Luke didnt forget to share lollipops with Director Selina. Vehicles, nes and buildings were damaged by both sides, but nobody was hurt. Spidey was tricked by Steve, and he had no choice but to hold up the heavy boarding bridge. Steve said with a smile, Kid, youve got heart. Where are you from? Spideys arms shook, but he subconsciously replied, Queens. Steve gave a friendly smile. Im from Brooklyn. He then turned around and ran off. Spidey: Sure enough, Im still green! After all the excitement, it was time to end the show. With the others covering for them, Steve pulled Bucky onto the Quinjet which Tony and the others had flown here, and headed straight for the North Pole. Tony captured the remaining members of Team Steve and informed Secretary of State Ross, putting an unsatisfactory end to this Avengers conflict. Naturally, Ross wasnt satisfied with this oue. But four of the six members of Steves team had been caught, and he couldnt publicly use Tony of not doing anything. This was a fight among the Avengers. If it were anyone else, they would be lucky if they could catch two or four of them. Luke and Director Selina didnt stick their heads out at all as they quietly slipped away. However, the Level 3 clone had already followed Steve to the North Pole. Two hourster, Steve and Bucky entered Hydras secret base in the North Pole. This base had been secretly established by Hydras people in Russia. The doors were clearly very old, but there was a gap in it, a clear sign that they had only been opened recently. Steve and Bucky looked at each other and felt strange. A few days ago, when the United Nations had been voting on the Sokovia ords, an explosion happened outside the conference hall. The suspects face was caught on camera, but Steve and Bucky both knew that it wasnt him. They were here to investigate the mysterious person who had framed Bucky and magnified the negative impacts of the Sokovia ords. Chapter 2068 - 2068 Worried About the Tycoon 2068 Worried About the Tycoon At the same time, after a simple handover following the battle at the airport, Tony received a message from Knight. The information was on a Sokovian Intelligence colonel called Helmut Zemo. He killed a psychiatrist and assumed the dead mans identity to approach Bucky, who had been detained at the time. The information also detailed the entire process from the moment he set off to putting on a fake mask of Buckys face and nting the explosives outside the United Nations conference hall. !! Finally, there were coordinates for a Hydras base in the North Pole which had been used to make Winter Soldiers. Seeing that, Tony immediately took off for the North Pole. As he flew, he sent amunication request to Knight. A momentter, the call connected, and Tony said, You knew. Why didnt you tell me before? Luke said calmly, Would it have prevented you from fighting? Tony opened his mouth, only to find that he had nothing to say. The conflict among the Avengers this time was rooted in their different ways of thinking. The pressure from the outside world had just been a catalyst. The same thing didnt happen to the Bat Squad, because nobody in the team had ever wanted to deal with the government. Looking at the tycoons aggrieved expression, Luke sighed. If I had to take sides, everyone on my side would be on Steves side, so I didnt appear. Tony was even more speechless. The Sokovia ords required superheroes to ept government supervision, which waspletely contrary to Knights basic principles. As the chief anti-government superhero, Knight not helping Steve was already him going easy on Tony as much as possible. If that happened, Tony would be part of the superhero minority. Most of the time, the minority became equivalent to traitors. The government and the public werent the only ones paying attention to the rift in the Avengers. The PDD, the Justice League, New SHIELD and Afterlife, which had arge number of extraordinarybatants, were the silent majority. The Dark Knight had already made it clear to these parties not to get involved, and anyone else who wanted to fish in troubled waters wouldnt get the chance. The leaders of these various organizations privately reached an agreement with Knight to prevent their people from getting involved. At the same time, they paid close attention to their own situations. Those who jumped out even after their leader gave the order might not be bad people, but they would definitely be unstable elements. Arrangements would definitely have to be made for these peopleter, whether they were transferred or demoted. In short, they wouldnt be given a chance to assume a leadership position and cause internal conflict. Even if Tony lost this time, he would at most be branded as having failed as the leader of the Avengers, and not a sinner who caused a divide between the superhumans. It could be said that in order to help his skills manufacturing machine, Luke had already done his best to curb the extent of the conflict. But he had no idea what the oue would be. He just hoped that the arrogant tycoon would be able toe out of things on his own. Looking at Tonys depressed expression, Luke sighed inwardly. You should hurry. Its best to clear the air between you and Steve. Tony didnt hear the implied meaning in Lukes words. He simply made a sound of acknowledgment and then hung up. Am I really in the wrong? That was what he thought. Otherwise, why didnt even Bruce support him? For a moment, the thought of retirement that he had been suppressing for the past two years resurfaced. He was now close to 50 years old, had a wife and daughter, and could study all sorts of alien technology when he was free. The Justice League and New SHIELD were gradually growing stronger, and the Avengers didnt have to shoulder all the pressure. It seemed that he really had to calmly talk things out with Steve. If that didnt work, the Avengers could only learn from the Justice League and go into partial hiding. With mixed feelings, Tonynded at the entrance of the base. Looking at the Quinjet parked not far from the doors, he knew that he had found the right ce. Entering the open metal doors of the base, he saw Steve and Bucky moving stealthily up ahead. Tony tapped lightly on his armor. Steve and Bucky both turned around and were surprised to see him. Tony flipped open his mask and slowly walked over. Knight sent me some information. I know that Barnes was set up by Helmut Zemo. Steve and Bucky were relieved. To be honest, fighting Tony was really troublesome. It was very hard to break through his defenses, and he couldnt be killed directly. It couldnt be any better if they could resolve the misunderstanding. Tony didnt pay much attention to Bucky. He didnt have a good impression of this guy. He simply looked at Steve. After we catch Zemo, I want to talk to you in private. Steve nodded. Okay. After a few simple words, Tony and Steve, these oldrades, fell back into old habits and quickly snuck into the base. Behind them, Luke looked to the south as a Wakandan fighter ne descended swiftly. He couldnt help but shake his head before he walked into the base. TCha had also arrived. The father of this Wakandan prince, TChaka, had specially gone to the United Nations to give a speech. Caught up in the explosion caused by Zemo to frame Bucky, TChaka suffered a severe head injury and almost died on the spot. It was Natasha who knew about Tonys private dealings with Wakanda, and who had immediately used a small dose of Life 1 to save TChakas life. However, the old king suffered some irreversible damage to his brain. It wasnt to the point of being paralyzed, but he had to retire early. Naturally, TCha didnt want to let off the criminal who had almost blown up his father, so he chased and fought Bucky, who had been framed, before he joined Tonys team and fought at the airport in Berlin. Luke had naturally sent him the truth under Knights name. Leaving Zemo to TCha was the right choice. Natasha had saved the old king of Wakanda this time, and Luke left the would-be murderer to TCha in exchange for removing the Mind Stone in Visions head. Wakanda was currently a secluded nation. Without these two favors, it would definitely take a year or two to get the Stone removed. Luke didnt want to waste time. It was better to use favors to get things done. As Luke was thinking this, Tony and the other two had already run into Zemo. Contrary to their expectations, Zemo had no intention of activating the dormant soldiers at all. Instead, he blew up the dormant soldiers. He stood behind the observation window and openly revealed why he had framed Bucky. Zemos family had been unlucky. In the Sokovian incident, his house outside the city center hadnt copsed, but toward the end, when Ultrons robots tried to escape, Zemos father, wife, and daughter were caught up in it, and died. Zemo wasnt a schemer. He was just someone who had nothing else to live for except revenge. He had looked for Bucky because Bucky had a secret that could tear the Avengers apart. Tonys expression gradually changed as Zemo yed a video from 7pm on 16 December 1991. Looking at the blurry image of a car hitting the side of the road, he felt a sense of familiarity. When he saw a white-haired old man struggling to get out of the car, Tony suddenly understood this was a video of his parents dying in a car crash. Chapter 2069 - 2069 Helping a Friend 2069 Helping a Friend As Howard Starks only child, Tony had naturally gone to the scene. In the end, both the FBI and the police department concluded that it had been an ident. At that time, Tony had only been in his early twenties. He had been obsessed with racing cars and messing around with tech and girls every day, and wasnt as experienced as he was now. He had been depressed for months after his parents died. !! But the moment he understood that this video was from the scene of his parents car crash, the tycoon knew that something was definitely wrong. That was because he clearly remembered from the investigation report that there had been no surveince cameras or eyewitnesses at the scene. Then, where did this videoe from? Suddenly, a motorcycle appeared on the screen and stopped. The man on the motorbike got off and walked over to Howard Stark, who had rolled out of the car. He picked him up and punched him in the face. Howards body went limp, and the man stuffed him back into the drivers seat. Then, the man went to the passenger seat and stretched out his hand. After everything was done, he looked around and was about to return to the motorbike. At that moment, the video paused. The mans face was especially clear in the video. Just like how Tony had recognized his father earlier, Steve recognized the man the moment he saw him. The face on the screen put an end to any possible doubts. The man who had killed Tonys parents was none other than Bucky. Tony slowly turned his head and looked at Bucky. His chest heaved and his body trembled slightly. He suddenly raised his fist and was about to attack. Steve grabbed him. Wait, Tony. Tonys heart sank. He slowly turned around and looked at his oldrade. You knew? Steve hesitated, but could only answer honestly, Yes. Hearing the answer, Tony nodded with an expression like he didnt know whether tough or cry. He then turned around and fired a palm cannon at Bucky. Bucky reacted quickly and raised his left arm to block the palm cannon, but the gun in his hand was also sent flying. Tony immediately lunged forward and hit him. Steve got up. Tony, dont Tony stepped on Buckys left arm and aimed the cannon at Buckys head. Steve immediately threw out the shield. The palm cannon was pushed to the side, and it sted a small hole in the cement floor next to Buckys head. Steve lunged forward and knocked Tony aside. For a moment, the three of them fought in the depths of the base. Seeing the scene unfold as he had expected, Zemo, who was observing from behind the window, didnt feel any pleasure. He simply felt relieved that everything was over, and got up to leave. Luke, who had been watching the whole time, simply sent a message to TCha to let him know that Zemo was leaving. Now, it was time to deal with Tony. Luke already knew that Bucky had killed Tonys parents. His clone had been hunting Hydra members all over the world. Several of them had been from this base, and one of them had known about it. Under Lukes mind control, the other party couldnt hide anything. Naturally, he divulged the details of the assassination of Howard Stark. Luke, however, hadnt told Tony immediately. Bucky had beenpletely brainwashed and controlled by Hydra. Strictly speaking, it wasnt his fault. Otherwise, the people under Lukes mind control who had divulged information on Hydra could be considered righteous individuals who had turned against their side. An even more extreme example would be Ward, who had been groomed by the irvoyant Garrett. In the end, Luke used Telekinesis to control his finger and make him press the button to kill Garrett. Could this be considered Ward repenting and turning over a new leaf? Of course not. As an expert at mind control, Luke knew very well what the person under control was like. Bucky was indeed a victim. It was in fact someone else who had used Buckys hand to kill the Stark couple. The culprit was the person moving Buckys hand, not Bucky himself. Steve and Bucky were very close. If Luke said anything, it might immediately cause a split in the Avengers. But since Zemo had discovered the truth, Luke decided to solve this problem once and for all. After that, there would be no more hidden dangers in Tonys life. In the base, Tony was still unwilling to be ruthless toward Steve. He was able to go a few rounds with Steve thanks to his gear, but he started to lose ground. Looking at Bucky, who was starting to run as Steve covered for him, Tony was anxious, but he couldnt shake off Steve. The next moment, however, a ck figure darted out and grabbed Buckys metal left arm. rmed, Bucky attacked the person in front of him with his fists and feet. The neer took all his attacks and easily pushed him back into the base, not far from Tony and Steve. Tony was stunned for a moment, before he said unhappily, Why are you sote? Steve said bitterly, Bruce, Bucky was just under Hydras control Luke, who was wearing the Dark Knight armor, nodded. I know. Hope surged in Steves heart. Then you Luke shook his head. Bucky is your friend, but Tony is my friend. Steve opened his mouth, but didnt know what to say. If he could fight Tony over Bucky, it made sense that Knight could fight him over Tony. After all, Knight was much closer to Tony than he was. If it hadnt been Bucky as the Winter Soldier who had killed Tonys parents, would Steve be trying so hard to stop Tony? Of course not. There was an inevitable difference between close friends and acquaintances. Luke could draw clear lines, while Steve didnt know what to do. It had to be pointed out that gang bigshots who dared to badmouth ck Cat always ended up in a worse state than everyone else. When the other members of the Bat Squad were attacked, the subsequent retaliation was even more ruthless. The Dark Knight had never hidden anything. He had even deliberately made it clear that he was just that protective. At that moment, Steve vaguely understood why Knight hadnte out to support Tony when the Avengers split up, but had suddenly appeared now. Knight could choose not to support Tonys decision when it came to official matters, but he would firmly stand on Tonys side in personal matters. With Lukes support, Tonys mood after feeling betrayed by Steve finally half-recovered. Someone had betrayed him, but someone else supported him, which proved that he wasnt alone. He punched Steves shield and forced him back. He raised his other hand and fired at Bucky, who had been caught by Luke. Bang! Pa! The sound of his attack fizzing out echoed in the base. Astonished, Tony looked at Luke, who had stopped the attack. Bruce, what are you doing? Luke threw Bucky, who had been knocked out with a paralytic toxin, to the ground. Hang on. As he spoke, he jumped in front of Steve and grabbed him. Steve subconsciously raised his shield to block, but he was inexplicably slow. Luke grabbed his neck and injected him with a small amount of paralytic toxin. Steve hadnt expected Knight to do that. His body instantly turned numb, but he was conscious enough to re at Luke. Chapter 2070 - 2070 Stabbed, Choice 2070 Stabbed, Choice Tony was a little stumped, but he wasnt in a hurry. Steve and Bucky had already fallen, and Luke clearly had no intention of letting them go, so waiting for a bit wasnt a big deal. After taking care of Steve, Luke took out a military knife from his inventory and ced it in Steves hand. Then, he grabbed Steves hand and stabbed Bucky in the chest. Steve: Tony: Luke got up and threw out a rope dart to tie Steve up. He then looked at Tony and said, You can consider this as Steve doing the stabbing, which cancels out the fact that he lied to you. Steve: Tony: They understood what Knight was doing. If it was Buckys fault that he had killed Tonys parents under someone elses control, then it was indeed Steves fault that he had stabbed Bucky under Lukes control. But they had both seen with their own eyes Luke grab Steves hand to stab Bucky, which wasnt right. Ignoring the two conflicted old men, Luke continued, This only nicked Buckys blood vessel. Itll be an hour or so before he bleeds out and dies. Pausing for a moment, he looked around and said, If Bucky really dies, then Im the one who killed him. Whether he lives or dies is up to the both of you. With that, he crossed his arms and walked to the side, clearly not wanting to interfere. Tony and Stevepletely understood that this was a multiple-choice question. One hour was enough for Tony to calm down and figure everything out. He could take out Life 1 and the Light Dagger at any time to save Bucky. Steve had betrayed Tony for Buckys sake, and now had to earn Tonys forgiveness in order to save Bucky. This was double the revenge for Tonys parents deaths. Only Tony could make the choice. Even if Bucky was innocent, Luke didnt think he had the right to forgive him on Tonys behalf. You should stay further away from those who told you to be magnanimous when they didnt know what was going on, so that you werent implicated when they were struck by lightning. Both Tony and Steve looked conflicted. Steve wanted to say something, but was afraid that it would backfire on him, so he didnt dare. Tony could wait for Bucky to die without him doing anything, but he wasnt thirsty for revenge. The tycoon wasnt an idiot. He had seen mind control many times over the years. Logically speaking, he knew that Bucky wasnt to me. But it was like how someone who knocked into a railing when walking would hit it. Although this could be considered the persons own fault, they couldnt help but want to vent the unhappiness in their hearts. By the same logic, Tony couldnt swallow his anger when he saw Bucky kill his parents in the video. Steves reaction made him feel even more betrayed. Even if Bucky wasnt in the wrong, why didnt Steve tell him? Fine, he just wanted to vent. Luke had known about this beforehand, but hadnt told Tony either. Apart from the confession he had extorted from that Hydra member, he didnt have any concrete evidence like this video. Apart from reminding Tony of the pain of losing his parents, it wouldnt have done much. Also, Luke had been secretly investigating the whereabouts of the Winter Soldiers over the years, and had already caught a lot of them. The only thing he hadnt found was the person in charge of the base who had given the assassination order. The mastermind behind this was probably Alexander Pierce, who was already dead. Could Luke tell the tycoon not to worry since he had already killed the mastermind? Tony would suffocate to death. Luke had wanted to first find the person in charge of the base who had given the order before he talked to Tony about it. At that time, Tony could deal with the person who had gotten his parents killed however he wanted. But now that Zemo had appeared and exposed the matter, it was impossible for Luke to cover things up. Carrying out a private investigation could be considered helping Tony, but keeping the information under wraps was crossing the line. At most, he would leave the Hydra members to Tony. This could be considered Luke making it up to Tony for hiding the information previously. Tonys expression changed, and was no longer as fierce as when he had fired at Buckys head. It was easy to get carried away with revenge. Once he had time to think, there were a lot of things which he had deliberately ignored that could no longer be covered up. After his initial anger passed, Tony realized that what he was really angry about wasnt Bucky, this tool, but Steves betrayal. If Steve could take the initiative now to admit his mistake, Tony would consider forgiving him. Steve was caught in a dilemma and didnt dare say anything. If it involved anyone else, he wouldve dared to speak. But Bucky was really different. Steves mind whirled with all the words he could say, but he couldnt guarantee that he wouldnt trigger Tony. If he said something rash to set Tony off, Bucky would die. Steve knew that just as he would definitely stop Tony, Knight definitely wouldnt stop Tony from taking action. Luke paid attention to their mental fluctuations. Seeing that they were almost ready, he used Real Dream to guide Steves thoughts. Steve had been about to apologize anyway, and with Lukes guidance, he finally couldnt help but say, Im sorry, Tony. I hid the truth. Tony snorted and turned his face away. Steve stared at him. I was afraid of hurting you, but I did have my own selfish reasons. I was afraid that you would kill Bucky. That was my fault. Tony didnt say anything, but lifted his head even more. Nothing had gone smoothly for him recently. Despite his best efforts, it seemed that the Avengers were going to split up, given the current situation, so Tony naturally became anxious. That was why he couldnt stand Steves betrayal. It could only be said that Zemo had chosen a good crack in which to drive the wedge. Just when the Avengers were already deeply divided over their party line, Zemo threw out this ndmine of a private grudge. After this, the Avengers were doomed to split up or more precisely, to be split up. But in essence, the final oue waspletely different from what Zemo had been looking forward to. In the end, Zemos revenge came to nothing. Listening to Steve sincerely coax Tony, Luke was relieved. Tony was his friend. Luke would never use mind control on Tony when it came to his parents. Tony had to be willing to forgive Steve and let Bucky go. If Tony really didnt want to, Luke really would watch Bucky die. Luke was just that sort of person. But given Lukes understanding of Tony and Steve, things wouldnt reach that point. No matter how inflexible Steve was, he would definitely give in. No matter how arrogant Tony was, he would let Bucky live. Luke had stabbed Bucky until he was half-dead to give Steve time to coax Tony. As it turned out, Steve was very good at coaxing people. After all, the captain had once been the star of the USO performance tour and the leader of the Howling Commandos. But after Steve talked for a few minutes, Tony stopped being silent and started arguing with him. A few minutester, Tony got the upper hand, and Steve looked guilty. At that moment, the unhappy tycoon finally took out Life 1 from the public space storage and injected the unconscious Bucky with it. Then, he pulled out the knife from Buckys chest and sealed the wound with a spray. Steve heaved a long sigh of relief. The crisis that could have destroyed his friendship with Tony was finally over. Chapter 2071 - 2071 Changes In the Individual and the World 2071 Changes In the Individual and the World After everything was over, Tony looked at Luke, who was standing with his arms crossed. Let him go. Wake him up too. Luke waved his hand, and the rope dart that was wrapped around Steve flew back to his hand. At the same time, he took out a syringe with the other hand and injected Bucky with an antidote. Freed, Steve immediately went to check on Bucky. Tony snorted and wanted to grumble, but gave up. Forget it, it was too humiliating to argue with someone who had been under someone elses control! Luke walked over to him unhurriedly. Go back and get some rest. Ill give you a little gift. Tony asked, What gift? Luke said, Wait until you calm down a little. Also, you have to make proper arrangements for the Avengers. Tonys face fell. Is that supposed to beforting? Luke patted his shoulder and said, Not everybody wants to stand in the spotlight to be monitored and studied. If you like, I have a few actors you can take. Tony was unhappy. Im not an actor. Luke chuckled. They all have superpowers. Tony was suspicious. Why dont you want them? Luke said, Because they really want to be superheroes, and I dont need celebrities here. Tony thought for a moment. Are you making fun of me? Luke said, No, youre a natural star, the kind who doesnt need acting lessons. Tony was conflicted. Are you mocking me or praising me? When the four of them came out of the base, they saw TCha get out of his Wakandan fighter ne to greet them. The prince even solemnly thanked Luke. Luke turned his head and looked at Zemo, who wasnt injured at all. You didnt do anything? TCha shook his head. Ill hand him over to the International Court of Justice. Zemo had blown up a United Nations venue, and more than ten people had died. That was what he deserved. Luke nodded slightly. His life can be spared, but its best to cripple him first. TCha: This proposal is indeed very like Batman. After saying that, the atmosphere turned a little awkward, before both sides said goodbye and left. Of course, Tony kept up his arrogant facade and said that he would leave on his own. However, his right leg thruster had been damaged during his fight with Steve, and it was impossible for him to fly long distances. Luke sighed inwardly. What a pretentious old man! He had clearly given up on pursuing the matter with Bucky and had personally saved him, but Tony just didnt want to be in the same space as him. Luke could only tell Steve to take Bucky away in the Quinjet. Then, he threw out a Trail Ship from his inventory and had the tycoon get in. After the ship took off, Tony fell silent in the passenger seat. Luke didnt disturb him. Tony didnt needfort now. He just needed a quiet space to digest everything that had happened today. It was also one less worry for Luke. Tony didnt really let Bucky die, and his rtionship with Steve was a little awkward at most, and wasnt impossible to fix. Tony had undoubtedly suffered in this matter. After finding out the truth behind his parents deaths, he still had to control the urge to get revenge, which undoubtedly was very hard for the tycoon. Thankfully, Luke was confident in the little gift he had prepared. Besides, there had been a problem with Howards death back then. It was Pierce who had gotten Hydra to divert the attention of the agents who had been protecting the Stark couple for a few minutes, creating an opportunity for Bucky to assassinate them. Given the sensitive nature of Howard Starks identity, the scene of his and his wifes deaths would definitely be investigated repeatedly. It was Pierces men who arrived first and cleaned up the scene, before finally ssifying the assassination as a car ident. Hydra had specially recorded the video as possible dirt. Otherwise, given the tech avable in the 1990s and the angle on that remote road, how could there have been a surveince camera on site to capture the entire assassination? Unfortunately, most of the people who had helped Pierce in this operation were already dead. However, a small number of aplices who werent part of Hydra still held positions in the government. Tony would probably be happy to spend some time and effort to ruin these peoples reputations and get them carted off to prison. With this, Luke could be considered to have treated both Tony and Steve fairly. It wouldnt do him any good to get involved in this matter; conversely, it would be very easy for Steve and Tony to be estranged. This was the least costly way to solve Tony and Steves problem. The only person who needed a bit of luck was Bucky. But he wasnt Lukes friend. Luke had already chosen the least dangerous path for Bucky, and Tony had personally forgiven him. With Tonys forgiveness, the Avengers who supported Steve would ept Bucky, and the Avengers who supported Tony wouldnt cause trouble for Bucky. Even if Bucky were to make the choice himself, he would be willing to take this small risk for Steve! Luke mulled over this before throwing the matter to the back of his mind. There was plenty that would need to be followed up on, but most of it was the Avengers problem. He just needed to use the favor from Wakanda to get them to remove the Stone from Vision. Hm, he had to pay attention to the witchs mental state in the meantime. There was a lot of noise in the news after that. The Avengers didnt sign the Sokovia ords, because they disbanded. Except for Tony and Rhodes, everybody else, including Natasha, disappeared without a trace. Even the special agencies in America couldnt find them. However, the Sokovia ords were still signed by more than 100 countries to indicate that they had reached an agreement on the management of superhumans. This meant that a special protocol was put in ce for the various superheroes and superviins who had be active worldwide over the years. ording to the Sokovia ords, once a person was discovered to have superpowers, they would be investigated by various government agencies. Criminals would be directly apprehended, while those without criminal records or werent under suspicion were monitored and couldnt go anywhere without informing the government of their movements. On the surface, this agreement didnt seem harsh, but in fact, it meant that the governments of various countries were now cing restrictions on the superhumans use of their powers. Under the Sokovia ords, individuals who were revealed to have superpowers had to cooperate with the government. If they didnt cooperate, the government would have reasonable suspicion to believe that there was something wrong with them. Governments had done the same thing in the past, but such arrests had tended to be ssified and absolutely couldnt be discussed in public. Now, the surveince and arrest of suspects was confirmed byw in various countries, who could request the international panel to mobilize the special ops of other countries at any time to apprehend suspects. The suppression and control of superhumans skyrocketed. Take Mexico, for example. Superhumans, whether they were locals or fugitives from the United States, could be directly apprehended by US special ops. In the past, it was illegal drug dealers in Mexico who received this treatment. Now, superhumans finally received the same treatment, hence fulfilling a long-cherished wish of various governments. Chapter 2072 - 2072 Avengers Disbanded, First Visit to Wakanda 2072 Avengers Disbanded, First Visit to Wakanda Luke didnt care about that at all. As the owner of an alien who was still putting down roots on awless, Luke didnt have to care too much about the actions of the governments on Earth. In any case, with CEO Jenny and the bigshot who sold everything working in tandem in the light and behind the scenes respectively, it wouldnt be hard to wrest superhumans from the governments. It was absolutely impossible for these government bigwigs to be clean and honest; making them work for free was easy as pie. Money and credit points were meant to be spent, and Luke didntck either. Using them to consolidate Earths standing as a base for harvesting points and training talented individuals was the right choice. In any case, as long as Luke did things for the good of Earthlings, the system would give him experience and credit points; it didnt matter if the criminals had superpowers or not. No matter what any government did, it was impossible for them to be like Luke and do good without asking for anything in return; in the end, it was just another way to maintain stability in society. It was better to use basic technological breakthroughs to slowly upgrade Earths technology toward the goal of changing civilization. The first three industrial revolutions had brought with it tremendous and rapid progress; social systems whose productivity couldnt keep up would eventually be buried in the dust of history. These countries might be jumping around happily now, but as long as they couldnt create a spaceship in the first instance, they would remain small fry for hundreds or thousands of years. As technology marched toward the interster age, it was impossible to close the technological gap with just a bit of manufacturing work. If countries thatgged behind didntplete the basics, they would never get the chance to be bosses in their own right. For example, the moment Luke obtained interster navigation, no country on Earth would ever be able to intimidate him or keep him out. The reason why the Avengers had fallen to this point was because the old members were too deeply embroiled with the government and financial groups. The members of the Justice League, on the other hand, were basically ordinary people. Many of them had even been screwed over by the government or financial groups, and didnt have any good feelings for them. Most of their mission targets over the years had been rted to either one of the two, and each target was worse than thest. They sneered at anyone who tried to sway them in the name of patriotism or righteousness. However, Luke wasnt interested in changing the mindset of the Avengers. It was too tiring and unnecessary. The world was marvelous to begin with because differences existed. In any case, both sides were made up of upstanding people who didnt mess around, so fundamental conflicts wouldnt happen; they could just work together for the safety of Earth. The reason why the countries on Earth reacted so quickly was also because of the Avengers disbandment. Of course, there had been no official statement about their disbandment. It was just that Steve had snuck into the underwater prison with Bucky and rescued Clint, Sam, Scott and Michael. In order to save the loyal Michael, Phil had brought New SHIELDs underwater base to provide logistics support. Luke hadnt participated in the infiltration of the Raft prison, but had quietly taken action to pick up Clints wife and daughter, who had been under surveince. Scott had a wife-to-be, Hope. His ex-wife and daughter already had a new family, and there was no need to get them. Sam had rtives, but he wasnt in contact with them much. However, he had a bunch of Avenger superheroes behind him. Nobody would dare touch his family, unless they were absolutely confident they could handle the fallout. Tonys extra help, little Spidey, was sent back to New York on his private ne. With Tony around, nobody touched the chatterbox. Natasha used the Thousand Faces System to switch identities and began sorting out the intelligence on the Avengers in order to prepare for the next attack. Luke also took Vision away in order to prepare to remove the Stone from his forehead. At that point, the only superheroes left of the Avengers were Tony and Rhodes, who had public identities. There was nothing for naysayers totch on to. A monthter, the storm caused by the Sokovia ords gradually subsided. The Level 3 clone visited Wakanda as Knight. While called a visit, TCha actually sent a fighter ne to pick Luke and Vision up. Luke wasnt wearing any gear, which indicated that he wouldnt pry into Wakandas location. Actually, it was because he already knew the answer Wakandas location had long be public knowledge in 2023; it was just that people were restricted from entering or leaving. TCha hade to pick Luke up in traditional attire. Luke wasnt really surprised by his clothes, but he was astonished to see the leather slippers on the princes feet. What TCha was wearing was proper Wakandan ceremonial attire. So, was wearing these leather slippers a sign of respect? Even as he roasted the prince in his heart, he greeted TCha politely. Then, Luke looked at the girl behind TCha. This is? TCha introduced her with a smile. My sister, Shuri. This was the chief surgeon! Luke bowed solemnly. Greetings, Your Highness. Huh? Hello, nice to meet you, said Shuri politely. She couldnt help but turn to give her brother a suspicious look. TCha was also a little puzzled. He didnt understand why Knight was so polite to his sister, but he nodded affirmatively. Hes the Dark Knight that youve always wanted to meet. Shuri: What? My Knight isnt this much of a gentleman. As the leader of the Justice League and a man who made all the criminals in the world tremble, shouldnt the Dark Knight have a cold face and a forbidding aura? At that moment, Wakandas genius little princess felt like the image of her idol had been crushed. But after a few days of touring and talking with him, she had a rough idea of Knights real personality. He had very good manners, but even his smile was just a polite mien. His speech was nothing special, neither warm nor cold. His expression was always the same and never excessive. To put it simply, this person looked normal at first nce, but was actually very abnormal. His indifference was part of his nature, and not a ploy for picking up girls. Of course, there were exceptions. For example when Shuri discussed cutting-edge technology with him, his eyes would sh with excitement. This was absolutely a tech nerd Su Rui swore on her own tech nerd nature that she was absolutely right. After her realization, she and Luke started to get along well. Although it was very normal for scientists to start duking it out when they got excited as they talked shop, Luke definitely wouldnt fight a ten-year-old girl. TCha invited him to spar during his spare time to exchange pointers, and the only spectator was Shuri. No normal brother would want to lose face in front of his little sister. Thus, the match ended in a tie, which gave this prince enough face. As abat expert, TCha naturally knew that Luke had held back, while Shuri only thought that the two of them were evenly matched, and she sighed at how good Knight was at fighting. Looking at his sister bouncing around up ahead, TCha said in a low voice, Bruce, tell me the truth: How much strength did you use in the fight just now? Pondering for a moment, Luke said, 80%. TCha heaved a sigh. As expected Luke tactfully didnt ask what he meant. Chapter 2073 - 2073 New King, Reject the New, New King 2073 New King, Reject the New, New King s After walking some distance, he asked, If there is time in the next few days, can I spar with you? Luke didnt think much of it. An hour every day, preferably between lunch and dinner. TCha nodded quickly. Okay. Luke raised an eyebrow. You have a lot of free time recently? My father was injured, and will soon pass his position to me, so our initial n to make contact with the outside world has been put on hold for now. TCha nodded. Once I take that position, I wont have time to look for you. Luke made a sound of acknowledgment and said casually, Our Justice League is also interested in the idea of a cooperation. What do you think? That is doable; in our initial n, you and the Avengers were the parties with the top priority, said TCha. Luke and Tony had used the matter of Ultron stealing vibranium to secure a connection with Wakanda. However, the reigning monarch, TChaka, was old-fashioned and wasnt very willing to interact with outsiders, so the rtionship between the three parties hadnt progressed much. It was bad to say, but it was thanks to the explosion caused by Zemo that the old king was abdicating. Otherwise, given how steadfast this person was, it wouldnt be unusual for him to take one small step forward every five years or one big step forward every ten years. But if Luke really had to wait for five years, then he could forget about using vibranium to deal with the possible appearance of Thanoss army. Vibranium had far more advantages than other metals in terms of defense as well as the ability to store, conduct and activate energy. This was extremely rare, even out in space. The Shiar, Kree and Nova Empires might have simrly high-quality super metals, but the source or the manufacturing process involved was definitely a headache. In contrast, Wakanda was lucky enough to mine the vibranium from a meteorite as big as a mountain, and the metal could be used after simple smelting. More importantly, vibranium could be mixed with other metals, so not a lot of it was required. At the moment, Wakanda could alreadybine a small amount of vibranium with ordinary metals to produce special vibranium alloys with various properties. It was like cooking: a small amount of MSG could change the taste of a whole dish. Everyone else was like people in the olden days, who had to extract a little from all kinds of food. Wakanda, inparison, was like a fat cat who had been given a warehouse of MSG by a transmigrator, whichsted a lot longer than a warehouse of flour and rice. Now that he had an idea of what TChas attitude was like, Luke was relieved. This prince was more amenable to cooperation. After TCha ascended the throne, even if Wakanda wasnt quick to make full contact with the outside world, it wouldnt affect the Justice Leagues priority in obtaining vibranium. With the vibranium mine, it was unlikely that the Justice League would be able to take down Thanoss army head-on, but at the very least, it would have the means tounch a fatal attack. Luke didnt n to use the Infinity Glove again. Half his body being roasted all at once was too high a price. This injury involved a certain power principle which was permanently attached to the Level 2 clone; even when the clone was recalled and summoned again, it was still crippled. Thus, if possible, Luke didnt want to cripple the Level 1 clone. The Level 3 clone? There was no way he would turn this strongest clone into a roast pig. For the next few months, Knight remained in Wakanda. Tony trusted Knight, and had no qualms sending Vision over for the Stone to be removed. Luke had to stay here and keep an eye on the progress. Shuri, this genius girl, was very efficient, but for safety reasons, she repeatedly ran calctions and took three months toe up with a preliminary surgical n. It would take at least another three months to tweak the n; half a year to prepare for the surgery was already pretty quick. During that time, the old king abdicated, and TCha ascended the throne as the new King of Wakanda. Before the second draft of Visions surgery n was released, Erik Stevens appeared. Supposedly, this person was TChas cousin, who had specially returned to fight for the throne of Wakanda. ording to Wakandan tradition, Erik indeed had the qualifications to fight for the throne. When it came to the duel, TCha had to drink a medicine first which blocked the physical boost from the heart-shaped herb to show fairness. As an outsider, Luke wasnt qualified to participate in this sort of internal matter. However, he took a look at this cousin from a distance, and soon found information from the CIA on the man. To put it simply, Erik had a high IQ and a top education, but he had joined the SEALs. Thanks to his immense capability, he joined the Joint Special Operations Command ghost unit and specialized in secret missions like infiltration, assassination, and toppling foreign powers. This was amon procedure transferring experts from the military, who were willing to do the dirty work, to the CIA. If anything happened, it had nothing to do with the American government. In terms of ruthlessness and decisiveness, TCha was at an absolute disadvantage and might lose everything if he was soft-hearted. But in terms of moral value and character, TCha was a good partner, and had a good personal rtionship with Luke. Inparison, Erik had grown up in America and had received a top American education. He had also been on many ck ops missions in thest few years. His thoughts were pretty deranged, and his mind was consumed by fighting. This would have a huge negative impact on Lukes cooperation with Wakanda. If Erik became the new king, it was very unlikely that he would uphold the agreement with the Justice League. It was more likely that he would ask for a change in the terms of the cooperation, like for the Justice League to help him expand his strength. Luke didnt want a troublesome partner. So, he sent a message to Shuri, telling her to meet him before the duel no matter what. Shuri and TCha trusted Knight. In the end, they took a detour and spoke for a short moment with Knight. Luke warned TCha that Erik wouldnt hesitate to kill him, so he shouldnt be soft-hearted at the critical moment. If he lost, his parents and sister would also be taken down. TChas slightly tumultuous mind suddenly cleared up as he became aware of the implications. Of course, he didnt know that Luke had used Real Dream to give him a mental suggestion. Naturally, the oue of the duel was that the unlucky Erik was trounced. Luke had given TCha the mental suggestion not to go easy on Erik, so TCha reacted quickly when Erik attacked, and took him down with abo. In the end, however, TChas heart softened a little. Erik was only seriously injured, but didnt die. Even Luke had brought Vision here for treatment; it was basically impossible for the severely wounded to die in Wakanda. After Erik recovered, he was thrown out of Wakanda to fend for himself. Luke, who had tweaked things a little, silently noted down Eriks super bright red name. When he had the time, he would dispose of this elite mini-boss and help his Wakandan friend take care of any potential future issues. This was a win-win situation for everyone. TCha and Erik werent biological brothers, nor had they grown up together. Even if Wakanda knew that Luke had killed Erik, would they really fall out with him over it? Chapter 2074 - 2074 To Interfere or Not to Interfere 2074 To Interfere or Not to Interfere As for the discreet knowledge that TChas father had killed Eriks father, Luke had a faint idea of it. But Colonel Zemo, who had been part of the Sokovian Armed Forces and was a B-grade professional at most, had almost gotten TChaka killed. As an elite member of the special ops ghost unit, it was strange that Erik hadnt found an opportunity to kill TChaka before this. If Luke hadnt locked onto Zemo, thetter might not necessarily have ever been exposed. Inparison, it would be even harder for Wakanda, with its sealed borders, to detect an even bigger professional like Erik. If Erik had seized the throne during this period of time, TChakas death would have be a small issue that nobody cared about. Ultimately, Erik chose to seize power first before killing TChaka. That alone made Luke look down on him. This person was more focused on calctions and interests than on avenging his father. Since he was bright red in the system and disdained moral integrity, did Luke need a reason to kill him? Obviously not. However, he still had to wait a year or two. Nobody on Wakandas side would remember Erik by then, and he would die on a mission or in some revenge kill. In any case, Eric had killed a lot of high-ranking politicians and military bigwigs; it would be normal for him to run into people who wanted revenge. Luke had secretly gotten involved in this Wakandan royal crisis, and he got the benefits almost instantly. TCha expressed his gratitudeter, and the number of sparring sessions returned to normal. He had been too busy to spar after he ascended the throne. After what happened with Erik, however, TCha realized that he had overlooked how important his ownbat ability was, and was wasting a precious learning opportunity. How many people in the world could get one-on-onebat training with the Dark Knight? It was just the old members of the Bat Squad. Even with the Ursa Minor kids team, Luke only beat them up regrly to suppress their arrogance. Want regr training? Dream on. Knight wasnt that free. Tony was the only other person who had the opportunity, but he refused because he didnt want to be beaten up long-term. Also, Luke had achieved Elementary Combat Proficiency, and he was an overallbat master with no shorings. He had stayed in Wakanda for so long in order to follow Visions surgery closely, exchange technical insights with Shuri, and negotiate a vibranium deal. Wasting some time to train with TCha could be considered a way to promote their friendship. Fine, the king did have some skills; it was a little too much to say that thebat training was a waste of time. However, it was at most 20% important, while the tech pointers Luke exchanged with Shuri was at least 40% important. As the chief technology officer for the development and application of Wakandas vibranium, Shuri really was more important than her brother. After all, as long as TCha didnt go back on his word, and even if the cooperation onlysted a year or two, Luke would basically be able to obtain enough vibranium. In contrast, just like Tonys talents when it came to the Mark suits, Shuris talents in the development of vibranium would continue to improve. If there was a chance, he had to make this little girl like him enough! Luke muttered to himself that he had to find an opportunity to spar with her. Only then would she be eligible to undergo the systems teammate evaluation. That way, he could refresh Shuris list of abilities at any time. TCha was still thanking Luke for his selfless instruction, and didnt know that he had actually be an extra to his sister. But as someone who doted on his sister, he probably wouldnt mind such a small matter. From the moment the Avengers split up to when the Dark Knight started to cultivate a good rtionship with the siblings, something very important happened in New York, but Luke didnt need to do anything. Dr. Strange, whom Alfred had been monitoring, finally got into a car ident, and his hands were crippled. Hearing this news, Luke wore aplicated expression. Luke still felt some trauma when he recalled how the Ancient One specially came to say hello, as well as how he had almost gone mad in 2023 trying to guess what Sorcerer Supreme Stranges one finger meant. What he hated the most was this sort of super mystical master with mystical knowledge, abilities, and thoughts. What was even scarier was that this Sorcerer Supreme yed with time, and that this was an ability passed down to all Sorcerer Supremes. If Luke were to face Thanos again, he wouldnt feel helpless. Inparison, he had no confidence at all in turning the Sorcerer Supreme into his teammate. Who the hell knew when they might run into some weird and scary thing! For example, in the eyes of the Ancient One, Old Mephisto from Hell was nothing more than a cockroach that had snuck into her house. Apart from the fact that this disgusting person was a pain to kill, Old Mephisto was no threat to the Ancient One. The Ancient One couldnt be bothered to target Old Mephisto. At most, when she sensed traces of him, she would stomp on Old Mephisto, like an ordinary person squashing a cockroach before throwing it into the trash. Did Luke have the ability to stomp on Old Mephisto like he was a cockroach? Obviously not. Credit and the power of faith were useful, but technically speaking, they made up the extraordinary energy collected by the system, which was the only reason why Luke could restrain Old Mephisto. The Ancient One didnt need a system at all to stomp on Old Mephisto; all it took was a few moves. Luke had long made up his mind that if the Sorcerer Supreme really did be his teammate in the future, then it had to be with his clone. For an enemy that could make Sorcerer Strange rally his teammates for a coordinated attack, however, the Level 1 clone definitely wouldnt be enough. The Level 2 clone was half-crippled and couldnt be used, so it could only be the Level 3 clone. Each death was worth ten million credit points! Just thinking about it made Lukes heart ache. The only thing that could be considered a boon was that a mission which required Sorcerer Strange to call in reinforcements should be worth a massive amount of experience and credit points. It might be a mission at the level of world destruction. Just thinking about it gave him a lot of pressure. Although Luke didnt harvest as much from ordinary bad guys on Earth, this was a long-term sustainable route, and wasnt a danger to humans as a whole. On the other hand, he could easily earn hundreds of billions of experience points from this one mission, but if he made a mistake, he would lose everything. A race that had been destroyed wasnt even qualified to make aeback if it didnt have a to live on. Even if he whisked his family and friends away beforehand, they would only be alien nomads. Without human society to earn experience and credit points from, his path to graduating at level 50 would be cut off. In the future, he would only be able to rely on himself to slowly figure things out. After mucking around for 8,000 years, he might be able to raise his strength to a new level. For a young man in his thirties, this was a nightmare. Thus, Luke would have to deal with any missions he received from Sorcerer Strange seriously and do his best. At that moment, Dr. Strange, who had crippled hands, was feeling extremely unlucky. He had been a top surgeon with immeasurable wealth, but a car ident had destroyed his most precious hands. He didnt dare say he could perform surgery with his shaking hands. After a week of exploding emotions, he finally remembered something he had heard before. He went to ask a magnate who owed him a favor about a life potion. That first night, the magnate said that he would give it a try, but the next morning, he called Dr. Strange and said that the bigshot who supplied the medicine had no ns to sell it for the time being. Any hope of treating his hands was instantly dashed, and Dr. Strange felt his world go dark. Chapter 2075 - 2075 The Ancient One’s ‘Teaching Method’? 2075 The Ancient Ones Teaching Method? In the end, Dr. Strange found Jonathan Pangborn, a paraplegic who had regained the ability to move again. He had once refused to operate on Jonathan because there was no chance of the surgery seeding. Unsurprisingly, Jonathan still remembered how Strange had rejected his case, and he didnt look like he had let bygones be bygones. When Strange asked, however, Jonathan told him about how he had recovered, as well as about that most important ce Kamar-Taj. Strange refused to ept his fate, and set off to look for Kamar-Taj. Luke was toozy to pay attention. Where was Kamar-Taj? That wasnt important. Given the Ancient Ones methods, she could open a portal anywhere she needed. This bald female bigshot usually stayed at 177a Bleecker Street in Manhattan. When she was free, she could go out and buy a cup of milk tea and sit on the rooftop to bask in the sun. For the Sorcerer Supremes, the most important thing in the end was the person themselves even the knowledge wasnt the most important. Only those who passed muster could learn their spells. To be more precise, how much a person could learn depended on how qualified the person was. Otherwise, why hadnt there been a second Ancient One or even a second Strange in the battle in 2023? It had to be pointed out that the Strange over there had died in 2018, and it had only been two years since he became Sorcerer Supreme. But he was a fast learner and very capable. Other sorcerers trained in Kamar-Taj for ten years or even decades, but Strange was far more stubborn than they were, andpletely unreasonable. After returning from 2023, Luke learned of the existence of Sorcerer Strange. He then cut off all possibility of Strange entering the circle of the bigshot who sold everything. At the same time, he set up a reminder not to let anything that could be restored fall into the doctors hands. In fact, Luke had a lot of ways for Strange to return to being a top surgeon. The life potion and Light Dagger were limited edition products. It was normal for Strange not to be able to get his hands on them. But his goal could be achieved with nanotechnology, or even amputating his hands and then reattaching two Stark Industries artificial limbs. Thankfully, Strange had forgotten the conventional alternative of amputation; following the plot line, it wasnt long before he went to look for Kamar-Taj. What was the chance that the Ancient One had foreseen this oue? Luke pondered. After confirming that Strange hade into contact with Kamar-Taj, Luke stopped paying attention to him. Now that Strange was in the hands of the Ancient One, it wasnt Lukes problem if anything went wrong. At this stage, there was no need to bother keeping an eye on Strange every day. It wasnt until March 2017 that Shuris second draft of the n to remove the Stone was fully verified. On 1 March, Vision officially underwent surgery, and it was a sess. Without the Mind Stone, Visions energy output was significantly reduced, but at least he didnt have to rely on the Mind Stone to survive. He was abination of a vibranium body, Jarvis, the Mind Stone and Thors power as the God of Thunder. The Mind Stone and the power of the God of Thunder enabled Jarvis to perfectly fuse with the vibranium body. After this process waspleted, the Mind Stone could be considered his heart. Thanos had directly dug out this heart, so Vision naturally died. This surgery was more like stripping off the old heart and prompting his body to quickly cultivate a new heart. This new heart wasnt like the Mind Stone, which was a source of energy itself, but waspletely under Visions control. It no longer had to be in his head all the time, and could be any part of the vibranium body. To put it simply, Vision had lost his Achilles heel, which in this case was both his biggest strength but also his biggest weakness. There was no difference in the pros and cons. But this was the decision Vision had made himself after he and Luke analyzed the various possibilities. Vision was very satisfied with this oue. As an irregrity, he had enough strength to protect himself, and didnt need an uncontroble power like an Infinity Stone. Sometimes, he had really felt like a puppet restricted by the Stone. Without the Stone, he was apletely independent and intelligent being. So, in the afternoon after the surgery, he thanked Luke solemnly, then flew off. Standing next to Luke, Shuri asked uncertainly, So, this is my first time doing this sort of surgical removal. Cant he stay under observation here for a few more days? Luke shook his head. Theres no need. Hes in constant contact with the Avengers. If he falls halfway, someone will go pick him up. Imagining Vision falling from the air, Shuri couldnt help butugh. As an irregrity, Vision was pretty cool. He drifted along soundlessly, and could pass through walls and change forms with just a thought; these abilities were much cooler than what Luke had. Coupled with the odd logic that came with his non-human intelligence every now and then, Shuri had always thought that he was very cool. In the end, what Luke said suddenly made Vision seem more down-to-earth. Lukes good mood from dealing with this pesky issuested for two days before he learned a piece of bad news. Looking at the surveince feed of a street in New York, he leaned forward suspiciously. Is that the Ancient One? On the screen, the Ancient One, who was wearing a yellow robe, fell from the sky to the sidewalk below. There was a lot of blood on the front of her torso. Then, Luke saw Strange, who was dressed in his Sorcerer outfit, appear. His face was full of worry as he sent the Ancient One to the hospital. Luke frowned. Strange was sent to the hospital in the morning, and now its the teacher. Is it so dangerous for Kamar-Taj to take in disciples? Right after that, he recalled the Karma-Taj sorcerers in 2023. Their hands had lit up with orange runes as they lunged forward to punch and kick Thanoss soldiers. So, Kamar-Tajs foundation was actually melee magic? However, it was possible that the Ancient One really was seriously injured. But this bald bigshot who had lived for hundreds of years was a real old fox. Given her strength, as long as Luke didnt use his trump cards, he might not even be able to touch her. This had nothing to do with power levels; it was purely because what this mega bigshot yed with were thews of nature. The ordinary way to deal with her was through a battle of wits and courage. Thinking for a moment, he murmured, So someone in the same circle? Chapter 2076 - 2076 Mega Bigshot’s Final Lesson 2076 Mega Bigshots Final Lesson Only people in the same circle would hate each other. And existences in the same circle as the Sorcerer Supreme could be a dark sorcerer or something simr, or on a broader level of consideration, dark magic or dark creatures. So, was the Ancient One really injured this time, or was this a teaching demonstration? If it were anyone else, Luke would be 70 to 80% sure after watching the video. But Strange was the disciple chosen by the Ancient One to inherit the title of Sorcerer Supreme. !! It wouldnt be unusual for such a person to receive special treatment. Lukes mind whirled. The Knight clone had already flown some distance from Wakanda, and Blink, the female Inhuman, opened a space portal from New York. As Luke passed through the flickering purple ring, he mumbled to himself: Sure enough, products that arent mass produced arent up to scratch! The portals that the Kamar-Taj sorcerers could open were like an assembly line product, the size of which could be controlled. That being said, Luke still told Blink, Youve improved, keep it up, which delighted the girl. Luke left the room and turned invisible before he headed straight for Metro General Hospital hundreds of meters away. When he arrived at the E.R., it only took him a few seconds to confirm that this was a real person on the verge of death, and that it wasnt an illusion. However, he remained extremely skeptical that this was the Ancient One herself, or that the injury was fatal to her. This was the Sorcerer Supreme, who controlled the Eye of Agamotto. Who could stab her to the point that she couldnt rewind time to save her life? Without the Infinity Stones, even Thanos wouldnt be able to make the cut. Those who used force couldnt stand against those who yed with thews of nature. A train might be able to smash through a metal wall, but as long as a railway track was ced under it, it could only obediently head in the directionid out for it. The Eye of Agamotto was a power which forciblyid down that railway track. As for the possibility that a spaceship might fall on top of the Sorcerer Supremes head in the future, that was another matter altogether. Should he give the Ancient One Life 1 or simply use Light of Life? That was the question. Just as he made up his mind to stabilize this mega bigshots suspected injuries, Lukes pupils suddenly contracted. A hazy image passed out of the Ancient Ones body and instantly went to the French windows not far away. Then, it turned around and beckoned to him. Luke felt himself instantly appear next to the image. This semi-transparent image looked like the Ancient One, and it wasnt covered in blood, which instantly made Luke think of astral projection. He subconsciously lowered his head, only to see that he had no body. He looked out the window and saw a streak of lightning crawl across the gloomy sky at a snails pace. It was as if the people nearby had stopped moving. On closer look, they werent really still, but were moving very slowly. Luke wasnt surprised. When he used Real Dream, he could also stretch time to a few hours in the other partys consciousness, when only a few minutes had passed in reality. The current situation was simr. However, now wasnt a good time to ponder the differences between his and this mega bigshots abilities. Although Luke saw that he had no body, the Ancient One looked at him and smiled. Alright, whether your name is Bruce or Wilson, youre a very special person. Luke said helplessly, Maam, is this your disciple recruitment ceremony? Its quite unique. The Ancient One smiled even more brightly, but shook her head decisively. No, its just an official farewell. Luke was astonished. You The Ancient One readily admitted, Im leaving. Luke didnt say anything, nor was he stupid enough to ask where this mega bigshot was going or if leaving actually meant dying. Few people who yed with time were simple. After ying with time for hundreds of years, who wouldnt turn into an old fox Hm, this mega bigshot was right opposite him, he couldnt think that, couldnt think that. Luke silently cut off any thoughts he shouldnt have. The Ancient One said, Youll have to deal with him next. Dont mention that we met. Luke nodded silently. They had only met twice; it was no big deal. Of course, both times had something to do with Strange. Otherwise, how could he exin why he hadnt done anything even though he could have easily saved Stranges hands or the Ancient Ones life? He vaguely sensed that the Ancient One didnt really look like she was about to die at least, it was different from the the world has nothing to do with me once I close my eyes sentiment which most people imagined. Thus, Lukes best option was to never mention these two meetings. Since they had never met, there was naturally no chance to change these two things. It was a small matter for the Ancient One to hide this from Strange. When Strange learned the truth one day, he himself might not ask anything. Seeing that he understood, the Ancient One regained her calm expression. Go. It is farewell for now. After she said that, Luke felt himself sent back to his body. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Stranges souling from the other side, just before the world in front of him returned to normal. Luke turned around and left. He didnt take another look at the Ancient Ones body or soul. What followed would be the Ancient Ones final lesson to her disciple. This mega bigshot was using her own death to teach thisst lesson. She didnt want anyone else to watch her, so it was best for Luke to pretend he didnt know. After he left, Luke didnt have his clone return to Wakanda. He found Blink, who was still waiting in the safe house, and they returned to the Justice Leagues main base in Maine. He didnt let Blink move around freely, but told her to stay at the base and be on standby. The Ancient Ones death wasnt all there was to this final lesson. Who would believe that this mega bigshot could be killed by some tramps? It was likely that the true graduation exam would take ce after her death. Whether or not Dr. Strange could be Sorcerer Strange would depend on his exam grade. Luke didnt think that Strange would fail. If the Ancient One was that blind, her death wouldnt have been so neat, as if she had predicted everything. Oh, wait! She probably had predicted this. Also, the Ancient One hadnt forbidden Luke from interacting with Strange. So, Luke had a thought. How about he mooch experience and credit points off this newly-minted Sorcerer Supreme, and get to know him better? They would meet sooner orter. If things didnt go to n, he would have his clone charge forward and self-destruct. The clones were nothing to the Sorcerer Supreme. Strange would find out about them sooner orter. Luke had no intention of hiding anything. Of course, the Ancient One had only mentioned Bruce and Wilson, and hadnt mentioned Luke himself. Then, it was better for his main body to continue living like a homebody tech nerd. Chapter 2077 - 2077 Outrageous Graduation Exam 2077 Outrageous Graduation Exam The night passed. Luke slept soundly on the couch in the lounge before he washed up in the morning and had breakfast. At that moment, Alfred, who had been keeping an eye on news rted to Strange, sent a message. There is unusual activity at the Hong Kong Sanctum. Extreme spatial fluctuations and energy reactions have been detected. The London Sanctum? Something had gone wrong there before the incident with the Ancient One yesterday, but Luke hadnt dwelled on it. As long as the mega bigshot was fine, any damage to the Sanctum was nothing. !! Tonys Malibu Beach vi had been blown up, and so had Stark Tower in New York. In the end, even the Avengers New York base in 2023 had been blown up. This proved that if you wanted to be a bigshot, it was normal for your ce to be blown up once or twice. On the other hand, an organization like the Justice League had yet to be blown up even once; it was clearly excessively cautious. Lukes own five-story nest? That was the residence of an idle private detective and a homebody tech nerd. Naturally, nobody paid attention to him. Also, the London Sanctum had only suffered some damage, and the main structure was basically intact. The situation at the Hong Kong Sanctum was different. The space and energy fluctuations there basically proved one thing a terrifying existence was about toe out. Only an existence like that would release their power wantonly. When Luke told Blink the location, the girls expression rxed. After her ability was activated under Hive, she had already reached the upper limit of what she was capable of. Opening a portal anywhere on Earth was a piece of cake. She could also try opening one anywhere in the sr system the condition was that it had to be a ce she had been to before, which made it easier to set down a space anchor. In thest few years, she had flown around on a private ne whenever she was free. Naturally, she had been to a global metropolis like Hong Kong, from Central, Wan Chai and Tsim Sha Tsui, to Yuen Long and Lantau Ind. Thus, it didnt take her more than ten seconds to open a portal, and that was just to ensure that she didnt open the portal in the wrong ce. Telling her to stay at the base and prepare to teleport other people over at any time, Luke stepped forward. He decided to check the situation first. If he really ran into some creature like Old Mephisto or a ghost, he wouldnt need to call anyone else. After stepping out of the portal, he turned around. That was where the Hong Kong Sanctum was located, and where the energy fluctuations were getting stronger. He nced at the virtual screen. New data appeared, the energy fluctuations now over ten times stronger than before, and still increasing. Clearly, this was just the beginning. Lukes face immediately darkened. Holy sh*t! Was this the graduation exam that the Ancient One had left for her disciple? This was ridiculous! It wouldnt be strange for these energy fluctuations alone to take out a huge chunk of Earth if there was an explosion. Thinking quickly, he flew into the night sky. As he rose, he saw a bluish-purple fog slowly spreading out. The fog was like a huge wave that easily covered buildings dozens of meters high. Against this dark bluish-purple background, stranges speckled red, green and yellow emerged from the fog. To Luke, it was like an alien monster slowly unfurling its fingers C no, it was just the hair on its hand. s of varying sizes were connected by blood vessels of the same color, making them look like erged DNA chains. Lukes intuition for danger was going crazy, warning him that the thing in front of him was far more terrifying than he could imagine. Luke, however, was calm. In any case, this was just a clone. His main body had already sent an emergency signal for the relevant people on his side to immediately take out a small escape ship from their space storage and take off. This was a safety measure that he had set up at the lowest level of consciousness in the minds of his friends and family. Once they received the highest warning level and the safety measure was activated, they would subconsciously follow the drill which they had practiced many times before. Looking back, they would think that it was a conditioned reflex, and wouldnt wonder why they were so obedient. Even if they were suspicious, Luke would use Real Dream to make them overlook it. Everything was for their personal safety. Taking a trip out to space was nothing! While Luke dealt with the most important issue of personal safety, the clone flew close to the bluish-purple fog. Alfred had already scanned three abnormal Kamar-Taj sorcerers. They were wearing redbat uniforms and had huge dark circles around their eyes. It wasnt eye shadow, but more like the skin and flesh had been corroded by something. The three sorcerers had cold expressions, and their mental fluctuations were like that of fanatical worshipers. Lukended opposite them. The trio paused. The man in the lead murmured, Dark Knight? Lukes blue and white lenses shed as he looked around. This street in front of the Hong Kong Sanctum had not yet been submerged in the bluish-purple fog. Instead, it was a mess, with the bodies of civilians everywhere. People from the nearby shops, whether they were employees, bosses or customers,y everywhere. Tables and chairs at street stalls had toppled over, along with customers of all ages. Luke frowned. Did you do this? The leader of the group didnt answer at all, and they all started moving their hands. The air between their hands warped, and transparent de-like weapons appeared. The three of them grabbed the des and charged at Luke. Luke curled his lip. You dare use this lousy attack strategy with that sort of speed? He couldnt be bothered to question them again. The real problem was the d*mn thing that had appeared in the Hong Kong Sanctum. The three people in front of him couldnt even be considered ants. He swiped at his waist with his left hand and threw out three Bat darts. The ck Bat darts whizzed through the air, but the three people opposite him ignored them. The leader waved his hand. A mirror space appeared, and the Bat dart shot into it. Luke raised an eyebrow. This guy could at least think in battle! At that moment, the three of them reached him and shed at him with the transparent des. Luke sighed. As expected of melee sorcerers. Bang! Bang! Bang! Snap! Boom! With a series of bangs, the three sorcerers were sent flying like cannonballs. The twockeys each smashed into either side of the street, while the leader plowed a shallow trench dozens of meters long in the street. Im a professional at closebat, Luke murmured, before he turned around. A ring of glowing sparks slowly closed behind him, and Strange and an African-American man looked at him in shock. Luke nodded. Youre here. Then think about how to deal with that big guy. He then pointed in front of him. Chapter 2078 - 2078 Rewind, the Murdered Isn’t Human 2078 Rewind, the Murdered Isnt Human The bluish-purple fog was approaching quickly, and the monster that was being formed in it from thes and blood vessels got bigger and bigger, reaching a height of 100 meters. The African-American man who hade with Strange raised his head and eximed, Its the Dark Dimension. Dormammu is here. Luke looked at him. The mans eyes were full of despair. Its toote. Nobody can stop him. Luke immediately lost interest in him. In movies, this was the weakling who acted as a foil to the protagonist. Who knew, he might be stabbed in the heart by the viin in the end; only then would he repent and cough up blood as he told the protagonist to work hard, before he got off the stage and got lost. However, Luke didnt say anything. There was no way the sessor whom the Ancient One had chosen would be weak. In 2023, Strange hade back from the dead, and lived past the ending. Sure enough, Stranges expression changed, and he suddenly said, Well see about that. As he spoke, his hands moved in a pattern. The Eye of Agamotto on his chest turned, and the Time Stone inside lit up with a green light. A green circle of runes appeared on Stranges right palm, along with several green circles on his right forearm. Stranges expression tensed with the strain, and the green circle slowly started turning quickly. The shower of water from a burst fire hydrant on the side gradually stopped at the highest point before pulling back into the hydrant. The broken pieces of the fire hydrant flew back and mended the gap. The fallen neon lights and civilians and the copsed buildings all moved in reverse. The three sorcerers with dark circles under their eyes, who had been sent flying by Luke, flew back to the street and started moving backward. Sensing that something wasnt right, their hands started moving. It was like pressing the pause button; the three of them stopped moving in reverse and returned to normal. They immediately charged at Strange and the African-American sorcerer. Caught off guard, Strange was sent flying several meters. Thankfully, the unlucky sorcerer who hade with him had also broken free of the rewind mode. He rushed over to stop the leader, allowing Strange to escape being pressed to the ground and beaten up. The entire world was moving in reverse. All sorts of objects and civilians were sent flying likerge hidden weapons. Strange and the leader, on the other hand, were moving normally and had to dodge the people and things that were flying around, but they were still sent flying and rolling. The twockeys were identally blocked by a building being reassembled on the side of the road, which made for a very awkward scene. A plump Kamar-Taj sorcerer came flying out from the bottom of a copsed building andnded in a fighting stance. Strange quickly aimed at him and canceled the spell. Wong, wake up. Looking at the rapidly rewinding world around him, the fat sorcerer surnamed Wong was a little stunned. This is Strange said helplessly, Breaking thews of time, I know. Fatty Wong looked at him, then at the Dark Dimension that had yet topletely shrink back into the Sanctum. Alright, dont stop now. Not far away, the leader was furious. He made a series of gestures with his hands, then raised them high before pping them onto the ground. Ripples instantly spread out over the ground and surged toward Strange. Strange, who had just revived Wong, was caught off guard and was hit by the ripples, causing him to fall to the ground. The green circle of runes on his right hand suddenly paused before it disappeared. The spell stopped, and the entire world suddenly stopped moving. Drawing his hands back from the ground, the leader walked over unhurriedly. You cant change fate. He looked up at the Dark Dimension that had just emerged from the Sanctum. How beautiful. This is a world that transcends time and death. There was a faint blue light as a shadow shed over to Stranges side from not far away. It was Luke, who had also been caught up in the rewind spell. Looking down at Strange, who had just struggled to get up, Luke couldnt help but ask, You didnt n for me to stay just now? Hearing that, Strange turned around and smiled bitterly. Sorry, I didnt have time Luke asked, Is there enough time now? Strange stared at Lukes left hand in surprise; a Stone glowed blue in his palm. He could sense that it was the power from this Stone which had prevented Luke from being frozen by the power of the Eye of Agamotto. Noticing his gaze, Luke said casually, Ive never learned how to use it. Its very troublesome to control At that point, the light from the Space Stone in his glove started to fade, and Luke started to slow down. So, can you hur~ ry~ up~? Strange hurriedly waved his hand to dispel the power of time that had enveloped Luke. Luke cracked his neck and heaved a sigh. Thats much better. As he spoke, his hand moved, and the copsible staff at his waist flew out. A smooth ax de popped out of one end, and he cut through the neck of the leader. The head with dark circles under its eyes flew through the air before falling to the ground and rolling to a stop. Strange, Fatty Wong and the African-American sorcerer stared at Luke in disbelief. Wait, the Dark Knight didnt kill people, right? Luke drew back the copsible staff. Hes no longer human. Thinking about it, the three of them agreed with him. Humans corroded by Dormammus power essentially became another species, just like humans who turned into vampires. The Dark Knight had never been lenient when it came to killing otherworldly beings. After giving this exnation, Luke looked up at the motionless Dark Dimension. Killing this small fry is useless. You should think about how to deal with that. Strange frowned. Fatty Wang mumbled, Dormammu is already here. Even if we rewind time, we wont be able to erase his memories, and hell appear on Earth again sooner orter. Luke asked, When will that happen? A lot could happen in a period of time. If they had enough time, they could evacuate the people here beforehand to prevent tens of millions of lives from being buried along with the city during battle. Hundreds of thousands of people would die even if just a few building blocks were destroyed. After a brief silence, Fatty Wong shook his head. Dozens of seconds? A few seconds? Hes too strong. Its already pretty good that weve been able to stall him for this long. Luke nced at Strange, only to see that his hair had turned gray, and he looked several years older. He hadnt looked like this when he was in New York. Clearly, using the Eye of the Agamotto to turn back time to save people on arge scale had a huge negative impact on him. As Luke and Fatty Wong spoke, Strange stared at the Dark Dimension, and his eyes flickered. Beyond time Beyond time? Murmuring the words several times, it seemed he suddenly understood something. He floated off the ground and flew straight toward the Dark Dimension. Chapter 2079 - 2079 I’ve Come to Bargain 2079 Ive Come to Bargain But just as he took off, Strange felt a tug on the Cloak of Levitation. He turned around and saw Luke let go of one corner of the cloak before saying to it, Oh, sorry, I was in a hurry. Ill definitely grab hold of Strange next time. Strange: ??? Luke flew forward so that he was alongside Strange. Its good to have one more person. Strange subconsciously shook his head. Going is almost certain death. !! Luke chuckled. This is just a fake body. I wont die even if its destroyed. Strange was surprised, but didnt doubt it. As a native of New York, his subconscious reaction was to believe the Dark Knight. Dormammu was scary, and Knight hadnt said that he could kill him, which was very much like him. Luke continued, So, when you go in, just pretend that I dont exist. Strange asked, Are you sure? Luke said, Im sure. Its just throwing away a bit of money. Strange: F*ck, isnt that what I used to say before the car ident?! Stranges right hand hovered above his left hand. He couldnt help but confirm again, Are you sure you dont need to worry about this body? Luke hummed in response. Strange turned his right hand, and several green circles of runes wrapped around his left forearm. Luke simply recorded the energy fluctuations and at the same time, activated Elementary Concealment and Real Dream to make himself as invisible as possible. This might not have much of an effect when it came to Dormammu, but as long as Strange drew the main aggro, he wouldnt target Luke first. It was like a person facing a viper and noticing an ant next to their feet; they wouldnt choose to step on the ant first. Soon, Strange and Lukended on a slightly bigger after entering the Dark Dimension. Prompted by Luke, Strange focused on dealing with Dormammu. Luke silently retreated several hundred meters away from Strange to give the impression that he was nothing more than a bystander. As long as Dormammu looked down on him, there might be a chance! Stranges cloak fluttered down, making him look the part of a sorcerer. As he nced at the green circle of runes on his left hand, an enormous ck face rose from under the to appear in front of him. Its purple eyes were full of malice. Raising his head slightly, Strange chose some polite words in his heart and said, Dormammu, Ivee to bargain. The ck face: Youvee to die. Your world is mine, like all the other worlds. As soon as he said that, a purplish-ck beam of energy fell from the sky. Stranges shield of runes blocked the attack for less than a second before he was killed. The purplish-ck energy beam pierced a lot of others and blood vessels in the Dark Dimension before it disappeared into the distance. Luke was stunned. What was going on? The protagonist had been killed in less than a second? This was the only true disciple personally chosen by the Ancient One. Wasnt it too much for him to be killed instantly? Luke was stumped. The next moment, he and Strange were flying to the, and Strange cast a spell on himself. The two of them flew over andnded where they had been standing before. Dormammus huge ck face emerged from under the. Strange said, Dormammu, Ivee to bargain. Dormammu said, Youvee to die. Your world is mine Whats going on? Shock finally appeared on that monstrous and malicious ck face. Luke nced at Strange and understood what was going on. His clone was here, but his main body was still in New York. Although his main body was a little confused by what had just happened, he still had a rough idea. Without a doubt, this was the traditional ability of the Sorcerer Supreme ying with time. With Stranges death, time automatically wound back to the moment he used the rewind spell on himself. After figuring that out, Luke remained silent and collected intelligence on Dormammu. He could only withstand that attack with the power of faith or credit points. Who knew how many times he could hold out, but holding out wasnt the same as taking care of Dormammu. Although he had billions of credit points now, the chances of him killing Dormammu in one hit were too low. For now, Luke chose to trust Strange. Dormammu was an excessive enemy, but it was the Ancient One who had given Strange this graduation exam. The strongest thing about the Sorcerer Supreme wasnt his power or fists, but his strange magic. Only a strange spell could contend with a strange enemy like Dormammu. Thus, this battle wasnt a head-on sh, but a game with thews of nature. Luke nced at the Space Stone, whose energy fluctuations werepletely sealed off. It was indeed time to learn rtedbat skills. Bullying Old Mephisto with credit points didnt bring Luke any benefits at all. As Luke watched from the side, Dormammu asked suspiciously, Is this an illusion? Strange said, No, this is real. Dormammu: Okay. Swoosh! Strange was pierced by a few sharp spikes as thick as his waist, and died again. Then, Strange arrived to barter. Dormammu flew into a rage, and Strange died again. Strange came again, and died again. Relying on the Time Stones save mode to automatically reset after his death, this new Sorcerer Supreme yed the ssic save and load game. Every time he died, he didnt forget to use other traditional spells to defend himself. Most of the time, it was an instant kill, but every now and then, he couldst for a few seconds. After dying so many times, Stranges proficiency and strength at using the spells increased rapidly, so he didnt die for nothing. During this infinite time loop, Luke remained invisible the entire time, and only did a bit at the very beginning. Whenever time was reset, Luke would release Mental Resistance + Real Dream. Strange was very resistant to mental abilities. These two abilities could only take effect for a few minutes, but that was enough tost Strange during each death. Mental Resistance cleaned up Stranges negative mental state, and Real Dream distracted Strange from the moment of his death. With the two of them working together, Strange was tortured to death by Dormammu over 1,000 times, but his mental state was still stable and he didnt copse. Not only that, he talked more and more, and emphasized the infinite loop. Luke could already sense that Dormammu was indeed getting impatient. No matter what he did, the oue was the same. It was like a gamer killing a monster with one sh, and the game resetting right after. He had to create a new ount and kill the monster, and then do it all over again. He gained or changed nothing during this period. Dormammu was here to devour the world, not to be tortured. He could swallow a lot of worlds, but this was the first time he was experiencing something like this. Worst of all, Strange talked a lot. For example, he said he could use some sort of technique to make his consciousness go into hibernation, and he could just lie down and let Dormammu kill him. If Strange decided not toe out one day, Dormammu would really be stuck with him here forever, and couldnt die even if he wanted to. There were possible dangers with Strange constantly rewinding time like this, as it might attract some unknown existence. At that time, Dormmamu, who was trapped with Strange, would also be unlucky. Chapter 2080 - 2080 The Correct Path of a Bystander 2080 The Correct Path of a Bystander As the ruler of the Dark Dimension, Dormammu wasnt any ordinary god. But in the end, he chickened out when he encountered someone like Sorcerer Supreme, who didnt act human at all. If he continued ying with the utterly shameless Strange, both sides would definitely be in trouble. Strange would definitely die, and Dormammu might follow after him. He could tolerate stepping on dog sh*t, but it really wasnt worth it to be hit by a car after that. Dormammu gave in. He would leave Earth and take away all the believers here to prevent them from causing trouble. Whether or not he woulde back to Earth in the future was another matter. At the very least, he wouldnte until he had figured out how to deal with the Eye of Agamotto. Watching coolly from the side, Luke, who hadnt done very much, understood that the graduation exam was over. Stranges approach seemed absurd andical, but it was actually very tragic. Had Dormammu suffered any losses? No. For this sort of existence which basically didnt have a lifespan and whose existence was like a itself, waiting hundreds of years was like an ordinary person taking a nap. He had memorized Earths location. He just had to wait for Strange to die, and Stranges sessor might not be as difficult to deal with. Not everyone could die thousands of times and still have the courage to shamelessly barter with him. Strange was smart, strong, capable and brave, which was why he had seized this opportunity. As for Luke? Dormammu, who had been harassed to the point of going crazy, hadpletely forgotten about this little extra character. They left the Dark Dimension and returned to Hong Kong. The bodies of the leader and his twockeys turned dark bluish-purple. They howled and flew into the Dark Dimension, and vanished without a trace. Green light glowed on Stranges chest, and the green circle of runes in his hand spun toplete thest bit of the rewind spell. The Hong Kong Sanctum returned to normal, and the world started moving again. Strange let out a breath. Its finally over. Fatty Wong and the African-American sorcerer looked at each other in bewilderment. That was it? That was Dormammu, whom even the Ancient One was wary of! But Luke didnt think so. He wasnt familiar with the Ancient One, and didnt have an established impression of her. He could only analyze this bald female mega bigshot from their two encounters. Thus, he didnt think that Stranges victory was ridiculous. It would be strange if the disciple whom the Ancient One valued didnt have this strength. He simply tossed a smartphone to Strange. This is the contact number of the bigshot who sells everything. You might need some of his products. Strange caught the phone with mixed feelings. If he had this earlier, would he still have be a sorcerer? Now that Dormammu knew who he was, it would be hard for him to retreat even if he wanted to. Luke had no intention of having too much contact with Strange. It wasnt good to let such a person know too much. Chances were that one day, Strange would give Luke that finger of karma and tell him to hurry up and get things done. He simply said, Please open a portal to New York. Thank you. Strange nodded and drew a circle with one hand, and a ring of sparks appeared. Goodbye. Luke walked into the ring. The portal disappeared; the people on the streets of Hong Kong didnt notice as they carried on with what they had been doing before. They never knew that they had already died once tonight, and had almost died a second time. Sometimes, ignorance was bliss. Strange subconsciously yed with the phone until Fatty Wong reminded him, Lets go back to the Sanctum first. There are too many people here. Strange made a sound of acknowledgement before he put the phone away. Dark Knight, well definitely meet again in the future. Theres no rush. On the other side, Luke was busy wrapping things up. Now that the rm had been canceled, his friends and family in space could turn around andnd. The PDD would take care of all the loose ends, and his clone would personally take care of the troublesome ones. With a clear division ofbor, the various organizations operated smoothly and took care of everything in less than a day. Everybody had already received confirmation; no idiot woulde running over to ask if it had been a false rm. Those who had the authority could naturally check the database for the crisis that the rm represented. As for those who didnt have that sort of authority, Luke didnt care what they thought. His biggest gain this time was seeing what the Sorcerer Supreme was capable of. The enemy trio just gave him somebat experience. Dormammu was Stranges first official opponent. In the end, such an unfathomably strong enemy was annoyed into running away. Although Luke didnt have the Time Stone, he had the Space Stone. There were a lot of ways to deal with a strong enemy. However, the Sorcerer Supreme was a professional yer, and the Eye of Agamotto was an heirloom. No matter how highly Luke rated himself, he didnt think he could, in the short term,pete professionally with this sorcerer system that had existed for who knew how many years. But it was possible to learn from them. His other gains were the experience and credit points from this mission. He had basically been just a bystander this time, but ording to the system, he had contributed 21% to this mission, and had obtained 31.4 billion experience and credit points. Now that he was at level 43, he had more than three billion credit points. Clearly, secretly using his two abilities on Strange had been the right choice. Power used in the right ce, no matter how little was used, could be of significant help. It was just like how Strange hadnt killed Dormammu, and had instead died thousands of times, yet most of the contribution rate was attributed to him. However, Luke would rather this sort of mission appear less often. All of this was why Luke could remain so calm during this graduation exam which the Ancient One had set for Strange. The person Luke trusted was the wily Ancient One, not the newly-appointed Strange. Would Strange use such a mystical method for solving the problem next time? Luke couldnt guarantee it. In the face of an opponent like Dormammu, it took no more than a thought to fail. After that, it would be practically impossible to turn things around. Putting all his hopes on Strange was no different from gambling. People still had to rely on themselves. For example, Luke had earned thest bit of his contribution with his own fists. He had defeated the leader called Kaecilius, and obtained a list of his abilities. The knowledge on summoning Dormammu could only be considered backup information and used toe up with countermeasures. In fact, Kaecilius was one of the most outstanding sorcerers of Kamar-Taj. If one had topare, he was second only to Strange. Fatty Wong and the African-American sorcerer could only be tortured by Kaecilius. Luke wouldnt learn Kaeciliuss magic abilities, but he could use them as reference. The real treasure trove was the knowledge Kaecilius possessed. With this, Luke wouldnt need to look for Strange for a long time. Defeat Strange? That was courting death. If Strange had just had a little more bad luck, he would definitely have died during this graduation exam. If he died, Luke might not be able to protect Earth, no matter how he tried. Chapter 2081 - 2081 Testing the Nano Armor 2081 Testing the Nano Armor Dormammu might have left, but Strange had used the rewind spell many times in thest two days. If his luck was just a little worse, a super boss might appear immediately. At that time, wouldnt Earth be destroyed again? No matter how much Luke wanted experience and credit points, he wouldnt deliberately trigger this sort of hell mode. He allocated the points he obtained from leveling up to Mental Strength, and could now break through the 140 threshold. With the increase in the actual coefficient of Mental Strength, he could also better study Advanced Telekinesis. After allocating the five stat points he obtained at the 20-point mark to Dexterity, which was the lowest, his stats increased to 140 Strength, 126 Dexterity and 140 Mental Strength. Just as Luke was about to return to his life as a hermit at home, Tony sent him a message to say that he had something good to tell Knight, and to look for him at the underwater vi. Luke didnt make wild guesses or even refresh the tycoons list of abilities. At his current level, few things surprised him anymore C if anything, there were more scary things, like Dormammu. After heading 500 kilometers southeast over the Antic Ocean, Luke dove into the water. After diving 500 meters, an underwater base which looked a little like a shell appeared in front of him. This was the underwater vi which Tony had built. It was over ten times smaller than Phils underwater base, but it was much faster and had better offensive and defensive mechanisms. In Tonys own words, he didnt make turtles. Luke felt that it was purely because Phils base looked ordinary and was pitch-ck. After sending a request and entering a passage, the outer door sealed shut, and the cabin door opened. Luke stepped into the vi. Putting the armor away in his inventory, he called out a greeting. Long time no see, Friday. Fridays gentle female voice rang out. Its good to see you again, Mr. Wayne. Luke asked, Wheres Tony? Friday: Mr. Stark is waiting for you in theb. Luke nodded helplessly. Did he ask you to prepare wine? Friday: No. Mr. Stark has been working continuously for 18 hours and 43 minutes. Luke got it. Tony didnt drink at all when he was working. He only drank a little when he was done and was ready to take a break. Friday guided him to the workshop on the bottom floor of the vi. Like the Malibu vi, the tycoon used the upper floors for sightseeing and rxing with his wife and daughter. Only a ce like the bottom floor which didnt see the light of day was suitable for him to work in seclusion. Fine, it was impossible that there would be no light here. There was plenty of light in the workshop, and the brightness could be adjusted at any time for rest or work. When Luke entered, he saw Tony operating a virtual keyboard at the workbench as he quickly refreshed the data. He didnt want to beat around the bush. Alright, what is it? Tony turned around on the bar stool and looked at him smugly. Watch carefully. As he spoke, he picked up a roughly triangr object that glowed with a light blue light from the workbench and pressed it to his chest. Silver nanomaterial spread out from the triangr object and quickly covered his body. The nanomaterial that covered his body quickly turned from silver to red with symmetrical golden stripes. In less than five seconds, aplete suit appeared in front of Luke. Lukes eyes lit up. Youvepleted the external nano armor? With a thought, Tonys helmet pulled back to reveal his proud expression. No, its already a perfect whole. Theres no difference between the internal and external armor. Luke wasnt interested in quibbling with him. The inner armor that Luke was talking about was for everyday use, which could still provide enough protection without drawing attention. If he transformed the way Tony did, he would be surrounded by spectators. It was like the difference between smartphones and satellite phones: Although their basic function was to make calls, the purpose of each of their use was different. There was no big difference between the two; it just came down to what they were required for. Luke observed for a moment before he pointed upward. Go out and take it for a spin. Theres no meaning in just reading the data. Tonys eyes flickered. Okay, you said it. A momentter, they flew out of the ocean and headed toward the gray clouds in the northwest. Tony pulled ahead of Luke a bare moment after they left. There were preset designs in this nano armor which could be activated at any time; it didnt take more than a second for a multi-winged thruster to take shape on the back of the armor. In addition, the soles of his feet put together could create a huge thrust which gave him a burst of speed. Looking at Tony, who had disappeared into the distance, and hearing the tycoons smugughter, Luke couldnt help but shake his head with a smile. It seemed that his armor was indeed going to bepletely left behind. Tonys nano armor basically epassed most of the strengths of his previous suits, and didnt have any obvious shorings. Also, his technology wasnt based on vibranium, and he had been able to produce the raw materials on his own. Thinking this, Luke arrived at the test site which Tony had chosen. There were basically no signs of human habitation in the low rolling hills here; there was only a light drizzle and rustling bushes. Standing in a fairly t meadow, Tony rubbed his hands together. Come, lets hurry up and test the new armor. Although his face was covered by the helmet and his mental fluctuations were blocked by the armor, Luke could guess what this guy was up to. Clearly, the tycoon was feeling arrogant once more thanks to this powerful new armor. Luke nodded. Okay, bring it. Tony said, Then here Ie. He lunged at Luke and punched him. Luke dodged to the side, but Tony had seen iting, and kicked him. His normal foot suddenly grew several timesrger to cover half of Lukes body, making it impossible for Luke to dodge. Luke raised his arms to block. Bang! The enormous force sent Luke flying. The jet thruster on Tonys back allowed him to nimbly change directions and speed up. He turned around in the air and lunged at Luke again. When he got close, the armor on his hand turned into a long staff andshed out. Rolling in the air, Luke kicked the staff away with one foot as mes burst out from the other. He immediately spun back around. The staff in Tonys hand suddenly expanded to create a shield to block Lukes spinning kick. Tony was about to counterattack, when he realized that Luke hadnded on the ground and wasnt chasing him. Cursing inwardly at how sly Luke was, he said, So? My new armor is pretty good, right? Watching the shield melt back into Tonys arm brace, Luke nodded affirmatively. Its not just pretty good, its very strong. Why hadnt he given chase just now? Because a nanosuit with the ability to transform indeed didnt have any shorings. It would be very hard for him to make the tycoon do a split in the air, like he had done a long time ago. Chapter 2082 - 2082 Making Arrangements for Tony 2082 Making Arrangements for Tony Of course, that didnt mean that Tony could already fight Luke to a draw with this nano armor. But Luke would have to disy his real strength then, which wasnt what this test was about. Tony had just wanted to throw a punch or two at Lukes face while thetter was still unfamiliar with the nano armor. This was more a symbolic than practical act. Luke was toozy to quibble over that. In any case, Tony had nanotechnology, which was equivalent to him having nanotechnology. Also, he had been in Wakanda for half a year, and could mix in some of the nanotech for the ck Panther suit. Luke was happy to give the tycoon some preferential treatment for helping him refresh his abilities. They stopped and returned to New York. Tony had been busy finishing up on the nano armor, and had neglected his daughter, Morgan, for many days. Pepper? She was already used to it. In any case, she had to deal with work every day, and couldnt spend too much time with Tony. When they arrived at Tonyskeside vi in New York, little Morgan, who was ying outside, cheered when she saw her father. The father and daughter cuddled for a long while before the little girl finally focused on Luke and called out, Bruce. That was Lukes request C he didnt want Morgan to call him old. After all, thinking of little Morgan in the future still calling him uncle when she was 60 to 70 years old and he still was in his twenties left a strange taste in his mouth. After Luke returned little Morgan to a jealous Tony, the tycoon couldnt help but mutter, This doesnt make sense. Morgans outgoing, but shes not close to many people. Shes not this happy even when Rhodeses often. Luke flicked his wrist in Tonys blind spot and made various sweets and toys dance in his hand to tease Morgan. Little Morgans eyes widened as she watched the items jump around Lukes fingers like little fairies. When it came to teasing kids, especially little girls, who couldpare with Luke? He had raised ire, and he now had a little sister, Cindy, who was amusing to y with. Inparison, little Morgan was still too obedient, or rather, too cultured. Little Cindy, who was spirited, strong and overly curious, had demolished houses at three, buildings at five, and cars at eight. This was the result of Luke doing his best to educate and guide her. Otherwise, the gifted Cindy wouldve torn down their ce in Shackelford dozens of times over. Of course, little Morgan had her own strengths. At the very least, she had inherited her fathers high IQ and was quite smart. Cindy, Lukes little sister, wasnt stupid, but she liked to fight. In the future, it might be normal for big sister Cindy to protect little sister Morgan. Afterining, Tony got down to business. You told me toe up with the nano armor before 2018 and arge spaceship with vibranium tech. Ive already finished the first, and the second has entered the test stage. Its about time you tell me what this is for, right? Luke said calmly, Youve read the file on the Hong Kong Sanctum incident the day before yesterday, right? Tony nodded, then frowned. Are you saying that well run into another enemy like that? Luke took out ck tea and poured some for himself and Tony. Seeing little Morgan staring at him, he gave her a cup of hot cocoa. Little Morgans eyes curved into crescents, and she didnt forget to say, Thank you, Bruce. Alright, stop beating around the bush. Tell me. Tony took a sip of his ck tea angrily and didnt forget toin, This ck tea isnt fromst year, is it? It doesnt taste good. Ignoring Tony, who was in jealous father mode, Luke sipped his ck tea and said unhurriedly, Technically speaking, thats the responsibility of the Sorcerer Supreme. It basically has nothing to do with us. Tony asked, Then? Luke said, But sometimes, we will still need Stranges help in a crisis. Tony thought for a moment, before his expression turned ugly. Will we run into an enemy stronger than what happened in Hong Kong? Luke hummed and said, Its possible, so it wont hurt to be more prepared. In terms of absolute strength, Thanos wasnt as strong as Dormammu, but he couldnt be dealt with as easily as Dormammu. For Thanos, who had one or two Infinity Stones, destroying the humans on Earth with a full army would be easy. It could only be said that Earths basic strength was only at the level of the itself; it was still far from a gctic level. The difference with a gctic tyrant was too big. In a situation like this, Luke and the others could only meet Thanos head-on. Otherwise, as long as some of Thanoss loyal troops were left behind to wreak havoc on Earth, the losses would be huge. Seeing that Tonys expression wasnt good, Luke exined, There arent many monsters in the gxy like the one in Hong Kong, and there wont be many dangers that truly cant be avoided. The sooner you canplete the spaceship, the safer Pepper and little Morgan will be. Tony nodded slowly, but he still looked a little worried. Luke shook his head and leaned back in his chair. Train a few more promising young people. Leave these things to them to worry about in the future. Speaking of which, Wanda and Pietro can take over your position well enough in battle. Cant you stay at home and do research and keep your wife and daughterpany? Tony lowered his head and looked at Morgan, who was ying with his palm. He took a deep breath. That will have to wait until the enemy youre guarding against is killed. Looking at the warm scene in front of him, Luke smiled. Thats right. We have to make a way for our young people. After taking care of Tony, Luke began to make preparations. The Stone which had been removed from Vision was supposed to be left to Thor, but this guy hadnt returned since he leftst time. Directly contact Asgard? Sorry, Earthlings didnt have this privilege. Lukes n to pass this hot potato on to Asgard hence fell through, and he could onlye up with a backup n. On the day Thanos appeared, Luke would activate the Monolith and chuck the sealed Mind Stone onto that barren. Although it was still in the Milky Way, it was in a region which currently didnt have a confirmed jump point. As long as Luke put away the Monolith and Thanos didnt know where the barren was, the other partys n to gather the six Stones would fail. If Thanos didnt have all six Stones, he actually wasnt that dangerous. After all, Earth had Captain Marvel. If Thanos really dared to y with his kill half of them rule on Earth, Captain Marvel would definitely fly back and blow up his entire side. Luke wasnt doing all this to use Earth to earn points. He just wanted to do his best to preserve the main plot so that he could catch Thanos off guard. This was something he had only thought of after he went to 2023. Looking for Nick Fury right away to get Captain Marvel to go and kill Thanos could be considered solving the problem. But what about after that? Chapter 2083 - 2083 Family Gathering, Children Growing Up 2083 Family Gathering, Children Growing Up If he killed Thanos and solved this known problem, would an even bigger unknown problem pop up? In order to save people, the Avengers in 2023 had used the same move as Thanos in 2014. Luke couldnt guarantee that there wouldnt be a bacsh if he went to another 2023 through the Quantum Realm and came back to modify the plot. It made sense that the bigger the cheat, the more severe the bacsh. Also, there had been too many world-destroying events in thest two years. It was very unlikely that he couldpletely stop the situation from developing. Compared with those old monsters who had almost infinite lifespans, Luke felt that what he needed the most was more time to arrange everything. At that moment, Robert and Catherine brought Cindy to New York. Cindy was already 11 years old. She had graduated elementary school early, and wasing to New York to attend middle school. ire wanted to trick her little sister into going to Los Angeles, but Cindy rejected her with disdain because her big sister was too weak. ire was lost for words. Her mysterious old man had left a few years ago. He said that ire was already an adult, and that he was going to look for a new chosen one. Without the old mans support, she really couldnt defeat the talented Cindy. Luke didnt object to Cindying to New York. While it couldnt be said that the situation at night in New York was stable, almost all the violent, professional gangs had been eliminated in thest few years. What was left was basically pure businessmen who dealt more in corruption than harming civilians. After all, illegal drugs were very expensive in New York, and robbing their peers was more profitable than robbing civilians. Also, the Bat Squad didnt care if gang members stole from each other, but would deal with criminals who hurt civilians. It made sense for Cindy to study in the safest city in America. On top of that, Luke and Joseph were both in New York, which was the most important reason. Luke was a good fighter and could teach her a lot of things. Joseph couldnt beat her, but he was smart and was willing to help her modify various toys. Inparison, apart from being a little rich, her big sister, ire, wasnt good at fighting and wasnt smart enough. Cindy, who was smart and good at fighting, refused to hang out with this sort of sister who wasnt motivated. The moment she saw Luke, she cheered and jumped on him. Luke hugged his precious sister with a smile. A younger sister was still cuter. ire? Although she still looked like she was in her early twenties, she was actually already 30. She wouldnt y such childish games with Luke anymore. Then, he hugged Catherine, who looked like she was in her thirties, and looked at Robert. Now that the little troublemaker is here, you can rx. Any ns to travel? Robert rubbed Cindys head helplessly. Compared with the overly smart and reserved Joseph, little Cindy really was a little angel. As for tearing down the house or whatever, that was a small problem. In any case, there were a lot of things at home that she could take apart. s, Cindy was indeed smarter than her big sister. The reason they had been able to put off her graduating from primary school was because she wanted to y for two more years. Otherwise, she could havee to middle school at ten years old. Looking at Cindy get off her big brother and then jump to Josephs side to cling to his neck, Robert could only admit that the little angel had grown up. Robert simply shook his head at Lukes question. Well stay in New York for a while. Well think about it after she enters school. This daughter fanatic just wanted to spend more time with his daughter, but Luke didnt expose him. He nodded and said, Alright, its been a while since youve been there. Its good to stay for a few more days. The family returned to the seaside vi in Nassau County, and ire also came back. She and Stacy traveled around the world all year round, and she held mini concerts and fansigns every now and then. Hence, she spent the least time with her family. Because of what happened at the Hong Kong Sanctum a few days ago, the entire family had evacuated to space. Taking advantage of this family reunion, Luke had to exin what happened. While Luke was telling Robert and Catherine about it, his siblings had already gone off to y. The 30-year-old ire was still far from mature; the moment she arrived, she went to provoke her little brother and sister. Unfortunately, this wasnt ten years ago. She couldnt beat an 11-year-old girl in a physical fight. As for using her brain She didnt have the guts topare with Joseph, who had already obtained three doctorates. The only thing she had was her shamelessness. Joseph really couldnt do anything about his big sister. He didnt feel a sense of aplishment even if he bullied her. Cindy, on the other hand, was even more of a brat. She quickly pulled ire into the training room and had Joseph act as a witness. ire cried for help, but the three elders pretended not to hear her. Just like that, she was dragged away. After she took a beating, she had to seize the chance to cry andin that her little sister didnt respect her as a big sister. That night, the doorbell rang. Luke weed the man in the ck suit at the door with a smile. Alright, Phil, theres a block on surveince here. Its very safe. Dont use this face to meet them. The man in ck removed the Thousand Faces System to reveal Phils face. I already obtained information on what happened at the Hong Kong Sanctum. Why did I need toe here to discuss it? Luke hugged him and said, Its a family gathering. Dont worry, Drax didnte since he didnt want to fly. You dont have to be afraid of him. He has reason to scold me. Phil shook his head helplessly, but there was happiness in his eyes. He had been too busy with work all these years to consider personal matters at all. Lukes ce was safe, and it was one of the few family gatherings he dared attend. Also, for someone like him who didnt have kids, it was a pleasure to watch Joseph and Cindy grow up healthy. Forget Luke. This guy had grown enough to be able to protect Phil, and it was very easy to feel defeated. Of course, Robert had even moreplicated feelings in this regard. During dinner, Phil watched the three younger siblings. Luke had be increasingly steady over the years, which made other people feel increasingly ordinary. ire was still as much of a monkey as ever. In contrast, Joseph was making crazy progress in his studies, and now wore ck-rimmed sses. Thanks to the height he inherited from Robert, he didnt look like a nerd. Under Mindys supervision, his stamina andbat training were above average, and he was tall and slim. Apart from the fact that he wasnt too talkative, Joseph was also a man who was very popr with thedies. Lastly, there was the little angel, Cindy, whom Phil paid the most attention to. She was only 11, but was already close to ire in height. Compared with her petite big sister, Cindy had long legs and long arms; she already had the potential to be a fighter. Relying on the fact that she was stronger than ire, she often suppressed her big sister until thetter cried out. It was a little barbaric, but Phil liked it. It was like Drax said: Coulson kids should be more wild. Chapter 2084 - 2084 ‘Good News’ on April Fools’ Day 2084 Good News on April Fools Day The next day, Cindy excitedly dragged ire and Joseph to Lukes ce. Of course, she would be the only one who lived here. Joseph had moved out a year ago, saying that it would make it easier for him to go to school and study. Luke pretended that he had never seen Josephe out of the house that was under Mindys name in the morning. His little brother was very mature. It was already very good of him to hold back until he was 18. When Cindy arrived at Lukes ce, she lunged at Gold Nugget and grabbed its dog face. Gold Nugget, tell me, do you not love me anymore? Why didnt youe to see me yesterday? Huh? The dog head was dumbfounded. But its nose twitched reflexively, and it remembered that troublesome, naughty little sister. After spending another second to verify the little girls round, smiling face, Gold Nugget despaired. It was over. Its beautiful family life was over! The truth wasnt as serious as it thought. Cindy, who had grown up, had already learned to restrain herself, and wouldnt chase Gold Nugget around for half a day like when she was young. After Selina came downstairs, Cindy abandoned the dog head without a thought and went over to act spoiled. Hm, it wasnt because Director Selina was nice, but purely because Cindy had been beaten by Selina ever since she was young. In this regard, Cindy and ire were in the same boat. Luke was too strong, and he didnt want his siblings to be unlucky. If that happened, he would need to find an excuse to gamble with them and lose in order to turn their luck around. Thus, Selina had always been theirbat teacher. Selina believed in Lukes more training, less bloodshed mantra, and had thrashed these two a lot. In any case, one was a monkey and the other was a brat, and neither were afraid of being beaten up. Also, they could find many reasons for why they couldnt beat Luke, such as the fact that Luke was a boy and had been strong earlier on. They had no excuse for not being able to beat Selina. Selina was also a girl, and she started farter than Luke. She had only gotten stronger after she left Shackelford with Luke. She was only a few years older than ire, and wasnt as talented as Cindy. Selina was very strict about their training, but she didnt put on airs with them. She could be considered half a best friend to ire and a big sister to Cindy. Girls always had a lot of secrets that they couldnt share with men, including their father and brothers. There were some things that Luke knew about but it wouldnt be nice for him to do anything. Selina, who was capable and reliable, was undoubtedly a good choice. After Cindy moved into Lukes ce, the house became more lively. Thankfully, Luke had enough clones, and he hung around at home every day, which didnt affect his daily research and earning of points. When the weather was good, the entire family had a barbecue on the rooftop. Stacy and Mindy had also attended a few times as family. After that, Mindy dragged Cindy out to y. As part of the second generation of the Justice League, Mindy had already been interested in Cindy a few years ago. But Cindy had still been beating up primary school kids in Texas at the time, and Mindy had nothing to work with. Now that Cindy was in New York for middle school, they got along like a house on fire. Also, she and Cindy had Joseph inmon. Compared with Joseph, who only fought during training or in self-defense, the girls had a lot more inmon. With Cindy around, Director Selina was happy to leave the admin work to her subordinates and take Mindy and Cindy around New York. Good food, hoodlums, and fun things to do C they took Cindy to experience these things one by one. Luke and Joseph, on the other hand, became a lot more free. It wasnt until 1 April 2017 that Luke received a piece of dumb news there was a copy of Spiderman running around. What was even more shocking was that it was a female version of Spiderman. Speechless, Luke paused the news on TV and looked at Selina. You made her a suit? Director Selina rolled her eyes. Im just an idle private detective. Why would I make that for her? Ask your brother. Luke clicked his tongue and sent Joseph a message. Ten minutester, Joseph drove over. After he went upstairs, he didnt waste any time. She asked me to make a web shooter for her to y with, but that suit is probably a cosy sample which Mindy asked me to make. Luke and Selina: You young people sure know how to have fun! You were actually thinking about cosying the female version of Spiderman for a long time. It was sudden, but it wasnt a big deal. After confirming the source of his little sisters cosy props, Luke decisively pushed the responsibility to his little brother. Since youre the one who caused this, youll be the one to give Cindy safety training. Josephs face fell. Him again? Fine, it really was his fault this time. After all, he hadnt been able to resist his little sister acting spoiled, and had given her a web shooter! If this thing wasnt such a good copy, Cindy wouldnt have put on Mindys ck and white female version of the Spider suit. Although part of this was Mindys fault, that was the same as saying it was his fault. Thankfully, Mindy had already added the Thousand Faces System to the female version of the Spider suit, so no one would target Cindy. When Joseph gave Cindy safety training, he just needed to exin some things that she needed to pay attention to in New York. Given how smart she was, the training didnt take long. While Luke was calm, Peter was dumbfounded. Looking at the female version of Spiderman who flew around the city in a rxed and unrestrained manner, he was stunned for a long time. He couldnt help but look at the calendar. This is an April Fools joke, right? But when he went to school the next day, he didnt feel good. Passing through the main hallway in school, he heard the students discussing it every now and then. That Spidergirl is so cool. The ck and white colorbo is pretty good. Especially that bit of pink Oh~~ its so girly. Now that you mention it, Spidermans red and bluebo is indeed a littleme. Pfft, you just want a Spidergirl. So what? Better than a fat aunt like you! B*stard, dream on! Spidergirl would never like a scumbag like you. Just because youre not my type, you cant take it? Peter shook his head and dismissed the weird conversation between a couple of students in one corner. He felt like he was about to copse I dont want to turn into a girl! No, that wasnt right! How could Spiderman turn into a girl? His thoughts in disarray, Peter walked into the ssroom. His best friend, Ned, came over excitedly and winked at him. Heh, did you hear? Spiderman turned into Spidergirl. rmed, Peter hurriedly raised his hands to cover this guys mouth. It would be too awkward if Ned, in his excitement, asked him what it was like to turn into Spidergirl. During ss, Peter stopped Ned several times from asking about Spidergirl. It was during the lunch break that Peter finally dragged this d*mn fatty to a secluded corner. A momentter, Ned was stupefied. Huh? So she wasnt actually you in drag? Chapter 2085 - 2085 Conversation, Awkward Chat 2085 Conversation, Awkward Chat When he heard what his friend said, Peter was incredulous. Why would I dress like that? Wait, dont move. Ned took out his phone and pulled up a few photos that he had saved. He raised them to Peters level andpared them several times. Finally, he nodded regretfully. It really wasnt you. Youre shorter than her, your legs arent as long, and your waist isnt as small Peters face darkened, and he turned around and left. You still havent given up, you b*stard! Ned looked at the photos again. Hm, fine. Your butt isnt as perky either. Then, he stared at the Spidergirl in the photo, and his eyes lit up. If shes not my friend, I can be her fan, right? Hm, I think Marco said that he wants to set up a Spidergirl fan club? Peters glum mood didntst long. He was a magnanimous person, and wouldnt be unhappy just because a girl was cosying him. Besides, this Spidergirl was doing good deeds. It was just that well, she was a little violent. Peter preferred to tie up the thieves and leave them to the police. NYPD was very familiar with this standard procedure. After all, the Bat Squad had been doing this for many years. It was just that the Bat Squad basically only attacked violent criminals, and were more ruthless. Em Wait, something didnt seem right. A thought shed through Peters mind. That was right, doing good + being ruthless C it was obvious! If the girl was from the Bat Squad, it would be very normal for her to have a web shooter. Luke realized that the bigshot who sold everything had bought a lot of web material from him through Mr. Stark. With the web, did the bigshot have to worry about not being able to find a web shooter? Relieved, Peter went home in the afternoon, found the special phone that the bigshot had sent to him, and sent a question. Less than five secondster, he received a reply. Peter opened the message. The user is on file. If it has a negative impact on Mr. Spiderman, well send someone to deal with it. We will make sure that it doesnt interfere with your normal life. Peter was relieved to see that the reply was automatically deleted five secondster. This message was the bigshots promise, and the bigshots promise was absolutely reliable. Now, the only thing he needed to worry about was b*stard Neds existence. This person had made Peter extremely ufortable today. If he were Luke, he would probably say: I treat you like a f*cking brother, but you want to see me crossdress? On the other side, Joseph was sitting in a chair with an indifferent expression. Dressed in a neat and clean casual suit, not a single strand of his slicked-back hair was out of ce, and his legs were crossed. Seeing Mindy walk in, he gestured for her to close the door. Mindy closed the door and walked over to him. You want to talk about Cindy, right? I want to rope her in. What do you think? Joseph nodded calmly. Shes my sister. I know very well what shes capable of. Hearing that, Mindy smiled ingratiatingly and sat down with her arms around his neck. So, you agree? Joseph shook his head. I dont care who you want to rope in, but you cant proactively seek out Cindy and guide her. Mindy rolled her eyes. Okay, I promise I wont seek her out. Joseph finally sighed. Dont y word games with me. I was the one who taught you that. Mindy didnt feel guilty at being exposed. Instead, she whispered in his ear, Then, do you have any other games you want to teach me? Joseph grabbed her shoulders and put her in front of him. Their eyes met. Then you have to remember not to interfere in the lives of my family members, even if you think its for their own good. Mindy frowned. This isnt interfering Joseph let go of her and shook his head. Luke never interfered with me. Mindy wasnt convinced. He asked me to supervise yourbat training every day. Joseph said, To ensure that Im healthy. Did he ever say I have to beat you or kill some criminal? Mindy was lost for words. That really wasnt the case. Joseph wasnt bad atbat, but he was far inferior to her. After all, he wasnt interested in actualbat. When Mindy talked to Luke about increasing Josephs training, the answer she got was, Its fine as long as hes healthy and has some self-defense skills. In any case, he makes a living with his brain. Joseph pressed his advantage. ire is stronger than you, right? Still, Lukes requirements for her training back then were the same as mine, and its the same for Cindy; the reason theyre good at fighting is because theyre more talented than I am, or because theyre interested in it. Fine. In any case, I cant outtalk you. Mindy curled her lip. But Ive already given Cindy the suit. I cant take it back, right? Joseph didnt think much of it. If she likes it, she can keep it for fun. That is also her freedom. Mindys eyes lit up. Really? Joseph looked at her helplessly. As long as Cindy doesnt want to be a bad guy, its up to her whether she wants to be an ordinary person, a celebrity, a fighter, a scientist, or a superhero. Pleased, Mindy kissed his forehead. Youre really smart. Joseph was unmoved. Cindy is only 11. My family wont allow her to join Ursa Minor until shes 16. Mindy was vexed. I fought alongside V when I was 11. Joseph touched her head sympathetically. Thats why your father is letting you do whatever you want now. Mindy snorted and pped his hand away. Im all grown up. I dont need him to give in to me. Then, she nimbly turned around and straddled Joseph as she looked down at him. Little brother, its time for you to let me do whatever I want, like y a little game As she spoke, she lowered her head. Joseph was lost for words. This isntbat training. Why do you always like to be on top? Mindy dragged Joseph off to y. After that, he mustered what strength he had left to talk to his little sister, Cindy. After that, Spidergirl didnt disappear, but she was no longer caught on camera as often. Luke didnt bother with it. Mindy had at least one third of the PDDs resources and connections. She was also the leader of Ursa Minor, and had Joseph to help her. If his little sister wasnt well taken care of, it could be considered a waste of years of training. He cared even less about Peters reaction. It wasnt like Cindy was pretending to be Spiderman. She had just created a female cosy version. Batman already had a diehard cosyer like the Dark Knight as his sessor. Could Spiderman object to Spidergirl doing good? So, with the connivance of both her big brothers, Cindy was very happy to familiarize herself with New York before school started. Peter met her a few times during this period. After Peter caught up to her, they chatted awkwardly for a few minutes, before Cindy took the initiative to say goodbye. This teenage chatterbox was a lot to handle C it was better for her to flee. Chapter 2086 - 2086 Family Aesthetics, Let Her Go 2086 Family Aesthetics, Let Her Go That these meetings were nothing out of the ordinary was thanks to the trustworthy people who talked to Peter and Cindy respectively. It was now an unspoken rule in the superhero world not to investigate the real identities of unfamiliar superheroes. After the Sokovia ords, this rule, which was a tradition in the Bat Squad to begin with, gradually spread and earned unanimous approval. Those who could investigate the real identities of others might bebeled governmentckeys. The government, which had always been high-handed toward superhumans, had long lost their trust. !! Except for a minority who were happy to be government dogs, the majority chose to keep a low profile. Some of the superhumans who had been uncovered were under government surveince, some were arrested, and most disappeared without a trace. Some were experimented on by unrepentant secret organizations, and the rest naturally fell into the hands of the Justice League, New SHIELD or the Avengers. The three leaders, who were close to each other, had already reached a tacit agreement and were starting to go into semi-hiding. They would gather superhumans and gradually groom trustworthy core members. Those who couldnt be trusted would be dispersed among the peripheral agencies. Learning from Hydra SHIELD, however, there were very few core members in the three organizations. Even New SHIELD, which had thergest number of people, didnt have more than 100 core members; Strike force members were basically military staff from the peripheral agencies. Luke would also help New SHIELD and the Avengers screen and inspect their members for free to prevent bribes from being taken or government moles being recruited. Since this was a free service, it was a must that he obtained a list of these peoples abilities while he was at it. As the number of superhumans increased, there were also many ways to hide from his mental abilities. Some moles didnt even know that they were moles; their minds had just been tampered with. When Luke checked their list of abilities, he could see a lot of problems. For example, a certain person who firmly believed that he was a teacher actually had anti-reconnaissance, infiltration and intelligence-gathering abilities. Luke couldnt rule out the possibility that this was some amnesiac agent who had switched tracks to be a teacher, but it was more likely that this was a new trick the government was pulling. Under the seemingly calm waters was probably an abyss that ate people without spitting out their bones. Naturally, good things came to those with good intentions. Luke wasted time helping his allies clean up, and unknowingly obtained a lot of abilities. Although most of the abilities couldnt directly increase the upper limit of Lukesbat prowess, they gradually filled in the gaps and shorings in his abilities. Upgrading from a hexagon on his radar chart ofbat skills to a round circle one day wasnt a dream. So, Luke was very busy. When Cindy came home for dinner everyday, they would chat with her for a while to make sure that their little sister was fine. Cindy was still too young to realize that her two brothers were protecting her. She was still immersed in the fun of new toys and games, and even asked Luke a very important question. Luke, dont you think Spidermans mask is ugly? Before Luke could reply, Selina gave a thumbs up to indicate that she agreed. As a straight-man techie, Luke still had some integrity. He carefully recalled the suit which the tycoon had made for little Spidey before he nodded affirmatively. Thats right. He has no taste at all. The maker is definitely a shy person. Huh? Cindy was at a loss. I just think its ugly. What does that have to do with being shy? But for the sake of her goal, she did her best to bring the discussion back to the main point. Thats right. That mask is too ugly for a girl. What would look better? Luke got it. His little sister was indifferent to the spider-faced mask. After all, she wasnt a real Spiderman fan, not to mention she wasnt like Peter, whose gic mutation had been caused by a spider bite. Naturally, a girls priority was to look good. That included Director Selina, whose priority with every new generation of the Bastet Armor was its appearance. Its functions werent important; in any case, Luke wouldnt give her subpar stuff. However, Lukes taste as a straight man was a big problem which there was no solution for. Watching a certain straight man ponder as he ate, Selina couldnt help but say, At the very least, a girl cant be bald, right? The siblings nodded in realization. Thats right. Luke, however, immediately followed up with his spection. Hair is too long and can get in the way when youre moving. How about a helmet with short hair? Cindy frowned. This suggestion It was an eye-searing image. Selina red at Luke speechlessly. Cant you see that your sister has shoulder-length hair? She could onlye up with a new proposal. You can use nanomaterial to simte the effect of hair. In any case, its not like youre using it in battle. Even if its a little more fragile and breaks off, its fine. Luke epted this proposal. After all, when it came tock of hair, he had some concerns as well. It was just that men and women were different when it came to the length of the hair. Cindy nodded quickly, afraid that her brother would suggest something like a crew cut. At the same time, she gestured at her face. And the face? Luke gave up trying, and Cindy was pretty much the same. Both siblings looked at Selina. Selina ate a huge mouthful of fried rice and fell into deep thought. The siblings didnt disturb her as they ate. It had always been Lukes philosophy to leave professional matters to the professionals. Not only had Cindy inherited the Coulson familys aggression, her aesthetics werent any better than Lukes. However, a womans love of beauty was intense. She couldnt count on her big brother. Her second brother, who liked to wear ck, white and gray, was also hopeless. Her second sister, who was a celebrity, was too over the top when it came to style C Cindy could only rely on Selina. Thinking for a moment, Selina suddenly opened the virtual screen and sketched out a mask. Luke was lost for words. Why did it look so much like that person from Naruto? Hm, it was that character called Kakashi. The difference was that Kakashi wore a headband and a mask which covered the lower half of his face, while Selina was actually sketching a full face mask. There was a ck headband on the top, silver-white lenses for the eyes, and a bright red mask on the bottom. Selina adjusted the hair. You can choose between shoulder-length hair and a ponytail. That should be enough. Luke nodded in agreement. Hm, its not hard to make. Cindy said, Hm, this looks cool. Then, the siblings looked at each other for one moment before they silently looked away. They were both people who had no aesthetic taste. In any case, there was someone else to help solve the problem. One of them would consider the technology, and the other would choose whether or not to ept it. Cindy, who had gotten the blueprint for the new mask, ate dinner in a haste and was in a hurry to contact her second brother, Joseph. Luke, Selina and the dog head were left at the dining table to revitalize themselves. After making sure that Cindy had returned to her bedroom upstairs, Selina nudged Luke with her elbow. Shes not in middle school yet. If you let her y like this, Mindy will definitely pull her into the younger team when shees of age. Luke shrugged. If I say shes not allowed, do you think she wont do it? Let her be. Ill cover for her. Chapter 2087 - 2087 Diverting Trouble, Meeting Thor Once More 2087 Diverting Trouble, Meeting Thor Once More Just as Cindy settled down in New York, Wakanda opened to the world. However, this was mainly Wakanda interacting with the outside world; it was basically impossible for anyone to travel to or live there. Even if TChas thinking was more progressive, it was impossible for Wakanda, which had been closed off for thousands of years, to open up so quickly. That wouldnt be a good thing. The country sent out a lot of people, and most of them were medical and welfare specialists. The first thing Wakanda did was to provide support to Tanzania, Uganda and Congo around it. Clearly, Wakanda wanted to control the political situation in the surrounding countries to avoid being stabbed in the back by Europe and America. Luke agreed with this approach. For countries, benefits were paramount. No one would acknowledge you as a brother just because you gave them some meager alms. Only when there were enough mutual benefits to bind parties together would there be room to maneuver. Wakanda didntck skilledbatants to begin with. Their vibranium technology was also much better than what Europe and America had. What theycked was influence over the people at the bottom. They would start with medical treatment and welfare. They had to control the bottom rung of the Africanmunity, which they hadcked contact with in the past, and then use enough military force to protect it. It would be hard for other countries then to create conflict and topple the ruling party. If the other side wanted to create an opposing faction, Wakanda could use their advanced military strength to take care of the leader, then push out a pro-Wakanda person. As long as the bottom rung of society didnt fall into chaos, a few greedy guys jumping out would just be sending themselves to their deaths. Luke had even used Knight to propose a joint cooperation. It wasnt convenient for TCha to take action himself, but Knight could do it for him especially when it came to those rebels or military intelligence organizations that manufactured conflict. Killing scum like these would earn him thousands or even tens of thousands of experience and credit points. Luke couldnt wait for the soft-hearted king to leave it to him. However, there was one person who was an exception to the way Wakanda interacted with the outside world: Shuri. After this Wakandan princess saw Lukes Thousand Faces System, she quickly made one for herself and went to Oand, California. Her brother had already bought the apartment building that her uncle had lived in when he was studying abroad, as well as the buildings on the left and right, to be Wakandas American agency in the future. Oand was close to San Francisco and not far from Silicon Valley, and was very suitable for academic exchanges. If she wanted to find Knight, she could fly a private ne to New York. In any case, the Wakandan fighter ne had good stealth technology. After Shuri officially settled down in America, Luke identally leaked her profile to Mindy. Strictly speaking, Shuri could be considered a female version of Iron Man. She was the one who had modified TChas ck Panther armor, which included nanotechnology, the absorption and release of kic energy, and so on. Given such a genius, Mindy should be able to draw the princess in with her enthusiasm C Luke couldnt have her constantly focusing on Cindy. Sure enough, Mindy was distracted by Shuri after that. This Wakandan princess was a female version of Iron Man. She was 17 years old and could already be considered an adult. She was also a hardcore fan of Knight, and wasnt opposed to joining Ursa Minor. What Mindy didnt know was that Luke had privately told Shuri that her identity was a little sensitive, and that she shouldnt join Ursa Minor for the time being; they could just be friends. Mindy was let down by the princesss refusal. Shuri simply gave her reason for it. After hearing that, Mindy went home to consult her military advisor. Operating the virtual screen, Joseph said casually, She has too many benefits and resources on her. Youre so proactive, of course you would look suspicious. Mindy was surprised. Would our Justice League covet her resources? Joseph sighed and saved the content on the screen. He spread his arms. Im not sure if the bigshot and Knight would be envious, but if it were me, I definitely would be. Mindy was lost for words. Neither she nor Joseph was short of money, nor were they interested in it. What he envied was probably Wakandas technology and materials. She asked tentatively, Vibranium? Or her skills? Joseph said, My current research is rted to a study on the properties of vibranium, as proposed by Shuri. What do you think? Mindy said regretfully, It seems I can only get to know her first. Joseph said, Think about it. Why didnt Knight mention this to TCha? Mindy was unhappy. Im looking for members of Ursa Minor. Do I need to rely on Knight for help with that? Joseph raised his hands in surrender. Fine, you have a point. Knight is old, after all, and it wouldnt be nice for him to recruit a youngdy like Shuri. Its all up to you. Mindy patted his shoulder in satisfaction. Thats right, little brother. Keep it up. Joseph gave a fake smile. Hehe. In September, it started to turn cold in New York. It was a rare sunny day, and the streets were crowded. Luke was walking down the street with his little sister, Cindy. He wanted to get her some new clothes for the start of school. Although his little sister had already gone around New York with Selina and Mindy, and had bought a lot of clothes, he was buying her a gift this time, so he could onlye out himself. Cindy bounced up and down in front of him. She turned her head or stepped back to chat with Luke every now and then, but never bumped into any passers-by. This was thanks to her keen senses from cultivating the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique for a long time. Suddenly, Luke stopped and looked at a street corner diagonally opposite. Cindy reacted quickly and immediately stopped. She followed Lukes gaze, and her mouth dropped open as her eyes lit up. Luke, is that Thor? Is that Thor, the God of Thunder? Luke hummed in response, and Cindy immediately gave him her phone and dragged him across the street. Hurry up. Grandpa told me a lot about him. I have to take a photo with him this time. Luke didnt know whether tough or cry. As he walked, he asked, What did Drax say? She replied casually, He said that Thor and his brother wrecked half his house. Cindy had an excited expression on her face at that moment. Those who didnt know better would think that Thor and his brother were big tycoons who had given Drax a house. Across the street, Thor and Loki looked at the ruins in front of them and the excavator that was moving construction debris. Both brothers had their arms crossed and looked like they were deep in thought. A momentter, Loki nced at his fuming brother and coughed. I swear, I left him here. Thor said, Here on the sidewalk, or in that demolished building? Perhaps I should look in that truck. Maybe he just happened to be shoveled in. Great nning. Loki shrugged sheepishly. Recalling Thors temper, however, he quickly argued, How was I supposed to know? Im not a wizard. I cant see into the future. Thor: Then whats going on with you now? Loki: ??? Thor: I cant believe youre alive. I watched you die in my arms. I mourned for you. I cried for you Loki nced at him. Im honored. Chapter 2088 - 2088 Photo, Passing the Buck 2088 Photo, Passing the Buck Thor instantly got mad and grabbed his brothers cor. Now? You lost Father. Does Asgard not have money? Did you have to dump him in this rundown nursing home? Rx, we can look for him. Loki instantly turned meek, afraid that this muscle-brained idiot would punch him in the face. This was the age of the Inte, and the streets were full of onlookers. If things went wrong, there might be videos of them for people to admire forever. Luke, do we really not need to ask for their permission to take a photo? A little girls voice rang out not far away. Its fine. Were all old acquaintances. Theyll give us face, a man replied in a gentle voice. !! Swoosh! While the brothers were still in a love-hate pose, a small figure scuttled over to them. With her back to the Asgardian brothers, she half-crouched on the ground and gave the V sign with both hands. On camera, the brothers were framed between her hands. Click! Click! The super loud sound effect of thetest Titanium phone model rang out. The brothers couldnt help but turn their heads, and they looked into the camera. Perfect! Luke said with a smile, before he put down the phone. Looking at the brothers expressions, he nodded. Long time no see, Thor. Hm, and your adopted brother, he actually hasnt been beaten to death yet? Ah, hello, you are Thor looked a little confused. Loki wanted to turn his face away, but Thor was gripping his cor. This guy in front of him seemed to know his violent brother. It was better to endure it. Of course, if the man wasnt familiar with Thor, he would secretly use a spell on himter. Also, this little girl wasnt anything good; she actually dared to turn the second prince of Asgard into a background image. Sensing Lokis mood and his ill will toward Cindy, Luke instantly put a mental cross next to Lokis name. You couldnt indulge this guy! Odin probably didnt have many years left to live. There was no need for Luke to worry about being investigated if he found an opportunity to kill this adopted son somewhere out in the gxy. In any case, given Thors personality, the chance of him finding out was basically zero. Heart full of ill will, Lukes smile didnt waver. Its probably been about ten years. Back in Texas, this b*stard brother of yours wanted to kill people; he dropped a huge robot and blew up half of my house. Realization dawned on the brothers faces. Enlightened, Thor smiled. Ah, its you. That guy Hm, you did a good barbecue. Loki didnt say anything, but those dark eyes stared daggers at Luke. He didnt forget to mutter to himself, So, its this small fry! I really shouldve blown you up with one shot back then. Luke put another mental cross next to Lokis name. On the other hand, he was very happy that Thor still remembered his barbecue skills. As a foodie and a chef, he wouldnt re at people who appreciated his cooking. After chatting with Thor for a while, he tactfully said goodbye. The two brothers wouldnt be hanging around here unless it was something important. Luke hade over mainly to satisfy Cindys wish to take a photo. After just a few words, Thor was happy to take another photo with Cindy. In addition, Luke could buy time and get the Knight clone to bring the Mind Stone over. It wouldnt take more than 20 seconds for the clone to appear. But Loki disappeared in that short period of time. From the surveince feed, after Loki suddenly disappeared, Thor looked at the ground in a daze, then carefully poked at the name card whichy there with the umbre that he was holding. Luke, who had justnded on a roof not far away, sighed before he walked over. He asked Thor, who was examining the card, Wheres your brother? Did he slip away again? This was undoubtedly the biggest possibility. After all, Thor wasnt as smart as Loki. Bruce, you came at the right time. Thor was relieved to see him. A portal suddenly appeared on the ground just now. Loki fell in and disappeared, leaving this behind. Can I take a look? Luke gestured and asked, What kind of portal? Thor gave him the card and said, It was just a spinning ring of sparks Hm, that sounds familiar. Lukes heart jumped. Looking at the card, which only had an address on it, he couldnt help but shake his head. I know who it is. Lets go. Ill take you there, and give you the item while Im at it. Thor nodded. Thats great. Hm, what are you giving me? Luke walked to a side street, and an SUV soon drove over. They got into the vehicle, and Luke gave the driver the address. 177a Bleecker Street. The car started up, and Luke gave Thor a small box he was carrying. The Mind Stone. Take it back to Asgard, like we agreed before. Thor was enlightened. Ive been busy recently. I forgot for a bit. Its not just a bit C you didnt remember at all. Luke roasted him inwardly as he ced the box in Thors hands. Whether Thor remembered or not, it was fine as long as Luke could pass on the buck. Thanoss operation probably wouldnt change much. When Scott first arrived, he had revealed where all the Stones were at this time. Luke hadnt known about the bacsh of time travel back then, so he had asked a lot of questions. It was hard for Scott to hide anything, given the sort of person that he was. Luke had been conflicted for a time. What could he do that wouldnt be considered as messing with the timeline, in order to avoid a bacsh? In the end, he could only decide not to make a mess of the main plot. Especially when it came to Thanos obtaining the Stones, he had to do his best to make sure things didnt turn out too different. Of course, this was just the rough aim. Luke couldnt let Thanos snap his fingers. Real life wasnt a movie; who the hell knew if he and his family would be part of the half of civilization that was turned to dust. Scott, that unlucky b*stard, hadined about it; not only had his girlfriend, Hope, his future father-inw, Dr. Pym, and his future mother-inw, J, all turned to dust, even his ex-wife and current husband had turned to dust. Only his precious daughter had been spared. Of six family members, only one was left. Lukes grandpa, Robert, Catherine, and his siblings made up six people. What if only one of them was spared? Even if this world could reverse the oue of the Snap in the end, those who were left behind would have already suffered a huge mental blow. Thor in 2023 had turned into a shut-in because of guilt. More importantly what if they didnt seed? Strange in 2023 had said that their only chance of sess was one out of 14 million. If the probability was just a little lower, there was practically no chance at all. At that time, those who had turned to dust would never return. Chapter 2089 - 2089 Dropping By, Sending Guests Off, Tailing Others 2089 Dropping By, Sending Guests Off, Tailing Others If Luke hadnt been turned to dust then, he could do what the Avengers had done in 2023, and create a Quantum Tunnel. With the Pym Particle, his clone, and his various abilities, he would definitely be able to collect all the Stones and do the Snap. Save people first, deal with the bacshter. If he was the one who died, and most of the Justice League and the Avengers were dead, the chances of the rescue n seeding probably might not even reach one in 14 million. Thus, Luke could only do his best to lower the risk of a bacsh as much as possible, and wouldnt give Thanos a real chance to seed. !! He had already killed this guy in 2023. Now that he had boosted his strength, there was a good chance he could send Thanos packing. As he was thinking that, the car arrived at 177a Bleecker Street. In the eyes of Luke and Thor, the New York Sanctum was just an ordinary, inconspicuous building. Unless they were extraordinary individuals, or the Sorcerer Supreme permitted them entry, ordinary people couldnt even see this building. They went to the door, and Thor knocked. Just as he was about to knock a second time, the scene in front of them changed, and they were suddenly standing inside the building. Luke rolled his eyes and looked at Strange. Strange nodded. Hello, Bruce. I know you brought him here in passing. So, shall I have a chat with him first? I just had time on my hands. Dont mind me. Luke raised his hands to indicate that Strange could do as he pleased, and hid all his thoughts in Real Dream so that the new Sorcerer Supreme wouldnt notice. After his Mental Strength reached 140, Luke could even put himself under self-hypnosis. As long as the purpose of his operation was sealed off beforehand, no one would be able to read his thoughts when he carried it out. If someone else used a simr tactic, Luke wouldnt be able to sense their purpose unless he noticed the other partys intent to block off their thoughts first. This was a trick which Luke had developed to deal with a wizard like Strange, or with some other mental abilities. After he used it on himself in particr, anyone who wanted to break through the systems defense and pry into the depths of his consciousness would definitely have bad luck. Of course, Strange could be considered an ally, and wouldnt do that. If he really did something so shameless, Luke didnt mind exposing him. If the other party still dared to continue, he could only be an enemy. Luke didnt pry into the private affairs of his friends and family, because he didnt want to cross a line. A person who specialized in digging into other peoples privacy and not giving up even after being exposed wasnt worthy of being his ally. On the other side, Strange had already teleported Thor upstairs. After bing Sorcerer Supreme and understanding the Sanctum, he was a god here. Thor, the God of Thunder, was highly immune to magic to begin with, but he was tossed around back and forth here, and couldnt guard against Strange at all. In the end, they returned downstairs. Strange acted even more coolly and mysteriously, while Thor was disoriented and rolled down the stairs. Strange opened a portal and gestured at Thor, who had just stood up. Go, your father is there. Hm, dont forget your umbre. Dizzy, Thor shook his head. Ah, thank you. As he spoke, he stretched out his head to summon Mj?lnir, which had turned into an umbre. There was a tter upstairs and the sound of objects falling and ss breaking as Mj?lnir flew back into Thors hand. He smiled in embarrassment. Strange didnt care about that. He simply gestured for Thor to get lost. Thor was about to take a step, when he suddenly felt that he had forgotten something. Hm, Im going to look for my father. Ive also picked up the hammer. Then, what am I forgetting? A momentter, he was enlightened. He asked in embarrassment, Er, my brother? Can you bring him back? Stumped for a moment, Strange then remembered that he had thrown the second prince into a mirror space after he was teleported here. Wait. He opened a second portal. The difference was that it was parallel to the floor and hung five meters in the air. There was screaming, before Loki dropped to the floor with a bang. The second princey on the floor with his hair in a mess. I was falling for 20 minutes! Its definitely some b*stard sorcerer. When I find out who it is, Ill definitely kill him. Thors smile froze. His temper isnt the best. Strange nced at Loki expressionlessly and was toozy to say anything. If it wasnt for the fact that Loki was a huge troublemaker, he wouldnt care about the problems in this Asgardian family. It was also because Odin was on the verge of death that Strange was so ruthless in dealing with Loki. ording to some records left behind by the Ancient One, she and Odin were good friends, and had a tacit understanding when it came to protecting Earth. Someone who could be friends and share a mutual understanding with her definitely had the same level of power. A bigshot hitting it off with a youngster at first sight and bing like brothers despite the age difference? That was pure fantasy. As the Ancient Ones only disciple, Strange was treated more like a son. Simrly, Odin would pay a little more attention only to his biological and adopted sons. Lukes other aliases were also very famous and had always protected Earth. What did he get in the end? As another New Yorker, the Ancient One said a few words to him in passing, and it was for Stranges sake. Odin, on the other hand, never thought of Luke at all. But if Luke had strength on the level of Dormammu, and as long as he didnt sh with the Ancient One and Odin, they were guaranteed to be friendly toward him. The reason why Strange was so polite to Knight was because Knight had demonstrated enough strength in the battle against Dormammu. Strength was the ess ticket to an equal rtionship. While Strange was distracted by Thor and his brother, Luke had already put his n in ce. Then, without any hesitation, Strange threw the brothers through the portal and sent them to Odins location. Luke, who was in a hurry, said goodbye. After he left, he turned invisible and quickly went to a safe house. Blink, who had just received the notification, teleported over. Luke gave her the coordinates. This is in Norway. Can we teleport there directly? Listening to the location, Blink swiftly recalled her teleportation anchor in Norway. The closest point is 300 kilometers away. If youre in a hurry, Ill follow up with a few more teleportations within visual range. Well get there in a few minutes. Luke thought for a moment, then shook his head. Theres no rush. Just drop me off 300 kilometers away. It would only take a few minutes for his suit to cover 300 kilometers. There was no need to make Blink go through all that. This was his human transporter, which was much more useful than the Space Stone when it wasnt in the Infinity Glove. A few minutester, as Luke approached the Norwegian coastline, he detected an astonishing energy reaction in the far distance. He was a little suspicious. Were Thor and Loki duking it out for their fathers favor? It was a ridiculous notion, but who else would do battle so brazenly in the ce where Odin was living in seclusion? It was probably these two troublesome sons. Chapter 2090 - 2090 Biological Big Sister? 2090 Biological Big Sister? Luke sped up. A momentter, he looked down at the battle and couldnt help but be shocked. Who was that woman? She could actually press Thor and Loki to the ground? Before he reached them, Loki raised his head and shouted something to the sky. The Bifrost immediately fell from the sky andnded on Thor and Loki, but the woman rushed in as well. The only thing left on this seaside cliff was the rolling grass. Lukended and quickly searched the meadow for a moment. He finally found the haft of a hammer and a small pile of metal fragments, as well as a few of his mini drones. !! When Strange had been preupied with the brothers earlier, Luke had thrown a bunch of drones into the portal. Since he had decided to get rid of Loki, he naturally couldnt be as tolerant as before. Loki was Thors brother, but wasnt Cindy Lukes little sister? All she had wanted was to take a photo. Loki actually harbored ill will and killing intent toward her. How could Luke rx if he didnt get rid of this sort of person who had no bottom line? Also, from Stranges attitude and words this time, it was clear that Odin didnt have many days left to live. If it wasnt for Odin and Friggas protection, Loki wouldve already died, and the consequences wouldve beenpletely different. A few minutester, after watching the video from the drones that were still functional, Luke was shocked. After thinking for a few minutes, he resolutely threw out a spaceship and left Earth. After leaving the sr system, he focused and manipted the Space Stone in a crude Infinity Glove to teleport to the Dark Elves home, Svartalfheim, and used this ce as a springboard to head straight for Asgard. When the Nine Realms converged thest time, the Dark Elves had set off from Svartalfheim after they woke up and snuck into Asgard a few dayster. The route was clearly marked out on a map in the Dark Elves battleship. After discovering the map, Luke had studied it as a precaution. An Earthling like him definitely couldnt use Asgards Bifrost, but no one jumped out to protest the extinction of the Dark Elves. Wouldnt thise in handy? Directly using the Space Stone to jump into Asgard? Dream on. Asgard had a space interference system which could easily mess with his currently poor maniption of the Space Stone, and lead him to his end in some ce like a ck hole, a star or an asteroid belt. After the spaceship started to move forward, Luke pulled up the video and studied it carefully. The first half was of Thor and Loki meeting their father, Odin. After Odin said hisst words, he turned into light andpletely disappeared. Then, a woman appeared. She had dark circles under her eyes which looked a little like smokey makeup, but she was a genuine god C at least, more so than Loki, this embarrassing weakling. From Odinsst words and his conversation with the brothers, Luke verified that this woman called H was Thors big sister by blood. H was Asgards Goddess of Death. Before Thor was born, she followed Odin into battle and cemented Asgards absolute rule over the Nine Realms. Compared with Thor, she was a far better fighter, leader and strategist. What was even scarier was that she easily crushed Thors Mj?lnir hammer with one hand. This shocked Luke, who was watching the video, and it crushed Thor and Lokis will to fight. Without his beloved hammer, Thor suddenly seemed unable to fight. Loki, this weakling, was even more cowardly. He simply summoned the Bifrost and ran. Luke smacked his lips. He wanted to run, but took H back with him to Asgard. Is Loki trying to screw Thor over? Without Odin, Thor was Asgards strongestbat force. Given thebat ability H had disyed, however, she could really suppress Thor when he didnt have his hammer. The three of them had left via the Bifrost together. As long as H took the sword out from the control panel, she could close the door and wreck Asgard however she wanted. All of Asgard would just be her hunting ground. Luke couldnt help but think that this would very likely be the case. If he could head over and save Thor, thetter would still be able to do something. A magnanimous person like Thor definitely wouldnt mind giving Luke something in return. As long as Thor gave his word, the system wouldnt have any objections if Luke took some of Asgards local specialties. If Loki was in danger? Hehe, Luje would secretly help to stab him in the back. It wasnt like he would be helping H; he was just preventing the experience and credit points from Loki from going to waste. As one of the masterminds behind the Battle of New York, this guy was worth at least 100,000 points. Of course, it would take Luke three days to get to Asgard. Who knew if Thor and Loki would still be standing against H by then. As long as Luke could get to Asgard, it was just a matter of how much profit he could earn. He wouldnt lose out. Three dayster, the Level 3 clone reached Asgard. Luke, who had already thought things over, gave his clone a new face. While the situation was still unclear, he would sneak into Asgard first and investigate. Otherwise, if he ran into Thor, he would need to think up an excuse. This wasnt a big deal, but it would be less work if he could solve the problem with a new face. It didnt matter if Thor noticed this new face. He could investigate if he wanted to, and if he was able to discover any clues, then he could be considered smart. Relying on the Dark Elves stealth technology, Luke snuck into Asgard. In just a few nces, he sensed that something was amiss. There was actually ck and gray smoke rising from many ces in the center of Asgard. The ships that should have been patrolling the sea were nowhere to be seen. Could it be that the three siblings hadnt finished fighting? Given Asgards level of magic and technology, a battle that could cause such destruction should take less than half an hour. Now that the smoke was still there, they were either still fighting or the battle had just ended. Frowning, Luke piloted the ne higher and activated the most secure camera system. As the invisible ne approached the central buildingplex, his frown deepened. Many bodies littered the streets below, and there were even more of them in arge square. Most of these people were wearing the armor of the Asgardian soldiers, and a small number were in casual clothes. There were even ordinary Asgardians among the dead, including the elderly, women, and children. The remains of the Asgardian patrol shipsy on many buildings. There were a lot of them. Did Thor lose to H? Luke couldnt help but wonder. This didnt look like Thor and his brothers victory at all. Instead, it looked like a send-off for the Asgardian soldiers. Or did theye back and get backup from the soldiers, but never once got the upper hand? It wasnt until the fighter ne flew several circles around the central area that Luke had to finally admit it: Thor and Loki had really lost, and it had been a thorough defeat. Chapter 2091 - 2091 Taking Pleasure In Helping Others 2091 Taking Pleasure In Helping Others At that moment, not only had the soldiers beenpletely wiped out, there was also arge number of ck and green skeleton soldiers in Asgardian armor patrolling the central region. Could it be that the enemy now upied the center where the Golden Pce was? Luke really wanted to vent for a moment, but he had too manyints. He had seen people fall, but never this quickly. Thor and Loki had fought in a love-hate rtionship over the throne for years, but once their father died, the Golden Pce went to someone else. What ckedy was this? !! Observing the situation from a distance, Luke put away the fighter ne and turned invisible before entering the center of Asgard. He had to listen in on what the ordinary Asgardians were saying if he wanted to know the exact situation. While there would be a lot of rumors, there would also be a lot that was true. Fine, even if Luke wanted to look for the higher-ups of Asgard, he didnt know who to look for. There was no sign of Heimdall on the Bifrost; even the great sword for activating the Bifrost was gone. There was no sign of Thor or Loki, nor the Warriors Three and Sif, and most of the soldiers were dead. These people were the ones who had been involved in the battle with H and her skeleton soldiers, and would know the most. There might be survivors hiding among the civilians. The investigation went smoothly. Less than half a dayter, Luke heard important news. First of all, Thor and Loki hadnt returned to Asgard at all; only H had. Recalling what it felt like on the Bifrost, Luke felt that it was possible that these two had been forced out of the beam by H, and had been randomly teleported elsewhere. No wonder the Asgardian soldiers had been defeated so miserably and had barely been able to resist. Given how H was able to suppress the brothers on her own, taking down the defense army would have been as easy as harvesting chives. Secondly, the battle wasnt over. Some of the soldiers escaped and hid in the central area to contact each other and think about how to defeat this evil demoness and save Asgard. That was why the smoke and dust had yet to settle. There was no major battle, but sporadic fighting was still happening. After ughtering the army, H had no intention of managing Asgard at all. She simply sent out the resurrected skeleton soldiers to search for the great sword that opened the Bifrost. Of course, Odins Gungnir spear held the highest authority in Asgard, and could also open the Bifrost. But Loki, this smart kid, valued this big treasure which held the highest authority in Asgard, and was afraid that Thor would take it back. So, before he went to Earth with Thor, Loki hid the spear. On the other hand, H thought that Odin didnt want to give her the highest authority, even on his deathbed, so she didnt bother searching for it. She focused her attention on the sword. Because of this, she had captured and killed a lot of people in Asgard. Luke thought for a moment, then rescued some of the soldiers and civilians who were being chased by the skeleton soldiers. However, his rescue methods were a little more violent. He basically knocked them out or paralyzed them before stuffing them into Space 2 for his Level 2 clone to take out on thewless. The Level 2 clone didnt have to exin too much to the rescued Asgardians. Luke simply said that he was Thors friend and was only responsible for settling them for the time being. The Asgardians who were rescued believed him. After all, there was no need for the Goddess of Death to y dirty tricks with them; that would be a pure waste of time. There was only one way to deal with those who didnt obey her kill them. After being questioned by the Level 2 clone, the people who had been rescued gave him a lot of information on the previous battle. The Warriors Three supposedly fell on the first day. Sif had left Asgard a few years ago and never returned, which was why she had been spared. Luke was a little sad when he heard the news. When he first met the Warriors Three in Shackelford, he had been quite envious of their strength. After a few years, such strong Asgardian generals actually died just like that. On the other hand, theckey called Skurge, who followed the Warriors Three, was able to survive because he was quick to bend his knee to H. Of course, Skurge wasnt doing very well either. He only wanted to live, but when he saw his formerrades andpatriots killed by H and the skeleton soldiers, he felt conflicted and terrible, but didnt dare resist. The Warriors Three were much stronger than he was, but they didntst more than a minute against H. Even if he resisted, it would only take H 0.1 seconds to send out a flying sword. However, Luke didnt have much time to pay attention to Skurge. Rescuing people was very important. At the same time, it was more important to take a lot of supplies, weapons and equipment from Asgard. He was saving the Asgardians out of the goodness of his heart; it was impossible for him alone to provide for so many people. It made perfect sense to take care of the Asgardians with Asgardian supplies. H didnt care about these people or the supplies at all. At the very least, she wasnt interested in them for the time being. She didnt even touch Odins treasure vault; she only took the Eternal me to revive her skeleton soldiers and her beast mount, Fenris. She had then focused on finding the Bifrost sword. The skeleton soldiers didnt need these supplies. Taking advantage of this, Luke ruthlessly stripped Asgard. He wasnt embezzling these supplies at all. However, if the rescued Asgardians were happy to give him some of these things after all this was over, that was up to them. As an old hand at swindling, Luke was very experienced in this sort of thing. The survivors were also very helpful as they marked out locations, types of supplies, and how to open various warehouses of supplies and equipment. So, while H was engrossed in looking for the Bifrost sword, a certain someone was ying a game of ants moving house under her nose. During this time, Luke discovered Heimdall. This former operator of the Bifrost now looked very downtrodden. His dazzling golden armor had been reced with regr gray clothes. Apart from the big sword on his back, he looked utterly unremarkable. Heimdall was doing something simr to Luke. The difference was that he didnt have a way to send people out of Asgard. Naturally, a good person like Luke took pleasure in helping others. That same day, he contacted Heimdall and said that he could provide a small spaceship with stealth capability to secretly take the refugees out of Asgard. Heimdall stared at Luke with his strange amber eyes for a long time before he finally nodded. Thank you. It turns out you are a good person. Lukes eyes flickered. What did this guy mean? Did he think he wasnt a good person before? Hm, wait, had this guy spied on Luke while he was spying on Dr. Jane? Luke felt that was the only possibility. Otherwise, why would Heimdall wear an I misunderstood you expression in front of Knight, who hade to Asgard for the first time? Whether Knight or Big Dipper did anything wasnt important, however. In any case, these aliases werent directly rted to Luke. If Heimdall really knew something, he would have already told Thor. Chapter 2092 - 2092 Contact, Permission 2092 Contact, Permission With Heimdall to pave the way, Luke no longer needed to waste time personally persuading the Asgardians. As the gatekeeper of Asgard, Heimdall had a very high standing and a good reputation here. As long as he said a few words, the remaining soldiers and civilians would basically follow him. Although H didnt massacre civilians, she didnt try to win people over like in a regr political grab for power. She simply told her skeleton soldiers to kill the rebels. In thest few days, a lot of civilians had been detained for interrogation. If they said they didnt know anything, H made an example of them in public. She announced that the interrogations would continue as long as the Bifrost sword couldnt be found. Such a high-handed method made the civilians of Asgard panic. Previously, they had nowhere to go. Now that Heimdall said that he would send them to a safe ce to hide, most people chose to leave. With Heimdall to share the burden, Luke focused on helping to move supplies. As Odins trusted subordinate, Heimdall knew more about the warehouses and treasuries. The remnants of the army also were no longer as wary of Luke, and told him about many of therge armories which they hadnt mentioned before. In over two months, more than 300,000 Asgardian refugees were sent to thewless. After Heimdall personally confirmed the safety of the refugees with his eyes, which were said to be able to see the entire gxy, he also started prioritizing equipment and supplies. With these, even if Asgard was no longer a powerhouse, the people wouldnt fall to the level of gctic refugees. With the remaining soldiers acting as the backbone, they would be able to urgently recruit a group of young and strong civilians, and hence have the basic ability to protect themselves. At that moment, every extra person saved and every extra bit of supplies and equipment that was taken away was an asset toward reviving Asgard. At that moment, there was finally news from Thor, who had been sent flying by the Bifrost to who knew where. He had called out to Heimdall many times, and the two parties finally made contact. Thor said that he and Loki had been pushed out of the Bifrost by H, and theynded on a called Sakaar. Thor had been trapped by the ruler of the, the Grandmaster, and became a diator. Loki was a little luckier. Not only did he arrive a month earlier, he also used his glib tongue to be a distinguished guest of the Grandmaster. Unfortunately, after discovering that the Bifrost sword had been taken, H had already ced reinforcements on the Bifrost bridge. Heimdall couldnt use the Bifrost to bring Thor back. Besides, doing that would definitely alert H. As soon as Thor came out of the Bifrost empty-handed, H would trounce him once more. Sakaar wasnt marked on Lukes star map, so Thor either had to get a route map himself, or find another way out. But making contact with Thor was good. First of all, Luke and Heimdall had bad news. H was connected to Asgard; the longer she was in Asgard, the stronger she would be. It was also because of this that Odin had ultimately chosen to die on Earth. That way, Thor could have at least made arrangements before H found a way back to Asgard. Unfortunately, Loki had been in a hurry to escape, and in the end, the two brothers were thrown out of the Bifrost, while H easily upied Asgard. Even if Thor wanted to go to war now, he had to consider the people who were still in Asgard. Heimdall was very depressed about this. Luke didnt feel anything. In any case, Asgard wasnt his hometown. As Thors friend, he had helped save so many Asgardians and had taken away enough supplies and equipment. However, they had to be more cautious with their rescue operation after this. If they were discovered by H, Luke was confident that he could send Heimdall away, but it would be very hard for him to continue sending civilians away. After giving this bad news, Luke asked a very important question through Heimdall. Youre the king of Asgard now. I still need your permission to take the various supplies here. That should be okay, right? Thor was thinking about how to escape from Sakaar and return to Asgard to rescue his people. Hearing that, he said without thinking, No problem. Without your help, we wouldnt be able to take much with us. In the end, we can only let H have them. Hm, take whatever you want. Bingo! Luke eximed inwardly. Okay, Ill do my best to bring out as many supplies as possible. Ill also bring out any information databases I can find. Be careful; dont run into H. Thor didnt dwell on it. These things were very important, but wasnt Knight helping out? Heimdall had already told him that Knight had sent an unimaginable amount of supplies to the Asgardian camp on thewless in thest few days. As long as the Asgardians werent wasteful, the supplies would be enough tost the 300,000 people in the camp for several years. After this contact, Heimdall and Luke were in good spirits. Thor, the new king of Asgard, wasnt in any danger on Sakaar. About a third of the Asgardian people had been evacuated, and they had ample supplies. Loki? Sorry, Luke was already prepared to kill him. Heimdall also didnt like this schemer who had screwed him over several times, not to mention that it was all thanks to Loki that H had returned so easily. Now, Luke and Thor would ask around about the location of Sakaar. Once Thor returned, the final evacuation of the Asgardian people could begin. H was indeed very strong, and even more so in Asgard. As long as she dared to pursue them out of Asgard, however, they could set a trap for her; it was just that it wouldnt be easy to kill her. Thewless was quite far from the Nine Realms. As long as Thor and the Asgardians didnt stick their heads out, it would be a long time before H found them. With a buffer period, the Asgardians could split into several groups and not give H a chance to catch them all in one go. Heimdall devoted himself even more fervently to saving the people. As Luke helped lead the way, he frantically plundered warehouses and databases that wouldnt draw Hs attention. Now that Thor had given permission, Heimdall no longer had any worries. Besides, what Thor said made sense. If they didnt take these things away, they could only leave him to their nemesis, H. Heimdall revealed a number of important warehouses and databases which he hadnt mentioned before. He personally retrieved the information from the databases, before immediately giving it to Luke to transfer to the camp on thewless. It was Lukes job to transport the warehouse supplies. Heimdall opened the doors and left without looking inside. In the face of a crisis, people were the most important. Without these supplies, Asgard would have a difficult time in the beginning at most. Without enough people, however, and given the pitiful Asgardian birth rate, it might take tens of thousands of years for them to recover. The problem with long lifespans was that it wasnt easy to have children, and it took a long time for them to mature. Luke, on the other hand, chuckled inwardly. This was a win-win situation for him. H wasnt the rightful ruler of Asgard. Even if she was, she was still a superviin in the system. Given how the system discriminated against aliens, she had definitely killed a lot of Earthlings. Luke wouldnt have to worry about the system deducting points if he took anything from Asgard that might be ssified as belonging to her. Chapter 2093 - 2093 Frantic Departure, Thor’s Return 2093 Frantic Departure, Thors Return If Asgard could still be considered under Thors rule, Luke had also obtained his personal permission. Naturally, he could take abandoned items. Thor was an alien, but he had saved so many Earthlings, and was a good dark green in the system. An alien system like Asgard hence had to be protected. That was why Luke had specially asked that question. Not only would Heimdall help him plunder everything, there wouldnt be any trouble from the system. After his Mental Strength reached 140, Luke was much more efficient at storing items in his inventory. Collecting thousands of Asgards small fighter ships required no effort at all. He could clear out the warehouses which Heimdall opened after this in one day. In the blink of an eye, another month passed. More than half of the people had evacuated from Asgard. Even if H didnt care about the bottom rungs of society, she could vaguely sense that something was wrong. During the interrogations, she added another question: Where did the missing people go? She had a feeling that the whereabouts of these people were rted to the whereabouts of the sword. If Heimdall were on his own, H mightve caught him. But with Luke, who prioritized safety above all else, the evacuation n changed every time. In any case, Luke had a lot of ships. He could stuff hundreds of people on any one ship and send people out of Asgard like ants moving house. When they were far from Asgard, these people got onto a medium-sized spaceship. Once it was packed with thousands of people, the ship set off. Except for Luke and Heimdall, nobody could return to Asgard. No matter how hard H tried to extort a confession, it wasnt like anyone who didnt know anything could turn into someone with inside information. Naturally, she found nothing. However, Heimdalls rescue operation had to be put on hold. H had the skeleton soldiers monitor the residential areas in the central district from the sky. If they saw anyrge-scale movements, the skeleton soldiers on standby would go and capture the people. The skeleton soldiers didnt need to eat, drink or sleep. This was really hitting Heimdall below the belt; it definitely wouldnt end well for anyone who drew the attention of the skeleton soldiers. If he and Luke dared to take action, H would soon learn about it ande in person. Even if they could escape, they couldnt take anyone else with them, and H would definitely interrogate the people one by one. In the end, these people who didnt know the details wouldnt be able to escape death. Of course, that didnt affect Luke much. He had nothing to do with the Asgardians, and just saved as many as he could. If the rescue operation failed and the people died at Hs hands, that was their fate. Fortunately, Thor had good news that he had done a job for a certain female friend, who was willing to steal a ship and help them escape. If everything went smoothly, he, the Hulk and this particr female friend would arrive in Asgard in a few days. At that time, everyone would work together to distract H, and the remaining civilians would be able to evacuate. Thor himself couldnt beat H, but with Knight and the Hulk, who had never been defeated, it probably wouldnt be hard for him to stall H for a while. Besides, Knight promised that he would use a lot of small ships to provide support. Some people would die, but most would be able to escape. This was the best he could do in front of H. Thor couldnt ask for more. Luke didnt really care. After getting Heimdall to board a small ship and go out into space to rest, Luke went back to Asgard on his own and went back to his old ways. Because of the martialw imposed by H, the people of Asgard could only stay in their homes. Luke snuck in and took down one family after another. He stuffed them into Space 2 and had the Level 2 clone release them on thewless a few dayster. These people closed their eyes in Asgard and then opened them on thewless. Nobody could refute the clones im that Knight had secretly sent them here. Of course, this method wasnt as efficient, but thousands of people could still be moved in one day. By the time Thor sent a message to say that they had exited the wormhole and arrived in Asgard, Luke had sent off another 20,000 people. Asgard had a poption of around a million. H had killed about 100,000 of the soldiers, while Luke had sent away over 500,000 people. At that moment, only one third of the original poption was left. If everyone could squeeze together, they could be taken away on hundreds of small and medium-sized spaceships. Luke had already scattered these spaceships out in space not far from Asgard; they were just waiting for the final leg of the operation. Soon, Luke contacted Thor, and three people appeared on the virtual screen. When Thor saw him, he asked nervously, Hows it going? Heimdall said that H has been killing people to force you out? Luke said calmly, If wee out, not many of the remaining 300,000 people will survive. Thor was lost for words. His heart ached for the loss of his people, but Luke wasnt wrong. Luke then looked at the man behind Thor. Dr. Banner, long time no see. Your taste has improved quite a bit. Dr. Banner looked down at the figure on his pink T-shirt and nodded with a wry smile. Thor found it for me. Then his taste really is much better than yours, Luke mocked inwardly. He nodded at the woman in the pilots seat. Hello, Im Knight. The woman nodded casually. Hello, just call me Valkyrie. After exchanging greetings, Luke asked casually, Wheres your adopted brother? Did he run away again? Thor shook his head helplessly. We left too quickly. We didnt have time to look for him. Just his luck, he can live for a few more days! Luke made another mental note. Your brother is really awesome. Thor couldnt argue, and could only change the subject. Next, we follow the n Luke said, H crushed your hammer. Do you want me to give you a knockoff for now? Thors face darkened, and he shook his head. No need. Weapons without divine power wontst. Luke asked, Are you going to fight her bare-handed? It wasnt that he was underestimating Thor, but this God of Thunder really wasnt that strong when it came to bare-handedbat, and even more so against H. Thor forced a smile. Loki didnt say anything, but I know where he would have put Gungnir. Luke raised an eyebrow. Okay. When we meet up, well go grab it. The Gungnir spear was Odins special divine artifact. If H could destroy it so easily, she wouldnt have been sealed by Odin back then. Also, it held the highest authority in Asgard. Now that Odin was dead, this spear was like the imperial seal. Otherwise, Loki wouldnt have hidden it. Hs situation was special. Since she was connected to Asgard, she would be able to control the entire divine realm sooner orter, and the authority of the spear would no longer exist. Now, without Odin to control the spear, it was at most an indestructible weapon. It was just like how Loki had only been able to use the basic functions of the Destroyer when he tried to kill Thor. Even if the spear couldnt stop H, it was fine if it could buy them time. At the same time, it had defense measures, like the ability to send out messages and open short-range portals, which would make it easier to evacuate people. Chapter 2094 - 2094 Bruce, Let’s Go 2094 Bruce, Lets Go No wonder Thor still had the confidence to save the remaining people even after H crushed his hammer. With Gungnir, Luke and Dr. Banners help, his chances of sess were very high. Lukes heart jumped when he heard that. Loki had pretended to be Odin with the Gungnir spear for years. There probably wasnt some sort of prohibition on it that prevented other people from picking it up at least, it wouldnt be as strict as the prohibition on Mj?lnir. Now that Odin was dead, even if Luke forcefully used Gungnir like he had with Mj?lnir, there would be no more issues. It had to be pointed out that Thors One-Handed Hammer Proficiency was an Advanced ability, while he was at most at the Elementary level with a spear. Lukes Cold Weapon Proficiency was close to the Intermediate level, and he was pretty good with a spear. When Luke borrowed it in an emergency, would Thor be able to snatch it back on the spot? Thor didnt know that Mj?lnir aside, a certain person didnt want to let go of his fathers spear either. With a solemn expression, he put on the nanosuit which Luke gave to him and activated the stealth system. Luke looked at Dr. Banner. You dont want it? Dr. Banner said awkwardly and helplessly, The Hulk and I have a little problem Luke went huh, then looked at Valkyrie. The womans expression was very normal. Im only responsible for picking up civilians. Luke nodded, but still gave both of them nanosuits. Apart from armor, it can also turn into goggles, earpieces and helmets. At the very least, we can stay in contact. Hearing that, the two of them epted the nanosuits, which looked like square boxes. The outer armor which Luke had already activated immediately spread over their bodies. A momentter, a pair of thick ck-rimmed sses appeared on Dr. Banners face, and Valkyrie was wearing clear goggles. On the side, Thor was already impatient. Are you done? Luke turned around. Dont be hasty. Until we get Gungnir, H still has the absolute advantage in strength. If anything goes wrong, it wont be hard for thousands more to die. Okay, Ill be careful. Thor took a deep breath, then looked at Heimdall. Ill leave things here to you. Okay. Heimdall said, you be careful, too. Thor activated his nanosuit and turned invisible. He jumped out of the ship, and Luke followed him. After a brief silence, Valkyrie asked, Can they do it? Unlike Heimdall and Dr. Banner, she was someone who had truly experienced the horror that was H, and had been lucky to survive. Back then, Valkyrie hadnt been alone, but she and herrades-in-arms had been part of Odins personal army, and were called the Valkyries. When Odin chose to fight H, they were ordered to participate in the operation to capture her. In the end, Odin seeded, H failed, and the Asgardian Valkyries disappeared. As a survivor, she didnt think that either Odin or H were right or wrong; it was just a power struggle. This family fought among themselves, while the Valkyries werepletely wiped out. In the end, in order to cover up the truth, Odin even hid the truth of the circumstances surrounding the Valkyries deaths. They became the Valkyries and inherited the will of the Valkyrie; they werent Odins hired thugs. It was truly an insult to the Valkyries who had died as such. Thus, as thest survivor, Valkyrie fled Asgard, unwilling to serve Odins family anymore. Heimdall turned to look at her and said in a low voice, Thor and Knight are much stronger than you think. Valkyrie chuckled. If she and the Hulk hadnt helped Thor, that idiot might still be shouting help me on Sakaar. That was it? How much stronger could they be? Looking at her expression, Dr. Banner couldnt help but add, Knight is very strong. Hes never lost on our side. Valkyrie looked at him like he was an idiot. How many Midgardians can be good? So what if he has never lost? That doesnt prove anything. Dr. Banner thought for a moment. If we fight for real, Thor and the Hulk together might not necessarily be able to beat him. Valkyrie was surprised. How can you be sure? Dr. Banner had an indecipherable expression on his face. If you knew what the Avengers think of him in private, you would probably understand. Valkyrie asked, Whats the Avengers? Our superhero union. Seeing her indifferent expression again, Dr. Banner added, It includes Thor and the Hulk. Valkyrie was a little interested. What does Thor say about him? Dr. Banner said, Except for when he brags after some drinks, he has never said that he can beat Knight. Of course, when he brags, the Avengers all know that its hot air. Valkyrie: For Thor as well as his friends to tacitly agree that the other party was very strong, it was indeed unlikely that those were empty words. So, they might really be able to hold off H and save everyone? She wanted to believe this, but it was hard to forget how H had ughtered the Valkyries with a wave of her hand. No matter how strong a Midgardian was, it was impossible to reach that level of strength. She shook her head slightly and turned her face away without saying anything else. Rather than trust that Knight, it was better to believe that Thor could create a miracle. On the other side, Thor snuck into the pce with Luke and went straight to God-Queen Friggas residence. In an unremarkable study, Thor deactivated a spell, and a door appeared in the wall. Thor went in and immediately came out with a golden spear in his hand. It was Odins exclusive divine weapon, Gungnir. Thor had a nostalgic look on his face. Loki always hid here back then. I pretended I couldnt find him, but that was because it was my mother who set this up. I didnt want to expose her. He didnt say anything else. The fact that Gungnir was here proved Lokis feelings for Frigga. Compared with how he felt about Odin, Loki loved Frigga, who had apanied him since he was young and taught him magic. Luke didnt rush Thor. In just a few years, his parents died, his friends, the Warriors Three, were killed, the soldiers were ughtered, Asgard fell into Hs hands, and the people were killed wantonly. His brother, the only person left, was still a troublemaker who liked to stir things up and stab his brother. Thinking that, Luke felt that Thors situation had indeed been pretty wretchedtely. Before they moved forward with the evacuation n, there was nothing wrong with giving Thor some time to reminisce. Fortunately, Thor wasnt someone to remain immersed in his sadness. Soon, heposed himself and gripped Gungnir tightly. He looked in the direction of the pce. Now, its my turn to do my best for Asgard. Father! Mother! Please protect me, Thor thought to himself as he waved his hand. Bruce, lets go. Chapter 2095 - 2095 Fight Between Siblings, I Enter Hell 2095 Fight Between Siblings, I Enter Hell Dong! A muffled boom resounded in the main hall of the pce and in the hearts of every creature in Asgard. H, who was enjoying a sumptuous lunch on a terrace, raised an eyebrow. She wiped the corners of her mouth with a napkin made from unicorn fur before tossing it away. She stood up and stretched slowly, curiosity in her eyes. Interesting. You dare provoke me after obtaining Gungnir. Is that you, Thor? As she spoke, she jumped lightly and flew swiftly toward the pce. !! A momentter, she walked into the main hall and looked at the throne at the other end. It really is you, little brother. Imitating Odin, Thor sat on the throne with one hand on the armrest and the spear in the other. He looked at H out of the corner of his eye as she slowly approached him. I thought you were an Asgardian at least. Youre wrong. Im Asgard. H smiled mockingly. And youre just little bugs who feed on it. Thor wasnt angry. Not only did you kill the soldiers, you also arrested and interrogated civilians just to find the key to the Bifrost and continue your massacre? She approached him step by step. Yes. Are you angry? Thor turned his head. No, you disgust me. Fathers biggest mistake was giving birth to a freak like you. The best thing he did was to imprison you. Her face finally darkened. She didnt care that Thor called her a freak. They didnt have any feelings as siblings to begin with. She was angry that Thor had actually used her imprisonment as a p to her face. That was because she had really been imprisoned. Very good. Taking a deep breath, she ran her hands through her hair. Her ck hair was covered in a bluish-ck headdress which looked like antlers, and she stretched out her hands. Two greenish-ck swords shot out of her hands. Pay for your arrogant words, little brother. In a sh, she appeared in front of the throne and shed at Thors head. ng! The spear turned horizontal to block the attack, before it suddenly swept out. Hs other sword was deflected by the spear. Thor stood up and pointed the spear at her. It seems youre not strong enough, H. H gently spun the swords in circles around her. I hope you can still be as defiant when I step on youter. With that, she lunged forward again and shed at Thor like a storm. Not to be outdone, Thor brandished the golden spear and shed wildly with the des. The two bitter siblings fought in front of their fathers throne. The difference was that H simply savored the battle and enjoyed watching Thor die bit by bit. She liked to see the enemy go from being strong and brave to fear and despair. In the end, they could only beg for her forgiveness in a weak, helpless and pitiful manner. The taste of death and despair was too wonderful. H, who was obsessed with torturing her little brother, didnt know that the pce defenses had already been activated, cutting offmunication with the outside. Outside, the Level 1 clone, which had already been here for a month, put on the long-unused V alias and attacked the skeleton soldiers like crazy. As soon as he moved, so did 100 gun turrets. The skeleton soldiers didnt receive new orders from H, and were gradually distracted by the Level 1 clones fierce firepower. An emergency evacuation order was issued after the pce was sealed off, and the people of Asgard heard Thors voice in their heads. The voice yed on a loop as it repeated the evacuation procedure over and over again so that everyone knew what to do. They left their homes and hurried to the nearest evacuation point. Hundreds of invisible spaceships began to enter Asgards territory, but no rms sounded. Fenris, who was napping in the square in the city center, raised its head warily. Its dark green eyes scanned the surroundings, and its ears twitched. The idiot who had just appeared was already surrounded by the skeleton soldiers, and it couldnt be bothered with him. At that moment, it heard a lot of people moving at the same time. This was something that H hadnt allowed. Although these people were weaklings, Fenris had to take action. Shaking its body, it ran toward the area with the most people. Thanks to drone surveince, V immediately noticed this big boss guard. Previously, he had deliberately approached this d*mn dog and tried to lure it in. In the end, this d*mn dog was evenzier than Gold Nugget. It just turned for a look before it lowered its dog head and continued dozing. As the gun turrets continued to distract the skeleton soldiers, V soared into the sky. Just as Fenris caught up with a group of Asgardians who were gathering 200 meters away, something hot hit it in the butt. Then, it heard the muffled thud of gunfire. Fenrir shook its painful butt, and its dark green eyes seemed to burn. Although it had been resurrected as a semi-undead creature, it still wasntfortable being shot in the butt. It was like an ordinary person squatting in the toilet after eating too much chili. V was unmoved. The special machine gun in his hands kept firing, and he didnt forget to mock inwardly: Not only are youzy, youre so ugly! Youre not cute at all. Compared with his dog heads golden fur and simple expression, this dogs ck fur looked filthy. Coupled with its dark green eyes and fierce expression, it wasnt cute at all. You have the cheek to be a dog with this appearance? Luke mocked inwardly as he decisively used his special metal bullets to hit this ugly dog in the face. Fenriss old face stung, like it was being pricked all over with needles. It couldnt help but fly into a rage and roar. A series of bullets immediately flew into its mouth. Fenris subconsciously shut its mouth, and its howl turned into a pitiful whine. Hovering dozens of meters away, the Level 1 clone stopped firing, and mocked, A body like a mountain and a mouth that can swallow the sun and moon? Thats all? Stunned for a moment, Fenris then realized: It had nothing to fear from bullets! It just felt ufortable after being shot in the butt. After this realization, it flew into a rage out of humiliation. The green light in its eyes burned and fluctuated violently. It stomped hard on the ground and opened its mouth as it lunged at the Level 1 clone in the air. A huge suction enveloped the Level 1 clone. The ck cape on its back pped wildly as it was swept forward toward Fenriss mouth. Along with the cape went the clone. V tilted his head and stared at the huge abyss-like mouth. If I dont enter Hell, who will? Before he even finished speaking, he sped up and charged toward Fenriss mouth. Chapter 2096 - 2096 Sending the Dog Flying 2096 Sending the Dog Flying The Level 1 clone shot at Fenris like a cannonball. The dumb dog was delighted: Lets see if you can still act like a bigshot after I eat you! The next moment, it frowned. The clones speed instantly broke the sound barrier, and there was a loud bang. Weirdly enough, the air exploded in front of V, and not behind him, as he charged at Fenriss mouth. V was too close. Before Fenris could react, the white cloud of air exploded in its mouth. Its innate ability to devour everything prevented its mouth from being blown apart, and it could even easily swallow this cloud of air. However, its mouth vibrated uncontrobly, and Fenriss upper and lower jaw couldnt help but shake. Dong! The Level 1 clone, which had swelled up several times in size, followed closely behind the cloud and swung a huge fist that was almost 50 centimeters in diameter at Fenriss nose. Fenriss massive wolf head couldnt help but jerk upward, along with the front half of its body. V used the recoil from this punch tond on the ground. He immediately kicked off and swung out with his right fist. Bang! The fist hit Fenriss jaw and neck with a muffled bang. The fur on the dumb dogs neck rippled, and its entire body was finally lifted off the ground. V followed closely behind with the second part of his recitation. I enter Hell, and all enemies enter Paradise! As he spoke, punches and kicks rained down on Fenris, and the air resounded with loud bangs. Fenris was both shocked and angry. It did its best to bare its fangs and brandish its ws as it tried to use its divine power to control its body. However, the Level 1 clone, which had unleashed its full strength, relied on its extraordinarybat ability and the Vibration in its fists and feet to jolt Fenris so that it was unable to counterattack effectively. Just like that, the dumb dogs massive body was sent flying through the air. It was gradual but steady progress as it was sent flying toward the sea. On the ground, even the Asgardian civilians who were busy evacuating were attracted by this rare spectacle. Many people subconsciously stopped and eximed, Oh my god! They all knew that this giant wolf was the legendary Fenris, Hs mount. Countless soldiers had been bitten to death by it, and thousands of spaceships had been swallowed by its huge mouth. H was a fiend, and Fenris was the fiends hunting dog. Hs strength and brutality worried the evacuating Asgardians. But even after they started moving, H was nowhere to be seen. Thors voice on a loop also told everyone that he was stalling H to give them time to evacuate. Now, the fiends hunting dog was howling like the dog it was as it was being beaten up, but it couldnt do anything as it was sent flying out of the central district. The Asgardians couldnt help but rx, and their panicked movements calmed down, which further sped up the evacuation. Casually shing at the three skeleton soldiers in front of her with her sword, Valkyrie looked up at Fenris, who was flying off, and couldnt help but warn over thems, Be careful, this d*mn dog cant be killed! She had fought H back then, and knew very well what Fenris was like. Fenris wasnt the strongest creature in Asgard, but it was definitely one of the most difficult to kill. The Goddess of Death and the undead Fenris were definitely nightmares for their opponents. Its already dead, so of course it cant be killed, V murmured. He didnt ck off, however, as he attacked wildly with his fists and feet to ensure that Fenris couldnt escape its helpless situation. If he wanted to kill Fenris, he would have to wait until all the Asgardians had evacuated. Otherwise, when H sensed the death of her hunting dog, she would definitely break through the mediocre defenses of the pce to check the situation outside. A moment ago, in the pce, Thor was struggling to resist Hs attacks. There were already several wounds on his body, and blood flowed out of his armor. He was in a sorry state. Gungnir hadnt lived up to his expectations. While it hadnt been instantly destroyed, like Mj?lnir, it wasnt as lethal as he had imagined H, who had a huge hole in her chest, recovered in a short period of time. Thors heart couldnt help but sink. Sure enough, she had be stronger again. H, who had returned to Asgard, was continually getting stronger. After a few months, she was at least 50% stronger than when she first escaped her imprisonment. But Thor couldnt give up. If he gave up and H disposed of him, the people outside wouldnt be able to escape. At that moment, Thor had already forgotten about Knight, who was in hiding. If he couldnt deal with the enemy, there was nothing anyone else could do this was how Thor had thought for over 1,000 years. As Asgards divine warrior, he trusted himself the most. Unfortunately, Thors current mental state couldnt close the gap inbat ability. Dozens of secondster, Hs desshed out. Thor could only let go of the spear and retreat to avoid the tip of one de cutting off his manhood. A teasing smile appeared on Hs face. Like a cat toying with a mouse, she unhurriedly brandished her des and left shes on Thor, who was doing his best to dodge. At the same time, she didnt forget to provoke her little brother. Little brother, what did you say earlier? Hurry up and show me your true abilities. Dont hide like a little girl. As the saying went, ongoing defense was certain defeat. Thor dodged repeatedly, and finally lost his bnce in the face of the two greenish-ck swords, which appeared and disappeared like vipers. Oh no! His heart jumped. In the face of a stronger opponent, losing your bnce was absolutely fatal. Sure enough, Hs eyes turned fierce as she swung one de at his head. The sharp tip of the sword swept over from the right toward Thors eyes. Bang! There was the sound of metal colliding. H looked to Thors right in surprise. The Gungnir spear stretched out from Thors right to block her victorious attack. The next moment, there was a sh of golden light. The spear spun like a drill. As it deflected the greenish-ck de, it stabbed at her eyes. H, who was suddenly being given a taste of her own medicine, didnt panic. She simply shed back with the de in her right hand. Bang! The golden spear tip brushed past her head and cut off one antler on her headdress. Hs eyes turned cold. She drew back the de in her left hand and stabbed at Thor. She didnt believe that this enemy who had snuck in could hide behind the heavily wounded Thor. Then, she felt a chill run down her spine and sensed danger. The golden spear suddenly stopped spinning, and the sharp tip swung down at her head. Chapter 2097 - 2097 Beating Up Woman and Dog 2097 Beating Up Woman and Dog H had no choice but to use the de in her left hand that was stabbing at Thor to deflect the spear. Bang! Borrowing the impact from the collision, she retreated more than ten meters. Holding her des at her sides, she stared at Luke, who was slowly walking out from behind Thor. Who are you? You can call me Knight. Luke slowly turned the spear in his hand and looked at Thor. Ill y with her first. Do you have any objections? Thor was lost for words. If I did, would you listen? Luke turned around and said, Youre not an ordinary person like me. Youre the God of Thunder, not the God of Hammers. How does theck of a hammer have anything to do with the divine power in your body? Thor was stunned. Luke slowly stepped forward. If you can figure it out, you can fight her. If you cant, Im sorry. A mocking expression appeared in Hs eyes. Its useless. The only thing he can do is cry and beg under Odins protection. Even with the divine power he has, hell still lose miserably. Holding the spear with both hands, Luke stood five meters away from her. I see. Well then, since youre siblings, how about giving him a chance to beat you up? In any case, he cant win. H smiled. Our rtionship as siblings isnt worth that opportunity. Luke shook his head. If it were Loki, it really wouldnt be worth it. After all, hes adopted, and you dont get anything from beating him up. However, Thor is Odins son. I think you should try giving him a chance, and then personally crush his hopes. Not a bad proposal. Hs eyes lit up. At that moment, she was finally interested in Luke. She raised her chin and said, If you remove your mask, I might think about it. With a thought, the mask pulled back to reveal Bales handsome face. Looking at him carefully, H then nodded with a smile. Your proposal is very interesting. I approve. Pausing for a moment, she then said, Youre also an interesting person, so Ill give you a chance follow me and be my subordinate. Youll have everything. Luke also smiled. That smile actually looked a little simr to Hs. She frowned. What are youughing at? Luke asked, You said, everything? Hs face turned cold. As long as you follow my orders, you can have wealth, beautiful women, power, divine weapons, life and so on. If all you want me to do is attack the Nine Realms with you, forget it. Luke smiled. If I wanted to do that, I can do it myself. He stared at H like she was an idiot. If thats the case, how about you be my dog? I, too, can obtain everything. H was stunned. She hadnt expected the conversation to turn to her suddenly bing a dog. Her eyes shed fiercely. Then die! As soon as she said that, she swung her hands, and the two greenish-ck des turned into blurry shadows aimed at Lukes eyes and chest. Luke turned his body and used the spear to knock the des aside. H was already in front of him by then, and the two desshed out at him once more like greenish-ck vipers. She was so strong that the swords were nothing more than daggers in her hand. This was a god. Luke sighed helplessly. Inparison, Thors Mj?lnir hammer required a little more skill because of its size. The spear danced around as Luke spun and twisted this way and that. Except for the fact that his feet barely left the ground, his every move was free and unrestrained. The spear, which disyed only the basic thrust, sweep, and block functions in Thors hands, seemed toe alive at that moment. Caught off guard, H was struck three times in a row by Luke. The first time was when Luke wanted to cut off one of her hands with the spear, but H, who had quick reflexes, turned and deflected the spear with her shoulder. The other two were when the spear struck her hand and the end of the spear jabbed her in the abdomen. However, although she was forced back, she wasnt too hurt. Her injured shoulder and even her armor recovered at a visible rate. The only thing that was hurt was probably the Goddess of Deaths pride. She no longer looked like she had the situation under control. She could only brandish her swords even more quickly and fiercely, and fight to the death. Luke, who prioritized safety above all else, maintained a steady and unperturbed attitude, and didnt give her a chance at all. He wasnt here to risk his life. Only a lunatic would risk his life against H in Asgard. Unless Asgard waspletely destroyed, there was no possibility of H dying. Even Odin could only lock her up. For now, Luke couldnt lock H up. This lunatic, who was protected by the power of Asgard, had been cut open by the Gungnir spear, yet couldpletely recover in a minute. It was basically impossible to knock her unconscious and put her in Space 2. It might be more realistic to think of a way to blow up Asgard. If Luke couldbine Elementary Cold Weapon Proficiency with Elementary Mimicry, which allowed him to observe other peoples movements and habits in seconds, along with multiple physical abilities, he would definitely be stronger the more he fought. The battle fell into an awkward situation. H didnt have Thors divine power of Thunder, and the des full of the power of Death couldnt cut through the spear or hurt Luke. Luke had stabbed and cut H several times, but the woman was still alive and kicking. However, this would make it easier for the Asgardians to evacuate, so it didnt matter to him. In fact, his clones were fighting H and her dog respectively at that moment. Since it was very hard to kill this owner and pet, and the evacuation of the Asgardians hadnt reached a desperate point, Luke was actually only using part of his ability. From this point of view, he was no weaker than H, although both parties still had a lot of trump cards that they had yet to use. While the two parties were fighting, a figure quietly appeared in the pce and headed straight for the treasure vault. There was a perturbed and conflicted expression on his face, but he still moved forward resolutely. Finally, he found something that looked like a rusty prong. Picking it up, the person took a few steps forward, then saw a silver box out of the corner of his eye. There wereplicated magic runes on the silver box, and dark red light flowed around it like a living creature. The person stopped again and mumbled, Since that idiot wants to release Surtur, he definitely wouldnt want the Aether anymore, right? When he said that, he immediately felt that he had to preserve a bit of Asgards legacy. Without thend that was Asgard, the people needed protection. After sitting on the throne for so many years, Loki had feelings for these people. Chapter 2098 - 2098 Ragnarok, Final Battle Between Siblings 2098 Ragnarok, Final Battle Between Siblings Mm, thats right! Loki murmured. After thousands of years, he still had the heart of a king. For some reason, he felt a sense of responsibility as a king. Decisively walking over to the stone tform where the Aether was, Loki grabbed it and stuffed it into his chest. Then, he carried the rusty prong to another stone tform. There was a brazier on the tform. There was no fuel inside, but a fire was burning fiercely. Loki stared at it for a moment, before he finally made up his mind. He threw the prong into it and ran. That was because the fire in the brazier was the Eternal me, and the prong was actually the crown of the Fire Demon Surtur. Theplete form of Surtur was actually the Eternal me + the Fire Crown. ording to Odins prophecy of Ragnarok, it was theplete form of Surtur brandishing his ming greatsword that wouldpletely destroy Asgard. So, Odin had ruthlessly beaten up Surtur a long time ago, and forcibly taken away the Eternal me that was the source of Surturs power. A few months ago, in order to prevent Ragnarok from happening, Thor, as Odins son, had run over and smashed Surturs head before stealing his crown. Now, in order to prevent the tyrannical H from bing stronger and spreading the chaos of war throughout the Nine Realms, Thor had no choice but to consider letting Ragnarok happen. H could be stronger when connected to Asgard, but Asgard had also be her biggest weakness. As long as Asgard was destroyed, H, who was connected to it, would also die, and would no longer be a threat to anyone. Loki had heard Thor talk about this n on Sakaar, but he never thought he would actually carry it out. It wasnt until he snuck back in beforehand and saw the sorry state Asgard was in, and saw Luke and Heimdall take away most of the civilians, that he finally had the thought. Compared with Thor, Loki was truly wary of H. As someone of the same kind, he could sense Hs malicious intent. H wasnt Thor; it was impossible for Loki to repeatedly stab her in the back like it was a game between brothers. She hadnt even gone easy on Thor, her little brother C how could she show mercy to an adopted brother? What Loki couldnt tolerate was that when they first met in Norway, H had asked him to kneel. Loki couldnt stand this grievance. He had been a prince of Asgard for over 1,000 years. Frigga had loved him in every way, and had never told him to kneel. Although Odin favored Thor, he had given Loki a normal education, and had never made him kneel. Thor? Hm duped by a couple of words, this fool ran off without even inheriting the throne. Thus, H was the only person Loki had ever encountered who hadnt given him the least bit of respect. This was even more uneptable than Knight stepping on him. At the very least, Knight had been fighting him, so it was normal that he would attack any part of Loki. After that, Loki quickly turned into an Asgardian civilian and slipped onto a small spaceship that headed for arge spaceship in the starry space outside Asgard. The illusion of himself which he had left behind had already revealed its identity, and credited him with nning and presiding over the evacuation. No matter how many people believed it, as long as the lie spread widely enough, there would be a chance for it to be true one day. The point was to dupe Thor and reduce his contact with the civilians of Asgard. Loki had been king of Asgard for years C it wouldnt be hard to be king again. Luke knew that Loki was winning people over on the spaceship, but he didnt care at all. In any case, he would find an opportunity to kill him. No matter how popr he was, could a dead person be the king of Asgard? But Luke didnt know that Loki had snuck into Asgard. Thors talent was in fighting head-on, while Lokis talent was in magic. God-Queen Frigga had been a well-known talented sorcerer when she was young. She was quite good at magic. She had doted on Loki, and hadnt stinted in teaching him. Asgard wasnt Lukes territory, and he had to avoid alerting H. Surveince was poor since the drones had been set up at thest minute; it was unsurprising that they couldnt detect Lokis stealth mode. At that moment, the two clones were fighting H and the dog, and the battle was at its climax. Luke had no time to look out for small movements outside. Thanks to Luke, Thors fighting spirit gradually soared. Luke suddenly stretched out his left arm, and it swelled up to provide enough protection. The huge palm avoided the de in Hs right hand, and the fingers moved in a blur to hit the side of the sword with Vibration. H was affected by the vibration, and half of the right side of her body turned numb for one instant. She lost control of the right side of her body, which naturally caused a slight change to her left side. Lukes right arm suddenly swelled up several times, and he plunged the golden tip of the spear he was holding into the left side of Hs chest. H was now immortal in Asgard, but that didnt mean that attacks were useless. It was just that she recovered especially quickly and was only indisposed for a very short instance. The tip of the spear which pierced her heart transmitted the most powerful Vibration, which rendered her helpless for one brief moment. Puchi! Puchi! Puchi! With a series of dull thuds, the top-notch divine weapon, the Gungnir spear, became an emotionless stabbing tool, and dozens of holes appeared in Hs chest. Then, she was lifted up on the tip of the spear and spun 180 degrees before she was smashed onto the floor. Lukes figure shed as he retreated to Thor dozens of meters away and threw the spear at him. This is all I can help with. Now, its your turn. Remember, behind you are hundreds of thousands of Asgardian lives. As he spoke, he didnt forget to pant heavily, as if he had reached the limits of his endurance. Of course, Thor didnt doubt it. He had fought H for a few minutes, but in the end, he was pressed to the ground. Knight could suppress H for so long and only feel exhausted after that? That was unbelievable. Not far away, H was already sitting up in the small crater in the floor, the dozens of wounds on her chest and abdomen glowing with a dark green light. She was using the divine power of Death to quickly dispel the golden divine power of the spear. She would be back to normal in a minute. Thor gripped the spear tightly and roared, Ahhhh~ before he charged forward. Did it feel bad to hit a dog that was already drowning? No way. H could never be a drowning dog in Asgard. So, with the weight of his responsibility to his people and his worries about the future of Asgard on his shoulders, Thor hit his sister in the head. She struggled to raise her hands, and two greenish-ck longswords slid out to block the attack. However, the immense brute force of the spear pressed her back down. Boom! Her butt was mmed back down hard, and the crater in the ground gave way by another ten centimeters. Ahhhh~ Infuriated, she couldnt help but let out an ear-piercing shriek. Chapter 2099 - 2099 Finding Yourself, Ragnarok 2099 Finding Yourself, Ragnarok The floor cracked and shattered, and a bluish-ck light surged out of Hs body. Thor felt a huge recoil from the spear in his hand, and was forced back more than ten meters. H floated upward and hovered in the air, her eyes burning with a greenish-ck light. B*stard, you dare ambush me? Ill kill you! She waved her hands in front of her, and dark green swords flew out to envelop Thor and Luke. The dozens of swords that flew at Luke were especially huge. Clearly, H hated him more. Thor wasnt afraid at all. The spear in his hand was extremely fierce as he swept away the flying swords that were aimed at him, and he charged at H. Luke, who wasnt even in battle mode, was even more rxed. He casually swung his palm to the side and vibrated himself out of the way of the huge swords. The divine power of Death on the swords was so formidable that he wasnt stupid enough to block it head-on. One of the siblings flew into a rage out of humiliation, and the other vowed to keep fighting C the real battle was only just beginning. Although Thor was still a little weaker in terms of raw strength, and there were gradually more sword wounds on his body, he was clearly fighting with purpose, unlike when he had been at a loss in Norway. Also, as he forced H to retreat many times, his eyes and body shed with blue and white lightning. This was a sign that the power of the God of Thunder was gathering. In his previous battle with H, Thor had never activated the power of the God of Thunder, as if it had disappeared after the Mj?lnir hammer shattered. In fact, it wasnt a matter of ability, but of mentality. The moment H crushed Mj?lnir with one hand, Thor started to doubt himself. After being beaten up by H, his confidencepletely copsed. Odins death left Thorpletely confused. That was the real reason why he hadnt been able to unleash the power of the God of Thunder. A moment ago, Luke had personally demonstrated that he could fight H without using divine power and by relying on just fighting spirit and courage at least, Thor thought that was fighting spirit and courage. Coupled with Lukes subtle but constant mental hints that You can do it, youre very good, Thor finally returned to his normalbat state. Mj?lnir was very important, but Thor had often thrown it out before relying on his own explosive power as the God of Thunder to act. Mj?lnir was just a very important tool. It was like a keyboard for online users without a keyboard, they could in fact still write with a pen. It was just that they were used to a keyboard, so when they suddenly lost it, it was hard to escape the feeling of suddenly being unable to write. As long as they got into the groove of writing by hand once more, however, the feeling that was buried deep in their memories would return. Thor was recovering this feeling, and even gained some insight into using the power of the God of Thunder without Mj?lnir. Sensing that Thor was about to explode, Luke decisively fully activated Elementary Concealment and quietly retreated. The next moment, Thors eyes lit up with a white light, and dense lightning exploded around him. He couldnt help but roar, Ahhhh~~ Boom! A sudden burst of super divine power pressed down on everything around him, including H. The spear suddenly picked up speed and hit H hard, and her bluish-ck figure was wrapped in a huge ball of lightning and sent flying. Sensing the power of the God of Thunder in his body, Thor felt like he had escaped a cage, and was extremely happy. He swung the spear and pushed off of his feet. Taking advantage of the situation, he chased after H and smashed down again. In this moment when he was the mostfortable, he still used the most convenient smash instead of stab. Bang! H was sent flying thousands of meters like a golf ball andnded at the back of the pce, creating a small cloud of dust. Thor raised his head and roared, Ahhhh~ Boom! Boom! At that moment, a series of loud bangs rang out underground. Then, a head as big as a small mountain broke through the ground at the back of the pce. Looking at the familiar crown, Thor was stunned. Wasnt this Surtur? Why had hee out? Wait, was it Loki? He suddenly thought of this possibility. Surtur didnt stop. His head was followed by his chest, waist and legs. It turned out that he wasnt crawling out, but was standing up straight. In the end, the fire giant, who was hundreds of meters tall, stood up in the pce and roared, Odin! Im here! You were despicable and stole my Eternal Fire. Your son was even more despicable and stole my crown. Today, I have been revived in Asgard, destined to be the end of Asgard. I am Ragnarok! His roar spread throughout Asgard. Unfortunately, the civilians of Asgard hadpletely evacuated, and were now gathering on arge spaceship out in space. Thor stared nkly at the situation in front of him and was silent for a moment. In hisplete form, Surtur brandished his greatsword that was almost 400 meters long and demolished all the buildings in his range. He was iparably rxed. Suddenly, Thor felt a tap on his shoulder. He turned around and saw Luke floating next to him. Lets go, unless you want to help H save Asgard, said Luke. Thor opened his mouth, only to find that he had nothing to say. Destroying Asgard was the method he had talked to Loki about in order topletely deal with H. For the safety of the people of Asgard, this was the best oue. But now that things hade to this, he felt extremely ufortable as he watched Asgard being destroyed in front of him. This was the home he had grown up in! Despondent, he boarded a small spaceship which Luke threw out. The door closed, and the spaceship automatically took off toward therge spaceship where the Asgardians were gathered. Thor came back to his senses. Knight, what are you doing? Luke pressed forward as he exined over thems, Ill see if I can save some Asgardian treasures. You might be able to use them in the future. Thor: No, thats too dangerous. Luke chuckled. Dont worry. I have a way to leave Asgard at any time. There wont be any danger. He paused for a moment. Set off as soon as you get to the spaceship. Make sure that your people dont get dragged into things. V and I have spaceships, so we wont go with you. Thor thought for a moment and found that there was indeed nothing wrong with this arrangement. He could only say, Okay, but those things are useless. Dont take too many risks. Hm, thats it. Hurry up and leave. After hanging up, Luke couldnt help but mock, D*mn bigshot. Thats Odins treasure vault. What do you mean those things are useless? Afterining, though, he had to admit that Thor wasnt wrong. At the very least, for Odins family, most of the things in the treasure vault were superfluous items that werent useful, but couldnt be thrown away. Chapter 2100 - 2100 Last Chance 2100 Last Chance The Dark Elves Aether, the Frost Giants Casket of Ancient Winters, Surturs crown and the Eternal me were all gctic treasures. But Asgard, ruler of the Nine Realms, had no use for these things, and so they were just sealed away in Asgard. But for other people, especially Luke, who was obsessed with research, these were good things he couldnt miss out on. Odin, ruler of the Nine Realms, wasnt interested, but Luke, ruler on Earth and a gctic newbie, was very keen on them. In any case, the Space Stone had been given to the Level 1 clone and had been taken away from Asgard. For the Level 3 clone, taking risks wasnt a problem at all. Something that could destroy the Level 3 clone had to be an existence on Thanoss level C and that was only if the clone couldnt run away. It was just sneaking into Asgards treasure vault on the eve of its destruction. So what if H noticed? Did she dare let the legendary Surtur, who was destined to destroy Asgard, swing his sword around? Between a useless treasure and her life, she wouldnt be stupid. Sure enough, when Luke approached the ce where Surtur had appeared, H was already fighting him. Unable to contend with Surtur, who was hundreds of meters tall, in terms of physical strength, H released numerous huge spikes. Each greenish-ck spike was more than twenty meters long and one meter in diameter. Propelled by Hs divine power at full strength, they stabbed into Surtursva-like body. The dark green divine power of Death and the fiery divine power of the Eternal me shed and bit and attacked each other. Even with Surtursplete form, he couldnt suppress H, who had unleashed her full strength. The greenish-ck spikes flew at his chest and head. The immense pain made him stagger back and almost fall. H pressed forward and summoned even more spikes. Her frustration from the battle with Luke and Thor waspletely vented on this big idiot in front of her. Although Luke and Thor couldnt kill H, they were very skilled and agile, and didnt give her a chance to attack with all her might. Surturs huge body had unparalleled destructive power, but he wasnt very agile C he was the perfect target. Taking advantage of the moment when they were hundreds of meters away, Luke hurried into the hole created from Surtur sticking his head out which was also where Odins treasure vault was. The battle on the surface shook the earth; Luke, who was fishing in troubled waters, had nothing to worry about. Sweeping aside the wrecked doors of the treasure vault, he entered the ce less than two minutester. As Odins treasure vault, the structure of the ce was unparalleled. It was only by relying on the destructive power of hisplete form that Surtur had been able to force his way out of the treasure vault. Thus, apart from the fact that some parts of Odins treasure vault had copsed, most of the structure was still intact. However, the treasure vaults various defenses were now basically useless, which saved Luke time on deactivating them. Various weapons and armor which contained magic energy, odd junk that looked like ornaments, treasures with dense energy that glowed with a strange light, and strange items that looked like creature body parts were all stuffed into his inventory. This was probably thest chance to loot Odins treasure vault in this world. In the future, the chance of finding anything which he didnt take now would be very low. As Luke diligently plundered Asgard for thest bit of profit, the battle outside grew more and more intense. At that moment, the two parties had been fighting for 30 minutes. Surtur was cumbersome, but in hisplete form, he had thick skin and thick flesh. It would be very hard for H to kill him quickly with her power of Death. Even if the ming sword didnt hit the agile H, it could still cause huge damage to Asgard. Surtur had never been smart, and he finally went crazy after being tortured by Hs spikes. Raising the ming sword high, he roared like thunder, Daughter of Odin, you cant stop me. I am the end foretold for Asgard! As he spoke, he turned around and pointed the sword downward. The Eternal me on the huge sword suddenly surged, as Surtur prepared to deliver his final attack. No! Hs face changed, and she screamed. Go to hell! She suddenly raised her arms, and huge greenish-ck spikes shot out of the ground at Surtur. The giant spikes under Hs control could grow longer and bigger. When she exploded, the huge spikes quickly expanded and shot upward. Four or five huge spikes pierced Surtur in the chest. They didnt stop. The more they stabbed into Surturs chest, the thicker they got. With each step forward Surtur took forward, an even bigger wound opened in his chest. Surtaire roared, You, cant, stop, me! Ahhh! Ignoring the lethal spikes in his chest, he suddenly exerted strength with both hands and thrust the ming sword downward. The fiery sword turned as white as the sun, bright enough to blind the eye, as he stabbed at Asgards core. Looking at the rapidly approaching de, H howled in despair. No! Crack! Pu! The greenish-ck spikes instantly copsed. The tip of the sword, which contained the infinite divine power of the Eternal me, pierced the center of Asgard like a hot knife through butter. When Luke, who was busy plundering, saw thisst attack, he couldnt help but curse. Holy sh*t! He crashed through the remains of the treasure vault as he plundered at maximum speed. Crack! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The ground cracked as all of Surturs divine power poured in to destroy everything, blowing up all the protective measures that had kept thend safe. Asgard wailed at the end of its life! Out in space, arge spaceship full of Asgardians was slowly picking up speed. They stood in front of the window of the spaceship and watched their fall with sorrowful expressions. Thor and Loki stood side by side. Thor forced a smile. Okay, this way, H wonte looking for trouble again. The people are safe. As soon as he said that, he felt a little discouraged, and hurriedly added, At least the foundation of Asgard is still here. We cane back one day to rebuild it. Loki didnt want to say anything. The people would only despair when they heard Thors ridiculous words. It seemed that he really couldnt be allowed to take charge of Asgard, or there really would be no hope for Asgard. Sensing the results of his attack, the pleasure at getting revenge appeared on Surturs face, which had been twisted with pain. Burn, Asgard! With onest push, he pushed thest third of the greatsword into the ground, and poured all of his divine power into Asgard. Then everything exploded. Chapter 2101 - 2101 Scattering Ashes, Asgard Sails Once More 2101 Scattering Ashes, Asgard Sails Once More Boom! In Asgards core underground, the divine power of the Eternal me shed directly with the pce defenses. A dazzling white light appeared and quickly spread out, covering Asgards core in the blink of an eye. There was a violent noise as Asgard trembled like a dying beast struggling to escape death. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! !! All of Asgard split open and shattered into countless pieces, which exploded in a dazzling ze in space. Several secondster, the fragments lost their color and turned into dust in space. In therge spaceship that was moving away, many Asgardians cried bitterly and shouted, Asgard. Thor was lost for words. So was Loki. A momentter, Thor murmured, Fine, Asgardians are hardworking and arent afraid of a challenge. Sooner orter, we can build a brand new Asgard. Loki: Can you not use the words brand new? That means building everything from scratch! As Loki criticized his idiot brother, he didnt know that Thor was thinking about something else. Hm, it seemed Knight had helped them move a lot of things? Also, he had said earlier that he was going to the treasure vault? Now that H was dead, Thors mindset naturally changed. The supplies and equipment that he hadnt been interested in before were now more important, and that included the treasures in Odins treasure vault. When they had Asgard, the Asgardians didnt have to think about this, but now that they even had to borrow a spaceship, they had to take careful stock. A certain amount of Asgards vitality could be recovered with supplies and equipment, and many treasures in the treasure vault could be used as first-rate weapons. For example, the Casket of Ancient Winters which had been taken from Lokis biological father was a wide-range lethal weapon. That way, even if Thor wasnt around, Asgard could still unleash some lethal power to ensure its own safety. Hopefully, Knight moved quickly! Thor prayed silently. At that moment, Lukes clone had been resummoned in the underground researchb in New York. The clones movements were unnatural as it mumbled, Motherf*cker! Exploding into pieces and beingpletely annihted sucks. Then, the Level 3 clone and Luke both smiled bitterly. Who the hell knew Asgard would blow up so quickly! Luke had thought that the oue of this so-called Ragnarok was nothing more than Asgard breaking into several pieces and bing inhabitable. Only now did he realize that he was still too green. How could a prophecy foretelling Ragnarok be trivial? Asgard had indeed broken into pieces, but it was countless fragments. Because Hs divine power of Death was connected to Asgard, and Surtur had pumped thend full of the divine power of the Eternal me, both powers shed endlessly and sessfully ground these fragments to dust. To put it simply, Asgard was first incinerated by Surtur, and the ashes were scattered by H and Surtur together. What did it mean for there to be nothing left of you? What did it mean for your bones to burn and your ashes to be scattered? Poor Asgard experienced it for itself, and so did Lukes clone, which had been hell-bent on treasure. He personally experienced the wonderful feeling of being crushed to powder by two divine powers. Even Luke, who had been experimenting for years, couldnt bear the feeling. It was only because he used Mental Resistance that he didnt develop a trauma. It just so happened that this was firsthand information on Ragnarok, which also contained the characteristics of the divine powers of Death and the Eternal me. It was rare toe into close contact with divine power, and ice and fire types on top of that. Naturally, Luke had to preserve some of this sensation, and couldnt seal it away. This was the obsession of a researcher, and the price that had to be paid. In fact, the Level 3 clone had turned to dust, but the Level 1 clone was still near Asgard, releasing various equipment and studying the divine powers on the spot. Studying the nature of divine power was very important. Who knew, Luke might need to kill a god one day as a defense measure. It was already early January 2018. Thor took thest 300,000 Asgardian civilians to thewless. Arge camp had already been set up, and they could rest and reorganize after they arrived. It was too dangerous to go to Earth via the Dark Elves Svartalfheim route. The Dark Elves and Lukes clones could take the risk, but Thor couldnt take 300,000 people with him and gamble on luck. Besides, directly sending a million Asgardians to Earth inevitably carried huge hidden dangers. Would the European and American governments on Earth not be tempted by these living gods? If they couldnt obtain a lifespan of thousands of years for themselves, couldnt they think of a way for their descendants to get some of that blood? With Heimdalls gctic sight and his supernaturally good hearing, Asgard would definitely know about it in advance. What would happen in the end? Inparison, thewless was much simpler. Big Dipper had brought more than 100 Asgardian soldiers with him for a friendly negotiation with the leader of the Ravagers; he made it clear that some of his friends needed to set up a temporary camp and rest for a period of time because of a long-distance migration. He hoped the leader would bear with any inconvenience caused during this period. Sensing the aura of the 100 or so Asgardian soldiers, the leader of the Ravagers thought about the hundreds of thousands of friends in the temporary camp, and kindly said that it was fine. The leader wasnt an idiot. If he went to war with a force like this which had considerable military strength and numbers, it would be a huge loss for him no matter if he won or lost, not to mention that the other party had Big Dipper as a friend. Once the battle started, the final oue probably wouldnt have anything to do with the leader Big Dipper would definitely kill him first. In thest few years, the higher-ups of many forces on thewless who had been eyeing the Justice Service Factory went missing overnight. The Justice Service Factory, however, still ran as if nothing had happened. The leader of the Ravagers didnt want to be the next unlucky b*stard to go missing. He treated the temporary camp and rest and recuperation or whatever as true, in case it really was. He had been suspicious before when Big Dipper said that he wouldnt interfere with the management of thewless. But after a few years, this still belonged to the leader of the Ravagers. It was just that there was now the Justice Service Factory, which couldnt be provoked. On Earth, as Luke studied divine power, he calcted his gains from this trip to Asgard. He had so many basic supplies that he was toozy to tally them up. He didnt keep some for himself either, and left them all to Asgards temporary camp. For friends, Knights reputation was very valuable. Of course, the reward for the Justice Service Factory helping out was another matter. Big Dipper didnt care, but the employees at the factory couldnt work for free. The Asgardian furniture, ornaments and artwork which Luke had looted in passing were given to the factory employees as payment by the camp residents. The employees were very satisfied. Thanks to the Guardians of the Gxy, the service factory had made contact with the higher-ups in Xandar, the capital of the Nova Empire. In Xandar, the employees of the Justice Service Factory were known as decent people, and the sales volume in Xandar was quite astonishing. Asgards products were definitely of top quality. If they sold these things on Xandar, they would be able to make a lot of money. Chapter 2102 - 2102 Preparing for War, Tool Players 2102 Preparing for War, Tool yers This transport hire transport process was very redundant for Luke, but it was necessary for the Asgardians and the employees of the service factory. Asgard was currently in a sensitive period of semi-annihtion. They couldnt expect outsiders to help them for free, much less did they need charity. The supplies which Luke had salvaged belonged to Asgard in the first ce, and Thor would pay him back this service fee in the form of a personal favor. The Asgardians and the employees of the service factory were dealing with each other in the open, so proper business deals had to be struck. The real gains were the high-end items which the temporary camp couldnt use. Most of them came from Odins treasure vault, and some were from Lukes plunder in thest three months. Luke wouldnt pocket these high-end items. As for the weird items among them, Thor definitely wouldnt want those, and Luke would take them as the pensation fee for the Level 3 clone that had been burned to ash. Thor could take whatever he needed from what was left, and give the rest to Luke. Luke estimated that at least two-thirds of these high-end items would fall into his hands in the end, and it would take him at least several centuries to study them. These were the main gains from his trip to Asgard. There were basically no experience and credit points. Asgardians werent considered human in the system, and there were no rewards for saving them. Furthermore, H had an immortal body. Lukes main mission had been to dy her, and he hadnt really done her much damage. It was just like how Thanos had almost cut Luke in half, but it wasnt a victory, because Luke had recovered in seconds. Thus, he didnt have a list of the Goddess of Deaths abilities. But Luke wasnt disappointed. He had already obtained Thor and Lokis abilities. Thors endorsement, the sess of the rescue operation, and the relocation of the Asgardian people had made Heimdall very grateful to Knight. Luke also easily obtained a list of this gatekeepers abilities. As someone with eyes that could see everything and prenaturally good hearing, Heimdall knew as much as H did. Tens of thousands of Asgardians who had been rescued were also immensely grateful to him, and automatically gave him numerous lists of abilities. Although the quality of these peoples abilities wasnt high,bining them together created an encyclopedia of everyday life in a divine realm, which was much more than what Thor and Loki had in their heads. This harvest of knowledge was much more important than earning some experience and credit points. But Luke didnt have time to study these things for now. 2018 could be a very important year. In 2023, Thanos had started moving in 2018. In a very short period of time, he collected the six Infinity Stones and snapped his fingers to cull half the poption in the gxy. Luke wouldnt ept that. Thus, he could only have Thanos die. After many exchanges with Shuri, Tony had alreadye up with an improvement n to incorporate vibranium into battleships and fighter nes, and was working overtime to produce them. After studying samples of the Sovereign ships which Luke had gotten her, Shuri improved her VR remote control technology, which could enable ordinary people to pilot small fighter nes. No matter where these ordinary people were, as long as they had a VR cockpit, they could participate in the battle as if they were ying a game. A certain fighter ne game simtion, Star Wars: Save the World, had already be popr among yers on Earth. This game was very difficult. It was easy to die, and the yer had to follow the tactical orders of theputermander; they couldnt kill as they pleased. All of this couldnt hold up to how seriously the paid media outlets took their job as they pushed out all sorts of advertising and marketing nonstop. Many up-anding techpanies appeared and quickly organized a professional Star Wars league. Thesepanies signed contracts with yers who performed well in the game to form teams, and gave them very good treatment. The daily matches in the Star Wars league were split into team and individualpetitions, and took ce two to three times a week. The top prize was 10,000 dors, but yers who could enter the ranking list could also get a bonus. The bonus for getting into the top 1,000 was 300 dors, 500 dors for the top 500, 1,000 dors for the top 200, and 12,000 dors for the top 100. There were also various individual bonuses for best hit, most hits, best defense, and model of discipline. Even if yers in the top 1,000 didnt join a team, as long as they worked hard in thepetitions, 3,000 a month was the minimum they could earn, and 5,000 was normal. They could still give it a try. The most special thing was the bonus for model of discipline. It wasnt a lot, only 100 dors. However, as long as yers obeyed themanders orders andpleted them to a certain level, they could get it. There was only one problem with ying this game, and that was that they had to go to specialized VR gaming halls and use the VR pods there. Teams all over the world also had their own VR pods. The VR gaming halls didnt charge anything; it only said no to yers who really didnt have any talent. With this method, Luke spent just a little bit of money to gather thousands of pilots for the small remote controlled fighter nes. The contracted team members in particr were the best. Most of them stayed at team training bases. They had food, clothing, housing, transportation, food, and entertainment, but there were restrictions on their activities. They couldnt do anything like get high on weed or drink; if the addiction was too bad, the clone would treat them and nt a mental suggestion to practice hard every day. Luke didnt feel guilty about this at all, because he was paying them. It was a basic use in the contract that yers had to practice every day. Also included were items like health and rest, not breaking thew and not indulging in things that could affect theirpetitive performance. So, Luke was just making sure that they fulfilled their obligations after getting generous rewards. In order to achieve better training results, he even used Life 1 diluted as much as possible to ensure that these pilots were healthy physically and mentally. yers who had bad or even illegal habits unwittingly got through the withdrawal period and were reborn. In the outside world,pleting treatment in the best rehabilitation center would cost at least 100,000 or even hundreds of thousands of dors. This treatment couldntpare with the Life 1 dilution or Lukes mental suggestions, and was far more painful. Since Luke had chosen these people to help save the world, he would give them enough precious gifts. At the same time, the Justice League and the PDD under it, the Avengers and New SHIELD were all preparing for battle. The unmanned fighter nes controlled by the Star Wars yers would just be cannon fodder on the battlefield. They were just tools to prevent the superheroes from being surrounded and from being hunted down by routed troops. It was impossible for Luke to rely on the small fighter nes to deal with Thanos. The real deciding factor on the battlefield would still be the superheroes themselves. Chapter 2103 - 2103 Preparing for War, Thanos on the Move 2103 Preparing for War, Thanos on the Move Time flew by; in the blink of an eye, it was June 2018. In the past six months, criminals around the world suddenly felt that their days had be much better. News of mysterious disappearances or deaths of people in their line of work had basically disappeared. Business naturally improved, and their ie skyrocketed. For a while, many crime lords with keen senses who had disappeared quietly came out to try picking up their old trade again, and the returns were very good. The underworld stirred again and started to enjoy what was a breezy period for them. Some people who understood the real situation knew why. The Justice League and New SHIELD had suddenly cut down on their operations by more than 90%, which was why the underworld was able to reemerge. This information was indeed correct. For the past six months, Luke and his clones had been busy and rarely went out to earn points. Instead, his gains included finding ordinary mineral deposits on the barren. Coupled with special materials purchased on thewless, there was enough to produce small fighter nes. The service factory was constantly manufacturing small fighter nes. They would be piloted by tool yers and act as cannon fodder. Thus, no vibranium was used at all. With Lukes current technology, it was enough for these fighter nes to deal damage to Thanoss smaller army units. The production ofrge and medium-sized battleships proceeded at an unhurried pace. From the earliest garbage prototypes to the current qualified versions, more than 130 had been produced, which could be considered pretty impressive for just a few years ofbor. No matter how crap a prototype was, it could still be used as floating cannon folder on the battlefield to both increase and draw firepower. Thus, these battleships had good defenses. The cost of building arge third generation arc reactor wasnt high, and the interior of the battleship was big enough, so several more power sources and defenses were installed. This was what Ivan liked to do with his armor. Luke had absorbed this advantage so that trash could also be used. At the same time, the battleshipsmand system was modified. With the help of mental remote control and a powerful A.I., the entire ship was basically unmanned. The pilots would be the members of the Justice League and Ursa Minor. For example, Frank putting on his armor and going out to beat aliens up would be nowhere near as lethal as when he was piloting arge battleship. It was the same for the others who didnt have superpowers or who didnt have superpowers useful enough to y a huge role in such a battle. They all switched to piloting battleships. Naturally, this sort of battleship operation couldnt be used in an official intergctic battle. However, Luke just needed a defense line to protect the front yard; it didnt matter if all the battleships and fighter nes were destroyed. Actualbat was the best test. After a real-life test, they would definitely be able to find a lot of ws with these fighter nes and battleships which they had worked overtime on; producing a new generation of ships was inevitable. He had a personal manufacturing, which would take a year or two at most to fill in the gaps. With money and resources, he could be just this willful. In fact, Luke was certain that Thanos would descend directly to steal the Stones. If Thanoss army really dared to directly open fire and bombard Earth, Luke wouldnt be stupid enough to stay on Earth and be wiped out along with the Space Stone. He would send his friends and family off without hesitation, then fight a war of attrition against Thanos. With the Space Stone and his clones, he would always find an opportunity to kill Thanos. Of course, that was only the worst case scenario. If possible, he nned to settle everything in one go. It would be hard to live peacefully with an enemy like Thanos watching Earth. It wasnt until 25 June that the Level 2 clone, Big Dipper, received a message from a branch store on the Xandar: Thanoss army had attacked Xandar, crushed the Nova Corps that guarded it, entered the Nova Empires treasure vault, and then retreated unhurriedly. The people at the branch didnt know what Thanos had done in the treasure vault; the only thing they knew was that the Nova Corps had suffered heavy losses, and the conservative rate of casualties was estimated to be over 30%. Luke took a deep breath and knew that Thanos had started to take action. Quill and Rocket had said that they would give the Orb to the higher-ups of the Nova Empire on Xandar for safekeeping. Coupled with their contribution in killing Ronan, they had decent standing with the Nova Empire. Luke, who had been to 2023, knew that the so-called Orb was a containment device to block the energy of the Power Stone. Thanos had gone to Xandar to take the Power Stone. Looking at the tragic state of the Nova Corps, Thanos had definitely seeded. Otherwise, ording to his usual practice, he wouldve culled Xandars poption before he left. Loki had stolen the Reality Stone, the Mind Stone was with Thor, and the Soul Stone was said to be on the Vormir. On Earth, Luke had the Space Stone, and Strange had the Time Stone. Big Dipper frowned. Did Thanos follow Thor here? This wasnt the home ground that Luke had chosen, so he could gather much less support here. Who knew if Thanos would chase him here. Luke didnt have time to bring everyone here. Based on the distance, it would take Thor and the others more than ten days to reach thewless. He could only wait for them to arrive before sending them to Earth. Since Thanos had started to take action, his trip to Earth would happen sooner orter. It actually didnt matter if Thor and Loki distracted him. Two dayster, it was a sunny afternoon on June 27 in New York. Luke was busy in the living room. He suddenly frowned and looked at the sky outside the window. There, a rainbow beam of light fell from the sky Hm, near the New York Sanctum? Why did this appearance and energy fluctuation look so much like the Bifrost? But Asgard was gone. Puzzled, Luke checked where the light beam had fallen on the surveince feed. After a few nces, he confirmed that this was indeed the Bifrost. That was because it hadnded directly on the New York Sanctum, and the building was vaguely visible. Apart from the Bifrost, Luke didnt know what else with a simr appearance and energy fluctuations couldnd on the New York Sanctum. As he pondered the source of the rainbow light beam, the Knight clone had already set off for the New York Sanctum. A few minutester, Luke knocked on the door. Before he could knock a second time, he felt his vision go blurry, before he was standing in the hall of the New York Sanctum. He only had time to nod at Strange and call out, Dr. Strange, before someone quickly stepped forward to hug him. Looking at the aggrieved expression on the mans honest face, Luke hugged him back helplessly and asked Strange with his eyes, Whats going on? Strange said solemnly, as if he were attending a memorial service, Its bad. Ill bring Tony Stark here first, and we can discuss it together. Luke nodded and watched as Strange opened a portal and walked through. He then patted Dr. Banner, who had yet to let go. Okay, Dr. Banner. I believe we can solve the problem. Dr. Banner let go, and his aggrieved expression finally rxed. Chapter 2104 - 2104 Iced Coffee, Ice Cream 2104 Iced Coffee, Ice Cream Dr. Banner had long heard from Thor that Knight had saved millions of Asgardians and fought H, the Goddess of Death. In any case, Knight had always been invincible. Thisfort was very reassuring, and he calmed down a lot. Luke took out a cup of iced coffee from his inventory and gave it to Dr. Banner to calm down. Stumped, Dr. Banner took the iced coffee and subconsciously took a big mouthful. Then, he said nkly, Hm, its real iced coffee. Amused, Luke patted his shoulder. Youve been gone too long, Dr. Banner. Tony will give you a login deviceter, and youll be able to ess your public space. Saying that, he took out another cup of iced coffee and gave it to Fatty Wong, who was watching silently. Do you want one too? Fatty Wang couldnt help but take a sip. Hm, a cappino. It tastes pretty good. Luke epted thepliment with a smile and took out a cup of iced coffee for himself. He took a leisurely sip. Actually,ttes werent bad. After all, this was a product of a million dors worth of research into a one-of-a-kind smart coffee machine with numerous vors. When Strange and Tony came back through the portal, they saw the coffee trio standing around, while Dr. Banner had calmed down significantly. Strange looked at Fatty Wong inquiringly, as well as at the half-empty cup of iced coffee in his hand. Fatty Wang said, From Knight. Luke asked, Do you want one too? Strange shook his head. I Luke had already handed him an iced coffee. Youre wee. Strange: Thank you. Now, Dr. Banner will give you the details. A few minutester, after listening to Dr. Banners sinct exnation, Tony nced at Luke thoughtfully from where he was sitting on a bench in the living room. Strange and the rest might not know, but Tony knew very well that Luke had been manufacturing third-ss fighter nes and battleships like crazy in recent years. He had even created a fighter ne game with tens of thousands of yers who were in fact ordinary people who had been trained cheaply to be fighter ne remote pilots. Several thousand yers were contracted to teams, while there were tens of thousands of independent yers. If necessary, these people could be an explosive army. In any case, those small fighter nes were cheap and were basically consumables, while the remote pilots wouldnt die. Seeing that Luke didnt say anything, the tycoon asked, So, Thanos has to collect all six Stones in order to fulfill his, hm, dream? Yes. Dr. Banner nodded. Tony said, He stole the Power Stone and took the Reality Stone from Loki. Where are the other gems? Strange nced at Luke and saw that he still didnt say anything, so he decisively sold him out. Bruce has the Space Stone, and I have the Time Stone. As he spoke, he opened the outeryer of the Eye of Agamotto and showed the tycoon the warm green light. Tony crossed his arms and propped up his chin with his other hand as he stared at the Stone. Then just get rid of it. Wont it be fine after that? He said it very naturally, as if he hadpletely forgotten that Luke was holding the Space Stone. Tony didnt care why Luke had insisted on getting the Space Stone back. But if Luke wanted to keep the Space Stone, then they could destroy the Time Stone. Strange said, Thats impossible. Fatty Wang immediately chimed in, Weve sworn to protect the Time Stone with our lives. Tony snorted. I swore I wouldnt eat dairy anymore, but ever since I had ice cream named after me Strange asked, That Stark Raving Nuts vor? Tony raised an eyebrow. Is it good? Strange said, Its chalky. Fatty Wang: The Hunka Hulka Burning Fudge vor is our favorite. Dr. Banner was in disbelief. Thats a thing? Suddenly, he felt that he had indeed been away for too long, long enough that ice cream was being sold under the Hulks name, and he had never received a cent in royalties. Tony waved his hand indifferently. Whatever. Things always change Strange said, Our oath wont change, and we want to stop Thanos. Thats not the point. Tony asked, Then whats the point? Strange looked at Luke, who was next to the tycoon. Tony also turned around. Luke stopped ying the bystander. The point is that since we have two Stones, we should choose a suitable battlefield. Tony raised an eyebrow. Where? Luke said, Wakanda. First of all,pared with New York, which was a purelymercial metropolis, Wakanda, which was basically isted from the outside world, was more like a closed military fortress. The protective shield created with vibranium was something that New York would never have. Secondly, because of Wakandas covert intervention, there were no other popted areas for hundreds of kilometers. In the end, it was the only country governed by superheroes. King TCha had a good attitude toward the Justice League and the Avengers. After misunderstanding Bucky, who had been framed by Colonel Zemo, TCha had invited the retired Avengers to settle down in Wakanda. Now, Steve, Bucky, Natasha, Vision and Clint would return to Wakanda to rest whenever they were free. That was because Wakanda, which was located in Africa, was strong enough to say no to the European and American governments. A momentter, they walked through a portal and appeared dozens of kilometers away from Wakanda. After receiving Lukes notification, TCha immediately picked them up on a private jet. After they got off the jet, Dr. Banner was a little nervous. Should we bow? Tony said, Hes a king. On the other side, TCha had already strode over with his bald female guards. The two parties soon met up. Seeing that there was no movement on the other side, Dr. Banner remembered his question and couldnt help but bow. Luke: Strange: Tony pulled him up in surprise. Hey, Banner, I was just kidding. Dr. Banner could only look aggrieved as he stared at the tycoon resentfully. Tony hugged him with a smile. Lets go, lets go. I just wanted you to loosen up a bit. Dr. Banner: TCha simply nodded at everyone and gestured for them to enter the pce. How big an enemy force is it? Dr. Banner said, Too big. Thanos has an entire space fleet. Luke added, They defeated the Nova Corps not long ago. Thats the main force of the Nova Empire, which has more than 10,000 fighter nes. Chapter 2105 - 2105 Pre-Battle Discussion 2105 Pre-Battle Discussion Hearing that, Tony nced at Luke again. No wonder this guy had been in a hurry to round up so many yers and train them to fly the cannon fodder fighter nes. TCha nodded. I have about 2,000 fighter nes. Including Bruces, they should be useful enough. As for the battleships, nobody mentioned them. These took time to make, and TCha and Luke knew very well how many there were. Thanoss warship was equivalent to an air base for fighter nes, while Earths fighter nes were mainlynd-based. In terms of speed and agility in the air, the fighter nes couldntpare with Thanoss warship. !! In particr, Wakandas vibranium fighter nes were lethal enough to destroy the warships protective shield. Thus, whichever side could destroy the enemys fleet of fighter nes first could suppress the enemys base. Once the base was destroyed, the enemy would have lost 80% of the battle. Of course, Thanos wasnt stupid enough to let the base be tormented to death. He was someone who specialized in culling poptions by half; he wasnt an idiot who would risk his own life. If the situation was irreversible, he would definitely escape early. With Earth around, he wasnt afraid of not being able to obtain the Stones. They soon entered a meeting hall inside the pce. As soon as they entered, Shuri greeted Luke and Tony at the door. As Wakandas number one tech engineer, she had been responsible for the manufacturing and production of various equipment in Wakanda since this year. She knew exactly how much equipment and strength Wakanda had. Naturally, she had to attend the meeting. Then, Luke greeted the retired Avengers. Tony turned his face away and pretended not to see Steve. Steve wasnt embarrassed. Normally, the tycoon would definitely have given him an acidic tongueshing. It was already very magnanimous of him to just turn half of his face away. The others didnt say anything. Steve and Tony had been at loggerheads over Bucky. Thanks to Lukes efforts, both parties finally gave in, and Steve admitted his mistake, but it wasnt appropriate for anyone else to say anything. Since it didnt affect official business, it was fine to turn a blind eye. Everybody greeted each other and took their seats. It was Dr. Banner who took the lead, which Luke chiming in now and then to add to his exnation. Then, Luke concluded, Destroying the Stones to stop Thanos is actually useless for us. After thinking for a while, a smart person like Tony figured out the reason. He didnt want to be mocked by Knight, so he interjected decisively, Because Thanos already knows that Earth has the Stones. If we destroy them, the entire universe will indeed be safe, but Thanos wouldnt mind personally destroying Earth in his anger, right? Luke nodded. His usual practice is to kill half of the poption, but when he gets angry, he can categorize all the humans on Earth as half of the entire poption he destroys. He looked around and slowly said, Im an Earthling. I wont sacrifice Earth for the good of the entire universe. So, we either kill Thanos this time, or let him collect all the Stones. That way, half of Earth can survive. Everybody was silent. This was a heavy topic. If they won, everything would naturally be fine. If they lost, Lukes idea was undoubtedly the best choice for Earth. It was like exchanging half of all lives in the entire universe for half of Earths poption. But everyone present was aware that half the people left was enough for them to carry on. From an absolutely rational point of view, this could significantly reduce the problem ofpeting for resources. Of course, this was in fact Thanoss logic. It was just that the friends and family of the dead half wouldnt ept it. Of the people present, TCha had a more empathic nature, but even this was only a thought he had at most. Most of the others agreed inwardly but didnt dare say anything. Only Knight could make his stance clear. Everybody here knew that Knight was Batman. As someone who had saved Earth many times, he had already been elevated to the level of a saint, and wasnt afraid of being questioned at all. Also, the Avengers remembered his attitude toward nonhuman intelligent creatures to Batman, different species werent people at all. The hands of Batman, who was known to never kill anyone, were nheless stained with the blood of nonhumans like vampires, Experimentals, aliens and so on C he was 100% a butcher. It would be strange if he let Earthlings be sacrificed for aliens. Lukes attitude set the tone for the uing battle. Either they killed Thanos and protected all of Earth, or half of the universe, along with Earth, would die C there was no third choice. Building on this attitude, all that was left was to prepare for battle. On this point, Luke simply let go. He had never been an outstanding tacticalmander. Apart from fighting his opponent head-on, he was best at hiding and taking snipe shots. This approach was useless against a mature space fleet like Thanoss. Professional matters should be left to the professionals. Frank and Steve were the best candidates. King TCha? Forget it. Wakanda hadnt fought many battles at all C at most, the tribes just fought among themselves. They even used traditional cold weapons in their duels. But that was understandable. If internal strife in Wakanda made use of vibranium technology, it could turn the country into dust. At that time, they would have to consume a lot of vibranium to hide Wakandas existence once more. During the discussion, Luke stood at the window and looked at the wide in outside as he pondered Thor and Loki. It definitely wasnt a coincidence that they had run into Thanos. After Odin died and Asgard was destroyed, Thanos sent out troops to steal the Power Stone from Xandar, then turned around to intercept Thors spaceship in space. Without a doubt, whether it was via a mole or a space probe, Thanos had definitely been paying attention to the situation in Asgard. That was how he had been able to chase down Thors spaceship and steal the Stone. Even if Loki hadnt brought the Reality Stone out of Asgard, Thanos could still search the remains of Asgard. The only thing that could destroy an Infinity Stone was the Stone itself. Even that tremendous divine power which had turned Luke to dust was nothingpared with the Infinity Stone. It was just a pity about Loki! Luke sighed inwardly. It was a shame that he wasnt the one to kill this Asgardian scum in the end! Putting aside the experience and credit points, based on what this second prince had done on Earth and how he had wanted to kill Lukes little sister, Cindy, Luke really wanted to cut Loki into pieces and burn his bones to ash before scattering the ashes in the ocean of stars. As for Thor, Luke was worried, but didnt think he was dead. He had asked Dr. Banner; before thetter had been teleported away by Heimdall, Thor had just been trapped, and hadnt been killed. A son of destiny like Thor wouldnt die so easily. Not only didnt Thor die in 2023, he even cut off Thanoss head with his newly forged Stormbreaker ax. Even though Thanos had already been half-crippled at that time, and the Avengers had ambushed him, there werent many people who could cut off his head so easily. Taking this into ount, Thors situation here shouldnt be that wretched. Chapter 2106 - 2106 Good News From the Guardians 2106 Good News From the Guardians Of course, the people of Asgard on the spaceship werent that lucky. But very few of Thors subjects and friends had survived in 2023, and they lived discontented lives in a seaside fishing vige. Here, Thor still had more than 600,000 people waiting for him on thewless, and his childhood friend, Sif, had yet to return. It was impossible for him to be a dismissive, depressed shut-in. No matter how bad Thors situation was, he could still work hard to be a great king, and he still had a bunch of friends here. This was already a blessing in disguise. Deep in thought, Luke checked the public space out of habit. Compared with interstermunication, leaving a message in the public space was too convenient. Checking it every 12 hours allowed Luke to quickly receive all sorts of information. In the end, he discovered a message from Rocket, who said that they had answered a distress signal and saved Thor, who had been attacked by Thanoss army. Ever since they rescued Luke and obtained the public space, Rocket and the others had been quite enthusiastic about this sort of rescue operation. They didnt expect to save someone else as amazing as Luke, but getting some decent things in passing was good too. In any case, these things werebeled for sale and ced in the public space. Luke would take them away and exchange them for supplies for the Guardians. In thest few years, Lukes gctic business empire had already extended to many forces, and he could provide almost all the normal supplies as well as a lot of rare supplies. Given current market prices, it wasnt a loss to acquire the Guardians gains and sell them supplies at cost price. The quality of the Guardians basic supplies were at least three to four levels higher than before. It couldnt be helped. With a rich friend who didnt purchase their goods at a discount and who sold them supplies at cost price, the Guardians were just that rxed. What Luke got in return was all sorts of gctic gossip and rumors from Rocket, data from experiments that the little roon was working on, and all sorts of strange parts and raw materials. Nobody was better at harvesting than these Guardians, who loved to court death and roam the universe. Now, Rocket and the others had saved Thor, who had been adrift in space. They had inadvertently learned that he was a friend of the Bat Squad, and immediately left a message. After reading the message, Luke immediately exined what he needed to know on the message board, before putting it in the public space. Rocket, who paid attention to the space at all times, immediately took out the message board. After reading the message, he immediately started asking Thor all sorts of questions. Half an hourter, he finally sent back the message board. Using eight times the reading speed, Luke browsed through the information in a few minutes. He then used a new message board to let Rocket know to take good care of Thor. Then, he yed the video of Thor for everyone who was still discussing matters. Seeing that Thor was still alive, Dr. Banner was so excited that he almost cried. When Thanos attacked, the Hulk had only been passing through, but had been beaten up by this scary purple monster. He had yet to recover. At thest moment, Heimdall chose to send Dr. Banner off, not Thor. This made Dr. Banner feel like he was running away. Now that Thor was still alive, he was relieved. While the others were happy that Thor had escaped disaster, they had a clearer understanding of Thanoss strength. The God of Thunder and the Hulk were acknowledged as the Avengers strongestbatants. Even Luke had only dared to say in thest two years that he could suppress them. Before he went to 2023, it wouldve been hard for him to even fight one of them. Apart from himself and his clones, Wanda, Pietro and Skye were the only superheroes on Earth who could deal with either one of them. There was also Strange, who could use the Sorcerer Supremes strange spells to deal with the both of them. Yet the Hulk and Thor had only been able to resist Thanos for a moment before they werepletely defeated. Luke was about to boost their confidence, when he received another message from Rocket. He took it out and smiled. He coughed and everybody looked at him. Luke said, Everyone, Thor has asked the Guardians of the Gxy to send him to Nidavellir and have the Dwarf King help him forge a brand new divine weapon. Everybody was baffled. Most people didnt know that Thors Mj?lnir hammer had been crushed by his sister, or knew but didnt connect it to Thor being crushed by Thanos. Luke said, Thors sister destroyed his hammer. Without this divine weapon, he can only use half of hisbat ability at most. Everybody was shocked. Only TCha had never seen how powerful Mj?lnir was. What kind of ferocious person was Thors sister, to be able to destroy it? Luke knew what everybody was thinking. Dont worry. Thors sister was destroyed along with Asgard. Its almost impossible for anyone else to destroy Thors weapon. Everybody thought for a moment before they agreed. Thors sister might have known more about Mj?lnir than Thor himself C it wouldnt have been hard for her to find its weakness and then destroy the hammer. Luke said, Once Thor creates a new divine weapon, his chances of winning against Thanos in a one-on-one fight are at least 50-50. The tycoon couldnt stand someone else being in the limelight the most. He couldnt help but say, Are you for real? Luke nodded affirmatively. I cant say what the exact ratio is, but you can think of it as the difference between wearing and not wearing armor. Tony snorted. I made my own armor. He got his hammer from his dad. You want to steal the limelight? Everybody was lost for words. Hm, fine, that was just like Tony Stark. The first time the tycoon met Thor, they had gotten into a fight over Loki, and it wasnt unusual for them to try and one-up each other during gatherings. Then, Thor and the Hulk didnt see eye to eye either, and smacked each other down during the Battle of New York However, this love-hate rtionship between the Hulk and Thor was very normal. It could only be said that these three thick-skinned guys smacked each other around so much until they became friends. Ignoring three-year-old Tonyspetitive spirit, Luke continued, So, what we need to pay special attention to isnt Thanoss strength itself, but how he might use the Infinity Stones to catch us off guard. Everybody nodded. They had more or less seen the power of Infinity Stones. Whether it was the Space Stone that had opened the portals in New York, the Mind Stone that had created Wanda, Pietro, Ultron, and Vision, or the Reality Stone that had almost destroyed the Nine Realms, each one of them could easily create something that could destroy Earth. Now that Thanos had some of the Infinity Stones, it would be very hard to instantly kill him. Luke said, ording to Thor, the Grandmaster had already put the Mind Stone away when hended on Sakaar, and he hadnt had the time to retrieve it. So, Thanos only has the Power Stone and the Reality Stone for now. Chapter 2107 - 2107 Good News and Bad News from the Guardians 2107 Good News and Bad News from the Guardians Then, Luke changed the topic. However, theres a chance that Thanos will go for the Mind Stone which Thor left on Sakaar. So, the Guardians have divided into two groups: Rocket and Groot will take Thor to make a new divine weapon, and the rest will get to Sakaar to confirm the whereabouts of the Mind Stone. Everybody nodded silently. They couldnt underestimate Thanos at all. Luke said, Whether or not Thanos gets the other four Stones, he wille to Earth in the end. So, lets get ready to settle this once and for all. After that, everybody dispersed. Tony and Shuri did final checks for possible issues with the equipment. TCha continued to oversee Wakandas personnel. Steve and the others checked their equipment, including the backup gear in the public space. Natasha and Dr. Banner hid in a secluded corner to catch up; bringing any unresolved regrets into battle would be an omen. Luke was also mobilizing his people so that the sorcerers on Stranges side could make preparations in advance. essing items from his inventory consumed Lukes mental strength. Although his Mental Strength was now 140, it was impossible for him to take out more than 100 battleships and hundreds of thousands of fighter jets from his inventory in one go. With TChas help, they were ced in several secret bases 100 kilometers away from Wakanda, and were hidden from view by Wakandas camouge system. If Thanos brought his army, Earth would give him a big surprise. In addition, Deadpool, who had been roaming the world with his wife, was also called back. Luke didnt care how many alien soldiers this guy could kill C he just hoped that the money would inspire Wade. If Deadpool could dig a pit for Thanos the way he had for Ultron, that was more than enough. In any case, Wade wasnt afraid of death. Wanda was also transferred over. In 2023, Wanda had almost crushed Thanos. Although Wanda here wouldnt break out as some vengeful widow, she was definitely one of the few people who could fight Thanos head-on. In the end, Jennifer and Skye, who had always been tacitly acknowledged as civilian senior executives of the Justice League, were also pulled in. Skyes Vibration ability was very strong in a one-on-one fight, and even more terrifying in group attacks. Jennifers She-Hulk wasnt as strong as her cousins Hulk, but apart from being a little aggressive, she waspletely in control of herself. As long as she didnt face Thanos head-on, she would be able to crush ordinarybat units easily, and wouldnt be tired even after dealing crazy damage for hours. This battle concerned the lives of all Earthlings; it was impossible for Luke to keep using these two super strong women at desk jobs. Besides, anyone in a superhero team who didnt demonstrate their strength would find it hard to suppress certain voices. The bigshot who sold everything was able to establish a secret business enterprise and secure his position as a bigshot precisely because he demonstrated unbelievable space and mental abilities. As long as Skye and Jennifer participated in this battle, even if they didnt take actionter, they would have the right to call themselves superheroes of the Justice League, not senior management or whatever. On top of that, the various professional services that were part of the secret business enterprise were too attractive to women. Even if they didnt undergo cosmetic surgery, no one could stop them from caring for their skin, removing spots and slowing down aging. No matter how strong these two were, they were still Earth women. As civilian senior executives, they only had so many credit points. It was impossible for them to develop new markets like the Bat Squad and Ursa Minor. As long as they won this battle, their credit points would definitely skyrocket. They would definitely be able to spend on whatever they hadnt been able to afford in the past. What, this was about saving Earth? Sorry, thest thought a real woman might have before she died was whether or not her makeup was ruined C she absolutely couldnt be too ugly when she died. This bunch of people entered Wakanda and prepared for battle. As for Carrie (Spirit Form, telekinesis), Eddie (Venom), Johnny ze (Ghost Rider), Lorna (Maic Control), and Emma (Temperature Control, me Flight), they had only received notifications to prepare for battle, and were temporarily on standby at the same secret base. If the superheroes on Wakandas side could kill Thanos, these non-core external helpers wouldnt have to take action. If things were critical, Blink would open a portal to send them over. Time passed as everybody got ready. During this time, Rocket sent good news. The forging of Thors new divine weapon had gone smoothly. Even if the core parts of Nidavellir were ruined, they immediately made up for it with a bunch of metalponents in the public space. The only mishap was that the unreliable Dwarf King had forgotten to look for theponents first. In order toplete the forging before the Stormbreaker ax cooled down, Groot Jr. had no choice but to cut off one of its arms and turn it into a haft for the new divine weapon. Thankfully, Groot Jr. was a tree creature, and it only took seconds for it to grow another arm; it just needed some more nutrition after that. After picking up the Stormbreaker ax, Thor and the others sped toward Earth. The prototype spaceship which Rocket was piloting didnt have strong firepower or strong defenses; the only thing it had was extreme speed. By a conservative estimate, they would reach Earth in three days. However, Rocket also said that based on intelligence he had gathered, Thanoss army wasnt moving slowly either. Thanos, who had set off earlier than they had, might arrive a day earlier. The roon was short-tempered but a very good friend, and repeatedly said that Luke and the others had to buy them time. Only then would Thor be able to catch up with his new treasure and kill Thanos. After reading the message, Luke was both amused and touched. Rocket had good intentions, but why did these words sound a little discouraging? Luke was someone who was going to kill Thanos a second time. But not long ago, there was a piece of bad news from Quill: Thanos had followed them and taken Gamora. What was worse was that in his agitation, Quill had let slip to Thanos that the Mind Stone was on Sakaar. Thanos had killed the Grandmaster and obtained the Mind Stone. Luke was lost for words. As expected of an idiotic middle-aged man. It seemed that in 2023, Quill had also done something stupid, which allowed Thanos to sessfully snap his fingers. In 2018, this guy was screwing them over again. Unfortunately, there was nothing Luke could do. Setting up a battlefield on Earth with simr military strength was already the most he could do. Thanos had gone on a rampage throughout the universe for many years, and had culled the poption on at least 80s. If Luke was capable of building from scratch a fleet that could crush Thanos in the few years he had, he might as well use the Infinity Glove to directly turn Thanos to ash. Chapter 2108 - 2108 Reassurance, the Eve of Battle 2108 Reassurance, the Eve of Battle Just because there were the same number of carriers didnt mean that they were equal in strength. For a truly professional fleet to unleash thebat abilities of a battleship would require at least ten years of training and operation. The technology on gctic battleships was more developed, but it was also moreplicated to operate them. The reason why Luke had chosen a once-and-for-all takedown was because Earths allied forces didnt have the ability to fight Thanoss army in a proper gctic war. He had no other options. Thankfully, this was still within Lukes worst expectations, and wouldnt affect his n to kill Thanos. When Luke let the core members know, nobody was scared, not even Dr. Banner, who had been beaten up by Thanos. That was because the trump cards which Luke had uncovered in thest few days were truly unimaginable. Skye and D.A. Jennifer, in particr,pletely shocked many superheroes. They werent idiots. Looking at how the women interacted with Knight, they knew that they were definitely very familiar with each other. Who knew how long Knight had been hiding such super powerful heroes. Almost everyone recalled the in-joke: Youll never know how many tricks Knight has up his sleeve; just wait for the criminals to jump out and die. Though strictly speaking, Thanos was more than a simple criminal. Skye and Jennifer werent nervous at all. Both of them were wearing nanosuits and had changed their appearances. Even Jennifers Hulk transformation had been disguised with normal skin color. After this battle, it would only be Heavenly Crippling Hands and Divine Heroine who would be famous, not Skye and Jennifer. Because of that, Jennifer didnt tell her dear cousin anything. After this, she could get along with Dr. Banner as an ordinary family member. She didnt need to be a superhero. Jennifer was well aware of how miserable her cousin was. But if superhumans who were far inferior to the Hulk were turned into test subjects by secret organizations, they would only suffer countless times worse than Dr. Banner. As a senior executive of the Justice League, Jennifer couldnt finish reading all the files even if she wanted to. So, she didnt want to reveal her identity at all. Hence, she was very grateful to Luke for protecting her identity from the very beginning. That was why she hadnt hesitated when she received the order to participate in the battle. Jennifer knew very well that if the Justice League lost this battle, it would be very hard for her and Dustin to livefortably. She had some understanding of the infighting among the Avengers, who were also allies, and of the moles and undercover agents caught repeatedly in New SHIELD. It was only the Justice League that could be described as serious but lively, meticulous but rxed. That was because it had a leader whom no one doubted and who had remarkable abilities, who was both the strongest deterrent and the best mediator who kept the allied forces united. When the Big Dipper clone officially appeared in front of the superheroes, this sense of security immediately increased. Whether Knight or Big Dipper was stronger had always been a matter of private contemtion, and had even been discussed many times. But nobody could give a convincing answer, because these two had never sparred before. The aloof Knight wouldnt answer such a boring question, including when Tony gossiped with him. On the other hand, the more talkative Big Dipper asionally said that it was impossible to determine a victor between the two of them. These words couldnt satisfy everyones curiosity at all they were discussing who was stronger to begin with. Who would want a boring answer like equally strong? Now, everybody liked this answer. Being equally strong meant that Earth had two undefeated superheroes, which was even more reassuring than Skyes super Vibration ability. That was because both of them could suddenly explode in extreme adversity and turn things around. Big Dippers public appearance was also very important. Arge number of these superheroes were staunch Knight fans, while some were absolutely Big Dipper fans. It was necessary for these two most important figures to personally appear and interact with everyone on the eve of the battle. The night Big Dipper showed up, Wanda called him out for a walk. The two of them walked through the grasnd. The trees in the distance were lush, there were stars above their heads, and insects chirped nonstop; it was a peaceful midsummers night. Wanda looked up at the starry sky as she slowly walked along. After a long silence, she suddenly said, Will you return to thewless after the battle? Luke thought for a moment, then shook his head. The situation there is basically stable. Let V take charge for a while. Wanda lowered her head, and there seemed to be stars in her eyes. Are you giving yourself a break? Luke nodded. Of course. Otherwise, I would be letting Thanos down. Wanda was stunned. Huh? Luke said, Shouldnt we take a long break to celebrate killing a gctic tyrant? Wanda chuckled. Thats true. After that, she fell silent again. Pumping herself up, she asked her real question. Can I be part of that break? Luke paused and turned to look at her. Although he couldnt sense her mental fluctuations, he could still hear her uneasy breathing and her suddenly racing heart. Pondering for a few seconds, he nodded slowly. Okay. Wanda took a deep breath and stretched out her hand. Deal? Luke patted her hand. Deal. Looking at the witch, whose footsteps suddenly became lighter and more lively, Luke sighed inwardly. Some things had to be made clear sooner orter, but it was better to wait until after the battle. At the very least, there wouldnt be any melodramatic deaths. After a few busy days, it was 3 July 2018. Shuri, who was basically camping out in Wakandas central control room, sent out an alert. Battleships have been detected entering the sr system Sensors show an 87.3% match to Thanoss fleet ETA is under three hours. With this warning, Earths allied forces automatically entered war mode. The mid- and lower-levelbatants were busy, but the core superheroes were very calm. After all, it wasnt the first time that most of them had saved Earth. Em~ except for Ursa Minor. In their separate chat channel, voice messages and memes started to flood the screen. My credit points, theyre finally here. Thank you, God. Aliens dont believe in God, so Hell wees you, alien fiends. Wait, isnt it Arbor Day today? Thats right, thats right. I specially bought a box of purple potato cakes yesterday. How did they taste? Hm, the same as the aliensing like sh*t. Its fine. The aliens we can take down for credit points are all good sh*t. That makes sense. Isnt a gift bag of credit points great? My cannon muzzles are already hungry! Let me remind you that if you disobey battle orders, you wont be reimbursed for damage to your ship. Seeing that things were getting out of control, big sister Mindy poured cold water on them. The younger team members, led by the little turtles, were greedy for credit points, but they could only settle down at that moment. Chapter 2109 - 2109 An Ordinary Thanos, an Ordinary Start 2109 An Ordinary Thanos, an Ordinary Start Of the battleships Luke had supplied them with, the cheapest were the mid-tier trash at over 1,000 credit points, while the most expensive were the third-ss models that were worth over 10,000 credit points. He didnt mind the youngsters being more ambitious, but there were only about 130 of these battleships. If these guys threw themselves forward without a care, just for the sake of earning points, these biggest weapons for drawing fire might be lost too quickly. At that time, Thanos wouldnt even need to move, and would be able to slowly crush Earths allied army with his fleet. Thus, it was necessary to impose the condition that any vition of orders would affect the reimbursement. It couldnt be helped. Everybody knew that the points from this battle would definitely be very high. Back in the Battle of New York, the Chitauri had only been Thanossckeys, and everyone had earned a lot of credit points. If the credit points werent multiplied tenfold now that they were fighting the real boss, they really wouldnt be worthy of the battleships they were piloting. Thanos arrived faster than Luke had expected. Less than two hourster, his entire fleet entered Earths atmosphere. Apart from Thanoss mega warship which Luke had seen in 2023, there were more than 50 strange donut-shaped spaceships. They were all ck and had spinningponents in the middle. However, Thanos didnt immediatelynd like in 2023. Clearly, this person had never seen Thor cut off his head, and his mood was still stable. Dozens of kilometers above the ground, the donut ships were alreadyunching attacks. They deployed triangr-shaped dropships which descended rapidly. The friction between the dropships protective shields and the atmosphere created streaks of bright mes which made them look like meteors. The core members simply watched everything silently with calm expressions. When the dropships were dozens of kilometers away from the ground, the first wave of attacks came from the anti-aircraft turrets outside Wakandas protective shield. Fine fiery streaks shed through the air. Some brushed past the dropships, and some hit them. The extremely fast vibranium artillery shells easily tore through the dropships protective shields and hulls, and quickly released the terrifying energy they contained. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Bright fireworks exploded in the sky above Wakanda. Of the hundred or so dropships, only a third werent hit, and crashed to the ground. The doors of the dropships opened. Countless four-armed monsters, heavy infantry, vehicles, and giant beasts swarmed toward Wakanda. In the meeting hall where everybody had gathered before, only Luke, Strange and TCha now stood in front of the French windows. It seems that we cant count on Thanos toe down. Lukes expression was still calm even as he ryed the bad news. After closing his eyes for a moment, Strange shook his head. These ships have very strong blocks; whether its a portal or other spells, itll be hard to use them directly against those protective shields. Luke made a sound of acknowledgment, unsurprised. If a portal could be opened willy-nilly on or next to the ships, it could be moved to amodate half a ship before it was closed, thus cutting the ship in two. If things were that simple, Strange could wipe out all of Thanoss fleet in minutes; would Luke have needed to y a guessing game with him in 2023? In 2023, Thanos hade down purely because he had been enraged by the Avengers perseverance. He even sat down and waited for the Avengers to deliver themselves to his door to be beaten up, mostly to vent his anger. Besides, he had brought a mega warship with him to deal with the Avengers small numbers C there was no need to be on guard too much. It would be like Luke bringing all the members of the Justice League with him to deal with a small gang in Africa; he wouldnt just bombard them from 800 kilometers away and be done with it. What was the point of all of them going then? Thanos clearly wouldnt do that. Earth was still a weak chicken to him. In any case, Luke and the others had never counted on this boss being stupid. Now, they were just feeling out the situation as they reverted to a typical battle strategy. Of course, they were mainly sounding out Thanos. He clearly didnt think much of them, or the dropships wouldnt havended without any cover from other battleships or fighter nes. Looking at Thanossnd troops that were swarming over like ants from a distance, TCha said, Then we have to force their main force toe out, or Thanos definitely wont move. Luke hummed in response, and Strange closed his eyes again. The four-armed monsters that were the fastest had already hit Wakandas protective shield. The light blue shield was thin, but very hard to break through. The four-armed monsters tried to push through the shield, but most of them were cut in half halfway, and less than 10% of them survived intact. Wakanda, however, had no intention of letting the shield consume too much energy C wouldnt it be a waste not to use the offensive power of the vibranium weapons? Soon, a quarter of the shield opened. Now that there was no longer an obstruction, the four-armed monsters swarmed inside. The rest of the four-armed monsters outside the shield also moved toward the gap. These living weapons werent afraid of death, and still retained some of the instinct to crawl through a hole. What greeted them was a barrage of small-scale energy bullets from all directions. There were a lot of light blue energy bullets, and though they couldnt top the firepower from a Gatling gun, they were astonishingly urate. After charging hundreds of meters, the four-armed monsters copsed one after another near the gap. In just a few minutes, there was a pile of bodies. Thanoss warship in the sky also reacted. Large worm battleships descended, and were closely followed by small fighter nes. On Wakandas side, the cannon fodder remotely piloted fighter nes sponsored by Luke poured out to meet them. Only then did the real show begin. The fighter nes quickly approached the firing range. Instantly, energy explosions in a variety of colors covered the entire sky; even the hot African afternoon sun couldnt hide their brilliance. Neither side used missiles since it was hard to lock onto agile fighter nes. In any case, missiles from the unmanned nes became live targets for the energy shells of the space fighter nes; the moment they flew out, they were turned to dust in a shower of light. Compared with the bodies and carnage on the ground, the battle in the air was undoubtedly more dazzling. The distance between both sides was very wide. The sky looked packed, but the battle in fact covered hundreds of kilometers in the air. Even then, hundreds of fireworks exploded in the air every second. The two big worm battleships in the lead also became the focus of hundreds of energy bullets, and their shields couldnt protect them. After the first barrage of energy bullets shattered their shields, the subsequent barrage left dozens of glowing holes in the hull. In an instant, light shed inside, and the two big worm battleships exploded into countless pieces, turning into the biggest fireworks in this first confrontation. Chapter 2110 - 2110 Extra Players Online, Main Actors Online 2110 Extra yers Online, Main Actors Online From that moment on, the battle seemed to heat up. Thousands of fighter nes fought in the sky across hundreds of kilometers, and there were constant explosions. Broken parts rained down from the air. At that moment, in Wakandas tech center, Shuri, Dr. Banner and Tony had sweat on their foreheads. Shuris hands moved quickly over a virtual screen, and she couldnt help but shout, Hurry up, hurry up. There arent enough signal boosters. We can only get about 1,200 fighter nes online. Dr. Banner also worked quickly on a virtual screen. The results of the interference test will take a while. I think itll take 20 to 30 minutes to put together an anti-block program. It should improve performance by about 50%. Tony said, Dont worry, Im already mobilizing the mini transducers. 10,000 will be deployed on the battlefield in batches; therell be no problem remotely piloting 5,000 fighter nes. While the three of them were busy, the various major VR gaming halls around the world had already started to close their doors, with the excuse that they were holding the biggest annualpetition of the year. Only yers on the list were allowed to enter. At the same time, allmunication devices had to be handed over. In fact, after they entered the VR gaming hall, there was no signal at all; only the numbers on the virtual interface continued to scroll like crazy. In response, Star Wars league officials said that this was for yers to perform better in this megapetition, and that it was expected to end in twelve hours. At the same time, all participating yers were informed that the credit points obtained from thispetition could be cashed in directly, and the exchange rate was 1 credit point for 1,000 dors. The yers were excited, but they didnt go crazy. That was because this had been the practice for a long time. Putting aside the weeklypetitions, every credit point earned in the quarterlypetition held every three months could be converted into ten dors, and every credit point earned in the mid-yearpetition could be converted into 100 dors. It waspletely within expectations that each credit point in the annualpetition would be worth 1,000 dors. Also, the yers who had participated in the quarterly and mid-yearpetitions knew very well that the difficulty was proportional to the points exchanged. A top yer who could make 10,000 dors in the quarterlypetition would be able to make 30,000 to 50,000 dors in the annualpetition. Those who could make 100,000 dors were at least one of the top 100 yers on the leaderboard, or a top-200 yer who might perform outstandingly every now and then. Looking at it this way, the top 100 yers might be able to earn hundreds of millions in the annualpetition, while the gains of regr yers were 100,000 to 200,000. So, everybody was calm As if! That was USD! They could earn 100,000 to 200,000 dors from apetition that wouldst twelve hours at most, which was no less than the annual ie of the so-called middle ss in America. How many gaming shut-ins had turned into unfeeling pile drivers after ying Star Wars in thest few years? This was the joke which made the rounds online. Some people might be sour andin that the game was no fun, but the key word was unfeeling. What counted was finishing the game. In contrast, unfeeling beautiful women took the initiative to approach and coax these gaming nerds. In any case, one was greedy for the body, and the other was greedy for money, so each got what they wanted. But when it came to credit points, the Star Wars league had also set up rules long ago C if you disobeyed orders, your points would be deducted. In the beginning, some hard-headed young men who had already tasted sess thought that they could break the rules and it wouldnt be a big deal. In the end, these people realized that the deduction of points in the Star Wars league was actually no different from red and yellow cards in football matches. Once their points were deducted to a certain point, they would be suspended by the Star Wars league from anywhere between a week and three months. What was annoying was that with other sports, suspended yers could still train or even be temporary personal coaches. If a yer was suspended from the Star Wars league, they couldnt even enter the VR gaming hall; no matter how skilled they were, there was no way to make money. Besides, the Star Wars league wasnt just a system of shooting and scoring; you could also earn a lot of credit points bypleting instructions to the greatest extent. Thus, the more efficient and urate a person was at following orders, the more credit points they could earn. The longer they spent following orders, the more credit points there were. Time was money. Thus, no matter how fixated these top yers were on the money, they were especially quick to enterbat mode. With these yers following orders and risking life and limb, both sides were evenly matched in the air for the time being, and Thanoss fighter nes didnt gain the upper hand. The battle on the ground gradually entered the most intense state. Countless fighter nes fought in the air to provide effective cover for the dropships. Two-thirds of the second batch of dropships sessfullynded. Now that the first batch of Thanoss forces, of which less than half remained, received strong backup, the four-armed monsters that were cannon fodder swarmed forward again and used their bodies to draw firepower as they cleared the way for the heavy infantry and vehicles behind them. Arge number of Thanoss ground troops also started to advance in formation to fight back against Wakandas firepower. Because of this, the four-armed monsters were under a lot less pressure, and they started to push forward toward Wakanda. Luke, who was watching the battle in the hall, finally said, Alright, the two of you keep waiting for the right moment. Ill take the robots and put on a show for Thanos. Strange simply nodded, while TCha added, Be careful. If you really cant do it, forget it. We still have a backup n. Luke chuckled and patted his shoulder. Dont worry. Even if Thanos dies twice, I wont die. Stranges lips twitched. Batman had died once in the Battle of New York. Now, was Knight going to die again? Alright, this was purely the new sorcerer overthinking it. Batman had died once because his character setting was too noble, and he could easily be tied down by morality. Luke wasnt interested in abusing himself or satisfying the moral requirements of unrted people. Knight was just a super fan. Even Batmans hardcore fans wouldnt ask him to be stronger than Batman. Furthermore, when Batman sacrificed himself, the Bat Squad had only just been starting out, and became an easy target for others. Now those people should be d that Luke wasnt targeting them. Ignoring the Sorcerer Supremes unspoken criticism, Luke strolled out of the hall and casually sent a message to Tony. The show is about to start. Are you done on your side? The tycoons expression was serious; he had no intention of being glib at all. Give me a little more time. Luke took out an energy Gatling gun which he had modified slightly. Okay, but my toys already a little hungry. Tony finally rolled his eyes. What toy? A fully automatic electromaic Bat dart? Luke gently pressed the charger, and the six barrels spun quickly. No, its just a small question you asked me a long time ago. Hearing that, the tycoon sped up. D*mn it, wait for me. Ill be done in a minute. Amused, Luke took out a lollipop and popped it into his mouth. Who wasnt a big baby these days? Wasnt the tycoon acting like a curious baby now? Chapter 2111 - 2111 Batman, Who Has Never Used a Gun, and Stark, Despicable Plagiarist 2111 Batman, Who Has Never Used a Gun, and Stark, Despicable giarist In fact, it didnt take Big Baby Stark more than a minute to appear in front of Luke. The moment he saw the two energy Gatlings that Knight was holding, the tycoon understood what Bruce had meant about the question he had asked a long time ago. Back when he knew Bruce, who was called Batman, he had been curious about how good this person was at shooting. Hm, actually, Tony wanted to rely on Jarviss trajectory calctions to suppress Batman in marksmanship. Unfortunately, at that time, Luke had only replied with a smile, Guess, and the matter had remained a mystery to the tycoon. !! Now that Knight was holding two Gatling guns, there was no way Tony would think that he wasnt good at shooting. In battle, one could only overestimate Knight if they didnt want to be pped in the face. After all, even the physical injuries which Knight sustained from Killian blowing himself up were nothing more than minor handicaps that grew back in one month. If Tony had to deal with a physical disability, his first choice would be to attach a life-like prosthetic. Until then, nobody had known that Knight could regenerate limbs, and could even help others do the same. Even the hole in Tonys chest had been repaired with credit points a long timeter. Compared with regenerating broken limbs, it wasnt hard to believe that Batman, who never used a gun, was good at shooting. Tony just frowned. Are you taking these out to steal Rhodess title as War Machine? Luke chuckled and flew up lightly. No, but it wont be a waste to show him what a real war machine should look like, right? Tony silently observed a moment of silence for his good friend Rhodes, before he slowly rose into the air. Hm, youre right. So, show me? Luke said, As you wish. As soon as he said that, he reached the door, and his thrusters increased in power. After rising dozens of meters into the air, Luke flew forward. Tony consciously rose higher so that he had a better view of the Dark Knights first shooting performance. Even though he reacted so quickly, he still missed the beginning. Almost the moment Luke charged forward, the Gatling guns in his hands exploded with light. The yellow-orange energy bullets werent like ordinary chains of bullets, and really seemed to dance in the air. The four-armed monster vanguard that was already approaching the fringes of Wakandas city district suddenly came under fire. Every four-armed monster that was hit had a fair distribution of two to three energy bullets. Most of the heads of these tenacious living weapons exploded, while some could only lie on the ground and scream, and lost the ability to attack the city. At the same time, hundreds of robots equipped with all sorts of gear appeared on the edges of the city district and fired wildly. These were all second- and third-tier members whom Luke had recruited into the Justice League or the PDD, or rather, the reserve yers. These second- and third-tier members werent very strong or disciplined. Facing Thanoss army head-on would be courting death, but it wasnt a problem to just use the robots to provide firepower support. In the face of this sudden barrage of fierce firepower, Thanoss ground troops came to a halt, like a tidal wave stopping at its peak. Of course, Luke was the most terrifying. The purpose of the energy Gatling gun was the same as that of an ordinary Gatling gun: to increase firepower output in a short period of time. Although Luke had slight OCD and habitually pursued uracy at a lower shooting rate, 1,000 shots per minute was already the lowest speed for an energy Gatling gun. His main body and the other clones had yet to participate in the battle yet. As the strongest, the Level 3 clone consumed most of his brainpower. In just a few seconds, Knight reached the front line of the four-armed monsters. At that moment, he was less than a kilometer away from them. At that distance, it only took the blink of an eye for an energy bullet to hit its target. The four-armed monsters barely had time to move, and it didnt take even a tenth of the brainpower required to calcte his shots at this distance. The yellow-orange energy bullets plowed through the front line of the four-armed monsters. The monsters instantly exploded like balloons, leaving indescribable stters on the ground. When Tony came out and saw the situation on the battlefield, he was instantly dumbstruck. From his vantage point, it was as if Luke was waving two extremely long ser sickles as he harvested the four-armed monsters. These savage monsters who werent afraid of death couldnt resist at all. They fell one after another, no different from straw under a farmers sickle. He froze for more than ten seconds, before he was roused by a stray bullet. He couldnt help butin, Bruce, if this is how youre going to do it, what do you need me for? In fact, the tycoon could do a lot of things but it wouldnt be this cool. Even if he was stronger than an ordinary person, he couldntpare with a cheat whose stats exceeded 140. Luke said calmly, Its fine. I trust you. Tony felt both helpless and pleased. But before he could say anything, Luke said, Just take out whatever you have on you. Tony: He really had nothing to say to that. Both the Avengers and the Justice League knew that a certain tycoon had always been a show-off. Even when putting on a show of infighting, he could blow up arge part of an airport in Berlin. Now that they were in Wakanda, would he bother to protect the environment and the African grasnds? Sure enough, after Lukes jab, the tycoon no longer tried to hide his destructive nature. The back of his brand new nanosuit suddenly unfolded into multiple energy cannons, which lit up. A few secondster, dozens of orange energy cannons shot into the sky, and hundreds of Thanoss fighter nes exploded. What was even more unbelievable was that after some of the energy cannons shot through the fighter nes, they also hit two big worm battleships in the sky. Before the two big worm battleships could react, they were half-crippled by this sneak attack. Smoke billowed out from their hulls, and explosions rang out nonstop as they fell. Tony snorted resentfully. Down you go! Dozens of energy cannons were trained on the two battleships that were struggling on the brink of death. This time, the big worm battleships were no longer lucky, and were blown to pieces in the air, turning into huge fireworks. Tony was finally satisfied. Knight was too good at fighting the ground troops, so Tony could only magnify the fireworks for a bigger visual impact. Sure enough, many of the superheroes who had been paying attention to this side were impressed by Tonys move, and the young Ursa Minor members couldnt help but express their envy in the chat. Suddenly, Ivan sent a message. Youre despicable, Stark, you copied me again. Theres no way you can double your output otherwise! Chapter 2112 - 2112 Dramatic Turnaround, Attacking the Enemy 2112 Dramatic Turnaround, Attacking the Enemy In the chat group, the emojis and exmations that had been flooding the screen paused. But two secondster, the tycoon was showered with praise again, as if nobody had seen what Ivan said. What a joke! Although Tony had a foul temper and an acidic tongue, he got along well with Donnie, the tech turtle. Sometimes, when it came to certain workshop things, the tycoon would wave his hand and directly give Donnie key processing machines and raw materials. When Donnie, who was obsessed with research, was short of money, the tycoon would lend him some credit points from time to time. !! Of course, these credit points still had to be paid back; the members of the Bat Squad tacitly followed the custom of not randomly epting credit points from anyone. Even ordinary friends tried not to borrow money; naturally, there had to be a clear ount of the hard currency between superheroes. Inparison, Ivan still owed the Ursa Minor members 2,400 credit points 2,000 was the original loan, 400 was interest. Ursa Minor werent scamming Ivan; this was just the regr 10% annual interest. Everybody knew that Ivan was extravagant when it came to research; unlike Donnie, who could rely on Tony as a patron, they didnt make things difficult for him. If Tony were another Avenger, Ursa Minor would at leastfort Ivan verbally. But Knight was clearly closer to Tony than Ivan was. It was too difficult for everyone to argue with a rich patron for the sake of this guy, who borrowed money everywhere. Putting aside a certain debtor, whom the youngsters willfully ignored, the situation on the battlefield finally started to change. After the appearance of Luke, Tony and the numerous robots that were clearly loaded with atypical gear, Thanos mobilized his generals. The others were unfamiliar with them, but Luke was very familiar with the couple, Corvus ive and Proxima Midnight. Without opponents with simr strength to tie them down, Luke and Tony could practically run amok on the battlefield, and ordinarybat units on Thanoss side could only be pressed to the ground. Even if they couldnt kill all the regrbat units, they could disrupt the rhythm of battle and turn the tables. The superheroes at that moment amplified the kills on the battlefield, but they needed the cooperation of their own troops. That was why Luke hade up with a bunch of low-grade fighter nes and battleships. If the small band of superheroes charged forward on their own, just the four-armed monsters would be enough to keep them upied. Of course, Luke was an exception. If it wasnt for a top boss like Thanos, Luke, Thor and Dr. Banner could wipe out Thanoss army on their own provided that the other party didnt run. Luke and Tony were going to force Thanos to gradually use his full strength; the best would be if he entered the battlefield himself. Otherwise, they would have to carry out n X, which carried the most risk, and attack Thanoss warship. n X naturally meant that the chances of victory were unclear. As soon as the couple appeared, they chased Luke and Tony and attacked nonstop. In 2023, the couple were forced to fight on the ground, and were finally turned to dust by Luke. At that moment, they were relying on their armor to chase Luke and Tony in the air, and werent at a disadvantage in terms of speed. Many cannon fodder fighter nes fired at them as they passed by, but were cut apart and destroyed by the weapons in the couples hands. There was basically nothing to stop them. Luke nced at Corvus ive, who was chasing him, and curled his lip. Youre chasing me with a close-range weapon? Do you think youre Thor? Can you just wave your weapon around, and it has its own magic attack? For now, he didnt want to kill this guy too quickly, to prevent Thanos from bing vignt and sending all his troops out to first destroy Wakanda. So, ignoring Corvus ives pursuit, Luke charged out of the protective shield. On the ground, Thanoss army had turned into a small number of four-armed monsters and vehicles, as well as arge number of heavy infantry soldiers. As Luke flew dozens of meters above the heads of these ordinary soldiers, the two Gatling guns in his hands suddenly sped up. At this distance, Luke could hit anyone with a regr pistol. Given the speed of the energy bullets, this was no different from hitting the enemy in the head. Thanoss ground troops exploded like ants. Behind him, Corvus ives expression was dark as he brandished the double-headed longsword in his hand and cut apart all the fighter nes that were in his way. However, Corvus ive held a slightly more special position among the four generals. Not only did he have his wife, Proxima Midnight, to back him up, he was also very smart. Ebony Maw was akin to Thanoss personal manager, while Cull Oblivions brain seemed to have been sent running by his body, and he was as stupid as a rock. So, among the four, Corvus ive was the highest-ranking militarymander. Unable to catch up with Luke, he thought for a moment before immediately giving an order. A group of air and groundbat units immediately gathered in his direction and attacked the center of Wakanda. These troops also received temporary reinforcements from Thanoss army around them. They quickly pulled away from any other shes and fired wildly in front of Corvus ive. Earths allied forces immediately counterattacked from all directions. A big worm battleship in the air was quickly smashed to pieces by the concentrated attack, and hundreds of fighter nes exploded. The number of casualties among the four-armed monsters and the heavy infantry on the ground skyrocketed, and almost 100 ground vehicles were wrecked. But under this cover, Corvus ive sessfully approached Wakanda. Raising an eyebrow, Luke suddenly drew a big arc in the air and turned the Gatling guns around. Biubiubiu! Proxima Midnight was shing with Tony in the air as the energy cannon in her hand fired nonstop. Suddenly, she saw an orange light sh in her peripheral vision. She subconsciously nced at it, and her gray face turned a little dark. 1,000 meters away, a ck figure fired two energy Gatling guns at her. Proxima Midnight only had time to shout Ah! before she was sent flying by the energy bullets. What made her even angrier was that Luke had no intention of giving her a chance to catch her breath. As he drew closer, the Gatling guns bombarded her nonstop, as if he wanted to turn her into dust. Corvus ive, who had been paying attention to Luke, watched helplessly as his wife was sent flying like a ball higher and further away. He bellowed in anger, but didnt return to help. Instead, he sped up and charged at Wakanda. But Thanoss troops close to Proxima Midnight had alreadyunched a concentrated attack on Luke, instantly flooding arge area around him. Such a concentrated attack from the energy cannons was basically like using dynamite to demolish the area. Luke couldnt dodge the attackpletely. He was instantly rocked by the huge impact and couldnt chase after Proxima Midnight. Proxima Midnight sessfully escaped after spinning more than 1,000 meters through the air. Even though light blue blood dripped from her mouth, she retreated without a sound. Chapter 2113 - 2113 Pressing Closer and Closer, a Little Surprise 2113 Pressing Closer and Closer, a Little Surprise The Knight clone wasnt doing well either. The firepower of the small fighter nes couldntpare with the energy guns of the heavy infantry. The heat and immense pressure damaged many parts of the nanosuit. In just a few seconds, however,yers of grayish-ck particles peeled off the armor and scattered. This was the armor getting rid of thepletely damaged nanomaterial, before it returned to normal. !! At the same time, the prickly sensation in Lukes internal organs quickly disappeared, and even the minor internal injuries he had just received were healed. The two Gatling guns that he had stored in his inventory before he was hit came back out again. He aimed at the dozens of fighter nes and ships that were focused on him and fired. This time, the Gatling guns, which were operating at maximum speed, finally returned to their normal bullet chain mode. Instantly, hundreds of energy bullets hit the two closest ships. The hulls of the ships that could withstand energy bullets fired by ordinary foot soldiers didntst more than a second in front of this level of output. It was as if real chains of fire were sweeping over the ships. The next moment, the pressure tore the ships to pieces. The other dozens of ships didntst more than half a minute against the Gatling guns. At that moment, the cannon fodder fighter nes of Earths allied forces were mobilized as they increased cover for their leader, not giving Thanoss ships a chance to attack him. Luke aimed the Gatling guns at the ground troops that were still pressing forward. A moment ago, Corvus ive, who had finally led a small force to the edge of the city, experienced what Luke had just gone through. The small group of enemies he was leading was instantly barraged with firepower. Less than ten secondster, Corvus ive, whose subordinates had beenpletely wiped out, retreated from the edge of the city. After all, he was an elite figure in the universe, and a general under Thanos. There was no obvious damage to his top-notch armor despite the concentrated firepower, but there were faint blue bloodstains on his mouth and nose. He had a unique healing ability, but it was only at most simr to Lukes Elementary Healing. This concentrated firepower would affect his mobility significantly for the next ten minutes, and he would only fully recover in half an hour. His wifes injuries were not as severe since she had only been shot by an energy gun. However, the couple wouldnt be able to attack at full force for the time being. Thanoss countermeasure was very simple: Deploy the two generals, Ebony Maw and Cull Oblivion, along with more dropships and air troops to temporarily stabilize the situation. Ebony Maw and Cull Oblivion werent as brash as Corvus ive and Proxima Midnight; they just stood at the rear of the troops outside Wakandas protective shield. They were just guarding against Luke and Tony charging in to disrupt the battle tempo. The entire process was as steady as ever. Clearly, Luke wasnt the only one who could see the battlefield. Thanos, who was a battlefield veteran, could also see things very clearly. Earths allied forces had the advantage in numbers, but in terms of quality, they were a level lower than Thanoss army. As long as Luke was prevented from crushing the ordinary troops and arge number of the superheroes were taken down, Thanoss army would be able to suppress Earths allied forces bit by bit and finally crush them. Without arge-scale army to run interference, most of the superheroes could be tied down by firepower alone just like what happened to Knight earlier. Nobody on Lukes side despaired. The core members already knew that the real victory was forcing Thanos toe out step by step. It had only been half an hour since the battle started, but Thanos had already deployed the four generals. This meant that they still had plenty of time. However, the superheroes had to continue increasing the pressure. Steve, Bucky, Rhodes, Natasha and Sam all appeared. Unlike when they fought viins on Earth, they were all wearing Lukes special heavy-duty reinforced nanosuits. Although it was a heavy-duty reinforced version, it was only slightly bigger than Tonys Mark 85. People with OCD could also simte skin. Also, the nanosuit was very light, and could be adjusted to amodate changes in shape, so it had little impact on a personsbat movements. That was why nobody minded wearing it. Even if Steves catchphrase was I can do this all day, he didnt mind using the nanosuit. With the nanosuits support, he would be able to fight all day twice over, and he could create a shield out of the nanomaterial to throw at any time. In a closer range, the shield could be recalled directly. If he threw it too far away, he could abandon it and take out a small cartridge of nanomaterial from the public space at any time and have his suit absorb it to make up for the loss. The others used the nanosuit in simr ways. Rhodes was the same as ever; it was just his armor being switched out for a newer model. Natasha didnt use small pistols as usual, but tworge energy guns that could hold more than 1,000 bullets. At first nce, Sam looked like Iron Man with wings. Bucky no longer relied on just his left arm since he now had metal over all his limbs. Steve had already taken out the credit points for Buckys missing left arm, and the bigshot had personally treated Bucky himself. The superheroes pressed forward step by step, and Thanoss army, which had just established a battle rhythm, fell into chaos once more. What was Captain America in Iron Man armor like? Cull Oblivion was the first to get a taste. Steve deflected the ax with a shield and took the opportunity tounch a 20+ hitbo. Steve didnt have Lukes Vibration punch, but he had a true-blue vibranium shield, and he almost cut off Cull Oblivions arm to turn him into an alien brainless version of the Winter Soldier. In the end, it was Ebony Maw who couldnt take it anymore. He raised his hand and sent Steve flying hundreds of meters away. The consequence was that Ebony Maw was hit in the face by a bullet from Bucky, Steves good friend. If it wasnt for Squidwards quick reflexes, he mightve been blown up by the special vibranium armor-piercing bullet. Seeing this, the alien couple, who had just caught their breaths, had no choice but to hurry over. At the same time, they mobilized the surrounding troops to provide firepower support and sessfully stop the superheroes from beating them up. The price of that was that Luke and Tony found opportunities once more to bombard the vulnerable air force. Thanoss army that was in the vicinity had no choice but to continue providing reinforcements to clean up the superhero team that was blocking the gap in the protective shield, which slowed down the defeat of Earths army. In his warship in the sky, Thanos, who was sitting on a throne, smiled coldly. Thats all? How boring. That being said, he still activated themunication button. First team, move out. Give these hardworking Earthlings a little surprise. Chapter 2114 - 2114 The First Group of Elites Take the Stage 2114 The First Group of Elites Take the Stage At Thanoss order, a medium-sized battleship next to the warship entered Earths atmosphere and swiftly approached Wakanda. In order to cover this battleship, more dropships and arge number of fighter nes entered the battlefield ahead of it, putting more pressure on Earths allied forces from both the ground and the air. Luke, who had just crippled the ground troops, felt that what he had done was useless. The tycoon, who had been acting mighty in the air for a while, was also forced to use wild maneuvers to avoid the explosive firepower. If it wasnt for the fact that his body was now different thanks to Lukes Chi Refining Technique and Life 1, he wouldve thrown up after this series of movements. !! However, Tony didntin. Instead, he announced on thems, Thanoss fleet has finally entered the battlefield. Is everyone ready for the party? It was a pity that the Ursa Minor kids team wasnt allowed to chat on the main channel unless they were reporting something important. The Avengers and the Justice League knew that Tony was boosting morale, which was the same as when Knight had taken the initiative to attack earlier, so they didnt say anything. On the other hand, a lot of yeah emojis flooded the private chat. In the sky, the medium-sized battleship quickly stopped. Then, a group of figures flew out of the ship toward the battlefield. Unlike the four generals, these hundreds of figures were all wearing different types of armor. They were tall, short, fat, thin and colorful, and had cold and hot weapons. The cannon fodder fighter nes near themunched some probing attacks, but were blown up in seconds. Seeing that these alien troops in armor were extraordinarily strong, Frank immediately stopped the yers from being taken down meaninglessly. Stay alert. Theyre probablying for us, Frank warned coldly on the main channel. Sure enough, this alien force that was 372 members strong headed straight for the superheroes. Before they approached the battlefield, they had already split into several dozen teams to surround Luke and the Avengers. Luke smiled and murmured to himself, Not bad. It would be better if they had done this sooner. Thanos wasnt doing this to add fuel to the fire. On the contrary, if Thanos revealed all his trump cards right away, Luke wouldugh like crazy. It might beborious to deal with an opponent without any trump cards, but it definitely didnt take much brainpower. As for Thanoss method of going slow and steady to gradually crush the enemy, that was the most difficult situation to deal with. That was because Earths army would definitely lose if this continued, and it would be hard for Luke and the others to find a chance to behead the leader. Based on the current progress on the battlefield, Thanoss army was still maintaining its rhythm and hadnt really been led astray. Lukes side had yet to be defeated either, and had a good chance of counterattacking. In the face of more than 300 alien elites, some of the reserve members of the Justice League finally took action. Just now, they had only been providing firepower support; there was a group of closebat superhumans who had yet to move. At that moment, it was their turn to protect the core Avenger members and Knight. These members were closebatbatants, but that didnt mean that they couldnt use long-range weapons. If Angel, a pure closebat expert, could deal brainless damage with the help of the shooting support system, so could these people. Different from the Battle of New York, their A.I. systemsmunicated with the mainputer. Thus, this gunfire formed a moreplete of firepower around some of these elite alien soldiers, though some slipped the C it was impossible to lock down over 300 targets. The rumbles never stopped as the 300-plus elite alien soldiers closest to the superheroes were bombarded. To the closebatants astonishment, only a dozen or so people were shot down in the end. Even then, they didnt look like they were dead, and could still control theirnding. Seeing this, Steve immediately gave a new order. A and B teams, focus your fire on this alien troop. C team, send 30 people to kill the injured. The rest, provide backup and take those soldiers down. Frank needed to focus on overallmand, and Knight was keeping an eye on things. Steve was better at small-scale battles, so he had the authority tomand the reserve members. Hearing the order, the members who were firing gave up on attacking the ordinary ground troops and turned around. This barrage was over ten times fiercer than before. In an instant, more than 30 targets were critically damaged and fell out of formation. Observing the effects of the two earlier attacks, Knight suddenly said, Be careful. Arge portion of these alien soldiers have superpowers. There had been strong mental fluctuations from several of these alien soldiers, and they were several times stronger than that of ordinary Earthlings. Based on Lukes experience, it wasnt hard for someone with mental fluctuations like these to use hypnosis or telekinesis. The armor provided by Luke had a mental defense function, and there was no need to worry about being hypnotized. If the other party used telekinesis to help them move, however, there was nothing to be done. Moreover, some of these alien soldiers evinced other types of superpowers when they were bombarded; it was just that it was impossible to determine the effects of these superpowers for the time being. When Knight spoke, he aimed the two Gatling guns at the alien troop. No matter what superpowers these aliens had, there was nothing wrong with testing them out a few more times. Compared with the dense barrage from the reserve members, Knights shots were more focused. He fired dozens of energy bullets at several targets. Luke observed them one by one, and his brain worked quickly to discover several problems. He immediately warned, They all have anti-energy defenses. Ordinary physical bullets are basically useless on them. Three appear to have superpowers that block all attacks, and six appear to have mental abilities. Ive already tagged them. On the virtual screens of the reserve members and the Avengers, the three guys with superpower blocks were bright red, and the six people with mental abilities were light red. Steve immediately followed up with new orders. Abandon these two groups for now and focus on the other targets. At that moment, the alien troop finally right in front of the Avengers. The first to be unlucky was Rhodes, who was firing wildly. He was hit in the back by a pudgy alien with a chain mace, and was sent spiraling to the ground, creating a huge crater in the grass. Chapter 2115 - 2115 The Chief Inspector Is Scary 2115 The Chief Inspector Is Scary Seeing that his good friend had been smacked down, Tony turned around and fired a cannon to send the pudgy alien flying hundreds of meters. He asked, Rhodes, how are you? Rhodes pulled his head out of the mud and wiped off the sod. F*ck, my waist hurts Tony was startled. Are you hurt? Rhodes stood up and stretched. Its fine. Its just a little bruised. It wont paralyze me. Hearing that, Tony knew that his feelings had been wasted, and he couldnt help but say acidly, Dont worry. If youre paralyzed, Ill get Bruce to make you lie down for three days before he saves you. Rhodes said, Oh, how considerate of you, bro. As he spoke, he flew up again, and the four or five machine guns on him fired wildly again. Look, you wont get a chance. As they quipped at each other, the reserve members of the Justice League shed with the alien troop. The alien troop had a dozen tricky superpowered members as the main force. The rest were very good at defense, attack andbat. These 300-plus soldiers were on par with 500 reserve members. Still, it was impossible for these alien soldiers to surround the Avengers and Luke. On the contrary, Knight, Steve, Tony and Clint killed a dozen or so of the initial group whose armor had been damaged at the very beginning. Although it took a bit of effort, Steves vibranium shield cut through the armor defenses of two soldiers; one of them had half his neck cut, and the other had his face cut in half. Tony used a high-powered energy cannon to burn two guys up. Clint and Knight aimed at the damaged armor and face. With vibranium arrowheads, Clints arrows were much more effective than energy bullets at breaking through the defenses. However, Luke wasnt satisfied with this progress. At this rate, Thanoss army would find its feet once more. Thinking quickly, he asked Frank for his opinion. A momentter, a two-meter-tall female giant with bulging muscles charged out in a deliberate raid. She grabbed an alien soldier that had been sent flying and wrapped her long arms around his neck. Then, her strong biceps bulged as she fiercely squeezed the armor on the aliens neck. The armor barelysted a second before it caved in. Disbelief filled the aliens eyes. He wanted to call for help, but realized that his neck was being squeezed through the armor. He could only struggle wildly and try to jab the female giant behind him in the waist with his elbows. But the female giant reacted faster than he did. When she sensed his intent, her legs came up to mp him from under his armpits, not giving him any room to exert strength with his elbows. Desperate, the alien soldier could only try flying up into the air before hitting the ground to dislodge the female giant. Less than ten meters up in the air, however, the female giant crushed his neck first and, with an easy twist, took his head offpletely. The entire thing took less than ten seconds. Chief Inspector, well done. Luke couldnt help but praise her. D.A. Jennifer replied formally, Thank you for thepliment. Luke was amused. Please continue working hard. Jennifer said, Ill do my best. She then lunged at her next target. The youngsters in Ursa Minor sent out a lot of memes again, that were basically all shaking, so scary, or survived a disaster. Chief Inspector was Jennifers title in the Justice League; she wasnt interested in using some fancy name. It was enough that all the team members knew who she was with this title. The Chief Inspectors scope of authority didnt clearly include the Bat Squad and Ursa Minor, but she would review some of the missionspleted to ensure that no errors had been made. In recent years, the Bat Squad had been deployed less frequently, while the number of Ursa Minor missions had increased significantly. Naturally, young people werent as reliable as a bunch of middle-aged and old people. They didnt make any major mistakes, but there were a lot of minor ws, and the Chief Inspector would always grill them once or twice a month. In a sense, it was like a naughty student being examined by a teacher. When Jennifer had still been awyer, she had privately detained and interrogated the Elsworthsckeys, which was pretty much what she did with this bunch of kids. When she monitored Ursa Minor, she didnt cut them down, and mainly called attention to certain things. However, nobody ever thought that this Chief Inspector, who had never participated in any specific operations and whose existence was only tied to reviews and notifications, could be so scary. In just a few seconds, she had torn off the head of an elite alien soldier. This woman was indeed fit to be the Chief Inspector. The Bat Squad simply sighed in the chat, and nobody said much. Only Angel asked gloomily, Can I really only pilot a battleship? Frank knew that her hands were itching after witnessing such a clean fight. He simply replied, There arent enough people to pilot the battleships to begin with, and we would be worried if we had to leave it to someone else. Angel simply shut up. There was nothing to say when it came to trust. The Avengers could be trusted, but they werent proficient enough at piloting the battleships, nor had they undergone long-term training like the Bat Squad and the Justice League. Besides, if the Avengers who liked to fight on the front line didnt appear, Thanos might be wary. The Justice League was different. In thest few years, they rarely revealed themselves, and many people felt that the Bat Squad had retired. Now that Knight and hundreds of reserve members had appeared, it was unlikely that Thanos would be able to tell whether or not there were members of the Bat Squad and Ursa Minor among them. Thus, Angel could only watch as Jennifer unleashed her strength and tore apart the aliens in this battle. In just three minutes, twelve members of the alien troop had been torn apart by the Chief Inspector. The dozen or so superpowered soldiers in the alien troop also tried to suppress this terrifying female giant, but were stopped by the reserve members. The remaining alien soldiers felt immense pressure. After fighting for more than ten minutes, they had lost more than 50 teammates. At this rate, the entire troop could be wiped out in two hours. But that didnt apply to these sorts of highly skilled opponents. The aliens were being constantly crippled, while only some of the robots on Lukes side and only several closebat superhumans had died. In the next ten minutes, the alien troop might lose another 70 to 80 people. In the ten minutes after that, they might lose hundreds of people. In the ten minutes after that, it would be an irreversible wipeout. Retreat? Dream on. Since Thanos had given the order to attack, they had to attack. Unless Thanos ordered otherwise, even if they all died, it had to be on the battlefield. Chapter 2116 - 2116 Big Dipper Takes the Stage, the Squadron Takes the Stage 2116 Big Dipper Takes the Stage, the Squadron Takes the Stage Unable to advance or retreat, the captain of the alien troop could only request backup from Corvus ive. They were unlucky, but they had created a better environment for Thanoss army. After all, they were strong enough to suppress almost ten superheroes and more than 500 reserve members. When Corvus ive received the request for help, he didnt stand by and do nothing. He wasnt an idiot. Once this alien troop suffered heavy losses, wouldnt the superheroes besiege them next? As a result, the battle was at an impasse once more. Earths allied forces vs Thanos army, superheroes vs aliens C everything entered a dynamic bnce. From the looks of it, Earths allied forces would be the first to lose in terms of low-levelbat ability, while the aliens would lose in terms of high-levelbat ability. If this continued, everything would depend on which group was defeated first before they moved to back up the other group. Luke didnt want to fight a war of attrition. Besides, after long observation, he had a rough idea of the nature of the superpowered aliens abilities. It was time to take action. Thus, the invisible Big Dipper suddenly took action. He instantly took out a silver katana from his inventory and shed at the neck of one of the three strongest members of the alien troop. This vice captains eyes were filled with astonishment as his head was sent flying. Then, he watched the man who had cut off his head swing two des and cut his body into dozens of pieces, before blowing them up with a sma cannon. He didnt even let my body off. Where did this monstere from? This question was destined to be unanswered as the aliens consciousnesspletely disappeared. Big Dipper swiftly flew at the next target. Of course, he didnt have to exin anything to anyone. He had only cut the alien into pieces in passing. In any case, several dozen shes and one cannon shot only took 0.1 seconds. This way, he could prevent the possibility of the alien sticking himself back together if the head wasnt the key feature. After all, even he as a human was capable of something simr, provided that his body wasnt severely damaged and he was fast enough. So, safety first. The instant defeat of the vice captain created tremendous panic among the alien soldiers. If the vice captain could be killed like this, only the captain and the second officer would be able tost a little longer. It wasnt that they were stronger, but that they already had their guard up after the death of the vice captain. In fact, the captain, vice captain and the second officer were from the same race. This race also had a very small chance of developing a special gift the ability to absorb and release most types of energy. There were very few weaknesses to this ability, and one of them was the absorption speed. These three werent especially strong, but they could still protect themselves. However, their movements were still affected by the huge shock wave generated by an energy attack, which was why Luke had been able to tie them down with focused gunfire. They couldnt absorb a lot C the captain had only been appointed to the position because he was more talented at leading. If the vice captain couldnt withstand this attack, neither would these two. What surprised the captain and the second officer was that Big Dipper didnt immediatelye after them. Instead, he targeted another team member who had telekinesis. Both of them were secretly relieved, but their expressions instantly turned ugly. The team member with the strongest telekinesis and who was the most agile in moving and attacking was beheaded by Big Dipper and turned to dust. Compared with the vice captain, this person dodged just a little more, but wasnt any slower to die than the vice captain. If Luke knew what they were thinking, he would only chuckle inwardly. Big Dipper used the power of Annihtion first and then Intermediate Telekinesis to restrict the opponents movements. If anyone in the alien troop could withstand these two strongest mental abilities, these abilities werent worth much at all. Also, Big Dipper hadnt even canceled stealth mode yet. Two elite soldiers killed in a row was crazy, but the situation was chaotic at that moment, with energy bullets, fighter nes and suits flying everywhere on the battlefield. In the middle of the battlefield, it was easy to lose track of Big Dipper if the aliens werent careful. Big Dipper had seized the opportunity during the chaos earlier to approach and instantly kill the two aliens. Given Big Dippers insta-kill ability, everybody in the alien troop was in danger and had to pay attention to their surroundings, afraid that they would be the third unlucky b*stard to be cut up and roasted. The number of casualties they suffered increased even more quickly, but nobody dared to be distracted from their own surroundings. In just a few minutes, Big Dipper killed another five alien soldiers. It wasnt as many as Jennifer, who was tearing them apart like paper, but all the ones he killed had superpowers. Including the first two, almost half of the superpowered aliens in the troop were dead. Without the support of these clearly stronger team members, the alien troops situation quickly deteriorated. The threat of Thanos prevented them from running away, but they were reluctant to instantly risk their lives as well. Their current rank and benefits were obtained through countless battles. The more they killed, the more reluctant they were to die. They could only hope that they could withstand this attack. Although Thanos was cold and heartless, this troop was very useful to him. He wouldnt sit back and watch it be destroyed. A momentter, onerge and three medium-sized battleships got into formation and entered Earths atmosphere. Thebat soldiers on the medium-sized battleships were also informed to get ready. This small squadron wouldunch an attack and provide battlefield support. Just as these elite alien soldiers perked up, three huge rings of sparks opened. Three Helicarriers, which had been modified countless times between the early 2.0 version and the current X version, flew out and formed a protective triangle. At the same time, countless cannons on the Helicarriers aimed and opened fire the moment they flew out of the portals. Vibration pulse cannons, solid electromaic cannons, and high-energy sma cannons fired at therge gship in the small squadron that was swiftly bearing down on the battlefield. Seeing this, Thanos, who was sitting on his throne, sneered. Thats it? The next moment, he was suddenly stunned. The Helicarrier in the lead fired a vibration pulse beam. Logically speaking, the pulse beam should have been absorbed by the gships protective shield and disappeared. In fact, the moment the pulse beam disappeared, the protective shield on the gship shook like a soap bubble, and the solid electromaic beam that followed right after pierced the shield and shattered itpletely. It didnt seem like this electromaic beam had been weakened much by the shield, and it struck the gship heavily and sessfully pierced the outer hull. As if on cue, a final high-energy sma beam shot into the gap created by the electromaic beam. The gship shook like a wounded beast, and there were faint explosions inside. The three Helicarriersunched a second round of attacks, and the target was still the gship, now damaged. Chapter 2117 - 2117 A Close Battle On All Sides 2117 A Close Battle On All Sides This time, the gship couldnt no longer withstand the attack. The hull exploded with smoke and fire as the ship fell at an angle. One after another, fighter nes and escape ships broke away. Some headed for Earth, and some returned to Thanoss fleet in space. Seeing this, many members of Earths allied forces, including the Avengers and the Justice League, were astounded. They cursed inwardly. The Helicarrier was already this powerful? It could actually blow up arge battleship in just two attacks? Luke, on the other hand, took the time to check on Skye. Both her hands were trembling, and she used Life 1 on herself. After thinking for a moment, he didnt stop her from overworking herself. Like Jennifer, Skye had been at a desk job for a long time, and was treated well; she needed some battle achievements under her belt to quell any possible grumbles. Injecting her VIbration into the vibranium energy storage device on their ships was the least she could do. Using the properties of vibranium to store Skyes ability for a short period of time before the vibration pulse cannon was fired was the reason why the gships protective shield was instantly broken. The protective shields on Thanoss elite battleships could actually withstand all kinds of energy attacks, including a lot of superpowers, but Skyes Vibration wasnt one of them. Luke had already studied this ability exhaustively. Without a corresponding restraint ability, most opponents werent immune to this sort of shock wave attack, and might even receive critical hits. It was like a story from a long time ago: A bridge, which would have taken a lot of effort to blow up, copsed when troops crossed it. A high-level Vibration ability that was skillfully used could make the enemy shake themselves apart. If Thanos had another chanceter, he might be able to find a way to deal with this sort of shock wave attack, but he wouldnt immediately sense it today. After all, Luke had specially used the vibration pulse cannon in order to hide Skyes ability. Even Blink, who was transporting Skye among their ships, just thought that she was the maintenance engineer for the pulse cannon. Blink had no idea at all. Skye usually turned the nanoarmor into a pair of ck-rimmed sses to give herself the appearance of a smart student. She then used her knowledge of quantum mechanics, which wasparable with a doctorate in physics, to fool Blink. The only troublesome thing was that the vibranium could only store energy for a short period of time. The effects would drop from 100% to 90% in five hours. After that, the Vibration ability would drain off continuously before reaching zero in ten hours. Furthermore, Skye was only human, and could only release her ability for a short period of time. It was impossible for her to recharge infinitely and blow up Thanoss fleet with a random barrage. Thus, taking down some of Thanoss battleships in the early stages was a good choice to reduce the pressure during the final attack. This was also in line with the strategy which Luke and the others hade up with. Thanos had only brought 50 donut ships with him, but they were one or two tiers higher than Earths battleships. It was like how a fourth-generation fighter ne on Earth could easily crush a second- or third-generation fighter ne. What Skye was doing was to temporarily boost their weapons up to the same level. Only then would Earths battleships be qualified to exchange blows with Thanoss battleships. If these three Helicarriers were the three from D.C. back then, they wouldnt even get the chance to break through the gships protective shield, and would have been doomed to lose. That was also why Luke and TCha hadnt asked the European and American governments for help. Without the alien tech modifications and improvements provided by Luke, even if the European and American governments took out all their fighter nes and Helicarriers for a battle like this, they would only be here to set off fireworks. With Thanoss fleet shielding the battlefield from above, they couldnt even use guided missiles to provide firepower support. That made sense. If guided missiles could lock onto these battleships, then when Thanos had attacked Xandar, the Nova Corps would only have needed to throw missiles at him to survive; how could they fall so quickly? As for providing technology to the European and American governments, dream on. Following the Sokovia ords, the Avengers, the Justice League, and New SHIELD all became uwful organizations. Any members who were caught had to be handed over to the country. There was no way Luke would give them the tech and let them turn around immediately after the battle to use the tech to be more efficient at catching Luke and the others. If the governments were allowed to participate in the battle, they would brazenly and forcefully steal prestige and benefits for themselves. Wakanda had been chosen as the battlefield to make it easy to clean up the aftermath. If the battle took ce in America and Thanos was defeated there, the American government would pop out to fight for the gains. In the name of a rade-in-arms, they would definitely take a lot of advantage. To put it simply, apart from being better at dragging people down, stealing credit, and settling ountster, the European and American governments actually couldnt offer any sort of assistance in this sort of gctic battle. Luke wasnt an idiot. How could he bring along such losers? The situation on the battlefield was quick to prove this point. After that, the three modified Helicarriers fell into a weaker position as they fought the remaining three medium-sized battleships in the sky. Anyone with discerning eyes could tell that the modified Helicarriers were at a disadvantage. The enemys protective shields basically werent damaged at all, while the protective shields around the three carriers were clearly much weaker. They relied on their enormous bulk to put up a bare resistance, and would bepletely destroyed in half an hour at most. However, Thanoss alien troop and ground troops had already been beaten back by the superheroes and reserve members. The remaining five superpowered alien soldiers had already started to do their best to avoid Big Dipper. In a situation like this, Knight couldnt be stopped at all. After using up the 20,000 energy shells in the Gatling guns, he reced them with two new Gatling guns and ughtered the ground troops. Knight could kill an ordinary foot soldier in less than two shots, and the four-armed monsters could no longer be used as cannon fodder. The heavy infantry which followed right after the four-armed monsters became the new main characters. This was a huge headache for Corvus ive. The four-armed monsters were bred with biotechnology. As long as there were enough resources, they could be produced nonstop. All themon sense they needed was engraved into their extremely simple brains during the breeding process, and consisted of nothing more than listening to orders to attack, stand by, retreat, and kill, kill, kill. It wasnt wrong to describe these four-armed monsters as robot soldiers. Thus,rge numbers dying in every battle didnt affect Thanoss army at all; production capacity could just be increasedter. But the heavy infantry was different. They were actual aliens who needed to grow and learn a certain amount of knowledge before they could receive moreplicated battlefield instructions and use all sorts of weapons in a gctic battle. Those with outstanding talent and abilities would be promoted to driving ground vehicles and piloting small fliers. Even if Thanos could directly capture and enlist certain suitable alien races, it still took two to three years for a new recruit to be trained to be a qualified heavy infantry soldier. These standard troops werent like the cannon fodder four-armed monsters, which were locked up and just needed to be fed every day. Of course, their numbers couldntpare with that of the four-armed monsters. At that moment, Luke was ughtering the heavy infantry, and Thanoss army became much less intimidating to Wakanda. Chapter 2118 - 2118 How to Correctly Leave Your Mark on History 2118 How to Correctly Leave Your Mark on History In fact, once Thanos lost the ground troops, Luke would be ready to ambush him at any time. After Thanos and his fleet were destroyed, would the remaining tens of thousands of fighter ships stillnd on Earth and upy it? If they didnt surrender, they would be lucky if only 90% of them were killed. That was what a real war was like. In this battle, the superheroes and Thanos were the head honchos. The fleet provided support from the air, and the army on the ground was at the bottom of the totem pole. Conversely, if Thanos used his fleet to attack Wakanda, Earths allied forces might react in one of three ways: First, attack in full force and fight to the death. !! Second, with nothing else to worry about, they might immediately flee with the Infinity Stones. The third way was the first and secondbined. Even if Earth waspletely destroyed, Thanos would lose the Infinity Stones, which wasnt his main goal at all. The only thing he could do was slowly wear down Earths allied forces and prevent Luke from immediately taking the Stones away. In the face of Lukes you fight, I fight attitude and the cannon fodder fighter nes youre nothing if youre slow to kill me attitude, Thanos finally frowned. The situation on the battlefield wasnt good. If this continued, there was at least an 80% chance that Earths allied forces would lose. But who knew if Thanos would have enough ground and air troops left by then to capture the superheroes and obtain the Infinity Stones. Pondering for a moment, he then swiftly gave the order for ten of the donut battleships to be deployed as reinforcements. These donut battleships had released the triangr dropships before. At that moment, the remaining dropships wereunched, and all the fighter nes were deployed. Bright mes streaked through the air, and the battleships entered Earths atmosphere. The hearts of all the core members of Earths allied forces jumped, and Mindy shouted excitedly in the chat, Theyre here, theyre here. Our credit points Joseph, who was piloting two battleships on his own, decisively interrupted this unreliable pre-battle speech and switched it out with something more suitable. Mindy calmed down and coughed. Alright, listen to themanders instructions and do your best to be reimbursed fully for your damaged gear. The youngsters: As if I believe you. Do you dare swear you werent about to say earlier that the credit points havee to our door? It was definitely the Chosen One, that military advisor, who had given their big sister leader a new script. The members of Ursa Minor who knew Mindy and Joseph well secretly gave Joseph their sincere blessings. Franks orders followed. Ursa Minor A Team, attack immediately. B Team, remain on standby and be ready to take over at any time. Half of Ursa Minor was excited, and the other half wailed. A Team was made up of the team members with more ordinary mental abilities. Their control of the battleships could only be said to be average. Mindy, Joseph, Carrie and the little turtles were all in B Team, and had good mental strength. Splitting them into two teams and deploying them one after another might mislead Thanos. In fact, the real trump cards were the veteran members of the Bat Squad. They trained strictly and followed orders to the letter. They were very good at capturing fighter nes, and the younger Ursa Minor members couldntpare with them. Even though their mental abilities couldntpare with Carrie and Josephs, they were still good. In any case, the members of Ursa Minor A Team were still very excited. If they really came outter, it would basically be toote for them. At that time, it would be hard to earn credit points, and the scene would be ugly. There would be no sense of aplishment at all. Now, they at least had a chance. Didnt the modified Helicarriers rely on a lethal weapon like the vibration pulse cannon in their debut? They had something like that too. Also, they were using genuine space battleships. The electromaic and high-energy sma cannons were much more powerful than what the Helicarriers had. As long as they acted in a timely and precise manner, there was a chance of knocking down an enemy ship on the first try. The first person toplete this one-hit kill would be able to brag about it for the rest of their life. They didnt have to wait long. After a ten-second countdown, ten rings of sparks opened. Ten battleships immediately charged out, followed by another five. Given the difference in performance for both sides, a one-on-one fight was definitely impossible. Ursa Minor A Team, which had more people, naturally had to make up for it in numbers. The portals were also opened in ingenious locations, at an angle to the descending donut ships. The battleships flew out just above the donut ships. Without any hesitation, the Ursa Minor battleships, which had been charging up, instantly finished distributing targets. After receiving the order to attack, they opened fire. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! In one attack, six donut ships were heavily damaged, two of which had huge holes in them and started to fall apart. They counterattacked very quickly. At the same time, arge group of fighter nes turned around and darted upward. The second batch of five battleships from Ursa Minor also emerged at that moment and fired again without hesitation. The four donut battleships that had already been severely damaged suffered even more. They couldnt withstand the attack this time, and were even worse off than the first two donut ships C three of them exploded in the air and basically disintegrated. Not only did thest ship have arge hole, the rest of the ships that had been damaged in the first round of attacks also broke apart. However, they counterattacked and blew up two Ursa Minor battleships on the spot. The two Ursa Minor members who had just cheered were immediately pped in the face. Like they wanted, their wish to go down in history came true. After all, it was pretty dramatic to be the first two Earthlings to be taken down by alien battleships right after blowing them up. Their experience was proof of the saying, The roof beam that is the first to pop out is the first to rot. While they had been lucky enough to seed with their first attack, Thanoss veteran ships didnt care. Whether it was due to luck or strength, the other side naturally couldnt be allowed to remain on the battlefield. In fact, the remaining four donut battleshipsunched a second round of attacks on two of the four Ursa Minor battleships that had damaged them. Thankfully,pared with the counterattack from eight ships, the strength in a four-on-two sh was far lower. The two Ursa Minor members temporarily escaped the fate of zero aplishments before they were shot down. They did their best to pull the battleships back and give the androids some time to be saved. Chapter 2119 - 2119 Are You… Really an Avenger? 2119 Are You Really an Avenger? For a moment, the battle in the sky became even more heated. Hundreds of kilometers away, energy sts could be seen streaking through the air as the fighter nes exploded like fireflies. At that moment, the energy cannons of the battleships were like bright meteors, while the explosions on their hulls and protective shields were very distinct. The Ursa Minor battleships, which were at a disadvantage in terms of performance, had no intention of holding back at all. The order they had received was to move as quickly as possible and force Thanoss fleet to send more troops. After firing one vibration cannon st, their only strategy was to boldly approach the donut battleships and fire with all their might and as urately as possible at the enemy. !! Even if the enemys protective shield was broken, it was possible for it to be rebooted. Given the top-notch performance of Thanoss battleships, they just needed to wait for the safety overload mechanism to disappear before they recharged, and there was an 80% chance that the protective shield could be reactivated. The only uncertain factor was how long it would take the protective shield to be reactivated. It could be half an hour or five minutes, depending on the damage to the battleship. If one enemy battleship fell now, that was one less ship to counterattack. Under the crazy pressure from Ursa Minor, the donut battleships could only fire wildly and do their best to resist. Five minutester, the remaining four donut battleships were in grave danger and could crash at any moment. Thanos frowned. He had been thinking for a while, but he still felt that something wasnt right, which was why he hadnt immediately ordered the fleet around him to provide backup. This opponent was interesting. The gctic tyrant had this subconscious thought. Half a day ago, in distant space, a little roon rocket was cursing wildly in the pilots seat. Youre an idiot, a real idiot Thor looked at him sincerely. So, can we start jumping now? Rockets eyes widened. Do you know that consecutive jumps are very unfriendly for a mammal like me? Thor was surprised. What? Arent you a bear? Rocket couldnt help but roar at the idiot, Bears are mammals too! Then, he pped his forehead. Fine, nothing good has happened ever since you came along. Buckle up. Were going to start jumping. Thor nodded matter-of-factly and turned his head. You shouldve just done this earlier. You wasted a few more minutes. Rocket was too depressed to be angry with this guy anymore. When we get to Earth, I guarantee Ill throw up all my lunch on you. I will. Thor chuckled but didnt say anything. Any vomit would be pulverized by his divine power of lightning. Rocket didnt know what he was thinking, or he wouldve definitely threatened to puke on Thors head. At that moment, he simply set their destination and pressed a button. Boom! The small spaceship shed through space and shot into a jump point not far away and disappeared. On the spaceship, Rocket couldnt help but bellow. The sensation of continuous jumps was even worse than severe seasickness. At the 20th jump, Rocket felt like he had been thrown into a blender, twisted apart and then stuck back together. Thors expression was calm as he gripped his newly minted divine weapon, Stormbreaker, with his left hand. Unfortunately, this was a space jump, and he absolutely didnt dare use divine power to protect himself. Otherwise, this spaceship might get lost and veer off-course. By then, it would probably be a few days or even months before he could get to Earth. Finally, the endless jump was over, and the spaceship left the wormhole and entered a normal flight state. In the cockpit, one person and one bear were silent. If anyone could see them, they would see that the co-pilots eyes were lifeless. Thors body was stiff, his face was pale, and his lips were pressed tightly together. The little roon couldnt even close his mouth as he copsed in the pilots seat, foaming at the mouth. Following a pre-set route, the spaceship entered the sr system after a long while, and Thor finally woke up. He turned his head and puked. rmed by the sound, Rocket shook his dizzy head and looked over. His eyes immediately widened, and he cursed. My spaceship! Thor was throwing up violently and had no time to bother with him. The little roon grumbled for a bit, then suddenly thought of something. He quickly shut up and took out a Light Dagger, which he stuck to his head. A faint white light pulsed before it turned into a slightly warm current that flowed into his forehead. The sensation of a kaleidoscope + windmill in Rockets little head was quickly dispelled by the warm current. After a full minute, Rocket finally heaved a long sigh. Thank god, Im finally alive. Thor, who was next to him, finally raised his head. You didnt say that the side effects of consecutive jumps would be this strong. Rocket rolled his eyes and threw the Light Dagger at him. Press this to your head. Youll be fine in a moment. Taking the Light Dagger, Thor obediently did as he was told. Then, he gave a light exmation. This thing looks a little like the Elves Spring of Life on Alfheim. Rocket said casually, Oh, Ill try it out when I get the chance. Thor shook his head. How is that possible? That thing is the lifeblood of the Elves. Its hard for us in Asgard to ask for it; otherwise, the Elves will think that we want to go to war. Rocket was stumped. Is the Spring of Life very rare? Thor said, Not only is it rare, its very scarce. Even if youre seriously injured, you can recover quickly. Uninterested, Rocket turned his head away. Whats the point of bringing it up then? I prefer what youre holding. At the very least, we can get our hands on it. Thor examined the Light Dagger, before he nodded. Although the effect is much weaker than the Spring of Life and doesnt have much effect on me, its already pretty good. Hm, where did you get this? There were very few things in all of the universe that could work on Thor, who had first-ss Asgardian divine power. It wasnt a big deal if it wasnt as good as the Spring of Life. After all, it was basically impossible to obtain that thing. The Light Dagger, on the other hand, was in his hand. Hearing the question, Rocket turned around with a strange expression and looked at the new Asgardian king sympathetically. Didnt I tell you about the space storage which Big Dipper gave us? Thor nodded, then understood. He gave this to you too? Rockets sympathy turned to pity. Of course. Also, Big Dipper said that the Avengers and the Justice League have been using this thing for years. Are you really an Avenger? Thor: Chapter 2120 - 2120 Thor, Lay Low? 2120 Thor, Lay Low? Thor couldnt refute Rockets ridicule at all. But after thinking about it carefully, he realized that after the incident with the Dark Elves a few years ago, he had been searching the Nine Realms for a way to stop Ragnarok, and had nevere to Earth again. It was impossible to contact him. Even Dr. Jane had fallen out with him over it and refused to see him. Thor was a prideful Asgardian man; it was impossible for him to plead with Dr. Jane, so he chose to not think about Earth as much as possible. After that, he and Loki came to Earth to look for their father. Before meeting Dr. Strange, he only had time to talk to Knight about the Infinity Stone. A few minutes after meeting the sorcerer, he was sent away again. Then, he was dumped on Sakaar. After that, he had to return to Asgard to fight and save the civilians. After barely beating back H, Loki revived Surtur. Thor and Knight had no time to talk as Thor had to leave with thest batch of Asgardians. Then, he encountered Thanos on the way to Earth. The spaceship was destroyed, and all 300,000 Asgardians on it died. Thor, who had been saved by Rocket, immediately went to Nidavellir to forge a new divine weapon, and was only now returning. Recalling his experiences in thest few years, Thor had to admit that it wasnt that the Avengers and the Justice League had forgotten him, but that they had met too few times. In fact, when Thor was the crown prince of Asgard, Luke had given him the space storage and the Light Dagger, which had been useless to him. Asgard had a lot of good things, and he didnt carry them with him every day. When Asgard was destroyed, there had been no chance for both sides to meet. Luke, on the other hand, had given the leader of the Asgardian soldiers on thewless a storage ring for use, to be given to Thor when thetter arrived. But something happened to Thor before he reached thewless. Thus, Thor became the only member of the Avengers who didnt have a space storage. Thankfully, he had Rocket, which was equivalent to him having one now. After he reached Earth and they killed Thanos, it shouldnt be a problem to give Knight or Big Dipper a hint right? Thor didnt know if he could be thick-skinned enough. The crown prince of Asgard had rarely asked anyone for things in the past, much less the new king of Asgard. Forget it, he would think about itter. Thinking that, Thor changed the subject. Okay, lets just focus on how far Thanos is from us. Rocket looked at the data on the tablet in front of him. Well reach Earth in an hour. Are you ready? Thor raised Stormbreaker. Charge forward and cut off his head in tribute to the 300,000 dead people of Asgard. Rocket: Hm, great n. Good luck. There was basically nothing to say after that. When they approached Earth, Thor looked at Thanoss fleet on the tablet, and his eyes shed with revenge. Charge forward. Rocket rolled his eyes. Thats a battleship, and Im just a super fast shuttle without a weapons system. Do you want us to be floating corpses in space? As he spoke, he was toozy to bother with this vengeful guy. He steered the ship away and descended, bypassing Thanoss fleet and entering Earths atmosphere from the side. Did Thor really think that he didnt want to kill Thanos right away? Thanos had captured his teammate, Gamora. Rocket couldnt wait to press the purple-skinned monster to the ground, cut him into pieces, and interrogate him about Gamoras whereabouts. But using a shuttle to directly attack dozens ofrge battleships, including Thanoss warship? Sorry, Rocket wanted to live to find Gamora, not turn into a little roon spirit and listen to other people tell him the good news. Thor couldnt help but mutter on the way. Most of Rockets attention was on the movements of Thanoss fleet. This space shuttle was his baby which he had painstakingly put together. If it was targeted by the enemy, even a scratch on it would be enough to make Rockets heart ache for days. Thus, Rocket could only say half-heartedly, Are you serious? When wend, wont the Avengers and the Justice League help you attack? Wont our chances of winning be higher? There are tens of thousands of fighter nes on Earths side to protect you from the energy cannons. After thinking about it, Thor felt that made sense. No matter how fierce he was, he wasnt as fierce as the energy cannons on Thanoss ships. Okay, little bear. Tell Knight and the others to cooperate with meter. Thor gave the order. The little roon grinned and chuckled soundlessly. The message he sent to Earths allied forces was simple: Thor and I are about tond. Thor is ready to cut Thanos down. Luke and the Avengers were delighted at first, but were then lost for words. F*ck, Thanos has dozens ofrge battleships protecting him. How do you want to cut him down? Dont tell me your new divine weapon isnt an ax, but a star destroyer cannon? In any case, everyone perked up at Thors arrival. Although this guy now had some psychological issues after being tortured by his older sister, Luke was the only person from Earth who had seen this with his own eyes. To everyone else, Thor was still that stalwart and arrogant God of Thunder who had never lost in battle. The Avengers and the Justice League quickly made arrangements to counterattack and force Thanos to step out as soon as possible. Suddenly, Rocket sent another message. D*mn it, Thor ran out already. Luke and Tony were both confused. He ran out? Was he a dog? Then, the little roon didnt need to send another message. The two of them saw Thor more precisely, they saw what Thor was doing. Amidst the huge expanse of white lightning, the drones high up in the air picked out a faint roar: Get out here, Thanos! Then, that white lightning struck the alien battleships. Because these battleships hadnt opened fire since the beginning and just hovered on one side, Ursa Minor had naturally excluded them as attack targets for the time being. But as the tenrge battleships were attacked, they could only start to move to reduce the increasing pressure on them. Rockets shuttle had approached the battlefield from the side. Seeing such a big target next to them, Thor had simply opened the emergency door and jumped out. The little roon didnt dare abandon the shuttle. Besides, given hisbat ability, he wouldnt be able to destroy a battleship even if he went out. He could only pass on the good news to Luke and the others. Luke, Tony and the others cursed inwardly, but Frank, as themander, was unusually calm. Alright, whether Thor seeds in destroying the battleships or not wont affect our n. Frank had never taken Thor into ount as abat force that could be deployed. It was undoubtedly easier to view Thor as a disruptive element with the ability to change the situation on the battlefield. This way, Thor could create opportunities, and if he couldnt, they would just carry on with the n. In any case, the situation wouldnt be any worse than before Thor came. Chapter 2121 - 2121 Fierce Mutual Cannonfire 2121 Fierce Mutual Cannonfire With Thors entrance, Knight and the Avengers target changed. Knight, who had been suppressing Thanoss ground troops, put away the two Gatling guns and quickly flew upward. The suits energy cannons, which he had never used, finally disyed their might as they blew up all of the enemy fighter nes which Luke passed. Compared with dozens of shots per second from a Gatling gun, it didnt take any brainpower at all to fire two energy cannons per second, even though the fighter nes were far faster than the ground troops. Soon, Luke reached an unlucky battleship that was breaking apart. Luke shouted, Thor, forget this junk; there are still a lot of battleships above us. !! Thor was charging around inside the battleship with his ax, turning the aliens on it into broken charcoal. He was in the throes of his revenge, when Lukes low-powered Lions Roar finally shocked him back to his senses, and he flew out of the battleship. Without saying anything, Luke used Mental Resistance to calm the guy down. Lets go. Thor looked in the direction Luke was pointing and saw dozens of ck dots just outside Earths atmosphere. They were Thanoss fleet. Alright, follow me. With that, lightning burst out of his body as he flew upward. Looking at the lightning, Luke hurriedly followed and yelled, Be careful ship cannons! F*cking Frank, Ursa Minor B Team, prepare to enter the battlefield. Frank looked at the screen in front of him and quickly did some calctions as he replied, Ursa Minor B Team. Ten-second countdown. He had been overseeing the battle all this time from a safe underground facility; it wasnt time yet for the battleships under his control to take action. Hence, he had a clear view of the situation on the battlefield. Thus, he knew very well that this order from Luke was to protect Thor. It was too easy for an enemy cannon to hit a target flying in a straight line, even if it was only the size of a person. If they really let Thor charge at Thanoss fleet like this like a mad dog, this God of Thunder would probably get a taste of what it was like to be cooked by a sma cannon. So, Ursa Minor B Team had to make an appearance and attack Thanoss fleet first so that they would give up on Thor, this less threatening target. Thor was very fast. With Stormbreakers protection, he flew pretty much at Mach 5 speed. If he wanted to reach the boundary of Earths atmosphere, however, it would still take him dozens of seconds. Thus, Ursa Minor, which had been ready for action, finally seized the opportunity to attack the battleships. Strange personally opened ten gigantic portals. Ten Ursa Minor battleships burst out of the portals at high speed. It hadnt taken more than a second for each battleship to appear dozens of kilometers away from Thanoss fleet. Only when Strange took action could they ensure that nothing went wrong during this high-powered delivery of the battleships. This way, the surprise attack by Ursa Minor B Team wouldnt turn into a disaster. After all, the portals were opened just dozens of kilometers away from Thanoss fleet. Three seconds was all it would take for the enemys cannons to envelop them. At that moment, Ursa Minor B Team teleported over one after another, the bows of the ship all pointing to the center. Even so, just as Ursa Minor B Teamunched their attack, Thanoss fleet broke away and counterattacked, turning Ursa Minors ambush into a gunfight. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! At that moment, countless ordinary people in Africa raised their heads and looked at the sky in confusion. They could actually see stars on such a hot afternoon? The energy cannons and battleships that exploded were like bright stars in their eyes. High up in the atmosphere, both fleets suffered losses. Six Ursa Minors ten battleships exploded on the spot, and the remaining four were heavily damaged. Three battleships in Thanoss fleet, which had the absolute advantage in numbers, were destroyed, and two were heavily damaged. Under Ursa Minors deliberate two-on-one firepower strategy, the five battleships that were the targets were unable to hold up. The four Ursa Minor battleships that had survived the first round of gunfire were still as valiant as ever. All the weapons that could be fired were fired wildly as they charged at Thanoss fleet. Then nothing. Ten versus thirty turned into four versus thirty. The explosions of these four Ursa Minor battleships were even more spectacr than the explosions of the first six. But that didnt matter to Ursa Minor at all since the four wrecked battleships were controlled by the A.I. program. Luke didnt expect them to do anything extraordinary; he just needed them to distract Thanoss fleet a little. The moment the damaged battleships were destroyed, gigantic portals opened once more. The six members of Ursa Minor B Team whose battleships had been blown up earlier had switched to new battleships, and they charged through the newly opened portals. Battleship after battleship appeared around Thanoss fleet again, and they fired. This time, however, Thanoss fleet had already started moving in formation, and wasnt as slow as earlier. Except for the two unlucky b*stards that were heavily damaged by Joseph and Mindysbined firepower, the other donut battleships were only slightly damaged at most, which didnt affect theirbat ability. Thus, the situation returned to normal. Ursa Minor B Team, which was clearly outnumbered, immediately fell into an extremely arduous position of resistance. This situation persisted until a streak of lightning charged down and smashed into a donut battleship. Ursa Minor B Team already had the best pilots in Earths fleet, and the battleships which Luke assigned to them were of above average grade. Coupled with Stranges maniption of the portals and these consecutive attacks from ten battleships, they held their own. Inparison, less than five minutes after he appeared, Thor single-handedly destroyed two donut battleships with one ax. This was the true value of a top gctic power. With a person like this as the vanguard, he boosted his teammates determination and confidence. At that moment, there was someone else at Thors level. Taking advantage of Ursa Minor and Thors outstanding performances and the chaos on the battlefield, Knight, who had silently activated his strongest stealth ability, arrived two minutester. At that moment, half of the second batch of Ursa Minor B Teams battleships had been destroyed, and half were heavily damaged. Joseph and Mindy received a private message from Knight, and they decisively steered the three battleships under their control (two under Josephs control) toward Thanoss fleet. Half a minuteter, the three battleships finally couldnt withstand the focused attack from Thanoss fleet, and were turned to dust by countless energy cannons. The two sides were very close to each other when the Ursa Minor battleships exploded. After the explosions, four huge holes suddenly appeared, and four vibration pulse cannon sts shot out. Chapter 2122 - 2122 Ambush, Ambush, and Ambush Again 2122 Ambush, Ambush, and Ambush Again Different from the previous vibration pulse cannons fired before, there was a vibranium warhead in the core of each pulse cannon this time. The four vibration pulse cannon sts, which contained solid warheads, pierced the donut battleships protective shields and hit the power cores of the four battleships. There was the sound of minor explosions, and most of the systems on the four battleships suddenly shut down. Apart from emergency generators which allowed some basic functions to retain power, the donut battleships could no longer open fire or move at high speeds, and were practically iron coffins. The Ursa Minor battleships immediately turned around and attacked the other donut battleships, ignoring the four battleships that could be their most intact spoils of war. However, several battleships in Thanoss fleet fired at the four vibration pulse cannons. There was a rumbling sound, and sparks erupted in the air. The four floating gun turrets, which Luke jokingly called disposable cannons, only had time to fire once before they were turned into cosmic dust. Since they were for one-time use, they naturally didnt have any defenses, and were much less mobile than the battleships. In fact, this floating gun turret was a very simplebination of energy + cannon + moving tform. It was Luke who had injected them with Vibration. His knockoff version of the ability wasnt as exaggerated as Skyes, and couldnt be used on arge scale, much lesspletely shatter a battleships protective shield. But with a boost from the vibranium warhead, it wasnt a problem to break through the protective shield. After the vibranium warhead pierced the outer hull of the enemy ship, it released Lukes unique shock wave attack toplete a second explosion inside, thus increasing its lethality. Thus, the four vibranium warheads which Luke had personally fired were a 3-in-1bo which broke the shield, pierced the hull, and exploded. The gun turrets were henceparable to Sherman tanks. At that moment, there were less than 30rge battleships left in Thanoss fleet. Luke still had 80 battleships left basically all the ones piloted by Ursa Minors A and B Teams had been lost in two rounds, which added up to 50 battleships. However, Wakandas most elite vibranium battleships had yet to be deployed, so the damage ratio was still eptable. Under the cover provided by Luke and Ursa Minor, Thor wasnt turned into a roast chicken. He roared and charged into a second donut battleship. This unlucky ship had no choice but to move in his direction to avoid Ursa Minors frantic barrage, and wound up a few kilometers away from the donut battleship that Thor had destroyed. This distance instantly disappeared under Thors feet. He was much more familiar with the shipsyout this time. After breaking open the hull and charging inside, he headed straight for the main control room. Lightning erupted in the hallways. The battleship immediately stopped moving with purpose and simply drifted in space. Elsewhere, the Knight clone was wandering around again, and found another battleship that was about to explode. This time, it was a donut battleship. In other words, amidst the battle, the clone had already reached the edge of Thanoss fleet. Luke followed the donut battleship patiently for about a minute, counting down to the moment it exploded. He took out four floating gun turrets in seconds, and only needed two seconds to fire. As for calcting the trajectory, the suits A.I. program had already locked onto the target, and the information was swiftly inputted into the floating turrets. As soon as Luke gave the order to open fire, he sped up like crazy and could no longer maintain maximum stealth. That was because in the first second after the four floating turrets appeared, more than 100 auxiliary cannons on the two closest battleships fired. Thanos wouldnt be caught off guard a second time. Luke dared to take a second risk, or rather, dared to pull this hit and run a second time, basically because he had an inventory cheat. Even so, many of the auxiliary cannons of Thanoss fleet were already prepared to teach this chicken thief a lesson. From the beginning of the battle until now, Earths army had relied on surprise attacks to gain the upper hand initially, and just barely maintained it. No matter how stupid Thanoss fleet was, it would now be more wary of surprise attacks. Cannon fire chased after Knight, and he was soon hit by a st and sent flying. After that, Thanoss fleet no longer had the opportunity to chase after Knight. This second sneak attack by the clone had sessfully stopped two ships and damaged one. It also drew the attention of several battleships. Seizing this opportunity, Ursa Minor B Team counterattacked wildly. Although the enemy ships werent shot down again, Ursa Minor sessfully dyed them and forced them to give up on chasing Knight. At that moment, apart from Thanoss own warship, there were only 22rge battleships left. All of Ursa Minor B Team had switched to at least a third batch of battleships. Those with less luck were already operating a fifth battleship. Thanks to their efforts, Thor blew up fighter nes on the other side and charged at a fourth battleship. The Knight clone was sent flying, and left the center of the battle. Studying the situation on the battlefield, Luke asked Frank, Since Thor is here, how about we ambush Thanos? Frank frowned. Thats more dangerous. Try to choose team members who have better survival skills. Luke chuckled. Thor, Big Dipper, Bastet, Deadpool and me should be enough. Frank was surprised. Are you sure Bastet will be alright? Luke said, Dont worry, shes much stronger than the others. After getting this answer, Frank didnt probe further into Selinas abilities. The abilities of the Bat Squad members were a private matter. Since the beginning, Selina had never mentioned what her abilities were. After bing Director Selina, she basically used the android whenever she appeared, which was why Frank was only finding this out now. He immediately began to n for the aftermath of the ambush. If the ambush seeded, Earths allied forces would press home the attack andpletely destroy the enemy. If the ambush failed, the army would have to go all out. In either case, a perfect contingency n was required to achieve maximum results. Luke felt a little helpless. Thanks to his arrangements, Director Selina had always been a cker. Even though she was obsessed with upholding justice, there were few assignments that she absolutely had to take on personally. But in this attack on Thanos, she had made a rare request to personally take part, and had a very good reason for it Luke had finally made her a fancy nanosuit. Chapter 2123 - 2123 Super Battle Royal 2123 Super Battle Royal Using Tony and Shuris nanosuit technology as a reference, as well as Rockets energy flight suit, the nanosuit which Luke personally made was still divided into an inner and outer suit. The inner suit was as low-key as ever; it basically appeared on Lukes family and friends as a tank top, shorts, socks or some other item of clothing. When taking a shower or going to the toilet, the nanomaterial could pull back and turn into a ne or a bracelet to provide 24/7 protection. It had the ck Panther suits ability to absorb and release energy to eliminate the threat of ordinary cold weapons and firearms. It also had the protective measures of Rockets energy shield, such as defense, temperature regtion and life support. The outer suit basically used Tonys nanosuit technology. The difference was that Luke used several times the amount of nanomaterial to create a doubleyered heavy duty suit. Tony was very unhappy about this. He felt that this simple and crude increase in the amount of nanomaterial andyers was ack of trust in his exclusive nanotechnology. What could Luke say? Naturally, he turned a deaf ear. In any case, the nanomaterial was very light, and the space was used more efficiently than in the old suit; the height of the new suit basically dropped to under two meters, which was the average height of an American basketball yer. Selina, for example, was only 1.85 meters tall in the suit, while Mindy didnt even reach 1.7 meters; they didnt look bloated or ugly as the tycoon had denounced them to be, but slender or even petite. The suit had threeyers in total. Selina also had the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique, which she had cultivated to a particr threshold, and Gold Nugget, the symbiote, gave her super self-healing. It would be hard for an ignorant opponent to even injure her, much less kill her. In the face of an enemy like Thanos, who had Infinity Stones, Lukes clone would definitely protect her in an emergency. So, Director Selina came. Ten minutester, the preparations for the ambush on Thanos wereplete. Big Dipper turned his head and asked, Hows your recovery? Skye, who had been resting for more than ten minutes, opened her eyes. I can only attack with all my strength once. Big Dipper nodded. Thats enough. You dont have to do anything about the protective shieldter. You just need to target the hull of Thanoss warship. With a solemn expression, Skye put her hands together. There was a faint hum, and the armor on her arms turned into two cannon muzzles. With these, Im at least 80% confident. These were new vibration cannons which Luke had specially developed for Skye after obtaining part of Wakandas vibranium technology. That was indeed why he had asked Skye toe to Wakanda in person. Breaking through the defenses of a first-ss battleship was truly a fantasy. Luke might be able to do it himself, but using Annihtion energy or the power of faith to enchant his katanas would undoubtedly deplete his trump cards in a head-on battle with Thanos. Inparison, Skyes fully developed Vibration ability was a more suitable attack weapon. The Big Dipper clone said, Then, lets get started. Skye nodded. Big Dipper said, Commander, our heavy artillerydy is fully charged. Frank: All units, ten-second countdown to n A. Everybody, get ready. At this order, Earths allied forces suddenly picked up their pace. The Kamar-Taj sorcerers in charge of strategic battle deployment switched from taking turns and resting to all-out battle. They started to focus and coordinate their magical fluctuations, and entered the prime state for joint spellcasting. At the end of the ten-second countdown, ten enormous space portals opened 100 kilometers away from Thanoss fleet. Even though Thanoss fleet had been constantly moving to avoid being surrounded, half of their movements were still blocked this time. Ten battleships charged out of the portals at the same time, and their cannons fired all at once, using the same vibration pulse cannon + electromaic cannon + high-energy pulse cannonbo. Thanoss fleet also quickly counterattacked. During this first round of cannon fire, 20 huge portals suddenly opened in front of them, and 40 battleships emerged. Most of Lukes remaining battleships were thrown out during this attack, along with five of Wakandas vibranium battleships. The first batch of 20 battleships were cannon fodder which fired wildly at Thanoss fleet. 15 second-tier battleships and five first-tier vibranium battleships came out a littleter. Covered by the battleships in front of them, they quickly adjusted their formation and moved in the same direction. Thus, 50 of Earths battleships surrounded Thanoss fleet. Countless cannon sts flew between the 80 battleships, and there were constant explosions. Even Thanoss warship wasnt spared. However, Thanoss warship didnt remain still like before Half of the firepower on the enormous warship, which was far bigger than the other battleships, started to showcase their might, and almost instantly blew up two of Earths battleships. Earths fleet, on the other hand, didnt focus on attacking the warship; it simply used its advantage in numbers to attack the donut battleships in a 2-on-1 sh. Theter battleships which Luke took out had better performances. The donut battleships, each of which had been able to take on two ships at the same time earlier, were now quickly suppressed. Those who were targeted by three of Earths battleships were even more unlucky. Some were severely damaged, and some were half-crippled or even exploded on the spot. However, Earths battleships werent doing great either. To ensure that this ambush was urate and sudden, these battleships hadnt been protected by fighter nes when they charged out of the portals. When they besieged Thanoss fleet, they could only use the auxiliary and close-range cannons to deal with Thanoss fighter nes. But these were just auxiliary anti-aircraft weapons; there werent enough of them to deal with Thanoss fighter nes. They could only let the enemy fighter nes attack like bees. 20 to 30% of these attacks passed through the protective shields, which were still an immature technology, of Earths battleships. The defense weapons were quickly destroyed, and the auxiliary cannons were hit. Many of them malfunctioned, causing the firepower to decrease. The battlested for several minutes, until the Kamar-Taj sorcerers opened portals again, and arge number of cannon fodder fighter nes poured out. With Earths fleet acting as a signal hub and a booster signal, they could finally charge out of Earth and start a real space battle. The remote-controlled fighter nes appeared aggressively, and then exploded because their defenses were too brittle. However, their valiance sessfully diverted most of the enemy firepower away from Earths battleships. Chapter 2124 - 2124 Players and Spectators Making Merry 2124 yers and Spectators Making Merry The Star Wars yers who were piloting the fighter nes from Earth had also been on shift. There were three shifts, and yers nded every 30 minutes and rested for an hour before getting back online. Professional medical staff was on hand at all times to handle any yers who exhibited physiological symptoms from being too engrossed in the game. In the VR gaming halls, the yers gesticted and hit the special punching pad under the control wheel every now and then in the past, many yers who lost would directly smash the control equipment out of anger. Even though everybody knew that a VR control device was worth hundreds of thousands of dors, and that they would have to pay thousands or tens of thousands of dors if they broke something, they really couldnt help it. But if they lost too quickly and didnt have anything to vent on, it would only make the yers even more anxious. Thus, two especially smooth punch pads appeared on both sides below the control wheel. The pads made very satisfying thumps when they were punched hard a few times, and they were very sturdy. It felt much better than smashing the keyboard and mouse in a game. This was especially the case in todays battle. The quarterly and mid-yearpetitions before this werent as difficult as todays enemies. Many yers who were forced offline cursed the gamepany for being a ck-hearted profiteer which increased the game difficulty like crazy to reduce the total credit points earned by yers, thereby reducing the amount of cash that could be exchanged for credit points. In response, staff members on the side exined gently, Given how difficult the annualpetition is, thepany has increased the credit you can earn ordingly. In a situation where an individual carries out orders urately, you can earn 1.2 times the amount of credit at the very least, and 2 at most. Most of these staff members were beautiful big sisters who had undergone professional training, and their gentle words and sweet smiles immediately calmed most of these gaming nerds down. Hmph, it definitely wasnt because the sharp decline in revenue which they had expected had suddenly increased again, and could be even more. That was what the nerds told themselves. In any case, they calmed down. Completely shut away in the gaming halls, they had no idea that the world had been invaded by aliens. Thanks to Luke, there were people livestreaming all over the world. Some of them were professional media broadcasters, some were semi-professionals, like online celebrities, and most were amateurs of various levels. Wakanda had caused quite a stir in thest few years. Many people had tried to sneak into this mysterious African country to do a live broadcast. No one had been sessful, but there were still plenty of viewers who would watch live broadcasts outside the countrys borders, which kept this trend going. This time, these livestreamers around Wakanda finally caught big news. Of course, an alien invasion wasnt big news. Thor, this alien prince, had be a superhero on Earth, so it wasnt unusual at all. Also, a lot of aliens had shown up during the Battle of New York and the battle at Greenwich. What was different this time was that Earth had also deployed thousands of fighter nes. Tens of thousands of fighter nes on both sides engaged above these livestreaming enthusiasts. Energy cannons fired everywhere and explosions constantly rang out. This was a real intergctic battle, and not just an alien army ughtering Earthlings, with superheroes just barely being able to save the day. If Earth was strong enough, how many people would be willing to watch those superheroes fight on their own every time? The best was if they could take Earths army with them to torture those alien dogs! Thus, countless spectators around the world watched the real battle from a distance. Thankfully, because the livestreamers only covered a small range andcked general knowledge about intergctic battles, these ordinary people didnt see how much of a disadvantage Earths fighter nes were at. At most, they felt that the fighter nes of Earths allied forces were exploding too often? At that moment, all the yers on Earth went online at the same time. Frank threw two-thirds of the yers who had just gotten a good rest into attacking Thanoss fleet in space. The onlookers suddenly realized that the battle above Wakanda was rapidly bing less intense. Thanoss fighter nes were increasingly less in the mood to deal with the neverending flow of unmanned fighter nes. They began to fly out of Earths atmosphere to protect Thanos. Earths unmanned nes were indeed trash, but when they cooperated with the battleships, hundreds of them could destroy the weapons systems of therge battleships. Without a weapons system, arge battleship was nothing more than arge ship; apart from being more resistant and able to escape, it didnt have any advantages. For a moment, the Wakandan battlefield, where the fighting had been the most intense, only had small ships which continued to cooperate with Thanoss ground forces. Including the four generals, the remaining 100 members of the elite alien team took off on fighter nes to protect Lord Thanos. The Avengers and the Justice League had no intention of letting them go. Taking advantage of the fact that these aliens were in a hurry to retreat, they pursued them like crazy. Steve, Bucky and Sam attacked the most brainless of the four generals, Cull Oblivion, together. As he did his best to fend off Bucky and Sams fierce attacks, Steve sent his head flying with a shield from behind. Ebony Maw actually had a chance to save Cull Oblivion, but Tony and Rhodes were chasing him, and when he thought of how Thanoss warship was under attack, he decisively abandoned hispanions. The alien team was in a much worse state. The ten or so superpowered aliens were turned into mince and roasted by the Big Dipper clone. The other ordinary team members also fared poorly. The Big Dipper clone killed dozens of them in passing, and the Avengers and reserve members killed more than 100. As the rest retreated, they continued to be pursued out of Earths atmosphere. In the end, only 50 individuals managed to escape, but they were basically crippled. Rather than saying that they were going back to support Thanos, it was more like they were using this as an excuse to draw closer to Thanoss warship to avoid being besieged again. Even if Thanos looked for someone to me after the battle, he couldnt me these loyal subordinates. After all, from the looks of it, Thanoss fleet had taken a beating. The fighter nes once again shed with Earths unmanned nes and couldnt provide much cover fire. On his throne, Thanos rxed. It seems this is your true strength. Putting everything else aside, the five Wakandan battleships that had appeared were clearly different from Ursa Minors battleships, and they didnt work quite in formation with each other, which was enough to tell him that they were from different groups. This also meant that Earth had basically run out of battleships. As long as there were 50, no, 30 more of these fearless Earth battleships, his fleet would basically be done for. In a situation where the other sides main fleet hade out in one go, there was no need to leave arge number of battleships on standby. Seeing Earths trump card, the uneasiness in Thanoss heart finally faded. He casually gave the order for thebat soldiers on the warship to start fighting with all their might. After issuing the order, he picked up his helmet and fiddled with it as he murmured, After this, youll probablye looking for me, right? Chapter 2125 - 2125 Running Out of Fighter Planes, the Battle Begins 2125 Running Out of Fighter nes, the Battle Begins At Thanoss order, his warship finally exploded with terrifyingbat ability. The energy cannons opened fire and destroyed 11 of Earths battleships in just a minute. Two of them were Wakandan vibranium battleships, which had been trying to break through the warships protective shield, and werent far from seeding. At the same time, arge number of fighter nes flew out. These were the bodyguards on Thanoss warship, who had only just officially been mobilized. Then, big worm battleships roared out from behind the fighter nes. As they fired wildly at Earths fighter nes, they quickly approached Earths battleships, greatly disrupting their firepower. In just a minute, the upper hand which Earths allied forces had fought for after more than two hours disappeared. If this continued, they would bepletely defeated in an hour. However, the Justice League reserve members were still fighting valiantly. The Avengers were also gradually approaching the battlefield in space. Frank watched coldly as the damage they were taking continued to increase. He finally sent a message to Knight. Its time for us old fellows to take action. Otherwise, youll be discovered before you get inside. Pondering for a moment, Luke agreed. The situation was simr to what he had expected. These remaining battleships which Earth had hidden wouldnt change the situation on the battlefield. But as long as Thanoss fleet was thoroughly routed, there would be many ways to deal with Thanoss remaining warship. It was just like how the four-armed monsters could wear down the superheroes. Thanoss warship was still very formidable without help, but there would be many weaknesses. So, this was the final battle. Giant portals opened again, and ten quasi-first-ss battleships charged out. Frank, Damon, Ivan, Angel, Alice and Splinter each piloted one battleship. Joseph and Carrie, on the other hand, piloted two battleships each. One was good at logical calctions, and the other had extraordinary Mental Strength. They were far faster at piloting the battleships. Ursa Minors battleships already could no longer be used. Joseph and Carrie had given up control earlier, and had rested for more than ten minutes, waiting to take action with the veteran team members. These ten new battleships were already the most advanced battleships that Luke could mass produce, and the firepower was especially powerful. After charging out of the portals, they didnt fire at Thanoss warship at all. Instead, they bombarded the donut battleships that had just caught their breaths. Thanoss warship was very fast. It immediately noticed the ten quasi-first-ss battleships, but the situation on the battlefield didnt change. Thanoss warship chased the ten battleships, but they in turn chased the remaining ten or so donut battleships, as if to say, You fight yours, well fight ours. They would see which side couldst longer. Ursa Minors battleships fired recklessly to keep the remaining donut battleships upied and provide strong support to their sides elite fleet. Another ten vibranium battleships entered the battlefield, but their target was Thanoss warship. They had the ability to break through the protective shield around Thanoss warship, and were enough of a threat to force the warship to turn a small portion of its firepower toward attacking them. Neither side retreated. Whoever took a step back first might be the first to be defeated. From that moment on, the battle entered the most dazzling and cruel stage. Countless energy cannons, fighter nes and battleships exploded, allowing Earthlings to see an even bigger meteor shower. In the VR gaming hall on Earth, yers took off their helmets and shouted in frustration, D*mn it, how did that happen? What is thispetition doing? Wait, what is up with running out of fighter nes? Right? How can a game run out of fighter nes? Even if this is supposed to be realistic, its a little too realistic! The staff continued smiling. They had seen too many gaming nerds, and knew that the best thing to do at this moment was to not defend themselves. All sorts of cold drinks and snacks were brought over. In addition, all sorts of rxation techniques like massages, saunas, singing and dancing were on offer. Beautiful big sisters (staff members) could be seen everywhere, dispelling the yers resentment. The truth was that these staff members didnt know why this game was so realistic either. Only the managers and key personnels of the various gaming halls knew that it wasnt that there were no fighter nes in the game. This was because Earths allied forces, who were fighting a battle in space above them, didnt have any more fighter nes left. For a moment, these PDD executives were worried about the future of Earth, but there was nothing they could do. They didnt have the ability to create fighter nes. Luke was the only person who could still create some more fighter nes, but he wasnt in a hurry to do so at the moment. Instead, he paid close attention to the situation. Then, he took a deep breath and said, Weve won. On the virtual screen, thest two donut battleships that had been under siege by five of Earths battleships exploded one after another. At that point, Thanoss fleet had lost all itsrge battleships, leaving behind only Thanoss mega warship and smaller battleships like the big worm battleships. On the other hand, Earth only had 2,000 fighter nes left. Without a follow-up, in the face of more than 8,000 of Thanoss battleships, their destruction was a matter of minutes. Luke swiftly ced the 800 or so fighter nes that were in his inventory in the public space. He then had Pietro find Strange and take them out. Strange decisively sent these fighter nes, along with more than 1,000 Wakandan fighter nes, to the battlefield in space. At this point, Luke only had a dozen special models of the fighter nes left. The hundreds of fighter nes he had just taken out were new goods that had juste off the production line a moment ago. At the beginning of the battle, the Level 1 clone on thewless had gone to the manufacturing base on the barren through the Monolith. In the end, two battleships and hundreds of fighter nes that had beenpleted in a hurry were sent over through his inventory. As long as Earths fighter nes could hold out for a while longer, the remaining 30 or so battleships in Earths fleet would help them take down most of Thanoss fighter nes. Without interference from enemy battleships, therge battleships would be very efficient at cleaning up the fighter nes. So, Thanoss fleet of 10,000 fighter nes was like a mosquito after autumn they wouldnt be able to dart around for long. Knight focused and started to give the raid team orders. Heavenly Crippling Hands, take note: Cover fire willmence in ten seconds. Skye: Copy that. In stealth mode, she slowly raised her hands and listened to the A.I. program count down: 10, 9 3, 2, 1. Chapter 2126 - 2126 All-Purpose Plot, Omnipotent Cash 2126 All-Purpose Plot, Omnipotent Cash At the end of the countdown, more than ten of Earths battleships attacked Thanoss warship at the same time. This was also very deliberate. The stronger the attack on the warships protective shield at the same time, the more likely it was to be broken. Thanoss warship looked a little like a thicker version of a manta ray with longer wings. To use one word to describe it, it was sturdy; it was hundreds of meters bigger in diameter than the donut battleships. There was enough room inside to install an energy system for the numerous energy cannons as well as for the protective shield. In fact, it had two protective shields and separate energy systems. When the first shield was broken, the second shield would be activated, giving the first protective shield enough time to recharge. However, it had been a long time since Thanos had needed to activate the second protective shield. Whether it was the vibranium ore, Skyes fully developed Vibranium ability, or the portals of the Kamar-Taj sorcerers, they were extremely rare in the universe. The three parties cooperated well on Earth, and Earths fleet, which had just barely reached the level of the Chitauri, was able to counterattack. On top of that, Thanos was confident in himself and his warship, so he didnt choose to retreat for the time being. To describe things in terms of an online novel, a fragment of an XX supreme treasure had appeared. After plotting for so many years, a dark overlord had finally obtained most of the fragments. Now, there were only two fragments left. Once he gathered all the fragments, he would be able to summon a god, no, he would fulfill his poption control n. If he failed and retreated for the time being, all of the martial arts world would definitelye looking for information, because any treasure that could make the viin take action couldnt be an ordinary one. Next, other viins would definitelye to grab the fragments of this supreme treasure which had been left on Earth. Orthodox sects might also work together to righteously punish and execute the overlord, and fight over the fragments which this viin had collected. Of course, it waspletely possible for non-orthodox sects to switch targets and attack Earth at the same time. At that time, Thanos might have to deal with an endless stream of robbers as well as worry about the Infinity Stones on Earth being looted. If some troublesome existence took any of the Infinity Stones beforehand, the chances of getting them back were next to zero. Previously, when the Stones were on Earth, Thanos had never dared to make a move. It was because that terrifying old woman, the Ancient One, had still been on Earth; he really didnt have the courage to snatch the Time Stone from her. There was also Odin; on the verge of death, he could explode and take Thanos down with him. On top of that was the Bifrost, which was in fact a lethal weapon that could destroy stars. Hence, Thanos had only dared to indirectly provoke Loki and wait for Asgard to self-destruct in Ragnarok. Now that the Ancient One was gone and Odin was dead, Earth no longer had any protectors that Thanos needed to be wary of. Using more trash battleships to take down his escort fleet was a small trick that wasnt even worth mentioning. With a buzz, the first protective shield of Thanoss warship started to twist and shatter. But before it shattered, the second protective shield, which was slightly smaller, had already been activated to block the gunfire from Earths fleet. Skye, who had never experienced a battle, couldnt help but turn to look at Knight. This Knight took out a weapon that was 80% simr to the vibration cannons on her arms. The difference was that it had an energy storage device and a vibranium warhead. Knights voice rang out in the teams earpieces. The protective shield will only be down for a short period of time. Everybody, you will need to enter ASAP. Bang! With a low thud, a vibranium warhead hit the light blue protective shield. The protective shield slowly caved in under the warhead. As the warhead sent out stronger and stronger vibrations, the shield finally couldnt take it, and a small hole opened. Knight, along with Skye, instantly darted inside. Thor, Big Dipper, Selina and Wade went through one after another. This time, even Wade, who liked to mess around, didnt do so. Knight had said that as long as they killed Thanos, the participants would get at least 1,000 credit points. If Deadpool got more serious, it wouldnt be hard to get 3,000 to 5,000 credit points. If he was willing to risk his life, he might be able to get 10,000 credit points. Wade had already gotten Bobo, the Bat Squads A.I., to do the math for him many times. He confirmed that 10,000 credit points were worth a billion dors on the ck market, and the supply didnt meet demand. He had been doing small assignments every now and then for the past few years, and could still earn hundreds of thousands of dors a year. The only thing he was depressed about was that his wife, Vanessa, was determined to keep all his credit points in reserve in order to purchase the products and services on offer in the secret business enterprise. But Wade liked money. More specifically, he liked the solid and rough texture of the bills in his hands. Just looking at the numbers in his credit ount couldnt excite him at all. Knight knew him very well. This time, he had thrown out a huge box of one million dors as an advance. More than that, it was in 20-dor bills Knight said that this was more satisfying to touch. Wade couldnt agree more. Before he had a wife, his biggest hobby was to sleep on a huge pile of cash. The main thing was that back then, he hadnt been making that much money. Then, he fell in with the Bat Squad, and also had Vanessa. It wasnt that money was dirt; Vanessa just felt that cash was no more hygienic than dirt, so Wade was strictly prohibited from touching any part of her body with his mouth after he kissed the cash. Wade, who hade alone toplete this mission, finally got his wish to sleep on a pile of cash. As someone who worshiped the dor, he listened to whatever Knight said. After passing through the protective shield, they flew toward Thanoss warship and arrived at the agreed location. In 2023, this warship finally fell into the hands of the Avengers. As someone who had contributed significantly to the battle, Luke had also gone to have a look around, and had made a point to learn its weaknesses. Of course, this mega warship didnt have an absolute weakness. It couldnt be destroyed with a single casual st, but there were still some rtively weaker parts. For example, the metal hull in front of Skye was builtrgely to withstand heat and pressure. Beyond it was a passage that wasnt too big. After breaking through the outer hull, they would naturally be able to enter. Naturally, they could enter the warship through the hangars from which the fighter nes and small battleships took off, but they would have to fight Thanoss troops first. That would give Thanos too much time to react, and Thanos would be alerted to the presence of intruders, which would greatly reduce the chances of an ambush. If they entered from here, Thanos would at most notice that the ship was damaged, and wouldnt immediately be vignt. After Knight projected a red circle on the ship, Skye, whose vibration cannons were charged to the max, hit the center of the red circle with both hands. Dong! Buzz! Chapter 2127 - 2127 The Promised Secret Infiltration, the Promised Perfect Plan 2127 The Promised Secret Infiltration, the Promised Perfect n A shock wave spread out from the point where Skyes handsnded. The originally indestructible hull shook slightly under the shock wave, and turned as soft as liquid as it rippled. Skyes face turned red as she did her best to contain the shock wave so that it waspletely within the red circle. Only a concentrated shock wave like this couldpletely prate the hull that was more than half a meter thick. !! Not only that, she also needed to change the frequency of the vibration and destroy the hulls ability to absorb it. This was an external hull that could withstand the main cannon fire of a battleship. It could absorb shock waves very well; strictly speaking, it restrained Skyes ability. If she were a little weaker and had less proficient control, Luke wouldnt count on her. However, other attacks couldnt prate the hull quickly. Skyes vibration cannons were the most reliable choice. At that moment, the A.I. program swiftly determined that the chances of breaking through the metal hull were 87%, and they were still increasing. A few secondster, Skye couldnt help but let out a sharp yell. With thisst burst, there was the sound of a crack inside the hull. In the next second, a small hole appeared in the metal. When the opening expanded to the size of a basketball, the metal couldnt withstand the intense change, and burst open into a circle roughly two meters in diameter. Looking at the hole, Lukes expression changed slightly, and he couldnt help but mutter to himself, Does this count as blowing up Thanoss back door? It was no more than a passing thought. He looked behind him. The first protective shield had been reactivated. His teammates had already entered, and Knight and Skye were left outside the hole. He said decisively, Mission aplished. Activate the hibernation system. Ill get someone to send you back. Skye, however, didnt do as he said. Instead, she used Life 1 again. I canunch another attack at about 50%. Itll probably be useful for when the team retreats. Hearing that, Knight nced at Skyes stats and saw that she wasnt boasting. In fact, she could indeed use 60 to 70% of her power in one strike. How did he know? Since he had studied the original Vibration ability for a long time, he was even more familiar with Skyes physical condition than she was. After confirming this, Knight waved at her to follow him. Dont be in a hurry to attack Thanoster. Wait on the side. Ill let you know when the time is right. Skye wasnt unhappy. She didnt know how strong Thanos was, but the Hulk had lingering trauma and Thors little brother and a spaceship full of people had died, which was clear evidence of his power. As an Earthling who had heard about these two superheroes since she was young and who was now on the same team, she knew very well how strong they were. Yet, they had been beaten up badly by Thanos. She readily epted Knights arrangement. It only took them a few seconds to catch up with the rest of the team. Big Dipper took the lead and instantly killed the enemies that appeared along the way, not giving them a chance to sound the rm. However, given how tight security was in Thanoss warship, they would be discovered very quickly even during a battle. All this did was to dy when the ambush would be discovered. Thor, who had made a lot of noise the moment he attacked, could only follow behind Big Dipper. A momentter, he couldnt help but wonder to himself why this guy seemed to know the way. He didnt hesitate to choose a route; was he wandering around blindly? Three minutester, however, the team finally reached a spacious area. Everybodys eyes lit up. In this circr shaft that was more than 50 meters in diameter, various small fliers and people were flying everywhere. Some of them were soldiers, some were maintenance workers, and some were ship pilots. They all came and went in a hurry. Big Dipper informed the others, This is the central shaft of thebat center. See that entrance above us? Itll take us through a passage to where Thanos is. Everybody looked at the start of the passage that was only ten meters away, and their hearts raced. They were about to face Thanos? How exciting. Wade couldnt help but say, Let me go first. Everybody: Should we let you go up first and be beaten to a pulp? Are you crazy? Thor asked a very normal question. How are we going to get there? If we charge in, these small fry will definitely act as backup, and hem us in. It seemed that Thor had indeed been given a wretched thrashing. Even as Luke murmured that to himself, he had the Knight clone say, Five seconds. When he said that, something invisible flew out of his hand andnded lightly on the wall of the shaft below them. Wade asked again, Whats that? Knight said, Its the self-destruct mechanism of a small battleship; its just camouged. Everybody was lost for words. They subconsciously stepped back. Although it was just the self-destruct mechanism of a small battleship, they were inside a freaking ship. They were only dozens of meters away Hm, was that thing going to the bottom? This central shaft was about 300 meters deep, and Luke and the others were about 200 meters from the bottom. When the explosion happenedter, the worse affected definitely wouldnt be them. The thought shed through everyones minds, and they nced at Knight withplicated expressions. Where was the secret infiltration? Where was the perfect n? In the end that was it? I can do it too! Thor and Wade thought the same for once. Suddenly, a warning in an aliennguage resounded throughout Thanoss warship, and the bustling order in the shaft instantly fell into chaos. The suits had an in-built trantion system, and the warning was tranted into English: Unidentified high-energy reaction detected inside the ship. An explosion may ur at any time. All divisions, brace yourselves. Unfortunately, it was toote. The self-destruct mechanism had a ten-second countdown. Five seconds had passed since it was thrown out. There were only five seconds left for Thanoss warship. The warning only rang out a third time before the central shaft lit up with an orange light. The orange light quickly expanded and filled the space at the bottom of the shaft. The light contained countless high-energy shock wave particles. A small portion ate through the wall of the shaft, but most of them surged upward. Chapter 2128 - 2128 A Siege Turns Into a Scuffle, the BGM Plays Again 2128 A Siege Turns Into a Scuffle, the BGM ys Again Big Dipper, who was standing at the very front, raised his hands and took out a huge shield to block in front of him. At the same time, he used Vibration to offset the high-energy shock wave that surged up the shaft. In just a few seconds, the strongest shock wave swept past and continued upward. Knight warned, Get ready to move. Five seconds from now. 5, 4, 3, 2, 1, go. As soon as Knight said that, Big Dipper put away the shield and took out his katana again. He charged out of the cave and headed straight for the passage at the top. The others immediately followed even though the central shaft was still filled with orange-red high-energy particles. Without any special modifications, this explosion was only at its strongest in the first few seconds. After the shock wave passed, countless particles poured into various side hallways. The temperature, which had been several thousand degrees Celsius, quickly dropped to below 2,000 degrees. Their suits could withstand this temperature for a short period of time, and there wouldnt be any problems with their performance. Big Dipper was ample proof. The silver katana swiftly shed four times at the warped door of the passage, leaving meter-long cuts. Big Dipper then turned sideways and hit the door with his shoulder. The sound of twisting metal made ones teeth ache. Big Dipper disappeared as arge hole opened up in the door. Thor followed without hesitation, followed by Wade. It wasnt until Knight spoke that Selina entered, followed by Knight and Skye in the rear. Dozens of meterster, the passage opened into the hall which Thanos was in. It was basically quiet here, unlike the chaos down below. If it wasnt for Big Dippers violent shes, the door wouldve only changed shape; the high-energy particles basically didnt reach this ce. At that moment, Thanos stood up from his throne. He slowly put on his helmet and picked up the double-headed de that Luke was very familiar with. Youve given me no choice Slowly walking down the steps from the throne, he continued, Uncurbed expansion will only bring ruin. I just want this universe to function more smoothly, and I do my best to reduce its burden by half. This has nothing to do with a personal grudge ncing at the team, Thanos shook his head and said, But you dont understand. You even tried to sneak up on me, but you dont know that this effort is meaningless. Big Dipper suddenly said coldly, Is the Reality Stone fun to y with? Astonishment appeared on Thanoss purple face. Two audio speakers suddenly appeared on Big Dippers shoulders. Amidst the distant tolling of a bell, that undefeatable BGM rang out again. The supreme edict, supreme lonely souls, all ghosts, four lives with grace At the same time, Big Dipper suddenly exploded with a light golden light. The light first wrapped around Big Dipper like an egg before quickly expanding. The light golden light wasnt dazzling, but it quickly enveloped everyone in the team and didnt stop until it reached a 100-meter radius. Only then did the team realize that the area enveloped by the faint golden light seemed slightly different. A few people suddenly appeared not far away from Thanos. Ebony Maws Squidward face was very eye-catching, and the others were thest three superpowered beings on the alien team. When the fighter nes they were on had reached a certain altitude, Thanoss warship had directly thrown out a tractor beam to pull them back. Luke and the others had passed through the two protective shields first, then took a detour through a maintenance passage. In the end, they still had to throw out the self-destruct mechanism. Naturally, their progress couldntpare with the other partys express speed. Just like that, the expected 5v1 turned into a 6v5. It was a good thing that Corvus ive and Proxima Midnight had to direct the troops outside, or it would be a 6v7. At that time, it would be hard to say who was besieging whom. However, Lukes two clones and Thor werent scared. In their hearts, the only real problem was Thanos; the rest was just cannon fodder. Skye was deliberately left in the rear as a trump card. Selina and Gold Nugget were already howling in their hearts, indicating that their sandbag-sized fists were already hungry. Wade, on the other hand, didnt feel anything at all. He simply drooled as he looked at the four super money bags in front of him with dor signs in his eyes. These four new guys were all on the bounty cklist which Bobo had specially created for him. The smallest one was already worth ten million dors (100 credit points). What a bigshot. I have to cut him up a few more timester C even better if I kill him directly. That was what a certain money-grubber was thinking. Thanos was a little surprised when Luke used his telekinesis field to break through the real scene simted by the Reality Stone, but didnt think much of it. The Reality Stone was indeed very strong, but it was impossible to use it to turn Luke and the others into weak chickens who couldnt resist. Thor had divine power to protect him, and the suits which the others wore had a special energy field. If Thanos wanted to use the Reality Stone to change them, it would have to first break through these defenses in order to make them fall into a trap unknowingly. With a thought, the Reality Stone on the Infinity Glove shed red, and the originally broken illusionpletely disappeared. As a gctic tyrant, he had the absolute advantage; there was no need to keep up this illusion. That would be too humiliating. Thanos stared at Big Dipper. Your ability is very interesting. Who did you learn it from? In fact, he was slightly more vignt. The telekinesis field released by Big Dipper had the vague aura of divine power, and divine power which could easily break through an illusion created by the Reality Stone couldnt be trash. Big Dipper: Probably a god? Before he even said god, his figure shed and he appeared in front of the alien team members. Big Dipper had instantly moved faster than the speed of sound, but strangely, there was no sonic boom. He even left behind an afterimage, but the silver light from one katana had already shed past the three alien team members. The alien team was a little slow to react, and their expressions changed in shock. They subconsciously wanted to retreat to avoid this terrifying monster who had killed arge number of their teammates. But something even more horrifying happened they didnt move at all. Ebony Maw reacted quickly and raised his hands to send Big Dipper flying. An ax glowing with lightning was already spinning toward him. Frightened, he hurriedly stopped attacking Big Dipper and quickly retreated to avoid the fierce attack. Thanos frowned and raised his right hand, which had the Infinity Glove on it, and aimed at Big Dipper, who was charging at him. The Power Stone on the glove shed, and a bright purple light beam as thick as a bucket shot out. Big Dipper didnt retreat at all. He swung the des in both hands and shed at the purple light beam. The silver light of his katanas, mixed with a faint golden light, collided fiercely with the energy of the purple light beam, before they canceled each other out. This was a sh between the Power Stone and katanas buffed with credit points. Both parties were evenly matched. Chapter 2129 - 2129 Tough Thanos, a Lethal Weapon About to Be Mobilized 2129 Tough Thanos, a Lethal Weapon About to Be Mobilized However, Big Dippers momentum came to an abrupt stop, and he was even forced back several steps by the purple light beam. Also, unlike with ordinary physical attacks, he couldnt repel the energy beam emitted by the Power Stone, and could only split it open. From this point of view, a Power Stone that didnt care about science at all was indeed troublesome. It was a counter to his strong physical control. But Big Dipper wasnt the only one present. !! A second after Thanos used the Power Stone on the glove to attack Big Dipper, Knight appeared behind him and kicked at his leg. Thanos swung his left hand, and the double-headed de spun like a windmill as it swung at Knight. Knight quickly retreated and happened tond on Stormbreakers haft. This divine artifact which Thor had personally forged was much easier to deal with than the Mj?lnir hammer which his father had given to him. Knights contact with it didnt trigger a counterattack from Stormbreaker at all, and it was obediently kicked toward Thor. Thor, who had just jumped, stretched out his hand and grabbed the battle ax, and then followed up with a powerful sh. Looking at the divine power of lightning on the battle ax, Thanos didnt dare use the power of the Stones to block it. Instead, he chose to face it with the double-headed de which he trusted the most. Bang! The de and ax collided, and sparks flew. Thors eyes burned white as he roared, Thanos, Im going to cut off your head Bang! Thanos indifferently drew back his right fist, which glowed with a purple light. It seems you cant do it. Thor, on the other hand, had already been sent flying dozens of meters away, and he rolled several times over the floor before he stopped. He even dropped Stormbreaker. Thanos, who had seeded in his attack, suddenly frowned and turned around. Bang! With a dull thud, his huge body was sent flying. Selina, on the other hand, looked at the severely twisted armor on her right leg and her broken fibe in surprise. So hard? Just now, she had kicked Thanos with immense strength, but Thanos had been a step faster and blocked her. He was sent flying, and Selina sustained a minor injury. Hm, broken bones were indeed a minor injury. By the time the armor nanoparticles repaired the suit, Gold Nugget had already fixed her broken bone. With Thor and Selina suppressing Thanos, Knight and Big Dipper attacked him from both sides. Thanos remained calm. He twisted and pointed his right fist at Knight, while he blocked the katana with his left hand. Bang! Bang! Boom! The purple light beam pushed Knight back, but the huge impact with Big Dippers katana made Thanos speed up again, and he crashed into the wall. Thor, who had gotten up, charged forward again. The battle ax flew back into his hand, and he immediately swung it horizontally. Thanos, who was still stuck in the wall, raised his hand, and the debris on the ground turned into a dark red raven which smashed into Thors face. Thor instinctively raised his hand to protect his face, and slowed down for a moment. Thanos finally raised the giant de in his left hand, swept the battle ax aside, and kicked Thor in the chest, sending him flying. He roared, Ebony Maw! Hearing that, Ebony Maw, who was being pursued by Wade, had no choice but to take a risk. He raised his hand and hit a button on the console with his telekinesis. This was a button to open the central shaft for other people to enter. Most of the time, they just called people over to clean up the bodies of the enemy, but this time, it was to ease the pressure on Thanos. Less than ten seconds into the fight, Thanos realized how difficult it was to deal with this team. Thor, who was holding the Stormbreaker ax, had the extremely powerful divine power of lightning, and was practically unaffected by the Stones in the Infinity Glove. Big Dipper, who wielded two des, was very strong and skilled. He also had the strange ability to break through the power of the Stones, and was even more troublesome than Thor. Knight and Selina were both simrly strong and skilled. The difference was that Knights attacks practically had no holes in them, and he specifically targeted Thanoss weaknesses. Selinas recovery, on the other hand, was clearly unscientific. When she sent him flying, Thanos had seen how her right calf was broken and bent out of shape. In just a few seconds, it returned to normal, and she jumped around as usual, ready to ambush him again at any moment. Thest one, who was chasing Ebony Maw, didnt seem to have any obvious advantages. At most, he kept up a steady stream of vulgar speech. Thanos subconsciously blocked the noise, which was probably a psychological tactic trash talk wasnt just a specialty of Earth, but a universal disease. Skye didnt step forward at all. She remained by the passage opening, and Thanos just treated her as a sentry who was keeping an eye on the teams escape route. Even so, four opponents who had the ability to fight him head-on but were hard to kill in one shot were really troublesome. He had thought that it was already pretty good if there was one person like this on Earth. At most, there might be two. Instead, three had appeared. Thanos didnt know how Thor, whose spaceship he had blown up himself, had survived, and had even obtained a new weapon that was too strong. Thinking quickly, he didnt hold back anymore. He went all out with the Infinity Glove and his giant de. With the energy beam from the Stones, and the invincible double-headed de, one a long-range, energy weapon and the other a close-range, physical weapon, Thanos held his own under the teams siege. On the side, Ebony Maw was as slippery as a ghost. He simply ran in circles and didnt approach the battle. However, the debris that he threw out with his telekinesis disrupted the teams rhythm. Against a top expert like Thanos, the small gaps this created was enough for him to sessfully escape danger. If things continued this way, it waspletely up in the air how long it would take this raid team to kill Thanos. On the other side, Skyes notification rang out in everyones ears. More than 500 targets are approaching at high speed. There are a lot of fliers. I estimate that there are at least 1,000 hostile individuals. Naturally, she was just as capable of using vibration detection as Luke. The difference was in their levels of precision, and her detection range was up to a kilometer. This also meant that the soldiers would arrive in dozens of seconds. That was a pain. The soldiers werent very strong. One of Lukes clones could easily kill more than 1,000 of them. But taking care of the small fry was exactly what Thanos wanted them to do. One less person in their four-man siege would reduce the danger to Thanos by at least one level. Doing the calctions quickly, Luke finally decided to use the lethal weapon that had yet to shine today C Wade. Given the current situation, it couldnt be said that Wade was useless. His energy guns were a constant threat to Ebony Maw, who wouldnt die if he was hit, but would at least be injured. It was also because of this that Ebony Maw could only provide Thanos with backup, and couldnt turn the situation around. When facing someone like Ebony Maw, who specialized in distance and harassment tactics, the best chance of taking him down was to catch him by surprise. In the current situation, Thor and Selina wouldnt be able to do much to change the situation if they stepped up. Intermediate Telekinesis was just that difficult to deal with. Thankfully, Luke could use Intermediate Telekinesis as well; this was something he had obtained from Ebony Maw in 2023. Today was the perfect opportunity to use the other partys own tricks against him! Chapter 2130 - 2130 Pick and Roll, the Lethal Weapon That Was Almost Split Into Four Parts 2130 Pick and Roll, the Lethal Weapon That Was Almost Split Into Four Parts Ebony Maw wasnt doing well either. He was truly loyal to Thanos. Compared with Cull Oblivion, who had more animal instincts than intelligence, and Corvus ive, who had excellentmand skills but was more independent, he was the one who protected Thanoss interests the most. Thus, after Thanoss fleet was attacked, not only did he return immediately, he even summoned back the remaining three superpowered aliens. !! Otherwise, the alien team would only be thinking of ways to remain in battle to prove that they werent escaping the fighting; they wouldnt get on Thanoss warship. Thanos wasnt a reasonable leader. The three of them were actually afraid that they would be treated as deserters and killed. There had been many such individuals before, all of whom were made an example of as a warning to Thanoss subordinates. Only the four generals had the chance to speak. Only when the other soldiers proved their courage and were valuable enough could they avoid being killed. What a pity, it wasnt Thanos who killed them, but Big Dipper. It took Big Dipper less than 0.01 seconds to sweep clean with his de this bit of effort from Ebony Maw. Ebony Maw sensed danger. No matter how spacious this hall was, it couldntpare with the unobstructed sky. In a situation where Thanos was under siege, Ebony Maw knew that he himself couldnt die. Once he died, these four powerful individuals would no longer have any qualms about attacking Thanos. What gave him a bigger headache was the Earthling pleb behind him. Although this annoying guy wasnt very strong, he was good at shooting. Lukes special energy pistol was powerful and had an extraordinary capacity. Ebony Maw was forced to dodge one energy bullet after another. It was impossible to block them head-on. Ebony Maws telekinesis and the protectiveyer on his outfit could withstand a few dozen shots, but definitely not hundreds. Using telekinesis to resist such high-energy particles, in particr, consumed too much mental strength. The mental strength to block one shot would have been enough for Ebony Maw to move at high speed for a few minutes. High output bursts also had a huge impact on his mental strength. What was even more annoying was that the suits which this bunch of people were wearing could interfere with the energy field and effectively prevent telekinesis from affecting them. Ebony Maw couldnt directly send Luke and the others flying, and could only throw around debris to indirectly stop them. It wasnt until he pressed the rm and heard the report that severalbat units were on their way that he finally rxed. Once these troops arrived, he would have even more things to control, and could even directly control the soldiers to open fire. At that time, he would use firepower to suppress the enemy. Ebony Maw swore that after taking care of the others, he would definitely have the soldiers fire at the mouthy Earthling behind him for at least ten minutes. A psycho with such a foul mouth should be turned to dust and thrown into the ocean of stars so that he couldnt harass anyone with dirty words for the rest of his life. At that moment, Wade, who was in hot pursuit, suddenly put on a burst of speed and darted away at an angle toward Thanoss back. Ebony Maws expression changed. He raised his hand and threw some debris at Wade from the side. Suddenly, something moved out of the corner of his eye. Ebony Maws heart jumped. It was an ambush! When he looked, he couldnt see anyone, but he could sense a transparent and twisted shadow tearing through the air. Ebony Maw waved his hands, and a storm of remains shot out in front of him to block the transparent shadow. At the same time, he used his telekinesis to lift himself up and retreat. He had barely done this, when he was stunned. A pile of debris suddenly opened up in the middle. As soon as he started to retreat, he felt nothing under his feet, and the telekinesis he was using on himself practically disappeared. This was also someone with telekinesis! The subconscious thought shed through Ebonys mind. During this very brief daze, whichsted less time than it took to blink, he lost his chance to escape. The transparent shadow lunged forward and grabbed his neck. Crack! Puchi! There was the sound of breaking bones and tearing flesh as Brother Squidwards head was crushed by Knight. There was still surprise and vignce in his eyes, and all he could see was the ck figure that had reappeared. Its you, Dark Knight. The nickname that Ebony Maw had once mocked shed through his mind before his consciousness gradually faded. In thest moment before his death, he didnt see his leader, whom he had followed for years, but a strong enemy. I lost! Ebony Maw murmured inwardly as he fell into eternal darkness. On the other side, Thanos sensed Ebony Maws death, but he didnt have time to be sad about it. Knight and Wade suddenly switched positions and executed a clean pick and roll strategy. Ebony Maw had been taken down by Knight, who was also familiar with telekinesis. He neutralized the telekinesis, and Ebony Maw was killed without any resistance. Thanos, on the other hand, looked suspiciously at the lunatic who lunged at him through the air. Then, he felt that it was better to y it safe. So, he raised his right hand, and a purple light beam hit Wade. Boom! The purple light beam hit Wades head, and then Wades head cut through it as he continued flying at Thanos. Sensing that something was wrong, Thanos swung the double-headed de at Wade. Wade cursed and instantly drew out the two des on his back to cover his head. sh! The two special swords in his hands, which were a blend of the Muto shell and vibranium, withstood the test and werent broken by Thanoss giant de. So, they were pushed back by Thanoss de and hacked into Wades shoulder. If Wade hadnt turned his head at thest moment thanks to hisbat sense, his head wouldve been split into at least four parts. However, his condition wasnt any better at that moment. Thanoss fierce sh broke through the armor and almost cut off his right shoulder. Wade was knocked to his knees by the enormous force from the de, and it was hard for him to exert any strength. What was even more terrifying was that Thanos raised his elephant-like foot and was about to stomp on Wades face. Big Dipper shed over and shed at Thanoss neck and left arm. Either cut his head off or break his arm! This was Lukes strategy. If he lost an arm, hisbat ability would drop by at least 70%; naturally, nothing needed to be said if his head was cut off. Whether it was the Infinity Stones with various abilities or Thanoss best double-headed de, they were all the reasons why he had been able to resist for so long. After his arm was broken, his head could easily be cut off. Thanos had no choice but to pull the giant de out of Wades shoulder and block Big Dippers attack. Behind him, Selinas eyes flickered. Here was her chance. Her arms suddenly stretched out ten meters to lock under Thanoss armpits. Then she pulled herself forward toward Thanos. An enraged expression appeared on Thanoss face. A purple light shed on his right hand as he punched at Selinas arm that was wrapped around his left shoulder. Chapter 2131 - 2131 Destruction of the Warship, Escape 2131 Destruction of the Warship, Escape Selinas left arm suddenly drew back. She wasnt Thor or Luke, and had no way to directly resist the Power Stone. However, she wasnt the lead attacker; it was fine to let go of Thanoss arm. Big Dippers des spun around Thanoss left arm, ready to cut it off at any moment. !! Wade, who was kneeling on the ground, suddenly lunged forward and grabbed Thanoss right leg. Ive got him. Attack! Everybody: Do you have a death wish? Thankfully, Wades self-healing wasnt a secret. This guy didnt care if the team knew about it at all, and had talked about it many times. Everybody subconsciously mocked that nobody was worried about him dying for real. Big Dipper attacked even more quickly, and Thor swung his ax. Selinas left arm was free, and she wrapped it around Thanoss left leg. Knight approached stealthily with his palm raised like a de, ready to behead Thanos with Annihtion. With this counterattack, Thanos finally fell into a desperate situation. He didnt even have the chance to wait for the small fry to disrupt the situation. Ferocity shed in his eyes as he suddenly bent down and smashed the Power Stone in his right fist into the floor. This time, Thanos didnt use the Infinity Glove to control the Power Stone. Instead, hepletely let go of the restraints the Infinity Glove had on the Power Stone. When the Power Stone hit the metal floor, the boundless energy inside immediately surged out like crazy, creating a terrifying shock wave. Thanos, who was the closest, was instantly sent flying. Wade, who was on the floor, was enveloped in bright purple mes and rolled far away. Selina, who was wrapped around Thanos, was the third unlucky person. Her arms were quickly dyed purple, and she bounced off Thanos. Big Dipper and Knight werent spared either. Unrestrained by the glove, the Power Stone could destroy a at the height of its power. It wasnt that powerful now, because Thanos was only trying to escape and had no intention of dying together with everyone. What was even more annoying was that once he was free of everyone in the team, Thanos decisively used the power of the Infinity Glove to offset the shock wave from the Power Stone and also hide himself. This concealment wasnt wless, but at that moment, the purple shock wave was wreaking havoc, and Thanoss exclusive hall was devastated. The floor and walls quickly melted and copsed amidst the bright purple energy mes. mes and fire extinguishers burst out in many ces, causing the hall to be filled with smoke and fire. For a moment, Luke really couldnt find Thanos. Thor searched for Thanos. Knight dug out the copsed passage and picked up Skye, while Big Dipper searched the debris for Wade, who had been sent flying. Luke also told the fleet outside to pay attention to whether Thanos might have escaped. Earlier, their team had focused on blowing up the central shaft and ambushing Thanos, which had a huge impact on Thanoss warship during the battle outside. Earths fleet had seized the opportunity to besiege the mega warship. The Wakandan vibranium battleships worked together and used multiple vibranium warheads to temporarily pierce the protective shield. Earths fleet took the opportunity to bombard the gaps, creating huge holes in the warship. Affected by this attack, the protective shield around Thanoss warship was semi-paralyzed. Delighted, Earths fleet increased the attack on the protective shield. The inner protective shield was pierced by the vibranium warheads once more, and the warship was attacked again. At that point, Thanoss warship lost most of its resistance. Earths fleet swarmed the mega warship and quickly cleaned up any exposed weapons and monitoring systems. Without these two systems, Thanoss warship was blind and crippled, and it would be hard for it to escape. At that moment, it was as if the warship was experiencing a final burst of life. It fired wildly as it charged at Earths fleet. Without any hesitation, Frank ordered that it be taken down at all costs. Without this warship, Thanos wouldnt be able to turn the tide on his own. Amidst rumbling explosions, Thanoss warship charged forward. After learning about the situation outside, Luke decisively had his clones round up the team to leave. Thanos had decided not to show his face, and it was unlikely that the team would find him immediately. Destroying the warship and doing a search after that was the safest choice. Suddenly, the huge ship shook. Luke frowned, only to find that his directmunication with the outside world had been cut off again. Had the protective shield been reactivated? While he was feeling puzzled, he immediately sensed a huge threat with his intuition for danger. The ship shook more and more. Luke quickly scanned the surveince readings, and his expression changed. Knight urged, Lets go. Thanos might have detonated this warship. Hearing that, everybody stopped worrying about stealth and charged toward the nearest exit. As Luke had guessed, the self-destruct mechanism had been activated when Thanos escaped them. This was because Thanos had used the Power Stone to destroy the throne hall, which contained the central console. In a situation like this, a self-destruct mechanism that only Thanos knew about had automatically activated. In three minutes, all the energy reactors on the warship started working like crazy, thus creating a violent energy reaction that couldpletely destroy the warship. The vibrations that Luke had felt were from the reactors overloading, causing the fragile parts of the warship to explode first. Although the team was fast, they werent as fast as the reactors exploding in session. It was very unlikely that they would be able to charge out in a straight line through the huge hull and the tough bulkhead. Skye suddenly said, Go into that passage on the left. If we break that wall, there should be a ship hangar on the other side. Everybody immediately understood that she would use her ability to break through the wall. Compared with the external hull, the interior walls were much weaker. As long as they found the right spot, it wouldnt take Skye long to break through it. Knight picked Skye up and charged forward. Skye wasnt as skilled in using her suit as Knight C it was better to save time. Knight used his Vibration ability and the A.I. program to analyze the wall, and quickly marked a spot with a red circle of light. This is the weakest point. Skye already had ten seconds to gather her strength. At that moment, she simply said, Copy that, and raised her hands to hit the red circle of light. Boom! Crack! The wall broke, and Skye dropped her hands in relief. Done. Knight picked her up again and charged in, and the others quickly followed. Behind them, zing white energy poured through the passage, and would reach them in a few seconds at most. Entering the ship hangar next door, everybody looked at the hangar opening and couldnt help but curse. F*ck! Sh*t! Ah, I dont wanna die! That was Wade. Chapter 2132 - 2132 Desperate Escape 2132 Desperate Escape There was indeed a ship hangar in front of the team, but several fighter nes were blocking the opening at the moment. Only half of the fighter ne that was at the very front was left the other half had already been cut off by the warped hull. Clearly, an energy cannon fired by Earths fleet had hit the hangar just now, which was why it was so badly damaged From a battle perspective, it was an absolutely exquisite shot. But with that tide of energy hot on the teams heels, this shot sucked. Not only was there wreckage in front of the damaged opening, they still had to break through parts of the ships hull; it was toote for Big Dipper to cut through with his katanas. Luke was still the quickest to react. Seeing the situation, Knight grabbed Skye without hesitation. At the same time, he took out a bunch of cartridges containing nanomaterial from his inventory and stuffed them into a slot at his waist. On the other side, Big Dipper did the same and also filled Wades slot. Although each nanocartridge was only worth 10 credit points, Wade, this miser, felt like he had spent a million dors. Since he had a self-healing ability and wasnt afraid of death, he hadnt bothered with the cartridges at all. With the help of Telekinesis and an exceptionally swift hand speed, the entire process took the two clones less than two seconds. Big Dipper then threw Wade at Thor. Use him as a shield. Thor subconsciously caught Wade. What? Luke, on the other hand, had already used his super clearance authority to turn Wades back into a huge curved shield. Thor grabbed Wade under the armpits and held this shield out in front of him. The curved shield was big enough to cover all of Thor to form a perfect 180-degree defense. Wade, who had broken many bones after being hit by the Power Stone, was dumbfounded. Boss, Ill die like this. Reimbursement for all expenses, plus 100 credit points, Big Dipper said casually as he appeared in front of Selina in a sh, his hands also turning into a big shield. Selina frowned. I can protect myself. Big Dipper gestured at Wade and sent her a private message. You dont want to look like that turtle, do you? Selina nced at Wade, who was being held up by Thor, and was stumped when she saw that with his back as a shield, he really did look like a big turtle. She instantly fell silent. She might as well die if she had to look that ugly. In a span of a few words, the wave of destructive energy hit them. Everybody had their backs to the damaged hangar opening as they faced the blinding white flood. Boom! The fighter nes in the hangar were thrown back against the wall as if they weighed nothing more than leaves. The white torrent didnt slow down at all; it was like an ordinary person breathing in dust. The next moment, everyone in the team saw nothing but white, even when they lowered their heads and leaned close to their shields. The huge impact hit the shields, and the floor under everyones feet quickly caved in. Then, the temperature started to rise, and the floor turned red. Everybody started to sink down even more. The surface of the shield was instantly burned to ash before the nanomaterial could even drop to the floor. Thankfully, Luke had supplied them with extra nanomaterial at thest minute. As the surface of the shields were being constantly eroded, the nanomaterial continued to build newyers. Finally, they withstood the first wave. Another torrent of white energy poured in again, however, and the white light in the hangar, which had yet to settle, shook and red up again. Luke frowned. If this went on, they might not be able to endure it. Wade and his two clones had Intermediate Self-Healing, and Thor had divine power to protect him. It was basically impossible for them to die; it was just a matter of how long it would take to recover. But Skye and Selina were different. Skyes physique could be considered top-notch on Earth, but she was the weakest in this team. Although Selina had Gold Nugget to protect her, Gold Nugget was afraid of high temperatures and vibrations. It just so happened that this white energy contained both. Unfortunately, Luke didnt have a good solution for now. It was already pretty good that he could put up a shield against this raging energy. Wades initially robust screams were now a little weak. Boss, I I cant take it anymore! Skyes expression flickered. Sparing a nce for the opening behind them, and seeing that there was still no change, she finally gritted her teeth. Give me five seconds. Ill try to make a path. Knight didnt waste words and just said, Okay. Lets get closer. That way, when a path was opened, they wouldnt be blown out in the first instance or flung to the side and burned to ash. Skye wasnt in good shape. Today, she had first powered up sessive vibration pulse cannons on the battleships, and then unleashed her full strength to break through the warships outer hull. It had been less than a minute since she broke through the wall, and the burden on her body was too great. But she had to do her best, or it was hard to say how many people here would survive. What Skye didnt know was that opening a path was actually for her. Actually, the others basically wouldnt die, while the chances of Selina surviving was 50-50. In just a few seconds, Thor, Big Dipper and Knight finally gave Skye some precious space behind them. With the protection of the three shields, the pressure from the energy tide was reduced by half. Selina also helped stabilize Skyes body so that she wouldnt lose her bnce from the shock wave. Squeezing out the remaining strength in her body, Skye gave a frantic yell, and hit a twisted crack in the warped hangar wall with her pulse cannons. There were faint ripples, but the crack didnt widen. Unwilling to give up, Skye did her best to maintain her Vibration output and adjusted it as she tried to find the right frequency. The next moment, she was stumped. The crack in front of her suddenly shook, but her Vibration output had already dropped to a very faint level, and she had yet to find the right frequency. Watching everything, the clone said, Its going to open. Hold me tight. Skye subconsciously wanted to do as he said, but she realized her limbs were limp. She couldnt do it at all. It was Selina who stuffed her on Knights back and wrapped her arms around Knights waist. Skye, who hadpletely exhausted her power, was already a little muddle-headed. She mumbled to herself, I seeded? How? The outer hull was already softening under the heat, and you just happened to find a weak point, Knight exined simply. Enlightened, Skye nodded nkly, then fell silent. She was too tired and needed to rest. If it wasnt for the fact that they were still in danger, she wouldve fallen asleep right away. Chapter 2133 - 2133 Selina’s Little Obsession 2133 Selinas Little Obsession When the crack on the outer hull started to widen, the high-pressure energy finally had a target. The white torrent sped up and surged forward, quickly tearing the gap open until there was finally an explosion, which lit up like a firework in space. Luke and the others were also spat out. At that moment, Thanoss warship finally exploded. There was a fiery st, and the people on Earth saw a small sun. Thor was holding onto Wade, and the two of them were immediately swept away. Thanks to Selinas strong restraints, Lukes two clones were firmly bound together. As for Skye, who was hugging Knights waist, she was also protected. However, Knight and Big Dipper were in pretty bad shape. Increasing the quantity of the nanomaterial to ensure that defenses held up was a very simple and effective method, but that didnt mean that the quality of the defenses was boosted as well. For example, if the nanosuit was thrown into the sun, it would definitely vaporize instantly C adding tens of thousands of nanomaterial cartridges would be useless. The power of the warships destruction exceeded the defenses of the nanosuit. The nanosuits of the three people in shield form were more than 80% damaged, and many of their functions, including defense, were lost. Thankfully, Skyesst effort finally caused the crack to break open a few seconds earlier, and everybody escaped. Even so, the two clones who had been holding up the shields in the front were still cooked like rare steak. It wasnt worse only because Luke had so many abilities. Wade, who only had self-healing, had probably been cooked medium rare, or he wouldnt be screaming so much. There were three shields to block the high pressure and heat, so Thor, Skye and Selina were only at the initial stage of cooked teppanyaki; their skin was burned, but their internal functions were still intact. Hence, the moment Thanoss warship exploded, the two clones could no longer protect Selina and Skye. Using special showy mental abilities like Telekinesis, credit points, and the power of Annihtion to defend against the destruction of a mega warship? Dream on. If telekinesis was really that strong, why would Ebony Maw need to ride a spaceship? Wouldnt using telekinesis to cross space be even more shy? In the face of such a powerful energy storm, Luke couldnt use his inventory either. Its main function was to store items; it couldnt do anything like cut through dimensions or act as a shield. At that moment, Selina turned around and hugged Knight, before she pressed Big Dipper against Knight. Selinas back was to the explosion, while in front of her was Knight, and Skye was sandwiched between Knight and Big Dipper. Selina stretched out her limbs and pressed the four of them together. Under his half-burnt helmet, Knights expression was startled. You Selina said, I can block it. Sound didnt travel in space, but telepathy was absolutely possible. Knight nodded slightly. Then Ill leave it to you. Selina said, No problem. As they spoke, two silver wings stretched out of the back of Selinas armor to wrap around the four of them. That was right, the protective gear on Director Selinas back was wings, not a shield. Ordinary women wouldnt be willing to use a turtle shell, which was why Luke had specially installed a pair of wings on her back. Wade was a man; practicality came first. A turtle shell was no big deal for him. Wrapped in silver wings, the four of them were carried along by the energy tide through outer space. Even with the protection of the wings, the four of them still felt the temperature rise rapidly. Like what happened to Knight and Big Dipper earlier, Selinas suit quickly heated up to 1,000 degrees. Gold Nugget didnt make a sound as it did its best to repair the damage to her body. However, high temperatures were lethal to the symbiote to begin with, and the dog heads efforts were at most better than nothing. This was also only possible because the dog head had freeloaded a lot of Life 1 and special energy over the years, and had be much stronger. If it were any other symbiote, they would basically just be waiting to die at this high a temperature. Thankfully, Selina had gotten a jab of Life 1 before the explosion, which was healing her body, so she could still hold on. At the same time, the only thought she had in her heart was to protect Luke. It couldnt be helped. Luke was too strong. During his first two years as a detective at the very beginning, he had still needed her to cover him when he took action. After that, it was very hard for Selina to run into danger. After the remote-controlled androids came out, most risks were basically eliminated. This made Director Selina very helpless. She didnt know when it could be her turn to protect him. She was a little excited when she thought of a listless Luke lying in her arms and looking at her gratefully. Even though she could feel her body burning, Selina circted the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique with all her might with the firm conviction that she could withstand this energy tide! An iparably safe life for many yearspared with the dire straits they were in now; Luke taking the leadpared with her taking the lead now; a silent Gold Nugget, who couldnt hide the pain from Selina; Life 1 and the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique C all together, they finally shattered some barrier in her body. It wasnt Selina who noticed the change first, but the dog head in the symbiotic state. From the moment it firstbined with Selina, it had absorbed a special energy that was in Selinas body, which was absolutely the most delicious of all special energies. However, Selina had very little of this special energy, with a daily production that was less than one thousandth of Lukes Elementary Self-Healing. Luke was also worried about the side effects of absorbing it, and only allowed the dog head to absorb 1%. Later, when Selina made some progress with the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique, she simply let the dog head absorb the chi and didnt let it touch that special energy again. It had been many years since Gold Nugget had tasted this special energy. Now that it had appeared again, the dog head was dumbfounded. WTF! What was with this gush of production? A certain dog head who wasnt good at math didnt know how to use scale, and had a more intuitive sense. In the beginning, it usually only had a drop of this special energy every day. It was like a hungry person sucking on wet sand for water, unwilling to give up even if they couldnt absorb it. What flowed through Selinas body now was like water pouring out non-stop from a tap that had been turned on. Before the dog head could recover from its stupor, it realized that the tap had turned into a water pipe. The special energy was no longer flowing, but shooting out like water from a burst high-pressure pipe. The dog head, which had been suffering from the heat, suddenly felt like it waa floating. It cheered and reveled in the sensation of soaking in this top-quality delicious energy. It waspletely like a rat that had fallen into a pot of rice wine and gotten drunk. Also, the special energy rushed up like crazy and enveloped the dog head in theplete symbiotic form. It wasnt the dog head absorbing the energy at all, but the special energy proactively immersing itself in every one of the dog heads neurons. At that moment, Selina sensed the drastic change in her body. Even Knight, who was pressed to her chest, felt it. Chapter 2134 - 2134 Slacker Selina’s Superpower, Thanos’s Troops 2134 cker Selinas Superpower, Thanoss Troops The transformation in Director Selinas body was like a nuclear reaction. Once it started, the reaction immediately increased at an exponential rate, and there was no way to hide it. Like the dog head, she was first stupefied, then intoxicated. For a moment, she forgot that she was still surrounded by a raging tide of energy. It was still old Luke, steady as a rock, who reacted quickly and immediately checked the system exnation for the person he trusted the most. As a 3-star teammate, Selina had a dedicated mission panel in the system, and it didnt take long for Luke to learn the basic information. !! Luke knew Selinas body and mind better than she did. In an instant, he found a description in Selinas panel, which had just been refreshed in the system: Special Gic Evolution (Intermediate). The user can evolve actively or passively to adapt to survival needs. Luke was a little stunned when he read the description. F*ck, that didnt make sense! It didnt look like a superpower that a cker should have at all, right? Wasnt the superpower she wanted the most to be a bottomless pit that could eat and never get fat? Em~ Wait, it seemed like she really couldnt get fat! How could a woman who loved to eat delicious food maintain that captivating figure of hers? It was a superpower, of course. Thoughts of Selinas experiences while growing up shed through Lukes mind, and he vaguely got it. ... No wonder Director Selina had been able to eat a lot since she was young and didnt put on weight. No wonder her marksmanship was so outstanding after she joined the Shackelford police department. Although her Evolution superpower hadnt been awakened then, it was still a little useful. The special energy which the dog head had eaten during the initial symbiosis should be energy from this Evolution ability. It was just that the ability had still been lying dormant at that time, so even the system panel didnt acknowledge it. Only the gluttonous dog head had licked it a little during the symbiosis. But why was it Intermediate? That was the biggest puzzle for Luke. While it wasnt absolutely unprecedented to awaken an Intermediate-level ability, Luke had indeed seen very few. This was a ranking which the system itself assigned. For example, the abilities of people like Rhodes, Sam, Natasha and Bucky were mostly Basic and Elementary in the system. Even Steve, who had outstanding talent and had used the super soldier serum and experienced many battles, was only at the Intermediate level. Thor had swung his hammer for thousands of years and killed countless powerful enemies before he finally cultivated Advanced proficiency with his hammer. From this, it could be seen that if you wanted to skip levels, it really depended on the heavens smiling down on you. ... For example, the Hulks endless rage was a bug-level talent that didnt follow basic rules. Or like Skye, whose superpower was judged as Intermediate in the system only after it reached maturity in one step thanks to Hive. Selinas ability was at the Intermediate level as soon as it was awakened, which was at least one in a million chance among superhumans C this was absolutely d*mn good luck. All these thoughts shed through Lukes mind in just a few seconds. Then, he decisively clicked on Selinas Evolution ability. It had a (partially avable) tag, so Luke naturally wouldnt let that go. In an instant, Knight and Big Dipper felt the Intermediate Self-Healing, Light of Life, Chi Refining Technique, Muscle Enhancement, and other abilities contained in the cells in their bodies being quickly connected andbined into a vast power. Their bodies, which had been hovering around 30 to 40% of functionality, recovered at a visible rate, and the rising temperature couldnt stop them at all. What delighted Luke even more was that there was also a significant upgrade to his brain; his Mental Strength directly increased by 1 point, but didnt stop there. It had to be pointed out that his Mental Strength had already passed the 140 threshold, and leveling up now required astronomical experience points. Thus, apart from leveling up, every extra stat point he could gain was precious. Otherwise, how long would it take for his stats to reach 160? ... However, the poor mans version of the ability that Luke had learned was different from Selinas original version. His new ability could only be described as magical, and was nowhere near as miraculous as Selinas. The two of them had different expectations when it came to obtaining superpowers. As an impassive collector of superpowers, it was now very hard for Luke to go wild with joy over obtaining an ability, no matter how magical it was. Thus, after the four of them were pushed out of the center of the explosion, Lukes mind basically returned to normal. Thanos wasnt dead yet, and his whereabouts were unknown. He had even been willing to destroy his mega warship; who the hell knew what this guy was up to? As Luke pondered, he didnt know that it was his teams ambush that had identally triggered the self-destruct mechanism. In fact, no matter how rich Thanos was, he wasnt extravagant enough to blow up a mega warship. Moreover, more than ten of Earths battleships had survived the explosion just now, and Thanoss army, whose battleships had beenpletely destroyed, copsed. Apart from brainless living weapons like the four-armed monsters, the rest of the ground troops had already stopped attacking and switched to defense. Even Corvus ive and Proxima Midnight couldnt do anything about the situation. When Thanoss warship was besieged, the self-destruct mechanism was activated, and the warship took down more than 20 of Earths battleships with it. ... No matter how they looked at it, it looked like Thanos was at the end of his rope. The couple had also heard Ebony Maws call for backup, in which he mentioned that a team of superhumans from Earth had snuck onto Thanoss warship, and that both parties were fighting. Then nothing. Following Ebony Maws urgent request for backup, there was no other movement. Thanoss warship had blown up, and they lost contact with him. Even though the couple had faith in Thanos, they felt that things didnt look good. If it wasnt for the fact that Thanoss whereabouts were unclear, Corvus ive would probably have already fled with his wife. He wasnt like Ebony Maw, that single-minded servant. Thanoss death had pros and cons for Corvus ive. He lost the protection of a powerful leader, but at the same time, he also lost his archenemy. Corvus ive had enough strength of his own, and could leave with his wife. ... After they ran, they just needed to keep a low profile for a while, and it wouldnt be hard for the couple to slowly get back on their feet. At that time, he and his wife wouldnt be anyone elses four generals, but leaders of a new force. Deep in his heart, Corvus ive already had an idea. He had always felt that Thanoss method of culling half a poption and leaving behind a bunch of enemies with an irreconcble grudge was wed C it was as if Thanos never thought that he would be attacked one day. In the end, Thor, a new ax god, returned from the heavens today to make a huge mess. If it were Corvus ive, he would definitely have killed the two Asgardian brothersst time, instead of killing one and letting the other live. Then, there would be no ax god! Chapter 2135 - 2135 Thanos’s Counterattack 2135 Thanoss Counterattack Earths allied forces also received word from Luke that the four of them were safe and that Thanos was missing. They immediately increased their efforts to attack Thanoss army on the battlefield and find traces of Thanos as soon as possible. For now, nobody had to worry about Thor and Wade. One of them was a god with thick skin, and the other was a cockroach that was hard to kill. Knight and Big Dipper, who were protecting the two girls, were fine C there was no way anything could happen to the two men. For Thor, who could summon the Stormbreaker ax at any time, flying through space with another person was no big deal; it was impossible for him to drift foolishly in space and eat dust. After learning Selinas Intermediate Evolution, Knight and Big Dipper recovered their mobility in less than a minute. Sensing that Selina was still being rapidly upgraded after her awakening, Luke didnt bother her, and simply had the two clones put on brand new armor. Skye, who had passed out due to the heat, was directly stuffed into Space 2 to enjoy hibernation and the treatment of the medical robots. She had contributed a lot in this battle, and half of the credit for the destruction of Thanoss warship should go to her. Thanos had indeed guessed that they woulde for his head, but he had never expected Skye to use Vibration to open a back door in the warship. Her ability was a very rare one, and she had never used it in battle on Earth; there was no way Thanoss spies on Earth would consider a civilian to be part of the Justice Leaguesbat force. If they had attacked the warship openly, Thanos would have gotten some idea of the teams strength beforehand, and could use the soldiers as small fry to overwhelm them. It could only be said that this ambush had been an umtion of many advantages, which was why Thanos had fled in a sorry state. The benefits of the nanosuit were once again demonstrated. Selina, who was still hugging Luke, didnt notice the semi-liquidyer at all. The thrusters on the brand new armor gently activated and stopped the trios flight through space. Luke was hiding in a temporary hideout 100 kilometers away from Wakanda at that moment, when his thoughts suddenly moved. He turned around and said, Since youre already here, theres no need to hide anymore, right, Mr. Thanos? Everything remained quiet, as if to mock him for being paranoid. Luke slowly stood up and turned around. I told, dont hide. As he spoke, a faint golden light spread out. When it swept through a thicket 100 meters away, Thanoss huge figure appeared. There was surprise in his eyes. Both of you actually know how to use divine power. Did the Asgardian prince teach you that? At that moment, Luke was using Knights face. In any case, the clone that had attacked Thanoss warship could be an android at any time. If Knight said it was an android, then it was an android. Batman had already used a remote-controlled suit to send off the nuclear missile during the Battle of New York; it wasnt strange for him to use an android to escape once more. But it was Big Dipper who had used the telekinesis field on the warship earlier, which was why Thanos had asked the question. This gctic tyrant didnt look like he was in a sorry state at the moment. The ambush on the warship had only damaged his armor slightly. He had the Infinity Glove on his right hand and was holding the double-headed sword in his left hand. He didnt look like a super boss who had fled his warship at all. Luke smiled indifferently. Guess huh? When Luke replied, Thanos raised his right hand and fired a bright purple light beam. This was a genuine surprise attack. Even Luke was caught off guard by Thanoss move this was the first time he had seen such an uncouth move by the tyrant! But that was all there was to it. As someone who specialized in ambushes, what Luke was most wary of was surprise attacks. He raised his hand, and light golden Telekinesis buffed with credit appeared in front of him. The two forces collided, but didnt cause much of a stir. Instead, they twined together and canceled each other out. For the time being, the purple light beam couldnt break through the credit-buffed Telekinesis, much less hurt Luke himself. Luke could buy time and wait for reinforcements on home ground to arrive. At that time, Thanos would enjoy a second round of attacks today. So, Thanos didnt mess around. He raised his hand and threw out the double-headed de, which flew at Luke from the side. At the same time, he charged forward. Luke smiled and stepped back. He was slightly faster than Thanos. Thanos was shocked. How was that possible? Under the control of the Infinity Glove, the Power Stone could disy some of its traits. It had the ability to lock onto a target. Thanos was now using the lock ability, and Luke, as the locked target, should be unable topletely avoid the purple light beam. Of course, retreating was also one way to avoid the attack. Luke cursed again in his heart as he cheered wildly for Director Selina: What kind of godly ability was this? This was simply a cheat. Just now, when Thanos had used the Power Stone to lock onto him, Luke had been prepared to recall his clones. Thanos had used this lock trick on the warship. However, there had been too many strong attackers in the team. If he locked onto one of them, the other three would seize the opportunity to gang up on him. It was two arms to eight; if he locked onto one person, he only had his left arm free versus six arms on the other side. Also, the purple light beam fired by the Power Stone wasnt soft; he couldnt move so easily, and it slowed him down. ... Surrounded by several powerful enemies, giving himself a handicap and slowing down was no different from courting death. At that moment, there was only Luke in front of Thanos. Through the mysterious connection which the Infinity Stones had, Thanos knew that the Space Stone was with Luke. So, as long as he killed Luke, he could get the Space Stone. With the Infinity Glove, Thanos could teleport away from Earth at any time once he obtained the Space Stone, which was equivalent to being invincible. No matter how many superheroes and fleets there were on Earth, it would be meaningless. All Thanos would need to doter was wait patiently for an opportunity to teleport to Earth and take the Time Stone from the new Sorcerer Supreme. There was nothing wrong with this n. However, Selinas newly awakened Evolution ability was now a variable. Luke had just learned this ability. The moment he resisted the purple light beam, he had a strange feeling: Why did the energy beam from the Power Stone seem tasty? Almost subconsciously, he had his shield let a bit of the purple energy through, and his body naturally absorbed it. Slurp! Luke felt like he was eating spicy noodles. ... Then, he immediately reacted. Holy sh*t, what he had just eaten was the energy of the Power Stone? Wow, that was awesome! Chapter 2136 - 2136 Recalling the Clones, Modified Iron Fist 2136 Recalling the Clones, Modified Iron Fist The energy from the Power Stone was fierce and violent. Just a little bit entering Lukes body caused him a minor injury. That was right, it was indeed just a minor injury. Compared with before he learned Intermediate Evolution a few minutes ago, Lukes physical resilience and healing ability had reached a new level. In a sense, he had truly be that all-rounder warrior on the radar chart that he used to joke about; there were basically no ws in his physique. The Power Stone contained the energy of high-intensity gamma particles, which only caused minor damage to his body, and he recovered in seconds. However, Selinas new ability wasnt to evolve by swallowing the high-energy particles; instead, her body had evolved with the aim of withstanding the energy tide from the destruction of the warship. Thus, the violent purple energy flowed into Lukes body and just as naturally flowed out. Apart from giving Luke the tasty sensation of spicy noodles, it had no other use. Hm, this delicious taste was clearly something that a certain glutton hade up with. If energy was a delicacy, enjoying the taste and rejecting the explosive calories was undoubtedly one of the abilities that a glutton needed the most. Luke felt like he had turned from a target into a pipe, and the difference in the pressure he was under was worlds apart. Since the energy was just flowing through him, Thanoss n to lock onto Luke with the Power Stone fell through. Luke had been prepared to recall all his clones in a 3-in-1bo and beat up Thanos on his own, but that now changed; it seemed that this man-and-womanbo was enough? When Lukes main body was ambushed by Thanos, Knight, who was far away in outer space, contacted Strange. The Sorcerer Supreme personally opened a portal for them to return to Wakanda. This was another temporary secret base which Luke had set up; it was only 50 kilometers away. He gently put down Selina, who was still in the process of awakening, before Knights body in the armor suddenly copsed into a white speck of light which flew through the air and headed straight for Luke. Big Dipper put away the empty suit and nodded. Hm, this way, there wouldnt be two Knights. On the other side, the white speck entered Lukes body as he retreated. Lukes body jolted slightly, and a small round shield appeared on his right forearm. He swung it at the double-headed de and sent it flying. Thanos raised his hand to catch the giant de. He seized the opportunity to press forward, and a purple light shed on his right hand as he punched down ferociously at Lukes head. Sensing that his stats had returned to him, Luke smiled and punched back. Boom! Intense purple mes exploded between their two fists. Thanos staggered and took two steps back. Luke, on the other hand, was sent flying hundreds of meters back. There was the sound of breaking branches, and he plowed a long trench through the woods next to the hideout. But he didnt fall, nor did he roll over the ground. Looking at Thanos charging at him, Luke sighed. Forget it. Ive already wasted ten million points. Theres no need to save 100,000. As he spoke, the Level 1 clone on thewless turned into a white speck of light and flew through the air. Several secondster, the white speck appeared and hit Luke. After recalling his Level 1 clone, Lukes total stats were over 120. Sensing that his body had broken through its limits again, his fists and arms lit up with a bright yellow light. Iron Fist, modified version, activate! The yellow light quickly spread over his upper torso to form half-real, half-illusionary armor. Different from the purely yellow light of the conventional Iron Fist, this armor had an eye-catching streamlined shape. Unlike the golden armor depicted inics, Lukes armor was unadorned and extremely simple. It couldnt be helped; it wasnt like the chi produced by the Iron Fist ability was y that could be modeled. It was thanks to Lukes 140 Mental Strength and his long-term experience with using Telekinesis, the power of faith, and Annihtion energy that he was able toplete the transformation. Inparison, Selina, whose abilities were revved up from the get go, couldnt even change the shape of her breastte. This was something a person could do only after their mental strength and skills reached an extremely high level. The Iron Fist armor was quite strong, but it wasnt cost-effective given the talent and hard work required. Only someone like Luke, who had a quad-core processor cheat, coulde up with this sort of dragon-ying technique. But it was still useful, especially in the face of an evil dragon boss. The Iron Fists implicit attribute was hardness, which was different from physical hardness. To be more precise, the cirction of chi with the Iron Fist ability gave the body durability that was hard to break through and a special pulverizing effect against an enemy. That was how unscientific extraordinary power was. Lukes strong physique and healing ability provided a lot of chi for the Kunlun Chi Refining technique. It was only because of this that he could easily maintain such vish Iron Fist armor Daniel Rand, the true sessor of the Iron Fist, was a lightbulb, the kind where the power could be cut off in a few minutes. In the face of Lukes armor, Thanos was very calm. For someone who could release a divine energy field, what was so special about energy armor? Just cut him in half. Thanos didnt hesitate to brandish his fist and his sword, which shed violently with Lukes fists. The two of them exchanged dozens of punches and kicks in an instant, and Thanos cursed inwardly. After recalling the two clones, Lukes stats skyrocketed. With the support of his Iron Fist armor, he might still be a lot weaker than Hulk, but his skills were iparable. Compared with the Hulk, who was used to crushing all his opponents with his strength, Lukesbat skills had been honed step by step as an ordinary person. Intermediate Combat Proficiency was enough for him to take down Thor and Steve bare-handed. ... The Stones in the Infinity Glove exploded with power every now and then, and the double-headed giant de swung and spun around, but that didnt stop Luke from trying to attack Thanos at close range, which Thanos was a little helpless to do anything about. If it were anyone else, Thanos wouldnt care about them getting close at all; the enemy might not necessarily be able to break through his defenses. But Luke was different. Given Lukes strength, defenses andbat skills, Thanos couldnt be sure if he would still be able to hold onto the giant de in his left hand if Luke got close. Until now, the only attack that Luke didnt dare take head-on was the double-headed de. This also meant that if Thanos lost this giant de, it would be practically impossible for him to deal with Luke quickly. Sensing that things didnt look good, Thanos immediately switched tactics. The energy of the Reality Stone and the Power Stone began to change the terrain of the battlefield. The pure illusion created by the energy of the Stones could indeed be dispelled by a credit-buffed telekinesis field, but that would be hard to do if the terrain was constantly changing. Chapter 2137 - 2137 Iron Fist Falling From the Sky 2137 Iron Fist Falling From the Sky It could be said that Luke had forced Thanos to squeeze out his potential. Previously, he had used the Infinity Glove very casually. The Reality Stone was just something that could create illusions and change objects in reality. The Power Stone was either a light beam attack or target lock. Now, he was using more than two Stones at the same time. The Power Stone sted out a lot of dirt and trash, and Luke had to make sure he wasnt blown to smithereens. The Reality Stone changed the terrain from rock and metal to water and fire and so on, which created a lot of obstacles for Luke. Thew of conservation of energy? Sorry, the Infinity Stones were one of the top energy sources in the universe. It was said that they had been used countless times since the Big Bang, and until now, they didnt look like they were running out of energy. They could be considered bug-like divine items. Luke had just used his trump cards, which included recalling his clones and creating the Iron Fist armor, and had the upper hand. Once Thanos got serious, the situation stabilized. As time passed, Thanos swiftly gained the upper hand. For abat expert like Luke, the more precise his grasp of the situation on the battlefield, the fewer the holes in his attacks. Although the constant obstacles which Thanos created werent a threat to Luke, it could disrupt his attack rhythm. Luke could fight like this for an entire day, but Thanos was using the Infinity Stones, and wasnt using much energy himself. In fact, part of the function of the Infinity Glove was to control the output of the Stones. The Power Stone had once been used to blow up an entire in one go. That wasnt something Luke could withstand at all. Of course, Thanos couldnt use the Stone that way either. If he really did, he would be crippled at least, if not killed. Even if Thanos was lucky enough to survive, he would just be cut down by the other superheroes, and his body would definitely be turned to dust. Thus, he didnt rx at all when he regained the upper hand. Instead, he kept trying to severely injure or even kill Luke. In the face of Thanoss overwhelming attack, Luke smiled faintly. Thanos was working so hard, but he didnt know that it was useless, because Lukes backup had arrived. A moment ago, in a temporary hideout dozens of kilometers away. Arent you done yet?! Big Dipper scanned Selinas body again and couldnt help but curse inwardly. With a thought, he hit Director Selina in the head with Mental Resistance. At the same time, he put away his armor and disappeared in a white speck of light. Selina jerked back to her senses and jumped up from the deck chair. She was furious. D*mn it, my dream, my sun Hm, wait, where am I? In an instant, she recalled the tragic scene of escaping Thanoss warship. She couldnt help but shiver, and subconsciously lowered her head to examine her body. However, she immediately stopped this inefficient behavior and pulled up her physical stats on the virtual screen of her suit instead. After taking a look, Director Selina eximed, WTF? Lukes private message popped up. Dont doubt it. Youve indeed awakened your superpower and be stronger, but if you dont hurry over, Ill have to kill Thanos alone. Selina rolled her eyes, and thrusters appeared on the back of the suit. They exploded with bright mes as she instantly charged into the air and headed straight for Knights signal. How far was 50 kilometers? It was equivalent to a half-hour drive by car. For a suit that could fly at Mach 5 at full power, it only took 30 seconds. Thanos pressed forward step by step, and it seemed that it would only be a matter of minutes before he defeated Luke. Bright mes hit the ground. Sensing something, Thanos, who was extremely skilled inbat, reflexively sted out a purple light beam with his right hand, hoping to blow whatever it was away. However, the purple light beam didnt stop the person who was flying at him at all, and Thanossrge body was hit. Thanos only had time to look surprised before he was sent flying. Thanos is nothing! The person slowly straightened in the air; the two huge glowing yellow fists were very eye-catching. Luke opened his mouth, but didnt know what to say. That was right. Director Selina, who had recovered with full health, came flying from over 50 kilometers away like an immortal descending As if. In the 30 seconds that she flew over, she read the battle intelligence which Luke had sent her. Then, using the power of Iron Fist, she decisively held out her fists in front of her and mmed into Thanos. If she had been holding a sword, she would have indeed looked like an immortal. But Director Selina had been in a hurry to finish reading the information, and she charged over with her fists stretched out in front of her. Seeing this, Luke couldnt help but think of a particr female superhero who liked to wear her underwear on the outside C hm, it was just the chest size that was different. As the Batman of this world, there was nothing he could say. So, he didntment on the director who was posing in the air. He simply chased after Thanos. Selina didnt notice Lukes subtle expression. Instead, she raised her fists in surprise. Holy sh*t! Am I already that strong? It wasnt that she was making a fuss; her glowing fists were slightly different. Before today, whenever she used Iron Fist during the day, she would have to look carefully to make out the faint sheen covering her fists. At that moment, she could feel the texture of the yellow light which surrounded her fists; it wasnt just purely light anymore, and had more substance. ... What pleased her even more was that it didnt take a lot of effort to maintain the power of this Iron Fist; it didnt feel like her energy was being hollowed out. Thankfully, Director Selina had been through a lot, and Luke had given her a heads-up, so she only paused for a few seconds in surprise. Hearing the sound of intense fighting in the woods not far away, shended and drew closer. Earlier, she had been afraid that she wouldnt make it in time, which was why she had made such a noise entrance. Now that Luke was keeping Thanos busy, she had to pay attention to when she took action. It was not advisable to deal damage brainlessly, especially when there was a teammate who dealt much more damage than she did. Recalling the battle drills she and Luke had performed before, she slowed down again and turned on stealth to the maximum. Luke, who was fighting Thanos, noticed her actions and immediately said, When I burst outter, you absolutely cant space out; act quickly. Burst out? Selina was a little surprised. Thanos was wearing the Infinity Glove! Arent you trashing his dignity as a gctic tyrant by saying that? Luke didnt n to say more. Given the tacit understanding which he shared with Selina, there was actually no need to specially give her a reminder. However, when he unleashed his full strengthter, it would probably exceed her regr understanding of him; it would be bad if it caused her to slow down a little, and then affect the oue of the battle. ... Chapter 2138 - 2138 3-in-1 100% Outburst 2138 3-in-1 100% Outburst Director Selina was astonished, but she mentally prepared herself. Even if you suddenly turn into a muscleman, I wont be distracted, promise! Now that he had recalled all his clones, Lukes stats exceeded 140 for the first time. He took a deep breath. Power outburst: 100%. He immediately felt the power in the depths of his body erupt like a volcano. !! His 140 stats were 14 times that of an ordinary person, but the actual coefficient added another 14 times, which made his stats closer to 200 times that of an ordinary person. At a power outburst of 100%, the actual coefficient effect doubled his stats to an astonishing 400 times that of an ordinary person. It was normal for an ordinary person to be able to punch more than 100 kilograms on a punching machine after some training and mastering the right punching posture. This also meant that Luke could easily punch at a force of 50 tons. Coupled with his strength and skills as a master in physical techniques, this number could easily exceed 70 tons. More importantly, after Intermediate Evolution was integrated with his physical abilities, this power output was totally the new norm. Although he might not be able to fight all day like Steve, he could at leastst a few hours. Selina, who was quietly approaching, was suddenly distracted, even though she had clearly mentally prepared herself. However, Lukes appearance changed dramatically at that moment. He suddenly grew to more than 2.5 meters tall, but he wasnt as bulky as Hulk or Thanos. The nanosuit turned dark yellow, the same color as the Iron Fist armor. In this form, the skintight armor put Lukes muscr body fully on disy. This was a body that could meet a womans requirements for the perfect male physique. Furthermore, it glowed with a yellow light, as if it had been blessed by the Shaolin temple. Director Selina subconsciously swallowed. Seeing this in broad daylight was too exciting! Luke noticed Selinas sudden pause, but wasnt surprised at all. He had warned her precisely because he suspected that she wouldnt be able to take it, and she had indeed been distracted slightly, which he had ounted for. In fact, in 2023, Lukes stats had only reached 120, and he had only used his Level 3 clone with 40 stats to hold Thanos back. Now that his clones had been recalled, his main body had 140 stats; at a power outburst of 100%, in terms of physique, he was basically on par with Thanos. But Thanos wasnt Luke. Perhaps he was gifted, had innate godly strength or was exquisitely proficient inbat skills. He could be seen as a gctic version of Xiang Yu the Conqueror or General Lu Bu. Luke, on the other hand, was a cheat machine with abundant superpowers. Elementary Simtion + Muscle Control, in particr, allowed him to quickly learn anybat technique. A day of training for him was equivalent to a month of training for everyone else. Luke had waited almost ten years for this skillbo. Clearly, Thanos didnt have 300 years to cultivatebat skills. Thus, when Luke made up for his shoring in strength, Thanos instantly suffered a huge setback. Luke easily blew away the obstructions in front of him with one punch, and sent the double-headed de flying upward with another. When Thanos looked up in shock, there was already no cover in front of him. The Iron Fist armor hit his own golden armor hard, and the indestructible armor creaked. What was even more terrifying was that Thanos wasnt sent flying. The force of Lukes strike pushed Thanos down, and he created a huge crater in the grass. If he wasnt sent flying, there was no buffer or time for him to react. Before Thanos, whose chest was in excruciating pain, could get up, Luke pressed down on him and punched him in the face, ribs, and crotch. Thanos, however, was astonishingly agile. Although it had been a long time since he had been pressed to the ground and beaten up, his fellow nsmen who had called him a monster back on Titan had done a lot of this. So, he was actually very familiar with this feeling, but hadnt thought about it for a long time. At that moment, Thanos once again felt the humiliation of being surrounded and beaten up when he was a teenager. The difference was that Lukes punches and kicks were even more ruthless and fierce than those of his nsmen. Selina, who had snuck over, was dumbfounded. Bugger, how was she supposed to step in? Two three-meter-tall men rolled over the ground as they fought. Dirt, grass and trees flew everywhere within a range of 100 meters, and there were numerous craters in the ground. If she mounted a sneak attack, then wouldnt Luke be beaten up as well? Luke, however, was very excited. It really wasnt easy to find an enemy who was on par with him. It was even harder to find an enemy who could make him use a lot of his trump cards. Malekith, for example, had been purely on the level of a prop, and was pitifully weak. The existence of beings like Dormammu and H was a cheat. To kill them, you had to destroy their dimensional space. Only an enemy like Thanos could fight Luke fair and square. Thanos was in a situation where he could be besieged at any time, and he was attacking too impetuously. Luke had relied on his skills to exhaust Thanoss fleet, and this was his home ground. Even so, Luke felt that Thanos was better at fighting on his own two feet, and their tussle right now was ample proof of how tough he was. The double-headed de that wasnt suitable for a tussle was abandoned at the beginning. Thanoss thick body rolled and twisted, kind of like if the Hulk were possessed by a monkey he was both agile and boorish. Every second, each man was hit by the other dozens of times. Thanoss golden armor was quickly caving in and breaking, but Lukes Iron Fist armor only turned dim for a moment before it regained its brightness. ... In this battle of mutual damage, Thanos was clearly at a disadvantage. He also sensed that the Iron Fist armor was actually simr to a personal protective shield. To break through it, he had to hit a certain part of the armor with all his strength. But Thanos sadly realized that he couldnt do it. Ever since this Earthling transformed like the Hulk, he didnt lose out to Thanos in terms of strength, and his skills were unbelievably better. Back then, Thanos had beaten up the Hulk on the Asgardian migrant ship; it had been easy to predict the Hulks every move. Now, Luke was using his skills to suppress Thanos. Thanos was pretty much in the same position as the Hulk had been back then. This didnt have to do with any sort of tricks, but came down to a real difference in strength. After countless battles, Thanos knew very well that if he couldnt win this quickly, he wouldnt be able to escape even if he wanted to. Thinking quickly, he suddenly lowered his head. ... At the same time, he twisted and mped his legs around Lukes waist. His hands suddenly closed around Lukes right arm. Chapter 2139 - 2139 Selina Intercepts Death 2139 Selina Intercepts Death Luke reacted quickly. His right arm immediately twisted andshed out like a giant python, not giving Thanos a chance to lock him down. In a close-range battle like this, it was too dangerous to be locked down. Although he had a lot of life-saving abilities, he didnt want to give Thanos a chance. He had a trump card, but Thanos might also have one. !! But Thanos was even faster. There was a fierce glint in his narrowed eyes. With a thought, a sp on the Infinity Glove came undone. The fingers of his left hand moved, and the Power Stone fell into his left palm. The Stones boundless energy surged into his body. Thanos grunted, but he clenched his left fist tightly and punched Luke in the back. Purple mes enveloped Thanos and Luke at the same time, and a violent energy shock wave exploded from the contact between their bodies, sending them both flying. Luke instantly understood everything, and cursed this tyrant for being so cunning, but couldnt avoid being sent flying. Under the boundless energy from the Power Stone, the Iron Fist armor shattered and could no longer protect him. The purple mes continued to enter his body and wreak havoc. If the purple light beam from the Stone in the Infinity Glove made Luke feel like he was eating tasty spicy noodles, he now felt like a fat snowke that had fallen into a hot pot his entire body was about to turn spicy. However, his stack of physical abilities started to demonstrate miraculous effects again. His Taffy ability got rid of most of the pain, the Evolution ability quickly expelled the violent energy from his body, and his healing ability constantly repaired his heavily injured body. The only thing that couldnt return to its original state was the Iron Fist armor. As Thanos had guessed, after suffering a violent attack that exceeded his limits, all the energy which Luke possessed was used to control and repair his body, and he couldnt use it to form armor to protect himself for the time being. While Luke had been severely injured, Thanos wasnt any better. He also lost control of his body for a short period of time after the Power Stone went berserk. However, he immediately used the Infinity Glove to control and remove part of the energy that had surged into his body, giving him some time to catch his breath. He then made use of the opportunity to ce the Power Stone in his left hand back into the glove. The matching divine artifact naturally drew the Power Stone back into its spot, and the energy rampage ended. Thanos raised his head slightly and looked at Luke, who was retreating in the opposite direction. With a thought, he activated the Reality Stone in his right hand. The ground swelled up and enveloped him. Dirt and weeds flew everywhere as Thanos disappeared into the ground. Luke, who was gradually recovering, had a feeling. Keep an eye on him. Of course, he was talking to Selina. He believed that she had long been waiting for an opportunity. As soon as he said that, Luke activated his Telekinesis and forced his body tond, before he tapped his foot on the ground. There was a loud rumble, and a huge hole appeared in the ground. He quickly headed right C Selina let him know that was where Thanos was. On the virtual screen, the big red dot representing Thanos was swiftly moving away. Two secondster, there was a loud bang, and the ground shook and cracked. Thanoss bulk was blown out of the ground, along with Selina, who had exited stealth mode and was wrapped in purple mes. Just as Thanos used the Reality Stone to sneak around underground, Selina caught up to him. In his weakened state, he had no choice but to use the power of the Stone. In the end, both of them were sted out of the ground. After obtaining the Evolution ability, Selina tenaciously resisted the purple mes, and even drooled. As the owner of the original ability and a glutton, she was even more deeply moved by this spicy energy. Of course, the power of food just made her tighten her grip on Thanoss arms as she tried to stop him from using the Power Stone again. But in the end, she wasnt as strong as Thanos. The veins on Thanoss forehead bulged as his left hand slowly inched toward the Power Stone in his glove. Luke, who was approaching quickly, felt a strong sense of impending doom, and his heart jumped. Thanos had a fierce expression on his face, but all of his attention was on Luke. At this point, Thanos already felt that it was impossible for him to escape disaster. Selina had pulled him back at a critical moment, cutting off hisst and best chance at survival. Luke would soon return to the peak of health thanks to his cheat-like recovery ability, while it would take more than a few days for Thanoss injuries to heal. He was already at a disadvantage in terms of strength. Not only did he have to face Selina, who specialized in ambushes, he also had to face the superheroes on Earth who would be arriving soon, as well as their allied forces. The right time hadpsed and he had lost the terrain advantage, while Luke still had backup; it was hard for Thanos to find a chance to win. But he was Thanos, the tyrant who had ughtered his way through the universe. If he was doomed to fail, he would die in glory at the same time, he would take with him the enemy who had forced him into this desperate situation. That would be even more perfect. Nobody could kill him. The only person who could kill him was himself. The unrestrained attack from the Power Stone just now confirmed that even Luke couldnt withstand this violent energy. This time, Thanos wouldnt let go of Luke and the Power Stone. He wanted to see Luke turn to dust with him. For the sake of watching Luke die first with his own eyes, Thanos would further activate the Power Stone. Luke was an enemy, and so was Earth. Since he would be defeated here, Earth should be buried with him! Thinking that, the impatience, anger, humiliation and unwillingness in Thanoss heart faded, leaving behind an indifferent feeling about his impending death. From the moment he chose to save this universe, Thanos had actually been mentally prepared to die at the hands of the enemy. Although dying on Earth was unexpected, it was understandable. ... Like he said, it wasnt personal; it was just that they had different goals. What Thanos didnt know was that he was facing an enemy who had an intuition for death and had mental powers. The obvious change in mood, an intense feeling of impending death, and Thanoss left hand that was about to touch the Power Stone all exposed Thanoss intention. It wasnt that Thanos wasnt cautious; in such an intense battle, it was impossible for him to believe that Luke could instantly sense his thoughts. After all, less than five seconds had passed between the two of them being blown away and Luke lunging at him again. So, under Thanoss cold and dead gaze, Luke suddenly slowed down. With ast, determined smile, he swung his fists at Thanoss head. At the same time, he sent a thought to Selina: Grab the Stones. Almost reflexively, Selina stretched out the arm that was wrapped around Thanoss right arm. At the same time, the nanoarmor on her palm covered the Infinity Glove and the four Stones in it. Distracted by Lukes exaggerated performance, Thanos subconsciously paid slightly less attention to Selina. After all, she had always acted like a support yer. Chapter 2140 - 2140 Death of Thanos 2140 Death of Thanos Luke and Selina had discussed grabbing the Stones many times before this; the idea hade from Tonys attempt to steal the Stones in 2023. However, they had never fixed on a certain person to grab the Stones. Instead, Knight, Big Dipper and Selina would y it by ear and take the opportunity if they saw it. Selina hadnt awakened her Evolution ability during the fight in the warship. There were a few times when she wasnt far from the glove, but the chance of failure had been high. Given Thanossbat awareness, if she couldnt seed in one hit, it would be very hard for her to make a second attempt. Right now, Selina had the Evolution ability, and was immune to most of the Stones energy. Thanos even nned to take Luke down with him; even if she didnt make a grab for the Stones now, it would be toote. Also, Luke was confident that it wouldnt be Selina whom Thanos chose to take down with him. From beginning to end, she had only pestered Thanos a few times, while the person who had made Thanos doubt life was Luke. Thus, when Luke was about to punch Thanos, the gctic tyrant finally turned his head and looked at him onest time. With a cold smile, he grabbed the Power Stone with his left hand. Then he touched something metallic and very stic. Stunned, Thanos lowered his head and looked at his right hand. He saw a ck palm swiftly pulling back. He couldnt help but roar, No As soon as he spoke, Luke had already lunged at him from dozens of meters away, his body suddenly swelling up to over three meters tall. Ten-fold outburst, activate! Lukes strength instantly skyrocketed tenfold. Even with his strong physique, he could feel his muscles and organs crack. This was the effect of a ten-fold outburst of 140 Strength. Pu! Wrapped in Annihtion energy, Lukes hand broke through the golden armor like a knife and pierced Thanoss chest and heart. Then, the power of faith surged into Thanoss chest. Thanos stiffened. He nced at the thick arm in his chest, then looked up at Luke nkly. Lukes expression was simr to Thanoss. His eyes were indifferent, and he didnt look excited at all about killing a powerful enemy. More importantly the system hadnt given him a kill notification yet. Who the hell knew if Thanos still had a backup n. The power of faith continued to pour into Thanoss body, wearing down his strong body and his still tenacious consciousness. Many scenes gradually appeared in front of Thanos. When he was besieged and humiliated by others on Titan as a youngster, and desperately ughtered his way to the top; when hemanded armies in raids and massacres as an adult; and finally the indescribable expression on Gamoras face when he threw her off the cliff on Vormir. The images appeared one after another, before they copsed under the impact of the power of faith andpletely disappeared. His lips parted slightly, and Thanos sighed soundlessly. Finally it was over. The consciousness of this gctic tyrant copsed, and his mind and soul were turned to dust. Luke grabbed Thanoss body with one hand and pulled his other hand out of his chest. He then sprayed the hole with a freeze spray. He didnt want to leave a single drop of Thanoss blood outside. Who the hell knew when someone in this universe might be able to clone Thanos one day. Although the chances were very low, Luke didnt want to test his luck. When it came to Thanos, this cosmic child of luck, it was best to avoid trouble as much as possible. Selina asked suspiciously, Thats it? Luke hummed in response and quickly returned to a height of 2.6 meters. After a ten-fold outburst, it would take about an hour for his body to go back to his regr height. For the time being, he didnt want to reactivate his clones. This was the first time in years that all his stats had returned to him. He needed some time to do research. Now that Thanos was dead, Luke could say that he had used some forbidden technique, and could legitimately recuperate for a period of time. In response to Selinas question, he simply asked, Otherwise? Something like a battle with 300 rounds and a reversal on top of a reversal could only happen in a movie. In a battle of this level, victory and defeat were usually decided in an instant. If they overlooked anything, the victors would beplete losers, and wouldnt even be able to keep their lives. Thanoss death looked simple, but he had actually been really hard to kill. If it wasnt for the fact that he was too obsessed with obtaining the Infinity Stones and carrying out his n to cull the universe, Luke and Selina wouldnt have had a chance to kill him at all. Even then, all of Earths allied forces and the superheroes C the Justice League, New SHIELD and Wakandas elites C had been deployed. Lukes people C the civilian executives and the reserve members C who had been hiding all this time and who had never taken part in an official battle were all mobilized. Selinas unexpected awakening of an Evolution ability gave her and Luke an exceptionally good chance against the energy of the Stones. In the end, Luke recalled his clones and rbined all his stats. Only after he used a ten-fold outburst, an Annihtion de, and the power of faith one after another was he able to kill Thanos in one attack. This was how troublesome it was to kill Thanos, even when thetter wasnt wearing the cheat-like Infinity Glove. If Thanos had still been able to run after all that, it would be a huge problem for Luke. An opponent who couldnt be killed even after Luke used all his trump cards basically had the upper hand. As long as the other party didnt act stupid again, Earths poption could only scatter to try and preserve the embers of their civilization; it was unlikely they would have the chance to turn things around. Selina was lost for words. It wasnt like she could say that she wanted Thanos toe back to life so that she could kill him again. A few minutester, Tony, Steve and the other Avengers flew straight to the temporary base. The other people who were further away also arrived through portals. ... Earths superhero team gathered to look at Thanoss body C it wasnt just one or two people who personally checked to make sure that he was dead for good. Thest person to arrive was Thor, with Wade in tow. The destruction of the warship had sent them flying. Wade had passed out for a bit, and the GPS orms on his suit couldnt be used. In the end, they were discovered by fighter nes from Earth that had been hunting down thest of Thanoss fighter nes, and Strange brought them back. When Thor saw Thanoss body, he looked at Luke with a conflicted expression. You killed him just like that? Pondering for a few seconds, Luke said, Then how about you cut off his head now? This was left especially for you. After a brief silence, Thor suddenly raised his hand and swung. Swoosh! Thanoss head was sent flying. Everybody was lost for words. You really did it! After venting, Thor rxed. ... He was still a little depressed, but he had cut off Thanoss head for Loki, Heimdall and the people of Asgard C he hadnt gone back on his word. Noticing everybodys strange expressions, he put his ax away. Im just confirming that Thanos is really dead. Hm, thats it. Everybody: Chapter 2141 - 2141 The End 2141 The End After a brief silence, everybodys expressions returned to normal. Everybody knew that Thanos had killed Loki, Heimdall and 300,000 Asgardians. Of course, Lokis death was a beautiful thing, but Heimdall and the people of Asgard had indeed been innocent, so Thors venting was understandable. Besides, cutting off Thanoss head was indeed a very efficient way to confirm his death. As for venting on the body for an alien who had wanted to kill at least half of Earths poption, who would care about preserving his human rights for him? Thanos wasnt human. After looking their fill, everybody dispersed. Steve, Rhodes, Bucky and some of the others said that they would take part in the final cleanup. Corvus ive and Proxima Midnight had already been surrounded and killed by Ursa Minor and the reserve members C they hadnt been given a chance to escape at all. The Avengers and the Bat Squad, who were old hands, were too efficient; they basically cleaned up all the elite small bosses. Corvus ive and Proxima Midnight could be considered the final gift bags left, at 500 credit points each. Compared with the lowest amount of two credit points for delivering goods, this was undoubtedly an astronomical figure. On the brink of death, the couple had shouted that they were willing to surrender, which made the Ursa Minor members who were besieging them hesitate for a moment. But Frank simply said coldly over the mainms, If surrendering can make a difference, why would we need the Justice League? Thus, the couple, whose blood debt was the size of the universe, was besieged and killed on the spot. Later, it was Tony who got Earths allied forces to leave alive Thanoss ground troops and the air troops that were willing tond and surrender. Of course, the tycoon wasnt some saint. He simply suggested, Their intact gear can probably sell for a lot of credit points. Thats the best set you can get in the universe. Everybody was enlightened. Besides, I remember that war criminals who surrender can also be executed for extremely heinous crimes, right? Hm, this probably doesnte under the International Court of Justice in The Hague. Then, well set up an intergctic court for the trials, Tony added unhurriedly. As expected of a ck-hearted capitalist who sucked other people dry! Everybody cursed inwardly. His motive was clear. The Justice League often broke the bones of criminals on Earth C could these intergctic war criminals return to space in one piece? What a joke. Even if Tony was willing to allow that, the Dark Knight wouldnt. The tycoon wasnt epting their surrender at all C he was clearly greedy for their equipment. Of course, these spoils of war could also be obtained after the enemy was wiped out, butpared with obtaining arge amount of intact equipment after the enemy surrendered, it naturally wasnt as profitable. In fact, the remaining small battleships and fighter nes of Thanoss army were already fleeing into outer space. As members of a first-ss gctic fleet, there was a high chance they would escape to others. As for whether or not other forces would beat them up after they arrived on thoses, that was another matter. Due to Tonys suggestion, Earths allied forces turned most of their energy to intercepting the fleeing battleships and fighter nes. The morebat soldiers were intercepted, the more credit they would get. In any case, there were credit points for the spoils of war, and credit points for blowing them up; it was just a matter of how many. At that point, Natasha, Rhodes, TCha, Jennifer, Mindy and Joseph started moving to deal with the aftermath. Naturally, various countries on Earth wouldnt be indifferent to such a huge battle. They had sent elite forces to watch the battle. However, after they arrived, they observed from the perimeter for only a moment before they resolutely decided to continue watching. The small battleships and fighter nes in Thanoss army were blown up by the remote-controlled fighter nes of Earths allied forces, which made these forces lose the courage to enter the battlefield. In terms of fighter nes, these elite forces were indeed a level higher than the cannon fodder remote-controlled fighter nes which Luke tinkered with. However, the various countriesbined couldnt muster even 1,000 elite fighter nes; how could they participate in a battle of tens of thousands of fighter nes? Earths allied army and Thanoss army each worked under onemand, while these hundreds of elite fighter nes were from various countries. Each country had more or less the same number of fighter nes, and no one was more superior than the other; they even hated each other more than they hated the aliens. Also, these were the most elite forces which these countries had; how could they be handed over to Earths allied forces tomand? Thus, these elitebatants became battlefield observers in a sense. The difference was that in the past, observation teams like these were high and mighty conspirators, but today, they were genuine passers-by. They werent even qualified tomunicate with the core members of Earths allied forces. TCha, Tony and Rhodes were the ones who suffered the most. Ross, the former American general and current Secretary of State, sent a lot ofmunication requests, which were all fobbed off by Ms. Fridays message: Mr. XXX is dealing with an urgent matter. Please try againter. Now that Thanos and his fleet had been wiped out and the oue was clear, it wouldnt be good to leave people like Ross hanging. In the end, an official exnation still needed to be given. Of course, it was just an exnation. At Lukes suggestion, the Avengers and New SHIELD, who had already beenying low for several years, didnt need to pay too much attention to the various governments. At most, for Tony and Rhodess sake as public figures, they would give each government some leftovers, like the remains of the cannon fodder fighter nes and battleships which he had created. Thanoss technology and Wakandas vibranium equipment wouldnt be leaked at all. What Earth needed wasnt to follow the old path taken by aliens, but tobine what it had itself to forge a new path. Besides, if the European and American governments obtained advanced technology, who knew how the capital groups would exploit the people at the bottom. After Luke put Thanoss body away in his inventory as test material, Selina raised her right hand, and the four Stones on the back of it glowed. Bored, she asked, What should we do with these crappy things? ... Leave them with me for now. Ill discuss it with Tony and Strange and see what corner to throw them in. Luke gave her an unhappy look as he took out a few top-notch shielding devices to put the four Stones in. That being said, he still had to deal with the Space Stone and the Power Stone himself. The Power Stone had explosive offensive power and could easily destroy Earth if not handled properly. The Space Stone was top-notch support. After mastering it, one could roam the universe without ever being caught. Luke didnt want another space terrorist with the Power Stone to appear, nor did he want to face a powerful enemy who had the Space Stone. The Reality, Mind and Soul Stones were also very strong, but their effects werent as over-the-top, and he and Tony more or less had ways to contain them. Putting the four Stones into the suits inventory box, Luke and Selina walked out of the woods. Staring at the vast grasnd for a long time, Luke heaved a sigh. Its finally over. Selina was surprised. Arent you a few minuteste to say that? Under the clear and boundless sky, Luke looked at Selinas extremely familiar face, and couldnt help but smile as he shook his head. No helping it, a bunch of people are still waiting for extras even though this is clearly the end. Selina stared nkly at him. What? ... Luke didnt exin further, and just rubbed her head. Lets go, we can have a nice long break after this. With that, he drifted upward lightly before flying toward Wakanda. Selina chased after him. Wait, how long is long Be specific. Last time, you said it was a long break, but after one week, you made me work overtime back home. Luke: I guarantee itll be a very long one this time, long enough for you to finish a perfect dream. Selina: Really? Go back and let me take a few more portrait shots of your body like this. Luke: Hehe. Under the blue sky and above the ground, their words carried through the air as they moved further and further away. Just like the first time they left Shackelford, the two figures moved forward together. Chapter 2142 - 2142 Side Story: Luke and Selina’s Lazy Vacation 1 2142 Side Story: Luke and Selinas Lazy Vacation 1 Dawn arrived, and a gentle breeze blew. The thin white curtain fluttered slightly, and the morning light of Shackelford shone mischievously through the gap, lighting up the quiet room slightly. At six in the morning, Selinas biological clock kicked in. She slowly opened her eyes and yawnedzily. Out of habit, she touched the side. !! There was nobody there. However, she could still sense some residual warmth, which proved that someone had been lying there half an hour ago. This discovery made her yawn even wider in any case, a certain person wasnt around to mock her for having a crocodile mouth. Rubbing her cheeks, Selina felt a little bitter. Fine, it was definitely psychological. Given her current physique and the powerful effect of her Evolution ability, she could go to sleep after being stabbed and wake uppletely healed, to say nothing of exhausted muscles. Thinking that, Selina squinted her eyes and walked into the bathroom like she was sleepwalking. She took out the electric toothbrush which she had gotten Luke to custom-made for her and shoved it into her mouth. Tasting the fresh mint-vored foam in her mouth, she walked under the shower and turned on the tap so that hot water spilled over her head. The water temperature was slightly high, and Selina gradually woke up from her stupor. Her eyes finally opened fully as she regained her vigor. Squeezing out a lot of shower gel, she looked at the semi-liquid ball in her palm and couldnt help but think of something. She gave a disdainful exmation, then couldnt help but mock, That guy didnt turn into a bottle of shower gel, did he? Thinking that, Selina couldnt help butugh out loud. She didnt forget to squeeze the bottle of shower gel as she muttered hatefully, Squeeze it dry, squeeze it dry, squeeze it dry. 20 minutes ago, Luke had taken a shower in the basement of the ranch vi. A weak shock wave swept over his body so that all the water droplets were shaken off. He tapped the nanomaterial around his neck to activate it. It quickly covered him and turned into a white tank top and track pants. Walking into the kitchen, he began to make breakfast for the day. Gold Nugget unhurriedly paused the show on its phone, got up from the rocking chair on the porch, andzily squeezed through the half-open door into the kitchen. Luke didnt even turn his head as he tossed over the tuna burger he had just made. The burger didnt fall apart in the air, andnded squarely in the dog heads mouth. The dog heady downzily and started to chew slowly. Luke finally turned around and looked at it. Whats wrong? Are you still angry with Selina? The dog head didnt say anything and simply turned its head away. Luke was lost for words when he saw the dog sneak nces at him. A momentter, he said patiently, It cant be helped. We didnt know you could split and reproduce. The dog head still didnt say anything, an aggrieved expression still on its face. Luke was both annoyed and amused. He put down the ingredients in his hand and rubbed the dogs head hard. Alright, Ill increase your energy supply by 50% every day. Deal? The dog heads eyes lit up, and it stretched out a paw to high-five Luke to seal the deal. After cating the dog head, Luke washed his hands and started cooking again. Every now and then, he would throw out something good for the dog head to eat. The problem with Gold Nugget and Selina happened that very night after the battle. During Selinas awakening, Gold Nugget had absorbed too much Evolution energy, and couldnt help but split apart. In symbiotes, this was reproduction,monly known as having children. Why were the symbiotes most interested in Life 1, self-healing energy and the Evolution energy? Because these could boost their evolution. But after they evolved and matured, there was a high chance of them splitting and reproducing. What was even more troublesome was that Selinas Evolution ability was very special. The child that the dog head produced had received too much Evolution energy, and was directly bound to Selina the moment it was born. This child was a special symbiote. It had no self-awareness and waspletely a part of Selina. However, it also had most of the characteristics of a symbiote, such as not sharing the same host. No matter how close Gold Nugget was to Selina, it was still a normal symbiote, so it was pushed out of her body and could no longerbine with her. This was a huge blow to the dog head. What was even more depressing was that Selina couldnt be med for this. After all, Gold Nugget had eaten so happily during Selinas evolution! It hadnt been able to control itself, especially given the low odds of Selina awakening to begin with. In the end, it was its own child who stole its territory, which was even more ridiculous. Besides, Dor had always been the best host for Gold Nugget, and Dor always followed Selina. Strictly speaking, this unexpected birth just stopped the dog head from having each foot in a different boat. This caused it to be depressed and listless on this long break. At night, it even ran to the porch alone to brood. That was because Selina no longer needed its symbiosis at night to help her absorb the Evolution energy; instead, Gold Nuggets child had now be Selinas 24-hour energy converter. As for the banging around on the second floor every night, that didnt have much to do with its current mood. Now that Luke had made the promise, Gold Nuggets mood instantly improved. The main point wasnt 50%; the main point was that the fiend was allowing it tobine with him. Gold Nugget hence was now switching from Selina to Luke. In this house, Luke = Selina, sobining with Luke =bining with Selina; Gold Nugget was still a close member of this family. Luke also felt that 50% wasnt the main point. The main point was that half meant it was iplete, but 50% did sound like a lot. Hm, this definitely wasnt bullying a certain dog head for not being good at math. ... One person and one dog reached a mutually satisfactory oue. They rxed and focused on what they had to do Luke focused on cooking, and the dog head focused on eating. In this harmonious and quiet atmosphere, two figures, one big and one small, ran over from hundreds of meters away. After they climbed a slope, they saw the lights in the vis kitchen from 100 meters away. The little figure cheered. Wow~ Luke is up. Daddy, hurry up. Im going to have breakfast. The man said helplessly, Baby, Luke wakes up at six every day C you were the one who told me this ssified information. How could the little figure care about her fathers gripes? Her heart had already flown to her brothers dining table. Lukes breakfast is still the best! she mumbled to herself, before she immediately repented. Sorry, Mom, Im not saying that your breakfast isnt delicious C its just that Lukes is even better. It only took them ten seconds to cover 100 meters. By the time they reached the vi, the little kid had already rushed to the kitchen window. She pressed her chubby face to the ss. Luke, Luke. Chapter 2143 - 2143 Side Story: Lazy Vacation 2 2143 Side Story: Lazy Vacation 2 Luke waved with a smile and gestured for her to step back. He first released the soundproofing before he opened the window. Swoosh! The little kid was as nimble as a small fish. She scuttled in through the window, jumped over the kitchen counter, andnded on the floor. She raised her head, her red mouth wide open. Aaa~ mu~ Luke stuffed a steamed siu mai into her mouth to stop her chirping like a baby bird for food. Robert didnte inside, but waved at Luke toe out. Luke ushered his sister to the dining table and ced a huge stack of steamers in front of her. Alright, Cindy, I made your favorite siu mai, shrimp dumplings, pork buns, egg yolk buns, chicken porridge and fish porridge. Eat slowly, and remember to give Gold Nugget half. Cindy nodded quickly. She had already picked up a pair of chopsticks with each hand, and was wielding both pairs deftly as she picked food for herself with one hand and food for Gold Nugget with the other. One person and one dog attacked the warm food in the steamers fiercely. Rubbing her head lovingly, Luke then picked up two steamers of pork buns and walked outside. Putting the steamers on the table and sitting down in a rocking chair on the porch, he picked up a bun and stuffed it into his mouth. Why are you acting all mysterious? Robert unceremoniously stuffed two buns into his mouth, chewed a few times, and swallowed them to stave off his hunger for the time being. Then, he leaned in close and said in the tone of a viin from a spy movie, You and Selina are sleeping together. What about Jenny? Luke turned around in surprise. Youre already bored enough to care about my private life? Robert wasnt angry at all. After all, it had been a long time since he interfered in Lukes affairs. He picked up another bun. Catherine has been nagging me for the past few days. What can I do? Your chairman Tsk, tsk. Arent you afraid that shell turn you back into a pauper in a fit of anger? Luke calmly swallowed the bun he was chewing on and replied to Roberts question, Dont worry. She doesnt have the courage. Robert raised an eyebrow. You have a backup n? Dont tell me its that female bodyguard called Angel? Robert was good. He could even tell that Angel was a little strange around Luke. Luke was really surprised. Unfortunately, he was far off the mark. The person Angel acknowledged was V, and had nothing to do with Luke himself. Angel was most likely astonished by Lukes skills? Or endurance? The way she looked at and spoke to him was like she was assessing some sort of livestock C it was impossible for her to fall for Luke. Based on this tough womans understanding, Luke looked like a sissy. She didnt mock Luke to his face because she had seen his glorious achievements as a detective. Could a detective who had killed hundreds of tough criminals and gang members, and even helped Iron Man and Batman, be a sissy? Of course not. Angel was unhappy with Lukes two-timing behavior because of her deep friendship with Jenny. However, Jenny said bluntly, If Im the only woman he has, hell tire me to death. Although it was mostly a joke, Angel had to admit that it made sense. In any case, every time she met Luke, she couldnt make up her mind whether to take action or not. Given the situation, her attitude toward Luke was a little strange, and it wasnt unusual for an old hand like Gray Rabbit to pick up on it. As for Roberts worries, they were unnecessary. Luke had never used Pheromone Control to twist the minds of those around him, but his physique, which was 200 times that of an ordinary person, was beyond Roberts imagination. Thanks to the various resources and abilities that Luke had umted, Robert, this old thing, was still only five times stronger than an ordinary person. It was a good thing that Catherine wasnt thepetitive sort, or as someone who was also five times stronger, she wouldve mocked Robert for the rest of his life. In addition to his wife, Robert couldnt beat anyone else in his family. Naturally, he couldnt understand why Luke, who had 40 times more stamina than he did, would have the guts to find a few girlfriends. For Luke, even a hundred ordinary women wouldnt make a dent in his strength provided that he didnt have to think about how much time it would consume. He was indeed with Jenny, Elena and Max because he had feelings for them. It was just that it wasnt love, and more like friendship. But a great man once said that there was no such thing as pure friendship between a man and a woman. Luke had just added a slightly more intimate connection to this friendshipwork. Otherwise, Chairman Jenny wouldnt have watched him and Selina cohabitate for so long, and Elena would have asked him about his female friends. Jenny didnt trust marriage at all because her father had deliberately hidden the fact that he had a mistress when her mother had been critically ill. Now that she had a partner whom she absolutely trusted, she was disinclined to look for true love. There had been too many men who wanted to look for true love with her over the years. Unfortunately, this true love was either of her money or power. Few people coveted her body, which was a painful reality. Elena, on the other hand, was the ssic artist. Since the beginning, she had been drawn to Lukes mysterious and contradictory qualities. She would rather keep this status quo than let him be an ordinary boyfriend. Max? Sorry, this G-cup bakers boyfriend had always been that handsome man called Chris Evans. This handsome man was just one of Lukes clones. Thus, the sassy baker had no contact with Lukes circle; even Selina didnt know of her existence. As an old and naive man, Robert naturally didnt know about what went on behind the scenes. ... Seeing Luke shake his head, he couldnt help but remind him, Sandra also asked when you and Selina are going to have kids. What do you think I should say? Lukes calm finally cracked and he rolled his eyes hard. Didnt they already have another one? Arent six kids enough for them to worry about? They like lots of kids. What can they do? Robert shrugged. Stop changing the subject. How are you going to solve this problem? There was nothing he could do. As a man and Lukes elder, he actually didnt care how many girlfriends Luke had. But being stuck between his wife and his inws, who were clearly biased toward different women, was a headache. Jenny had used all sorts of ways to win his wifes favor. Hence, Catherine naturally leaned toward Jenny. Catherine couldnt let Luke kick Selina out of the picture, but she didnt want him to kick Jenny out either. It wasnt like she couldnt ept the choice of all of them. But Sandra could only stand on her daughters side, and wouldntpromise. ... Luke was speechless. Before 2003, Selinas familys financial situation was very ordinary, and they only had four children. After that, Selina rose through the ranks with Luke, and her parents put their energy into their newly bought ranch. It wasnt until he encouraged his grandfather, Drax, to create a joint ranch with Selinas parents and let them leave their positions asborers that the elders suddenly had a lot of free time. Drax had cars, guns and a granddaughter. Nothing much had changed. Mario and Sandras passion, on the other hand, was reignited, and they had two more kids in ten years. This wasnt a high rate, but it wasnt low either. Moreover, Selina had given her parents Life 1 without their knowing, and their bodies would still be as robust for another 30 to 50 years. Even if there was only one kid every five years, that was still another six to ten more younger siblings in the future for Selina. Adding them to her current five siblings, the family could totally put a ser team together by then, even with substitute yers. Luke scratched his head when he thought of this possibility. How could they take care of so many children? Did they have to devote an hour to each kid every day? At a conservative estimate, he and Selina had a natural lifespan of more than 500 years. At a rate of one kid every five years, they could give birth to two football teams the kind with aplete substitute lineup. Of course, that wouldnt be the case in reality. Their bodies were so strong to the point that it would mostly be a matter of luck if they wanted to have children. Besides, they were both kids themselves. Ordinary people on Earth had a lifespan of 110 to 120 years. Excluding idents and irresponsible behavior, it was normal for Europeans and Americans to have children between the ages of 20 and 30. Inparison, Luke and Selina were about five or six years old in terms of an ordinary lifespan; they really were kids. Who on Earth would urge a five- or six-year-old child to produce a new generation? Wasnt that illegal?! Even as he mocked Mario and Sandra in his heart, Luke simply spread his hands in front of Robert. Were still dating right now. Having children will stop us from enjoying our two-person world. Theres no need for those two to worry about us C isnt it enough for them to worry about their own newborn? Dating? Robert looked at Luke strangely. Yeah. Luke nodded. Two-person world? Robert emphasized. Is there a third person in this vi at night? Luke asked righteously. Robert: Fine, there really isnt. Although Lukes words wereme,me words were usually the most inexplicable. The reason why Sandra was urging them to have children was a sociocultural thing. People with too few children were likely to wind up alone in their middle or old age. Having more children also decreased the risk of your bloodline dying out. But Luke resolved this issue in the most typical American fashion. After all, it was normal for people in their thirties or forties in Europe and America to not have children; they wouldnt be considered odd for this. Chapter 2144 - 2144 Side Story: Lazy Vacation 3 2144 Side Story: Lazy Vacation 3 Robert had nothing else to say. Luke had already given him a standard answer. He could ry it to his wife. Sandra? That was Marios problem, not Roberts. They got up and entered the house. Selina had already washed up ande downstairs, and waspeting with Cindy to see who was the biggest eater. Hm, Gold Nugget didnt count C its stomach wasnt just big, but a bottomless pit. Seeing Robert enter, Selina greeted him naturally and invited him to have breakfast; there was no sense of difort at all. Fine, Robert had been forced into this by his wife. After Selina graduated from the police academy, she had worked under Robert for four years, and they were as close as Dustin and Luke were. But after talking to Luke, Robert was a lot more clear-headed. It seemed that Selina and his brat had a tacit understanding. What was he worried about? He wasnt stupid enough to think that the girl was still that minor police officer. The changes in Selinas temperament, manner of speech, and her way of doing things over the years all proved that she was no longer an ordinary person. The matter of Lukes girlfriends wasnt concealed from her; there was no need for an outsider like Robert to worry. Half an hourter, Selina saw the father and daughter off, and arranged to train with little Cindy in the afternoon. When she returned, she asked Luke, who was browsing on a tablet at the dining table, Why did Robert drag you out earlier? Luke took a sip of his green tea. He tipped me off that Mario and Sandra want us to have a baby too. Selinas face darkened. She gritted her teeth and said, Sandra I told her that its still too early. In this regard, she and Luke had a simr opinion. Why would a woman who was young and healthy, and could live for hundreds of years, have a kid so soon? Furthermore, the more developed a society became, the less people wanted to have kids. Luke and Selina could be considered to have indirectly established an intergctic nation, which had even better technology. In an environment like that, who would want to raise a child who would be around for hundreds of years? Selina had also considered a problem: If Mario and Sandra gave birth to even more kids, what was she going to do? The more people there were, the more diluted the resources. For Earthlings, these resources were equivalent to money. For Director Selina, who had various ways to create extraordinary powers, these resources were Life 1, the Kunlun Chi Refining technique, and some of Lukes technology. It wasnt a problem to use some of her resources to groom Talia and Andrea, her two sisters, and Julio, her little brother. Even her youngest sister, Leona, could also have some of them. But what if the resources were spread over a dozen or even dozens of siblings who might appearter? Director Selina felt terrible just thinking about it. She wasnt even 40 yet, and was still a kid, but already had to worry about raising kids. It was simply a nightmare. Furthermore, there would be a lot of things at home that she would have to be fair about. Birthdays were already the simplest thing, but if she had more than ten siblings, one or two of them would be celebrating their birthdays every month. If Selina had to celebrate all their birthdays the way she did now for her three sisters and two brothers, wouldnt she go crazy? If she didnt treat them equally, what would her siblings think of her? Hearing her fret, Luke smiled and shook her. Dont think too much about it. Give as much as you want. There are a lot of siblings who dont stay in contact after they be adults. Just because youre connected by blood doesnt mean that you have to arrange everything for them. Selina was vexed. But everything looks very harmonious in your ce. Luke was amused. Thats because of our age difference. When Joseph was growing up, ire and I had already moved out. When Joseph went to college, Cindy only just started primary school. If it wasnt for the huge age difference, they would definitely have fought each other for Robert and Catherines attention. Selina nodded thoughtfully. Luke continued, Also, when ire and I were in Shackelford, Joseph didnt get much attention. After Cindy was born, Joseph went to college, which was why he didnt brood about this. Otherwise, it wouldnt be strange for him to quarrel with Robert and Catherine every now and then. Selina thought for a moment and realized that Joseph was indeed such a broad-minded person. Hm Fine, that was only at home. Outside, there had been an endless stream of girls, big sisters, aunts, and so on who coveted a bright, pretty boy like him. Even though Joseph didnt go out often, Mindy had to take action every now and then to chase away these women of all ages who had bad intentions toward Joseph. It could only be said that you win some, you lose some! Thinking of his brothers peculiar situation, Luke concluded, Love is always biased. He rubbed Selinas head. Especially when you want to be fair to your entire family. How is that possible? Look at me. Am I fair to the team, the league, and the reserve members? Selina subconsciously nodded her head. The rules you set are the fairest. Luke spread his hands. Really? Do I provide Ivan with unlimited supplies the way I do with you? Ivan can still borrow credit points from me, but its hard for the reserve members to contact me directly. Selina couldnt say anything in response. With so many people, we can only be fair to a point. Looking at her defeated expression, Luke couldnt help but kiss her. Teasing Selina was actually quite fun. Selina pushed him away. So, how can I solve my familys problem? If you want to wear a crown, you have to bear its weight. Luke chuckled. How did you get everything you have today? Did I put it in front of you from the beginning? ire is my sister, and she didnt get as much as you. Selina was enlightened. You mean train, observe, and screen? Luke nodded. Theres nothing that can be obtained without hard work. Even a good-for-nothing can be reborn if they work for it. If they want something, they have to work hard for it. That was his principle. ... ire wasnt motivated to enter the world of superheroes, and didnt put in much effort. It was fine as long as he gave her enough ability to protect herself. Joseph was interested and even joined Ursa Minor as a military advisor, so he received a lot of resources. As long as Joseph used his gear, ire, this celebrity, would definitely eat his dust. It wasnt that Luke favored one sibling over the other; it was just that they had chosen different paths in life. Now that there was a solution to this big problem, Selina rxed and wrapped her arms around Lukes neck. Then, what do we do about Mario and Sandra still having kids? Should we She mimed tying a knot, pulling, and cutting. Chapter 2145 - 2145 Side Story: Lazy Vacation (End) 2145 Side Story: Lazy Vacation (End) Luke raised an eyebrow. Do you have to be so ruthless? Not knowing whether tough or cry, he pped the ruthless Director Selina hard on the butt. Those are your parents, not some ranch livestock. How can you perform an operation on them just because you want to?! I think theyre pretty much like ranch cows right now. Selina rolled her eyes and didnt think much of Lukes sneak attack. In any case, it didnt hurt. But she couldnt help butin about her parents. They think about having kids every day. Do they think that children are livestock to be sent to the ughterhouseter for the sake of profits? Rubbing the spot he had just hit, Luke smiled mysteriously. Actually this problem isnt too hard to solve. Selina said, Just spit it out. Luke didnt say anything for a moment. Instead, he chuckled as he thought of something. What are you thinking? Selina was suspicious. Wait, my jaw is still sore. Dont even think about it tonight. Lukes smile froze. Speechless for a moment, he coughed before he got down to business. Hasnt it urred to you how Robert and Catherine have only had one child in 20 years, Cindy? Selina was stumped. Isnt it because they took measure themselves? My parents wouldnt do that. Luke shook his head again. They havent done anything since the year before Cindy went to New York. Catherine felt that the house was too empty, and wanted to give us another brother or sister. Selinas eyes lit up. Did you do something? How is that possible? Luke looked at Director Selina like she was an idiot. Do you remember our research on the Chi Refining Technique? Selina immediately connected the dots. Are you saying that cultivating the Chi Refining Technique affects reproduction? Luke nodded in relief and patted Selina with a smile. Youre really smart. Selina pped his hand away. Are you looking down on my intelligence again? You can go and touch yourself. Luke calmly drew his hand back. It can increase the cultivators physique, but it consumes a lot of energy. Reproduction is undoubtedly a very energy-consuming activity. Selina frowned. The side effects are pretty bad. Why didnt you tell me? Technically speaking, this isnt a side effect. Luke shook his head. Increasing a cultivators physique naturally raises the baseline for having a child, and any kid that is born is even more outstanding. Selina asked, Quality over quantity? Luke said, Pretty much. Also, the Chi Refining Technique can increase the chances of getting pregnant, so its not some sterilization technique. Selina was still uncertain. But Robert and Catherine have been together for years Luke said, With the Chi Refining Technique, you can live to 120 to 150 years old. You can have one kid every ten to twenty years, and have three to five children in total. Pausing for a moment, he added, Of course, except for those who cant find a girlfriend. Ignoring hisme joke, Selina asked the question she was most concerned about. But arent my parents already cultivating the Chi Refining Technique? Luke said, But they cant even be considered beginners. Mario is more focused on the ranch, and Sandra is more concerned about your youngest sister, Leona, right? Selina was enlightened. So, the energy transformation isnt strong enough. Thats why theyre so free. Dont forget that you gave them more than one dose of Life 1. Its very easy for them to be too energetic, Luke reminded her. Selina was lost for words. After all that, it was still her fault? After repenting for a moment, she immediately asked, Then how do we get them to cultivate the Chi Refining Technique? It was impossible to force them to do so; cultivating the Chi Refining Technique depended on how much the person in question put into it. Luke chuckled. Have you forgotten your experience of dream learning? Selina pped her forehead. Thats right. You can guide their subconscious learning after they fall asleep. Thatll be fine. Now that there was a solution, she was in a good mood, and her eyes immediately lit up. Hm, speaking of dream learning, its been a while! Luke was surprised. What do you want to learn? Selinas eyes lit up, and she wrapped herself around him. Of course, its sun, sand and delicious food. Just you and me. Luke: You actually want me to be your attendant, dont you? Selina whispered in his ear, Applying sunblock is also one of the jobs of an attendant. Luke: Fine, its not like its impossible. For the rest of the morning, the vi fell silent. There was only the dog head lounging on a deck chair on the porch, enjoying the sun and the breeze. The next morning, Selinas father, Mario, woke up in a daze. Next to him, Sandra, who looked like she was still in her thirties, opened her eyes. Youre awake? Mario hummed and suddenly felt an urge. Then he lifted the nket and got out of bed. Sandra was surprised. What are you doing? If he was just going to the bathroom, he naturally didnt need to put on his clothes. Stumped for a moment, Mario scratched his head. I cant sleep. I want to exercise. Sandra gave an oh and said, Alright. She closed her eyes and prepared to go back to sleep. A momentter, Mario came out of the bathroom after washing up, only to see Sandra, who had insisted on sleeping in for the past few years, get up and put on her clothes. He was stumped. You Sandra frowned. I cant sleep either. Lets go exercise together. After that, the couple fell silent as they felt that this mornings conversation didnt match their usual style after so many years. ... However, the two of them still went downstairs to eat before they went outside and stood on the grass. They looked at each other in bewilderment. Sandra looked at her husband. Are we going to practice that health exercise? Mario nodded. Hm, lets do that; its the easiest. Naturally, this so-called health exercise was a stripped-down version of the Chi Refining Technique which Luke had slowly tweaked over the years. As a result, the effects of the Chi Refining Technique were significantly reduced, but it was still better than him and Selina personally teaching the technique for a few weeks and still not producing results. At the same time, he modified the movements of the Chi Refining Technique. As long as some Kunlun bigshot didnt get involved, it would be very hard to identify the source of this technique, unless one carefully studied the details. Even someone who had watched Daniel Rand for a few months might not necessarily be able to see the connection between this health exercise and the Chi Refining Technique. Of course, the beginner level required focus. It was like a beginner practicing calligraphy. The difference between being serious and not waspletely different. In the past, Mario and his wife would half-heartedly cultivate the technique, and only every now and then, so the effects were practically nonexistent. ... It wasnt like Selina could beat up her own parents and teach them a lesson to make them learn. Coupled with how effective Life 1 was, she gave up. Now, in order to make the couple behave and stop having kids, she finally had Luke hurt them where it hurt in their dreams. Thus, these two were finally willing to cultivate the simplified version of the Chi Refining Technique. As for whether or not they grew suspicious about their sudden urge to work out, Selina didnt care. Wasnt it good to be healthier? It would be even better if those dozens of siblings only existed in dreams C she and Luke still wanted to enjoy their two-person world for several more centuries. Chapter 2146 - 2146 Side Story: Chairman Jenny’s Grand Plan 2146 Side Story: Chairman Jennys Grand n In Nassau County, New York, the former phonepany headquarters no longer had the huge silver Titaniumpany sign. Thepany employees, visitors and clients who used to bustle around the building every day were gone. Apart from the security guards and some misceneous personnel, the ce was now filled with researchers who rarely went out. When Jenny bought the ten-story building, it had already been over 20 years old. Now that over a decade had passed, it looked even older. However, there were lush nts scattered everywhere inside theplex. Compared with the bustle and noise of the past, there was a sense of tranquility. The top floor of the building was Jennys daily residence in New York. Except for the exquisite botanical garden on the top of the building, everything else was basically the same as when she first came to New York. The youngdy was a nostalgic person. Her living room in the penthouse was simr to the small mansion in Beverly Hills in Los Angeles, where she had first met Luke. It had nothing to do with love at first sight, but Luke would tease the female chairman about it every now and then. For example, a certain retired detective would cuff a certain female suspect and search her for contraband C this sort of criminal roley hadnt happened just once or twice. Over the past decade, Jenny had gone from newbie to nouveau riche to bigshot to royalty. From showing off in front of the world at the very beginning, to separating herself from most specific matters and controlling hundreds of smallpanies from behind the scenes, her days were very fulfilling. At that moment, the chairman of the board was lyingzily on arge mat in front of the French balcony windows. A tablet was ying economic news via a projection in front of her, and the news anchor was going through recent increases in tech stocks in America. Jennys attention was no longer on the news. It was a summer afternoon, and there were white clouds outside the balcony. The chirping of cicadas and birds amidst the red flowers and green trees mixed with the familiar professional news jargon. The chairman gradually fell asleep. After an unknown period of time, she smelled the fragrance of coffee, and her heart jumped. Only then did she feel herself being wrapped in an embrace. Jenny didnt need to open her eyes to know who it was. Of course, it was impossible for anyone else to get past Angel. She didnt open her eyes or say anything. She simply loungedzily and leaned even closer to Luke as she hummed softly. After waking up from her afternoon nap, the chairman of the board was limp and didnt want to move at all. Thankfully, Luke had keen hearing and was a psychology expert; Jenny wasnt worried that he would misunderstand. Looking at this youngdy who was as delicate as a Barbie doll, Luke couldnt help but find it funny. Back then, this person would nag him about thepanys development and future ns even when they were sleeping at night, let alone take a nap. Now, she had actually started to ck off. But it was already early May 2019, almost a year after Thanoss attack. Two months after the attack, Luke and Selina had boarded a spaceship bound for thewless to bring their families back to Earth after they were transported there via Space 2 before the battle with Thanos. After that, he and Selina took half a year off and spent it at the ranch vi in Shackelford, and only started moving again recently. During this period of time, in order to study his main body with all his stats intact, he hadnt activated his clones again. Without his clones to help multitask, he didnt have enough time to spare. Thus, Jenny had only met him a few times in the past year, and the long annual break they had agreed upon had been umting. Thankfully, after returning to New York, Luke finished studying hisplete form, and his clones were activated again. With the three clones in charge of research and misceneous tasks, Luke could at least appear idle on the surface. Fortunately, the chairman of the board had been busy with her career all these years, and she had a years worth of leave. She made up for it a few times, and didnt bother Luke. But today, it was already the afternoon, and she was still in her silk pajamas. She didnt even bother to change into home clothes. It had been more than three months since theyst met. The chairman of the board had a lot of work to do, and needed a big push before she could get back to work. Luke simply loosened his grip and considerately used the gentlest massage technique with a weak infusion of Light of Life to slowly restore Jennys body to its peak state. The chairman of the board was clearly very satisfied with his massage skills. She switched from lying on her side to lying on her front so that she could rx even more quickly. They didnt speak. Jenny didnt even open her eyes as Luke massaged her tense leg and butt muscles. It wasnt until she fell asleep that Luke stopped. With a sweep of his Telekinesis, he sent the chairmans sweat into a trashcan in the distance. Only then did he wrap his arms around her and pull the nket over her. Now that his clones had been reactivated, sleeping with the chairman wouldnt dy his work at all. It was just that the Level 1 clone was in hibernation for the time being, so Lukes mental processes were divided among the other three clones, which could satisfy the psychological needs of his girlfriends. No wonder some people said that cloning was a necessary skill for many novel protagonists. After a soul-deep massage, Jenny slept soundly in the afternoon. It wasnt until the sun was setting in the west and the orange light created zing clouds in the sky that she slowly woke up. Familiar hands gripped her in key ces. The muscles on her back felt good, and she sighedfortably. He had been so considerate to her since the very beginning C how could she bear to ditch him? Angel, that musclebrain, didnt understand this sort of wonder at all! Jenny secretly turned her nose up at her bodyguard and half-best friend. She turned slightly and looked behind her. Unsurprisingly, Lukes grayish-blue eyes were fixed on her. Jenny smiled. Hi, long time no see. Luke smiled back. Hm, long time no see. ... As they spoke, their heads pressed together again. After a long while, Jenny said vaguely, Luke, Im a little hungry. Luke hummed and said, Thats right. You fell asleep so quickly you didnt eat the takeaway lunch I brought. Jenny said, Get lost, I dont want your takeaway; I want chicken. Luke said, Okay. Roast chicken alright? Jenny said, I want you to feed me. Luke said, No problem. Chapter 2147 - 2147 Side Story: Grand Plan (End) 2147 Side Story: Grand n (End) In the end, the chairman of the board naturally got what she wanted. Sheyzily on the couch and enjoyed Lukes food delivery service. It was just that dinner was a little long, and the sky hadpletely turned dark by the time it was over. The food and entertainment spots in the small neighborhood around the building bustled with activity. Whether beautiful or ugly, the typical American-style signboards of numerous venues were all lit up brightly here. They gave this part of Nassau County a slightly richer air, and were enough to satisfy the employees who lived in the staff dorms next door. Being remote and ordinary also meant that it wasnt expensive; more importantly, it was convenient. Those who stayed in the staff dorms either couldnt bear to squander money in New York, or were tech geeks who were toozy to drive out. These food and entertainment spots were right outside their ce, which met their mental and physical needs. Both of them were still cuddling on the couch. Luke had even gone out to get food and drinks, and switched out the mat. Jenny, however, didnt even move when he changed the mat. She let him flip her over like a dead fish, and he put her down again after he changed the mat. However, Jenny had finally changed into loose cotton home clothes. This way, she could better enjoy the cool night wind outside the French windows. Staring at the night view, she murmured, I remember that when I bought this building, there wasnt even a small supermarket here. Sensing her mental fluctuations, Luke stroked her. This is the result of your efforts to change this world. He couldnt help but want tough inwardly. Why did it feel like he was saying, look, this is the empire I built for you? Jenny sighed. Ive been feeling oldtely, and less energetic. Luke was speechless. He had personally examined her less than an hour ago. In terms of flexibility, endurance and vitality, she was better than an 18-year-old female gymnast. The only thing she didnt have was the curves. Apart from being more partial to a womans assets, Luke was fine with a thinner woman. Of course, a pretty face could make up for theck of curves. Although the chairman of the board wascking slightly in these two aspects, she was still far from t. Thoughts wandering, he subconsciously confirmed this. Jenny turned around and red. Like I said, I havent been very energetic recently. Luke came back to his senses and injected her with a trace of Light of Life. The chairmans eyes immediately softened, but she didnt forget to exim, B*stard, youre using that again. But a momentter, she realized that she had misunderstood something. Luke drew his hand back solemnly. Dont worry. I was examining you again. Youre full of energy now, right? Jenny choked and lunged at him. Im going to bite you to death, you b*stard! Ah, what are you doing? Let go! I was kidding A few minutester, the chairman realized that Luke was also joking. Lukes mouth rxed, and he said solemnly to Jenny, who was breathing heavily, Hm, your teeth are very even, and your tongue is very quick Knowing that she had been tricked again, Jenny was so angry that she punched his eight-pack lying down the way she was, she was too far away to punch his chest. Afterughing, Luke got down to business. After the battlest year, the developers whom you were interested in were snapped up by other people, right? So, you havent had anything to do for the past six months. You feel too free. Yes, thats pretty much it. Jenny nodded, not surprised at all that he had hit the nail on the head. This guy was a top detective; reading people and reasoning were just the basic requirements. Hm, fine, the chairman was still a little naive. It was easy for a cheat who knew the right answer to deduce the logic leading up to it. Luke chuckled. The point of a break was for you to travel more. Chairman, it wasnt easy for me to give you almost a year of rest. You didnt cherish it. Hearing that, Jenny perked up and sat up. Is there a new project? Did you develop it yourself? In what area? Luke was speechless for a moment. After she asked seven or eight questions, he exerted force and sessfully shut the chairman up for the time being. Looking at her expectant eyes, Luke got up and carried her to the bedroom. Stumped for a moment, Jenny gritted her teeth. B*stard, Ill go all out tonight. Treat it aspensation. Then, she was brought into the bedroom with a resigned expression. Two minutester, she wore an irate expression as Luke pulled her over. B*stard, you did that on purpose, didnt you? Blinking in confusion, Luke put on an innocent but extremely annoying expression. Were getting down to proper business, Miss Gwenis! You werent even wearing pants just now. Arent you afraid of catching a cold? Jenny gnashed her teeth. You couldve just told me to change. You dragged me in here without saying anything. Wasnt that clearly asking forpensation? Luke shook his head quickly. No, no, no. It was the chairman of the board who provided me with good service the whole afternoon, so I should be the one paying you. Jenny: Mr. Major Shareholder, have you forgotten that Ive always been your personal secretary? Luke couldnt help butugh. Im sorry. As an apology, Ill prepare a project big enough for you to work on until the end of time. Jenny said, Hmph, well see. As they chatted, they went down the elevator to a separate underground garage and got into Lukes car before they left the building. After they left, the SUV drove for a few minutes toward the less popted outskirts of Nassau County before it reached the seaside. Luke took out the protective energy suit which the Guardians used. He put it on and activated it, before he plunged into the ocean with Jenny in his arms. A few minutester, a small gray spaceship rose up in the distance and headed straight for outer space. On the spaceship, Jenny, who was in the passenger seat, couldnt help but guess again. Youre not taking me to see the moon base, are you? Hm, wait, that ce isnt a secret to world governments anymore. Is it Mars? Or a space research station? Suddenly, she recalled something. Wait, how long will we be out for? I havent told Angel my whereabouts yet. Luke chuckled. When I arrived early on, I helped you give her time off. She might be on vacation in a distant ce right now. Actually, this time off from Jenny was verified news that had been passed through the Bat Squad; otherwise, Angel would have had to personally confirm it with Jenny. Like the chairman of the board, Angel would also be going to thewless. Jenny had also been sent there during the battle with Thanoss fleet. It was just that Luke had used the Monolith to send her back to Earth that same day. Firstly, she had been worried about the safety of Luke and her family, and secondly, she couldnt let go ofpany affairs, so she wasnt in the mood to survey the businesses on thewless. On Earth, she was probably the only person with outstanding business administrative skills whom Luke could trust. Still, her work on Earth was no longer challenging. The chairmans listless expression today wasnt because she had been inactive for a year, but because she no longer felt a sense of expectation. Back then, she had willingly given up a stable position as the supervisor of a gold mine earning millions in revenue and had forked out her own money to build the phonepany with Luke. For this once overbearing CEO, current chairman, and perennial personal secretary, Luke could only give her the vast universe to carry out whatever grand gctic n she wanted. And so, this was new work with no retirement age in sight. Chapter 2148 - 2148 Side Story: Artist and Baker’s Party Experience 1 2148 Side Story: Artist and Bakers Party Experience 1 Long Ind weed the busiest period of the year at the height of summer. An hour away, under the tall buildings in Manhattan, New York, there were still many dark and cramped corners congested with people, and the air was sweltering. On Long Ind, which was surrounded by the sea on three sides, the sky was high and the sea was wide. There were all kinds of mansions, green trees, and beaches with people chatting andughing together. There were artists as well as employees of techpanies. There were also rich bigshots of various levels who fully reflected the American notion of no money, no high. Petite and curvy Elena held Lukes arm as they strolled through what could be considered a luxurious mansion vi. She wasnt wearing her loose clothes suitable for casual sketching at the moment, but a close-fitting blue dress. Under the setting sun, her fair skin looked like warm marble. After sending away the twelfth stranger who hade to talk to his girlfriend, Luke didnt forget to mock his gender. Look, this is a bad habit men have. Elena couldnt help but smile happily. It wasnt because of the fact that she was attracting the attention of many men; she simply enjoyed the feeling of a certain someone blocking their way. All this time, the two of them rarely attended suchrge-scale parties. Most of the time, they simply roamed the city, the countryside, the mountains and the rivers together, quietly experiencing the beautiful scenery. There was more than one reason why they were here tonight. One of them was that the Soderberg familys young miss, Lindsay Soderberg, had sent Elena an invitation. This youngdy had been in New York politics for years, and was already no longer the personal manager of some innovative new artist. Still, she had reaped huge profits from sessfully packaging Monroe Peterson (a certain lunatic artist), so there was naturally no reason for her to abandon this ready-made and safe revenue source. Also, as a politician who wasnt overly charismatic, using some art as part of her cover to boost her profile slightly was a good thing. Thus, Miss Lindsays connections in the art circle in New York were taken over by an art gallery controlled by an offshorepany. On the surface, the shares in the art gallery had nothing to do with her. As long as she used various charity or trust funds, the gallerys revenue could be used to cover some of her expenses. Simrly, these expenses were legally unrted to her, and thus bypassed a lot of political risks. The second reason was the woman who hade with Lindsay. This person had been chatting with Lindsay and looking around every now and then. She finally saw Elena and Luke when they were ten meters away. Delighted, she ran over to them, even forgetting about Lindsay. Elena, didnt you say that you would wait for me by the sea? The woman had the pitiful expression of an abandoned child. Elena smiled helplessly, and felt like she was facing a silly daughter. Mary (Margarets nickname), this is the seaside. Margaret (Haleys sister) looked around in confusion. Ah, is this the seaside? I thought it was over there. She didnt forget to point in the direction she hade from. Amused, Elena patted her forehead. This is the north side of Long Ind. How can the ocean be in the south? Margaret rubbed her forehead. Youre right. Why didnt I think of that? Thats because youck a sense of direction! Luke, who was watching from the side, silently mocked this simple-minded, rich beauty. Hm, fine, this person could just barely be considered his sister-inw. However, the Jokers care and concern just made this silly girl shiver in fear. She had hidden behind her sister, Haley, and peeked at him now and then like he was a terrifying fiend, before quickly looking away; she never looked him in the eye. Thankfully, that had just been the one time. After that, Haley never again mentioned letting the Joker go with her to see her sister. Elena and Margaret clicked very well. They had transferred to Pnd Academy in New Jersey at about the same time to be art students. They were very simr in terms of wealth,ck of ambition, innocence, and their love of art. Elena was gentler, while Margaret was childish, but they somehow bnced each other out. After more than ten years, they had be bosom friends. While Haley wandered around the world, Elena was on the list of people whom Margaret could trust these were the only people whom Margaret could be alone with. That was why Elenas life had always been full. Luke woulde by once or twice a week on average, while Elena would spend two or three days with Margaret. Only half her time was spent on her own. asionally, Elena would go camping with Luke to enjoy nature, or go to an art or photo studio with Margaret to try out all sorts of new ideas. Her days were peaceful and interesting. Actually, most regr citizens had very little entertainment. Party animals, holiday camps and whatnot were mostly to fill the boredom. This was a country known for its freedom and privacy. Good friends could tell each other everything, provided that they were happy to do so. When Americans became adults, their parents usually only needed them to visit during the holidays. If parents couldnt control their childrens personal freedom, what right did friends have to demand things of each other? Why were fraternities and sororities so popr? Many new students were willing to endure all sorts of strange entry tests to join them. It was because after bing part of a group, participation in these activities became more of a given, and was more reliable than depending on so-called best friends. Of course, it was easy to have fun in a group of people. That was also one of the reasons why school outcasts wanted to sneak into these small groups. Rich people had it better. Those who coveted their money would take the initiative to stick close to them. It took no effort to find people to y with, as long as they forked out the money. In a sense, tonights party was an upgraded adult version of such spending. The drinks just switched from cheap beer to higher-end wine, whiskey and champagne, the wholesale supermarket food turned into the handiwork of a team of chefs, and the topic of conversation changed from chasing celebrities to ying with celebrities. As Lukes thoughts wandered, Miss Lindsay walked over with a smile and gave him a half-hug. Luke, long time no see. It seems youre doing well? Luke said casually, Lindsay, youre even more captivating now. Save that for your Elena. Lindsay chuckled and didnt take his words seriously at all. What a joke! As a straight man, he hadnt once responded to her personal invitations. However captivating she was didnt matter to him at all. Chapter 2149 - 2149 Party Experience 2 2149 Party Experience 2 Looking at the smiling man in front of her, Lindsay had mixed feelings. Her mother, Aurora, had wanted to matchmake her and Luke, who had still been a minor detective. Unfortunately, she and her parents had been quarreling at the time over the misunderstanding that was her artist boyfriend. Coupled with the fact that she had still been young at the time, she wasnt in the mood to think about a rtionship. After so many years, she already had a fianc, but they had no feelings for each other at all. It was purely a political marriage. For people in the political circles, it wasnt purity that mattered, but how low a persons bottom line was. Mass killings were typical, but the truly heinous individuals were those who vited basic ethics for example, the politicians killed by the Joker. Directly killing them was already a light sentence. Originally, this wasnt a big deal. In any case, Lindsay had long decided to focus on politics. Personal rtionships were just an indispensable part of her persona. It was enough for the public to say, Not bad. But seeing the picture Luke and Elena made as they stood together made her envious. It had been almost ten years, but the two of them were still as close as when they visited Monroe Petersons exhibition at the beginning. As a politician, Lindsay could tell that this wasnt a pretense. There was an unspoken tacit understanding between Luke and Elena. This wasnt a man who looked refined on the surface but was impatiently thinking about which woman to hook up withter. This wasnt a woman who was smiling despite eyes filled with dissatisfaction and anger. She even felt that these two hade for Long Inds evening seasidendscape, and had just agreed to her invitation in passing. Of course, Lindsay wasnt unhappy. With this sort of gathering, once the other party showed up and said hello, it didnt matter if they stayed or left after that. Otherwise, she would have to keep the dozens of people she had invited tonightpany the entire time, and it would be something like apany meeting. What made Lindsay even more envious was that Luke and Elena seemed more mature than when they first met, but they still looked young and full of energy. Although Lindsay had always worked out and took care of herself, her appearance and figure were still slowly deteriorating after working overtime, staying upte, and using excessive makeup. But this was a fleeting thought. Power always came with a price. If she were willing to be a good helper to her husband the way her mother was, she would naturally have more time on her hands. But that was equivalent to being bound to her husband and losing most of her right to speak. That was uneptable for someone as proud as Lindsay. So, she felt envy but nothing more than that. After Luke and Lindsay exchanged casual greetings, Margaret pulled Elena over and then hugged Luke happily. Lindsay was a social expert, and had a good grasp of the boundaries of a half-hug that was slightly intimate but didnt involve too much contact. This cheap sister-inw, on the other hand, was very rxed around Luke, and wrapped him in a full hug. He could feel her body heat and her soft and stic skin through her thin summer outfit. As the only family the female doctor cared about, Margaret had even secretly added Haley to her name when she went to college. When Margaret was targeted by the gang, Haley took a huge risk to rescue her, and the cousins were almost turned into honebs. From this, it could be seen that although they were actually cousins, they were even closer than biological sisters. Although Haley was reluctant, she still gave Margaret some of the Life 1 which she got from Luke. Otherwise, Margaret, who was the same age as Elena at almost 40 years old, wouldnt still be so bouncy. Of course Margaret was happy. Luke was her only male friend in so many years. Inparison, she had had a few boyfriends over the years, but none of themsted. That wasnt a big deal. After all, artists had far more unconventional rtionships. For example, Luke had never seen Elenas roommate at Pnd Academy she was either in a boyfriends bed, or on the way there. This sister-inw of Lukes was almost 40 years old, and had only been married once. Forget how many boyfriends she had over the years; at most, they ate, hugged and kissed, and then nothing. Something would always happen to expose the true motives of these men C they were either greedy for her body or her money, or both. In short, Lukes sister-inws rtionship history was purer than that of most young people. Haley had personally verified that Luke could be her sisters friend. That was because he was one of the few men who didnt have any ideas about Margaret. Even when he had the opportunity, he was as steady as an old man. Luke had nothing to say. He couldnt tell the female doctor: Actually, I already have you. I definitely wont make a move on your sister. She definitely wouldnt be able to ept this truth, so the Joker would have to continue keeping his secrets. After bringing a lost Margaret over, Lindsay didnt stay any longer. She apologized and then got busy. Under the jealous gazes of passersby, Luke wandered the beach with two beautiful artists on his left and right. On the other hand, twice as many beauties naturally meant twice as many worries; thepetitiveparisons werent a joke. One was tall and the other was short; one had blonde hair and the other had ck hair. One was tall and slim, and the other was petite and curvy. One was lively and passionate, and the other was gentle and self-aware, and both could attract practically most men. For the men at this party who imed to be celebrities but were actually animals in human skin, the two women were targets that couldnt be ignored. In any case, they would just give it a try. Who knew, they might seed! At first, the two girls could stillugh as they watched Luke take potshots at the men, but after a few minutes, they couldnt take it anymore and firmly pulled him away. The three of them didnt drive straight home. It was rare for Margaret toe out with Luke and Elena, and she was reluctant to go back. Also,pared with the cold and damp of autumn and winter, New York summers were just nice for having fun. So, Luke took the two girls for a stroll along the beach. The private beaches of rich families were all fancy. There was very little litter here; most of the sand was a clean expanse blocked off withs. Margaret was too excited. She ran onto the beach in her high heels and facented in the sand. But she didnt cry or feel terrible after falling. She simplyy on the ground for a moment before she started chuckling. Luke rolled his eyes. This naive girl was indeed hopeless! Chapter 2150 - 2150 Side Story: Party Experience 3 2150 Side Story: Party Experience 3 This cheap sister-inw was wearing a midi dress that looked like it was made of silk. The dress was very conservative, but that didnt stop it from flying up to her waist when she fell down. With Lukes keen eyesight, he could see everything at that short distance. Luke couldnt help but chuckle. He turned his head and whispered in Elenas ear, Hm, is this an artists taste? Very cute. Looking at the light purple underwear, Elena simply pped Lukes mouth to stop his mocking. But looking at that butt that was high up in the air, she couldnt help butugh. It was true; although Mary was almost 40 years old, she was still a child in private. Margaret giggled foolishly for a moment. At that moment, she turned around and saw the two of them smiling at her. She was instantly pleased. Hm, not bad, I made themugh. There was no problem with her losing face in front of her two good friends, as long as everyone was happy. Elena smacked Luke for his jibes, then took off her high heels. She then went forward and helped Margaret undo the straps on her own heels. After Elena checked Margarets knees and elbows to make sure that she hadnt scraped them, the two girls stood up together. Margaret naturally handed Luke the high-heeled sandals that had caused her ident. Help me carry them too. Thank you. Luke took them, then saw her turn to look at the sea. Do you want to go into the water? Margaret said, Thats right. Its a pity I didnt bring a swimsuit. Luke didnt think much of it. Then wait here for a moment. I have swimsuits in my car. Margaret nodded and ran over the beach with Elena. Lets go. Look at that cloud, the shape and color, and the empty space around it. Isnt it such a naturalposition? Luke watched the two girls run to the beach and talk by the water, before he walked behind some low-lying nts. Naturally, he didnt have anything like swimsuits in his car, and instead had prepared regr clothes and towels. However, there were a lot of swimsuits in his inventory. It wasnt that Luke liked to collect swimsuits; this was purely an employee benefit several of the evil scientists in Space 2 had been working hard. As he gradually put together aplete research team and a logistics support team for these evil scientists, all sorts of research results began toe out. For example, about 30% of the technology for his nanosuit came from this team. He had basically left the research and development of Life 1 to them. Although everyone involved, from supervisors to researchers, were bright red in the system, reeducation through life imprisonment could be considered a standard policy, so there had to be a reward mechanism in ce. Regr prisoners could get parole, but that naturally didnt exist here. From the moment they entered Space 2, these bad guys could only work until they died, so they could only get material rewards. All sorts of professional entertainment facilities naturally became their first choice, like a deluxe swimming pool. Of course, a normal person would understand that the most attractive part of a swimming pool was never the water, just like how the thing that drew most people to a bar wasnt the alcohol. Space 2s logistics support team was thus created. Hundreds of male and female bad guys who didnt have any research abilities and were just bright red in the system were captured and sent into Space 2. They underwent rough stic surgery, training and brainwashing, and finally were injected with nanomites with surveince control. A logistics support team that could meet all the service needs of the men and women in the research team thus appeared. Swimsuits, for example, were just a very basic consumable. Men made up the majority of the research team, so naturally, there were more women in the logistics support team, and they came in all shapes and sizes. Thus, the swimsuits which Luke bought in bulk were also in all sorts of sizes. He stuffed two swimsuits, a pair of swimming trunks, slippers, a few big beach towels, and a beach mat into a big bag. Thinking for a moment, he then simply produced a food box which included a bottle of red wine. His cheap sister-inw was obsessed with red wine, but she didnt like to drink alone. It could be said that the party today had been ruined by those dog-like men; she could only bepensated with red wine. Everything was ready in less than ten seconds. Luke waited a few more minutes before he returned to the beach. Facing the setting sun, the two women were engrossed in their discussion of the scenery andposition, and didnt stop gesturing as they talked,pletely forgetting his existence. It wasnt until the sun set and only a faint light remained that Margaret remembered Luke. She turned around and saw Luke lounging on the beach, elegantly swirling red wine in a ss. Hm, he wasnt acting pretentious. He really wasnt interested in red wine. As for swaying the ss in his hand, it was no different from shaking roast beef in front of Gold Nugget. Sure enough, his sister-inws eyes immediately lit up. She cheered and ran over with a cute smile. Luke, youre awesome. You actually knew that I wanted this. Seeing how happy she was over such a small surprise, Luke smiled but didnt say anything. Its good to be simple. My dog head is even harder to coax than you. A few minutester, Margaret finished half a ss of red wine and ced it on the food box that doubled as a table. Shey down and sighed with satisfaction. Wow, lying down like this is toofortable. Elena chuckled and draped a towel over her shoulders, as well as over Margaret, who was lying next to her. This was the open sea of Long Ind, and the sea breeze was chilly once it turned dark. The dresses she and Margaret were wearing couldnt keep them warm. It wouldnt be good if they caught a cold. Only after her slightly cold shoulders were covered in the towel did Margaret notice the other details. Wow, you even have towels? Hm, and this beach mat, and this box Luke, if you work as a waiter, youll definitely get the biggest tip in the world. Luke nodded with a smile. Thank you for thepliment, but I wouldnt be able to stand that sort of work. Margaret was a little drunk, and her words floated over. Hm, so I should tip you now. She sat up and searched herself. Elena kindly reminded her, The driver dropped you off at the manor. You didnt bring your wallet at all. Margaret was stumped for a moment before she remembered. She subconsciously reached for her chest. Thats right, but Haley told me to prepare at least a hundred-dor bill for emergencies. Helpless, Elena reached out and pulled her hand away. Are you going to tell me that you used hundred-dor bills as pasties today? Margaret was stumped. A momentter, she clutched her head. Oh my god, I forgot. I didnt wear a bra today, so there was nowhere for me to stash the cash, so I didnt bring any money. Chapter 2151 - 2151 Side Story: Party Experience 4 2151 Side Story: Party Experience 4 Luke watched with great interest. Although his cheap sister-inws bust wasnt exaggerated enough, she had a good figure and a good temperament. Her search for a tip just now had caused one side of her dress to slip off her shoulder, revealing arge expanse of her fair and smooth chest. He had to confirm with his own eyes that Margaret really didnt have a hundred-dor bill on her today. Elena tidied up Margarets clothes and didnt even bother to look at Luke. !! The three of them were too familiar with each other. Luke was always the first viewer of the drawings and portraits that the girls modeled for. Besides, Margaret trusted Luke. Even if he knocked on her door in the middle of the night, this silly girl would open the door in pleasant surprise and invite him in. As a great man once said, there was no such thing as pure friendship between a man and a woman. Nothing had happened between Margaret and her good friend, Luke. The key wasnt that she didnt think about it, but that Luke never had that intention. Conversely, when Margaret and Elena had sleepovers, Margaret had asked a lot of questions about Luke. They had even done some unspeakable things when they were drunk. This wasnt unusual in America. ording to some investigations, female best friends had done some unspeakable things with each other about 30% of the time, while more than 80% had crossed the line. But Elena knew very well that Margaret had a normal sexual orientation. Perhaps she was only imagining Elena as someone else. Of course, there were even more outrageous things in the circle of artists that the two women came into contact with. This sort of drunkck of control was already very pure. After that, they tacitly forgot about it. Elena had never thought of preventing Luke and Maragret from meeting. Her rtionship with Luke had always been unique, and Margaret and Luke knew each other. Besides, given Margarets pure personality, there was still a long way to go before she took the initiative, nor would Luke go along with it. Ignoring things was also one way for friends to get along. After this tipping interlude, the three of them continued with dinner. It was rare for Margaret to go camping, and she was in high spirits with her friends next to her. Luke had no choice but to retrieve another bottle of red wine for his sister-inw. Half of the two bottles of red wine went into the stomachs of the two female artists, and most of it into Margaret. The night grew darker, and the visitors who were ying on the seaside basically disappeared. Margaret was already flushed and drunk. She slept soundly under two big beach towels, and smacked her lips every now and then, as if she were eating in her sleep. Luke and Elena cuddled on the side. They had one beach towel draped over their shoulders and were sharing thest half-ss of red wine. The drunk artist nced at her best friend, who was one meter away, and couldnt help but whisper in Lukes ear, You usually only let us have one bottle of wine at most. Why two bottles today? Tell me, did you want to get me drunk and then use the opportunity to fool around with Mary? Luke patted the restless female artist and said in an injured tone, Why are you saying the opposite? Surprised, Elena then eximed in rm, B*stard, did you want us to get you drunk and then take advantage of you? Luke chuckled and shook his head at how smart the female artist was. Of course not. I just wanted to get Mary drunk and then have sex with you. Elena looked appalled. Ah, you animal! Her hands were still covering her chest pitifully, but the straps of her dress hadpletely fallen off to reveal her perfect upper body. Only Luke could enjoy such a beautiful view on the empty beach at night. He had to cooperate fully with the female artist. With a devilish smile, he grabbed her chin and leaned in close. They could taste each others breath. Its useless, woman. Nobody will save you even if you scream your lungs out, so youre mine tonight. The female artist didnt know about Lukes perverse delight in following a script. She simply struggled with all her might, but fell even faster into his hands. The sound of the tide surging rang out in the night. The female artists resistance to the atrocities didnt work. Even though she insisted on taking the initiative and was on top for a brief span of time, she ultimately still fell onto Lukes strong chest. He gathered up her petite and plump body in his arms. Elena didnt forget to stuff one corner of the towel into her mouth so that her anguished wails wouldnt startle Margaret. She and Luke had a history on Christmas Eve, they had almost scared a security guard out of his wits at Pnd Academy. Luke had also used Life 1 and Real Dream to teach Elena the Chi Refining Technique over the years, so her physique was several times stronger than that of an ordinary woman. However, this only allowed her to stay awake for longer; truthfully, her body was very weak. Still, that didnt stop her body from heating up at all. The stars twinkled in the night sky and the waves rippled along the sand. With a beauty in Lukes arms, this could be said to be the perfect night out. The female artist gradually lost control of herself, and Luke could only cover her mouth with his. At that moment, the faint sound of a motor could be heard in the distance. Luke didnt think much of it. There were too many rich people on Long Ind who had yachts and were obsessed with sailing. ... But a few minutester, his ears twitched, and his attention finally shifted away from Elena. With his hearing, he investigated the source of the unusual activitying from the ocean. In the blink of an eye, his expression turned strange. Amidst the sound of the tide breaking, a figure broke the surface of the ocean and strode toward the beach. The neer was quite fast. In ten seconds, she was standing on the beach ten meters away from Luke. However, she didnt notice Luke and the other two for the time being in the dark Hm, maybe it was because she was too angry to notice what was going on. She simply raised her hands and stuck her middle fingers out at the ocean as she rattled off, You idiots, if you want to do it, go home and f*ck yourself. Dont think youre so great just because youre rich. You cantpare with my boyfriend Luke: Fine, I know how good you are at talking. However, he didnt say anything for the time being. Instead, he activated Elementary Sound Wave and listened to the conversation on a yacht 100 meters away. In just a minute, he had a rough idea of what was going on. He coughed and reminded the person who was cursing, Theres someone else here. ... Chapter 2152 - 2152 Side Story: Party Experience 5 2152 Side Story: Party Experience 5 Thedy, who had been cursing out the parents of the people on the yacht, finally stopped and turned around in astonishment. Her wet white dress clung to her body. Her thick ck hair was a mess as it covered half of her especially fair face. If the woman hadnt cursed the moment she came ashore, Elena mightve thought that she had encountered some supernatural thing like a female ghost in the ocean. !! The female artist didnt know who she was, but Luke was all too familiar with the sassy speech of this G-cup baker, Max. It was alreadyte at night, and the closest lights were dozens of meters away. Max turned around and saw two figures leaning against each other. Margaret? With her just lying there, Max treated her like a pile of junk. Max walked forward a few meters before she confirmed that they were a couple. But as someone with an experienced eye, she immediately sensed the subtleties in their postures. Hm this position looked very familiar to her. Then, Margaret woke up in a daze. Hearing the noise, this cheap sister-inw looked around nkly. Seeing that, Max immediately got a kid, youre good expression on her face. Wow, bro, you sure know how to have fun. The baker winked at Luke. Luke didnt know whether tough or cry. Thank you for thepliment, but are you sure thats what you should be worrying about now? Youre right. Can you lend me your phone? Max came back to her senses. The gears in her head started moving again, and she raised her hands defensively. Wait, let me make it clear first: Im only borrowing your phone. I wontpensate you with my body. Lost for words, Luke put Elena on the side. Max eximed and covered her face as if in shock, but she peeked at Luke and Elena with bright eyes through her fingers. Then, she murmured in surprise, I guessed wrong? Thats impossible. Elenas dress had already been pulled back down to her knees; there was no way to tell whether she was wearing anything underneath. The T-shirt and shorts that Luke was wearing, however, were neat and tidy. Given Maxs abundant camping experience, she could confirm that those shorts definitely werent pulled down low enough. Luke vaguely sensed her mental fluctuations, and wasnt surprised; she wouldnt be Max otherwise. There was no need for him to exin that was just how wlessly the inventory functioned. Taking out Margarets phone from his bag, Luke tossed it to Max. He had been using the call function on his nanosuit for the past few years, and was toozy to carry a phone. In any case, this was just a passing thing. Max caught the phone and stared at Luke for a few seconds, as if to say, I dont believe I saw wrongly. Luke smiled. He was too familiar with the bakers tricks. How could he be intimidated by her? Max finally gave up on this train of thought. She thanked him and made a call ten meters away. The call was very brief and ended in less than 20 seconds. Max returned the phone, but Margaret had already gotten up curiously. She took back her phone and handed over the towel she had been wearing. Dry yourself first, or you might catch a cold. Looking at Margaret, who was wearing an eager-to-please smile, Max got a strange expression on her face. Why did this person seem a little like Caroline, when thetter first applied for a job at the diner? She had the air of a socialite about her. Thankfully, the baker had always been open-minded and wasnt in the habit of hating the rich for no reason. Besides, she did need a towel. Her wet dress was one of the reasons. More importantly, the white dress was very transparent after it got wet, which was even more stimting than if she wasnt wearing anything. Fortunately, this guy had two girls with him, and probably wouldnt go crazy and want a double sandwich. Even as Max muttered to herself inwardly, she thanked Margaret on the surface and chatted with her. It couldnt be helped. Luke was still whispering to the female artist, and wasnt acting as unrestrained as Max had imagined. What was even more annoying was that Luke only paid attention to this side every now and then. On the other hand, the eyes of the petite woman in his arms were like a scanner as they lingered on Maxs key curves. Elena was nowpletely sober. Looking at Maxs body, which looked on the verge of spilling out, she subconsciously thought of the full-bodied women in famous paintings. For her, art was still a little more important than Luke. More importantly, Luke could look, and this wasnt a scene he might necessarily see again. Not only that, Elena even asked this person whose job it was to survey in a low voice, This size Is it an F or G? Luke said, G, and not far from H. Elena clicked her tongue. Also, I think theyre the real deal. This is excessive. Luke shrugged in agreement. In fact, there were a lot of women in Europe and America who could reach G or even H, but very few were natural or werent fat. If this woman had a face on par with Margarets, she would definitely be rare. To put it another way, if Margaret had Maxs G-cup, the number of men chasing her would be several times more it had to be pointed out that Margaret was already a rich young socialite. The way Elena scrutinized her gave Max the illusion that she had run into some psycho killer gang. They were even a couple. Wait, maybe they had a third partner who was the patsy? Margaret didnt notice the sympathy in the bakers eyes at all. You can only watch someone reap the spoils. Hm, that was something Caroline was very familiar with. Thinking this, Max felt even closer to Margaret, and simply chatted with her in a low voice. ... Margaret really wasnt on guard. She basically just responded to whatever she was asked of course, that didnt include things that Luke had mentally hinted she shouldnt talk about. Max found out a lot about the three of them, but it was basically public information that could be dug out with some money. Two minutester, the Level 2 clone with Chris Evanss handsome face appeared on the beach. Max didnt have time to continue asking Lukes silly sister-inw questions. Max had always been straightforward and unrestrained in her actions. Seeing that her boyfriend had arrived, she immediately ran over and jumped on him. Chapter 2153 - 2153 Side Story: Party Experience 6 2153 Side Story: Party Experience 6 The clone calmly caught this heavy bomb on its back and walked over. It nodded at Luke. Thank you. My name is Chris Evans. Lets talk when were free. How does that sound? Luke nodded with a smile. Luke Coulson. If theres a chance, that wont be a problem. His clone took out a card from its pocket and flicked it at Luke. This is my number. Im going to be busy for a bit, so I wont chat now. Luke caught the card nimbly and waved goodbye. Okay, good luck. The clone waved back. You too. Then, with Max on its back, it turned around and headed east along the coastline. After the performance, the two women grew curious. Hes so handsome. His muscture isnt bad either. Hm, he doesnt seem any worse than Luke. Luke isnt as strong as he is. Hes a little thinner. Ah~ Elena, who had made the outrageous remark, was carried back by Luke, and the blush that had faded earlier quickly returned to her face. But with Margaret next to them, she didnt dare make a big fuss, and just barely maintained her expression. In the dark, she pinched Lukes arms to prevent him from moving. What the poor artist didnt know was that Luke only dared to do this because he had used his mental abilities to affect his cheap sister-inw slightly. At that moment, Margaret was basically focused on the baker and Lukes clone, and didnt notice what her best friend and good friend were doing in the dark. Of course, Luke had done it on purpose. Elena actually dared to say that he wasnt strong? Then, he would let her experience for herself how strong he was. Elena was bing more and more muddle-headed, when she heard Margaret say, That womans chest is so well-developed. It would be great if I could have even half of that. Where do you think theyre going? Dont tell me theyre camping out, like us? Hey, is there more wine? I need to nurse my injured pride. Elena could only mutter intermittently in response. Listening to Luke dupe her sweet, silly best friend, she couldnt help but scold him in his heart! Max pressed her face to Lukes shoulder. His strong muscles gave her a strong sense of security, and she sighed in satisfaction. After walking 100 meters, she suddenly realized that they were walking into the ocean. She couldnt help but find it strange. Wait, what are you doing? Dont tell me you want to do it in the ocean? The water is very cold. Luke pped the heavy butt he was holding. In your dreams. Im taking you to get revenge. Be seriouster; it would be best if you look like you want to kill someone. Max was stumped. Revenge? Do you mean Before she finished speaking, she felt herself fly over Lukes head before she was caught and put down. At that moment, she was in front of Luke, and there was a special-looking jet ski under her. Before she could ask any more questions, Luke jumped onto the jet ski. He held her with one hand as he steered the jet ski with the other. Were already here. It would be a shame to send you home right away. Max was shocked. Are you not satisfied with just me? Luke chuckled and started the jet ski, which headed east. The hand that was wrapped around Maxs waist moved and switched to a more secure grip. Max quickly admitted defeat. Fine, I was wrong. Let go of my assets. You can do whatever you wantter. Luke said, Then act like a female crime bosster. You have to be fierce. Max subconsciously stuck out her chest. Like this? Luke said, Forget it. You can y the woman of a crime boss. Max said, Ah, are you actually a crime boss? Forget it. Its dangerous in New York right now. You should just be the rich hunk whos taking care of me for the long term. Amused, Luke rested his chin on her head. Rx, Im a proper businessman. Max hesitated for a moment, but still chose to believe his obvious bullsh*t. What proper businessman woulde looking for her at odd times in the middle of the night? Also, he often wouldnt go to work the following day. When she asked him what he did, he said it was ssified information. No matter how she viewed it, he looked like a big bad guy who sold illegal drugs! As for his insistence that she didnt touch any illegal drugs, including weed, that was also in line with the typical principle of selling and not sampling the goods. But what could she do? This was a man who was genuinely good to her, although he never gave her money outright Hm, the money for her cupcakes didnt count. That was proper business. Helping her every now and then to make a bunch of cupcakes also didnt count; that was reimbursement for distracting her from her work. He repaired things in her and Carolines apartment one after another, bought or fixed their kitchen and homeware, and made brunch every now and then, slowly changing their drab lives. Although life wasnt full of sunshine and riches, like what it had been for Caroline before she went bankrupt, it was like light prating a dark room. This convinced Max that her life was slowly moving toward the light. So, even if Luke were a drug dealer who could be crippled at any time, Max epted it. Emm~ Besides, where else could she find such a skilled and strong man to take care of her body? Sensing Maxs mental fluctuations, Luke didnt say anything. Perhaps after today, it was time for the baker to be upgraded to shop owner. From the moment Luke met Max and Caroline, their luck had been very strange. The two girls often ran into all sorts of inexplicable bad luck, and the money they made also disappeared for inexplicable reasons. Luke had even run some tests, such as letting them earn 10,000 dors for a period of time. In the end, a guy who had eaten their cake suddenly got sick in the diner, and it turned out to be a bacterial infection. That lousy diner definitely wouldnt pass a hygiene test. In the end, the matter could only be settled privately, and the 10,000 dors was gone, just like that. Luke never showed his face. ... That was because this was just a test; the oue was the same in other simr situations. For Max and Caroline, losing money was an inevitable rule of nature; it wasnt a deliberate ploy on someone elses part. Luke didnt want to try something like them making a fortune overnight; that would be too much of a test. There was no need to make good friends fall out over money, even if the chances of that happening were very low. Furthermore, these two women had a very normal attitude toward money. It was good to be rich, but it wasnt a big deal if they werent. Before figuring out their strange luck, he simply provided them with supplies to improve their quality of life. This way, Max and Caroline were like celebrities whose spending was restricted: Their pockets were empty every now and then, but their quality of life wasnt any worse than that of the middle ss. After a while, Luke came to a conclusion. As long as they didnt have money on their tab, they wouldnt have bad luck. Luke guessed that these two might have been cursed by some god of poverty in this Marvel universe even if there was no mention of such a god in his gctic database. ... Chapter 2154 - 2154 Side Story: Party Experience 7 2154 Side Story: Party Experience 7 Thinking about it, it was possible that it was because Max had made some money that she had jumped into the ocean to escape C the money was the profits she had made from the desserts for the yacht party. Max was both talented and interested in making cakes. She and Luke had made too many cupcakes together. Most of the time, however, she yelled for God and had to withdraw. Still, Luke wouldter make up for it in an equivalent exchange by stuffing her consciousness with lots of typical dessert-making techniques. This was a long process and was built on the basics. In essence, it was no different from Max studying skills seriously for more than ten years. !! Among the bad guys whom Luke had killed, there were hundreds who had the abilities of a dessert chef, and it was even harder to count the number of people who had one or two secret techniques. These techniques allbined to be an Elementary Dessert Chef ability. Max, who had been absorbing this Elementary ability for years, could definitely go to a first-ss restaurant to be a dessert chef. Although she couldnt make any money because she was cursed by some god of poverty, more and more people specially looked for her now to make dessert for dinner parties. Ordinary American families would asionally fork out money to hire a third-rate chef during the holidays; a professional dessert chef was unnecessary and unaffordable for them. Custom-made desserts and shy live demonstrations cost over 1,000 dors each time. For the sake of money, Max would carry out some live demonstrations. Of course, wearing a proper chefs uniform and epting everyones praise on her performance were some of the many insignificant reasons she did it. Today, her services and live demo were initially meant to happen at a vi hundreds of meters away. In the end, some of the party hosts, made up of a bunch of rich kids, had a thought, and decided to go out to sea and have some fun on a yacht. Max didnt even need to think to know that these guys definitely wanted to get high. She had quit for many years, and it had nothing to do with her. Luke had injected her with a lot of Life 1 over the years. In his spare time, he personally taught her how to dislocate limb joints. Max could cripple ten of these non-superpowered rich kids without breaking a sweat. If she ran into a superhuman, the nano chest armor which Luke had given her would protect her for a while. There clearly wasnt anyone powerful on the yacht. At the very least, Max hadnt been attacked, or the nanoarmor would have automatically activated when it sensed danger, and would have taken her away while sending Luke an alert notification. It was only then that Luke remembered the supporting character. Wheres Caroline? Given how Max hadnt called for help when she got ashore, it was impossible for Caroline to be on the yacht. But hadnt this once-rich socialite also participated in fancy parties like this one before? Even though Carolines culinary talent was as mediocre as her chest, she knew the rules, unspoken and not, of upper-ss society. She also loved to perform, and was very good at talking. Even if Max only disyed 30% of her craft, Caroline could talk it up to dazzling heights. Conversely, without Max around to demonstrate her skills, Caroline would be missing the most critical hardwareponent to show off. Thus, she was usually near Max at parties like this one. Holding Luke with both hands, Max felt the strong sea breeze on her face. She simply said loudly, Shes in charge of serving and exining what the finished desserts are at the vi. Luke was speechless. Fine, Caroline was actually quite pitiful. Putting the rich kids behavior aside, Max could go on a yacht to show off her skills as a celebrity, while Caroline could only look after the stall. No matter how Luke looked at it, Caroline seemed like the odd-jobber. But since that was the case, he could only take Max with him to settle things before they went to look for Caroline. Thinking that, Luke steered the jet ski a kilometer east and found the yacht. The three-level yacht was more than 20 meters long, and cheering could be heard every now and then. With his eyesight, Luke could see a few topless young girls with wine sses dancing among the men and asionally feeding them the wine. These brats were having fun. Luke smiled coldly. The jet ski swung around and drifted ten meters parallel to the yacht before stopping at the back. Taking advantage of the inertia, Luke grabbed Max and jumped over the guardrail tond lightly on the deck of the yacht. Max was so startled by the sense of weightlessness that she whimpered as she bit on the towel which covered her face. This was too stimting. Who could take it? Two bodyguards in ck T-shirts were drinking beer and chatting on the aft deck. They were envious of how much fun their bosss son was having, but apart from talking about it, they couldnt do anything else. What was even worse was that they had to face the dark ocean here, in case some guests went crazy after getting high and wanted to go for a swim. They couldnt even look at the models and college girls on the front deck. It wasnt until Maxs muffled whine caught their attention that they looked over and met Luke and Maxs eyes. One of the bodyguards reacted quickly and said, Hey, this is a private yacht. Where did youe from? That being said, they werent very vignt. Although Luke wasnt dressed too extravagantly, the bodyguards who had hung around those rich kids for a long time could tell at a nce that he wasnt somemon person. Max? Not only was she wrapped in a big beach towel, her face was also covered. She looked like some rich socialite who was scared of being photographed after fooling around. Besides, nothing had happened here all this time, and they hadnt paid attention to what was happening under the aft deck when they were talking smack; they thought that Luke and Max hade down from the front, and were now climbing back up. Luke looked at the system interface. Hm, fortunately, these two were red in the system. They hadntmitted any big crime, but there was no need for Luke to be polite. Putting Max down unhurriedly and making sure that she was steady on her feet, he then walked over to the two bodyguards. Be careful. He doesnt look like a guest. Sensing that something wasnt right, the bodyguard at the back warned his partner and reached for his waist to pull out a copsible baton. Hearing that, the bodyguard in the front reached for his waist. The moment his hand touched the baton, Luke raised his left hand and pped his face. Pa! ... In Lukes eyes, the bodyguards face rippled under the force, before it slowly twisted to the side and his body spun 720 degrees. The guy swayed on the spot with lifeless eyes, before he copsed on the deck with a bang. The more vignt bodyguard behind him was shocked. He brandished the baton as he stepped back. At the same time, he opened his mouth to shout a warning. Intru In the blink of an eye, Luke was already standing in front of him. Chapter 2155 - 2155 Side Story: Party Experience 8 2155 Side Story: Party Experience 8 Before he could draw back, he received a backhand to his ear. Pa! This dutiful and capable bodyguard also spun twice before he fell to the ground. The only difference was that his partner spun clockwise while he spun counterclockwise. !! Follow me. Luke drew his hand back as naturally as if he had just casually chased away annoying mosquitoes. Max, however, didnt move. Luke nced at her and saw her gaping. He asked casually, Why? Is it strange for me to hit someone? Max shivered and blushed. Oh, your pose was too cool. I like it. Luke was amused. Then Ill let you look your fillter. Max covered her head. Dont, dontugh. Im talking about your expression. Well, its not just your expression. It was like Imitating Lukes p just now, she tried to put on a straight face to exin what it was that had grabbed her. Luke was surprised. You like that? Max nodded quickly. After pondering for a moment, Luke took out an ordinary mask and put it on her. Max was curious. What? Its not like its a masquerade. This is very eye-catching. Luke said, Your expression cant match mine. What if everyoneughster? Max thought that made sense. Alright. Then, do I need a script? Luke said, No need. Just act like a bigshot when I ask you questionster. No problem, Max said. Hm, how does a bigshot act? Luke said, For example, when I ask you, Which one?, do this. As he spoke, he raised his chin slightly and slowly turned his head so that his gaze fell on her. Only then did he nod slightly and give a soft mm. Max gaped again. Wow, I can be that cool? Luke reminded her, Remember, dont look here and there. Just move your head, and thatll be enough. Come, show me. Max did as she was told, but it took her five minutes before she barely passed. The main thing was that she was quite lively by nature, and her eyes and body would subconsciously move. That was because ordinary people indeed needed all sorts of exaggerated facial expressions and bodynguage to draw the attention of others. A bigshot, on the other hand, didnt need these tricks. They were naturally the center of attention. Furthermore, unhurried movements, firstly, gave the impression that a person was umting strength, and secondly, would make other people think twice. As for words were they important? Just one breath or one look from a bigshot was domineering enough. Of course, realistically speaking, this was the demeanor which had grabbed Max. It was nothing more than what Luke looked like when he went from killing killing bad guys killing very strong bad guys. It seemed that this sassy baker actually liked this sort of cold and handsome guy. Luke could give it a try tonight. After rehearsing, Luke walked in front and Max followed behind. Even the beach towel she was wearing looked more like a white shawl. In any case, those little b*stards probably wouldnt be able to tellter if it was a towel or a shawl. But even if the bigshot was wearing a towel, would anyone dare disrespect her? At that moment, it was a wild party on all three levels of the yacht. Each of the five 20- to 30-year-old rich kids had two to three young and beautiful girls hanging onto them. Luke had no interest in watching; some rich scumbags he had killed before had gotten more high than this. Stepping onto the foredeck, he appeared in the line of sight of thest bodyguard at the top of the stairs. The bodyguard was here to prevent the high-spirited young masters from rolling over the guardrail. However, he was too focused on the scene to react. Hence, a pnded on his face. Pa! The bodyguard spun three and a half times in the air before he crashed into the crowd. After all, this guy had a bright red name and had likely killed innocent people before; naturally, Luke would be more heavy-handed with him. Besides, this guy had been on the scene when Max jumped into the ocean to escape. The fact that he had ignored this incident and had steered the yacht away without checking to see that Max was okay was also on his head. Luke didnt think that those high-spirited young masters would personally steer the boat. If they identally crashed into another yacht or ran aground, someone might die. Besides, these people were in the habit of bringing bodyguards with them when they got on the yacht. Clearly, their families were very concerned about their safety. Even if the young masters didnt want to live, the bodyguards didnt want to die. When the bodyguard crashed into their midst uninvited, the men and women were stunned for a moment, before many of themughed. Someone even asked if he couldnt hold it in anymore. They could give him two hot girls as a reward. ... For a moment, nobody realized that the unlucky guy had passed out from a severe concussion. Luke raised his hands and pped twice. This was a hint for everyone to quieten down for someone to speak. Half of the men and women who werent too high subconsciously looked over. Luke lowered his hands and slowly walked toward them. Ladies and gentlemen, Im sorry to bother you, but I need your cooperation, so please keep quiet. For one moment, those who were a little more clear-headed didnt know what was going on, and didnt say anything. Someone who was high turned around and cursed. Get lost, you f*cker. I Pa! This slightly older and less handsome foul-mouthed man spun 360 degrees before he copsed. Why wasnt it 720 degrees? Because he wasnt as sturdy as the two bodyguards, and his name was only a light red. If Luke used too much strength, the mans head might turn twice, but his body would only turn once. ... After a moment of silence, a ruckus broke out. The girls screamed or stared nkly. Two guys who had lost the ability to think lunged forward, and the other two just cursed. Pa! Pa! The two guys who lunged at Luke enjoyed the same treatment as the bodyguards on the aft deck. One was pped on the left side of his face, and the other was pped on the right side. They fell to the deck on both sides of Luke and didnt move. Luke reached into his coat unhurriedly, scaring the girls into screaming wildly, while the other two men shut up with ugly expressions. Wasnt this the standard action of hitmen in the movies? Then, they saw him slowly pull out a white handkerchief. What the hell? Everybody was stumped. Chapter 2156 - 2156 Side Story: Party Experience (End) 2156 Side Story: Party Experience (End) A trace of disgust appeared on Lukes cold face. Wiping his hands with the white handkerchief, he didnt forget to mutter, Your faces are so greasy. How unhygienic. You should stay at home and note out to disgust people. As he spoke, he examined his palm again, as if he really wanted to see if there was anything dirty on it. In the end, he threw away the handkerchief and bowed slightly to the side. Only then did the men and women notice Max, who was wearing a cat mask. Two of the girls had probably been in the cosy circle before. When they saw the cat mask, they couldnt help but blurt out, B- Bastet? Everybody looked at them nkly. What? Max was also dumbfounded. It wasnt easy for her to swallow the same what? As a New Yorker, she naturally knew about ck Cat, but she had never noticed that ck Cats official name was actually Bastet. It was just like how many people now knew about Deathstroke but didnt know that he was officially called Big Dipper. Luke was amused. He hadnt made the mask for Selina. It was purely a cosy product which the little turtles had churned out. He had just picked one up in passing. Besides, Selina kept her old Bastet Armor as a souvenir. She had never given it to anyone, not even Luke. Now that they had entered the era of nanosuits, it was just a matter of entering different model parameters in order to create the armors external appearance andposition. He didnt expect there to be cosy fans here. He looked at the two girls with great interest, only to see that they were pale and trembling. In front of everybody, the only strip of cloth which one was wearing instantly turned wet as arge amount of yellow liquid with an obvious smell flowed down her legs. Stumped for a moment, Luke looked at the system interface. Hm, that was right. These two girls were indeed neutral yellow. Then why were they so scared of ck Cat that they would piss themselves on the spot? Before he could think, the girl who had pissed herself was already lying on the deck as she exined in despair, S- Im sorry. I didnt do it on purpose. She was the one who taught me to do it. Luke: ??? Max: ??? The men and women: ??? Only the expression of the girl who had also shouted Bastet changed drastically, and then she peed herself. Sensing that her partner wanted to shift the me to her, she subconsciously passed the buck. She pointed at one of the two remaining rich kids. It was Barry. He asked me and Nina to pretend to be ck Cat. Hes rich and powerful, so we could only agree. Actually, Nina and I are very normal. Were not masochists. It was Barry who forced us. The girl who peed first was even more cowardly. Hearing the other girls words, she nodded quickly without thinking. Yes, it was Barry who forced us Luke raised a finger to his lips, indicating for them to shut up. If he listened any longer, he was really afraid that he would cripple these two idiotic women as well. It was their freedom to cosy, but it was too brainless to repeat such a disgusting thing. Of course, the Barry they were talking about was the one who had started this. He was also the one who had wanted to touch Max. He was the protagonist of todays party, the owner of this yacht, and the core figure of this bunch of rich kids. Lukes cold gaze fell on Barry. Just nice, this Barry had a bright red name. Very good. In a few days, this person would be able to live his second life in peace the logistics support team in Space 2 was always short of male servers. Ophelia (proficient in nanotoxins) wasnt interested in sleeping with men, but delighted in torturing them in various ways. Since Barry was so good at ying, then Luke would let him y to his hearts content. But not tonight, much less in front of Max. The baker wasnt interested in bing a superhero. She preferred to live like most people; even better if she was rich. Apart from improving her body and preventing her from not having enough stamina to make cakes, Luke didnt use any other treatment for extraordinary strength on her. So, tonights conflict would be within normal range. He hadnt yed the face-pping game with rich kids in so many years. Since he had decided to y, then he would y to the fullest. In any case, pping someone was a very ordinary choice; the security guard who was the most heavily injured would just need to recuperate for a month or two at most. The simplest choice was for him to go missing with Barry after all this. Having already made up his mind, Luke turned around and gave Max a look to say, Hurry up and act, or I wont be able to keep up the performance anymore. Realization dawned on Max, and she forced herself to do what she had rehearsed for five minutes. When Luke asked, Who?, she gave Barry a death stare. Then, this lucky audience member tried to jump into the ocean to escape, but Luke grabbed him by the neck and pulled him back from the guardrail, before he pped him in front of everyone. The ps hitting Barry sounded like a string of drums. Then, at Maxs indication that the other two sidekicks had participated in threatening her as well, he pped them sober. He forced them to strip and tie Barry up, then stuffed Barrys boxers into the mans mouth, before he pretended to enter the cabin of the yacht. When he came out, he had two leather ppers and a phone. Throwing the ppers to the two sidekicks and raising the phone, Luke ignored the despair in the eyes of the three stars and gave the directors order. Okay, action! The twockeys looked at each other in dismay. A momentter, they gritted their teeth and raised their hands high. It was better to p a brothers ass than to have their own face pped! Besides, if they didnt do as they were told, the other party would get mad and personally step in, and Barry would suffer even more. Hm, thats right. Barry, friend, were doing this all for your own good. Thinking that, the two of them swung their hands down. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! ... There was the sound of something even louder than a p, along with Director Lukes asional direction. Use more strength. Havent you eaten? Give me an expression. You have to look like youre enjoying it. It seems that Barry isnt satisfied with your service. Give him another 100 strokes. Yes, thats it. Shed some tears for the emotional impact. Ten minutester, Luke and Max jumped off the yacht,nded on the jet ski, then slipped away. The people on the deck looked at each other in bewilderment. For a moment, nobody dared to say anything. Luke had simply told them to stay still; anyone who moved would be the next main lead. Looking at Barry, who was still crying silently on the deck with his boxers in his mouth, nobody wanted to be the next main lead. On the jet ski hundreds of meters away, Max finally burst outughing. Oh, baby, I love you to death! Recalling Barrys expression and the video on her phone, she was overjoyed. She turned around and kissed Luke. Luke chuckled. Satisfied? ... Max said, Thats right. Im too satisfied. Luke said, Then you have to keep your promise when we get home, until Im satisfied. Max said, Wait, I did say that, but its not like I want you to be like Barry. Luke: Hm? Max cozied up to him. You know what I mean. How about it? Luke: Guess? Chapter 2157 - 2157 Side Story: Scarlet Witch’s Post-Battle Mission 1 2157 Side Story: Scarlet Witchs Post-Battle Mission 1 Wearing the hoodie and T-shirt she was most used to, Wanda sat under arge umbre on the streets of Paris in France. She took a sip of her coffee and nodded confidently. This one tastes good. The Level 2 clone opposite her, Big Dipper, still had the appearance of a handsome man in his forties. It was just that like Wanda, he had chosen a face that was slightly simr to his real face, but clearly different. Hearing that, he took a sip of his coffee andmented calmly, Indeed, its not terrible. Wanda didnt know whether tough or cry. Will the boss spit in our breakfast when he hears that? !! No, because the waiter has alreadye out with the tray. Big Dipper was unperturbed. So, unless the boss chases us out now and spits in front of us, he wont have the chance. Wanda was lost for words. This was just breakfast, not a mission. Did he have to be so cautious? Almost half a year had passed since the Battle of Wakanda, and the entire Earth was much more peaceful. Without a major operation, Wanda felt bored to death. It just so happened that her brother Pietro had recently gotten a girlfriend: GPS, Blink-and-youre-there rice. Big Dipper had sneered when he heard that. Why would a man who can use speed to handle multiple girls insist on finding a girlfriend who can catch him in bed at any second? The smug young man instantly withered. He had never thought that his girlfriends ability could be interpreted that way. Although he had no intention of messing around, he would be wronged if rice thought that he was being forced to be a decent person. Thankfully, Big Dipper said that he wouldnt make remarks like that again. In any case, rice avoided him. Generally speaking, Afterlife and the Inhumans under Werners control had the same attitude toward Big Dipper. Technically speaking, it was Big Dipper who had rescued them from Wernersplete control, but nobody was willing to approach an extraordinary hunter. In particr, after Big Dipper cut up and roasted more than half of the superpowered aliens in Thanoss alien team during the Battle of Wakanda, few Inhumans dared to approach him. Inparison, Pietro and Wanda were very unperturbed, and would chat with Big Dipper every now and then. It was also because of this that rice, who had been on the base for a long time, noticed Pietro. She was a little curious about this ordinary-looking young man. As for whether or not rice was overwhelmed by Pietros super speed ability, only the two parties involved knew. There was a saying in China: You forget your mother once you have a wife. It wasnt that exaggerated with Pietro, but every minute he spent with rice was naturally a minute less with his sister. Wanda had even more free time, but she never got the long trip which Big Dipper had promised her before the battle. She didnt believe that Big Dipper would go back on his promise, but after the battle, he remained on Earth. After enduring for a few months, she finally couldnt help but ask him why he hadnt gone off recently. Big Dipper told her that Knight had something to do and had left Earth for the time being, so he was in charge of overseeing the base. This was an extremely legitimate reason. The core members of the Justice League and some of the quasi-core members (Wanda and Pietro included) more or less knew that Knight and ck Cat had basically moved out at the same time. This also meant that two of the three strongest members in the Bat Squad were not on Earth. Big Dipper naturally wouldnt go on a long trip in this situation, and Wanda couldnt ask when they would be leaving. Thankfully, after she asked, Big Dipper quickly brought her to Europe on a high-level mission. In the past two months, the two of them had been searching major cities in various countries. It could be considered a tour of Europe. However, Wanda felt helpless, because they really were on a mission; it wasnt like Big Dipper was using his position to take her out to y. Of course, she wouldnt be careless on a high-level mission, but what she wanted to confirm wasnt the mission. However, it seemed that this mission was finallying to an end? Wandas eyes flickered as she sensed an unusual mental fluctuation 100 meters away. She had mixed feelings. She was looking forward to it, but was also nervous and uncertain. Thinking that, she put her hand on Big Dippers that was on the table and stared at him. Big Dipper didnt misunderstand, because Wanda had already tapped the back of his hand twice with her index finger. This was the simplest confirmation signal C the target had fallen into the trap. Big Dipper moved his hand and ced it on top of hers before he tapped twice. This was to confirm that she could take action now. Wanda nodded slightly. A momentter, she threw two euros on the table and left with Big Dipper. Wanda casually leaned against Big Dipper and held his right arm with both hands as they looked at the buildings and scenery around them. From sending the signal to approaching the target, the two of them acted like amon couple on the streets. When they arrived at a six-story apartment building, Wanda smiled brightly. This building looks alright. Do you want to take a look? Big Dipper nced at the building. Its a little old. Wanda grabbed his arm. The older ones have more history. I want to find something simr to stay in for a few days, okay? Big Dipper said helplessly, Fine, lets take a look. Then, Wanda dragged him into the apartment building. The two of them wandered upstairs unhurriedly. During this time, they chatted with a helpful middle-aged woman and discussed the rent and public facilities here. It took them almost ten minutes to reach the fourth floor. At that moment, Big Dipper gave Wanda a confirmed movement look. Wanda nodded and said, Lets see what the view is like through the windows here. They turned left from the stairs. When they reached the secondst door at the end of the hallway, Big Dippers left finger brushed lightly past the crack in the door. The Annihtion energy on his fingertip silently cut the lock in half. He pushed, and the wooden door opened. They walked in soundlessly and stood in front of the couch in the living room. A man turned around as if he had sensed something. When he saw two figures, his face changed, and he was about to say something. ... Big Dipper opened his left palm and grabbed the mans face. The power of faith flooded into the mans brain. Less than two secondster, a system notification popped up: Kill ghost Simon. Mission aplished. Simons abilities: Elementary Soul Transfer (partially avable). Big Dipper finally smiled. Seeing that, Wanda couldnt help but ask, Were done? Big Dipper scanned the systems description of Elementary Soul Transfer and nodded cheerfully. Hm, this is Simons main body. Weve finally dealt with this troublesome guy. As he spoke, he didnt forget to take out his special body bag and put Simon in it before putting it into his inventory. After dealing with thisst possible hidden danger, Luke, who was far away in Shackelford, heaved a long sigh. Done. The witch is still the best at dealing with monsters like these. Chapter 2158 - 2158 Side Story: Post-Battle Mission 2 2158 Side Story: Post-Battle Mission 2 Luke had always been on the hunt for Simon. In close to ten years, the only participants in this secret investigation were the clone and Dr. Haley, who had nothing to do with the Justice League. Finally growingx due to the quiet, Simon gradually started moving again ording to his regr M.O., and only then did they find traces of him. Before today, Luke had already done enough research and analysis to profile this extremely unusual Simon. !! Relying on this profile, he sifted through Simons movements to his real trump card his main body. Killing just the part of Simons soul that was possessing a body, or part of the soul left behind by the main body, could only severely injure him; it was still possible for him to escape. When the time came, Simon would definitely hide and wait for his damaged soul to slowly recover. Thus, either they destroyed Simons main body and the body he was possessing at the same time, or they took action in the three days that it took for Simons soul to fully return to his main body. Luke chose the second option because he had the witch. First of all, she could sense when a person was possessed by Simons soul within a range of 500 meters. Secondly, she could create an energy field with a range of 100 meters to restrict Simons soul transfer. In short, the witch, whose powers had been triggered by the Mind Stone, was Simons natural enemy. The Mind Stone and the Soul Stone could probably do all this, but the energy fluctuations from the Stones might alert Simon. This was an extremely cautious guy. Otherwise, he wouldnt have manipted his mother into getting married and helped his stepfatherspany grow and make money. He could transfer his soul with just a thought, without needing anything like a countdown. Besides, using an Infinity Stone to torture this guy would be like using a cannon to shoot a mosquito. With such a useful tool like the witch, Luke wasnt interested in taking out the Mind and Soul Stones again, which had been sent to hidden locations out in the universe. It had to be pointed out that for security reasons, the ces in which he had stashed the stones were extremely troublesome, the kind of ce where even he didnt want to go again. Partially learned Soul Transfer gave him a huge surprise because it could bebined with the Star of Justice ability. Compared with the original version, where Simons soul could run amok and possess bodies endlessly, the target of Lukes Soul Transfer was limited to the Star of Justice clones. Lukes soul could inhabit either his main body or any one of his clones, and hence preserve his life. Of course, if he encountered something simr to the soul lock attack which the system had hit Old Mephisto with, Luke and his clone wouldnt be able to escape. However, Lukes soul was protected by Daddy System. Although he had to pay a fee (credit points), his life came first. To sum up Lukes situation, his main body and his three clones were equivalent to four databases which shared everything. Destroying any one of them wouldnt lead to his death. As long as one of his clones was still alive, it wouldnt be hard for his main body, which had Intermediate Self-Healing, to grow back. This also meant that from the moment Luke learned and absorbed Soul Transfer, hisrgest weakness no longer existed. Nobody could destroy him in one go. In the end, Lukes version of Soul Transfer had an additional advantage that Simons original version didnt have. Simon had to return to his main body regrly to recalibrate himself. Because of the unique nature of the Star of Justice, Lukes clones were actually part of his body. So, he didnt need to split his soul, but could move freely between his main body and his clones. If any one of his clones was destroyed, his soul wouldnt be as brainless as Simons soul fragment. Luke was happy, and suddenly realized: D*mn, the first soul technique he had ever obtained in this life could also improve his survival ability? Im already very strong. Improving my survival ability is naturally better. Luke smiled. Who wouldin about better safety? Apart from dropping the best skill manual for Soul Transfer, Simon could also strip others of their abilities and use them for his own. Breathing underwater, fighting, using firearms, and so on C some of them were worthwhile to some extent, and could be considered gift bag extras. But Luke was d that he had finally killed Simon here. If Simon continued to hide like this, he might be a stunted version of Luke in the future. Thankfully, Simon was limited in learning the abilities of others, and was far inferior to the system. Certain abilities couldnt coexist or couldnt be learned fully, and it took a very long time to learn them. It would take a year or two at least, or three to five years at most, to just barely reach 70 to 80% of the original owners level. Simon was a lunatic whoid low. When he was young, he had hidden behind his mother and stepfather as he silently built up his strength. It wasnt until he had done a lot of experiments in Kings Park Sanatorium and mastered the ability to rob others of their powers that his life entered a fastne. Only then did he fall out with the other capitalist forces and cause a huge stir. In the end, he had only gone wild for a few days before he was almost killed by the Joker. Since then, Simon became very cautious. He harvested lone superhumans who had yet to be discovered, and rarely exposed himself. However, this also greatly reduced the efficiency and quality of his harvest. After all these years, he had only learned a handful of superpowers. Even so, Simon still imagined himself hiding and cultivating mastering divine abilities breaking out of seclusion bing invincible. Unfortunately, one of the biggest tragedies in life was meeting an enemy who suppressed you in everything. There would always be someone better than you. Simon, who had been hiding for years, felt that he was at least several times stronger than when he first met the Joker. The next time they met, he would get his revenge. In the end, a certain cheat with 140 stats suddenly appeared. Small fry Simon didnt even get the chance to resist before he was instantly killed. Luck was also a type of strength. ... In terms of strength, Simon, for whom life had once been smooth sailing, was crushed by Luke, who was even stronger; it was aplete tragedy. Walking out of the apartment building, Wanda, who had been observing Big Dipper, couldnt help but ask, You seem very happy? Big Dipper nodded. Getting rid of that lunatic Simon was very important to me. Wanda nodded and continued walking. Big Dipper stopped. So, I should give you a reward. The witch had contributed a lot in Luke capturing Simon today and obtaining a top-notch skill like Soul Transfer. Clearly, a reward of credit points wasnt what she wanted the most, so he decided to help her solve a big problem. Hearing that, Wanda grew curious. What reward? Big Dipper looked at her. Afterpleting this mission, we can go on our long trip. But before that, I need to ask you some questions. Seeing his serious expression, Wandas heart couldnt help but pound. ... After taking two deep breaths, she asked, What is it? Chapter 2159 - 2159 Side Story: Post-Battle Mission (End) 2159 Side Story: Post-Battle Mission (End) At that moment, Big Dippers tone suddenly turned gentle. Wanda, I really like you Wandas face suddenly burned. Big Dipper: But thats because you are indeed cute. I know that this isnt love. The witchs hot face suddenly froze. Her lips trembled, but she couldnt say anything. Big Dipper put his hands on her shoulders. I need you to think carefully do you really love me? Or do you just like me? Wanda was stunned. That Like and love were simple words, but they carried different meanings in English. Most young people didnt need to like each other when they were horny C they could sleep together to scratch the itch. Thus, for a man and a woman to sleep together because they liked each other was already very decent. Love was undoubtedly an even more extravagant word. Even though most people said, I love you, they knew that it was just an exaggeration. Only when they said I love you to their parents and children did it feel natural. In a sense, only when a man loved his girlfriend as much as he loved his family would he not feel guilty when he said, I love you. What did I love you at the level of the family mean? Some 70- to 80-year-old parents raised fat shut-in sons who were a total failure. Even though they scolded their son every now and then, they still couldnt bear to chase them out. Few men could do that to their girlfriends. Unless the woman was rich or beautiful, a man wouldnt have much tolerance. A fat shut-in son basically didnt have any money, and was usually disliked by his parents, who would never get back what they put into him. When Wanda heard Big Dippers words, she immediately understood what he was getting at. Big Dipper wouldnt casually say, I love you. Even I like you Hm, fine, most people in the Justice League avoided him. Want him to tell them that he liked them? Sorry, it was definitely that kind of like where you were cut into dozens of pieces and then turned into roast meat with a sma cannon. Such a formal question made Wanda realize something she hadnt noticed before: Did she really love Big Dipper? She was willing to block des and cannons for Big Dipper, and didnt ask for anything in return. But this was the duty and responsibility betweenrades in the Justice League. The Dark Knight and ck Cat would also do this for Wanda. Did that mean that they both loved her? Then, exactly what did she like or love about Big Dipper? As Wanda asked herself this question, she suddenly realized that the answer didnte as easy as she had imagined. She liked Big Dipperspany, guidance, scolding, and the sense of security he exuded. It was more like she was in front of a father? Wanda immediately rejected this theory. When she was with Big Dipper, she would subconsciously get close to him and fantasize about many intimate scenes. She didnt hate these fantasies, nor did she reject the asional intimate contact with him. On the contrary, just imagining herself calling him Dad made her feel ufortable. Observing her expression and confirming his thoughts, Big Dipper smiled. See, you actually dont know for sure which one it is, or which one you feel more, right? Wanda thought for a moment before she nodded in agreement. Big Dipper patted her shoulder hard. Do you remember how I taught you to face problems? Give yourself more time to think carefully before you make a decision. Wanda nodded, then frowned and looked at him suspiciously. Are you stalling for time? Of course, this was psychology which he had taught her himself. Big Dipper drew back his hand and put on a serious expression. He shook his head and said, No C do you know how long our team members can live for? At least 150 years old. Wanda was confused. What does that have to do with us? Big Dipper: Based on the medical data, the problem for you and me is not the minimum length of time, but the maximum. Wanda roughly understood and asked tentatively, Then, is it 200 or 300 years for us? Big Dipper: It starts at 500 years. What? Stunned, Wandas mouth dropped open. 300 years should be for you to maintain your youth and not age. Big Dipper spread his hands. For us, if we make a decision at the beginning of our lives, its probably like a regr five-year-old girl shouting that she wants to get married? Wanda lowered her head and looked at her chest. Are you implying that I look like a little girl? For a moment, she had mixed feelings, and didnt know whether to be happy or angry. Hundreds of years of a never-aging life was definitely good news for a woman. But it wasnt that wonderful if there was no one to apany her during her long life and admire her ageless appearance. Seeing that, Big Dipper smiled and put his arm around her shoulders as they strolled down the street. Do you see this street? Wanda nodded. Big Dipper said, Weve walked a short distance, and have yet to see the rest. If we leave right away, wont you be curious about what the rest of the street is like? Wanda looked around and curled her lip. This street is actually nothingpared with the other streets weve been on. Fine, youre clearly my student. Big Dipper cursed inwardly. ... After a brief silence, he said, Then I wont look at the scenery on other streets anymore. Are you fine with that? Wanda hesitated. Just now, she had just needled him like they were wont to do with each other, but both of them knew the real meaning behind this question. If she said yes, she would get an answer, but it probably wouldnt be the one she wanted. Besides, what he said earlier had made her rethink their rtionship. After being sshed with cold water a few times, she calmed down and thought about it; what she had initially thought would be a conclusive answer was no longer so definite. There was no need to consider true love. Seeing that she didnt reply for a long time, Big Dipper naturally understood that this was her answer. He nodded. So, lets make a deal. Wanda still didnt say anything and just looked at him. Ill treat you the same for the next 100 years. After that, Ill give you an answer. Or Big Dipper looked at her. After you think it through, you can give me an answer at any time. ... Wandas expression wasplicated, and she gritted her teeth. After a long while, she nodded slowly. Okay, I agree. Big Dipper smiled and raised his left pinky. Pinky swear? The witch lowered her head and stared nkly at his finger for a moment, before she quickly locked pinkies with him. Their hands swayed a few times, and she couldnt help but re at him. Do you make a promise like this with everyone else? Big Dipper smiled. Of course not, but youre a little witch. Wanda snorted and wrinkled her pretty nose. I was already an adult when I met you, alright? Big Dipper: But I think youre still little. Wanda asked, How am I little? Big Dipper: Alright, lets discuss it on our long trip. Wanda asked, How long? A week, a month? Big Dipper: Hm, how about 500 years? Wanda: Fine, go on. On the sunny Paris street, the two figures moved further and further away as they spoke in low voices. Their pinkies remained hooked together as they disappeared into the crowd in the distance. Chapter 2160 - 2160 Side Story: Luke’s D.C. Fantasy Journey 1 2160 Side Story: Lukes D.C. Fantasy Journey 1 Bruce, its been so long since you came to see me. Dad says youve been busy. The 13-year-old girl had a pitiful expression on her face as she indirectly used Luke of ignoring her in recent months. Luke hugged her with a smile and rubbed her head. Fine. Whatpensation does our little Morgan want? Morgan immediately smiled. The highest level of armor modification training, one lesson. Luke nced at the tycoon, who was already seething with jealousy. Are you so impatient to surpass your genius father? Morgan giggled and didnt forget to stick out her tongue at her bitter father. Luke stopped teasing Tony and nodded. Alright, let me know when you need it. Ill arrange it for you. Can we do it tomorrow? Morgan was very enthusiastic. Luke said, No problem. Morgan cheered. Mom is preparing snacks and ck tea. Ill get them for you. With that, she bounced off toward thekeside vi. Luke sat down and turned to look at Tony, who was still scowling. Alright, I havent been here in three months. Its normal for Morgan to miss me. Tony snorted and refused to continue this sour topic. Tell me, what did you want to ask me? Knight had said over their private channel that he had something to ask him in person, which proved that this matter was very confidential, and it wasnt safe to discuss it over thems. Luke picked up the fishing pole next to the chair and unhurriedly put the bait on before he threw out the line. Im looking for a contact. Who? Tony frowned. Given his friendship with Knight, he didnt need to be so serious when asking for someones contact, unless That long-legged beauty called Tiana. Luke flicked the fishing rod in his hand. Hm, when she transformed, she was carrying a sword and shield on her back and holding a rope that glowed with golden light. Tony paused. So, shes the one youre looking for. Luke nodded. Pondering for a moment, Tony asked, Why are you looking for her? Luke said, Curiosity. Of course, I dont mind listening to what you can tell me. Tony shrugged and leaned back in his chair. Actually, I dont really know whats going on with her. I just saw her contact in one of my fathers notebooks. Luke got it. So, its your fathers Tony rolled his eyes. Please, shes old enough to be my fathers grandmother! Luke was amused. Fine, my bad. Tony then continued, When my father first met Tiana, he was just a teenager. It was my grandfather who took him to visit this elder. At that moment, Morgan came over with ck tea and snacks. Dad, Bruce, can I pour you some tea? What she didnt know was that the two cunning guys had already seen through her ploy. Luke nodded with a smile. Okay, thank you, little cutie. Morgan pouted. What cutie? That sounded so childish. But it was Bruce who was saying it; even her father would feel helpless if Bruce called him that, let alone her. But Bruce let her stay and listen to them, which satisfied her intense curiosity. So, he was still her good uncle. Tony red at Luke, but didntin, or his daughter would think that he was obstructing her. He deliberated for a moment before he described the situation with Tiana, this grandmother friend of the family. Some of the more sensitive details were couched in terms that only he and Knight understood. Luke got all the info, while Morgan felt that her father wasnt using his usual words, but she couldnt pick out what was wrong. All she heard was that there was a very old granny who lived away from their family, and Bruce wanted to visit her. It would be rude for him to go over rashly, so he wanted Morgans father to let the granny know. Something like visiting an old fogey was a nightmare for a lively little girl. The pain was second only to her mother telling her to eat her vegetables. So, after listening for a few minutes, Morgan found an excuse to slip away. The two old men looked at each other and smiled. A few nightster, mes streaked through the sky before dropping into the center of the Pacific Ocean. Half an hourter, the Level 3 clone in the Knight suit emerged from the ocean andnded on a small reef ten meters above the surface of the ocean, where it waited quietly. It was midnight. A dim yellow light lit up the ocean as it swiftly approached the reef. Less than ten secondster, the dim yellow light reached the reef. It was an old oilmp hanging from the end of a narrow canoe. There was only one valiant-looking female warrior on the canoe. Apart from chest and skirt armor, she wasnt covered by much else. Her exposed thighs and long arms were a healthy tan, and her muscles were smooth and beautiful. Staring at the clone for a moment, she asked, Who are you? Knight bowed slightly. Dark Knight Bruce Bale Wayne is here to visit Lady Tiana. As he spoke, he took out an ancient dagger. The female warrior looked at the dagger for a moment before she nodded. Get on the boat. However, please dont do anything rash, or youll be ejected. Understood. Knights face, which wasnt covered by his helmet, was very calm as hended lightly on the canoe. The canoe quickly turned around and disappeared into the darkness. Sensing the fluctuations of spatial energy, the clone knew that it had entered a secret realm of some sort. There should be some sort of spatial magic or technology here, which had a simr effect as the Sorcerer Supremes three Sanctums, and could hide another space within a normal space. Without a matching trick or method, this miracle wouldnt happen even if a person passed through this area a hundred times. ... The canoe soon passed through the spatial rift, and up ahead was a huge ind on a blue ocean and under a blue sky. Under the bright sun, the golden beach really did seem to sparkle. The lush vegetation was even greener, with buildings scattered covertly among it. There were also a lot of people on the ind, most of whom were cultivating? The clone paid more attention and was certain that these people were indeed cultivating, but in various ways, including hand-to-handbat, weapons, stamina and so on. The one thing that was interesting was that these outstanding warriors were all women, and all of them looked young. None of them looked more than 30 years old. Of course, this was only based on the average appearance of a 30-year-old American woman. ording to the tycoon, that olddy Tianas appearance hadnt changed for decades, so these female soldiers might all be grandmothers. In the end, age aside, their powerfulbat skills, beautiful wheat skin and gorgeous muscles were pleasing to the eye. So, the clone didnt avoid looking at the beautiful scenery. ... Chapter 2161 - 2161 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 2 2161 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 2 There was a poem: You stand on a bridge and look at the scenery, and the people in the scenery look back at you from above. Knight was walking on a sandbar at the moment, and there were no bridges or piers, much less higher ground, that didnt stop him from bing the scenery. Although most of the female soldiers were still training, they were clearly a little distracted. A small group approached him from dozens of meters away and looked at him like he was a giant panda. He heard their whispers. Whos this? This person looks different from us. Idiot, that is a man. What? Oh, a man? Why is this person more beautiful than me? Are all men this beautiful? He looks strong. Is he stronger than us? As they whispered to each other, nobody stopped the female warrior, who was leading the way, and Knight. They simply watched from a distance as Luke arrived at a wooden house halfway up the mountain. The clone nced at a huge stone pce 100 meters away. That was clearly one of the main buildings. As for the wooden house in front of him Fine, why did it look like a North American house? A typical North American house was a single-story detached house with a loft and a porch. There were a lot of houses like these in the Texan countryside, including Lukes grandpa Draxs house. But on this magical ind, this architectural style stood out. The female warrior who led the way simply said, Please wait here for a moment and dont move. She then entered the house. A momentter, she walked out and gestured at the open door. Come in. Thedy is waiting for you. Knight thanked her and stepped inside. Theyout inside wasnt a surprise to him. It was still in the typical North American style spacious, simple,fortable and practical. Of course, all these four characteristics required money. A poor persons house might look simr on the outside, but in fact, might only be simple and practical, and not spacious andfortable. The owner of this house definitely wasnt short of money, but the rooms werentvish. At most, he would say that they were exquisite. Passing the entryway and entering the spacious living room, Knight saw his objective Tiana. Wearing a loose cotton white shirt and denim shorts, she waspletely different from the other female soldiers on the ind. Instead, she looked more like someone from Knights world. Almost the moment he looked at her, she raised her eyes from the tablet in her hand and met his gaze. Hello, Mr. Wayne. Knight bowed slightly in respect. Hello, Miss Tiana. As he greeted her, he murmured to himself that sure enough, it had been almost 30 years since they met at the casino in Las Vegas, but this probable goddess still looked the same. Tiana didnt get up. She simply stretched out her hand. Have a seat, Mr. Wayne. Youve contributed a lot to the peace of this universe, so Ill do my best to answer your questions. Knight nodded. Thank you very much, Miss Tiana. I want to know Half an hourter, the clone appeared on the ocean in the center of the Pacific Ocean again. After reactivating his nanosuit fully, he thanked the female warrior who had led him out on a canoe once more, before he jumped into the ocean and left. One night a monthter, Luke and his Level 3 clone appeared hundreds of kilometers above the ocean surface. On this floating tform was a device that upied more than ten square meters. The most eye-catching thing in the device was naturally the Space Stone. As the device was activated, the Stone began to glow more and more brightly. Dozens of secondster, a bright blue light beam was projected on the flight tform, and a portal wide enough for a single person to pass through opened up. The A.I. program showed a 91.3% match with the model simtion. Once it had drawn a conclusion, the Level 3 clone, who had been waiting on the side, charged into the dark sky on the other side of the portal. Looking at the night view of a city in the rain, Luke then turned off the device and quickly left the ocean. The reason he had chosen to activate the Space Stone above the ocean was naturally to find the other world that Tiana had mentioned. ording to her, it was also aplete world, and more dangerous than this one. Tiana didnt mention anything else, but this young and beautiful olddy clearly hadnt learned to control her microexpressions, which gave Luke enough information. After getting what he needed, the clone didnt stay any longer. The only reason Tiana had met him was because Knight was famous. As someone on the side of justice, meeting him more or less could be considered forming a connection, so that she wouldnt have to look for the tycoon as a middleman in the future. Letting him enter this mysterious ind once was the limit, and he hadnt even been able to stay for the day. Luke had always been tactful. Naturally, he wouldnt let the clone be an uninvited guest. After he returned, he had Ultima, the super A.I. in Space 2, run simtions for a month, before he finally confirmed this transmigration n. He then used the power of the Space Stone to link to a dangerous world the time rift which Tiana had suppressed led to that world. At that moment, Luke, who had sessfully arrived in this new world, instantly made his way to an uninhabited apartment in a building a few kilometers away. Throwing out drones, he pulled up a chair over to a window and paid attention to any activity in the direction he hade from as well as the intelligence gathered by the drones. Fortunately, this was still Earth. Although it was 2016, it already had wifi. Using the drones, Luke quickly hacked someone elses Inte connection. The Big Dipper Armors A.I. program, Pris, quickly scanned and screened the data for important information, which was disyed on the virtual screen. A few minutester, Lukes expression changed as he mumbled, Gotham City? Batman? Superman? ... Then, he couldnt help but raise his head to look at the gloomy night sky and the endless drizzle. No wonder. This odd weather is actually the standard backdrop for Gotham, right? After voicing his thoughts, he slowly calmed down. No matter what this ce was, he had to be prepared. He didnt think that the Batman here would acknowledge him as a biological brother just because they were dressed simrly. On the contrary, if Luke went out in Knights outfit, he would most likely be treated as a malicious impersonator by a certain lunatic, and would probably be beaten to death without being given the chance to say anything. Chapter 2162 - 2162 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 3 2162 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 3 Luke wasnt afraid, but it was his habit not to fight a battle he wasnt sure about, even more so when he had the upper hand. After learning the basic situation here, and since nobody came to the portals location, he naturally wouldnt linger in someone elses house. After he went downstairs, he opened a ck umbre he had just taken out of his inventory and strolled down the streets of Gotham. The rain and car tires couldnt drown out the sounds further down the street. With his Elementary Sound Wave, he heard everything in the dark corners of this gloomy metropolis. Stealing and robbery still happened every now and then even on such a rainy night. There was no shortage of armed individuals who injured or even killed people, though still not as frequent as the first two crimes. As expected of illustrious Gotham City; the criminals here didnt take a break even when it was raining. He couldnt help but sigh and quash the decision to immediately take action. Since he was here, he couldnt mess around. A detailed and even long-term n was necessary. It had to be pointed out that before the Battle of Wakanda, the Bat Squad had cleaned up neighboring areas and turned them from boss dungeons into elite dungeons. Ten years after the Battle of Wakanda, they had been turned even further into small monster dungeons, and could only be used as warm up for reserve members. The source of Lukes experience and credit points had already be leaders of various tribes who were locked in bloody conflict. Compared with American gangs who were happy to fight over money, these forces fought constantly because of their different beliefs. When a major tribe was cut down, several small ones appeared. When several small ones were cut down, several major ones appeared. The only thing Luke could do was get rid of the ones that were especially ruthless so that these conflicts wouldnt get too out of hand. However, it took a lot more time to carry out missions across regions, especially in remote areas. He obtained a lot of experience and credit points each time, but that was happening much less frequently. Generally speaking, Luke was earning less experience and credit points, and it was inevitable that the rate would continue to drop. Harvesting a new vegetable patch was an inevitable choice. Given how illustrious Gotham was, it would take at least ten years before this boss dungeon was downgraded to an elite dungeon. With that much time, he had to endure for now Fine! He was still too righteous. Luke sighed again, and a small metal bead appeared between his fingers. With a flick of his index finger, the steel bead instantly hit a water pipe on a street corner and ricocheted into the shadows of an alley. Thump! Crash! There was the sound of a body falling into a puddle of water, followed by the sound of a woman running away in a panic. Luke heaved a sigh. Master Wayne wouldnt investigate a minor concussion, right? Hm, provided that there werent too many of them. Then, he looked around with a frown. On his way here, there had already been more than a dozen people who qualified for outright brain damage, let alone a concussion. Muttering to himself, Luke walked through the streets and alleys in the rain. Tomorrow, hundreds more people would be visiting the neurosurgery department at major hospitals in Gotham City. Of course, if someone called an ambnce for them tonight, it would be the emergency departments who would strike it big. The next morning, Luke had a leisurely breakfast in a coffee shop on the top of a five-star hotel. In New Jersey, an establishment like this would be outdoors. Unfortunately, this was Gotham, and there were too many pollutants in the air. With his keen sense of smell, he could pick up all kinds of chemicals. Back home, nopany would dare openly discharge contaminated sewage, butpanies here had official permission to do so. Ordinary people were already numb to the strange odors. The rich could only try their best to stay inside with clean air or live in vis on the outskirts. As he ate breakfast and looked down at what appeared to be a bustling city, Luke had mixed feelings. That was because most of the guys whom he thought would go to the hospitalst night didnt go. A few with lighter injuries even got up and slipped home. To put it simply, these people seemed to have abnormal resilience, but their physiques werent any better than that of the ordinary people back home. Did this world favor bad guys? Luke couldnt help but wonder. Why else were there so many bad guys here? Even though they were often caught by Master Wayne the moment they appeared, and thrashed badly enough to break bones three to five times, they werent even in the top 100. Most of the time, they would pop up again after a while to enjoy another round. Forget it. If they could take a beating, he would beat them up a few more times and give them more severe injuries. Wouldnt that give them more time to be obedient? Luke chose the simplest solution. Kill them directly? That would be at least a few monthster, once he was familiar with the territory. Haste made waste, not to mention that he would be stealing from Master Wayne. Suddenly, a pair of astonishingly long legs appeared in his line of sight, followed by a beautiful back. Wasnt she afraid of catching a cold dressed like that so early in the morning? Luke raised his head and looked at this valiantdy. Em Fine, thisdy wasnt a little valiant, she was too valiant. Watching the woman in the red halterneck dress sit down three tables away, Luke was curious. Sensing that someone was looking at her, the woman turned her head slightly and met his gaze. There wasnt much of an expression on her face. She simply sized him up before turning away indifferently. It was a clear rejection, and the implication was: Im not interested in you. Dont stare at me. Luke put on a pair of ck-rimmed sses to make himself look more ordinary As if. The sses were shaped out of nanomaterial, which were the best for taking and disying readings openly. He could sense the immense strength in the womans body, but the sses could provide more detailed data and further analyze theposition and source of her strength. ... Putting on his sses to make him look more like a refined scumbag, Luke got up and walked over to the woman in the red dress. He pulled out the chair opposite her and sat down. The woman in the red dress narrowed her eyes in displeasure. Sorry, that seats taken. Luke smiled. It was Knights mostmon no warmth smile Mindy had privately dubbed it as such, and all of Ursa Minor, as well as the tycoon, unanimously agreed. Hm, it turned out it wasnt just her back that was exposed. Luke, the professional actor, looked as steady as ever, but he couldnt help but mutter inwardly. Chapter 2163 - 2163 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 4 2163 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 4 Luke couldnt be med for his inwardck ofposure; the design of the red dress was truly too stunning. The back waspletely bare, but the lines of her back were very gentle. The opening over her chest was like a fishs mouth, half-hiding the round curves under it. Her skin was even fairer and more alluring in the dark red dress. !! As he evaluated the dress from an aesthetic point of view, Luke didnt forget to say the ssic line. Maam, you look familiar C have we met before? The woman in the red dress was a little shocked. She wasnt startled by his shamelessness, but because she hadnt expected this pretty boy to use such an old-fashioned pick-up line. Before she could reply, Luke continued, Let me introduce myself. Im Bruce Bale Wayne. The woman in the red dress had a strange expression on her face, as if she had run into a psycho. So, are you saying that youre the chairman of the board of directors of Wayne Industries? Luke smiled and took out a Bat dart. Of course not! You can call me Knight. The woman in the red dress was basically certain that she had run into a psycho. However, this person wasnt pretending to be a magnate, but that superhero. Still, her eyes narrowed when Luke threw out the Bat dart. The matte Bat dart spun quickly and turned into a blurry shadow that swept silently through most of the coffee shop before flying back into his hand. The entire process took less than two seconds. Pa! Luke gently ced the Bat dart on the table and pushed it in front of her with two fingers. This is a small souvenir. I hope we can be friendlier the next time we meet. With that, he got up and left. When he passed by his table, he stuffed a 100-dor bill into the chest of a waitress. This is for Table 6. The rest is your tip. The waitress was shocked, but was immediately captivated by this handsome man. She nodded, and for a time, forgot to clean the table. The woman in the red dress was lost for words. However, she quickly looked away and focused on the Bat dart in front of her. At that moment, she picked up the scents of several types of food. Right then, many customers in the coffee shop were wondering about various mishaps. Waiter, I asked for my sandwich to be cut at an angle. Why is there another cut down the middle? Darling, cant you be more careful when you eat your cake? You spilled coffee on your shirt. Waiter, why is my egg yolk broken? They had no idea that the lethal weapon which had caused these mishaps was in the hands of the woman in the red dress. The woman fiddled with the Bat dart and spun it between her fingers as she murmured, This doesnt look like an ordinary fake. That being said, she still sensed that something wasnt right. Although there were times when Batman was indeed called the Dark Knight, it was more like an adjective than a nickname. So, this guy wasnt a clumsy impersonator, but a new superhero? Or someone who wanted to be a superhero? The woman in the red dress frowned. These psycho heroes were the most annoying. They werent obedient at all. Walking out of the cafe, Luke turned around with an indecipherable smile. Interesting! He had just arrived, and had run into a war goddess who was 60 to 70% simr to Tiana. Was it because of the space-time rift? Why did he take the initiative to flirt with this woman in the red dress called Diana, and even dared to reveal his identity the moment he opened his mouth? Of course, it was because she was a dark green in the system. A good person in this color wouldnt hit someone just for being a little rude. Naturally, she would forgive him. Also, a powerful woman like her wouldnt remember any Tom, Dick or Harry. It was naturally very important that he made a prominent first impression. The atmosphere would definitely be much better next time. In the blink of an eye, it was already the third month since Luke arrived in this DC universe. Looking at the group of guests arguing on his phone screen, which eventually turned into tables flipped and an all-out brawl, he closed the video and curled his lip in disdain. In a different world, the people of America are still ying this boring old game. Theres no quality at all. He raised his head again, only to see a bunch of idiotic youngsters hundreds of meters away holding all kinds of signs as they chanted and demonstrated in the square in front of Congress. Take down the Dark Knight. We dont need vigntes who take thew into their own hands. We want freedom and peace, not dark vigntes. The government is ipetent, allowing dark forces to run wild. Luke took a sip of his coffee and crossed his legs, a mocking smile on his handsome face. The heart of a middle-aged Caucasian woman in her forties, who was passing by as she led a group of people behind her, skipped a beat. She couldnt help but slow down and nce at him. Then, she slowed down and stopped ten meters away. After standing still for a few seconds, she decisively turned around and strode over to Luke. Hello, sorry to bother you. Luke, who had put down his coffee cup and was holding a cupcake, looked up. Yes? God, this man was so d*mn alluring! The middle-aged woman swore that at that moment, it was like she was looking at azy cat. He was cold andzy, casual and arrogant. He could clearly use his looks to make a living, but he yed with his temperament. Hm Fine, that was just the middle-aged womans subconscious thought. What she was really thinking about was something else. Excuse me, are you interested in a new job? Luke raised an eyebrow and shook his head. Sorry, Senator Finch. Im not interested in government work. The middle-aged woman was stunned. You know me? Luke nced at the idiots several hundred meters away. Arent they here to support your proposal? Senator Finch was deep in thought. It seems that you dont approve of them? If a smart person agrees with a bunch of idiots, hes either stupid or bad. Luke looked at her calmly. What do you think? ... Senator Finch frowned. One of herckeys stepped forward and said in a low voice that was nevertheless loud enough for both Senator Finch and Luke to hear, Senator, there are ten minutes left to your speech. Senator Finch, who had been ruthlessly rejected and even mocked, was given a way out, and decisively gave up on recruiting Luke. It was just that his outstanding looks and temperament made him very suitable for public rtions. After all, even an experienced councilor like her had been attracted at a nce. Ordinary women definitely wouldnt be able to refute whatever the man had to say if you could lick the screen, why waste your brain on listening? Just agree with him. Chapter 2164 - 2164 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 5 2164 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 5 After giving Luke a deep look, Senator Finch turned around and left. Luke shook his head inwardly. Senator Finch wasnt stupid or bad. She could already be considered a good person in this illustrious DC universe. It was a pity that she already had a fixed worldview, and she felt that Superman should give the victims an exnation. !! Now Heh, the Dark Knight was in the picture, and would also be expected to give the public an exnation. What Senator Finch didnt know was that an exnation was only given when someone valued you. In Lukes heart, killing bad guys and protecting ordinary people was his own business, and had nothing to do with anyone else. Why should he exin it to them? Of course, the idiots in this world had been spoiled by the god among men and the man among gods; they needed to be taught a lesson. ncing at the protesters again, he got up and left. That afternoon, Senator Finch proposed a new bill to curb vigntes. All the TV stations started to focus their fire on Superman. In addition, the underground judge who called himself the Dark Knight, who had just appeared a month ago (Luke hadnt shown his face in the two months before that) and was known for his ruthlessness toward the criminals of Gotham, had also been pulled in as a side character. What caught everyone off guard was that the situation took a dramatic turn that night. Many victims who had been used as main evidence by these TV stations to gain sympathy were exposed to bepletely fake. For example, a certaindy said that her parents and husband had died in the battle that Superman fought, but there was a lot of daily surveince which proved that she had been shopping with these dead family members right up untilst month. A certain disabled person who insisted that he had been abandoned and hadnt received anypensation used the cash donated by a good Samaritan to buy illegal drugs, alcohol and women. Many officials who condemned Supermans behavior with righteous expressions were exposed for embezzling disaster relief supplies, hoodwinking women, and even murder. At the end of the video, the mastermind finally appeared. It was a mask with a mustache and a wide, strange smile. The masked man said at the end of the scoop, Justice, how many evils have beenmitted in thy name? The screen suddenly turned ck, leaving behind what looked like two shes from a sword to form a V. The video was also apanied by screenshots and text, which simply and bluntly exined all the evidence. It didnt take a genius to understand that this was a very thorough investigative report. It turned into a huge which nailed these nderers and hypocrites to the pir of shame. Even those who had only joined in the fun shut up guiltily. They might not be as despicable as these people who had been exposed, but there was definitely no justice. The righteous indignation earlier had been borne purely out of the outrage of the masses if everyone was doing it, even if it was wrong, everyone would be at fault. Nobody could me them. But it was different now. The masked man with the codename V pped the onlookers in the face in the crudest and most direct way. What happened next rmed many people. After the video was released, some public figures jumped out to attack V for being shameless and a fan of Superman. Then, recordings of these famous people taking bribes were exposed. What was even more terrifying was that these recordings werent just about this particr business, but also about other business they had engaged in over thest few months. In a new video, V concluded, Although justice iste, judgment wille. This time, the major TV stations and public figures suddenly became more civilized and easy-going. The discussion on all the talk shows amounted to, Were all civilized people. Lets talk things out. They didnt dare be so explicit or even provocative. Who the hell knew what other videos V had? None of these people were clean. Besides, they couldnt say that V had done anything wrong. After all, V hadnt touched any of them. He had just made public the dirty things they had done, which waspletely in line with their slogan of educating the public in truth and justice. They felt good condemning others, but it was very painful to be yed by others and not be able to fight back. That was because nobody knew who V was. Should they work harder to attack Superman and lure V out? What a joke. They didnt know whether they could lure him out, but what was for certain was that they would definitely be destroyed by more dirt first. It had to be pointed out that the people who had been exposed had also implicated more than one or two people behind them. V also exposed the dirt on these masterminds there was irond evidence of drug trafficking, murder and rape. Thus, while many ordinary people were still moring that something be done about Superman, or cursing V for being a coward, there was no deliberate guidance of public opinion from the mainstream media for the time being. Naturally, Luke wouldnt deal with these ordinary people who had practically no influence. Many of them had indeed lost family and friends, and could only me it on Superman. Otherwise, they could only me the dead viin, which wouldnt help them vent their emotions at all. In short, V targeted people with ulterior motives, and didnt implicate the innocent. Without a professional to guide the trend, it was impossible for ordinary people to give public opinion a clear shape. After all, a lot of people had died in Supermans battle, but he had saved even more people C the protestors were a minority. A popce that wasnt united wouldnt put any pressure on superheroes at all. Trusting and mobilizing the masses, and using people to control people, was something that Luke was an old hand at. It had long be unnecessary for him to take personal action back home C Gold Nugget, who had countless online IDs, led the Bat Squads hardcore fans and easily crushed troublemakers. ... A monthter, in akeside vi on the outskirts of Gotham, Master Wayne, who had been busy all night, was still resting. Alfred finished sorting out the intelligence he had gathered and went to the kitchen to make lunch for his young master. Suddenly, a voice rang out at the kitchen door. Hello, can I have a cup of coffee? And the sandwich youre making, too. Alfred paused before he slowly turned around. Then, he saw Luke, who was leaning against the kitchen door, smile at him politely. Ive heard a lot about you. Alfred Pennyworth, the loyal and legendary butler of the Wayne family. Chapter 2165 - 2165 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 6 2165 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 6 Alfred frowned and pressed his watch face behind his back to activate the emergency signal. Then, he calmly grabbed the kitchen knife that was on the countertop. Sir, its not polite to enter without an invitation. Luke strolled over. Sorry, I just wanted to see the original Alfred didnt quite understand what the man meant by original. He wasnt worried about his own safety, but he was afraid that his sleeping young master would be ambushed. Then, the butlers heart sank. There was no notification from his watch that the rm had been activated. At that moment, Luke reached him and gently ced his palm on Alfreds shoulder. The loyal butlers body was restrained by an invisible force, and he didnt even have a chance to move his kitchen knife. Luke took the knife from him and put it back on the kitchen counter. He looked at the unfinished sandwich regretfully. Looks like theres only coffee left. Alfreds eyes flickered. There are freshly baked English muffins in the oven. Luke smiled at the butler, but didnt let go of his shoulder. Instead, the two of them went over together to take out the muffins. The Level 2 clone had been one-armed for many years, and doing things with one hand wasnt an issue. Alfred could only watch in surprise as Luke used one hand to put coffee and the muffins on a big tray. As if he was being controlled by another hand, the loyal butler couldnt escape control at all, and could only follow obediently. Outside the house, Luke had Alfred sit down in a transparent chair on the porch before he let go. The butler tried to move and discovered that he couldnt. It was just that the feeling was different from when he had been restrained earlier. It was more like his body wasnt responding to his brain. In the face of this situation, he didnt lose his cool. He simply watched silently as Luke enjoyed the brunch Alfred had prepared for his young master. After tasting the butlers cooking, Luke gave him a 7. He couldnt judge the coffee, but the English muffins were probably a little better than what the earliest version of his smart kitchenware could make. Given the standard of food here, Alfred was already very good at cooking. Mr. Wayne was truly blessed by his ancestors to have such a considerate, capable and trustworthy butler. While Luke had nurtured Director Selina, she didnt have any culinary talent at all, and he had to cook for her. Thankfully, Director Selina wasnt any worse than Alfred in any other aspect, and was easy on the eyes and useful. Under the butlers subtle expression, Luke finished the te of eight muffins in less than 30 seconds. He picked up the coffee and took a sip to get rid of the sweetness of the muffins. He looked at Alfred and said, Sorry, I came out of the blue, but I dont have bad intentions, Alfred. Alfred hummed and listened attentively. He had to buy as much time as possible, on the off-chance that Master Wayne suddenly woke up. Luke knew what Alfred was thinking, but he really wasnt here to show off, so he got straight to the point. Alright, since Ive seen you, I wont disturb you any longer. As he spoke, he picked up a small silver box from the left and ced it on the table. Opening the box, he took out a multi-syringe device and four Life 1s that glowed red. He stuck two of them into the syringes and aimed at Alfreds neck. A few secondster, both Life 1s were injected. Luke got up and went over to Alfred. He stretched out his hand and activated Light of Life behind Alfreds back. There was a hazy white light, and the old butler felt like he was soaking in a hot spring. His entire body was warm, and the pain and difort quickly disappeared. He turned to look at Luke in bewilderment. What are you Luke chuckled. I injected you with a life potion. Consider it hm, a copyright fee for you and Bruce Wayne. There are two life potions in the box for him; this is yours. He took out a ckish-gray cube about the size of a phone from a small box and ced it on Alfreds left wrist. Activate authority verification program. Alfred Pennyworth, sole authority. At themand, the cube suddenly turned into a dark gray semi-liquid that spread from Alfreds wrist to the rest of his body. The old butler waspletely stunned. That was because Lukes actions indeed didnt look like he was getting revenge. After all, he only needed to use one method if he wanted to torture him, or switch between two methods at most; there was no need to y so many tricks at the same time. But that wasnt the end of it. Before the nanosuit reached Alfreds head, Luke pointed at Alfreds forehead. Right, and this The moment his finger made contact, the old butler lost consciousness, so he didnt hear the rest of the sentence. It has to be followed up with the software. After all, an Alfred who cant beat people up wouldnt be a good butler. After an unknown period of time, Alfred regained consciousness. Remembering the strange behavior of the young man, his body jerked, and he suddenly opened his eyes and looked around. He was still sitting in the chair on the porch. The table, the coffee pot, the used coffee cup, and the silver box were all in their previous positions. Except for the young man who had disappeared and the closed lid of the silver box, everything was the same as before he lost consciousness. Alfred didnt hesitate, and immediately pressed his watch face. A momentter, looking at his confused young master, the butler said solemnly, Master, there are some things we need to confirm. After various tests, they didnt find anything unusual about the silver box that had been left on the porch. Only then were the two life potions inside taken to the basement for testing. The old butler, who had survived a tense situation, and the nanosuit he was wearing were tested as well. Less than half an hourter, Bruce Wayne looked strangely at the old butler, who was as strong as an ox and moved even more fluidly than a top gymnast. He cursed inwardly. Was that d*mn guy some demon? He gave power and health, but when the time came, he would take away the soul of the person as per the contract made C that was a demons practice. However, the technology which the nanosuit contained was too advanced and was man-made; it was like cold nuclear energy contained in a grain of rice, which was very unscientific. ... But considering the Kryptonian spaceship that had almost destroyed Earth, the appearance of mere cold nuclear fusion technology wasnt a big deal. In the end, all the questions came down to one thing why did the guy, the Dark Knight who had made this nanosuit, given them such a huge benefit for nothing? What was even stranger was that this Dark Knight, who had been very aggressive recently, seemed to be paying more attention to Alfred? Chapter 2166 - 2166 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 7 2166 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 7 Of course, Master Wayne wasnt jealous of Alfred. But the Dark Knight had inexplicablye to his remotekeside vi. He drank his coffee and ate his English muffins. Then, he injected Alfred with a life drug to heal his body. He also gave him a high-tech nanosuit. Finally, he transmitted a lot of topbat experience into the old butlers consciousness. One who was unountably solicitous was definitely up to something. Master Wayne, who had watched countless such tragedies in Gotham, knew this too well; there had to be some ulterior motive. For the moment, however, he and the butler couldnt find any problems with this gift. The nanosuit could be taken off and studied in another secretb, but Alfred couldnt throw away the life potion andbat experience which he had been injected with. Thinking that, Master Waynes head started to hurt. It seemed that he had to find this impersonator immediately and ask him what he was up to. It just so happened that this guy had been causing a lot of trouble recently. If it wasnt for the fact that he had been investigating Supermans whereabouts, Master Wayne wouldve taken the time to deal with him. On the other side, Luke didnt feel any pressure at all; he had given the gifts purely of his own volition. After all, Luke had alternately taken out and used their identities back home; giving them the copyright fee was a trivial thing. In any case, there was no rush. Alfred was already past his prime; before a final oue was reached, he would remainpletely calm in whatever situation. Master Wayne absolutely wouldnt dare put the old butler at risk. But Master Wayne himself, who was still at the peak of his prime, still had the energy to doubt any abnormalities in his body. As a super paranoid person with a steel will, he might do something over-the-top if Luke wasnt careful not only was Master Wayne ruthless to bad guys, he was equally ruthless to himself when necessary. As a big capitalist, Master Wayne didnt have as much trust in benevolence as he did in business transactions. Luke would dress the copyright fee up as a business transaction for Master Wayne. So, this was Master Waynes problem, not Lukes. Afterying low for two months, Luke had a clear understanding of this world, especially of Gotham and nearby Metropolis. Gotham City was Mr. Waynes territory. Metropolis, on the other hand, had the Daily newspaper and the reporter named rk Kent who wore ck-rimmed sses and looked a little ordinary. Luke didnt get too close, and just hung out in a nearby cafe for a whole morning, but the man didnt notice him at all. This oue was within his expectations. Luke, who also had extraordinary senses, also did his best to dial them down in his daily life. Otherwise, he really wouldnt be able to live. Just think about it C while enjoying their food, who would want to hear the sounds of farting, burping, vomiting and coughing hundreds of meters around them, or smell those disgusting odors? Luke was fine. His true range of sensitivity wasnt more than a kilometer. Any further and his senses would be hazy. As long as he didnt pay attention, it was like background noise. He remembered that Supermans hearing seemed to be on a global scale? So, if he didnt suppress his senses, it would be as noisy as a congregation of billions of ducks in his ears. Too much useless information was equivalent to no information at all. Judging from rks rxed expression, he clearly didnt have such worries. It could only be that like Luke, he had suppressed his senses. Luke didnt go running over to leave an impression on this person. Superman was a good person. The fact that he didnt do anything despite being provoked by a bunch of scumbags proved that he had a good temper. Of course, this couldnt be put down to Superman being trite or saintly. It was just that this god chose to live like a normal person at least, when he wasnt saving people. It was like how Luke had saved Earth many times back home, but still opened an obscure detective agency, even if the agency only epted one or two friendlymissions every year or two. Once Superman and Lukepletely abandoned this sort of daily life, it would be very easy for the human part of them to disappear. Or they would be like the Kamar-Taj sorcerers, who basically had no contact with ordinary society and had be an isted clique. This life was too boring. Luke still liked to go out to drink and chat with his old colleagues from the police department every now and then, or go to Mays ce to participate in gatherings with those from the food delivery and renovation businesses. Selina would also have girls nights with her former colleagues, Elsa and Elizabeth. Men and dogs werent allowed to participate that was right, after she sensed that the dog head often reported their drinking to Luke, Director Selina kicked it out. Inparison, enduring minor inconveniences was nothing. Reporter rk had to listen to a lot of intervieweesints and dissatisfaction with Superman, while Luke had to listen to his colleagues in the police departmentin that the Dark Knight had stolen NYPDs job. This was life. After that, the Dark Knights actions on the surface decreased, and a young man called Bruce Bale started to frequent major social events. In a chaotic world where the government couldnt do much about viins, Luke was too friendly. More than that, he didnt have family here, so he didnt care about using the half-real name of Bruce Bale. So what if it was revealed that he was the Dark Knight? The authorities here didnt care about a small fry superhero. The invincible Superman was the big fry. Unless he was suppressed, dealing with other superheroes would be useless. And that was without considering whether the government was strong enough. In fact, the government here was much worse than back home, because there were too many superviins here. The news had gone crazy a few years ago reporting how the battle between Superman and Kryptonian General Zod had turned many ces into ruins. In the end, General Zods target was Superman, and the damage to Earth was incidental. If this generals target had been the city, he could have leveled it in minutes. With this sort of superviin who could easilyy waste to the city, nobody dared to target superheroes without any scruples. ... The government was in a weaker position, so Luke had even fewer scruples. He used his mental abilities to control manypanies and departments behind the scenes. In just a few months, Bruce Bale became a member of the upper-ss. Also, this alias had roots and strength, and wouldnt be treated like a rookie. As part of his safety first rule, Luke added a young genius scientist inventorbel to this alias. Under thisbel, he traded the earliest version of Ivans remote-controlled robot soldier tech for a lot of things. This way, Bruce Bales apparent worth of hundreds of millions had an open and legitimate source. If he wanted to make contact with a higher-up in a particr area, it was very easy for him to lock onto the other partys whereabouts. Money was very useful back home, and in the DC world where crime was rampant, it was even more effective. In short, with money, you could do whatever you wanted. Chapter 2167 - 2167 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 8 2167 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 8 There was another reason why Luke had proactively joined the upper circle it was because of the issue of equipment. As he had spected before, just like when he had gone to 2023 Marvel, most of his inventory had been left behind. The difference was that in 2023 Marvel, he could ess about a third of his inventory. The situation in DC was even worse, and he could only use one tenth of it. For his main body back home, it felt like one tenth of Space 1 and 2 had disappeared. Thispletely eliminated the possibility of him using his inventory to move supplies and living people across nes. It was impossible for the Marvel Bat Squad to enter a DC instance together. DC had too many lunatic viins; General Zods team alone was enough to torture Earths heroes. Also, there were DCics and some movies from 2023 Marvel which Luke had skimmed through in thest few days. This was also one of the few items he had brought back from 2023 there was no way he could cause a space-time bacsh by viewing DCics and movies in the Marvel universe, right? Who the hell knew which DC universe he was in, but it wouldnt be unusual for a popr viin like Darkseid to appear. After all, this guy could be said to be DCs Thanos, or maybe Thanos was Marvels Darkseid. The two were very simr. So, after investigating for a few months, Luke decided to let the Level 3 clone do whatever it wanted here. At most, he wasted hm, just 7.35 million credit points. In the past few months, Gotham City had already provided him with 2.65 million credit points. Since he was prepared to reap a harvest here, he naturally had to have money and power. Not only did it make it convenient for him to move around, he could also replenish the materials he needed. This time, he had used the Pym Particle to shrink a bunch of emergency equipment and bring them with him. He also shrunk a small number of key industrial motherships to bring over. Thanks to this critical equipment and abundant raw materials, he recovered a small portion of his equipment production ability in the past few months. Compared with when he first came here, he felt much safer. It had to be pointed out that Master Wayne was also a pay-to-win yer who took his flying Batmobile out every now and then and made Gothams police choke. Luke wasnt as tyrannical as Master Wayne, especially when he had the ability to make better equipment. After the Battle of Wakanda in particr, when they had relied on numbers to crush Thanoss fleet, he valued equipment even more. Even if he couldnt crush his opponent, at the very least, he couldnt let himself be crushed. Bruce Bale was high-profile, while the Dark Knight naturally kept a low profile. This made Master Wayne, who wanted to have a chat with the Dark Knight, very depressed. He had gone running over when Knight caused an incident once or twice, but couldnt find him no matter how hard he tried. Luke, who was busy building an invisible force, wouldnt meet Master Wayne at this moment, because he didnt want to see this guy unt his wealth. Tony and Master Wayne had a lot inmon in this regard. It had already been half a year since Luke arrived in Gotham. Today, Bruce Bale attended a party at Lex Corporation. Luke was a little interested in Lex Corporation because it had a lot of high-tech industries, and he had earmarked it as a possible shell subsidiarypany. However, Lex Luthor, the real mastermind behind the corporation, was a recluse. When Luke couldnt find Lex after investigating for a few days, he chose another candidate from his long list. As for using Bruce Bales identity to attend the party tonight, it was because something interesting had happened. Taking a sip of his champagne, Luke said indifferently to ady in front of him, Sorry, I just saw a friend. Thedy nodded nkly, her starry-eyed gaze on his handsome face as he left. Walking past the small groups scattered throughout the hall, Luke walked over to a small group of women and coughed. Your Highness, long time no see. The women who were chatting in low voices looked over, and their eyes lit up. Bale, who was in his prime, was quite good-looking. He was also 1.88 meters and had a firm chest. Few women would dislike such a man. The women in this circle clearly werent among them. A less reserveddy chuckled and asked searchingly, Your Highness? Looks like its an old friend. The woman in the white dress turned around with a faint smile. And you are? Luke curled his lip and smiled. Bruce Bale, currently involved in the R&D of A.I. robot technology. The woman in the white dress snorted inwardly, but wore an enlightened expression. So, its you What a clever approach. He pretended that they werent that familiar, but that they were indeed on friendly terms. He also conveniently ignored thedys probing words. Luke was a very straightforward person, but Bruce Bale was a handsome, cold and unsophisticated scientific genius. So, he simply smiled politely at the onlookers. Sorry,dies, I need to borrow Her Highness for a few minutes The women were reluctant, but they subconsciously nodded. Its fine. Do whatever you want. Haha, were the ones disturbing the both of you. As long as shes willing, you can borrow her for a few more minutes. Luke thanked them and held out one arm. Shall we, Your Highness? Dianas eyes flickered, but she still ced a hand on his arm, and they walked to the other side. With a smile on her face, Diana Prince said in a low voice, How should I address you? You didnt have this surnamest time. ... Luke didnt think much of it. Right back at you. Of course, Dianas surname wasnt Prince. She was just using the prince from her identity as a princess. By the same logic, Lukes Bale was actually thest name of a certain Batman actor. Diana snorted inwardly and changed the subject. Someone called the Dark Knight has been very active in Gotham recently. Have you heard of him? Luke nodded. People always need something to do. He probably doesnt like thew and order situation in Gotham. Perhaps GCPD will thank such a good citizen. The corners of Dianas mouth twitched. Other people might not know who the Dark Knight was, but how could she not? She had one of the Bat darts left behind by this Knight as a gift for her. Unfortunately, she couldnt say it out loud here. Then why are you here tonight? Luke hummed and said, Getting to know some friends beforehand will be good for future development. He then let go of her arm and walked over to two men who were talking to each other. Mr. Wayne, Ive heard a lot about you. We finally meet. ... Chapter 2168 - 2168 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 9 2168 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 9 The two men who were talking turned to look at this unexpected guest. Luke stuck out his hand shamelessly. Wayne Industries has been devoted to charity in thest few years. I like that very much. I wonder if we can work together? Master Wayne was very impatient. Although he did good deeds, he wasnt a good-tempered person. !! He didnt answer the question, nor did he stretch out his hand. He said coldly, Sorry, and you are? Bruce Bale. Luke drew his hand back naturally. A young man interested in charity work. Master Wayne wasnt interested in hearing such a self-introduction. Who the hell knew how many scumbags he had run into tonight who hade to trade benefits under the guise of charity. Okay, Bale, right? Call me when youre free to discuss charity. As he spoke, he gave Luke his card, which had the office number of the head of PR at Wayne Industries. With this card, Luke probably wouldnt bother him anymore. At the very least, he would have to find another excuse. Luke didnt take the card. He nced at it and smiled coldly. Ive memorized the number. Sorry, but I dont like taking things from other peoples hands. Then, he ignored the surprised Mr. Wayne and turned to look at the other man. He stretched out his hand again. Mr. rk Kent, its an honor to see you here. Compared with the mentally deficient Mr. Wayne, this man who wore ck-rimmed sses had a much better temper. Puzzled, he shook Lukes hand. Im sorry, Mr. Bale. Have we met before? I dont think so, but I hope we can be friends in the future. The smile on Lukes face was clearly sincere. rk: If youre willing to help more civilians, I can arrange an interview with you. He felt that he was only worth this much to rich people who took the initiative to approach him. Luke, however, sighed. Im very optimistic about my A.I. robot project, but this will trigger an even bigger wave of unemployment sooner orter, so theres no need for an interview. Master Wayne: rk: Diana: Compared with needing to constantly pay wages and provide manpower and workers protection, mature A.I. robots are undoubtedly simpler and less troublesome, Luke exined. So, I hope to use the money I earn to create more jobs so that more people wont lose their jobs and have no food to eat. The three superheroes were dumbfounded. Wasnt this something that the government should consider? If they also had to put effort into this, then what was the point of the government? It couldnt be said that the three of them didnt have this sense of awareness. It was just that they were warriors most of the time, and needed to think about the continued survival of the human race on Earth. As for how to make life better for Earthlings, that should be the responsibility of the administrators. Just as the atmosphere turned awkward, a young man came over. He stood between Mr. Wayne and rk, and right opposite Luke, so that the four of them formed a cross. The neer smiled frivolously. Haha, look who it is. Bruce Wayne and Reporter rk Kent. My two favorite people are here. Im Lex Luthor. Hm, exactly that Lex you know. He shook hands with Mr. Wayne. Youve always been in Gotham. Finally, youre here in Metropolis today. Master Wayne smiled insincerely. Im here to drink your wine. Lex didnt think much of it. Then you shoulde more often. You might be able to visit our undergroundb. Then, Lex shook hands with rk. Wow, youre really strong. Anyone who fights you would definitely suffer. Then, he saw Luke. And you are? Bruce Bale. Nice to see you tonight, Mr. Luthor. The coldness on Lukes face suddenly disappeared, and he gave an extremely bright smile, which surprised Mr. Wayne and rk. He hadnt shown that much emotion when he talked to them just now. Luke, on the other hand, didnt care. When he saw Lex Luthors dark red name in the system, he knew that he had caught a big ck fish. Unexpectedly, this reclusive young capitalist had already killed a lot of people. Lex was stunned for a moment, as if he hadnt expected this person to be so enthusiastic. At that moment, the Asian secretary behind him stepped forward. Sir, the governor is waiting for you. Lex nodded and nced at the three people in front of him. Enjoy yourselves. Ill have to excuse myself. Watching him leave, Luke suddenly said, Isnt this Mr. Luthors first time doing charity? Donating a library C he really is thinking about the future. Both Mr. Wayne and rk felt that there was something wrong with his tone, but there was nothing wrong with his choice of words. Luke said, But this persons charity project is not something I can agree with. Gentlemen, my date is still waiting for me. Excuse me. As he spoke, he turned around and pulled Diana, who was watching silently, into the crowd. After these sessive interruptions by Luke and Lex, the two men looked at each other before they turned around and left in different directions. Words were useless when you didnt get along. If they didnt fight, it was only because it wasnt the right ce to do so. On the other side, Diana asked, How does it feel to meet a magnate with the same name? Luke thought for a moment. It seems that hes been under a lot of pressure at work recently, which is why he has fewer femalepanions. Diana: Luke said, On the other hand, love is clearly doing wonders for that reporter, which is why hes so civilized and easy-going. Diana asked, Isnt it because magnates are rich and willful? Luke sighed. He doesnt even know how much money I have. What reason does he have to be so willful? Diana: ??? Wait, how does what Im talking about have anything to do with money? Thankfully, after personally witnessing this meeting of kings Hm, or rather, kings + queen, Luke wasnt interested in beating around the bush. This magnate doesnt have a good temper. It wont be easy to do charity work with him. So, I think we have a better chance of sess with that reporter. Dianas eyes flickered, and she understood his meaning: The Dark Knight wanted to work with Superman more than Batman. ... However, that didnt seem like a good idea. Are you sure hes really willing to work with you? I think your styles will sh. Luke downed the champagne in his hand. No, Im actually a capricious person. As long as I can show this worldpassion, I dont mind changing my methods for the time being. Of course, methods and principles were two different things. Saying that, he grabbed Dianas beautiful and slender arm and gently moved her away. Alright, Your Highness, we had a good time tonight, so He took out a thick business card from his pocket and ced it in her palm. We can try to build a closer rtionship in the future. You can use this to contact me if anything happens. Chapter 2169 - 2169 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 10 2169 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 10 Even as her mind raced, Diana didnt stop smiling. Should I say, Thank you for your trust? No, its my honor. Let me give you another piece of advice. Luke let go of her palm. Your Highness, you still have to take care of your skin; if its too rough, it wont fit your identity as an artist. With that, he picked up his pace and left. Diana snorted and then looked at the business card in her hand, only to see that it was actually a small smartphone. There was no logo on it; it was just that the frosted surface made it look like a business card. After a brief hesitation, she picked up her pace and left. On the other side, Mr. Wayne returned to where he had set up his ck box. Seeing that the other end of the wire was empty, he couldnt help but mutter, Sh*t! Diana, who was speeding down the road, nced at her purse and smiled. Sure enough, it was better to leave hacking into databases to the professionals. Luke watched with great interest as his Trailzer copied the encrypted files. Interesting. What does Lex have that Mr. Wayne and the princess are interested in? Now that Lex had piqued his interest, he was prepared to investigate this ck-hearted young master. If everything went ording to n, he would be able to capture Lex Luthor in three days at most and take Lex Corporation under his control. What Luke hadnt expected was Lexs straightforward actions. The next day was the congressional hearing for Superman. Although Luke had disrupted the situation in thest few months, all the parties who had a stake needed a result. The matter of a hearing had dragged on for a few months, from spring to fall, before it finally took ce. Then the ce exploded. When Luke heard the news from the A.I. program and watched live TV broadcasts from the scene, he was a little bbergasted. That was Congress, after all. Even if the government here was very weak, for it to be so weak to the point that someone could smuggle a bomb into the hearing and kill a bunch of politicians, reporters, and onlookers was too d*mn ridiculous! Back home, Congress had never been pped in the face like this. Hydra wouldnt do something like this. Almost subconsciously, his assessment of the government as a threat dropped by 20%. It was undoubtedly because the government was not intimidating at all that someone dared to do something so outrageous. Then, Luke tossed the thought aside. The authorities here were noobs to begin with. If their threat level dropped another 20% the chain reaction from this manner could basically be ignored. What really mattered was Superman rks reaction. The hearing was indeed aimed at rk, but Luke didnt think that rk would think that the explosion was meant to target him. Killing a bunch of people in front of him was also a huge p to Supermans face. So, Luke only needed to confirm one thing: Who nned this explosion? Alfred quickly screened the information rted to this incident for clues. In just a few minutes, a series of notifications in red boxes appeared on the virtual screen. Luke looked at the name of the suspect behind these leads: Lex Luthor. He couldnt help but rub his chin. Are all capitalist kids in the DC universe so ruthless? This isnt Civil War. The reason Lex had be a suspect so quickly was because he was an important participant in this hearing, but he hadnt appeared in Congress, and wasnt even in D.C.. Secondly, from the live broadcasts by reporters at the scene, it appeared that the source of the explosion was a victim backed by Lex Corporation. The victim was in a wheelchair, which was undoubtedly the easiest way to bring in a bomb. As someone who started out as a detective, Luke naturally wouldnt let go of this suspicious point. More importantly, ordinary people didnt have the ability to cause such a stir, unless they had skills or superpowers. Lex Corporation, on the other hand, was a techpany, which made it even more suspicious. A check of Lexs family background further solidified this suspicion. Lexs father, Lionel Luthor, clearly had violent tendencies, and had abused Lex since he was young. Luke sighed. As expected of the illustrious DC universe. This character setting was the standard temte for a viin boss back home, let alone here. Even Mr. Wayne, who had been born with a silver spoon in his mouth and had been loved by his parents since he was young, had be a paranoid and violent lunatic. If Lex didnt do something bad, he would be letting the audience down. Pondering for a moment, Luke then went to the Daily. A few minutester, he walked out again and dialed a number he had just gotten. Although the number was already in his database, it was necessary to obtain it aboveboard. Soon, the call connected, and he asked, Hello, is this Reporter Lois Lane? On the other end, Lois was rushing to her friends ce to get the results of the analysis of evidence rted to the explosion. Picking up the call, she didnt think too much of it. As she picked up her pace and headed to the parking lot, she replied, Yes, thats me. Do you have something to say? Im a little busy. Luke said, Miss Lane, I have an important lead. I wanted to talk to rk in person, but he wasnt there when I went to the newspaper. I asked your colleagues, and they gave me your number. They said that youre trustworthy. At that moment, Lois was too worried about her boyfriend to think about some big scoop. Hearing that, she simply said, Hm, you can tell me what the lead is. Ill contact you after I confirm it Luke interrupted her. Sorry, but this lead concerns Superman. I dont want to talk about it over the phone. Louise paused. That Now that she was in D.C., it would take her at least half a day to drive back to Metropolis. But it was necessary to stay here and monitor developments. Luke seemed to know what she was worried about. Where do you want to meet? Its fine if youre not in Metropolis. I have a private ne. It wont take half a day for me to get anywhere in America. Louise felt like the other person had just unted his wealth in her face, but she still agreed decisively. Im in D.C.. Do you know the forensics center? Theres a chicken diner opposite. Let me know once you get there. ... Luke said, Very well, Miss Lane. After hanging up, he looked at the time: 3:12pm. Walking over to the Porsche on the side of the road, he opened the door and got in before he murmured, An hour should be enough. It wont be strange at all for the control tower to help me cut queue C after all, with money, you can do whatever you want. In reality, he would immediately fly over in his suit, while the remote-controlled android on the private ne would just be a cover. Chapter 2170 - 2170 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 11 2170 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 11 Night fell, and lights came on. Bang! With a disgusted expression, Luke threw the hamburger into a trash can. He knew that the big fast food chains werent very good. This chicken diner was only good for fried chicken wings. The rest of the food could basically be described with Director Selinas catchphrase pig swill. It was this bad, yet the franchise hadnt shut down. Were the people here pigs? Luke mocked inwardly. He looked at the time. It was already seven in the evening. The dy was due to the fact that Loiss identity made it a little problematic for her to enter the forensics center. So, after talking to Luke, she would wait for the preliminary forensic results toe out before she came downstairs to meet him. Luke wasnt in a hurry. He was here to keep an eye on Lois Lane and ensure her safety. After all, this was a woman who was sleeping with Superman; who knew how many women would go crazy with jealousy if they found out. When he had the time, Luke sent two androids to Smallville, Kansas, where rks foster mother, Martha Kent, lived. After a few hours of investigation, Luke had realized that Lex had something to do with the recent public opinion against Superman. He hadnt noticed before because there were too many people involved. Now that he had confirmed that there was something wrong with Lex, looking for connections to Lex Corporation in previous information was altogether different. It was just like how most people didnt know that Reporter rk was Superman, but if they knew beforehand and investigated, it would be hard for him to hide his identity. As he did this, Luke recalled the mother and girlfriend memes in his previous life. For example, if Martha and Lois fell into the river at the same time, who would rk save? The answer should be, Both of them. Only a kid would be tricked into choosing between the two. As he had these ridiculous thoughts, Luke turned away more than a dozen teenage girls who had identally slipped, gotten lost, or ran out of battery. He didnt act impatient. A protagonist wasnt defined by their gender, but by their looks and money. Given Bales looks, it would be strange for him not to be good at this, and passing the time with the girls was quite interesting. He didnt mind talking to a woman with enough substance it wasnt like she would get pregnant from a chat. Of course, such women were rare. There had only been two of them in thest few hours. One was a White House intern, Kate McKenney. Naturally, this young blonde didnt talk about hair or makeup, but was all about some interesting things in her workce. The other was an olddy, Meryl Adams, who was almost 50 years old and of the old Adams family in American history. Meryl also wanted to offer Luke a job C whether or not it was out of some maternal instinct, Luke was toozy to dwell on it. They talked about the reaction to the explosion in Congress today and exchanged contact details. Elementary Pheromone Control was just that unreasonable. Luke didnt like to use it to order women around, but he liked the effect when he let it disperse. Suddenly, his phone rang. He picked up the call and said a few words before he walked toward the entrance of the forensics center. Although they had arranged to meet at the chicken diner, the food there was too lousy. Luke felt that it was better to pick up Lois as soon as possible and switch to a coffee shop with less pig swill. On the other side, Louis came down from the forensicsb and entered the underground parking lot. As she walked to her car, she reached into her bag for her keys. Get into your car as quickly as possible C dont ever rummage around for it in front of your car. This was a valuable experience from years of living in this city. Otherwise, someone would point a gun at your back one day. She didnt notice that a sturdy man had followed her from the elevator. Then, a worker in a yellow vest shone a shlight at the wall up ahead, as if checking the pipes. Two people gradually sandwiched her in the middle. Lois nced at the man in the yellow vest and felt that the mans side profile looked familiar. As a reporter, she couldnt help but take two more steps to get a better look. In the end, the man in the yellow vest turned so that the back of his head was to her. Frowning, Louise turned around and walked to her car. The man behind her, however, picked up his pace and blocked her way. Her heart tightened. Sorry, how can I help you? As she asked the question, she gripped the pepper spray on her keychain. The man said, Miss Lane, I have some top secret information I want to talk to you about Louise was stunned. Youre Bruce? The man was also stunned for a moment, but he immediately nodded. Yes, can we go out and At that moment, a big hand covered her mouth from behind, and the other hand wrapped tightly around her. Louises cry was muffled, and she looked at Bruce for help. ... In the end, the man darted forward and helped the man in the yellow vest take her to a utilitypany van ten meters away. The side door of the van was already open, and a brawny man was inside. Lois instantly understood that this was a nned kidnapping. Just as she was stuffed into the van, a cold male voice rang out next to them. What are you ying? It looks fun. The man in the yellow vest reacted quickly. He took out a gun from his waist and pointed it at the door of the passenger seat, where the male voice hade from. Pu! Pu! Pu! Zi! Zi! Zi! There was the sound of nails hitting flesh three times in a row. The two people holding Lois and the brawny man in the car copsed, their bodies still twitching. Lois had been thrown roughly into the car. She didnt understand what was going on, but there was a copsed man in front of her, twitching and foaming at the mouth. She subconsciously leaned back. It might be poison or some infectious disease! She had been to many ces around the world, and had seen the small chances of this happening with her own eyes. Lois reacted quickly, but she used too much strength and fell out of the car. She panicked at the empty air behind her and immediately screamed. ... At that moment, a hand grabbed her shoulder and softened hernding. Sorry, Miss Lane, I was a littlete. Lois turned around and saw Luke. Who are you? Luke said, Bruce Bale. I just spoke to you. Lois stepped back warily. Another Bruce had thrown her into the van and she had almost been kidnapped. Luke knew what she was thinking. Miss Lane, these arent my men, but Lex Luthors men. Chapter 2171 - 2171 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 12 2171 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 12 Lois didnt let down her guard. She took a few more steps back, before she looked down at the familiar-looking man in the yellow vest. She was surprised to recognize this person as someone who had appeared in the war-torn area a few months ago and participated in the operation to frame Superman. That was why she found him familiar. Shepared Lukes voice with Bruces, and sure enough, it wasnt the same person. Besides, she remembered that Bruce hadnt said who he was at all. She was the one who had called him Bruce. Luke, on the other hand, could sense her doubt. After all, anyone who had just been kidnapped would overreact. He simply pointed at a total of four kidnappers in the van. Miss Lane,pared with them, it would be easier for me to kidnap you. Lois immediately understood. The four men had been taken down in an instant, while she hadnt been able to fight off even one of them. It was indeed unlikely that Luke was acting. Luke waved at a ck van that had just driven into the parking lot and exined to Lois, These guys work for Lex. They need to be left as witnesses. The information I wanted to tell you is that Lex nned todays tragedy in Congress. He mustve nted a bomb in Wace Keefes wheelchair. When Lois heard that, she finally let down her guard. Then, the ck van stopped next to them. Four tough men in ck suits got out and dragged the kidnappers into the van. She couldnt help but be wary again. Luke said, Sorry, but you know how easy it is for rich people to be targets. Bringing a few bodyguards with you can solve a lot of problems, like now. Lois: Can you stop unting your wealth? I ran into four kidnappers, and you brought four bodyguards with you. Is this a p in the face? At the same time, on a farm outside Smallville, Kansas, an android was sticking a nanosuit to Martha Kent. Mrs. Kent, you can read the operation manual when you have the time. If you run into these small fry whoe after you again, you will at least be able to avoid them. Martha was stupefied as she looked at the semi-liquid which covered her body, and she wondered if she had fallen into the hands of some alien creature. The android didnt waste any time. Dont worry. Well be nearby to protect you until this is over. With that, it took off with the four unconscious kidnappers. At that moment, Martha finally said, Thank you. The android didnt respond and simply disappeared into the night. In the Major Crimes Division of the Metropolis Police Department, Lois sat in the supervisors office and looked at Luke, who was talking to the supervisor outside the door, with mixed feelings. In the past, she had hated this behavior of using authority for personal gain. But Luke had used his connections to ce her here because she didnt trust him. It was hard to rule out suspicion, even if you knew that it might be a misunderstanding. So, after taking a private ne back to Metropolis, Luke left her here. What made Lois even more speechless was that the four bodyguards in ck suits were in the police lounge not far away. Clearly, they didnt think that the Metropolis Police Department was very reliable. At that moment, it was a little awkward for Lois no matter how vignt she was. She was free to move and contact someone. Under the gazes of many police officers, she entered the office of the head of the Major Crimes Division. If Luke wanted to do something to her, there was really no need to go through so much trouble. Finally, rk appeared in the office. Luke assumed rk had received a call from Lois. He didnt rush to show his face, but left with his bodyguards. Bruce Bale had saved rks girlfriend, and the Dark Knight had saved his mother; if rk didnt acknowledge this favor, he wouldnt be Superman. A few minutester, rk came out of the police department with Lois, but his face was terrifyingly dark. At Lukes reminder, Martha called Lois and told her that someone had tried to kidnap her. Since there had also been an attempted kidnapping with Lois, there was no need to consider who the mastermind was. No wonder Lex dared to frame him! He was targeting his girlfriend and mother. rk had never been so angry. If it wasnt for Loisforting him, he wouldve been so angry that he wouldve torn off his clothes and charged out of the police department to arrest Lex. Of course, he was only able to rein in his anger until after he left the police department. After booking a room for Lois at a nearby hotel, rk turned into Superman and disappeared. He didnt even need to search for Lex; just now, Lois had told him that Lex was in the Kryptonian spaceship which General Zod had left behind. Of course, it was the kindhearted Luke who had told Lois this in advance. Since he was going to do them a favor, he would do his best. Lexs experience and credit points werent worth anythingpared with Superman in his debt. After all, there were too many capable bad guys here, but only one Superman. Besides, wasnt obtaining a list of Supermans abilities something more worth looking forward to? Even if Luke felt that there was only a chance to learn part of Supermans abilities, it would definitely be worth it. It had to be pointed out that apart from kryptonite, which could be used to kill Superman, it seemed that no other attack could pierce his skin. It could be said that this was the ultimate physique that Luke could imagine. There might be many other physical capabilities that could be used to contend with Superman, but they would be far less suitable for daily life in human society. Thus, after telling the four security guards to take a break and stand by, Luke sat in the Porsche and watched a live feed via the surveince cameras near the remains of the Kryptonian spaceship. As per his usual practice, he had invested in securitypanies in Gotham and Metropolis. Unbeknownst to the managers of these securitypanies, he had turned the surveince cameras in important locations into his eyes and ears. ... As a shareholder, he could influence the instation of many surveince cameras and openly learn the databases and connections. Lex hadnt been on his cklist before, so Luke naturally wouldnt have specially analyzed his whereabouts. After the tragedy in Congress, Lex became the primary target of Metropoliss surveincework. Although Lex had returned to Metropolis by helicopter, it was impossible for his driver, bodyguards, and secretary to also take the helicopter. After triangting their movements, Lexs whereabouts were exposed. This didnt affect Lukes n much; the only change was that the person who would open this gift bag was not Luke, but Superman. Reclining in his seat, Luke took out a roast goose and munched on it happily. The only pity was that this Porsche was fancy, but there was too little space in the car to set up a table of delicious food while he enjoyed the show. But his leisurely mood soon disappeared. Alfred began to send out a series of warnings about high-energy reactions. The location was where the remains of the Kryptonian spaceship were. Luke instantly realized that this was probably Lexs doing. ... Chapter 2172 - 2172 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 13 2172 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 13 Throwing the half-eaten roast goose back into his inventory, Luke started the Porsche and disappeared down the street. At the same time, Master Wayne, who was looking for Lex on his Batne, sensed the explosion and saw the sh of light in the distance. He turned the fighter ne, and it flew toward the remains of the Kryptonian spaceship. Supermans face was grim as he blocked the huge fist in front of him. This was the second time he was feeling immense pressure after facing General Zod. Of course, technically speaking, the pressure this time still came from General Zod or more specifically, his body. This deformed Doomsday monster which Lex had created had a twisted expression on its face, but traces of General Zod could still be seen. Superman could sense the lingering aura of General Zod on Doomsday. He was very uneasy. Thest battle with General Zod had caused the biggest outcry against him in history, and put immense pressure on him, when he only wanted to live an ordinary life. If this city was destroyed again and hundreds of thousands of civilians were implicated, he would find it hard to forgive himself. After all, General Zod had used his mother to threaten himst time, which made him lose his mind and start a war without thinking about the battlefield. Thinking quickly, Superman exerted strength and threw Doomsday away from the city. Master Wayne, who was approaching, suddenly saw something ck fly at him and brush past the ne. The shock wave it created caused the fighter ne to rock a few times in the air. Then, Superman flew past the fighter ne with a sonic boom that sent it rolling. A few secondster, Master Wayne, who had just barely stabilized the ne, couldnt help but curse. WTF! He nced at the screen. The first thing was a humanoid monster. Who the hell knew what it was? But the data on the second person had always been in the database. Master Wayne was furious when he saw it. D*mn Superman. You really created this d*mn thing. He had known that an existence like Superman was trouble to begin with, and would attract a steady stream of problems. Worst of all, Superman himself was a weapon of global mass destruction. No normal person wanted their continued existence to depend on someone elses benevolence. If there was a remote that could instantly destroy Earth, Lukes first choice would be to control it, not to give it to a good person. Humans were unpredictable. Most people wouldnt necessarily stay true to their own selves; how could they expect others to remain the same forever? The tragedy caused by Supermans battle a few years ago was proof of this point. It was precisely because of this extreme sense of insecurity that human society had attacked Superman. The difference was that while other people couldnt do anything about Superman, Master Wayne had the money and ability to take action. Gritting his teeth, Master Waynes Batne turned around and chased after Superman and Doomsday. Knight drifted down in stealth mode toward the remains of the Kryptonian spaceship. When Luke saw Lex mumbling to herself with a deranged smile, he was a little astonished. This guy was actually fine? He then sighed. Fine, Superman was too soft-hearted It seemed that in the future, Luke couldnt let him know what happened to the bad guys. Superman had even spared Lex, who had attacked his mother and girlfriend; other bad guys wouldnt be able to die even if they wanted to. Luke was toozy to talk to Lex. He simply used Real Dream. Ten secondster, he opened his eyes and looked at Lex in surprise. As expected of a superviin blessed with luck! Lex had actually been able to create a monster like Doomsday, who could fight Superman head-on, with a bit of inspiration. He didnt even experience any minor setbacks during the process, and Luke, who might have been able to stop this process, had unintentionally let go of this possible target. Thinking for a moment, Luke then decisively gave the guy a self-destruct mental suggestion. A monthter, Lex would die unexpectedly, for example by jumping off a tall building or charging at a speeding truck. Also, Luke would personally pay attention this time to ensure that this ident happened. After everything was done, he soundlessly left the remains of the ship and then sent a message to the butler. In the underground base, the butler, who was providing technical support to Master Wayne, immediately opened the message when he saw that it was sent by Knight. After reading the content, he immediately said to Master Wayne, That monster is called Doomsday. Lex created it on the Kryptonian spaceship by using General Zods body. It might absorb energy and get stronger the more it fights. Stumped for a moment, Master Wayne looked at the surveince signals which showed Doomsday and Superman rapidly moving away from Earth. Alright, the good news is that we still have some time to think about how to get rid of it. Based on the current trajectory, it was less likely that Earth would be affected. As soon as he said that, he suddenly raised his head. In the distance, a tiny but bright streak of mes shot up into the sky and charged toward the outer atmosphere. Master Waynes heart sank. Alfred, what took off? Not far away, Luke frowned. Was that a missile? The missile had beenunched from American soil, so this was undoubtedly the work of the American government. But it had beenunched from far away. When Luke noticed it, it had already broken through the troposphere and put on speed. It was already impossible for him to stop it. But no matter how fast the missile was, it wouldnt be faster than Superman. Superman wouldnt be stupid enough to take the missile head-on, right? How much stronger would Doomsday be after absorbing the energy from the nuclear weapon explosion? ... Luke didnt want to verify the answer for himself. As his thoughts raced, the dark night sky suddenly lit up with a dark yellowish-orange light, and Gotham and Metropolis were enveloped in a faint blood-like light amidst the heavy air pollution. Luke sighed. He didnt need the surveince data on the virtual screen to know that this was definitely a nuclear weapon. Ordinary weapons couldnt create such a huge effect outside the atmosphere. He abruptly recalled the nuclear missile which the Hydra members in the American government hadunched during the Battle of New York. So, the saying theres nothing new under the sun had some truth to it. The government back home and here didnt mind sending superheroes to heaven if they had the chance. In the name of preserving authority, these uncontroble factors were either turned into power that the government could control or were simply eliminated. Peace, friendship, mutual understanding, mutual progress C no one had a choice in these. For example, the government back home had be obedient in thest ten years because it was aware of the overwhelming power of Earths allied fleet; it had no chance of annihting such arge-scale armed force in one go. ... Peace only appeared at the end of the muzzle of an intergctic battleship. Em~ or in the form of Superman, who could tear apart a battleship with his bare hands. Chapter 2173 - 2173 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 14 2173 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 14 It was just a pity that the government didnt want this sort of peace given by others. They might have hesitated when theyunched the nuclear missile, but it probably wasnt because they didnt want Superman to die; it was more likely they were afraid that he wouldnt die. In any case, not many rich people had died at the hands of superviins before Superman appeared; it was even less than what their own internal political conflicts caused. Compared with the small chance of being out of luck, they wanted an Earth without Superman more. !! That way, they would still be above everyone else, and wouldnt have to worry about being implicated by Superman. Civilians who died at the hands of superviins? That was nothing. In a country with hundreds of millions of people, the death of millions of people at the bottom wasnt a big deal. If things went wrong, they could save onmunity resources, and empty positions could just be filled again. Rich people would still be rich, and there were still hundreds of millions of the popce they could drain dry. On the contrary, in the eyes of the government, it was foolish to spend a lot of resources on rescuing civilians. Why spend so much money on poor people? If more of them died, they would leave behind the money in their social security, healthcare and retirement funds, and the superviins could be med. As long as the news media consciously guided the momentum, the masses who had been taught to be obedient would foolishly focus their hatred on superviins. Luke had already analyzed the governments mentality, and didnt want to follow in Supermans footsteps one day and be suddenly hit with a nuclear missile. He wouldnt die, but he didnt want to try being turned into roast meat that tasted like radiation. At the same time, he began to examine his equipment. His nanocartridges were fully charged, and he had all sorts of tools out, since some of his inventorys functions were still sealed for the time being. The remote-controlled androids were scattered throughout Gotham and Metropolis, and could deal with many unexpected situations. For example, if this clone was heavily injured, it would be necessary to operate an android to take him away. Wait, why am I thinking about something so bad? This wasnt the time to set up a red g for himself. Luke mocked himself as he looked up at the sky. An enormous fireball fell like a meteor and hit Strykers Ind, to the east of Metropolis. Thats not Superman. As Luke murmured to himself, he saw the Batne turn around and fly toward the fireball. Master Wayne He smacked his lips. He probably wont die, right? After all, hes DCs son. That being said, he flew over as well. Superman? He was DCs father. If a nuclear missile could kill Superman, he wouldve died a hundred times over. This was a prison ind, a little like Alcatraz in his previous life. As society developed, however, the small terrain no longer made it suitable as a prison. It turned into a sightseeing spot for many people, who took a day trip out to see what an old prison was like. It was also for this reason that it didnt contain anything valuable; there werent even night guards here. Every day, the staff arrived on the morning cruise ship along with visitors. At that moment, the ce was in ruins. In a huge pit, Doomsday shook and roared. Orange-red energy patterns appeared on its body as it began to swell up. Impatient, it grabbed the skin on the back of its head and tore it off, like a snake shedding its skin. Fierce-looking yellow bone spurs appeared on its chest and back, and its hands turned into sharp ws as jagged fangs stuck out of its mouth. At that moment, Doomsday no longer looked like a massive gori, but aplete monster. Its eyes lit up and turned into two balls of red light. Roar! It gave a loud roar, and energy exploded from its body and swept through the entire ind. It raised its head and shot out a huge orange light beam that was over 1,000 meters tall. Strykers Ind was in the middle of the strait between Metropolis and Gotham, so the residents of the two cities who were disturbed by the activity turned around. They looked at the light beam in surprise and felt extremely uneasy, recalling the fear from Supermans battle a few years ago. Master Wayne, who had flown close to Doomsday, was almost hit by another energy shock wave. Thankfully, his senses were sharp and his hands were fast enough, and he dodged the attack. He looked at the huge beam of light with an ugly expression. This was an unintentional attack from Doomsday; it was like a passing remark from someone with a loud voice. What it was truly capable of would be even more terrifying. No, this monster was created from General Zods body. The biggest weakness for Kryptonian creatures is kryptonite, he murmured. The spear. The tip of the spear is made of high-purity kryptonite. Only that can kill this monster. With that understanding, he hurriedly sent the butler a request for help. Alfred, I need that kryptonite spear. Have Bat 2 send it over. Very well. Itll reach the battlefield in two minutes, the butler replied calmly. In fact, he took one minute to get the spear and ce it into Batne No. 2. The remaining minute was enough for the fighter ne to fly from Gotham to Strykers Ind. Old Master Waynes n was a good one, but Doomsday wasnt apletely unintelligent creature. The destructive energy in its body continued to make it stronger, but it also made it ufortable. It needed to vent. Its eyes, which had turned red, fell on Gotham Citys port not far away. The lights there were especially eye-catching in the dark. It stomped on the ground and charged through the sky toward Gotham Citys port. In the fighter ne, Master Wayne had a dark expression on his face. Sh*t, cant this Kryptonian dog be a little more obedient? With that, the fighter ne turned around and quickly locked onto Doomsdays butt in the air. Thump thump thump thump! A series of machine gun bullets hit Doomsdays back. It turned its head angrily and roared at the annoying mosquito, and its red eyes glowed. ... Old Master Wayne recalled the consequences of the other Kryptonian monsters red eyes, and his heart turned cold. He jerked suddenly and the ne rolled to the side. Biu~ An orange light as thick as an oil barrel followed the ne as it swept through the air. The ne moved like crazy, but the red light didnt stop for more than ten seconds. Boom! The Batne shook violently, and Master Wayne cursed inwardly as he spun and rolled along with the ne. The moment the Batne burst into mes, broken parts were sent flying as the ne spiraled downward. Thankfully, Master Wayne was rich, and he was well-protected as the only pilot. The ne crashed to the ground at an angle, trailing electric sparks. It didnt stop until it hit the wall of a dpidated building in the port. Doomsday crashnded 100 meters away, kicking up dust. Its red eyes glowed again. ... Chapter 2174 - 2174 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 15 2174 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 15 Seeing this familiar sight, Master Wayne tensed up and pressed the eject button frantically, but it didnt activate at all. If it were any other time, he wouldve been able to dismantle the seatbelt in just a few seconds. But the other party clearly didnt want to give him even a second. Biu~ A huge orange light beam shot out of the monsters eyes and right at Master Wayne. Master Wayne only had time to raise his head and curse, Oh, sh*t. Then he lowered his head and crouched over. That way, he wouldnt have to see his tragic death. Cursing inwardly, Luke suddenly sped up and punched the remains of the fighter ne with his right fist. The remains of the fighter ne broke through the wall and disappeared at the bottom of the building. At the same time, the armor on Lukes left arm quickly transformed into a gigantic shield, and its support frame smashed into the ground. Bang! Buzz! Luke was surprised. Wait, that didnt sound right. Then, he sensed the back of a person several meters in front of him, blocking most of the energy beam attack. Even in the dazzling orange light beam, he noticed the beautiful long legs and heaved a sigh of relief. Alright, it seemed that this princess wasnt weak, or she wouldnt have the guts to get involved. At that moment, who knew what the truly invincible tank, Superman, was doing in outer space. Master Wayne was capable, but he wasnt suitable for the role of a tank. This also meant that if the long-legged princess hadnt appeared, Luke would have had to go up against Doomsday. Master Luke definitely didnt want to take a beating unless it was absolutely necessary. To thank the princess for taking the hit, he decided to give her a small gift. With a thought, he activated the armors audio system. At that moment, the light beam from Doomsdays eyes finally ended. Diana slowly lowered her crossed arms to reveal her striking face. At that moment, an electronic musical beat rang out behind her. Coupled with the strong drumbeat, it gradually reached a crescendo. Diana turned around with an extremely stupefied expression. Luke put away the shield on his left arm. I think we need some music to boost morale. Bewildered, Diana shook her head and quickly looked away. Staring at the restless Doomsday, she suddenly jumped forward and gave a yell. She mmed her arm bracers together. The collision created a colorless energy shock wave which hit Doomsday, who had just jumped up, and sent its huge body flying. A moment ago, Supermans body was floating slowly out in space. His handsome face had turned gaunt and gray, and looked like a skull with a thinyer of skin over it. He hadnt dodged the nuclear missile attack just now, and had simply pressed against Doomsday. This attack couldnt kill him, and probably wouldnt kill Doomsday, but it might be able to injure it severely and weaken it. In the end, Superman guessed right about the effect of the nuclear missile, but not the target. He was the one who was injured and weakened, while Doomsday absorbed the energy of the nuclear missile and became even stronger. Of course, this wasnt a big problem. As the sun revealed itself over the edge of Earth and shone on him, the unique energy it contained poured into his body. The damaged cells in his body quickly recovered, and Supermans face filled up at a visible rate, making him handsome again. His eyes suddenly opened and flickered with two bright red lights. The figure in the red cape instantly disappeared and charged downward at an unimaginable speed. On the ground, Doomsday was sent rolling a few times by the invisible shock wave. It regained its footing and got up, ring at Diana warily and fiercely. But it wasnt scared at all. It opened its mouth, ready to attack again. Both Diana and Luke looked at the sky behind it. A thin line of fire shot down. When it was close to the ground, it turned at an odd angle and hit Doomsday in the back. Doomsdays huge figure disappeared and was reced by Superman, whose cape fluttered in the wind. Luke was lost for words. As expected of DCs father. Supermans outfit wasnt torn, his cape wasnt dirty, and his hair wasnt even ruffled. Given this character setting, it would be hard for the battle scene to not look cool. Superman, who was hovering in the air, nced at Luke as if he had sensed something. He couldnt help but look at Master Wayne, who had just crawled out of the building and was covered in dust. Youre the Dark Knight? Sensing the hidden energy sweep over his helmet, Luke smiled. Yes. Its an honor to meet you again. Supermans cheat-like X-ray vision prated the nanohelmet. Although part of it was blocked, Superman could still vaguely make out 70 to 80% of Bruce Bales appearance. Although he was surprised, he immediately rxed. The person who had just saved his wife and mother couldnt be too bad. However, this also made his feelings even moreplicated for a moment. In the end, he could only squeeze out, Hm, good song. Diana rolled her eyes. She felt that even the usually serious Superman had started to go astray after Luke appeared. Hey, guys, shouldnt we deal with this problem first? This d*mn thing seems to be able to absorb energy to get stronger. Helpless, Superman slowly walked to her side. Its from another world my world. Diana drew her sword with one hand and held the shield with the other as she faced Doomsday, who was charging back. That doesnt matter. Ive killed monsters from other worlds before. ... Looking at how calm Diana was, Superman looked at Luke and Master Wayne in confusion. Is she with you? I thought she was with you. Master Wayne was dumbfounded. Luke strolled up behind this battle goddess. If shes willing, I dont mind being with her. Master Wayne and Superman raised their eyebrows. Diana didnt turn around, but shook her head in amusement. Fine, with such a teammate, it definitely wouldnt be a boring battle. The music wasnt bad either. Her blood was starting to boil! Although Master Wayne was surprised, Lukes act of pushing him away from Doomsdays energy beam and blocking it was enough to prove his courage and strength. An awkward joke wouldnt affect everyonesbat ability. Besides maybe it wasnt a joke? Master Wayne nced at the long-legged battle goddess who was crouched down slightly. During their pre-battle exchange, Doomsday flew back. Chapter 2175 - 2175 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 16 2175 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 16 Doomsday wasnt afraid of the enemy it had already tussled with three times before, but itsbat instincts prevented it from jumping dumbly on their heads. When itnded over 100 meters away, it roared, and orange energy arced around its body and burst out once again to crush the four of them. In the front of their diamond formation, Diana simply raised her round shield, while on the right, Superman raised his hands slightly to protect his face. Luke, who was at the back, simply hid behind the battle goddess and took out his gigantic shield once more. This way, he only needed to withstand a small portion of the energy. Master Wayne, on the other hand, was frustrated. Unlike Lukes armor, which had a super energy source like the arc reactor, his armor couldnt release a shield. Thus, he could only lie down in a pit on the side and stick close to the ground. Luke turned his head and was about to tell Master Wayne to hide behind his shield, but could only stop when he saw how quickly the man had already reacted. The violent energy instantly swept over the three of them and the pit, throwing a mix of dirt, building debris and abandoned metal parts at them. After more than ten seconds, the energy storm finally ended. Diana, Superman and Lukes feet plowed shallow trenches ten meters long. They could withstand the energy storm, but the ground under their feet couldnt, and the group was pushed back. There wasnt even any dust on Supermans face. Lukes shield shrunk to a small round-sized shield on his forearm, and he was only a little dusty. Master Wayne was coughing in the pit. He was full of energy and was fine. At most, he had just eaten some dust. Dianas round shield glowed with a faint red light. As she lowered the shield, the red light on it gradually faded, and the energy storm blew up her long ck hair on both sides of her face. Simrly, there was only a bit of dust on Diana. As for how her legs were protected, Luke had personally witnessed the answer for himself: divine power. When she mmed her silver bracers together, she could also trigger a focused attack. Her shield also had this AOE defense attribute. This effect was simr to Lukes energy shield, which was much weaker, but it was enough to withstand an AOE energy attack. So, from what Luke could see, the battle goddesss long legs were still as clean and smooth as ever. But before he could take a few more nces, the muscles on Dianas legs suddenly tensed up and she jumped. She let out another yell as she raised the longsword in her right hand and shed at Doomsday. Doomsday also jumped up and threw a punch. Dianas longsword shed its fist at an angle, before she was sent flying. A long wound appeared on Doomsdays fist, which glowed orange. The wound quickly healed, but the orange light continued to sh. Superman seized the opportunity to draw close and punch it in the head, causing it to sink into the ground. Before he could hit Doomsday a second time, he was pped away by a wed hand. Luke, on the other hand, appeared behind it and shed at its legs with two 70-centimeter-long knives. Doomsday cried out in pain and swung its ws again. Superman couldnt dodge the attack, and neither could Luke. He only had time to bend his body inside the armor. Creak! Duang! The ear-piercing sound of the nanosuit cracking and the heavy blow rang out almost at the same time. Following in the footsteps of the two tanks, Luke rolled hundreds of meters over the ground. Thankfully, Diana returned in time. She yelled to distract Doomsday, and shed its calf with the longsword. At the same time, she raised her round shield to block its counterattack. Superman flew back and smashed Doomsday into the ground. With a rumble, a cloud of dust more than ten meters tall was kicked up. Luke spat out a mouthful of blood and cursed inwardly. The Kryptonian gene was really too strong. There were no weaknesses in energy absorption, recovery ability, strength, reaction speed andbat awareness. Luke was someone who could roam the universe back home with his strength, but couldnt help but puke blood after running into this Kryptonian monster. But this waspletely within his expectations. Not far away, Doomsday was fighting Superman and the battle goddess at the same time without falling to a disadvantage. As long as a person didnt run into a mysterious bigshot like the Ancient One, they should count themself lucky that they werent killed in one punch by Doomsday. Besides, Luke had only spat out a little blood. The ws seemed to have cut through half of his body, but most of it was actually nanomaterial, and only a small portion was muscle. By the time he got up, his minor injuries had already healed. Not enough! Luke quickly calcted and came to a conclusion: The data from thisbat test wasnt enough! He had yet to discover any weaknesses, not even a minor one to restrict Doomsday slightly. The only drawback was that this guy seemed very violent. For Doomsday, it was like a berserk skill which made him stronger and faster. Unless damage was dealt, this berserk mode wouldpletely turn into pressure on the opponent and a huge advantage for Doomsday. The good news was that Lukes side was as tough as Doomsday. ... At this point, Supermans hair was finally ruffled, and that was all. Luke had plenty of time toplete thebat test. Thinking that, he approached the battlefield once more. At that moment, the battle between two gods and one monster had already heated up. If an ordinary person were here, they wouldnt be able to follow the movements of the three figures, and would only see a series of explosions in the air and blurry afterimages. Ding! There was a crisp metallic sound, and Lukes eyes lit up. He suddenly jumped up and grabbed the spinning longsword that had just been sent flying by Doomsday from Dianas hand. The muscles on his arm bulged as he grabbed hold of the hilt. The armors thrusters were fully activated, exerting downward force on his body. In less than a second, he crashed into the ground and was sent flying dozens of meters before the huge inertia on the longsword disappeared. Power outburst: 100%. ... His body swelled up rapidly as he charged out of the dust cloud. He gripped the longsword that suddenly felt thin and shed at Doomsday. Doomsday, who was tussling with Superman, was very vignt. Its eyes glowed red, and a heat beam swept over. Luke moved slightly to the side, but it appeared as if he had underestimated the speed of the heat beam. Half of his body turned red, as if it was about to melt. Superman seized the opportunity to kick the big head hard. D*mn! Superman actually knew how to use a sweep kick? Even with half his armor melting, Luke was stupefied. He had never seen Superman use leg techniques in theics, let alone the movies. Chapter 2176 - 2176 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 17 2176 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 17 Supermans fists were fast enough to hit any opponent, and he didnt need to use his legs at all. But seeing that half of Lukes body had been roasted, he had subconsciously kicked out at Doomsday. Doomsdays big head turned half a circle at the heavy blow, and the heat beam finally moved away from Luke. At the same time, its huge body was sent flying. At this speed, it would pass by ten meters in front of Luke in the next moment. How could Luke waste the opportunity he had gotten in exchanging for acting miserable? Pushing off of his toes, he abruptly sped up and brushed past Doomsday. The sword was just barely able to reach its ankle. Relying on the sharpness of the battle goddess longsword and momentum, Luke sessfully cut through most of the tissue in Doomsdays leg and some bone. Superman was only slightly surprised, before he lunged forward without hesitation. Sensing the danger, Doomsday roared and punched out. Bang! Superman grabbed its fist tightly. On the other side, Luke threw the sword back to Diana. Diana grabbed her longsword. Not far away in front of her was Doomsdays back. She leaned forward and pushed off of the ground with her long legs; she was like a cheetah hunting prey, and the longsword was her fang. The sword swept out in an arc in front of her and struck the spot which Luke had cut open earlier. Crack! There was the faint but distinct sound of bones breaking. To push back the pressure from Superman, Doomsdays legs were straining where it stood. After a string of attacks by Luke, Superman, and the battle goddess, its left ankle could no longer endure, and brokepletely. Doomsdays bnce was broken, and it was finally pressed to the ground by Superman. At that moment, Luke slipped back to the pit that Master Wayne had jumped into. Hey, howre you doing? Master Wayne exerted strength in his legs and struggled to push away the building debris. He gasped for breath and replied, I wont die. Luke coughed and tapped his ear. Stumped for a moment, Master Wayne then heard the butler trante Lukes question. Knight is asking if you have a secret weapon. Do you want to tell him? Master Wayne frowned as he sized up the guy in front of him. Half of Lukes armor had turned gray from the heat beam, and white ash fell this was the nanomaterial that had beenpletely destroyed. The nanomaterial in the nanocartridge flowed out in a steady stream, and the armor gradually returned to its original state. It didnt look damaged at all. Master Wayne was a little envious. Repairs at any time? That was too convenient. As he pondered, he asked the old butler, What is No. 2s ETA? The old butler said, 30 seconds; it has the spear and the grenadeuncher. Theuncher only has three grenades in it. Master Wayne said, Got it. Let this guy know. Guy? The old butler rubbed his chin. His young masters temper was the same as ever. Even as he ridiculed his young master, the butler had already connected to Lukesm line and ryed Master Waynes words. Why didnt they talk directly? It definitely wasnt because they were arrogant, but to avoid being heard by Doomsday. With its superhuman hearing, and at such close range, it would take nothing at all to hear their conversation. Doomsday was a violent monster, but not a stupid beast. In fact, Luke had already sensed its gaze sweep over him and Master Wayne every now and then. It was just a passing nce in battle, but Luke had clearly sensed the danger with his intuition for death. Fine, maybe it was because he had cut off half of its leg just now. Luke admitted he might be over paranoid. But it wasnt a bad thing to be cautious when it came to Doomsday. As they spoke, Superman and the battle goddess had already gained the upper hand. In a battle at this level, what was it like to suddenly lose a leg? Doomsday had an idea. It was the difference between being evenly matched and being restrained step by step. Although Doomsday could still float and fly at astonishing speeds, it still wouldnt feel as easy to exert strength. Dianas longsword wasnt an ordinary weapon, unlike Lukes paltry des, which couldnt even break Doomsdays skin. Still, it took a lot of effort for Dianas longsword to cut Doomsday. It was a little like an ordinary person cutting through cowhide with a blunt de, but it could still be cut. After the cut was made, the divine power on the sword prevented the other party from recovering quickly. As for a leg that had been cut off, that was even harder to heal quickly. Superman didnt have muchbat experience, but his basic qualities made him invincible. Diana, on the other hand, was a battlefield veteran and had killed many otherworldly creatures. Seizing hold of Doomsdays weakness, she pressed forward step by step and attacked during that slight moment when it lost its bnce. It had been less than ten seconds since Luke and the other two attacked Doomsday, and they found it hard to control the rhythm of battle. At that moment, the two tanks had Doomsday locked down, and it couldnt escape. This bought time for Master Waynes second fighter ne to arrive at the scene. Looking at the mes on the horizon, Luke and Master Wayne were both relieved. ... The kryptonite spear and the grenadeuncher with kryptonite grenades were too important. Without kryptonite as the biggest debuff, it would be useless no matter how badly Doomsday was beaten up. At most, it would just need ten minutes to recover. At that moment, Doomsday exploded again. It roared, and the energy stored in its body turned into a storm that swept through the battlefield. This time, Luke didnt have Master Wayne lie down. He used the gigantic shield to block them, but he couldnt help but curse. F*ck! Master Wayne said, What? Luke said, Your ne blew up. Old Master Wayne followed Lukes gaze and saw that in the energy storm, Batne No. 2, which had just flown over, was crippled and turned into debris. Oh, sh*t! He couldnt help but curse. The fighter ne was a small matter, but the kryptonite spear on it was their only trump card. Now it was gone? ... It wouldnt bepletely destroyed. Kryptonite itself was very special, and the energy it emitted was antithetical to Kryptonian beings. But in this chaos, who the hell knew where the spear had been sent flying? They might not be able to find it even if they searched until tomorrow. Thus, after the storm passed, Luke immediately disappeared into the dust and headed straight for the bulk of Batne No. 2s remains. Master Wayne did the same. He wasnt as fast as Luke, but the armor had a pretty good, small-scale detection and search function. On the other side, Superman and Diana gritted their teeth as they looked at the violent Doomsday, D*mn it, did it have to be such a cheat? At that moment, huge bony ws had grown out from Doomsdays severed ankle. The hideous bone spurs twisted and knotted together, and looked like a hammer that had been attached to its ankle. Chapter 2177 - 2177 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 18 2177 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 18 Although the hammer couldnt help Doomsday recover its bnce, it was much more lethal. Diana didnt dare use her longsword to sh head-on, in case it was caught up in those bone spurs, and she could only block with her divine shield. After stopping some of Dianas attacks, Doomsday, who had been at a disadvantage, gradually turned the situation around. Suddenly, Luke charged out of the dust andnded next to Diana, who had been sent flying again. He looked to the side. !! Diana grabbed the longsword that had fallen next to her and got up. She said angrily, This is the only sword I have. She was about to pick up the round shield that had dropped further away. Luke, however, pointed at the small of her back. Is this rope sturdy? Diana was surprised, but still replied, Its enough to tie that monster up for a while. She wasnt sure how long the Lasso of Truth could withstand Doomsdays violence. If she forcibly endured and thesso was damaged, her heart would ache. Luke decisively stretched out his hand. Let me use it. The battle goddess readily grabbed the coil of rope and tossed it to him. Luke caught it. Diana tilted her head at Doomsday. Attack together? Luke said, Okay; you go first, and Ill be backup. Luke said it like two words, back up, and Diana rolled her eyes. Then your performance right now isnt good enough. Luke chuckled. Dont worry, Ill do my best. He threw out the Lasso of Truth and used it to bring the round shield back to Diana. Dianas eyes lit up. It seems youre quite capable. Then, follow me. With that, she let out another yell and took Supermans spot after thetter was sent flying. Luke yed with the rope in his hand and familiarized himself with the new weapon. As for using it? Hehe, one of the Elementary abilities he had obtained at the very beginning was Roping Asso? That was just the most proper way to use it. Sensing the divine power in thesso in his hand, a mysterious smile appeared on his face. However, while Old Master Luke had a good n. Doomsday wasnt a stupid pig who would wait to be ughtered. It almost immediately noticed Luke, who approached it with thesso in his hand, and fired a heat beam without hesitation. Luke didnt put on an act this time, and decisively avoided it. Doomsday wanted to turn its head and do a sweep with the heat beam, but Superman, who had flown back, immediately used his fists to tell the monster, Dream on. Luke seized the opportunity to quickly approach the heart of the battle. Doomsday felt a little threatened. Luke had cut off half of its leg just now. But Superman had also heard the conversation between Diana and Luke. He and Diana did their best to suppress Doomsday. Even if he didnt know how to deal with Doomsday, he had to create an opportunity for Luke first. Sensing danger, Doomsday resisted even more fiercely. Two small people and onerge monster fought until the ground cracked and rocks and trees were sent flying. It was a good thing that Superman and the battle goddess had gotten the upper hand in the previous sh and had deliberately sent Doomsday to the outskirts of Gotham. Otherwise, who knew how many civilians could have died. When Superman grabbed hold of Doomsdays fist, and Diana pierced its calf, Luke finally lunged forward. The Lasso of Truth glowed bright golden, like a whip of light. A fierce and cunning light shed in Doomsdays eyes. It had been wary of Luke, and now grabbed thesso and pulled. Lukes body immediately turned into an indistinct shadow as he fell toward Doomsday. The hand which Doomsday had grabbed thesso with had already curled into a fist the size of a water pot as it punched at Luke. Unexpectedly, Luke, who looked like he was being pulled closer, twisted in the air, as if he had foreseen it. Even Superman and Diana couldnt describe the exact situation. At that moment, Luke didnt look human at all, but more like a noodle that hade alive? Moving bizarrely, the noodle spirit stuck to Doomsdays back. Sensing that something wasnt right, Doomsday roared and released another AOE skill the orange energy storm surged out again. But since it had been activated in a hurry, it didnt contain as much energy as before. Luke, who was already prepared, activated his Intermediate Evolution ability and sucked in the energy storm, which instantly tasted delicious hm, it was a little like spicy beef with a nuclear vor that burned a little. He diligently yed the role of a drainpipe and sped up the process of releasing this violent energy from his body. Ten seconds after releasing this energy storm, Doomsday was stunned to see that the golden rope had silently crossed over his chest. What was even more terrifying was that as soon as it struggled, it felt more of its joints being restrained by the rope, which hindered its movements. Both Superman and Dianas eyes lit up. As bystanders, they had clearly witnessed Lukes operation. Two slender arms that could extend at will had wrapped around Doomsdays chest bit by bit. The two arms were too smallpared with Doomsday, and they moved close to its skin, so it didnt notice them immediately. Now that Doomsday was restrained, this was undoubtedly a good opportunity. ... Superman was about to exert more strength, when Luke raised his grayish-ck palm behind Doomsday. A few words lit up on the surface of his ck armor Superman, move. Not only that, one of the fingers on the armor even turned into an arrow which pointed to the side. Superman was only stunned for 0.000001 seconds before he reacted and moved Fine, he had been sent flying by Doomsdays fist. At the same time, Luke suddenly activated 100% Strength, and his entire body was now only one size smaller than Doomsdays. He used his hands and feet to activate the ultimate skill he had never used in a real battle: Roping Skill C Extreme Hell Bind. The Lasso of Truth instantly stretched out between his hands and feet to tie Doomsday up like a dumpling. When clean and honest Superman saw this, he just felt that he had seen simr bindings in a certain country before. Diana, who had lived in Metropolis for a long time, widened her eyes. These knots Why did it look like the specialty of some people with a certain unique hobby? If Luke knew what she was thinking, he wouldve nodded. Elementary Roping had indeed been the original owners only specialty. It was just that the original owner would never have the chance to use the Lasso of Truth, nor have the strength to use it on a monster like Doomsday. Whilepleting this ultimate skill, Luke also tied down the powerful Doomsday. This would have been impossible to aplish without Director Selinas Evolution Ability which specialized in countering energy attacks, Muscle Expansion and Taffy to boost his bodys endurance, and a lot of nanomaterial to convert into instion. ... Chapter 2178 - 2178 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 19 2178 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 19 The moment Lukepleted Hell Bind, Doomsday sensed the difference. The rope around its body suddenly became much tighter, and the initial ck disappeared; it was like an unbreakable that was firmly wrapped around it. An ultimate skill that Luke would use at a time like this naturally wouldnt be a simple one. With his Roping skills and Ultimas calctions, there were hundreds of optimal methods effectively targeted at most living creatures especially humanoid ones. !! Once Hell Bind waspleted, it was no longer a rope that the bound person was dealing with, but a huge with the greatest distribution of force. The bindings had to be untied with special and precise movements and skills. Otherwise, the bound person could only break free with more than ten times the brute force. Using force in the wrong ces would just cause the rope to tighten even more. That was why Doomsdays movements had suddenly slowed down it was restrained by its own violent and chaotic exertions. The violent creature roared again. The orange light in its body glowed brighter and brighter, as if it was about to unleash another energy storm. Ferocious as it was, it sensed great danger and was prepared to fly into the sky to find a way to break free. At the very least, it couldnt stay on the ground and be surrounded. The energy storm was about to happen. Bang! At the sound of the st, Lukes eyes flickered, and he activated his Telekinesis to pull on the grenade a few meters away that shouldve brushed past him. This was a sneak shot fired by Master Wayne from several hundred meters away. But Doomsdays final struggle had deflected the grenade a little. Luke could only use his Telekinesis to create an invisible path and force the grenade to turn in the air. Even so, this slow grenade still didnt hit Doomsday in the end, and was even getting further and further away. Luke had no choice but to detonate it ten meters away. A dark green fog exploded outward, and brushed past Doomsday. It suddenly stopped struggling, clearly losing strength. Bang! A second st echoed in the wilderness. Master Wayne, the super opportunist, clearly didnt need any urging from Luke to seize the opportunity. But the shot still didnt hit its target. It was Luke who forcibly guided it again so that it exploded several meters away from Doomsday. The dark green mist from the explosion enveloped half of Doomsday. Doomsdays legs went weak and it swayed as it roared in pain. Everybody present could tell that it was in poor shape. Bang! Master Wayne, who hadnt done his best with the first two shots, fired the third and final grenade. Doomsday couldnt dodge this shot anymore, and the grenade hit it in the face. Its entire body, including its head, was enveloped in the dark green fog. Doomsday, who had looked down on everyone tonight, fell to its knees for the first time with a bang. Even though it supported itself with both hands, it couldnt help but fall to the ground. Luke didnt sense anything unusual about his own body. Kryptonite didnt affect Earthlings, at least not for a short period of time. At that moment, he naturally couldnt stick to Doomsdays back anymore. He had held the monster down earlier to activate his Roping ability. If he continued topping another man like this, the three bigshots who were watching would probably remember this forever. The Dark Knight was going to be here for a long while, so if he behaved too crudely, how would he be able to hold his head upter? Withdrawing his Taffy ability, hepletely returned to his human form. His sturdy body, which wasnt much smaller than Doomsdays, was tough and wild-looking in his now-mottled armor. Under the gazes of the three bigshots, Luke reached into the nanoarmor on his back. Using his cape and the nanosuit as cover, he took out a spear from his inventory. As soon as it appeared, the dark green spearhead seemed to sense something, and suddenly lit up. The originally blunt end of the spear now had a sharp tip. Doomsday struggled even more in vain, and there was fear in its fierce and vicious eyes. It sensed the fatal threat which the green spearhead posed. Even within a few meters of the hazy green light, it felt its bodily functions deteriorate. Previously, it had been a super Kryptonian fighter, but now, it was as weak as a newborn Kryptonian baby. Lukes eyes were calm. He wasnt excited about killing a powerful enemy. After he found the kryptonite spear, he had already expected this oue. Without any nonsense or unnecessary movements, he simply stepped forward and stepped on Doomsdays lower abdomen. He raised the spear, and stabbed down. The tip of the spear met strong resistance that was no less than when he had used Dianas longsword. Seeing that the tip of the spear didnt shatter, Luke swiftly and steadily increased the pressure. ... Under the bright green spear, Doomsdays skin caved bit by bit, and finally broke when it reached its limit. Zi! Zi! Zi! Luke, who was so close, could even hear the sound of the spear tip grating against Doomsdays chest. But it was futile. Kryptonite was the Achilles heel of Kryptonian creatures. After its skin was pierced, Doomsdays strong muscles withered, like papering in contact with concentrated sulfuric acid. Doomsday roared and struggled even harder. Unfortunately, what was left of its power was dispersed under Hell Bind. Thisst struggle only created a crater in the ground. Puchi! The bright green spear pierced its heart. The unique power of kryptonite against Kryptonian creatures spread throughout its body via the blood in its heart. ... Doomsdays final struggle came to an end. It simply red at Luke, who was looking down at it, as if it wanted to remember the enemy who had killed it. A mocking look shed in Lukes eyes, but he didnt say anything. He simply chuckled inwardly. Youre not as lucky as General Zod. His body could be revived, but yours can only be used as test material. A few secondster, Doomsdays body went limp, and its upper torso, which had been slightly raised, fell to the ground. A notification popped up in the system. Luke didnt pull out the kryptonite spear. He simply let go and took two steps back before he turned around and looked around. The red cape on Supermans back fluttered as he slowly dropped from the sky, but he didnt get too close. He simply looked at General Zods body with aplicated expression. Then, he couldnt help but nce at Master Wayne, who was slowly approaching. Superman hadnt thought much about it when he was in a hurry to deal with Doomsday, but he now realized what was going on. The spear that had killed Doomsday could only have been delivered by the Batne, and it had only been 20 minutes from Doomsdays appearance to its death tonight. Then, who was the spear supposed to be for? Superman suddenly felt exhausted and didnt want to talk. Chapter 2179 - 2179 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 20 2179 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 20 Holding the empty grenadeuncher, Master Wayne walked over to Doomsday. Looking at its resentful expression, he was delighted. All Kryptonian monsters should die. He raised his head slightly, and met Supermans gaze. Master Wayne smiled kindly. !! He wasnt in a hurry to kill Superman now, because a very suitable tool had appeared that could pose a certain threat to Superman. Thinking that, he nodded at the tool next to him. Youre quite good at tying knots. Luke, the tool, was scanning the changes in Doomsdays body stats after it was affected by kryptonite. Hearing that, he praised Master Wayne. Your three shots were beautiful too. He wasnt lying. To fire grenades at that speed to disrupt and restrict Doomsdays movements at a critical moment required a high level of marksmanship and a huge amount of guts. Some shooting champions might not even have the courage to pull the trigger after missing one shot. After all, there was a huge difference between apetition target that couldnt fight back and a near-invincible Doomsday. Hearing such business ttery, Master Wayne straightforwardly extended an invitation. Shall we talk in a few days? Luke said, No problem. Superman, who was hovering in the air, frowned and felt uneasy. Why did these two guys look like they were on the same wavelength? Even someone as powerful as he was couldnt help but look at the battle goddess, Diana, who was nearby. Did he have to team up with her? Em~ Forget it, it wouldnt be good if Lois found out. The battle goddess was in a good mood. She didnt have aplicated rtionship with the three people present, and with her strength, she didnt need to rope anyone in immediately. Besides, she was a beautiful woman. It wasnt that she needed a man to curry favor with her, but if she showed a little familiarity, it was very easy for men to lose their sense of propriety. After her first love 100 years ago, she had never thought of finding a second boyfriend. Thus, her thoughts were very simple, and she didnt notice Supermans conflicted expression. Walking over to Luke, she asked the question she was most concerned about. Can I take back whats mine now? Anytime, Your Highness. Luke then said to Master Wayne, Dont take out the spear for now. I dont want this thing toe back to life after a few days. Master Wayne agreed and didnt dwell on the fact that the princess could retrieve her weapon before he could. Of course, technically speaking, the kryptonite in the spear was something he had pilfered from Lex. The only thing Master Wayne had made was the staff; the spear really couldnt be considered his weapon. He thought of another question. What about the body? Luke looked at Superman and the battle goddess. If you have a way topletely destroy it, I dont mind leaving it to you. Before they could reply, he gave them a more detailed request. Before its destroyed, its best to cut it into pieces and destroy the head first. One Lex is enough. I dont want anyone else with underhanded thoughts to get their hands on it. They frowned. That was a little problematic. Fighting wasnt a problem for them, but to cut up the other party into pieces and grind their bones to dust after killing them? Sorry, that really went against their worldview. But what Luke said made sense, since Lex had already helped them test the possibility C the body of a Kryptonian really could be turned into a super weapon. Although they could monitor the remains of the Kryptonian spaceship, there was more than one way in this universe to use the body. It was like people telling you that it was very important to take out the sh*t, or the entire city would be filled with the smell. Most people wouldnt do it, especially when there were other candidates avable. Superman and Diana looked at Luke. Luke nced at Master Wayne next to him. This guy was really d*mn super paranoid. With just a few words, he suspected that Luke was nning to do something bad with the body. Well, Master Wayne was actually half-right C the thing he was wrong about was that Luke wasnt going to use the body to do something bad. That was because he had enough other technology. He didnt need this body at all if he wanted to do something bad. Luke nodded. Then Ill get rid of it with Batman. The three of them stared at him in surprise. Luke said, I dont think he minds getting a little dirty and tired. In response, the battle goddess, who was practically spotless, looked at Superman for a moment. She then looked at Master Wayne, who was covered in dust, and then at Lukes mottled armor, and couldnt say anything. Her gear was something that her parents had given her C what could she do about it? Since Luke, this intermediary whom all three bigshots could ept, was the one who had spoken, Superman and Master Wayne, who mightve caused a scene, just exchanged a few looks before they went their separate ways. Master Wayne was worried about the problem of moving the body, and said that he could help. Luke chuckled. A small virtual screen appeared on his wrist, and he issued a few instructions. Less than a minuteter, a ck Quinjet-like ne descended from the sky. Under Lukes remote control, several highly lifelike androids moved Doomsdays huge body onto the ne. Luke followed the body to the open back door. You know how to contact me. Come to my base in three days, and well destroy it together. Master Wayne frowned and started to think of various ways in which he could kill this dangerous person in front of him. Okay, I will. Luke didnt turn around. He simply gave the order for the ne to take off right away. It wasnt that Master Wayne wanted to kill him; Lukes intuition for danger had only reacted slightly. Master Wayne didnt necessarily want to take him down; he was just cooking up a contingency n in passing as a master contingency nner himself, Old Master Luke knew that this was just a habit, or OCD? Watching the ne leave, Master Wayne didnt move for a moment, and then murmured, This guy is very rich? As a big capitalist, he knew too well how useful money and power could be in this country. As for how formidable abo of money, power, and superpowers were, Lex had already given them a negative example as long as the opportunity presented itself, thisbo was enough to create a monster like Doomsday. ... Superman was scary, but this god who wanted to be human had his weaknesses. But this Dark Knight really seemed a little like him? Master Wayne had to admit that they were very simr in terms of money and methods. Would he be delighted and treat him like a brother? Hehe, how naive. What people hated the most was a fake version of themselves. You didnt hate yourself because you were you being strict with others and treating yourself leniently was normal for most people. Thus, the wicked liked friends with moral bottom lines. Phndering girls liked to have conservative best friends C this way, there would be fewer people around them who would muscle in on their business. Chapter 2180 - 2180 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 21 2180 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 21 But Master Waynes musings were quickly interrupted by a reminder from the butler. If you are still there in another 30 seconds, youll be on the militarys live broadcast. Turning his head to see several points of light in the sky in the distance, Master Wayne heaved a sigh and got into the Batmobile which the butler had sent over. A few secondster, the Batmobile changed form and flew away from the scene. Tanks could fly? That was a basic operation. At most, it wasnt as fast as the Batne. !! What was left for the American military, who was in a hurry to clean up the mess, was a vast wilderness filled with bomb craters and burning vegetation. A month after the incident with Doomsday, on a rainy night in Gotham, Luke stood in one corner on the rooftop of a building and looked down at the city lights. His armor was buffeted by the cold fall rain and the night wind. The cape fluttered behind him like silk. The optical camouge gave it a strange appearance as it switched between ck and gray. Back then, you didnt say you were going to make such a big fuss. A low and hoarse voice rang out. Without looking back, Luke closed his eyes and took a deep breath. This is the smell of sin. Thats no reason for you to mess around in my territory. There was anger in the voice. Also, Metropolis is right next to us. Why are you being so petty? Luke finally turned around and looked at another figure a few meters away. His ck cape fluttered in the wind, and he had pointy ears on his head and a bat symbol on his chest. It was none other than Master Wayne. It cant be helped. I cant afford to offend Superman. He sighed and stated the fact helplessly. Besides, I think we have something inmon. Master Wayne fell silent. He had seen a lot of shameless people, even those who didnt care about their lives. But this was the first person whom he had fought alongside to beat up a superviin who dared to admit to his face that he hade to poach his job because he couldnt beat Superman. But Master Wayne couldnt say anything. At the very least, he hadnt found any evidence of the other party doing anything bad. In fact, Master Wayne only had misgivings, not suspicions. The only conflict between the two parties was that the other party was too dutiful as a vignte. Speaking of which, Knight had helped out during the incident with Doomsday, so Master Wayne owed him a favor. Without concrete evidence, he really couldnt do anything to Knight. Superman? Hehe, that person had wrecked a lot of Gotham City, and employees of Wayne Industries at all levels had been killed or injured in that tragedy. After a brief silence, he could only snort. Be careful of the government. Theyre not me. With that, he jumped off and glided away. Luke was amused. Master Waynes temperament was a little like that of a tycoon. But the government wasnt a big problem. What Master Wayne didnt know was that Luke knew far more about this world than he could expect. The reason Luke hadnt carried out any targeted surveince or investigations on the three bigshots was because he knew it wasnt possible. As long as the paranoid Master Wayne found any signs, he would immediately feel threatened. If Master Wayne found out, it might be a reason for him to convince Superman and the battle goddess to team up, which would be more trouble for Knight. If Luke didnt have the systems good and evil panel, he wouldve done the same. In this world, no matter who you offended, you shouldnt offend the three bigshots, especially when it came to sensitive matters like poking into their private affairs. Apart from that, they had nothing to say if Luke did anything else. For example infiltrating the government. None of the three bigshots had a good impression of the government. Even the most saintly Superman, who had been stabbed in the back with a nuclear missile, wasnt stupid enough to think that the government didnt have a choice back then. In this world, if Superman wanted to know something, it wasnt hard for him to find out; it was just that he didnt want to know. Luke had Real Dream and Pheromone Control, but rarely probed into other peoples inner thoughts. No beauty in life could withstand the contamination of the dark side of the human heart. It was just like a joke in his previous life C to fans, their idols didnt sh*t. Everybody knew that this was impossible, but who would be willing to link their idol to sh*t? Old Master Luke, who had hundreds of millions of fans when all his aliases were put together, wouldnt be happy either. Since Superman didnt want to know, Luke naturally went all out and nted bugs in the government. Controlling the government in just a few months was impossible, but it wasnt hard to tip them off and slow them down at critical moments. For example, in the past month, Lex had spent money to bribe a lot of government officials for him to be diagnosed as having mental issues. In the end, Luke just secretly gave Master Wayne a little bit of help, and Lex was sent to Arkham Asylum. Wayne Enterprises had long been providing this hospital with medical supplies and security technology. Luke was also an anonymous donor to this mental hospital. Master Wayne wanted Lex to suffer, but Luke nned to have Lex put on a normal death performance. Also, Lex had been talking nonsense recently. Luke wouldnt be frightened by a few fierce words from a bad guy, but Lexs words seemed to imply something. So, he decided to make a personal trip to Arkham without letting Master Wayne know. Otherwise, if a few of Arkhams superviins took turns dying normal deaths, Master Wayne would look for Luke for a chat once more. ... Stealing some business from this market in Gotham City was a good choice, and Luke could earn more points in passing. Lukes pilfering was just one of the things that depressed Master Wayne. Also, Knights equipment looked 50% simr to his. Those who had never seen Master Wayne would naturally think that Knight was Batman, and those who had seen him would think that Master Wayne had reced his armor. Given that they had the same targets and produced simr results, there were already rumors that Batman had an impersonator for a partner. If it wasnt for the fact that they often appeared in two ces at the same time, and Luke had made it clear to GCPD that he was the Dark Knight, Master Wayne would really have to enjoy the honor of being two people. Thinking that, Luke crossed his arms and stood quietly on the roof corner. Hm, what belongs to Master Wayne is mine. I used to be Batman, after all. Moreover, there was the copyright fee for Master Wayne. If he didnt make up some excuse, that guy would definitely be suspicious of Luke again. But during the fight against Doomsday, Master Waynesbat ability had been pitifully weak. If it wasnt for thosest three grenades and the fact that he had created the kryptonite spear in advance, he could be removed from the trio of bigshots altogether. What Master Waynecked the most at the moment was a super energy source like the arc reactor. With that, it would only take a few months for Wayne Enterprises to make a suit on the level of the Mark 2. ... So, Luke would get rid of Lex and then give Master Wayne a few finished reactors. At that time, Master Wayne probably wouldnt pay attention to Lexs death. Making up his mind, Luke jumped off the roof and glided hundreds of meters through the rain. His figure gradually faded and disappeared. Chapter 2181 - 2181 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 22 2181 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 22 Lex died an unexpected yet understandable death. Recently, he had been muttering that something wasing, and would imitate the ringing of a phone. But one night, while he was lying against the cell door as he mumbled to himself, he suddenly banged his head against it several times. Then he died. It was normal for someone with a cracked head to die. Lex didnt have any family; at least, none who could help hold a funeral for him. Thus, the government spent Lexs money to help hold an expensive and extravagant funeral for him, and then buried him in a very expensive cemetery. What was it like to sleep in a coffin worth hundreds of thousands of dors and in a cemetery worth millions of dors? Sorry, Lex didnt get the chance to experience it for himself. On the day of the burial, Luke turned the guys body to dust. Luke had obtained some peculiar information from the military special force that had entered the remains of the Kryptonian spaceship to capture Lex. The soldiers had seen a silver humanoid monster with two horns on its head fiddling with three cubes in front of Lex. It wasnt until they charged in that the humanoid monster disappeared like a phantom, leaving Lex behind. Before he killed Lex, Luke had asked him about it in Real Dream, but Lex only said that he felt a mysterious existence had locked onto Earth, and that it woulde. As Earths protector, Superman would definitely have to fight it. Luke could only roll his eyes when he heard that. Are you sure this mysterious existence isnting here just to die? Although there were definitely mysterious existences in the universe who could fight Superman, very few could defeat him. After Krypton was destroyed and turned to cosmic dust, there was practically nowhere to find the kryptonite that was Supermans only weakness. Anyone who was stupid enough toe to Earth to be beaten up was either a lowlife or a crackhead. After Lex was discovered to have mitted suicide, Luke passed on the information to some of his partners whom he had secretly influenced. They had been prepared beforehand, and took a huge bite out of the fattest bits of Lex Corporation. It was inconvenient for Luke to personally take action, nor was there any need for him to do so. It was good to throw it to these hounds so that they wouldnt be as resistant to mental suggestions. Lukes real rewards were the secretbs, backup databases and assets that Lex had never revealed. Luke, who had spent too much on building the Inte, was greatly relieved. With this windfall, he would no longer have to worry about looking for fat sheep to ughter in the future. However, whether it was the backup databases or hidden assets, they were just extra gains that werent worth mentioning. What Luke really paid attention to were the documents which Lex had left behind after he was caught. The most eye-catching thing in them was three cubes, which matched the statements of the soldiers who had captured Lexd. So, the three cubes, and the humanoid monster with horns, were the mysterious existence that Lex was talking about? That was Lukes guess. Lexs papers were a mess, and Luke couldnt analyze much. If Lex really knew the origins of that mysterious existence, he wouldve told Luke in Real Dream. Clearly, he was just an idental messenger, and not some child of destiny. Hm Could a child of destiny be resurrected from ashes? Thinking that, Luke couldnt help butugh. If Mr. Luthor Jr. really were revived, he would be very happy in Space 2 as a test subject. Two monthster, two cars arrived at Bale Manor on the outskirts of Gotham. There was no need for the drivers to get out and press the inte, as the metal gate automatically opened. The two cars stopped in front of the main building, and Master Wayne and Diana got out of their respective cars. When they reached the open front door, a cute mechanical voice rang out. Guests, please follow Little Q to the rear courtyard. Master is waiting for you there. Their gazes fell on the cute white robot with a monitor for a face and a pir-like body. The monitor had ??? on it, and the cute mechanical voice rang out again. Handsome sir, pretty sister, this way, please. Dianas eyes lit up. Oh, how fun. Master Wayne: Why am I sir, while this olddy is sister? Bale, this guy his intentions were clear. Little Q: Pretty sister, Im not a toy. Im Masters little helper. Diana found that even more interesting. Really? Then what can you do? Hm, apart from leading the way. A ??_?? expression appeared on Little Qs monitor. I cant demonstrate here, or Ill break the furniture. Diana asked, Then why dont you show me in the backyard? Little Q: Okay, pretty sister. They passed through the main building and entered the rear courtyard. A flock of crows cawed in the trees 100 meters away from the manor. Little Q: Ah, its those noisy guys again. Silent mode, minimum rapid fire mode. Two small gun barrels suddenly popped out on both sides of the pir-like body. Biubiubiu~ Streaks of white light as fine as needles shed, and the noisy crows in the trees fell. The world instantly quieted down. Diana: (?_?) Master Wei: (_) ... Whose household appliance has a silent mode like this? Both of them rolled their eyes inwardly. But the battle goddess, who had treated Little Q as a toy, also knew that this cute thing was more than enough to kill someone, especially an ordinary person. Given the speed and uracy of the shots just now, it wouldnt be a problem for Little Q to wipe out a special force team. It had to be pointed out that more than ten of the crows had also been in the air. It was already terrifying that Little Q could hit moving, agile targets that were far smaller than a human body. At that moment, Lukes voice rang out not far away. Hey, youre not here just to tease my housekeeper, are you? Diana smiled and picked up her pace. Are you sure its a housekeeper and not some hitman? Luke nodded. Little Q, some snacks for your pretty sister. ck tea? Coffee? Diana: ck tea. Master Wayne was silent. He simply nodded in agreement at Lukes coffee. They sat down at a small table, and Diana casually chatted with Luke about life in thest few months. ... They talked about the ces she had been, what art exhibitions she had seen, and how public order there was good. Master Wayne didnt interrupt, because a certain guy who had stolen a lot of his business knew everything about Gotham. There was no need to make small talk at all. Less than two minutester, Little Q returned with a small dining cart. Both Diana and Master Wayne were stunned when they saw the three tiers full of small snacks. Chapter 2182 - 2182 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 23 2182 Side Story: Fantasy Journey . Master Wayne subconsciously calcted how many calories this much food contained. He was very strict with his diet, or his body wouldnt be able to withstand his intense work at night. It was only after he used one dose of Life 1 recently that Old Master Wayne felt like he had returned to his youth. It wasnt easy to obtain this sort of health, so he cherished it. Diana, on the other hand, was truly surprised at how efficient Little Q was. There were more than fifty portions on the tea stand, all neatly arranged. Even if this had been set up by a real person, they might not necessarily be able toplete everything and bring them over in two minutes. Thinking that, she couldnt help but stroke the top of Little Qs cute monitor. Little Q is really capable. Little Q [?^_^?]: Thank you for thepliment, pretty sister. After that, afternoon tea officially began. Lukes manor was pretty much in the middle of nowhere, and only the facade had been renovated; it still looked old. The old manor was overgrown with weeds and bushes; under the gloomy sky that was the mostmon in Gotham, it really looked like a haunted house in a horror film. It was a good thing that Little Q had taken down the crows, or this ce would appear even more haunted. However, Master Wayne, who also lived in the wilderness, was clearly very used to this scenery. Diana didnt pay attention to the scenery at all, and the three of them enjoyed afternoon tea. Without any bad guys in front of him, Master Wayne could still remain calm. He simply enjoyed his coffee unhurriedly and picked up a small pastry every now and then for a small taste. Diana clearly didnt have the same concerns; she casually plucked pastries off of the tea stand, and was clearly partial to the top two tiers of sweets. Just nice, Luke mainly ate the savory food on the lowest tier, so the two of them enjoyed themselves. Just like that, half an hour passed, and Luke and Diana finished most of the afternoon tea. Taking a hot towel from Little Q and wiping his hands clean, Luke said to Master Wayne, who was drinking coffee to stave off his hunger, Okay, weve had our afternoon tea. Lets get down to business. Master Waynes identity as the person in charge of Wayne Enterprises was quite eye-catching. Unless it was something serious, these two bigshots wouldnte together to visit Luke. Diana enjoyed her Ceylon tea and had no intention of saying anything. It was a pleasant surprise to be able to enjoy an upgraded version of English afternoon tea here. In particr, she didnt have to care about drawing other peoples attention here, and could eat as much as she wanted. Although nobody in a cafe would care how much she ate, it still wasnt veryfortable to be looked at with surprise and curiosity. Master Wayne put down his coffee cup, which was almost empty, and coughed. Its about the flying monster that self-destructed in front of usst time. Luke nodded and gestured for him to continue. Of course, he knew about the monster. He had even guessed something of its origin from Lexs documents. But it was inconvenient for him to say anything. Otherwise, how could he exin how he had seen Lexs documents, when Master Waynes men had taken them away immediately? Luke was the one who had made copies of the documents before he sent Lex on his way. Master Wayne continued, There are more and more of them. Ive killed more than ten recently. They roam Gotham City and Metropolis almost every night. Luke added, Ive killed 23. Dianas hand that was holding the teacup paused. She had previously gone to Europe to rx after the battle. It was only because she received a warning about an attack on Paradise Ind that she returned to America to look for help. Compared with the diligent Batman and Knight, she seemed a little toozy? The battle goddess quickly dismissed this thought. What a joke! She was very normal. How could shepare with psychos who enjoyed beating up bad guys? Thankfully, these two mentally ill people didnt care what other people thought as they continued talking. Dianas homnd was attacked by the same monsters led by their leader. Luke finally sat up straight and leaned forward slightly to listen attentively. Old Master Wayne said, This leader is called Steppenwolf. He wanted to take over Earth thousands of years ago. Once those three cubes arebined, they will be aplete Mother Box that can transform and control the environment of the entire Earth. Luke asked, Like General Zods Kryptonian spaceship? Master Wayne nodded. It works differently, but the consequences for us are simr. Earth will be his home ground. Luke looked at Diana, who had been silent the whole time. Hows it going at home? Dianas expression finally changed. There were a lot of casualties, and Steppenwolf stole the box that was being kept there. The other box is with the Anteans, but theyve retreated into the deep ocean, and its hard to contact them. The box left to mankind was secretly buried by their ancestors, and its whereabouts are unknown. Luke leaned back in his chair. So, what are you going to do? Given Master Waynes personality and controlling nature, he definitely wouldnt get someone else toe up with an idea. He definitely had a n. Sure enough, Master Wayne appreciated Luke going along with him; the moment Luke opened his mouth, he asked the question that Master Wayne wanted to answer, which was great. We need more fighting power. Luke was surprised. We do? As if he knew what Luke was thinking, Master Wayne nodded firmly. We do, because Superman has gone home. Luke was truly surprised. What? Master Wayne had been staring at his expression the whole time, and only now did he feel that there was nothing wrong. Knight probably wasnt monitoring Superman, or he would have known that Superman had gone offworld with the excuse of a business trip. This was something that Lois had told Master Wayne herself, and he had been watching Superman the whole time, which was why he had noticed something fishy. Luke really hadnt checked on Superman. To be honest, it was a very boring thing to do. There were no security issues with Superman at all. Given the sort of enemies he dealt with, the world was sure to know very quickly if something happened it was impossible for there to be no news of a few cities being destroyed. ... As for Supermans girlfriend, Lois, and his mother, Martha, Luke had earned Supermans favor by providing them with nanosuits. Master Wayne thought that Luke didnt work in Metropolis, but Luke had in fact beaten up a few bigshot gang bosses and crippled them on the spot. Superman never ever thought of having a chat with Luke. No matter how saintly he was, he couldnt, for the sake of a few heinous criminals, argue with the great benefactor who had saved his mothers life. In any case, nobody had died. These bigshot gang bosses were quite powerful. After they were crippled, they immediately had their loyalckeys take them away. Thus, Master Wayne didnt notice anything unusual. Now, he had to take the initiative to tell Luke what he had learned about Superman. He said that theres something he needs to find out, and that hell be away for a while. Hes been gone for more than a month. Luke scratched his head. He hadnt considered the possibility that Superman would leave Earth. Chapter 2183 - 2183 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 24 2183 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 24 It had to be pointed out that Superman was already so old, and had never gone on a trip to outer space from Earth. It could only be said that human habit was just that iprehensible. That was because ruling out certain predetermined standards before thinking about a situation was a more practical and efficient choice so that people didnt have to refresh their understanding once again. It was like when you wouldnt immediately think of a girl with long, wavy hair as cute (except on special asions). !! By the same logic, Luke had never considered that Superman might leave since the odds of that happening were too low, while the chance that Superman would run into an enemy that only he could deal with was even lower. But even if the odds were one in a billion, it could still happen. In any case, Luke never had Superman as a teammate back home, and Luke was the one who took the lead in taking down a bunch of superviins. Thus, he quickly adjusted his mindset. Okay, it seems we really need a n. After confirming that Luke wasnt interested in Superman, Master Wayne was relieved. He wasnt Superman, who dropped everything to save people; his ordinary life and Batman were two separate things. He was also a rich man, a big capitalist, and a member of the upper ss, who had heard some talk of what Luke had done under his identity as Bruce Bale. Master Wayne was confident he could take Superman or the Dark Knight one-on-one. If they started working together and yed off each others strengths, that would be a headache for Master Wayne. That was because he realized that Luke was much better at conducting himself than he was. Or should he say, he wasnt arrogant? Even Master Wayne was a little embarrassed to target Luke because of Life 1, the nanosuit, and the arc reactor, let alone Superman. After all Luke had given too much. Diana, who was the only one who didnt need anything, seemed very satisfied with Lukes exquisite and considerate afternoon tea today. This wasnt a small matter. For a battle goddess who wasnt short of money, strength, gear, looks, and lifespan, a man who could impress her was the most precious. That was because most men werent even qualified to curry favor with her. Superman was qualified, but he had a girlfriend, and their feelings were real. Master Wayne was also qualified, but he really didnt move as quickly as Luke. Seeing that Luke wasnt going to take the lead, Master Wayne was secretly relieved. If Luke wanted to steal the position, the chances of Diana objecting werent high, so it would be 2 to 1. Master Wayne definitely wouldnt stand a chance in a fight against both of them at once. Now that he had heard the best answer, his frown disappeared. There are four very powerful existences in the ssified files that Lex obtained. He then gestured at Diana. One of them is Diana. Luke put on a show of being interested. They definitely wouldnt be weak if they are in the same files as Diana. But how do we know theyre trustworthy? I like that. Master Wayne raised an eyebrow. Ive already investigated. At the very least, they still have a lot of goodwill toward humanity. Luke nodded confidently. Then what do you need me to do? Master Wayne said, I already made contact with one. He didnt agree to join us, but he didnt refuse either. So, its best if we go together to see the other two. Luke rubbed his chin. Will that increase the chance of them joining us? Master Wayne said, The first one I found, Arthur Curry, should be half-human, half-Antean When he said that, he couldnt help but nce at the battle goddess, who was drinking tea leisurely. Diana snorted and finally said, Alright, Im also half-Amazon. Luke looked astonished on the surface, but was secretly amused. He felt that he had done the right thing by not jumping out. Look at Master Wayne, who got to the bottom of a persons background and even revealed it in their presence. He could really draw aggro. Luke often did this back home, but basically only with the enemy, while he saved his teammates the embarrassment. Should Master Wayne be praised for being a righteous, straight man? Of course, after feeling amused and slightly surprised, he immediately said to Diana, Then you must be the most beautiful woman in the Amazon. Although she was unhappy about someone poking around in her private life, Dianas lips couldnt help but curve up. This person was really good with his words. Master Wei: D*mn tterer! Thanks to Lukes ttery, everybody tacitly skipped over the subtle but inevitable topic of mixed bloods. Luke had no objections to roping people in; he had even been waiting for Master Wayne to catch up. Master Wayne was looking for teammates purely to fight, but Luke really wanted to see these teammates pass the systems assessment. After being here for half a year, what he regretted was that he hadnt earned enough of a favorable impression with Superman. Unless a coercive ability like mind control was involved, it was almost impossible for a teammate in the system to betray him. It really wasnt easy to reach that level of trust. Luke had obtained so many teammates back home thanks to over ten years of an umted reputation. In the wake of the Bat Squad, most newbies had the experiences of their seniors as a reference point, and coupled with the impact of Batman and Knight being deified for years, they passed the systems assessment more quickly. Here in the DC universe, he was still a newbie hero of unknown origins. Even though Superman was grateful to him, he still had some doubts. But Luke was patient. Compared with how he had started from scratch back home, he was at least a high-level bigshot here with abundant resources. It really wasnt hard for him to win over his teammates. He was confident he could obtain lists of the battle goddesss and Supermans abilities within five years that is, if they were avable to be learned. ... Master Wayne? That was a mystery. After all, the thoughts of mental patients varied widely. They might pass the systems assessment tomorrow, or they might still be stubborn and doubt everything for years. Doomsday didnt have a list of abilities. The very considerate system had exined: Crude manufactured lifeforms animals. To put it simply, the weighting in the system was Earthlings > alien humanoids (human intelligent lifeforms like Thor and vampires) > animals (manufactured lifeforms like Doomsday and the Blood God Experimental). Although alien humanoids werent protected by the system, they could still be considered to be the same kind to a certain extent. Doomsday, who had been created out of General Zods body, and the Blood God Experimental, who was a human transformed, were definitely different. Luke felt quite a bit of regret. Putting aside the hard body that could withstand a nuclear weapon, Doomsdays ability to absorb energy to strengthen its body would have been a perfect match for Intermediate Evolution. If Lukebined the two, he might be able toe up with a new ability to evolve by absorbing energy. To use Doomsday as the upper threshold, even if Luke had just 50% or even 30% of this ability, he could be a yer on Supermans level. ... Even if he couldnt beat Superman with the weak version of this ability, he couldpletely crush anyone below him this was already much stronger than Lukes current threshold. Chapter 2184 - 2184 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 25 2184 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 25 He hadnt obtained a list of Doomsdays abilities, so Supermans out-of-print list of abilities was most likely the only one Luke would be able to get. For this reason, Luke had to protect Earth. He just didnt know how strong that Steppenwolf was. If he was on the same level as Doomsday, that would be a little troublesome. Steppenwolf wasnt a Kryptonian creature and wasnt weak in the face of a kryptonite weapon. Killing him was going to be a pain. !! The three of them took Master Waynes private jet to Central City. Compared with Gotham, Central City was a little better at least, it wasnt as illustrious in that the number and quality of superviins that appeared every year werent as prominent as what Gotham had. But that was all. Thanks to brain drain and a high unemployment rate, special services and drug trafficking had increasingly be the means of making a living at the bottom. Apart from neighborhoods where the middle- and upper-ssmunities gathered, old factories and warehouses could be seen everywhere in the city. Nobody cared about these, since there were no jobs to go around anyway. In an abandoned warehouse on the outskirts close to some rail tracks, Diana sat on a small bar stool and tapped the ground with her foot. Are you sure that the young man wont be angry if we barge into his house like this? Master Wayne rxed in his chair. Being angry and being tempted are two different things. A little further away, Luke sat in a gaming chair in front of a row of ck monitor screens. Bruce is right. Its like calling a beautiful woman your friend. The most polite way is the safest, but its also the easiest way for the other party to dismiss you as a passer-by. Its necessary to make asting first impression. Diana smiled and looked at the two Bruces. It seems that both of you have a lot inmon? Luke chuckled. Dont say that. Master Wayne often makes the headlines in Gothams tabloids. Im just good at discovering patterns. Master Wayne: These two b*stards. When did they start getting along so well? Fortunately, his watch chimed with a notification. Okay, hes back. The warehouse fell silent. Less than a minuteter, there was the rattle of the lock on the door, followed by the faint creak of the door opening, and finally, the crackle of electricity. The lights in the warehouse came on, and the other monitors and appliances started to boot up. A thin and short figure with a knapsack walked around the corner into the lounge, only to see two men and a woman sitting in his home. Barry Allen. Master Wayne was using that deep, maic voice. Im Bruce Wayne. Barry red at him with his hands on his waist. You say that like you think you can break into my ce and sit in my second favorite chair in the dark? Saying that, he couldnt help but look at Diana, who was looking at him with great interest. Thats my third favorite. He then looked at Luke, who was the only one who wasnt looking at him, but was looking at the performance on the monitor screens. Thats my number one favorite. Hearing that, Luke turned around with a smile. Your favorite K-pop girl group? They were queens for 12 years, but have fallen from the top now. Barry was stunned. You know them? Luke nced at the screen again. A screen full of long legs is easy on the eyes. Everybody: Feeling that things were going a little off-track, Master Wayne could only cough and take out prints of surveince images. Moving on. Perhaps you might be able to exin this. Barry looked at the expensive suit, coat, leather shoes, and diamond tie clip on the other man, and felt the intense aura of the ruling ss. He couldnt help but take the prints for a look. This person looks a little like me, but is definitely not me. Let me guess; its unlikely he stole anything from you With a faint smile on his face, Master Wayne turned around and walked over to a life-sized dummy. I know you have an ability, but Im not sure what it is. Barry said, I have a lot of abilities, like vi, web design, signnguage, gori signnguage Master Wayne inspected the red suit on the dummy. Is this silica-base quartz fabric? Abrasion resistant? Heat resistant? Barry: Hm, I like figure skating Master Wayne said, This is usually used on space shuttles so that they dont burn up on re-entry. Barry: I skate very intensely? Luke and Diana didnt say anything. They simply watched with smiles as Master Wayne pressed forward step by step and Barry spouted nonsense in all earnestness. Old Master Wayne was enlightened. Oh, is that so? Barry nodded quickly. Yes; whoever youre looking for, it definitely isnt me. I guarantee Master Wayne turned around and took a few steps, his hand already in his coat. He suddenly turned around and flung out his hand. A dark gray shadow flew out of his hand and headed straight for Barrys shoulder. The next moment, even Diana felt her vision blur. Barry, who had been chattering non-stop, stopped talking and just looked down at the Bat dart in his hand. Master Wayne calmly drew back his hand and returned to his elegant appearance. Barry raised his head. Youre Batman? Master Wayne said, So, youre very fast. Barry smiled proudly. Thats a little of an oversimplification. Master Wayne also smiled. Im putting together a team. I need people with abilities, because a powerful enemy ising Realization dawned on Barry, and he raised his hand to cut Master Wayne off. Stop right there. Im in. Master Wayne: Luke: Diana: Didnt you say that it wouldnt be easy to get them to join? Didnt you say that you would have to rely on me in battle? Sure enough, men are all pigs! She couldnt help but get up from the bar stool that was Barrys third favorite chair. Really? ... I need people like me. Barry looked a little ufortable. You get it C its hard to get along with ordinary people, and I dont have the patience. I cant understand them. Diana nodded in agreement. As someone with a demi-god body, she didntck anything, but it did make her out of ce. In the end, she found a job as a museum curator and started toe into contact with some of the most unreasonable people in the world. Only then did she feel a little more settled. It seemed that Barry had been holding back for too long. He couldnt help butin, For example For example What the heck is brunch? By the time you eat something after lining up for an hour, its clearly lunch time Hehe~ hehe~ Luke couldnt help butugh. He had been calm all this time, and the other three looked at him in surprise. Luke suddenly felt good about Barry. He was clearly a genius with a different mindset, which was why he felt out of ce. It was like the tycoon exining his research to ordinary researchers What reasoning? Just think about it. Why cant you understand? Everyone else, sincerely nodding their heads: Yes, we really dont understand. ... WTF! It was enough to make the tycoon want to flip a table. Chapter 2185 - 2185 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 26 2185 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Barry, a genius that ordinary people couldnt stand, was nothing to Luke. Tony, who had a bad temper and a poisonous tongue, Ivan, and Bent, the researcher whockedmon sense (the one who invented the Sick Stick) C if any one of them could be considered a mad scientist who had no regard for human life, Barry inparison was far easier to deal with. Luke simply interrogated Barry. You dont have a girlfriend, right? Barrys face actually turned a little red, especially when he saw that the attention of the long-legged big sister was focused on him. He said awkwardly, Well, so far, no Luke walked over with a sympathetic expression. Dont you know that many brunch customers are actually couples with very active night lives? Barry was at a loss. That, I know. Einsteins theory of rtivity exins that when youre with someone you like, an hour is like five minutes. Luke patted his shoulder. When you yourself see someone with a person they like, five minutes is like an hour. Barry: What? Einstein said that? Luke nodded confidently. Yes. Master Wayne frowned. He had read the theory of rtivity before. Although he hadnt studied it in detail, Einstein hadnt exined it like that, right? The battle goddess, who still didnt understand science but knew what it was like to be hit on, said, Einstein definitely didnt say that. Everybody looked at her. Diana said, Because Ive heard a lot of men say that, but they already forgot middle school physics. Luke rolled his eyes at her for exposing him. Its just a joke. I just think Barry is too serious. He then patted the young man in the shoulder again. Dont worry, youll get a girlfriend. Good luck. Barry was baffled. Im sorry I dont have a girlfriend. A momentter, the four of them left via a side door on the other side of the warehouse. In order not to startle Barry, Master Wayne had deliberately chosen this less frequently used side entry. In a hurry to rope in teammates, paranoid Master Wayne took Barry to his car. Barry was still holding arge pizza that had just been microwaved. He ate as he walked. Using my ability consumes a lot of energy. After that, Ill turn into a ck hole Diana couldnt help but nce at Luke. So, the only person in this team who didnt eat much was Master Wayne? Barry, this new teammate, chattered on. How many people are on this special team now? Master Wayne opened the car door remotely. Including you, four. Barry nced around. So, were all here? Fine, thats not important. Whats important is who the enemy is. Master Wayne said, Lets talk on the ne. Okay. Barry shrugged. Right, whats your superpower? Master Wayne pondered for a moment. Im rich. Barry was lost for words. Diana shook her head with a smile. She walked past the Benz AMG-Vision Gran Turismo that was parked at the far end and headed for her own Porsche. She was also very rich. Although it wasnt as much as tens of billions, hundreds of millions of dors was nothing. It had to be pointed out that she had survived World War I andter took up her identity as an art curator. During the war 100 years ago, oil paintings, watches, sculptures and vases were only sold for hundreds of dors, and could even be exchanged for food and water. She had a lot of such antiques. In particr, art prices had skyrocketed in thest decade or two, and it wouldnt be a problem to sell her stash for billions of dors. Of course, this would definitely create a huge hole in the global art market. These things were so expensive because of the hype created by various interest groups. One of the most important traits that an art piece could have in order to be worth tens of billions of dors on the market was that it was rare. She sold one unremarkable item eight to ten years ago for 8 to 10 million in living expenses. From this point of view, the battle goddess wasnt the kind of person who lived extravagantly; the grandeur, history and heritage of European luxury brands werent worth mentioning to someone who has Zeus bloodline. In any case, the royal families of Europebined couldntpare with her. On the other hand, she conceded defeat when it came to modern society, which was dedicated to innovation. For example, phones were much more useful than bugles. Luke liked interacting with Barry. When he passed by Barry, he nodded sincerely. Yes, Im rich, too. Barry: Is it so great to have money?! Watching Luke walk up to a Lamborghini, Barry swallowed his pizza. Fine, it really was great to have money. At the very least, he would be able to afford these three beautiful cars. After that, Luke and Barry worked together to upgrade the sh suit in the new Justice League base. Dont forget, there was a young man with gray hair back home who until now couldnt use the outer nanosuit. Meanwhile, Master Wayne and Diana continued looking for their next target. The other partys condition was supposedly a little strange, so Luke declined to go with them on the grounds that a man who was too handsome might provoke the other party. Diana rolled her eyes at thisme joke. Master Wayne looked suffocated, as if to ask, Am I not handsome enough? It was a pity that although he was handsome, he didnt dare talk about his handsome face whenpared with Bales. Barry, on the other hand, grinned foolishly. After they met, he had fallen in love with this game. ... Trading these sorts ofme jokes couldnt be any more perfect for someone with extraordinary reflexes. An ordinary person would have to think for a long while before they coulde up with a retort. The only thing that depressed Barry was that Luke seemed pretty quick-witted and was much more experienced than he was. But this was why he was willing to study modifications for the suit with Luke. Not only did the Justice League have all sorts of materials, it also had a new teammate whose brain wasnt any slower than his. He could learn corny jokes on the job. What was even more wonderful was that this new teammate was a big eater. He could eat many times more than Barry, and he was rich. Barry finally knew to what extent rich people could do whatever they wanted. With a call from Luke, all sorts of signature dishes from Gothams and Metropolis well-known restaurants would be delivered to the base by drone within ten minutes. Barry felt like he had turned into a little bird as long as he opened his mouth and shouted, Im hungry, delicious food would fall from the sky and into his mouth. Chapter 2186 - 2186 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 27 2186 Side Story: Fantasy Journey It wasnt until Master Wayne and Diana returned that Barry finally broke out of this happy atmosphere. Um, wheres our new teammate? Master Wayne shook his head and didnt say anything as he walked over to the table. Diana exined, Weve talked, but he needs more time. Luke put down what he was working on and walked to the table. Hm, it was probably because Bruce is too good-looking too. !! Everybody rolled their eyes. Master Wayne couldnt help but say, I never showed my face. Diana went in alone. Feeling like it sounded like he was passing the buck, he added, Its not us. Actually, he still finds his current situation a little hard to ept. Luke poured him a cup of ck tea. Okay, Bruce, rx. At the very least, Barry was very obedient. With one call, he came running. Obedient Barry looked at him glumly. Unfortunately, no matter how he looked at it, he was the baby brother in this team, and could only endure it. In particr, when Luke took out the tea and snacks and was clearly about to start their regr tea session, Barry instantly appeared obediently in the chair next to Luke. Diana walked over and naturally enjoyed Lukes tea service. Master Wayne and Barry had already enjoyed this treatment; naturally, she didnt mind enjoying the same service from a teammate. After a few mouthfuls of tea, Master Waynes gloomy mood disappeared. After all, few things went smoothly Hm, Barry didnt count. Looking at the curious Barry, he felt that it was time to tell him everything. After all, they had failed to rope in the other two, while the three in front of him were the fixed members. They couldnt just rely on something like tacit understanding anymore. If a team didnty ground rules in the beginning, and things went astray in the future, they wouldnt even get the chance to redeem themselves. Luke agreed. It was better toe up with some lofty catchphrase at the beginning. Even if it was difficult to carry out in reality, or there were unspoken rules, it was still better than doing their own thing. Of course, Master Wayne was aiming his warning primarily at Luke and Barry. The battle goddess had been on the side of justice for almost a century; there was no need to worry about her bing corrupt. Luke was rich and powerful, while Barrys superpower was practically iprehensible to ordinary people. If they really turned evil, they would be even more terrifying than those lunatics in Arkham. Thankfully, Luke was a civilized and easygoing person. Not only wasnt he resentful, he casually helped to trante some of what Master Wayne was saying for the newbie, Barry. Master Waynes head hurt a little. Although thats what I meant, your exnation is too unseemly. But he couldnt deny it, in case Barry really did misunderstand. In any case, Im not the one whos making it sound that bad. Whatever! Master Wayne could onlyfort himself that way. Nobody had any objections. Luke even raised his hand. I agree. Diana simply smiled and waved. Same here. Seeing that, Barry raised his hand high. Same here. Master Waynes feelings were a littleplicated. It was really convenient to have a professional sidekick or prop. But seeing how considerate this sidekick was, it was clear that thetter knew how he thought, which wasnt a good thing. However, in the face of a powerful enemy, Master Wayne didnt have time to think about this for now. He could only proceed with the next phase. He swiped the surface of the tablet, and a photo of an African-American man appeared on the monitor next to the table. Victor Stone, a talented young scientist. On the surface, he died in an ident, but in fact He switched to another image, and a person with a mostly robotic face and one glowing red eye appeared. He probably became like this due to another ident. Barry was enlightened. Thats really cool Hm, fine, thats too bad. Master Wayne looked at him in agreement. Thats right. A bystander might think he looks cool like this, but it definitely isnt a great experience for him, which is why he isnt easy to deal with. After introducing Failure No. 2, he switched to another image. It was of a wild-looking long-haired man with a ck tattoo. Arthur Curry. Hes half-Antean, half-human. He cane and go freely in the ocean. He doesnt seem to likeing ashore, but we should still have a chance. Barry couldnt refrain from eximing wow when he heard this. He was quite curious about these superhumans. After all, the three people next to him just said that money was their superpower. After all, given Barrys abilities and physique, he definitely wouldnt be their main yer. As a support member, he had plenty of time to watch from the side. In any case, he could figure out a lot of things in a second. However, Barry still asked, Will we be fighting in the ocean? That might not be good for me. Master Wayne shook his head. I dont know, but Steppenwolf isnt an aquatic being, and those Parademons under him would find it difficult to fight in the ocean as well. So, its very likely well be fighting onnd. Barry said, Hm, then, there should be a limit to what this Arthur Curry can do, right? Diana said, Thats only if were battling in the ocean. In any case, hes an Antean Hm, fine, hes a mixed blood, but hes stronger than most superhumans. As a demi-god, she naturally knew how exaggerated his overall abilities were. He didnt need any training to fight, but if he did get training, he would be a powerful warrior at the very least. It wouldnt be a problem for him to beat up three to five of Master Wayne. Barry nodded, his trademark goofy grin in ce as he looked around. He was suddenly stunned, and pointed to the skylight. Wow, thats your signal, isnt it, Bruce? Everybody turned around and saw the image of a bat projected into the sky above Gotham. They could see it clearly even from the base ten kilometers away. That was right, this was Commissioner Gordons standard turning on the light routine when something bad enough happened. Luke stood up and said, Lets go. There are traces of Parademon activity in the city. Thats probably why Gordon is calling for you. Both Master Wayne and Diana nodded and stood up. Barry was flustered; he wanted to follow, but hated to part with the table of food. His mind raced, and he disappeared, only to return with a big food pouch. He put most of the snacks into it. It would be a waste not to eat them. Each one costs more than ten dors. Hey, wait for me. With that, he disappeared from the table. Commissioner Gordon stood on top of the GCPD building and looked up at the Bat signal in the gloomy sky. He frowned. ... It was another rainy night. He couldnt help but put his hands in his pockets and huddle into his coat to block out the pervasive cold and dampness. Suddenly, he saw something. Director Gordon immediately knew that his good buddy, no, his old friend, was here. Chapter 2187 - 2187 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 28 2187 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Sure enough, when Gordon looked at the shadow that had appeared in the corner of his eye, he saw Master Wayne perched on the signal tower on the roof, his cape fluttering behind him. He had justnded after gliding through the air. Em~ Why didnt hend on the ground like a certain other person? That was because it was Lukes choice to keep a low profile, not Master Waynes. After he was done posing, Master Wayne made sure that there were no eavesdroppers nearby before he jumped down. !! Gordon shifted his gaze, only to see three people already standing silently where Master Wayne hadnded: the battle goddess, Diana, in her red and gold battle outfit; Barry, in an all-red suit, and Luke, Master Waynes impersonator. Gordons attention lingered on Luke for two seconds before he looked at Master Wayne. Apart from this person, how many other Batmans like you are there? Hearing the questioning tone, Master Wayne frowned. Im the only Batman. Tell me, whats going on? Gordon took out a kids drawing and handed it to him. Eight people from S.T.A.R. Labs have gone missing, six in Metropolis and two here on our side. A kid drew a sketch of the kidnappers. Master Wayne saw that the drawing was of a humanoid with wings and a hood over its head. Diana nced at it. Its a Parademon. With one look, Luke understood why Commissioner Gordon had paid more attention to him. The Parademon had wings like a dragonflys on its back, and its insect-like facial features were tooplicated for a child to draw, so it had been rendered simply as a ck hood. Coupled with the fact that the sketch was done in ck pencil, it looked 60 to 70% simr to Batman. Thus, he could understand the hostility he sensed in Commissioner Gordons mental fluctuations. After all, Luke wasnt an old friend like Batman. It was normal for Commissioner Gordon to be suspicious. Of course, Luke actually felt that Commissioner Gordon looked a little like someone from back home C like that Jameson guy? That guys family opened a branch of the Daily Bugle in New York. When he went to Los Angeles to y, he tried to steal Vanessa from Wade. Wade, who hadnt been too crazy back then, beat him up and pretended to steal 20,000 dors from him. Luke looked at Commissioner Gordon, who was wearing a ck coat and a ck hat. He was a serious man, and didnt look like he deserved a beating at all. Clothes really made the man. Nine now. A figure jumped up onto the roof. The red eye in his face startled Commissioner Gordon and Barry. Barry hurriedly patted his pounding heart and nced at Master Wayne and Luke, before he rxed. These two were much better fighters than he was. In fact, Master Wayne, Diana and Luke had sensed the persons arrival earlier on, and had just been waiting for him toe out. The person walked out of the shadows on the roof to reveal a strange metal body and half a human face. It was none other than Victor Stone, whom they had failed to rope in not long ago. His expression was dark and angry. The head of S.T.A.R. Labs was just taken. Everybody except Commissioner Gordon was enlightened C the head was Victors father. No wonder he hade over now after seeing the Bat signal, when he hadnt agreed to join the Justice League before. Unlike Barry, who had clutched his chest, Commissioner Gordon was used to being startled. He only nced at Victor; seeing that Master Wayne and the others didnt react, he knew that they werent enemies. He took out a document from his pocket. It was a map of the crime scene. We investigated these locations, but didnt find the kidnappers base. Victors mechanical eye shed red. Only on the maind. Everybody looked at the map, and Victor did the calctions swiftly in his head. Putting all the monsters movements together, Brixton Ind is a very likely location between the two cities. As someone who worked underground. Master Wayne was very sharp. Back then, Gotham Port wanted to build an underground tunnel to Metropolis, but the economic crisis happened a few years after it was started, and it was abandoned. Gordon couldnt help but follow his gaze and look in the direction of Metropolis. After staring for a moment, he turned around. Do you really think that the Parademons nest is there? There was already nobody in front of themissioner except for Barry, who was listening to him with a dazed expression. Seeing Gordons surprised expression, Barry looked around in surprise. Wow, they disappeared just like that Hm, rude. Swoosh! The top of the GCPD building waspletely quiet, leaving Commissioner Gordon with his mouth open. He then shook his head, as if he didnt know what to say. A few minutester, the newly established five-member Justice League stood in front of a huge tunnel. Looking at the image transmitted by Lukes drone, Master Wayne frowned. The people from S.T.A.R. Labs are still alive. There are over 100 Parademons. Everybody was quiet. Victors father was also inside! It was inevitable. Everyone would be just as cautious if it were the butler or Barrys father inside. Luke blinked. Are you forgetting something? Everybody looked at him. He looked at Barry and patted the energetic young man on the shoulder. When we moveter, charge in and get Victors father out first, then the others. Barry was lost for words. Seeing the agreement on everybodys faces, he was a little stumped. He raised his hand and said hesitantly, Okay, its like this. Im afraid of insects Everybody was lost for words. Although the Parademons looked a little like insects, they werepletely different. Barry continued to confess, They also have guns, and theyre bigger than me. Everybody couldnt help but look at the monsters on the surveince feed. Many of them were indeed holding guns. As for their size Barrys head didnt even reach Dianas shoulder. Thats it? Bad guys shorter than you are definitely rare! Barry wasnt done yet. Im afraid of blood and dead people. To be honest, Ive never fought a bad guy. At most, I just push them and run Master Wayne stepped forward and loomed over Barry, who stopped babbling. Staring into the kids eyes C well, they were the lenses of the nanosuit, but his eyes could still be roughly made out C Master Wayne said in a low voice, Then save one first. Barry: What? Master Wayne said, Save one person first. Victors father. ... Barry: Hm, and then? Master Wayne said, Dont talk, dont fight. Go in and bring people out. Thats all. Barry: Thats it? Master Wayne nodded seriously. Thats right. When the timees, youll understand the rest. Barry swallowed nervously. He suddenly really wanted a cup of Knights ck tea. However, he still nodded. Okay, got it. Chapter 2188 - 2188 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 29 2188 Side Story: Fantasy Journey In the engine room, a huge figure with two horns on his head had Victors father up against a wall. Suddenly, a figure burst through the old metal door and shed at his back. The huge figure reacted quickly and blocked the attack with a huge ax. Looking at Dianas outfit, his gray face twisted into a hideous smile. Amazon! !! A fierce battle instantly broke out. The battle goddess used her longsword to open a way, and Master Wayne and Luke charged in. But before that, Barry, who had been taking deep breaths, had already disappeared. Before Victor, who knew that Barry was going to save his father first, could feel worried, Barry reappeared in front of him. The man he was holding was none other than Victors father. Barry asked, Is this your father? Victor nodded nkly. That was too fast. He hadnt even gathered his emotions yet. Barry heaved a sigh of relief. Then hang on a tick. There are still a few people inside. Are we bringing them out together? Victor nodded. There was faint excitement and eagerness on Barrys face. He disappeared and reappeared with a swoosh, and a secondb employee was brought out. Victor: Holy sh*t! While the two new teammates were still getting used to each other, the three old partners inside were already on a killing spree. Without Superman, the battle goddess had be a super tank worthy of the rank. Her sword and shield worked together to attack and defend at the same time. She fought back and forth against Steppenwolfs strange giant ax, and didnt fall to a disadvantage. Luke couldnt help but look down on Steppenwolf. That was it? He had the cheek to look down on the Amazons? Except for some special existences, the popce of most races were made up of ordinary individuals. Luke could beat up billions of Earthlings back home, but did that prove that Earthlings were weak? Even putting aside Inhumans like Skye and Emma, along with the Hulk, Wanda and Pietro, and Steve in his nanosuit, were all ridiculously strong in certain aspects in which even Luke couldntpare. As for this DC universe, Barry had already rescued Victors father, but Steppenwolf hadnt even noticed. Given his level, he had the cheek to look down on the battle goddess? In just a few seconds of watching the fight between Steppenwolf and the battle goddess, Luke confirmed that this guy was far inferior to Doomsday. Perhaps Steppenwolf had other abilities, but in terms of head-onbat, he didnt have crushing strength. No wonder this guy had been sneaking around all this time and only got the Parademons to look for people; he had only shown up in person to take the Mother Box from the Amazons. Em~ Wait, why did it feel like he was the sort of guy who talked trash but was actually a coward? To be honest, the threat he posed stemmed from therge number of flying, attacking Parademons under him. The Parademons were once intelligent beings that had been caught by Steppenwolf and transformed. The deeper their fear of him, the stronger the Parademon they turned into. These Parademons had the ability to sense and absorb fear. Thus, the more they were feared, the stronger they became. Unfortunately, none of the three people who had charged in thought much of the Parademons. While Diana fought Steppenwolf on her own, Master Wayne, who had already had the arc reactor for a while, unleashed his might. His armor previously had an auxiliary power system, but that was mainly to reduce the weight of the armor. Now, the armor had a heart, and could deal maximum damage. A casual punch here, and a kick there, and Parademons were sent flying. And this took into ount how durable the armor was. Otherwise, it wouldnt be hard to pierce and shatter the Parademons with a punch that weighed several tons. For Master Wayne, who had fullbat ability, a punch that weighed hundreds of kilograms was enough for him. At the very least, the Parademons didnt have magical abilities that could slow him down or restrain his movements; it was like an expert fighter beating up small fry. He didnt stop moving, to avoid being surrounded. At the same time, he took down the soldiers around him. On the other side, Luke was even more straightforward. As was Knights customary practice, he didnt use des or guns; his main weapon was two metal batons. Ordinary extendable batons only reached 50 to 60 centimeters in length, but the two in his hands could extend over two meters at their longest, which made them no different from staffs. The difference was that the end of each staff had a retractable spearhead; it wasnt wrong to call them extendable spears. The Muto alloy couldnt do anything to a super boss like Doomsday, but against the Parademons, it was no different from stabbing pork. The chests and brains of the two Parademons that had lunged at him were pierced, and dark green fluid sttered in the air. From this point of view, it made sense when Barry called them insects. Luke wasnt afraid of insects C on the contrary, he hated many types of insects, so he didnt hold back as he spun and pulled out the two spears. The two Parademons were sent smashing into the wall with muffled bangs. As hended on the ground, Luke stabbed two more Parademons, one in the back and the other in the chest. He didnt need to pull his arms back as the long spears instantly turned into short spears. The two Parademons that had just pounced on Master Wayne from above were skewered like pork belly. Master Wayne didnt even want to thank him; he had been ready and waiting to kick out. Just like that, two ckish-gray shadows jumped around in the huge tunnel as they fought the Parademons. ... In the center of the tunnel, there was the nging of metal and sparks flew as Steppenwolf and the battle goddess fought. For a moment, it was impossible to tell who was winning. However, Steppenwolf was feeling a little uneasy. That was because of the green fluid that was being sttered around by Master Wayne and Luke. In less than a minute, more than half of the 100 or so Parademons were dead, but they hadnt dealt any effective damage. Master Wayne, whom Luke had upgraded with advanced technology from back home, was much stronger than thest time they fought Doomsday. Even though he didnt have the sma propulsion technology yet to fly, he was still able to take down the flying Parademons in this confined space. It was even more of a breeze for Luke. These Parademons were just small fry. As long as they didnt interfere in the fight between the leaders, there was no difference in killing more or fewer of them. Their real target was Steppenwolf. If Luke was confident that cutting off this guys head with one sh was enough to guarantee that he couldnt be resurrected, he really wouldnt mind snatching the battle goddess weapon and doing the deed. Unfortunately, these two were fighting fiercely on a metal walkway close to the middle of the tunnel, and clearly had yet to use their full strength. ... Seeing that the situation wasnt looking good, Steppenwolf decisively swung his ax. A light blue teleportation passage appeared in the air and enveloped Steppenwolf as he started to rise up. At the same time, arge number of Parademons roared and flew out of the tunnel toward the Justice League. Chapter 2189 - 2189 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 30 2189 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Inside the teleportation passage, Steppenwolfs gaze swept over the people who were beating up the Parademons, and he mumbled, Once I retrieve the Mother Box, this willpletely surrender. Patting himself on the back mentally, he confidently ordered the Parademons not far away, Blow up this ce. With that, he disappeared into the teleportation passage. The Parademons looked at each other before they screamed and flew to the top of the tunnel. They plucked off the energy grenades at their waists, flicked off the safety, and pressed the trigger. !! With a beep, the energy grenades exploded, lighting up the entire tunnel. Everybody who was fighting the monsters couldnt help but raise their heads in surprise. Barry swallowed. Whats up there? Master Wayne sighed. Gotham Harbor. Barry asked, Isnt that connected to the ocean? Master Wayne wanted to roll his eyes. Why are you so long-winded? Run. Biu~ Ah! Barry screamed. There was a ck mark on his thigh; he had been shot by a Parademon when he was distracted. He said gloomily, See, I wasnt wrong, right? Im not good at dealing with insects or guns. Get out of the way if you dont want to be covered in blood. Luke was toozy to deal with these small fry. After giving everyone a warning, he quickly spun around. Over 100 Bat darts flew out, like bats on the hunt for prey. The concentrated sound was like countless people opening beer bottles at the same time. Then dark green Parademon blood rained down from above. Barry was looking up, and felt that this terrifying scene was right out of a horror movie. His leg didnt seem to hurt anymore as he let out a strange shout and disappeared down the tunnel. Master Wayne, who had been kind enough to go over and take Barry away, widened his eyes. Holy sh*t! Pitter patter! Dark green blood, broken limbs and internal organs drenched him, turning him dark green. The battle goddess, who had activated her divine shields force field in time, suddenly burst outughing. Haha. Luke, who had also used the armors protective shield to block the bodily fluid,nded. Alright, if you dont run, youll be getting a free bath. As he spoke, he grabbed Barry, who had been hit in the thigh, and flew away. Diana was still smiling, but she immediately ran into a side tunnel. The way she flew was more like jumping and gliding. She wasnt as nimble as Lukes suit, but she could move very quickly in a straight line, and would definitely be faster than seawater. Before Master Wayne could say anything, he heard a series of cracks above his head. Then, with a loud bang, a huge amount of seawater broke through the ceiling and came crashing down. He wasnt in the mood to curse anymore. With a tap of his foot, the powerful propulsion from the arc reactor allowed him to immediately jump more than ten meters into the side tunnel which he hade from. Given the rate at which seawater poured in, he definitely wouldnt be able to escape it on t ground. His armor had only been upgraded with a power system, and wasnt waterproof at all. It didnt matter if it got wet, but if it was immersed in water, it would definitely short-circuit. Wouldnt he just turn into a metal turtle then, and sink to the bottom of the ocean? Unfortunately, Master Wayne was too slow. Just as Luke and the others saw the tunnel entrance, the high-pressure seawater caught up to him. Seeing that he couldnt escape, he finally turned around and cursed. F*ck! A figure charged out of the surging waves and blocked in front of Master Wayne. Spinning the five-pronged trident in his hand, he stabbed it into the ground. The seawater immediately parted. Master Wayne was stunned for a moment. You The person with his back to him said, You better run faster. I cant hold it off for long. Master Wayne turned around and ran. Thanks to these precious few seconds, he finally charged out of the tunnel. Less than five secondster, water burst out of the tunnel. The figure holding the trident also flew dozens of meters into the air before hended. Therge amount of seawater he brought with him poured over Master Wayne. The neer smiled in embarrassment. Well, your armor looked a little dirty, so I washed it for you. Expressionlessly, Master Wayne plucked a flustered crab off of his head and flicked it into the water next to him. Its fine, Mr. Curry. Thank you for your timely assistance. Arthur Curry chuckled. Youre wee. Commissioner Gordon, who was walking over, looked at Master Wayne with an indecipherable expression. The mayors of both cities should thank you. They finally dont have to argue over who will fork out the money toplete the underground tunnel. Master Wayne said, In any case, they wouldnt be able to fork out the money even if they discussed it for another hundred years. Commissioner Gordon: Is this also a good friend of yours? It seems youve be a lot more open. Im very d. Arthur winked and gestured at his head. Haha, your helmet is interesting. Its a bat, I get it. Master Wayne said expressionlessly, See, not that good a friend. Commissioner Gordon: After shutting themissioner up, Master Wayne asked Arthur, Why did you change your mind? Arthur shrugged. Because of Steppenwolf. He stole that box from Antis not long ago. Diana frowned. Then the only thing he needs now is the box which mankind has. ... Victor, who had sent his father to an ambnce, walked over. That thing is still in the secret warehouse in theb. After he said that, everybody suddenly looked in the direction of Metropolis. In the dark night, a light blue teleportation passage dozens of meters tall appeared in the air andnded somewhere. Luke said, Thats the S.T.A.R. building. The secret warehouse you mentioned isnt there, is it? Victor: It is. Everybody: They still had to go, but even with Luke demonstrating how fast Knights armor was, it was useless. No one from the Justice League was in the secret warehouse; it was impossible to stop Steppenwolf for even a second. Also, this guy was definitely the kind who talked big but was actually a coward. No matter how arrogant he sounded, he was actually avoiding them, and instead turned around to steal the box which mankind had been keeping in the secret warehouse. Steppenwolf wasnt a brainless animal. When he took over S.T.A.R. Labs, he had continued to monitor everything. Given how Parademons flew almost soundlessly, it really wasnt hard for one to spy on a group of ordinary humans. ... When Luke and the others had been fighting, Steppenwolf had confirmed the location of mankinds box. Making a clean retreat, he switched directions, stole the box, and ran Everything was done in one go. He had no intention of fighting them at all. This sort of person was also the biggest headache for Luke, because the other party knew what he wanted. Once the Mother Boxes were put together and Earth turned into the environment he needed, Luke and the others would turn into the away team. The billions of people on Earth would fall into fear and despair, which was equivalent to billions of backup Parademons. This alone sickened the Justice League to death. Even if Superman returned, Steppenwolf would definitely be pounded to sh*t, but all of mankind would be dead by then. Apart from Luke being able to earn onest round of experience and credit points, it would be meaningless. He had to kill this guy as soon as possible. Chapter 2190 - 2190 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 31 2190 Side Story: Fantasy Journey The group returned to the Justice Leagues new base. The joy of rescuing S.T.A.R. Labs people and escaping unscathed faded, and the atmosphere turned a little gloomy. When they thought about it, Steppenwolf had lost some small fry, but had snatched mankinds box; he absolutely gained big in exchange for a small loss. Although they had rescued people, especially Victors father, they hadnt actually gained anything. They still had to deal with the Mother Boxes transforming Earth. Thankfully, Luke had casually used Light of Life to treat Barrys injury, and the kid was already jumping around again. As soon as they entered the base, Barry went to the table and poured himself a cup of ck tea to calm down. The high-end thermos kept the ck tea hot. Even Barry, who had lost more than 100 milliliters of blood, warmed up. Still, he didnt forget to call his new teammates over to enjoy it as well. In the end, Arthur snorted. Is there wine? I like that. Barry was a good kid who never touched alcohol. Nobody had ever drunk alcohol in the base. Hearing that, he could only shake his head. Ill look around. Swoosh! Swoosh! A few secondster, Barry returned with a bottle and gave it to Arthur. How about whiskey? Arthur raised an eyebrow in surprise. He epted the alcohol and patted the kid on the shoulder. Hm, youre not bad. Barry chuckled. Looking at Victor, he scratched his head. You probably dont drink tea? In fact, he wanted to ask if Victor wanted engine oil, but thanks to the corny joke routine which he and Luke had, he thought for a long while before he realized that it wasnt a polite question to ask. Victor said calmly, No. He then stood to the side with his arms crossed. He wasnt in the mood to drink anything. He had been identally transformed by the Mother Box kept by mankind. Once the Mother Boxes werebined together, he might end up under their control. Furthermore, Steppenwolf was the original owner of the Mother Boxes. At the very least, he was the one who had brought the Mother Boxes to Earth. The thought of bing a Parademon and obeying Steppenwolf made Victor ufortable. While the new teammates were chatting, the three veterans walked over. Master Wayne took off his helmet and threw it to the side. He poured himself a cup of ck tea. He wasnt one to talk nonsense about the sour sting of being doused in cold water in the middle of Gothams winter. Diana also took off her gear. She ced her sword and shield on the weapons rack on the side, and even tossed the Lasso of Truth onto the couch. It was bad enough that they had been unable to take down Steppenwolf during the fight. More importantly, she could sense that Steppenwolf was indeed stronger than she was. Although it wasnt a crushing difference, it would be hard for her to get revenge on her own. This guy had killed one of her sworn sisters and hundreds of her people on Paradise Ind. How could she say that she was a princess of the Amazon if she didnt get revenge? Luke was the calmest. The nanoarmor shrunk back into a ne to reveal Mr. Bale in his suit. He wasnt too wary of Steppenwolf. As long as the other party wasnt the type who didnt stay dead after being taken down, it wouldnt be hard to kill him. So, he coughed to draw everyones attention, then said, Dont think too much about whats already happened. The most important thing now is to find Steppenwolf. If he wants to use the Mother Boxes to transform Earth, he wont go into outer space, right? As he spoke, he looked at Victor. Victor opened his eyes. Im looking for the whereabouts of the Mother Boxes. Luke nodded. If you need any equipment or information, you can look for Alfred. Then, he looked at Master Wayne. You make the arrangements. After Lukes opening remarks, Master Wayne quickly got into character. He subconsciously coughed and said, Everybody, get some rest and be on standby. Once Victor finds Steppenwolf, well set off. It was simple, straightforward and efficient. A speech before battle? At the very least, they had to wait until they found Steppenwolf. Arthur sat down with the bottle of whiskey and saidzily, Steppenwolf is very strong. We might die. Everybody turned their heads. Arthur, however, didnt seem to notice their expressions. He continued, To be honest, I dont mind. We have to stop him, but Superman isnt here. We dont know when hell be back. Everybody was silent. Arthur pointed the bottle at a certain person. No offense, but you dont have superpowers Master Wayne was expressionless. Im sorry I dont have superpowers. Arthur pointed at a second person. And who knows, you might be a spy. Victors eye glowed red. Arthur went around the group. Youre too weak. Youre fast, but youre so small. Barry blinked. If I were as big as you, would I be able to run fast? Arthur pointed at Luke. You look alright, but why are you imitating that dude with no powers? Luke smiled but didnt say anything. Master Wayne looked at the couch under Arthur. Finally, Arthur looked at the battle goddess. Diana had already lowered her head several times to hide the smile on her face. Arthur sighed and shook his head. God, youre so beautiful. Youre also very strong and brave The three men and one robot looked at each other with subtle expressions. In the end, they all looked at the couch under Arthur, and tried to hold in theirughter. ... Arthur said, My ancestors fought the Amazons, but I wasnt around back then. At that point, he looked nervous and forced a wry smile. Im still young. I havent lived long enough, and I dont want to die yet. I dont think Ive traveled the oceans and thends of this world yet, but Ive always been alone. Im happy to be able to do something big with you Diana lowered her head again and smiled. Even Master Wayne smiled. This was a very normal mindset for a young man. He wanted to do big things, but he didnt have the confidence, and he didnt want to die. Of course, no normal person wanted to die, let alone someone with mixed blood like Arthur, who coulde and go as he pleased in the ocean and onnd. Although this guy talked trash, what youngster didnt go through that stage? Even though Arthur had sloppy long hair and a scraggly beard, he was indeed a young man. At most he looked a little anxious. Master Wayne had a good attitude toward young people, especially those who could fight. With a smile on his face, he pointed. Arthur, youre sitting on something. Arthur finally stopped talking. He turned around and grabbed a rope that was glowing with a hazy golden light the Lasso of Truth. Luke had personally tested thesso part on Doomsday. ... But the truth part was indeed better demonstrated by someone else. Throwing thesso aside, Arthur felt the urge to talk abruptly disappear, and the golden light on thesso faded. He vaguely guessed what was going on, and was embarrassed, but didnt know what to say to alleviate the humiliation from his earlier babbling. Chapter 2191 - 2191 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 32 2191 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Victors unhappy expression turned into a smile. He shrugged and walked away. He turned on a virtual screen to search for Steppenwolf. Master Wayne nodded. Im going to go fix my armor. It seems some water got in. Luke said, I can help a little. As they spoke, they walked to the workbench in the distance. Diana had already pressed her lips together so many times that they were pink, but she held back herughter and praised, Cough, cough, what an interesting speech. Also, thank you for thepliment. With that, she walked over to Luke and Master Wayne. Only Barry was left at the scene, busy drinking tea and eating to replenish his blood loss. Sensing Arthurs gaze on him, he raised his head nkly. Whats wrong? Arthur did his best to put on a fierce expression. Kid, dont mention it, or Ill chop you up and feed you to the fish. He then left in a hurry. Barry blinked innocently. Did you say something just now? I didnt hear you. Three hourster, Victor suddenly shouted, I found him! Everybody got up. Where? Victor said, Pozharnov, northern Russia. Master Wayne said, There used to be a nuclear power station there. It was abandoned after a major ident 30 years ago. Its deste. Looking at the satellite image, Victor shook his head. But there are still residents nearby. There arent many, but its still over 1,000 people. Everybody couldnt think of anything to say. Who knew if they would be caught up in the battleter? The main thing was that the number was neither here nor there C it wasnt a lot of people, but still too many to save in one go. Barry was confused. There are people still living there? Wasnt there a nuclear ident? Arthur said sagely, Theres nowhere to go. They can only stay there. They have no other choice. Barry fell silent. Did the homeless who ate and slept in the open not want to live in big houses? Unfortunately, they could only live in shacks made out of cardboard and stic sheets. Master Wayne said, Lets go first. We can talk on the ne. A momentter, a ne that looked simr to a stingray rose from the underground warehouse of the new base and headed west. Thanks to money, Master Waynes fighter ne could travel close to Mach 3. They arrived at their destination two hourster. At that moment, the town called Pozharnov had changed drastically. The sky was covered in ayer of blood-red dark clouds, and there was a huge defensive dome on the ground, with what looked disgustingly simr to blood vessels squirming over it. Coupled with the Parademons flying around inside the dome, it was like an insect nest. The others got off the fighter ne, but Master Wayne didnt. Ill destroy the tower and the dome so that you can attack. Everybody looked at each other and didnt say anything as they watched the ne take off. Diana looked at Luke. You agree with him? Luke chuckled. Whats the point of disagreeing? Hes Batman. Less than half a minuteter, there was a series of explosions on the blue defensive dome, but it just shook slightly and glowed a little. The explosions settled, and the defensive dome was intact. Then, there was a second round of bombardment, but the oue was the same. The fighter ne soon flew back andnded in front of everyone. Master Wayne got out with a dark expression. Ive already used all the big guns, but I cant break through the dome. If they didnt break through the dome, they wouldnt even be able to see Steppenwolfs face, let alone fight. With a smile, Diana drew the sword from her back. Then lets see what I can do. If a powerful bombardment couldnt solve the problem, she could only rely on her divine longsword to break through. Compared with the advanced technology that she didnt know much about, the battle goddess was very confident in her longsword. Seeing that, Luke said, Wait a minute. My delivery is here. Everybody turned their heads with questioning expressions on their faces. There was a whistling sound as something ck and oval fell from the sky, while there was a distinct ck dot in the distance. It was the transport ne which Luke had been controlling remotely, which had dropped the gear. Although Luke could use his inventory, he didnt n to reveal it too soon. Master Wayne was already very paranoid. If he discovered that Luke had a space ability, how would he deal with him? Of course, global airdrop support was also a powerful ability, but that was nothing more than money and technology. Luke had already amply demonstrated his strength in these two areas, and Master Wayne couldpletely understand. Under everyones gazes, Luke slowly rose ten meters into the air. On the gears approach, it suddenly slowed down. At the same time, it unfolded like four petals before sticking gently to Lukes back. Compared with what happened in the Battle of New York, this docking assembly was a lot more flexible and intricate. Of course, this wasnt Lukes doing. Tony had worked on this when he was bored and had given it to the Ursa Minor kids as a gift. ... What could Luke say? Of course he would make use of it too. The docking sound was actually simr to how the cool robots he had seen on TV as a kid in his previous life were assembled, which was why he hadnt specially eliminated it. With Tonys ready-made technology, the entire process had a very sci-fi feel. Lukes 1.9-meter-tall close-fitting suit hence expanded to be a metal giant more than 2.5 meters tall. It had a huge visual impact. Barrys eyes lit up. When Lukended slowly, Barry shed to his side. He reached out with a starry-eyed expression. So cool! Its beautiful, perfect, unbelievable Luke said, Alright, after we take down Steppenwolf, Ill help you improve your suit. You can have one for yourself to y with. Barry immediatelyined, How can I y with it? This is a work of art. Diana: Then what about the items in my collection?! Are they just paper, metal, mud? Master Wayne was also very interested, and involuntarily asked, Whats this? ... Luke said, Firepower support gear, version 2.0. Master Wayne: Second generation? Luke said, Mm. Master Wayne fell silent. For someone like him who also yed with equipment, the name gave him a rough idea of the gears functions. Firepower support was the description of its function. 2.0 meant that it was a second generation model, which meant that the technology was more mature. From the looks of the two shoulder cannons, this set of firepower support gear was at least no weaker than the Batmobiles heavy firepower. But that wasnt the end of it. Luke casually took out two high-tech energy pistols that looked like toy guns and tossed them to him. Master Wayne caught them and frowned. Two guns will affect my movements. Luke said, The suit has multiple holster modes. Pick a suitable one. Chapter 2192 - 2192 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 33 2192 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Stumped for a moment, Master Wayne thenmunicated with the smart program of the nanosuit that he was wearing. Soon, two balls of ck liquid stretched out of the gaps in his armor and changed around his legs. In the end, it finally stabilized on the side of his thighs, forming two maic holsters. If he wanted to use the guns, he could get to them any time he wanted. If he didnt want to use them, he just needed to stick them to the holsters, and the nano holsters would automatically lock the guns in ce. !! Master Wayne liked it, but was a little lost for words. If he had known, he would have worn the nanosuit earlier on and studied its functions. As a highly paranoid person, he had never worn the nanosuit. Even the butlers set was locked away in a box, and was only taken out for study. After all, just a preliminary test already showed that this thing had a very mature smart program. Of course, this wasnt an A.I.. It was just a program for adjustingbat habits, and was very good at putting them together. Also, it had an advanced datamunication function, and could easily send out the intelligence it had gathered at any time. How could someone as cautious as Master Wayne dare wear it in battle? It was only because he had to fight Steppenwolf today that he just barely trusted Luke a little and put on this nanosuit. Of course, Luke had taken this into ount. The nanosuits which the master and butler had were bound to their thought waves so that they held sole authority. Except for the self-destruct function, which could only be triggered at the highest level, nobody else could add or take anything out of the original program. In any case, this nanosuit had been tested by thousands of real people, and was already an extremely mature product after 10 to 20 years. There was no need for anyone to modify it at all. If Master Wayne was capable, he could try making a new, modified version. That would have nothing to do with Luke. This way, only the master and butler could use the two sets of armor. At the same time, anyone else who might get their hands on the armor wouldnt be able to activate it; it would be no different from a brick to them. The master and butler could personally wear and test the suit, and recreate the smart program bit by bit, or they could just let it collect dust. Luke didnt feel any pressure about this. Giving things to Master Wayne for free would just make the other party even more suspicious C let him do his best to crack it himself. The fruits of ones own hard work were always especially sweet. While experiencing the convenience of the nanosuit, Master Wayne also examined the two energy pistols in passing. He saw 2,000 on the LCD screen. Is this energy? The red and green icons were too obvious. Luke hummed and said, Standard rapid fire mode is 300 shots per minute, up to 2,000 shots. High explosive or armor-piercing mode is one shot per second, up to 200 shots or so. Master Wayne: Is this a pistol or a machine gun? Or a howitzer? 300 bullets wasnt a shocking number, but only a vehicle could carry 2,000 bullets. In fact, automatic pistols and submachine guns could also fire 600 to 800 bullets per minute. It wasnt hard at all, but taking into ount the actual motions, weapon manufacturers had specially reduced the firing rate for the sake of precision and practicality. Otherwise, firing 30 shots with one pull of the trigger would only take a second or two. Machine guns with 2,000 bullets were basically only mounted on vehicles. Luke suddenly had a thought. He took out two long belts from his holsters and threw them over. These energy clips are basically the same as regr pistol clips. They also have 2,000 bullets. Master Wayne: Fine, he wants me to be a machine gun shooter. The operation had finally begun. The earlier attack by the Batne? Dont ask C if you asked, Master Wayne would just say it had been a test. They charged down the hill. Master Wayne was the slowest on foot, so he simply glided down using his bat-winged cape. Diana, who was in the lead, jumped up and shed down with her longsword. The de was limned in a faint red light. The light blue dome and the blood vessels on it couldnt withstand it all. A burning cut instantly appeared and spread out over ten meters. A momentter, the cut swiftly started to repair itself. The members of the Justice League, however, had already filed into the dome. Master Wayne suddenly switched directions mid-glide. Ill distract the Parademons. You attack the central tower. Everybody looked at each other as they ran, and it was Diana who said, Ill take the lead. Luke had no objections. In a kill operation like this, it was normal for the main yer, Diana, to takemand. In any case, there werent many orders to give. It was roughly the process of charge in find Steppenwolf kill him. On the other side, Master Wayne had already contacted the butler. Alfred, you can y the track now. The butler said, But you didnt drive the Batmobile. Old Master Wayne said, The nanosuit has an external audio system. You can link to it. Looking at the new link request on the screen, the butler agreed right away. He yed the speciallypiled audio file and increased the volume to the maximum. ying Songs of the Year. You can enjoy it now. On the other side, with just a thought, the nanomaterial stretched out through the gaps of the armor on Old Master Waynes shoulders and neck to form speakers on both sides. Strange howling rang out. Arge number of the locust-like Parademons had just noticed the arrival of the Justice League and were about to charge over, when they suddenly heard strange howling, which made them feel irritable and ufortable. With a roar, the Parademons surged toward Old Master Wayne. The team members who had already moved to the side saw this scene. The densely packed Parademons were enough to make a trypophobic person pass out. Arthur couldnt help but ask, Will Batman be squashed to death? ... Barry shuddered. He couldnt imagine being squashed under a bunch of bugs. It was too disgusting. The next moment, a storm of energy bullets poured out of the guns in Master Waynes hands. Compared with gunpowder, an energy gun with practically no recoil didnt affect his air glide. With almost 10,000 bullets on him, he didnt have to worry about keeping up firepower. Why should he hold back? Naturally, it was best to take advantage of this first long-range attack. The Parademons immediately suffered under this rapid barrage. Although the energy bullets werent as powerful in ordinary rapid fire mode, they were already very lethal to the flying Parademons. The moment they were injured, they lost their bnce and fell to the ground like dumplings. These ones could be considered lucky. The more unlucky Parademons were the ones at the very front. Each one was hit with four or five energy bullets, and they sprayed dark green fluid like a leaking bottle before they hit the ground with a stter. Diana had initially been keeping an eye on the situation to see if Master Wayne needed rescuing, but who would have thought that with two guns in his hands, Master Wayne really looked like a god who would kill anyone in his way. It didnt look like he would be squashed to death at all. ... Chapter 2193 - 2193 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 34 2193 Side Story: Fantasy Journey In particr, when Master Waynended among the buildings, he was like a fish in water. Master Wayne was a professional at fighting on the streets. With a grappling hook and his cape, and the energy pistol switching between hands, he was still able to open a path as he glided forward. When he was surrounded by arge number of Parademons, he used the formidable power support system and abo of the pistols various firing modes to force his way through. !! Diana only paid attention for a moment before she turned around and looked at the tower that was hundreds of meters tall. If we take down this tower, the dome will definitely be affected. His fighter ne outside wille in handy then. Without the dome, the fighter ne and the Batmobile couldbine ground and air firepower to cooperate with Master Wayne in killing the Parademons. The butler was an old hand at driving. It wasmon for him to drive the Batmobile remotely, and it was the same with the fighter ne. After confirming their target, the group sped up and rushed to the bottom of the tower. There were still some Parademons here. Although they looked irritated, they werent drawn to the noise made by Master Wayne. When they saw the group, they immediately flew over. Hundreds of them was quite an rming sight. Luke said, Keep moving. Ill take care of them. As soon as he said that, his two shoulder cannons fired. Compared with ordinary bullets, energy bullets were much more useful firepower support. The two shoulder cannons each had a backup reactor and didntck rapid fire, high explosive, and armor-piercing power. Master Waynes firing tempo was like a light drizzlepared with the shoulder cannons, which were like a storm. The shooting support program tagged the iing Parademons. It didnt lock onto a specific target, but directly covered a route with firepower. As if they had hit a wall of light, the Parademons that flew over exploded. None of them could enter a range of 100 meters. In the end, even the Parademons that had just emerged from the tower were blown up. Everybody, including Diana, now had a little more confidence in this mission. Based on Master Wayne and Lukes performances, it was unlikely that the Parademons, who had the absolute advantage in numbers, would be able to surround and kill them. In the face of a powerful opponent like Steppenwolf, the slightest dy by the Parademons could affect the tide of battle. After eliminating the Parademons at close range, Luke switched to the armor-piercing and high explosive firing modes. With a series of muffled bangs, several huge balls of light shot out and hit the tower two-thirds of the way up. The tower section here was thinner, and was only ten meters in diameter. More than ten armor-piercing and high explosive energy bullets hit this section, creating a huge hole. The impact of the high explosive bullets caused a crack to appear and spread throughout the tower. Luke used another round of armor-piercing and high explosive attacks on the crack,pletely shattering the bnce that the tower was barely able to maintain. The top half of the tower, which was more than 100 meters tall, fell at an angle. Luke deliberately controlled the angle of the bombardment so that the tower fell in the opposite direction from the Justice League. As the tower fell, the defensive dome quickly disappeared. The battle goddess at the very front perked up. She took the lead and sted a huge hole in the tower with her sword as she charged in with everyone. Steppenwolf roared angrily, You idiots,e back. As Old Master Wayne fought and ran, the Parademons that had been lured several kilometers away paused before they turned around to defend the tower. Master Wayne frowned. He indeed wasnt in any danger from the horde of Parademons chasing him. But if the demons wanted to run off, he couldnt stop them with his limited firepower. Alfred, use the ne and try to intercept some of them. Oh, remember to drop the car here as well, he instructed as he ran toward the tower, firing wildly. The butlers voice was as even as ever. Your car is on the move. The ne missiles are ready tounch. Less than five secondster, dozens of white streaks shot out from the fighter ne that had just taken off, and they exploded 100 meters away from the tower. Caught off guard, the Parademons that were in range of the explosions were blown away. Those that couldnt get out of the way in time charged into the mes and were sent rolling by the violent shock wave. The reinforcements stopped moving forward. Master Wayne jumped onto the Batmobile that sped over, but didnt get in. Instead, nanomaterial stretched out of his suit and turned into a hook totch onto one side of the car. The firepower from the energy pistols was really useful, and it would be a waste to sit in the car, so it was better to leave the driving of the Batmobile to the butler. In any case, the old man had been very energetic recently, so multitasking wouldnt be a problem for him. More importantly, Master Wayne realized a problem. He instructed, Alfred, have the fighter ne fire at maximum power. Help me control the Batmobile. On the other side, the butler was sitting in front of a wide curved screen. He casually pulled up a second remote control system on the side. After inputting an automatic attackmand for the fighter ne, he turned around. Our air burst missiles arent lethal enough against the Parademons. Most of them only have minor injuries and can still move. As the butler spoke, the Parademons that had been blown away by the explosions got up from the ground. Many pped their wings and flew toward the tower, while some with damaged wings started to run. Overall, the fighter nes firepower had caused about 30% damage. But that was just limited to the Parademons that had been affected by the explosions; the damage to the total number of Parademons was at most 5%. Those were all the missiles on the fighter ne. It was impossible to take down another 5%. The resilience of the Parademons was beyond Master Waynes expectations. He had thought that the explosions would damage most of the Parademons within range, but the transparent wings, which looked a little like dragonfly wings, werent afraid of high temperatures. Most of the Parademons who couldnt fly had only sustained injuries when they crashed hard to the ground. Master Wayne had onlypleted half of his task, which was to lure the Parademons away and allow his teammates to charge into the tower. However, they were also surrounded. Now, Master Wayne had to rush over and deal with the uing fight with everyone. ... Master Wayne cleared the way with the Batmobile as two machine guns on the car mopped up the Parademons that were chasing him from the air. He just hoped that his teammates could hold on. When Luke opened fire earlier, Master Wayne had been tussling with arge group of monsters and hadnt paid much attention to Lukes firepower support gear. Master Wayne was facing the tower at that moment, when he saw a horde of flying Parademons abruptly explode in a storm of light. Amidst the hiss of rapid fire energy bullets and the bangs of high explosive bullets, arge number of Parademons were hit dozens of meters away from the tower. Master Wayne couldnt help but mutter, Holy sh*t! He estimated that these energy bullets were more than twice as fast as his rapid fire energy bullets, even ounting for the significant decrease in speed of the high explosive mode. That firepower support gear was so fierce? Master Wayne couldnt help but recall the muzzles on Lukes shoulders. He was pleasantly astonished. Chapter 2194 - 2194 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 35 2194 Side Story: Fantasy Journey No matter how suspicious Master Wayne usually was of this super fan, he was relieved that Luke could provide strong firepower support for the operation. He had to solve the problem at hand first before he could do anything else. That was how pragmatic Master Wayne was. As the Batmobile approached the tower, the fight there astonished him even more. Lukes firepower gear had been invented a long time ago. !! In fact, after nanotech matured, the nanomaterials ability to change form and structure at will allowed for the incorporation of multiple functions. The external add-onponents lost most of their use. Aftering here, however, Luke dug out this old tech that had already been retired for over ten years. The outer nanoarmor could be stored and released freely to protect the body. Master Wayne was already very wary of flying attacks. If a weapons system was added to the mix, he would probably lose sleep from how worried he was. Thus, unless it was necessary, Luke didnt want to reveal his top tech too soon. The add-onponents were technologically advanced, but couldnt be carried around (at least, Master Wayne didnt think so). Even if they could be dropped from the air to be attached to the suit, the process could clearly be interrupted. The add-onponents were much easier to contend againstpared with the nanosuit, which integrated offense and defense, dealt short- and long-range attacks, and which could transform at will. Secondly, the firepower supportponents and the shoulder cannons did increase output frequency, and could be used in multiple modes. At that moment, not only were the energy cannons on Lukes shoulders firing freely, the high-energy sma beams and vibration cannons on his arms could deftly fill in the gaps and sendrge groups of Parademons flying, not giving them a chance to charge into the tower in one go. On Master Waynes swift approach, Luke looked like a glowing dot. A tangle of light blue and orange energy bullets wove a splendid yet cruel battle of flesh and blood in the air of course, it was all Parademon flesh. 20 seconds had passed since the other team members charged into the tower, but only a few dozen of the horde of Parademons which Steppenwolf had summoned back had made it past Lukes firepower blockade. It was unbelievable that Luke could do this in the face of at least 1,000 opponents. Also, Master Wayne could sense that Luke was clearly holding back. It wasnt that he couldnt kill the Parademons that had slipped through, but that he didnt want to waste time on them when he had to fend off even more of them. There was nothing wrong with Lukes choice. Letting a small number slip through the in a short period of time was better than letting enough Parademons flood in en masse. Luke was slightly relieved when the Batmobile arrived. It was quite annoying to face so many Parademons on his own. Master Wayne could now fill in the gaps; Batman would have no problem dealing with these small fry with his two pistols, as long as it wasnt a hundred at a time. They didnt talk, but Luke consciously opened a path for Master Wayne so that the Batmobile could charge in. Then, Master Wayne flew straight into the hole that Diana had created in the tower, not stopping for even a second outside. However, the Batmobile started to circle the tower under the butlers control, and the two machine guns also slowed down, only firing at the scattered Parademons that Luke had missed. This was mainly because of its ammo. The Batmobile wasnt an armored truck with an ammo trunk; it had a smaller capacity, and half of the ammo had already been consumed when it charged in. At that moment, it could only provide support. Luke wasnt disappointed. Instead, he took the time to look into the broken tower and at the main hall down below. Inside, Steppenwolf and the Justice League were fighting fiercely. Diana and the other three charged in. Instead of doing the whole pre-battle spiel like in the movies, they attacked right away. They had already discussed tactics in the two hours it had taken to get here. As for exactly how each person would fight, there werent many requirements. But who would attack and who would act as backup, what each person was entrusted to do, and how to make up for any mistakes, were all pre-arranged. Luke and Master Wayne stopping the Parademons was also part of the n if there were too many of the Parademons, they had to be separated from their leader, Steppenwolf, so that the Justice League could besiege him. In this n, Luke and Master Wayne stressed the issue of time. The two of them would only be able to hold back a certain number of Parademons. During this time, Diana and the others had to quickly defeat and even kill Steppenwolf. It was only a matter of time before something went wrong. At that time, it would be hard to say who was attacking whom. Thus, when Diana brandished her sword and shield and shed with Steppenwolf, Arthur attacked from the other side with his trident without hesitation. Barry didnt take action. This guy was too weak. In his first sh with Steppenwolf, the other party might use some special method to instantly kill him. For example, after running some experiments with Pietro, Luke hade up with a Telekinesis twine for capture and an Annihtion mesh that could cut a person to pieces. After his Mental Strength exceeded 100, he only needed to make preparations beforehand to set up these two traps around him. Speed wasnt just the other partys weapon, but also a way to get themselves killed. Unless the other party had mental proficiency or a special technique for sensing danger, it was inevitable that they would die from running into the colorless Telekinesis twine or the Annihtion mesh. It was like setting up thin steel wires across an F1 racetrack. How many racers could dodge that? Besides, Pietro had been pierced with a metal pipe before, while Barry had just been hit by a stray bulletst night, which proved that speed wasnt invincible. A moments pause was enough to get them killed. Thus, Barry could only act as a quick-moving assassin and backup yer; he was only responsible for taking action in a critical moment. ... Victor, on the other hand, was the only person who could interfere with the Mother Boxes and create an opportunity to stop them from fusing together. At that moment, Diana and Arthur were the only two people left to attack Steppenwolf. Steppenwolf, whose defensive dome had been blown up, was in a bad mood. The huge ax he was holding glowed red as he swung it, and it collided with the sword, shield and trident. But after he unleashed his full strength in his fury, it was a little more than Arthur or Diana could take. Diana and Arthur could still hold on, but they were sent flying every now and then, creating huge craters in the hall. They were unable to take down Steppenwolf in the time Luke had bought them. Barry simply sent dozens of Parademons flying so that they smashed into the walls. Compared with killing people, killing Parademons was a good start at the very least, their green blood didnt look human at all. The downside was that the suit was also sttered and smelled disgusting, which made Barry want to retch. The situation finally changed with Master Waynes arrival. As he glided in, he adjusted his trajectory slightly in the air and fired at Steppenwolf from the side. ... Steppenwolf, who had just forced Diana and the others to retreat, was hit by light blue beams. Chapter 2195 - 2195 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 36 2195 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Most of Steppenwolf was protected by armor, and he wasnt injured by the energy bullets, but he had to cover his face with the ax. Also, he couldntpletely avoid the impact of the energy explosions. The dense blue rain of bullets continually pushed him back, instantly disrupting his smooth battle tempo. Diana, who had been feeling under pressure, instantly seized the opportunity and lunged forward, her longsword sweeping across Steppenwolfs legs. !! Master Wayne was an extraordinary expert at rhythm. He stopped attacking almost the moment she started moving. Steppenwolf didnt even have time to curse as he continued to retreat. Arthur also went around to stab Steppenwolf in the butt with his trident; he didnt care about the dignity of his divine weapon at all. Steppenwolf swung the huge ax to block this shameless attack, before the ax flipped back to block Dianas attempt to amputate him. Just as he was about to attack, blue light shed in front of his eyes. He couldnt help but roar, but only had time to cover his face with his left hand. Two high explosive bullets exploded, and Steppenwolf ate dirt. In just one exchange, Master Wayne had screwed Steppenwolf over. Steppenwolf, who had been suppressing Diana and Arthur on his own and hadnt forgotten to mock them in the process, finally couldnt keep his cool. Roaring, he got up and swung his huge ax, and the light blue teleportation passage appeared again. The hissing of Parademons came from the passage, and they swarmed out like locusts. Victor was standing in front of the Mother Boxes and analyzing the energy nodes, and couldnt deal with anything else. The expressions of the others didnt look too good. The Parademons werent life-threatening to the Justice League, but they were a hindrance. Master Wayne frowned. If he had had one more day, no, even half a day, toe up with a few more countermeasures, they wouldnt be under this much pressure. At that moment, he heard Lukes voice. Youe up and block the Parademons outside. Ill deal with the ones inside. Thinking quickly, Master Wayne threw out his grappling hook. I dont have enough firepower. I wont be able to hold on for long. You have to be quick. Luke said, No, you will have enough firepower soon. Master Wayne: ??? With a head full of questions, Master Wayne flipped out of the broken tower, just in time to see Lukeunch an explosive attack. The highly explosive bullets blew open a passage in the air, and an oval ckish-gray object flew in. Master Wayne was smart enough to understand the moment he saw it. Is that backup firepower support? Can I use it too? Luke said, The nanosuit has connectors, but your external armor isnt that sturdy, so you should be careful. Stand upright. Ill send you up. Master Wayne only had time to adjust his posture before Luke threw him dozens of meters into the sky. The gear moved behind him and unfolded into the shape of a cross before it stuck to him. The nanosuit was already on standby to connect, and data ports protruded from Master Waynes armor so that the gear could lock onto him. Luke finally unleashed a burst of firepower. He flipped over and fell through the hole in the broken tower. Ill leave it to you. Just stop most of them. Looking at the lock-on notification on the virtual screen, Master Waynes thoughts moved, and the two shoulder cannons immediately started to spit out energy bullets, taking down arge number of approaching Parademons. In just ten seconds, Master Wayne had a rough idea of how the gear worked. The shoulder cannons had an automatic target lock. All he needed to do was give it permission to fire at a particr target. For example, the Pademons in front of him were all ssified as one type of enemy. In addition, he could adjust the way he identified friends and foes, and reset the cannons attack mode. This was a little more troublesome, but better for distinguishing between friend and foe on a chaotic battlefield. He was also able to freely operate the two sma pulse cannons on his arms and use the two energy pistols at the same time. If he had aplete set of the armor, he would also have two pulse cannons in his palms. The shoulder cannons provided cover, while the rest was additional firepower. As long as you had enough brains, you could be a battle fortress on your own in this multi-weapon mode. Not only that, Master Wayne realized that Luke had been holding back. On the excessivelyrge sections of the external gear on his thighs, there were also two small missileunchers. The missile boxes contained thermobaric, shrapnel, ship armor-piercing bullets (specially used against battleships), and ck hole missiles? There were only two of thest type of missile. Old Master Wayne thought that it was just a fancy-sounding codename, like calling a weapon Hurricane or Divine Punishment. When he read the brief exnation, however, his eyes widened. The missile could create a small-scale spatial distortion in a short period of time, which had the effect of pulling in andpressing the space into a ck hole. The advantage was that it was very lethal within a short range, but its weakness was that the enemy could escape this lethal range through interference or moving quickly. Fine, it would be hard to kill Steppenwolf with this. Master Wayne gave up on the idea. If a ck hole missile could really kill the target, wouldnt it be better for Luke to throw out dozens of them in one go and hound Steppenwolf to death? There were only 24 small missiles in total. Clearly, they were just to supplement the energy bullets, but they also proved that Luke was sparing no effort to block the Parademons. This also meant that Master Wayne had slightly more leeway in making mistakes. If the two energy pistols were a kids squirt guns, then a full set of firepower support gear was a high-pressure faucet. Even hundreds of Parademons wouldnt be able to withstand a round of damage from the shoulder cannons. At that moment, Master Wayne finally wasnt as worried as before. He patiently familiarized himself with the controls. After all, double firepower meant double happiness. Besides, the add-onponents had a separate sma propulsion system because of their excessive weight. ... Although the gear wasnt as agile and fast as the nanosuit, it was still more flexible and faster than gliding; spinning in the air as he attacked would be a piece of cake While Master Wayne was familiarizing himself with this new toy, Luke, who had dropped into the tower, automatically turned the cannons on his shoulders and fired at the teleportation passage Like a flood blocked by a dam, the Parademons that were pouring out immediately fell. Hundreds of Parademons had already poured out to attack the members of the Justice League. Lukes cannons were like machine guns as they bombarded them. The Parademons that were surging forward and giving the team members a headache were like cockroaches that had been squashed under a big foot as they exploded all over the ground. After catching his breath, Steppenwolf lunged at Victor, who was in front of the Mother Boxes, but a huge foot fell from the sky to step on the back of his head. Chapter 2196 - 2196 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 37 2196 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Steppenwolf, who felt that he was strong, simply blocked with the giant ax in his right hand as he reached for Victors neck with his left hand. The foot falling from above suddenly sped up. At the same time, it twisted strangely and swung around the ax to hit Steppenwolf in the face. Bang! Bang! The sound of metal colliding with flesh was crystal clear, and Steppenwolf was sent flying. Before he could collect his thoughts, he was sent flying further by cannonfire. The key stilly with the Mother Boxes. Once Earth was transformed, the Justice League would be sessfully suppressed and would fail. After Victor separated the Mother Boxes, the crisis on Earth would be over, and they could besiege Steppenwolf. Even if Steppenwolf escaped this time, Master Wayne could use the Mother Boxes toe up with countless schemes to screw the other party over in the future. That was also the reason why Steppenwolf hadnt gone outside for reinforcements from the Parademons during the fight in the hall. Luke didnt feel smug after dealing with the guy twice. Instead, he frowned and looked at the teleportation passage not far away. This thing was actually still active, and Parademons wereing out nonstop, making it impossible for him to do anything. Without any hesitation, the armor on Lukes leg opened up and fired a ck hole missile. The ck hole missile hit a Parademon that had just crawled out of the passage. There was no explosion, only a faint hiss, and the rapidly expanding distorted space covered most of the passage. Unexpectedly, the distortion and the constantly fluctuating passage seemed to react with each other, and both of them started to fluctuate and rapidly be very unstable. Boom! The teleportation passage shattered, and the violent energy turned the Parademons inside the passage to dust. Lukes expression froze. He shed to Victors side and created arge shield which he smashed into the ground. Wild energy swept out, blowing away both parties inside the hall. The battle goddess could still withstand it with her divine shield, but Master Wayne and Arthur were sent flying. Seeing that the situation wasnt good, Barry was the first to slip away to find cover. Steppenwolf roared, clearly angry and anxious, but he had no choice but to retreat in the face of the violent energy. After the explosion, he realized that there was a problem with the teleportation between this location and his base, and he could no longer open the teleportation passage. This also meant that Steppenwolf had suddenly be a lone wolf. Until the teleportation passage was restored, he couldnt even escape. After the violent energy shock wave, both parties immediately took action. The morale of the Justice League skyrocketed, and Diana and Arthur lunged at Steppenwolf excitedly. The high and mighty Steppenwolf was finally afraid. Without any hesitation, he fled the hall to find reinforcements. For the first time, he regretted using just the teleportation passage to rush over and take over this tower. It was because he no longer had any misgivings after Superman left. Once the Mother Boxes sessfully transformed Earth, he could be a new god, and no longer had to fear Supermans return at least, that was what he had thought. Even now, he was just worried that Superman would destroy the process of the Mother Boxes fusing together, and wasnt afraid. In his hurry, he hadnt been able to bring too many things with him, plus the teleportation passage was only two meters in diameter. Small-scale soldiers like the Parademons coulde through the teleportation passage, but notrge battleships and fighter nes. From Steppenwolfsmunication with Lex before thetter died, he had gotten an idea of the level of technology which Earth had. With the might of tens of thousands of Parademons, he didnt have to worry about Earths armies at all. Earths armies, which used inferior weapons and equipment, were likembs waiting to be ughtered in front of the Parademons. Even if they had nuclear weapons, Steppenwolf could put up a barrier against them after obtaining the Mother Boxes. That was also why he had been sneaking around and only started making noise after obtaining the Mother Boxes. Who knew that apart from Superman, there was also the Justice League. Now, the Justice League was actually using firepower to suppress him. Steppenwolf felt like a bigshot with a private army who would go out on the streets with just a few bodyguards every now and then; in the end, however, he was surrounded by a street gang and pissed his pants. It was a bittersweet feeling. After giving up on the Mother Boxes for the time being, Steppenwolf was furious and raised his ax. Idiots, spread out. Keep attacking from the ground and the sky. We dont have to kill them. We just need to tie them down at close range. At his specific instructions, the horde of Parademons outside immediately charged forward. Although they were still densely packed together in the air, they seemed more like specks of mosquitoes scattered around. They charged at the tower in this scattered formation. The way they were dispersed reduced the lethality of the high explosive bullets by more than ten times. What had just been mindless swoops downward turned into swift, sharp dives which made use of the terrain and debris to advance. Master Wayne, who had only felt good for less than a minute, immediately felt terrible; it was like using a sledgehammer to crack a nut. This was what a typical battlefield was like. On this wide battlefield, the distance between both parties was huge, and they could only use a bullet screen to blind the enemy. Otherwise, the only way was to find a suitable city space and engage in the cruelest street battle to increase the lethality of the bullets. ... No matter how good Lukes firepower support gear was, it was impossible to block arge number of demons for a long time. Soon, the scattered demons broke through Luke and Master Waynes line of fire and charged within 100 meters of the tower to sh with the Justice League. If they didnt want to injure their own teammates, they could only give up on firing at the Parademons that slipped through. After all, both sides were moving, and every energy bullet fired could be a stray bullet. It didnt matter if dozens or hundreds of the Parademons were taken down; there were only four members of the Justice League; weak little Barry simply stayed inside to protect Victor as thetter dismantled the bomb. Arthur had just attacked Steppenwolf a few times, when two Parademons crashed into him and bit him. Arthur smashed their heads together and felt sick. His armor wasnt fancy-looking to begin with, and the Parademons were only making it smelly and green. That was too much! Dianas rhythm was also disrupted by the onught of Parademons. When Steppenwolf swung his ax at her, she could only block it with her shield. She had been in a hurry, and Steppenwolf was ready and waiting as he instantly sent her rolling dozens of meters over the ground. She had just put on the nanosuit which Luke had given her before this. The battle goddess shook her head and got up. Knight, we wont be able to keep this up for much longer. Luke sighed. I didnt want to make things too big, but it seems I underestimated Steppenwolf. ... Before he finished speaking, dense fiery streaks fell from the sky, like a sudden meteor shower. Chapter 2197 - 2197 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 38 2197 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Hundreds of fiery streaks swiftly approached the battlefield before they suddenly slowed down thousands of meters in the air. Even so, a rain of energy shells fell from the sky five secondster. Compared with Luke and Master Waynes string of energy bullets, these hundreds of energy shells were like a. The Parademons might be vignt, but they couldnt do anything about it. They spread out and charged forward, but Luke just used even more firepower to crush them. The floating cannon turrets that had been dropped from tens of thousands of meters in the air amply demonstrated their worth. They werent able to move at high speeds, but had a huge energy source and plenty of ammo, as well as multiple cannons. These cannon turrets were once-off use C there was no need to think about dodging the enemy at all. They just needed to produce the most firepower in the shortest amount of time and cause the most damage. It was indeed strenuous to hit mosquitoes with cannons, but under a bombardment, the mosquitoes could be burned to ash. The countless Parademons were the mosquitoes. The highly explosive ammo didnt care about conserving energy at all as they exploded in a range of 1,000 meters. After a series of calctions, the hundreds of floating turrets arranged themselvesyer uponyer in the sky. The explosions caused by the energy shells left the flustered Parademons with no other way to escape. They could only charge into the sky in vain. The simplest choice was to charge out of range and destroy the turrets. Steppenwolfs expression changed. Idiots, run! As a leader who had experienced many battles, how could he not see that this was a trap? But it was clearly impossible for the Parademons charging upward to hear him. Thus, when they charged at the floating turrets and started to wreak havoc, huge balls of white light shed in the dark sky. The Parademons that had gathered around the floating turrets like locusts didnt even have time to scream in the huge white explosions before their frightened expressions started to melt. In the end, they turned to dust and were carried even further away by the white light. From the rapid descent of the floating turrets to the gunfire cover and 70% of the turrets exploding, everything happened in under a minute. What had been a densely packed sky above the small town now only had several hundred annoying Parademons left. In order to avoid identally injuring the Justice League members, the turrets didnt bombard the ground hundreds of meters around the tower. The lucky Parademons there thus avoided the first cmity, but a second purge followed. A second group of turrets deliberately had put some distance between themselves and the first group of turrets that had self-destructed. A few seconds after the most intense explosions, they started to descend at a steady rate. After the rain of highly explosive shells, a regr shower of rapid fire shells started to clean up the ground and kill the remaining soldiers. They also fired at all the injured Parademons that had yet to die, ensuring that they all died without intact bodies. Steppenwolf slowly lowered his head with an ugly expression on his face; he no longer looked like he had everything under control. At that moment, Luke, Master Wayne, Diana and Arthur surrounded him like schoolyard bullies. While all the Parademons were being destroyed, Steppenwolf had tried to escape, but the Justice League had taken turns blocking him; it was like a weakling being surrounded and pushed around. Given how this guy had unted his axst night and said it was stained with the blood of the battle goddess warrior sisters, it now felt a little like a ckedy. Previously, Steppenwolf could still make a strategic retreat under the cover of the Parademons. At that moment, the floating turrets were controlling the situation from the sky. Steppenwolf was still fine here, but once he was out of the same range as the Justice League, he would definitely be shot in the face. What else could thismander do? He was full of despair. The four members of the Justice League had no intention of talking nonsense with this guy. As usual, the battle goddess, Diana, let out a yell and was the first to attack this boss. This time, with no Parademons to hinder them, Luke and Master Wayne joined the battle, and Steppenwolf immediately felt the difference. He had just blocked Dianas sword, when Master Wayne kicked him in the face with a metal foot. The external gear that Master Wayne was wearing was so big that the impact was at least ten tons. Steppenwolf couldnt adapt to the change in rhythm at all, and was instantly trampled into the ground, creating a huge crater. What happened next could only be said to be utterly without ss. Falling to the ground wasnt scary. What was scary was losing your center of gravity or losing control over the fight. Luke literally followed in Master Waynes footsteps. Luke, who was far faster than Master Wayne, kicked Steppenwolfs right hand to stop him from swinging the giant ax. Arthur also raised his trident and charged forward, but couldnt find any part of Steppenwolfs upper torso that wasnt covered by the external firepower support gear. But he had already raised his hands. He had to do something, right? Helpless, he could only exert all his strength with both hands and yelled, Ahhhh! Puchi! Ahhhh~ Steppenwolfs scream was even louder and more wretched. Not everyone could withstand being stabbed in the groin. Diana had just been pushed back a few steps by the giant ax. At that moment, only one third of Steppenwolf was still visible his two legs. Recalling how this guy had thrown her warrior sisters deaths in her facest night, she didnt want to miss out. She swung her divine longsword, and Steppenwolf howled even more miserably and struggled with all his might. Diana cut off his legs. Master Waynes surprise attack was a sess. The impact sent him flying ten meters away. At that moment, he turned around, only to see that Steppenwolf was now unrecognizable as he screamed on the ground. What made Master Wayne even more speechless was that Luke was much more cunning than he was. He hadnt used the momentum to retreat at all. Instead, he stood next to Steppenwolf and stomped on him like a pile driver. ... He even had a strategy when stomping on Steppenwolf; most of it was aimed at Steppenwolfs upper limbs, which didnt give Steppenwolf a chance to swing his arms and counterattack. Noticing Master Waynes gaze, Luke immediately said, What are you waiting for? Come join us. Master Wayne: He didnt say anything, but actions spoke louder than words. Master Wayne turned around, and the sma thrusters sent him back into the crowded circle, right in front of Luke. It couldnt be helped; there was only one empty spot left. With the addition of the magnate, Steppenwolf instantly couldnt even scream anymore. Chapter 2198 - 2198 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 39 2198 Side Story: Fantasy Journey There was a strange coordination between Luke and Master Wayne. After Luke called him over, they didnt exchange any words about splitting the work, but tacitly took care of one of Steppenwolfs arms each as they continued stomping wildly. After just a few stomps, these two experts actually found a rhythm. With the work now distributed, their attacks consumed even less time. Furthermore, they gripped each others arm to borrow strength, which made stomping a piece of cake. !! As a result, Arthur didnt have a chance to do anything at all. He could only yell in frustration as he repeatedly stabbed Steppenwolfs waist and thighs in frustration. The battle goddess was depressed. It was only after she cut off Steppenwolfs calves that she realized that she hadpletely lost her spot. She could only watch helplessly. The scene in front of her was like three street hoodlums beating up an idiot boss. Bored, she raised her sword and shield and stood guard for a moment, but finally couldnt take it anymore. Crouching down next to the pit, she shouted at the three men who had been busy for almost a minute, Hey, let me kill him! If you keep beating him up, he wont even have his head left. Two of the three men stopped and looked up. Luke was the only one who didnt stop stepping on Steppenwolfs squashed head. Just cut it off. This guys head is really hard. He wont die so easily. Diana rolled her eyes. Are you trying to crush his head into cheese? That being said, she had already jumped down and stood in the spot vacated by Master Wayne, and gestured at Luke. After Luke took two steps back, the divine longsword shed at Steppenwolfs neck. Hm that should be where the neck was, right? She wasnt sure. Luke and Master Wayne had stomped so hard that the pit was almost ten meters deep. Diana felt that Steppenwolfs head and neck were about to be one. Steppenwolf, who looked like he was about to die, suddenly raised his hand and grabbed the divine longsword in midswing. He roared indistinctly, Im going to be a new god. I cant die! With a faint creak, the longsword started to break through his metal glove. Steppenwolf, on the other hand, showed his tenacious side as a boss and refused to let go. Luke, who had given up on his own n in order to let the battle goddess get her revenge, had an idea, and quietly moved behind Diana. What? You still want to be saved? Everybody was stumped at his words. Then Puchi! Luke drew back his hand and said calmly, It seems you no longer need it. Everybody: Just now, Luke had suddenly pressed down on the hilt of the longsword with his hand and stomped on Steppenwolfs right hand. Steppenwolf, who was putting up a final struggle, watched as the longsword suddenly sped up and cut through his neck like a guillotine, cutting off his entire head. He died with his eyes wide open. Luke looked at the kill notification in the system in satisfaction. He was about to say something to ease the atmosphere, when Barry appeared next to them. Victor is in trouble. He cant separate the Mother Boxes on his own. As he spoke, he looked at the battle goddess. Separating the Mother Boxes required tremendous strength and a strong enough physique. Otherwise, the energy that would leak from the process could easily blow up the people nearby. Barry felt that Diana met the strong and tough requirement. Luke grabbed him. Take me there. Barry had be used to following Lukes instructions for the past two days. Before he knew it, his body obediently moved. Swoosh! They appeared next to Victor. Hearing the movement, Victor said quickly without looking back, The energy cycle will copse in 17 seconds, and someone will have to help me separate the boxes then. Luke stood opposite him and flexed his hands. Synchronize the data and give me a simtion of the separation process. Victor immediately did as he was told, but still looked at him worriedly. Are you sure you will be able to withstand the energy leak from the Mother Boxes? Looking at the movements of the person in the simtion on the virtual screen, Luke cracked his neck. Its not a big problem as long as I cant die. Recalling the white light which Luke had used to rapidly heal Barrys wound, Victor got it. Okay. As for the power Your armor should be able to take it, right? Luke said, It should be as strong as Dianas. Should? Victor was skeptical, but there was no time to waste. Alright, be careful. Ill count to three before I say go. At that time, do your best. Okay, Luke replied simply. There was now only around five seconds left. Victor lowered his head again and focused on the Mother Boxes in front of him. 3, 2, 1, go! Lukes hands stabbed into the white light like lightning, and the three Mother Boxes suddenly separated from each other. However, the three boxes were still connected in a row with extremely strong energy beams. That was the problem that Luke needed to solve. Without any hesitation, he nted his feet firmly and ced his hands on the boxes on each side of him. A huge amount of energy entered his body, and Luke savored the aftertaste. Hm, it tasted a little like wheat with a light floral hint. The energy from the Mother Boxes tasted alright, but the problem was that there was a lot of resistance between the boxes. Even if he was doing his best as a human hydraulic machine, the distance between the three boxes didnt increase much, to say nothing of them separating altogether. An anxious expression appeared on Victors face. We have to hurry. Theyll recover and fuse back together in ten seconds at most. What he didnt say was that after the Mother Boxes fused back together, they might be able to transform Earth even more quickly. ... Luke didnt rush. Thinking quickly, he felt that he could try using Annihtion energy. After all, the Annihtion energys strongest attributes were to annihte and block. When viins used magic or other types of energy to regenerate after that, any injuries they sustained in the aftermath wouldnt heal for a short period of time. Perhaps this also applied to these Mother Boxes that were full of life energy? Thinking that, two transparent Annihtion des shot out of Lukes hands. The Annihtion des, which had always been indestructible, cut the white energy beams between the three boxes like an ordinary de cutting through thick leather. Although they could be cut, it was a very taxing effort. Chapter 2199 - 2199 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 40 2199 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Thankfully, Lukes Mental Strength was high enough, and he could withstand this consumption for the time being. Just like that, the transparent Annihtion des slowly cut through the white energy beams and cut off the energy circuits between the three boxes. Victor, who was also working hard, sensed the change, and was pleasantly surprised. What did you do? The energy flow is weakening. Not long now. Well seed if we hold on a little longer. At that moment, all the members of the Justice League who had returned were delighted. !! For them, killing Steppenwolf wasnt their main objective; their main objective was to protect Earth. Yep, it was the same for Luke. Steppenwolf was only worth millions of experience and credit points, which was equivalent to hundreds of thousands of lives. It seemed that he hadnt been that tyrannical when he came to conquer Earthst time. After all, he hadnt seeded in the end, and had even been sent running. Of course, that might be because his goal wasnt to kill or injure Earthlings. In any case, Earth would be his source of new soldiers after the transformation. Under everyones gazes, the three boxes gradually separated. Victor warned him, Be careful. The energy is about to leak out. Swoosh! Barry was as quick as ever. He was already hiding outside the tower, and only half of his head was sticking out to look in their direction. Everybody else looked at him in disdain. Master Wayne moved back ten meters and put the external gear on his arms together so that there was only a small gap between them. The battle goddess raised her shield to her chest and was done with her preparations. Arthur didnt move at all. He was still holding his trident and watching happily. Diana was going to warn him, but remembered that this guy was also a demi-god and definitely wouldnt die, so she stopped. As soon as Victor spoke, the white light that was wrapped around each of the Mother Box in a ball 50 centimeters in diameter fluctuated violently before turning into a blinding white light that spread out. It happened very quickly. Even Barry only had time to exim and cover his eyes before he was blinded. No matter how fast he was, he couldnt reach the speed of light. The world turnedpletely white, and then it was pitch ck. Diana and Master Wayne had it the easiest. One had subconsciously raised her shield at thest moment, while the lenses on the others helmet had an anti-sh function. Arthur was the most unlucky. He had just covered his eyes and screamed, when he was hit by the energy leak and smashed into the wall. Three separate boxesy quietly on the ground. Dozens of meters away, Luke and Victor were lying on the ground on opposite ends. Victors situation was a little better. After all, he had been transformed by one of the Mother Boxes, and had an innate affinity with this energy, so he wasnt blown to smithereens. Afterpleting the most important mission and averting this world crisis, Victor couldnt help but chuckle. He had finally done it! Even though he had be like this, he could still do something big. How are you? Youre not injured badly enough to die, right? he asked with a smile. Unlike the others, who had been some distance away, Luke had been exposed to the energy leak the most. If it were Master Wayne, everyone would be looking for barbecue meat or ash. Luke coughed and slowly sat up. Its a good thing you didnt ask Diana, or she wouldve been disfigured. Diana, who hade over, was both a little sad and touched. She couldnt help but want tough when she heard that. Looking at the half-melted parts of the external gear on his arms, Master Wayne frowned and walked over. And you like this doesnt count as disfigured? At that moment, thepletely damaged nanomaterial on Lukes armor was falling off as gray dust. However, the armor on his front had basically been destroyed, revealing arge amount of charred skin. With the front of his helmet removed, his handsome face didnt look handsome at all. Instead, he looked more like a horror movie viin boss his face was badly mangled and his facial features werent intact. Luke covered his face with his hand. Enveloped in Light of Life, the faceless flesh was gradually reced with Bales handsome face. Everybody finally rxed. With this ability, there was indeed no need for him to be afraid of being disfigured. Arthur finally crawled out of the rubble. Witnessing that scene, he touched his face, which was a little dark from the explosion. Can you fix this for me? Everybody red at him. You want a seriously injured person to make you pretty? How shameless. Luke didnt feel indignant. Arthur actually had a bit of a silly nature; he had only asked the question casually. Luke stood up and walked over to Arthur. He stretched out his hand, which was enveloped in white light. Alright, you should be able to sense that there is a limit to what my ability can do to treat you. When Luke put his hand down, Arthur frowned. Whys that? Everybody was curious. Luke coughed and exined, Barry and Bruce are human, but you and Diana can be considered demi-gods. That could have something to do with it. Everybody nodded. Luke looked at the battle goddess. So, Diana, you still have to protect yourself. Otherwise, I wont be able to help you like Arthur here. Everybody looked at Arthur, whose skin had turned even darker, and nodded again. Diana would probably go crazy if she became like that. Not only that, Arthurs features were also slightly bent out of shape from the explosion. He suddenly looked a lot uglier. It didnt matter if a rough man was ugly, but it would be a waste for Diana to end up like this. Arthur was depressed. Victor had kindly warned him, but Arthur had just let Luke do his thing; he had asked for it. ... Then, everybody slowly walked out of the broken tower with the three boxes. Standing at the opening, the six of them looked at the town in front of them. The Mother Boxes had been separated, and the dark red clouds caused by the energy they emitted were dissipating. A clear sky appeared, and golden sunlight shone down through the dissipating dark clouds on the remains of the town. Thend and buildings that had been dyed purplish-ck by the energy of the Mother Boxes were losing that scary color, and countless colorful flowers and low-lying nts rapidly popped up. Luke checked the surveince data right away, but didnt find any suspicious harmful substances. At that moment, he could sense the rich life force contained in the vegetation. Although the human body couldnt absorb a lot of it, it was still likely to be beneficial for anyone who settled down here. Everyone else was rxed, including the super paranoid Master Wayne. Not everyone could remain vignt after saving all of Earth. As for Luke In any case, this wasnt the first time he had saved the world. ... If he was really happy, it was because the system had just done the calctions for Lukepleting this mission to save Earth. It gave him a 60% contribution rate, which was a total of more than 90 billion experience and credit points. In addition, there was a notification that Diana and Barry had also be 1-star teammates. Naturally, they shared about five billion experience and credit points with Luke. An ie of almost 100 billion experience and credit points in one go was indeed rare. Chapter 2200 - 2200 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 41 2200 Side Story: Fantasy Journey However, for a certain someone who still needed trillions of experience points to graduate, this was a small amount. By a conservative estimate, it would take more than 10 to 20 incidents like this one. It was understandable that Arthur hadnt be a teammate. This guy acted silly, but he was a little wary of people. It was unrealistic to be teammates right away after one mission together. Master Wayne? If Luke seeded, that would be a miracle; if he didnt, that was normal. In any case, the ruined town on this wide in had turned into a strange and magnificent botanical garden, which lifted everyones spirits. The capes on Luke and Master Waynes backs fluttered in the breeze. The residents who had escaped after the defensive dome was destroyed looked at the flower town withplicated feelings. The view was beautiful, but the houses in the town were changed beyond recognition and were no longer liveable. At the very least, however, they had escaped during this huge event, and were much luckier than the residents of the same town who had died at the hands of the Parademons. Luke noticed their expressions. Back home, he and Tony had set up a rescue foundation specially to provide aid. It seemed that this ce could also do with one? People like Master Wayne subconsciously became paranoid when someone acted too friendly with them. Conversely, doing something good to help others was an easy way to increase their good impression of a person. Helping regr poor people was something a lot of people did, not just Luke, so Master Wayne naturally wouldnt think much of it. Helping those who suffered losses specifically from a battle between superhumans might pique Master Waynes interest. However, a few years had passed since Supermans battle, while the incident with Doomsday a few months ago hadnt caused much damage to the city, so Luke never had a suitable opportunity to do anything. Sensing that everybody was in a rxed mood, he immediately said in a low voice, This view is beautiful, but I dont think Russia will let those people live here anymore. Stumped, everybody turned around. Luke said, Although it was Steppenwolf who caused this, ordinary people probably wouldnt know. Do you think well cop the me for this? Everybody could guess the answer just by thinking about what happened to Superman. Master Waynes heart skipped a beat. He didnt want to be like Superman. Although he couldnt be considered aw-abiding citizen in Gotham, his target was gangs and viins; ordinary people were seldom implicated. What do you want to do? he asked. Luke said, Set up an aid foundation which specializes in cleaning up the aftermath and help affected civilians with life matters like medical treatment and employment. Barry could only think of examples based on his own understanding. Like unemployment benefits? Luke shook his head. Thats raisingzy pigs. Dealing with the possible consequences of a battle is one thing, but we wont bother with anything else. A persons life is ultimately their own business. You cant rely on other people forever. Master Wayne agreed. Okay, well discuss it when we get back. Luke nodded and turned to Diana. Richdy, are you in too? The battle goddess rolled her eyes at him, but agreed. Sure. Arthur scratched his head. I dont have any money, but you can contact me if you need anything. Luke nodded. You might not have the money, but youre putting in the effort. Saving people in the ocean is itself a good thing. Dont worry about it. Victor doesnt have to fork out money either. His Inte skills are more useful to us than money. The Justice League had just been set up, and had yet to start on these things. But Luke had been guiding online public opinion for decades, and was very familiar with this process. Victor didnt need a keyboard to go online; with just a thought, he could stay on top of public opinion. Maintaining the Justice Leagues reputation online would be a simple thing. As long as they could suppress the most extreme opponents and magnify the voices of their supporters, online public opinion would never be one-sided. As long as public opinion wasnt one-sided, the public wouldnt be able to force the Justice League to exin itself. Superman had previously been forced into a tight spot mostly because he wasnt in the mood or was unwilling to deal with this sort of thing. Otherwise, he could have gone into the ocean or underground to look for lost treasures with his X-ray vision and turn into a multi-millionaire overnight. Luke didnt have high moral requirements of himself or other people, as long as innocent people werent hurt. So what if he manipted public opinion? Even if he didnt do it, the financial groups would. They could impart the spirit of consumerism so that those at the bottom enjoyed themselves with no thought of the future. Or, they sowed discord between men and women. Between a female multi-millionaire and a man who made 100,000 dors a year, who wielded power? When soliciting funds for an election campaign, would the money not be epted if it was from a woman? In the end, most problems in the world could be attributed to economic issues, or rather, to interests and resources. Most people argued over things until their faces turned red. Actually, this was bait thrown out by the upper echelons to draw fire. For example, if a husband didnt make enough money to buy his wife luxury goods, he didnt love her. Most people at the bottom werent aware how luxury goods had be synonymous with love. The slogan diamondsst forever was a masterpiece of this sort of maniption. Worthless things were dressed up as love, and then sold at a high price. It was the same for all luxury goods. It didnt affect the lives of the rich to spend this bit of money. The ordinary people at the bottom thought that they could be like the rich if they bought these things, but they never thought of how the prerequisite for being rich was to have money, not to use luxury goods. If economic pressures turned into gender and marriage issues, how many people would still have time to ponder the underlying cause that was ss stratification and exploitation? ... In any case, it was easier to argue with your spouse than to attack the upper ss. So, what Luke was doing was pretty much guiding people toward good and promoting positive energy. He had a clear conscience. Barry raised his hand weakly. Then, what can I do? A few days ago, he had still been a super naive kid. At most, he just pushed bad guys away. Luke had a good impression of this new teammate who looked a little like abination of his little brother Joseph and his future brother-inw Pietro. He patted Barrys head with a smile. Dont worry. As long as you follow me, you will never have the regret of wasted years or shame of petty aplishments. Master Wayne frowned. Thats Niki Ostrovsky, right? Luke, the heir of socialism in his previous life, shrugged. At the very least, his words make sense. Also, arent they very appropriate for this asion? Hm, this had indeed been Niki Ostrovskys homnd 30 years ago. Barry was stumped. Is this Os whatever sky famous? Luke said, Dont worry about it. The point is that he wasnt wrong. Barry nodded. Okay. ... Luke patted his head again. Good luck. I have faith in you. Seeing this, Master Wayne grew a little paranoid. This guy had hit on the battle goddess and roped in Barry at the same time. Hm, it seemed that Victor was also very interested in the foundation. No, he had to increase his involvement and investment in this foundation! He immediately made up his mind. Master Wayne actually knew very well thatpared with righteousness and fighting crime, it was rescuing the innocent that was most likely to give people a sense of identity and satisfaction. Otherwise, why would so many bigshots separate themselves from their corporations on the surface and not hold any positions, but make high-profile public appearances at charity events? Chapter 2201 - 2201 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 42 2201 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Luke didnt know that Master Waynes paranoia was acting up again, but he wouldnt care even if he did. That was Master Waynes normal routine. Besides, Luke wasnt Superman, and didnt have high expectations of himself. He wasnt Master Wayne either, and didnt have such a strong sense of unease. Controlling public opinion was a little underhanded, but it was only for self-protection. Whatever gods disdained to do, he could do. What people didnt have time to do, he had time to do. The DC superheroes either couldnt be bothered, didnt have time, or didnt have the money or resources to do their branding. It was better to leave it to him. There was a backup of this operation n in the armors A.I. program, which could be adjusted for use here. In any case, human nature was essentially the same, whether it was in the Marvel or DC universe. The key to this operation wasnt gimmicks or ttery, but practical applications of human psychology. It was the reason why people got deja vu when PR handled things when popr celebrities got into trouble. That was because most of them were products that followed a certain operating model. There was a method to carrying out an operation, just like there was a method to handling a crisis. Moreover, this also focused on human psychology, especially social psychology. To be precise, it was the practical application of group psychology. As long as the operation went well, it wouldnt be hard to blind the public. Speaking of which, establishing this genuine Justice League in this DC universe was a lot easier than what Luke had done back home. Superman, who was practically invincible in all of the universe, could amply protect himself. Although Master Wayne possibly had a n to take down Superman, it would take time. Then, there was Diana, the rose among the thorns. She could fight and defend at the same time. She had no shorings in terms of brains, EQ, and mental fortitude, and she also had a charming personality. Almost all men would kneel when they saw her, and at least half of the women. There wasnt much to say about Master Wayne; he was already close to turning GCPD into his ownpany. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that he was a famous hero who was an indispensable part of the teams overall image. As for the rest well, it was best for them to clean up a bit. It didnt have anything to do with appearances; it was that they had too little experience andcked the foundation to be a team titan. For example, when Superman descended lightly from the sky like a god, or when Master Waynes cape fluttered when he stood on a rooftop, or when the battle goddess was poised for battle with her sword and shield raised, they had an aura around them. No one at a lower level would dare question them. On the other hand, thinking about how Arthur chuckled stupidly, or how Barry rolled his eyes and scratched his head, or how Victor Well, forget that, people would doubt he was human. Onlookers would just harass them even more. The three bigshots were great faces for the team. If this were a Korean idol group, they would be the lead singer, the one with good looks, and the dancer; they would meet more than 80% of expectations. Given the ready-made resources in this team, it would be much easier for Luke to put things in motionpared with back home. As his n progressed, the chances of the team members being screwed over by someone else would drop. In a few years, even if someone really could kill a superhero, including Superman, Luke would be able to put the deceased on a pedestal as a martyr. The enemy, on the other hand, would be sent into a cesspit and would never be able to make aeback. At that time, it wouldnt be a matter of who wanted to deal with the Justice League, but who the Justice League wanted to deal with. More importantly, with this team image, Luke wouldnt have to worry too much about future operations. As long as it wasnt on too big a scale, he would be able to do some things. It was human nature to bnce things out when big mistakes were made. As long as he did a lot of good deeds, any small mistakes he made when fighting crime would be nothing. Lukes thoughts raced as he looked at his new teammates with a smile. His teammates, on the other hand, were still enjoying the thrill of victory and the satisfaction of saving people, and didnt expect a certain person to already be putting together their character settings. Luke took on the task of the post-battle cleanup, and Master Wayne supervised. As for the others Well, they took Master Waynes Batne back. The main thing was that every bit of Steppenwolfs remains and legacy had to be collected, and not a single trace could be left behind. Only after Luke studied them would he destroy them. It was impossible to destroy them right away. Luke didnt trust ordinary methods at all. Who knew, Steppenwolf could be reborn on another with a resurrection spell. So, he took Steppenwolfs head as his spoils of war and threw it into his inventory as test material. The Mother Boxes were dealt with as per the old arrangements. Arthur returned to the underwater Antean shrine with one Mother Box, while Diana returned to Paradise Ind with another. She also took with her Steppenwolfs two-horned helmet tofort the heroic spirits of the Amazon warriors whom he had killed. At Lukes suggestion, mankinds box was left in Master Waynes safekeeping. That was because when he first came into contact with a Mother Box, the system had warned him that this item might draw the attention of an unknown existence, so he wouldnt store it in his inventory. Clearly, this thing had a simr attribute to an Infinity Stone back home. For example, the shadow of the Vishantis Ancient One loomed behind the Eye of Agamotto, and the Power Stone had long been used as a weapon by the gods, while the Dark Elves with the Aether were the worst. ... From what Steppenwolf had said, it sounded like the Mother Boxes belonged to a higher family to begin with, and Steppenwolf, this idiot, was a godson of this higher family. By the time the Russian government arrived, only the flower town and the remains of the Parademons were left at the scene. There were too many of the Parademons, and after running numerous tests which showed that they posed no risks, Luke left them to the authorities. After the aid foundation was established, the first contribution should be toward this incident. After all, it was the Justice League who had turned this 100,000-strong Parademons to dust; it made sense to reimburse the authorities cleaning fee. Two dayster, the triumph of victory faded. Barry remained at the base, working with Luke to improve his suit. It was troublesome. He couldnt use just anything in battle. Otherwise, there was no need to besiege Steppenwolf together in order to kill him it would take less than 0.001 seconds for Barry to ram Dianas longsword into Steppenwolfs neck. He had already tested the material for this suit many times. ... The suit which Luke had designed for Pietro wasnt much stronger. It couldntpare with the standard team armor at all. A power source and weapons were secondary; the most important thing was that the suits defense wasnt up to standard. If Barry could retain his original mobility while wearing the nanosuit, he wouldnt have been crippled by a stray bullet. From this, it could be seen that what hecked most was protection. Lukes demands werent high; it was enough as long as the suit could block ordinary attacks and Barry wasnt at risk when the battle became slightly more intense. This didnt match Lukes usual safety first principle. Just as Barry put on a crude test suit made from new synthetic materials and was about to run, Luke received a message on his phone. Chapter 2202 - 2202 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 43 2202 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Swoosh! Thump! As expected, Barry fell down for the 25th time on the new track. Toozy to get up, he yelled from the ground, No, I cant run. It feels like Im being tied down. Luke didnt respond. !! Bale? Barry turned around and saw Luke looking at his phone with a smile. Barry found that odd. Whats wrong? Did something good happen for you? Luke put his phone away. Not for me, for you. Barry: Me? Luke said, Lets wait. Bruce wille back and tell you the good news himself. Barry: ??? If I tell you the good news in advance, how will Master Wayne tempt you? Luke murmured inwardly. Ten minutester, Master Wayne returned. He walked over to a restless Barry and handed him a folder. I was too busy a few days ago to make it. This is a small gift to wee you to the team. Barry was really surprised. Ah, thank you. What is it? Master Wayne smiled kindly and gestured for him to take a look. Barry opened the folder and read the first page. He raised his head nkly. An external consultant for the CSI? I never applied Huh, you helped? Although it was a question, he already knew the answer. However, he couldnt figure out what this small gift was for. If it were before, this would indeed be a good job, but Barry was still self-aware, and knew that he wasnt a good fit for a government organization. Even if the CSI forensics department was more like tech support and a cleaner, it was still under the government. The light smile never left Master Waynes face as he gestured for Barry to continue reading. Barry didnt understand the smile, but Luke had already tranted it in his heart with money, you could do whatever you wanted. Sure enough, after Barry lowered his head in confusion and flipped to the second document, his eyes widened and his hands trembled. A few secondster, he raised his head, his eyes red. My fathers case has been reopened? Master Wayne straightened up under his ck coat and nodded calmly. I donated a sum of money to the GCPDs cold case division, and they said that they could help. If this was aic, the Master Wayne in front of Barry at that moment wouldnt be ck, but would have a golden light on his back full of $ signs. Barry was touched, but also a little conflicted. Is this a bribe? As soon as he said that, he felt that it wasnt appropriate. Who was Master Wayne? Did he have to bribe the GCPD? If he wanted to get Barrys father out, he could look for a prominentwyer to apply forpassionate release on the grounds of illness and go through the perfunctory formalities. Doing that might not cost as much as donating to the GCPD. Besides, donating to the GCPD didnt qualify as a bribe. Master Wayne smiled lightly. If it were a bribe, I wouldve just told them to let him go. But now the cold case division and the CSI are working together. Barry was stunned for a moment. You mean Master Wayne said, Its much easier to use the GCPDs resources to carry out an investigation than to look around on your own. Also, it will all be legal. Barry got it and got excited. Thank you, thank you, Bruce. Master Wayne simply patted his shoulder. Everything will be fine. Work hard. He then turned around and left. Barry was excited for a long while before he calmed down. He turned around and saw Luke, who had started working again. Hehe, Bale, I might not have much time to work on thister. Luke didnt think much of it. Its fine. Ill follow you to prisonter. Barry: ??? In Lukes ck SUV, Barry finally couldnt take it anymore. Are you worried about me? Luke started the car and set it on autopilot after putting in their destination. Then, he took out a big paper bag from the glovepartment. Sandwich C want one? Barry, who was a ck hole when it came to food, didnt refuse. He took a sandwich out, peeled off the wrapper, and took a bite, before he said vaguely, Actually, Im fine on my own. He just didnt like interacting with ordinary people; he wasnt an idiot. Whether it was Master Wayne, Luke, or even Diana, they all treated him like a little brother. Although it felt good to be cared for, it also made him a little embarrassed. Luke said, Bruce helped you with the paperwork. I should at least help out a bit. Looking at Barrys conflicted expression, he didnt beat around the bush. I used to be a detective, and I have some personal skills in cracking cases. Its been so many years since your fathers case; you need some outside help to dig out some details that may have been overlooked. Barrys mouth dropped open. You? A detective? Luke chuckled. If you dont believe me, I can use Dianassso to demonstrate when shees back. I was indeed a homicide detective. Barry was lost for words. He really knew how to talk! His father had been wrongly convicted of killing his mother! Eating a sandwich himself, Luke exined casually, Actually, Ive read the file on your fathers case. As long as we find a topwyer and find a few loopholes in the police evidence, hell be released in half a year at most. Barry was conflicted. ... Even if he thought that way, his father might not. It wouldnt be a good thing for his father, who had lost his fighting spirit, toe out of jailbeled as a madman suspected of killing his wife. It was like how a person was charged for rape, but was released due to insufficient evidence. Most people who found out would still feel that this person could be a rapist. Unless Barrys father waspletely cleared of this charge, everywhere would be a prison for his depressed father. However, after discussing it with Bruce, we feel that your father deserves a clear exnation. Luke interrupted Barrys worries. So, well have to trouble him and keep him in prison for the time being. How could this be trouble at all, if it wouldpletely clear his father of his criminal charge? Barry hurriedly nodded. After he entered prison, however, he realized that he had underestimated the power of money. The two of them sat on afortable leather couch. The captain of the prison guards stood next to them with a respectful and clearly attentive attitude. Mr. Bale, are you satisfied with this private reception room? Do you want a cup of coffee? Luke didnt answer. Instead, he raised his hand to tell the captain to be quiet, before he waved at Barry, who was pretending to be his attendant. Barry also had a serious expression on his face. He walked over to a table and ced an extremely high-end suitcase on it. ... The suitcase had been scanned when they first entered, and there were no metal or suspicious items inside. The captain, who hadnt seen the scan, turned his head curiously. In the end, Barry took out a porcin tea set,plete with the teapot. Next was a thermos of ck tea. Lastly, there was a three-tiered tea stand. Chapter 2203 - 2203 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 44 2203 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Barry deliberately moved slowly as he poured tea and set out the snacks for Luke. That was what Luke and Barry had agreed on in the car. He wasnt deliberately messing around with Barry; this was to highlight Bales money-making abilities. Dont think that they didnt have to y it cool just because the prison guards were police officers. Putting wages aside, whether or not the prison guards worked in a good environment depended on what profits they could make. So, Luke had Barry act as an attendant. The guard captain didnt even dare fart. He quietly took a few steps back. There was no hatred or jealousy in his eyes at all, only admiration this was the true definition of the elite rich! The tea set was pure white with gold embellishments, and looked extraordinary. After the orange tea was poured out, the rich tea fragrance made the captain feel that he too had be more elegant, and he subconsciously took a deep breath. He subconsciously looked at the Italian coffee machine against the wall on the other side, and felt that the coffee no longer smelled good. Also, the snacks on the three-tiered tea stand hadnt crumbled at all. They were as exquisite and beautiful as ever. Based on this attitude, Mr. Bale probably had some British aristocratic blood in him, right? Hm it was just that the attendant was a little shabby. Putting aside the tuxedo and white gloves, he wasnt even wearing a suit; he was just wearing a clean and tidy uniform. Still, the captain loved the rich, but he didnt hate the poor. After all, it was just that Barrys clothes werent ssy enough; they still couldnt be bought off a rack, and were still a little more upscale than what the captain usually wore. But that was just a small shoring. The real point was still Luke. In the captains eyes, Luke was no different from what Master Wayne had looked like in Barrys eyes earlier it was the same bright golden light and the ding ding sound of money. Luke unhurriedly stirred the ck tea, took a sip, and ate a pastry. He ate like a gentleman. Five minutester, he finished his pastry unhurriedly and crooked a finger. The guard captain, who had almost retreated to a corner, heaved a sigh of relief and stepped forward carefully. Mr. Bale How can I help you? Luke nodded. This reception room is pretty good. You pass. The captain was immediately relieved again. Thank god, he had finally taken care of this rich man! The prison hadnt spent a single cent on this so-called private reception room. It was all thanks to Lukes donation that this sudden refurbishment could be carried out. But Luke had also said that depending on how well the prison fulfilled its duty, he would donate up to two million dors to improve the prison guards living quarters. Luke had deliberately mentioned this in front of the ordinary prison guards. If anyone tried to sabotage this good thing which could impact the quality of everyones daily life, it would be bad luck for the guard captain. After all, this wasnt targeting a single person, but harming the interests of all the prison guards. Of course, that wasnt Lukes only request. During the refurbishment of the room, he had tested the prison guards obedience. He had gotten the interior design team to deliberately pick a fight, and the prison guards had resolved the matter tactfully and peacefully. However, the prison guards were still worried that this rich man would be unhappy and withdraw his investment. Refurbishing this reception room alone had cost more than 200,000 dors C how much better could a pledge of two million dors do? No matter what, it would be better than their old pigpen-like digs! The warden should be the one to receive such a huge benefit, but Luke didnt want to waste time with someone who had to maintain some dignity as a higher-up, so he had chosen an experienced guard captain as the mouthpiece. Before both sides met, there was room for negotiation, and Luke didnt have to waste his breath. Ignoring the captains expression, Luke finally got down to business. How has Mr. Henry Allen been in thest few days? The captain had a reassuring look on his face. After yourst inspection, we immediately processed the upgrade for Mr. Allen and found a psychiatrist to calm him down. Hes currently in a stable mood. Luke said, Then invite him over. The guard captain immediately walked out of the reception room and had his men carry out the order. A few minutester, Henry Allen entered the reception room. The captain wasnt going to follow him in, but Luke waved at him. Come in. We should still follow the rules. Even if he and the guard captain were different, it wouldnt be good if the father and son misunderstood this as a power transaction. Since the big patron had spoken, the captain didnt hesitate. As soon as he entered, he automatically retreated to a corner and pretended to be invisible. On the other side, Barrys meeting with his father didnt devolve into tears. Henry didnt seem too concerned about his own future, but he was very excited about Barrys contract as an external consultant. Is this real? Barry nodded vigorously. Henry said, This is a proper job, right? Barry: I guarantee its aboveboard. A relieved smile appeared on Henrys face. He slowly sank into a chair and murmured, Thats good. Thats great. You can finally live a normal life. The invisible guard captain didnt react to this scene. Why would someone with too many emotions be a prison guard? Luke, on the other hand, was a little touched. It wasnt just because of the father and sons interactions, but also because Henry was a neutral yellow in the system panel. Clearly, Henry hadnt killed Barrys mother, whether it was by his or someone elses hand. ... Even then, Henry hadnt turned into a bad person after being imprisoned for more than ten years. Instead, he was afraid of holding his son back. Barry had always wanted to clear his fathers name. Luke was touched by this family bond. However, he quickly calmed down. Since he had personally confirmed that Henry wasnt a bad person, he had to rescue him aboveboard. He didnt disturb the father and son. Staying on the other side of the reception room, Luke took out his phone to look up information on Henrys wifes murder. An hourter, after Henry personally thanked Luke, he was politely escorted back to the prisons first-ss cell. Both Barry and his father didnt have any misgivings about this. That was how it worked. As long as you had money, you could be upgraded to a separate room or even a suite. ... Some private prisons even provided services at the level of a rated hotel, and it waspletely legal to charge a fee ording to the level. As long as you had enough money, your days in prison wouldnt be as painful as you might have imagined. You suffered only because you didnt have money, or not enough of it. The captain followed them out of the prison. Different from before, his attitude toward Barry was clearly friendlier, and he was even more respectful toward Luke. Chapter 2204 - 2204 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 45 2204 Side Story: Fantasy Journey It couldnt be helped. A magnate who was willing to spend so much money on one subordinate was much more likable than capitalists who calcted how to cut their subordinates pay as much as possible. This way, as long as Barrys fathers remaining stay wasfortable in prison, the two million was in the bag. Rich people who were willing to spend money naturally had to be revered. After they left the prison, Barry was about to say something like thanks, when Luke waved his hand and interrupted him. Its always easier to do good without any worries. Just consider this a team-building event. Barry: Ive never heard of this sort of team-building. He didnt say anything, but he was even more grateful. Of course, Master Wayne and Luke received the same amount of gratitude. Master Wayne had solved the main problem, and Luke had taken care of the details, but that didnt mean that Luke had done less. Instead, it showed how meticulous he was. Of course, Luke had done this on purpose. He didnt expect Barry to listen to him, but at the very least, he couldnt blindly follow Master Wayne. Master Wayne could take the lead in the team, but Luke had to have a certain power of veto. He wouldnt back down on this point. Returning to the base with Barry, they went straight to Victor. Luke asked, Is the case simtion done? Victor waved away the virtual screen in front of him and opened another one. After you and Bruce talked for two days, I did my best to recreate it as closely as possible; you can fill in the details. Ill leave overturning the conviction to you C Im not a professional, after all. Next, Luke, Barry and Victor adjusted the 3D simtion and added various notes. After a busy afternoon, Luke finally said, Okay, Victor, sort out the relevant data. Ill have someone send it to the cold case division. Barry, go to CSI in the next few days and make sure that they verify the data. Your father will be cleared of suspicion. Barry had no doubts. During the entire process of adjusting and analyzing the virtual scene, he had been full of regret. Why hadnt he thought of starting with these questions? But Luke seemed to know what Barry was thinking. He simply smiled. You dont know how the police work or think, and you dont have a supeputer that canpare with Victors skills; it wouldnt have been that easy to find irond evidence. Barry rxed. Luke used the opportunity to say, So, this is the strength of a team. By pooling together what everyone is good at, you can solve a lot of problems that you cant solve on your own. This time, both Barry and Victor nodded. Victor alone could have helped Barry with this, but the beginning would definitely be bumpy, and even after that, it would have taken them a long time to investigate. Professionals, on the other hand, werepletely focused on finding weak points in the police evidence. The murder of Henrys wife happened over a decade ago, when technology was definitely far inferior. A lot of the police evidence back then could be considered irond, but not necessarily now. For example, some of the bloodstains in the house and on Henry had been deemed random and useless back then. For Luke, who had aplete database of bloodstains, these were traces of a third party, and they didnt match the crime that Henry had purportedlymitted. Apart from that, a simtion of how Barrys mother was injured suggested that the murderer was at least a good deal taller than Henry. The scattered evidence was enough to prove that Henry had been deliberately set up. Barry would be going to CSI as an external consultant partly because he would be more reassured if he could keep an eye on things personally, and partly to exin to the forensic scientists how to analyze the evidence. Lukes methods involved a lot of new techniques that ordinary forensic scientists might not necessarily understand. Also, Barry and Henry were father and son, so it wasnt appropriate for Barrys name to appear on evidence for overturning the conviction, so he could only be a consultant. It would be CSI who would officially provide the evidence; it would have nothing to do with Barry. To put it simply, he was external personnel who was volunteering for now. After this case, however, the CSI would be very clear on his level of analytical skills and methods; there would be a lot of opportunities for Barry to be sought out for external help in the future. A senior forensic scientist might not be rich, but it wasnt hard for them to live afortable middle-ss life. Although Barry didnt have these skills yet, Luke had a lot of information and technology on cracking cases in his database. Barry could learn one or several areas on his own, and the rest could be analyzed using the database; the effect wouldnt be any worse than what a top forensic expert could do. The GCPD would only benefit from it. Barry would also have a respectable profession on the surface, and could still uphold justice. Moreover, who would say anything about a forensic scientist who had a slightly strange character? Lukes cheap uncle Old Greyson had a quirky personality, and other people had to work around that. Barry got busy with work with great relish. Nothing would go wrong, but it would still take three to five months. Without money, it wouldnt be strange if it took a few years. Now that test subject 1 wasnt around, Luke naturally turned to test subject 2. He talked to Victor for an afternoon, and the two of them reached an agreement. Victor had a strong body, but it was too rudimentary. Luke nned to help make him two sets of armor: a simtion suit and a battle protection suit. All Victor needed to do was process data for the Justice League for example, look up the origins of unfavorable opinions about the league online, and take appropriate countermeasures. With Barry as an example, plus Lukes team-building theory, Victor epted this arrangement despite feeling a little embarrassed. Luke hadnt charged Barry for his help, right? Luke wouldnt charge him either, right? As a team, they needed to help and work with each other to increase mutual trust. Anyone who was brought in temporarily could only be described as a mercenary. ... Victors brain was more convenient than aputer, and he could store data at will. Thus, when he was making the armor, he talked to Luke about data processing. You told me to get an ID and mix in with the anti-Superman and anti-Batman groups. I get it. Victors eye glowed red. But why do you want me to act like Im the biggest protestor? Luke took a sip of his coffee. Individuals are smart on their own, but a collective just goes with the flow. You know that, right? Victor nodded. With a simple scan, he could stuff a lot of academic knowledge into his head. Of course, remembering understanding applying was a process; it wasnt enough to just memorize things. The number of people who could analyze certain phenomena in real life and even make money from it was dropping drastically. Victor just memorized things C he would make some inferences at most, but he wouldnt dig deeper. In this regard, he wasnt much better than an ordinary person. Chapter 2205 - 2205 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 46 2205 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Luke spread his hands. Since a collective is mindless, why let other people lead them to deal with us? Victor was lost for words. A momentter, he asked, How do I do that? His mind raced, but he couldnt immediatelye up with a n. Luke chuckled. Its very simple. You have to be the most outspoken and influential one, or at least, one of them. Victors face twitched. Wouldnt that be cursing himself? Luke ignored his hesitation. Also, you can keep it up until a more obvious wave rises up Victor couldnt help but add, And fire back? Luke chuckled. No, go a little more crazy. Victor: What? Luke said, Use a clearer, simpler, and more provocative slogan; the collective will subconsciously follow it. At that time, whatever slightly more outrageous standpoint you take, those people will follow. Of course, Victor got this C in theory. He had never tried it in practice. Victor: Youre asking me to lead these people into a trap! It was a very simple idea. Even though many people were aware of it, it was always effective. The main point was that a person had to be capable enough to obtain the right to speak in a group. This wasnt hard for Victor, who could stay tuned in to the Inte countless times more than Gold Nugget. He didnt question the ethics of this behavior. He wasnt as tolerant as Superman, who wouldnt curse back. He just considered the possibility of implementing this strategy. What about the people? At a certain point in time, Ill definitely have to appear in person, and this n requires me to have multiple IDs. Luke said, Ill give you a list. These people are PR professionals who work for me. Use their identities. Theyll show upter. Victor was hugely relieved. Getting things done online was just a matter of taking the time to do it. He didnt have the professional ability to interact with people in real life, and he was a bad actor. Just like that, Luke and Victor worked together to perfect this Project Shadow. Victor was the one who came up with the name C he said it was cooler. Luke went along with it. In any case, any name he came up with wouldnt be nice. A weekter, Master Wayne called them out of theb. Barry wasnt at work for once. He followed Luke in his car to a deste area on the outskirts of Gotham. The car stopped in front of an abandoned manor. Barry got out with a few cupcakes in hand, and asked Luke, Where are we? Luke pointed at Victor with a smile; the youngsters should get along more. Victor was a super database and just needed to have a look in his head. Decades ago, this ce belonged to the Wayne family. Barry eximed, Seriously? He threw away such a big house just like that? He was right. Unlike the manor that Luke had bought, which was basically intact, this was a pile of ruins. Everything was in shambles. There was no maintenance at all; it was even possible that people might have had a rummage around for junk to sell off. Apart from trash or things that were hard to move, there was basically nothing inside. It was just an empty shelf, and perfect for a horror movie just as it was. After a brief hesitation, Victor said in a low voice, After Bruces parents were killed, this ce was abandoned. Barry spat out a lot of cake icing. Then, he said awkwardly, Fine, lets not talk about that. Two cars arrived while they were talking and stopped behind Lukes car. Master Wayne got out of the Lamborghini. Youre here? What are you talking about? Barry subconsciously replied, Ah, nothing. There was suspicion in Master Waynes eyes, but he didnt pursue the matter. Barry was a good kid and didnt have any bad intentions; he didnt need to act as high and mighty as Luke. Diana got out of her car as well. Everybody exchanged greetings before they followed Master Wayne into the manor. After entering the main building and passing through a living room that was more than ten meters long, Master Wayne pushed open two dusty doors. A hall covered in dust and spiderwebs appeared in front of him. However, the hall was ten meters high and 40 meters long. The white Roman pirs on both sides and the huge broken chandelier that had fallen at an angle was enough to give everyone an idea of how magnificent this ce had once been. Anticipation appeared on Master Waynes face as he gestured. Put a round table and seven chairs here in the future Diana interrupted him politely. We can add more seats. Master Wayne turned around and looked at her and the others. He nodded. Yes, there has to be more. The others more or less understood what they were saying. They werent unfamiliar with the Knights of the Round Table. Round tables meant equality. Master Wayne was paranoid and wanted to control things, but he definitely wouldnt act like everyone had to listen to him C at most, he would just carry out more of the n behind the scenes. Diana, on the other hand, made it clear that this wasnt an insr circle, and that they had to recruit other like-minded superheroes. Compared with the verbal agreement they hade to do during the incident with Steppenwolf, the round table and chairs here were an official contract. This was also because nobody had chickened out during the battle with Steppenwolf, so everyone had acknowledged each other. ... By doing this, Master Wayne was formalizing the Justice League. Luke was in favor, and Diana had no objections. That was three votes from the oldies C Superman wouldnt have any objections. Among the newbies, Arthur wasnt around, but Barry and Victor didnt object. That was basically unanimous approval. For a moment, Master Wayne was full of ambition. Having teammates was really different from fighting alone. Although he would still be highly vignt against them, that was his nature. Compared with the people the CEO of Wayne Industries had interacted with, the people from the Justice League were trustworthy enough. They didnt tarry in this rundown manor for long. After taking a look at the future conference hall for ten minutes, they retreated. But before they left, Luke approached Diana with a smile. What youre wearing today is beautiful. ... Diana looked at her dark red dress and the plunging neckline with a smile. Thank you. Luke asked, So, will you do me the honor of having lunch with me? Dianas eyes flickered. Youre really good with your words. Luke said, Bruce used them before. I learned from him. Walking not far away, Master Wayne suddenly felt his ears itch, as if a pesky mosquito was buzzing around him. Chapter 2206 - 2206 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 47 2206 Side Story: Fantasy Journey In the end, Luke sessfully invited Diana out for lunch. He even got into her Lamborghini, and they drove off. Behind them, Master Waynes eyes flickered, while Barry and Victor were dumbfounded. Stumped for a moment, Barry turned around and looked at Victor. You drive? Victor said helplessly, I dont have that much control over this body. If Im not careful, I might crush the gas pedal. You drive. I dont want to have to fix the car. !! Barry said gloomily, I usually run. Its faster and more convenient than taking a car. Victor didnt care. Pulling him to the car which Luke had left behind, he nced at it. Its an auto stick. Its very simple. Barry suddenly pped its forehead. Wait, you confused me. Bales SUV is a smart car. I dont need to drive it. Victor said, Why didnt you say so earlier? He then pulled on the door but it didnt open. Barry coughed and said, Open sesame. There was a light click, and the passenger door opened. Victor red at Barry. You did that on purpose? Barry trembled. You were too fast. Victor said, So youre not the fastest one among us? Barry said, Bale said that we should do our best to have fun in life. Theres no meaning in moving quickly all the time. Victor: Fine, you operate it. I dont care. They bickered as they left. Master Wayne got into his car, but didnt start it immediately. Instead, he tapped the wheel thoughtfully. Bale, heh! Eating with the battle goddess was something they had arranged beforehand. Luke casually asked about her family and then made a request to visit Paradise Indter. Diana didnt refuse, but she was a little curious. Why? Luke shrugged. Its for the team. I helped take care of Barry and Victors family issues. If Arthur doesnt object, I want to take a look at Antis. Diana swirled the wine in her ss. I dont think theres any trouble at home. Luke said, Maybe I need some help too. Diana was intrigued. What kind of help? Luke asked, Like an indestructible sword or an indestructible shield? Diana got it, but shook her head regretfully. We dont have the technology to make these things. Luke waved his hand indifferently. Thats just an example. You may have be used to some things, but Bruce and I might be able to do something new with them. Thats how scientists think. Pondering for a moment, Diana didnt refuse. Ill ask. It might not work. Luke smiled. Putting everything else aside, if someone like Steppenwolf shows up again, are you sure Paradise Ind doesnt need an emergency defense weapon? Dianas eyes flickered. Like your floating cannons? Luke said indifferently, That was just for Bruces benefit. Actually, my fighter ne already has the ability to fly short distances into outer space. Diana: Say that in front of Bruce if you dare! In the end, Diana didnt make the decision on the spot, but Luke felt that she was definitely tempted. She had lived in Ennd for a long time and roamed other European countries, but there had been a lot of casualties on Paradise Ind. If Paradise Ind had a spaceship or whatever that Luke was talking about, there would be a lot more room to maneuver in a crisis. Warriors could die on the battlefield, but that didnt mean that reducing casualties wasnt important. Of course, there were a lot of problems. First of all, some consideration had to go into letting an outsider go to Paradise Ind, and someone as extremely strong as the Dark Knight at that. Secondly, the Dark Knight was a man, and a handsome and powerful one at that. It had to be pointed out that the Amazon warriors on Paradise Ind were all women. If they ran into a man like him, a few of them might want to test him out. Diana was very confident on this point. After all, that was how she had behaved after leaving Paradise Ind to interact with the outside world. A monthter, Superman returned to Earth. He was a little surprised and embarrassed when he heard about the attack by Steppenwolf. Luke didnt ask what he had obtained from his return to Krypton, but Master Wayned had calmly probed him several times. Unfortunately, Superman didnt reveal anything. Looking at his expression and movements, it didnt look like he had found a treasure this time, but the experience had left him withplicated feelings. Luke wasnt as hasty as Master Wayne. He still had hundreds of years to live. He was much calmer than someone who had already lived half his life and was about to pass his prime. Superman himself was a huge treasure. He had already hidden away the Kryptonian spaceship that had sent him to Earth as a baby. After gathering intelligence from multiple sources, Superman also had a high-level Kryptonian database. Luke didnt know exactly what this database was about or what it was for. ... But just by looking at the remains of the spaceship left behind by General Zod, one could tell how powerful Kryptonian technology was. So, Luke simply quietly solidified his powerwork and took the opportunity to rece some specialists researching General Zods spaceship with his own people. That would be enough for him to y with for eight to ten years. Master Wayne was gradually perfecting all aspects of the Justice League, and Luke was helping him. The members had to be aware that while Master Wayne was responsible for setting up the bulk of things, Knight had also contributed a small portion. This thing was essentially simr to apany; whoever invested more had more say. Anyone who didnt invest had very little say. Master Wayne was a little ufortable with Lukes investment, but he had no choice but to ept it. He couldnt publicly say that other capable members werent allowed to participate in building this team, right? Nobody was an idiot. In particr, when Luke was discussing crowd psychology with Victor, Barry seemed to get something out of it from where he listened in on the side. Superman wasnt present? That didnt matter at all. ... In any case, this sort of team-building happened for an hour every Saturday afternoon, and reporter rk from Metropolis could listen in remotely just by twitching his ears. Putting deep content aside, the basic principle was to think independently and refuse to blindly follow orders. During the lessons, Luke was very acidic when he mocked the brainless. However saintly Superman was, he didnt want to be lumped in with that crowd At night, Luke would put on his suit and randomly pick lucky audience members to clean up in major cities on the East Coast. Actually, these lucky audience members were targets he had already earmarked earlier on. The random pick was actually in terms of priority; it was only a matter of time before they ran out of luck. This way, Dark Knight stood out for a period of time among the members of the Justice League. Compared with Batman, who basically only appeared in Gotham, the Dark Knights sweep through one third of America was too high-profile. Chapter 2207 - 2207 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 48 2207 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Superman was also very high-profile. He easily held up cars, nes, rockets and buildings, but that was mainly to save people. The Dark Knight, however, was a little different. He appeared at violent crime scenes every time, but not as a CSI member. Regardless of whether the offenders were about tomit a crime, or were in the middle of carrying it out, or it was after the fact, the moment they showed themselves, Knight would beat them up, rescue and treat the victims, and call the police. He didnt leave until the police arrived. Every time, the police officers would see his fluttering cape gradually change color before he disappeared into the night. Superman liked saving civilians more than fighting crime. The way Knight appeared and crippled criminals was undoubtedly very ruthless. Butpared with Batman, who didnt get close to ordinary people and only liked to have a chat with the criminals, Knights actions focused more on saving people. Compared with the crippled criminals, the victims who were injured or whose lives had been in danger were the ones who deserved sympathy. Here, where crime rates were far higher than back home, ordinary people didnt dislike this sort of vignte at all. Growing up here, everyone had been robbed and beaten up at least three to five times in their lives. Master Wayne was notorious in Gotham, but the GCPD police were still happy to clean up his messes for him C this was also a form of self-protection. Who knew, they might be the ones who needed rescuing one day even police officers on the front line thought the same. Thus, Victor, who had infiltrated the enemys ranks, realized that no matter how much he shouted, public opinion was always lukewarm, rendering the second half of Project Shadow useless. Luke found it strange. Why the second half? The second half of the n is thest resort when things get serious. Its best if it doesnt happen in this lifetime. This saves time. After thinking for a moment, Victor had to admit that he really wanted to show off. After conning Victor, Luke mumbled to himself, If I could rouse local opposition just by harvesting points, would I need to carry out such a long-term investigation? There was no strong public opinion at the bottom, mostly because the guys who did bad things could be considered the boogeymen who could be used to stop children crying at night. Unless a TV station hired professional actors or had the locals lie through their teeth, it was impossible to wash away these peoples evil deeds. Of course, there was one TV station that tried this. Then that was it for the station. Online chat records were leaked which showed that the TV station staff had been hiring actors and fabricating fake news for years. ndering Knight was just one of their businesses. Even more seriously, there was proof they had fabricated evidence of the previous American president taking bribes, which caused a stir among the masses. This instant p in the face dealt a huge blow to the major TV stations reputation. More importantly, that fallen presidents rival wasnt doing well right now. The ex-president couldnt wait to grab attention and turn things around. That was right. Politicians were very familiar with this sort of thing. This person immediately jumped out and announced that he would participate in the next election, and wouldnt let those despicable people continue serving. This person had already lost three times; if he didnt seize the opportunity to counterattack, he would be unworthy of this tenacity. For a moment, the Dark Knight wasnt in the limelight anymore. All sorts of dirt flew over the Inte. Although it didnt involve a lot of people, there was a lot of it. Of course, this was because Luke had fanned the mes and helped throw out some especially shocking news. Was it news that American politicians operated behind the scenes and traded power and money? It barely counted, and it definitely wasnt a surprise to ordinary people. What politician would have the cheek to say that they didnt do these things? So, Luke deliberately released explosive scandals, such as XX chatting up his sister-inw or daughter-inw. Strictly speaking, these actions were moral issues at most, and werent against thew. But their reputations would be tarnished, and these scandals would be brought up again and again. Luke had no qualms about doing this. The government here really held too little control. The economy was in poor shape, and the people at the bottom here generally lived poorer lives than those back home. They were very resentful of the government, and could easily stir up trouble. So what if Batman broke thew? So what if the Dark Knight broke thew? At the very least, these two dealt with criminals and bad guys. Those government people broke thew by making money illegally. If they opposed these vigntes, they would be the first ones in the line of fire. Master Wayne couldnt sit still anymore. It wasnt that he was jealous; he just felt uneasy when he realized that Luke was too proficient at this. Master Wayne was good at ying with all levels of society in the palm of his hand as he did his own righteous thing. It was just that he might be very sessful in Gotham, but his efforts in the rest of America just barely passed muster. After all, he was only human, and was almost 40 years old. How could hepare with someone who didnt need to sleep, but forced himself to do so for two hours every day? So, when Master Wayne had a chat with Luke at the base, he had mixed feelings when he looked at Luke, who was still young and handsome and as fair as a pretty boy. However, their conversation was quite amicable. As a big capitalist, Master Wayne had been in the business world for many years. He looked calm on the surface, and just tried to sound Luke out, hoping that he wouldnt cause too big a stir. Luke didnt agree right away. Instead, he presented the facts and exined the situation, and made it clear that he wasnt nning to create amotion in Gotham and Metropolis. Master Wayne felt a little suffocated. The truth was that the economy was in bad shape. While the financial sector flourished, manufacturing had stagnated, and there were few jobs to go around. Without jobs, or given how hard it was to find stable and suitable employment, a lot of people at the bottom would naturally rely on illegal means to survive. ... If all the gang bigshots in Gotham City were wiped out in one night, there would be other groups fighting for money and power the next day, and everything would go back to what it was like before. If something this big did break out, many people would definitely me it on Knight. Thinking of it this way, Luke said that indeed, the only feasible n was to distribute his efforts evenly across all the major cities in America. It wasnt like Luke couldnt do what Master Wayne had done in Gotham, right? After going back and forth for a while, they finally reached apromise. At that moment, Barry, who had returned earlier on, was already a little sleepy. He could only stuff snacks into his mouth to stop himself from dozing off. After listening for a few minutes, Victor decisively left. He wasnt interested in politics at all, much less in this squabble between two rich bigshots. As he was pouring tea for Master Wayne to moisten his dry throat, Lukes phone pinged. His expression changed. He picked it up and gave a light exmation of surprise. No wonder Arthur hasnt contacted us recently. ... Chapter 2208 - 2208 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 49 2208 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Even Victor, who had hunkered down not far away to analyze data, turned around at Lukes words. What did he do? Luke coughed and said, For the record, Im not spying on him. Its just that he stands out in a public ce. It cant be considered an invasion of privacy, alright? Everybody was lost for words. After thinking for a moment, however, they nodded in agreement. It was like walking into the line of sight of a street camera, which indeed couldnt be considered taking a covert shot. !! Luke finally sent out the surveince photo he had just received on his phone. Barrys mouth dropped open, and he couldnt help but exim in surprise. In the photo, Arthur was boarding a cargo ne at the airport with a beautiful woman. Arthur still looked like an idiot, but the woman was as beautiful as a painting. She had snow-white skin and fiery red hair. Coupled with the loose white robe she was wearing, she was quite stunning. Even as a robot, Victor wanted to whistle. Master Wayne, however, studied the surveince photo seriously. Who is this woman? Someone who got close to the Justice League, especially a beautiful woman who got close to their male members, definitely needed to be paid more attention to. Luke shook his head. Who knows? The problem would be if Arthur didnt have a girlfriend. Barry wouldnt be able to sleep well at night. Barry blinked nkly. Huh? Victor chuckled. He had seen a lot of this in college. Master Wayne immediately got it. No matter how experienced he was, he couldnt help but roll his eyes at Luke. Hes still a kid. Dont talk about that. As they chatted, Luke took the opportunity to close the photo. If it wasnt for the fact that nothing had happened after Arthur returned, he wouldnt have bothered to mention it in front of everyone. After all, Superman had returned from another, but Arthur had only made a call to say that he had dealt with the box in Antis and was now goofing off in a seaside town in Maine. For the Justice League, this small interlude was nothing more than gossip. Barry was busy getting all sorts of evidence for his fathers testimony. More importantly, the fact that he could run fast was useless; there was no way that the various government departments would move so quickly. Luke and Master Wayne had no intention of getting involved. There was no need to be too enthusiastic when it came to small matters. That would easily make Barry feel ufortable. It was like a friend running to the bathroom door to chat when you were showering. Not only did Victor have to keep an eye on Project Shadow, he also had to work on two sets of his own armor with Luke. The high-grade simtion suit would allow him to return to human society like a normal person, and the defensive suit could significantly increase protection for him. He couldnt bear to give either one up, so he could only do his best. Watching how Luke handled the team from the side, Master Wayne had a lot of thoughts, and was already preparing to upgrade his own capability. As for Luke, harvesting points, garnering favorable impressions with his teammates, and being on guard against Master Wayne were all just basic operations C the most difficult thing was getting along with Diana. It wasnt easy to approach the almost perfect battle goddess. Unexpectedly, two dayster, the surveince system caught Arthur and the red-haired beauty in a town on Sicily. If it wasnt for the systems yellow-level emergency warning, Luke wouldve thought that they were jet setting around the world. When he saw on the surveince feed that Arthur and his new girlfriend were being pursued by a group of soldiers in strange armor, Luke was a little curious, but not tense. It had to be pointed out that Arthur was a demi-god after all. He had thick skin and flesh, and hadnt been seriously injured by Steppenwolf. Sure enough, the town was thrown into chaos by the battle, and bricks flew everywhere. Arthur and his girlfriend wiped out the soldiers before they headed out to sea. Although Arthur seemed to be injured, that was nothing for a demi-god. Thinking for a moment, Luke decided to mind his own business. Arthur looked like his brain was full of muscles, but he could still remember how to contact the league. He hadnt said anything. This was clearly a private matter. Maybe he was just picking up a girl. So what if Luke stuck his head out? Was he going to steal Arthuss girl away? So, he simply told everyone what had happened, and Master Wayne immediately said that he would get the foundation to clean up the aftermath. Half of the town had been demolished in a huge battle. The casualties werent especially serious, but there were still some. If too much of this sort of thing umted, it would be hard for them to build a good reputation. While Master Wayne was doing his job, Luke, Victor and Barry watched the video of the battle and clicked their tongues as they discussed Arthurs new girlfriend. Not only could she fight, she and Arthur could still flirt with each other This dog food made the two single dogs feel bittersweet. Unfortunately, Victors body was more mechanical than not; he no longer had hormones or a working tool, and could only watch. Barry had troublemunicating with ordinary people. The only female superhuman he knew was Diana, and Luke had been much faster than him in that regard. But Luke still patted his shoulder. Theres bread and milk; there will also be a girlfriend. With those parting words, he left. Barry blinked and then turned to look at Victor. When did I say I wanted a girlfriend? Also, what does a girlfriend have to do with bread and milk? Victor, who had been a football yer in college, smiled mysteriously. When you get a girlfriend, youll understand. Good luck. He then went back to work. In fact, what happened with Arthur was just the beginning. A few dayster, the reconnaissance spaceships surveincework detected major activity in the North Antic. However, it was a stormy night, and Earths satellites couldnt pick out anything. The spaceship had also detected some energy anomalies, which was why it had sent a reconnaissance ne down to watch the battle. To put it simply, Arthur beat up his brother, and his mother came out to clean up the mess. Then, Arthur became the king of Antis. ... Luke observed Arthurs new weapon with great interest. The golden trident was smooth and slick, but it was far inferior to the five-pronged metal trident that Arthur had used before; it was just that the gold color was more eye-catching. In addition, Arthur was wearing a suit of armor that was gold and green, with two green gloves. Luke could only say that it was a good thing he didnt have a helmet. However, Arthur didnt send a message for help the entire time. He even made eyes at the red-haired beauty. As a master of psychology, how could Luke not tell that there was something fishy about this couple? Back at the airport, there had still been a sense of distance in their bodynguage and microexpressions. In the Sicilian seaside town, they had been a little hesitant. After this duel in the Antic, they were clearly on the same page. Clearly, not only had Arthur obtained a trident, armor and the throne, he even had a ready-made queen. To put it nicely, this was a learning experience, but to put it bluntly, it was a family dispute. If it were Luke, he wouldnt want outsiders to interfere. ... But it shouldnt be a problem for him to check out Arthurs new girlfriend after things were over, right? Pondering for a moment, Luke sent a message to Barry and Victor. A work trip to the Mediterranean for the day. All expenses paid. If youre interested,e find me right away. Chapter 2209 - 2209 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 50 2209 Side Story: Fantasy Journey They soon embarked on the day trip. Even Victor, who was as smart as a machine, joined in on the fun. In his own words, he had been processing data every day recently, and felt that his brain was about to turn into data itself. They were still waiting for news on Barrys father. One day off was fine. After all, this was a team-building operation. Luke had helped Barry, so he could naturally help Arthur. !! Master Wayne? Of course they didnt let him know. Big capitalists with private jets didnt need to take the same ne. If they wanted to go, they would do so themselves. The three of them went to Lukes base first and took his exclusivemercial jet. Compared with fighter nes that had the bestbat performance,mercial jets had two characteristics: they werefortable and fast. The prerequisite for afortable ne was that it had to be big. Otherwise, a person would have to bend slightly when they got up and walked around, and passengers would be shoulder to shoulder. After the ne took off and Luke set a course, Barry and Victor toured the ne, the former eximing excitedly and thetter nodding nonstop. Luke sat down on a gray couch. Alright, money is just a tool for me. This is just something for Justice League members to hitch a ride on a regrmercial ne is enough. Both of them were lost for words, but what could they do? Luke was rich. There was no point in feeling like sour grapes when a rich person said something like that. After all, the other party had the ability to buy two nes: one to fly, and the other to throw into a hangar to collect dust. After ensuring howfortable the ce was, the three of them werent in a hurry to get to work, and started chatting about what happened recently. Subtle influence was what Luke was best at. Taking advantage of this free time, he told them why Knights operations had increased recently. These two were far more naive than Master Wayne, but they couldnt be fooled. Luke made his objective clear and simple so that they wouldnt misunderstand. Of course, this was the best time to have an impact. He was talking about his own attitude, but if the other party could ept it, they would also be influenced by it. The ne would arrive in Sicily in just three hours. Luke felt that this amount of time was just right. After they left the airport, Luke gave Barry the flight suit which the Guardians of the Gxy used. Theres still 100 kilometers to go. You should switch gears. A momentter, Barry was hollering excitedly as the three of them flew toward the seaside town. Compared with running on the ground or even over buildings, flyingpletely free in the air was a brand new thrill which Barry liked very much. Unfortunately, it was too short a journey, and they had only flown a short distance before they arrived. The three of themnded outside the town, and Luke took them to sit behind a flower fence of an al fresco cafe. Barry looked uneasy. Why do I feel like everybodys looking at us? Luke crossed his legs. Because were all men. Barry looked around and saw that there really werent many men eating together. It was either women or couples. Whats so strange about that? Luke smiled but didnt say anything. Victor lowered his head and chuckled. Thats because you look like a weak chicken! Youre fair and thin, and you look young, Luke murmured to himself. Thankfully, there were three of them, and the people around them werent paying too much attention to them. It was just that Barry was too sensitive. After the food was served, he was no longer in the mood to pay attention. Ten minutester, Luke said softly, Iing. Everyones gazes almost instantly zoomed in on a side street not far away. Arthur walked out with the red-haired beauty in his arms. Barry was about to say something, when Luke threw a Sicilian rice ball into his mouth to stop him. Barry and Arthur were familiar with each. If Arthur heard him with his demi-god hearing, there wouldnt be a good show to watch. The couple also came to this cafe and sat down ten meters away from the three of them on the other side of the flower fence. Clearly, Luke had specially chosen this position. The flower fence could block their line of sight if they didnt pay attention. As long as they deliberately moved their line of sight, however, they could see the situation on the other side through the gaps in the fence. Even the most innocent of the three, whose mouth had been stuffed with the rice ball, knew what it meant to be a silent onlooker. He turned his chair and body slightly so that he could see through the fence, and picked up his Sicilian beef roll to eat. It couldnt be helped. The PDA in front of him was too sweet! He had to use tasty food tofort his young heart. Under the early morning Sicilian sunlight, the red-haired beautys face was as fair as jade and almost perfect, as if her entire face was glowing. Coupled with her bright red curly hair and loose white robe, Barry felt that only the battle goddess couldpare. For example, celebrities might have the looks, but not necessarily the temperament. The beautiful woman leaned against the idiotic Arthur. The two of them whispered to and fed each other every now and then with smiles on their faces. The sour smell of love filled the air. Luke only had onement: Beauty and the Beast. No regr person could ever imagine how someone like Arthur could win at life like this. ... His father was just a lighthouse guard in Maine; who the hell knew how he had won the favor of a high-ranking Antean woman and given birth to Arthur. It was true that Luke didnt know who that Antean woman was, but Arthur had gone back into the ocean and made a big fuss, and had then even hooked up with a woman as beautiful as this. When Arthur returned the box before, it was possible that he had been returning it to this beauty. Anteans who could guard the box couldnt be too low in rank. For Arthur to hook this beauty, he had to have some sort of background. The three of them watched in secret. It wasnt until Barry had stuffed the beef rolls and rice balls into his stomach that Luke tapped the table and said, Alright, lets go say hi. Barry: Huh? Victor lowered his head and chuckled. It was only when Luke took the lead, and Victor followed him, that Barry got up. Arthur was sweet-talking his new girlfriend, Mera, when someone patted his shoulder. Arthur. This voice??? He suddenly turned around. Bale? Uh, Victor! Barry! ... Luke smiled like a gentleman. Surprise! Motherf*cker! Both Victor and Barry added inwardly. Then, Luke stretched out his hand. Im Bale, Arthurs friend. Beautifuldy, how should I address you? Seeing that Arthur had no objections, Mera knew that he was telling the truth, and that the two of them were even pretty close. So, she stretched out her hand and smiled. Hello, Bale. You can call me Me ra? Luke bowed slightly and pretended to kiss her hand. Of course, he didnt really press his mouth to her skin. It was just that Arthur couldnt see it. Arthur was a little unhappy. Hey, when did you be so polite? Luke raised an eyebrow. This is our first meeting. Lady Mera gives me the sense that shes a princess. With a smile in her eyes, Mera watched the two of them interact. Arthur subconsciously retorted, Nonsense. Why didnt you do that with Diana? Luke was surprised. As you said before, shes very strong. Im afraid I cant beat her. Arthur: Holy sh*t, how can you be like this?! Mera said, I want to hear about this Diana too! Everybody: Chapter 2210 - 2210 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 51 2210 Side Story: Fantasy Journey In the end, Luke and the other two naturally didnt stay behind to tell Mera about the other princess. That was something for Arthur to worry about. It had nothing to do with passers-by like them. Besides, it wasnt like Luke was using Arthur of lying. Praising a woman for being strong was usually how a man sweet-talked a woman C Mera was just teasing Arthur a little. !! Luke and the other two tactfully left after meeting her. Then, the ne took off for Greece. The three of them went to look at the temples, especially the shrine where the holy fire had burned not long ago. The moment Steppenwolf was killed, the fire beacon here had automatically gone out, but it had still burned for several consecutive days before that. It had been international news that a fire had continued to burn without a fuel source in the shrine. Given its location, many people had guessed part of it it was rted to the gods. Of course, most people didnt expect it to be a distress signal. A few days after the fire went out, the ce was sealed off by the Greek government to be studied that was all Greece could do. It had been so long since the incident, but the researchers hadnt gained anything. They withdrew one after another, and it was the tourists turn to revere the miracle. Luke and the other two mixed in with them, and didnt stand out. Victor, who would have been the most eye-catching, was wearing a hoodie, sunsses, and a trial version of the simtion armor. Nobody paid attention to him. The three of them went around the shrine, and Barry didnt forget to ask Luke to take a few photos of him. This young man had never been anywhere since he was young, let alone overseas. He was very bouncy. At that moment, a voice rang out behind them. Are you really here on holiday? Barry, who was looking for the next location to take a photo, turned around and waved with a smile. Diana. Diana waved gracefully and looked at Luke. Didnt you say that you would wait for news? Under the afternoon sun of the Aegean Sea, the battle goddess looked tall and elegant in her beige wool dress. Under her wide-brimmed hat was a noble-looking face, and her red lips were curved up in a charming smile. Luke shrugged. Actually, were here to see Arthurs girlfriend. Diana was surprised. Girlfriend? Barry and Victor nodded in agreement. Diana turned serious. Hm, it seems that Im the only one who doesnt know. Fill me in. The four of them chatted for the whole afternoon. Then, Victor and Barry took Lukes private jet back to America from the airport in Athens, while the battle goddess had Luke remain behind. The two single dogs could only conclude that Europe wasnt a suitable ce for them to stay for the long-term C the sour smell of PDA was everywhere. Even the usually valiant battle goddess had taken the initiative to ask a man out now that she was here. Even if the person was the Dark Knight, it was too much. In fact, everything was purely in their heads. Diana had asked Luke to stay behind just to take him to Paradise Ind. It wasnt a date at all. Strictly speaking, the person Luke wanted a date with was actually Dianas mother, the true ruler of Paradise Ind Hippolyta. The biggest obstacle if he wanted to take something out of Paradise Ind clearly wasnt his old battlerade, Diana, but the Amazon queen whom he had no friendship with. Of course, Luke had contributed a lot in the operation to kill Steppenwolf. The other party might extend friendship, but whether or not she was willing to give him practical benefits was another matter. A leader with power often wasnt impulsive, especially when it came to giving out benefits. Under Dianas lead, they flew over the ocean at night, and a boat leisurely set out. After picking them up, the female warrior who had been steering the boat turned around and disappeared into the night again. In just a few minutes, the boat passed through a spatial barrier, and arge ind with glowing lights appeared in front of them. Although it was night, it didnt prevent Luke from enjoying the view. There were green trees, flowers, high mountains, grass, and ssic white marble buildings. At first nce, it looked like the shrine they had seen in the afternoon. The boatnded on the beach. Diana waved, and Luke jumped onto the beach with her. As they walked slowly side by side, Diana finally told him about the arrangements for this meeting. Rest well tonight. Someone will take you to see Her Majesty tomorrow morning. Luke hummed in response and looked around the ind. After a brief hesitation, Diana warned him in a low voice, You have to pay attention to your words when you see the queen tomorrow. She wont understand your sense of humor. Luke nodded with a smile. Yes, I know. Old people tend to be more set in their ways. Diana realized that she couldnt argue with that. It wasnt like she could say that her mother was a trendsetter who kept up with the times. Depressed, the battle goddess could only bring him to a spacious stone vi. She was about to say goodbye and leave, when he said, Is there anything to eat? Im hungry. Diana was stumped, and Luke said solemnly, We were out all of today. We didnt even have a third of our usual portions. Recalling how Luke ate even more than she did, Diana nodded in understanding. Ill have someone send you some Hm, enough food. Luke, however, walked to the porch of the stone vi and looked around. It should be fine to set up a barbecue here, right? Diana: Ten minutester, Diana sat on the edge of the white marble porch and looked at Luke, who was quickly preparing the ingredients a few meters away. She was a little curious. Is this how you trained your cooking skills? ... Luke didnt stop. He quickly cut the beef into pieces and replied honestly, No. How could he train himself any quicker than directly learning from ready-made lists of abilities? Most bad guys didnt do anything productive, and less than one in a million would be good at cooking. However, Luke had killed a lot of bad guys. Combining the cooking skills of hundreds of first- and third-rate chefs into Elementary Culinary Skills, which had no shorings, was just a matter of using credit points. Diana waited for a moment. So? Luke said tactfully, Its a secret. Diana couldnt help but imagine how this guy might have been trapped in some wilderness before, and had been forced to learn to cook himself. Luke didnt want to discuss such a boring topic. He asked casually, What about you? Its been so many years. Why didnt you go to France to learn how to cook? You cant eat delicious food in Ennd, right? Diana couldnt help butugh. Your English afternoon tea isnt bad. Luke curled his lip. You cant just rely on afternoon tea to survive. Theres no harm in trying a little more. Dianas eyes flickered. What are you implying? ... Lukes hands didnt stop even as he turned his head. Im not implying anything; its just that good food is one of the things I like the most. Diana said, Even if the negotiation with the queen doesnt seed this time? Looking into her eyes, Luke nodded calmly. Some things cant be traded. Chapter 2211 - 2211 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 52 2211 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Diana tilted her head and thought for a moment. She nodded silently and looked away. Luke didnt say anything else and turned back to his night barbecue on Paradise Ind. Their conversation just now had been a test. Since this was a test, he couldnt push her too hard. Besides, as the saying went, Righteousness is achieved when one has no secr desires. He really didnt have any goals for Paradise Ind at the moment, especially when it came to forging weapons. Who knew what else he could obtain. If he didnt have high expectations, he naturally had no worries. However, if he as a master psychologist couldnt understand the meaning behind the battle goddess words, it would be a waste. Her heart was still full of uncertainty. This was already much better than the earliest situation. But Luke wasnt here to pick up girls. Still, the battle goddess conflicted feelings would make life more interesting in the future. That was what life was like. For example, when his physique was buffed up at the very beginning, he had messed around for a while. It was satisfying, but it was essentially no different from when Tony had been a yboy. At most, he had a higher moral bottom line and wouldnt kick someone out naked. Later, his interests basically shifted to grinding points and leveling up as he cultivated his tech abilities; he was no longer interested in pure physicalmunication. Now, it was very hard for him to be entangled with a top beauty since his interests had expanded to the wider universe. Even as his mind whirled with these random thoughts, his hands didnt stop moving. As his fingers brushed over the meat, the nanomaterial on his fingertips turned into skewers which detached from his armor. Attracted by the strong aroma, Diana looked up and realized how Luke was using the nanomaterial. She couldnt help butin, Your armor has so many functions. Luke chuckled. Its nothing more than a tool, and its sterilized with sma so that its hygienic. Diana: Whos talking about hygiene? That being said, when Luke gave her the first batch of skewers, she couldnt help but ept them. Thinking for a moment, she still felt that she should do something. Whether or not he could cook was a matter of talent, but whether or not she could do something was a matter of attitude. So, she walked into the house and then brought out a white marble pitcher with two stone bowls. She uncorked the pitcher and filled the two bowls with orange-red fruit wine. She pushed a bowl over and raised her own. May you hm, may everything go smoothly for you. Amused, Luke raised his bowl as well. May Your Highness prosper in your martial arts. Diana smiled. Dont worry. Call me if anything happens. I guarantee well win. The two wine bowls clinked together lightly, and the wine in the bowl rippled slightly, reflecting the stars in the sky. The next day, his meeting with the Amazon queen, Hippolyta, wasnt as easygoing as what had happened in hisst world. Everything was as serious as a state visit. In fact, Queen Hippolyta treated this like a state visit. The reason why Diana had been able to persuade her to have this meeting was closely rted to Steppenwolfs helmet, which Luke had told her to bring back. The strength which Luke had revealed made it clear that he definitely wasnt someone that an intelligent being could casually step on. Furthermore, Luke had Diana pass on the fact that he could sell a short-range spaceship to the Amazons. It wasnt that the Amazons were unfamiliar with this sort of technology or were fearful of the danger it could pose; it was just that they didnt have the ability to fight a space battle. What Luke was saying was that they could use this spaceship to attack or evacuate at any time of their own initiative. Both sides werent enemies, and people would always respect friends who were strong enough. It was because of these various considerations that Hippolyta had agreed so quickly to Lukes request to meet on the ind. But Luke himself didnt know what Paradise Ind had that could be useful to him, so naturally, the deal wasnt set in stone. However, the queen generously gave him a week and opened upmon areas of Paradise Ind to him. In any case, these areas werent top secret. Luke thanked the queen politely for her generosity and left the pce escorted by the guards. After he disappeared from the pce entrance, the queen turned to look at Diana. Are you sure hes only in his thirties? Diana, who had been observing the meeting without saying anything, rxed and sat down on a stone chair. Im not sure. I had Bruce C thats Batman C check his background. He told me that it was fake. However, the records are so well done its hard to determine their validity. The queen nodded thoughtfully. From everything he showed today, hes indeed a very experienced person. Hes very familiar with handling official meetings like this. Diana tilted her head. Maybe because hes a tech businessman in the outside world and often negotiates with people? The queen shook her head. You dont have much contact with people like that. Generally speaking, they stand at the top and are used to ordering other people around. Thats the feeling he gives me, even if hes very polite. Diana: They? For example The queen nced at her. Like the rulers of Antis. Or your father, she added inwardly. The Amazon queen wouldnt have brought this up in particr if Luke didnt have this aura. Surprised, Diana thought for a moment, then shook her head. I really cant tell. In our league, Bale is indeed special, but its usually Batman who makes the decisions. Bale rarely orders anyone around. The queen chuckled. Thats because he doesnt need to give orders to make you listen. Am I right? Diana thought for a moment, then nodded in agreement. ... Noticing her expression, the queen finally said, If you have different feelings for him, dont be in a hurry to make a decision. Diana was stunned. Huh? The queen sighed and stroked her daughters face. I know very well what the past 100 years have been like for you. So, dont rush. Let nature take its course. Diana smiled and didnt turn away from her mothers hand. Its not like Im a kid experiencing first love. There are many men who pursue me. Dont worry. The queen didnt believe her. The rtionship from 100 years ago had started so quickly partly because Diana had been immature and had experienced love for the first time back then, and she was inherently stubborn and unafraid by nature. The biggest problem was still curiosity and mystery. The man from 100 years ago might not be able to attract Diana as she was now, but the Dark Knight clearly had those qualities. The queen didnt want Diana to be unknowingly drawn to them. Otherwise, she wouldnt have brought it up at the risk of deepening Dianas impression of him. It seemed that things hadnt reached that stage yet, but it looked like it was heading in that direction. ... But what could the queen do? She couldnt threaten the Dark Knight, the person who had personally cut off Steppenwolfs head! Chapter 2212 - 2212 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 53 2212 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Back then, Steppenwolf had invaded Paradise Ind as if the ce was uninhabited, and snatched the Mother Box. If it wasnt for the fact that he was a coward who had fled as soon as he obtained the Mother Box, the queen wouldve died on the spot. Luke had stomped on an opponent as powerful as that, and had even cut off his head as spoils of war. Although Dianas ount also included the other superheroes who had helped out, the queen could still tell who had contributed the most. !! It was best to have such a powerful ally. She would be crazy to provoke him. This advice was herst effort; she could only let nature take its course after this. Looking at her daughter, who was looking into the distance, the queen made this decision. For the next week, Luke had a lot of fun on Paradise Ind. Except for the fact that he was watched by a bunch of female warriors during his morning training with Diana every day, everything else was very rxed. The good thing about that, however, was that nobody else wanted to spar with him anymore. Diana was the strongest of them all. If he could fight with her on even footing, everyone else would be killed instantly. The rest of the time, Diana would show him around their farnds, pastures, ranches, orchards, vineyards and so on. In the end, there were only two things that caught Lukes eye. The first was wine. There were no men on Paradise Ind, which was isted from the rest of the world. Apart from training, the female warriors all had their own interests. Wine-making was very important, or rather, the most important thing in their daily lives. Fruit wine was very popr. Few of them drank beer, while there was a whole bunch of aged wine stashed in their cers. In the outside world, wine that was decades old was a super luxury, but Paradise Ind had wine-making skills passed down over the years; some of the wine in the cers here were over 100 years old. Although Luke didnt know much about red wine, he could still gauge their quality based on the food which he knew they were paired with. There was no need to look for the queen if he wanted to buy wine. With a wave of Dianas hand, Luke could take whatever wine he wanted from any year older than a century ago. In any case, a batch of wine was made every year, and it was fine for the Amazons to skip one year. Luke didnt pay special attention to the oldest batch of wine. Instead, after asking the female warrior in charge of the wine-making, he chose a year where the grapes were said to be of better quality. In a good mood, he couldnt help but joke with Diana, No wonder you dont care about money. A bottle of this wine would cost tens of thousands of dors, right? Diana rolled her eyes at him. Then I might as well go diving for some antiques that are much older and more valuable than this wine. Luke was lost for words. That made sense. This was the Mediterranean. This had been a prosperous trade route in olden times, and there were countless shipwrecks here. Ordinary people couldnt ess the shipwrecks, but the battle goddess would have a way. Apart from the wine, Lukes second gain was the Amazons ancestral materials and methods for forging weapons. Although they were primitive, Luke felt a trace of a divine power buff. Compared with his Telekinesis buff, a buffed physical weapon was more effective for breaking through defenses, and it wouldnt be a one-time thing. He also noticed that the Amazons didnt seem to have much divine power toplete this buff. It was also possible that they didnt know that they were buffing their weapons with divine power, and were just operating ording to tradition. Without sufficient divine power, the weapons he forged naturally wouldnt be as godly. But Luke didntck divine power he had the power of faith. It was just that this was still the territory of the Amazons, and he didnt want to build anything right away. It didnt matter if he failed. The chances of him failing to forge divine weapons using the Amazons methods were basically 100%. Nobody wouldugh at him. But if he seeded, all of Amazon would probably make him stay. Compared with earning points, it was useless no matter how beautiful and valiant the Amazons were women werent as fun as ying with tech. In order to obtain the materials and methods, Luke gave them the technology to make the floating cannon turrets. Both Diana and the queen liked this sort of equipment with fierce firepower. It didnt need to be used for aerialbat; for just guarding Paradise Ind, it was fast enough. Also, full automatic control could be changed to semi-auto mode. An Amazon could sit inside and lock onto a target on the screen, just like in a shooting game C all they would need to do was press a button to fire. It would take a long time for Paradise Ind to build its own turret, but the technology was there. It wasnt hard for Diana to set up a fewpanies in the outside world andplete the purchase and assembly of parts. The only problem was the power source. Luke also provided a batch of rechargeable energy batteries in exchange for some of the raw materials for Amazons divine weapons. These batteries could be recharged with many types of energy, including electricity, heat and the high-level energy of the Mother Box; it was just that the efficiency of each type of energy was different. Given that they had chosen the floating cannon turret, the spaceship clearly didnt meet the queens requirements Amazon still nned to remain on this ind. In the end, Luke still gave the queen and the princess two non-standard spaceships as a gift. The queens spaceship looked a little like a Sovereign ship; it looked like a cigar with gentle lines and a golden body. Dianas ship, on the other hand, was silver and sharp, like a fierce bird. As special models, these two spaceships were quitefortable, especially the queens model. It could also circle Earth in six hours, while Dianas spaceship only needed four hours; it was just that they couldnt enter stealth mode while cruising at high speeds. In outer space, it would be very easy for the spaceships to travel to and from the sr system for a week without any problems. ... The queen and Dianater learned this from the spaceships A.I. program. For now, Luke just had the spaceships fly on autopilot to Paradise Ind, and had Diana send him off in her ship. After a week-long break on Paradise Ind, Luke felt it was time to throw himself into his new work. It didnt matter to him what the queen and Diana thought. He would be in this DC universe for a long while; there was no need to rush to win the mother and daughters favor. As the saying went, haste made waste. He was prepared for a protracted battle. In any case, there were still Master Wayne and Arthur, these two fat sheep. Luke had received news from an informant in Gotham City, which required him to get to work. There were some opportunities that might note again once you missed the chance The invitation which Diana had extended to Luke at that moment was timely, and he left Gotham aboveboard, which effectively reduced Master Waynes suspicions. Thinking this, Luke wasnt in a hurry to return to Gotham. Instead, he wandered around Europe. In the name of investing in or acquiring techpanies, he basically visited one or twopanies every day. ... Luke couldnt be bothered to visit a bigpany himself C the negotiation team could deal with that. His targets were smallpanies that could be invested in or acquired. There was also precedent for him visiting them in person. In fact, Luke spent most of his time monitoring Gotham remotely. After all, the spatial barrier around Paradise Ind interfered too much with external signals. If he didnte out, he would miss the opening of a show. Chapter 2213 - 2213 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 54 2213 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Thanks to Luke deliberating avoiding Gotham and Metropolis, a new undercurrent appeared in the two cities. Master Wayne had noticed this and had taken action, and him beating up bad guys made the news once again. However, Luke knew that Master Wayne had yet to find the main source, and was underestimating this hidden opponent. Then, on Valentines Day, February 14, a carefully nned performance finally kicked off. Although it was a holiday full of burning passion, it was still cold in the two cities next to the Antic Ocean. People on the streets wore thick winter coats, and couples snuggled with each other. In the afternoon, snow fell from the gloomy sky. For romantics, this was a beautiful omen. For the homeless, it would be a difficult night; they would also have to worry about where to stay for the next few nights. Shabby shacks made of stic sheets and cardboard clearly werent enough to keep out the snow and low temperatures. Master Wayne had a rare break today, and was dressed for a big dinner party for Gothams upper ss. Originally, this was a charity dinner to help the poor. Now, the host even added, people stranded by the snow, which could be considered keeping up with current events. In fact, the 200 or so upper ss members present had only donated more than a million dors in total C there was no way they would give more. It was just a gimmick. A million dors could be used to buy unseble or inventory goods of participatingpanies that were present; this could significantly reduce costs, and was enough for the poor to quietly get through this sudden cold snowstorm. After that? What did that have to do with them? The overall economy wasnt in good shape, and plenty of capitalists went bankrupt. Anyone with a kinder heart could go help out; there would be no need to perform on this asion. Even Master Wayne, who had donated the most, only spent 50,000 dors to buy a painting by a group of children from a welfare home. Under the supervision of his professional team, 80% of the money would go to the children in the welfare home. He couldnt care less about other peoples donations. However, Master Wayne wasnt idle. He was so busy setting up the Justice League that he hadnt bothered to look for a date for this event this time. This would have been practically impossible in the past. As the head of Wayne Enterprises, Master Wayne always had enough beauties around him who were at his beck and call. It was just that there would be small problems every now and then. There would always be some women who would try to get a permanent credit card off him, preferably the kind that could be swiped with no limit. Of course, they were dreaming. Master Wayne had a professional team to help him with this sort of thing. Without a date, he was quickly surrounded by three beauties, and there were even more eyes fixed on him, ready to join in. Master Wayne barely needed to think to interact with these women. In any case, what they were interested in wasnt his eloquence; they would happily carry the conversation on their own. For some reason, in this grandiose environment, Master Wayne remembered a certain person who was still on a business trip in Europe. Previously, he had been troubled by this person running wild, but after more than ten days of quiet, he felt that his surroundings had fallen into stagnant silence. It wasnt that people had stopped doing bad things, but that everything around him had returned to that lifeless atmosphere of decades ago, like the sludge at the bottom of a pit. There was no light, no prospects, and no future; everyone was born and died in this rotten and filthy abyss. He envied Bale. Master Wayne was well aware of this, but he hadnt told anyone, including his butler and the other members of the Justice League. It wasnt because Bale was handsome or had stolen some of the limelight; it was because he brimmed with energy inside out. Another way to put it was that he was on an upward trend. Master Wayne got this feeling not just from the battles, but also based on what Lukespany was doing. Although Lukes expansion n was still in its infancy, Master Wayne could already see some signs. The food delivery system which Luke had set up in Gotham and Metropolis could take in tens of thousands of people at the bottom who were willing to work. As long as Luke didnt take a huge cut, these people could at least earn enough to support their families. Luke moved at a steady and orderly pace, and didnt rush things at all. When he discussed it with Master Wayne, he had said bluntly, Just change whatever can be changed. Im not raising pigs. I may earn a little less, but if tens of thousands of people can benefit from this, how can I not be satisfied? Old Master Wayne fell silent. Could he do that? No. That was because he wasnt that patient, nor did he have trusted subordinates. A system that involved tens of thousands of people also cost money to operate. Master Wayne was afraid that he would have to personally cripple a bunch of corrupt subordinates even before a system like this could be established. Luke said that he had a separate system which could monitor these people and prevent that from happening, but it wasnt something that could be used with other organizations. It was impossible for Master Wayne to set up a simr system himself; it would be too obvious that he was targeting Luke. So, he just personally invested ten million dors in Lukes food delivery system as a sponsor. Luke also said that Master Wayne was free to monitor these two newpanies at all times to prevent anything from slipping through the. Master Wayne didnt really believe it. Since Luke dared to promise him that nothing would go wrong and didnt exin the surveince method, that just proved that there was indeed something fishy about this. It was very likely that it involved some underhanded trick, and it was very unlikely that most people would be able to escape such surveince. ... That was also what puzzled Master Wayne. Could a person maintain inner calm while watching all sorts of evil deeds beingmitted and beating up bad guys? This required extremely tenacious conviction. Master Wayne knew what his conviction was, but he didnt know what Lukes conviction was. Also, this conviction wasnt something like belief in God, but some unique point. For a bad guy, it might be pain, and they wanted other people to feel the same sort of pain. Or perhaps it was a choice C a choice between life and death, or a choice between heaven and hell. This had to do with each persons own views and experiences; the conviction might look simr on the surface, but could bepletely different on the inside. As a bystander, Master Wayne could only analyze it from various angles at most; he wasnt stupid enough to ask Luke what his conviction was. Just as he was using his ability to multitask to deal with the beautiful women and ponder life at the same time, there was a faint flurry of activity outside the banquet hall. The lively scene gradually quieted down, and many people looked inquiringly in the direction of the doors. Everyone here were bigwigs in Gotham. If they got even a little annoyed, the person in charge of the banquet would definitely reprimand the waiters and even cut their bonuses. ... The waiters near the doors immediately went out to check the situation, and were prepared to report back after they figured out what was going on. Chapter 2214 - 2214 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 55 2214 Side Story: Fantasy Journey It wasnt long before the waiters came back. However, arge group of brawny men with guns came back with them. These armed men were clearly divided into two types. One group wore ck masks andbat uniforms. They carried matching gear and moved in a very organized manner. There were about 20 of them. The other group was made up of almost 100 people of different sorts who carried all types of weapons. Most of the noise was caused by this second group. Of course, the upper ss in the hall could only see a small number of them at first, but those who sensed that something wasnt right had already started moving toward various exit points. On the other hand, many of the women who had been brought here as trophy dates didnt react. Someone even eximed, Whats wrong? Why did you let these people in? Where are the security guards? But these people kept pouring into the hall. Under the direction of the masked men, they spread out and quickly surrounded everyone in the hall. They didnt stand in a circle, like stupid criminals in the movies. They split up and blocked several exits. More than ten criminals with guns also positioned themselves on the spiral staircases on both sides of the hall. The guests in the hall all felt that a disaster was imminent. Frowning, Master Wayne looked around the hall, which gradually filled with shouts and curses, before he quietly disappeared into a hallway on the second floor. He was much more vignt than the naive upper crust. When he had sensed that something was wrong, he immediately slipped upstairs and broke away from the siege. A momentter, breaking news appeared on TVs in Metropolis and Gotham. Any TV that was on switched to this news, and a middle-aged fatso with a fanatical expression appeared on screen. He had messy hair and an unkempt beard. He was wearing a dirty id shirt under a work jacket. It was obvious that he was from the bottom of society. However, he spoke in a clear cadence. Brothers and sisters, today is a great day when us ordinary people rise up against our oppressors As he spoke, the camera followed him as he moved, and zoomed in on the terrified and trembling members of high society and beautiful women behind him. Do you see this? These are the rich men and women of Gotham and Metropolis. Theyre raising money for us who are starving and freezing on the streets. The fatso raised a list and waved it at the camera. Lets see the results of their goodwill Wow, unbelievable. Its actually 1,213,800 dors. Thank you to these 500 rich and kindhearted people, for forking out such a huge amount of money. Im so touched. He turned around and pointed. Of course, I might be more touched if this CEO of Bard Corporation, who controls our electricity, wasnt wearing a watch with a starting price of 3.6 million. Then, he moved his round, ck finger. Also, this waterpany heiress is wearing a diamond ne worth 1.7 million This custom-made suit is worth 200,000 dors This tie clip is worth 30,000 dors This pair of leather shoes is worth 20,000 dors Hm, fine, I admit Im a bit of a boor; I suddenly dont feel good. His smile turned fierce. Look at these people. They suck blood from our daily necessities, but have never once cared that were tainted and fall sick thanks to their factory waste; they just need to fork out one leather shoes worth of money at the right time to get rid of poor people like us. The fatsos voice grew louder and more agitated. He waved his hand, and two brawny men appeared on camera with a petite woman held up between them. What do they rely on? Its not just their money, but also theseckeys who work for their money. As he spoke, he exerted strength and tore off most of the womans evening gown. Although it was violent, many men couldnt help but widen their eyes in front of their TVs. Then most people were dumbfounded, and many of them couldnt help but retch. The fatso was so agitated that he used too much strength, and the bra under the evening gown was pulled down to the womans abdomen. It wasnt snow-white peaks that appeared on camera, but a furry, ck, t chest C even a pair of boxers was half-exposed. So, it wasnt a woman at all, but a man? The audience in front of the TV felt a little nauseated mainly because the difference in expectations was too big. Clearly, the fatso and the others hadnt known either. The two brawny men who were holding the crossdresser looked conflicted. The fatso was about to say something, when he realized that the expressions of the people around him werent right. Turning around, he couldnt help but retch and curse. F*ck, retch~ What the hell is this? Only after he was done cursing did he feel that he was ruining his performance. The fatso hurriedly diverted everyones attention. See that? For money, these people can even pretend to be women to protect these rich people. However, after saying that, he felt disgusted again, and simply jumped to the next step. But now, their owners are in our hands. I dere that from tonight onward, anyone can go to their homes or theirpanies, and squeeze everything out of them. And Ill be here to ensure that they agree to this rgest charity donation in American history. The fatsos eyes were full of excitement and fanaticism. Go, guys, take back everything that should have belonged to you in the first ce. This world will ultimately belong to us! Make America great again~~ After that, the criminals surrounding the upper ss started to beat them up on the live feed and tear off the valuables they were wearing. Whether intentionally or otherwise, expensive watches, jewelry, suits and leather shoes were shed in front of the camera, and the criminals who got them shouted excitedly, Were rich! Ive never worn a watch worth millions in my life. These leather shoes Hm, theyre not asfortable asmemorative sneakers. The fatso immediately gave the crossdresser a dark look. This d*mn pervert had almost ruined his perfect performance. Thankfully, he had held back from throwing up on the spot. Gritting his teeth, he tilted his head at the two brawny men. String this guy up at the entrance and teach him a lesson C the especially miserable kind. The two brawny men looked at each other in bewilderment. How miserable was that? In any case, they still dragged this crossdressing bigshot out. A momentter, there was a cry of pain outside the door. Ah, no, no. Im not a bodyguard. Im just a corporate spy who came in to take sneak shots. Chapter 2215 - 2215 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 56 2215 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Do you think were stupid? Would a corporate spy carry a gun on them? The two brawny men didnt believe him. They aimed at the crossdressers half-naked body with feathers they had just plucked from the head of some socialite. The crossdresser twisted wildly and howled, half-crying and halfughing. Really, really. Thats just a tranquilizer gun. The two brawny men looked at each other, then shrugged and didnt stop. The gun had already been taken away after it was confiscated; they couldnt be bothered to find out if it was true. It didnt matter who or what this pervert was. What was important was that he had disgusted their boss, so they had to torture him. A few minutester, the fatso, Sunny, walked out after his performance. He looked like a brand new man. Leather shoes worth over 20,000, a tie clip worth over 30,000, a suit worth 200,000, and a watch worth over three million made him look like an upstart. After all, the shoes and clothes were custom-made, and the original owner was taller andnkier than he was. Sunny had no choice but to leave the front of the suit open and walk around with his big belly sticking out. Seeing the two brawny men torture the crossdresser, his eyes widened. WTF? The twockeys turned around and said smugly, Boss, this was how you extorted a confessionst time. Its really effective. Sunnys mouth moved several times, but he suddenly felt that he had nothing to say. Having a bunch of stupidckeys was something he had gotten used to over thest few years. He could only ask subconsciously, Did he say anything? His two subordinates shook their heads. All he did wasugh. Hes a corporate spy who came in to take sneak shots. Sunny lost interest when he heard that. He raised his gun. The operation is about to start. We dont have time to waste on him. Wait, I have information. Since the two brawny men had stopped tickling him, the crossdresser was able to catch his breath, and he hurriedly said, I have information thats useful to you. Speak. Sunny didnt put his gun down. His mind was already on what might happenter. As long as this perverts words were useless, he would be killed immediately. This crossdressing bigshot said, I have a video of the party tonight; its a video of them talking about how the charity donations will turn into expired goods from variouspanies for you to eat. Sunny put down his gun. Where is it? The crossdresser was conflicted, but when he saw Sunny about to raise his gun again, he hurriedly shouted, Boxers! The memory card is in my boxers! Sunny waved his hand. Search him. The two brawny men looked disgusted, but when they saw how the gun in their bosss hand seemed to be getting restless, they stepped forward and pulled off the mans boxers. Got it, boss. A few secondster, one of the men retreated as he held his breath, and he held out a small ck memory card. Sunny stepped back. You hang onto it first. Pondering for a few seconds, he then waved his hand. Bring this pervert down and take him inside. Get someone to upload the video online. The two brawny men nodded, and the one whose hands were still free couldnt help but mutter, If I had known, I wouldve made him take out the card himself. The man with the card: Why didnt you say so earlier? Ive already f*cking touched him several times. I have to go to the bathroomter to wash my hands. No, I have to wash my hands twice. Several hundred meters away from the banquet hall, on the Batne that had just arrived, Master Wayne had just put on the Batman suit. If it were before, he wouldve definitely rushed back to his base to change into his armor beforeing out again. Now that he had the nanosuit on him, he simply found a room with no surveince cameras and activated stealth mode, then had the remote-controlled ne fly over, before he changed into his armor on it. This way, the chances of his secret identity being leaked were low, plus it saved him time. As he changed, he looked at the screen on the fighter ne, which was ying the live feed from the TV channels. That crossdresser didnt affect him at all. There were many more perverted guys in Gotham. To be precise, this crossdresser could indeed be called a pervert, but superviins could only be called brutal. As he put on his armor, he asked, Victor, are you here? Here. At the reply, there was a small ze on the ground. It was none other than Victor. Luke and Diana were in Europe, Arthur was in the Mediterranean, and Barry was busy with his fatherswsuit in Central City today. So far, no superviins had appeared tonight. Master Wayne and Victor, plus logistics support from the butler, would be enough to take care of everything. Victor suddenly frowned. Theyre actually putting bombs on the people in the hall. What should we do? Master Wayne also frowned when he saw the live feed. It wasnt unjust for the people inside to die, but it would cause a lot of chaos. If the Justice League was implicated in the matter of Gothams upper-ss society being wiped out in one go, it would be very easy for them to be hostile toward the Justice League. After all, this was a ss that had the right to speak, and was very sensitive about this sort of thing. For example, there had been a lot of demonstrations in front of the White House in Lukes previous life, but what about at Wall Street? It wasnt long before NYPD came out to beat people up and arrest them. Master Wayne couldnt help but mutter, It would be good if Barry was here. His speed would solve a lot of problems. Victor nodded in agreement, but still proposed another option. Why dont we contact Superman? Master Wayne turned around and looked at Metropolis. He should already know, but But he wasnt here. Victor had a bad feeling. With Supermans speed, it wouldnt take him more than ten seconds to arrive and that was counting the time he took to avoid the crowd and change into his costume. In the end, Master Wayne was someone who had dealt with many major events on his own before. He put away his unrealistic thoughts. We cant just wait for them. We have to think of another way. Can we interfere with the detonators? ... Victor said, Its possible. The interference device that Knight gave me should be useful. Master Wayne rxed. Then lets follow this n. In the night sky, the two of them wrote and drew on the virtual screen in the Batne. They werent in a hurry to join the battlefield. As the saying went, the more you did, the more mistakes you could make. If the rescue operation failed, it would have been better not to take action at all. Besides, it seemed that the criminals had another n for these upper ss individuals and socialites who had be hostages; there was no need to worry about their lives being in danger for the time being. If a few of them really were killed beforehand, that was their bad luck. In this world, it was impossible for Superman to save everyone. While they were discussing the rescue n, things were already starting to happen in Gotham and Metropolis. The initial instigation and temptation that was broadcast, followed by the explosive video taken by the crossdressing bigshot, had already ignited the anger of a lot of people at the bottom. Riots were on the verge of breaking out in the two cities. ... Chapter 2216 - 2216 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 57 2216 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Master Wayne and Victor were well aware of the situation, but didnt dwell on it. Riots were nothing new in this dark America. In the past, Master Wayne had only focused on dealing with leaders and small gangs which stood out too much; there wasnt much more he could do. This wasnt something that could be resolved by beating up people. Only the avability of more jobs could reduce the frequency and scale of the riots. In short, it still came down to money (wages, living expenses). As the saying went, only when living standards were high would people care more about moral standards. If they didnt have money, they couldnt be med for crowdfunding. Superman was also aware of the situation, but there was nothing he could do. Once the bottom rung of society was provoked as a collective, they were the hardest thing to deal with. He could attack bad guys, but he couldnt beat up everyone on the bottom rung. Everybody in the world knew that Superman was a saint. All Superman could do was put out the fires and stop atrocities that crossed the line. That was why he had no time to go to the charity party and rescue people. Actually, after seeing the second video, Superman was fully disgusted by the people at the charity party. Although the criminals had deliberately guided the course of events tonight, the root cause was that the upper ss of Gotham and Metropolis had too low a bottom line. Superman was already restrained in not dealing with these ck-hearted guys, to say nothing of wasting time rescuing them when he could be saving civilians instead. Besides, a spark could set a prairie aze. Once the fire started, the offenders who started it were no longer important. Even if they were all killed in one go, the chaos in the two cities would continue. It wasnt until the people had vented most of their anger that things woulde to a gradual end. In this regard, Superman, along with Master Wayne and Victor, wouldnt waste unnecessary energy. Otherwise, Superman wouldnt be revered as a god by the people at the bottom, but as a dirty thug of the capitalists. During this chaos, several hundred cars slipped under the radar and quietly drove into the two cities. Most of them stopped in residential areas and the busiest business districts. The former had a lot of residents, while thetter sold cheap basic necessities. At that moment, there were multiple fires burning throughout Metropolis. Then, some kids just had to target a chemicals warehouse in the port on the outskirts. There was a small explosion when they were moving goods, and a fire broke out. A pungent smell wafted out of the warehouse, and traces of explosive chemicals and gas were mixed into the smoke every now and then. This was an extremely dangerous situation, and Superman immediately rushed over. Superman, who was busy putting out fires and saving people, no longer had the energy to check the cars on the road, nor did he notice that some of the cars were lined with thin lead tes and contained timed explosives. Big riots were not umon, but the number of people who died in a riot that involved hundreds of thousands of people was in the single digits most of the time. Dozens of deaths were rare. In the end, the people at the bottom were still very practical. Since they had the stamina, they should just use it to go zero-dor shopping and cart goods home; few people would actually go out looking to fight and kill. That was also why Superman and Master Wayne didnt dwell on the matter. But Master Wayne soon received bad news: the Joker had appeared on the streets of Gotham, and a growing crowd was following him. Looking at the image captured on a police camera of his old enemys wicked smile, Master Wayne felt very uneasy. He knew this archenemy too well. This one person could unknowingly control the behavior of many others. What was even more frightening was that this guy didnt have the weaknesses of an ordinary human. Unlike most superviins, it wasnt the killing itself that was fun for the Joker C everything was just a way for him to look for fun. If he could achieve his goal by killing just one person or not killing anyone at all, he wouldnt waste time killing hundreds of people. At that moment, the criminals at the charity party started to grab hostages and get into various cars. The waiters at the party were ordered to drive the cars. If the waiters didnt want the bombs on the upper ss to be triggered, they would drive obediently and not run. The criminals, on the other hand, got into the cars which belonged to the upper ss. Many of them were luxury cars with sunroofs, and they escorted the cars that the waiters were driving with guns aimed at the convoy on both sides. It was practically impossible for the hostages to bribe the waiters to drive away. Master Wayne and Victor frowned. The bombs detonation signal could be blocked, but the bullets couldnt. Many of the upper ss used bulletproof cars, but the windows were now all down. On the other side, the Joker was on live TV. The TV crew that was being held hostage started to broadcast the opening speech for tonights farce. The Joker smiled. Batman, I know youre watching me. So, I just want to tell you that tonight, our game has started. Victor couldnt help but raise his head and look at Master Waynes face. Hm, he seemed fine. It seemed that Bruce had be more well-adjusted mentally recently. The Joker snapped his fingers, and another image appeared on the TV screen: It was the convoy of cars, which was being filmed from a TV helicopter. These are guests A for tonights game. He then pointed at the riled up crowd in front of him. And these are guests B. Grabbing a rifle from one of his men, he fired. ... The crowd subconsciously fell silent. The Joker raised his voice. Everyone, the richest people in Gotham areing. Have you thought of what youre going to do with them? The crowd was even quieter. A momentter, it exploded as countless people screamed, Kill them! Kill them! Hang those ve owners! These rich people deserve to die! None of them are good! The Joker looked back at the camera. Now, are you going to save guests A or forgive guests B? Batman,e and tell me. Although thest sentence was drowned out by the shouts around the Joker, Master Wayne, who was staring at his old opponent, knew what he was saying. Victor nced at Master Wayne again, only to see that his expression was still alright. So, uh, do you have a countermeasure? Master Wayne shook his head calmly. No, but its going to happen anyway, so its useless to worry. Then you better think of one right now, or Ill have to do something about that convoy. A voice rang out outside the fighter ne. ... They raised their heads as Superman slowly descended. Master Wayne curled his lip and opened the front of the ne. You can actuallye through the back. In any case, you have ne clearance. Superman had a strange look on his face. ??? What use is your clearance to me? Chapter 2217 - 2217 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 58 2217 Side Story: Fantasy Journey After a discussion C or rather, the two bigshots discussed, and Victor minded his own business C Superman finally didnt take action. That was because Master Wayne had said very calmly, Nobody knows the Joker better than I do. If you take action directly, youll only step into his trap, and the consequences will be even worse. Then, youll realize that youre being forced step by step into a desperate situation. Superman couldnt say anything in response. That was because Gotham was Master Waynes territory. Given the tacit understanding between the two bigshots, they rarely stepped into each others cities this was mainly when it came to fighting crime; there was no problem in Superman saving people around the world. !! On the other hand,w and order in Metropolis was clearly much better than in Gotham, and the people at the bottom were at least several times happier. To some extent, most of the bad guys and scum in Metropolis were diverted to Gotham. Although Batman broke bones at the smallest thing, it was much better than Superman monitoring the entire city and easily destroying their businesses. Putting everything together, Superman really didnt know much about Gothams superviins. But he knew about Batman and the Jokers years of entanglement. There were a few times when the Joker had Batman by the neck and forced him to make a choice. Superman felt that if he were Batman, he would probably have retired after one round. There was really no solution to how the Joker yed with human nature. It was just like that famous question about who to save between your mother and your girlfriend. Any choice you made definitely wouldnt end well saving who lived = choosing who died. No matter what you chose, you would be scolded for being inhumane. This wasnt about how virtuous you were, but how malicious the instigator was. That was because both choices were wrong; whatever you did would be wrong. You were doomed to get zero points. For some reason, Master Wayne had calmed down a lot recently. Um, it seemed it happened not long after he met Luke? In the past, when he encountered a situation like this, he would be agitated and anxious as he tried to think of a way to deal with the Joker. Now, he was still in the mood to exin to Superman and Victor, Look, what has happened so far has nothing to do with us, but the Joker came out on live TV to say that this is all for the sake of messing with me. He clearly wants me to step in. Given his ways, he wont let me have an easy time of it. Hell definitely have more tricks up his sleeve. Both Superman and Victor nodded silently. There were indeed idiots among the superviins, but that definitely didnt include the Joker. At Master Waynes exnation, they were able to detach themselves from the matter and see the bigger picture. Theter I show up, the less room the Joker will have to maneuver. Master Wayne checked his equipment. So, Superman, continue saving people. Ill have Victor let you know if youre really needed. He raised his head and smiled. Dont forget that Barry is already on a ne. Hell be here in half an hour at most. Bale is also on his way back from Europe C he wont take more than two hours. He sat down in the pilots seat and closed the front of the ne. Time is on our side, so theres no rush. Superman: Then cant you let me out first before you close the door? Master Wayne curled his lip and pressed a button. I told you, you can go through the back door. Superman looked at the open back door. Thanks for the reminder. On a street in the center of Gotham, a criminal in a clown mask approached the Joker. Boss, the convoy has been blocked again. Standing on the steps in front of a building, the Joker looked at the people looting shops around him and didnt think much of it. What is it this time? The criminal said, We ran into two groups of people fighting. They burned a few cars and blocked the road. The Joker rubbed his toes lightly on the smooth marble floor. What a coincidence. With that, his eyes went nk and he fell silent for a long while. The criminals didnt dare say anything and just stood there obediently. Suddenly, the Joker sighed. Batman, why are you so disobedient? The criminals: The Joker said, Go and clear the way with the babies you stole. The criminal said, Yes, boss. He then turned around and left. A momentter, two excavators drove out of a nearby street and headed straight for the convoy of cars. The Joker moved down the steps as if he were dancing. This is the best of times, this is the worst of times. Bruce baby,e and have fun with me The dozens of men in clown masks around the stairs turned a blind eye to the bosss behavior. Dont bother with what the boss does, just ask him what he wants you to do! That was their rule. Those who didnt abide by this rule were quick to die. Earlier on, Victor had just blown up a few cars from the Batne to create a traffic jam. Now, he didnt forget to let Bruce know. Bruce, Ive done my best, but it seems that the Joker was prepared. They have excavators. Do you want me to destroy them? Master Wayne looked at the Joker dancing below him. No need. Hell use even more extreme methods to force me out otherwise, which doesnt fit with our n to buy time. Victor said, But letting the convoy through wont buy us time either, right? Hearing that, Master Wayne smiled coldly. Over 200 rich people is also a way to buy time. Victor couldnt help but shiver at these dark words. Are you sure? What if he goes on a killing spree? Master Waynes smile turned even colder. If he kills too many people, why should I show myself? Batman can bete, too. Its impossible to stop all crime. Victor suddenly remembered what Luke had said in his lesson a while ago: The more you do, the more mistakes you make. If you dont do anything, you wont make any mistakes. He now had some idea of what Luke meant. As long as the Joker killed too many of the upper ss before Master Wayne arrived, it would be equivalent to the Joker taking the me. After that, no matter how the Joker tried to drag Master Wayne through the mud, it would be twice as hard. ... It was like many hostage situations, where the criminals killed the hostages one by one instead of massacring them. The lives of the hostages were chips in a game. If a hostage died, the offender had less leverage, and the police would counterattack even more fiercely. It was only reasonable to use as few chips as possible to force the police to give in. This was a mind game. The difference was that the Joker and Batman werent ordinary people, and human lives werent that important to them. If the Jokers opponent was Superman, he might have seeded. Unfortunately, the Jokers favorite had always been Batman; he wasnt interested in dull, saintly superheroes at all. It was like how many experts in the industry were toozy topete with rookies, because they didnt have to stretch themselves in apetition; it wasnt fun for the experts at all. The Joker and Batman were both skilled yers, and could be considered evenly matched. Only then could things be fun. ... Chapter 2218 - 2218 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 59 2218 Side Story: Fantasy Journey While the two psychos fought a battle of wits and cold chicken, the city had already turned into a merry sea. Countless people who felt that their homes were short of food, medicine, appliances, furniture, and phones ran to shops in themercial district. Break down the door, charge in, grab whatever you see C this was the best shopping experience they ever had. Of course, birds of a feather flocked together. Everybody wanted something valuable. What if it was already in someone elses hands? Naturally, snatch it from the other party. However, these were basically ordinary people who had been incited for the moment, while there were many small groups who were prepared. A group of people wearing masks for Spiderman, Iron Man, Thor, the Hulk, the ck Widow and so on rushed into aic store and cheered. My Spiderman figurine, hooray! F*ck! Ah, my ck Widow bolster! F*ck! OMG, my wife, Misaka! F*ck! F*ck! FFF, hooray! Stuff yourselves to death! As they spoke, everybody started to grab the figurines and essories they couldnt afford and which they had already targeted beforehand. After a long while, this FFF group, which had grabbed countless wives, came out of theic store. Suddenly, their surroundings felt a little quiet. It was still faintly noisy in some shops, but at this intersection in the city center, a lot of people had shut up, and many more were surreptitiously slipping away. Following most peoples gazes, the FFF saw a figure in a ck cape standing opposite another figure in a purple suit on a flight of stairs several meters above ground level. Batman! FFFs Iron Man eximed. His voice attracted a lot of attention, and hispanions were so frightened that they berated him in low voices, Shut up, Summer! Do you want someone to steal our wives? As it turned out, these nerds of the FFF were overthinking things. The people around them only nced at them before they looked away and mocked inwardly. They came out at night to steal toys? They were crazy! At the center of attention on the street, Batman and the Joker looked at each other from ten meters away. The difference was that Master Waynes cape fluttered in the cold snowy wind, while the Joker paced back and forth with a puzzled expression. Somethings wrong with you. Master Wayne remained indifferent. He was trying to buy time. Talking less didnt make him any less cool. Let me guess what made you change. The Joker continued pacing. Its your friends. Its not Superman; he doesnt have that ability. That tough woman? Hm, youre probably not her type. Dark Knight? Wow, I think I hit on something. Master Wayne remained unperturbed.. It wasnt strange for the Joker to say whatever. In front of this lunatic, you definitely revealed less if you said nothing, especially when Master Waynes helmet also covered his face, and he remained motionless. The Joker stopped talking and sighed. Why are you so serious? We shouldve gotten a good start tonight. He waved his hand impatiently, as if to shake off something. Its a pity that your shadow Knight is still in Europe and wont be able to make it back in time for this game. Maybe Ill y the next round with him, and hell be more cooperative. When he waved his hand, troops of criminals pushed the socialistes forward. Thesevishly dressed men and women were now as obedient as quails. They had no choice but to be obedient. Just now, in order to force Master Wayne out, the Joker had already thrown a dozen of their rades to the surrounding thugs. Unlike those at the bottom who specialized in small-scale looting, these people also wanted money, but were more inclined to destruction and ughter. Furthermore, the socialites who had been thrown into the crowd had a lot of cash stuffed on them. Even if it wasnt wads, but small rolls, tens of millions of dors falling off a person was enough to stimte the crowds beastly nature. Not to mention, the socialites who were wearing thin clothing all had outstanding looks and figures if they werent outstanding, they werent qualified to attend a charity party of that level. The crowd reached out for these living moneybags. In just a few minutes, more than ten bodies appeared on the ground. These thugs didnt know who had done it, but these unlucky upper ss individuals died just like that. The other hostages were instantly terrified. Those who could reach their level werent idiots, not even the socialites. Women with low IQ and EQ couldnt y around in this social circle at all. Those who thought that they could make big money by spreading their legs, or those who were naive enough to anticipate falling in love with someone rich, were doomed to be dirty secrets and would have no chance of entering upper-ss society. To reach the top in any industry, a person had to have top-notch relevant professional skills. Of course, there might be women whose faces and bodies could insta-kill most men like Helen of Troy, who had triggered the Trojan War. But even Luke, who had roamed several universes, had never seen such an existence. Diana and Mera were already the most beautiful women he had ever seen, but were they enough to make most men give up everything? Sorry, those nerds who were furtively hugging their figurines wouldnt agree. The members of this FFF (f*ck f*ck f*ck) group actually werent interested in real women. Wasnt it nicer to go home and sleep with their wife and wife pillow? Lawser Piago, who was wearing the ck Widow mask and holding a bunch of half-naked ck Widow figurines, suddenly stopped. F*ck, wait, I think I see someone I know. Everybody stopped and looked in the direction he was pointing. F*ck, big brother, thats Miss Aoi! Hesher Piago, who was wearing the Hulk mask and holding wife Misaka, cried out. F*ck, Miss Aoi, that crossdressing bigshot on TV? I thought I was seeing things. Wicked, who was wearing the Thor mask, also cursed. The nerds subconsciously looked at Lawser. Lawser looked conflicted. He looked at Miss Aoi, who was surrounded by a bunch of armed thugs, before he finally turned around, and saw a bunch of people staring at him. What? Wicked reminded him, Lawser, dont you like crossdressing with Miss Aoi the most? You also said that brothers should stick together. ... Lawser got angry. Thats crossdressing. You dont do it all the time, but dont you cosy your wives atic conventions? Thats a bunch of criminals with guns. What can I do? Everybody was still looking at him. After all, although Lawser was a little unrestrained and lecherous, he had always been their leader. He was the one who had suggested stealing their wives tonight. Lawser sighed helplessly and turned in Miss Aois direction. He lowered his head. Then, lets pray C pray that God can bring Miss Aoi back alive. Everybody was speechless. Thats so half-assed. How can you let down a good friend whom you crossdress with? Chapter 2219 - 2219 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 60 2219 Side Story: Fantasy Journey As if he knew what everybody was thinking, Big Boss Lawser added, As long as he returns, Ill give him a ck Widow mug. I swear! Everybody: Tsk~~ Everybody could be sincere when they prayed, but to give up their wives? Sorry, even if it was just something with an image of their wife on it, that would be too forgiving and kind. They wouldnt ept it. They really only prayed (lit a candle) for the unlucky Miss Aoi for five seconds before they all turned around and quickly slipped away. What a joke! Nobody wanted to be the next Miss Aoi. It would be too stupid to die in this sort of meaningless mess before they had yed with their wives. It had to be said that this FFF team was indeed smart. In the time it had taken them toe out, stop and pray, the Jokers traditional performance had already taken ce. He took out two remotes, one white and one ck, and walked over to Master Wayne. Now, Ill give you the choice. Press the white button, and youll be able to save these rich pigs. Press the ck button, and youll be able to kill all my men in tonights operation. His big red mouth opened wide. He slowly stuffed the two remotes into Master Waynes hands, the white one in his left hand and the ck one in his right. Looking at Master Wayne, who didnt move, the Joker couldnt help but lean forward to murmur in his ear, Let me give you a hint: Heaven on the left, hell on the right. Good luck, Bruce baby. Then, he frowned. Usually, Master Wayne would hit him at this time. Even though the Joker had the upper hand, they both knew that he wouldnt mobilize his n over just a few punches from Master Wayne. The Joker had never factored that into any of his ns; he himself was a bargaining chip. Otherwise, Master Wayne might not be interested in ying with him just to resolve a hostage crisis. But now, Master Wayne just looked at him coldly. His lenses shed with a bluish-white light, indicating a fluctuation in his mood, but that was all. A Bruce who didnt do anything was too boring. The Joker waited for a moment before he walked down the steps listlessly. Everyone, its showtime. Just do it! The thugs simply nodded and started to push the upper ss into the crowd. Looking at the men and women who were crying in panic and the thugs who were yelling excitedly, and then at the two remotes in his hands, Master Wayne suddenly smiled. Sorry, I wont y with you this time. As soon as he said that, he casually threw away the two remotes, as if he were throwing away the shackles that bound him. His entire body rxed. The Joker, who had only walked a few meters, turned around in surprise. What did you say? Master Wayne walked over and punched him in the face. The Jokers vision turned dark, and he swayed before he copsed. He heard Mr. Waynes cold voice. Just wait. Ill specially set up a dark room in Arkham for you to perform for yourself. As the Joker fell, Master Waynes cape fluttered as he charged at the thugs. Bombs? That didnt matter. It was good if these people could be rescued, but if they couldnt, that was because it was the thugs who had pressed the button. It had nothing to do with Mr. Wayne. He simply picked up his pace and charged at the horde. The thugs were shocked by Batmans sudden appearance and were a little scared. Batman had built a reputation on beating up thousands of criminals, and at that moment, they were about tomit a crime. But Master Wayne had been forced out by the Joker under duress. He deliberately stalled for time before confronting the Joker, and hadpletely ignored everyone else. In this gambling game, these guys couldnt even be considered bargaining chips. At most they were poker cards the oue of the game was rted to them, but after they were used, they were worthless, and could be thrown into the trash. At that moment, these cards were about to be flipped open, but Master Wayne wasnt interested in continuing, and chose to directly flip the table over instead. The table was flipped over, and the cards on it were sent flying. That was right, they were literally sent flying. After obtaining the high-powered battery from Luke, Master Waynes research team had been trying topletely integrate it into the armor. So far, progress had been good. Master Waynes armor already had most of the traits of a mechanical frame like the exertion of force. Compared with before, when he relied primarily on his own movements, the mechanical frame in his armor was now the main source of power. The impact of a punch which weighed a ton wasnt a dream. He barely consumed any energy when beating people up with his fists and feet. The thugs who swarmed over were easily sent flying, and they fell into the crowd behind them. At first, the thugs didnt think much of it. In any case, it was the people in front who were being beaten up. But as Master Wayne turned into an emotionless punching machine and punched one thug one after another for a few minutes, the thugs couldnt take it anymore. Most of them didnt feel anything when ten or 20 of them were trampled under the feet of their temporaryrades. But what about 100 to 200 of them? They were all lying on the ground in a mess. Those who rushed over directly tripped and fell one after another. Of the hundreds of thugs, a few dozen unlucky b*stards were dragged into the crowd. The lucky ones were just covered by a mountain of flesh, and were only injured at most; it was still too early for them to die. The remaining hundreds of thugs on the street couldnt help but retreat. Being beaten up wasnt a big deal, but Batman, who was now a cold, efficient and tough machine, was a pain. In just a few minutes, these people, too, would fall. They were here to vent, not to let Batman, their nemesis, vent on them. At that moment, it was as if these thugs recalled Batmans glorious achievements during his rule over Gotham for more than a decade. They looked at Master Wayne warily and fearfully, but without hate. After all, many of them had actually been Batman fans before tonight. It was just that thanks to the instigation of others, they had chosen to vent their frustrations from their daily lives tonight. ... Now that Batman had chased down hundreds of people and beaten them up in public, it was as if these temporary thugs had been hit in the head, and they suddenly sobered up. Victor couldnt help but send this bigshot some praise. Wow, bro, youre so cool! Master Wayne didnt rx. Instead, he raised his head and looked around. Victor found that odd. Whats wrong? Master Wayne: I dont know, but the Jokers game isnt this simple. Speechless for a moment, Victor asked tentatively, Maybe he found your response this time unexpected? Master Wayne shook his head again. Have you ever gone fishing? Victors father was obsessed with research and had no interest in fishing; naturally, he wouldnt take his son out to fish. The young Victor also preferred more physical sport, so he could only reply awkwardly, Hm, does scooping up goldfish with a count? Chapter 2220 - 2220 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 61

Chapter 2220 - 2220 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 61

2220 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 61 After a brief silence, Master Wayne exined, You know the barb on a fish hook, right? Victor said, Yes. Master Wayne said, The Jokers n is the fish hook. Even if the fish can struggle and break free, its at the price of its flesh being ripped open; its impossible for it to escape unharmed. As he spoke, he looked around at Gotham. Does it look like Im in that bad a state right now? !! Victor said, Got it. Ill increase surveince of important locations in Gotham right away. Master Wayne nodded and raised his fists. Sensing that his youthful body was still full of energy, he looked at the thugs who were slowly retreating. He smiled. Theres nothing to be gained from beating you up, but it wont take much effort anyway. The thugs here were far more of a threat to the safety of ordinary people than the looters. The people who ran away would spread the word that Batman had beaten up hundreds of thugs, so Master Wayne felt that he could make use of this trash. A few minutester, more than 400 criminals and thugsy scattered all over the streets. These unlucky b*stards finally had a breather when Victor reported in with news. Bruce, something isnt right at Arkham. The drones are showing that the patrol guards inside are gone. Old Master Waynes heart jumped. He threw out his grappling hook and jumped onto the invisible Batne that was waiting here. He jumped into the ne. Even before it fully closed, the ne made a sharp turn and flew toward the outskirts of Gotham. But Master Wayne and Victor stopped before they got to Arkham Asylum. Before the drones that were facing in Arkhams direction left, they caught a lot of chaos, and a few faces at the scene were especially clear. Master Wayne immediately understood what the Joker was up to tonight. This guy had drawn his attention away in order to let out a bunch of his old acquaintances from Arkham. Worst of all, these old acquaintances werent empty-handed. In front of a buffed-up Master Wayne, they wouldnt fall any slower than the hundreds of street thugs if they were empty-handed. But all these guys were actually wearing their usual gear and holding weapons. Master Wayne hadnt been stupid enough to leave these things in Arkham. They should have been in confidential police storage. It was also for this reason that Master Wayne had immediately recognized them. At first nce, he saw Two-Face, Poison Ivy, Zsasz, yface, Professor Pyg, and Solomon Grundy. But Master Wayne didnt need to think to know that there were even more old acquaintances hiding somewhere plotting something big. These guys here were good at fighting and killing, but they werent smart enough. Most of the old acquaintances whom Master Wayne had thrown into Arkham were better at plots and machinations, like Bane, the Scarecrow, the Penguin, the Mad Hatter Hm, and also that dumbass Riddler. And those were just the worst ones C those who didnt make the ranks, but who had ruthless methods, shed on the drone feed every now and then. The A.I. surveince program noted them, marked them, and started tracking them. It didnt matter if it lost track of them, but if it didnt? Master Wayne would just cripple each one he saw. Although these guys could still slowly recover after being crippled, they would be obedient for a year or so before that. He wouldnt kill them. Master Wayne would never kill anyone in his life. He had already crossed too many bottom lines. If he crossed even thisst one, he was afraid that he would be the next Joker. Besides, he now had a new, ruthless teammate. That guy had done a lot of sneaky things, and several high-ranking gang members in Gotham had gone missing one after another. Master Wayne only gave a few warnings before he stopped pursuing the matter. He didnt kill people himself, but he couldnt ask his teammates not to. Take Diana, for example. She had joined the battlefield in World War I. Even if 1,000 Germans hadnt died at her hands, there had to be at least 800. What right did a youngster like Master Wayne have to request that the princess refrain from killing? At that moment, Barrys voice rang out feebly over thems. Well, Im in Gotham. What should I do now? Master Wayne was delighted when he heard Barry. Lets meet up, and well work to rescue people. Barry: No problem. With Barry, this super rescuer, Master Wayne was no longer afraid of those superviins grabbing people to use against him. Once Knight is here, I can go all out, he couldnt help but murmur inwardly. Compared with Barry, who specialized in saving people, and Victor, who was far better at tech support than actualbat, Luke, who had no shorings in all aspects, couldpletely be the second focal point. If something happened to Master Wayne, Luke could directly rece him as themander and be the main focal point. This was really important in a battle against superviins who the hell knew how many strange tricks those lunatics who had been sitting around for a long time had prepared for Master Wayne. While Master Wayne was scanning the illustrious members of Arkham, Luke silently looked away from him. Then he wrapped his ragged denim jacket around him and waved the half-meter-long iron pipe in his hand as he shouted, Charge! Charge! Around him, there were simr cries. Loot the ce! Theres a phone store over there! And thetest tablet. I want a f*cking X model game console. At thisst shout, a surprised Luke turned in the direction of a certain nerd, and saw a half-naked ck Widow figurine in a bizarre pose inside a semi-transparent travel bag. Em, Sister Widows leg to height ratio didnt seem right? Also, her assets stood out too much. They were a little too exaggerated. What was even more outrageous was that this guy who was shouting about stealing a game console was actually wearing a ck Widow mask. Luke almost hit him in the face with the pipe he was holding. How dare he dishonor a beautiful agent like that? As for the people with him who were wearing Iron Man, Thor, the Hulk and Spiderman masks Forget it. In any case, these people didnt rely on looks to make a living. Withplicated feelings, he followed these fake old teammates into the mall. Not far from the entrance on the first floor was a brand phone store which also sold tablets and game consoles. This was one of the few high-end stores in Gotham, so it had all the goods. Because of this reputation, it finally attracted disaster tonight. A swarm of people poured in and reached for anything they were interested in. Just as the shopping spree was about to start, the bright lights in the mall suddenly turned dim, and a faint green light enveloped the crowd on the first floor. Chapter 2221 - 2221 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 62 2221 Side Story: Fantasy Journey It had to be said that a mob mentality indeed led to lower intelligence. In a group, most people would give up on thinking deeper and just follow what other people did. A small portion could still think for themselves, while most would still hesitate, and only a very few would react in a quick and logical way. At that moment, the hundreds of people who had swarmed the first floor saw that the mall lights had basically gone out and instead were reced with a lot of green lights. Only a few thought of safety first, and slipped out. After all, there were plenty of other shops in Gotham that they could enter tonight; there was no need to waste time in a strange ce. Not only that, many people shouted, D*mn it, why arent the lights on? Somebody turn on the lights. Wheres my new phone? Who stole my new phone? Nobody looked down on them for shouting like idiots. Most people were thinking the same thing. Luke, on the other hand, quietly disappeared into the darkness. The Boogeymans Elementary Concealment was perfect for nightbat. Coupled with the nanosuits shielding measures, Luke could avoid detection even by monitoring equipment. A hoarse and sharp voice rang out over the malls speakers. Wee to todays arcade. Many people raised their heads and looked around, but even more people were still moring and concerned about the new items they had bought. Amidst the noise, nobody noticed the metal roller shutters of the malling down. As for anyone who wanted to break in after that, they were driven away by some criminals wearing ck hoods and rifles. After all, the people of Gotham were too familiar with rifles; even more with the effect of being shot by one. It wasnt a problem for two people to be pierced by the same bullet at this close a range. If hundreds of rifle bullets were fired, dozens of people would die. These werent pistol bullets; some victims of pistol bullets could still be saved. However, a person could be crippled by a rifle bullet, and if they werent treated immediately, it would be fatal. Nobody in Gotham woulde out on the streets tonight to give first aid. The people in the mall didnt know that they had be turtles in a cage, and continued making a fuss. Suddenly, multiple TV screens in the mall lit up. A thin and dour-looking middle-aged man in a green suit appeared. He smiled lightly. Now, Ill announce the rules of the game. Whoever finds the trophies which Ive ced inside this building within an hour can leave from here. The rest will be blown up along with this building. The noise died down quite a bit, but there were still a lot of people cursing this guy. The man in the green suit chuckled. Next, Ill give you a riddle every minute. The answer is where a trophy is. More people quieted down, but it was still noisy. Only then did the man in the green suit lean in close to the screen, until his face was a little distorted. Let me tell you a piece of good news: There are 200 trophies. You have a good chance of staying alive! Some of the calmer people subconsciously looked around. They felt that there were people everywhere on the first floor, and it didnt look like there were only 200 of them. In other words, it would be impossible for everyone to get a trophy? But there were very few people who could think rationally in this situation. Many of them simply snorted and continued to take what they were interested in. Leave? There were hallways everywhere in this mall. Just find one and get out. That was what most people thought. Suddenly, someone screamed, The Riddler! Hes the Riddler! It was a gut-wrenching scream, and the person sounded like he was about to copse. At this shout, many people recalled the legend of a certain terrifying b*stard, and their faces turned varying shades of color. On the TV screens, the man in the green suit smiled in satisfaction. Congrattions, you got it right. Youre slightly smarter than the other idiots. Unfortunately, this isnt a riddle, so you dont get a trophy. This time, almost nobody cursed him. Instead, more people whispered to each other and asked about the Riddler. When they heard the horror stories that had grown bigger with every retelling, and after many people around them confirmed that the Riddler was a superviin, almost everyone was terrified. Few looters here were ruthless and bloodthirsty. Most of them were ordinary citizens. They were naturally terrified of the superviins of Gotham. Even if they had never been tortured by superviins while growing up in Gotham, they definitely knew family and friends who had. Even if only a small number of people had been killed by the Riddler, superviins never took human lives seriously. If he said that the mall would blow upter, it would. Many people didnt even bother to guess the d*mn riddle as they simply ran to various exits. Then gunshots rang out at the entrance. Several young men who had tried to destroy the metal roller shutters copsed in front of them. The Riddler smiled. Sorry, anyone who disrupts the guessing game automatically loses the qualification to y, so theres no need for them to live. Oh, by the way, if the building exits are forcibly destroyed, the explosion will be automatically triggered. So, watch the people around you. Dont let them blow up everyone beforehand. Everybody looked at each other, and some of the more cowardly ones started to cry. No, I dont want to die yet. Mom, I want to go home. D*mn it, I havent yed with my new game console yet. How can I die here? Just like that, the game stumbled back onto the right track. Unknown to everyone, however, an invisible figure moved quietly through the building and destroyed the bombs that were scattered around. The bombs still looked the same on the surface. Even the time was still ticking down normally, but the explosive materials inside had been reced with mud. Lukes ability to store and release items in his inventory was a cheat. He could switch items remotely without leaving any traces. The cleanup only took five minutes. At that moment, the Riddler was repeating the riddle for the third time. It only takes a moment to form, but it canst forever. It can bring the dead back to life, and it can make your eyes water. ... The person who got the answer was the man in the Spiderman mask, Cold. When he thought of the answer, he cried out, I got it. Then, he saw a bunch of people turn around and re at him. Looking at the rods, steel pipes, knives, chargers and other lethal weapons that these people were holding, he hurriedly gave the answer. Its a memory, a memory. Chapter 2222 - 2222 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 63 2222 Side Story: Fantasy Journey A bunch of lousy students were at a loss. If they could study hard, would they be looting things here? They could only continue ring at the genius, Cold. So, where the hell is the d*mn trophy? Cold had a long face. He had blurted out the answer in excitement; how was he supposed to know what location it was referring to? But seeing the weapons around him being raised higher and higher and getting closer and closer, a thought suddenly shed through his mind. Memory, memory card, find a ce which sells memory cards. !! Those who used cell phones pretty much knew what that was. They turned around and ran to the phone store. Seeing that, the others followed. Looking at how the phone store was packed with what looked like a zombie horde, the nerds almost pissed their pants and didnt dare approach at all. Besides, they still had a bunch of wives on them. If they went over, wouldnt their wives be harrassed by this bunch of smelly men? No way they would let that happen! Thankfully, most people were looking for the trophy, so nobody paid attention to them. They slipped to the side. ck Widow Lawser red at Spiderman Cold. You just want attention, is that it? If you guessed it, go look for it secretly yourself. Did you have to be so loud? Do you think youre surrounded by cheerleaders? Thats right. You make fun of others crossdressing every day, but you like to tie yourself up. Youre apletely erotic version of Spiderman. Thor Wicked hurriedly chimed in. Hesher, the Hulk, said, Go get the trophy yourself. Isnt it good to get out alive? Cold opened his mouth, only to find that he had nothing to say. But he was just a nerd. How could he be that long-sighted when doing things? At that moment, the Riddler gave the second riddle. I cant be bought, but I can be easily stolen at a nce. Im worthless to one person, but invaluable to two. What am I? Many people who couldnt squeeze into the store to look for the trophy heard it, but they still didnt know the answer, so someone shouted, Where are those perverts? Come out and answer the question. The nerds were indignant. They curled up and stuck to the darker corners to hide. In any case, there was only the ghostly dark green light, and there was no one here at all. The Riddler actually didnt n to let anyone go. He was only doing all this to savor a sense of superiority. He wouldnt give these people enough light to y by. There were a lot of people in the mall, and it was very chaotic. Few people remembered what the nerds looked like. They decisively retreated to the corners, and werent discovered. Naturally, nobody answered the second question. The trophy for the first question was found, and a lot of people started fighting over it. Someone thought that it counted as soon as he got his hands on it, and he raised the trophy and shouted, I got it. Let me out. As soon as he said that, his hand was empty. Reveling in his intelligence, the Riddler said, Stupid people always work hard at things that wont seed. He knew that it was impossible for the trophy to be redeemed, unless only one person was left here. While he was feeling smug, an angry roar rang out not far behind him. You psycho, you only dare bully the poor. Ill kill you. Stunned for a moment, the Riddler turned his head and saw a boorish man charging over with a metal pipe raised high. That shabby jacket, id shirt, and jeans suggested that he was aborer. The Riddler frowned. That shouldnt be! The defense line that someone as smart as him had set up was wless. It was impossible for anyone to reach the top floor. Could it be that this person had climbed up somehow? Puzzled, he nevertheless calmly raised his walking stick. Judging from the persons movements, he didnt seem like anything special. As long as the Riddler used the small prop in his walking stick, he could subdue this brainless bottom-level idiot. But just as the Riddler raised his walking stick, the other party seemed too agitated, and swung the metal pipe at his head. The Riddler snorted unhappily and swung his walking stick. Bang! The metal pipe collided with the metal walking stick and then jumped strangely over the walking stick. Bang! The metal pipe that had been aimed at the Riddlers face jumped over his head and hit the back of his head hard. The Riddlers body swayed, and his vision turned dark. There seemed to be a lot of stars in the darkness. Then, his right hand felt light as his walking stick was snatched away. He heard a shout. Riddler, get lost! With that, the new owner of the walking stick hit the Riddler hard in the right leg, and there was the sound of bones breaking. The Riddlers head cleared a little at the extreme pain. He screamed, B*stard, who are you? Swinging the walking stick, Luke fully sensed how sturdy and smooth this variation of abat staff was, and didnt forget to spout nonsense. Your stupid riddles disgust me. Do you know how pigs die? The Riddler screamed, but he still couldnt help but wonder. Luke broke the Riddlers left leg with the cane. You died of stupidity, idiot! Riddler: ??? Luke asked, Do you know how I got here? The Riddler couldnt help but wonder again. Luke raised the walking stick again and broke the Riddlers right hand. I walked up here, idiot! The Riddler screamed. Youre lying. That isnt a riddle at all! Luke thought for a moment before he raised his walking stick. You still dont admit that youre stupid? Im going to beat you up today! Crack! The Riddlers left hand was also broken. ... In the hall on the first floor, the noisy crowd that had been fighting for the trophy had already quieted down. They turned around and looked at the miracle on the surveince feed in shock. What happened to being a superviin? What happened to being extremely ruthless? What happened to controlling everything? At that moment, there was a lot of light in the building, and many people noticed that the metal roller shutters at the entrance were going up. The criminals outside the door had copsed and didnt move where theyy on the ground. Some people near the doorpletely forgot about the people who had been shot earlier and ran out. When the others saw that, they immediately followed. No matter what the situation was like, it was better to leave with everyone first. That was what most people thought. After almost everyone left, the nerds finally snuck out of hiding. Suddenly, ck Widow Lawsers phone rang, scaring everyone. He hurriedly took out his phone and picked up the call. Lawser asked in a low voice, Shower, why are you calling me? Shower was impatient. Sissy, where are my husbands? Why havent you brought them back after so long? ... Lawser said with a pained expression, We were stuck in a mall and havent left yet. You couldve called your brother. Why call me? Chapter 2223 - 2223 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 64 2223 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Showers voice turned into a roar. You mean Fisher? That b*stard isnt picking up my calls. Lawser turned around and decisively handed the phone to arade dressed in a fish suit. Shes your sister, you take care of it. In this fish suit, this nerd was probably cosying a fat blowfish? After all, his stomach was the most prominent feature, which fully filled up the slightly reflective fish suit. Fat Blowfish Fisher took the phone with a frown. Hey, my phone dropped earlier At that point, he suddenly came back to himself and said to his fellows in a low voice, Hey, help me look. Iron Man Summer looked at him like he was an idiot. There are new ones at the phone counter. Do we still need to look for your broken phone? As soon as he said that, everybody who was walking out paused. That was right, everyone else had already run. It wasnt a big deal to take a detour to the phone counter to get some things before they left right? Fisher wanted to go too, but Shower asked on the other end of the line, Did you get my husbands? I want more of my first husband Batman; I dont need as many of my second husband Iron Man Fisher wanted to cry. What did it feel like to have a sister who shared the same hobby? It definitely wasnt heaven. That was because she would squeeze time and money out of the nerds, directly or indirectly reducing the number of wives they could get. Tonight, for example, half of Fishers loot had to be set aside for Showers husbands Batman and Iron Man. D*mn it! Why does my sister not only like each husband, she also likes to turn them into a couple?! a certain fat blowfish roared in his heart. The nerds quickly entered the phone store, which now looked like a dumpster, and started searching for possible new phones. ck Widow Lawser picked up a very small metal trophy and was speechless. This was the Riddlers trophy that hundreds of people had fought over earlier, but it had now been abandoned in the phone store. There were dozens of unlucky b*stards who were bleeding on the floor. Some of them had been beaten up when the fight broke out, and some had been knocked down and trampled on. Thankfully, they werent in critical condition. A few of them who werent seriously injured even looked around as soon as they got up, hoping to get back some medical expenses. Lawser couldnt help but feel a little sad. Whye out looting? Isnt it good to stay home and crossdress? As he spoke, a shadow jumped down from upstairs andnded in front of him with a dull bang. Lawser didnt react at all. Luke turned around and looked at the guy. He suddenly smiled. I think youre very smart, young man! As he spoke, he grabbed Lawsers transparent backpack, which had the ck Widow figurines in them. Just as Lawser was about to fight back, he suddenly felt that this person looked familiar. When he saw the familiar walking stick in Lukes other hand, he froze and started to tremble. You, you, you Luke tapped his shoulder with the walking stick. Young man, crossdress if you want, but dont go running out in ck Widow cosy in the future. Thats asking for a beating. No thanks to your blinding appearance! he added inwardly as he strode out of the mall. Stunned for a few seconds, Lawser then came back to himself and rubbed his shoulder. Ouch, that hurts. To punish this crossdresser for tainting his eyes, Luke had specifically hit the bone. But even worse was toe. Huh? My wife? OMG, that d*mn guy stole my wives. A bruised heart naturallysted longer than a bruised bone. Seeing this, Fat Blowfish Fisher, who was still being nagged at by Shower, couldnt help but feel happy. It was a good thing he didnt like crossdressing, or he wouldnt even be able to keep half of what he had of his wife. The others had the same thought. They simply sped up their search. This world was bing more and more depraved. Someone actually dared to steal their wives! They should hurry home and put their wives away. Only Lawser, with tears in his eyes, silently rubbed his face on the ck Widow bolster that had been under his arm. Youre the only one I have now. Dont worry, Ill definitely treat you well. On the other side, Master Wayne, Victor and Barry were already putting out fires. Superman still couldnte. After the fire and the chemical explosion, all sorts of dangerous situations were happening everywhere in Metropolis. Batman told Superman not to worry about Gotham. This was definitely one of the Jokers ns. If Superman really had nothing to do, these superviins in Gotham would all be killed in less than half an hour. After all, no matter how strong they were, they couldnt withstand a punch from Superman. The best way to deal with Superman was to keep him busy saving people. This was supposed to be a game which the Joker had created for Master Wayne, but thetter didnt fall for it, and had simply knocked him out. There would still be chaos in both cities, but the Joker didnt get the chance to y even if he wanted to. It was only Master Wayne and his teammates who went on a killing spree. With Master Wayne taking the lead, Victor providing support, and Barry filling in the gaps, several superviins were knocked out before they had time to counterattack. Master Wayne didnt even need to bother with them. Barry just threw the unconscious superviins onto a cargo ne controlled by Victor. The entire process was like an assembly line, and no time was wasted. But after keeping busy for a while, Master Wayne suddenly felt that something wasnt right. Almost all the people he caught didnt have enough brains or were openly unting themselves, like Two-Face, Professor Pyg, Poison Ivy and Grundy. As for the other cunning guys like Bane, the Penguin, the Mad Hatter and the Riddler, none of them appeared. Could it be that they were already working together behind the scenes to do something big? Master Waynes heart jumped, and he became more vignt. After receiving the notification, the butler immediately increased his efforts to look for these important targets. In an underground tunnel where they couldnt see, Bane, who was as strong as a mountain, was panting and half-kneeling on the ground. This stretch of tunnel was littered with his men. ... Who are you? Gritting his teeth, he struggled to prop himself up as he stared at the ck figure in front of him. Although this person was much smaller than Master Wayne, Bane already had the impression that he couldnt stand up to him. Useless! Everything was useless! Whether it was strength, speed, skills, or support gear, he was crushed in all aspects. The other party was calm and unhurried as he punched and kicked him until he fell to his knees. He also took care of a dozen of Banes elite men. This was worse than being defeated by some trump card or weapon; the other party didnt need to use his full strength in order to suppress Bane. Now, Banespetitive spirit made him ask the question. That was because he didnt believe that this was Batman. Batman wasnt that strong at all. At the very least, he hadnt reached the point where he could best Bane in hand-to-handbat. Luke was surprised. You dont know me? Chapter 2224 - 2224 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 65 2224 Side Story: Fantasy Journey He had thought that the Joker would at least give these superviins a warning before letting them out for example, that the Dark Knight wasnt to be trifled with. It seemed that Luke had overestimated how much the Joker valued Knight. Em~ Maybe he had underestimated the Jokers true love for Master Wayne? Knowing that, Luke wasnt interested in talking to Bane. He simply stepped forward and punched him hard. Banes vision turned dark, and hepletely lost consciousness as he was thrown into Space 2. They could have a long chat in Space 2 in the future. Luke also threw Banes subordinates into another isted space to keep them as test subjects for the time being. It wasnt that Luke was ck-hearted, but that these guys were all so red they were almost ck in the system. More than 100 ordinary people had been seriously injured by Bane and his men tonight, and more than 20 people had died on the spot. Coupled with the chaos tonight, there was at least a 50% chance that the heavily injured would die. For a murder gang like this, which had killed more than four people per member tonight, killing them right away would simply be letting their dead victims down. The group of evil scientists locked up in Space 2 back home hadnt been brought over with Luke, but he had recently collected a lot of evil scientists in this DC universe. He also had Ultima 2, and while it wasnt possible to develop high-level research projects, it wasnt a problem to collect some experimental data for future research. Including the Riddler and the Penguin, whom Luke had caught at the very beginning, there were already three superviins in Space 2, as well as hundreds of their men as test subjects. The Jokers big n tonight was strongly supported by the Penguin. The Penguin wasnt directly involved in tonights operation, but he acted as an intermediary for arge number of professional criminals to help the Joker and other viins who had escaped from Arkham. His goal was very simple: Let Gotham return to darkness and chaos. After all, the brighter Gotham was, the less suitable it was for criminals to survive. After the Dark Knight appeared, Gothams underground forces slowly declined. The Penguin wasnt an idiot. Rather than feel happy about the territories that had be avable after his patriots went missing, he felt a huge crisis. At this rate, he would soon be Gothams most eye-catching boss. Even if Batman didnt kill him, he would be a one-man show after losing his key underlings. The Penguin wasnt a pure lunatic like the Joker, but a shady businessman. His goal was to obtain wealth and power. He wasnt interested in being like the Joker, who could casually sway some cannon fodder into doing things. He preferred experienced underlings who were professional, obedient and handy. So, the Penguin contacted the Joker, and they split the work. It had also been the Penguins idea to use the upper ss as hostages, which could create even more unrest in Gotham. It would take at least a year or two forw and order to return to its previous state. This period of time was enough for the Penguin to consider the pros and cons, to decide whether to retreat or advance forward, and to arrange an escape route. Now, all his ns hade to nothing, because Luke had targeted him at the very beginning. Luke didnt touch the Penguin, purely because the guy was in Arkham. Destroying Master Waynes doll cab would easily cause conflict. But since Arkhams superviins relied on their own intelligence and diligence to escape, too bad for Master Wayne. After catching Bane, Luke quickly headed for his next target. Soon, a thin bald man appeared in front of him. The thin man led a group of criminals in ck masks as they herded people into buildings everywhere. Not long after the criminal group left, all sorts of timed explosives inside caused huge fires. This had the effect of holding up Master Waynes ne, which had no choice but to spray the fires with liquid nitrogen to stop them from spreading. Victor and the butler, who were operating the ne, were hence kept a little busy. They could only leave Master Wayne and Barry toplete more missions on their own. This thin baldie was the capable subordinate of the Penguin Zsasz. His bald head was usually more conspicuous, but it was hard to notice him in a crowd. However, Luke didnt need to use his eyes or drones to lock onto Zsaszs location. As the crowd was herded into another building, the criminals in ck masks at the front were suddenly sent flying, and the crowd was swept back in two directions, as if they had been hit with a bouncy ball. In the crowd, Zsasz stopped and slowly raised his head to stare at a figure ten meters away. He was wearing a shabby denim jacket, a id shirt and jeans. He had messy hair and stubble, and was holding a metal pipe that was half a meter long. Of course, it was Luke, the enthusiastic citizen who had transformed into aborer to beat up people. Zsasz nced at the metal pipe with extreme skepticism. Someone would actually use an ordinary metal pipe against him? The two parties stared at each other for a few seconds without taking action. Luke didnt want to fight in the crowd, while Zsasz didnt want the crowd to provide Luke with cover. They had different intentions, but they made the same choice. It wasnt until the crowd around Luke retreated that the criminals in ck masks aimed their guns? The moment they raised their guns, Luke was already running. Violent gangs, get lost! The criminals had expected him to run, but his speed waspletely unexpected. Lukes movements seemed very clear, yet the guns couldnt lock onto him. He actually covered ten meters in less than half a second. ... The metal pipe smashed down fiercely. Zsasz felt that something wasnt right. In his eyes, Lukes movements were very coordinated, but he wasnt fast or strong enough. With a flick of his hands, two daggers appeared. He bent low and shed at Lukes abdomen. Then duang! When they brushed past each other, Zsasz staggered several steps before he regained his bnce. He instantly turned around, but didnt see Luke. He had been inexplicably hit in the head, and his mind was in a mess. He couldnt help but shake his bald head. Who was he? Where was he? What happened just now? Unfortunately, the only people that would tell him the truth the criminals in ck masks were already facing the same crisis. The metal pipe in Lukes hand instantly sped up, and heshed out at the center of Zsaszs head, leaving a red mark. As expected, it turned into a purple-ck eye five centimeters wide. ... Then, Luke charged into the group of criminals behind Zas. The confrontation just now had caused the scattered criminals to converge in a semi-circle ten meters in diameter. Luke had killed more than a thousand hitmen, mercenaries, and armed men in this sort of formation. All he needed to do was kill his way from one side to the other; it was as easy as ying a Pac-Man game. Chapter 2225 - 2225 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 66 2225 Side Story: Fantasy Journey In the eyes of the crowd, something fantastic happened once more. Theborer brandished this mon weapon of the masses and charged valiantly at the group of masked men with guns. Bang! Bang! The onlookers, who were holding their breaths, clearly heard two crisp sounds. Two criminals on the right had barely raised their guns, when they were hit in the forehead by the half-meter-long metal pipe. They copsed without a sound. The other criminals couldnt help but move their guns to the right and start shooting. The bullets fired missed Luke. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! At that moment, this soldier of the people who was holding a metal pipe was like the protagonist in a Hong Kong martial arts movie who charged into a group of enemies. He swung left and right, and four more criminals were knocked out. The criminals on the right had no choice but to swing the guns round from the front to the back. Lukes fighting style, however, suddenly changed. He punched and kicked four people nearby, causing them to stagger back into the midst of theirrades. Their movements blocked theirrades line of fire. Lukes quick brain ensured that no gun could be aimed at him. At that moment, the semi-circle of criminals unknowingly shrunk to an irregr oval, and Luke was cutting into the center of the oval. Then, this 1v9 battle circle was filled with screams right away. The fierce swings of Lukes metal pipe turned into quick jabs, flicks and lifts. At the same time, he always made sure to keep moving four shields around him to block his body. To the remaining five criminals, it felt like there was always arade on the other end of their guns. Whether it was because they were worried about injuring theirrade or they had yet to lock onto their target, there was hesitation in their movements. Two of them overreacted and pulled the triggers, sessfully opening a few holes in two shields, but the other three didnt have time to follow suit. The unremarkable-looking gray metal pipe shot out from behind the four shields like a viper and hit the hands that were holding the trigger. There were cracks, and the criminals palms were bent out of shape. That was nothing C the fingers of the two men who had pulled the triggers were also broken, and they were sent flying several meters. But before they could even scream, the gray metal pipe fell on them again this time, it was on their heads. As they fell, Luke stopped controlling the four shields, and let them fall limply. While the metal pipe was taking care of the five armed criminals, Luke punched the heads of the four shields and knocked them out. It took less than ten seconds for 15 armed criminals to fall. Zsasz finally felt less dizzy from being hit in the head, but it started to hurt. The feeling of something twitching in his head and wanting toe out was extremely ufortable. Even if the criminals who had helped him were all wiped out in front of him; he had to calm down, or he wouldnt be any slower than the criminals to fall. So, he said, Wait, we can talk. Luke nced at Zsasz. About what? As he spoke, he stabbed down with the metal pipe and destroyed the firearms on the ground. Zas asked, Who are you? Luke said, Me? Im just an ordinaryborer. Then I can hire you for 100,000 dors to work for me tonight. How does that sound? Luke threw a broken rifle at Zsaszs face. This gun alone can be sold for more than 300,000 bucks on Gothams ck market. Zas raised his hand to block the gun. 500,000. After destroying the guns, Luke sneered. Im aborer. I hate it when people throw money at me! Saying that, he raised the metal pipe at Zsasz again. Still, Zsasz didnt give up. He shouted, I know where the Jokers giant bomb is. Thats one ton of TNT. A lot of people will die. In fact, as a capable underling of the Penguin, he knew that the Joker had at least dozens of tons of explosives; losing one ton was nothing. He was just trying to distract this person, whom he suspected was a superhero. This sort of person worried about civilian lives the most. The gray metal pipe, however, didnt stop, and Zsaszs des suddenly sped up, as if he hadnt been injured at all. He was far stronger than an ordinary person. Although Lukes metal pipe was heavy, it hadnt dealt a serious injury. Zsasz had only been buying time for his dizziness to fade so that he could counterattack. After all, Lukesbat movements were as smooth as flowing water. Even Zsasz himself didnt dare say that he was stronger. However, Zsasz felt that he could rely on his physique to catch the other party off guard. A knife could deal a heavier injury than a metal pipe. So, he aimed one knife at the metal pipe and the other at Lukes chest. As long as he hit his target, Zsasz would take advantage of the opportunity to cut open his stomach. Unfortunately, dreams were always beautiful! In reality, Lukes metal pipe suddenly withdrew a little to avoid Zsaszs daggers. Then, it turned from a swing to a stab to his forehead. Zsaszs vision turned dark, and the familiar dizziness returned. Vaguely, he heard Luke sneer. Idiot, my pipe is longer. In fact, it wasnt just his weapon that was 10 cm longer; so were his arms. From an onlookers point of view, they could see that the metal pipe was already pressed to Zsaszs head, but the daggers were still 20 cm away from Luke. After this sessful attack, the metal pipe swung again and hit Zsasz in the head a second time. ... Bang! The crisp sound of metal rang out, and Luke looked at Zsasz in surprise. Huh, your head is a little hard. Duang, duang, duang, duang! Luke leaned in and hit Zsaszs bald head with the steel pipe. If he really used his strength, he could smash Zazs head open with the pipe, but this guy was definitely a good test subject. It would be a shame to kill him. Thus, Luke controlled his strength so that the hits made Zsasz dizzy but didnt damage his brain. The unlucky Zsasz felt as if a bell was ringing in his head, and his consciousness grew more and more hazy. Finally, the world turned peaceful after being hit a dozen times, he passed out atst At that moment, more than 20 red spots had appeared on his head, and some of them were already starting to bulge. Luke grabbed Zsasz and looked around at the people who had started to whisper to each other. Some of them had just escaped the Riddler C it was really too bad for them to run into yet another situation. Seeing Luke look at them, they instantly shut up. ... Chapter 2226 - 2226 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 67 2226 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Luke tapped the ground twice with the metal pipe and said, Everybody, go home early today. Didnt you hear this guy say that theyve put a ton of explosives in the mall? Youll die if you keep running around. Everybody looked at each other in bewilderment. A few secondster, a middle-aged man who was dressed simr to Luke strode out and bowed deeply. Thank you, sir. You saved me twice. How should I address you? Luke waved the metal pipe. Im just an ordinaryborer. Stumped for a moment, the middle-aged man bowed again. My apologies C you do need to protect your identity. Thank you again, sir. With that, he strode out. He could only speak like this because Luke was dressed like him, which gave him a sense of familiarity. If it were Batman, the middle-aged man would be afraid of getting close and dirtying the bigshots armor. After being in life-threatening danger twice in a row, he didnt want to take any more risks, and what Luke had mentioned was even more dangerous. The man had heard of TNT before. He didnt know exactly how powerful a ton was, but it definitely wouldnt be just one building that blew up. Compared with this chaoticmercial district, the residential apartments were undoubtedly much safer. Few people in Gotham wereplete idiots. Even those at the bottom had street smarts that had kept them alive until now. It was one thing for thew not to punish the masses, but it was very easy to be targeted as arge group by superviins. This was a plot cliche C it was just that most people had never experienced it for themselves. Now everyone here had experienced it for themselves, and twice, for many of them. With the middle-aged man taking the lead, and given what Luke had said, more and more people started to leave the building. Most of them went around Luke. After all, he had just used a pipe to knock out a dozen armed criminals. But some of the more emotional or thick-skinned guys ran over to thank him like a certain person from the group of nerds. ck Widow Lawser was excited. Thank you for saving us. You saved us twice. We were really lucky Luke nced at him but didnt say anything. His friends werent as bold. They were walking out, but could only stop and wait for him. A guy in a fish suit was clutching a half-naked figurine that was 40 centimeters tall as he murmured with tears on his face, Honey, dont die. With Lukes eyesight, he could see a huge hole in the figurine from between the legs and all the way up to the top of the head. Hm, your wife died a tragic death! Luke couldnt help but mock inwardly. ck Widow Lawser, whose wife had been taken from him earlier on, had long scurried away the bolster behind him, for fear of losing thisst bit offort. Still, he was excited. But I think you need a codename, to intimidate the enemy and promote yourself Luke nced at the metal pipe in his right hand and wondered if he should use it to shut this chatterbox up. In any case, these guys were technically thieves. They were all light red in color, and he wouldnt lose credit points even if they were beaten up. He had umted a lot of experience fighting thieves. Lawser suddenly felt a little threatened for some reason. Still, he was inspired. So, how about Crowbar Man? Luke slowly raised the steel pipe. Is this a crowbar? The sense of danger increased, and Lawser swallowed. Sorry, doesnt seem like it. Goodbye. He then ran off. But when he reached the entrance, he thought of a new name. I got it. You can be Stick Man! Not only that, he even urged his nerdpanions to say, Thank you, Stick Man. Luke, who had already walked into the darkness of the building, paused. He held himself back, and finally didnt throw out the stick in his hand to hit someone. How was that better than Crowbar Man?! What Zsasz didnt know was that Luke had been monitoring his group since the beginning. The drones had captured the entire process of the Penguin sending the explosives to the Joker and of the explosives being ced in various locations around the city. After Master Wayne knocked out the Joker, who was in charge of the overall situation, nobody knew how many explosives there were and when they would explode. The real danger was the bombs which the criminals carried on them. But Luke could take all the bombs back when he dealt with the criminals. Some innocent people might be caught up in the process, but not too many. Getting rid of these superviins in one go in exchange for a bright future was a better choice. Luke wasnt a saint; it was impossible to eliminate evil without sacrifices. He wouldnt ask someone to sacrifice themselves, but he could only apologize to the people who got caught up in things. The best way to not make mistakes in the world was to not do anything. If you didnt do anything, the mistakes would be someone elses to make. Of course, Luke couldnt live his days as a cker. The best he could do was minimize casualties of the innocent. He checked the time. His ne would arrive in an hour. He had to speed up. Throwing Zsasz into Space 2, Luke disappeared into the darkness. On the first floor of a building, the Scarecrow was leaning against a pir and urging impatiently, Idiots, hurry and move the canisters in. If were anyter, we wont have anything to do tonight. The criminals in pig masks simply looked at each other and didnt say anything, but they did pick up their pace. They knew before the mission tonight that they were just helping out a bunch of lunatics. As long as their own lives werent threatened, the lunatics could do whatever they wanted. ... Tomorrow, after the intermediary confirmed that they hadnt cked off, the remaining 50% of their reward would be transferred to their secret ounts. So, for the sake of money, these lunatics could be the boss, and the criminals just needed to do their job. Despite his pushing, the Scarecrow wasnt in a hurry. It had been less than an hour since the show started. Furthermore, those idiots only knew how to use their fists and feet or guns to do things. The truth was that less than 10% of people were involved in the current chaos, which was too inefficient. Only a genius like him could think to use this tall building in the city center tounch his Fear Toxin in densely popted areas throughout the city. At that time, whether it was the blue-cor, white-cor or middle-ss people at the bottom, they would all f*cking get high! Thinking that, the Scarecrow couldnt help butugh under his strange scarecrow mask, which had a crooked and terrifying smile on it. The only problem with the n was the danger of transporting the toxic gas. In order to ensure that the Joker would get him out of Arkham, the Scarecrow hadnt been able to make any preparations in advance, and the fear toxin was stored in secret locations. After the chaos started, and it was confirmed that neither Superman nor Batman had the energy to pay attention to him, the canisters of toxic gas were brought over. What he needed to do now was install the canisterunchers which the criminals had brought with them and detonate the canisters in the air two to three hundred meters away. ... At that time, the toxic gas would spread to cover the residential areas below. Chapter 2227 - 2227 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 68 2227 Side Story: Fantasy Journey While imagining the big scene, the Scarecrow suddenly felt that the building was a little quiet. 20 or so criminals moving canisters andunchers made a lot of noise, and they had to coordinate with each other via walkie-talkie every now and then. Now It was too quiet. The Scarecrow suddenly raised his head and looked at the transparent elevator in the middle of the wide floor of the building. This wide space and the elevator were also important reasons why he had chosen this building, since it would be easy to see how the criminals were doing. At that moment, the transparent elevator reached the 16th floor and stopped. Six criminals were still waiting on the first floor, as if they hadnt noticed anything unusual. The Scarecrow was furious. Somethings wrong. Ask the people upstairs whats going on! Sensing that something was wrong, the six criminals raised their guns and looked around warily. Several shadows came spinning downward without a sound. They stabbed the six criminals in the neck. The six criminals immediately froze and then toppled over unconscious. The Scarecrow secretly opened a vial of Fear Liquid and let it evaporate around him. Come out, mystery man. Maybe we can have a chat. A figure jumped over the railing on the 16th floor and dropped quickly. When he was about tond, the cape on his back unfurled to offset most of his speed. Bang! With a dull thud, the man was standing less than two meters away from the Scarecrow. The Scarecrow didnt retreat. He simply asked in a surprised tone, Batman? Although there was a difference in appearance, the glide andnding waspletely in line with Batmans style. Luke shook his head indifferently. Sorry, wrong answer. Bang! Scarecrow: ??? Unfortunately, his head wasnt as sturdy as Zsaszs, and he could only pass out with a belly full of questions and indignation. It wouldnt have been long before the Fear Gas took effect, and he would have been able to turn the tables. Luke, whose suitpletely blocked out the air outside, naturally didnt care about this nerve gas. But he was in a hurry; he didnt have time to let the Scarecrow deliver his parting words. Besides, there was no audience here, and there was no need for Crowbar Man to make an appearance C knock the guy down, toss him into the space, and he was done. Why take down the Scarecrow? Because this guy was behind a lot of major cases that targeted arge number of civilians; he would definitely be one of the best in terms of how much experience and credit points he was worth. Secondly, Luke could study the Fear Gas. After retching, farting, itching, cramping and other non-lethal types of gear, it wasnt bad to develop a new fear essory for Selina to have fun beating people up with. After the nerds fled the building, they didnt waste any more time and quickly headed home. They lived in the same apartment block, which was why they went back together. There were a lot of people on the road. Some had excited expressions; they had probably juste out to start looting. Some were clutching various things and had a wary air as they headed home. People like these, especially the unlucky ones who were on their own, were often robbed of their gains, and could only look for new goodster. As they walked, the nerds were on edge. Who the hell knew if there was some pervert who insisted on stealing their wives. Thankfully, they were in a group, and the things they had were unremarkable. Most of the people who were robbed had bigger and more expensive electronic products or branded sneakers. The figurines that the nerds had werent cheap either. The problem was that most people didnt have the ability to differentiate between ordinary dolls and figurines. Nobody could tell in Gothams poor street lighting. Just like that, they walked a kilometer on tenterhooks. Just as they were about to leave themercial district, there was a sudden rumble, and a huge figure popped out of a sewer not far away. Arge amount of sewage, mud and broken pavement sprayed into the air. In the dim light, the huge figure roared. Its body was thick and bloated, andpletely out of proportion. It was like a C mudman? C that had been tossed out randomly. The next moment, it suddenly paused. Then, with a whoosh, it returned underground, its roar quickly dying out. The nerds who had witnessed this scene from ten meters away felt a chill run down their spines. Why did it feel like this small monster had been dragged back down as prey of an even bigger monster? Stunned for a few seconds, ck Widow Lawser suddenly eximed, Ah, f*ck! Whats this? It stinks and its disgusting. Everybody finally came back to their senses. They looked at each other and then at themselves. Suddenly, they screamed in unison. Ah, wife! My wife! When the small monster burst out just now, it had sent a lot of sewage, mud and dirt flying at least ten meters into the air and scattering in all directions. The nerds were in this range. While they didnt get much on them, they were still covered around 30 to 50%. No thanks to Gothams poor council efforts and the level of pollution, the sewage sludge here couldpletely be ssified as a biological weapon. Not only was everybodys faces in the group covered, their bags, which contained their figurines, were also covered in gross ck stuff. In the sewers, Luke had just knocked out the mud monster and stuffed him into Space 2. Hearing the bloodcurdling screams, he checked the drone feed before he rxed. ... In any case, they hadnt swallowed anything; they had just been sshed with a little sewage mix. It was just a little disgusting, and there was no possibility of them being poisoned! He didnt think anyone would be stupid enough to swallow that mm, wait! They were screaming like pigs being ughtered. Who knew, maybe they really did swallow it? The thought shed through Lukes mind before he tossed the matter to the back of his head. He was just a passer-by; there was no need for him to gloat. The screaming nerds couldnt do anything at all. After a while, they automatically stopped and examined their wives for contamination. The good news was that most of the mud had been blocked by the high-end camping bags which they had bought for zero dors, while the bad news was that a small portion had seeped through the zips. The bigger problem was that it was too smelly. They definitely couldnt y with their wives when they smelled like that. The most wretched person was still ck Widow Lawser. He only had a bolster left, which he had stuffed inside his jacket, but the bottom half still got ck. The others had no time to care about his wretched state. Lawser could only stubbornlyfort himself. Its fine, honey. Lets go back and use a high-level cleaning agent to get you clean. After this incident, the biggest benefit was that they no longer had to sneak back home. Everybody who approached them wrinkled their noses at first before they got a closer look at the ck goo on them and instantly retreated. ... The nerds were like that old Inte meme as long as they turned into sh*t, nobody would dare step on them! Chapter 2228 - 2228 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 69 2228 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Given the smell and appearance of the nerds, few people in all of Gotham would dare steal from them. Hence, the group returned to their neighborhood without a hitch, retching andining along the way as their hearts ached for their wives. But their homes would also stink for days if they went back like this. So, the nerds went straight to their usual activity venue an old warehouse near the apartment block. They didnt live in an affluent area, and they had modified one corner of an old factory with shabby-looking metal on the outside, but which was actually a sturdy room inside. It was full of their wives and husbands which they had umted over the years; only theirtest favorite would go home to keep thempany. However, given their financial situation, most of the figurines in the room were either secondhand or even recycled, or were imitations. The truly pure and wless products were the ones they had looted tonight. Thus, even though they had encountered two life-threatening cmities tonight, they werent willing to give up their gains and run off. The abandoned factory had water, electricity, and beds, which had all been secretly brought over by the nerds over the years. It didnt have a lot of appliances, but the group could eat, drink, take a dump and sleep here. After receiving a message, Fat Blowfish Fishers sister, Shower, arrived early with a lot of cleaning supplies. But when the sttered group came in, she staggered back as if she had gotten an electric shock. Wow, where did you go? Did you fall into a cesspit? Suddenly, she thought of a terrifying possibility and screamed, Is the toy store youre talking about a public toilet? I dont want it. Fisher smiled bitterly. Alright, we were tortured by those superviins to this point; let us clean off this sh*t-like thing first, okay? Shower was skeptical. Are you sure its not really sh*t? Hm, true, it stinks a lot more than sh*t. Summer said, Shower, we need to shower first. Looking at the smelly nerds approaching her, the only female member in the group could only run away. It couldnt be helped. The closer they got, the harder it was for her to breathe. This was a proper swarm of biological weapons! Then, noisy and chaotic voices rang out in the factory. Shower, wheres the shampoo? This isnt even enough for just me. Shower, wheres the shower gel? There are only two bottles. Its not enough. Wheres theundry powder? Why is there only one bag? Only half a bottle of cleaning fluid? Then whose wife should use it first? Why isnt the water hot? Is the water heater broken? B*stard, youre stepping on my wifes foot. Honey, honey, dont die. After a long period of chaos, the nerds finally finished the basic cleanup. As for the results Just look at how Shower, who was hiding ten meters away, was still wearing a face mask. The nerds also threw the clothes they had taken off into a trash can outside the factory and cleaned up the filth they had tracked inside with water. Otherwise, Shower wouldnt be hiding ten meters away, but wouldve gone straight home instead. This was enough for now, because they still needed to clean the figurines they had brought back. However clean the group was now, they were about to get a little dirty again. But for the sake of their wives and husbands, they could only endure it. Shower said that she had already done her job, bringing the cleaning supplies over the cleanup would be left to them. The nerds all rolled their eyes, but they werent unhappy. They all doted on this little sister, after all. It was hard for a penniless nerd to find a regr woman to talk to. With Shower around, there were plenty of nerds who wanted to join the FFF. They split up the work, and Lawser was assigned to open the bags and then throw them out. That was because he was the only one among them who didnt need to do any cleaning. After all, he had only brought back a bolster. As for Shower, she simply took one look at the ck Widow bolster before she said, Its useless. Dont even think about trying to get this stain out. Hurry up and cut off the stained part, and turn it into a small bolster. If the stain spreads, your wife wont be able to keep her entire butt. With a long face, Lawser immediately did as he was told. After all, Shower waspetent enough to be a professional tailor, and knew more about fabric than they did. The full-body bolster was cut into a half-body bolster, and Lawsers heart ached. Those long legs were gone! But he was also d that he had protected his wife! He could still hold it in his arms. This oue was just barely eptable. It was better than nothing. That was what he said to himself, but Lawsers expression remained dejected. He had carried a backpack full of his many wives on his back. He didnt cherish her, and only regretted it when someone stole her. If God could give him another chance, he would definitely choose a non-transparent backpack. Except for Lawser, who was full of regret, everybody else gathered at a long table and sorted out the figurines that had been taken out of their bags. Each of them had several towels and cleaning fluid, and they cleaned up the filth to varying degrees. Shower was the luckiest. The husbands which Fisher had brought back for her basically werent tainted, and were quickly handed over to her. The others werent envious. Since Fisher had to carry items for both him and his sister, he naturally had fewer of his ownpared with the other nerds. Even excluding the figurines that were too filthy to be saved, they still had more than Shower. The unpleasant smell couldnt stop these nerds, who had gotten what they wanted. They couldnt stop cheering. OMG, this is a collectors edition that was released this year which supposedly can be posed in 18 different ways; she wasnt stained at all. Mine is a 30th anniversary edition, which is even rarer than yours. Hehe, yours are all trash. Look at my 2000 Millennium model. There are only 1,000 of them in the world. Shower was happily ying with her gains on the side, but she then saw Lawser, who had finished throwing out the trash, staring nkly at his half-body bolster. ... She couldnt bear it, so she called him over to have some coffee. Hm, she wouldnt drink any. It stank here. But these guys, who had stank all the way here, probably couldnt smell the stench anymore. After a tiring night, they drank to warm themselves up. Tell me about your big adventure tonight. Shower picked something interesting to talk about. Lawser took a sip of his coffee to warm his cold heart. Whats there to say? We were really unlucky to run into three superviins in a row Shower was astonished. You mean you were lucky. You actually came back intact despite your measly fight skills? Chapter 2229 - 2229 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 70 2229 Side Story: Fantasy Journey It wasnt that Shower was being cold-blooded; not many people in the city had truly run into superviins tonight. She had called some acquaintances and asked around, and most of them had gained a lot, and gone home in high spirits. However, Fisher and the others returnedter than many people, so she panicked a little and called them halfway to confirm what was going on. In fact, each viin basically only had ten or twenty criminals to back them up. A small team of this size could only threaten three to five hundred people. Any more did they really think this was an army that followed orders? The people at the bottom in Gotham werent stupid. Once they realized that the viins couldnt control the situation, they immediately scattered. They werent stupid enough to stay as hostages. Besides, Luke, who was secretly capturing people like crazy, was swiftly reducing the amount of criminal activity. Hundreds of viins of all shapes and sizes poured out of Arkham, but only 10,000 to 20,000 people had been caught up in things. It was absolutely next to impossible for lucky nerds to run into superviins three times in a row without getting hurt. Even though they reeked, they hadnt gotten a scratch from the superviins the only scratches were on their hands from their own carelessness when looting, which really couldnt be med on the viins. Lawser was lost for words at Showers blunt statement. Thinking about what happened tonight, he could only nod and admit, Fine, we really were lucky. Before tonight, Ive never heard of anyone who is still alive after running into three superviins in an hour. We did it. Shower asked, Who saved you? My first husband? Lawser: It wouldve been great to see Batman save us with our own eyes, but it really wasnt him who saved us tonight. It was Shower: Who was it? Was it the Dark Knight? You keep saying that hes Batmansckey, but I actually think hes definitely very handsome. Lawser: Youve never seen his face; how can you be sure hes handsome? What if he looks like that thin baldie? Even as he grumbled inwardly, he still replied, It was Stick Man who saved us. Shower frowned. Stick Man? Why does that sound like a viins name? Lawser: He used a stick. He beat up the Riddler with a stick, and then beat up a fierce, bald, thin man. Hm, I helped hime up with this name. Shower was immediately enlightened. I was wondering why the name was so tacky. Lawser was unconvinced. Hes a workman. Isnt that even more tacky? Shower: I dont believe you. You must be lying to me. Lawser raised his hand. I swear on my wifes name that Im not lying. Shower was unable to respond. Their wifes name was much more important to the nerds than their own honor. It seemed that he was telling the truth. Only then did Lawser tell her the details, especially about Lukes typicalborer outfit. In his narration, Lukes weapon turned into a crowbar, which proved his identity as aborer. Stumped, Shower shook her head every now and then and mumbled, Thats impossible. Thats too fantastic and unscientific. She couldnt ept that the hero who had stepped forward in a crisis to beat up viins and save arge number ofmoners was actually amoner himself. It was much harder to be a superhero in Gotham than to make a fortune. At the very least, a person didnt have to go all out all the time to make a fortune, while superheroes were a thorn in the side of superviins. Batman was awesome, but he couldnt stop the simple and honest folk of Gotham from wanting to step up. Many people wanted to follow in his footsteps, but in the end, they died on the streets, and word spread of these people who had wanted to be heroes. The superviins and theirckeys used this bloody reality as a way to tell everyone that heroes could feel good for one moment, but were cremated the next. Acting like a hero was risky. After decades, there were fewer and fewer people who dared to step out. Even though Batman became fiercer and fiercer, and had put enough viins in Arkham to form a military troop, he couldnt change the culture in Gotham. That was because Batman was a one-man show, while superviins were pouring in from all over the country. There were more than 20 million people in the metropolitan areas around Gotham and Metropolis, which was about 5% of the poption of this dark America. There were busy and stable trade routes between America and Europe here, so this region was an important transport hub. Only those who were a little more conspicuous or who were stupid fell into Batmans hands. In fact, there were even more underground forces in the areas around the two cities, but Master Wayne didnt bother with them. The outstanding members of these forces would naturally be drawn to the two richest cities. That was just the helpless reality. Batmans existence dealt a blow to evil, but at the same time, he cleaned up low-level gangs, leaving ample room for stronger gangs to expand. It was like Luke cracking down on illegal drugs and gangs back home, which were then reced with all sorts of small but sophisticated organizations. They used the skyrocketing prices of goods to make huge profits from small sales. They even developed a guerri warfare strategy and carried out multiple transactions in vast remote areas to minimize losses, which impacted Ursa Minors work efficiency. The criminals back home were getting more and more cunning, and harvesting points was bing harder and harder. Although there were still a lot of idiots who delivered themselves on a tter, those who were really stupid wouldnt be big fish anyway. That was also one of the reasons why Luke had his clonee to the DC universe to establish a new farm for harvest. It had been a long time since Luke had enjoyed a superviin sending himself to his door. Unfortunately, time waited for no man. He took two remote-controlled androids with him and quickly swept through the viins who werent Master Waynes targets. Space 2, which had alwayscked heavyweight yers, finally had the good stuff. Many had higher research value, like the man Luke was chasing. The guy was wearing a protective suit that was covered in tubes, and he was holding a huge Freeze Gun. Compared with trash like the Riddler, Mr. Freeze was the one with real IQ. At the very least, he knew how to use science and equipment. After Luke targeted him, the guy actually still relied on his flight gear to run for a while. ... But that was all. The man only flew a few kilometers out of Master Waynes surveince range, when Luke shot him down. Dizzy from the fall, he got up and fired furiously. These shots were purely to vent his anger, because Mr. Freeze had no idea who had ambushed him. Seeing this, Luke threw a few non-lethal darts from a distance. Swoosh! A paralysis dart hit Mr. Freeze in the neck. He angrily pulled it out and threw it into the ground. He fired a few more shots in the direction he thought the darts wereing from. Swoosh! Zi! Zi! Zi! Mr. Freeze twitched and then fell to the ground. Luke finally rxed. It seems that ice men are still afraid of electricity. ... Chapter 2230 - 2230 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 71 2230 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Catching Mr. Freeze and throwing him into his space, Luke checked the consequences of the guys fury. This was an industrial area, which was basically empty at night, and which was why he had chosen to catch Mr. Freeze here. But when he had gotten closer just now, he realized that there were people around, as if they had been drawn over by Mr. Freezes hail of bullets. Luke saw a factory window that had been frozen and then shattered to reveal a big hole. Several people were hiding furtively near the entrance, stupefied and motionless. Luke scanned the factory and discovered that there were no casualties; only a small part of the factory had been frozen by Mr. Freezes bullets. On the other hand, a person at the end of the road not far away had been frozen into an ice sculpture. It seemed that he had been hit as he was walking toward the factory entrance. Luke scanned him, shook his head, then left. This person had just been on TV tonight, and had been saved by Master Wayne not long ago. Now, he had inexplicably run into Mr. Freezes line of fire. Furthermore, Mr. Freeze had used quick-freeze to vent, and the person had died instantly. That was just how bad a persons luck could be sometimes. A moment ago, in the factory, Lawsers phone suddenly rang, interrupting his conversation with Shower. After picking up the call and saying a few words, Lawser was surprised. Miss Aoi, youre not dead yet? Ah, no, no, no, Im not cursing you Werent you held hostage by those criminals? I saw it on TV What, you escaped? Youre almost at our safe house Were here too. Wait, youre not bringing the criminals here, are you? His voice grew louder and louder, and the nerds who were obsessed with their new wives all turned their attention to him. Lawser hung up, stood up, and took two steps before he hesitated. He then walked to a corner and took out a homemade crossbow. Looking at the stunned people on the side, Lawser frowned. Im worried that this guy is lying. He was with hundreds of criminals. If even just a few of them followed him, were in danger. Everybody subconsciously looked at their wives on the long table. They ran to a few corners and took out their hidden self-defense weapons. As cosy fans, it was normal for them to make some bows. These things were too heavy and inconvenient to use, but they could still be useful in an emergency. After they were all equipped, Lawser told Shower to close the back door and pay attention so that nobody snuck in from there. If a criminal broke in through the front entrance, Shower could slip out through the back door and get help. After making arrangements for their darlings, the nerds then gathered together and approached the entrance with various self-defense weapons. The reason they didnt turn Miss Aoi away was because nerds werent that ck-hearted. After all, Miss Aoi was a feminine, friendly person. Compared with Lawsers third-rate cosy, which had made Luke want to beat him up, Miss Aoi was definitely a bigshot in crossdressing. It was hard to tell he was a guy without taking off his clothes. Also, Miss Aoi had a pretty good job (corporate spy). He gave the nerds some benefits every now and then, which was why the nerds begrudgingly acknowledged him. After they left the factory and locked the door, they hid behind a bunch of broken machines on the side to watch the road. Not long after, Miss Aoi turned out of an alley not far from the factory and looked behind him warily. Of course, he was no longer dressed as a woman. Given how beautiful he was in womens clothes, he would definitely have been ravished if he appeared on the streets of Gotham tonight looking like that. Lawser quickly confirmed the other partys identity. He was about to step forward to greet him, when there was a sudden sound in the sky. A figure glowing with a bluish-white light fell from ten meters in the air. After rolling twice on the ground, he shouted angrily, Come out,e out! Then, he jumped more than ten meters high and fired randomly in all directions. Miss Aoi, who was very vignt, had already ducked to the side, but there wasnt even a warning sign for him to take cover behind. Miss Aoi ran to a corner of a roadside building. At that moment, white smoke dropped from the sky andnded in front of him. Miss Aoi only had time to curse, F*ck before he crashed into the thick white smoke and fell silent. Lawser, who had just raised his foot, was dumbfounded. The nerds who were secretly observing were also dumbfounded. What kind of luck was this? He had been dodging here and there, but happened to run into a random shot by Mr. Freeze. Mr. Freeze casually fired a few times and didnt even look at Miss Aoi. Trash who could be killed with one shot definitely wasnt the enemy who was chasing him. Then, Luke rushed over, knocked Mr. Freeze down, and dragged him away. The area around the factory fell silent. A few minutester, after making sure that everything was peaceful, Lawser carefully walked out of his hiding spot and went over to Mr. Aoi. Looking at the conflicted, depressed, and aggrieved expression on his face, Lawser tentatively patted Miss Aois shoulder. Are you alright? Crack! A crack suddenly appeared in Miss Aois shoulder. Crack! Crack! Crack! There was a concentrated crack, which spread throughout Miss Aois body. In the end, hepletely shattered and turned into tiny pieces. Lawser was dumbfounded. The nerds behind him sucked in sharp breaths. Fat Blowfish Fisher even stuffed his hand into his mouth to stop himself from screaming. Thor Wicked murmured, F*ck! Lawser actually killed his teacher. Iron Man Summer calmed down a little. Um, Im pretty sure Miss Aoi was killed by that white smoke? A momentter, the others dragged the dazed Lawser back to the factory. After all, it was too dangerous outside tonight. ... Miss Aoi, this old acquaintance, would no longer crossdress and be eye candy for them anymore C there was even less fun in life now. After they returned to the factory and locked the door, they finally rxed and heaved sighs of relief. Turning around, everybody looked at their wives. Then there was wailing inside the factory, which was even more sorrowful than when Miss Aoi died. F*ck! My wife! F*ck! My collectors item wife! F*ck! My 30th anniversary edition wife! The long table full of their wives in the factory was covered in ayer of blue and white transparent crystals, just like Miss Aoi had been. Thor Wicked was the first toe back to his senses. He finally shouted, Stop! Stop shouting. Maybe our wives can still be saved. Hearing that, everybody immediately shut up. The nerds trembled as they approached the long table. None of them dared to get close. Miss Aoi had been shattered by Lawser earlier! However, the items, including the long table, just looked like they were covered in ayer of transparent blue crystals, which felt a little like they had been sealed in stic. ... What are you doing? Showers puzzled voice suddenly rang out. Everybody who was observing the situation jolted, and Fisher couldnt help but cry out. Their hearts tightened, but there was no reaction from the frozen table. Everybody heaved sighs of relief. Crash! Bang! The sunroof finally couldnt take it anymore. The frozen ss shattered and the metal window frame broke and fell to the floor. Chapter 2231 - 2231 Side Story: Fantasy Journey 72 2231 Side Story: Fantasy Journey Crack! There was the faint but terrifying sound of a crack. The nerds looked away from the sunroof and turned around, only to see familiar cracks on the long table. Crack! Crack! Crack! !! The chain reaction started and ended in less than five seconds. The long table and the numerous figurines and mementos on it turned into dregs and copsed into a huge pile of powder. The nerds: Ahhhh~~ Only Shower and Lawser silently retreated to the side. Showers husbands and the ck Widow bolster were ten meters away, where they had been chatting, so they were lucky enough to avoid this disaster. First, Lawser had lost his wives, then he had lost the legs on his wife bolster. Then, he lost his good girl friend. Lawser hugged the half-bolster tightly. At the very least, I still have you. It was wrong to build your happiness on someone elses pain, but knowing that someone else was in even more pain than you could be considered a reverse healing. Seeing hisrades, who had been in high spirits just a moment ago, look like they had lost their parents, Lawser felt that his pain was suddenly healed by 50%? As the only winner tonight, Shower silently stuffed her husbands into her bag. The world was hard. It was best not to provoke these unlucky b*stards who had lost their wives. Luke had no idea how unlucky those nerds were. He simply rushed to hisst target Master Waynes cargo ne. More than 20 superviins had already been stuffed into this ne, some more interesting than the others. Since theborer had shown his face in front of a whole bunch of people tonight, he may as well make use of this and steal a bit from Master Wayne. He wouldnt need to use this alias again after that. If Master Wayne wanted to investigate, he could. In any case, it would have nothing to do with Luke. Taking out the Freeze Gun and its essories, Luke studied them for a moment before he suddenly jumped onto a t rooftop. He fired at the ne on the opposite rooftop. The nes engine was hit, and the ne couldnt remain stable anymore. Luke threw the gun back into his inventory andnded heavily near the open back door of the ne. He turned around and darted into the ne. More than 20 superviins had been turned into wooden statues by the restraining device which Master Wayne had developed. Apart from being able to move their eyes, they were helpless. They perked up at this sudden activity. They had suffered too much tonight. Most of them didnt even have half an hour to feel good before they were beaten up by Batman and dragged into the ne. It was as if Master Wayne was a janitor, and the fighter ne was for cleaning up the mess, while the viins were trash that wasnt worth mentioning. What made them even angrier was that Batman was inhumanly strong tonight. He could really take them down with one punch. Now that something unexpected had happened, they might be able to escape. Who the hell wanted to go back to Arkham? It wasnt fun at all. Luke darted inside and instantly locked onto the targets he was interested in. He stabbed them in the necks with Sick Stick version 9.0. Of course, he wouldnt use Sick Sticks diarrhea mode here, but the simplest instant dizziness mode. Then, he bundled the targets into the hibernation bags which Mindy jokingly called body bags, before he carried them out. Victor, who was in the pilots seat, was about toe over, when his head suddenly buzzed. The readings showed that he had been attacked by some sort of subsonic weapon, and he lost control of most of his body. He could only watch Luke leave with three big ck bags. sh! He struggled and called for backup. A tiny electric streak flew over from a distance and instantly reached the back of the ne,ing face to face with Luke. Barry was too busy tonight to say anything witty. He simply pushed at Lukes left arm, which was wrapped around the bags. But just as he was about to touch Lukes left arm, he suddenly felt his feet go numb and his body freeze. Barry looked at his feet in surprise, only to see that the Sick Stick which the other person had been holding in his right hand was touching the ground, and there were electric sparks. After putting him through a lot of tests, Luke was very familiar with Barrys speed. He could even estimate the increase in his speed under normal circumstances. Barry definitely wasnt as fast as electricity right now. When he ran into a certain someone who knew his habits like the back of his hand, he naturally copsed. He could only watch Luke jump off the roof and disappear. Five secondster, Barry finally recovered. He dashed to the edge of the roof, but couldnt see Lukes borer alias. Behind him, Victor had basically returned to normal. He warned Barry not to run around. Master Wayne also learned of the situation. Hearing that only three people had been taken away, he arranged for the two people to return to the base first and throw the trophies from the ne into a more secure holding cell before they returned. It was impossible to go after that person. Compared with the three people who had been rescued, the remaining viins in the city were more important, even if the Joker had been among the three. If Master Wayne could defeat the Joker this time, he could do it again next time. This wasnt arrogance, but the confidence which Batman had to have. Without this iron confidence, he wouldve died long ago. A few minutester, the Dark Knights fighter ne finally arrived and joined the cleanup operation. At that moment, the remaining viins had already started to run or go crazy. ... But with the addition of Luke, half of the Justice League was now working together to clean up the ce. No superviin couldst a minute. Those who were weaker couldnt evenst a second before they were taken down. In the end, Master Wayne stood on a signal tower on top of a building in the city center, panting slightly as he looked down at the crowd that was gradually retreating. After a long while, he said, You came at the right time. Luke, who was standing on the other side of the tower, was very calm. Sorry, I didnt expect something like this to happen here. Master Waynes lips twitched. Are you using me of not looking after those viins? He was silent for a long while before he continued, Do you know theborer, or the Stick Man? Luke resolutely denied it. I didnt know this person existed until tonight. Because hes an alias I just made up tonight, so thats the truth, he added inwardly. Master Wayne fell silent again. After a long while, he snorted. Be careful. Ill be keeping an eye on you. With that, his cape unfurled and he glided away. ... Crossing his arms, Luke stood alone on the tower. His cape fluttered in the night, and he looked like many thoughts were running through his head. After a long while, he chuckled. How petty. Youre still unhappy after catching so many. All I did was steal your Joker. You even specially came to give me a warning. It wasnt like the Joker would have left a message for Master Wayne, since Luke hadnt even given him that chance. In fact, Master Wayne had already taken a step back. He had left because he had given up on demanding an exnation tonight. Master Wayne wouldnt be able to press Luke anymore after tonight; even the other people in the league wouldnt support him. Both Master Wayne and Luke were well aware of this. In the end, he said that he would be keeping an eye on Luke, which probably meant, Its just this once. Dont try to fool me again. What could Luke say? Naturally, he epted happily. His bottom line was that he wouldnt fight Master Wayne head-on. Now that the other party had let things go so easily, it couldnt be any better. Chapter 2232 - 2232 Side Story: End of a Fantasy Journey 2232 Side Story: End of a Fantasy Journey In the blink of an eye, winter passed and spring arrived. Florida was warm andfortable in the spring afternoon. On a quiet private beach, Diana was wearing a bright red bikini and reclining on a white beach chair as she enjoyed an iced grape juice. Her wheat-colored skin, red lips, purple grape juice, and water dripping down her chest made for a truly beautiful picture. Diana was very pleased with Lukes admiring gaze. Women never rejected a mans praise, even if it was only in their gaze, provided that the man didnt disgust them. She coughed lightly and said, Whats been going on with you and Bruce recently? He seems a little unhappy about losing some ymates. I wont provoke him in Gotham. Lukes finger slid over the cup, creating even bigger water droplets that dripped down to hit the sand. Forget the Mad Hatter and Poison Ivy the Joker was Master Waynes obsession. It was normal for him to be a little unhappy after Luke stole him. Diana put down her cup. Its been more than a month. Including your tour of Europe, you havent been in Gotham for almost three months. Arent you going back? Luke wasnt her or Arthur. He had been in Gotham since the beginning, which could be considered his nest. Now that he was wandering around outside, Diana suspected that there were cracks between the two powerful bigshots in the Justice League. Luke shook his head with a smile. Im different from Bruce. Gotham is his hometown and his connection, but thats just my starting point, not my end. Diana stared at him. Wheres your destination? Luke said, So, I set a small goal first, like changing America? Dianas beautiful mouth dropped open. She was stunned for a few seconds before she confirmed, Youre not kidding? If Gotham was Americas most stubborn cancer, then the other major cities in the country were simr lesions. Changing America was as inconceivable as treating someone with terminal cancer; it was even harder than Master Wayne using justice to change Gotham. Diana had seen too many filthy things in thest century. She really didnt think that anyone could turn America into no, the country had always been a super rotten quagmire. Those who wanted to do their best for the country but couldnt pull it up would instead sink to the repulsive bottom to be absorbed and to dpose. Given Lukes performance, if he said that he wanted to transform a small country with hundreds of thousands of people, Diana wouldnt feel that he was talking big. But transforming hundreds of millions of people into a world-ss power? That was much more difficult. Luke took a sip of his mango juice and smacked his lips. Because Im Bruce, but Im not Bruce either. Diana nced at him curiously. Huh? Luke couldnt help but admire the rare sight of a slightly childish expression on the 100-year-old princesss face. It wasnt until her sidelong nce turned into a roll of her eyes and a snort that he revealed a little secret. Do you remember our earliest meeting? Diana said, I do. Luke said, So, you must remember my name, right? Diana said, Of course. Her answer was short, but her expression and tone implied: Get to the point! Luke said, You might have guessed that Im indeed Bruce Wayne. Diana waited for a few seconds, but didnt hear anything else. She was surprised. Thats it? Luke was stunned. Thats not enough? Diana frowned. So youre not Bruce Waynes half-brother or distant rtive? Luke was lost for words. Fine, the princess had a very traditional mindset. This museum curator clearly couldnt be bothered to understand things like space-time travel and parallel universes. Thinking about it, activities like farming, fishing, and even wine manufacturing on Paradise Ind all used very traditional methods. The princess had personally stepped on the grapes to make a batch of wine for Luke, which he had specially put away as a souvenir. As these ridiculous thoughts shed through his mind, he finally gave the real answer. Im Bruce Wayne from another time and space, another Batman. It was a Batman in the Marvel universe; it was just that there was no Wayne Enterprises there. Dianas beautiful mouth dropped open again. Contrary to Lukes expectations, the princess had indeed considered this possibility, but purely as a fanciful thought. Just like how a man wanted to be rich and have many wives, she hadnt given the thought serious consideration at all. Who would have thought that it was real? That was right. Diana didnt suspect that Luke was lying, because there was no need. With his strength and influence, was there any benefit in him pretending to be Master Wayne from another world? No. She wouldnt change her attitude toward him just because he was or wasnt from another world. This was just an unexpected mystery. After being dazed for a long while, she finally came back to herself. Looking at Luke, who was leisurely enjoying his juice, she couldnt help but ask curiously, Then, where are you from? Luke tilted his head and thought for a moment. Its a little simr to this ce. There are superheroes and all kinds of powerful existences. Diana asked, Then why are you here? Luke sighed. For justice. Diana: ??? She didnt believe such nonsense. ... Firstly, given Lukes personality, he would have a clear goal. He wouldnt mess around with random things. Secondly, wasnt it enough to be a hero in one dimension? Luke decisively said that it really wasnt enough! There is still a lot of criminal activity on my side. There are also a lot of forces and mysterious existences in space that can easily destroy a city or a. He spread his hands helplessly. But I think itll take more than ten years or decades for me to encounter strong enough enemies on Earth. The slightly weaker Justice League over there will take care of itself. I was a little free, so I came here. Frowning and thinking for a moment, Diana shook her head. You took care of Doomsday and Steppenwolf quickly. We wont see many here who are stronger than that. Luke chuckled and wagged a finger. No, no, no. I dont have many superviins with outstanding strength on my side anymore. They dont appear as fast as they are wiped out, so Im really bored. Diana thought for a moment. What do you mean, wiped out? Luke nodded calmly. Just like what youre thinking: physical elimination. Dead enemies dont have the chance to jump out and cause trouble twice. Hm, at least, thats what most superviins are like. Was a Batman who killed people still Master Wayne? Diana was skeptical. Are you sure youre really Bruce Wayne? Names are just code names, and Im a man in a mask. Luke shrugged. Bruce also warned me that he would be keeping an eye on me. Im willing to let him supervise me. Diana was silent, but her eyes flickered. ... Luke suddenly reached out and took her hand. But I dont like an old man watching me. So, Your Highness, are you willing to sacrifice some of your time for this world to supervise me? Diana stared at him in surprise, but didnt pull her hand back. A gentle sea breeze blew over the sea in spring, indicating that a brand new era had arrived. Chapter 2233 - 2233 Side Story: Luke’s Graduation Project 2233 Side Story: Lukes Graduation Project The weather in Texas was as hot as ever, but the underground base was extremely cool. Luke cautiouslypleted the final assembly before he sighed in relief. Its finally done. The base doors opened with a ding, and Selina walked in with her hands in her pockets. Following the A.I. programs directions, she went through several hallways and came up behind Luke. Pressing against his back, she craned her neck to look at the finished product on the table. Is this that lousy system you created? Luke sighed helplessly and reached back to smack her butt. The system is the system. Can you not add the word lousy? Selina didnt care if the system was lousy or not. Luke had already described its functions to her. What Face-pping System, King of Fighters System, Magnate System, Entertainment System C they were all just different covers for the core. Except for the huge difference in the resources consumed, the system was essentially like the toys which Luke had given her. She could alsoe up with one herself now, provided that she didnt need to consider its practicality and efficiency, and got Luke to provide core support in passing. But that was too boring. Wasnt it good for Luke to spend that time on her instead? She grabbed Lukes disobedient hands and put them out from under her shirt before she got down to business. Your girlfriends have been a little free recently. Theyve been ying at my ce for three days. Can you go over and get rid of them? Luke waved his hand, and the system object on the workbench was stored in his inventory. Then, he picked Director Selina up on his back and went to a lounge not far away and jumped into the indoor swimming pool. Selina pressed on the side of her neck so that her clothes, which were made from nanomaterial, pulled back. Her tanned body floated in the light blue water. Luke rolled over and let her liefortably on him as he swam unhurriedly in the water. Are you sure you want to go and get rid of them? Director Selina movedzily and slid down to rest her head on his chest. Fine, you can swim with me for two hours. Luke dutifully obeyed. In any case, he could swim for two hours without expending any extra effort. The truth was that Director Selina, who had extraordinary stamina, couldnt be that obedient. In just two hours, she upied higher territory many times and picked up the pace. In the end, Luke led herzily back to the side of the pool. Pressing herself to his chest, she finally got down to business. Your girlfriends are still too naive. They probably wont waste too much of your time. Of course, youll definitely waste some time on them, so has your chairman thought of a way to get rid of them? I heard from Angel that shes preparing for a months annual leave. Youll be busy. Lukes fingers slowly slid down her back. It was extremely smooth and powerful. Why dont you go somewhere else to y? Selina enjoyed the massage after her exercise, and felt like sleeping. Where? Luke said, Find a suitable time and space, and toss it into the official version of my system? Slow and gentle. Selina gave him massage instructions, then yawned. Thats fine. I can also take Cindy on an intergctic trip. Her voice grew softer and softer. Just as she was about to fall asleep, she suddenly murmured, Whats the name of your system? Luke was silent for a moment. He hadnt really thought about it. After all, it had only just beenpleted, and he had only ever used simple codenames for the beta versions, like 1.0 and 2.0. Thinking for a moment, he decided, Lets call it the Salvation System. After all, if the person who gets it cant save the world, they wont even be able to leave the novice vige. Selina hummed vaguely and pressed herself even closer to Luke before she gradually fell asleep. Luke wrapped one hand around her body so that she could fall asleep peacefully, then took out the round ball that was the Salvation System from his inventory. The ball was less than five centimeters in diameter, and was covered in a hazy, translucent white light. There were faint buildings and objects inside. If the ball expanded countless times, it would be a high-tech base. This was the best Luke could do at the moment. No matter what, he couldntpare with the maker of the Super Detective System, who couldpress it to the size of a speck of dust. It wasnt that Luke wasnt strong enough, but that he had his own specialties. The creator of the Super Detective System was extremely proficient in spatial abilities, which was why they couldpress the system medium to such an extreme degree. Lukes current Mental Strength was good enough, but he didnt have a suitable spell for it. Magic in the Marvel universe was essentially borrowed or stolen from mysterious existences. It was true that Luke could find a few weaklings and negotiate with them to borrow power, but that would be equivalent to letting the other partys most essential power enter the system. After he threw out the system, who knew if the other party would tamper with it. After all, Luke himself wasnt sure if he could control the system remotely after he threw it out. But judging from the Super Detective Systems performance, it should be very hard to tamper with it. That was because it had to borrow a shell in order to function it had used Luke, this Marvel stowaway, as cover, in order to avoid being discovered by powerful existences. To use a business analogy, the systems maker secretly held the majority of the original shares, while other people only saw Luke, as the local who ran operations. Only if the IRS paid attention to Luke and investigated him might they discover that he and the systems maker were sharing the profits. What was even crazier was that the Super Detective System was equivalent to an offshorepany set up by some manufacturer in the Cayman Inds; there was no way to track down the manufacturer. After Luke graduated at level 50, he didnt immediately break away from the system. Instead, he spent hundreds of years figuring out how it worked. He would be worried if he didnt. In fact, he had just peeled open the system, when it self-destructed the next day, leaving nothing behind at all. Thankfully, Luke had long mastered the systems module functions and made them his own. The items and prisoners in the inventory were also transferred to a space prison which he had personally built. The functions of this self-constructed space werent as exaggerated as the systems inventory space, but it was enough for storing things and locking people up. He gained more from going to all this trouble than he had ever imagined he discovered the motive of the systems maker. Again, to use a business analogy, the maker as the owner of the original shares would get a fixed amount of profit from the power of faith which Luke collected. ... 10 to 20% of the makers share was used to maintain the systems storage and learning modules. The rest were the makers gross profit. When the power of faith was collected and purified to an astonishing degree, the oue was something like the divine power crystals mentioned in online novels. Purification removed most of the useless impurities, and packaging consumed a lot of divine power. Therefore, the makers profit in the end was only a small portion. The power crystals were then ced in a secret box in an unknown dimension. Only the maker who knew the key could open the box and take out the divine crystals. The gross profits were split 70-30 or 80-20 between the maker and Luke. Taking out the consumption expenses for purification and packaging, the pure profits might only be 50-50. It had to be pointed out that moneyundering in the ordinary world started at 70-30; it wasnt rare for it to even be 90-10. Lukes system could be considered timeundering. You could get rich fromundering money, while Luke could be a god from undering time. Besides the system was cheap. It took a lot of time to finalize the systems design in the initial stages. It also needed some divine power to maintain its own operations before it found a host. ... However, as long as divine power was sent over once, the maker could still make a huge profit. In any case, the materials which the system needed to consume werent worth mentioning to existences at the level of the maker. Luke recalled the Detective System this thing didnt even have a d*mn shop system. He was 100% sure that this system had simply been built ording to the most basic temte. What an amazing maker they didnt provide any sort of material items, and just transferred divine power! Divine power wasnt measured by how lethal it was, but by how many mystical things it could aplish. For example, he could only use the Kunlun Chi Refining Technique and Life 1 before to buff his family. Now, he just needed to inject them with divine power to make them stronger. As long as he controlled the strength of each injection, there would be no danger. He no longer needed the system as an intermediary. Moreover, the divine power that originated from human spirit and faith should be the hard currency used in many universes. Otherwise, the maker of the Detective System wouldnt have specially crossed time and space to collect it. Therefore, Luke attached great importance to the creation of a new source of divine power. He yed with the Salvation System in his hand and looked at Director Selina. Before he released his first official system, Luke kissed her. Director Selinai, bless this system with your fools luck! He had obtained a system that enabled him to protect his family, protect the world, and create a perfect ending. Therefore, it was time to give the people of other desperate worlds hope to save their world. He just didnt know which lucky person would get this Salvation System to protect their family, save the world, and reach the peak of their lives. He was really looking forward to it. Safety first. He had to add some supplementary algorithms! It would be a joke if the system and its host were annihted by a powerful existence after Luke threw the system out! With this thought in mind, he couldnt help but add some more key algorithms. A new legend was about to begin The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!